ã€ŠBeauty Chairwoman&#x27;s Bodyguard Expertã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Coming Back to Get Married

    ?1: Chapter 1 Coming Back to Get Married   1: Chapter 1 Coming Back to Get Married                                   ¡°Marriage?

    Isn¡¯t that just sleeping for one night?

    How did ite to marriage.¡±

    Lu Tianxing found himself at a bustling intersection, staring across at an elegant caf¨¦ under the scorching sun, nearly kicking himself with regret.

    What era is this?

    Sleeping for one night requires responsibility?

    Not agreeing leads to forced marriage?

    And having awyer block my home?

    Under normal circumstances, such a woman should be severely taught a lesson, to let her know her ce in the world.

    Lu Tianxing wiped off some sweat, casually bought a bottle of mineral water from a vending machine, guzzled more than half in one go, and then took a long breath, walking leisurely into the caf¨¦ with a carefree face, his gaze sweeping the ce, which was very quiet with only a few people.

    A woman was already sitting at the appointed spot.

    Seeing only her back, her slender figure, coupled with a white OL suit, convinced Lu Tianxing, a man with extensive experience with women, that she must be an exceptional beauty, not just an ¡°assassin¡± when seen from behind.

    Next to this woman stood a middle-aged woman dressed in awyer¡¯s attire, respectfully standing still beside her, without a trace of impatience.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a slight smile, and without greeting, sat down opposite the woman.

    He unapologetically took the only cup of coffee on the table and took a sip,ughing, ¡°The coffee tastes good.

    However, I suggest you switch to tea; coffee isn¡¯t very good for your health.¡±

    Almost instinctively, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows furrowed, her expression openly disying a hint of disgust.

    Especially as the smell of cigarettes mixed with sweat reached her, it made her frown even more, a frostyyer covering her pretty face.

    Bai Zhiqing, holding back her disgust, nced at herdies¡¯ watch, and coldly said, ¡°We agreed on nine o¡¯clock.

    It¡¯s already half-past nine; you¡¯re half an hourte.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was very angry, deeply despising Lu Tianxing.

    If it were possible, she would have left immediately.

    Remembering the night beforest, having shared a bed with the man before her and losing the treasure she had cherished for twenty-five years, Bai Zhiqing wished she could slice him into a thousand pieces, tearing him limb from limb.

    In Modu, just mentioning her name, Bai Zhiqing, was enough to make her known to everyone.

    Countless men considered her their dream goddess.

    Yet such a well-known goddess was taken advantage of by some unknown bumpkin, and this man even had the audacity to sit there,te, wearing a proud expression, leisurely sipping his coffee with no hint of regret.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned as ugly as if she had swallowed a fly, yet she could not just walk away, waiting for him to offer her an exnation.

    Although Lu Tianxing was leisurely drinking his coffee, his eyes were meticulously sizing up this woman with whom he had shared a fleeting night.

    Beauty, she was definitely a beauty!

    Dressed in a white suit, that clung tightly showcasing her S-shaped figure, her ck and beautiful hair tied up high, her skin delicate and smooth as egg white, her lips full and rich like a painter¡¯s palette, her expression cold, giving off a ¡®do not approach¡¯ vibe, her ck and clear eyes expressing a cold indifference that seemed to push people thousands of miles away, making one feel as if sitting next to her was like sitting next to a clump of ice, cool and aloof.

    ¡°This is a very cold, very assertive woman, but her figure is hot and beautiful,¡± Lu Tianxingbeled Bai Zhiqing in his mind.

    Bai Zhiqing immediately noticed his lecherous gaze circling over her, his mouth curling into a lecherous smile, as if he was examining goods.

    Barely containing her anger, Bai Zhiqing finally exploded, ¡°What are you looking at, have you never seen a beauty before?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Lu Tianxing answered honestly, speaking earnestly, ¡°Now I finally understand why I couldn¡¯t resist that night.

    If time could reverse, I think I would do it all over again.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes instantly turned from cold ice to zing fire, wanting to burn Lu Tianxing to ashes.

    Fighting the urge to p him across the face, Bai Zhiqing coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing!¡±

    ¡°How old are you this year!¡±

    ¡°As old as you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe here today?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m too handsome, you want to marry me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing felt a rush of nameless anger in her chest, obviously, Lu Tianxing was merely brushing her off, especially with hisst remark, making it seem like she was desperate to get married.

    ¡°Lawyer Liu, give him all the documents and the contract.¡± Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her teeth gritted.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡±

    The middle-aged woman standing behind her took out the already prepared documents and contract from the file bag.

    ¡°What documents and contract?¡±

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself.

    This action made Bai Zhiqing frown again, the dislike in her heart increasing another notch.

    ¡°The Chairman¡¯s personal data and your marriage contract.¡±

    Lawyer Liu patiently exined, ¡°Although this marriage contract hasn¡¯t gone through the civil affairs bureau, it still has legal effect.

    If any party vites the terms of the agreement, they must bear the corresponding legal responsibilities andpensation.

    Therefore, I suggest you, Mr.

    Lu, take a good look.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded nonchntly, indicating he understood, took the documents, and said while looking, ¡°Seeing how pretty you are, I don¡¯t need to read this marriage contract; it¡¯s just some restrictive conditions anyway.

    I reluctantly agree to your proposal, as long as it doesn¡¯t limit my personal freedom.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personal information.

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing, female, so you are the famed Modu Business Goddess Bai Zhiqing.

    I¡¯ve been back a long time and often hear your name; you are the goddess in the hearts of Modu men.

    It seems I¡¯ve scored this time.

    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the money for the hotel from your wallet.¡±

    Lu Tianxing browsed through the information, ¡°Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, you sure are a rich woman.

    It looks like my luck has turned, hanging onto a female tycoon.

    No wonder all your bank cards are diamond cards, Hmm, graduated with a Ph.D.

    from Harvard University, a female academic ace, eh?

    Now I understand the rumors are false, the ones saying female Ph.D.¡¯s are humanity¡¯s strongest fighting profession, belonging to the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, the kind that can¡¯t get married; now I know that¡¯s not true.¡±

    Lu Tianxing continued to look through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personal information whilementing, seemingly oblivious to the woman across from him whoseplexion had turned ashen and who was ring at him with eyes spitting fire.

    This kid is too bold!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯sments caused Lawyer Liu, who stood by, to sweat profusely.

    Despite Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful appearance, she was absolutely resolute and efficient in her actions.

    Since she took over Bai¡¯s Group, countless people had fallen at her hands.

    Regardless of who it was, she dealt with them without mercy.

    The guy here, however, was looking andmenting as he pleased, seemingly living too recklessly, unbeknownst to the fear of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suitors tearing him apart alive.

    ¡°By the way, why doesn¡¯t this information include other things, like your body measurements or how much is in your bank?

    After all, we¡¯re going to live together, and these things should be known, right?¡± Lu Tianxing suddenly looked up, puzzled.

    ¡°What did you say, say that again.¡± Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teeth cked ominously, her previously fine and delicate demeanor turning livid, she said word for word.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing was about to say something else, Lawyer Liu, fearing he would further provoke Bai Zhiqing, coughed and said, ¡°Mr.

    Lu, those things are not included in the contract; you¡¯ll need to explore them yourself.

    If you have no other questions, just sign here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!

    I think so too, I¡¯ve got all the time in the world, it¡¯s no big deal.

    I can just measure it by hand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze discreetly swept across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest, then he picked up the pen on the table and casually wrote down his name in the signature column.

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 Acts of Heroism

    ?2: Chapter 2 Acts of Heroism   2: Chapter 2 Acts of Heroism                                   Lu Tianxing¡¯s easygoing response surprisingly stunned Bai Zhiqing.

    In her eyes, this rascal would surely talk her into a multitude of conditions, and she was prepared for it, but he suddenly ceased the fight.

    It felt as if you had downloaded seeds all night, only to find they were the entire collection of ¡°Gourd Brothers,¡± pixted nheless, a truly frustrating and blood-boiling situation.

    ¡°Are you wondering why I agreed so readily?¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed to know what Bai Zhiqing was thinking and lifted his head to reveal a brilliant smile.

    Bai Zhiqing almost instinctively nodded her head.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a richdy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing squinted his eyes, said blissfully, ¡°I, Lu Tianxing, am just an unemployed drifter, struggling to make ends meet.

    Finally, I find you, a wealthydy to support me.

    How could I possibly let this go?

    This is like a long-term meal ticket.

    Even if you kick me to the curbter, your board of directors¡¯ style of doing things will surelypensate me handsomely to keep quiet.

    With that money, I can go back to my hometown and marry a beautiful wife, how much huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing felt like her lungs were about to explode with irritation.

    She had seen men live off women before, but never one who admitted it so tantly.

    She suppressed her urge to walk away and said coldly, ¡°Give me your phone number?¡±

    ¡°Phone number?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, then nced at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled, ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager to fulfill our marital duties!

    Where are you nning to go tonight?

    I know a hotel that¡¯s perfect for couples, very affordable.

    Since you¡¯re my wife, I¡¯ll cover the room cost.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing choked on the coffee she had just sipped and, with no trace ofdy-like demeanor, spewed it out, her eyes wide with disbelief at Lu Tianxing.

    I¡¯ll cover the room cost?

    The audacity of this guy was just too much.

    To think he considered himself something special¡ªa scoundrel, a rogue.

    If not for the necessity of the situation, she would make sure this guy spent a lifetime in prison.

    ¡°Hehe, my dear wife, I know you¡¯re urgent, but no need to rush like this.

    Drink your coffee first.

    By the way, my phone number is 1593232¡­, avable 24/7, at your beck and call.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rattled off a string of numbers and, before Bai Zhiqing could explode, he swiftly left the caf¨¦.

    Before he even left the caf¨¦, Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s infuriated voice behind him, pausing with an unstoppable rage.

    It seems Lu Tianxing was the first person in history to drive the icy CEO of Bai¡¯s Group to lose herposurepletely.

    ¡°Ah, to think this is the chairperson and CEO of Bai¡¯s Group!

    Herposure really needs improvement; otherwise, she might lose millions in a moment of anger.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, hands in his pockets, casually strolling through the streets, eyes appreciating the pristine beauty of summer.

    After wandering around the streets for a while, Lu Tianxing was about to head home when suddenly a sharp cry caught his attention, prompting him to look ahead.

    A stunner!

    An absolute beauty!

    Her figure was undoubtedly the envy of all women.

    Lu Tianxing squinted his eyes, his lips curling slightly.

    Modu truly was an international metropolis filled with beauties, and now he hade across a gorgeous policewoman.

    ¡°Hey, person ahead, stop him.

    Don¡¯t let him get away,¡± the policewoman shouted upon seeing Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the policewoman, interestingly observing a man in his thirties, his face marred by scars, holding a dagger, running ahead.

    ¡°Kid, get out of the way, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The man also noticed Lu Tianxing, staring at him fiercely.

    When he saw Lu Tianxing dodge, a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Kid, you know better.

    Otherwise, I¡¯d make you suffer¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the man felt as though his left leg had struck a steel rod, and his body flew several meters before crashing hard onto the concrete ground, emitting a painful scream.

    Lu Tianxing slowly retracted his left leg, his face bearing a content smile.

    The policewoman, witnessing the scene, was momentarily stunned, then quickly snapped back to reality and rushed to the man¡¯s side, pulling out her handcuffs, ¡°Run now, let¡¯s see you try, Leopard.

    I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time, and finally, I¡¯ve caught you.

    Just quietly stay in prison for life!¡±

    Spot on, she¡¯s a naturally gorgeous beauty!

    Lu Tianxing sized up the policewoman, feeling that his luck today was too good, picking up a wife and meeting a beautiful cop.

    It seemed he was on the path to peak life, winning a white, wealthy, and beautiful woman.

    The policewomanpletely missed the nces Lu Tianxing was spinning around her.

    She kicked the man down, stepped on his back, cuffed him, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Sir, thank you for just now.¡±

    Only then did Lu Tianxing get a clear look at the policewoman.

    She was a strikingly valiant officer, with shoulder-length hair, a prominent nose, a face as smooth as a peeled egg, tender white skin, no roughness despite fighting crime outside, a uniform that entuated her valiant aura, and an S-shaped figure that was unmissable.

    Xue Bing had been feeling very good, having finally spotted a w in a long-watched suspect, and with the help of an enthusiastic citizen, they had captured the guy.

    But now, this citizen was staring at her intently, a sleazy smile on his lips, turning her mood sour instantly.

    Gradually, a cold frost covered the heroic loveliness of Xue Bing¡¯s face as she angrily shouted, ¡°Had enough yet?¡±

    ¡°Not enough, how could it be enough?

    If I could take you home and watch you for a lifetime, maybe that would be enough.¡±

    Lu Tianxing honestly nodded.

    Upon seeing Xue Bing¡¯s gloomy expression, he came back to his senses and righteously said, ¡°Officer, you don¡¯t need to thank me.

    As a good citizen,bating crime and nurturing a harmonious society is everyone¡¯s responsibility.

    However, if you really want to thank me, it¡¯s not impossible¡ªa victory kiss will suffice.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?

    Dare to say that again.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s face chilled, breaking into a towering rage, her fury zing.

    When had anyone in Modu dared to flirt with her?

    ¡°I said if you want to thank me, just give me a victory kiss, after all, I¡¯m easily satisfied,¡± Lu Tianxing earnestly replied.

    ¡°Shameless thug, a victory kiss, huh!

    I¡¯ll give you a victorious strike today.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s murderous intent suddenly erupted, she sharply reached for Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, quick and fierce, aiming to deliver a skilled takedown.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, mentally praising, not expecting the curvaceous policewoman to be as fragile as she appeared.

    Such an aggressive attack was surely not the dai-work of a regr person.

    Almost instinctively, Lu Tianxing slightly shifted his body, grabbed her arm, moved his feet, and secured Xue Bing¡¯s arm behind her back, his arm wrapping around her to prevent any further movement.

    ¡°Filthy thug, let me go, or I¡¯ll charge you with assaulting an officer.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s face flushed red, her body desperately struggling to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hold.

    ¡°Officer, don¡¯t be so violent next time.

    There¡¯s always someone better out there, and being impulsive can lead to serious losses,¡± Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, kissed her charming face before she could react, then vanished from the spot, leaving only his voice echoing, ¡°I¡¯m always clear about grudges and gratefulness.

    Beautiful officer, you don¡¯t need to thank me.

    Just keep me in your thoughts.

    This kiss is my reward for saving your life.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, check what¡¯s on that man¡¯s waist.

    Impulsiveness can cost lives.¡±

    With her face burning red with anger, Xue Bing fiercely nced in the direction where Lu Tianxing had disappeared, then her gaze fell on the man, who was visibly panicking under her stare.

    ¡°Just as I suspected.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s expression darkened, she quickly walked over to the man, grabbed him, searched him, and found a weapon on him, which drastically changed her expression.

    She silently thanked her luck that Lu Tianxing had helped earlier; if the man had reached a secluded ce, the oue could have been just as Lu Tianxing described.

    ¡°Leopard, you¡¯ve got another charge now.

    Just stay inside for life!¡±

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 Things That Please the Mind and Body

    ?3: Chapter 3: Things That Please the Mind and Body   3: Chapter 3: Things That Please the Mind and Body                                   His encounter with Xue Bing was just a brief episode.

    Lu Tianxing slowly made his way back home.

    He sniffed the sweat on his body and frowned slightly, casually closing the door behind him as he entered the bathroom next door.

    After taking off his clothes, he casually threw them into the washing machine nearby.

    His bronze skin was now exposed, and although itcked explosive muscles, it still exuded an aesthetic appeal, as if sculpted with great care by an artist, wless and perfect, giving off the impression ¡°slim in clothes, strong when bare.¡±

    However, perfection is not without its ws.

    On his heart was a circr hole, as if someone had stabbed him with a sharp tool, nearly costing him his life.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at himself in the mirror, a hint of reminiscence in his eyes.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his brother taking that fatal bullet for him all those years ago, perhaps he would have been dead by now.

    It was his brother who had saved his life with his own.

    ¡°Houzi, Shanzi, I¡¯ve avenged you guys.

    Rest assured, everyone who betrayed us back then is dead, I killed them, and I¡¯ve ced their heads in front of your graves, constantly repenting to you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, his fist forcefully hitting the bathroom wall, his face showing a trace of pain.

    That was thest scene of his military career, after which he transformed from a soldier into a mercenary, and eventually became the revered figure known as Judge.

    ¡°Houzi, Shanzi, are you guys doing okay over there?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was hoarse, as past memories yed like a movie in his mind, vividly clear.

    ¡°Boss, run!

    We¡¯ve walked into an ambush.

    Someone has betrayed us, they want us all dead here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, boss.

    My life was saved by you, now I¡¯m just returning it to you.

    Boss, I can no longer fight alongside you.¡±

    ¡°Go!

    Run, boss, go!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Just then, the sound of a door opening suddenly came from outside, followed by a crisp, silver-bell-like voice in the room: ¡°Brother Lu, are you back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Tingting, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right out,¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the knock.

    Casually wiping off the sweat from his body, Lu Tianxing casually picked up a towel and wrapped it around his waist, then walked out of the bathroom.

    He was immediately captivated by the silhouette of a girl standing in the room.

    She was a very pretty girl with long, ck shiny hair casually draped over her shoulders, delicate arched eyebrows like crescent moons, a high nose bridge, and a waist as slender as a willow branch, swaying as if with the breeze, making one involuntarily worry it might suddenly snap.

    She was an extremely beautiful girl, the kind that stirred the deepest protective instincts within the heart.

    She stood there shyly, yet she exuded gentleness and a demure charm, as if she were the girl next door, bringing a youthful and beautiful vibe.

    Moreover, although she was almost a college graduate, Yue Tingting still had a youthful face, although she dressed very stylishly, she still looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old.

    Coupled with her figure, whichpeted with anyone¡¯s, it inevitably led to fanciful thoughts.

    ¡°Tingting, what brings you to Brother Lu¡¯s ce today?

    Didn¡¯t you say you were about to graduate and needed to look for a job?¡±

    Upon seeing the girl, a faint smile immediately appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yue Tingting gently shook her head, like a shy little kitten, gently lifting her head to nce at Lu Tianxing.

    Upon seeing his robust physique, a flush of red quickly spread over her pretty face, even her ears turned red.

    ¡°Brother¡­

    Brother Lu, could you please put on some clothes first?¡±

    Looking at Yue Tingting, who was lowering her head and fiddling with the edge of her clothes, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Yo, my beautiful Tingting is shy!

    But what¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    Haven¡¯t you seen it all before?

    Don¡¯t you think Brother Lu¡¯s physique is superb?¡±

    Hearing this, recollections of Lu Tianxing¡¯s muscr build involuntarily shed through Yue Tingting¡¯s mind, her face turning even redder, somewhat stutteringly she said: ¡°Brother¡­

    Brother Lu, you¡¯re teasing me again.

    If¡­

    if you keep this up, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, no, I¡¯ll have to give you a good beating.¡±

    Saying this, Yue Tingting swung her little fists in front of Lu Tianxing twice, without any real threat, mostly just acting coquettishly.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing pretended to be scared and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, heroine Tingting, don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m going to change right now.¡±

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing headed towards the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, Yue Tingting quietly lifted her head and, like a thief, her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, her eyes carrying an imperceptible affection, as if returning to that day long ago, when a figure had stood beside her, shielding her from the wind and rain.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Lu Tianxing emerged from the bedroom in a set of cool clothes, nced at Yue Tingting who was sitting on the sofa lost in thought, and said, ¡°Tingting, did youe over for something today?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did.¡±

    Yue Tingting lifted her head and said softly, ¡°Brother Lu, have you forgotten?

    Today¡¯s your birthday.

    I¡­

    I wanted to treat you to a meal.

    I know I don¡¯t have much money, but I¡¯ve cooked your favorite dishes myself.¡±

 Chapter 4 - 4 3 Things That Please the Mind and Body_2

    ?4: Chapter 3: Things That Please the Mind and Body_2   4: Chapter 3: Things That Please the Mind and Body_2                                   ¡°My birthday?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, looking at Yue Tingting with her charming smile, a hint of confusion spread across his face.

    Ever since he left for overseas, the words ¡°birthday¡± had vanished from his dictionary, never once had he thought that in this unfamiliar city, someone would remember his birthday.

    ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong?

    Did I make you angry?¡±

    Seeing the perplexity on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Yue Tingting felt a twinge in her heart and wished she could embrace the man before her, tofort him, to understand his past.

    ¡°Brother Lu, was it something I said just now?

    Did I make you mad?

    If so, you can hit me to vent your anger,¡±

    Yue Tingting¡¯s fingers were pinched together, herplexion slightly pale, anxiously watching Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, feeling Yue Tingting¡¯s nervousness, suddenly came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just wondering what delicious food our beautiful Tingting has prepared for me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re really not angry with me?¡±

    After seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nod, Yue Tingting finally let out a long sigh of relief, patted her chest, and said with residual fear, ¡°You scared me to death.

    I thought you were angry with me!

    Brother Lu, let¡¯s go!

    The food will get cold soon.

    I tell you, tonight I¡¯ve prepared your favorite sweet and sour ribs, braised fish¡­¡±

    Looking at Yue Tingting, who was clinging to his arm, and her delicate, pretty face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind involuntarily went back to the scene when he first met Yue Tingting.

    It was his first day back in the country, while house hunting, he encountered Yue Tingting being harassed by some thugs.

    Unwilling to stand by, he stepped in and rescued her, henceforth getting to know this girl-next-door, Yue Tingting.

    Precisely because of this reason, she always regarded him as a hero, an all-capable hero, even choosing not to stay in her dormitory to keep himpany, chatting with him every day, sharing interesting school events, and tidying up his room.

    As the saying goes, a girl¡¯s heart is always poetic.

    How could Lu Tianxing not understand Yue Tingting¡¯s feelings?

    But even he himself was a wanderer; Yue Tingting was a good girl, and he couldn¡¯t just y with her feelings and then cast her aside, nor did he want to hurt her.

    ¡­

    After having dinner at Yue Tingting¡¯s home, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t return to his room but instead walked slowly along the tranquil night path, enjoying the rare night view.

    The summer breeze blew gently, bringing peace to the mind.

    And at that moment, the peaceful night was shattered by the roar of a car engine.

    A Hummer H2 slowly drove by, and a woman in a purple dress, stunningly beautiful, stepped down from the car and leaned against it, her gaze serenely watching the glimmering river.

    She was a very beautiful woman, her wine-red hair slightly curly and seeming very seductive.

    Her face, a perfect oval, lips painted with light red lipstick, a prominent nose, and seductive eyes that seemed to electrify you at every nce, making it impossible not to fall into them and lose yourself.

    The purple dress worn on her body showcased her temperament to the fullest, just like a fairy in the night.

    She resembled a ripe peach, emitting the innate maturity unique to a woman.

    This was a soul-enticing woman, but upon closer observation of her presence, it became clear she emitted an aura that kept people away, not Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrogant kind, but one cultivated by someone ustomed to a high position.

    Ordinary people, seeing this woman, would likely feel utterly inferior.

    ¡°Top-notch, absolutely top-notch.

    Never thought that such a neighborhood would have such a beautiful woman,¡±

    Lu Tianxing eximed to himself,pletely overlooking the woman¡¯s imposing presence.

    To not chase ady was unforgivable, and furthermore, a woman like her was the epitome of desirability to men ¨C she wouldn¡¯t cling to you after just one night.

    Adjusting his Big Big Wolf shirt, Lu Tianxing, wearing flip-flops, took step by step towards the woman: ¡°Beautifuldy, good evening.

    I wonder if you¡¯re interested in getting to know me.

    If you¡¯re not interested, I suggest you leave this neighborhood quickly.

    After all, being so beautiful and wealthy, it is easy to get into trouble here, there are bad people around.¡±

    The stunningdy withdrew her gaze, turned her head slightly with a mix of perplexity and surprise, and then showed a seductive smile, her trouble-making face tinged with teasing, ¡°Bad people?

    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone call themselves a bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened, almost choking on his own saliva.

    Dammit, a bad guy?

    Was there a bad guy as handsome as him?

    ¡°Beauty, have you ever seen a bad guy as handsome as me?

    Not to brag, but in this whole residential area, I¡¯m the handsomest.¡± Lu Tianxing was, after all, not an ordinary person, he quickly recovered, saying confidently.

    ¡°Hehe, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the only man in this vi, so you¡¯re definitely the handsomest here.¡±

    The woman flipped her hair, a simple gesture that seemed alluring and charming.

    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t say that.

    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®All that glitters is not gold, it¡¯s what¡¯s inside that counts.¡¯ Sometimes, men shouldn¡¯t just be judged by their software, they also need to be assessed by their hardware.¡± Lu Tianxing took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it for himself, and said with a smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying your hardware is very impressive?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not to brag, but with my ¡®fighting power,¡¯ taking down seven women with ease is nothing, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can find a ce right now, let you experience what true ¡®fighting power¡¯ is.¡±

    ¡°Giggle¡­.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the beautiful woman didn¡¯t blush like the other women but giggled instead: ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, daring to flirt with me.

    If it were a different time, anyone who dared to flirt with me, Shen Manjun, like that would end up being a eunuch for the rest of their life.

    You¡¯re lucky, I am in a good mood right now, so I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Your name is Shen Manjun?

    That¡¯s a nice name.¡±

    Lu Tianxing repeated the name silently twice, then said, ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re mistaken.

    I¡¯ve always been timid, but you know, beauties are always so arrogant; it takes a special performance to attract their attention, that¡¯s why some men like to show off in front of beauties¡ªit¡¯s called strategy.

    So, beauty, do you find yourself mesmerized by me now?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter, her body shaking like a bundle of flowers, before she finally said, ¡°Young handsome guy, you¡¯re quite unique, I find I¡¯m indeed a little captivated by you.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    Then is it time for us to do something that pleases both body and mind?

    If you don¡¯t want to go to a hotel, we can find another ce.

    My ¡®fighting power¡¯ will still be full-force.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun with a hehe smirk.

    ¡°Pleasant for body and mind?¡±

    Shen Manjun was momentarily stunned, then giggled: ¡°Young handsome guy, I find your courage is getting bigger.

    You¡¯re much more honest than those hypocritical men, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t like your type of man.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell: ¡°Why, am I not handsome?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, not handsome.¡±

    ¡°Okay then!

    You can go now.

    I find if I keep talking to you, I¡¯ll be unable to resist throwing myself in a river.

    Being hit by a beauty¡¯s rejection doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±

    ¡°Giggle, young handsome guy, don¡¯t be discouraged.

    If fate allows, I¡¯ll treat you to tea.¡±

    With that, Shen Manjun opened the car door, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, then rolled down the window, revealing her devastatingly pretty face: ¡°Young handsome guy, actually you¡¯re not bad-looking, but your dress sense is awful.

    Next time you try to pick up girls, remember not to wear shorts, a t-shirt, and flip-flops.

    With that look, you won¡¯t get any beauties to agree with you.¡±

    After speaking, the Hummer H2 roared as it beautifully drifted away.

    Lu Tianxing watched the Hummer H2 disappear into the distance, touched his nose helplessly, and muttered to himself, ¡°Are my clothes really that bad?

    I thought they were quite nice.

    Women who don¡¯t appreciate it¡­

    these days, a man¡¯s assets are the true measure, can you use good looks to pay the bill after a meal?¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 4 Honey, You Made a Fortune

    ?5: Chapter 4 Honey, You Made a Fortune   5: Chapter 4 Honey, You Made a Fortune                                   The next day, when the first rays of sunlight streamed through the window, Lu Tianxing, who was about to get out of bed, heard his bedroom door being knocked loudly.

    Grumpily getting up, he haphazardly put on a pair of boxer shorts and walked to the door to open it, only to see Bai Zhiqing standing at the doorway, her face frosty.

    Bai Zhiqing raised her arm, then froze mid-air, staring dumbfounded at Lu Tianxing.

    After a brief moment of shock, a scream pierced the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Hearing this shrill scream, Lu Tianxing jumped.

    ¡°What are you doing!

    Screaming like a banshee so early in the morning, I¡¯m very timid, you know.

    If you scare me, you¡¯ll have to take care of me in your next life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a step forward, discontented.

    ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, slightly stunned at the sight of Lu Tianxing walking towards her, immediately snapped back to reality and screamed again, stepping back several times with an expression as if she had seen a ghost.

    Lu Tianxing was quite bewildered by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behavior.

    What¡¯s wrong with this woman, and why is she making such a face?

    However, Lu Tianxing quickly realized the cause of her reaction.

    In his rush to get to the door, he had only put on boxer shorts, and in the morning, well, men would understand¡ªthere was naturally a towering reaction.

    It was no wonder Bai Zhiqing reacted so dramatically.

    As an ice-queen CEO who had never been close to a man, when had she ever seen such an exposed sight?

    Thest time was when she was drunk, and she didn¡¯t know any better.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you spacing out for?

    Have you no shame?

    Go put on some clothes immediately.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing there, a flustered Bai Zhiqing began to feel a bit annoyed.

    This guy was simply shameless, running out not properly dressed in broad daylight.

    She really had to wonder whether marrying this man was right or wrong.

    ¡°Heh heh, wife, what¡¯s the big deal?

    Don¡¯t you think I have a great body?

    Besides, didn¡¯t you see itst time?¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with a teasing smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re shameless.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth, feeling a surge of anger pressing in her chest, almost ready to explode.

    She was absolutely driven to madness by Lu Tianxing!

    She had never met a man so shameless, one who could talk about lecherous acts as if they were honorable.

    He was the scoundrel of scoundrels.

    To think that she had shared a bed with such a disgraceful wretch that very night, and he took away the most precious thing she had treasured for over two decades, Bai Zhiqing was so furious she was beside herself with rage.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I was just teasing you.

    Don¡¯t be angry.

    An angry woman is not cute at all.

    I¡¯ll go change into some clothes right now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing knew when to stop, turned around, went back inside the room, and after changing into an outfit, he came out: ¡°Miss Bai, for the marriage certificate, you shouldn¡¯t rush me as if we were going to a fair.

    At least give me some mental preparation!¡±

    ¡°I gave you time to prepare yesterday.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing spoke in a tone that brooked no refusal: ¡°Remember to bring your ID card and household registration book.

    I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    Having said that, a fragrance wafted by as she gracefully descended the stairs.

    With a helpless shrug, Lu Tianxing followed Bai Zhiqing downstairs and got into her white Porsche 918.

    Bai Zhiqing picked up the two white bags on the driver¡¯s seat and threw them at Lu Tianxing, saying coldly, ¡°Put this on.

    I don¡¯t want my husband wearing a T-shirt while we go to get our marriage certificate.¡±

    Only then did Lu Tianxing notice that today, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a formal OL suit.

    The light blue suit perfectly highlighted her figure, the exquisite curves radiating an intellectual charm.

    With a face lightly made up, she was the epitome of a woman that could topple cities and nations in a man¡¯s heart.

    The only w was that it was a bit cold, so cold it felt like it could chip off¡ªsitting beside Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt like he was sitting next to a block of ice, shivering with cold.

    ¡°Hehe, wife, I didn¡¯t expect that we haven¡¯t even married, and you¡¯re already buying clothes for your husband¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled as he took out a suit of not insignificant value from the bag, along with a pair of brand-new leather shoes, clearly prepared with care.

    Bai Zhiqing drove seriously,pletely ignoring Lu Tianxing; she realized that he was the kind who would climb up the pole if you gave him the chance, and the best method with him was not to pay any attention.

    Lu Tianxing was quite dexterous, quickly changing into the clothes in the passenger seat and even vainly adjusting his hair in the rearview mirror, instantly looking much more spirited.

    Even though she kept her eyes on the road, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few nces at Lu Tianxing; when she saw him decked out in a suit and leather shoes, her heart involuntarily skipped a beat.

    Whether she admitted it or not, the man before her was quite appealing, exuding an indescribable charisma all over, his narrowly squinted eyes deep, as if they harbored countless secrets that made one unable to resist exploring, wanting to see clearly the secrets within.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously, reasoning to herself: ¡°Impossible, I must have seen it wrong just now.

    How could this scoundrel have any secrets?

    Loafing around until death is more like it.¡±

    At nine in the morning, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing appeared at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Office.

    After getting out of the car, Bai Zhiqing hesitated for a moment before stepping forward to hook her arm through Lu Tianxing¡¯s, her lips curling into a sweet smile.

    Lu Tianxing felt a warm touch on his arm, and upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile, he was slightly taken aback, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re a bit too devoted to the role, aren¡¯t you?

    We haven¡¯t even gone in yet!

    There¡¯s no need to act.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business.

    When we go inter, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not talk nonsense, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed slightly as she red fiercely at Lu Tianxing while she spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve signed a contract, so of course I know.¡±

    Lu Tianxing extended his arm to wrap it around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, the soft touch causing his heart to flutter.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled slightly, her face showing a hint of anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.

    When you act, you have to y the full part¡ªthat¡¯s what makes a qualified actor.

    Wife, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an innocent face, his eyes brimming with a hint of a smile.

    Bai Zhiqing knew very well that Lu Tianxing was doing it on purpose, but she could only grit her teeth and endure it; after all, there would be many days toe when she would have to maintain such a facade, so she could only let this bad guy take some advantage.

    As they walked into the Civil Affairs Office, the striking couple drew the attention of everyone around.

    Lu Tianxing, in his suit and leather shoes, exuded a mysterious charm that attracted many women, while Bai Zhiqing, in her OL professional attire, exemplified the strong businesswoman, hermanding presence turning all male heads.

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve realized that by marrying me, you¡¯ve made a huge gain,¡± Lu Tianxing whispered to Bai Zhiqing, leaning in close.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Zhiqing could only feel a heat wave blowing on her ear, making her body involuntarily shiver slightly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the looks from the women around us?

    I bet if I went and asked for their phone numbers right now, eight out of ten would give them to me, and I could have a very enjoyable evening.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing involuntarily scanned the surroundings and realized that it was indeed as Lu Tianxing had said¡ªsome women were looking at him with unusual glimmers in their eyes, much like hungry wolves who had spotted prey.

    ¡°This bastard, he¡¯s already attracting bees and butterflies before we¡¯re even married, dammit.¡±

    For some reason, a feeling of difort surged in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, as if a beloved doll was being snatched away from her.

 Chapter 6 - 6 5 Winnie the Pooh

    ?6: Chapter 5 Winnie the Pooh   6: Chapter 5 Winnie the Pooh                                   Whether Bai Zhiqing had notified them in advance or for some other reason, by the time they entered the Civil Affairs Bureau, a staff member immediately came over and led them into a private room.

    After briefly verifying the couple¡¯s information, the procedures were quickly taken care of, and the employee smiled at them with a congrattory expression, ¡°Congrattions to you both, here is your marriage certificate, please keep it safe.

    You truly are a handsome couple, a match made in heaven.

    You are bound to enjoy wedded bliss and grow old together.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing wandered out of the Civil Affairs Bureau in a daze, sat in the car, and nkly stared at the marriage certificate.

    There was aplex expression in her beautiful eyes.

    Although this marriage was forced and involved various factors, her emotions were still unsettled at this moment.

    She felt an inexplicable panic, a kind of fear towards married life.

    In China, getting a marriage certificate signifies that two people are legally married, and naturally, as a married couple, they are expected to carry on the family lineage.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and she secretly resolved to buy a pair of scissors after work.

    If Lu Tianxing dared to do anything to her, she would turn him into a eunuch for the rest of his life.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was unaware of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts, as he looked at the marriage certificate in his hand and sighed deeply.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing, who had been blushing deeply, was taken aback and asked, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that look?

    Are you ashamed to be married to me?¡±

    ¡°Not ashamed, just feeling a bit sentimental,¡± he replied.

    Lu Tianxing turned around, looked directly at Bai Zhiqing, and said with a smile, ¡°Wife, I think we should find a time to stroll down the main street, especially on Valentine¡¯s Day and Qixi Festival.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course, to show off to all the single people.

    Now that I am married, and my wife is a stunning beauty, I naturally want to show off.

    I¡¯ll tell those who love unting their rtionships that my wife is ten times more beautiful than their girlfriends.

    By the way, we can also unt our love in our friends¡¯ circle and make them jealous,¡± Lu Tianxing said, his expression lively and animated.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me,¡± she retorted.

    Bai Zhiqing muttered resentfully, ¡°You are my husband now, and I don¡¯t want you to be mediocre for the rest of your life.

    Starting today, you will work at Bai¡¯s Group.

    I will arrange a job for you.¡±

    ¡°Work?¡± he asked.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Wife, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?

    I think I¡¯m quite alright as I am.¡±

    ¡°Quite alright?¡± Bai Zhiqing thought of the information she had investigated and a sh of anger crossed her face, ¡°Your idea of ¡®quite alright¡¯ is to sleep during the day and hit the bars at night, living life in a drunken stupor?

    Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care what your lifestyle used to be, but I do not want my husband to be a useless vagabond, nor do I want him to be ignorant.

    You¡¯reing with me to thepany today and I will assign you a job.¡±

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and revealed a bitter smile.

    The phrase ¡®ignorant and unlearned¡¯ was something only Bai Zhiqing would dare say to him.

    A year ago, who would have dared to speak such words to him?

    Bai Zhiqing paid no more attention to Lu Tianxing and simply drove back to Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai¡¯s Group was one of the most famous conglomerates in Modu, not only because of its substantial capital but more importantly, due to Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Chairwoman, Bai Zhiqing.

    Within Modu, as long as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s name was mentioned, it was known by everyone; countless men dreamed of her.

    She was the dream goddess of many men from white-cor workers to rich second generations, all of whom she surpassed instantly.

    Although many people coveted Bai Zhiqing, there were very few who dared to show it in front of her.

    In fact, whenever Bai Zhiqing was around, others would tremble with fear, not even daring to breathe too loudly.

    Lu Tianxing was now experiencing this feeling, not that he was the one, but rather a middle-aged man standing beneath Bai Zhiqing.

    He was fat, with a beer belly, yet he struck a pose akin to a soldier, standing up straight, which was quiteical.

    Despite the air conditioning in the CEO¡¯s office, his face was dripping with sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to wipe it off.

    Obviously, being in the same room as Bai Zhiqing was torturous for him, especially the strong, decisive, and unquestionable aura she exuded, which was suffocating.

    ¡°Minister Tan, are there any vacant positions in ourpany?

    List them all out for me,¡± Bai Zhiqing said coldly from the chairman¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman,¡± replied Minister Tan.

    Minister Tan quickly reviewed thepany¡¯s vacancies and detailed, ¡°Recently, your assistant resigned, Chairman, so we need a new one.

    The Sales Department iscking a Vice Sales Manager, and the Security Department needs a security guard.

    These are the current vacancies.¡±

    ¡°Chairman¡¯s assistant?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, seeing a great opportunity, ¡°Chairman Bai, I think I am up for the job of Chairman¡¯s assistant.

    This job is tailor-made for me.

    Not to mentionundry and mopping, serving tea and water is no trouble at all, and I¡¯m in great health.

    Warming the bed in winter is not a problem either, and if there are special requests, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s absurdments, Bai Zhiqing promptly interrupted him and scoffed, ¡°Do you think the Chairman¡¯s assistant is just about serving tea and water?

    Tell me, do you speak English?

    Do you speak French?

    Ourpany is internationally integrated, dealing with foreign guests all year round; at the least, you need to know three foreignnguages.

    Do you understand any of these?

    Additionally, do you know about administrative management, business operations, andpany workflow?¡±

    ¡°Chairman Bai, are you looking down on me?

    Isn¡¯t everyone starting from the ground up?

    Even rag pickers can be business queens, so why can¡¯t I be a Chairman¡¯s assistant?¡± Lu Tianxing argued indignantly, ¡°Even if you won¡¯t give me the Chairman¡¯s assistant position, a deputy manager will do.

    It might be a bit of underutilization of talent, but it would still allow me to unfold my great ambitions.

    For your information, I was the first-ce winner in our school¡¯s recitation contest.

    I am an excellent speaker.¡±

    Whether it was annoyance with Lu Tianxing or not wanting to listen to any more nonsense, Bai Zhiqing said coldly, ¡°Stop with the nonsense.

    Since you are so keen to start from the bottom, I¡¯ll satisfy your wish.

    You can go to the Security Department and be a security guard.

    You start today, and Minister Tan will take you thereter.¡±

    Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although he didn¡¯t get hired as the Chairman¡¯s assistant, being a security guard wasn¡¯t bad either.

    Watching beauties daily, having a rxed job, free and easy ¨C it suited his lifestyle just right.

    But seeing the disdain and annoyance in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing also felt displeased.

    It was just one night¡¯s sleep, right?

    No one forced her.

    If she wasn¡¯t happy, could I even force her against her will?

    Was it necessary to view me as apletely despicable viin?

    It was as if I begged for this job.

    Out of dissatisfaction, once Minister Tan had left, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s long, beautiful legs, ¡°Since we are now legally married, I need to let you know something important.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Bai Zhiqingmanded coldly.

    ¡°That is, when you¡¯re driving, try not to move too much.

    You wear an OL suit, which can easily lead to exposure.

    Also, Winnie the Pooh doesn¡¯t suit your aloof style.

    A high and cold queen doesn¡¯t need to have a girlish heart,¡± Lu Tianxing said solemnly to Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing froze, then looked down at herself, her fair face gradually turning ashen, her eyes almost shooting fire at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Just a personal opinion.

    Next time you can take me with you, I¡¯ll give you references for free.

    Really, Winnie the Pooh small*** does not suit you, I prefer pandas eating bamboo.¡±

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing chuckled and promptly left the office.

 Chapter 7 - 7 6 The Minister is a Woman

    ?7: Chapter 6: The Minister is a Woman?

    7: Chapter 6: The Minister is a Woman?

    Lu Tianxing had barely stepped out of the chairman¡¯s office,monly known as the Queen¡¯s Office at Bai¡¯s Group, when a ss cup was fiercely smashed against the doorframe, producing a loud shattering noise.

    Bai Zhiqing red at the spot where Lu Tianxing had disappeared, her face ashen.

    That bastard, daring to spy on her like that, was far too bold and she definitely couldn¡¯t let him off easily.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing left the office, he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin, staring at him furiously, puffed up with anger.

    It must be said, the current president¡¯s secretaries were impressive.

    Take Lan Xin, for example; from Lu Tianxing¡¯s perspective, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary was definitely a beauty, with her pale skin, round little face, sses, and a great figure.

    To use the trendy lingo, she was quite adorable.

    ¡°Little sister, why are you staring at your elder brother like that?

    Do you think I¡¯m very handsome?

    How about we go have spicy hot pot this afternoon?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a wicked smirk.

    ¡°Get lost, who¡¯s looking at you?

    Shameless, disgraceful.

    You think you¡¯re handsome?

    Pah, take a look at yourself.

    Who would want to go have hot pot with you?

    Even in a dragon robe, you don¡¯t resemble a crown prince.

    What a waste of a good outfit.¡±

    Lan Xin swept a disdainful nce at Lu Tianxing, huffed coldly, and turned away.

    She was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s die-hard fan, having admired Bai Zhiqing since school.

    A woman who single-handedly transformed the dwindling Bai Family¡¯s business into one of the top conglomerates in Modu, decisive and brisk in all her dealings.

    She was the epitome of modern femininity and Lan Xin¡¯s idol.

    But now, this guy had dared to anger Bai Zhiqing.

    As a die-hard fan, Lan Xin naturally wouldn¡¯t show any pleasantness toward Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless.

    This youngdy might look cute, but her mouth was far from sweet¡ªnot cute at all.

    He meant to say something, but realized she didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak, as she turned and entered the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯ve got some guts, teasing Lan Xin like that.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± Minister Tan finally dared to approach after Lan Xin had left and spoke with palpable trepidation.

    In Bai¡¯s Group, Lan Xin¡¯s position might not seem significant, but as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary who was always by her side, if she badmouthed someone to Bai Zhiqing, they¡¯d be in deep trouble.

    Hence, no one in Bai¡¯s Group dared to flirt with Lan Xin.

    Lu Tianxing was the first.

    However, remembering that Lu Tianxing hade to thepany with Bai Zhiqing, Minister Tan felt relieved.

    Anyone personally assigned tasks by the chairman must not hold an ordinary position.

    ¡°Just a young girl, right?

    What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    Women!

    They just haven¡¯t met the man who can conquer them yet.

    Confront them with a real man, and no matter how haughty they are, they turn into gentlembs.¡±

    Unconcerned that he was just outside the president¡¯s office where smoking was forbidden, Lu Tianxing casually lit a cigarette for himself and offered another to Minister Tan.

    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re not suggesting you¡¯re that man, are you?¡± Minister Tan took the cigarette and asked incredulously.

    ¡°Am I not?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shamelessly dered, ¡°These kind of women with the heart of a fierce tiger can only be subdued by a man of unparalleled rarity like me.

    For the sake of world peace, to prevent other men from heading for disaster, I think I should emte The Buddha, make sacrifices, im this group of she-devils, and stop them from endangering society.¡±

    Minister Tan couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry, thinking that this young man really was one of a kind, daring to pursue Bai Zhiqing, whom the entire Bai Family revered as divine, and yet he could shamelessly utter such disgraceful words.

    It was hard to tell if he was simply naive or if his head had been kicked by a donkey.

    Along the way, Minister Tan simply exined the internal structure of Bai¡¯s Group and the scope of their business ventures.

    As a man, he kindly warned Lu Tianxing not to abandon his post during work hours, as regardless of one¡¯s identity, vitors would be summarily dismissed¡­

    With Minister Tan¡¯s exnation, Lu Tianxing gained a general understanding of Bai¡¯s Group, which is akin to an assorted conglomerate that dabbles in nearly every industry¡ªinte, real estate, jewelry, hotels, etc.

    It would be one thing if they weren¡¯t sessful, but Bai¡¯s Group excelled in everything, often leading the pack.

    At the same time, he had a rough idea about Bai Zhiqing as an extremely strong career woman.

    Women like Bai Zhiqing, who resembled the empress Wu Zetian, either surrounded themselves with men, changing partners daily as they wished, or believed themselves to be unparalleled, looking down on all men, feeling that no one was worthy of them.

    They could live alone, needing no man.

    Bai Zhiqing clearly belonged to thetter category; if not for that night¡¯s turn of events, Lu Tianxing believed this woman would never take him seriously in her lifetime.

    ¡°Brother Lu, did you remember everything I just mentioned?

    There are some ces in thepany you shouldn¡¯t barge into.

    If you do, there will be no excuses, you will be shown the door immediately.¡±

    Minister Tan patiently exined to Lu Tianxing, ¡°The security department is just up ahead.

    I¡¯ve already called Minister Xue; you just go straight to the minister¡¯s office to report.

    Also, brother, don¡¯t me your elder brother for not warning you, you must behave in the security department, otherwise, it could end very badly for you.

    Remember, stay honest.

    If something seems off, it¡¯s best to escape immediately, not to linger.¡±

    After finishing, Minister Tan hurried toward the elevator, as if the security department close by housed man-eating beasts.

    Bewildered by Minister Tan¡¯s hastiness, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, perplexed by his attitude¡ªit was only a security department, not a battlefield, what was there to fear?

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s den or whatever, it can¡¯t literally eat people.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders and casually walked into the security department following the directions on the wall, only to find the cepletely deserted, with not a soul in sight.

    ¡°Where did everyone go?

    Did they hide because Minister Tan gave the security department a heads-up, nning to ambush me for a surprise weing ceremony?¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually lit a cigarette and walked further inside the security department.

    ¡°Minister¡¯s office.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly saw a sign on one of the office doors and politely knocked, asking, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A crisp voice responded from inside, slightly husky with an indescribable vor.

    ¡°A woman?

    Could there actually be a woman in the security department?

    Could it be the office¡­, heh, how open, even inviting me in.¡±

    A sly smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he turned the doorknob and stepped inside, only to be slightly taken aback¡ªthe head of the security department turned out to be a woman, and a very beautiful one at that.

 Chapter 8 - 8 7 Furious Xue Man

    ?8: Chapter 7: Furious Xue Man   8: Chapter 7: Furious Xue Man                                   This was a very beautiful woman with a healthy wheat-colored skin, a pretty face, and an air of valor notmonly seen among modern women.

    Her almond eyes had a sharp quality that, when they fell on someone, felt as sharp as a knife, seemingly able to see through their soul and intimidating them from making eye contact.

    ¡°Why is the policewoman you?¡±

    When Lu Tianxing first saw this woman, he blurted out subconsciously, hardly able to believe what he saw.

    The woman in front of her looked almost identical to the beautiful policewoman he had encountered the day before, with shoulder-length hair, simr eyes, and an aura about her, the only difference perhaps being the color of their skin.

    Xue Bing¡¯s skin was fair and tender, not appearing like someone who would be out in the field daily, but rather like a princess ustomed to thefort of an office.

    However, the woman before him was the opposite, clearly an office worker, but with healthy wheat-colored skin, which was very appealing and grew more interesting the more one looked.

    Despite being used to seeing beautiful women, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, ¡°If thisdy were in ancient times, she would probably be another female general who did not pale inparison to men.¡±

    ¡°What policewoman?

    I am your minister; I am called Xue Man.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she coldly said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Are you the one Minister Tan mentioned who was to join the security department?¡±

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and said with a faint smile, ¡°If there¡¯s no one else, then that person must be me¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Xue Man smacked the desk hard and said, ¡°What are you smiling about?

    Don¡¯t give me that frivolous grin.

    I¡¯ll have you know that no matter who you are or what status you have, once you are in the security department, you must listen to me and follow my rules, or else you can get out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°I say, beauty¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Minister Xue, and stand properly, don¡¯t slouch; what kind of image is that?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s fierce re, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily.

    It truly was a case of like attracting like, and people of a feather flock together; with an ice-cold chairman, few women in the Bai¡¯s Group were of sound mind, always thinking about recing men.

    After ncing at Xue Man, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, straightened his legs into a perfect attention stance, stood upright with his back straight, his gaze as sharp as a de, and a slight fierceness emanating from him, transformingpletely into a figure resembling an iron-blooded soldier all at once.

    This somewhat stunned Xue Man; his demeanor hadpletely changed, drastically different from his previously nonchnt attitude, making Xue Man tighten inside.

    Could it be that this guy came from some special forces?

    Otherwise, how could he possess such intense fierceness and aura, something she had only felt in special force soldiers?

    Lu Tianxing noticed Xue Man¡¯s astonished look and felt amused internally.

    In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Minister Xue, how does it feel?

    I actually learned this from watching TV.

    Do you now think I look just like a special forces soldier?

    To tell you the truth, I also think I resemble one.

    If it weren¡¯t for myck of money and connections, I might have been a movie star by now.

    s, I¡¯m just a movie star defeated by reality.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing revert to his carefree demeanor, Xue Man was almost seething with anger.

    She had thought this guy came from the special forces, only to find out he was pretending.

    Suppressing the urge to grab a knife and finish off Lu Tianxing, Xue Man gritted her teeth andmanded, ¡°Stand properly and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you for assessment.

    This is a rule of Bai¡¯s Group: every new member of the security team must undergo an evaluation.

    I believe you shouldn¡¯t have a problem with this since you are capable of impersonating a special forces soldier.¡±

    Xue Man gazed at Lu Tianxing with a mocking look, hoping to see a hint of panic on his face, but ultimately, she was disappointed.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    He dialed a number on the phone by his side, ¡°Huang Can, drop whatever you are doing ande to my office right now.¡±

    ¡°Minister.¡±

    In less than a minute, a security guard in his twenties with a crew cut hurried into the office.

    Seeing Xue Man, he resembled a mouse seeing a cat, showing her deep respect.

    ¡°Huang Can, this is the new addition to the security team.

    Take him to get a uniform and then take him to the gym.

    I want to assess him today.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Xue Man stood up and walked toward the door.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xue Man left that the security guard named Huang Can finally let out a heavy sigh, looking at Lu Tianxing with pity, ¡°Man, what did you do to piss off this T.

    rex of a woman that she wants to assess you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing blinked, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?

    Isn¡¯t an assessment pretty normal?¡±

    Normal?

    Man, you think ourpany has that much free time?

    They assess people when they hire them, there¡¯s no need for another assessment now.

    I tell you, it¡¯s clearly because Minister Xue can¡¯t stand you and wants to make you quit on your own ord.¡±

    Huang Can heavily patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, sighed and said, ¡°Bro, if I were you, I¡¯d turn around and walk away right now, and never look back.

    You know why?

    Because someone else once offended Minister Xue just like you and even boldly confronted her directly.

    But in the end, they all left the security department crying and shouting.

    You¡¯re new here, you don¡¯t know Minister Xue¡¯s methods.

    Falling into her hands, she¡¯ll definitely make you leave worse for wear.¡±

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re too timid.¡±

    Lu Tianxing patted Huang Can¡¯s shoulder,ughed and said, ¡°A man needs guts to get the meat.

    Just a woman with PMS scares you guys like this?

    If you get married in the future, won¡¯t you be suppressed by women for life?¡±

    PMS?

    Huang Can felt a tingling on his scalp and shivered vigorously.

    His eyes darted around like a thief¡¯s.

    When he realized no one was paying attention here, he finally let out a long sigh and whispered cautiously, ¡°Bro, you really shouldn¡¯t badmouth Minister Xue behind her back in the future, or she will torment you to the point where life is worse than death, especially Deputy Minister Ding Hao, who is pursuing Minister Xue.

    If he finds out that you¡¯ve spoken ill of her, he definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°So what?

    The worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll just have to charm Minister Xue.

    A mere deputy minister surely can¡¯t have more power than the minister.

    Let¡¯s go, lead me to get my uniform, and then we can see what this assessment is all about.¡±

    Lu Tianxing blew out a ring of smoke, unconcerned.

    A year ago in Europe, those old bastards teamed up trying to kill him but look, he¡¯s still jumping around alive.

    Just a woman couldn¡¯t bother him.

    If she angered him, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting Xue Man know how a woman should act.

    The security department was massive, upying two floors of Bai¡¯s Group.

    The sixteenth floor houses the security department while the fifteenth floor is a gym shared by the entire group.

    During working hours, it¡¯s mostly guards training there, and Xue Man¡¯s assessment was to take ce in the gym.

    Under Huang Can¡¯s guidance, Lu Tianxing received a fitting security uniform and wore it as he walked toward the assessment gym,

    Lu Tianxing entered the gym, his eyes lighting up instantly.

    The vast gym was fully equipped with a variety of fitness equipment.

    If not for the fact that the people training there were mostly security guards, Lu Tianxing would have thought he was in a top-tier fitness club.

    At half-past ten in the morning, most of Bai¡¯s Group was bustling with activity.

    Apart from four or five guards training, there was only one woman, Xue Man; she had sent all other guards away.

    In the center of the gym, a small boxing ring was set with two burly guards sparring fiercely, their punches and kicks making loud bangs.

    When they saw Xue Man enter, they sparred with even more vigor, creating a visually striking scene.

    ¡°Our assessment is simple.

    If you can withstand ten moves from one of them without falling, then you pass.

    Of course, you can also fight back.

    As long as you can win, you¡¯ll also pass the assessment.¡±

    At some point, Xue Man had appeared next to Lu Tianxing, pointing to a man on the stage as buff as Schwarzenegger, and said, ¡°Your opponent today is him.

    He¡¯s also our Deputy Head of Security, Ding Hao.

    I advise you, it¡¯s not toote to admit defeat.

    There¡¯s nothing shameful in that because you¡¯re not the first.¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°The word ¡®defeat¡¯ isn¡¯t in my dictionary.

    Besides, with such a beautiful~boss as Minister Xue, why would I leave?

    Maybe we could have a little office romance, which wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Although you are hot-tempered, a martial artist like you must be very flexible, perhaps capable of some advanced poses, eh Minister Xue?¡±

    ¡°Pervert, I will make you leave.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    No one had ever dared to flirt with her like that.

    If it weren¡¯t for being at thepany, she would have shown him.

    ¡°Make me leave?

    I don¡¯t know how to leave, but ¡®rolling in the sheets¡¯ I am quite experienced in.

    Minister Xue, interested in exploring?¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a suggestive smile, his eyes sizing up Xue Man, nodding appreciatively.

    Although she wasn¡¯t as stunning as Xue Bing, her figure was explosive and just right, very nice indeed.

    ¡°I will show you how to leave.¡±

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a cold nce.

    She would remember this man today and swore she would make this man leave.

 Chapter 9 - 9 8 The Stunned Crowd

    ?9: Chapter 8: The Stunned Crowd   9: Chapter 8: The Stunned Crowd                                   ¡°Stop the training, Ding Hao,e over here.¡±

    Xue Man shot a fierce nce at Lu Tianxing, patted her hands on the boxing ring, and pointing to the burly figure beside her, said, ¡°This is Lu Tianxing, newly joined in the security department.

    Test him with your moves.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ding Hao walked over to Xue Man, looking disdainfully at Lu Tianxing, and sneered, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s backing you, but let me make it clear to you, the security department doesn¡¯t need trash or useless people.

    If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out now, or else, I¡¯ll make you crawl out on your knees.¡±

    Ding Hao¡¯s tone was extremely unfriendly.

    Since Xue Man had walked over to Lu Tianxing, he had been paying attention to this area.

    When he heard Lu Tianxing taunting Xue Man, he was even more furious.

    In his heart, Xue Man was his woman, and now Lu Tianxing dared to flirt with the woman he desired.

    He was simply asking for trouble.

    ¡°Crawl out, it¡¯s not certain yet who will be crawling,¡± said Lu Tianxing coolly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the best just because you¡¯re a big guy.

    Anyone can talk big.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you with facts who will crawl out from here.¡±

    Ding Hao scoffed, not taking Lu Tianxing seriously at all, and turned to Xue Man, ¡°Xiao Man, how about I take you out for dinner after work today?¡±

    ¡°No need for dinner, I have other things to handle after work.

    Let¡¯s assess him first,¡± Xue Man said calmly, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°No problem, Xiao Man, you just rx, I assure you he¡¯ll crawl out of here.¡±

    A hint of malice shed in the depths of Ding Hao¡¯s eyes.

    He had been pursuing Xue Man for almost a year, but she had always been lukewarm towards him, which made him especially irritated.

    His gaze swept over Lu Tianxing imperceptibly, a ruthless look shing by.

    He nned to take out the frustration he felt from Xue Man on Lu Tianxing.

    In the ring, there is no mercy in fights.

    If Lu Tianxing got hurtter, no one would be in a position to criticize.

    At worst, he would pay somepensation.

    As a member of Bai¡¯s Group, money was the least of his concerns.

    ¡°Be mindful and stop at the right point,¡± Xue Man said, frowning slightly.

    ¡°Xiao Man, you just rx.¡±

    Ding Haoughed loudly, stepped onto the ring and looked down at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s backing you, I¡¯m giving you another chance to get out of here.

    If you do, I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let bygones be bygones.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what real pain is.¡±

    ¡°Who loses and who wins is still uncertain.

    Don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible just because you learned a few shy Japanese moves,¡± Lu Tianxing remarked, feeling rather irritated.

    ¡°shy moves?

    I¡¯ll show you what karate is,¡± Ding Hao said, a cold gleam in his eye.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped onto the ring, Ding Hao charged, raising his left leg high for a side kick aimed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The move was fast and ruthless.

    If Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t handle it, at the very least, he would break a few bones and end up in the hospital for weeks.

    Watching Ding Hao¡¯s action, Xue Man¡¯s delicate eyebrows twisted slightly, a displeased feeling rising in her heart.

    She had clearly said to stop at the right point, yet Ding Hao still struck so hard.

    He obviously intended to cripple Lu Tianxing.

    Just as Xue Man was about to interrupt the match, the next scene left her stunned.

    Lu Tianxing was not as incapable as she had imagined, nor was he here in the security department just to bide his time and eat.

    When Ding Hao¡¯s beautiful side kick came, Lu Tianxing, whom Xue Man initially saw as a useless nepotism hire, showed no panic.

    He barely ducked, dodging the attack and instead, kicked Ding Hao in the knee.

    Thud!

    Ding Hao only felt a searing pain in his knee, as if it was about to shatter, and unsteadily, he fell heavily to his knees.

    ¡°Fuck, what did I just see?

    Vice Minister Ding actually lost.

    How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all luck, this kid¡¯s damn luck is too good, actually hitting Vice Minister Ding Hao.¡±

    ¡°Awesome, it¡¯s my first time seeing Vice Minister Ding Hao take a setback!

    Could this guy possibly be the legendary ¡®ying dumb to catch the wise¡¯?¡±

    The people around were somewhat stunned, letting out lively discussions, their eyes wide as they watched the scene unfold.

    They never expected that Ding Hao, whose strength was second only to Minister Xue at the security department, would be brought down by a single kick.

    This wasn¡¯t the way the scene was supposed to go, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Lu Tianxing getting knocked down?¡±

    ¡°Vice Minister Ding, it seems your skills aren¡¯t up to par, you need to go back and train more.

    And, I¡¯m not your dad, kneeling and kowtowing before me won¡¯t work, I don¡¯t have any red envelopes.¡± Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, a hint of mockery sweeping across his lips.

    He was never someone who, after being struck on the left cheek, would offer up the right cheek.

    He took his revenge right there and then.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re gloating too soon.

    It was just a slip-up on my part.¡±

    Ding Hao¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he could never have imagined he would lose to a nobody, especially in front of Minister Xue.

    He was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay.

    A sinister light flickered in Ding Hao¡¯s eyes as he suddenly charged toward Lu Tianxing like a madman, his left foot stomping loudly on the ground, his bodyunching into the air, and his right leg shooting straight up, then, violently chopping down toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    This move carried a ferocious wind, fully intent on settling Lu Tianxing on the tform for good.

    ¡°Such ruthless tactics, do you think I¡¯m a soft persimmon, easy to bully?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold in an instant, fully enraged.

    He and Ding Hao were just sparring, and his previous strike was merely a little lesson for Ding Hao, otherwise, that kick wouldn¡¯t have merely brought Ding Hao to his knees, but would have smashed his legs into shards.

    But his restraint did not make the opponent back off; instead, Ding Hao grew even more intense.

    If that kick hadnded on his head, the best case would have been a concussion.

    ¡°Ding Hao, stop, do you know what you¡¯re doing?

    Stop right now!¡±

    Seeing this, Minister Xue¡¯s pretty face drastically changed as she yelled sharply.

    At the same time, her body moved, rushing toward Lu Tianxing, wanting to block the attack for him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, before Minister Xue could reach him, the scene before her stunned her into immobility.

    All Lu Tianxing did was casually raise his left hand, grabbing Ding Hao¡¯s descending right leg as if swinging a wooden stick, swinging it around in the air, and then heavily smashing it down onto the tform.

    Crack!

    Several crisp cracking soundster, Ding Hao¡¯s face twisted in agony, feeling almost all his ribs in his chest break, a gush of fresh blood spewing out, as hey like a dead fish on the ground, motionless.

    ¡°No way!

    Did Vice Minister Ding lose?¡±

    ¡°Where did this guye from?

    His strength is immense.

    If that hadnded on someone, it would have smashed them to death right there.¡±

    The entire gym was silent as a pin drop, the security guards¡¯ faces showed a variety of indescribable expressions, marveling at the sight.

    Ding Hao¡¯s martial prowess was well-known, second only to Minister Xue¡¯s, yet he lost so thoroughly, tossed to the ground like a broken toy.

    Smack!

    Lu Tianxing pped his hands as if he had done something trivial, casually lighting a cigarette, looking at Minister Xue who rushed to the tform, his gaze admiring her fiery figure, ¡°Minister Xue, have I passed the assessment now?¡±

    Minister Xue seemed not to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s question, her face alternating between shades, never expecting Lu Tianxing to be so skilled, with Ding Hao not even being a match for him,id out with a few punches and kicks.

    She wanted to say he did not pass the assessment, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, only managing to say with gritted teeth, ¡°You passed, from today on, you are a member of the security department.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 9 Minister Xue Might Have Fallen in Love with Me

    ?10: Chapter 9 Minister Xue Might Have Fallen in Love with Me   10: Chapter 9 Minister Xue Might Have Fallen in Love with Me                                   ¡°Minister Xue sure is straightforward,¡±

    Lu Tianxing pped his hands in admiration and said, ¡°Minister Xue truly is a woman who doesn¡¯t concede to men.

    As a member of the security department.

    I have a suggestion I hope Minister Xue can mention to the chairman: our gym is too deserted, not many people around.

    It¡¯d be great if we could hire a few more hot female fitness instructors toe in.

    That would better stimte everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for working out.¡±

    ¡°Fitness instructor?

    How about I personally teach you?¡± Xue Man¡¯s face darkened as she said with a coldugh.

    Lu Tianxing looked Xue Man up and down and shook his head, ¡°Personal instruction is not necessary, since Minister Xue¡¯s figure is a bitcking.

    However, if you were to wear a bikini and give one-on-one instruction, I wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°You shameless scum, you think I¡¯m easy to bully, don¡¯t you?

    Daring to take advantage of me,¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Xue Man¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, and she suddenly kicked towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s groin with a fast and fierce motion.

    This startled Lu Tianxing.

    Did all women like this move, aiming to end a man¡¯s lineage?

    Lu Tianxing hastily reached out and grabbed.

    Smack!

    Xue Man¡¯s foot was caught in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    Before her foot touched the ground, the other was already in the air, sweeping toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, not expecting Xue Man to be so agile.

    He slightly sidestepped, avoiding the kick, his fingers caressed her leg twice as he chuckled, ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯ve got some fat on your legs.

    You need to work out more in the future.

    Also, drink some papaya soup, nurture your ¡®assets¡¯.

    You¡¯ll look more feminine that way.

    No need to thank me, after all, I am Lei Feng!

    If there¡¯s nothing else, Minister Xue, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    By the time Xue Man had steadied herself, Lu Tianxing had already left the gym.

    Papaya soup!

    Fat on the legs!

    Recalling Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man nearly choked on her rage, anger burning away all her rationality.

    This bastard.

    It was bad enough he took advantage of her, but to dare suggest she had fat on her legs was beyond belief.

    She knew countless women were envious of her shapely legs, fit for a leg beauty contest, and the audacity to im shecked femininity.

    If only she announced she was getting married, countless men would willingly line up.

    That bastard must be blind.

    ¡°An ignorant pervert who can¡¯t appreciate beauty.

    Better not fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll make sure you cry rhythmically,¡±

    Xue Man longed to utterly destroy Lu Tianxing, her gaze swept fiercely around, and she roared, ¡°What are you looking at?

    Don¡¯t just stand there!

    Call an ambnce to take Vice Minister Ding to the hospital.

    A bunch of good-for-nothings, useless in crucial times.

    You couldn¡¯t even handle a guy who pulls strings behind the scenes.

    Starting tomorrow, your daily training is doubled.¡±

    Having said that, Xue Man stormed out without a second nce at the groaning security guards, aiming toin to Bai Zhiqing and hopefully to get Lu Tianxing kicked out.

    ¡­

    After leaving the gym, Lu Tianxing was immediately pulled aside by Huang Can who circled him suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s not right.

    Something¡¯s not right here, my man.

    Howe you don¡¯t have even a scratch on you?

    That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of ck lines, pushed Huang Can away and said annoyedly, ¡°Keep your distance.

    I don¡¯t like your kind, I¡¯m not into that, and by your tone, it seems like it would only make sense if I were injured, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not into that either,¡±

    After finding out that Lu Tianxing was unharmed, Huang Can stroked his chin and said, ¡°This is indeed unscientific.

    From what I know, if Minister Xue were to take you for an assessment, Vice Minister Ding Hao would definitely assess you personally to show off in front of Minister Xue.

    But you¡¯re telling me Vice Minister Ding didn¡¯t lift a finger against you?

    That¡¯s not right.

    In the past, quite a few men who wanted to chase after Minister Xue and pull strings to join the security team were taught a harsh lesson by Vice Minister Ding.

    But you¡¯re unscathed?

    That¡¯s unscientific.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing curled his lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s very scientific.

    Tell me, who ranks higher, a vice minister or a minister?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    Of course, it¡¯s the minister.¡± Huang Can rolled his eyes and replied.

    ¡°There, it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Lu Tianxing flicked his cigarette ash, boasting proudly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed from the very beginning that Minister Xue¡¯s gaze towards me was off?

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, she might have fallen for me.

    Do you think she would allow a mere vice minister to hit her man?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you blinking like that?

    Don¡¯t you think what I¡¯m saying makes sense?

    Sigh, I¡¯ll say it but you won¡¯t understand.

    This is the tragedy of being an outstanding man.

    I¡¯m so excellent that even I¡¯m afraid of myself, inadvertently enchanting women.¡±

    ¡°Uh, brother, I have to go on patrol now.

    Goodbye.¡±

    Huang Can left these words behind and, without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, dashed out of the elevator.

    ¡°Why run away?

    Did I say anything wrong?

    Minister Xue must have taken a fancy to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smacked his lips, looking as though he had more to say.

    However, Lu Tianxing was utterly unaware that behind him stood a woman, a woman in a security uniform, a very beautiful woman; it¡¯s just that now she was exuding an aura that said ¡®keep out¡¯, her pretty face covered in ayer of frost, cold enough to freeze someone to death.

    At this moment, Xue Man was extremely displeased, her eyes shooting daggers at Lu Tianxing.

    This bastard, utterly shameless, not only did he harass her, but he also imed she had taken a liking to him.

    He should look in the mirror, see for himself what he looks like.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing seemed to sense something, swiftly turned around, and found Xue Man staring at him with a frosty face.

    A chill ran down his spine, wondering when this woman had appeared.

    Xue Man, her face still icy, said without a hint of a smile, ¡°Go on, keep talking.

    I¡¯m quite interested in finding out when I fell in love with you.¡±

    ¡°Minister Xue, what are you talking about love?

    I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed it off as if there was nothing embarrassing at all about being caught spouting nonsense.

    ¡°Hmph, Lu Tianxing, let me tell you, today¡¯s issue is far from over.

    I will make sure you¡¯re fired.¡±

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a vicious look, huffed angrily, and walked towards her office.

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s retreating figure, admiring her perfect curves, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips slightly curled up into a faint smile, realizing that he seemed to be enjoying this kind of life.

    Back in her office, Xue Man thought for a moment and decided to make a direct phone call.

    After all, a vice minister of security breaking several ribs wasn¡¯t exactly a trivial matter.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice on the other end was crisp and cold.

    Xue Man hesitated, then said, ¡°Chairwoman, Vice Minister Ding Hao has been hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xue Man didn¡¯t hesitate and recounted the whole incident of her assessing Lu Tianxing, informing Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Chairwoman, that¡¯s the situation.

    What should we do about the punishment?

    How about we fire him?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback with the phone in her hand; she, of course, knew who the newly joined security guard mentioned by Xue Man was.

    She hadn¡¯t expected someone who, in her eyes, was utterly worthless like Lu Tianxing to be so skilled.

    Bai Zhiqing fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I am aware of the situation now.

    I will arrange for someone from thepany to visit Vice Minister Ding Hao.

    Since Vice Minister Ding Hao has been hospitalized, you will temporarily take over his work.

    As for Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to worry about him.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t make any mistakes, just leave him be.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Bai Zhiqing massaged her forehead, thought for a moment, then picked up the phone again: ¡°Secretary Lan,e to my office.¡±

 Chapter 11 - 11 10 See You Again, Lan Xin

    ?11: Chapter 10 See You Again, Lan Xin   11: Chapter 10 See You Again, Lan Xin                                   Teasing Xue Man, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mood lifted, and he began to leisurely stroll around Bai¡¯s Group, admiring the array of officedies in their uniform suits, each with a radiant smile on her face.

    His gaze swept back and forth over their key features, drawing some fierce res from several women.

    It must be said that Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s quality of beauties was undeniable.

    At least up to now, Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t spotted a single low-ranking beauty, no wonder innumerable people considered Bai¡¯s Group their top choice.

    Not only were the benefits industry-leading, but the quality of beauties was top-notch as well.

    Not to mention hooking up with Bai Zhiqing, getting with any of them would make one a winner in life.

    As Lu Tianxing was looking around at the beauties, an adorable figure with an innocent face and a hint of Jiangnan water town charm hurried over from the elevator.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Turning a corner, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a fragrant breeze hit him, and it felt like he had been bumped by something.

    Following that, he heard a shrill scream.

    Instinctively, he reached out his hand and grabbed forward.

    In an instant, a silky, soft sensation flooded his senses.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, his arm¡¯s grip tightening involuntarily as he lifted the woman into his embrace.

    The substantial assets that distinctly belonged to a woman heavily pressed against his chest.

    The distance between them allowed him to feel the breath exhaling from her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Due to that motion, another piercing scream rang in his ears.

    Lan Xin¡¯s face flushed crimson, and with a strength she didn¡¯t know she had, she frantically pulled away from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, staggering several steps back, her arms crossed defensively over her chest as she eyed him warily.

    Upon recognizing it was Lu Tianxing, Lan Xin¡¯s face turned ashen with rage, waving her fists threateningly as she said, ¡°Not you again, you damn pervert.

    What do you want?

    I¡¯m telling you, this is the office, so watch it, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of bewilderment, looked at Lan Xin, who was staring at him as if he was a lecher.

    He let out a wry smile.

    This woman¡¯s temper was a bit too fierce.

    He didn¡¯t remember ever offending her.

    Why did she act like she¡¯d seen an enemy every time she saw him, speaking as if she¡¯d eaten gunpowder?

    Could it be that time of the month?

    But the timing didn¡¯t make sense.

    He¡¯d never heard of iting half a month early.

    ¡°What are you looking at?

    Haven¡¯t you ever seen a beautiful woman before?¡±

    Lan Xin, noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s continuous stare, revealed a flicker of anger in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen my share of beauties, but never one with such a terrible temper.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, ¡°Look, Secretary Lan, you might want to think this through.

    Just now, I saved you.

    If you don¡¯t want to thank me, that¡¯s one thing, but to me the savior?

    Now I remember a saying, ¡®A dog biting Lu Dongbin not recognizing the good people¡¯s hearts.''¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re full of it, it was clearly you who bumped into me.

    No, you¡¯re the dog!¡±

    Unable to hold back, Lan Xin swore angrily, fuming as she looked at Lu Tianxing, rubbing the slightly reddened spot on her forehead, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been eating to grow so tough.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, little beauty, you¡¯ve got it wrong.

    This is the capital of a man.

    Otherwise, how could I satisfy you!¡±

    Lu Tianxing leered with a smile, his gaze roaming over Lan Xin¡¯s body.

    Upon hearing this, a rage red up inside Lan Xin.

    Though she hadn¡¯t been out of school long, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t understand.

    Lu Tianxing, that bastard, was clearly harassing her.

    Lan Xin clenched her fists, fighting the urge to strike, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but scum, a disgrace.

    Having an employee like you is a stain on thepany¡¯s reputation.

    I¡¯ll see to it that the chairman fires you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled without minding Lan Xin¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°I¡¯m magnanimous, so I¡¯ll let it go that you bumped into me and then had the gall to use me first.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Xin, upon hearing this, was furious.

    Lu Tianxing, as if oblivious to Lan Xin¡¯s raging beauty, smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I almost forgot, little beauty, you¡¯ve got some extra b around your waist.

    I suggest you hit the gym when you¡¯re free, or you¡¯ll regret it when it turns into a muffin top.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re the one with the b, you pervert!¡±

    Lan Xin felt an impulse to go crazy.

    Although her figure wasn¡¯t as perfect as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, with curves that constantly attracted men¡¯s gazes, she was still a delicate beauty, a typical woman from the Jiangnan water towns.

    If she were capable of defeating Lu Tianxing, she would¡¯ve torn up his despicable mouth.

    ¡°So what if there¡¯s a bit of b, I won¡¯t look down on you for it,¡± Lu Tianxing added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lan Xin, gritting her teeth, red at Lu Tianxing, about to get physical when it seemed something clicked in her mind.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, a schadenfreude smile appeared on her face, ¡°You¡¯re done for, just wait to be fired!¡±

    ¡°Fired?¡±

    Lu Tianxing replied with a light smile, ¡°Little beauty, I¡¯m afraid youck the authority to fire me.

    Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.

    The chairman surely won¡¯t dismiss an elite employee just because I bumped into you!¡±

    ¡°Pah, you an elite employee?

    You assaulted Vice Minister Ding, defying your superiors.

    The chairman has asked me to summon you to the office, obviously to fire you.¡±

    Lan Xin narrowed her eyes, her eyes gleaming triumphantly like crescent moons.

    ¡°Just for that?

    Little beauty, I must say your thinking is quite bizarre.

    Maybe the chairman thinks I¡¯m handsome and capable and ns to make me his personal assistant.

    Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll be the man of the Bai¡¯s Group one day.

    You¡¯ll have to show me more respect by then, or I could have you out on your ear in a minute,¡± Lu Tianxing said, stroking his chin with a smile.

    ¡°You?

    You wouldn¡¯t dare.

    So ugly, just too ugly.

    If I were you, I¡¯d crawl into a hole and hide away, so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself.

    A ghost might not scare people, but you frighten people too much.

    I¡¯ve found that your photo can ward off evil spirits, and if it¡¯s pinned on you, it could deter hooligans,¡± Lan Xin sneered mockingly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.

    Little beauty, I have something else to tell you.

    Actually, your figure is already perfect.

    A nice handful is enough to satisfy a man, no need for padding.

    Natural is the most beautiful, truly,¡± he said.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Lan Xin¡¯s chest, his face breaking into an evil grin.

    After saying that, he dashed into the elevator.

    As she watched Lu Tianxing disappear, Lan Xin slightly startled, nced down at her chest, a blush crossing her lovely face.

    Clenching her teeth, she stared in the direction of the elevator, wishing she could tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb if she could turn back time.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you pervert, just you wait, this isn¡¯t over,¡± she seethed.

    Lan Xin stamped her foot, cursing to herself how on earth he could have noticed she had padded her chest.

    Her figure was excellent, nicely curved and today, out of curiosity, she had added a little boost, which indeed made her feel more confident.

    Unbelievably, in less than half a day, that lecher had seen right through it.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you pervert, next time I see you, I¡¯ll gouge out those eyeballs of yours,¡± Lan Xin thought viciously.

 Chapter 12 - 12 11 Chairman Summons

    ?12: Chapter 11 Chairman Summons   12: Chapter 11 Chairman Summons                                   After leaving Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing headed straight to the top floor, to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, and walked right in.

    This was the second time that Lu Tianxing had entered the CEO¡¯s office.

    As soon as he entered, he smelled a fresh and elegant fragrance wafting through the air, lingering like the scent of orchids, clearly not the smell of any perfume.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed not to notice Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival, still bowing her head, looking at the documents in her hands, her brows asionally furrowed.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t disturb Bai Zhiqing but chose to sit on the sofa to one side, crossing his legs and admiring the strong and capable Bai Zhiqing.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing lost her usual cold demeanor.

    Her long and curved eyshes, her exquisite little nose, her tender red lips, not a single feature failed to appear soft and pitiable.

    Her ck hair drooped slightly, covering half of her delicate face.

    Far from hiding her charm, it entuated Bai Zhiqing¡¯s already pure aura, shedding the coldness and revealing a somewhat coy charm.

    Suddenly seeing this side of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt a tinge of emotion in his heart.

    No matter how strong a woman was, she would always have her vulnerabilities, no different from any ordinary woman.

    It was just that Bai Zhiqing, with her status, bore so much more, forever unable to pursue what she desired like an ordinary woman.

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ofpassion, quietly gazing at Bai Zhiqing in a daze.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    At some point, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a cold voice beside him.

    Instinctively raising his head, he saw Bai Zhiqing looking at him coldly, her vulnerable expression gone, reced by the icy, emotionless demeanor of a businesswoman.

    Without thinking, Lu Tianxing blurted out, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking at my beautiful wife.

    I never realized my wife was so beautiful; I have to take a good look.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, mind yournguage.

    This is thepany, and I am your superior.

    You should call me Chairman.¡±

    A cold light shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    This man was hopeless, a typical rogue and shameless to boot.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled, ¡°In thepany, you are my boss, which means outside of it, I can call you?

    So tell me, what should I call you?

    Is it darling little wife, sweet little treasure, or the mother of my child?

    But, don¡¯t you think the office is more thrilling?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hastily interrupted Lu Tianxing, feeling a rush of goosebumps all over her body, and frowning said, ¡°You can call me by my name, but don¡¯t add such disgusting titles.¡±

    ¡°Wife, what do you mean by disgusting titles?

    ording to experts, these are the terms that best promote affection between a couple.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, looking rather mischievously at Bai Zhiqing, ¡°My dear Chairman, I wonder why you asked me here.

    It seems we only parted for less than an hour.

    Could it be that my wife is looking to find the excitement of an action movie, to revisit our wonderful moments in the office?

    Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?

    This is an office, and people might be shy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked bashfully at Bai Zhiqing, feigning a ¡®shy¡¯ appearance, yet his eyes were anything but innocent, roaming all over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body.

    ¡°You jerk, what are you looking at?¡±

    When Bai Zhiqing caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous gaze, she immediately covered her chest with both hands, her eyes full of murderous intent, looking like she was about to explode.

    Lu Tianxing knew Bai Zhiqing was about to explode, so he prudently shut his mouth.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, calming the fury in her heart, and red at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth, ¡°What exactly do you do for a living?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®do for a living¡¯?¡±

    Lu Tianxing blinked innocently and looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Are you not going to give me a reasonable exnation for injuring Deputy Minister Ding Hao?

    Your records say you haven¡¯t undergone any special training and spent all your time working abroad.

    I¡¯m really curious how someone who¡¯s been aborer has such good martial skills.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing stared expressionlessly at Lu Tianxing, yet inside she was extremely astonished.

    She was well aware of Ding Hao¡¯s strength; he was someone who ordinary six or seven strong men couldn¡¯t even get close to, yet somehow he ended up hospitalized by Lu Tianxing.

    ording to the rumors, Ding Hao was powerless to resist, having been taken down by Lu Tianxing without even a chance to fight back.

    ¡°Could this guy be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡±

    An idea shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, but she quickly shook her head.

    She had never seen such an unambitious wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°Is it forbidden for a worker to be skilled?¡±

    Lu Tianxing had his answer ready, ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve gone through my records.

    Didn¡¯t you notice that one of the ces I worked was in Africa?

    There are countless forces in Africa, all full of tall and strong ck men, with constant conflicts.

    Of course, I had to learn some skills for self-defense.

    What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±

    Being able to lead Bai¡¯s Group to prominence in Modu, Bai Zhiqing was naturally no fool and wasn¡¯t likely to believe Lu Tianxing so easily.

    A trace of displeasure appeared on her pretty face, but she didn¡¯t press further, snorting coldly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯re well aware.

    Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care what you did before, but now you are an employee of Bai¡¯s Group, and you must abide by the rules and regtions of the Bai¡¯s Group.

    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being uncivil.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to fire me, Wife?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spread his hands with a gloomy look, ¡°Wife, you can¡¯t burn bridges after crossing.

    I¡¯ve found that I¡¯vepletely fallen in love with the job of a security guard.

    Moreover, the sales department of Bai¡¯s Group has so many beautiful women.

    If there¡¯s no strong protector like me, what if they get bullied by someone with ulterior motives?

    I think my position as a security guard is quite good, very meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I think your mind isn¡¯t really on the wine,¡± Bai Zhiqing said with a coldugh.

    ¡°Wife, you can smear my name, but you absolutely can¡¯t smear my character.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said discontentedly, ¡°As a security guard, it¡¯s my duty to protect everyone, with no personal feelings involved.

    Besides, home flowers are more fragrant than wild ones, why would I go looking for wild flowers?

    You agree with me, right, Wife?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, somewhat unable to bear it, pped the table and furrowed her elegant brows.

    This guy¡¯s skin was too thick, even thicker than a city wall.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s flustered and angry appearance, a smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    Somehow, whenever he saw his nominal wife in such a state, his heart felt an indescribable fondness.

    Perhaps it was because at moments like these, Bai Zhiqing seemed more like a woman rather than an untouchable goddess on high.

    A man marries a wife to have a virtuous and good mother for his children, a passionate woman, rather than an untouchable, sacrosanct goddess.

    Goddesses are for admiring, not for marrying and worshipping at home like a Buddha.

    It¡¯s better to have an ordinary woman who understands and cares for a man.

 Chapter 13 - 13 12 Bai Zhiqings Conditions

    ?13: Chapter 12 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Conditions   13: Chapter 12 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Conditions                                   ¡°What are youughing at, get serious.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her voice cold as she spoke, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care what you have done or what your intentions are, but in thispany, there are three things you must remember clearly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you have big boobs, you make the rules, you say.¡±

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of saying anything more, teasing Bai Zhiqing was enough, there was no need to really agitate her, that would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.

    ¡°First, from now on, you are not allowed to call me those nauseating nicknames, only Chairman or Mr.

    Bai, just like the other employees.

    Second, you are not permitted toe to my office without reason, and you must not disclose our rtionship, we need to maintain a distance.

    Third, you must behave in thepany, do not look for trouble, if you just keep to yourself and follow the rules, I won¡¯t bother you, I might even let you keep muddling along in thepany.

    Fourth¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wife, oh, Chairman, that¡¯s too much!

    I¡¯m here to work, not to be in prison.¡±

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand to protest.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing mmed her hands on the desk, her beautiful eyes wide with anger, ¡°My word is thew, you just listen, no interruptions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile.

    Bai Zhiqing pouted, seemingly satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, as she sat in her chair and continued toy out the rules, spouting more than a dozen before stopping.

    ¡°Chairman Bai, are you done?

    If so, I¡¯m going to head out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was on pins and needles, eager to leave.

    He was truly afraid Bai Zhiqing woulde up with even more rules.

    After pondering for a moment, Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for today.

    You must follow each and every rule.

    In short, you can mess around outside all you want, that¡¯s your freedom, and we won¡¯t interfere with each other, but in thepany, you must listen to me.

    If I tell you to go east, you can¡¯t go west.

    If I tell you to sit, you can¡¯t stand.

    Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing hastily agreed, thinking he¡¯d deal with this now and see if he actually would listenter.

    And as for the requests, especially those like warming up the bed, he was one hundred percent not going to refuse.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly called to Lu Tianxing, who was about to leave.

    Her slender fingers took up a pen and swiftly wrote a few strokes, then handed the paper to Lu Tianxing, ¡°This is my address.

    Since we¡¯re married, we have to live together on the surface.

    You don¡¯t need to work today.

    Your task is to move out of your ¡®dog¡¯s den¡¯ as soon as possible.¡±

    Having said that, Bai Zhiqing waved her hand, signaling for Lu Tianxing to leave.

    ¡°Hehe, wife, I understand, understandpletely.

    I will move out as quickly as possible, guaranteed not to disappoint you, and if you have any needs tonight, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took the address and gently traced a circle in the palm of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand.

    A flirtatious smile spread across his face as he quickly left the office before she could react, leaving behind the flushed and indignantly fuming Bai Zhiqing.

    After leaving the office, Lu Tianxing headed straight for the elevator.

    Remembering the soft and smooth touch, and the shy demeanor of Bai Zhiqing, he smirked to himself thinking, one day, he would make the goddess descend from her pedestal to be a woman.

    Bang!

    The elevator doors had just opened, and as Lu Tianxing was lost in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice what was in front of him.

    He took a step out and immediately felt a soft body bump into his own.

    Lu Tianxing came back to his senses and looked down to find a woman sitting on the ground, a pained expression on her face.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, he was immediately captivated by her impressive ¡°assets.¡± Looking down from above, he could clearly see the deep, endless chasm, which made him unconsciously swallow.

    Was it that the matchmaker god felt sorry for him and arranged a huge amount of good fortune for him?

    Or was it that his luck had finally turned around?

    It hadn¡¯t been long, and he had already encountered so many top-notch beauties.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡±

    Lu Tianxing came back to his senses and politely extended a hand.

    The woman nced at Lu Tianxing and hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out her hand to him.

    The first feeling upon touching it was softness, silkiness, like holding a piece of soft jade.

    It was then that Lu Tianxing truly took a good look at the woman¡¯s appearance: her calm and gentle demeanor was the first thing that struck him.

    She was very beautiful, her ck hair tied up high, exposing her snowy white, smooth neck.

    There was a warm and cordial aura about her slightly made-up face, and her lively eyes were like two ck gems, inviting one to willingly fall into them.

    Her whole presence was gentle and peaceful, unforgettable at first sight.

    Subconsciously, Lu Tianxingpared her to Bai Zhiqing.

    If Bai Zhiqing was an enchanting, domineering rose with thorns, then this woman was a lotus, a lotus unsoiled by mud, stirring a kind of heartfelt pity from within.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.

    It¡¯s not your fault; I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    The woman did not me Lu Tianxing, but her tone was cold and distant.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about before.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled sheepishly, not having expected that after returning to the city for over a year, his vignce had decreased so much.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The woman intended to leave, but when her gaze swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, made visible because he had rolled up his sleeves, her eyes narrowed slightly, betraying a hint of confusion and suspicion.

    Her body trembled slightly as if something hade back to her.

    ¡°Are you Lu Tianxing?¡±

    The woman stared intensely into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, her voice tinged with nervousness and anticipation.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, curiously asking, ¡°Beautiful, do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but now I do.

    I¡¯lle to find you when I have time.¡±

    The woman gazed deeply at Lu Tianxing, a trace of barely concealed excitement shing in her eyes, but she said no more and hastily walked toward the Chairman¡¯s office.

    Watching the woman¡¯s vanishing figure, a yful smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    This woman wasn¡¯t bad, and she seemed to know him too.

    By the time he got back to the security department, Lu Tianxing noticed the other security guards looked at him differently, with a hint of respect.

    Like squashing an ant, he had sent Ding Hao, the department¡¯s second-best, to the hospital, faced Chairman Bai, ande out unscathed¡ªthis definitely signaled a background more powerful than one could imagine.

    Otherwise, no matter what Lu Tianxing had done, the end result would have been him being kicked out, but there he was,pletely untroubled, not looking like someone who had just been reprimanded.

    As for the nces around him, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t feel anything, chatted with Huang Can for a while, and went straight into Xue Man¡¯s office.

    Whether it was because Bai Zhiqing had given him a heads-up or something else, Xue Man had no issue with Lu Tianxing asking for leave and nodded in agreement right away, which made Lu Tianxing appreciate the usefulness of power anew.

 Chapter 14 - 14 13 Rose

    ?14: Chapter 13 Rose   14: Chapter 13 Rose                                   After asking for leave from Xue Man, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger and left Bai¡¯s Group immediately.

    After leaving thepany, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hurry back to his residential area; his belongings were few, merely some clothing, which were very easy to pack.

    Exiting Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing headed straight for a famousmercial street in Modu dedicated to bars; it¡¯s a ce countless men and women love to flock to at night.

    Since it was noon, it wasn¡¯t yet time for these entertainment venues to open, so the street looked somewhat deserted with few people around.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the surrounding opulently decorated bars and KTVs without stopping and entered a bar called ¡®Zero Point¡¯.

    At this time of the day, before the bars were open for business, the entire bar was empty except for a bartender dozing off at the counter.

    Lu Tianxing made his way to the bar with ease and knocked gently on the counter, ¡°A customer¡¯s arrived, aren¡¯t you going to serve me?¡±

    ¡°Who are you, didn¡¯t you see the ¡®Closed¡¯ sign outside?¡±

    The dozing waiter at the counter first reacted angrily, but when he saw who it was, his face immediately broke into a beaming smile, and he offered a bottle of booze along with a burst ofints, ¡°Oh my god, Brother Lu, you finally showed up.

    If you hadn¡¯te, you might never have seen me again.

    You have no idea, Sister Mei Gui has been like she swallowed gunpowder these past few days, with such a fiery temper.

    Just imagine, for wiping a table she demands to use a white glove to check for dirt¡ªwho does that?

    Isn¡¯t this just tempting fate?¡±

    Lu Tianxing appeared very familiar with the waiter, and upon hearing his words, he took a sip of the booze,ughing as he said, ¡°You know, Xiao Liu, talking like that about your Sister Mei Gui¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs?

    Ande on, Sister Mei Gui is so beautiful, she¡¯s not as bad as you make her out to be.

    From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you¡¯re destined to be a bachelor for life.¡±

    ¡°Better to be a lifelong bachelor than to have no life at all.

    I¡¯m not Brother Lu who can woo Rose as effortlessly as eating and drinking.¡±

    Xiao Liu shrank his neck and whispered to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Brother Lu, to be honest, when you¡¯ve got time, you should teach me how you did it.

    How did you win over our big sister?

    You know, all these years, our big sister has never shown interest in any man, but she¡¯s so fond of you, Brother Lu.

    Considering I¡¯m still a single dog, do me a kindness and teach me a trick or two.

    I¡¯m not aiming for a beauty as stunning as our big sister, just one-third of her charm would suffice.¡±

    ¡°Teaching my ass, your big sister and I are just regr friends,¡± Lu Tianxing replied helplessly, yet the image of that beautiful face surged in his mind.

    Were they really just friends?

    ¡°Brother Lu, you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid?¡±

    With a look of ¡®you can¡¯t fool me,¡¯ Xiao Liu said, ¡°Brother Lu, showing off too much is just asking for a beating.

    I¡¯ve never seen the bossdy care about a man like she cares about you.

    If there wasn¡¯t something between you two, would the bossdy bother with you?¡±

    As he spoke, Xiao Liu sighed andmented, ¡°Brother Lu, just tell me, how exactly did you conquer Sister Mei Gui?

    I¡¯ve never seen her this gentle before.

    You know, in the past, if anyone dare take advantage of Sister Mei Gui, she¡¯d chop them up and toss them into the Huangpu River¡­¡±

    While Xiao Liu was talking a mile a minute, a voice that was charming yet authoritative came from behind him: ¡°So, Sister Mei Gui is a tigress?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±

    Xiao Liu without thinking began to respond.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his body shuddered as if struck by lightning, freezing in ce, as a droplet of cold sweat fell from his forehead.

    The next moment, a woman in a purple qipao approached, her ck hair neatly coiled up, looking dignified and noble.

    With a ssic oval face, a straight nose, her delicate and pretty face lightly made-up, and a pair of enchanting eyes that seemed to electrify you involuntarily, you could fall under her spell at any moment.

    The snug qipao outlined her perfect S-curve figure, every movement exuding a soul-enthralling aura.

    This woman was like a ripe peach bursting with the allure distinct to a mature woman, drawing the attention of all around her.

    She was the bar¡¯s bossdy, the big sister referred to by Xiao Liu, Rose.

    ¡°Xiao Liu, it seems you¡¯ve been taking it too easytely.

    Alright then, today the duty of cleaning the private rooms in the bar falls to you.

    Later I will inspect the cleanliness with a white glove, and if there is a speck of dust, you can forget about this month¡¯s sry,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, Sister Mei Gui, I¡¯ll start cleaning right away.¡± Xiao Liu didn¡¯t dare say a word and raced off towards the back.

    ¡°You heartless jerk, all these days you didn¡¯te to see me.

    Don¡¯t you know how much I missed you?¡± Sister Mei Gui approached the bar, looked at Lu Tianxing, and spoke with a resentful air.

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Rose, stop teasing me.

    You¡¯re so pretty and have countless admirers.

    Why would you need a loser like me around?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re calling yourself a nerd, then there aren¡¯t any non-nerds in this world, little man.

    Am I not attractive to you?¡±

    As she spoke, Rose walked up to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    Her captivating eyesnded on him with an undeniable hint of mncholy.

    Despite her bold disy each time, this man remained indifferent to her advances, driving her nearly to doubt her own charm.

    Seeing the flicker of mncholy on Rose¡¯s face, a wry smile involuntarily appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Rose, can you please sit down and talk?

    If other people see us like this and word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation.¡±

    At this moment, Rose and Lu Tianxing were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?

    I don¡¯t care, so why should you?

    Besides, you were quite bold when you saved me, even giving me a kiss.

    Don¡¯t you want to kiss me again?

    Moreover, you were a hero saving the damsel in distressst time.

    Don¡¯t you want a beautiful woman to repay you with her body?¡±

    While speaking, Rose fluttered her seductive eyes at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he gaped at Rose¡¯s gesture.

    Damn, this woman was like a siren, aplete femme fatale, and that gesture was just too tempting!

    Feeling the heat in Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Rose giggled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little man?

    Don¡¯t you dare?

    Or are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you up?

    Rest assured, I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    Smelling the faint fragrance emanating from Rose, Lu Tianxing took a few deep breaths and smiled, saying, ¡°Rose, I¡¯ve been fasting and abstaining from earthly desirestely, so sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Rose smiled coyly, sauntered toward Lu Tianxing with her hips swaying, causing his gaze to involuntarily fall upon them, and a spark of desire to sh in his eyes.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve really been on a diettely, what a pity.¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s scorching gaze, Rose suddenly stopped, smirked cunningly, and with those words left hanging, she turned to walk into the bar counter.

    ¡°Damn it, this is a trap.¡±

    Seeing Rose leave, Lu Tianxing let out a howl of distress and felt a surge of frustration, wanting to spit blood.

    This girl was too ruthless, practically ying a man to death.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Rose chuckled merrily, ¡°Little man, that¡¯s your punishment for noting to see me for a few days.

    Come on, have a drink with me.¡±

    Saying this, Rose mixed two cocktails and handed one to Lu Tianxing, then lifted her ss and downed it in one go.

    Lu Tianxing also raised his ss and took a tentative sip, his brows furrowing immediately, ¡°The aftertaste is strong; this kind of alcohol doesn¡¯t suit you.

    It¡¯s easy to get drunk on.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t getting drunk even better?

    It gives you a chance.

    Don¡¯t men say if a woman isn¡¯t drunk, a man has no chance?

    I¡¯m giving you the opportunity,¡± she teased.

    Due to the drink, Rose¡¯s face turned rosy, like a blooming flower, captivating and bright.

    Her eyes, clear as water,nded on Lu Tianxing, causing his heart to flutter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.

    I prefer to do such things when I¡¯m sober,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rose gave a soft smile, winked at Lu Tianxing, and whispered, ¡°Little man, thank you foring to see me today.

    I¡¯m really happy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Rose shook her head, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Little man, let¡¯s not think about these useless things.

    Just keep mepany and drink today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose, his brow slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Knowing that Rose was troubled, he didn¡¯t ask since she chose not to speak, instead joining her in drinking one ss after another.

 Chapter 15 - 15 14 You Will Always Be My Guardian Hero

    ?15: Chapter 14 You Will Always Be My Guardian Hero   15: Chapter 14 You Will Always Be My Guardian Hero                                   The drinking sessionsted well over an hour, watching Rose, with her face flushed red, lying on the bar asleep and muttering unintelligibly, Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh.

    He had met Rose a year ago, and their rtionship had remained ambiguous since; it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to call it flirtatious, but it also wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call them just friends, as nothing had happened between them.

    However, if you think Rose is a shameless woman, you would be sorely mistaken.

    Rose is apound surname, Huangfu Meigui.

    Anyone involved in Modu¡¯s underworld would tremble with fear at the mention of this name, shaking uncontrobly, too scared to utter a word.

    Huangfu Meigui, one of the three giants of Modu¡¯s underworld, was the president of the Rose Society.

    For a woman to be one of the three giants of the underworld highlighted her extraordinary nature.

    Xiao Liu was right; many men pursued Rose, but none dared to show it, for this was a poisonous rose, and a slight misstep could be deadly.

    Approaching the bar, he gently picked up Rose, who was very light, barely weighing anything.

    Carrying Rose familiarly, Lu Tianxing walked into the room located behind the bar, gently ced Rose on the bed, covered her with a nket, and looking at her beautiful face, he sighed softly before turning to leave.

    However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice that as he turned and left, Rose, who had been asleep, gently opened her eyes, her eyes filled with a strong sense of loss before she too sighed deeply.

    Going to Zero Point Bar was just a minor episode.

    After leaving the bar, Lu Tianxing stumbled toward the district where he lived, treating time as leisure instead of money, which to others was precious, but the leisurely life was what he craved.

    Meanwhile, in a hospital in Modu, Ding Haoy in a hospital bed, his face filled with hatred, recalling how Lu Tianxing had discarded him on the ground like garbage earlier that day, his face uncontrobly twisted with resentment, his hatred for Lu Tianxing bone-deep.

    Next to Ding Hao sat a man with dark skin and palms thicker than those of an ordinary person, radiating a cold presence, like a venomous snake, making people shudder.

    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t ept this.

    I want that kid to suffer.

    I n to cripple his limbs, to have him crawl on the ground like a dog for the rest of his life,¡± Ding Hao coldly said.

    This man was none other than Ding Hao¡¯s brother, Ding Hu.

    ¡°Rest assured, no one dares to touch my brother and get away with it.

    You focus on your recovery.

    Give me three days; within three days I¡¯ll have that kid kneeling before you, dead or alive, it¡¯s your call,¡± Ding Hu said with a coldugh, unconcerned, as killing someone was not a big deal to him, it could easily be settled with money.

    ¡°Thanks, big brother.¡±

    A ferocious smile surfaced on Ding Hao¡¯s face, imagining Lu Tianxing kneeling before him like a dog, desperately begging him.

    ¡­

    Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware that he was being targeted, but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    In his eyes, Ding Hao was no more than an ant, easily crushed.

    An hourter, Lu Tianxing appeared at the entrance of his apartment building.

    After he had climbed the stairs, he suddenly discovered that his front door was ajar.

    Frowning, his first thought was that he had been robbed, but when he entered, he saw a familiar figure¡ªYue Tingting.

    Yue Tingting was dressed in a blue T-shirt and tight blue jeans, her hair casually draped over her shoulders.

    A thin sheen of sweat on her forehead made her look very pure, and the sunlight falling on her made her irresistibly mesmerizing.

    At that moment, the girl was diligently dusting the room, her cheeks flush from the activity, yet her lips bore a radiant smile.

    That smile, at a nce, brought a sense of relief to one¡¯s heart, clearing away all the gloom instantly.

    When she heard someone behind her, Yue Tingting quickly stood up, and when she noticed Lu Tianxing watching her, a blush crossed her pretty face as she said softly, looking down, ¡°Brother Lu, why did youe back so early today?

    I¡­I saw that your room was a bit dirty, so I cleaned it up a bit for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt a warm sensation inside, stepped forward, and gently touched Yue Tingting¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Having a beautiful girl clean my room is something I could only wish for.

    Whoever marries my beautiful Tingting will definitely have ancestors blessing him from the grave.

    However, Tingting, you don¡¯t have to clean here anymore.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face immediately showed a panicked expression, and she anxiously said, ¡°Brother Lu, why?

    Did I do something wrong, and you don¡¯t like it anymore?

    If you think I did something wrong, you can hit me, but please don¡¯t ask me to leave.¡±

    ¡°Tingting, don¡¯t think too much, I don¡¯t dislike it.

    It¡¯s just that I am moving out and won¡¯t live here anymore,¡± Lu Tianxing said softly.

    ¡°Moving!¡±

    Yue Tingting was slightly stunned and asked urgently, ¡°Brother Lu, are you leaving Modu?¡±

    ¡°No, I got married, and I¡¯m nning to move in with my wife, but still in Modu.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yue Tingting, took a deep breath, and finally decided to tell the truth.

    ¡°What, Brother Lu, you got married.¡±

    Yue Tingting trembled, her face instantly turning pale, and tears began to well up in her beautiful eyes.

    She quickly lowered her head to hide them from Lu Tianxing, though her trembling shoulders revealed her inner turmoil.

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly and shifted his feet, wanting tofort Yue Tingting but not knowing how, so he just sighed softly again.

    After a long while, Yue Tingting raised her head, her eyes red, and forced a heartbroken smile.

    ¡°Brother Lu, congrattions.

    Your¡­your wife must be very beautiful!¡±

    Feeling a pang in his heart, Lu Tianxing still nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, she is beautiful.

    Tingting, I will be living in Ziyuan District.

    If you need anything, you cane find me there.

    No matter what, I am always your Brother Lu.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.

    Brother Lu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first.

    By the way, Brother Lu, I¡¯ve started my internship.

    I¡¯m teaching at Modu Second Middle School now.

    If you ever want to see me, you can alsoe to the school.

    And Brother Lu, I want to tell you that no matter what, I always remember when I was most desperate, you appeared like a hero and saved me.

    In my heart, you will always be my guardian hero.¡±

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice was firm, and with sudden bravery, she rushed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    Before he could react, she gently kissed him on the lips and then, like a startled rabbit, hurriedly ran out of the room.

 Chapter 16 - 16 15 Ziyuan District

    ?16: Chapter 15 Ziyuan District   16: Chapter 15 Ziyuan District                                   Watching Yue Tingting¡¯s hurried departure, and reflecting on that gentle kiss, Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh.

    He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and smoked.

    He knew all too well what was on Yue Tingting¡¯s mind, yet he couldn¡¯t provide her the peaceful life she desired.

    His hands were stained with blood, living amidst ughter and death.

    Countless lives had been taken by him, which was entirely different from Yue Tingting¡¯s past two decades.

    He found it hard to imagine how Yue Tingting would perceive him if she knew all of this, whether it would be with fear or estrangement.

    After smoking a few cigarettes on the sofa, Lu Tianxing regained hisposure and began to organize his belongings.

    Lu Tianxing packed his things swiftly, having few possessions.

    He casually gathered a few clothes, then turned his attention to a ring on the bedside.

    He pulled it out from there.

    It was a green ring with a carving of an Azure Dragon on it, appearing lifelike as if it hade to life.

    The dragon¡¯s eyes were fierce, almost as if it were about to soar into the sky.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the ring and sighed deeply.

    Besides longing for a leisurely life upon his return to the city, his return was primarily motivated by this ring.

    He had obtained it from an assassin in New York.

    Shortly after, he was targeted by powerful figures in Europe.

    If he had not run fast enough, he might not have had the chance to leave Europe.

    Tucking the Azure Dragon Ring into his pocket casually, Lu Tianxing then left the house, descended the stairs, and took onest nce at themunity he had lived in for over a year, letting out a gentle sigh.

    Perhaps once he stepped out of this ce, he might never be able to return to the way things were.

    Unbeknownst to Lu Tianxing, as he left themunity, a figure stood silently at the window, watching him go.

    After leaving themunity, Lu Tianxing hailed a taxi towards Ziyuan District.

    He initially thought Ziyuan District was at most an upscalemunity, but it was only upon his arrival that he realized the financial power of his seemingly frugal wife.

    Ziyuan District wasn¡¯t just anymunity; it was a famous vi area in Modu.

    The least wealthy residents here were worth billions.

    The vis, nestled against mountains and water, boasted a stunning environment.

    Each vi was hundreds of meters apart, reflecting grandeur and luxury amid lush greenery and small bridges over flowing water.

    Stepping into this ce felt like entering a different world, one that separated the heat and the bustle of the city, instilling a sense of tranquility.

    The security guard at the gate approached Lu Tianxing, a new face, inquired briefly, and upon checking his ID, let him through.

    They had been notified by the owner that someone named Lu Tianxing would be arriving, and naturally, they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.

    After all, residents of Ziyuan District were wealthy and noble, not people a security guard could afford to offend.

    After entering Ziyuan District, Lu Tianxing traveled a great distance before he reached the address written on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s note, No.

    66 Zi Yuan Vi.

    The vi wasn¡¯t built withvish extravagance, but it exuded an ancient and serene atmosphere.

    Upon entering, one¡¯s restless mind was instantly calmed.

    The vi featured small bridges over water and artificial hills shaded with greenery.

    It was hard to imagine how much this house must have cost.

    After ringing the doorbell, the tightly shut door was quickly opened by a woman in her fifties dressed in casual attire.

    Her face bore traces of time, yet she was well-maintained, looking to be only in her forties.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, a kindly smile spread across the woman¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Hello, may I know who you¡¯re looking for?

    My young mistress is not in.

    If you have any matters, you can find her at herpany.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing responded with a smile, ¡°Hello big sister, I¡¯m here because Bai Zhiqing asked me toe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here because the young mistress invited you?¡±

    The woman was briefly stunned, then as if she remembered something, she expressed surprise, ¡°So you are the son-inw!

    My apologies, I was confused and didn¡¯t realize you were the one visiting.

    Please forgive me for obstructing the doorway.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I took you by surprise.

    May I know your name, big sister?

    How should I address you in the future?¡± Lu Tianxing asked smilingly, without a hint of arrogance.

    For him, every profession had its reason to exist, and there was no room for disdain.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, the woman mentally nodded, thinking to herself that the mistress had indeed chosen a good son-inw, one without any airs or condescension, unlike the young men who had pursued Bai Zhiqing before, full of arrogance and disdain for others.

    ¡°Son-inw, you can call me Zhao Cun, just like the young mistress does¡ªjust call me Mrs.

    Zhao,¡± she said with a beaming smile, her eyes appraising Lu Tianxing with increasing satisfaction, ¡°Please don¡¯t stand at the door, son-inw.

    Doe in.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded with a smile and followed Mrs.

    Zhao into the vi, surveying his surroundings with furrowed brows.

    Although the vi gave off an ancient andfortable vibe, a lingering coldness touched his heart, leaving it feeling empty and deste.

    Once in the living room, unable to suppress his curiosity, Lu Tianxing asked, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, do only you and Zhiqing live in this vi?

    It seems like there¡¯s nobody else here.¡±

    ¡°Son-inw, you¡¯ve noticed, huh?¡±

    Mrs.

    Zhao brewed a cup of coffee for Lu Tianxing and sighed softly, ¡°This vi was bought by the miss.

    She used to live here with the old master.

    Some time ago, they went out for a trip, and the rooms became vacant.

    Plus, the miss is usually busy with work and doesn¡¯t have time toe home, so the house has been empty.

    As the miss prefers quietness, she didn¡¯t hire any housemaids.¡±

    Hearing Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing asked with confusion, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, what about Zhiqing¡¯s parents?

    Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡±

    ¡°Son-inw, you must never ask about this matter again.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯splexion suddenly changed and she said softly, ¡°Son-inw, please never ask this question again.

    Otherwise, the miss will get angry.

    And don¡¯t ask the old master either.

    It¡¯s lucky the miss didn¡¯t hear you, or she would be angry.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mrs.

    Zhao.

    I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Lu Tianxing nodded.

    Seeing the frightened look on Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing was stunned and immediately realized that something must have happened to cause such a reaction.

    Although curious, he refrained from asking further; after all, he wasn¡¯t some gossipmonger.

    ¡°Alright, son-inw, I¡¯ll go cook now.

    You sit here for a while,¡± Mrs.

    Zhao said before turning to leave.

    Watching Mrs.

    Zhao walk away, Lu Tianxing picked up the steaming cup of coffee from the sofa and started to wander around the living room, admiring the surroundings.

    While strolling through the living room, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a door open.

    He instinctively turned his head and froze on the spot, dumbfounded as he looked in the direction of the bathroom.

    Next to the living room, the bathroom door slowly opened and Bai Zhiqing, wrapped in a bath towel, stepped out of the bathroom.

    Her graceful and slender figure was partially seen through the veil of the towel, her fair and radiant skin shimmered with a faint fluorescence under the light, exuding a sultry charm and elegance that could tempt any man.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence.

    She tilted her head slightly, continuously wiping her damp hair with a towel as she walked barefoot towards the living room, the movement subtly revealing tantalizing glimpses of her splendid form.

    What a perfect beauty after the bath!

    Like a lotus emerging from water, natural and elfin, without a touch of makeup.

    Lu Tianxing marveled inwardly without blinking¡ªhe had seen Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, but it was this concealed and unveiled sight that was even more enticing.

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly realized something was amiss, feeling uneasy as if something was staring at her.

    She instinctively lifted her head and immediately froze.

    ¡°Ah, you pervert!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality, hurriedly covering her chest with both hands, her face full of wariness.

    Upon hearing this usation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was strewn with lines of dismay¡ªhow had he be a pervert?

    This did not seem to be his fault.

    Seeing the cautious gaze of Bai Zhiqing, a yful smile suddenly appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    His previously suppressed mood markedly improved and he strode towards Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Wife, I hadn¡¯t expected you to be even more eager than me.

    Are you nning to give me an unforgettable night of cohabitation?

    I¡¯m so touched.

    As thanks, wife, let¡¯s have a fiery kiss!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s advance, retreating continuously, her face filled with panic, as she sharply scolded, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?

    Stay away from me.¡±

 Chapter 17 - 17 16 Bai Zhiqings Father

    ?17: Chapter 16 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Father   17: Chapter 16 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Father                                   Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks with a wry smile, ¡°Wife, is that necessary?

    It¡¯s just a joke, does it need such a big reaction?

    I¡¯m curious, women¡¯s thoughts are really peculiar.

    You go to the beach to y and don¡¯t seem shy at all, but now you are shy again?

    Truly peculiar.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    Your argument is twisted.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a livid face, this guy was a real poison-tongued devil, with a single sentence he could choke everyone to death.

    How could that be logical?

    ¡°When did youe in?¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!

    You bastard, one of these days I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red hatefully at Lu Tianxing, then helplessly stomped her way to the second floor.

    ¡°Wife, walk slowly, don¡¯t sh anyone,¡± Lu Tianxing shouted from the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    A dozen minutester, Bai Zhiqing came downstairs again, only this time she changed into formal attire, wrapping herself tightly from head to toe, even her neck was covered.

    ¡°Wife, do you really need to wrap yourself up so tightly?

    Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a wry face.

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°The best way to deal with a bastard like you is not giving you any chance at all.

    Lu Tianxing, let me tell you, we are only contract spouses.

    If you have any other ideas, I¡¯d advise you to snuff them out early, or else, humph¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing gestured with her hands, making a scissors shape and snorted heavily.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark, and he looked at Bai Zhiqing with a look of horror, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re not joking, right?

    This is the future of humanity.¡±

    ¡°Shameless, vile, bastard.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed with a touch of red, feeling stifled.

    This guy was just too shameless; a disgraceful act somehow became righteous when it came from his mouth.

    Damn it!

    This really was a shameless and vile bastard.

    How did she end up with such a terrible husband?

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said displeasedly, ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.

    What do you mean by ¡®shameless, vile¡¯?

    It¡¯s the hope of humanity¡¯s future, how can it be considered shameless or vile?

    Sigh, wife, your thinking is too twisted, this won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making excuses, you¡¯re the twisted one, your whole family is twisted.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, ¡°Being twisted is better than being a hypocrite.

    Speaking of which, wife, aren¡¯t you really nning on spending tonight with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re thinking too much.

    We signed an agreement, not to interfere with each other¡¯s lives, not to force each other to do anything.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing directly interrupted him, this bastard was daydreaming, dreaming of the impossible.

    ¡°But we are husband and wife, we have a marriage certificate, we are a legal couple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just on the agreement.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth, as if remembering something.

    She picked up her purse, took out a brand new touchscreen phone from inside, and handed it to Lu Tianxing, ¡°This is your phone, take care of it, so I don¡¯t have to look for you when you¡¯re needed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is thetest model of the ¡®Fruit¡¯ phone, costs several thousands!

    Didn¡¯t expect you to be so willing to spend, wife,¡± said Lu Tianxing as he cheerfully epted the phone.

    It seemed this marriage had its perks: a grand house, a new phone, and a pretty wife as a visual treat ¨C albeit a bit cold.

    But that was fine, it meant there was no need to worry about the heat in the summer.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing happily epting the phone, a look of scorn shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes once more.

    She yawnedzily, stretched, and stood up, ¡°Remember our agreement, you¡¯re only to stay on the first floor and are not allowed upstairs.

    Otherwise, I have the right to kick you out of here.¡±

    ¡°I promise not to go upstairs, but wife, what if you call me upstairs¡­!¡± Lu Tianxing gave a sly smile.

    ¡°I think you should get your brain checked out at the hospital.

    And don¡¯t even bother dreaming about me asking you toe upstairs.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and stopped paying attention to Lu Tianxing.

    Just as she turned to go upstairs, she heard a noisymotion from outside.

    ¡°Master, you need to leave, the youngdy said you are not allowed inside¡­¡± Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of nervousness.

    Following this was an angry man¡¯s voice, ¡°You damn woman, get out of my way.

    I¡¯m telling you, this is my daughter¡¯s house, it¡¯s also my house.

    If I want to enter, I will enter.

    You¡¯re just a servant, if you keep stopping me, believe it or not, I¡¯ll have you thrown out.¡±

    Hearing this voice from outside, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion immediately turned ugly, her expression suddenly became icy cold, staring at the middle-aged man cursing and swearing as he stepped inside like she was looking at a chunk of ice, expressionless.

    This was a middle-aged man with a sloppy face and scruffy beard; the expensive suit he wore did nothing to enhance his presence but rather betrayed a strong sense of anger.

    His features bore a resemnce to Bai Zhiqing; he was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s father, Bai Shan.

    Bai Shan stormed into the room, still raging madly, shouting loudly, ¡°Bai Zhiqing, look at the kind of servant you hire, no respect for seniors, even daring to stop me.

    Have you stopped considering me at all?

    I demand you fire her right away, have her kicked out of here, her sight makes me sick.¡±

    ¡°Who I hire is none of your business, and this is my house.

    Please leave; you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gestured for Mrs.

    Zhao to leave and then faced Bai Shan emotionlessly, as if he were a stranger to her.

    ¡°Oh really, Bai Zhiqing, you¡¯ve grown wings now, neglecting your father, is that it?¡±

    Bai Shan flew into a rage, kicked a vase nearby to shreds, and cursed loudly, ¡°I should have thrown you away when you were born, just like your mother, you¡¯re both worthless ~bitches~, good-for-nothings, ungrateful trash.

    Bai Zhiqing, I tell you, I am your father, and I always will be.

    You think you can avoid me, and I won¡¯t find you?

    Whether you agree or not, you must marry Young Master Zhang!¡±

    Bai Shan¡¯s roaring continued, his eyes shing with ferocity, not showing the slightest joy a father would have upon seeing his daughter, but rather they looked more like enemies to each other.

    Lu Tianxing stood by, listening to all this, his brows furrowing.

    Was this something a father should say to his daughter?

 Chapter 18 - 18 17 Im helping my wife, not you

    ?18: Chapter 17: I¡¯m helping my wife, not you   18: Chapter 17: I¡¯m helping my wife, not you                                   Hearing her father curse without restraint, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned even colder, and her voice became chillingly detached, ¡°I don¡¯t know any Young Master Zhang, and I won¡¯t marry him.

    Moreover, let me be honest with you, I¡¯m already married.

    He is my husband, the husband of Bai Zhiqing for this lifetime.¡±

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her face full of defiance.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing by his side and gave a bitter smile.

    It was said that powerful families were like the sea, and theirs was no different, fraught with countless grudges and resentments.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened between Bai Zhiqing and her father, from Bai Shan¡¯s tone, it was clear that he didn¡¯t regard Bai Zhiqing as his daughter, but as a tool to be used for trading.

    However, since she was his wife, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her be wronged.

    It seemed he was dering his sovereignty over his territory, Lu Tianxing then hugged Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist with his other hand.

    Bai Zhiqing stiffened slightly but did not struggle out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace; instead, she leaned gently towards him, as if only by doing so could she find some warmth.

    ¡°Scoundrels, you two scoundrels, you¡¯re killing me.¡±

    Infuriated by this scene, Bai Shan sneered, ¡°You and your mother are both the same, stinking bitches, ungrateful whores.

    Bai Zhiqing, let me tell you, I am your dad.

    I gave you your life, and now it¡¯s your turn to repay me.

    Young Master Zhang said he¡¯d give me one hundred million if you sleep with him, and he¡¯d even clear all my gambling debts¡­¡±

    Speaking thus, Bai Shan approached Bai Zhiqing menacingly and reached for her hair, attempting to drag her out forcibly.

    ¡°Uncle, forcing someone to do something they don¡¯t want is against thew, you should consider the consequences,¡± Lu Tianxing knocked away Bai Shan¡¯s hand and frowned.

    ¡°Get lost, what are you?¡±

    Bai Shan scoffed, ¡°Move away, what are you to talk to me?

    If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out.

    Young Master Zhang isn¡¯t someone you can afford to offend, in his eyes you¡¯re less than shit, he could crush you easier than stepping on an ant¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Before Bai Shan could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying out and crashing heavily onto the shards of a vase he had shattered by the door, immediately Bai Shan screamed in agony, bleeding profusely from his buttocks.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned; she had not expected Lu Tianxing to strike without saying a word, and so fiercely at that.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanging as he shed a grin at Bai Zhiqing, ¡°No need to thank me, who lets you be my wife!

    I wouldn¡¯t bear to see my woman bullied and do nothing.

    Moreover, trash like this shouldn¡¯t be indulged; you have to scare him and hurt him badly once, and he won¡¯t dare trouble you again.¡±

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing, you¡¯ve done very well, oh very well, to use a bastard to deal with your own father, good, very good, go ahead and kill me today, otherwise, let me tell you, today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Bai Shan struggled to get up from the ground, enduring the pain, and roared viciously.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The moment Bai Shan¡¯s words fell, he saw a blur before his eyes, followed by a sharp pain on his face, as his body uncontrobly flew backward, spinning like a top, crashing heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Your mouth really stinks; let me give you a free mouthwash.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, standing where Bai Shan had stood before, sneered, ¡°A father, you?

    Are you worthy of being anyone¡¯s father, using your own daughter to settle debts?

    Only someone like you could do such a thing.

    Although I don¡¯t know exactly what happened between you and Zhiqing, I can imagine a father whose own daughter treats him so coldly must havemitted some outrageously condemnable acts.

    You still have the audacity toe here and make noise; I think you have grown tired of living.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact you¡¯re Zhiqing¡¯s father, I¡¯d crush you with one hand.¡±

    Bai Shan subconsciously raised his head, wanting to retort, but when he caught sight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his body suddenly shivered as if he had fallen into an ice hole.

    In that moment, he felt he was not facing a man, but a Killing God, with the scent of blood around him.

    He believed Lu Tianxing would really kill him.

    ¡°Dad¡­.¡±

    Seeing Bai Shan¡¯s miserable state, Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t bear it and went forward to help him up.

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t bother about me.¡±

    Bai Shan jerked his hand away from Bai Zhiqing and stumbled to his feet, his face filled with resentment as he red at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Let me tell you, this isn¡¯t over today.

    You dare to offend Young Master Zhang, you¡¯re dead for sure.

    And you, Bai Zhiqing, you bitch, I¡¯ll remember you.

    Just you wait.¡±

    Having said that, Bai Shan didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer and hurried outside.

    After Bai Shan left, Bai Zhiqing walked into the living room like a zombie, curled up on the sofa, her pretty face pale and tired, her body slightly trembling, no longer showing the strength she had during the day.

    She seemed like a lonely cat licking its wounds in a corner, evoking pity.

    Lu Tianxing let out a soft sigh.

    He had finallye to understand why Mrs.

    Zhao had that look on her face when he asked about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s parents ¡ª a father as despicable as this was something no one would want to mention.

    Pulling out some tea leaves from a nearby cab, Lu Tianxing brewed a cup of tea and ced it in front of Bai Zhiqing, sighing softly, not knowing how tofort her.

    Bai Zhiqing raised her head, her expressionplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing, tinged with self-mockery and bitterness, ¡°Sorry for making you witness that scene earlier.

    Although you helped me, don¡¯t think I will thank you.

    I, Bai Zhiqing, need no one¡¯s pity.¡±

    ¡°Pity?¡±

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, pulling out a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it, gently blowing out a smoke ring, ¡°Who said I was pitying you?

    My wife is the only one I can bully.

    No one else.

    That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke in front of me.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly, waving her hand in displeasure.

    Lu Tianxing, seemingly oblivious to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gesture, leaned back on the sofa and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not helping Bai Zhiqing; I¡¯m helping my wife.

    I¡¯m a man, a husband.

    No matter how strong she appears outside, in my eyes, she¡¯s always a little woman who needs a man¡¯s protection.

    I was just fulfilling a husband¡¯s duty in helping my wife solve her troubles.

    That¡¯s all.¡±

    The sudden words stunned Bai Zhiqing.

    For the first time, she realized her makeshift husband was not entirely useless.

    Gazing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s deep eyes, which seemed to hold countless secrets ¡ª sorrow, memories, loneliness, solitude ¡ª all these nuances made Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart tremble involuntarily, subconsciously yearning to uncover Lu Tianxing¡¯s past.

 Chapter 19 - 19 18 Bai Zhiqings Past

    ?19: Chapter 18 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Past   19: Chapter 18 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Past                                   ¡°Lu Tianxing, but¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth, her eyesplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing, wanting to say something, but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, ¡°Are you trying to say that our rtionship is just a contractual marriage and there¡¯s nothing substantial?

    Well, I¡¯ll tell you, whether it¡¯s an agreement or whatever, at least right now we are legally husband and wife.

    Whether you admit it or not, that remains the same.

    Moreover, I am helping my wife, not the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shivered, feeling as if a chord deep inside her had been gently plucked, bittersweet and tingling, giving her a mix of secret joy, confusion, and shyness.

    Suddenly, the man she despised seemed much softer and more approachable.

    However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s next words made that touch of emotion vanish without a trace.

    ¡°Of course, if you really want to thank me, wife, it¡¯s not impossible.

    Just give me a kiss, I¡¯m easily satisfied.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head, looking infuriated at Lu Tianxing, and the previous touch of emotion instantly turned to annoyance as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, wife, you look much prettier now than before.

    A woman should be happy, right?

    What is there to fear when you have a man to shoulder everything for you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled,pletely disregarding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words.

    Bai Zhiqing felt a stir in her heart, realizing that Lu Tianxing¡¯s previous words were just to distract her, to keep her from feeling sad.

    She wanted to express her gratitude, but her habitual reserve made it difficult for her to voice her thanks, managing only to softly say, ¡°Lu Tianxing, since we¡¯re married, you have the right to know about what happened today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said, ¡°Are you talking about how your father sold you for a billion?

    Wife, I think your father is a pig, selling you for such a small amount.

    If it were me, nothing below ten billion would do.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re worth ten billion, no, if someone offered me a million, I would sell you.¡±

    ¡°A million isn¡¯t too bad, why don¡¯t you give me a million, wife, and tonight you can do whatever you want with me.¡±

    ¡°Go y by yourself.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes, diverted by Lu Tianxing¡¯s banter, and the depression caused by Bai Shan lightened quite a bit.

    She softly said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, did you know?

    I once had a happy andplete family just like everyone else.

    My parents were loving, building their business together.

    Bai¡¯s Group was founded by my parents starting from scratch.

    Back then, although Bai¡¯s Group wasn¡¯t as glorious as it is now, our family was very happy¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed hints of nostalgia and happiness, ¡°That period was the happiest time of my life.

    But one day, everything changed drastically.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but my father got hooked on gambling, from the initial ten yuan, escting to hundreds, thousands, and then to tens of thousands, gambling bigger and bigger.

    To dissuade him, my mom was beaten many times, andter, he even started selling off thepany shares they had worked so hard to build up, behind my mom¡¯s back¡­¡±

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes gradually showed a loathing expression, ¡°Later my mother found out and retrieved all the shares through legal means, and they got divorced.

    But he still didn¡¯t repent, and to get money, he lied to my mother saying he had taken a high-interest loan, that the lenders had captured him and were going to kill him, and asked my mom to bring money to save him.

    Considering the old affection, my mom took the money and went, but it turned out that the high-interest loan was a lie.

    That heartless beast sold my mom for ten million, making her apany those bastards.

    Unable to endure the humiliation, during her escape, she fell from the twenty-first floor¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke earlier; he¡¯s not just a pig, he¡¯s a ruthless, inhumane beast.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head.

    Every family has its own hard-to-read scripture.

    Everyone saw the glory of Bai Zhiqing on the surface, but who knew the profound pain she was enduring inside, her biological father driving her mother to her death.

    Not to mention anyone else, anyone would break down in such a situation.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, he really is a beast.

    Thest time I saved you at the bar, it was also because of this.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, her face showing a pained expression, ¡°That night, he asked to talk to me, saying that if I gave him a billion, he would disappear from my world forever.

    But I never expected that he could be so vicious as to drug my drink¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder you acted so wildly that night, even trying to take the lead, now I understand,¡± Lu Tianxing said thoughtfully, stroking his chin.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a cold nce but unusually didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°This is why I decided to marry you.

    He set a trap for his own daughter for money and sold her to Zhang Zhifeng, that¡¯s the brother of the so-called Young Master Zhang he always talks about.

    I don¡¯t want to follow in my mother¡¯s footsteps, constantly yielding to him.

    Since you now have my body, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you married me to cut off that guy from the Zhang Family¡¯s hopes, and then you n to find an opportunity to divorce me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded wearily, apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else dictating my life.

    I don¡¯t want to walk the same path as my mother.

    Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t know he was still not giving up and dragged you into this.

    I¡¯m very sorry, but I promise you, as long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    ¡°Just an ant, I don¡¯t even regard him as significant.¡±

    Lu Tianxing never took Bai Shan or the so-called Young Master Zhang seriously; he didn¡¯t mind letting these people know just how tough he could be.

    ¡°But this method of yours is just a temporary solution.

    I¡¯ve heard that people from wealthy families have perverse hobbies.

    Who knows, he might even like cuckolding.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t manage that much.

    I¡¯ll take things one step at a time, and if need be, I¡¯m ready to stake everything.¡±

    Although her voice was soft, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone was incredibly determined.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, and if you feel like crying, my shoulder is here for you to lean on.

    No charge.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Lu Tianxing immediately stood up and headed towards the door.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Just out for a stroll, to rx a bit,¡± Lu Tianxing said without turning back.

    ¡°Young Master, how is the youngdy doing?¡±

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped out of the hall, he saw Mrs.

    Zhao standing outside, her expression tense.

    Seeing hime out, she hurried up to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled andforted her, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, you weren¡¯t hurt just now, right?

    From now on, let me handle such messes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Young Master, we really owe you one this time; otherwise, things could have gotten messy.¡±

    Mrs.

    Zhao sighed deeply.

    Having watched Bai Zhiqing grow up, she knew all too well the pressure Bai Zhiqing must be under.

    If it were not for Bai Zhiqing forbidding her from shing with Bai Shan, she would have risked her life to fight him to the end.

 Chapter 20 - 20 19 Spoils of War

    ?20: Chapter 19: Spoils of War   20: Chapter 19: Spoils of War                                   ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of these things from now on.

    I definitely won¡¯t let Zhiqing get hurt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing softly consoled Mrs.

    Zhao, saying, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, Zhiqing is in the living room right now, you go keep herpany first!

    I¡¯ll be stepping out for a bit.¡±

    Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Young Master-inw, are you going out?

    Aren¡¯t you staying with Miss?¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, you know very well Zhiqing¡¯s attitude towards me, you¡¯ve seen it yourself, my rtionship with Zhiqing isn¡¯t as good as one might imagine.

    If I stay with her, I might only make her mood worse.

    It¡¯s better out of sight, out of mind,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°But, Young Master-inw¡­¡± Mrs.

    Zhao opened her mouth as if to say something but was unsure how to start, after all, she wasn¡¯t a fool and could certainly see the state of the rtionship between Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Alright, Mrs.

    Zhao, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here, I will protect Zhiqing.¡± Lu Tianxing shook his head gently, smiling as he spoke.

    ¡°Young Master-inw, I actually think Miss is a very nice person, kind-hearted and decent.

    If it weren¡¯t for the incident that year, Miss wouldn¡¯t have changed like this.

    Young Master-inw, if Miss behaves somewhat willfully, I hope you can bear with her a bit more, I¡­¡±

    Mrs.

    Zhao let out a deep sigh and started to speak, ¡°Young Master-inw, the Miss, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao.¡±

    Mrs.

    Zhao hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a crisp voice came through.

    Bai Zhiqing walked out of her room and her expression had returned to being as cold as frost as she indifferently said, ¡°Are you going out tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!

    It¡¯s my friend¡¯s birthday tonight, they invited me over, and I might not return tonight.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Bai Zhiqing then tossed the car keys to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and instinctively caught the keys thrown at him.

    He noticed the ¡®BMW¡¯ letters and said, ¡°Wife, why are you giving me the car?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for you to get around.

    Although Ziyuan District is a vi residential area, it¡¯s still quite a distance from themercial district.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing exined in a level tone that, despite being as cold as frost, allowed one to sense the faint concern within.

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re too good to me, even giving me a BMW.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll drive off and sneak away?¡±

    ¡°Sneak away?

    Then I¡¯ll just ept that I misjudged you.

    I don¡¯t mind losing over a million¡ªconsider it thrown to a beggar.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chilly voice came from the room, ¡°Also, don¡¯t overthink it.

    This is for Mrs.

    Zhao to use for grocery shopping.

    Mrs.

    Zhao said she didn¡¯t like driving this kind of car, so I left it for you.¡±

    ¡­

    The evening¡¯smercial street was extraordinarily lively, a world of neon lights, with red, green, and blue hues glittering, beckoning the multitudes weary from the day¡¯s toil to walk its paths where bars and KTVs offered myriad distractions.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, the growling sound of an engine came from a distance as a BMW X5 sped along rapidly, drawing the attention of many women until it drifted beautifully into a parking space in front of Zero Point Bar, a testament to the driver¡¯s climax of skill.

    After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing ignored the coquettish looks from some women around, turned halfway, opened the front passenger door, took a beautifully wrapped cake from the top, and headed towards the interior of Zero Point Bar.

    ¡°Brother Lu.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, howe you have the time toe here today?¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Brother Lu.¡±

    As soon as Lu Tianxing walked into the bar, several waitstaff immediately greeted him, showing their familiarity with him.

    He smiled and responded to each one, then without pausing, headed familiarly toward the back of the bar.

    Walking down the corridor, Lu Tianxing made his way to a room with ease, pushed the door open, and was immediately greeted by a faint scent of roses.

    It was an amazinglyrge room, decorated with elegance and simplicity but not without its own indescribable ir.

    In a corner of the room, there was even a small swimming pool.

    As soon as he stepped through the door, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, feeling a cold killing intent enveloping his heart as a gleam of cold light suddenly appeared, aimed at his chest.

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, neither dodging nor avoiding, and watched as the swiftly advancing dagger approached.

    He slowly lifted his finger and flicked.

    ng!

    The dagger emitted a crisp sound as if it had struck steel, and broke into pieces.

    Behind the dagger, a sulking beauty stood holding the broken half, looking frustrated.

    ¡°Not fun, boring.

    You always use this trick; can¡¯t you change it up?

    After so many times, this trick again.

    Look how many daggers I¡¯ve gone through in such a short time.¡±

    Rose pouted, tossing the handle of the dagger aside andining, ¡°Tonight my grand master Lu doesn¡¯t sleep but runs to this unloved woman¡ªwhat are you here for?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unloved, then I guess other women should just jump in the river and kill themselves.

    By the way, I asked Xiao Liu, he said today is your birthday, so I brought you a cake.¡±

    Ignoring the hidden grievances in Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing walked into the room, ced the cake on the coffee table, and looked at Rose, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s smiling face and then at the cake on the table.

    Her body trembled slightly as tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks.

    For so many years, she had spent each birthday alone¡ªno one had ever wished her a happy birthday.

    She wasn¡¯t a sentimental person, but in that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel moved, because this man remembered her birthday.

    ¡°Why the tears?

    You should be happy on your birthday.

    Here, put this hat on.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently wiped the tears from Rose¡¯s cheeks, took out a birthday party hat from his pocket, and ced it on her head, saying with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I was in a rush today, so I only prepared this hat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already very content, thank you, little man.¡±

    Rose shook her head gently, eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Little man, I want to be your real woman.

    I know you might look down on me, but I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in my life.

    Little man, I hope I can give myselfpletely to you.¡±

    ¡°Rose, you¡­¡±

    Hearing Rose¡¯s passionate confession, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart shook violently, and he instinctively wanted to say something, but Rose interrupted him before he could finish, saying, ¡°Little man, I know what you want to say, but I also know what I¡¯m doing.

    I don¡¯t want to leave an eternal regret in my life?¡±

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing and stepped toward him: ¡°Little man, please ept your spoils of war!¡±

 Chapter 21 - 21 20 Recollection

    ?21: Chapter 20 Recollection   21: Chapter 20 Recollection                                   Lu Tianxing watched Rose walking towards him, his eyes carrying a trace of reminiscence as he slowly recalled the first time they had met.

    ¡­

    It was a night a year ago, the darkness as thick as ink, at midnight during winter, and the street was already very deserted.

    The dim yellow light that lit the road seemed to bring a chill.

    Suddenly, a burst of noisy voices broke the silence of the night.

    A disheveled figure stumbled out from an alley; she was dressed in ck leather, looking like a sprite of the night, except that she was in total disarray with a slice across her lower abdomen, from which blood seeped out between her fingers as she clutched the wound.

    She staggered out of the alley, and behind her, more than a dozen men in ck suits, wielding machetes, relentlessly pursued her.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no use running; you can¡¯t escape.

    The master said it¡¯s time to send you on your way today.¡±

    A deep voice rang out behind the woman, and a pebble, swift as lightning, cut through the air and struck the woman¡¯s knee.

    The woman groaned, stumbled, and fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up immediately as she watched her pursuers catching up to her.

    ¡°Miss is indeed worthy of her title, a tiger does not father amb.

    With a father like the master, a hero, your strength indeed is fearsome, Miss.

    With just a dagger, you killed more than ten of our brothers and broke out of the encirclement, truly admirable.¡±

    The burly man leading spoke in an extremely cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Miss, that you are destined to die today.

    The master said the mistress is lonely down below and ordered us to send you to join her.¡±

    ¡°Cang Lang, you ungrateful creature, I never wronged you, so why did you betray me and join hands with my father against me?¡±

    The woman knew she could not escape and staggered to her feet, showing no fear, her gaze coldly fixed on the man before her.

    ¡°Hahaha, Miss, you really are something, calm even in the face of danger.

    As a woman, having such temperament is already quite impressive,¡±

    The man called Cang Lang said with a sigh, ¡°Water flows downhill, people climb upwards; this principle you should understand, Miss.

    The master offers better benefits than you, Miss.

    If I kill you, I will be the leader of the Sky Wolf Hall, so I must apologize to you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Cang Lang, don¡¯t forget, I am his blood daughter.

    He dares to kill even his own daughter, and you are just an outsider.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid he might kill you one day?

    Don¡¯t you know the nature of the Sky Alliance?

    The deeds done enrage both heaven and man, utterly heartless.

    Following him, you surely won¡¯t meet a good end, do you think the state will let you go?¡±

    The woman took several deep breaths, knowing she couldn¡¯t escape no matter what, she tried onest time to persuade him.

    Unmoved, Cang Lang sneered, ¡°This is where you fall shortpared to the master, Miss.

    You control the Rose Society, and your power is not inferior to the master.

    There¡¯s no saying you couldn¡¯t engulf the Sky Alliance in the future.

    But look at what you have be; you allow nothing to be done, nothing to be sold; what are we brothers supposed to live on?

    Following the master, we needn¡¯t worry about food and drink and can have any woman we want delivered straight to our beds; why should I lead a miserable life with you?¡±

    ¡°Miss, before you die, let me give you a piece of advice: in your next life, don¡¯t be so stubborn.

    If you don¡¯t engage in prostitution, gambling, and drugs, others will.

    We came out to hustle for money, to enjoy the good life, not to follow some so-called conscience.

    What is conscience?

    Conscience is just a pile of dogshit¡ªit can¡¯t provide us the good life, can it?

    So why keep it?

    Alright, Miss, that¡¯s all I have to say, don¡¯t me me now, kill.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozen men in ck behind Cang Lang slowly approached the woman, their machetes shimmering coldly in the moonlight.

    Just as the woman was about to be hacked to death, a ghost-like voice suddenly appeared, echoing in the darkness.

    ¡°Hey buddy, have you no shame?

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that conscience is dogshit so brazenly.

    Geez, I must be lucky tonight; I run into a stunningly beautiful woman on my way home, oh dear, she¡¯s injured, how pitiful.

    If you call me a good brother, I might just save your life.¡±

    The voice was filled with mockery as a figure gradually emerged from the darkness, walked up to the woman, and unceremoniously pinched her cheek, clicking his tongue in admiration.

    The woman, who had been waiting to die with her eyes closed, felt a pain on her face and instinctively opened her eyes to see a face filled with a mischievous grin sizing her up, the palpable gaze causing a wave of shyness inside her.

    ¡°Young man, who are you?

    We from the Sky Alliance are handling our business, and it doesn¡¯t concern you.

    Don¡¯t offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    Cang Lang¡¯s pupils shrank; he hadn¡¯t noticed how this young man had appeared suddenly before them.

    ¡°What is the Sky Alliance?¡±

    The young man turned his head with a light smile, ¡°So, you mean I can¡¯t offend you?

    Ha, I¡¯ll give you a choice, get lost or die.¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice was very calm, devoid of any trace of liveliness, but when it reached Cang Lang¡¯s ears, it made his body involuntarily shudder, as if a cold wind had swept through, causing him to uncontrobly shiver from head to toe.

    ¡°Who exactly are you talking about?¡±

    Cang Lang really disliked this feeling, but he dared not move.

    He felt that the man before him was a demon, a Grim Reaper; once he made a move, what awaited him was death.

    The young man didn¡¯t answer, but instead turned to the woman with a smile, ¡°Beautiful, I saved your life.

    How about a kiss from you as thanks?¡±

    The woman was stunned and looked at the young man dumbfoundedly.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that this young man, who suddenly appeared iming to save her life, actually expected a kiss as his reward.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to describe him as naive or too audacious.

    ¡°Can you?¡± the young man asked eagerly.

    ¡°Yes¡­

    I can,¡± the woman stammered, clinching her teeth.

    ¡°Kiss your grandpa, kid!

    I don¡¯t care what you are, since you like beauties that much, today I¡¯ll send both you and her to the afterlife.

    It¡¯ll save you from being lonely on the Naihe Bridge,¡± Cang Lang eximed angrily.

    Cang Lang, furious and with an ugly expression, pulled out a gun from his coat and aimed it at the man.

    Bang!!

    The moment Cang Lang pulled the trigger, the young man suddenly disappeared and reappeared with one hand clutching Cang Lang¡¯s neck, gently exerting pressure.

    Crack!

    Cang Lang¡¯s head tilted to one side, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    He had no idea how his opponent had moved so quickly and had his neck broken.

    ¡°I have a peculiar habit; I don¡¯t like people pointing a gun at me.

    If someone does, I feel like sending them on their way.

    Your boss has gone, now you all can go join him down there,¡± the young man said.

    Before the sound of his voice faded, the man transformed into a fleeting shadow, darting through the darkness.

    The sound of bones breaking continuously rang out.

    One by one, the men in ck were thrown into the air, falling to the ground convulsing a couple of times before life left them.

    From a distance, the woman watched this scene with her eyes wide, incredulous at everything that happened.

    Those men, thrown onto the ground, convulsed for a few moments theny still, clearly dead at the hands of the man.

    If earlier the man seemed like a naive hero saving a damsel in distress, now he was wholly a Grim Reaper, ruthless in his maneuvers, sparing no one under his hand.

    In almost an instant, the man reappeared beside the woman, with bodies lying haphazardly behind him, their chests caved in, dead beyond any doubt.

    The young man acted as if he had just done something trivial, dusted off his hands, walked over to the woman, and chuckled, ¡°Beauty, I know I¡¯m handsome, but you don¡¯t need to stare at me like that!

    I¡¯ll get shy.¡±

    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±

    ¡°Some used to call me Judge, but now everyone calls me Lu Tianxing.

    What¡¯s your name, beauty?¡±

    ¡°Rose¡­¡±

    ¡°Rose, heh, nice name.

    However, now¡¯s not the time for this, I need to im my reward.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, and under Rose¡¯s horrified gaze, he nted a fierce kiss on her red lips, iming his reward.

 Chapter 22 - 22 21 Buddha, Disciple is ashamed to face you

    ?22: Chapter 21 Buddha, Disciple is ashamed to face you   22: Chapter 21 Buddha, Disciple is ashamed to face you                                   This kiss was earth-shattering, and even after more than a year, it remained unforgettable.

    The memory of that domineering kiss still felt fresh today, etched into one¡¯s mind for a lifetime.

    The events of a year ago still vividly shed in his mind.

    One kiss, and it was destined for life.

    Lu Tianxing quietly reminisced about the past, his gaze falling on Rose, slightly distracted.

    It was because of that chance rescue and being rescued that he and Rose got to know each other.

    And after half a year of asional, simple exchanges, they hade to establish this subtle rtionship, indescribable and unclear¡­

    Gathering her lustrous ck hair, Rose seemed to guess what Lu Tianxing was thinking, and she leaned gently into his embrace, whispering, ¡°Do you know?

    The first time I saw you, you were a reckless young man, a reckless young man who wasn¡¯t afraid to die.

    Facing so many people, you dared to run out and y the hero, you even dared to pinch my face.

    And you, you were so bold, taking my first kiss without my permission.

    But you were so strong, strong enough to drive one to despair.

    Judge, can you be my personal Judge tonight?¡±

    ¡°Rose¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly and gently stroked Rose¡¯s silky hair, murmuring, ¡°Rose, why do you have to do this?

    I¡¯m not the perfect man you think I am.

    I don¡¯t want to deceive you; I¡¯m already married.

    I have a wife, and following me, you might spend your whole life without seeing the sunlight; I can¡¯t give you the happiness you desire.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face as she said softly, ¡°From the moment you rescued me, you were the hero in my eyes, my hero for life.

    There¡¯s a saying that goes, we ask not for evesting love, only to have experienced it.

    No matter what happenster, I only care about whether I have it now.

    Lu Tianxing, today is my 26th birthday.

    I don¡¯t want to leave myself with any regrets.

    I want to have a perfect birthday, to be a real woman.

    Can I?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose quietly and let out a gentle sigh, ¡°What you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    ¡°As long as I believe it¡¯s worth it, then it¡¯s worth it.

    I don¡¯t care what others say.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes were determined, gazing straight at Lu Tianxing.

    After a full minute of silence, a smile began to spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, growing richer as he said with a smile, ¡°Is that so?

    Rose, then do you know what will happen next?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, little man, can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªI n to show you through my actions.¡±

    ¡­

    As morning arrived, the horizon grew increasingly bright, with a red glow appearing in the east, awakening the entire city.

    The warm sunshine made people feel cheerful as well.

    Lu Tianxing did not feel tired fromst night¡¯s struggle; on the contrary, he felt spirited.

    Remembering what had happenedst night, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    Next to him, Rose¡¯s rhythmic breathing sounded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear, her lips slightly curled, as if she were dreaming something splendid.

    Shey curled up like azy kitten in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, sleeping soundly.

    Looking at Rose¡¯s calm and tranquil sleeping face, lying in his embrace, Lu Tianxing really wanted to kiss her but feared disturbing her beautiful dream.

    So he could only admire the beauty in his arms with his eyes.

    At this moment, Rosecked her usual cold allure, giving off the impression of having taken off her disguise, with the feel of a delicate woman.

    ¡°Perhaps, this is the real Rose!¡± A thought rose up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Suddenly, Rose¡¯s body shivered lightly as she opened her beautiful eyes and saw Lu Tianxing looking down at her.

    A blush crept over her face.

    Annoyed, she pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest and pouted tenderly, ¡°You big oaf, disturbing people¡¯s sleep early in the morning.

    Watch it, or I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can beat me?¡± Lu Tianxing replied with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Hmph, you rotten man.¡±

    Rose pped Lu Tianxing yfully and coquettishly said, ¡°You brought over a cake yesterday evening on purpose.

    Were you nning something naughty all along?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, both amused and irritated, responded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of man who can¡¯t move when he sees a woman?

    If it weren¡¯t for you, a little fatmb, provoking me again and again, would it havee to this?¡±

    Hearing this, Rose rolled her eyes and said with exasperation, ¡°How is that my fault?

    Who knew you were a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, seeming so upright on the outside, but so lecherous in secret?

    I was deceived by your facade, foolishly falling into your trap.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®fallen into my trap¡¯?

    It was you, this little demoness, who provoked me time and time again.

    It seems I am such a handsome piece of fresh meat.

    To think I, this young, pretty boy, would be caught by a female demoness like you.

    s, my quest for the scriptures has vanished just like that.

    Buddha, your disciple has failed you.¡±

    Hearing this, Rose couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again and sarcastically said, ¡°Your quest for the scriptures?

    Why don¡¯t you say you also have seventy-two transformations!¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 22 Little Apple

    ?23: Chapter 22 Little Apple   23: Chapter 22 Little Apple                                   The two were intimate for a while longer, and by now, the sun was high in the sky, shining through the curtains into the room.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the time and didn¡¯t stay any longer, quickly getting up and putting on his clothes and pants.

    If he remembered correctly, today was supposed to be his first day at work.

    Rose had wanted to get up and help, but just as she moved, a tearing pain made her frown and she reproached, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, how am I supposed to manage today?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose awkwardly and said with annoyance, ¡°What do you mean manage?

    You should just rest well, of course.

    Do you n on wandering around outside or something?¡±

    ¡°You know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Rose gave Lu Tianxing a nce and suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re nning to leave now?

    Are you worried about your wife alone at home, can¡¯t bear to leave her?¡±

    ¡°Wife?

    Forget it, she¡¯s like a living Buddha, always with a cold face, as if everyone owes her a fortune.

    It¡¯d be easier for heaven to drop pies than for her to worry about me.

    I¡¯m going to work at Bai¡¯s Group,¡± Lu Tianxing said helplessly.

    ¡°Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Lu Tianxing with a resentful gaze, ¡°Now I see why you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave!

    It turns out you¡¯re headed to Bai¡¯s Group, a ce teeming with beauties, and even the chairman is a top-ss beauty.

    You heartless wretch, I bet you n to love ¡¯em and leave ¡¯em without a word.¡±

    After saying that, Rose swept her alluring eyes over Lu Tianxing with a hint of charm.

    ¡°You siren.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind trembled, and he nearly made a rash move.

    After getting dressed, Lu Tianxing instructed Rose to rest well, then went straight out of the room.

    Rose, lying on the bed, watched the door close and let out a deep sigh, but a drunken smile surfaced on her pretty face as she seemed to reminisce aboutst night.

    After leaving the Zero Point Bar, Lu Tianxing turned on the car¡¯s navigation and headed towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    His thoughts involuntarily went back to Xue Man and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s faces, and a radiant smile appeared on his face.

    This was the life he wanted, without having to worry about a bomb dropping on his head while sleeping.

    No sooner had the car left the bustling streets and entered a quieter road with less traffic, Lu Tianxing heard a piercing roar of an engine from behind.

    A yellow Ferrari rushed past, roaring closely by his car.

    Lu Tianxing watched the speeding Ferrari with a frown but said nothing.

    Little did he know, the yellow Ferrari he saw speed away had already stopped at the side of the road.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s car approached, the Ferrari¡¯s engine revved loudly, the sound piercing and full of provocation.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, realizing that even driving an SUV didn¡¯t save him from someone idle enough to challenge him to a race.

    Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing turned the steering wheel, intending to leave by the side.

    Just as he switchednes, the Ferrari followed him and blocked his path.

    No matter how Lu Tianxing moved, the Ferrari blocked his way from start to finish, making it impossible for him to proceed.

    After several attempts, Lu Tianxing simply stopped the car, opened the door, got out, and walked towards the Ferrari with furrowed brows.

    The owner of the Ferrari also got out, and to Lu Tianxing¡¯s surprise, the owner was a pretty girl.

    However, the girl was dressed quite alternatively, with shy yellow hair, a white T-shirt, and denim hot pants.

    She wore arge silver ne around her neck, and had skull rings on her fingers.

    Her face was innocent and beautiful, enough to drive those uncles who liked Lolitas crazy.

    Only the heavy smoky makeup made her look somewhat out of ce, but the greenness in her eyes betrayed her youth; she looked to be in her junior or senior year of high school.

    The girl blinked her panda-like beautiful eyes, looked at Lu Tianxing as he approached, and revealed a triumphant smile, saying crisply, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Qiaoqiao.

    Nice to meet you, uncle.

    I wonder if you¡¯re interested in racing me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Qiaoqiao and spoke irritably, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in racing you.

    Move your car; you¡¯re blocking my way.¡±

    Clearly stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, Qiaoqiao burst into giggles soon after, revealing her mischievousness as she slyly said, ¡°Uncle, do you have to be so old-fashioned?

    If you beat me, I¡¯ll agree to any one condition you name, anything at all.

    How about it, uncle?

    Do you want to race?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to race, and besides, I have no love for ¡®Little Apple.¡¯ Move your car now, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave Qiaoqiao a sidelong nce, uninterested in this pushy girl.

    ¡°Uncle, who are you calling ¡®Little Apple¡¯?

    You¡¯re the ¡®Little Apple,¡¯ your whole family is made of ¡®Little Apples!¡¯ I¡¯ll tell you this, if you don¡¯t race me today, you can forget about getting past this road.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao¡¯s face immediately turned discontent, she puffed out her chest with effort to no effect.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head,menting the state of the world, and no longer felt like saying anything more.

    He walked straight toward the Ferrari, nning to move it himself.

    ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t go.

    If you don¡¯t race me today, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.

    And if you don¡¯t race with me, I¡¯ll call the police right now and say you sexually harassed me.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards her car, Qiaoqiao became dissatisfied.

    She stretched out her arms to block his path, pouting and looking very displeased.

    ¡°Sexually harass you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Qiaoqiao with her smoky makeup and scoffed, ¡°Do you think the police would believe that?

    Please, next time youe up with a reason, try to make it credible; and little girl, stop saying ¡®****¡¯ all day.

    Go y by yourself; I¡¯m not interested in ying with kids.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was in a bad mood, it was his first time seeing someone nder with such audacity, so his tone was naturally quite hostile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Qiaoqiao, fuming with anger from Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, had a very bad day and just wanted to vent her frustration on someone.

    She couldn¡¯t believe this ugly uncle wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day.

    Who did he think he was?

    Did he really think she wanted to race him because she was into him?

    She, Qiaoqiao, a youthful and beautiful girl, attracted attention wherever she went.

    This uncle dared to ignore her so tantly, as if he didn¡¯t see her at all.

    It was too much; she was totally overlooked, and she swore she would make Lu Tianxing pay a ¡®severe¡¯ price.

 Chapter 24 - 24 23 Qiaoqiaos Plot

    ?24: Chapter 23 Qiaoqiao¡¯s Plot   24: Chapter 23 Qiaoqiao¡¯s Plot                                   Watching Lu Tianxing head towards his car, Qiaoqiao clenched her teeth in hatred.

    Despite all she had said, this uncle remained unmoved¡ªhow infuriating.

    Could this be the legendary indifference of a man in control?

    She contemted teaching Lu Tianxing a lesson but, considering the gap in strength between them, she ultimately had to abandon the idea.

    ¡°Just let him go like this?¡±

    As Qiaoqiao gazed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, her dark eyes rolled around, and soon a sinister smile crept over her lips.

    Having made up her mind, Qiaoqiao¡¯s sparkling eyes began to mist over, with crystal tears sliding down her face.

    She shook delicately, her pretty face painted with an expression of utter despair and helplessness¡­

    The next moment, Lu Tianxing felt a weight against his back as a youthful body leaped onto him.

    Two arms wrapped tightly around his neck and legs mped around him.

    Qiaoqiao clung to Lu Tianxing like a ko, hanging off his body.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was speechless.

    Surely this bratty girl wasn¡¯t having a fit this early in the morning?

    It seemed like mental illness could excuse assault without consequence.

    Clutching tightly to Lu Tianxing, Qiaoqiao let her tears pour down her face and started to wail miserably, ¡°Husband, please don¡¯t go, I¡¯m begging you.

    I know my figure isn¡¯t great, but I¡¯m still young, I can still grow.

    Husband, I promise I¡¯ll listen to everything you say from now on.

    Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it, and I¡¯m already pregnant.

    Husband, please don¡¯t leave me.

    I really like you so much; what will I do without you, sob sob¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded.

    What was this act about?

    A child¡ª he had a child?

    He had no idea.

    The onlookers by the roadside were also shocked.

    They had noticed the two cars earlier, thinking that the drivers were having a road rage incident, but it turned out to be a family argument.

    However, when they saw Qiaoqiao¡¯s state, their looks toward Lu Tianxing were filled with contempt.

    They considered him an absolute beast, too harsh to even describe; even to praise him as a beast was generous.

    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t leave me.

    I¡¯m willing to give everything for you.

    Don¡¯t you need money?

    My mother has lots of it, and I can ask her for it.

    And don¡¯t you like beautiful women?

    I can find some for you.

    Husband, please don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t abandon me and the child.

    If you go, how will the child and I survive, sob sob¡­

    Husband, are you really so heartless?

    You said you would love me forever, so why¡­¡±

    Qiaoqiao wept heartbreakingly, her hands grasping firmly onto Lu Tianxing, refusing to let him shake her off.

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s cries were so pitiful that they pulled at the heartstrings, and the surrounding bystanders started whispering among themselves.

    Many morning exercisers, mostly elderlydies, showed expressions of pity and sadness, sighing deeply.

    In their eyes, Lu Tianxing was now the epitome of a beast and a modern-day Chen Shimei, and some were even ready to teach Lu Tianxing a harsh lesson.

    Lu Tianxing found it bothughable and exasperating; he had been hunting geese all day, only to have one peck out his eyes.

    A little girl had yed him for a fool.

    He had to admit, the young folks these days sure knew how to y tricks.

    Were such jokes really something to be made lightly?

    But a barefoot person does not fear one wearing shoes.

    Since he didn¡¯t care about his reputation to begin with, what was there to be afraid of?

    With that thought, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a mischievous smile, his body shook lightly, and he shrugged off the hands clinging to his neck.

    In a reversal, he pulled Qiaoqiao from behind him into his arms.

    Even through her clothes, he could feel the softness of the young girl¡¯s waist.

    Though it still held a hint of greenness, it offered a different sensation.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand on her waist and the other supporting her bottom, Qiaoqiao shivered as she could sense the hot breath from their close proximity.

    She cursed silently, calling him a lecherous uncle, but she didn¡¯t struggle.

    Instead, she cried even louder.

    People around were already talking, sympathizing with the ¡°fallen young girl Qiaoqiao.¡±

    ¡°s, what¡¯s with young people these days?

    Back in my time, even holding hands was done sneakily.

    Now, oh dear¡­¡±

    An olddy sighed repeatedly.

    ¡°I think this little girl is quite pitiable, about the same age as my daughter.

    What¡¯s she going to do in the future?¡±

    ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t be too excessive.

    Otherwise, you¡¯ll incur divine punishment.

    Look how much the young miss likes you, and since she¡¯s carrying your child, you should treat her well.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should take responsibility.

    If you can¡¯t take responsibility, don¡¯t y around like this.

    Besides, I think this young girl must still be a minor.¡±

    As the crowd chattered away, Qiaoqiao¡¯s cheeks turned as red as an apple,pletely flushed.

    She had only wanted to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson, but she hadn¡¯t expected to end up trapping herself instead.

    She wanted to retort but didn¡¯t know how to begin.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing also showed a face full of regret, thanking everyone, ¡°Thank you all, I realize my mistake.

    Wife, I promise I¡¯ll treat you well from now on and not be like today.

    Wife, I assure you, I¡¯ll work hard to make money, and I will surely provide a good life for you and our child.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing looked at Qiaoqiao affectionately, cing a hand over her stomach through her clothes, as if speaking to the unborn child, ¡°Baby, believe in your dad.

    I will treat you and mom well from now on, giving you a good life.¡±

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    Qiaoqiao, who had never experienced such a scene, let out a startled cry, trembling as if struck by lightning.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to have the audacity to say such things in front of so many people.

    Her cheeks burning, she stammered, ¡°You¡­ let go of me, I¡­

    I won¡¯t dare do it again.¡±

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed heartily, not expecting the girl who¡¯d been so fierce just a moment ago to also have such a shy side.

    Lu Tianxing smirked and whispered in Qiaoqiao¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re carrying my child.

    I¡¯ve seen everything I should have seen, and surely everything I shouldn¡¯t have as well.

    What¡¯s the big deal about a child¡¯s father touching his own kid?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I won¡¯t dare anymore, I beg you, please let me go, okay?

    I can give you money, a lot of money.

    Please spare me this once.¡±

    Qiaoqiao felt an urge to cry.

    She had intended to disgust Lu Tianxing thoroughly, but in the end, she got herself into trouble, suffering a huge loss.

    ¡°Now you realize your mistake.

    Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just a moment ago?

    nning to call the police saying I raped you, weren¡¯t you full of bluster?

    At such a young age, why not learn something good?

    Instead, you learn to drag race, to falsely use others.

    Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing let go of Qiaoqiao and, with a swing of his hand, struck a loud p on the girl¡¯s butt.

 Chapter 25 - 25 24 Road Assassin

    ?25: Chapter 24: Road Assassin   25: Chapter 24: Road Assassin                                   ¡°Pop!¡±

    The crisp sound and the fiery pain in her buttocks made Qiaoqiao feel like she was copsing, but she dared not say anything.

    She could only bite her lips and look at Lu Tianxing with hatred, resolving in her heart to make him pay someday.

    ¡°I¡­

    I will remember you, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    With tears brimming in her eyes, Qiaoqiao red at Lu Tianxing, but when she saw him raising his hand again, her pretty face turned deathly pale.

    She turned and ran towards the Ferrari like a mouse who had seen a cat.

    Watching Qiaoqiao¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing shook his head with a smile.

    He no longer had much of a grudge against Qiaoqiao.

    In his eyes, she was just a little girl spoiled by her parents, not truly evil at heart¡ªotherwise, the lesson just now would not have been so simple.

    Just as he was about to turn and get into his car to leave, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    His gaze sharpened instantly as he looked at Qiaoqiao.

    At the same time, on the two-way street, a dump trucking from the opposite direction suddenly seemed to go crazy, elerating violently and charging towards Qiaoqiao.

    A few onlookers who had been about to walk away let out screams of rm when they saw this scene: ¡°Little girl, get out of the way!¡±

    Qiaoqiao instinctively looked up, her face draining of color in fright, and she tried desperately to move, but it was as if her legs were no longer her own,pletely drained of strength.

    She could only watch helplessly as the dump truck bore down on her.

    As the dump truck was about to run her over, Qiaoqiao even felt for a split second that it would be such a pity to be killed this way¡ªshe had never been in love, and there were still so many wishes unfulfilled.

    Just when it seemed like Qiaoqiao was about to be crushed, she suddenly felt a tightness around her waist and a huge force pulling her.

    Her body uncontrobly flew to the side, narrowly escaping the dump truck¡¯s deadly path.

    To the bystanders, the scene had unfolded in apletely different spectacle.

    They had only seen Lu Tianxing twist his body slightly, and then he disappeared from where he stood.

    In the blink of an eye, he appeared by Qiaoqiao¡¯s side and pulled her away, narrowly avoiding the vehicle.

    The recklessly speeding dump truck didn¡¯t stop at all but instead elerated down the road, quickly vanishing onto another street.

    Qiaoqiao remained in a daze, and it took her a while toe back to her senses.

    She clutched tightly onto one of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms: ¡°Did¡­

    Did I die?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, but I can¡¯t guarantee the same for next time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke as if it were nothing: ¡°Now you understand the horror of death.

    Street racing is even worse, once an ident urs, there¡¯s no need for rescue; you¡¯ll be put into a sack and sent straight to the crematorium because you won¡¯t have aplete body left.

    Losing an arm or a leg would be the best oue.

    You might not even leave any bones behind.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    Qiaoqiao shuddered, her face turning pale at once.

    The thought of having no remains at all sent shivers down her spine.

    ¡°What do you think!

    Now, stop acting like a ghost and either go home or back to school.

    Don¡¯t be fooling around outside all the time.

    You¡¯re not cut out for that yet.¡±

    Lu Tianxing patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s head and turned to walk toward his BMW.

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your name?

    You saved my life, and I want to repay you,¡± Qiaoqiao yelled at Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, I would be more than grateful if you just didn¡¯t cause me any trouble,¡± Lu Tianxing said without looking back.

    Qiaoqiao pouted and quickly ran a few steps to grab Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, insisting, ¡°That won¡¯t do, one must repay kindness and seek revenge for wrongs.

    You saved my life, I must repay you.

    Even if you don¡¯t want repayment, at least tell me your phone number.

    I¡¯ll take you out to eat when the timees.

    If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll¡­

    I¡¯ll stick to you every day, follow you wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you my number.

    Call me when you want to treat me to a meal, and don¡¯t call me for no reason, I have a job and I¡¯m very busy,¡± Lu Tianxing eventually relented and gave his number to Qiaoqiao.

    She dialed it once, and upon hearing the ringtone from Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone, she burst into a radiant smile.

    ¡°There, Uncle, I won¡¯t disturb you at work anymore.

    Remember our agreement; you have to answer when I call.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll follow you every day, even to your workce, and say you touched my butt, and my waist too.

    Bye, Uncle.¡±

    With her phone put away, Qiaoqiao gave Lu Tianxing a smile, seemingly unaffected by the earlier car ident.

    Watching Qiaoqiao skip away, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed instinctively, and a trace of gloom flitted across his face.

    The dump truck that had wildly careened toward them was not a simple case of a vehicle losing control¡ªit had clearly been aiming for Qiaoqiao.

    As the truck bore down, he had seen clearly that the driver disyed no panic, but an abnormal calmness, unlike other drivers in idents.

    Such a hasty retreat after a failed attempt indicated a well-organized, premeditated act.

    However, it was none of his business.

    With the ability to afford a Ferrari, Qiaoqiao¡¯s background was undoubtedly extraordinary, and there would surely be someone to deal with it.

    As he continued driving his BMW, Lu Tianxing rested one arm on the door, his mind reyingst night¡¯s wild time with Rose, which brought a smug smile to his lips.

    But soon, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed again, his eyes shing with a cold light as he casually nced at a ck Santana in the rearview mirror, a trace of murderous intent in his gaze.

    It seemed he had been away too long, for every Tom, Dick, and Harry now dared to trouble him.

    Turning a corner, Lu Tianxing steered off the main road and headed toward the outskirts.

    When he reached a deste stretch of road in the suburbs, Lu Tianxing slowed down and parked in a secluded spot.

    Getting out of the car, he lit a cigarette, leaned against the car, and watched the direction from which he hade.

    Before long, a ck Santana appeared in his view.

    Several burly men in ck suits got out.

    All six were unusually tall, wearing sunsses, looking like bodyguards and exuding a tough air with an undercurrent of menace.

    ¡°How did you notice us?¡± asked the man in the lead, who appeared to be around thirty.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.

    What is important is why you¡¯re following me,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a grin.

    The suited man frowned slightly and said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s not important either.

    What¡¯s important is that someone wants to see you.

    Will youe with us voluntarily, or shall we be forced to take action?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep drag on his cigarette, slowly releasing a smoke ring, and said casually, ¡°Do you know why I specifically brought my car to this spot?

    Because I don¡¯t like trouble, so I always nip it in the bud.

    Haven¡¯t you noticed there are no surveince cameras around?

    It¡¯s secluded¡ªa nice ce for killing and burying bodies.

    What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26 25 Righting Wrongs in Place of Heaven

    ?26: Chapter 25 Righting Wrongs in ce of Heaven   26: Chapter 25 Righting Wrongs in ce of Heaven                                   ¡°I think so too.¡±

    The man in the suit paused briefly, a fierce smile spreading across his face, ¡°Our young master said if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll be spared.

    But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be sent down theherworld road.¡±

    ¡°Boss, no need for you to act, I¡¯ll crush his skull.¡±

    A brawny man behind the suited man sneered with bloodlust in his eyes.

    He pushed off the ground like a cheetah, bing a blur as he pounced toward Lu Tianxing.

    The ten-meter gap vanished in a sh, and in an instant, he was beside Lu Tianxing, aiming a vicious kick at his head.

    The wind from the kick tore through the air, like a dark whip shing through the void, whipping up a howling gale that stung the face.

    If it had been someone else, facing such a ferocious attack, it would have been a certain death, their brain sttering.

    Regrettably for him, Lu Tianxing was not just anyone¡ªhe was an individual who had once swept through the Underworld, known as a nightmare-ss powerhouse.

    ¡°A Yellow-level Martial Artist?

    Since when did a mere Yellow-level Martial Artist be so presumptuous?

    It seems without the presence of the strong, even the insignificant insects start to jump around.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh.

    An aura of killing intent, built from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, erupted from him, unrestrained, an endless tide of murderous intent sweeping through the air as if a sea of blood had materialized from nowhere.

    The temperature around plummeted to freezing, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Just as the leg was about tond, Lu Tianxing moved.

    His eyes narrowed, his arm lifted, and his right fist thundered out.

    His punch was heavy and powerful, bursting through the air and letting out a series of sonic booms.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist, faster and stronger, hit the man¡¯s chest first, apanied by a crisp sound of breaking bones.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The muscr man let out a cry of pain as his body was sent flying.

    ¡°Ignorant fool.¡±

    In a sh, Lu Tianxing appeared beside him.

    His right leg lifted like a whip and ruthlessly stomped on the man¡¯s chest, pinning the brawny man beneath his foot.

    The brawny man struggled fiercely with fear in his eyes, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.

    His body twitched twice and theny still, devoid of life.

    The other men in suits were stunned.

    None of them had anticipated that Lu Tianxing would be so ruthless.

    Once he made his move, he showed no mercy at all, instantly killing a man.

    In that moment, a sentiment called fear took root in everyone¡¯s heart.

    The information they had was that Lu Tianxing had once served in a certain military region.

    After that, his whereabouts were unknown.

    They could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would be so terrifying.

    ¡°Who on earth are you?

    You can¡¯t possibly just be someone who came out of the military region.¡±

    The leader took a deep breath, not acting immediately.

    In terms of strength, he was only slightly stronger than the man who¡¯d just died.

    If it came to a real fight, he knew he couldn¡¯t resolve it as cleanly and decisively as Lu Tianxing had, without even giving his opponent a chance to react.

    ¡°Who I am is not important.

    What¡¯s important is that today, you all are going to die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile as a red glint shed through his eyes, his figure flickered and appeared next to a man in a suit like a ghost, his palm mped around the man¡¯s neck, with a gentle twist, he snapped it.

    Lu Tianxing was like the Grim Reaper incarnate, emitting a chilling aura from his entire being, and with each flicker of his figure, he inevitably took away a living life.

    His bloodthirsty, reddened eyes showed disregard for life as if, in his eyes, human lives were as insignificant as weeds, or trash that couldn¡¯t evenpare to an ant, disposable with just a pinch.

    At the same time, the lead man in the suit shed a cold, sinister look in his eyes, pouncing toward Lu Tianxing like a leopard, a dagger gleaming with cold light appeared in his hand, thrusting fiercely towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The actions of the man in the suit did not escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, or rather, he never took him seriously in the first ce.

    Faced with the iing dagger, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dodge at all, his right fist sted out suddenly.

    Crack!

    The dagger hit the fist and exploded as if blocked by an invisible film.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch hammered onto the man in the suit¡¯s arm, the sound of shattered bones rang out, and that arm was blown apart like it had been put through a meat grinder, turning into a spray of blood.

    ¡°True Qi?

    Impossible, you¡¯re only in your twenties, how could you possiblyprehend True Qi?

    To use True Qi, one must have Profound Level strength, you can¡¯t be of Profound Level, then you must be an Earth-level Martial Artist.

    Who exactly are you?

    You can¡¯t be a nobody!¡±

    The man in the suit¡¯s face changed color instantly, no longer caring about anything else, his figure retreated explosively, rushing towards the distance.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was very likely that of an Earth-level Martial Artist; he had to report this matter up, otherwise, it could bring unimaginable disaster to the entire family.

    Watching the fleeing man in the suit, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips revealed a trace of disdain.

    He bent down to pick up a pebble, weighed it gently, and with a flick of his arm, the stone shot out like lightning, cutting through the air and creating a sonic boom.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With a speed invisible to the naked eye, the stone hit the man in the suit¡¯s chest, instantly opening a bloody hole.

    The man, propelled by momentum, surged forward several meters before crashing heavily to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, six men in suits were dead beyond doubt.

    Lu Tianxing indifferently observed the bodies around him, his gaze unchanging as if all these events were unrted to him.

    Lu Tianxing never considered himself a good person.

    His principle was: if no one offends me, I offend no one; if someone offends me, I eradicate thempletely.

    These people obviously came for him, intent on killing him.

    To leave an enemy alive at this time would be truly foolish.

    As for the mastermind behind these men, it was pointless to ask; they had all undergone professional training, almost equivalent to ancient Death Soldiers.

    To force any information out of them was nearly impossible, so why show mercy?

    Minutester, a BMW car careened onto the road, driving off in another direction.

    A few dozen meters after the BMW had departed, a deafening explosion suddenly erupted from behind.

    A fireball burst into the sky along with billowing ck smoke, the ze ring violently; in the blink of an eye, the intact Santana had turned into a fiery sphere.

    ¡°In your next life, be a good person, don¡¯t follow the wrong crowd, or you¡¯ll pay with your life.¡±

    Hearing the explosion from behind, the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth tipped up slightly as he continued to drive into the distance.

    Along the way, Lu Tianxing pondered who could be trying to kill him.

    First, these people were unfamiliar with him; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have tantly followed and confronted him.

    However, two most suspicious parties came to mind: the Sky Alliance, whom he had not exposed when saving Rose, and it was unlikely she would speak out.

    Yet, having spentst night at Rose¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t rule out the Sky Alliance noticing him, wanting to eliminate a potential threat.

    The second was Bai Shan, or rather Young Master Zhang behind Bai Shan.

    Young Master Zhang, who coveted Bai Zhiqing to gain control over Bai¡¯s Group, would naturally see him, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nominal husband, as a stumbling block needing removal.

    With him gone, Bai Zhiqing would be single again.

    Despite all the pondering, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t confirm the culprit.

    He finally sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°Just don¡¯t let me find out who you are, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind sending you on your way.

    And you¡¯d better not involve anyone close to me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to wipe out your entire family.

    If the heavens are unprincipled, I shall carry out justice on their behalf.¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 26 Lu Tianxing is Eager to Do Good

    ?27: Chapter 26 Lu Tianxing is Eager to Do Good   27: Chapter 26 Lu Tianxing is Eager to Do Good                                   Bai¡¯s Group is one of the renowned conglomerates in Modu, bing the primary goal for countless people choosing a ce to work, not only because Bai¡¯s Group is led by a beautiful female chairman but also because the treatment at Bai¡¯s Group is likewise among the best in the industry.

    Of course, with high treatmentes even stricter corporate discipline, which absolutely does not tolerate any employee beingte or leaving early without a valid reason.

    At best, their monthly bonus would be deducted; within half a year, beingte three times would result directly in dismissal, so no employee at Bai¡¯s Group dared to take such a risk.

    Yet now, there was a ¡°unique flower¡± who was openly challenging Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s strict rules.

    On his first day at work, he was nearly two hourste.

    If it were someone else, beingte might not matter, but this person was from the security department, which almost drove Xue Man crazy, wishing desperately that she could hang Lu Tianxing up and give him a good thrashing to vent her fury.

    ¡°Damn bastard, daring to tease me, now you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands, haven¡¯t you?

    Two hourste, you¡¯re done for, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re unable to wriggle out of this,¡± she seethed.

    ncing at the clock on the wall, Xue Man was gnashing her teeth with hatred.

    This was the greatest insult she had faced since taking charge of the Bai¡¯s Group security department, but she was powerless against Lu Tianxing.

    She had even made a call to Bai Zhiqing, hoping to get Lu Tianxing kicked out of the security department through her.

    But before she could finish her speech, Bai Zhiqing rejected the idea, mentioning that as long as Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any serious mistakes, he should be left alone.

    This almost caused Xue Man to choke with frustration.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why the normally strict and impartial Bai Zhiqing would let Lu Tianxing get away with chaos without lifting a finger.

    If she hadn¡¯t known that Bai Zhiqing had never had contact with any man, she might have suspected there was some rtion between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, leading her to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this bastard off easily, I can¡¯t fire you, but I can scare the living daylights out of you, to let you know what the price of messing with me is,¡± she thought.

    With this thought, a sneaky smile appeared at the corner of Xue Man¡¯s mouth.

    Although she couldn¡¯t fire Lu Tianxing, scaring him out of his wits was still within her capabilities.

    Blissfully unaware of the ¡®big surprise¡¯ Xue Man had prepared for him, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune and casually strolled towards the security department.

    To him, since he was alreadyte, there was no big difference between being one minute or one hourte.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock¡ªwasn¡¯t that just in time for lunch?

    The timing was just right.

    Meanwhile, Huang Can, who considered Lu Tianxing a friend, had sent him several messages, providing live updates on Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s handling of the tardy employee and the impending eruption from Xue Man.

    Walking leisurely into the security department¡¯s changing room, Lu Tianxing had just put on his security uniform when an unfamiliar security colleague approached him, ¡°Lu Tianxing, Minister Xue wants you toe to her office as soon as you arrive; she has something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned.

    ¡°Yes, Minister Xue said that no matter what you¡¯re doing, you shoulde to her office immediately,¡± the security personnel said.

    After speaking, the guard turned away and left as if avoiding the gue.

    After a moment of thought, Lu Tianxing left the changing room and headed to Minister Xue¡¯s office.

    He knocked on the door, then pushed it open and stepped in.

    Just as Lu Tianxing walked into the office, he was taken aback.

    What came into view were two slender and beautiful legs draped over the desk.

    Xue Man, with her arms crossed, looked at Lu Tianxing coldly and said with an icy voice, ¡°Get out.

    Have you no manners?

    Did I allow you toe in?

    You have no respect for your elders or superiors.

    Go out and knock on the door again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing pretended not to hear what Xue Man had said, casually closing the office door.

    His gaze shifted to Xue Man¡¯s bosom, which appearedrger due to her crossed arms.

    With a tut-tut of admiration, he muttered to himself, ¡°Big, so big.

    It turns out that when a woman sits down, her chest gets even bigger.

    Maybe the flesh all gets pushed up there.

    Whoever marries Minister Xue in the future is really fortunate, one side for the son, one side for the husband¡ªyours and mine, no interference.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, a cold sh passed through Xue Man¡¯s eyes.

    She stood up abruptly, pping her hands hard on the desk and propping herself up on the surface, she said coldly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what did you say?

    I¡¯m telling you, this is an office, not your home, and I am your superior.

    Please conduct yourself appropriately, or you can get lost.¡±

    ¡°Keep calm, Minister Xue.

    You need to learn to stay calm.

    Women age quickly when they get angry.

    I almost saw crow¡¯s feet just now.

    Besides, I might have beente for a bit, but I have a reason for my tardiness,¡± Lu Tianxing said with an unperturbed, mischievous smile.

    ¡°Late for a bit?

    You call that a littlete?¡±

    Laughing angrily, Xue Man replied with an icy voice, ¡°Go ahead.

    I¡¯m really curious to hear what your reason is for beingte.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Minister Xue, I know you¡¯re biased against me, but I believe you¡¯ll change your opinion of me after you¡¯ve heard what I have to say,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a deep sigh and a sorrowful expression.

    Taking a deep breath, he continued with a sad face, ¡°I¡¯ve always taken pride in joining Bai¡¯s Group, so I was too excitedst night and tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.

    I left the house at six in the morning, striving to make a good impression on my superiors.

    But I never expected to encounter a little girl who¡¯d been hit by a car on the way¡­¡±

    ¡°Minister Xue, you might not know my nickname; they call me Righteous Lu Tianxing.

    So, without hesitation, I saved the little girl and took her to the hospital.

    I was busy until her family arrived.

    To help her, I¡¯ve maxed out my credit card, but never mind.

    I¡¯m proud of saving someone.

    Of course, that made me miss my work time, so it¡¯s not that I waste, but that I was dyed because I was saving someone.

    I think thepany should award me for my righteous act¡­¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s self-praising words, Xue Man¡¯s icy gaze became even colder and she scoffed, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve finally found a good trait of yours, which is shamelessness, extreme shamelessness.

    Having you as a security guard is truly a waste of talent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Minister Xue.¡±

    Lu Tianxing conveniently ignored the intent behind Xue Man¡¯s words and asserted righteously, ¡°However, Minister Xue, I must disagree with yourst remark.

    As the saying goes, ¡®I am a brick; wherever I¡¯m needed, I¡¯ll be used.¡¯ To me, there¡¯s no difference between a security guard and a chairman.

    As long as I work with dedication, I can shine anywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡±

    Xue Man cut off Lu Tianxing¡¯s words as she scoffed and said, ¡°What I mean is that you¡¯ve vited thepany¡¯s rules and regtions and have already been dismissed from the security department.

    Go back to where you came from.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Filled with righteous indignation, Lu Tianxing eximed, ¡°Minister Xue, how can you say that with a clear conscience?

    You want to fire me just because I waste due to saving someone?

    I won¡¯t ept this.

    No, you want to harass me.

    You think I¡¯m handsome and skilled in martial arts, so you¡¯ve taken a liking to me and want to use firing me to force me into subjection.

    Minister Xue, I want you to know that I, Lu Tianxing, will never agree to your demands.

    Even if you get my body, you¡¯ll never get my heart.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was fervent, his words full of righteousness, looking utterly unyielding.

    Ah!

    After hearing these words, Xue Man¡¯s face turned ashen with anger.

    She grabbed a pen holder from the desk and hurled it at Lu Tianxing, grinding her teeth in rage, ¡°Bastard, go to hell!

    The idea of me fancying you is a daydream of yours.¡±

 Chapter 28 - 28 27 The Three-Legged Toad

    ?28: Chapter 27: The Three-Legged Toad   28: Chapter 27: The Three-Legged Toad                                   ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Seeing the pen holder being thrown at him, Lu Tianxing chuckled and quickly reached out his hand, catching the iing pen holder and casually cing it on the coffee table next to him.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Minister Xue, there¡¯s no need to get excited.

    I know you¡¯re feeling shy, but it¡¯s normal for women to feel a bit shy the first time.

    Don¡¯t worry,¡± he continued, ¡°as the saying goes, ¡®First time awkward, second time familiar, third time like old friends.¡¯ You¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times.

    Considering how close we are, I¡¯m going all out today, ready to keep youpany at any cost.

    Which hotel are you nning to go to tonight?

    I¡¯ll foot the bill.

    How about it?¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face turned livid, her fists clenched tightly together as she red at Lu Tianxing with murderous eyes.

    ¡°Who needs yourpany, you bastard?

    I¡¯m going all out against you today.¡±

    Enraged, Xue Man finally lost control, especially when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleazy look roaming over her; she could no longer contain the rage in her heart and lunged at him, ws bared.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, not expecting Xue Man to be so hot-tempered, reacting with violence at the drop of a hat.

    No wonder she is called the violent queen at thepany.

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop, don¡¯t be impulsive.

    Impulsiveness is the devil, you must control yourself,¡± Lu Tianxing quickly waved his hands and said.

    ¡°Impulsive?

    Today I am impulsive, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s either you go down, or I do.¡±

    Xue Man was furious to the core, and beyond the bounds of tolerance, she swung her leg fiercely attempting to kick Lu Tianxing¡¯s groin.

    Damn, why do all women know this move?

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse internally, and quickly grabbed Xue Man¡¯s leg, pulling her forward with force, pinning her against the office desk to immobilize her and prevent her from moving again.

    ¡°It smells good, I didn¡¯t expect Minister Xue to wear perfume.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, feeling an ethereal fragrance filling his nostrils, and involuntarily, a wicked smile appeared on his lips: ¡°Minister Xue, didn¡¯t yesterday¡¯s lesson teach you not toy hands on me?

    Or perhaps, Minister Xue, you have taken a liking to me and are trying to attract me in this manner.

    I must say, you have seeded.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a faint blush shed across Xue Man¡¯s face, and she desperately wanted to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    What he smelled was not perfume but her natural scent.

    Moreover, she had never been so intimate with any man before, and yet today, to her dismay, she found herself embraced so closely by this despicable man.

    ¡°You despicable wretch.¡±

    Xue Man hissed these words through clenched teeth, wanting to struggle, yet thinking of Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, she feared any further disgraceful actions from him and could only stare at him with deadly intent in her beautiful eyes.

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing immediately felt indignant, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.

    If he hadn¡¯t held onto Xue Man, given her temperament, she might have torn the office apart.

    ¡°Who are you calling despicable?

    How am I despicable?

    Minister Xue, you should speak with evidence.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    just now, you¡­¡±

    Xue Man had intended to use Lu Tianxing of taking advantage of her.

    Wasn¡¯t that shameless?

    But when the words reached her lips, she found herself unable to say them aloud.

    After all, how could she, a pristine unmarried woman, openly discuss how Lu Tianxing had held her and smelled her scent?

    She was fierce, a violent queen, but being fierce didn¡¯t mean she was promiscuous.

    Those were two entirely different things.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve run out of things to say?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, unrelenting when he had the upper hand, dered, ¡°Minister Xue, not to criticize you, but aren¡¯t you old enough to think about the consequences of your actions?

    Do you know where you just kicked?

    That¡¯s the future happiness of my wife and the future of the Lu Family.

    Do you understand?

    Minister Xue, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you find me handsome and wanted to hook up with me, and out of unrequited love, you decided to get back at me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, liking you?

    Even if all the men in the world were dead, I wouldn¡¯t fancy you.¡±

    Xue Man felt like she was close to going insane.

    The man before her was undoubtedly the most shameless and despicable man she had ever met.

    With her looks and figure, she could have any man she wanted.

    Why would she need to seek his attention or flirt with him?

    He should really take a good look at himself.

    Three-legged toads are hard to find, but two-legged men are everywhere.

    ¡°If I were thest man on earth, you wouldn¡¯t believe how many women would queue up for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smirked, suddenly moving closer to Xue Man¡¯s face.

    They could each see their reflection in the other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Minister Xue, you seem quite nervous?¡± he taunted with a wicked smile.

    ¡°You¡­

    what are you doing, Lu Tianxing, I¡­

    I¡¯m telling you, let go of me now, or I won¡¯t be nice to you.

    From now on¡­

    I will make things difficult for you at work.¡±

    At that moment, Xue Man was a mix of anxious, embarrassed, and infuriated.

    If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have been pierced by a thousand arrows by now.

    But she just couldn¡¯t get the better of him, especially when his breath on her face made her feel weak and stirred an unfamiliar sensation within her.

    ¡°If you promise not to trouble me anymore, and treat me a bit more kindly in the future, I will let you go,¡± Lu Tianxing stated.

    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ll never let you off in this lifetime.¡±

    Xue Man spat out the words through clenched teeth.

    Being kinder to him, not causing him trouble¡ªwhat a joke!

    She swore she would never forgive this bastard and would make sure to get her revenge.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    An eerie smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he casually said, ¡°Suit yourself.

    After all, this is your office.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if others saw us.

    If it got out, people would only gossip that Minister Xue was fooling around with a security guard in the office.

    I can simply portray myself as a man under duress, since you¡¯re the Minister and I¡¯m just a lowly security guard.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you dare threaten me, your superior?

    I¡¯ll have you fired.¡±

    It was the first time in her life that Xue Man had been harassed and yed with like this.

    In the past, anyone who had treated her this way ended up in the hospital, unlike Lu Tianxing who acted as though he had the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard.

    Lu Tianxing gazed into Xue Man¡¯s eyes and chuckled lightly, ¡°What if I threaten you?

    I just want to remind Minister Xue, I am a normal man, and you are so beautiful.

    If something irreversible happens, I hope you won¡¯t me me.

    After all, I am just a man.¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29 Can you pretend you didnt see me in 28

    ?29: Can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me in Chapter 28?

    29: Can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me in Chapter 28?

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man felt a sudden jolt in her heart and her face changed unpredictably, If Lu Tianxing intentionally did this, she simply could not resist him, and moreover, if others were to see this, the authority she had gradually built in the security department might vanish without a trace.

    Thinking about the impact this incident could have if it spread, Xue Man gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I agree, now let me go.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing he-heed with a smile, just about to let go of Xue Man, when he heard someone knocking on the office door, followed by the sound of the office door opening.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    A woman holding documents, dressed in a uniform suit, looking like a manager¡¯s secretary, walked in from outside.

    As soon as she clearly saw the situation inside the office, she froze on the spot, her mouth wide open as if she had seen a ghost, staring bewildered at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, her face blushing as she possibly recalled something stimting.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think otherwise since the pose Lu Tianxing and Xue Man were in was just too suggestive, Lu Tianxing was holding Xue Man¡¯s foot while Xue Man leaned against the wall, a scene that would make anyone except a fool think crooked.

    The woman stared in disbelief at everything, a look of incredulity on her face, as if asking, ¡°What are you doing, why didn¡¯t you lock the door, can you pretend you didn¡¯t see me?¡±

    The woman stood there foolishly, the shock of the scene was just too much for her, more shocking than Bai Zhiqing finding a boyfriend.

    Xue Man was now, unbelievably about to enact an action movie in the office with a security guard.

    It was known that Xue Man was one of the Bai Group¡¯s big beauties, alongside Lin Qianru, the sales department manager and Bai Zhiqing, the chairman, known as the three beauties of the Bai Group.

    Lin Qianru was gentle, the perfect wife and mother type, Bai Zhiqing was coldly beautiful, set high upon a pedestal like a goddess, while Xue Man was known for her fiery temper and violent queen demeanor, a tyrannic female dragon untouchable and untroubled.

    There had indeed been many in Bai Group who tried to woo Xue Man, but all, without exception, were taken to the gym and severely dealt with, thereafter, everyone avoided Xue Man like mice from a cat, let alone pursue her.

    Within Bai Group, Xue Man had even been rumored to be a frigid woman, a stereotypical matriarch dinosaur, all woman on the outside but devoid of a woman¡¯s heart inside.

    But now, all that hadpletely overturned the rumors; Xue Man, seemingly unable to wait, had started ying with a security guard in the office, and the scene was fiery hot, this might be what was termed bottled-up.

    The woman¡¯s gaze moved from Xue Man and finally settled on Lu Tianxing, eyes sparkling with intense curiosity, this guy had actually tamed Xue Man, the female tyrannic dragon, bing the Dragon Knight, his courage was just too audacious, wasn¡¯t he afraid of post-marital violence?

    ¡°Sorry, Minister Xue, I didn¡¯t know you and him¡­, sorry for the intrusion, I¡¯ve left the documents you wanted outside, I¡¯ll leave now, don¡¯t mind me, just pretend you didn¡¯t see me.¡±

    The woman paused for a moment, quickly regained herposure, and an awkward smile appeared on her face as she slowly backed out of the office, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Ah!

    Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    A hysterical scream broke out, Xue Man finally could no longer restrain herself, allowing her long suppressed fury to explode all at once, her body frantically struggling and her eyes shooting mes at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Minister Xue, stay calm, you must stay calm, impulsive is the devil, ah, you promised to be gentle with me,¡± Lu Tianxing said with an awkward smile, releasing Xue Man before she could react and darting to the door, ready to flee at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a despicable bastard.¡±

    Xue Man took a deep breath, intending to stand up.

    Her legs wobbled, nearly causing her to fall, which scared her into quickly steadying herself on the desk.

    ¡°Minister Xue, you can¡¯t me me for this.

    How was I supposed to know the door was unlocked?

    Besides, if you hadn¡¯tid your hands on me, none of this would have happened.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with an innocent expression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault, is it?

    Lu Tianxing, let me tell you, this isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s chest heaved violently with anger, the buttons on her clothing stretched tight.

    Lu Tianxing was worried for a moment, wondering what would happen if a button flew off.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be med for this.

    I didn¡¯t know the door was unlocked, but next time I¡¯ll make sure to lock it first.

    Minister Xue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing felt it was unwise to stay any longer as he might really get into trouble.

    ¡°Get out, get out now.

    Wait, at three o¡¯clock this afternoon, you¡¯re going out with President Lin.

    Remember, take good care of President Lin.

    If even a single hair is missing from her head, no matter who¡¯s backing you, pack your things and get out.¡±

    Xue Man felt helpless inside.

    She had intended to lecture Lu Tianxing, but ended up being scolded herself.

    She red fiercely at Lu Tianxing and ultimately waved him off dismissively.

    No sooner had Lu Tianxing left the Minister¡¯s office than he noticed the unusual stares from around him¡ªsome contemptuous, some admiring, and some envious.

    Clearly, word of what had just happened had spread.

    The security guards looked at Lu Tianxing with admiring eyes, both envious and respectful of him.

    They envied Lu Tianxing for conquering the toughest nut, Xue Man, in thepany on his first day¡ªhis speed at winning her over was nothing short of miraculous, and it exined why he dared to floutpany rules andnd Ding Hao in the hospital.

    Perhaps Ding Hao was being taught a lesson through Lu Tianxing by Xue Man, to make him back off.

    They respected Lu Tianxing¡¯s courage.

    Xue Man was known as the tyrant witch of the security department, and many brash souls had attempted to tame her only to be beaten down severely.

    Yet, Lu Tianxing had sessfully tamed this fierce dragon and be the dragon knight, a spirit of fearlessness they couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    ¡°It seems we must never offend Lu Tianxing in the security department from now on.¡±

    Every security guard had the same thought: offending Lu Tianxing was tantamount to offending Xue Man.

    Everyone knew that a woman in love could be zero on IQ, who knew if Xue Man would start making their lives difficult.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing emerge, all the security guards had a ttering smile on their faces, some even offering him a cigarette, warmly calling him Brother Lu.

    Lu Tianxing dly epted everything that was handed to him, including the cigarettes.

    He had been in the security department for a long time; they were all colleagues and there was no need to act superior.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing and the surrounding security guards were all in good spirits together.

    By twelve o¡¯clock, all the security guards, except those on routine patrols, were headed en masse towards thepany cafeteria.

 Chapter 30 - 30 29 Dragon Knight

    ?30: Chapter 29 Dragon Knight   30: Chapter 29 Dragon Knight                                   Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s entire office area was basically concentrated in one ce, with floors ten to twenty designated as ces for employees to rest and rx.

    These floors were home to facilities like a gym, a club, a home theatre, and the security department.

    Thepany cafeteria was situated on the tenth floor, making it the liveliest spot whenever mealtime arrived.

    The cafeteria was impressivelyrge, upying the entire floor.

    It was designed to rival those in grand hotels, with marble flooring throughout, and vast floor-to-ceiling windows that offered views of the scenery surrounding Bai¡¯s Group.

    Potted nts adorned the area, making one almost question whether they had entered apany cafeteria or a high-end restaurant.

    Towards the back of the cafeteria were various small windows, behind whichy an array of meats and vegetables, aplete feast for the senses.

    Dozens of chefs and staff d in white uniforms and tall hats busied themselves.

    Given therge number ofpany employees, there were over ten food service windows, each with a considerable line, including some from thepany¡¯s middle and upper management.

    At Bai¡¯s Group, there was a clear policy, from the Chairman down to managers and ministers, and even every department¡¯s staff, that meals were not to be had in the office area during work hours.

    Everyone dined in the cafeteria without exception.

    Of course, you could have the chefs pack your meal to eat in your office, but for those without an office, sorry.

    With power came privilege; this was a system that worked just the same at Bai¡¯s Group.

    The meals in the Bai¡¯s Group cafeteria were exceptionally good, with standard servings including two meat dishes, one vegetable dish, and a soup, ensuring a bnced diet.

    The chefs were nationally acimed, and the meals were free.

    You could eat as much as you liked.

    Of course, if you didn¡¯t fancy the day¡¯s menu, you could pay the cost price and have the gourmet chefs prepare a dish more to your taste.

    By the time Lu Tianxing arrived at thepany cafeteria via the elevator, the fifteen or so windows already had long queues.

    Lu Tianxing picked one with rtively fewer people, gazing around eagerly.

    Waiting was torture, but now in the summer, waiting was also a form of enjoyment of beauty.

    Since it was summer, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s female employees all wore the standard OL (officedy) suit uniform, their slender legs shining like jade, and a variety of flesh-colored and ck stockings swaying before one¡¯s eyes, irresistibly bringing to mind the phrase ¡°a feast for the eyes.¡±

    After waiting for over ten minutes, it was finally his turn.

    Lu Tianxing casually selected two meats, one vegetable, and a soup.

    With his tray in hand, he scanned the surroundings to find that nearly all the tables were full.

    Left with no choice, he took a seat in a corner to slowly savor the delicious food prepared by the top-tier chefs.

    Ending a bite, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Despite being cafeteria food, it hardly tasted inferior to that which might be found in a grand hotel.

    It seemed that these top-tier chefs were truly skillful, not just faking it.

    A top-tier chef¡¯s sry started at several tens of thousands of yuan monthly, Bai Zhiqing was indeed willing to invest.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was enjoying his meal, he suddenly sensed someone beside him.

    Reflexively lifting his head, he saw Huang Can¡¯s dark face appear in front of him, wearing an inexplicable smile, his eyes shining as if gazing at a precious animal, giving one an unnerving sensation.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively shuddered, and with a face full of dismay, he said, ¡°Huang Can, could you please put away that sleazy look?

    I want to tell you again, I don¡¯t like ¡®chrysanthemums¡¯, really don¡¯t like ¡®chrysanthemums.¡¯ So please, stay away from me when it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    Huang Can¡¯s brilliant smile froze instantly.

    He let out a couple of awkwardughs and sat down opposite Lu Tianxing, expressing his admiration, ¡°Brother Lu, in my life, I haven¡¯t admired many people, but this time, I really admire you, for real.

    Yesterday, I thought you defeating Vice Minister Ding with a single move was impressive as hell, but today, I realized I underestimated you.

    I didn¡¯t expect you had be the Dragon Knight.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Knight?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Yin Zhiping being the Dragon Knight, and Yang Guo too, but since when did I be the Dragon Knight?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, stop ying dumb.

    Your romance with Minister Xue has already spread throughout the entirepany.

    Now, you are the Dragon Knight in everyone¡¯s eyes, the Dragon Knight daring enough to tame the ¡®mother T-Rex¡¯.¡±

    Huang Can exhaled deeply and stroked his chin, ¡°Brother Lu, be honest with me, do you have some kind of ¡®Seduction Scriptures¡¯?

    In just two days, yeah, just two days, you got Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s toughest and most terrifying ¡®mother T-Rex¡¯ Xue Man.

    You¡¯re simply a champion among men.

    Teach me your secret techniques.

    I don¡¯t ask to score a beauty on the level of Minister Xue, just getting a girl would be enough.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, utterlyposed, took a sip of his soup before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s no use, teaching you would be pointless, you¡¯re just not cut out for it, you don¡¯t have the looks like I do.

    However, seeing that you¡¯re still a virgin in your twenties, I¡¯ll teach you one thing: dealing with women is all about being assertive.

    If she¡¯s strong, you have to be even stronger, always keep her down, never let her take the upper hand.

    Think about it, how many women like men weaker than themselves, how many are into effeminate guys?

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t exclude some women and men with peculiar psychological inclinations.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense; I can¡¯t stand effeminate men the most.

    They¡¯re obviously men but act like women, it¡¯s just disgusting.¡±

    Huang Can nodded thoughtfully, then seemed to remember something, and reminded, ¡°Brother Lu, be careful after work in the future.

    Don¡¯t go to any remote ces.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Tianxing raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you remember the Vice Minister Ding you beat up yesterday?¡±

    With caution, Huang Can looked around and lowered his voice, ¡°Vice Minister Ding Hao has a thing for Minister Xue, and that¡¯s well known.

    I heard he even made a move on her once before but ultimately failed.

    Vice Minister Ding has never given up, and now that Minister Xue was snatched up by you first, and you also made him lose face in the security department yesterday, Ding Hao is not the kind to let things slide.

    I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll seek revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    He couldn¡¯t even beat me, why should I be afraid of him?

    If he dares to cause me trouble, it¡¯ll take me just a minute to teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, the problem lies right here.¡±

    Fear shed across Huang Can¡¯s face as he spoke, ¡°Ding Hao isn¡¯t what¡¯s frightening; his older brother Ding Hu is the real threat.

    I heard Ding Hao has an elder brother who holds significant status and power in the Sky Alliance.

    Otherwise, how could Ding Hao be so arrogant, beating one candidate after another without retaliation?

    It¡¯s because they fear the Sky Alliance backing his brother.¡±

 Chapter 31 - 31 30 Trouble

    ?31: Chapter 30 Trouble   31: Chapter 30 Trouble                                   ¡°Sky Alliance?¡±

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow; he was naturally familiar with Sky Alliance¡ªRose¡¯s father¡¯s force was hardly weaker than that of Rose Society.

    ¡°Yes, the Sky Alliance.

    Originally, the Deputy Minister of Security wasn¡¯t Ding Hao, but someone else.

    However, there was a conflict between the Deputy Minister and Ding Hao, and, within a few days, the Deputy Minister inexplicably resigned, allegedly having offended someone.

    That¡¯s how Ding Hao ended up bing the Deputy Minister of Security.

    This time, Brother Lu, since you made him lose face and gained the trust of Minister Xue, he certainly won¡¯t let it go,¡±

    ¡°I know, Huang Can, thanks.

    If I ever be the man of the house at Bai¡¯s Group, I will definitely not forget you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing patted Huang Can¡¯s shoulder, not taking Ding Hao seriously at all.

    To him, Sky Alliance was just ants; if they provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t mind serving as the hand of justice to annihte Sky Alliance.

    ¡°Stop joking, Brother Lu; you think the chairman is as easy as Minister Xue!

    If you ever pull that off, I¡¯ll live stream eating shit,¡± Huang Can brushed off Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, saying rather annoyed.

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile; these days, telling the truth was not believed.

    Yet, he looked forward to the day Huang Can would live stream his drastic act.

    While Lu Tianxing and Huang Can were incessantly talking about how many beauties there were in Bai¡¯s Group, their looks, and how to win them over, the once noisy and bustling cafeteria suddenly quieted down as if someone had pressed the mute button.

    Many employees in the cafeteria stood up simultaneously with a nervous expression, their eyes respectful as they watched the entrance of the cafeteria.

    Huang Can turned his head to look and instinctively stood up, his face immediately wearing an expression as if chilled by a cold wind, hardly daring to breathe.

    Lu Tianxing looked towards the cafeteria entrance and was instantly dumbstruck.

    At the restaurant¡¯s main entrance, preceded by seven or eight people, walking in the front was none other than his nominal wife¡ªBai Zhiqing, her ck hair pulled up high, her unmade-up face cold as ice, repelling others from a thousand miles away, her indifferent aura like that of an ice goddess.

    Dressed in a perfectly tailored officedy suit, her presence was extraordinary.

    Her icy gaze swept across like a knife, intimidating anyone from meeting her eyes, a strong oppressive force sweeping across the cafeteria, making it hard to breathe.

    Behind her, the perfect attitudes of severalpany executives fully disyed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pressure, as if silenced by cold, hardly daring to breathe.

    Alongside Bai Zhiqing was Xue Man, and another strikingly beautiful woman.

    This was a gentle and graceful woman in a light blue business suit, sketching out her perfect curves, her femininity quite considerable, long beautiful legs extending from beneath her skirt, her perfect figure openly disyed,plemented by her absolutely beautiful face which exuded the aura of a Jiangnan woman, invoking an instinctive desire to protect her in anyone who saw her.

    At Bai¡¯s Group, only two people could walk side by side with Bai Zhiqing¡ªone was Xue Man, and the other was the Sales Department Manager, Lin Qianru.

    Clearly, this woman was neither Xue Man nor Bai Zhiqing; hence, she must be the Sales Department Manager Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru and Xue Man were personally promoted by Bai Zhiqing, serving as her true confidantes, her right and left arms, and their private rtionship was also very good, close enough to be called best friends.

    They were also known as the three beauties of Bai¡¯s Group, the dream women of countless men.

    Three wealthy and beautiful women walked side by side, instantly brightening the entire cafeteria with their dazzling presence.

    Everyone looked on in admiration, yet no one dared to steal a nce, or even breathe too loudly.

    These were the true upper echelons of Bai¡¯s Group, to whom the others were merely small fry; pursuing these individuals was something they wouldn¡¯t dare even if they had the courage.

    Bai Zhiqing, leading the high-level executives of Bai¡¯s Group, walked past.

    Wherever they went, the surrounding employees instinctively stopped what they were doing and stood up, as if subjects greeting the arrival of the Emperor, their eyes filled with both reverence and fear as if Bai Zhiqing was a man-eating tiger, ready to skin them alive at any moment.

    After only a couple of nces, Lu Tianxing lowered his head.

    He felt that under the current circumstances, it was more important to eat, and he could always look at the beautiester.

    Thus, in the entire cafeteria, Lu Tianxing became an anomaly.

    He alone sat there, not looking around,pletely engrossed in his struggle with the chicken leg in his hands, eating deliciously.

    Bai Zhiqing walked past Lu Tianxing without pausing or even ncing at him, as if she didn¡¯t know him at all.

    In fact, from the moment she entered, Bai Zhiqing had noticed her nominal husband.

    She had seen Lu Tianxing bragging with Huang Can and devouring his meal.

    This made her quite displeased.

    Her nominal husband was really taking thepany for a charity house.

    While others trembled if they were a minutete, fearing dismissal, and hardly dared to eat, he, on the other hand, was three hourste without any hint of remorse and even had an appetite to eat so heartily.

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of choking?

    Although Bai Zhiqing ignored Lu Tianxing, it did not mean that the executives behind her did not notice.

    Besides Xue Man, Minister Tan, and Lin Qianru, the rest of the executives were somewhat displeased to see that Lu Tianxing did not stand up to greet them like other employees, and was just focusing on his meal.

    But with Bai Zhiqing remaining silent, they also felt awkward to say anything.

    They just mentally noted Lu Tianxing, cklisting him forter correction.

    ¡°This bastard, after harassing me, still has the appetite to eat, and he¡¯s enjoying it so much.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing eating so deliciously, Xue Man, who had been observing him, was immediately filled with displeasure.

    While she lost her appetite over this incident, Lu Tianxing seemed to relish his meal, clearly intending to offend her.

    ¡°Xiao Man, what¡¯s wrong?

    You look very angry, who has upset you?¡±

    Lin Qianru, seeing Xue Man¡¯s unhappy face, couldn¡¯t help but be amused.

    Someone at Bai¡¯s Group dared to offend Xue Man?

    Were they not afraid of being sent to the hospital?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just saw a bastard.¡±

    Xue Man casually replied, her face still showing displeasure.

    Recalling the incident in the office at noon where Lu Tianxing took advantage of her, Xue Man felt a surge of rage and gritted her teeth, wishing she could skin Lu Tianxing alive.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s grimace, Lin Qianru felt puzzled.

    It was the first time she had seen Xue Man like this.

    Whoever had the audacity to provoke Xue Man to such an extent, she was really curious to meet.

 Chapter 32 - 32 31 Please give a message to your mom for me

    ?32: Chapter 31: Please give a message to your mom for me.

    32: Chapter 31: Please give a message to your mom for me.

    ¡°Eat, I¡¯ll let you enjoy it, you bastard.¡±

    Watching Lu Tianxing devour his meal, Xue Man felt a surge of displeasure.

    A gleam shed in her eyes and her lips curled into a sinister smile as she slowly approached him.

    Catching the smile on Xue Man¡¯s face out of the corner of his eye, Lu Tianxing felt a pang of rm, inwardly cursing, ¡°This is bad.¡± Ever since Bai Zhiqing and her group had walked into the cafeteria, he had been secretly watching them, particrly noticing the disturbing smile on Xue Man¡¯s face.

    He didn¡¯t believe for a second that Xue Man would let him off easily¡ªshe probably had a plot in mind.

    As Xue Man slowly neared Lu Tianxing, the malicious arc of her lips became more pronounced, and though she passed by him without any incident, it slightly eased Lu Tianxing¡¯s tension.

    Could it be that he was just being paranoid, mistrusting others through his own pettiness?

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt a breeze from behind.

    Without hesitating, he grabbed his tray and quickly shifted to one side.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    An ear-piercing scream erupted.

    Xue Man had intended to make it seem like an ident by forcefully pressing Lu Tianxing¡¯s head into his te to embarrass him, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would move aside just as she thought she was about to seed.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s arm mmed heavily onto the table, almost toppling over it herself, her face still in disbelief.

    This was not how it was supposed to go¡ªthe one supposed to be sprawled across the table was Lu Tianxing, not her.

    This was scientifically impossible.

    ¡°Minister Xue, what are you doing?

    Why are you lying on the table?

    Could it be that you¡¯re so hungry you want to gobble the table up?¡±

    Lu Tianxing tilted his head, looking at Xue Man as if he had just witnessed something incredibly horrifying.

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she gritted her teeth so hard they made a sound as she stood up, ring daggers at Lu Tianxing, convinced he had intentionally humiliated her.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Minister Xue, I admit my fault.

    If I had known you were going to fall, I would have stayed put.

    How about you try again, and I promise I won¡¯t move an inch?¡±

    Lu Tianxing wore a sincere look on his face, seemingly genuinely considerate of Xue Man.

    ¡°You are shameless, you bastard.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s face turned beet red, clearly infuriated, especially seeing the restrained chuckles of those around her, red-faced from holding backughter.

    She felt both angry and enraged, wishing she could vanish into thin air, so embarrassed she was.

    ¡°Little girl, you still want to see me embarrassed?

    You¡¯re still too green.¡±

    ¡°This bastard definitely did it on purpose.¡±

    Seeing the victorious look on his face, Xue Man¡¯s anger red even more.

    This man had tricked her again, intentionally making her look foolish.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you wait, we¡¯re not done with this.

    I won¡¯t let this go,¡± Xue Man said furiously, ring at Lu Tianxing before storming off towards the private room where Bai Zhiqing was, determined toin bitterly about him.

    Lin Qianru watched Xue Man leave in a huff, slightly amused, and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Xiao Man is just temperamental like that.

    I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°No worries, a prime minister¡¯s belly can harbor a boat.

    I won¡¯t stoop to her level.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand dismissively, ignoring Lin Qianru as he lowered his head and continued to grapple with his meal.

    Lin Qianru observed Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, a peculiar light shing in her eyes.

    She smiled tenderly, not minding his attitude at all, and turned to walk towards a small private room specially prepared for thepany¡¯s senior executives.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Only after Lin Qianru had entered the private room did Huang Can, who had been keeping his head down, dare to breathe a long sigh of relief.

    He spoke nervously, ¡°That scared the life out of me.

    Truly worthy of a senior executive personally promoted by the chairman, her presence is too intimidating.

    Standing in front of me, I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly, almost strangled myself.

    Brother Lu, you are really bold, not even showing face for the chairman.

    In Bai¡¯s Group, you are truly unique.¡±

    Lu Tianxing swallowed a mouthful of food and nonchntly said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?

    Let me ask you, isn¡¯t the chairman a woman?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    If the chairman isn¡¯t a woman, what would that say about the rest of the world?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, since she is a woman, why should I be afraid?

    No matter how the world changes, ultimately, women still rely on men.¡±

    ¡°With your timid attitude, afraid to talk when you see a woman, I doubt you¡¯ll even end up with the leftovers in this lifetime.

    You need to see her as just another woman if you want the privilege of pursuing her.

    If you enshrine her as a goddess, you are doomed to be hopeless forever.

    Have you ever seen a spare tire sessfully overtake the original?¡±

    After pondering for a while, Huang Can shook his head vigorously, saying, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s important to know one¡¯s limitations.

    My mom always said, ¡®Your dreams should be as big as your capabilities.¡¯ I know my own weight.

    A man capable of taming a perfect woman like the chairman must indeed be an extraordinary figure.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing straightened up suddenly, adjusted his hair, and said earnestly, ¡°Pass a message to your mom for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Thank her for herpliments; I am truly ttered,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smug expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, in the cafeteria¡¯s private room reserved forpany senior executives.

    Bai Zhiqing, Xue Man, and Lin Qianru sat together, quietly savoring the cafeteria¡¯s delicacies.

    Xue Man had no appetite for the exquisite food on her te.

    Instead, she contemted how to broach a topic with Bai Zhiqing.

    After a moment of silence, she finally spoke softly, ¡°Zhiqing, what do you think about the person who joined the security department yesterday?¡±

    She and Bai Zhiqing were best friends.

    At work, it was appropriate to address her as chairman, but after hours, there was no need for such formality, which would only distance them.

 Chapter 33 - 33 32 Lin Qianru Blocks the Way

    ?33: Chapter 32 Lin Qianru Blocks the Way   33: Chapter 32 Lin Qianru Blocks the Way                                   Bai Zhiqing, even when eating, had an extraordinarily elegant demeanor; her pace was neither rushed nor slow, which gave off the impression of a woman from a distinguished family.

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing gently put down her chopsticks and, with an indifferent expression, asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that Lu Tianxing.

    He sent Vice Minister Ding Hao to the hospital yesterday and today he arrived three hourste.

    He¡¯s clearly not taking thepany¡¯s rules seriously.

    Why keep someone like him in thepany?

    If you ask me, we should fire him right now.

    Keeping him around will only lead to trouble for the rest of us.¡± Xue Man said, fuming, but inside, she was puzzled as to why Bai Zhiqing had previously vetoed the suggestion to fire Lu Tianxing when he had been three hourste.

    Bai Zhiqing looked out towards the canteen nonchntly and spoke slowly, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t make any major mistakes or damage thepany¡¯s interests and image, there is no need to bother with him.

    Let him do what he wants; don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    This time Xue Man was even more confused.

    Her delicate face underwent a myriad of expressions, but she ultimately decided not to press Bai Zhiqing any further.

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s close friend, she knew very well that the stunningly beautiful woman didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic.

    ¡°Oh yes, Qian Ru, have you prepared the tender documents for the development of Tianhe Resort that I asked you to?¡± Bai Zhiqing suddenly remembered something, put down her chopsticks, and inquired.

    The investment development project tender for Tianhe Resort was a significant task for Bai¡¯s Group, and errors were absolutely uneptable.

    Since this was amercial tender hosted by the government of Modu, whoever secured the investment development rights for Tianhe Resort would be among the enterprises that Modu would prioritize supporting in the uing years.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qian Ru looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s already prepared, I¡¯ve ced it in my office, I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly and said, ¡°Qian Ru, apart from the three of us, make sure no one else knows about this, understand?¡±

    Lin Qianru replied solemnly, ¡°I understand.

    Aside from the three of us, not even the Vice Presidents are aware.¡±

    In Bai¡¯s Group, everyone knew that Xue Man and Lin Qianru were Bai Zhiqing¡¯s right-hand women.

    Usually, they were entrusted with managing most matters.

    Despite one of them being from the security department and the other from the sales department, the things they dealt with and the power they held were second only to Bai Zhiqing, and even greater than the powers of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Vice Presidents.

    This was also why Xue Man could rule over the security department with an absolute say, but it had to be admitted that not one of them was merely decorative.

    Ever since Xue Man took over the security department, Bai¡¯s Group had experienced no safety incidents, and under Lin Qianru¡¯s leadership, the sales department¡¯s performance had been top of thepany year after year.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Qian Ru, please put in the hard work for the time being, not only to follow up on the development of Tianhe Resort, but also in a little while, Xiao Man, you should take a trip to Xiangjiang and get in touch with Lin Hua Security Company to see if you can reach a strategic partnership with ourpany,¡± said Bai Zhiqing.

    Xue Man nodded, ¡°No problem, leave everything to me.¡±

    Lin Qianru said nothing more; her gaze swept outside the window, reflecting a flicker of an unusual expression.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was entirely unaware that Xue Man had already tattled to Bai Zhiqing.

    After enjoying his meal, he walked out of the cafeteria with a contented look on his face.

    Bai¡¯s Group certainly has deep pockets¡ªthe taste of the food is beyond reproach.

    The only pity is that the portions are a bit small, not enough to fill one up.

    Several trips are needed before feeling satisfied.

    After returning to the security department, he yed several rounds of the currently popr League of Legends, continuously decimating his opponents.

    When it was time to start work, he leisurely picked up his baton, ready to go on patrol.

    The patrol area for Lu Tianxing was from the 20th to the 25th floor of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Just as he stepped out of the elevator, nning to light up a cigarette¡ªthough he hadn¡¯t yet done so¡ªhe suddenly sensed a fragrant breeze and, abruptly lifting his head, saw a stunning figure standing before him.

    She was in a light blue business suit, with her beautifully long legs enveloped in ck stockings.

    The sight of her endless, snow-white cleavage, coupled with her exquisite face and maternal grace, meant she was none other than Lin Qianru¡ªone of the three great beauties of Bai¡¯s Group, sales department manager, and one of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s key aides.

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing paused, thinking why is she here?

    and recalling theirst encounter had also been near the elevator doors.

    Could this be the famed ¡®elevator fate¡¯?

    He then remembered Ding Hao mentioning that Lin Qianru was the sales department manager, and this floor seemed to be her territory.

    Just as Lu Tianxing brushed past Lin Qianru, intending to leave, she suddenly extended her arms to block his path, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Lu Tianxing paused, looking at Lin Qianru in confusion and asked, ¡°President Lin, do you need any assistance?

    I may not have many skills, but I¡¯ve got strength.

    Tell me, what do you need moved, and to which floor?¡±

    Lin Qianru looked deeply into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and slowly asked, ¡°Should I call you Lu Tianxing, or should I call you ¡®Judge¡¯?¡±

    After speaking, Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze locked unblinkingly onto Lu Tianxing, closely observing his every move.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Lin Qianru¡¯s words, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes before he concealed it, and he calmly replied, ¡°President Lin, my name is Lu Tianxing.

    If you are looking for the Judge, I suggest you read ¡®Journey to the West¡¯.

    You will find Judge Cui and King Yan there.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, you are the Judge.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze wasplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her body trembling slightly.

    Her exquisite face carried a trace of excitement¡ªshe could never have imagined she would see the figure that haunted her mind reappear after a year.

    It was both her nightmare and her dream.

    A year ago, on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s orders, she had traveled to America to negotiate a business deal with a multinationalpany.

    On her way back after concluding the talks, she encountered a hijacking.

    Being quite beautiful, she naturally drew the terrorists¡¯ attention.

    Just when she was in the depths of despair, a man with a Judge mask appeared and pulled her from the abyss.

    Since then, his figure seemed to take root in her heart, rendering her unable to forget him.

    Even after the hijacking, she had tried to search for Lu Tianxing and even investigated the boarding records, only to be informed that the records of that flight had been deleted and couldn¡¯t be restored.

    She had thought she might never see Lu Tianxing again, yet there he was, appearing before her and now a colleague of hers.

    Lu Tianxing looked intently at Lin Qianru, stating very seriously, ¡°President Lin, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not the ¡®Judge¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 33 The Unfaithful Man

    ?34: Chapter 33 The Unfaithful Man   34: Chapter 33 The Unfaithful Man                                   ¡°Mistaken identity?¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Qianru let out a coldugh, ¡°Yes, you did hide your appearance back then, I didn¡¯t know what you looked like, but don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve had the most intimate contact~ With a wound on your left arm, like it was sliced by a knife, it¡¯s very faint, barely noticeable if one doesn¡¯t pay attention.

    You say you¡¯re not the Judge, but do you dare to roll up your left sleeve and let me have a look, and there also¡¯s a scar on your back?

    In your words, the scars on a man¡¯s body are the symbols of honor.

    Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Alright!

    I admit I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for, what do you want to do with me?¡± Lu Tianxing said, feeling resigned.

    Lin Qianru recognized him, and now he recognized Lin Qianru too.

    Lu Tianxing had never expected that the beauty he saved on the ne from New York to China would turn out to be Lin Qianru¡­

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Tianxing being on that ne, sitting right behind Lin Qianru, perhaps Lin Yiru would have already been vited by those terrorists.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance spared her from such an ordeal, but he also gained something in return.

    A hero appearing at the most desperate moment for a beauty, a beauty still in shock, naturally the inevitable happened.

    Lu Tianxing, who always sought fulfillment, certainly didn¡¯t hold back, calmly choosing a method to quickly bring the beauty out of her fear ¨C to do something that would be pleasing.

    The only thing that surprised Lu Tianxing was that this woman he saved turned out to be a virgin.

    The clumsy kisses and motions, every single one indicated that this beautiful woman had never been intimate with any man before.

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with clenched teeth.

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if Lu Tianxing was the man she met on the ne, but some characteristics matched, so she decided to test him, to see if he was that man.

    But who could have expected that it was indeed him.

    She didn¡¯t hate Lu Tianxing for taking her virginity; what annoyed her was that after gaining her body, he mysteriously disappeared.

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile, his identity being quite special, naturally, he couldn¡¯t stay put.

    But he never expected that the woman he met on the ne would be Lin Qianru, and it seemed she had been looking for him for over a year.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know whether to marvel at how small the world was, Modu was so big, yet he could encounter Lin Qianru.

    What he didn¡¯t expect even more was that the woman he saved on the ne would turn out to be a manager at Bai¡¯s Group and that they had an intimate encounter.

    ¡°This¡­

    this¡­

    seems like it can¡¯t be med on me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat.

    He had just seriously offended Xue Man, and now Lin Qianru had popped up, also it seemed that his wife Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t too fond of him either.

    It seemed he was on track to offend the top three executives of Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re ming me?¡± said Lin Qianru, bitterly frustrated as she bit down on her teeth.

    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be med on me either.

    Who asked you to not let go of me at the time, not even allowing me to use the restroom?

    I am a perfectly normal man, and you are so beautiful, of course, I reacted.

    I know I was too rough that time, but you were even rougher than me.

    I desperately resisted, but I just couldn¡¯t, you were too strong, you know?¡± said Lu Tianxing with a wronged look on his face.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned bright red to the point of utmost shyness, ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Are you free tonight?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in horror, ¡°What, you¡¯re nning another round tonight?

    I¡­

    my ¡®auntie¡¯ is visiting, closed for business.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, her eyes zing as she red at Lu Tianxing, this riffraff with nothing but dirty thoughts in his head.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you heartless traitor, go to hell.¡±

    Lin Yiru finally lost her temper and, no longer caring about being in thepany, she lunged at Lu Tianxing with ws bared.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, not expecting the gentle Lin Qianru to start a fight in the office.

    ¡°Hey, hey, stop, stop, this is the office.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of others seeing?¡± Lu Tianxing said in a hurry, his hands frantically trying to stop Lin Qianru, hoping to calm her down.

    ¡°Let them see, today I¡¯m going all out with you, you heartless jerk!¡±

    Without stopping her it might have been fine, but who knew that this move would make Lin Qianru even more frenzied.

    She suddenly threw herself at Lu Tianxing, and he, going with the flow, aimed to grab Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Under the force of Lin Qianru¡¯s charge, Lu Tianxing¡¯s bnce was off and his back hit the wall.

    His other hand grabbed Lin Qianru¡¯s wrists, preventing her from moving, and the two were pressed tightly together, almost feeling each other¡¯s breath.

    Especially now, Lu Tianxing could see an inappropriate sight if he just lowered his head a little more.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, let go of me right now.

    I¡¯m going to fight it out with you today¡­¡± Lin Qianru roared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    Before she could finish, Lin Qianru seemed to sense something and instinctively turned her head, freezing in ce.

    She saw at the corner several heads peeking out, watching Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru with their mouths agape.

    At this moment, the posture of Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing was extremely suggestive.

    Lu Tianxing was grabbing Lin Qianru¡¯s hands, while Lin Qianru was pressing down on him.

    This position could easily lead to spective thoughts about what might happen next; it seemed they hade at an inopportune time.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face flushed red immediately; she forgot that the sales department was not far from the elevator.

    Hadn¡¯t all her conversation with Lu Tianxing been overheard by the thirsty girls in the sales department¡­?

    With this thought, Lin Qianru whimpered, her cheeks turning crimson as if scorched.

    It was then that Lu Tianxing spoke up, ¡°President Lin, could you get off me first?

    Your chest is pressing down with such a murderous aura, I¡¯m having trouble breathing.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was only upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that Lin Qianru came to her senses, hastily retreating several steps and turning her head, herplexion cooling instantly: ¡°What are you looking at?

    Do you not have work to do or what?¡±

    The people around scattered after seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s face, and in their hearts, they admired Lu Tianxing tremendously.

    He had only been in thepany for two days and already had entanglements with two of thepany¡¯s beauties; they couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    Juggling two, the guy really had guts; wasn¡¯t he afraid of capsizing?

    In the midst of their admiration, several male salesmen were filled with resentment towards Lu Tianxing.

    Beast, he was simply a beast!

    There were only three top beauties in Bai¡¯s Group.

    Although the other women weren¡¯t bad, they paled inparison to Lin Qianru and the others.

    Yet this guy, Lu Tianxing, managed to monopolize two of them.

    That was utterly shameless, his moves too ruthless, not even leaving soup for them.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know that Bai Zhiqing was also Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife and that the two had even had close physical contact.

    If they knew that, they would probably fight Lu Tianxing desperately.

    Dammit, they came to Bai¡¯s Group not just for the high sries but also in hopes of pursuing one of the three great beauties of Bai¡¯s Group and bing winners in life.

    Now look, not to mention the soup, even the bowl had been eaten.

 Chapter 35 - 35 34 Life-taking Scissors Kick

    ?35: Chapter 34 Life-taking Scissors Kick   35: Chapter 34 Life-taking Scissors Kick                                   After those employees left, Lin Qianru turned her head, her beautiful eyesnding on Lu Tianxing with aplex expression.

    ¡°President Lin, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.

    I¡¯m counting on this job to support my family!¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrank his neck, ready to slip away, as Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze gave him a spine-chilling feeling.

    ¡°Wait, I¡­

    I want to ask if you¡¯re free tonight?

    I want to treat you to a meal, is that okay?

    Don¡¯t¡­

    don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to thank you for saving mest time¡­,¡± Lin Qianru¡¯s voice got lower and lower towards the end, and her pretty face turned a deep shade of red.

    This was the first time she had ever taken the initiative to invite a man to dinner.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback.

    This wasn¡¯t how the plot should go!

    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Lin Qianru beating him up and then furiously calling him a heartbreaker before storming off?

    Why was it now changing to a dinner invitation?

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just dinner, with no other implications?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with disbelief.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru felt a rush of irritation: ¡°What do you mean?

    I¡¯m inviting you to dinner to thank you for saving my life.

    Don¡¯t think about anything dirty like hookups.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, you can¡¯t me me.

    Who wouldn¡¯t think otherwise when you blush just from mentioning dinner?

    It¡¯s like saying there are no three hundred taels of silver here; anyone would get the wrong idea.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile and eventually nodded his head.

    He was a grown man; what was there to be afraid of a woman?

    After all, he wouldn¡¯t be the one at a loss in the end.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ept, Lin Qianru¡¯s lips curled into a slight victorious smile.

    To be honest, even she didn¡¯t know what her attitude towards Lu Tianxing was.

    It wasn¡¯t hate since she had consented to their past intimacy, but she couldn¡¯t say it was love either.

    Everything was blurry, hanging in a limbo between love and hate.

    Yet, there was a mysterious allure about Lu Tianxing that drove her to understand this man before her, to discover his past, and to find out why someone with such great skills would willingly work at Bai¡¯s Group as a security guard that others looked down upon.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing werepletely unaware that their embrace at the doorway of the Sales Department had already spread throughout Bai¡¯s Group, even Bai Zhiqing had heard about it.

    Moreover, there were many versions.

    Some said Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing had been childhood sweethearts, and then Lu Tianxing had left without saying goodbye.

    Yearster, they coincidentally met again at Bai¡¯s Group, which led to the incident that caused Lin Qianru¡¯s angry confrontation.

    Another version imed that Lu Tianxing yed Lin Qianru and then dumped her, so when Lin Qianru encountered Lu Tianxing again, she angrily used him of being a heartbreaker¡­

    Basically, there were numerous versions, and Lu Tianxing had now be famously infamous.

    In the chairman¡¯s office, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was slightly sour.

    Lu Tianxing had only been at Bai¡¯s Group for less than two days, but he had already managed to involve himself with the two most formidable women.

    If this continued, the whole Bai¡¯s Group would be thrown into chaos.

    However, she was puzzled¡ªhow could Lin Qianru be interested in Lu Tianxing, a cker who couldn¡¯t be helped?

    ording to Lin Qianru¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure without a good reason.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, just who are you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, rubbing her temples, and murmured quietly to herself.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling an inexplicable sourness in her heart, as if something she liked had been snatched away by someone else.

    Lu Tianxing was nonchnt about the sensational rumors involving him and Lin Qianru.

    Afterpleting his patrol duties, he went straight back to the security department, connected to the inte, and started ying the popr game League of Legends.

    He crushed his opponents left and right, slicing through them like cutting vegetables, making them cry for mercy; but at that moment, Lin Qianru, who had been out of sight earlier, was slowly walking into the security department, heading towards him.

    Gazing at Lin Qianru¡¯s swaying hips as she approached, Lu Tianxing felt a twinge of annoyance.

    Regardless of how he looked at Lin Qianru¡¯s intelligent and gentle face, it seemed tinged with malice.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, enjoying your game, aren¡¯t you?

    It¡¯s my first time seeing a security guard so neglectful of his duties.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fired?¡±

    ¡°Getting fired would be just fine.

    After all, my wife is rich; we¡¯re not short on money.

    At worst, I just need to take good care of her at night and earn my spending money that way.¡±

    Lu Tianxing turned off the game and looked at Lin Qianru, saying, ¡°President Lin,ing to the security department at this time, could it be that Minister Xue asked me to protect you this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lin Qianru smiled faintly and pouted as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t want to apany a great beauty?¡±

    ¡°Beauty, where is the beauty?

    I haven¡¯t seen a beauty.

    President Lin, I¡¯m not well-educated, but you shouldn¡¯t deceive me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with a ¡®you¡¯re fooling me¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Hmph, if you can¡¯t see it, you must be blind.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru huffed dissatisfiedly and walked out in her high heels.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and followed Lin Qianru eagerly, entering the elevator and heading towards the underground parking lot.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s car was a red BMW, and as soon as he sat inside, he could smell a faint, fragrant scent, exactly like that of Lin Qianru¡¯s body.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but deeply inhale a few times and said with a smile, ¡°President Lin, your car smells really nice, just like you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but blush and retorted, ¡°Are you always so frivolous in front of women?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by frivolous?

    Philosophers have said, one must learn to discover and appreciate beauty.

    The underlying meaning of my words is that you, President Lin, are very beautiful and attractive.

    That¡¯s why I noticed.

    If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t even give her a second nce.¡±

    Lu Tianxing winked at Lin Qianru, and his gaze unintentionally began to drift downwards.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, the hem of Lin Qianru¡¯s skirt rolled up slightly, revealing a section of her round thighs, without an ounce of extra fat.

    The ck stockings made her legs look slim and elongated, and the proud features of a woman, enhanced by her uniform, appeared particrly lethal and eye-catching.

    ¡°You pervert, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s meaningful nce made Lin Qianru¡¯s body tremble slightly, and she flushed, but she didn¡¯t shy away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me, who told you to dress so temptingly,¡± Lu Tianxing said with an aggrieved face.

    ¡°Besides, if I didn¡¯t look, I really wouldn¡¯t be a normal man.

    And, President Lin, you¡¯re dressed so nicely.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re asking me tomit a crime.¡±

    Lin Qianru jumped at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and instinctively turned to look at him.

    It was only when she saw the hint of a smile in his eyes that she realized he was just joking.

    Annoyed, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.

    I¡¯ve learned self-defense techniques for women.

    If you dare to mess around, first weigh your own strength, lest you try to steal a chicken only to end up losing rice.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, mhm, I know you¡¯re very strong, President Lin.

    My waist was almost broken by your Life-taking Scissors Kickst time.

    Luckily, your grace spared my life under your merciful foot.¡±

    Lu Tianxing kept nodding his head, fully agreeing with what Lin Qianru said.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lin Qianru thought for a moment and realized Lu Tianxing was talking about what happened on the airne; her fair cheeks instantly turned red.

    She red at Lu Tianxing fiercely and stopped talking.

    She found that Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind was full of wicked thoughts, no matter what she said, he could twist it into something else.

 Chapter 36 - 36 35 Collecting Debts

    ?36: Chapter 35: Collecting Debts   36: Chapter 35: Collecting Debts                                   Along the way, Lin Qianru¡¯s fair face remained flushed, impossible to fade.

    Lu Tianxing gave a faint smile, not teasing Lin Qianru, but instead opened the car window, eagerly examining the beauties on the street and continuously admiring them.

    The quality of beauties in Modu was indeed high, both local and foreign, each dressed in fashionable and provocative styles, with curvy figures and long, white legs.

    They were enough to keep one entertained for half a year, even if not for a whole year.

    The red BMW wove through the traffic, heading into the distance.

    Meanwhile, at the Modu Police Department.

    Xue Bing, who had been kissed on the lips by Lu Tianxing earlier, stood respectfully in ce with a solemn expression.

    In front of her, a man in his thirties with a square face sat there; he was Ye Futu, the Chief of the Modu Police Department, his gaze equally grave and serious, exuding a subtle oppressive aura.

    ¡°Chief, this morning we received a report from the public about a burnt car in the suburbs.

    We immediately dispatched officers to investigate, but it was already toote.

    The entire car had been burned down to its frame.

    Additionally, we found six charred bodies inside.¡±

    Xue Bing spoke calmly, ¡°Chief, I suggest we immediately establish a special investigation team to thoroughly probe this matter.

    Six deaths, this is the greatest challenge to our police department.¡±

    ¡°Was it suicide or murder?¡± Ye Futu lit a cigarette for himself and started speaking slowly.

    ¡°It was not suicide.

    ording to forensic analysis, these six individuals were murdered before being stuffed into the car.

    The murderer¡¯s methods were extremely brutal¡ªthe victims were either killed by exploding chests or crushed windpipes.

    One of them even had their chest cavity crushed by a foot.

    Chief, I suspect this case involves an Ancient Martial Artist.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled with intense fervor.

    This was the first time she hade across a case involving an Ancient Martial Artist since bing a police officer, and her excitement was palpable.

    ¡°Chief, please assign this case to me!

    I guarantee to solve it within half a month.

    Also, I am an Ancient Martial Artist myself; they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Ye Futu ignored Xue Bing¡¯s enthusiasm and asked solemnly, ¡°Do we know the identities of the victims?¡±

    Xue Bing was taken aback, then replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know.

    No one has reported anyone missing, but we are urgently tracing it.

    I believe it won¡¯t be long before we have some information.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± said Ye Futu.

    Ye Futu looked at Xue Bing with a stern face and said formally, ¡°Captain Xue, I am entrusting you with this case.

    Remember, do not act without my orders.

    You just need to find out who the murderer is.

    Don¡¯t concern yourself with anything else.

    I will personally arrange the capture.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief.

    I willplete the task,¡± Xue Bing replied.

    Xue Bing nodded joyfully, yet inwardly, she disagreed with Ye Futu¡¯s words.

    She was determined to personally apprehend the murderer, intending to prove to the doubters with her actions, not merely through connections, but through her genuine ability.

    If Ye Futu had known Xue Bing¡¯s thoughts, he would have definitely revoked her participation in the case on the spot.

    He needed her to clearly identify the murderer and then neutralize the threat, not capture them alive.

    Ye Futu was well aware of the terrifying strength of Ancient Martial Artists.

    Once provoked, they could easily cause significant casualties among civilians and police.

    Moreover, a person who could kill six individuals at once was undoubtedly ruthless, and the best approach was to neutralize them on sight rather than capture them alive¡ªa strategy that could be costly unless one had the capability to overpower them.

    ¡­

    Tianhong Road, a red BMW turned a corner and stopped in front of an older office building.

    Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing got out of the car.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is our destination for today, Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.¡±

    Lu Tianxing yawned, looked up, and said, ¡°President Lin, don¡¯t tell me Bai¡¯s Group is a shellpany!

    We even have coborations with suchpanies.

    Are you sure it¡¯s here, and not somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen such arge shellpany?¡±

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a re and said irritably, ¡°Three years ago, Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.

    ordered two million worth of clothing from ourpany, but they still owe six hundred thousand as a final payment.

    It was originally due next year, but I heard that Hongfa Company is on the brink of bankruptcy and can¡¯t even pay its employees¡¯ sries.

    So, we need to quickly recover this six hundred thousand to avoid losses to ourpany.¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said, ¡°President Lin, isn¡¯t it a bit indecent for us to be doing this, chasing debts when they are on the verge of bankruptcy?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing indecent about it; this is business.

    Moreover, I know that Hongfa Company is going bankrupt solely because the boss of Hongfa Company continually misused thepany funds for keeping mistresses, which led to the bankruptcy.

    This is entirely his own fault.

    And as far as I know, thispany hasn¡¯t gone bankrupt yet only because their boss, not willing to concede defeat, ns to make onest score and then flee.

    Do you think such a person deserves sympathy?¡±

    Lin Qianru looked up at the somewhat dpidated office building, gave a coldugh, and walked into the building with Lu Tianxing.

    Inside, they saw a receptionist heavily made-up and idly ying games on theputer.

    The receptionist looked up at Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing, and threw a flirtatious look at Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Wee, our Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.

    is a well-known clothing manufacturer in Modu.

    I don¡¯t know what you need¡­¡±

    Lin Qianru cut her off before she could finish speaking, ¡°We are from Bai¡¯s Group, and we are here to settle the final payment from three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    The receptionist gave Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing a strange look, then stood up, ¡°Please follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the manager¡¯s office.¡±

    Saying this, she wiggled her hips as she walked toward the elevator.

    ¡°Vixen.¡±

    Lin Qianru muttered discontentedly and then nced at Lu Tianxing with a warning look.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile and touched his nose.

    Was this another case of getting shot while lying down?

    Following the receptionist, they entered the elevator and stopped only at the top floor.

    Stepping out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled as he looked ahead¡­

    He saw that the vast office hall was anything but bankrupt and destitute; it was rather impressive with no signs of dpidation.

    At first nce, one might suspect this wasn¡¯t apany on the brink of bankruptcy but rather one flourishing daily.

    ¡°Indeed, to deceive others, you must first convince yourself you are not deceiving.

    With such a morous fa?ade, who would believe this is apany about to go bankrupt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself.

    In the lobby, there was a bustling crowd, everyone walking around, answering phones, and appeared very busy, so much so that they didn¡¯t even notice their arrival.

 Chapter 37 - 37 36 The Falling-Out

    ?37: Chapter 36: The Falling-Out   37: Chapter 36: The Falling-Out                                   ¡°Please wait a moment, our manager is in the office; I¡¯ll go call our manager over.¡±

    After the receptionist had seated Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru in the adjacent reception room, she turned and left the room.

    ¡°President Lin, are you sure this is apany on the brink of bankruptcy?¡±

    Lu Tianxing finally voiced the doubt in his heart.

    ¡°Exactly, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Then we might be in for some trouble,¡± Lu Tianxing casually lit a cigarette and saidnguidly.

    Lin Qianru frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more, instead taking an interested look at the decor around him.

    Soon, the door to the reception hall was pushed open, and a potbellied middle-aged man in his forties entered.

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, his face immediately lit up with a bright smile, and he hurried over, ¡°President Lin, wee, my apologies for not greeting you further away.

    I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡±

    As he spoke, he bellowed to his secretary, ¡°What are you standing around for?

    Hurry up and make tea for President Lin.

    By the way, may I know what brings President Lin here today?¡±

    This middle-aged man was Guo Zheng, the general manager of Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.

    ¡°Manager Guo, some things are clear without saying.

    I¡¯m here today for the six hundred thousand final payment you owe Bai¡¯s Group,¡± Lin Qianru nced at Guo Zheng with disgust, foregoing any pleasantries and getting straight to the point.

    ¡°This¡­

    this¡­¡±

    Guo Zheng¡¯s face immediately showed a troubled expression, and he wrung his hands, ¡°President Lin, could you give us a few more days?

    I¡¯m already rushing to gather the funds, but that cannot be done overnight.

    I assure you, President Lin, just give me a few more days, and the six hundred thousand will be paid in full without any shortage.¡±

    ¡°A few more days?

    Manager Guo, you¡¯ve said this to my subordinates several times before.

    Are you still trying to y tricks on me?

    Yourpany is already running at a loss, and nearly all the employees have left.

    If we wait a few more days, do you think we will still be able to find you?¡± Lin Qianru said, her face calm.

    ¡°President Lin, what do you mean by that?

    In business, there¡¯s profit and loss; I¡¯m just losing money temporarily,¡± Guo Zheng retorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s temporary or permanent; today, I must get the final payment you owe Bai¡¯s Group, not waste words with you.

    If you¡¯re not willing, that¡¯s fine too.

    When I return to thepany, I will inform my colleagues in the legal department to have a good talk with you.

    I imagine you wouldn¡¯t want to meet me in court,¡± Lin Qianru¡¯s tone was calm and soft, yet it carried a sharp edge.

    At these words, Guo Zheng¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly, and he said in a heavy voice, ¡°President Lin, even a cornered rabbit will bite.

    Don¡¯t push me too far.

    I will pay the money, but not right now.¡±

    ¡°Pushing you too far?¡±

    Lin Qianru coldly smiled, her aura as a strong businesswoman fully present, oppressive in everyyer, ¡°Manager Guo, don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying that?

    If I were really too much, do you think I would havee to see you today?¡±

    ¡°So, President Lin is insisting on getting the money today?¡± Guo Zheng said, his face darkening.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s attitude was very firm, leaving no room for doubt.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s approach was no different from courting death.

    Her tough stance might have been useful with otherpanies, but it was totally useless against Guo Zheng.

    It might even drive him into a corner.

    Cutting off someone¡¯s finances was like killing their parents, and Guo Zheng was already nning to run away with a sum of money¡ªwhy would he hand it over?

    As Lin Qianru pressed step by step, she would not only fail to get any money but also put herself in danger.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood why Xue Man had asked him to follow her¡ªLin Qianru¡¯s actions were akin to suicide.

    Indeed, upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Guo Zheng¡¯s face sank entirely: ¡°President Lin, I¡¯ve spoken to you nicely, but you fail to appreciate my patience.

    In that case, let me make it clear to you¡ªI have the money, but I have no ns to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lin Qianru rose in great anger, her sleeves fluttering: ¡°Since Manager Guo has no sincerity, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.

    Wait for the court¡¯s notice tomorrow!

    Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Lin Qianru intended to leave.

    ¡°Leave?

    Where do you think you¡¯re going, President Lin?

    Did you think you could walk out of here today?¡±

    Guo Zheng tore off his mask of civility.

    He grabbed a teacup and smashed it forcefully to the ground.

    The door to the living room was then pushed open, and four or fivenky men with the look of thugs strode in, standing behind Guo Zheng.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed, and she said coldly, ¡°Guo Zheng, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?

    President Lin, do you still not understand?¡±

    Guo Zhengughed heartily, with avarice and lust, along with a touch of fanaticism, filling his small eyes as he looked at the fine woman in front of him, her officedy uniform entuating her perfect curves, a cunningly triumphant smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°President Lin, don¡¯t me me.

    Heaven has a road, yet you refuse to take it; Hell has no gate, yet you break in.

    It¡¯s just six hundred thousand, isn¡¯t it?

    Your Bai¡¯s Group is so wealthy that the change falling through your fingers is more than this amount.

    Why must you be so persistent?¡±

    Guo Zheng¡¯s greedy gaze scanned Lin Qianru¡¯s body as heughed loudly, ¡°However, I am not someone who can¡¯t show some courtesy.

    As long as President Lin pleases me well tonight, I will let you leave here safely.

    If you¡¯re unwilling, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.

    It¡¯s no big deal for two people to die in Modu, right, President Lin?¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯splexion turned utterly pale.

    If Guo Zheng seeded, her entire life would be ruined, and Bai¡¯s Group might even be the industry¡¯sughingstock.

    She should have listened to Xue Man from the start and brought more people instead of just Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Guo Zheng, aren¡¯t you afraid of thew¡¯s punishment for doing this?¡± Lin Qianru suppressed the fear in her heart and rebuked in a fierce tone.

    ¡°Thew¡¯s punishment?

    Hahaha, President Lin, are you joking?

    I¡¯ve already prepared my passport and ne ticket.

    I¡¯m leaving China tonight.

    Can the police do anything to me?

    Grab them!

    But make sure not to hurt President Lin.

    She¡¯s a stunning beauty.

    After I¡¯ve had my fun, she¡¯s all yours to y with.¡±

    Guo Zhengughed loudly, motioning to the thugs behind him.

    Their eyes gleamed as they looked at Lin Qianru and, with a malicious smile on their faces, they started to approach her.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll hold them off.

    You take the chance to run and call the police,¡± Lin Qianru instinctively shielded Lu Tianxing with her body and shouted shrilly.

    ¡°Run out?

    I don¡¯t like hiding behind a woman.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath of smoke, gently embraced Lin Qianru¡¯s slender waist, and said irritably, ¡°You silly girl, can you stop them, the four or five strong men?

    Just stand behind me obediently.

    Minister Xue told me not to let a single hair on your head be harmed, or I¡¯ll have to answer to her.

    I don¡¯t want to hear Minister Xue¡¯s voice roaring in my ears.

    Besides, don¡¯t you know my skills?

    A few pieces of trash aren¡¯t worth my concern.¡±

    Lin Qianru suddenly realized how skilled Lu Tianxing was.

    She had personally experienced it; even armed robbers couldn¡¯t handle him, let alone these petty thugs.

 Chapter 38 - 38 37 Youre Too Sneaky

    ?38: Chapter 37 You¡¯re Too Sneaky   38: Chapter 37 You¡¯re Too Sneaky                                   As a few thugs steadily advanced, Lu Tianxing signaled Lin Qianru to stand behind him.

    He watched the approaching men with an icy gaze, speaking with a tone as t as in water, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care whether you repay Bai¡¯s Group or not, but you should never have entertained other ideas.

    I initially thought of you as a joke, but unfortunately, you chose to dig your own grave.¡±

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Before his words faded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure vanished like a ghost.

    Immediately after, a series of dull thuds were heard, and the thugs didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before their bodies were flung into the air, crashing forcefully against the wall, blood spurting from their mouths ¡ª the scene was bloody and savage.

    By the time Lu Tianxing returned to his original spot, only three people were left standing in the room.

    ¡°Who¡­

    who are you exactly?¡±

    Guo Zheng¡¯s face changed drastically, his voice trembling as he looked at Lu Tianxing with terror, as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Lu Tianxing revealed an innocuous smile and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, just a security guard from Bai¡¯s Group.

    Manager Guo certainly wouldn¡¯t recognize a nobody like me.

    However, I¡¯d like to know how Manager Guo ns to settle this.¡±

    ¡°Settle my ass!

    I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over!

    You dare to hit me; I¡¯ll make sure someone kills you.

    And Lin Qianru, you fucking bitch, I¡¯ll fucking¡­¡±

    Guo Zheng¡¯s face contorted as he cursed loudly.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before Guo Zheng could finish, Lu Tianxing stepped forward and, without any courtesy, pped him across the face.

    Guo Zheng was suddenly struck, and it took him a moment to regain his senses.

    Feeling the scorching pain on his face, he covered his left cheek, looking at Lu Tianxing with disbelief and stammered, ¡°You¡­

    you dare to hit me?

    You must have a death wish.

    I¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Another crisp p sounded, this time with even more force.

    Guo Zheng¡¯s obese body was sent flying like a baseball, pulled out of the air.

    ¡°Ah¡­ugh¡­¡±

    Guo Zheng, experiencing the sensation of flying mid-air, had a twisted expression, his mouth agape, as blood gushed forth and several teeth mixed with blood sprayed out from his mouth, his cheek visibly swelling at an rming rate.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, this¡­¡± Lin Qianru frowned, speaking with a hint of pity.

    ¡°President Lin, a person like him isn¡¯t worth your sympathy.

    Just think about what you would have faced if I weren¡¯t here.

    Losing your virtue might be the best oue.

    I¡¯m just afraid this guy has other ns and means waiting for you,¡± Lu Tianxing said.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned deathly pale instantly, grasping Lu Tianxing¡¯s implication.

    Losing her virtue was indeed the better oue.

    Perhaps the other party would even take photos; if that happened, her life would be utterly ruined.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed, but she soon regained herposure and fell silent.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Qianru before slowly walking towards Guo Zheng.

    ¡°What¡­

    what do you want to do?

    Don¡¯te any closer, stay back, you¡­

    if youe any closer, I might call the police,¡± Guo Zheng fearfully eximed, his body shrinking back continuously.

    ¡°Call the police?

    No problem, I¡¯ll give you the chance to call them.

    However, when they arrive, whether they find a living person or a corpse that mitted suicide out of guilt,¡¯ I can¡¯t guarantee,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile as he looked at Guo Zheng.

    Devil!

    Devil!

    This man was a devil.

    Guo Zheng looked at the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, a chill spread through his body, and he felt as if he had fallen into an icy cave, his soul nearly frozen stiff.

    That smile, in his eyes, was no less sinister than the grin of the Grim Reaper himself.

    Guo Zheng had no doubt that Lu Tianxing could kill him.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Guo Zheng finally conceded.

    A smart man doesn¡¯t suffer immediate losses¡ªhe would deal with Lu Tianxingter.

    Revenge, as the saying goes, is a dish best served cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, reverting to that innocent appearance and said, ¡°Manager Guo is indeed decisive.

    Given the threats yourpany has made against me and President Lin, resulting in our emotional distress, in addition to the final payment of six hundred thousand, you will need topensate us for emotional damages.

    Not more, not less, let¡¯s make it a neat one million.

    What do you say, Manager Guo?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Guo Zheng was so angry he was almost spitting blood.

    What kind of emotional damages require apensation of four hundred thousand?

    Is your emotional well-being made of gold?

    ¡°What ¡®you¡¯?

    You won¡¯t pay?

    No problem.

    I see your knees seem a bit bent, Manager Guo.

    Perhaps, I should help you straighten them out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Guo Zheng, his gaze falling on his knees.

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t, stop, I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay right now,¡± Guo Zheng¡¯s face went pale, he begged with snot and tears.

    Only then did Lu Tianxing smile with satisfaction: ¡°The wise adapt to circumstances.

    Manager Guo is a real man, forthright indeed.

    I was thinking of asking for less, but it seems unnecessary now.

    President Lin, give him ourpany¡¯s ount details so the final six hundred thousand can be transferred to our corporate ount.

    The remaining four hundred thousand will go to your personal ount, President Lin, aspensation for the intimidation you just faced.¡±

    Lin Qianru was taken aback, ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is extortion.¡±

    ¡°Extortion?

    It only counts as extortion if the other party is unwilling, but it seems Manager Guo is quite happy toply, aren¡¯t you, Manager Guo?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, President Lin.

    I voluntarilypensate you four hundred thousand for the emotional distress.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ten minutester, Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru slowly walked out of Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.

    Just as they exited the office building, they heard the sound of police sirens in the distance, rapidly approaching.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you are much more devious than I imagined,¡± Lin Qianru said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, President Lin.

    That guy clearly won¡¯t let things go; who knows if he might seek revengeter.

    So I casually called the police.

    I¡¯ve already shown mercy; otherwise, he¡¯d be dead by now.

    Plus, as long as he hasn¡¯t done anything illegal, the police can¡¯t touch him, right, President Lin?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    Guo Zheng, clean?

    That would be a day.

    Swindling others, keeping thugs¡ªit looks like he¡¯s going to be sentenced to several years in prison at the very least.

    The red BMW raced along the road, Lin Qianru¡¯splexion hadn¡¯t rxed along the way, still fraught with residual fear.

    If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t been there today, her life would have beenpletely destroyed by the despicable Guo Zheng.

    Weiwei turned her head to look at the man next to her, Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face blushing slightly.

    Remembering how Lu Tianxing had held her, shielding her, she had felt an unprecedented sense of security that made her wish time would stop in that moment.

    ¡°President Lin, I know I¡¯m handsome, but if you keep staring at me like that, even I will feel shy.

    Besides, you¡¯re driving.¡±

    Lin Qianru let out a startled ¡®ah¡¯, snapped back to reality, and saw the man¡¯s face appearing before her, looking at her with a teasing smile.

    Her face instantly flushed red, and she quickly turned her head away.

    To her embarrassment, the man had caught her daydreaming¡ªhow embarrassing.

 Chapter 39 - 39 38 The Difference Between Mingming and Me

    ?39: Chapter 38 The Difference Between Mingming and Me   39: Chapter 38 The Difference Between Mingming and Me                                   Watching Lin Qianru blush like blood, Lu Tianxing leaned in, leered, and said with a sleazy smile, ¡°President Lin, tell me honestly, have you fallen for me?

    How about you take pity on me and be my sugar mommy?

    You know I¡¯m good in bed, with unbeatable stamina.

    You¡¯ve tried it yourself, so you should know¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth.¡± Lin Qianru was somewhat going crazy, her face turning an ashen tone as she spoke.

    This bastard, he was so unrestrained with his words, daring to say anything.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing felt dejected.

    It was clear he was good in bed, with strong stamina, and she had experienced it, yet she wouldn¡¯t let him speak.

    Women are really petty.

    The entire car fell silent, and all that could be heard was the sound of the breeze blowing through the window.

    After a moment of silence, Lin Qianru said softly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, can you tell me why you left without saying goodbye back then?¡±

    ¡°You were too violent.

    My little brother was almost broken, even my iron-d kidneys couldn¡¯t take it.

    I was worried that if I didn¡¯t run away then, soon my kidneys would be saying farewell to me.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Lin Qianru suddenly turned her head and red at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth.

    Lu Tianxing quickly shut his mouth.

    ¡°In your heart, do you think I¡¯m a promiscuous woman?¡±

    Lin Qianru pulled the car over to the side of the road and gazed at Lu Tianxing with a deep look.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°If you were promiscuous, would you still have been a virgin at twenty-six?

    With your looks, who knows how many people would be willing to fall at your feet.

    How could I be the one to get lucky?¡±

    Lin Qianru took a deep breath, her expression drifting into reminiscence, but her gaze was somewhat vacant, filled with more curiosity, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m very curious about what you¡¯ve been through.

    Clearly, with your skills, why would you choose to be a nameless security guard?

    You could have chosen a much better job.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°This is the difference between me and someone who¡¯s wealthy.

    They have a fortune at home, while I still have to work and earn my keep.

    They could live off their looks, while I¡¯m still working hard.

    That¡¯s the difference between them and me.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, let me advise you, don¡¯t get curious about me.

    I¡¯m so outstanding, I¡¯m afraid you might fall for me, and then things would getplicated, especially since I¡¯m a man with a wife.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you have a wife?

    What woman would marry a lecher like you?¡±

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes and said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it.

    I¡¯m just curious, after all.

    Everyone has their own way of life.

    Alright, let¡¯s head back to the office first!

    Oh, and don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve got dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, are you sure it¡¯s just dinner and not¡­

    ¡®eating you¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get lost.

    Maybe you could teach me how.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After returning to Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Qianru greeted Lu Tianxing and rushed onto the elevator, heading straight for the chairman¡¯s office to report the results of collecting the final payment to Bai Zhiqing.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing strolled towards Xue Man¡¯s office with a rxed look on his face.

    The curtains in the office were drawn, and a deskmp was on, casting a slightly dim light in the room.

    Xue Man had taken off her security uniform, wearing only a military green shirt.

    The fullness of her chest stretched the shirt taut, capturing one¡¯s gaze irresistibly.

    Her delicate and handsome face looked spirited, and her hair was casually tied back.

    Bending over the desk files, she was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice Lu Tianxing pushing the door open and walking in.

    ¡°This is a spirited and beautiful woman, except for having a bit of a temper.

    She likes to throw her weight around, and without some skill, you can¡¯t tame her,¡± Lu Tianxing thought to himself.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you know to knock when youe in?¡± Xue Man finally noticed him entering the office and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°I did knock, but Minister Xue was too engrossed to hear it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing pulled up a chair and sat opposite Xue Man, ¡°Minister Xue, the task you assigned to me has been sessfullypleted.¡±

    ¡°Completed?

    Nothing happened to President Lin, I hope!¡± Xue Man put down the document she was holding and asked with concern.

    ¡°Minister Xue, what do you mean by that?

    Do you underestimate me, or President Lin?

    What could possibly go wrong?

    As the old saying goes, ¡®debts repaid are the natural order of things.¡¯ Under the impassioned persuasions of President Lin and me, the other party has already paid us.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Guo Zheng give you any trouble?¡±

    Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She knew very well what kind of person Guo Zheng was.

    She was reluctant to let Lin Qianru go personally and only agreed after not being able to dissuade her.

    However, she had a backup n to send a few people along.

    That way, even if a conflict urred, there would be help.

    But Lin Qianru wouldn¡¯t agree to it at all.

    In the end, she relented and let Lu Tianxing apany her.

    Although the guy was a lecher, there was no questioning his abilities¡ªhe could handle seven or eight men without breaking a sweat.

    Lu Tianxing pretended not to understand Xue Man¡¯s implication and lightly said, ¡°What could happen?

    I think Manager Guo is quite reasonable.

    When he heard we were there to collect the final payment, he couldn¡¯t do enough for us, offering tea and water.

    Without any fuss, he immediately settled the payment and even respectfully saw me and President Lin out the door, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Xue Man pressed on.

    Lowering his voice and sounding mysterious, Lu Tianxing said, ¡°However, I noticed President Lin looking at me in a strange way.

    I suspect she has taken a fancy to me.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face darkened, and she almost choked on her saliva.

    She had seen shameless people before, but never a man so utterly devoid of shame.

    The thought of Lin Qianru fancying him was the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life.

    ¡°s, I really am loved by all, and flowers bloom at my presence.

    The pressure is so enormous.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Lu Tianxing shook his head and walked towards the door.

    Just before leaving, he turned back, giving Xue Man a smile that was not quite a smile, and said, ¡°Minister Xue, that whitece~shirt of yours is quite nice, very beautiful.

    I like it a lot¡­¡±

    After Lu Tianxing left, Xue Man looked down at herself in confusion.

    She was clearly wearing a military green shirt, so where did this whitece~clothinge from?

    Was the man color-blind?

    Upon closer examination, she realized there was indeed a spot of white visible on her chest, but it was not a shirt; it was clearly her bra.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    Face flushed and gnashing her teeth, Xue Man mmed her hand on the desk and red furiously, ¡°This isn¡¯t over; just you wait.¡±

    PS: I have uploaded a new book and need your support.

    For those who can afford it, please show your financial support, and for those who can¡¯t, please show your moral support.

    The new book needs everyone¡¯s support.

    If you can rmend it, please do.

    We still haven¡¯t received any rmendations from the website, but as soon as we do, an outburst is sure to follow.

    Three chapters a day is guaranteed, so please lend me your support!

 Chapter 40 - 40 39 Lets Eat Together

    ?40: Chapter 39 Let¡¯s Eat Together   40: Chapter 39 Let¡¯s Eat Together                                   Meanwhile, in the chairman¡¯s office, Lin Qianru calmly recounted the events that had transpired at Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.

    to Bai Zhiqing, sparing no details, including the extra four hundred thousand.

    Of course, she briefly mentioned it, focusing on how brilliantly Lu Tianxing had performed this time.

    As Lin Qianru exined, the expression on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew moreplex.

    By the time Lin Qianru had finished outlining the whole sequence of events, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, not because Lu Tianxing had extorted four hundred thousand from Guo Zheng, but because of Guo Zheng¡¯s audacity, daring toy hands on an employee of the Bai Family and target her best friend.

    Meanwhile, a trace of fear emerged in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart; if it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s life would have beenpletely ruined this time.

    Guo Zheng, daring to abscond with the funds, naturally wouldn¡¯t mind shouldering another crime of coercing a woman; having many lice does not itch.

    ¡°Chairwoman, that¡¯s the sequence of events.

    However, Guo Zheng has already paid the price.

    After leaving Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd., Lu Tianxing made a police call, and now Guo Zheng is already in the police station.¡±

    Lin Qianru let out a long sigh, giving a final summary.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, far from enough.

    Qian Ru,ter you go and take the investigation materials gathered by thepany to the police, and also send invitations to those deceivedpanies on behalf of Bai¡¯s Group, inviting them to testify in court against Guo Zheng.¡±

    A cold light shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes as she slowly spoke, ¡°As for the four hundred thousand Lu Tianxing extorted, since he said it waspensatory damages for your emotional distress paid by Guo Zheng, you keep it.

    Don¡¯t worry about any repercussions; I will handle this matter.¡±

    ¡°What about Lu Tianxing!

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, I probably wouldn¡¯t have walked out of Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd.¡± Lin Qianru hesitated for a moment before asking.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brow involuntarily wrinkled, feeling a sudden surge of irritation.

    She had never seen Lin Qianru care so much about a man before.

    The earlier narrative seemed to talk about Hongfa Clothing Co., Ltd., but actually, it glossed over the critical issues, emphasizing Lu Tianxing¡¯s contribution.

    This caused Bai Zhiqing a pang of sourness, unsure if her best friend had fallen for a man, or if the man belonging to her was being snatched away.

    Frowning, Bai Zhiqing finally spoke, ¡°Lu Tianxing¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t need to worry about.

    I have my ns.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Chairwoman.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, speaking solemnly, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good then.

    Qian Ru, your top priority now is to focus on the matter of Tianhe Resort.

    In two months, the bidding for Tianhe Resort officially starts.

    We must ensure it goes wlessly.

    As long as we secure the development rights to Tianhe Resort, our Bai Family will be the undisputed leader in Modu, unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly, her heart uncontrobly thrilled.

    They had been preparing for this moment for a year, to make the Bai Family the leading figure.

    She, Bai Zhiqing, and Xue Man had started striving for this from the moment they joined the Bai Family.

    They were finally about to seed.

    ¡°Alright, you may go now!

    Regarding the matter with Hongfa Company¡¯s president, Guo Zheng, don¡¯t worry too much.

    I will give you an exnation.

    A few years are far too few; based on his actions, he won¡¯t think of getting out in twenty years.

    If you feel tired, you can go off work and head home to rest.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was calm, but it carried a bone-chilling coldness.

    Her personality was simr to Lu Tianxing¡¯s; anyone who dared to touch someone close to her would face a fight to the death, only Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t good at expressing herself, adept at wrapping herself in coldness, or in modern terms, being brooding.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was in a great mood, humming a tune and swaggering out of the security department, his self-satisfied demeanor quite irritating to behold, making one itch to rush up and give Lu Tianxing a good beating.

    Yet no one dared to do such a thing.

    Lin Qianru and Xue Man, the chairwoman¡¯s right-hand assistants, had an unclear rtionship with Lu Tianxing.

    Anyone seeking trouble with Lu Tianxing was essentially offending Xue Man and Lin Qianru; they certainly did not want to lose their wellpensated jobs just to vent their anger.

    After making his routine rounds, Lu Tianxing went straight into the office to continue the gaming journey he hadn¡¯tpleted today.

    At Bai¡¯s Group, the most rxed job had to be the security guard.

    Although their sry couldn¡¯t match others, the rxed pace of work made up for it.

    Aside from daily patrolling, there was almost nothing else to do, providing a leisurely and rxed environment.

    To pass the time and wait for the end of his shift, Lu Tianxing had just stepped out of the building when he saw Lin Qianru standing next to it, arms folded across her chest, smiling at him.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled upon seeing Lin Qianru; he had nned to sneak away!

    Going out to dinner with Lin Qianru ¡ª he couldn¡¯t guarantee what might happen afterwards, although he didn¡¯t mind entangling with Lin Qianru in a bit of delightful trouble.

    However, being new at Bai¡¯s Group and flirting right under his wife¡¯s nose was something he felt needed at least a few days¡¯ dy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not happy to see me?¡±

    Lin Qianru also sported an aplished smile upon seeing Lu Tianxing; luckily, she had the foresight to head down early.

    ¡°Happy?

    How could I not be happy!

    With President Lin, this stunning beauty by my side, I am more than delighted.¡±

    Lu Tianxing strode purposefully up to Lin Qianru, sizing her up and down, unable to hide the admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Really?

    Why do I see someone¡¯s expression seeming a bit unwilling?

    Am I seeing it wrong?¡±

    Lin Qianru pouted, looking dissatisfied at Lu Tianxing.

    If any other employee of thepany had seen Lin Qianru¡¯s expression at that moment, they would have been utterly shocked.

    Everyone knew that Lin Qianru was the ice queen of Bai¡¯s Group, always maintaining the same demeanor, a perfect second Bai Zhiqing.

    But now she was showing a girlish demeanour, which almost felt like a dream.

    ¡°Unwilling?

    I¡¯m just stunned, stunned by your breathtaking beauty, President Lin.

    I just couldn¡¯t recover for a moment.

    If I were to use an idiom, it would be ¡®nation¡¯s downfall, unrivaled beauty.''¡±

    Lu Tianxing earnestly remarked as he looked at Lin Qianru.

    Compliments are always weed by any woman.

    Even though she knew Lu Tianxing was just being superficial, Lin Qianru still delightedly listened, her eyes curving into crescents.

    ¡°You really have a glib tongue, always saying the sweetest things.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯splexion turned a slight shade of pink.

    ¡°Whether I have a glib tongue or not, you¡¯ve tasted it, haven¡¯t you, President Lin?¡± Lu Tianxing joked.

    ¡°Only a ghost would know what it tastes like.¡±

    Lin Qianru coquettishly rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, her pretty face blushingly tinged with a hint of pink.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled, a me spontaneously igniting in his Dantian, so rming that he quickly regained hisposure, inwardly muttering ¡®siren.¡¯

    As Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing talked, they got into Lin Qianru¡¯s red BMW and swiftly disappeared into the underground parking lot.

    This scene was just witnessed by Xue Man as she exited the elevator.

    Xue Man looked puzzled.

    How was Lin Yiru walking together with Lu Tianxing?

    Could Lin Qianru possibly be the powerful backing supporting Lu Tianxing?

 Chapter 41 - 41 40 Food Street

    ?41: Chapter 40 Food Street   41: Chapter 40 Food Street                                   The red BMW wove through traffic as the neon lights on the streets red to life, signaling the start of the night¡¯s mor.

    Fashionably dressed women in denim hot pants showed off their snow-white legs, drawing plenty of gazes.

    Lu Tianxing rolled down the window and lit a cigarette for himself.

    His eyes appreciated the snow-white legs on the street when suddenly he turned his head to President Lin and said, ¡°President Lin, I¡¯ve just realized a problem.

    Men oftenmit crimes, but it¡¯s not always the men¡¯s fault.

    The crux of the matter lies with these women who dress so provocatively, barely covering their behinds.

    Isn¡¯t this simply an invitation tomit crimes?

    If men domit crimes, women are seducing them into it, aplices in the act.¡±

    ¡°Screech!¡±

    Caught off guard, Lin Qianru¡¯s car lurched forward, nearly causing a rear-end collision, prompting her to m on the brakes in panic.

    The car behind managed a quick stop, its driver, still shaken, honked the horn in disapproval.

    Lin Qianru regained herposure and shot Lu Tianxing an annoyed look.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, can you please not spout such nonsense while I¡¯m driving?

    It¡¯s very easy to get us killed.

    Besides, what others wear is none of your business.

    If you were righteous in thought, you wouldn¡¯tmit crimes; you¡¯re already thinking about it subjectively.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying,¡± he retorted.

    Lu Tianxing argued back, ¡°If you covered up properly, no man wouldmit a crime.

    Isn¡¯t it supposed to be about gender equality?

    Why is it that when we men look at you, we¡¯rebeled as lechers, as criminals?

    When you women look at men, it¡¯s called admiration, and there¡¯s no issue.

    Isn¡¯t that unfairly biased against us men?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s twisted logic.

    And Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you to stop talking while I¡¯m driving.

    Otherwise, even if it kills me, I¡¯ll make sure you go down with me,¡± Lin Qianru growled, baring her teeth and ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing before turning her head away in silence.

    Lu Tianxing just smiled nonchntly and remained quiet, his gaze enjoying the scenery outside the window.

    Watching Modu¡¯s nightlife, with its glitzy lights and the bustling crowd, a touch of nostalgia crossed his face.

    By normal progression, he might have been like these people, studying, getting into college, then entering society to find a satisfying job, busying himself with life.

    Unfortunately, some things are beyond one¡¯s control.

    There was a time when he said goodbye to that peaceful life, joined the military, and eventually became a mercenary, his hands stained with blood, turning into a feared executioner.

    The red BMW continued to glide through traffic and soon stopped at Modu¡¯s famous food street.

    This ce was a melting pot of people from all corners of the world, offering a variety of delicacies.

    Although not as upscale as a hotel, for the working ss, this was absolutely a haven of gourmet food.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    After Lin Qianru parked the car and was about to call Lu Tianxing to get out, she inadvertently caught sight of his dazed look, as if gazing into an evesting memory.

    In that moment, her heart fluttered; this man seemed disconnected from the world, curled up in an unknown corner, nursing his wounds alone, invoking an involuntary sense of pity in her.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s heart trembled momentarily.

    She found her heartbeat racing, and just for that instant, she wanted to embrace Lu Tianxing, to console him and listen to his stories of the past.

    After spacing out for a moment, Lin Qianru quickly snapped back to reality, rubbing her eyes vigorously, incredulously looking at herself in the rearview mirror.

    What was happening to her?

    She was past the age of daydreaming, no longer a girl in her mid-teens.

    How could she lose herself over a man¡¯s brooding charm?

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Lin Qianru said, nudging Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Uh, sorry about that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back to reality, grinned, then looked out the window, pausing for a moment in surprise: ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re not nning to invite me to eat here, are you?¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s car was parked by the roadside.

    Looking around, there were street stalls and food stands everywhere¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t the peak evening time, the scene was still bustling with quite a crowd.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?

    Do you look down on this ce?¡± Lin Qianru asked with a displeased expression.

    Lu Tianxing quickly shook his head, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious why someone like you, President Lin, with an annual sry of several million, would choose to eat at a ce like this.

    As I understand it, you should be inviting me to a fancy hotel or to a high-end Western restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but you guessed wrong.

    Today, we¡¯re eating here.

    If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave,¡± Lin Qianru said, giving Lu Tianxing a re.

    ¡°Like it?

    How could I not like it?

    As the saying goes, beauty is a feast for the eyes.

    With a great beauty like you, President Lin, apanying me, it doesn¡¯t matter if we eat at a food stand, or even on the street.¡±

    Lu Tianxing offered up a smallpliment and followed Lin Qianru out of the car, stepping into the food street.

    Immediately, the rich aroma of food hit him, making his stomach rumble with hunger, almost urging him to dive in and sample the delectable treats.

    Wherever a beauty goes, she creates a stunning scene, and Lin Qianru was no exception.

    As she entered the food street, she immediately attracted countless gazes.

    Her lightly made-up face and slender waist, enhanced by her subtly swaying hips, were exceptionally captivating.

    Walking alongside such a gorgeous woman, Lu Tianxing found himself the target of many envious male res.

    However, he had long grown ustomed to such looks and paid them no mind.

    Lin Qianru smiled faintly, showing no signs of difort.

    She seemed as rxed as if she were in her own home, greeting the familiar stall owners around her.

    ¡°President Lin, do youe here often?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru curiously.

    In his mind, a top-tier beauty like her wouldn¡¯t normally fancy street-side stalls.

    Despite how clean they might be, the environment couldn¡¯tpare to the decor of fine dining establishments.

    But Lin Qianru moved through this ce as naturally as a fish in water, without the slightest awkwardness.

    ¡°I spent a lot of time here in my teens,¡± Lin Qianru said without further exnation.

    Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully, not pursuing the matter further.

    He changed the subject, ¡°President Lin, since you¡¯re the local boss around here, with so many ces to choose from, which one has the best vor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the local boss, not me.

    You don¡¯t phrase things nicely,¡± Lin Qianru nced at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Just follow me; I guarantee you won¡¯t starve.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more.

    He noticed that Lin Qianru seemed particrly at peace after arriving here, not that she was the quiet type, but she seemed to be lost in thought, in some kind of reminiscence.

    He didn¡¯t disturb her, just quietly followed beside her.

 Chapter 42 - 42 41 Lin Qianrus Judgement

    ?42: Chapter 41 Lin Qianru¡¯s Judgement   42: Chapter 41 Lin Qianru¡¯s Judgement                                   After walking for two or three minutes, Lin Qianru led Lu Tianxing to arge but rtively secluded food stall called ¡®Yunxiang Restaurant,¡¯ which didn¡¯t seem to be doing very well in business.

    Although the restaurant wasn¡¯t huge, it was very clean, indicating that the owner took cleanliness seriously.

    It wasn¡¯t peak dining hour, and there were no customers, just a middle-aged woman watching TV inside.

    When she heard movement from behind, the woman in her forties or fifties turned around.

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, her face immediately lit up with joy, and she strode over, ¡°Qian Ru, haven¡¯t you been busy with worktely?

    What brings you to Sister Hua¡¯s ce today?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I just missed Sister Hua,¡± Lin Qianru replied with a mischievous smile, hugging the woman despite the grease stains on her clothes, ¡°Sister Hua, hurry up and serve all your signature dishes.

    I¡¯m going to indulge myself today, have a feast and treat myself well.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Qian Ru, no wonder you came here.

    It turns out you have a boyfriend.

    Not bad, not bad, my Qian Ru has finally seen the light and started dating.

    This young man has a good spirit and an honest look in his eyes.

    You have a good eye,¡± Sister Hua said as she noticed Lu Tianxing standing behind Lin Qianru, showing a knowingly ambiguous smile.

    Her eyes conveyed a touch of relief, as if she saw her daughter finding a happy destination.

    At these words, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it, Sister Hua.

    Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.

    He¡¯s my friend.

    He helped me today, so I¡¯m treating him to a meal.

    It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°I see, what a pity.¡±

    Sister Hua smiled with a hint of regret and then called out, ¡°Qian Ru, stop dawdling.

    Invite your friend to sit down.

    I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook for you.

    Put some effort in.

    This young man seems decent, with a straight look in his eyes and none of that crooked air about him.

    If you like him, seize the opportunity.

    Good men don¡¯t wait for anyone.

    If you¡¯re not careful, someone else will snatch him away, and then it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face heated up at Sister Hua¡¯s words.

    She stole a careful nce at Lu Tianxing, quickly averted her gaze as if she were a thief, and it took her a while topose herself before she called Lu Tianxing to sit down.

    ¡°President Lin, are you very familiar with thedy boss here?¡± Lu Tianxing asked Lin Qianru, curious.

    Lin Qianru nodded, with a look of reminiscence crossing her face, ¡°Very.

    When I came to Modu all alone, it was Sister Hua who helped me out.

    Honestly, without Sister Hua, there might not be a Lin Qianru today.

    It¡¯s a pity that when I wanted to help her in return, she refused.

    Now, whenever I¡¯m free, I oftene here to eat as an indirect way of giving her a bit of support.¡±

    ¡°Coming to Modu all by yourself?

    President Lin truly is a woman of courage.

    And if I may ask, where is your family from?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with sincere admiration.

    A girl who moved to a big city on her own and made it to the top to be a rich and beautiful woman with an annual sry of millions was truly an inspiring figure to be respected.

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Lin Qianru countered.

    ¡°Nothing much, just curiosity.

    Why would your family let youe out here on your own?

    But if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s drop it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, sensing that Lin Qianru didn¡¯t want to delve into this topic.

    Lin Qianru fell silent for a moment, lifted her head, and looked earnestly at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you know what kind of feeling you give me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was startled, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Cold, very cold.

    That¡¯s the feeling you give me¡ªvery cold.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.

    I feel quite¡ªhot¡ªdon¡¯t you remember, on the ne back then, how¡ªpassionate¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you be serious for a moment?¡±

    Lin Qianru hurriedly interrupted Lu Tianxing, whispering, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I think businessmen have many faces, speaking human words with humans and ghost words with ghosts.

    But I feel that you¡¯re even better at hiding yourself because you are always concealing yourself.¡±

    ¡°What do I look like¡ªa face changer?

    Always hiding myself.

    As a loser, why should I hide?

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid that someone will offer a huge sum to have my child,¡± Lu Tianxing said with augh.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different.

    I feel you¡¯re deliberately hiding something.

    On the surface, you may be all smiles and jokes, but inside¡ªdeep down¡ªI sense that you¡¯re very cold, very lonely, and unwilling to let anyone understand you.¡±

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, hoping to see some hint in him, but she was bound to be disappointed.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was as calm as water, not even a ripple in his gaze.

    ¡°So lonely, how¡¯s that possible?¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, ¡°President Lin, you really have a sense of humor.

    I tease you at work, hang out at bars after work, flirt around a bit, do things people enjoy seeing, or go home and sleep with my¡ªwife¡ªin my arms.

    Life couldn¡¯t be better.

    How could I possibly be as lonely and isted as you say.¡±

    Lin Qianru gazed deeply at Lu Tianxing before finally letting out a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, Lu Tianxing.

    Even though you smile at me, you make me feel like you¡¯re pushing people away a thousand miles.

    This distance has prated deep into the marrow.

    I don¡¯t know what you have gone through that makes you unwilling to interact with others, but I want to tell you, the more you repress something, the more violent it will burst out eventually, and it can crush someone alive.¡±

    The smile gradually disappeared from Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he silently lit a cigarette for himself and said indifferently, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°A woman¡¯s intuition.¡±

    Lin Qianru spoke while looking at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Do you remember when we first met on the ne?

    We ran into hijackers, you killed those hijackers.

    On the surface, you looked afraid and panicked, but I saw no fear in your eyes, not even a trace of disdain.

    This showed that you didn¡¯t take those hijackers seriously, even if that expressionsted only a sh, but I caught it.

    Your reaction wasn¡¯t that of an ordinary person aftermitting murder, and also at thepany, you didn¡¯t dodge by chance, but you already knew that Xiao Man was going to set you up, so you moved out of the way ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re willing to be a lowly security guard, tolerating others¡¯ disdain every day.

    But what I want to say is that a real dragon will never settle in a small pond.

    Eventually, it will soar into the sky and tell everyone with an invincible pose that I have returned.

    This will happen whether you like it or not.¡±

    Lu Tianxing fell silent; he had not expected Lin Qianru¡¯s intuition to be so terrifying.

    Lin Qianru was right; killing didn¡¯t put any pressure on him.

    It could even make his blood boil, and a slight carelessness could send him into a rampage, oblivious to kinship.

    It was precisely because of this that he had willingly returned to the city, hidden himself, and lived the life of an ordinary person.

 Chapter 43 - 43 42 Reuniting with Xue Bing

    ?43: Chapter 42: Reuniting with Xue Bing   43: Chapter 42: Reuniting with Xue Bing                                   Lin Qianru silently watched him for a while before she gave a somewhat forced chuckle and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart.

    I was just talking nonsense just now.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, President Lin, do I look like a petty man?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Not really, because you look like a pervert.¡± Lin Qianru¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with a dark face, wondering if he really looked like a pervert.

    He red at her fiercely and vowed to teach her a lesson when he got the chance, to show her what a real pervert was like.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was cracking jokes, making Lin Qianru tremble like a flower in the wind, three thuggish-looking young men staggered into the restaurant.

    When they saw Lin Qianru, their eyes lit up and they walked straight up to her, eyes gleaming as they said, ¡°Beauty, how about we be friends?¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Lin Qianru said coldly without even looking at them.

    In the blink of an eye, Lin Qianru put on her corporate mask again¡ªcold, aloof, keeping everyone at a thousand miles¡¯ distance.

    Lu Tianxing watched this scene with a wry smile.

    No wonder people often say beauties cause trouble.

    Wherever there is a beauty, there is a drama, sitting here eating a meal, and even this happens.

    Especially when it¡¯s a beautiful woman!

    The first time on the ne, Lin Qianru¡¯s beauty had attracted the attention of hijackers.

    Now in this restaurant, he encountered someone trying to harass Lin Qianru.

    Lu Tianxing could tell from the man¡¯s eyes¡ªthey were filled with a pervert¡¯s greenish light.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you reconsider before rejecting?

    Beauty, this guy next to you is nothingpared to me, think about it.¡±

    The small-time thug grinned slyly, his hand reaching towards Lin Qianru¡¯s exquisite face.

    ¡°My friend, I don¡¯t mind you flirting, but isn¡¯t it a bit much to start touching her?

    And are you blind?

    Didn¡¯t you see me standing right here?

    This babe is my prey for tonight.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently lifted his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s arm.

    Initially, Lu Tianxing nned to see how Lin Qianru would handle the situation, since this was a familiar venue for Lin Qianru and it wasn¡¯t suitable to start a fight.

    But seeing the man¡¯s hand getting fresh, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡°****, what does your prey matter, I love to snatch love, what now?

    Let go, or I¡¯ll make you crawl out of here.¡±

    The thug, infuriated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden interference, started swearing and tried to pull his hand free, but couldn¡¯t.

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, ¡°I like to snatch love too, but you need strength for that.

    You dare snatch my prey with that ability?

    You don¡¯t need your hand anymore?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm moved slightly, exerting a little force, and the thug¡¯s hand twisted like a pretzel, emitting a series of crackling sounds.

    Ah!

    The thug immediately screamed like a ughtered pig, clutching his arm and wailing miserably, his armpletely deformed, sweating from the excruciating pain.

    The other two thugs, seeing this scene, took out a dagger from their mouths and lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, be careful,¡± Lin Qianru shouted loudly.

    Lu Tianxing narrowed his eyes slightly, his hand swept over the table, and two chopsticks appeared in his grasp.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    The sound of air breaking suddenly rang out, followed by two pig-ughter-like screams.

    Two thugs rushing forward were instantly stopped in their tracks, their daggers falling from their hands.

    They clutched their palms, wailing miserably; a chopstick had pierced straight through their hands, and blood dripped down the sticks onto the ground.

    ¡°Acting tough requires capability.

    Those who know better should leave immediately; otherwise, next time it won¡¯t be your palms but your heads,¡± he warned.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to start a fight here.

    Blowing things out of proportion would be no good for the restaurant.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of retaliation, but that didn¡¯t mean Sister Hua wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Kid, this isn¡¯t over.

    I¡¯ll remember you,¡± one of the thugs spat out.

    The three struggling thugs scrambled up from the ground and, leaving behind a vicious threat, hurriedly ran out of the restaurant.

    They wanted revenge but feared pain more; if Lu Tianxing could pierce their arms with a chopstick, he could just as easily pierce their heads.

    Just then, a shrill voice suddenly came from outside.

    ¡°Move aside, what are you all crowding around here for?

    I¡¯m a police officer.

    Let me through.

    Who was fighting here just now?¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s mood was very foul today.

    Having spent the whole day investigating a brutal case of men being killed and burned in a car, she hadn¡¯t had a proper meal.

    Finally off work, she had nned a culinary tour of the food street but hadn¡¯t even started when she heard there had been a fight; she hurried over immediately.

    Unfortunately, by the time she arrived, the thugs had long since vanished without a trace.

    When Xue Bing burst into the restaurant and saw the people inside, she was taken aback, then her eyes red with fire as she red at Lu Tianxing.

    It was this bastard again, the one who had yed tricks on her in the street and daringly stolen her first kiss.

    As the saying goes, ¡®enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths,¡¯ and at that moment, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes reddened with fury.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you pervert.

    Tell me, were you fighting just now?

    Spill the beans, or don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± she snapped.

    Xue Bing ignored everyone else and locked all her attention on Lu Tianxing, rubbing her hands together in preparation; if Lu Tianxing dared to run, she was ready to teach this jerk a lesson.

    Lu Tianxing was feeling very frustrated himself, looking at Xue Bing with a bitter smile.

    He had not expected to run into Xue Bing, this beautiful policewoman who looked exactly like Xue Man, today.

    ¡°Fighting?

    Officer, don¡¯t make wild usations.

    Where do you see anyone fighting here?

    I¡¯m not some old freak capable of fighting with myself.

    Besides, I¡¯m off duty now; you have no right to control me,¡± he retorted disdainfully, his gaze involuntarily resting on Xue Bing.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Xue Bing¡¯s face instantly turned ashen with rage, and she bellowed, ¡°You bastard, what are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°Watching the game,¡± Lu Tianxing replied with a grin, his mouth curving into a bright smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s face turned even more livid, her rage nearly reaching its peak.

    She took a deep breath, barely suppressing the urge to shoot Lu Tianxing on the spot.

    ¡°Howe I heard someone say there was a fight here just now?

    And I saw three people holding their hands running out.

    Also, what¡¯s the deal with the daggers on the floor?

    Come clean,¡± she demanded.

 Chapter 44 - 44 43 Infuriating to Death Without Compensation (Happy New Year)

    ?44: Chapter 43: Infuriating to Death Without Compensation (Happy New Year)   44: Chapter 43: Infuriating to Death Without Compensation (Happy New Year)                                   ¡°This is a restaurant, isn¡¯t it very normal to have daggers and knives?

    Maybe it¡¯s used for deboning.

    Besides, just because someone says a fight is happening doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s actually happening, right?

    If someone ims it¡¯s the end of the world, does that mean it really is the end of the world?

    Officer, you need to use your brain a bit more, don¡¯t be so headless; otherwise, someone will get hurt.¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing spoke disdainfully, his gaze wandering over Xue Bing¡¯s chest, which seemed to have grownrger when she was angry.

    Could it be silicon inside?

    But no, it didn¡¯t look like it was artificially enhanced.

    Xue Bing ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s slick talk.

    Her sharp gaze was fixed on him, attempting to read any slight change in expression, trying to gauge a suspect¡¯s inner thoughts through their facial expressions¡ªthis was a fundamental skill for every police officer.

    But after careful observation, Xue Bing felt that Lu Tianxing was different from other men.

    On the surface, he appeared to be all jokes and smiles, without a serious bone in his body, but his eyes were undisturbed, incredibly calm, without the faintest flicker.

    What had this man done before, and why had hee to Modu?

    Remembering the first time she met Lu Tianxing, how he had instantly noticed Leopard concealing a handgun, all these things pointed to the fact that this man was not simple¡ªnot nearly as simple as he seemed.

    What exactly was he hiding?

    A thought shed through Xue Bing¡¯s mind, considering whether to take Lu Tianxing into custody for further questioning.

    ¡°Officer, could you not look at me with those eyes?

    It¡¯s like Big Big Wolf eyeing Pleasant Goat.

    Let¡¯s talk this out nicely, please don¡¯t resort to hands or feet; it¡¯s not good for anyone.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrank his neck, showing a fearful expression.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Lu Tianxing.

    Who are you, really?

    What unspeakable secrets have brought you to Modu?¡±

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with a grave expression, her gaze extraordinarily solemn.

    Her instincts told her that Lu Tianxing was frightening, extremely so.

    He was like a tiger in deep sleep, unassuming, but if anyone disturbed him, they would face his tempestuous assault.

    ¡°Officer, don¡¯t you know my name?

    As for why I¡¯m in Modu, of course, it¡¯s because Modu has a beautiful woman waiting for me, nning to marry me, so I came back.¡±

    ¡°Marry?

    With whom?¡± Xue Bing immediately asked.

    ¡°Does it matter whom I¡¯m marrying?¡±

    ¡°It matters.

    Because this determines whether you¡¯re rted to some international assassin organization.¡±

    ¡°Assassin organization?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stretched his mouth into a smile, stood up, and touched his forehead, then reached out and touched Xue Bing¡¯s forehead.

    Xue Bing, caught off guard by Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, instinctively stepped back and snapped sternly, ¡°What are you doing?

    Get your dirty hands off of me.

    Do you believe that I can use you of harassing an officer?¡±

    Looking at the enraged Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing replied irritably, ¡°Who¡¯s the fool here, you or me?

    You¡¯ve been watching too much TV!

    Assassin organization, huh?

    Why don¡¯t you say I¡¯m from Mars nning to destroy Earth!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool!¡±

    Xue Bing was furious, clenching her fists, ready to rush over and beat up Lu Tianxing on the spot.

    ¡°You dare hit me?

    Officer, think thrice before you act.

    If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll use you of violentw enforcement, assaulting a model citizen, and get your chief to transfer you to the traffic police to direct traffic.¡± Lu Tianxing said confidently.

    ¡°You¡­

    I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s face turned livid with rage as she lunged towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Hey, officer, what are you trying to do?

    Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re no match for me.

    If youy a hand on me again, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite,¡± Lu Tianxing warned as he stepped back.

    Xue Bing¡¯s footsteps halted instantly, her face darkening unpredictably.

    She had forgotten thest time she wanted to teach this guy a lesson, only to be overpowered by the bastard, who also stole her first kiss.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, don¡¯t be impulsive.

    Let me tell you what happened.¡±

    At that moment, Lin Qianru, who had been watching the situation unfold and couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, spoke up.

    She might not be aware of what had transpired between Xue Bing and Lu Tianxing in the past, but having experienced Lu Tianxing¡¯s razor-sharp tongue firsthand, she was certain that if he kept at it, a fight would indeed break out between these two.

    ¡°Qian Ru, howe you are here¡­

    and with this damn lecher?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Xue Bing looked toward the source and noticed Lin Qianru sitting nearby.

    Previously, blinded by rage caused by Lu Tianxing, she hadn¡¯t noticed anyone else around, her mind upied with how to tear Lu Tianxing apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s me alright.

    You¡¯re just like your sister, fiery as ever,¡± Lin Qianru said with a helpless look on her face.

    Was she really that invisible?

    ¡°What do you mean fiery?

    It¡¯s all because of this sleazeball.

    Qian Ru, I¡¯m telling you, some people may look decent on the outside, but they¡¯re utterly sleazy on the inside.

    If you evere across someone like that, the best thing to do is p them and tell them to get lost.¡±

    As she spoke, Xue Bing cast a purposeful nce at Lu Tianxing, her meaning crystal clear.

    ¡°Hey, Officer Xue, no need to beat around the bush.

    What¡¯s this about being ¡®sleazy on the inside¡¯?

    Would you believe it if I said I¡¯ll sue you for nder?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a vexed look, lines of displeasure etched on his face.

    Xue Bing let out a coldugh, not open to negotiation.

    Seeing that the two of them were on the verge of another confrontation, Lin Qianru quickly intervened, ying the peacemaker, ¡°Okay, okay, Xiao Bing.

    Some thugs were giving us trouble just now.

    Thanks to Lu Tianxing, we managed to chase them off.

    Oh, let me introduce you¡ªthis is Xue Bing, Xue Man¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, no wonder you¡¯re both so hot-headed.

    Like sister, like sister,¡± Lu Tianxing quipped, a dismissive curl to his lip.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Bing fumed as she stared at Lu Tianxing and huffed, ¡°Qian Ru, don¡¯t worry.

    As soon as I get back to the station, I¡¯ll have those thugs arrested.

    To dare harass a friend of Xue Bing¡ªthey must be tired of living.¡±

    With that, Xue Bing turned and strode toward the exit.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± Lin Qianru asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m too upset to eat.

    Sister Qian Ru, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t drink when you eat; this guy is no good, he¡¯s definitely harboring indecent thoughts about you.¡±

    Without looking back, Xue Bing left the food stall in a huff.

    Once Xue Bing had left, Lu Tianxing turned to Lin Qianru, curious, ¡°How do you know her?

    You two seem to have quite different personalities; I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d get along.¡±

    ¡°Xue Bing is Xue Man¡¯s twin sister.

    I was once helped by her when my bag got snatched.

    We became friends afterwards because of her sister,¡± Lin Qianru exined with a smile.

    ¡°I see,¡± Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°By the way, Lu Tianxing, what are you going to do now?

    Those thugs you beat up earlier seemed quite influential.

    What will you do if theye looking for trouble?¡± Lin Qianru suddenly remembered something and spoke with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just garbage.

    They don¡¯t have the guts to mess with me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved it off, unconcerned.

    He was toozy to bother with whoever those thugs might be affiliated with¡ªif they crossed him, he would simply deal with them.

 Chapter 45 - 45 44 A Phone Call

    ?45: Chapter 44 A Phone Call   45: Chapter 44 A Phone Call                                   ¡°True, with your strength, those small-time thugs are like ants, easily crushed.¡±

    Lin Qianru thought for a moment, didn¡¯t say anything more, and yelled towards the kitchen, ¡°Sister Hua, are the dishes ready yet?

    I¡¯m starving.

    Oh, and Sister Hua, the usual, put more chili peppers for me, and bring me two more bottles of wine.¡±

    ¡°Got it.

    Don¡¯t I know your taste?¡±

    Sister Hua just happened toe out with a dish.

    The thugs arrived quickly and left just as quickly, without catching Sister Hua¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Drinking?

    President Lin, you want to drink?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened.

    As the saying goes, no drunk woman, no chance for a man.

    Was Lin Qianru hinting at him that there might be a chance tonight?

    Lin Qianru clearly understood what Lu Tianxing was thinking and red at him fiercely, ¡°Xiao Bing was right, your thoughts are really dirty.

    I just thought we should celebrate since you saved my life today.

    Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think crookedly; I¡¯m just curious why you like this kind of wine.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the glutinous rice wine brought by Sister Hua.

    Although this type of wine was not strong, it could easily go to one¡¯s head.

    Following that, the dishes served, thanks to Lin Qianru¡¯s suggestion, almost all the meat dishes were paired with chili peppers, which together created a pungent yet uniquely vorfulbination,plemented by the side of glutinous rice wine.

    Once all the dishes were served, Lin Qianru poured herself a drink and looked at Lu Tianxing, asking, ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m all in today to apany a beauty and have a big binge,¡± Lu Tianxing nodded, not refusing.

    Lin Qianru gave a faint smile, poured another drink for Lu Tianxing, then lifted her cup and drank it all in one go.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows but didn¡¯t say anything, only apanying her as she drank.

    Sister Hua was busy attending to other guests, chatted with Lin Qianru for a bit, then went back to the kitchen to keep busy, leaving only Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru sitting in the corner, eating the spicy dishes and drinking the glutinous rice wine.

    As the bustling, lively atmosphere filled his ears, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze gradually became distant.

    Wasn¡¯t this the life he wanted?

    Eat whatever he wanted, drink whatever he desired, and have a beauty by his side; no enemies, no death, and no killing, without having to worry about dying confusingly in his sleep.

    It was only after a long while that Lu Tianxing came back to his senses, looking at Lin Qianru across from him, and couldn¡¯t help but start.

    Lin Qianru had already finished off two bottles of glutinous rice wine on the table, and her eyes had started to look blurry.

    A few flushes of drunken red crept up her delicate face, which under the light, looked enticingly like a ripe peach, seemingly oozing juice when pinched.

    Seeing that Lin Qianru was still trying to ask Sister Hua for more wine, Lu Tianxing frowned, grabbed her wine ss, and said with a scowl, ¡°President Lin has drunk enough, no more drinking.

    Didn¡¯t you know that drinking too much is bad for your health?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know my own body.¡±

    Lin Qianru let out a light breathced with alcohol, appearing slightly drunk, and chuckled, ¡°I hardly ever drink, usually just a ss of red wine at most.

    But today I drank more because you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression stiffened, and he smiled wryly, ¡°You really trust me.

    I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll remain indifferent facing a drunk beauty.

    If anything happens, I won¡¯t be responsible.¡±

    Lin Qianru burst intoughter, bright as a blooming flower, ¡°I trust you, because you¡¯re a good man.¡±

    You¡¯re a good man!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of ck lines.

    Was this the infamous ¡®nice guy card¡¯?

    He never thought he¡¯d receive one someday.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frustrated expression, Lin Qianru giggled yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy.

    You know, many people would love for me to say that to them, but they never get the chance.¡±

    ¡°I guess I should feel quite honored then.¡±

    ¡°Of course, so you should feel happy about it.¡±

    Lin Qianru raised her head proudly, just about to say something, when the phone on the table suddenly vibrated.

    Elegantly, she picked up the phone, checked the number, and her smile briefly froze before she silently answered the call.

    ¡°I am telling you, you are delusional if you think I will agree to this.

    I am a human being, not a piece of merchandise you can trade.

    You can¡¯t use me as a bargaining chip, so you might as well give up on that idea!¡±

    Lin Qianru yelled into the phone, then hung up abruptly.

    Her body trembled slightly, her face turned somewhat pale, and she picked up her ss to down the remaining wine in one gulp.

    Her eyes reddened, filled with sadness.

    Lu Tianxing watched this scene, puzzled, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±

    Lin Qianru nced at him, shook her head, and managed a forced smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°But you look like something is wrong.

    Is there anything I can help with?

    Maybe I could solve it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    ¡°If you encounter any trouble you can¡¯t solve, you can tell me, and I will help you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not press further but simply looked at Lin Qianru, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full, how about you?¡±

    ¡°Me too, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded her head, stood up, and walked towards the kitchen.

    Despite Sister Hua¡¯s repeated reluctance, Lin Qianru eventually gave her some money and specifically handed her a few extra hundred-dor bills, saying it was advance payment for the next time she woulde to eat.

    Seemingly aware of Lin Qianru¡¯s temperament, Sister Hua reluctantly epted the money and told Lin Qianru that she would cook something delicious for her next visit.

    After the two left the restaurant, Lin Qianru seemed somewhat distracted and walked ahead silently.

    When they reached where the car was parked, the dim streetlights cast a quiet glow around them.

    Suddenly, Lin Qianru turned around, her eyes watery as she stared fixedly at Lu Tianxing, her delicate face looking more worn in the darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Tianxing always felt that Lin Qianru had been off ever since she received that phone call.

    ¡°Can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Instead of responding, Lin Qianru embraced him fully.

    Lu Tianxing did not dodge.

    When Lin Qianru¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck and the scent of wine mixed with her delicate fragrance hit him, he sighed, disying pity as he opened his arms to hold her waist and gently patted her back.

    Under the enchanting night sky, the two embraced like a couple in love, savoring the romance of the evening.

    ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t keep things bottled up inside.

    Maybe I can help, just like today,¡± Lu Tianxing said softly, stroking Lin Qianru¡¯s hair.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s head rested on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.

    I just want to hold you for a while, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not ask further; strictly speaking, he and Lin Qianru were just acquaintances who had had a close encounter, and this asion was perhaps only their second meeting, so prying would do no good.

 Chapter 46 - 46 45 Ding Hu

    ?46: Chapter 45 Ding Hu   46: Chapter 45 Ding Hu                                   In a daze, the embrace seemed very long, but when they parted, it felt as if only a moment had passed, fleeting in an instant.

    Lin Qianru tidied her hair, a blush of shyness on her face.

    She turned and walked into the passenger seat.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing still stunned in ce, she teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t you say you were battle-hardened?

    Howe a hug has left you so flustered?

    Are you nning to stand here and enjoy the night breeze all night, or are you going to let a drunk beauty drive home alone?

    Aren¡¯t you going to take me home?¡±

    ¡°That was in the past, I¡¯ve reformed now.

    Besides, who would have thought President Lin, a stunning beauty, would suddenly throw herself into my arms, a fragrant and delicate presence to savor¡ªI certainly needed a moment to relish it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and plonked himself into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and drove away from the gourmet street.

    ¡°President Lin, I know I¡¯m handsome, but if you want me to drive you home, you need to tell me where you live!¡±

    After driving for a while, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and spoke up.

    ¡°What, tired of me already, or worried that your wife is getting anxious at home and you want to get rid of me quickly?¡±

    Lin Qianruughed softly, her gazending on Lu Tianxing as she said, ¡°I live in Lin Lan District, it¡¯s still over half an hour¡¯s drive from here.

    I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much earlier, so why note over to my ce, and I¡¯ll make you somete-night snacks.

    How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might eat you instead?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled lewdly, his gaze lingering on Lin Qianru¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Perhaps it was the alcohol or something else, but Lin Qianru, emboldened, proudly thrust out her chest, a challenging look on her face as she stared at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Ah well, not today.

    My uncle has shown up, I¡¯m not taking any ¡®guests¡¯.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face dripped with cold sweat, thinking that women, when fierce, could be more terrifying than men at their worst.

    Lin Qianru was speechless, never before had she heard a man im that his ¡®uncle¡¯ was visiting.

    Turning to look at Lu Tianxing¡¯s profile, Lin Qianru¡¯s expression turned bitter.

    She never expected Lu Tianxing to be the man who had once saved her on a ne and was the one to im her first time.

    Moreover, the scene just now, where he chased away the thugs, had truly shocked her.

    To be able to pierce someone¡¯s palm from a distance with just a chopstick required unbelievable strength.

    Recalling the ease with which Lu Tianxing had killed a man on the ne that first time, Lin Qianru found herself bing more curious about him.

    At the same time, she felt an inexplicable affection brewing in her heart.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t know if this was love, but she was sure of one thing: when she hugged Lu Tianxing, she felt that as long as this man existed, no matter if there were gales or floods raging outside, this man would shield her from it all, keeping her unharmed.

    She believed that if this indescribable emotion continued to linger in her heart, then she had fallen in love with this man she had only met twice.

    The atmosphere inside the BMW fell silent once again.

    Following Lin Qianru¡¯s directions, Lu Tianxing dropped her off at Lin Lan District.

    Once Lin Qianru went upstairs, he reached into his pocket for a cigarette, lit it up, and instead of leaving the district, he walked towards a secluded, unmonitored dark corner of Lin Lan District.

    ¡°Come out!

    You¡¯ve been following me for so long, aren¡¯t you tired?

    Or do you n to let those thugs keep bothering me, testing my strength?¡± Lu Tianxing turned around and spoke indifferently to the air.

    All around, there was silence, as if no one else existed.

    Lu Tianxing looked ahead with a calm gaze, his expression unchanging, but his eyes harbored a cial intent to kill at its extreme.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute, either youe out yourself or I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    A few breathster, a scornfulugh echoed from the darkness: ¡°I¡¯m curious how you found me; I thought I hid myself well.¡±

    Along with the voice, a figure emerged from the darkness.

    His hands were unusuallyrge, like chunks of steel.

    His face bore a cold murderous intent and his eyes resembled those of a venomous snake, chilling to the bone¡ªit was Ding Hao¡¯s brother, Ding Hu.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.

    What¡¯s important is that you shouldn¡¯t have been following me, much less harboring the intent to kill me.

    I originally intended to be merciful, but you forced me to turn demonic.

    Today, you¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was as cold as ice,pletely devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Is that so?

    Then I¡¯d like to see how capable you are, and see that you¡¯re not qualified to kill me.¡±

    A fierce expression appeared on Ding Hu¡¯s face.

    Ding Hao was his only younger brother.

    By attacking his brother, Lu Tianxing had sealed his fate.

    Before he could finish speaking, Ding Hu stomped the ground violently, his True Qi burst forth, and he charged at Lu Tianxing like lightning.

    His hands instantly turned a dark color, as if they were steel, and he struck a palm directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The Gale shook and ravaged the area around them, his palm strike thunderous as it hit the ground, making Ding Hu quite proud of himself: ¡°I have honed this move to perfection; one strike is enough to kill this boy¡­¡±.

    ¡°Iron Sand Palm!

    Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t fully mastered it.¡±

    Before he could finish his thought, he felt a voice chilling to the extreme echoing in his ears, as if an endless cold wind was about to freeze his soul.

    A hand met his Iron Sand Palm, in and unadorned, devoid of any force or momentum.

    ¡°PA!¡±

    The two palms struck each other heavily.

    ¡°CRACK!¡±

    The sound of bones shattering rang out.

    Ding Hu¡¯s eyes bulged, and his entire arm, as if it had gone through a meat grinder, was instantly shredded by an invisible energy, with flesh and bone spraying everywhere.

    Ding Hu¡¯s face twisted savagely, never having anticipated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength to be this terrifying; with one move, he had crippled one of his arms, and his expression immediately turned ferocious as he roared: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

    In his rage, Ding Hu rushed at Lu Tianxing like a madman, his only arm turningpletely ck, like it was made of steel.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile.

    He slightly stepped back, reached out and grabbed Ding Hu¡¯s arm, shook his True Qi, and with a ¡®CRACK,¡¯ the arm waspletely shattered.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s other hand sped onto Ding Hu¡¯s neck, lifting him up like a small chicken, suspending him mid-air.

    PS: The New Year is approaching, and I¡¯m preparing to go home.

    The chapters are scheduled to update, please support and rmend!!

 Chapter 47 - 47 46 How Do You Want to Die

    ?47: Chapter 46 How Do You Want to Die   47: Chapter 46 How Do You Want to Die                                   ¡°Speak, how do you wish to die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme, devoid of any emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°You¡­

    Who exactly are you?

    You¡¯re not just a security guard, you¡¯re an Ancient Martial Artist, at the very least an Earth-level Expert.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way you would be my match.

    Who are you really?¡±

    A powerful sense of suffocation came crashing down, making Ding Hu¡¯splexion appear fierce and terrifying, his tone filled with deep fear.

    Since his youth, he had followed his master Tie Shan to learn the Iron Sand Palm, having practiced it for over twenty years.

    He had reached a level of proficiency where he could even turn a piece of steel into something as thin as paper, and his strength had long achieved the Profound Level.

    Yet, he never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would be so terrifying.

    Despite only being in his twenties, his power was even stronger than that of the older generation.

    He couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing was just a mere security guard.

    Ancient Martial Artists are arrogant; none would be willing to be a despised security guard.

    ¡°You¡­

    You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m from the White Tiger Hall of the Sky Alliance.

    If you kill me, the Sky Alliance won¡¯t let you off.

    If you let me go, I can write off today¡¯s incident.¡±

    Ding Hu¡¯s voice carried a thick sense of fear.

    Ancient Martial Artists are divided into Yellow, Profound, Earth, Heavenly, Mythical, and Earthly Immortal levels, with each advancement bringing earth-shattering changes in strength.

    The higher the realm, the greater the strength.

    Eventually, they could even directly ignore bullets and bombs, relying solely on their True Qi to resist gunfire.

    Ding Hu couldn¡¯t fathom that being a Profound-level Ancient Martial Artist himself, he couldn¡¯t evade a single move from Lu Tianxing.

    There could be only one exnation¡ªLu Tianxing was stronger, perhaps he had reached the Earth level or even the Heavenly level.

    Heaven-level Martial Artist!

    At this thought, Ding Hu¡¯s pupils constricted.

    A Heaven-level Martial Artist was akin to a mobile nuclear weapon.

    Forget about him, even the entire Sky Alliance would not be enough to fill the gap between their teeth for a Heaven-level Martial Artist, destroying Sky Alliance would be as easy as having a meal.

    ¡°Sky Alliance!

    Do you think they can do anything to me?¡±

    A cruel smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he chuckled coldly, ¡°Tell me, who sent you to kill me?

    Speak, and I will grant you a swift death.

    Otherwise, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±

    Ding Hu couldn¡¯t have been sent by the Sky Alliance, but by someone else.

    Lu Tianxing was quite certain of this; otherwise, Rose would have sent him a message long ago.

    ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re a Heavenly Level Expert at such a young age, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Ding Hu suddenly roared loudly, his voice hoarse with shouting, ¡°I admit you¡¯re strong, but you won¡¯t dare kill me.

    I¡¯m the disciple of Tie Shan, and my master is an Earth-level Peak expert.

    If you dare kill me, my master won¡¯t let you off.

    You better think this through.¡±

    ¡°Tie Shan?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Ding Hu with a cold smile and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Do you think Tie Shan can do anything to me?

    A man who is hunted by the Yanhuang Group and dares only to hide in the deep mountains, a waste who doesn¡¯t dare show his face, he wants to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    How do you know all this?

    Could you be from the Yanhuang Group?¡± Terror flooded Ding Hu¡¯s face at the mention of the Yanhuang Group.

    ¡°Yanhuang Group, they¡¯re worthy?

    Since you refuse to say who sent you, then I¡¯m sorry, goodbye.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond to Ding Hu¡¯s question, only shook his head regretfully, his fingers instantly exerting force.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me, I belong to the Sky Alliance, you¡­¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s intent to kill, Ding Hu immediately panicked, shouting out loud, but before he could finish, his voice stopped abruptly as his throat was twisted shut.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything; it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually threw Ding Hu¡¯s body to the side, a cold smile in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t care who Ding Hu was.

    Bring one, he¡¯d kill one.

    He wanted to see who would darey a finger on him.

    ncing at Ding Hu, whose eyes were still open in death, Lu Tianxing sneered, took out his phone, snapped a photo, edited the message, and after sending it to Rose, his figure shed and vanished from the spot like a ghost.

    Not long after Lu Tianxing left, several beams of light shone over.

    Upon discovering Ding Hu, whose throat had been crushed, several security guards immediately started shouting loudly, awakening the entire district with their mor.

    ¡­

    After leaving Lin Lan District, Lu Tianxing hailed a taxi back to Ziyuan District.

    When he opened the door and walked in, he saw Mrs.

    Zhaoing up to greet him with a gentle smile, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back?

    Have you had dinner?

    If not, I¡¯ve kept the dishes warm for you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, there¡¯s no need for the trouble, I¡¯ve already eaten outside.

    By the way, Mrs.

    Zhao, where¡¯s Zhiqing?

    I don¡¯t see her.

    Is she still at thepany and hasn¡¯te back?¡± Lu Tianxing walked into the living room to find Bai Zhiqing absent and inquired.

    ¡°Miss has been back for a long time.

    She¡¯s in the upstairs study room working.

    It¡¯s been several hours now, and she still hasn¡¯t had her dinner,¡± Mrs.

    Zhao said with a wry smile.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and said, ¡°How can she not eat?

    People are iron, food is steel; how can she work without eating?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s what I said too.

    But you know the stubborn temper of Miss; she won¡¯t listen even if I tell her, and this has be amon urrence.

    I¡¯m worried that if this continues, Miss¡¯s health will be affected.¡±

    Helplessness and concern were evident on Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s face.

    Ever since the incident that year, Bai Zhiqing had be apletely different person, turning into a thorough workaholic.

    Hearing Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed, no wonder he thought Bai Zhiqing¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good.

    With her irregr eating habits, it would be strange if nothing went wrong, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, is the food still warm?

    I¡¯ll take it up to see her.¡±

    ¡°But Miss, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯m her husband.

    Is she going to defy me?

    If she angers me, I¡¯ll let her know what ¡®husband¡¯s authority¡¯ means.¡±

    Hearing this, Mrs.

    Zhao¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Young Master, are you going to hit Miss?¡±

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with a face full of exasperation, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hit women.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Young Master.¡±

    Soon after, Lu Tianxing appeared at the second-floor study door with a te of hot, fragrant food.

    This was his first time on the second floor, but he was already familiar with theyout of the entire vi; after all, he never knew when Bai Zhiqing might not be able to resist calling him upstairs for some intimate moments¡ªit would be embarrassing if he couldn¡¯t find the room.

    As a qualified seducer, scouting the terrain in advance was essential.

    He approached the study door and, seeing the light spilling through the crack, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly.

    He raised his hand and knocked gently, but with no answer.

    After a moment, he simply pushed the door open and walked in.

    Upon entering the study, what caught his eye was arge bookshelf filled with an assortment of books¡ªfinancial management, foreign ssics, all neatly arranged, a scent of books mixed with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s unique fragrance wafting through the room.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the bookshelf and immediately looked away.

    To someone like him, a veritable academic slouch, such a multitude of books was nothing short of a nightmare.

    On the other side of the bookshelf was a dark red desk, piled high with documents.

    Bai Zhiqing was currently asleep on the desk, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s entrance didn¡¯t wake her.

 Chapter 48 - 48 47 Danger Looms

    ?48: Chapter 47 Danger Looms   48: Chapter 47 Danger Looms                                   Lu Tianxing gently closed the door and walked to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, quietly watching her.

    In her deep sleep, Bai Zhiqing lost the dominance she had during the day, her little mouth asionally twitching as though she were a little girl dreaming of some delicious delicacy.

    The stunning coldness of her face had disappeared, revealing a fragile air; her shiny ck hair reflected a soft sheen under the light, making her already ethereal beauty seem otherworldly, like a fairy from the heavens.

    Seeing another side of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing gently shook his head, a pang of affection arose in his heart.

    Perhaps this woman simply used her frosty exterior to cover up the vulnerability within, he thought; the burdens suppressed in her heart were probably much more than he had imagined.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to go over and wake Bai Zhiqing, her eyshes quivered slightly and she suddenly awoke, her voice tinged with resignation.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Zhao, didn¡¯t I tell you?

    I¡¯m not hungry; you don¡¯t have to stay with me, go and rest.

    If I get hungry, I¡¯ll make noodles to eat.¡±

    While speaking, Bai Zhiqing raised her head.

    When she clearly saw who it was, she froze, her beautiful eyes showing a flicker of astonishment before turning cold.

    She said sternly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, who let you in?

    Have you forgotten our agreement?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but you¡¯re my wife.

    If you don¡¯t eat, I need to get involved.

    I certainly don¡¯t want to end up sleeping with a pile of bones one day.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, not minding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, casually ced the food on the desk.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned ashen as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    How could he say something so distasteful, what kind of talk was that about sleeping with a pile of bones?

    Who did he think he was?

    ¡°Let it go this time; I can pretend I didn¡¯t see it, but there will absolutely be no next time.

    If it happens again, you¡¯re moving out.¡±

    ¡°Moving out?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed loudly.

    ¡°My dear Chairman Bai, can you please talk some sense?

    Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve never said I wanted to live here; it was you who insisted I move in.

    Next time, please speak more clearly, Chairman Bai.

    Otherwise, considering you¡¯re my wife, I couldn¡¯t care less about you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, her instinct was to retort, but then she suddenly remembered something¡ªit indeed was she who had forced him to move in.

    But how could she back down now?

    Bai Zhiqing said lightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just leave the food here.

    I¡¯ll eat it when I have time.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself, but remember this, you¡¯re not alone.

    It¡¯s alright if you skip meals, but Mrs.

    Zhao is getting on in years.

    It¡¯s not good for her health to stay upte with you.

    Sometimes, you should consider others rather than just yourself.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and said no more; he had said enough.

    Whether Bai Zhiqing understood was up to her.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew livid with suppressed fury.

    She didn¡¯t need a scoundrel lecturing her.

    Yet, as the words reached her lips, she found herself at a loss for how to voice her anger.

    All she could manage was to stare with her beautiful, puffed-up eyes at Lu Tianxing as if she could scold him with her gaze alone, looking incredibly cute in her indignation.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing had already turned away.

    Otherwise, he might have been utterly astonished by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cute demeanor; who knew that the ice queen could look so adorable?

    ¡°Dangerous.¡±

    Just as he reached the doorway, Lu Tianxing¡¯s footsteps faltered, his face suddenly changed, and his heart began to beat uncontrobly with such force that his nerves instantly tensed up.

    He felt an eerie sensation rising from the bottom of his heart.

    This was a strong intuition, a premonition of danger that allowed him to sense peril in the blink of an eye and thus avoid it.

    This was the reason why Ancient Martial Artists weren¡¯t afraid of firearms.

    What they relied on was this acute sense of awareness.

    However, this time the target was obviously not him; otherwise, he would have sensed the danger immediately.

    Since it wasn¡¯t him, that meant the assant¡¯s target could only be one person¡ªBai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, and without any thought, his body lunged toward Bai Zhiqing at the desk.

    As Bai Zhiqing looked on with an expression of horror, he rushed behind her, wrapped his arms around her, and shielded her beneath him.

    Bai Zhiqing was furious, ring at Lu Tianxing who was holding her, with eyes almost radiating murderous intent as she struggled with all her might.

    Bang!

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, a muted gunshot rang out.

    The study¡¯s ss window shattered loudly, and a bullet carrying the breath of death mmed into the True Qi Shield that Lu Tianxing had erected.

    It caused a severe friction, and the next moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed dramatically as his True Qi burst forth, shattering the bullet behind him into powder.

    ¡°A bullet specifically designed to break through True Qi and special abilities.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed as he clutched Bai Zhiqing to his chest and dove toward the corner of the room.

    At that instant, another bullet whistled in, striking the rosewood desk, blowing the solid wood to smithereens with splinters flying in all directions.

    Hiding with Bai Zhiqing in a corner, Lu Tianxingpletely failed to notice that his hand was ced exactly on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s precious body.

    Had it been any other time, he wouldn¡¯t have minded savoring the feel, but at that moment, he had no intention of enjoying himself.

    Looking at the rosewood desk that had been shattered to pieces, Lu Tianxing silently thought himself lucky.

    It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t epted Lin Qianru¡¯s invitation to have supper at her ce before returning; otherwise, Bai Zhiqing might have ended up a corpse by now.

    At this time, Bai Zhiqing had also closed her mouth.

    Her pretty face turned deathly pale as she felt a cold all over her body, and she began to tremble slightly.

    While she had initially wanted to struggle, she now became quiet.

    Even though Bai Zhiqing had never actually seen a real gun, the sight of the destroyed desk was enough to know that if the bullet had hit her, it would have undoubtedly taken her life, leaving her body beyond recognition.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing who was holding her close, his face just inches away and stern, and she knew in her heart that if it wasn¡¯t for this man, she would have been a goner today.

    Now that firearms were involved, even someone as naive as Bai Zhiqing could understand the other party wanted her dead and didn¡¯t wish for her to survive.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why¡­

    why would you save me?

    Do you realize you could die¡­?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was ghastly pale, tinged with disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that Lu Tianxing, the man she deeply resented, would risk his life to save hers.

    Lu Tianxing grinned, showing his white teeth, ¡°No reason at all, because you are my wife.

    It¡¯s only right for a man to protect his wife.

    What kind of man would I be if I couldn¡¯t even protect my own wife?¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 48 The Assassin Strikes

    ?49: Chapter 48: The Assassin Strikes   49: Chapter 48: The Assassin Strikes                                   Bai Zhiqing felt an inexplicable surge of emotion upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Looking at the face that was so close, she realized it wasn¡¯t as detestable as she had imagined.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was moved, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Wife, if you truly want to thank me, that¡¯s fine.

    Tonight, we can consummate our marriage and strive to have a big, chubby boy next year toplete a family of three living in harmony.¡±

    The slight touch of emotion that had just risen in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart vanished immediately upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, reced by a wave of teeth-grinding anger.

    This bastard, even at a time like this, was still trying to take advantage of her.

    ¡°Wife, but seriously, what¡¯s your secret to maintenance?

    Papaya soup or something?

    You¡¯re quite ample.

    Looks like our son will have plenty to nourish him in the future; no need to worry about him going hungry.¡±

    ¡°You jerk, what are you looking at?

    I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shuddered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment, her neck turning red as well, and her apricot eyes fiercely red at Lu Tianxing as she began to twist violently, trying to break free from his embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, wife.

    Calm down, calm down.

    I was just joking.

    Don¡¯t be impulsive; the other party hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing the agitation in his heart.

    With strength in his arms, he secured Bai Zhiqing, preventing her from moving about wildly.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing stiffened, her words cut off by another gunshot that rang out.

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill run down his spine, his sense of danger spiking.

    Without any hesitation, he held Bai Zhiqing close, kicked against the wall, and, like a fish sliding through water, they shot backward.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In that instant, a bullet pierced straight through the wall, striking where the two had been hiding, leaving behind arge hole.

    Meanwhile, hidden in the dense foliage of arge tree outside the vi, a sallow-skinned man with a grim expression grew even more sullen after failing three times to kill his target.

    Cursing under his breath, he thought, ¡°Damn it, I was told this woman was just an ordinary person.

    Why is there a man with her who can¡¯t even be killed by tracker bullets?

    Damn it, cursed intelligence.¡±

    After cursing twice, the man once again set up his sniper rifle and began to search for his prey.

    Time silently slipped by.

    There was no sound either inside or outside the house, making Lu Tianxing appreciate the vi¡¯s soundproofing.

    He was actually worried Mrs.

    Zhao might hear the noise and suddenly barge in.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing allowed Lu Tianxing to hold her, looking at him with aplicated expression.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Tianxing, she truly would have been dead.

    She had been oblivious the first time, but this time, she felt the presence of death so close at hand.

    It was her first time brushing so closely with the Grim Reaper, realizing just how near death was to her.

    For the first time, she felt that the man before her was surrounded in mystery, not the good-for-nothing she had imagined.

    ¡°That person, has he left?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked softly.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?

    You didn¡¯t see outside,¡± Bai Zhiqing asked curiously, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°You¡¯re too valuable.

    He won¡¯t leave without killing you; otherwise, he would be at a loss this time.

    Assassins never conduct bad business.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed.

    Tracker bullets, designed tobat Ancient Martial Artists and Superpower Users, were not cheap.

    Three bullets could be traded for a vi.

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was startled and looked at Lu Tianxing with a changed expression, eximing in shock, ¡°You¡­

    you couldn¡¯t possibly be an assassin too!

    Did you conceal your identity ande to Modu to find an opportunity to assassinate someone important?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing this, looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of ck lines.

    He had never realized that his wife had such a wild imagination.

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve finally discovered the difference between us; your imagination is just too expansive,¡± he said.

    Lu Tianxing said helplessly, ¡°Wife, just stay here quietly and don¡¯t move.

    Don¡¯te out unless you hear my voice.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was startled and asked subconsciously, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.

    It¡¯s just that this rat is disgusting, daring to bully my wife.

    I¡¯m going to take care of him, to avenge you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, a cold murderous intent shing in his eyes.

    In all his years in the Underworld, no one had dared to touch anyone close to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, don¡¯t go,¡± she said.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing suddenly raised her hand and grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s clothes, stopping him from leaving.

    Even if Lu Tianxing was formidable, he was still human and could hardly match modern weaponry.

    ¡°Not going?

    Do you think we can just lie low the entire night?

    Wife, rest assured, I haven¡¯t consummated our marriage yet!

    How can I bear to die?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s enchanting red lips and smirked lecherously, ¡°Wife, to ensure my safe return, why don¡¯t you give me a victory kiss before I leave?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she spat in disgust.

    At a time like this, that bastard still had the mood to tease her.

    ¡°Heh heh, if you¡¯re unwilling, that¡¯s fine.

    Stay put, I¡¯m off!¡±

    Before the sound of his voice faded, Bai Zhiqing felt lighter, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You must protect yourself, and don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, hidden in the dead angle of the room¡¯s shooting range, clenched her fists.

    For the first time, she felt so powerless.

    Facing a crisis, there was nothing she could do but pray silently in her heart.

    ¡°If youe back alive, I promise to give you that victory kiss,¡± she thought.

    Suddenly, this idea popped into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, praying that Lu Tianxing would return unharmed.

    Meanwhile, on the big tree directly opposite Bai Zhiqing¡¯s study, a many on a branch, his body dressed in camouge, blending with the surrounding environment.

    A dark gun barrel pointed at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s study, his face full of impatience.

    He had already missed three times, and if it weren¡¯t for the promise of 500 million dors as a reward, he would have already left.

    After all, the alert had been raised, and to achieve a one-hit kill was almost impossible now, especially with a skilled fighter by the target¡¯s side.

    But thinking of the three custom-made bullets, the man felt a surge of unwillingness.

    He had only purchased four such special bullets, spending nearly all his savings.

    If he left now, it would mean financial ruin for him.

    The man tried to steady his mind, regte his breathing, and closely watched every move in the study, looking for a fleeting chance.

 Chapter 50 - 50 49 My Name is Judge

    ?50: Chapter 49: My Name is Judge   50: Chapter 49: My Name is Judge                                   One minute, three minutes, five minutes¡­

    As time trickled by, the study remained quiet.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s warning, Bai Zhiqing tried her best to curl up in a corner, motionless.

    Although she had never seen a real gun before, the image from moments ago where a single shot shattered the wall and desk vividly told her just how terrifying the power of the gun was.

    In the blink of an eye, fifteen minutes had passed, and there was still no movement in the study.

    The man¡¯s mood became increasingly impatient, and his expression grew uglier by the second.

    For an assassin, missing the first shot meant an immediate withdrawal was necessary, especially when the target was protected by an expert.

    Withdrawal had to be executed with maximum speed¡ªthat was an irond rule.

    But the man did not do so, he just stood there.

    He was not reconciled.

    Hadn¡¯t he paid a ruinous price just for the five hundred million dors bounty?

    Just one kill and he could live carefree for the rest of his life with that money.

    ¡°Dammit, what the hell are those bastards in the intelligence organization doing?

    Didn¡¯t they say this woman was only living with a nanny?

    Why is there suddenly a man who can¡¯t even be killed by special bullets¡ªbastards!

    Once this mission is over, I¡¯m definitely going to sue them and make them cough up every dime they scammed from me,¡± the man cursed under his breath and spat viciously, still observing every movement in the study through his scope.

    ¡°You¡¯re right; those intelligence organizations are too irresponsible.

    They shouldpensate you for your loss; otherwise, those three special bullets would have been wasted in vain.¡±

    Just then, an abrupt voice came from the tree.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve got a point.

    They definitely owe you apensation¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the man¡¯s face went pale with shock.

    It was just him here; how could there be another voice?

    He quickly picked up his sniper rifle and aimed behind him: ¡°Who¡¯s there?

    Who¡¯s speaking?

    Show yourself!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I right behind you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stood on a branch, his face indifferent as he watched the man, corner of his mouth curling into a cold smile.

    With a flick of his finger, a strand of True Qi whistled out like an arrow, shattering the man¡¯s sniper rifle to pieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.

    You were clearly inside the room, how could you be suddenly out here?

    Are you a person or a ghost?¡±

    The man panicked and tossed away his ruined sniper rifle, his face painted with terror.

    Although he had been watching every move in the study intently and had seen no one leave, how had the other man got out, and more importantly, he hadn¡¯t felt anything when Lu Tianxing was right behind him.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely an expert.

    Who is he?

    Could he be a Heavenly Level Expert?

    Impossible, impossible.

    The target is just the head of a corporate group, how could they afford to have a Heavenly Level Expert protect her?

    But then how do you exin his sudden appearance?¡±

    The man looked at Lu Tianxing, the horror in his eyes growing more intense.

    He, too, was an Ancient Martial Artist at the Peak of Xuan-level, but he felt no aura fluctuations from Lu Tianxing, as if an ordinary person stood in front of him.

    It was clear Lu Tianxing had achieved the stage where his prowess seemed natural and effortless¡ªin other words, if Lu Tianxing wanted to kill him, it would be as simple and easy as squashing an ant.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, and he didn¡¯t even think about running away.

    If the other man truly was a Heavenly Level Expert, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at all.

    ¡°Heh, you wanted to kill my wife, what do you think I want to do?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his eyes undisguised with killing intent.

    He didn¡¯t mind people attacking him, but he would never allow anyone to harm those around him.

    The dragon has its scales, and touching them means death; His loved ones were his scales.

    No sooner had his voice fallen than an icy chill of murderous intent surged from Lu Tianxing, enveloping the man.

    The terrifying killing intent, built from countless bloodsheds, engulfed the entire sky like a tide, without any attempt to conceal it.

    It was as if the Killing God had descended on earth, the gates of Hell had opened, and the temperature around plummeted to extreme lows.

    In an instant, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, as if entering the depth of winter, where water turned to ice.

    The man¡¯s face turned a terrifying white in the blink of an eye, as if a pair of invisible hands had clutched his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe, intending to crush his heart to dust.

    The Lu Tianxing standing in front of him seemed to vanish, reced by a tumultuous sea of blood that devoured everything.

    As an assassin, the man naturally knew what killing intent was, but people like Lu Tianxing, who almost materialized their killing intent, were exceedingly rare.

    Each one of them was a murderous lunatic; countless lives had been lost to their hands.

    ¡°What exactly are you?¡± the man asked, struggling to suppress the fear in his heart as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Who am I?

    Once, I was called Judge,¡± Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    ¡°Judge!

    Impossible.¡±

    These two words struck the man like a bolt from the blue, causing hisplexion to change instantly with extreme fear.

    He looked at Lu Tianxing as if seeing a ghost, with horror stricken on his face and an undeniably potent fear surging from the depths of his heart.

    Judge!

    Those two words were a legend in the Underworld, a legend of an invincible ruler, an unchallenged legend.

    To offend the Judge was to learn what it meant to find no path to heaven and no gate to hell.

    Lu Tianxing watched the man with a cold sneer, walking slowly towards him, moving as if he were on t ground while stepping on the tree branches.

    ¡°Run, run now.¡±

    The man had only one thought left in his mind.

    Ever since he learned Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, he had lost all desire to fight.

    His figure shed, and he transformed into a bolt of lightning, rushing outwards.

    ¡°Leaving?

    You think you can still escape after trying to kill my wife?¡±

    Lu Tianxing revealed a cruel smile at the corners of his mouth, casually snapped off a tree branch and held it in his hand, and threw his arm forward.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The tree branch whistled out like a bullet, sting at the man¡¯s Dantian, directly smashing his Dantian and utterly crippling him.

    The Dantian is the foundation of an Ancient Martial Artist.

    Once destroyed, one is as good as disabled.

    Without the support of True Qi, the man stumbled and fell heavily to the ground, looking dumbfounded at the slowly approaching Lu Tianxing, filled with regret.

    If heaven gave him another chance, even if hundreds of billions of dors wereid out before him, he would never ept this mission.

    Opposing the Judge meant certain death.

    Lu Tianxing slowly approached the man, and without any haste to kill him, he said indifferently, ¡°Speak, which organization do you belong to, and why do you want to kill Bai Zhiqing?¡±

    The man bit his teeth but remained silent.

    ¡°Heh, it seems you are unwilling to talk.

    No problem, I¡¯ll make you speak on your own.¡±

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he abruptly lifted his right foot, smashing it down heavily on the man¡¯s thigh.

    The sound of shattering bones resounded once more.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as the man was about to scream in agony, before the sound could escape, Lu Tianxing stepped on his chest, brutally interrupting his scream.

    His face turned red with strain, almost spitting blood.

 Chapter 51 - 51 50 You Ying

    ?51: Chapter 50 You Ying   51: Chapter 50 You Ying                                   ¡°Do you know what I like the most?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at the man and said softly, ¡°I like you stubborn fools the most.

    Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you die easily; I¡¯ll make you wish for death.

    By the way, have you heard of Corpse Dissolving Powder?

    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.

    I will use Corpse Dissolving Powder to gradually dissolve your limbs, and keep you alive.¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot, have you heard of the J32 agent?

    It¡¯s a nerve drug that can temporarily increase a person¡¯s nerve reaction speed tenfold, in other words, it can also increase your pain sensitivity by ten times.

    Would you like to try it?

    To be honest, this is my first time using this drug, so if the dosage is wrong, it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless, but it sounded as though it came from the Nine Nether Purgatory, eerie and cold, making it seem like it could freeze one¡¯s soul.

    Demon!

    This man was a demon!

    A true demon.

    The man was terrified, truly terrified.

    He had never imagined that Lu Tianxing could be so cruel.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, for he had considered the prospect of dying ever since he became an assassin.

    However, this man before him was not giving him a chance to die, but instead making him wish for life or death in vain.

    The man understood well that even if he tried to kill himself, Lu Tianxing would be able to save him in the nick of time.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing reach into his pocket as if to pull something out, the man could no longer control his inner fear and said in breakdown, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll say anything you want to know.

    Just give me a quick death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sensible.

    Tell me, why did youe to assassinate Bai Zhiqing?¡±

    Without any hesitation, the man quickly answered, ¡°Someone offered five hundred million dors on the assassin website to take the life of Bai Zhiqing, and I epted the job.¡±

    ¡°Which organization do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°Cangya Assassin Organization.¡±

    ¡°Cangya Assassin Organization, a mere second-rate assassin organization, dares to be so rampant.

    Since you seek death, I¡¯ll send you to theherworld.¡±

    Lu Tianxing exuded a chilling murderous intent all over.

    In that moment, he seemed like a Demon God descending, his gaze shed, and he ced a palm on the man¡¯s head, expelling True Qi, and directly shattered his head into pulp.

    The man¡¯s body ckened, a relieved smile appearing at the corner of his mouth as his legs twitched twice, and then he breathed no more.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the corpse on the ground, his expression unchanging.

    He pulled out a small porcin bottle from his pocket, opened the lid, and threw it onto the corpse.

    Immediately, the entire body emitted a sizzling corrosive sound and in just a dozen breaths, the man along with his clothes had corroded into a pool of pus.

    After killing the man, Lu Tianxing turned around and faintly said to the void, ¡°Come out!

    When did the Yanhuang Group start to sneak around so much?¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing seemed like a different person, his entire demeanor changed, gone was the jocr disposition, reced by an air of indifference and haughty coldness, exuding a chilling presence that made one shiver.

    ¡°The Judge is truly worthy of his title, no wonder the leader told me to be cautious of you, not to get too close.

    I didn¡¯t expect that just revealing a trace of my presence would let you detect me.¡±

    A cold voice resounded, the void eerily fluctuated, and suddenly a tall, beautiful woman appeared, dressed in a tight ck night garment that hugged her exquisite body, her long hair fluttering in the evening breeze.

    Her pretty face was as cold as frost, like a block of ice devoid of any human emotion.

    ¡°You Ying, one of the top assassins of the Yanhuang Group, adept at concealing yourself and assassination.

    It is said you¡¯ve inherited the Shadow Technique from the Shadow Sect, and the night is your perfect disguise.

    Am I right, You Ying?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at the woman and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    You Ying frowned slightly, seemingly ufortable with her secrets being known, and responded lightly, ¡°Judge, the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, served in Dragon Tooth under the codename ¡®Military Knife¡¯ ten years ago, symbolizing the knife of the military.

    For reasons unknown, you left Dragon Tooth and established the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, which emerged remarkably.

    Within a year, you defeated the older generation of Fiery Fire Mercenary Group, bing the top mercenary group.

    A year ago, you returned to Modu.

    Am I correct?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded nomittally, ¡°You¡¯re correct.

    It seems, Miss You Ying, you know a lot about me.

    I wonder what you¡¯ve gained from following me for over a year.¡±

    Hearing this, You Ying¡¯s pupils abruptly narrowed as she eximed in shock, ¡°You knew I was tracking you?¡±

    ¡°Miss You Ying, what do you think?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke teasingly, ¡°Just with your novice skills, Miss You Ying, you thought you could track me?

    Unless your age-old master, Ghost Shadow, might have managed to follow me.

    Even Sima Ling Yun wouldn¡¯t dare im he could best me.

    Do you think you could monitor me, Miss You Ying?¡±

    ¡°The reason I let you monitor me was merely to amuse myself.

    Although, you seem rather shy, Miss You Ying.

    I was even taking a bath with the window open, and you still didn¡¯t dare appreciate my perfect physique, just sneaking away instead.

    Miss You Ying, could it be that you are still a maiden?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on You Ying¡¯s curvaceous body, and he smirked lewdly.

    Her figure was explosive, not bad, but he wondered about the feel.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you mock me.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, You Ying¡¯s face instantly turned livid with rage.

    It dawned on her that she had been yed for a fool by Lu Tianxing for over a year.

    She roared in anger, her face growing colder as she flicked her fingers.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Two three-inch-long, hair-thin ice needles shot towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Miss You Ying, you are too kind, gifting me a token of affection so soon.

    It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m already married; otherwise, I might have epted you.

    Though you¡¯re a bit cold, you¡¯re usable, and I¡¯m not picky,¡± Lu Tianxing tauntingly replied, flicking his fingers twice, directly shattering the two hidden weapons.

    His tone gradually became indifferent: ¡°Miss You Ying, please convey to the Yanhuang Group that I have no intention of opposing them, nor do I wish to intervene in China¡¯s affairs, as it is my homnd.

    Also, my principle is to not offend unless offended.

    If your group makes things difficult for me, I will reciprocate.

    I hope you understand that.

    I have no desire to make enemies with you, but I don¡¯t want you meddling in my affairs either.

    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind.

    And, Miss You Ying, I dislike being watched.

    I hope you understand.

    If it happens again, I will make you taste the Lu Family¡¯s discipline.¡±

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t waste any more words, and directly turned and walked away.

    ¡°Hmph, what an ungentlemanly man, you think I fancy watching you, I spit on that idea,¡± You Ying muttered, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure.

    She stomped her foot angrily, huffed, and her silhouette blended into the night, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 52 - 52 51 Bai Zhiqings Worries

    ?52: Chapter 51 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Worries   52: Chapter 51 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Worries                                   Ziyuan District, Vi No.

    66.

    Ever since Lu Tianxing left the study, Bai Zhiqing curled up in a corner, daring not to move or even breathe too loudly, a strong sense of worry inexplicably rising in her heart.

    Lu Tianxing had been gone for over twenty minutes without any sign of activity, which made Bai Zhiqing feel intensely uneasy.

    The opponents started brandishing guns.

    Even if Lu Tianxing could move quickly, could he move faster than a bullet?

    Could his flesh and blood withstand a bullet?

    Bai Zhiqing felt bewildered.

    Previously, she couldn¡¯t stand to even see Lu Tianxing; she wished he would never appear before her again.

    But now, she was worried about him, anxious that something might have happened to him.

    This feeling left Bai Zhiqing panicked, an emotion she had never experienced before, and she couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how she tried.

    ¡°Am I worrying about Lu Tianxing?

    Could it be I¡¯ve fallen for him?

    No, that¡¯s impossible.

    How could I like him, he¡¯s nothing but a stinking rogue, a scoundrel, a womanizer.

    There¡¯s no way I could like him.

    It must be because he saved me just now; that¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious.

    Yes, that must be it.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing kept refuting her feelings inwardly.

    She should¡¯ve resented Lu Tianxing for taking her virginity, so how could she have fallen for him and be worrying about him?

    The more she denied her feelings internally, the less calm Bai Zhiqing became.

    Her beautiful eyes were filled with anxiety, and just when she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and wanted to rush out to check on him, the tightly closed door was suddenly pushed open.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart tightened as she asked anxiously.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing enter with a smile on his face, her restless heart suddenly calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Why were you gone so long?¡±

    ¡°Wife, can I take that question to mean you were worried about me?¡±

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anxious eyes, Lu Tianxing felt slightly warmed inside.

    At least this woman wasn¡¯t truly heartless; otherwise, he would have had to reconsider whether to distance himself from Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Psh, who¡¯s worried about you?

    Don¡¯t tter yourself.

    I was afraid that if you died, it would involve me and Bai¡¯s Group.

    Besides, Mrs.

    Zhao likes you so much.

    If she found out you were dead, wouldn¡¯t she be heartbroken?

    I just didn¡¯t want to see Mrs.

    Zhao sad, that¡¯s all,¡± Bai Zhiqing retorted with a touch of red on her pretty face, feigning disdain.

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Bai Zhiqing, leaned in close, and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Is that so?

    It seemed like someone was quite worried just now; could I have been mistaken?¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re definitely mistaken.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lovely face blushed slightly as she looked up at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t change the subject.

    I asked you, why did you go out for so long just now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was to take care of the trouble for you.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve handled the danger.

    You can sleep in peace tonight,¡± Lu Tianxing reassured her, seeing the lingering fear in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You took care of it?

    You couldn¡¯t have killed him, could you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief.

    She was strong in business but had no experience with the dark world.

    Murder was something she had only seen on television and in newspapers.

    ¡°Yes, I killed someone.¡±

    Lu Tianxing put on a mournful face and said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°The guy dared to assassinate my wife, so of course, I couldn¡¯t be polite with him.

    Originally, I nned to use my eloquence, to touch him with emotion, to enlighten him with reason, to persuade him toy down his weapon.

    But who would have thought he was insensible, even saying ¡®the green mountains can¡¯t change, the long rivers flow forever,¡¯ so I couldn¡¯t hold back, and I killed him.

    Wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t involve you.

    I¡¯ll go to the police station and turn myself in tomorrow to seek a lenient treatment.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and she red at him, shouting angrily, ¡°No, you can¡¯t turn yourself in.¡±

    Lu Tianxing slightly stunned, looked at Bai Zhiqing pretending to be distressed and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t turn myself in, what else can we do?

    If the police catch meter, it¡¯ll be even worse.

    I might even get shot.

    Wife, don¡¯t worry.

    When I turn myself in, I¡¯ll make sure they know this has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, ¡°I said no and I mean no.

    You can¡¯t go anywhere right now.

    Just stay at home for me.

    I¡¯m going to contact the legal department of thepany, ask them to send the topwyer over.

    That person wanted to kill me, and you killed him; at worst, we¡¯re guilty of excessive self-defense.

    In addition, I¡¯ll have someone gather this person¡¯s information.

    As long as he has a criminal record, you¡¯ll be seen as acting in legitimate self-defense, and everything will be fine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, worthy of being the chairman of arge corporation, quickly organized her thoughts to handle the situation after a brief panic.

    Lu Tianxing had killed to save her; she couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch him be a murderer.

    ¡°Wife, are you worried about me?

    I¡¯m truly touched.¡±

    Lu Tianxing abruptly stood up, grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, and pulled her into his embrace.

    This time Bai Zhiqing was unusually quiet, not struggling at all.

    She rested her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, enjoying the tenderness, while Lu Tianxing breathed in a tempting scent from the tip of his nose, took a deep breath, and his left hand began to move restlessly downward, sliding towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pert behind.

    ¡°Ah, Lu Tianxing, your hand?

    You bastard, you dare to deceive me.¡±

    Before she had time to savor the moment, Bai Zhiqing instantly came back to her senses, her eyes zing as she bit down hard on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    Unable to help himself, Lu Tianxing inhaled sharply and promptly withdrew his hand, stepping back a few paces, ¡°Wife, are you a dog?

    Why did you bite me?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with fiery eyes and said with an iron-blue face, ¡°This is just a warning.

    If you dare to make any moves again, it won¡¯t be so simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I promise I won¡¯t make any moves next time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing quickly raised his hands in surrender, then suddenly asked, ¡°Wife, have you offended anyone recently?

    Whoever it is, they¡¯re acting ruthlessly, wanting your life outright.¡±

    Offering five hundred million dors for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life, while not the highest on the assassin¡¯s website, was enough to drive countless people crazy.

    Someone willing to put up that much money clearly harbored deep hatred for Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, equally perplexed.

    She didn¡¯t know whom she had offended to warrant such a vicious attack.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned.

    ¡°Forget about it, if you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it anymore.

    Lu Tianxing, thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me; you¡¯re my wife.

    You haven¡¯t yet given me a chubby little boy!

    How could I let you die?

    However, wife, you should still be careful recently.

    If it reallyes down to it, spend some money to hire a few bodyguards to protect you.

    If someone truly wants you dead, they¡¯ll try again if they fail once.

    You better be careful these days; it¡¯s best not to go out if you don¡¯t have to,¡± Lu Tianxing said seriously to Bai Zhiqing.

 Chapter 53 - 53 52 Bai Zhiqing Worth 500 Million

    ?53: Chapter 52: Bai Zhiqing Worth 500 Million   53: Chapter 52: Bai Zhiqing Worth 500 Million                                   ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, looking at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of curiosity, ¡°Lu Tianxing, were you really working in Africa before?

    I read online that there are many mercenaries in Africa, you couldn¡¯t possibly be one too, could you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, ¡°Wife, are you out of your mind?

    If I were a mercenary, why would I be a security guard?

    Why would I let you boss me around and bully me?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s your mind that¡¯s broken, you jerk who can¡¯t say anything nice.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, any fleeting good feelings she had for him dissolved once again.

    She finally realized, a jerk is always a jerk, and even if they be decent, they¡¯re still thoroughly jerks.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, especially since he touched her butt and squeezed her chest just moments ago.

    With that in mind, Bai Zhiqing took a few quick steps forward, kicked Lu Tianxing in the shin like an angry little girl, then turned around and stormed out of the study.

    Feeling a sharp pain in his shin, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile.

    This woman was really hard to please, always resorting to violence at the slightest disagreement.

    Didn¡¯t the ancients say, the hero saves the beauty, and the beauty will offer herself in return?

    He didn¡¯t feel any of that.

    Listening to the loud sound of the door shutting, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face vanished instantly, reced by a fierce aura.

    ¡°Cangya Assassin Organization, we had no quarrels or grudges, but sadly, you shouldn¡¯t have taken on this mission.

    Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself, walked directly downstairs, and returned to his room.

    He took out his cellphone from his pocket, entered a series of star symbols as codes, and then made a phone call.

    As soon as the call connected, Lu Tianxing immediately said, ¡°I want to kill someone.¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, then excitedly said, ¡°Boss, is that you?

    Boss, you finally decided to call.

    I¡¯ve been missing you like crazy.

    Boss, where are you now?

    I¡¯ll send Tie Niu to pick you up right away.¡±

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Little Bee, you guys don¡¯t need to look for me for the time being.

    When I want to return, I will naturally do so.

    Today, I called you because I need your help to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Little Bee didn¡¯t hesitate, his voice instantly turned cold, and even through the phone, one could feel the killing intent in his tone.

    ¡°Cangya Assassin Organization, I want them obliterated,¡± replied Lu Tianxing, his voice filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°A second-rate assassin organization?¡±

    Little Bee was startled, ¡°Boss, are you sure it¡¯s the Cangya Assassin Organization, a garbage organization with only a few skilled fighters, and not some other top-tier power?¡±

    ¡°They want to kill my wife?¡± Lu Tianxing slowly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Little Bee was shocked upon hearing the word ¡®wife¡¯, unbelieving, ¡°Boss, you¡­

    you got married?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got married, just got the marriage certificate recently.

    I¡¯ll definitely notify you guys when we have the wedding banquet.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide it from Little Bee; these people were his brothers in life and death, ones he could trustpletely.

    There was no need to conceal it from them.

    ¡°Boss, can you tell me who your wife is, the woman who made you willingly get married?¡± Little Bee was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Little Bee, having heard these three words, dropped her phone straight to the ground, scrambling to pick it up as she urgently said, ¡°Boss, are you sure it¡¯s Bai Zhiqing?

    Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡­¡±

    ¡°Big trouble, Boss, we¡¯re in big trouble this time.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Little Bee interrupted, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t check the assassin websites, you don¡¯t know.

    Sister-inw has a bounty of five hundred million dors on her life on the assassin website.

    It¡¯s causing a huge stir among the mercenaries and assassins.

    If Sister-inw is the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, then it must definitely be her.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?

    Do you know who ced the bounty?¡±

    Hearing Little Bee¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned icy cold, a chill emanating from his body, seeming to lower the temperature around them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    Little Bee shook her head and said, ¡°Boss, you know just as well, the assassin intermediaries are incredibly secretive.

    We can¡¯t even locate their exact location.

    We can only try to suppress those restless mercenaries and people we know.

    However, be extra careful these days, Boss.

    Quite a number of people have taken on this task, and some might have already secretly infiltrated China.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to find out who has taken on this task?¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his mood quite uneasy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, after all, we are not assassins and don¡¯t usually keep track of these things.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Little Bee.

    You¡¯ve been a great help recently.

    Keep a close eye on those restless folks.

    See who dares take up this task, and once found, show no mercy, spare none.¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke without any inflection in his voice, but his tone wasden with a chilling murderous intent.

    If found, spare none, leave no one behind.

    ¡°Leader, you can rest assured.

    Anyone who dares to touch Sister-inw is making an enemy of us all, of the entire Underworld Mercenary Corps.

    Those who cross us must die, must descend to the underworld to repent their ignorance, their foolishness.¡±

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment before dialing another phone number.

    Azy, coquettish female voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Honey, why are you calling me sote?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid your wife will be jealous?¡±

    The only one who could use such alluring voice to address him as ¡®honey¡¯ could only be the seductive Rose.

    Lu Tianxing felt a surge of fire uncontrobly rising from the bottom of his heart, silently cursed ¡®siren¡¯ to himself, quickly suppressing the stir in his heart, and straightforwardly said, ¡°Rose, I need your help.¡±

    To properly protect Bai Zhiqing, relying solely on the power of the Underworld Mercenary Corps was insufficient.

    Distant waters could not quench immediate thirst, and it was necessary to rely on external forces.

    Rose, who controlled the Rose Society, one of the top three underworld forces in Modu, was perfectly suited for protecting Bai Zhiqing.

    Rose knew how to make a man crave her.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she did not ask why and directly said, ¡°What do you need help with?¡±

    ¡°Protect Bai Zhiqing for me,¡± Lu Tianxing said straightforwardly.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Rose did not delve into details and agreed immediately.

    Then, with a resentful tone she said, ¡°Honey, you said you¡¯re married.

    Is your spouse Bai Zhiqing?

    She¡¯s a famed ice queen beauty in Modu.

    I never thought you¡¯d melt an ice queen; you really open my eyes.

    No wonder you don¡¯t fancy a wilted flower like me, as you¡¯ve got a fresh one at home.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was marked by ck lines; this woman¡¯s jealousy was more frightening than anything else.

 Chapter 54 - 54 53 Seeking Help from Rose

    ?54: Chapter 53 Seeking Help from Rose   54: Chapter 53 Seeking Help from Rose                                   Hearing what Rose said, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said with no small amount of frustration, ¡°What ¡®flowers¡¯ are you talking about?

    I wish I could, but the key is she¡¯s unwilling.

    Our marriage is nothing more than an agreement, and who knows when she¡¯ll kick me out.

    Alright, I¡¯m leaving this matter to you.

    Once you notice any suspicious characters, don¡¯t act rashly, just call me, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange my people,¡± Rose replied without hesitation, nodding in agreement.

    Lu Tianxing smiled contentedly and said, ¡°Rose my darling, you¡¯re so considerate.

    How should I ever thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks aren¡¯t necessary, but you know, I¡¯m feeling so lonely and empty right now.

    Don¡¯t you want toe over and keep mepany?

    I miss you so much.¡±

    That seductive voice of Rose came through the receiver.

    Hearing this, a me immediately rose up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s dantian, and Rose¡¯s perfect figure appeared in his mind.

    The burning me, like oil poured on fire, grew even more intense.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, preparing to suppress the fire in his heart, when a moan that could tempt a saint came through the phone.

    Lu Tianxing was immediately stunned.

    Not only did the me fail to die down, but it red up more fiercely, nearly killing him.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, Rose¡¯s voice came through the receiver again, ¡°Honey, how do you like my voice?

    Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡±

    Lu Tianxing turned to stone, realizing that Rose had done it on purpose.

    ¡°Rose, can¡¯t we be normal for once?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow?¡± said Lu Tianxing with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± she replied.

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words, realizing that when this woman yed the rogue, she was worse than any man.

    Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time tonight, I¡¯lle see you tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then, no going back on your word.¡±

    With a joyfulugh, Rose knew well how to handle a man.

    Men are like rubber bands; the tighter you pull, the stronger they snap back.

    A bnce of push and pull is the best way to keep a man tied down.

    ¡°By the way, Rose, that photo I sent you earlier, have you figured it out yet?¡± Lu Tianxing suddenly asked.

    ¡°Figured it out,¡± she replied.

    Taking a deep breath, Rose said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person in the photo you gave me goes by the name Ding Hu.

    You might not know him, but you¡¯re definitely aware of his younger brother, Ding Hao, the deputy head of the Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security department.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    A chill shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    It had only been a minor conflict with Ding Hao, but he would never have thought that Ding Hao would seek to put him in mortal danger.

    He asked in a cold voice, ¡°Do you know where Ding Hao is now?¡±

    Shaking her head, Rose answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.

    After I identified Ding Hu, I immediately sent someone to the hospital where Ding Hao was, but the doctor told me Ding Hao has been missing for a while.

    However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll assign more people to track him down for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Rose.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was never one to be indecisive.

    The moment Ding Hao harbored the intent to kill him, Ding Hao was as good as dead to him.

    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± she said.

    With a light chuckle, Rose suddenly revealed a mischievous smile and said, ¡°Honey, are you really not nning toe over tonight?

    I¡¯m all washed up, wearing absolutely nothing as I wait for you in bed.

    I¡¯ve also learned quite a few new moves recently.

    Don¡¯t you want toe over and try them out?¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nearly spat blood.

    That temptress was absolutely lethal.

    If it weren¡¯t for the issue with Bai Zhiqing, he swore he would teach Rose a lesson.

    Seemingly anticipating Lu Tianxing¡¯s deted look, Rose suddenly burst into giggles.

    ¡­

    The next day, without any surprise, Lu Tianxing waste for work again.

    When Lu Tianxing got up the next day, it was already past nine in the morning.

    After washing up and stepping out the door, he found the living room empty, evidently Bai Zhiqing had gone to work early.

    Sitting leisurely in the living room and savoring the breakfast prepared by Mrs.

    Zhao, to Lu Tianxing, even Bai¡¯s Group belonged to his wife.

    As the man of the house at Bai¡¯s Group, what was the big deal with being a littlete?

    People made too much fuss about it.

    By the time Lu Tianxing leisurely finished his breakfast and arrived at Bai¡¯s Group, it was already past ten o¡¯clock.

    Clearly, he was over two hourste again.

    As for Lu Tianxing¡¯s tardiness, everyone simply turned a blind eye.

    In their minds, Lu Tianxing must have a powerful background; otherwise, he would¡¯ve been kicked out after beingte on the first day, instead of still being there.

    In everyone¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing might very well be the young master of some prominent family,ing to Bai¡¯s Group just to experience life.

    If not for this, given Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reputation for being stern and impartial, she would have sent Lu Tianxing packing long ago.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing entered thepany, he was dragged into the sales department manager¡¯s office by Lin Qianru, as if she had been specifically waiting for him.

    Indeed, that was the case.

    Since a murder urred in Lin Lan District the previous night, Lin Qianru hadn¡¯t slept well, haunted by the thought whether Lu Tianxing was involved, whether the thugs they had driven away hade looking for trouble with Lu Tianxing, or if he appeared before her, bloodied, iming how unjustly he had died.

    This worry had squeezed Lin Qianru¡¯s heart tight; she rushed to thepany as soon as day broke.

    But when she arrived, everyone had begun their workday without any sign of Lu Tianxing, and there was no record of his attendance.

    This gave Lin Qianru an ominous premonition, fearing that her nightmare hade true.

    Of all this, Lu Tianxing waspletely oblivious.

    He just knew that as soon as he set foot in thepany, Lin Qianru dragged him into her office.

    Today, Lin Qianru was wearing a purple OL suit, which perfectly highlighted her figure with its curves in the right ces.

    Her ample bosom, wrapped in a white shirt, was particrly eye-catching.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, just quietly looked at Lu Tianxing, as though she wanted to see right through him.

    However, when she noticed his gaze lingering on her chest, her eyebrows furrowed, and she felt a surge of anger.

    This damned pervert¡ªshe had worried about him all night for nothing, only for him to take advantage of her first thing in the morning.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?¡± Lin Qianru finally snapped.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing came back to his senses and said earnestly, ¡°President Lin, did you need me for something early this morning?

    If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to get to work.¡±

    Although Lu Tianxing spoke earnestly, his eyes continued to rove over Lin Qianru¡¯s chest, showing no intention of moving away.

    ¡°You jerk, you¡¯re still looking!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, I saw it.¡±

    Lin Qianru suddenly realized something, and a blush crept over her pretty face.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with an expression of horror, saying, ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re blushing.

    You couldn¡¯t be thinking of something indecent, could you?

    President Lin, you really should think this through.

    This is the office, it might be thrilling, but someone could barge in at any moment.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m thinking indecent thoughts, are you scared?¡± Lin Qianru teased with a sly smile on her lips.

    ¡°Scared?

    But I¡¯m afraid you might not go through with it,¡± Lu Tianxing swallowed nervously and answered honestly.

    ¡°Really?

    Why don¡¯t you try me and see if I dare?¡±

    With those words, Lin Qianru revealed a seductive smile, her fingers sliding over the buttons of her clothing, the flirtatious intent clear.

 Chapter 55 - 55 54 Chairman Summons

    ?55: Chapter 54 Chairman Summons   55: Chapter 54 Chairman Summons                                   ¡°President Lin, really?

    Are you sure you want me to give it a try?¡± Lu Tianxing swallowed, his eyes lighting up as he fixated on Lin Qianru, looking all too eager.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded coquettishly, struggling to suppress the rage in her heart.

    No sooner had Lu Tianxing heard these words than he pounced without any hesitation.

    However, at that moment, a cold glint shed in Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes.

    With the swiftness of lightning, she viciously kicked toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s groin, aiming to teach him a hard lesson¡ªbut he dodged with ease, instead taking the chance to inappropriately grope her thigh.

    ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re not being honest, are you?

    Isn¡¯t this deceiving my pure heart?

    You¡¯ve hurt me, President Lin, can you afford thepensation?¡± Lu Tianxing sat steadily in his chair, teasingly looking at Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru withdrew her right leg, hatingly, and feignedposure as she coolly said, ¡°No need for pleasantries when dealing with a pervert like you.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, I don¡¯t like hearing that.

    What do you mean by ¡®pervert¡¯?

    Confucius once said, ¡®food and sex are human nature.¡¯ If not for that, could humanity have been passed down for thousands of years?

    This is about heritage, not lewdness,¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Besides, I recallst time President Lin seemed to enjoy it quite a lot, you came once and then again, didn¡¯t mention anything about it being lewd¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, a dog can¡¯t spit out ivory, you¡­

    if you spout more nonsense, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite with you.¡±

    Lin Qianru hastily cut Lu Tianxing off, her face flushed red as if it could drip water, and only after a good while did she manage to calm her agitated heart and asked, ¡°Lu Tianxing,st night, when you left themunity, did anything happen, did you encounter anyone?¡±

    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?

    After I dropped you off at home, I left, that was it.

    Could someone really be after my colors?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled; of course, he knew what Lin Qianru was referring to.

    ¡°Beat it, rob my colors,¡± Lin Qianru scoffed and gave Lu Tianxing a re.

    The weight in her heart finally lifted, she waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, you can go.

    I just saw Xiao Man looking for you, she seemed pretty angry.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, then I¡¯ll be leaving.

    Oh, by the way, President Lin, you really should get some rest.

    You have dark circles under your eyes.

    Let me find a chance to give you a massage next time, I guarantee to smooth your skin and make those dark circles disappear,¡± Lu Tianxing said as he stood up and walked out of the office, passing a group of curious girls in the sales department and stepping into the elevator.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Lin Qianru quickly grabbed the small mirror from her drawer and inspected herself thoroughly, only to see a beautiful woman with flushed cheeks¡ªno sign of the dark circles Lu Tianxing mentioned.

    She snorted coldly, annoyed at having been tricked again by that guy.

    Just as he came out of the elevator, entering the security department, Lu Tianxing still didn¡¯t understand why Xue Man was looking for him when Huang Can suddenly pulled him aside.

    ¡°Hey Brother Lu, did you somehow offend Minister Xue today?¡±

    ¡°Nope, what¡¯s up?¡± Lu Tianxing shook his head and responded.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be possible, earlier Minister Xue told me to tell you toe to her office immediately after I see you.

    From her demeanor, it looked like she was really angry.¡±

    Huang Can looked puzzled, then stared at Lu Tianxing with a mischievous gleam in his eye, ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t tell me Minister Xue found out about your affair with President Lin, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so pissed!

    Bro, I¡¯m not one to gossip, but although Minister Xue is a bit fierce, she¡¯s definitely top-tier beautiful.

    You¡¯ve got such a stunner for a girlfriend, yet you still sneak around cheating.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, you choose to cheat not just anywhere, but right under Minister Xue¡¯s nose at thepany, and even with her best friend no less.

    Brother Lu, as a brother, I have to admire your guts.

    That¡¯s some serious nerve, seriously epic.¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of admiration, Huang Can had seen bold people, but never someone with such audacity to flirt right under his own girlfriend¡¯s watch.

    He was without equal in boldness.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Can, speechless.

    What did any of this have to do with him?

    His rtionship with Xue Man was at most a misunderstanding.

    And seriously, what¡¯s with a guy being so gossipy?

    Huang Can was about to enlighten Lu Tianxing on how hical it was to hog two beauties when suddenly a furious voice rose from behind, ¡°Huang Can, what are you doing skulking around here instead of patrolling?

    If you don¡¯t want to work, then get the hell out early, don¡¯t hang around with a hooligan all day long, showing off like an idiot.

    I bet you¡¯ll straighten up if I make you guard the warehouse.¡±

    At the sound of this angry voice, Huang Can instinctively shrank his neck, his face breaking into an awkward grin as he scurried out of the security department like a rat escaping a cat.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile as he turned around, ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t Minister Xue.

    I¡¯ve really missed you.¡±

    ¡°Miss me?

    I think you just wish I was dead!¡±

    Xue Man stood with her arms crossed at the entrance of the minister¡¯s office, sneered, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you even know what time Bai¡¯s Group starts work?

    Look at the time now.

    Don¡¯t you know what time it is?

    You¡¯ve beente for work two days in a row; you¡¯ve set a record in Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    Lu Tianxing blinked his eyes and retorted, ¡°Minister Xue, how could I wish you dead?

    That¡¯s a joke.

    Besides, aren¡¯t records meant to be broken?

    And, my beingte has reasons¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Xue Man cut him off, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Are you about to say that you werete because you were doing a good deed again?

    Were you helping a granny across the street?

    Or maybe you encountered another pregnant woman needing a hospital?

    Shall I award you a banner for good deeds?¡±

    ¡°Neither.

    I found a dime on the road and turned it over to the police, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.

    As for the banner, I don¡¯t need it.

    I never leave my name when doing good deeds.

    But if Minister Xue, you feel bad about it, just give me a bonus of several thousand dors, that¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go die.¡±

    Xue Man, her face ashen with rage, said coldly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is thest time.

    The veryst time I¡¯ll tolerate your tardiness.

    If there¡¯s a next time, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s got your back; you¡¯ll have to leave the security department.

    I don¡¯t want you to turn the entire department into the joke of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Also, the chairman is looking for you, she wants to see you immediately after you start your shift.¡±

    After saying that, Xue Man turned and walked into her office and mmed the door with a loud bang.

    She was afraid that if she saw Lu Tianxing again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist beating him up.

    This bastard was just too infuriating.

 Chapter 56 - 56 55 Promoted

    ?56: Chapter 55 Promoted   56: Chapter 55 Promoted                                   ¡°The chairman wants to see me, are you sure there¡¯s been no mistake?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was utterly puzzled.

    He really couldn¡¯t fathom why Bai Zhiqing would want to see him early in the morning.

    By all logic, Bai Zhiqing should despise him quite a bit, so why would she suddenly want to meet him?

    ¡°Could it be because I rescued her yesterday, she noticed my hidden handsomeness, and now thinks I¡¯m very manly, the kind of man worth entrusting her life to?

    Maybe she was too shy to approach me yesterday, but now she can¡¯t hold back anymore and is nning to¡­

    well, enter the bridal chamber with me?

    Ah, such is the sorrow of a handsome man, too easily catching the attention of women.

    If she tries to get forceful with me in the office, should I put up a symbolic resistance, or just agree to it?¡±

    Lost in his vanity, Lu Tianxing touched his hair and, taking the elevator, headed straight for the president¡¯s office.

    This time Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t encounter Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin, and no one stopped him, so he pushed open the door and went right in.

    ¡°Mr.

    Chairman, did you need something from me?

    You know I¡¯m very busy.

    As a security guard, I¡¯m responsible for the life and safety of all Bai¡¯s Group employees.

    If it¡¯s nothing important, we can talk after Iplete my patrol!¡±

    Lu Tianxing talked big, making himself at home without a hint of politeness, sitting directly across from the chairman.

    His eyes involuntarily fell on Bai Zhiqing, appraising her from head to toe, with the corners of his mouth slightly quirked up.

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing and unconsciously furrowed her brows, ncing at therge clock on the wall: ¡°It¡¯s half-past ten, and you¡¯rete again today?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly.

    Having been seduced by Rosest night, and worrying about other assassins attacking, it was no wonder he couldn¡¯t sleep well, let alone arrive on time.

    ¡°Wife, beingte is no big deal.

    What¡¯s important is why you called me here so early.

    Could it be that you¡¯ve had a change of heart and are ready to¡­

    you know, consummate our marriage?

    But wife, it¡¯s broad daylight, and we¡¯re at the office.

    Isn¡¯t this a bit improper?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked bashfully awkward, all squeamish as he nced at Bai Zhiqing, then patted his chest saying, ¡°However, if my wife likes excitement, I don¡¯t mind really.

    I can assure you, my ¡®endurance¡¯ is incredible, guaranteed to take you to cloud nine.¡±

    The bridal chamber!

    Take her to cloud nine.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened with fury bubbling up inside her.

    Sometimes she really wanted to crack open Lu Tianxing¡¯s head to see what the hell he was constantly thinking about, how everything seemed so indecent once it passed his lips.

    Taking a deep breath to calm her anger, Bai Zhiqing said sternly, ¡°I asked you here today because I think you¡¯re not suited for the position of a security guard.

    I n to¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you n to fire me?

    Look here, Mr.

    Bai, Chairman Bai, you¡¯ve got to have a conscience.

    Don¡¯t turn your back on me now.

    Sure, you may not like me, but don¡¯t forget, I saved your life yesterday.

    You¡¯re not showing gratitude and now you want to burn the bridge by firing me?

    That¡¯s utterly ungrateful.

    I¡¯m counting on this job to make ends meet!¡±

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lu Tianxing startedining loudly, looking angrily at her as if she hadmitted a heinous crime.

    ¡°Shut up, will you let me finish?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s forehead veins throbbed as she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m removing you from security because I¡¯m promoting you.

    From now on, you¡¯re no longer in security, you¡¯ll be my assistant, the Chairman¡¯s Assistant, got it?¡±

    ¡°The Chairman¡¯s Assistant?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he took a few steps forward, his hands bracing against the desk, looking down at Bai Zhiqing with a wicked smile, ¡°Wife, you still say you haven¡¯t fallen for me, but if you hadn¡¯t, why would you move me to the position of Chairman¡¯s assistant?

    Wife, would you say we¡¯re now keeping each otherpany day and night?

    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®fortunees to those by the water¡¯, so wife, actions speak louder than words, let¡¯s consummate our marriage tonight.

    My genes, your excellence, our child will absolutely eclipse all others.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion immediately turned unsightly¡ªthis guy is still thinking about sleeping, huh!

    Always dreaming those daydreams.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I really want to tear your mouth apart.¡±

    With an ashen face, Bai Zhiqing said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night that I¡¯m in great danger right now and need a bodyguard to protect me closely, twenty-four hours a day?

    I also feel the need for a bodyguard now, but I can¡¯t trust anyone else to do it, so I¡¯ve decided to make you my bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Wife, I think¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, as if to say something else, but was directly cut off by Bai Zhiqing, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.

    At thepany, you have to listen to me, so you have no choice but to take this Chairman¡¯s assistant position.

    I¡¯ve already arranged your spot, now, immediately, right away, go take your ce.¡±

    Following Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pointing finger, Lu Tianxing looked over to find that yesterday¡¯s empty corner now had a desk ced in it, with aputer on it, and some documents beside it.

    ¡°Alright, wife, you win.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of helplessness as he sat down in his spot, dejectedly realizing that he would have to say goodbye to the attractive long-legged beauties and ultra-short skirts of Bai¡¯s Group, and he would be no longer able to brazenly admire these things.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s deted demeanor, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips slightly curled upwards, revealing a shallow smile.

    She had finally gotten this guy to back down for once, feeling suddenly full of a sense of achievement.

    Just then, a red phone on the desk rang.

    Bai Zhiqing reached out to press a button, and heard Lan Xin¡¯s voice from the phone, ¡°Chairman, Zhang Group¡¯s young vice-president Zhang Tianfeng has invited you to dine tonight at Blue Sky, to discuss the uing investment cooperation on the Tianhe Resort development.¡±

    At the mention of the name Zhang Tianfeng, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows instinctively furrowed, ¡°Lan Xin, can we decline it?¡±

    Lan Xin clearly hesitated for a moment on the other end of the phone before saying, ¡°Chairman, you¡¯ve already declined his invitations three times, and Zhang Group is also one of the strong contenders for the development of Tianhe Resort.

    If we fall out with them, they might choose to cooperate with otherpanies, which won¡¯t benefit us in securing the Tianhe Resort.

    Plus¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, Secretary Lan, I got it.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing pursed her lips, looked up at Lu Tianxing, who was fiddling with theputer, ¡°Arrange it for me, I will go tonight, but tell him I¡¯m bringing an extra person with me.¡±

    ¡°Does the Chairman need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, her voice cold, ¡°I have my own ns, go straight home after work.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Chairman.¡±

    Although Lan Xin was curious about who Bai Zhiqing would bring along, she tactfully did not ask why.

    Not prying into the boss¡¯s personal affairs is one of the basic principles of being a secretary.

    Little did Lu Tianxing know that he had already been targeted by Bai Zhiqing, as he excitedly tampered with theputer, downloading games, getting ready for an exhrating gaming battle.

 Chapter 57 - 57 56 Storm Approaching

    ?57: Chapter 56: Storm Approaching   57: Chapter 56: Storm Approaching                                   While Lu Tianxing was leisurely sitting in his office, the skies at the Modu Police Department were dark and gloomy as if a storm was about to hit, and the oppressive atmosphere made everyone¡¯s mood heavy.

    In the office of the chief.

    The Modu Police Chief Ye Futu took a fierce drag of his cigarette, his expression extremely grim.

    In front of himy a stack of documents, each page marked in bold red letters ¡°EXTREMELY DANGEROUS¡±.

    These documents were intelligence reports sent back by agents from China stationed abroad.

    Once in the hands of the chief, without exception, these individuals were all desperadoes¡ªeach one ruthless and highly skilled.

    For Modu, they were like ticking time bombs ready to explode at any moment.

    If these people had entered China through other means, he would have had every reason to deport them all, but these individuals had entered through proper channels.

    Some even held various statuses in some countries, and some were even nobles.

    If he dared make a move, it could likely lead to diplomatic disputes.

    This group of dangerous elements was like a thorn in the heart of Modu City, constantly threatening its peace.

    Yet, the higher-ups had ordered him to resolve this matter without bloodshed, which was easier said than done.

    ¡°It¡¯s the season of storms; Modu is indeed in the season of storms,¡± he muttered.

    Ye Futu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, feeling the deep difficulty and helplessness.

    The documentsbeled these people as extremely dangerous, meaning they were likely Ancient Martial Artists or Superpower Users.

    If true, his police force waspletely inadequate, charging in would be a death sentence.

    ¡°Ah, forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    These people are not someone we can handle.

    The higher-ups must be aware of this too, they should be sending someone to deal with it,¡± he sighed.

    Ye Futu sighed.

    The priority now was to locate all these people and keep them under surveince, to minimize the threat level as much as possible.

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    While Ye Futu was contemting his strategies, the office door was suddenly knocked on, and then pushed open as Xue Bing walked in.

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    Upon seeing Ye Futu, Xue Bing saluted and said, ¡°We¡¯ve identified the victim of the murder case in Lin Lan District.

    The deceased was named Ding Hu, who had a younger brother named Ding Hao.

    Not long after Ding Hu¡¯s death, Ding Hao mysteriously disappeared; we don¡¯t know if he was silenced or if he went into hiding after getting wind of danger.

    Our people are urgently investigating.

    Moreover, we encountered resistance from the Sky Alliance during our investigation, which leads me to suspect that Ding Hu was likely a member of the Sky Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Sky Alliance?¡±

    Ye Futu¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said, ¡°Leave this case to others; don¡¯t handle it yourself.

    Look at these documents.

    From now on, my top priority is for you to locate all these individuals and monitor them closely.

    Remember, do not rm them or enter into any confrontations with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xue Bing did not hesitate at all as she nodded her head.

    Although she hadn¡¯t yet read the documents, seeing the ¡°EXTREMELY DANGEROUS¡±bels and Ye Futu¡¯s solemn expression, she understood these individuals were troublesome.

    But a police officer should embody the police spirit, never fearing orpromising, thrive on challenges.

    A fiery light shed in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes.

    This was the life she craved¡ªexciting, crazy, and full of challenges.

    ¡°I¡¯m entrusting this to you.

    You can freely deploy anyone from the department.

    If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go now!¡±

    Ye Futu rubbed his forehead, stood up, and gazed out the window at the scenery outside, taking a deep breath.

    Was a storm brewing?

    Hopefully, nothing would go wrong.

    ¡­

    In the CEO¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing sat seriously at his desk, his fingers rapidly tapping on the keyboard, engaged in the most popr game of the moment, which dominated inte cafes¡ªLeague of Legends.

    But just as he was enjoying his game, it disconnected.

    A cold draft hit him, and when he instinctively looked up, he saw Bai Zhiqing staring icily at him, her eyes so frosty he felt like he might freeze solid.

    ¡°Wife, why are you looking at me like that?

    I didn¡¯t do anything, and besides, why is myputer disconnected from the inte?¡± Lu Tianxing said with an innocent expression.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is the office, not a cyber cafe, and certainly not your home.

    I made you the CEO¡¯s assistant, not to y games.

    Don¡¯t you know thepany¡¯s policies?

    No games are to be installed on theseputers, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So you just cut off my inte?

    Wife, that¡¯s too harsh.

    Do you realize I was about to get a pentakill, a pentakill!

    That was my first pentakill today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing screamed in dismay.

    This woman was ruthless.

    At least she could have waited until he got his pentakill; now he waspletely screwed.

    ¡°Really?

    What does that have to do with me?

    Remember, Lu Tianxing, you are my assistant and also my bodyguard.

    You need to constantly be aware of my surroundings and ensure I¡¯m not in any danger,¡± Bai Zhiqing said lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s no danger around you right now, and how am I supposed to know what a CEO¡¯s assistant is supposed to do?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a look of grievance.

    He had been a mercenary, even moonlighted as an assassin, and served as a soldier, but he had never been a CEO¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything; just sit here quietly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a mascot; what¡¯s the point of just sitting here?

    How about, wife, we sneak out and I treat you to a movie?

    My treat.¡±

    Lu Tianxing felt frustrated.

    Being in a room with an extremely beautiful woman was definitely great, but when that beauty was as cold as an iceberg, it felt like torture.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion, Bai Zhiqing sighed and said, ¡°Are you that bored?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m bored.

    The only thing I can do now is watch you, but you¡¯ve wrapped yourself up so tightly there¡¯s nothing to see, and you¡¯re so icy, looking at you is like looking at an iceberg.

    How can I not be bored?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a beast.¡±

    ¡°Being a beast is better than being less than a beast.

    If that schr had chosen to be a beast, he could have had a pleasant night, but he chose to be less than a beast and ended up with nothing and even got pped.

    Quite the loss,¡± Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, continuing to tease Bai Zhiqing.

    With no games or movies and nothing else to do, he could only tease Bai Zhiqing.

    But honestly, bringing Bai Zhiqing down from her lofty, icy goddess pedestal and seeing her disy human emotions like joy, anger, sorrow, and joy was incredibly satisfying.

 Chapter 58 - 58 57 Youre Very Safe

    ?58: Chapter 57: You¡¯re Very Safe   58: Chapter 57: You¡¯re Very Safe                                   ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you really feeling extremely bored?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What do you think!¡±

    ¡°Well then, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to give you your first task now.

    After work today, you¡¯ll apany me to a party.¡±

    ¡°Attend a party?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback.

    His instinct told him that nothing good woulde from attending a party, so he immediately refused, ¡°Chairwoman, you think too highly of me.

    I¡¯m too crude by nature.

    If I went, I¡¯d surely embarrass you.

    Plus, I¡¯m really busy right now with lots of work, so you can just go on your own.

    No need to call me.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing changed his expression to one of urgency and started typing on the keyboard, pretending to be very busy.

    Bai Zhiqing, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, said indifferently, ¡°Do you think I want to take you with me?

    The fact that I¡¯m married to you means you should be useful at times like this.

    Later on at the party, figure out a way to keep that Zhang Tianfeng from approaching me.

    Better yet, make him give up on the ideapletely.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to do it, forget it.

    Then you probably aren¡¯t suited for the assistant¡¯s job.

    Conveniently, thepany just had a cleaningdy resign.

    Why not let you take over?

    With daily cleaning of the building, I think you¡¯ll no longer be bored.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be a cleaningdy?

    Wife, your heart is too cruel.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was stunned.

    There¡¯s truth to the saying ¡®Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned,¡¯ especially when ites to Bai Zhiqing¡ªthis was just too cruel.

    When he thought of himself miserably holding a broom, carrying a mop, and cleaning the building floor by floor, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    This woman was too vicious.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be like that.

    I was just joking with you just now.

    How could you take it seriously?

    Not to mention a party, even if it were a dragon¡¯sir or a tiger¡¯s den, for my wife, I would march in without hesitation.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stood up, speaking with fervent enthusiasm.

    Then he turned to Bai Zhiqing with a lecherous face and asked, ¡°Wife, how many people will be at that party?

    Is it just a simple dinner?

    Or are we going to a birthday celebration or something?

    Will there be any beauties?

    Are they pretty?

    Are there any goddesses with a 36E cup size¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly turned as cold as ice, like the frost in the dead of winter descending upon thend, and the temperature in the office plummeted abruptly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, get out of here now.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth, thinking a dog can never stop eating ****

    ¡°Hehe, wife, don¡¯t be angry.

    I¡¯m just gathering information.

    What if there¡¯s someone at the party who poses a threat to your life?

    As a bodyguard, I need to consider my employer¡¯s safety,¡± Lu Tianxing said with righteousness.

    ¡°Get out, you leave this room right now.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth, wishing she could p this scoundrel to death.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll disappear from your sight immediately.¡±

    The moment he stood up, Lu Tianxing headed toward the door, then suddenly turned his head, chuckled and said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m off then, don¡¯t miss me too much.

    Of course, if you do miss me, you can always call me.

    I promise to arrive within a minute, ready to apany you for meals, sleep, y, no problem at all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing winked suggestively at Bai Zhiqing and, before she could react, vanished from the office in a sh.

    Bai Zhiqing held her forehead, ring at the door with gritted teeth.

    She really didn¡¯t know how Lu Tianxing had managed to live up to this point.

    People like him really deserved a beating.

    It¡¯s a wonder he had survived to grow up.

    Stepping out of the office, Lu Tianxing then saw Lan Xin at the secretarial desk nearby.

    At that moment, Lan Xin also saw Lu Tianxing, and her face immediately showed a look of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you pervert.

    How did youe out of the chairwoman¡¯s office?

    What did you do in there?

    You better tell the truth, or else don¡¯t expect me to be polite to you.¡±

    Recalling the rumors circting around the office these past few days, Lan Xin¡¯s gaze immediately became guarded, her eyes watching Lu Tianxing as if she was guarding against a thief.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Lan Xin¡¯s words, his face was lined with frustration.

    What could he have possibly done?

    What could he have done to Bai Zhiqing?

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s wary eyes, Lu Tianxing suddenly let out a sinisterugh, revealing an evil smile as he stepped towards Lan Xin, ¡°Little beauty, what do you think I could do to the chairman?

    In an instance of a man and a woman alone together, kindling and a spark, of course, there¡¯s bound to be a zing fire.

    If you don¡¯t mind, I can give you a firsthand experience.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    what are you trying to do?

    I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Lan Xin abruptly stood up from her chair, her fingers tightly gripping a pen, her expression tense, her voice trembling slightly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t let me off?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed out loud, his hands resting on the office table, eyeing Lan Xin, ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re not well-endowed, but you sure can talk big.

    With just one finger, I could crush you to death, just like squashing an ant.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, it¡¯s you who¡¯s t-chested!

    Your whole family is t-chested.

    And let me tell you, you better not mess around.

    There are cameras here, and the chairman will definitely kick you out of thepany.¡±

    Lan Xin tried to look calm as she faced Lu Tianxing, but her slightly quivering body betrayed how nervous she really was.

    ¡°Fire me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°I dare to take advantage even of her, am I afraid of getting fired by her?

    Heh, little beauty, you don¡¯t have a choice.

    Be good, and I promise to make you so happy you¡¯ll forget home¡ªgetting a promotion and a raise won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re despicable.¡±

    Lan Xin was choked up by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Someone could be so brazen, truly reaching a new level of shamelessness.

    ¡°Despicable?

    How so!

    I brush my teeth every morning.

    Look, my teeth are very white and healthy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing slowly approached Lan Xin, backing her against the wall and shing a gleaming white smile at her.

    ¡°Bastard, despicable, hooligan¡­¡±

    As Lu Tianxing drew closer, Lan Xin¡¯s face turned bright red, hurling every insult she knew at him.

    Being despicable is just being despicable, huh?

    Little beauty, now I¡¯ll personally demonstrate for you how I took advantage of the chairman.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a sleazy smile, eyeing Lan Xin¡¯s not-so-voluptuous but perfectly handful breasts, letting out a lecherous chuckle as his fingers rubbed together, a typical pervert¡¯s grin on his face.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lan Xin, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers inching towards her Holy Maiden Peak, was so terrified she closed her eyes and screamed out loud.

    But after screaming for a moment, Lan Xin gradually realized something was off.

    She hadn¡¯t felt anything, and subconsciously, she opened her eyes only to find that Lu Tianxing, who had just been beside her, had disappeared and was now at the elevator entrance, grinning at her, ¡°Little beauty, your screaming is too harsh.

    It scared me stiff.

    From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about being harassed on your way home from work at night.

    Your screams could scare someone to death.

    Yup, ording to my judgment, you¡¯re safe.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing quickly stepped into the elevator.

    Hearing this, Lan Xin was so angry she clenched her teeth, her cheeks flushed with fury, ring in the direction of the elevator, wishing she could tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re the one who looks very safe!

    I curse you to be single for life, no, I curse your wife to be a bitch for life.¡±

    Watching the direction Lu Tianxing had left, Lan Xin bit her teeth fiercely, fuming as she sat down.

    It was the first time someone at Bai¡¯s Group had dared to tease her like this.

    She was determined to get her revenge.

 Chapter 59 - 59 58 At a Great Cost

    ?59: Chapter 58: At a Great Cost   59: Chapter 58: At a Great Cost                                   Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was the afternoon.

    Lu Tianxing stood at the entrance of the building, overwhelmed with boredom and indecision.

    He had nned to sneak away before the end of the workday, as he had absolutely no interest in the banquet Bai Zhiqing had mentioned.

    Unfortunately, before he could leave the elevator, Bai Zhiqing caught him and made him wait obediently at the entrance while she went to the underground parking lot to get her car.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Brother Lu?

    Congrattions on your promotion to the chairman¡¯s assistant.¡±

    Just then, a sycophantic voice came from behind, as Huang Can walked out of the building, looking enviously at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s promotion speed had already spread throughout Bai¡¯s Group, and countless people idolized him.

    He¡¯d beente for work two days in a row, and not only did he not receive any punishment, but he also got promoted¡ªfrom a security guard to the chairman¡¯s assistant.

    This promotion set a legendary record for Bai¡¯s Group, faster than a rocket.

    Even some people considered, should they also try beingte like Lu Tianxing to see if they, too, could get a promotion.

    ¡°Brother Lu, can you tell me how you got promoted?

    Is there any secret to it?¡±

    ¡°Heh, what secret could there be?

    Of course, it was because the chairman saw the hidden charm of a man in me.

    That¡¯s why he recruited me as his assistant.

    It¡¯s like how male chairmen like to hire pretty, young, voluptuous secretaries¡ªlooks good when you take them out,¡± Lu Tianxingughed heartily, somewhat narcissistically touching his hair, and bragged proudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way, Brother Lu.

    There really aren¡¯t many in Bai¡¯s Group who canpare to you¡ªhandsome and strong, perfection within perfection.

    Maybe one day, you¡¯ll rise from assistant to manager.

    Brother Lu, when you strike it rich, you can¡¯t forget about your little brother here,¡± Huang Canplimented him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my brother.

    I could forget anyone but not you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, buoyed by ttery, said proudly, ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Those who live by the water get the moon first.¡¯ If one day I be the male owner of Bai¡¯s Group, I¡¯ll definitely save a department manager position for you, no question.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu is the best.

    I¡¯ll congratte you in advance for your triumphant sess and winning the beauty over.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s hope your words bring good fortune, a triumphant sess, taking down Bai Zhiqing, and conquering the empire.¡±

    ¡°With Brother Lu making a move, there surely won¡¯t be any problems.

    Wow, Brother Lu, look over there¡ªthat woman¡¯s figure is too hot to handle, 36E at least, right?

    Rumored to be the top bombshell in the Advertising nning Department.¡±

    ¡°Her figure is indeed excellent, but her face leaves something to be desired, too much makeup.

    If you¡¯re not too picky, she might still be fine with the lights off.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu speaks the truth.¡±

    The two of them harmonized, content to stay at the entrance, watching the beauties leaving Bai¡¯s Group, asionally issuing their evaluations.

    Thus, at the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group, there was a scene where two men huddled together, ogling the door with gleaming eyes, sometimes letting out lecherous smiles, drawing a continuous stream of disapproving nces, yet both werepletely oblivious, engrossed in their viewing, intermittently uttering sounds of admiration.

    Unbeknownst to them, a white Porsche was parked right behind, and inside, a beautiful woman was gritting her teeth, eyeing them both furiously.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Porsche suddenly roared to life, elerating sharply with a beautiful drift, firmly stopping next to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing got a fright from the noise, seeing the Porsche so close, cold sweat involuntarily broke out on his forehead.

    This woman was crazy¡ªif there had been the slightest mistake, he might have ended up spending his life in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    A voice as cold as ice came from the Porsche, while a stunning face full of frost looked out through the car window, staring coldly at them.

    ¡°Goodbye, Chairman.

    Goodbye, Chairman,¡± Huang Can said, trembling all over with fear at the voice, and after saying his farewells to Bai Zhiqing, no longer cared about Lu Tianxing and scurried out of the building as if his feet were greased.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and climbed into the passenger seat.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, wife, what¡¯s wrong, who annoyed you, look at your face, it¡¯s almost frozen into ice.

    If this was in the Northeast, the people there would probably feel even colder,¡± Lu Tianxing said,ughing as though he didn¡¯t see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze.

    ¡°Scram!

    A dog can¡¯t spit out ivory,¡± Bai Zhiqing snapped angrily.

    ¡°A dog can spit out ivory?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Wife, you must be from Mars!

    Your world view is too bizarre.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned a shade of iron blue, and after taking a deep breath, it took her a while to calm herself down, ¡°Next time, I don¡¯t want to hear those words again, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, you are my wife after all.

    All I said earlier was that I wanted to pursue you; what¡¯s the big deal about that?

    Moreover, do you think I like saying that?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion became even more unsightly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?

    Are you implying that being married to me is somehow embarrassing for you?¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing, no, but think about it, as a career-oriented woman like yourself, you definitely prioritize your career.

    In the face of your career, love and marriage have to step aside.

    A man marrying a wife seeks mutual enthusiasm, not one-sided warmth, warm face attached to a cold butt~.

    And in the future, when I¡¯m walking through the neighborhood, others might praise me, saying, ¡®Oh, Lu Tianxing, your wife is so pretty and so rich!¡¯ But what¡¯s the use?

    All looks, no y.

    Am I supposed to marry you and then have to please myself, treating my own hand as if it¡¯s my wife?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed with anger and her eyes turned cold, ¡°Lu Tianxing, could you please speak more elegantly.

    And just now you were quite energetic, talking about pursuing me and all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with irritation, ¡°That was just bragging, get it?

    It¡¯s like those tons of people showing off in their social circles, unting face even if they don¡¯t necessarily possess those things¡ªas long as they get others¡¯ likes, that¡¯s enough.

    Just like me saying I¡¯m tight with Obama, and we yed cards togetherst night.

    Did I really y cards with him?¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re just twisting words to win an argument.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing felt a wave of frustration in her heart.

    Why did she impulsively let this guy be her assistant?

    He should be in sales, capable of arguing ck is white.

    ¡°Sigh, wife, do you know?

    Actually, I paid a great price to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Price?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, ¡°What kind of big price could you have possibly paid?¡±

    ¡°Loads, think about it.

    Our marriage is based on an agreement, who knows when you might kick me out, what would I do then.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, analyzing, ¡°If you kicked me out, that would be okay.

    But others would definitely say, ¡®Who would have thought that Bai Zhiqing was such a woman, fickle in affection, with such a handsome and perfect husband and still not content, keeping a young lover on the side.

    Everyone, doesn¡¯t this mean that Lu Tianxing here is not up to snuff, unable to satisfy his own wife?

    Wife, you know?

    A man cannot admit to being inadequate.

    If this gets out, how am I supposed to find another wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you¡¯re the one keeping a young lover.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red furiously at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I said; others will say that if you marry another man.

    So the price I¡¯ve paid is huge.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, enough already, keep talking nonsense, and believe me or not, I¡¯ll press the gas pedal down and we both meet our end.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a bit of frenzy in her eyes.

    She finally understood; Lu Tianxing was a rascal, utterly shameless.

    There was no point in arguing with him, as he could argue ck into white, and white into a shade of grey.

    Arguing with him would only bring her trouble.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing fall silent, a glint of amusement shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    It was only then that he felt Bai Zhiqing was a woman, not a goddess.

 Chapter 60 - 60 59 Blue Sky

    ?60: Chapter 59 Blue Sky   60: Chapter 59 Blue Sky                                   Blue Sky was a luxurious star-rated hotel that had been built in Modu over recent years, situated next to a holiday resort vi, nestled next to the sea.

    Guests fell asleep to the sound of the waves at night and woke up to them in the morning.

    Facing the sea with the spring flowers blooming all around, it attracted countless romance seekers.

    Suddenly, a white Porsche drove from afar and stopped at the hotel entrance.

    ¡°Get out,¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, opened the car door, and stepped out, casually handing the keys to a nearby attendant.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, unsure what had gotten into Bai Zhiqing as she had been cold the entire time.

    However, he wisely chose not to poke the bear and got out of the car, following Bai Zhiqing.

    When Lu Tianxing caught up, Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment and suddenly took his arm, adopting the demeanor of a happily dependent little woman, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with frustration written all over his face, saidpeechlessly, ¡°Wife, I understand you want to act, but could you be a bit more dedicated?

    We are supposed to be ying a couple, not random strangers.

    At least smile a little.

    Anyone who isn¡¯t blind or foolish would realize we are pretending.¡±

    ¡°You really nag a lot.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing irritably, her lips twitching slightly upwards, but she still couldn¡¯t manage a sweet smile.

    For Bai Zhiqing, just holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm was challenge enough, let alone smiling sweetly.

    After a few attempts, Bai Zhiqing finally shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go with this!

    As long as you are cautious, people might not notice.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly and shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Anyone could see they didn¡¯t look like a loving couple.

    But as the saying goes, ¡®the wife¡¯s wish is themand¡¯, and since Bai Zhiqing said it was enough, he might as well just y along.

    ¡°Wee, both of you,¡±

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked in, the weing hostesses on both sides immediately bowed in greeting, their cheongsams splitting high up the thighs as they bent, presenting quite the springtime view and lighting up the eyes of the beholders.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he swept his gaze over the beautiful hostesses, whose figures were like models, and he felt a pang of appreciation: the beauty to be seen here alone was worth the return trip.

    No wonder the wealthy preferred high-end spots like these.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at!

    Keep your eyes to yourself, don¡¯t get distracted by every woman you see.

    Remember, you are a married man,¡± Bai Zhiqing turned her head and red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, warning him.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing earnestly patted his chest, assuring her, ¡°I assure you, my eyes will remain straight ahead.

    I was just scouting for potential threats against you, but it seems there are none.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, Lu Tianxing straightened up, lifted his head, puffed out his chest, and fixed his gaze with serious intent, presenting himself as earnest and somber.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed quite satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, a faint smile flickering across her lips.

    As she turned her head, her smile instantly vanished, reced by a face of pride and a coldness that kept others at bay.

    The aura of an ice queen emanated from her, drawing the attention of many around her, yet no one approached her.

    Only the rich or noble could enter this ce, and naturally, they recognized Modu¡¯s business goddess, Bai Zhiqing¡ªapathetic and exceedingly cold.

    No one knew just how many who dared approach her ended up terribly hurt against her chill.

    As for Lu Tianxing, he waspletely ignored.

    Just by looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, it was clear that he was merely a shield.

    Lu Tianxing followed Bai Zhiqing into the hotel, his eyes fixated on her long, straight legs and her provocatively swinging hips.

    His mind trembled, wishing he could touch and explore immediately.

    The entire Blue Sky was decorated most luxuriously.

    Those without substantial financial means would instantly feel ashamed upon entering.

    Prominent Western paintings hung on the surrounding walls, mostly masterpieces by renowned artists.

    Even to Lu Tianxing¡¯s discerning eye, while some might be replicas, they were nearly indistinguishable from the originals.

    ¡°These paintings are really ugly.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced around at the paintings, smacked his lips, andmented, ¡°These are so ugly, not even close to our ancestors¡¯ndscape paintings, majestic and flowing like clouds and water.

    Honey, I must say, the logic of you wealthy people is bizarre.

    You treasure this stuff that even a three-year-old could draw, too much money indeed makes people capricious.¡±

    Holding onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and slowly admiring the paintings on both sides, Bai Zhiqing gave him a disdainful nce and scoffed, ¡°Better to speak less if youck appreciation.

    No one thinks you¡¯re mute.

    This is art, understand?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing said irritably, ¡°Honey, hearing you say this really bothers me.

    What is art?

    Is scribbling randomly on a ckboard now considered art?

    Or putting a dining table on one¡¯s head?

    I may be a nobody andck much education, but that doesn¡¯t mean I know nothing.

    In the eyes of these so-called artists, anything that ordinary people can¡¯t understand is called art, just like those ¡®experts¡¯ on TV, spouting iprehensible nonsense.

    That¡¯s what makes them ¡®experts.''¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression darkened, instinctively wanting to refute Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, but not knowing how.

    It seemed that what Lu Tianxing said had some truth in it.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t understand these paintings, and if you really showed them to the general popce, probably nine and a half out of ten wouldn¡¯t get it.

    Upon entering Blue Sky, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were immediately approached by a waiter, who seemed to have been waiting for them, inquired briefly, and then led them upstairs to the entrance of a room with an ancient charm.

    The door to the room with an ancient charm opened at that moment, and a burly man dressed in a ck suit, his hair meticulously groomed, emerged with a brilliant smile and made a weing gesture, ¡°Wee, Chairman Bai.

    Our young master has been waiting a long time.¡±

    Clearly, the man instantly dismissed Lu Tianxing, whom Bai Zhiqing was holding onto¡ªbarely giving him a nce.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, pulling Lu Tianxing into the quaintly decorated room, immediately filled with the faint scent of sandalwood, offering a sensation akin to being surrounded by nature, refreshing and uplifting.

    ¡°Zhiqing, you finally made it.

    Getting you toe for a meal is really no easy feat,¡± greeted a young man wearing a custom-tailored suit, his fairplexion and handsome features emitting an air of nobility, smiling graciously as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 61 - 61 60 Zhang Tianfeng

    ?61: Chapter 60 Zhang Tianfeng   61: Chapter 60 Zhang Tianfeng                                   **Fuck**, who is this asshole, damn it.

    Zhiqing!

    Did you call her by that name?

    Calling her so affectionately, as if her husband doesn¡¯t exist, huh?

    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt annoyed inside, though he didn¡¯t say anything.

    His actions, however, were swift; one hand reached around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, grabbing her slender waist and pulling her into his arms, openly dering his rights over her.

    Feeling therge hand around her waist, Bai Zhiqing slightly frowned but didn¡¯t pull away, her face expressionless as she looked at the young man: ¡°Mr.

    Zhang, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng seemed not to notice Lu Tianxing¡¯s action at all, still smiling widely, his face humble and somewhat sincere as he spoke, ¡°Zhiqing, I know you have a bias against the Zhang Family, but that was my brother, not me.

    I apologize on behalf of my brother here.

    I waspletely unaware of the scheme between him and your father.

    Don¡¯t worry; after my father found out, he severely reprimanded him.

    As his brother, I hope, Zhiqing, that you can forgive him this time.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to imagine a young corporate president being so humble, bending over to apologize for his brother.

    If this were anywhere else, it might have already caused countless adoring screams from women.

    Unfortunately, he was dealing with Bai Zhiqing, who possessed a naturally cold demeanor.

    Unless you could break the ice, you should never fantasize about touching her heart.

    Hearing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, indifferently responding, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Well done!

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s answer, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but mentally give her thirty-two thumbs up.

    Zhang Tianfeng seemed to feel nothing, smiling slightly as he walked over to a table and pulled out a chair: ¡°Zhiqing, sit here.¡±

    Throughout it all, Zhang Tianfeng acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen Lu Tianxing at all, as if he were just a puff of air, utterly dismissible.

    Bai Zhiqing now felt she had underestimated Zhang Tianfeng.

    His behavior clearly showed he didn¡¯t regard Lu Tianxing as worthy of attention.

    In other words, from the bottom of his heart, Zhang Tianfeng never considered Lu Tianxing a rival, evidently having a clear understanding of Lu Tianxing¡¯s insignificance; after all, no one would believe that a corporate chairman would marry a penniless nobody.

    The poor man¡¯s counterattack, that¡¯s just a myth and never happens in reality.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expressions, Lu Tianxing gave a faint smile, went ahead to pull out a chair, and made an inviting gesture: ¡°Wife, sit here.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing blinked, then subconsciously sat in the chair that Lu Tianxing had pulled out for her.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and unapologetically sat in the chair that Zhang Tianfeng had pulled out, ¡°Mr.

    Zhang, you¡¯re really too kind, even pulling out a chair for me, I really feel bad.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Tianfeng felt a surge of anger inside, though his face remainedposed, softly saying to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Zhiqing, I know you like caviar, so I specially ordered a dish for you.

    This is top-grade caviar flown in from Switzend.

    I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhang Tianfeng pped his hands towards the outside.

    The burly man who had greeted them earlier pushed a cart in, ced a dish of caviar in front of Bai Zhiqing, and with a cheerful smile said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who this gentleman is to Miss Bai?

    Today, our young master invited only Miss Bai, could you please leave for a moment?¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing could speak, Zhang Tianfeng said, ¡°Cang Hu, don¡¯t be rude.

    I think this gentleman must be some rtive of Zhiqing¡¯s, probably hasn¡¯t seen much of high society, so Zhiqing probably brought him here to experience it.

    Let him sit here, that¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    A rtive!

    Lu Tianxing gave a thumbs up to this master-servant duo for their acting skills,ughing, ¡°Mr.

    Zhang really has an eye for detail, recognizing immediately.

    I and Zhiqing are rtives.

    Actually, I don¡¯t need to say it, your brilliance, Mr.

    Zhang, would understand¡ªI¡¯m Zhiqing¡¯s man, her husband, her future children¡¯s father¡ªright, wife?¡±

    Finally, Lu Tianxing leaned in close, whispering into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing this, Zhang Tianfeng and Cang Hu, the pair of master and servant, widened their eyes in disbelief.

    This was unlike the results of their investigation; the two were far too intimate.

    Earlier embraces were one thing, but now they were nearly kissing¡ªhow could this be possible?

    Bai Zhiqing felt a rush of heat surging towards her, her body struck as if by lightning.

    An unusual sensation sprang forth from her heart, and uncontrobly, a flush of red spread across her delicate face, looking bashful and immensely shy.

    She could never have imagined Lu Tianxing would engage in such an intimate gesture.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s flushed face, Zhan Tianfeng was initially stunned, then his face turned ashen.

    Bai Zhiqing was known for her cold demeanor, showing no interest in any man, a fact widely acknowledged.

    If her letting Lu Tianxing hold her waist earlier was just an act, then her current behavior definitely couldn¡¯t be mere y-acting.

    In that case, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing weren¡¯t in a sham marriage at all, but truly married.

    Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s expression turned grim in an instant, though he managed a strained smile, ¡°Haha, Mr.

    Lu, you love to joke.

    However, since the guest has arrived, Cang Hu, go instruct them to add another set of chopsticks.

    Also, tell the kitchen to prepare some of the signature dishes from their hotel and bring them up.¡±

    ncing at Zhang Tianfeng, Lu Tianxing felt a slight sense of pathos.

    It seemed Zhang Tianfeng wasn¡¯t as brainless as he had imagined but knew enough to keep hisposure.

    Bai Zhiqing, true to her reputation as a formidable businesswoman, quickly regained herposure after a short moment of shyness and addressed Zhang Tianfeng, ¡°Mr.

    Zhang, let¡¯s discuss Tianhe Resort now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng stopped paying any attention to Lu Tianxing and quickly put on a smile, ¡°Zhiqing, whatever you say goes.¡±

    What followed was the tedious and dull business negotiation.

    Despite Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s previous efforts to please Bai Zhiqing, once the real negotiations began, he was upromising and aggressive, assuming a posture like he was determined to pluck feathers from a stainless steel rooster.

    In fact, Zhang Tianfeng was well aware that for a career-driven superwoman like Bai Zhiqing, ordinary pursuits couldn¡¯t move her; having seen countless examples of deceit and even being able to discern your next move just from your words and actions, he believed that the best way to conquer Bai Zhiqing was to beat her in the field she was most skilled in¡ªthe only way to truly win her over.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Zhang Tianfeng was thinking, he would scoff.

    In his view, no matter how dominant a woman appeared, deep down there was always a soft spot, and the best method was to make her body acknowledge you; why worry about capturing her heartter?

    This was the simplest and most direct approach, aplishing everything in one step.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and Zhang Tianfeng engage in their relentless business negotiation, Lu Tianxing quietly scooped up the caviar in front of Bai Zhiqing, tasting it bite by bite.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Cang Hu behind Zhang Tianfeng almost popped his eyes out, ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing, wishing he could immediately act and throw Lu Tianxing down from the building.

    Lu Tianxing, to be honest, really disliked Cang Hu.

    Although he had identified the man¡¯sbat ability as merely the Peak of Xuan-level from the moment he entered¡ªwhich might seem superhuman to ordinary people, in his eyes, it was no different from an ant, easily crushed with one hand.

    Therefore, when Cang Hu red at him with a fierce grin, Lu Tianxing really wanted to go up, crush him with one hand and then say to his corpse, ¡°Ant.¡±

    But thinking of his wife sitting beside him, it was better not to shed blood.

    If he had to kill, it would have to be done stealthily.

    Thus, Lu Tianxing simply ignored everything around him, finished the caviar, and then enthusiastically took out an iPhone that Bai Zhiqing had given him from his pocket, yfully using the ¡°shake¡± feature to see if he could connect with any top-tier beauties.

 Chapter 62 - 62 61 Zhang Tianfeng Vomits Blood

    ?62: Chapter 61: Zhang Tianfeng Vomits Blood   62: Chapter 61: Zhang Tianfeng Vomits Blood                                   ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then.

    I hope Mr.

    Zhang you will keep your promise.

    This time, Tianhe Resort can be jointly developed by our twopanies, achieving the investment standards of Tianhe Resort together.

    My Bai¡¯s Group will take 60 percent of the profits, and your Zhang Group will take 40 percent.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing grew impatient, Bai Zhiqing finally concluded the matter.

    Since it was just a verbal agreement without any signing ceremony orwyers present, everything had to wait for the formal signing next time.

    ¡°Okay, business talk is over.

    I think, Zhiqing, you must be hungry now.

    These dishes have gone cold, we don¡¯t need them anymore.

    Cang Hu, go down and have the hotel prepare some new ones.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng pped his hands, gave instructions to Cang Hu beside him, and then turned to Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Mr.

    Lu, order whatever you¡¯d like.

    I also own a share in this hotel, so don¡¯t be polite with me.¡±

    ¡°What?

    Blue Sky Hotel is actually one of your major hotels, Mr.

    Zhang.

    I know that Blue Sky¡¯s market value is in the billions.

    I didn¡¯t realize you were so wealthy.¡±

    Hearing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing showed a timely look of amazement.

    Before Zhang Tianfeng could react, he smirked and said, ¡°Too bad you¡¯re not as rich as my wife.

    I¡¯m now practically half the boss of Bai¡¯s Group.

    I could buy this hotel in a minute.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s expression stiffened, and his face turned ugly.

    He had intended to unt his wealth in front of Lu Tianxing to suppress him and make him retreat, but he hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so shameless¡ªto the point of being thicker than a city wall, which made him feel like he was punching cotton, almost making him spit blood in frustration.

    ¡°Heh, Mr.

    Lu, you really love to joke.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng said dryly, ¡°Mr.

    Lu, you really have a way with words.

    No wonder Zhiqing chose to have you apany her here.¡±

    Lu Tianxing had no interest in talking more with such a hypocrite and cut straight to the point, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, you wouldn¡¯t dare to climb Liangshan, and without some real skill, how could one win a beauty?

    I may not have much, but I have a slick mouth, great skills, and a strong body.

    Otherwise, how could I conquer Zhiqing?

    Honey, wouldn¡¯t you say I¡¯m right?¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a suggestive look.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face instantly turned a deep red.

    Although she knew that Lu Tianxing had said this to block Zhang Tianfeng for her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling shy and internally cursed, Lu Tianxing you jerk, picking such inappropriate times to speak.

    Great skills, strong body, how is that her business?

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s embarrassed demeanor, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her innocence.

    If it were a woman even slightly seasoned by the inte, such jokes would be simply child¡¯s y, and she could even leave you speechless.

    An old saying goes well, before marriage, a woman is like a nk sheet of paper; after marriage, she bes a hooligan.

    Before marriage, you tease her with risqu¨¦ jokes, after marriage, she teases you with them.

    That¡¯s a woman¡¯s perfect transformation, in their words: I¡¯ve seen it all, what are two risqu¨¦ jokes to me?

    Zhang Tianfeng had never expected that this good-for-nothing guy would dare to be so intimate with Bai Zhiqing right in front of him.

    He clenched his hands together under the table until his veins popped.

    Despite his efforts to control his emotions, he couldn¡¯t help but feel furious, his face turning a shade of green as he said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand nonchntly, ¡°If someone pursues my wife, it just shows how outstanding she is.

    The fact that such an outstanding woman chose me also confirms my excellence.

    Honestly, I should be thanking Mr.

    Zhang today.

    I was nning to take Zhiqing to a fancy restaurant, but as you know, I¡¯m just Zhiqing¡¯s assistant now, and I don¡¯t earn much.

    A meal at a big restaurant would have cost several months of my sry, but fortunately, Mr.

    Zhang is hosting today, which made my dreame true.

    As a token of my gratitude, I raise a toast to Mr.

    Zhang.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing picked up the wine that had just been served, poured himself a ss, raised it towards Zhang Tianfeng, and downed it in one go.

    ¡°How generous, Mr.

    Lu.

    You really are quite generous,¡± Zhang Tianfeng managed to squeeze out a few words through clenched teeth, his face still tinged green.

    ¡°Easy to say, easy to say.

    Come, wife, ah, open up.

    Don¡¯t you just love caviar?

    I never had the money to buy it for you before, but now, I finally have the chance to treat you.

    Mr.

    Zhang said this is the finest caviar from Switzend.

    Open up, ah¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed not to notice Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s ashen face, picking up a spoon cheerfully and scooping a bit of caviar, which he offered to Bai Zhiqing like she was a child.

    Bai Zhiqing could clearly feel Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s anger and was somewhat uneasy.

    She was not worried about Lu Tianxing; rather, she was concerned about Zhang Tianfeng.

    She had witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities; he could even dodge bullets.

    If it came to a confrontation, she was certain that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t hesitate to severely beat Zhang Tianfeng.

    This was her understanding of Lu Tianxing over the past few days: if you didn¡¯t provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t bother you, but if you did provoke him, he would definitely not be polite.

    As much as she was worried, when she saw Lu Tianxing feeding her caviar like a child, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned and, almost subconsciously, she opened her red lips and took the spoon, the delicious taste of caviar bursting in her mouth.

    She narrowed her eyes, no longer caring about anything else, and quietly savored the delicacy.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing chuckled and offered another spoonful, as if they were a couple showing off their love.

    Indeed, even an ice queen has a charming side.

    Perhaps because of Bai Shan, Bai Zhiqing was ustomed to arming herself with coldness, protecting herself, and never letting anyone see her vulnerable side.

    Once you tore through that facade, you would discover that Bai Zhiqing, despite her age, had a much more youthful, fragile soul that needed nurturing.

    Throughout the dinner, Lu Tianxing ate with particr joy, even ordering several more servings of caviar at no expense to himself¡ªwhy not eat if it¡¯s free?

    Meanwhile, Zhang Tianfeng, sitting at the side, felt so agitated he wanted to vomit blood.

    He felt like the biggest fool in the world.

    Spending money was one thing¡ªhe wasn¡¯t short of it¡ªbut the way it was spent was utterly galling.

    Watching the woman he liked being affectionate with another man, unting their love, and the likelihood that they were either purposefully or intentionally ignoring him, drove him to a near frenzy.

 Chapter 63 - 63 62 Cunning Bai Zhiqing

    ?63: Chapter 62: Cunning Bai Zhiqing   63: Chapter 62: Cunning Bai Zhiqing                                   ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr.

    Zhang, but it¡¯s gettingte, and I think I should be going.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing elegantly wiped the corner of her mouth, her cheeks slightly flushed, seemingly not yet recovered from the intimacy of the earlier moments.

    Zhang Tianfeng now forced a smile, ¡°Zhiqing, it¡¯s alreadyte.

    How about I ask Cang Hu to drive you back?

    It¡¯s not safe for you to drive at night.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Zhang, what are you talking about?

    Have you forgotten about me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing intervened, chuckling, ¡°After eating so much caviar, I feel extremely energized right now, not just for driving but even a car shake wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Hearing such crude words, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed red as she secretly pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist.

    She thought it was a huge mistake to bring Lu Tianxing tonight; he was unrestrained and dared to say anything.

    Seeing the interaction between the two, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face grew even darker.

    Their behavior was clearly that of a couple flirting, and he wished he could tear Lu Tianxing into pieces, yet he had to force a smile, ¡°Haha, Mr.

    Lu, you are quite the joker.

    Then I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re too kind, Mr.

    Zhang.

    If you want to invite my wife for dinner again, remember to ask the hotel to prepare more caviar; I¡¯ve also found myself fond of this delicacy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, showing his white teeth, and with his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slim waist, they left the private room.

    It was only when Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had left that Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s gaze turned deeply sinister.

    He picked up a wine ss from the table and smashed it on the ground, his expression dark as water and filled with a murderous intent, his eyes glinting venomously, his whole demeanor resembling a poisonous snake, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°Cang Hu, what do you think of this guy¡¯s strength?

    Do you think you can defeat him?¡± Zhang Tianfeng finally calmed down and asked in a deep voice.

    Cang Hu, with a cold expression, grinned grimly, ¡°He¡¯s not worth a blow.

    I can send him to theherworld in no more than three moves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Cang Hou and the others said too, that he¡¯s not worth a blow, which is why they all ended up dead by his hand.¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng sneered, ¡°Cang Hu, never underestimate your opponent.

    A man whom Bai Zhiqing favors can¡¯t just be an ordinary man.

    She thinks I¡¯m truly pursuing her with sincerity, huh.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Bai¡¯s Group, would I chase after her?

    My Zhang Family is renowned in Beijing, what type of women can¡¯t I have, to be interested in her.¡±

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve said it, dealing with women needs a tough hand, and you like to y romantic.

    In my opinion, you should just abduct her, and after you¡¯ve had her, she will listen to everything you say, women always say one thing but mean another,¡± Cang Hu scornfully said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, I can assure you, if anything genuinely happens to Bai Zhiqing, whether it¡¯s you, me, or the entire Zhang Family, we will all vanish from this world.

    Do you think the Bai Family is that simple?

    Do you think Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather, Bai Qiao Mountain, has really grown old?

    If not for these factors, regardless of Bai Zhiqing having sky-reaching tactics, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to expand the Bai¡¯s Group to this scale.

    In business, it¡¯s not just about money and wisdom, more importantly, it¡¯s about connections,¡± Zhang Tianfeng said with a shimmering gaze.

    A look of confusion shadowed Cang Hu¡¯s face, ¡°But young master, if the Bai Family is so powerful, why do you still support your older brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean to ask why I secretly support my brother in causing trouble for Bai Zhiqing, and why involve Bai Shan?¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng interrupted Cang Hu, sneering, ¡°My brother is nothing more than trash, but even trash has its uses.

    As long as he gets Bai Zhiqing¡¯s first time, an enraged Bai Qiao Mountain will tear him to pieces, and then, without holding grudges, I can take care of Bai Zhiqing and thus win her heart.¡±

    ¡°The best way for a man to win a woman¡¯s heart is when she¡¯s most vulnerable.

    Once I have Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, I effectively have the entire Bai Family¡¯s support; although Bai Qiao Mountain has retired, his oldrades still hold important positions in the military¡ªthese are bonds forged through life and death.

    With Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s support, it¡¯s akin to having their support, and then, who would dare contend with me for the head of the Zhang Family?¡±

    Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face shed a fervent expression as he spoke emphatically, ¡°As for Bai Shan, hmph, a piece of trash who dared to sell his own wife and daughter, what use is he?

    Even Bai Qiao Mountain, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather, has disowned him as a son¡ªhe might as well not exist anymore.

    Of course, he should be a tool in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Young master is wise.¡±

    Cang Hu¡¯s body trembled, continuallyplimenting him.

    After leaving Blue Sky, Lu Tianxing suddenly let go of Bai Zhiqing and stood in front of her, his eyes flickering with a look full of bitter resentment, as if he were a woman abandoned.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?¡±

    With a look of grievance, Lu Tianxing gazed at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Wife, aren¡¯t you going to exin what exactly happened with Zhang Tianfeng just now?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned ugly, as his words clearly suggested that she was having an affair.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I have nothing to exin.

    Although we are just a couple by agreement, I¡¯ve never done anything to wrong you.

    On the other hand, you continuously mess around with all sorts of disreputable women.

    Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about it.

    Do you even regard me as your wife at all?¡±

    For some reason, thinking of Lu Tianxing messing around with several women made Bai Zhiqing feel an uncontroble surge of fury, her eyes fixed on him, filled with anger.

    This change gave Bai Zhiqing a sense of unprecedented panic, a feeling she had never experienced in over twenty years, especially when in the private room, subconsciously, she had not thought about rejecting Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate gestures, and had even willingly epted him feeding her.

    ¡°Wife, how do you know that I¡¯ve never had you in my eyes?¡±

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, incredulously looking at Bai Zhiqing, and under her furious gaze, he slowly said, ¡°Because I think that to have you in my eyes would be an insult to you, so I have kept you in my heart instead.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing trembled, her anger suddenly extinguished, and she felt an inexplicable sweetness in her heart, yet her face remained expressionless as she said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think that by saying a few nice words you can get my forgiveness.

    I will remember what you took advantage of today.

    By the way, where¡¯s your wallet?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me, I want to check something.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing took out his wallet from his pocket and handed it to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Now go immediately downstairs and buy me a bottle of water from the nearby store.¡± After getting Lu Tianxing¡¯s wallet, Bai Zhiqing pulled out a ten yuan note and handed it to him.

    ¡°Got it, wait for me for a moment.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing got out of the car, and as soon as he did, Bai Zhiqing started the car and sped away, leaving behind only a sentence lingering in the air, ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is the price you pay.

    You took advantage of me today, so I¡¯ll have you walk home.

    If you don¡¯t want to go home, you can sleep in the park.

    I¡¯ve checked, and there¡¯s no rain today.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 63 Return to Zero Point Bar

    ?64: Chapter 63: Return to Zero Point Bar   64: Chapter 63: Return to Zero Point Bar                                   Lu Tianxing, who hadn¡¯t walked far, was dumbfounded by the scene.

    My god, what was going on?

    Since when did the ice queen start being so sly?

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s not ying fair!

    Wasn¡¯t it you who told me topletely crush that guy¡¯s hopes?

    I did exactly as you said.

    Was that really necessary?¡±

    Looking at the ten yuan in his hand, Lu Tianxing felt like crying without tears.

    From here to Ziyuan District was still quite a distance, and getting a taxi would only just cover the base fare.

    Was she really making him walk back?

    Lu Tianxing quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s number: ¡°Honey, that¡¯s a bit too cruel.

    You¡¯re not actually making me walk back, are you?!¡±

    ¡°Cruel?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    Don¡¯t you always say you¡¯re full of energy?

    Well, then you can walk back,¡± Bai Zhiqing said with an icy tone.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned.

    He felt like Bai Zhiqing had transformed into someone else, and she was even making jokes now.

    Could it be that the ice queen was starting to melt?

    Wasn¡¯t that a sign that their wedding night wasn¡¯t far off?

    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t be that cruel!

    You really want to watch me walk all the way back or sleep under a bridge?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a mournful expression.

    ¡°I can bear it.

    It¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m going to sleep now.

    Be careful on your way.

    I¡¯ll inform Mrs.

    Zhao that you won¡¯t being home tonight.

    Stay safe,¡± Bai Zhiqing instructed, then immediately hung up the phone.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing was a bit stunned.

    She was dead serious, that was pretty harsh.

    Just then, his phone rang again.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and picked up the phone to see it was Yue Tingting calling.

    ¡°Why is this girl suddenly calling me?¡±

    Seeing her name, an image of a pure, tranquil girl next door surfaced in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, bringing a warm smile to his face as he softly said, ¡°Tingting, what made you think of calling me?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, am I disturbing you?¡±

    In the teachers¡¯ dormitory at Modu Second Middle School, Yue Tingting held the phone with a nervous expression, her face filled with unease.

    ¡°Actually, you did disturb me.

    I was just dreaming about Zhou Gong¡¯s daughter, but your call scared her off.

    You¡¯ll have topensate me with a beautiful woman.

    Or better yet, give yourself to me aspensation,¡± Lu Tianxing joked.

    ¡°Pff!¡±

    Hearing this, a bell-likeughter came from the other end of the line.

    Yue Tingting yfully reproached, ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re teasing me again.

    I¡¯m just a na?ve girl; I¡¯m nowhere as beautiful as your wife.¡±

    Hearing the genuineughter from Yue Tingting, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    He really liked this girl and hoped she would always be happy and not brooding.

    It seemed his worries were unnecessary as she was much stronger than he had thought.

    ¡°Ha ha, if the beauty queen of FD University is called a na?ve girl, what would the men who dream of you think?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re exaggerating again!

    Beauty queen, schmeauty queen, that¡¯s just what those people randomly call me,¡±

    Yue Tingting grumbled softly, ¡°Brother Lu, you¡­

    you said you¡¯de visit me.

    Why has it taken you so long?¡±

    ¡°So my beautiful Tingting misses me,¡±

    Lu Tianxing realized, apologizing, ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been really busy these past few days.

    Give me a couple of days, and I¡¯lle visit you.

    Just don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know me then, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, what are you saying?

    I would never!¡±

    Yue Tingting frowned slightly in displeasure.

    The two chatted a bit longer before Tingting reluctantly hung up.

    Lu Tianxing held the phone, thinking he had promised to visit the Rose Society soon.

    Thinking of Rose¡¯s sultry figure made his heart heat up.

    He¡¯d eaten quite a bit tonight; he needed to digest it.

    When Lu Tianxing arrived at Zero Point Bar, the ce was already buzzing with activity, filled with mboyantly dressed women and men with gleaming eyes hunting for their next conquest, creating a perfect picture of nightlife.

    Lu Tianxing, grinning yfully, greeted Xiao Liu, who was performing fancy bartending tricks.

    He then hurried to the back of the bar.

    Along the way, bodyguards and waiters respectfully greeted him.

    Even though Rose hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they all knew very well that, barring any idents, this man was destined to be the future boss of the Rose Society.

    After pushing open that door, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t find Rose in the room.

    The spacious room was empty.

    Suddenly, the sound of water caught his attention, and he instinctively turned his head, only to see a figure reminiscent of a mermaid emerging from a small swimming pool in the room.

    The water in the pool shimmered, and Rose, d in a white bikini, surfaced.

    The light shone on her smooth, jade-like skin, seemingly reflecting a faint glow.

    Her soft, flowing hair casually draped over her shoulders, perfectly showcasing her figure at this moment.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Rose showed no shyness.

    Instead, she swayed her curvy waist as she walked toward him.

    ¡°Honey, if you hadn¡¯te, I might have fallen asleep,¡± she said.

    At the moment, the corners of Rose¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward, a yful smile on her face.

    ¡°Falling asleep is okay.

    I definitely need the beauty to be asleep for ¡®stealing the fragrance and plundering the jade,''¡± he replied with a wicked smile, then he wrapped his arms around Rose and took a deep breath, ¡°Hey beauty, do you know what the consequences are for provoking me?

    ¡±

    ¡°Consequences?

    What consequences?

    I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± she retorted.

    The corner of Rose¡¯s mouth twitched up into a mocking smile.

    ¡°Really?

    Don¡¯t forget who was desperately beggingst time.

    And, you got one thing wrong.

    You¡¯re no longer a young girl.¡±

    ¡°What am I then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman.¡±

    ¡°A woman who hasn¡¯t married?¡±

    Rose winked at him.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily at a loss for words, feeling a touch of guilt for having won her body but failing to give her a proper status.

    He could only offer an awkward smile, ¡°This¡­ let¡¯s change the subject, Rose darling.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Rose replied briskly.

    ¡°Then tell me, when you taste me, do you find me vorful, or is your icy wife more to your taste?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At a loss for words, Lu Tianxing stared dumbfounded at Rose.

    ¡°Hehe, honey, I¡¯m just teasing you.

    Look how scared you got.

    But, honey, you must be careful when you¡¯re out.

    As the famous business goddess of Modu, Bai Zhiqing has countless men coveting her.

    You got there first this time, but if this gets out, won¡¯t you be the public enemy of all men in Modu?¡±

    Rose revealed a seductive smile, and a faint scent suddenly wafted into Lu Tianxing¡¯s nostrils.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing responded carelessly, ¡°Being the public enemy is fine with me.

    But if you really want to know about these things, wait till I get a chance, and I promise to let you see for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not suggesting we sleep together, are you?¡±

    Rose covered her mouth, a look of shock on her face, but her eyes gleamed with excitement, seemingly quite taken with Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion.

 Chapter 65 - 65 64 is a bit small

    ?65: Chapter 64 is a bit small.

    65: Chapter 64 is a bit small.

    ¡°Sleep together?

    That might be worth a try.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let out a wickedugh, cradling Rose as he sat down on the chair next to the pool, and said, ¡°Rose, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    Nestling in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, Rose slowly began, ¡°I¡¯ve found some information.

    Recently, indeed, there have been quite a few foreigners entering China.

    These people have fierce eyes and are very fierce.

    There are superpower users and ancient martial artists among them.

    Many have also inquired about Bai Zhiqing through our Rose Society.

    However, they are extremely aware of counter-surveince; as soon as my people get too close, it arouses their suspicion, so we can only watch them from a distance and cannot glean more information.¡±

    ¡°Husband, do you want me to have the Rose Society take action, keep all these people in Modu, and make sure none of them can leave?¡±

    A cold murderous intent shed in Rose¡¯s eyes, her voice chilling.

    Being able to control the Rose Society, Rose was certainly not one to be soft-hearted.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been dubbed along with Bai Zhiqing as the ¡°ck Rose Beauties¡± by the gossipers, for both women were equallypetent and capable.

    Controlling the Rose Society and bing one of the three underworld giants of Modu, her means and abilities were obviously not to be underestimated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to handle it yourself.

    Just have someone keep a tight watch on these people for me.

    Leave the rest to me to deal with,¡± Lu Tianxing shook his head, rejecting Rose¡¯s proposal.

    Although the Rose Society was a big yer in Modu, they still fell shortpared to those assassins and mercenaries, who were desperate fugitives.

    Even though Rose had the power to deal with these people, the end result would be a Pyrrhic victory at best.

    He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Rose.

    ¡°Husband, do you have another n in mind?¡± Rose was no fool and immediately sensed an ulterior motive from Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course.

    These people are fugitives who aren¡¯t afraid to die.

    China wouldn¡¯t allow them to wreak havoc and endanger ordinary people, especially in an international metropolis like Modu.

    You just need to find their location and then inform the police.

    Other people will take care of them.

    All we need to do is watch the tigers fight from the mountain,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, then suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Rose, are there any updates on Ding Hao?

    And has there been any movement from the Sky Alliance recently?¡±

    ¡°Not really.

    I suspect Ding Hao has already left Modu.

    Moreover, Sky Alliance seems indifferent to Ding Hu¡¯s death, except for the leader of the White Tiger Hall mentioning it a few times.

    Sky Alliance has been quiet, which makes me suspect they are definitely plotting something.¡±

    ¡°I got it.

    Ding Hao is just a small fry, no need for too much worry.

    As for Sky Alliance, I¡¯ll take them out when I find the time.

    I don¡¯t want anyone coveting my delicate wife all the time,¡± Lu Tianxing embraced Rose, his face suddenly revealing a mischievous smile, and wickedly said, ¡°Little wife Rose, do you want to y an exciting game?¡±

    ¡°An exciting game?¡±

    Rose was slightly taken aback and before she could collect her thoughts, she felt her entire body lifted into the air and then plunged heavily into the pool.

    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll swim together.

    Isn¡¯t this game exciting?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you lecherous wolf!¡±

    ¡°A lecherous wolf I might be, but life is full of firsts that of course must all be tried, hehe.¡±

    A sleazyugh rang out and before long, the water of the entire pool began to churn.

    ¡­¡­

    All was quiet through the night.

    When the first rays of morning sunlight entered Rose¡¯srge bedroom, Lu Tianxing had already sprung energetically from the bed, showing no signs of fatigue from a night of exertion.

    Rose, bleary-eyed and sprawled on the pillow, disyed none of her assertiveness towards the outside world.

    Her whole demeanor wasziness personified as she pouted andined, ¡°I told you yesterday, don¡¯t do anything in the water, but you insisted on doing it, and now I still feel like I¡¯m floating in water, not quite settled.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with a look of consternation, said, ¡°Little Rose baby, don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    What does this have to do with me?

    I just wanted to swim with you, but who knew you had other ns?

    Besides, my back is almost broken, and that¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s all your fault, and now I have to rest up for another whole day because of it.¡±

    Rose, disgruntled, picked up a pillow and hurled it at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing caught the pillow, and with a sleazy chuckle, said, ¡°Heh heh, the first time is always the most unforgettable.

    I want to give you an unforgettable first experience.¡±

    Rose spat at Lu Tianxing, half crying and halfughing, ¡°Only a fool would find that memorable.

    You asshole are always spouting nonsense.

    Go keep your wifepany!

    Otherwise, if shees over and catches you in the act and wants a divorce, all is lost for you.

    With Bai¡¯s Group, you¡¯d be set for several lifetimes without ever having to worry about food or drink again.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    After experiencing my fighting prowess, what woman would have the heart to leave me?

    Would you bear to leave me?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, teased Rose for a while, then, after instructing her not to take any rash action, hurriedly left Zero Point Bar.

    ¡­

    The receptionist at the Bai¡¯s Group was astonished to see Lu Tianxing show up.

    In her mind, Lu Tianxing was the type of man who didn¡¯t feel right unless he waste, and that would mean at least being an hourte.

    Today, he was only ten minuteste, which seemed somewhat unscientific.

    Moreover, seeing the joyful look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, she knew he was in a very good mood.

    Indeed, at the moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s spirits were at an all-time high.

    Remembering the intense battle of the previous night and Rose¡¯s desperate pleas for mercy, a sense of pride swelled in his chest.

    For a man to make a woman feel fear in bed was undoubtedly the proudest moment of a man¡¯s life, with no equal.

    Lu Tianxing took the elevator straight to the top floor of Bai¡¯s Building, heading to the Chairman¡¯s office.

    As he turned the corner of the corridor, he was stopped by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin.

    Lu Tianxing gave a pained look to Lan Xin standing before him, ¡°Look, Secretary Lan, aren¡¯t you bored?

    I haven¡¯t provoked you, so why this intense grudge?

    You watch me all day long as if I had yed with you and then abandoned you.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you damn pervert, what are you looking at now?¡±

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was knotted withplexity as he looked at Lan Xin, his eyes were anything but honest, continuously roving across Lan Xin¡¯s chest.

    Lan Xin was wearing a white professional suit today, and Lu Tianxing could swear on his chest that her underwear was ck.

    As if oblivious to Lan Xin¡¯s frosty expression, Lu Tianxing mumbled to himself, ¡°That¡¯s not right, howe they seem smaller.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face instantly turned sour, and a surge of anger rose within her.

    How could this bastard¡¯s eyes be so lecherous to notice even that?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly had a moment of realization and eximed, ¡°Secretary Lan, you took out the padding, no wonder it seemed a bit strange to me, a little smaller.¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66 65 You Are About to Be Poached

    ?66: Chapter 65 You Are About to Be Poached   66: Chapter 65 You Are About to Be Poached                                   ¡°Asshole, what did you say?

    Say that again if you dare.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin was furious, her chest heaving dramatically as she red at him with a murderous look.

    No one at Bai¡¯s Group had ever dared to flirt with her before.

    Although she was just a secretary, she was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary.

    The position was neither big nor small, but as the saying goes, ¡®even a seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister¡¯s gate holds sway¡¯, her status as a secretary who constantly followed Bai Zhiqing naturally wouldn¡¯t be the same as those of other managerial secretaries.

    With just a few words into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ear, she could make life difficult for others.

    And now, Lu Tianxing had the audacity to flirt with her.

    He truly had the guts of a bear and the heart of a leopard.

    ¡°Alright!

    I misspoke.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin sincerely and said, ¡°Actually, Secretary Lan, your chest is not small at all¡ªreally, just enough to fit in one hand, absolutely perfect, no need for any padding.¡±

    ¡°You¡­,¡± Lan Xin was so angry she almost spewed blood.

    ¡°Secretary Lan, you don¡¯t have to be too disheartened.

    Although the size of your chest has long been fixed, it can still get bigger with some effort.

    When you get married, let your husband help you.

    He can surely stimte growth, so don¡¯t worry.

    If not, I¡¯m willing to take a loss and help you out.

    Let me tell you the truth, Ie from a long line of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners specializing in women¡¯s breast reduction, with a heritage spanning five hundred years.

    If it weren¡¯t for our familiar acquaintance, I wouldn¡¯t even tell you this.

    So, how about it?

    Considering how well we know each other, I¡¯ll offer you this service for free.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and grabbed at the air, then walked towards Lan Xin with a lewd smile, frightening her so much that she covered her chest with both hands and kept backing away as if she had seen a flood or a beast, her face filled with terror.

    ¡°You¡­

    what are you doing, don¡¯te any closer.¡±

    Lan Xin¡¯s face was filled with terror, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°You¡­

    if youe any closer, beware that I won¡¯t be so polite.

    Let me tell you the truth, I have been trained in Taekwondo.

    I could crush you with one hand, just like squashing a little chick.¡±

    To add credibility to her words, Lan Xin also waved her arms a few times, striking abative pose.

    However, this action, instead of being threatening, appeared rather cute and endearing to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared.

    Heroine, please spare me.

    You mustn¡¯t hit me, for I have the old and the young to care for.

    If you do, I¡¯ll cling to you for life, depending on you to bathe me and wash my feet,¡± he pleaded.

    A flicker of amusement passed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, but his face showed a look of fear and pleading, which boosted Lan Xin¡¯s vanity to the point that she seemed to forget how Lu Tianxing had once put Ding Hao in the hospital.

    ¡°Good that you know.

    I usually don¡¯t tell anyone that I know martial arts.¡±

    Lan Xin held her head high, tilting upward at a forty-five degree angle, assuming an invincible and lonely pose.

    Suddenly, as if she had remembered something, she looked at Lu Tianxing with a gloating expression, ¡°Lu Tianxing, let me ask you, did you just say that the chairman is your wife?¡±

    Lu Tianxing hesitated, ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Squinting her eyes, Lan Xin chuckled mischievously, ¡°Then I congratte you, you are about to be cuckolded.

    The chairman¡¯s old ssmate just arrived, and by the look of him, he is definitely aiming to pursue the chairman.

    He¡¯s more handsome and wealthier than you, a typical Prince Charming.

    You can¡¯tpete with him.¡±

    ¡°Pfff, don¡¯t try to goad me, it won¡¯t work on me.

    And why should I fear someone stealing my people?

    I¡¯m Lu Tianxing, have you ever heard of someone stealing from me?

    I¡¯m always the one doing the stealing.¡±

    ¡°Really?

    Let me tell you, this guy used to be a soldier, and the chairman really admires those who serve their country.

    He knows exactly what the chairman likes; he might just win the chairman¡¯s favor,¡± Lan Xin said mysteriously, lowering her voice as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Tell me, Secretary Lan, you don¡¯t like me much, do you?

    Why are you helping me now?

    Surely you must have dug some kind of trap for me ahead of time!¡± Lu Tianxing said, his face full of suspicion.

    ¡°Go to hell!

    Me, set a trap for you?

    With your ugly face and empty pockets, who considers you worth the trouble?

    Go take a look in the mirror first!¡±

    Lan Xin swept over Lu Tianxing with a look of contempt and spat out angrily, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand that guy.

    He¡¯s just a manager from anotherpany.

    What¡¯s the big deal?

    Yet he acts like he owns Bai¡¯s Group, giving orders and pointing fingers.

    It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so that¡¯s how it is.

    It looks like we have amon enemy.

    Don¡¯t worry, pretty girl Lan Xin, I won¡¯t let you down.

    I¡¯ll defend my turf sessfully, just wait for my good news!¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave Lan Xin a serious pat on the shoulder before pushing the door open and entering.

    Just as Lan Xin had said, indeed there was someone sitting on the guest sofa in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office¡ªa man in his mid-twenties wearing a white Armani suit, with neat short hair, a well-defined face, a prominent nose, and a strong but not intimidating build, sitting upright, exuding a robust masculinity, easily catching the eye of women.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was sitting across the sofa, seemingly chatting with the man.

    When the office door suddenly opened, the man in the white suit slightly frowned, but then he stood up with a hearty smile and greeted Lu Tianxing warmly, showing no signs of anger at Lu Tianxing¡¯s rudeness.

    Responding to a smile with a smile, Lu Tianxing grinned back and sat down unceremoniously next to Bai Zhiqing, turning to the quiet Zhiqing, ¡°May I know who this gentleman is?¡±

    Before Bai Zhiqing could introduce him, the man smiled and said, ¡°My name is Zhao Lin, a university ssmate of Zhiqing.

    May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Damn!

    This guy¡¯s tactics are really something, a typical smiling tiger.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was instantly alert and mentally cklisted Zhao Lin.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s polite demeanor was more terrifying than those with a glum face.

    He had made it clear he was from the same university as Bai Zhiqing and even asked who Lu Tianxing was, which was clearly a setup.

    No man would feelfortable seeing his woman in an office with a so-called male ssmate.

    This was where Zhao Lin¡¯s slynessy.

    No woman likes a man who gets jealous over nothing.

    The more courteous he acted, the more control he gained.

    If Lu Tianxing dared to speak sarcastically, his image in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart would plummet.

    Eventually, Zhao Lin could take advantage of the situation to get what he wanted.

    Lu Tianxing hated such hypocrites the most, but he kept a faint smile on his face: ¡°Who am I?

    Since you¡¯re Zhiqing¡¯s ssmate, hasn¡¯t she told you that I¡¯m her closest person?¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67 66 A Formidable Opponent

    ?67: Chapter 66: A Formidable Opponent   67: Chapter 66: A Formidable Opponent                                   Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm demeanor, Zhao Lin was slightly startled.

    This move of his had never failed¡ªhe would dress himself up as the epitome of civility and refined manners, then engage a woman in conversation.

    Once her husband or boyfriend arrived, Zhao would continue to behave in a gentlemanly manner, using subtle hints to provoke the man into a cold stare-off, positioning himself as the underdog.

    This tactic had always worked like a charm.

    But Zhao Lin never anticipated that Lu Tianxing would simply not take the bait, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word Zhao had said.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a glint passing through them.

    This was just the beginning.

    With a humble smile on his face, he said, ¡°The closest person?

    Could it be that you¡¯re Zhiqing¡¯s rtive?

    A cousin or second cousin?

    I¡¯m sorry for the rush today, and for not bringing any gifts.

    Please don¡¯t take offense.

    To apologize, I¡¯ll treat you both to dinner at Blue Sky tonight as a way to make amends.

    How does that sound?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Lin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing realized that he was facing a cunning opponent.

    Although he appeared to be expressing care and apology on the surface, he was in fact using a more sophisticated implication to anger someone.

    Any other man, upon hearing these words, would likely feel ufortable and might evensh out in a fit of temper.

    ¡°Senior, his name is Lu Tianxing, and he¡¯s my husband.¡± Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Bai Zhiqing introduced him directly.

    At Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Zhao Lin¡¯s face shifted subtly, but he maintained a facade of amiability and smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re Zhiqing¡¯s husband.

    Zhiqing, you really should have told me you got married.

    After all, we were schoolmates.

    You should have at least given me a call.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said nonchntly, ¡°My husband and I were recently married.

    My grandparents haven¡¯t returned yet, so we haven¡¯t had the wedding ceremony.

    We¡¯ll let you know when we do¡­¡±

    ¡°Your grandparents don¡¯t know, and the wedding hasn¡¯t taken ce?¡±

    A gleam of insight shed in Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes as he looked at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing with a deeper meaning, remarking, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.

    Zhiqing, don¡¯t forget to invite me then.

    I¡¯ll definitely prepare a big gift for you.

    After all, we were quite close friends at school.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of irritation, even knowing it was this guy¡¯s scheme.

    It was one thing to underestimate him, but why on earth should he inform Zhao about his marriage!

    What does it mean that they were quite close friends at school?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed, and without saying a word, he took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand and held it in his own.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly, instinctively trying to pull away, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip was firm, and she ultimately let him be.

    Zhao Lin saw this reflexive action, his eyes shing with discovery, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    Regardless of whether Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing¡¯s marriage was genuine, his ns were nearing fruition.

    ¡°Mr.

    Lu, may I ask where you are currently employed?¡± Zhao Lin asked with seemingly innocent curiosity.

    Lu Tianxing picked up Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coffee and took a sip, saying lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t im it¡¯s anything prestigious, I¡¯m just the assistant to my wife!

    After all, my wife is so beautiful, it would be a huge loss if some Tom, Dick, or Harry swept her off her feet.¡±

    Zhao Lin gave an elegant smile, pretending not to hear the sarcasm in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and continued, ¡°You¡¯re right, Zhiqing is beautiful.

    She was the belle of our university, the goddess in every man¡¯s heart.

    Reflecting on those two years in college, I felt just like you, wishing to guard Zhiqing every day, not letting any man near her.

    s, the flowers were willing, but the water was uncaring.

    Regardless of the oue, those memories will be the most beautiful of my life.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing frowned but didn¡¯t speak.

    She didn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, but equally disliked Zhao Lin, considering him nothing more than a friend.

    The more Lu Tianxing heard from Zhao Lin, the more disgruntled he became.

    Damn it, the nerve of this guy to hit on his wife so tantly.

    Though annoyed, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t show it, and instead, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, he crossed his legs and looked askance at the young man.

    Zhao Lin lost any desire to speak with Lu Tianxing and instead turned his attention to Bai Zhiqing, murmuring sentimentally, ¡°Time flies so fast; it¡¯s been three years in the blink of an eye.

    Zhiqing, you¡¯ve grown even more beautiful since Ist saw you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?

    Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing responded in a formic tone, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t call me Zhiqing in the future.

    Call me Chairman Bai!

    After all, I am married now.

    I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything, and I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°Wife, well done!¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s indifferent words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but apud her in his heart.

    For such a shameless guy, one should never show a good face.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Zhao Lin sighed deeply, feigning emotion as he said, ¡°I thought I had grabbed the most beautiful thing in the world, but I never expected I couldn¡¯t hold on to it.

    If I had known it would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to enlist.

    Maybe, today¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have urred.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve been a soldier?¡± Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing take the bait, a scheme-sessful glint flickered in Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes.

    He had specifically investigated Bai Zhiqing and knew that her grandfather had been a soldier.

    Influenced by her grandfather, Bai Zhiqing held great admiration for the military, and his move was indeed correct.

    ¡°After graduating from university, my dad wanted me to manage thepany, but you know, Zhiqing, I¡¯ve admired soldiers since I was young.

    I didn¡¯t want my dream to end up in vain, so I secretly signed up for the military without telling my dad.

    You wouldn¡¯t believe how angry he was when he found out, nearly drowning me in his spit.

    Luckily, I persisted and became a true soldier, understanding the soldier¡¯s duty and the honor of a soldier.¡±

    Zhao Lin slowly closed his eyes, as if savoring a memory: ¡°Zhiqing, do you know?

    During the three years I was a soldier, I once wanted to give up because it was too hard, too tiring, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    But after that incident urred, I truly understood what a soldier¡¯s responsibility really is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To protect our country and defend our homes, that¡¯s the duty of a soldier.¡±

    Zhao Lin spoke with a solemn face, passionately saying, ¡°I used to think being a soldier was just fun and games, that the so-called dangers were just jokes.

    After all, it¡¯s a peaceful era, where could the dangers be?

    But after seeing those things firsthand, I realized being a soldier is truly dangerous, yet they are the greatest in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you mean to say you also experienced those things?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked with some curiosity.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing revealed a bitter smile.

    No wonder Lan Xin said this guy was a great threat to him.

    It seems he hit right on her likes, knowing that Bai Zhiqing admired soldiers, so he fabricated those stories.

    Thinking about war made Lu Tianxing feel irritable inside.

    He wanted to say something but eventually stopped his mouth and continued watching Zhao Lin¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been through it, and once it nearly cost me my life.¡±

    Zhao Lin took a deep breath, his voice growing somewhat somber and hoarse, as if he had witnessed the vicissitudes of life: ¡°After my time in the new soldiers¡¯ squad, I was assigned to a remote area in the southwest because I had practiced martial arts since I was young and had outstanding physical fitness.

    I was eventually selected to be a special forces soldier.

    Special forces, Zhiqing, you know!

    Engaged in dangerous operations, sometimes spending every day amidst bullets and gunfire.¡±

    As he said this, Zhao Lin paused momentarily, ncing at Bai Zhiqing, who was all ears.

    The smile in Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes became thicker, and his voice was even more suppressed and solemn: ¡°As time goes by, thinking back, I¡¯m really blessed by heaven to be able to stand by your side, Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, you don¡¯t know, there was once a time when our squad of fifteen went to chase down an enemy but unexpectedly encountered an ambush by them.

    We were surrounded by a top-notch group of mercenaries, more than thirty people, each one incredibly strong, attacking us with heavy weaponry.

    We were caught in a dire encirclement, and the enemy had heavy weapons.

    At that moment, we were in a desperate situation, about to be sacrificed, but just then¡­¡±

    Saying this, Zhao Lin intentionally paused!

 Chapter 68 - 68 67 Lu Tianxing Gets Angry

    ?68: Chapter 67 Lu Tianxing Gets Angry   68: Chapter 67 Lu Tianxing Gets Angry                                   Seeing Zhao Lin stop, Bai Zhiqing, who was quite enjoying the conversation, immediately asked, ¡°Senior, why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°What is there to say, really.¡±

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing, whose face had darkened without anyone knowing when, red like a beast on the brink of a rampage, emanating a slight aura of violence, ¡°Your words just reek, and what are you nning on saying next?

    How heroically brave you are, how selflessly you put others before yourself, nning to have yourrades run first while you stay behind to cover their retreat with your life?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was now furious beyond measure.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s words had hit a nerve, digging up deep-seated memories.

    His life had been saved by hisrades at the cost of their own, and he would not allow anyone to insult that fact.

    If what Zhao Lin said was true, then it would be another matter.

    He was a soldier himself and had always respected fellow soldiers.

    However, not a single wording from Zhao Lin¡¯s mouth was true, not even the fact that he was a soldier.

    Having been a soldier himself, he knew their conduct and that it was hard to change even after leaving the service.

    Zhao Lin might imitate the air of a soldier, but it always came off as pretentious, and a soldier would never speak of such things.

    It wasn¡¯t only due to confidentiality; it was because that honor was sacred to a soldier, not some tool for picking up girls.

    Zhao Lin was basking in self-satisfaction, waiting for Bai Zhiqing to bite the bait.

    He never expected Lu Tianxing to burst out in anger.

    After a moment of stunned surprise, he internally burst intoughter.

    Tianxing had taken the bait, and his n was finallying together.

    Next, he would drive a wedge between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Once their rtionship crumbled, he could step in as theforter, and winning over the beauty would pose no issue.

    Though he was secretly delighted, Zhao Lin¡¯s face betrayed none of it; instead, he looked furiously at Lu Tianxing, his tone filled with rage, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?

    I know you resent me, and that¡¯s fine, because you are Zhiqing¡¯s husband, I can tolerate you, but I absolutely will not allow someone to insult our military honor.

    To me, it¡¯s sacred and solemn.¡±

    ¡°Sacred and solemn, do you even have the right to say that?

    Are you even a soldier?

    Don¡¯t think that by copying some aspects of a soldier¡¯s demeanor you be one.

    I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just a piece of dog shit, spouting fabricated tales.

    Do you think this is some kind of movie?

    Only silly, naive fools like her would believe your words.¡± Lu Tianxing said with a sneer.

    Zhao Lin shouted furiously, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?

    Even if you are Zhiqing¡¯s husband, I will not allow you to sully our honor.

    You owe me a reasonable exnation, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°An exnation?

    Do you even deserve one?

    What are you?

    And don¡¯t point your finger at me, I fear I won¡¯t be able to contain myself from sending you off to the afterlife.

    Do you believe that?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Zhao Lin, swatted away his hand, and, with a coldugh, turned and walked toward the door.

    Having snapped back to reality, Bai Zhiqing stood up and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, how can you speak to Senior like that?

    Even if what he said wasn¡¯t right, you can¡¯t talk like this.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stood still, sighed deeply, and turned around to look at Bai Zhiqing with an indifferent tone, ¡°How should I talk, then?

    Should I just watch as someone tantly insults our soldiers?

    Or do you want to watch your wife being slowly manipted?

    Let me tell you, Lu Tianxing can¡¯t do that.

    Bai Zhiqing, if you think I¡¯m wrong, then we can go get a divorce this afternoon.

    Out of sight, out of mind.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, utterly stunned.

    She could never have anticipated that Lu Tianxing would say such things.

    The cold detachment in his eyes sent a chill through her heart, as if from that moment on, she and Lu Tianxing were from two different worlds, never to return to the happy, yful times when Tianxing would tease her just to see her smile.

    As Zhao Lin witnessed this scene, a hint of mockery shed in his eyes.

    The guy had finally lost his cool¡ªhis n was nearing its fruition.

    Despite his inner joy, Zhao Lin¡¯s face exhibited a look of profound sorrow, his eyes reddening, and his fists clenched tightly as if truly enraged by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a deep look, closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his calm had returned.

    He looked at Zhao Lin, his tone unabashedly mocking, ¡°Senior Zhao, don¡¯t bother feigning such anger.

    It only makes me feel disgusted, you know?

    You should be thankful that I¡¯m not as irritable as I used to be; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here anymore.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Anger began to re in Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes.

    Unfazed, Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what the battlefield is, nor do you understand what it means to be a soldier because youck even a hint of a soldier¡¯s air.

    Do you know that?

    Although you¡¯re pretending very well, anyone with a bit of discernment can see that you¡¯re a fake.¡±

    ¡°So Mr.

    Lu, have you ever served?

    Were you a duty soldier?¡± Zhao Lin said with disdain.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his tone steady and untroubled, ¡°You¡¯re still not convinced when I say you¡¯re not a soldier?

    Then let me ask you, do you know how many graves there are on the southwestern frontier?

    Do you know how many soldiers have died since the establishment of the southwestern border defense?

    Do you know how many decorated soldiers willingly be ordinary citizens after their discharge?

    Do you know any of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Zhao Lin opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say, as he was indeed ignorant of these things; everything he had told Bai Zhiqing was merely a product of his own imagination.

    Upon seeing the change in Zhao Lin¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing, with her sharp intelligence, instantly grasped the situation, and her face turned icy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you!¡±

    A mocking smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now.

    There have been two thousand seven hundred and sixty-one soldiers who died in battle in the Southwestern Border Defense Region.

    There are one thousand three hundred and thirty-two decorated soldiers who have retired, and there are a total of seven hundred and ny-six tombstones.

    Do you know why there are only so few?

    Because some of them can¡¯t even be found, their bones utterly lost.

    Yet, they have died without regrets, willingly remaining unnamed heroes.

    This is what soldiers are, home and country-defending soldiers.

    Not someone like you, who fishes for fame under the guise of a soldier and uses it to chase girls.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just trash, nothing but trash using the guise of a soldier to chase girls.

    Don¡¯t freaking look at me with that expression; I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from ughtering you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned.

    These numbers were significant, and she had never imagined that so many stories could unfold in such a remote ce.

    She had thought soldiers were like what television portrayed, with strong camaraderie and defending their country.

    She had never anticipated such cruelty that didn¡¯t even leave a name behind.

    And Zhao Lin, who had just been so arrogant, felt a chill down his spine when he saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and he forced down the fear in his heart as he said, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re lying.

    Who¡­

    who knows if what you¡¯re saying is true.¡±

    PS: Please rmend, vote, and support, brothers!!!

 Chapter 69 - 69 68 Heartache

    ?69: Chapter 68 Heartache   69: Chapter 68 Heartache                                   ¡°Deceive you?

    Do I need to deceive trash like you?

    Are you even worth my time to deceive?

    Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more, his cold gaze swept over Zhao Lin and thennded on Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°You have my number.

    If you think I didn¡¯t respect your senior¡¯s face and embarrassed you, just call me.

    I¡¯ll wait for you at the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Goodbye.¡±

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing headed straight for the exit.

    Bai Zhiqing felt a sourness in her heart, a sharp pain as if being ripped apart surged within her chest, and an urge to cry welled up inside her.

    There was once a time when this man used his body to shield her from a fatal bullet, even dering his intention to win her heart, but now, he spoke of divorce between them!

    Divorce!

    As soon as the word emerged in her mind, Bai Zhiqing immediately felt a searing pain in her heart, and an urge to cry.

    She wanted to apologize, yet a streak of stubbornness buried deep within her made it impossible to do so, leaving her only to say, ¡°Lu Tianxing, stop right there.

    Imand you, as your wife.¡±

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of stopping, and he left without looking back.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s unfeeling departure, Bai Zhiqing felt an inexplicable heartache, as if the moment Lu Tianxing stepped out of this room, they would belong to two different worlds and she would lose him forever.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of the door shutting snapped Bai Zhiqing back to reality.

    No longer caring about Zhao Lin¡¯s displeased expression, she hurriedly rushed out of the office only to find no trace of Lu Tianxing.

    She wanted to go after him, but her pride prevented her feet from moving an inch, leaving her to just stare nkly at the elevator entrance, lost in thought.

    ¡°Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.

    I didn¡¯t realize your husband would react so strongly,¡± Zhao Lin said apologetically as he walked out of the office, looking genuinely remorseful.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Zhao Lin with indifference, her expression returning to one of cold detachment, exuding the aura of a powerful woman.

    She spoke lightly, ¡°Manager Zhao, there is nothing between us.

    Just call me Mr.

    Bai or Chairman Bai.

    I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, I¡­¡±

    Zhao Lin suddenly became flustered.

    He had noticed that Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t seem to have much of a rtionship, but he didn¡¯t expect her to react so strongly after Lu Tianxing left.

    ¡°I am going to say this onest time, call me Chairman Bai,¡±

    Bai Zhiqing coldly cut Zhao Lin off, her voice filled with chilliness, ¡°Manager Zhao, are you satisfied with this oue?

    If you are willing to discuss the cooperation between our twopanies, we can start right now.

    If there¡¯s nothing else, I would like you to leave, and take your flowers with you.

    I don¡¯t like them.

    Also, I hope not to hear such remarks again, otherwise, there will be no chance of cooperation between ourpanies.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware of the changes in Bai Zhiqing after he left.

    Upon stepping out of the Chairman¡¯s office, he took a deep breath, thought it over, and then decided to head toward the sales department.

    In the entire Bai¡¯s Group, he knew only a few people, and Lin Qianru was the only one he got along with.

    He nned to seek refuge with Lin Qianru for a while.

    Thinking back to the scene in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office just moments ago, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply.

    He knew that Zhao Lin was deliberately provoking him in such a manner, but he had no choice but to be angry, even if it meant falling out with Bai Zhiqing.

    In his heart, a soldier¡¯s honor is sacrosanct and Zhao Lin¡¯s actions directly crossed a line.

    If not now, when would he take a stand?

    ¡°It seems we¡¯vepletely fallen out this time.

    Perhaps it¡¯s about time I moved out of the Ziyuan District.

    That would be better, you won¡¯t be troubled anymore.

    From now on, you go your sunny path, and I¡¯ll cross my log bridge.

    Maybe, I was never meant for this kind of life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his face adorned with a bittersweet smile as he lowered his head slightly.

    When he lifted his gaze again, a yful, devil-may-care grin had returned to his face.

    He stepped into the elevator and headed for the sales department.

    Meanwhile, in the sales department, Lin Qianru sat in her office looking vibrant and even more beautiful than usual.

    A faint smile yed on her lips, like a blossoming peony that made it difficult for others to look away.

    It is often said that love is the best beauty treatment for a woman.

    Lin Qianru was feeling exactly that.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing again, her once-lonely heart seemed to have been nourished and came back to life.

    Even though Lu Tianxing¡¯s words sometimes infuriated her to the point of wanting to tear his mouth apart, there was no denying that Lu Tianxing had taken root in her heart.

    Sitting in her office, Lin Qianru¡¯s thoughts drifted back to their first meeting on the airne.

    Her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but blush at the memory, apanied by a trace of curiosity about who Lu Tianxing really was, why he had such incredible skills that not even a gun could touch him, and how he could use chopsticks to puncture someone¡¯s palm from a distance, almost like the hidden weapons described in martial arts novels.

    Just then, there was a knock on the office door.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s brows furrowed and her expression returned to its usual coolness as she said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, Assistant Xu says he has something for you.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s secretary stood in the doorway, and behind her, a man who was peering curiously into the office revealed a radiant smile upon seeing Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Lin Qianru felt a surge of joy in her heart, but her face revealed no emotion as she said, ¡°Let him in.

    In the future, if he needs to see me, let hime straight in without having to report first.

    Now, you may go back to your duties.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for showing me the way, beautiful.

    I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled without caring for the secretary¡¯s disdainful look.

    He walked into the office, plopped down on the sofa beside him, legs on the coffee table, and casually lit a cigarette.

    Staring at Lin Qianru, he said, ¡°President Lin, I see sparkling eyes and flushed cheeks.

    If I were to guess, you¡¯ve got spring fever.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she gave him a fierce re, ¡°Why are you here?

    You¡¯ve just been promoted to assistant chairman and yet you dare to leave your office?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid the chairman will give you trouble?¡±

    Seeing the concern on Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face, Lu Tianxing felt his annoyance subside considerably, and he said with a cheeky grin, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?

    I¡¯ve already offended her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Chairman Bai?¡±

    Lin Qianru was shocked.

    Bai Zhiqing was famously impartial and stern, and now that Lu Tianxing had crossed her, not getting fired would be the best-case scenario.

    Lu Tianxing took a drag on his cigarette, appearing unconcerned, ¡°Do you know Zhao Lin?¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded.

    How could she not know Zhao Lin?

    He was the general manager of Xiangjiang Linhua Security Company, which had a good reputation in Xiangjiang.

    Besides, Zhao Lin was once a schoolmate of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s and had pursued her, only to be directly rejected after previously coborating with Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve crossed Zhao Lin,¡± Lin Qianru said, astonished as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and replied, ¡°You know me¡ªI just can¡¯t stand people bragging in front of me.

    This guy dared to show off and even lied to my most respected chairman right in front of me.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I exploded.

    I burst his bubble and gave the chairman an earful, calling her a naive and silly girl who would believe anything, even the kind of nonsense that would trick a child.¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 69 Roll On, Baby Bull

    ?70: Chapter 69 Roll On, Baby Bull   70: Chapter 69 Roll On, Baby Bull                                   ¡°What did you say to the chairman?

    Did you call the chairman a dumb girl, Lu Tianxing, your courage is really enormous.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief, unsure how to describe Lu Tianxing.

    Insulting Bai Zhiqing as a dumb girl, in Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing was probably the first one in history to do so, and might very well be thest.

    ¡°You¡­

    you didn¡¯t really scold her, did you?¡±

    ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m lying to you?

    That dumb girl actually believed such nonsense, that guy clearly was toying with her, wanting to get frisky, and she didn¡¯t even realize it.

    As the chairman¡¯s assistant, of course, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the chairman be deceived, so I exploded and scolded them both.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a disdainful nce and said, ¡°Do you really think the chairman is as dumb as you?

    The chairman simply didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with Zhao Lin.

    Zhao Lin is the grandson of the influential Zhao Family in Xiangjiang, and Bai¡¯s Group has several branches in Xiangjiang with thousands of employees who need to eat!

    If she had a falling out with Zhao Lin, all the employees of Bai¡¯s Group in Xiangjiang would be out of a job.¡±

    ¡°Seems like our chairman is also a Guanyin Bodhisattva, a savior from suffering.¡±

    ¡°Of course, do you think the chairman just sits in the office, drinking tea all day?

    She has so many people to take care of, and with the Tianhe Resort development and investment project, the chairman is already swamped.

    As for Zhao Lin, it¡¯s just wishful thinking on his part, do you think the chairman would actually like him?¡± Lin Qianru said irritably.

    ¡°How do you know the chairman doesn¡¯t like him?

    He was a soldier, isn¡¯t that exactly the chairman¡¯s type?

    Moreover, they were very close at school.¡±

    ¡°There are so many soldiers, does that mean the chairman likes them all?

    And who told you that?

    The chairman is cold to everyone at school.

    Zhao Lin, who does he think he is?

    Just because he spoke a word to the chairman, he counts as a good friend?

    If that¡¯s the case, then the whole world is filled with the chairman¡¯s good friends.¡±

    Lin Qianru, at a loss for words, said, ¡°You should just go and apologize to the chairman!

    I believe the chairman is magnanimous and will forgive you this time.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?

    Forget it, even if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t apologize.

    The chairman is probably furious right now.

    If I show up in front of her now, she might chop me up and eat me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing thought hard and finally shook his head.

    In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, he was now just a troublemaker, and appearing in front of her now would only add fuel to the fire.

    Lin Qianru sighed and said nothing more; the situation had reached this point, and it was up to Lu Tianxing to resolve it now.

    However, she really hadn¡¯t expected that Lu Tianxing, the assistant, would be so bold as to call Bai Zhiqing a dumb girl.

    If this got out, the entire Modu would be shocked.

    Lu Tianxing looked intently at Lin Qianru, then suddenly spoke, ¡°President Lin, haven¡¯t you noticed you have a certain quality about you?¡±

    ¡°What quality?¡± Lin Qianru asked curiously.

    ¡°The qualities of a good wife and mother.

    I¡¯ve found that, after your enlightening words, I feel much better.

    Whoever marries you in the future is surely blessed for several lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having the qualities of a good wife and mother when there¡¯s a guy who doesn¡¯t like me and isn¡¯t willing to marry me?¡±

    Lin Qianru let out a wistful sigh, her mournful gaze made Lu Tianxing¡¯s scalp tingle as if he was a heartless man who had abandoned his wife and children.

    Scratching his nose, Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I would like to marry you, but the ¡®partner¡¯ in my family wouldn¡¯t agree.

    I¡¯m already married, and if you really want to devote yourself to me, then you¡¯d have to be the other woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really married?¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze wavered slightly, an ufortable emotion spreading in her heart, making her feel a surge of acidity and an urge to cry.

    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve really fallen for this man before me?¡±

    Lin Qianru felt a tremor in her heart as the image of the first time she saw Lu Tianxing involuntarily surfaced in her mind.

    He had appeared like a hero from a fairytale and rescued her.

    Just thinking about this made Lin Qianru¡¯s heart feel as if it was being stirred by an invisible pair of hands, and a different emotion emerged.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and noticed Lin Qianru was staring at him absentmindedly, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°President Lin, you couldn¡¯t possibly be really considering being my mistress, could you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing felt that perhaps he wasn¡¯t meant to be living on Earth, but should return to Mars.

    Who is Lin Qianru?

    One of the top executives at Bai¡¯s Group with an annual sry of millions.

    And with the year-end bonus, breaking ten million is no issue.

    A typical rich and beautiful woman, with both looks and wealth, she¡¯s actually willing to be an assistant¡¯s mistress.

    I¡¯m afraid no one would believe it if it got out.

    ¡°If you can make my heart flutter, I wouldn¡¯t rule it out.¡±

    Lin Qianru gathered her hair, revealing a charming smile, and her beautiful eyes blinked as if they could speak.

    Watching Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath.

    No wonder they say that all women are natural enchantresses.

    Her effortless actions were filled with seduction, stirring the deepest mes in one¡¯s heart, giving him a sudden thrill.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t joke with me, President Lin.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary loser.

    How could I be worthy of a rich and beautiful woman like you?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed dryly a few times.

    The story of a loser winning over a rich beauty is nothing but a myth.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a loser, then there are no more rich and handsome men in this world.¡±

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, not believing a word he said.

    Have you ever seen a loser who faces bandits without fear and kills with a flick of his fingers?

    Have you ever seen a loser who could pierce someone¡¯s palm with a chopstick?

    If so, that would be the warrior among losers.

    ¡°Are you afraid, or are you worried your wife will find out and divorce you?¡± Lin Qianru said with a lightugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.

    After all, my prowess speaks for itself, which you¡¯ve experienced firsthand.

    I¡¯m worried that being my mistress, others would think I¡¯m a kept man, living off a woman.

    I don¡¯t like the feeling of being maintained like that.¡±

    ¡°Living off a woman?

    That¡¯s an interesting thought.

    How about I maintain you?

    I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand a month, how does that sound?¡± Lin Qianru said with a lightugh.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, seemingly tempted but ultimately shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Forget it.

    I¡¯ll just maintain you when I¡¯m wealthier in the future.

    Not much, just a hundred and fifty thousand a month.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.

    I¡¯ll wait for you to maintain me.

    Just don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes, gentle as water, swept over Lu Tianxing, her voice tinged with wistfulness and anticipation.

    A woman is a tiger, a siren¡ªThe ancients did not deceive me.

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly.

    Women these days are really bold, daring to tease men.

    Could it be that he looked particrly handsome recently or that the god of marriage took pity on him for being single for over twenty years and tied him with numerous red threads?

    ¡°Speaking of which, you didn¡¯te to me today just to talk about this, did you?¡± Lin Qianru suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course not.

    As the old saying goes, it¡¯s rude not to reciprocate.

    You treated me to dinner yesterday, so I¡¯ll treat you today.

    I wonder if the beautiful President Lin would do me the honor.¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to think about it.

    You know, I¡¯m gorgeous and there are many men who want to take me out.

    You¡¯d have to get in line.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like queueing.

    I prefer to jump the queue.

    I wonder if President Lin would allow this VIP man to cut in?¡±

    ¡°Well, that depends on how you perform.¡±

    ¡°What kind of performance, showing you my prowess again?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, you¡¯re a beauty; you shouldn¡¯t use coarsenguage.

    It¡¯s beneath you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, roll away, baby cow!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 70 Reuniting with Qiaoqiao

    ?71: Chapter 70: Reuniting with Qiaoqiao   71: Chapter 70: Reuniting with Qiaoqiao                                   After sitting in Lin Qianru¡¯s office for a while and teasing her until her face turned crimson, Lu Tianxing left the office in a hurry under Lin Qianru¡¯s angry gaze.

    At the same time Lu Tianxing was leaving the sales department, Zhao Lin slunk out of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office with his tail between his legs.

    His lies had been exposed, and even with his thick skin, he couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer, especially since Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor towards him had turned icy cold since Lu Tianxing¡¯s departure.

    If there had been any regard for their alumni rtionship before, her attitude now was that of aplete stranger.

    As a result, Zhao Lin absolutely loathed Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was blissfully unaware of Zhao Lin¡¯s hatred.

    But even if he did know, he probably wouldn¡¯t have cared much.

    Neither Zhao Lin nor the Zhao Family he came from posed any threat to Lu Tianxing, who could easily crush them.

    If they angered him, he would not hesitate to erase the Zhao Family from this world.

    After wandering around thepany for a bit, Lu Tianxing decided not to return to the chairman¡¯s office but instead went straight to the underground parking garage and drove away from Pepsi Group.

    On the road, a white BMW X5 weaved through the traffic.

    Following the car¡¯s GPS navigation, Lu Tianxing headed directly towards Modu Second Middle School.

    It had been several days since hest saw Yue Tingting, the sweet and well-behaved girl, and now he found himself feeling rather unustomed to her absence.

    When it came to the innocent and adorable girl, Lu Tianxing was always troubled about how to handle their emotions.

    He was no fool; how could he not see Yue Tingting¡¯splex feelings for him?

    She was different from Lin Qianru and Rose¡ªshe was like the girl-next-door every man envisions, deserving to be cherished forever, not to be hurt.

    He had contemted being upfront with Yue Tingting, but just the thought of this sweet girl walking down the aisle in a wedding dress with another man some day made his heart extremely ufortable, giving rise to an almost murderous impulse¡ªperhaps this was a man¡¯s possessive instinct at y.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll stop thinking about it, let nature take its course.

    If they don¡¯t mind, then I¡¯ll just marry them all.

    With my abilities, holding dual nationalities isn¡¯t a problem at all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing scratched his head and ultimately pushed these troubles to the back of his mind.

    Time would eventually prove everything.

    If Yue Tingting was willing, he would ept her.

    With his prowess, satisfying this group of women was hardly a challenge.

    Having cleared his mind, Lu Tianxing felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders; he was entirely at ease, a faint smile ying on his lips and his eyes reflecting depth and a touch of world-weariness, he was exceptionally attractive to women.

    Modu Second Middle School was a renowned key high school in Modu, dominating the college entrance exams every year.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s appointment as a teacher there spoke volumes of her abilities.

    At least in the year that Lu Tianxing had known Yue Tingting, he knew that she had been a schrship recipient every year from elementary to middle and high school, and then to university.

    In other words, Yue Tingting was the kind of child that others envied.

    After parking his car in the school parking lot, Lu Tianxing realized that he had forgotten to ask Yue Tingting which ss she taught.

    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to call and ask¡ªgiving Yue Tingting a surprise wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    Perhaps because the school guard saw that Lu Tianxing was driving a BMW, there was no attempt to stop him.

    After Lu Tianxing registered his personal information and ID card, they let him through.

    The campus of Second Middle School was very well designed, with little bridges over flowing water and lush trees providing shade, a single leaf in a sea of waves symbolizing the boundless sea of learning.

    As soon as he walked in, he immediately felt a strong schrly atmosphere enveloping him.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s one of the famous high schools in Modu, it¡¯s at least a dozen times better than the high school I attended.¡±

    Lu Tianxing admired the surrounding buildings and felt a touch of nostalgia.

    As he was about to ask someone for Yue Tingting¡¯s whereabouts, he suddenly heard a crisp voice from behind: ¡°Sir, what are you doing at our school?¡±

    Lu Tianxing instinctively turned around and saw a girl in school uniform, whom he did not recognize, approaching him.

    The girl, d in her blue and white school uniform with shoulder-length hair and bangs, had a fresh, clean face and overflowed with the radiant smile of youth, looking very young and attractive, brimming with energy.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Beauty, do we know each other?¡±

    Lu Tianxing really didn¡¯t know when he had met such a pretty student.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the girl wrinkled her nose and showed a smug smile, ¡°How about that, Uncle?

    Are you stunned?

    Do you find me very familiar yet can¡¯t recognize me?

    Hahaha, I knew it would be like this¡­¡±

    Watching the girl¡¯s proud demeanor, Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback, and after looking closely at the girl in front of him, he finally remembered who she was.

    He sized her up and then clicked his tongue, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my ¡®pregnant¡¯ wife?

    Why aren¡¯t you at home resting and keeping the baby safe, instead ofing to school?

    Tsk tsk, looks like my taste isn¡¯t bad, seeing how you¡¯ve grown up to look quite decent.

    Having you for a wife, I guess I¡¯m not at too much of a loss.¡±

    Indeed, the youthful beauty in the school uniform was none other than Qiaoqiao, who had once driven a Ferrari looking to race with Lu Tianxing, but now, having shed her non-mainstream get-up and changed into a different outfit, she transformed into a sweet girl-next-door.

    If not for those familiar with her, it would be hard to believe she was the same person.

    One was a non-mainstream little badass, the other looked every inch the obedient girl-next-door; the contrast between the two was just too big.

    ¡°Puh-lease, Uncle, your skin is thicker than the city wall.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao spat out, her cheeks blushing slightly, obviously recalling the incident that day.

    She frowned and said, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing at my school today?

    You¡¯re not trying to deceive the naive girls here, are you?¡±

    ¡°Cut it out, don¡¯t tter yourself.

    I prefer ¡®grown-up¡¯ beauties, not these green little apples like you.

    Even if you were lying right in front of me, ripe for the picking, I wouldn¡¯t give you a second look,¡± Lu Tianxing said disdainfully, curling his lip.

    ¡°Uncle, your mouth is really poisonous.

    You may not fancy someone, but who¡¯s to say they fancy you!¡±

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s face reddened as she bared her teeth at Lu Tianxing in a grimace, looking incredibly cute, ¡°Right, Uncle, you still haven¡¯t told me, what exactly are you doing at our school today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone.

    Do you know a teacher named Yue Tingting?¡± Lu Tianxing pondered and asked.

    ¡°Teacher Yue?¡±

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes widened, and filled with curiosity, she said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to hit on Teacher Yue!

    Hehe, as expected of a man of passion, wanting to pick the fresh flower.

    My respect to you, truly.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Lu Tianxing reached out to pinch Qiaoqiao¡¯s slightly reddish-cheeked face and said, ¡°Teacher Yue and I are friends, plus I¡¯m already married.

    Do you think your Teacher Yue would be a mistress?¡±

    Qiaoqiao swatted away Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand with dissatisfaction and sulked, ¡°Who knows!

    There¡¯s a saying that if a man¡¯s words could be trusted, pigs could climb trees.

    Uncle, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.

    Friends?

    Do you even believe that, Uncle?

    As your friend, let me give you some advice¡ªif you want to make your move, you should do it quickly.

    You should know that Teacher Yue is pretty and gentle, the quintessential tender wife.

    Plenty of guys have their eyes on her.

    If you act toote, you won¡¯t even get the leftovers, let alone the soup.¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72 71 Yue Tingtings Crisis

    ?72: Chapter 71 Yue Tingting¡¯s Crisis   72: Chapter 71 Yue Tingting¡¯s Crisis                                   Lu Tianxing looked on with a pained expression at Qiaoqiao, who stood before him expounding on the techniques of picking up girls, leaving him speechless.

    He wondered if he was really getting old and couldn¡¯t keep up with the times anymore; it was outrageous that a little girl was lecturing him on picking up girls, on being the first to make a move.

    ¡°Stop right there, Qiaoqiao, are you sure you know Teacher Yue Tingting?¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke up¡ªif he let Qiaoqiao continue, the conversation would probably turn to childbirth.

    Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing dissatisfied, as if she was quite annoyed that he interrupted her long speech and said grumpily, ¡°Of course I know her.

    Why would I lie to you?

    Teacher Yue is our English teacher, but she isn¡¯t in the office right now, you can¡¯t find her there.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Qiaoqiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that the director of guidance called her away for something.

    If you want to find Teacher Yue, you¡¯d better hurry¡ªthis old fat pig is a big lecher; he loves to make moves on female teachers, especially a great beauty like Teacher Yue.

    This old fat pig will definitely not let her go, and it¡¯s possible that the matter he mentioned is just an excuse, and taking advantage is his true goal.¡±

    At this point, Qiaoqiao frowned, showing a clear disdain for the director of guidance.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why let someone like that stay in the school, why not fire him.¡±

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Evidence, right?

    How can you fire him without evidence?

    Besides, it takes two to tango.

    Who would dare to speak out after being taken advantage of?

    Speaking out would ruin their reputation and cost them their job.

    Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that this old fat pig often uses threats and inducements to silence those female teachers.

    Besides, I¡¯ve heard he has some shady background.

    Once a female teacher couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and called the police; the next day, she was found lying naked in a garbage heap.

    Of course, these are just rumors I¡¯ve heard; whether they¡¯re true or not, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, where is the director of guidance¡¯s office?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically, and he immediately asked Qiaoqiao.

    He knew Yue Tingting¡¯s personality very well¡ªif the things Qiaoqiao mentioned had indeed happened, given Yue Tingting¡¯s stubborn nature, she might very well choose death to preserve her dignity, just as he had rescued herst time.

    If he was even slightlyte, the girl could be utterly lost.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Qiaoqiao immediately spoke, ¡°The third teaching building, fourth floor, count from the left, the third room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, thanks Qiaoqiao, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I get the chance.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his figure shed, moving with ghost-like speed, and in a few moments, he had disappeared from the spot.

    Qiaoqiao was slightly startled and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Uncle, wait for me!

    Don¡¯t go so fast, wait for me; I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the director of guidance¡¯s office, where Yue Tingting should have been preparing for her lessons, she was now sitting tensely in a chair, her fingers twisting the hem of her dress.

    In front of her sat a bald, corpulent middle-aged man, who was looking at her with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Teacher Yue, do you know why I asked you toe here today?¡± asked the bald man with an air of concern.

    Yue Tingting was slightly panicked, a sh of disgust in her eyes.

    She had heard from other female teachers that Director Ma likes to take advantage of them, and him summoning her was definitely not for anything good.

    Although she felt disgusted, Yue Tingting didn¡¯t show it and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been at the school for only a few days.

    Director Ma, if you don¡¯t have any other matters, I need to return to prepare my lessons.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Teacher Yue, you¡¯re too young and too impatient.

    Do you know that this can easily offend people?¡±

    Director Ma shook his head with a look of concern and said, ¡°Do you know, Teacher Yue?

    These past few days, I¡¯ve received severalints from parents.

    They say that you¡¯re too young and entirely unsuitable for teaching Senior Year English, worrying that it could jeopardize their children¡¯s futures.

    They¡¯ve asked me to speak with the principal about transferring you elsewhere.

    You also know that our school takes parents¡¯ opinions very seriously.

    I am aware of your capabilities, Teacher Yue; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have joined No.

    2 Middle School.

    But I believe, whereas those parents don¡¯t, to suppress theseints, I¡¯ve beenpletely overwhelmed.¡±

    Director Ma sighed, disying an I¡¯m-in-a-tough-position look but cast a greedy nce at Yue Tingting when his eyes met hers unintentionally.

    In fact, from the first day Yue Tingting arrived at No.

    2 Middle School, he had noticed her, a girl who looked innocent and girl-next-door-ish.

    He was determined to have her by any means, but his several attempts at probing and insinuating over the past few days had been deftly deflected by her.

    This made Director Ma realize that although Yue Tingting appeared meek and gentle, as if she wouldn¡¯t resist being bullied, this was not the case.

    She indeed was pleasant and amiable, but her inner resolve was exceptionally firm.

    Once she disliked something, no matter how much you pressured her, it was useless; she would neverpromise.

    But the more it was so, the more it aroused Director Ma¡¯s desire to conquer.

    He had been with many women, and not few were female teachers, but he had never encountered a beauty of Yue Tingting¡¯s caliber.

    To y with such a woman would definitely be quite the treat.

    More importantly, he realized that Yue Tingting was just an ordinary child from a working-ss family with no background or connections.

    A woman like that was of no concern to y with, a spineless creature from a powerless family who, with a bit of money and some threats, would cease to be a problem.

    ¡°Director Ma, I believe that teaching knows no age.

    Indeed, I am young, but I think there is nothing wrong with my teaching.

    If those parents dislike me, please give me their contact information.

    I am willing to persuade them personally.

    If they truly don¡¯t like me, I am willing to transfer from the Senior Year,¡± Yue Tingting said earnestly.

    Although she had just graduated, she was no fool and knew when to be firm and when not to be.

    If she took a step back now, the other party would keep pushing forward.

    To prevent giving them a chance, it¡¯s best not to leave any opportunity at all.

    ¡°Teacher Yue, your attitude is making things difficult for me.¡±

    A hint of anger flickered in Director Ma¡¯s eyes, cursing Yue Tingting for being inconsiderate.

    As the dean of No.

    2 Middle School, there were countless teachers trying to curry favor with him, some female teachers even willingly climbed into his bed for a title, letting him do as he pleased.

    Yet here was Yue Tingting, indifferent to him, even disdainful, which irritated him all the more.

    ¡°Yue Tingting, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a ¡®chaste woman¡¯ or what, but I¡¯ll definitely have you,¡± Director Ma thought to himself, feeling a surge of fervor towards Yue Tingting, and he could hardly wait to get his hands on her.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, just do what those parents say.

    Transfer me to the Freshman year, or even to middle school; I will prove my capability,¡± Yue Tingting said gently, but with an undeniable firmness.

    ¡°Teacher Yue, what do you mean by that?

    Are you dissatisfied with the parents¡¯ints?¡± Director Ma¡¯s tone became more severe, with a hint of threat as he spoke officiously, ¡°You¡¯re too young, Teacher Yue.

    To those parents, their word isw.

    Today you speak to me like this, I can pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.

    But how would it be if your words reached the parents?

    They would be even more enraged, thinking that you don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher, and might evenin to higher authorities.

    Do you understand the consequences of that?

    By that time, let alone teaching, you might not even be able to keep your job as a teacher.

    Teacher Yue, if you agree to one condition of mine, I can help you settle this matter and ensure those parents won¡¯t trouble you anymore.

    How about it?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 72 Lu Tianxing Arrives

    ?73: Chapter 72 Lu Tianxing Arrives   73: Chapter 72 Lu Tianxing Arrives                                   Director Ma looked at Yue Tingting and began to y his trump card because, in his eyes, a rookie like Yue Tingting should be very concerned about her job.

    Second High School, as one of Modu¡¯s most prestigious institutions, tops the industry either in terms of treatment or other aspects.

    Teachers who leave Second High School can easily find a fairly good job, but once Yue Tingting was reported by parents or fired by the school, she would bepletely cut off from the teaching profession.

    Actually, Yue Tingting was indeed among the youngest of the senior year teachers, but her capability was proven when she was recruited by Second High School to teach English for seniors.

    There were certainly doubts, but they were never as severe as Director Ma suggested.

    But for a rookie like Yue Tingting, exaggerating the severity of the situation would scare them, thus smoothly enabling him to proceed to the next step and slowly achieve his goals.

    Unfortunately, Director Ma didn¡¯t know that the more docile and fragile a creature appeared on the outside, the stronger it was on the inside.

    When she had encountered several hooligans harassing her, had it not been for Lu Tianxing¡¯s intervention, Yue Tingting would have rather chosen death over humiliation.

    This fact alone showed how resilient the docile girl was inside; she would neverpromise with anyone over a so-called job.

    Director Ma¡¯s attempt to threaten Yue Tingting with her teaching career was futile.

    Moreover, Yue Tingting was not a fool; she was a senior teacher.

    Even if there wereints from parents, they would not be directed to Director Ma.

    The head of education may wield significant authority, but does it surpass that of the principal?

    Moreover, it was about a senior teacher beingined about.

    Moreover, considering the rumors about Director Ma liking to take advantage of female teachers, Yue Tingting¡¯s expression finally turned cold, and she said icily, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Director Ma, but as long as I ¨C ¡°do my job¡± ¨C and do it with a clear conscience, it doesn¡¯t matter if I stop being a teacher.

    It¡¯s not a big deal.

    at worst, I will leave Modu and work as a volunteer teacher in a remote mountainous area.

    Director Ma, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will be leaving now.¡±

    Saying this, Yue Tingting stood up and walked outside.

    Director Ma¡¯s face turned ugly the moment he heard this; he had never expected Yue Tingting to be so stubborn, willing to give up even her job and even consider teaching in such remote areas.

    This waspletely beyond his expectations.

    ¡°It seems soft measures won¡¯t work; I have to resort to harsher means.

    Today, no matter what, I have to have Yue Tingting,¡±

    Director Ma¡¯s originally concerned smile disappeared, reced by a hint of a sinister expression.

    He stood in front of Yue Tingting, ¡°Teacher Yue, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.

    If you dare to walk out of this office today, I can assure you that your educational career will be over.

    With just one word from me, you can get kicked out of Second High School and even end up on the cklist of education.

    I can make sure you won¡¯t even have the qualifications to teach.

    Believe it or not.¡±

    The color of Yue Tingting¡¯s face changed slightly, and she retorted angrily, ¡°Director Ma, what do you mean by that?

    You don¡¯t even deserve to be called a teacher, and besides, I have a contract with the school; you have no right to fire me.¡±

    Director Ma sneered, ¡°So what if you signed a contract?

    I have countless ways to make that contract a piece of scrap paper.

    What if suddenly a parentins about you, iming you assigned so much homework that their child died suddenly, or what if a parent uses you of molestation?

    Of course, as long as youply with me from now on, I can assure you, you will have no worries.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    Yue Tingting¡¯s expression changed with coldness in her voice, ¡°Even if I lose everything and ruin my reputation, what of it?

    As long as I, Yue Tingting, have a clear conscience, that¡¯s enough.

    If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just stop being a teacher.

    Director Ma, please step aside, I need to go back to my office to prepare lessons.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, prepare lessons?

    Yue Tingting, let me tell you the truth, whether you agree or not today, you have to agree, there¡¯s no second option,¡± he said with a snicker.

    Director Ma continued tough sinisterly,pletely unabashed, revealing his true nature as he looked at Yue Tingting with burning eyes and spoke, ¡°Tingting, all you have to do is obediently listen to me, follow my wishes, and I can assure you that at the Second Middle School you can have whatever you want, whether it¡¯s influence or perks.

    I can increase your sry, buy you a house in Modu, even ensure you receive teacher titles every year.

    In a few years, once that old coot retires, I¡¯ll be the principal of the school, and you¡¯ll definitely be the head teacher then¡ªall you have to do is agree to be my woman.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re delusional, I will never agree,¡± she said.

    Yue Tingting, with an icy expression, no longer wanted to stay there even a moment longer.

    She tried to get past Director Ma to open the door and leave, but unfortunately, Director Ma seemed to foresee her intentions and stood in front of the door, his greedy eyes fixated on her.

    ¡°Go?

    Did you think you could leave today?

    I¡¯ll tell you, no matter what, I must have you today, you can¡¯t escape.

    Do you understand?

    I like you.

    I have liked you since the first time I saw you.

    Just agree to me, and I promise you a rapid rise to sess¡­¡±

    Director Ma said as he edged closer to Yue Tingting, watching her step back gradually, a smile growing thicker on his face, thinking he could soon charm this girlpletely, ready to gallop away triumphantly.

    Unfortunately, Director Ma failed to notice where Yue Tingting was retreating to; right to the window of the office.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Just then, a loud bang resonated.

    The locked door was kicked open, a distinct footprint visible on the steel door, indicating the tremendous force used.

    A man with a horrible expression, emanating a chilling aura all over, appeared at the door.

    Yue Tingting paused for a moment.

    When she clearly saw Lu Tianxing standing at the door, her eyes involuntarily reddened, tears glistening, and she could no longer control her emotions.

    She called out ¡°Brother Lu¡± and plunged into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a swallow returning to its nest, clutching him tightly, as if fearing he would disappear.

    ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry.

    Brother Lu is here, and I promise you, no one can hurt you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Yue Tingting¡¯s back, his eyes coldly fixed on Director Ma as a sense of murderous intention emanated from him like a provoked beast baring its fierce fangs, always ready to tear the enemy apart.

    When Director Ma met Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, his body shuddered, and his face instantly turned ashen, feeling as if a carnivorous animal had fixed its eyes on him.

    A chill spread throughout his body, especially the way the other looked at him¡ªlike looking at a dead man, making him feel as if he had fallen into a den of blood, the scent of fresh blood filling his nostrils.

 Chapter 74 - 74 73 True Man

    ?74: Chapter 73 True Man   74: Chapter 73 True Man                                   ¡°Who are you, who let you in, do you know what this ce is?

    Get out immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police, understand?

    Get out¡­¡± Director Ma¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    He had never seen such a terrifying gaze, it could almost freeze a person¡¯s soul.

    Suppressing the fear in his heart, he scolded Lu Tianxing harshly.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a loud p resounded.

    Director Ma was struck by Lu Tianxing¡¯s p, seeing stars, spinning around like a top for a few turns, teeth mingled with fresh blood spurted from his mouth, his cheek swelling up instantly with five clear finger marks visible.

    This was still with consideration to Yue Tingting being nearby, and the fact they were at a school.

    Otherwise, that p would not have been as simple as knocking out a few teeth, it would have directly smashed his head to pieces.

    Even so, this p was not something Director Ma could withstand.

    He only felt stars before his eyes and a buzzing in his ears, everything spinning around him.

    Yet this p did not satiate his anger.

    Lu Tianxing took a step forward, kicked him in the stomach, directly sending the three-hundred-pound Director Ma flying out, crashing heavily against the nearby filing cab with a loud noise, directly denting it inward.

    ¡°You¡­

    you dare to hit me, do you know who I am?

    I am Ma Shanquan, I am the guidance director at No.2 Middle School, you dare to hit me, you¡¯re done for, you¡¯ve screwed yourself, I will call the police, I¡¯ll make sure you spend your life in prison, I will have you torn to pieces¡­¡±

    Director Ma struggled to get up from the ground, his eyes filled with venomous rage as he red at Lu Tianxing, shouting angrily.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Director Ma indifferently, scoffing, ¡°Guidance director?

    You think someone like you is fit to be a guidance director?

    You won¡¯t let me go?

    Do you think I will let you go?

    Trying to act tough with me?

    Let¡¯s see who is tougher, dare to mess with my friend, Lu Tianxing, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    A murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he walked over and once again sent Director Ma flying with a p, dropping him heavily to the ground with a dull thud.

    Yue Tingting was stunned, even Qiaoqiao, who had hurried over, was taken aback, her eyes wide.

    They never expected Lu Tianxing to act on his threats so decisively, showing absolutely no mercy.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ready to strike again, Yue Tingting snapped back to reality, quickly grabbing onto one of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, whispering, ¡°Brother Lu, stop, if you keep hitting him, someone could die.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s just trash.

    If I kill him, so be it.

    Who dares make me pay for his life?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was thoroughly enraged, killing intent flickering in his mind; he was well aware of Yue Tingting¡¯s personality.

    Had he arrived even slightlyter, Yue Tingting might truly have been gone forever.

    Killing a piece of trash like Director Ma carried no psychological burden for him.

    ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m begging you, there¡¯s no need to hit him anymore.¡±

    Yue Tingting clung desperately to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, pleading earnestly, ¡°Brother Lu, I beg you, please don¡¯t be impulsive.

    I know you¡¯re powerful, but can you be more powerful than the state?

    Murder is met with death.

    I don¡¯t want you to throw away your life over a scumbag.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver in the slightest, his body trembled slightly, and he pushed Yue Tingting away as he stepped toward Director Ma, his murderous intent growing more intense with each step.

    ¡°Brother Lu, please don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t kill him.

    Killing someone means paying with your life.

    Even if you don¡¯t think of me, think of your wife.

    Do you really want her to be a widow?¡±

    Yue Tingting clung desperately to Lu Tianxing, tears sliding down her face.

    She knew Lu Tianxing was powerful, but no matter how strong a person is, can they really be mightier than the state¡¯s machinery of violence?

    Listening to Yue Tingting¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze faltered, and the uncontroble fury in his heart spread once again, an aura of violence emanating from him.

    Director Ma had touched his taboo, and especially upon seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s sorrowful face, the murderous intent uncontrobly surged forth.

    It was a scorching summer day, but the temperature in the room was ice cold, to the point where water would freeze.

    ¡°Tingting, why would you plead for such scum?

    Have you thought about what could have happened to you if I hadn¡¯t shown up?

    People like him should disappear forever, not pollute the air of this world.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was grim, veins throbbing on his arms.

    He was struggling to suppress the murderous urge within him, but waves of it challenged his sanity, making him want to tear Director Ma to pieces.

    In the year since he returned to China, apart from Rose, it was only Yue Tingting, a sweet and charming girl, who had stayed by his side, filling his heart with her unique gentleness.

    Now, this girl had almost been driven to death, and his rage was unimaginable.

    ¡°Tingting, let go of me, let me kill him.

    I promise you, I will be fine.¡±

    His words,ced with murderous intent, emerged from Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat like a bloodthirsty beast awakened, fixing his gaze on Director Ma and causing him to tremble with fear as he took steps backward.

    Director Ma was thoroughly frightened, fear evident in his eyes.

    Even though he was foolish, he now understood that the man before him wanted to kill him.

    The icy aura exuding from Lu Tianxing was like an invisible hand tightly gripping his throat, leaving him gasping for air amid a sensation of impending death.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?

    I¡­ I¡¯m telling you, murder is illegal.

    If you dare to kill me, you¡¯re dead too.

    I¡¯m willing topensate.

    I¡¯ll give Teacher Yue a lot of money.

    Please, just don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Director Ma was terrified, thoroughly so.

    He felt that the man before him was not human but a demon who had emerged from hell, capable of iming his life at any moment.

    ¡°Uncle, please, stay calm.

    If not for yourself, think of Teacher Yue.

    Do you really want people to point fingers at her every day because her friend is a murderer?

    Thew will punish such scum.¡±

    Qiaoqiao also spoke up, trying to reason.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s current demeanor terrified her, but her eyes sparkled strangely, moved by a fury for a beloved woman ¡ª this was what real men were like, truly men.

    ¡°Brother Lu, Qiaoqiao is right.

    Please, stay calm.

    I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice your future for me.

    I don¡¯t want Brother Lu to be a murderer,¡± said Yue Tingting as she tightly clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her voice soft and weak, her eyes filled with a hint of terror.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt unfamiliar to her, as if he had changed into someone else, no longer the carefree, jovial Lu Tianxing she knew before.

 Chapter 75 - 75 74 Labeling Certain Death

    ?75: Chapter 74: Labeling Certain Death   75: Chapter 74: Labeling Certain Death                                   Watching Yue Tingting¡¯s pale face and terrified eyes, Lu Tianxing closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying his best to suppress the violence welling up inside him.

    Lu Tianxing knew very well that he could not kill Director Ma in front of Yue Tingting, but in his heart, Lu Tianxing had already marked Director Ma for certain death.

    When someone does something wrong, they must pay the price.

    The saying ¡°Lay down the butcher knife and be a Buddha¡± seemed like nonsense to Lu Tianxing¡ªcould a man who has murdered countless and whose hands are stained with blood be forgiven just because he stops killing?

    How could the countless wronged souls rest in peace?

    Although in his heart he had consigned Director Ma to certain death, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no sign, just a cold look as he said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t bother Tingting again, or else you¡¯d better prepare your own coffin!¡±

    Director Ma¡¯s face was full of blood, terrifyingly pale, and he curled up into a ball, nodding continuously, fearing that any dy might provoke this killer and cost him his life.

    ¡°Heh, it seems you¡¯re quite reluctant.

    Remember, my name is Lu Tianxing and I live in the Ziyuan District.

    You¡¯re wee toe take revenge on me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing watched Director Ma with a coldugh, his voice chilling as if a cold wind blew from the Nine Nether Purgatory, which made one shiver.

    ¡°After I leave, you can choose to report me to the police, say that I beat you, and have the police arrest me.

    But let me tell you, at most I¡¯d be detained for a few days, but once I get out, you¡¯d better think about what the consequences will be.

    After all, my life isn¡¯t worth much, certainly not as much as a dignified director like you.

    At worst, it¡¯ll be one life for another.¡±

    ¡°Dare not, I won¡¯t report it,¡± said Director Ma.

    Director Ma shook his head repeatedly, his body involuntarily shivering.

    He had originally nned to call his friends from the underworld to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson after he left, but he hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so ruthless.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to exchange lives with Lu Tianxing¡ªthat was not worth it.

    ¡°Hmph, good that you understand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile as he walked Yue Tingting and Qiaoqiao towards the exit.

    After leaving the building, Lu Tianxing finally let go of Yue Tingting and looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°Speak!

    Aren¡¯t you going to give me a reasonable exnation?

    You knew this guy had bad intentions, so why didn¡¯t you tell me when you called?

    Do you see me as just a stranger in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°No¡­

    not at all.¡±

    Yue Tingting hastily shook her head, her face somewhat pale and her eyes avoiding Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t dare to say; I was afraid my sister-inw would misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°Misunderstand?

    Misunderstand my ass!

    Is a misunderstanding more important than your life?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger, ¡°Remember, I am your Brother Lu, always Brother Lu.

    This is the first and thest time; if I ever find out you¡¯re facing something alone again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.

    I¡¯ll spank your little butt.

    Go back to your office and think it over.

    I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Yue Tingting to speak, turning around and leaving directly.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s unhesitant departure, Yue Tingting felt not anger or despair but rather, as if she had consumed honey¡ªsweetly content.

    However, upon hearing thest words, a flush involuntarily crept across her pretty face.

    ¡°Hehe, Teacher Yue, your face is red.

    Tell me truthfully, did Uncle ever spank your butt?¡±

    After Lu Tianxing left, Qiaoqiao approached Yue Tingting, a mischievous smile on her face.

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s face turned red; indeed, Lu Tianxing had spanked her butt before, but how could she let her student know that.

    At that, Yue Tingting immediately straightened her face and said, ¡°Qiaoqiao, if I remember correctly, it should be ss time now.

    Why are you still out here?

    Are you nning on skipping ss again?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­

    I¡­

    Teacher Yue, I¡­

    I had a stomachache just now, was justing out to go to the restroom, I¡¯ll go to ss now, hehe, going now, goodbye Teacher Yue.¡±

    Qiaoqiao gave a dryugh, having forgotten that Yue Tingting, only a few years older than her and standing before her, was actually her English teacher and not a peer.

    She giggled awkwardly and quickly left the ce.

    Yue Tingting smiled faintly, watching Lu Tianxing walk away, her expression seemed almost entranced.

    After leaving the campus, Lu Tianxing got straight into his BMW.

    His sole purpose ofing to Modu Second Middle School was to see Yue Tingting and to check if she was alright.

    She had called him yesterday and, although she hadn¡¯t mentioned any specific issue, he had known Yue Tingting for over a year and was very familiar with her character.

    She would not call him unless something was up, which was why he decided to visit the school.

    ¡°Ma Shanquan, don¡¯t me me.

    When people make mistakes, they have to pay the price.

    I don¡¯t want to leave a venomous snake by Tingting¡¯s side, posing a threat to her at any moment.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it, and his eyes immediately turned sharp.

    He pulled out his phone and dialed Rose¡¯s number.

    ¡°Honey, calling me for a reason?

    Miss me?¡±

    The seductive voice of Rose resonated through the phone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Lu Tianxing said without any hesitation.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose giggled and cooed teasingly, ¡°So, darling, do you just miss me, or do you want to do something else with me!¡±

    ¡°Hungry.¡±

    Listening to Rose¡¯s alluring voice, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but visualize her voluptuous figure, feeling a hot surge of me rising within his Dantian.

    ¡°Giggle, honey, these words of mine haven¡¯t set you on fire, have they?

    Sadly, I can¡¯t help you right now.

    You¡¯ll have to take care of it with your own hands.¡±

    Though Rose¡¯s voice was teasing, it still irresistibly kindled a me in one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Rose, can you talk properly?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressed the throbbing in his heart, and said, ¡°Rose, help me kill someone.

    I don¡¯t want him to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Without asking why, Rose just calmly asked.

    ¡°The guidance director of Modu Second Middle School, Ma Shanquan.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Rose replied sinctly.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, ¡°Be careful and take good care of yourself.¡±

    PS: Continuing updates from the inte cafe, as myputer system crashed.

    Being in a small ce back home, finding a ce to repair theputer is troublesome.

    Have been posting reserve drafts recently, updates may be unstable, please bear with me, but I¡¯ll make up the owed chapters one by one.

    Please support, need rmendations!!!

 Chapter 76 - 76 75 Sima Lingyun

    ?76: Chapter 75 Sima Lingyun   76: Chapter 75 Sima Lingyun                                   While Lu Tianxing and Rose were sweetly chatting on the phone, in the outskirts of the Capital City, a hidden underground base nestled in a valley.

    A young man around his mid-twenties stared unblinkingly at the flickering screen on hisputer.

    With the aid of the dim glow from theputer, one could clearly see the man¡¯s features.

    At first nce, this young man seemed unremarkable, with just a faint smile lingering at the corners of his mouth that made him seem approachable.

    His features were unexceptional.

    ced in a crowd, he would just be another passerby.

    However, his eyes were piercing, and his entire presence exuded a sharp aura as if he were a wild beast ready to spring out and hunt at any moment.

    Even though this man was sitting still, he radiated an extreme sense of danger.

    ¡°Beep beep~¡±

    Suddenly, he saw the information transmitted back to hisputer.

    The originally expressionless face showed a sh of intense emotional turmoil, and his breathing became somewhat rapid.

    The almost undetectable smile on his lips instantly vanished, and his face slightly contorted in displeasure.

    ¡°Judge, you have finally made a move again.¡±

    The man murmured softly, fixating on the video data sent back by You Ying, his eyes brimming with a strong fighting spirit, ¡°A whole year has passed, an entire year since youst acted.

    Why did you do it again?

    Could it really be for a so-called woman that you acted?¡±

    After speaking, a hint of confusion crossed his face.

    He had previously interacted with Lu Tianxing, and knew very well how powerful Lu Tianxing was.

    Lu Tianxing could easily detect You Ying surveilling him but chose not to expose him, indicating he had no intentions of causing troubles in Huaxia.

    Yet this time, Lu Tianxing had unexpectedly killed an Assassin.

    Could it be that Lu Tianxing was preparing a significant move, and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was about to take action?

    The man¡¯s brow furrowed tightly together, his mind shing through countless possibilities.

    If it were anyone else or any other force in Huaxia, he might not have been so cautious, but Lu Tianxing was different.

    His power was terrifyingly strong, rivaling the old generation of powerhouses, with very few able to hold him down.

    Such a person was like a nuclear bomb, bringing a tremendous threat wherever he went.

    Even he would not provoke Lu Tianxing unless absolutely necessary; he was a thorough madman, capable of any conceivable action.

    If truly provoked, he would not hesitate to wipe out all his enemiespletely.

    A Judge¡¯s Mark could kill all under the heavens.

    This was how the underworld described Lu Tianxing.

    Receiving a Judge¡¯s Mark meant that your life was at its end; the Judge had stricken your name from the book of life and death, and you were marked for death.

    The man could never understand why Lu Tianxing had taken action, especially if the rumors were true that it was over a woman.

    He staunchly refused to believe that an invincible king of the underworld would willingly settle for being a mere security guard or assistant.

    After a long time, he still couldn¡¯te up with a satisfactory reason.

    He picked up the phone on the desk and slowly began, ¡°Brokensword, Jiao Long, both of youe to my office.¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    A brief, robust voice responded from the other end of the phone.

    The man leaned back in his chair, massaging his temples, feeling the situation was extremely troublesome.

    To tell the truth, he did not want to be enemies with Lu Tianxing.

    Even though he could keep Lu Tianxing permanently in Huaxia Land, it would offend the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    Though the power of the Yanhuang Group might be slightly inferior, it wasn¡¯t weak by any means.

    Destroying the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would end in a Pyrrhic victory, a scenario he definitely did not want to see.

    The Yanhuang Group, as the nation¡¯s de, specifically designed to target Ancient Martial Artists and Superpower Users.

    If it were crippled, all of Huaxia might fall into chaos, and all sorts of demons and devils would emerge.

    As the man was pondering, there came from behind him two sets of footsteps, one of which was iparably heavy, resembling arge mountain stepping onto the ground, seemingly causing the ground to tremble slightly, while the other footsteps were so light that, unless you listened carefully, you could hardly hear them.

    Soon, two people appeared before the man, one of them carrying a sword broken in half on his back, his eyes as sharp as those of an eagle, striking anyone upon whom they fell as though shed by a de, causing bursts of sharp pain.

    The other person, however, gave off an erratic impression, standing there yet constantly seeming to be shifting his position, like a Jiao Long about to disappear into thin air.

    ¡°Team leader, what do you need from us?¡± the two said with utmost respect upon seeing the man.

    Members of the Yanhuang Group were selected geniuses from among countless prodigies in China, each a genius among geniuses, haughty and proud.

    Yet, the only person who couldmand such respect from Broken de and Jiao Long was indeed the leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun was a benchmark among the younger generation, having started cultivating at the age of three and had surpassed countless of the older generation of strongmen by the age of twenty-six, possessing the strength of a Heaven-level Martial Artist and even regarded as the most likely to break through to the legendary realm of Earthly Immortal.

    At the age of twenty-three, Sima Lingyun took control of the Yanhuang Group, forcefully subduing this group of prodigies and elites, making them willingly recognize his authority.

    His most glorious feat was single-handedly pursuing a Heaven-level Superpower User from China to Europe with a sword, managing to kill the Superpower User in front of European powerhouses and retreating unscathed despite being attacked by those strongmen.

    It should be known that in foreign regions, there is a policy towards China¡¯s geniuses of rather killing wrongly than letting go; once they encounter a genius from China, they kill without question.

    That Sima Lingyun could escape unscathed from so many powerful attacks shows how strong his capability was.

    This battle thoroughly convinced everyone, and he was even hailed as the foremost among the younger generation, with no one daring to question his strength again.

    ¡°Broken de, Jiao Long, I need you two to go to Modu.¡± Sima Lingyun said quietly.

    ¡°Modu?¡±

    The two were slightly startled, looking at Sima Lingyun with confusion.

    They were the topbat power of the Yanhuang Group, usually stationed in the Capital City.

    Without significant matters, they hardly left the Capital City.

    Now that they were being sent to Modu, could it be that something had happened?

    And to send just the two of them also puzzled them.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Sima Lingyun spoke emphatically, ¡°The Judge appeared in Modu, and he killed someone.¡±

    ¡°What, the Judge has made a move?¡±

    Both men showed a flicker of shock in their eyes.

    If Sima Lingyun was hailed as the top genius of the Yanhuang Group, then the Judge represented the best of the younger generation in the Underworld, building a top-tier mercenary corps from nothing in just a few years, and intimidating everyone.

    From this, one could glimpse the strength of the Judge; some even said that if Sima Lingyun and the Judge were to engage in a fight to the death, the Judge would have an eighty percent chance of surviving while Sima Lingyun might die.

    Although the Yanhuang Group scoffed at such a suggestion, they also didn¡¯t dare to im that Sima Lingyun would definitely win.

    For both men, the chances of victory were at best even, with both sides likely to sustain serious injuries.

 Chapter 77 - 77 76 A Visitor from the Yanhuang Group

    ?77: Chapter 76: A Visitor from the Yanhuang Group   77: Chapter 76: A Visitor from the Yanhuang Group                                   Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, a shade of fear crossed the faces of Jiao Long and Broken de at the same time.

    No matter how proud they were, never having regarded anyone else highly, they had to admit that deep in their hearts they harbored a natural fear of the Judge, and dared not cross him unless it truly came down to life and death.

    Otherwise, they had no desire to be enemies with the Judge.

    The Judge, in the underworld, was synonymous with ughter, aplete lunatic.

    If you didn¡¯t provoke him, all was well, but if you dared to, it would be a relentless vendetta.

    There was a moment of silence before Broken de took the lead to ask, ¡°Boss, I have a question.

    We had You Ying keep an eye on him for an entire year.

    ording to the information You Ying sent back, hadn¡¯t the Judge notid a hand on anyone for over a year?

    Why did he suddenly make a move this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most puzzled about as well.

    But ording to the information from You Ying, the Judge has gotten married to the granddaughter of Old General Bai from Bai Qiao Mountain.

    This time, someone on the assassin intermediary website offered a bounty of five hundred million dors for his wife¡¯s life, which is why the Judge took action.

    But I don¡¯t believe he would act just for that reason,¡± said Sima Lingyun, massaging his forehead and speaking softly.

    ¡°This time I¡¯m sending you to Modu not to mess with the Judge, but to suppress those demons and spirits so they don¡¯t dare to cause any trouble, and if anyone fails to recognize what¡¯s good for them, show no mercy in dealing with them.

    Let them know that China is not a ce they can mess around in,¡± Sima Lingyun said with an increasingly murderous tone by the end.

    To be the boss of the Yanhuang Group, he was not a man of mercy.

    ¡°What about the Judge!

    If he takes action, do we need to bring a few more people with us, Broken de and I, to also remove the Judge as a potential threat?¡±

    Jiao Long slowly started, ¡°We are geniuses cultivated by China, putting China¡¯s glory above all else.

    If the Judge dares to do something that endangers China, even if we die, we will eliminate him and let him stay forever on the soil of China.¡±

    ¡°Jiao Long, don¡¯t you act recklessly,¡± Sima Lingyun said rmingly, his tone stern.

    ¡°We have no conflict with the Judge, and unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t provoke him, or you will surely die, and nobody can save you.

    Moreover, the intelligence suggests that the Judge might have already broken through to the Mythical Realm.

    Offending him would only lead to a dead end.

    I¡¯m sending you to Modu to suppress those demons and spirits.

    As for the Judge, you don¡¯t need to worry about him.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t kill the innocent indiscriminately, just leave him be.

    Don¡¯t send anyone to follow him or investigate him, understood?¡±

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice grew more severe.

    Even he was not confident about keeping Lu Tianxing in China.

    If Lu Tianxing escaped China, it would be a fatal blow to the Yanhuang Group, and in the future, the Group¡¯s members would not dare to leave China, or they would certainly face death.

    He believed the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had the power to enforce this.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Broken de and Jiao Long nodded reluctantly, but they were especially irritated by Sima Lingyun¡¯s attitude.

    They resolved to see for themselves once they were in Modu just how terrifying the Judge really was, and whether he was as dreadful as everyone said, to the point that even the boss of the Yanhuang Group dare not offend him lightly.

    ¡­

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was leisurely driving around the streets,pletely unaware that the Yanhuang Group had already sent people to Modu.

    Even if he had known, Lu Tianxing probably wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    Let the soldiers block and the water flood; he was not afraid at all.

    If provoked, he would crush them all.

    At worst, he would make a clean getaway.

    Unless it was those old immortals of China making a move, Sima Lingyun wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him back.

    Especially after obtaining that peculiar cultivation technique, his strength had skyrocketed.

    Just as the rumors in the underworld suggested, he had an 80% chance of winning against Sima Lingyun.

    Even though he was aware that Sima Lingyun was also improving, he believed his chances of victory were still above 60%¡ªnot the odds of him defeating Sima Lingyun, but the odds of killing him.

    After cruising around the streets for a while, Lu Tianxing received a call from Lin Qianru and immediately turned his car around, heading toward the Yunxiang Restaurant that she had taken him to before.

    By the time Lu Tianxing arrived at the food street, it was already past seven in the evening, a full hour after Bai¡¯s Group closed for the day.

    After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing went straight to the Yunxiang Stall.

    As soon as he walked in, Sister Hua, wearing an apron, came up to greet him warmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xiao Lu?

    Are you here looking for Ni Zi?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sister Hua, has Qian Ru arrived?¡±

    ¡°Arrived?¡±

    Sister Hua nodded, looking at Lu Tianxing with hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Hua, has something happened?¡±

    Sister Hua looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking solemnly, ¡°Xiao Lu, you¡¯re the first man Ni Zi brought here to dine with me.

    This shows that in her heart, she already considers you a friend.

    I hope you canfort Qian Ru for me.

    Don¡¯t let her be too heartbroken.

    Some things should be left in the past; there¡¯s no need to live in it.¡±

    With that, Sister Hua pointed in a certain direction.

    Lu Tianxing looked over and saw Lin Qianru, wearing casual clothes, in a corner of the restaurant, continuously drinking one drink after another.

    Her face was pale, and her eyes held an unspoken sorrow that involuntarily sparked a protective instinct in one¡¯s heart.

    Lu Tianxing frowned.

    In his memory, although Lin Qianru would drink a little to cultivate her feelings, she would never drink desperately like today.

    This wasn¡¯t drinking; it was drowning her sorrows.

    Had something happened before he arrived?

    ¡°Sister Hua, what exactly has happened?¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not immediately go over.

    Instead, he wanted to understand what had transpired in order to betterfort Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know what happened.

    At first, Ni Zi was happy when she arrived, but after she answered a phone call, her face turned sour, and she started to drink nonstop.

    No matter how I tried to persuade her, she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    You tell me, how can a girl drink like this without her body suffering?¡±

    Sister Hua looked at Lin Qianru, a trace of worry showing on her face.

    In her heart, she had alreadye to regard Lin Qianru as her own dear daughter.

    How could she not feel distressed?

    She said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Xiao Lu, I know you have a good rtionship with Qian Ru.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought you here for a meal.

    Sister Hua doesn¡¯t ask for much.

    I just hope you can reallyfort her.

    Don¡¯t let her keep everything bottled up inside; it¡¯s not good for her health.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Sister Hua sighed deeply and continued, ¡°Actually, Ni Zi is also a child of misfortune.

    She came to Modu alone as a teenager, when others her age might still be in school or enjoying their parents¡¯ love.

    Yet she was all on her own trying to make ends meet in Modu.

    Few people can endure such hardship.¡±

    ¡°But Ni Zi has taken on all the hardship and, relying on her own efforts, she got into a key university.

    I wanted to help her, but she refused.

    Throughout the four years of university, she earned all her expenses through her own capability, taking on one part-time job after another.

    In the end, she found a good job.

    It¡¯s just a pity that Ni Zi¡¯s personality is just too stubborn; she likes to keep everything to herself and is unwilling to share.

    Sigh, Xiao Lu, go andfort her.

    I can tell she¡¯s in a bad mood today.¡±

    ¡°Sister Hua, I understand now.

    You go ahead with your work!

    I promise to return a happy Ni Zi to you in a while.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru.

    He could never have imagined that this woman, who seemed so sessful, could have such an experience.

    Although he did not know the whole story, he could vaguely guess it.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t have a boyfriend andcked nothing, so the only thing that could probably cause her pain would be her family.

 Chapter 78 - 78 77 Lin Qianrus Past

    ?78: Chapter 77: Lin Qianru¡¯s Past   78: Chapter 77: Lin Qianru¡¯s Past                                   ¡°Drinking too much isn¡¯t good for a woman¡¯s health, or are you giving someone else a chance?¡±

    After Sister Hua left, Lu Tianxing walked over to Lin Qianru and sat down next to her, looking at her as she drank one ss after another.

    Lu Tianxing frowned and directly took the wine ss from her hand.

    Feeling the wine ss being snatched from her hand, Lin Qianru gently lifted her head.

    Perhaps she had been drinking for a while because her cheeks were flushed with the rosy glow of alcohol, and her eyes were like shimmering pools, her beauty beyond words.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, sorry for making you see this mess.¡±

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, slowly exhaling a breath reeking of alcohol, a faint smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°Nonsense.

    If I hadn¡¯te, this little mistress I reserved for myself would have ended up with someone else.

    Don¡¯t you know the saying, ¡®If the woman isn¡¯t drunk, the man won¡¯t have a chance¡¯?

    You¡¯re so beautiful, and a rich mistress like you is hard to find even with antern.

    If I hadn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t you have ended up with another man?¡±

    Lu Tianxing picked up sanitary chopsticks and ate a piece of twice-cooked pork, slowly saying, ¡°President Lin, I might not know what you¡¯ve been through, but is there anything that can¡¯t be solved by talking about it?

    Why drink alone here?

    If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be a suitable listener.

    Of course, if you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine too.

    I can just join you in getting thoroughly drunk.

    However, I must preface that I don¡¯t know what might happen after getting drunk, so, President Lin, you should be prepared.¡±

    ¡°What ¡®President Lin¡¯¡­we¡¯re friends.

    From now on, just call me Qian Ru.

    Besides, what need is there for any mental preparation?

    Didn¡¯t you just say, ¡®If the woman isn¡¯t drunk, the man won¡¯t have a chance¡¯?

    I¡¯ve just given you a great opportunity.¡±

    Lin Qianru smiled yfully, aplex expression appearing in her lovely eyes as she reached for the wine ss beside her and poured herself another drink, slowly sipping it.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, merely sitting quietly beside Lin Qianru.

    For a while, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere fell into silence.

    After a few more drinks, Lin Qianru finally put down her ss, a self-mocking smile appearing on her face as she looked deeply at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Would you mind listening to a somewhat long story?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged indifferently, ¡°If you wish to tell it, I don¡¯t mind being a faithful listener.¡±

    Qian Ru was silent for a long time before she slowly began, ¡°You might be curious why I, clearly from Hang City, would prefer Xiangnan cuisine, which is incredibly spicy.

    In fact, although I was born in Hang City, I moved back to Xiangnan with my mother when I was very small.

    I never knew who my father was until I was fifteen.

    Whenever I asked my mother about him, she always evaded the question with various excuses.

    After a while, I stopped asking.¡±

    ¡°It was not until I was fifteen that a stranger arrived at our home and found my mother.

    Hearing their conversation, I learned he was my father, whom I¡¯d never met before.

    After that, my mother and I followed him back to Hang City.

    Once there, I learned he was powerful and influential there.

    He was kind to me, but I could not forgive him.

    If not for him, my mother and I wouldn¡¯t have had to endure over ten years of disdain and mockery.

    However, I cannot deny that it was the happiest time in my life.

    At least, I had both a mom and a dad instead of being a fatherless child¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I never expected that when I turned eighteen, a young master from Hang City took a fancy to me and wanted me to marry him.

    I didn¡¯t like him at all, and I heard his reputation in Hang City was terrible, he had even caused the death of many women.

    But his family was very powerful, even more so than the Lin family, and many in his family agreed to the marriage.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to have my future decided like this and pleaded desperately with my mother.

    Eventually, with my mother¡¯s help, I ran away secretly and came to Modu all alone.¡±

    ¡°So, the reason you like spicy food is that you grew up in Xiangnan.¡± Lu Tianxing suddenly realized.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s kind of a remembrance of my past!¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, saying, ¡°As for what happenedter, I think you already know.

    After arriving here alone, I had no one I could rely on.

    When I was almost at my wits¡¯ end, I met Sister Hua, and since then, I have been living at her ce.

    If not for Sister Hua, there might not be a Lin Qianru today.

    Later, after I graduated from university, I met Zhiqing and joined Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    Lu Tianxing fell silent.

    Although Lin Qianru spoke lightly, without much emotional fluctuation, it was clear that for a young woman who suddenly went from being a rich family¡¯s daughter to almost a destitute Cindere in a strange city, the mix of sweetness and bitterness she experienced, though unspoken, could be deeply felt.

    The cold loneliness of having no one to turn to could drive a person mad.

    ¡°So, the phone call today, including the one you received a few days ago, were from your family?¡± Lu Tianxing asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, poured herself another drink, took a sip, and then shook her head, ¡°Let it be.

    I don¡¯t want to think about such unhappy things anymore.

    By the way, Lu Tianxing, what about your parents?

    I¡¯ve never heard you talk about them.¡±

    ¡°My parents?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met my parents.

    From the moment I became aware, I¡¯ve always been in an orphanage.

    Later, when I was about to graduate from high school, the orphanage closed down, and I was homeless.

    At that time, there were military recruitments, so I joined the army.

    After several years of service, I was discharged and went to work for apany abroad.

    It was only a year ago that I returned to China.¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm and steady narrative, Lin Qianru was slightly stunned.

    She had never imagined that the always jovial and carefree Lu Tianxing had such a past.

    It was at this moment that Lin Qianru realized, it wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have sorrows; he had just hidden them all, keeping them from being seen by anyone else.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever look for them?¡±

    ¡°I did search!

    But then I gave up.

    Even if I found them, what then?

    Should I go and ask why they abandoned me all those years ago or hurl insults at them?

    Or should I tell them ¡®I¡¯m your son, acknowledge me?¡¯ Haha, for me, it¡¯s been so long, it makes no difference whether I find them or not.

    I have gotten used to this kind of life, unbound and free, where if I¡¯m full, it¡¯s enough for the whole family.¡±

    Lu Tianxing poured himself another drink and raised his ss, ¡°Let it be.

    Let¡¯s not talk about these troubling matters.

    Come on, cheers.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    The two clinked their sses and drank up.

    Lu Tianxing, bearing a hearty, expansive spirit, and Lin Qianru, not outdone by men,bined with dish after dish arriving, the atmosphere suddenly heated up.

    A cool summer breeze blew by.

    Influenced by the alcohol, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but shiver and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.

    Can you take me home?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own car?¡± Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?

    Deliberately bringing up sad stories, making me upset, and drinking so much.

    How can I drive now?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid something might happen to me on the way?¡± Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a reproachful look, her voice filled with a softint.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lin Qianru at this moment, slightly spellbound.

    After drinking, Lin Qianru exuded a mature allure, her eyes misty like water, as if ready to electrify at any moment, making one feel a tingle.

    In that moment, Lin Qianru seemed like a ripe apple, irresistibly tempting one to take a bite.

    Lu Tianxing considered himself experienced with women, but still, when he saw Lin Qianru, he was somewhat spellbound.

    What does it mean for a woman to be most beautiful when drunk?

    It¡¯s not about beingpletely intoxicated, but rather this semi-intoxicated state that truly mesmerizes.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing gazing intensely at her, Lin Qianru felt not the slightest displeasure but rather a sneaky delight.

    Far from being coy, she stretchednguorously, freely unting her perfect figure.

 Chapter 79 - 79 78 Take Me Home

    ?79: Chapter 78 Take Me Home   79: Chapter 78 Take Me Home                                   After a brief moment of shock, Lu Tianxing chuckled yfully, ¡°Qian Ru, don¡¯t you know the consequences of letting a man drive you home?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid I might do something beastly?¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned bright red instantly.

    How could she not understand the implications of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words?

    Alone with a man in a room, any man would probably think of something not suitable for children.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s teasing gaze, Lin Qianru, mustering courage from somewhere, puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Afraid?

    What should I be afraid of?

    It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done beastly things before.

    One more time won¡¯t make much difference.

    What, you think you can eat and wipe your mouth clean as if nothing happened?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, staring at Lin Qianru with a deadpan expression.

    He was truly defeated by her.

    Wasn¡¯t Lin Qianru supposed to be gentle?

    How did she be so fierce all of a sudden?

    Could it be true what they say, that every woman has countless souls inside her, ready to transform at any moment?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frustrated face, Lin Qianru felt exceptionally thrilled inside.

    This guy asionally took advantage of her, and now she finally saw him deted.

    It seems to deal with a rogue man, you have to be more rogue than him, then he will surely wave the white g of surrender.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Lin Qianru was thinking at that moment, he might have sighed silently, acknowledging yet another pure woman was about to fall.

    After settling the bill and bidding farewell to Sister Hua, Lu Tianxing helped a somewhat drunk Lin Qianru into her red BMW, cing her in the passenger seat before taking the driver¡¯s seat himself.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t start the car immediately but lit a cigarette for himself.

    His gaze inevitably fell on Lin Qianru¡¯s gently heaving chest.

    After work, Lin Qianru had shed her aloof demeanor and her work attire, now dressed in a floral dress.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, he could faintly discern a ck outline.

    This time, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t dodge at all but instead proudly pushed out her chest, her face full of provocation.

    Lu Tianxing was sweating profusely; a drunk Lin Qianru was just too fierce for him to handle.

    ¡°How about it, do you like what you see?¡± Lin Qianru lifted her eyelids, teasingly said.

    ¡°The shape is quite nice, I like it a lot, and the feel of it isn¡¯t bad either.

    It just seems muchrger than when I saw it a year ago.

    Qian Ru, don¡¯t tell me you knew I like ¡®big¡¯ women, so you¡¯ve been drinking papaya soup every day on purpose!¡± Lu Tianxing curiously asked.

    Lin Qianru was stunned, then red at Lu Tianxing with a mix of anger and embarrassment, ¡°You really are a pervert, aplete pervert.

    I was born beautiful, do I need to drink papaya soup?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged nonchntly, ¡°A pervert is a pervert, what¡¯s the big deal?

    Speaking of which, you are more perverted than me.

    It¡¯s sote and yet you let this pure little man drive you home.

    You clearly have ulterior motives.

    Poor me, this virtuous man is about to fall into a trap, s, I should take a photo tomemorate my soon-to-be-lost age of innocence.¡±

    Lin Qianru stared at Lu Tianxing, whose face was filled with a tragic expression, feeling a maddening sensation inside.

    Damn, she had seen shameless people but never someone as utterly shameless as Lu Tianxing.

    His thick skin was even three times thicker than a city wall.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s astonished expression, Lu Tianxing smiled proudly to himself.

    Competing in impudence with him?

    She had no idea who she was dealing with.

    With a chuckle, he started the car and left the food street.

    Following Lin Qianru¡¯s directions, the red BMW didn¡¯t head back to Lin Lan District but turned into another residential area.

    This was the apartment Lin Qianru had rented the day before.

    After all, someone had mysteriously died in Lin Lan District; anyone would feel uneasy living there.

    It was now past eleven at night.

    When Lin Qianru got out of the car, her face inquiringly soft and tender, ¡°It¡¯s sote, do you still n on going back?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back.

    I can¡¯t possibly sleep at your ce!¡± replied Lu Tianxing, touching his nose.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s response came so suddenly that Lu Tianxing was a bit confused.

    Was she not afraid that he might do something in the middle of the night, or was Lin Qianru hinting that he could y a very joyful game with her tonight?

    ¡°Qianru, you¡¯re joking, right?

    Do you know the impact of your words on a real man?

    You trust me this much, not afraid that I¡¯ll make a mistake?

    I am a married man, and you are inciting someone tomit a crime,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a conflicted expression as he looked at Lin Qianru.

    ¡°You really have a wife?¡±

    Lin Qianru had always thought that Lu Tianxing was lying to her about having a wife just to keep her from pestering him, but since he emphasized it every time, she started to believe it a little.

    ¡°Yes, my sincere eyes never lie, sadly I¡¯m married to a female Bodhisattva¡ªlook but don¡¯t touch,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a light sigh.

    ¡°Then divorce her and marry me.¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    The cigarette that Lu Tianxing was about to put in his mouth dropped to the ground, and he stared at Lin Qianru in shock.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru giggled, ¡°Just kidding with you!

    Look how scared you got.

    Just kidding¡ªdo you really need to react that much?

    Besides, I like ¡®big¡¯ men, and you do not meet my criteria for a husband, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt a bit upset and said discontentedly, ¡°President Lin, what do you mean by that?

    What do you mean I do not meet your criteria for a husband?

    Not to brag, but if you look around the world, there are few men with such great bodies and unbeatable strength; even Brother ck can¡¯tpare to me.

    If you say I don¡¯t meet your requirements, I guess, President Lin, you¡¯ll either have to remain hugely single or marry an alien.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and walked toward the elevator.

    ¡°I live on the sixth floor.

    If you want toe up, follow me.

    If you want to go home, take my car and drive yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait, I won¡¯te over just yet, but I have something to say.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward and said hesitantly to Lin Qianru, ¡°President Lin, I have no issue sleeping at your ce, but we need to agree on something beforehand.

    You can do some enjoyable things to me, and even being a Lady Knight is fine, but you must promise not to go as crazy asst time on the ne, I might not hold up.¡±

    Lin Qianru really wanted to p the man in front of her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t fancy you even if I fancied a pig.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked seriously at Lin Qianru until she felt uneasy, then he finally spoke, ¡°President Lin, your taste is too strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lin Qianru felt the urge to vomit blood, wondering what on earth was going through this guy¡¯s absurd mind.

 Chapter 80 - 80 79 Your Money is So Easy to Earn

    ?80: Chapter 79: Your Money is So Easy to Earn   80: Chapter 79: Your Money is So Easy to Earn                                   Following the grumpy Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune carelessly and admired her perfect figure from behind.

    Taking the elevator straight up to the sixth floor, they arrived at a front door.

    Lin Qianru pulled out her keys, opened the door, and kicked off her high heels casually, revealing her small, delicate, and wless white feet on the carpet¡ªso cute that Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart trembled.

    A strong sense of pride welled up in her heart unbidden.

    A woman does not need to be stunning or universally praised; she just needs to enchant the man she likes.

    For her, the admiration of the man she adored meant more than that of millions.

    ¡°Tianxing, wait a minute, I will find you a pair of shoes.¡±

    After changing into a pair of bunny slippers, Lin Qianru turned her back to Lu Tianxing and began to rummage through the shoe cab.

    After searching for a moment, she realized there were no men¡¯s slippers, not even a single pair of men¡¯s shoes.

    Therge shoe cab was filled only with high heels and women¡¯s shoes¡ªclearly all Lin Qianru¡¯s.

    ¡°Sorry, Tianxing, I don¡¯t have men¡¯s slippers here.

    You can wear these for now.

    I bought them on a thrift site a while ago, and they are a bitrge.

    Try them on.¡±

    Seeing Lin Qianru holding arge pair of cartoon slippers and looking at him innocently, Lu Tianxing hesitated but eventually nodded and put them on.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s perplexed expression, and then the cartoon character slippers on his feet, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t hold back any longer; she giggled secretly, having never seen this funny side of Lu Tianxing before.

    After changing his slippers, Lu Tianxing entered the room and immediately smelled a fresh and elegant scent, identical to the one on Lin Qianru¡¯s body.

    The lights came on, and theyout of the room became visible.

    Despite being rented by Lin Qianru, the apartment was not too luxurious¡ªa bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, hard to imagine as the dwelling of a millionaire.

    The entire room was elegantly decorated, clearly meticulously arranged by its owner after moving in, giving it a very cozy feel.

    On the balcony, there was a small round table and a lounge chair, obviously there for Lin Qianru to sit and read or enjoy the outdoor view when she had free time.

    The kitchen held pots, pans, and various condiments, yet it was not at all messy.

    The overall setup of the room was simple, without any superfluous items.

    Fashion magazines were strewn across the sofa, their pages slightly curled, clearly from Lin Qianru frequently sitting there reading.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed as she realized the couch was a bit messy.

    Pretending not to see it, she walked to the fridge, took out a can of drink, and handed it to Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Sorry for the mess.

    I¡¯ve been busy with work these past few days and haven¡¯t had time to tidy up, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some magazines.¡±

    ¡°Qian Ru, you¡¯re joking.

    If this is what you call messy, then other women¡¯s rooms must be like pigsties.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly.

    He was certainly not lying.

    In fact, some women look morous outside, but their homes are worse than pigsties, covered in trash.

    Seeing such a scene, you might lose all interest.

    In reality, Lin Qianru¡¯s room was very clean, except for the somewhat disordered magazines on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced around, walked over to the sofa, and started tidying up the magazines.

    Suddenly, he paused and said curiously, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lin Qianru instinctively voiced her query and reflexively looked over, in time to see Lu Tianxing pulling a strap out from between the cushions of the sofa.

    Examining it curiously, Lu Tianxing pinched it lightly in his hand and eximed admiringly, ¡°Qian Ru, I¡¯ve finally found a way to make money.

    If I am not mistaken, this must be ¡®Victoria¡¯s Secret¡¯.

    Just a strap and two pieces of cloth selling for thousands¡­ I¡¯ll sell these if I ever get fired.

    Making money from women seems too easy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, jerk, pervert, give it back to me!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru finally snapped back to reality.

    Her cheeks turned as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom, and she let out a yelp, dashing towards Lu Tianxing at the speed of a hundred-meter sprinter.

    She snatched the item from his hand, clutching it tightly, her heart uncontrobly racing.

    How embarrassing, it was extremely embarrassing!

    This was an item she bought on the coaxing of a few colleagues in the sales department.

    Once she got home, she regretted it and had kept it hidden.

    Yesterday, during the move, she had taken out all the clothes from the box to sort them, not realizing this item was left behind.

    But Lin Qianru never expected that it would be discovered by Lu Tianxing today.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous smile, Lin Qianru felt her cheeks burning hot, her heart pounding violently, almost bursting out of her throat.

    Facing Lin Qianru¡¯s silence, Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly and stammered, ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was your clothing.

    I thought the sofa was fraying.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave a reason that even he found hard to believe.

 Chapter 81 - 80: The Perplexed Lin Qianru

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 80: The Perplexed Lin Qianru</h4>

    "You¡¯re just a pervert,"

    Lin Qianru bit her red lips, whispering a soft curse.

    "Hehe, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before, no big deal. Besides, I¡¯ve already seen your treasure naked, now I¡¯m just seeing it dressed, so it¡¯s really nothing," Lu Tianxing chuckled at Lin Qianru with a mischievous smile.

    Hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered and her pretty face almost seemed to drip with water. Her heart was pounding madly. It was at that moment she realized she was no match for Lu Tianxing; even if she acted shameless, she couldn¡¯t outdo Lu Tianxing, the master of hooligans.

    "You... You lecher, I... I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. I¡¯m going to take a bath. I¡¯ve been busy all day and feel ufortable all over. If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep; if you want to watch TV, just turn it on yourself. I¡¯m going to get your bedding and pillow now,"

    Lin Qianru red at Lu Tianxing with feigned annoyance, eager to retreat to her own room next door.

    Her bathroom was located in the main hall; since she lived alone and it was a temporary residence, she didn¡¯t fuss much about the location, so the bathroom was on the left side of the hall.

    And since Lu Tianxing¡¯s back was to the bathroom, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t feel the need to be discreet. After all, Lu Tianxing had seen everything there was to see, so she confidently returned to her room, first giving Lu Tianxing a pillow and aforter, then went back to her room to grab a change of clothes, and headed straight into the bathroom.

    Lu Tianxing tidied up the sofa, casually ced the pillow beside it, couldn¡¯t be bothered to take off his clothes, and simplyy down on the sofa, preparing to sleep.

    Before long, Lu Tianxing felt that having sharp senses wasn¡¯t always a blessing. As time passed, the sound of bathing came from the bathroom, inevitably leading to wild thoughts.

    In the middle of the night, with a man outside and a woman bathing inside, it clearly was the prelude to a "hehehe" scenario; a post-bath friendly match would make for a perfect evening.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing merely dared to imagine it. If he dared to barge into the bathroom to engage in much-enjoyed antics, Lin Qianru might not reject him, but from then on, their rtionship would likely drop to an all-time low, turning them into strangers without any further interaction.

    Undeniably, he indeed liked beauties, but that didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed obtaining them by force. Everything was more appealing and fulfilling when mutual desire was involved.

    Taking a deep breath and constantly shifting his focus, Lu Tianxing managed to somewhat cool the mes in his heart, smiling wryly at how much Lin Qianru really trusted him.

    An hourter, the bathroom door quietly opened, and a small head peeked out, stealthily ncing towards the sofa. When she heard the faint sound of breathing, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Lin Qianru, wrapped in a bath towel, tiptoed to her room and shut the door.

    In the bedroom, Lin Qianru tossed aside the sole white towel on her body and flung it away. The soft lighting shone on her skin, making herplexion glow like white jade with a faint luminescence.

    Seeing her reflection in the mirror, the corners of Lin Qianru¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward, revealing a smile of satisfaction, evidently pleased with her figure.

    "Ugh, Lin Qianru, you¡¯re too lewd, actually fancying your own body."

    "Cut it out, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re trying to seduce the man outside, too bad he¡¯s asleep."

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense. What¡¯s so good about men? Women can hold up half the sky just the same. All men are tarred with the same brush."

    Lin Qianru muttered a few words, took out a cute rabbit sleep robe from the wardrobe to put on, and sat in front of theputer, absentmindedly scrolling through friends¡¯ posts, reading some gossip, asionally casting nces towards the door, terrified that Lu Tianxing would barge in.

    After all, Lu Tianxing had once busted through a cabin door with a single punch, let alone a mere wooden one, which was practically no different from being made of paper.

    This was the first time in history she¡¯d brought a man home, and she didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d let Lu Tianxing stay at her ce. It was a spur of the moment decision¡ªcould it really be as Lu Tianxing said, that because she had given him her first time, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him? Or was it because years had passed, seeing friends pair up while she, sessful in her business, sat alone in an empty, echoing room, feeling overwhelming loneliness, and wanted a man to apany her?

    "No, that can¡¯t be it, no. How could I be afraid of being alone? After so many years, what¡¯s the big deal? And this man is married. How could I possibly desire someone else¡¯s husband? I pitied him, all alone, going home. If something happened, how could I exin to his wife? Yes, that must be it."

    Right now, Lin Qianru felt her heart was in turmoil. It was sote, and she should¡¯ve been worn out from the recent busyness and ready to sleep, but she felt not the slightest bit drowsy, her mind filled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s image.

    "Lin Qianru, stop letting your thoughts wander. He¡¯s married. There¡¯s no chance for you. Are you really hoping he¡¯d divorce his wife and marry you? Aren¡¯t you usually the one who despises such people? Stop wandering thoughts. Sleep, just sleep."

    Lin Qianru shook her head hard, after tossing her phone aside, she flopped onto the bed, covering her head with the nket.

    But lying in bed, Lin Qianru felt she couldn¡¯t sleep at all, just sensing waves of anxiety. She¡¯d never before shared a room with a man. Though a door divided them, it seemed utterly pointless to her.

    "He should be asleep by now. He wouldn¡¯t suddenly burst in, would he?"

    Though Lin Qianruy in bed, her ears were pricked up high, ever alert to every move in the living room, getting so frightened by the slightest sound that she dared not even breathe heavily, tense and anxious.

    Although Lin Qianru dominated the business world and secured notable sess, that was strictly professional. Coupled with her mother¡¯s experiences, she¡¯d always kept a respectful distance from any man, not to mention love affairs. To this day, Lin Qianru¡¯s romantic life was a nk te, she knew nothing.

    Yet, just a year ago, when she was at her most broken and desperate, Lu Tianxing had forcefully entered her life, leaving an almost indelible mark on her heart.

    This shadow, rather than fading with Lu Tianxing¡¯s absence, had taken root inside her, waiting for the right moment to sprout. And that moment hade with her reunion with Lu Tianxing¡ªthe shadow had begun to grow, with no way to drive it out anymore, merely awaiting the day it would grow into a towering tree.

 Chapter 82 - 81: Lin Qianruâ€™s Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 81: Lin Qianru¡¯s Counterattack</h4>

    "I wonder if he¡¯s asleep; I really want to go out and check on him."

    Amidst her scattered thoughts, Lin Qianru¡¯s mind suddenly burst with this idea, startling her enough to vigorously shake her head, trying to fling the thought away. But the more she tried, the stronger the idea grew, swelling like the tide, wave after wave crashing forth.

    "I don¡¯t want to go out and see him, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried he might be ufortable sleeping on the couch; that¡¯s why I want to go have a look. After all, I¡¯m the host; it¡¯s only right to care about a guest."

    With a reason at hand, Lin Qianru suddenly felt justified and cautiously got out of bed, quietly opened the door without turning on the light. Moonlight streamed in through the window, keeping the living room fromplete darkness.

    Lin Qianru tiptoed like a thief towards the sofa.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers twitched.

    Upon seeing this, Lin Qianru was instantly petrified, not daring to even breathe heavily, tension rising to a peak as sweat filled the palms of her hands.

    After a long wait, with no further movement from Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart, which had leaped to her throat, finally calmed down; she patted her chest in a post-fright manner, almost scared to death.

    She carefully moved closer, and finally reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. Squatting quietly beside him, she waved her palm gently above his eyes; upon seeing no reaction from him, a smug smile immediately appeared on her lips, like a little fox that had just stolen a chicken, looking exceedingly cute.

    At this moment Lu Tianxing appeared to be sound asleep, with his eyes tightly shut, lying calmly on the sofa with even breathing and a faint smile on his lips.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing now, Lin Qianru suddenly realized that he was actually quite handsome, especially his mischievous smile which seemed flippant, yet provided an unprecedented sense of security.

    Watching Lu Tianxing silently, Lin Qianru recalled the first time she saw him, on a ne flying from the United States to Modu. The man¡¯s disy of formidable strength on the ne, his calmness after killing someone, and the feigned fear had made a violent impact that remained fresh in her memory.

    She thought she would never see this man again in her life, but it seemed like fate pitied her, unexpectedly bringing this man back into her life. More so, they worked at the samepany, solved troubles for her multiple times.

    "Could this be destiny?"

    Lin Qianru murmured softly. If not fate, why else would she meet Lu Tianxing again in this vast world? His very essence, like a massive ck hole, endlessly devoured her gaze and drew her attention, making it hard for her to not want to learn more about this man.

    Gradually, the way Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing shifted; she found it hard to look away, and a bold thought suddenly emerged in her mind: would it be okay to kiss him?

    "No, I can¡¯t kiss; I am a woman who should maintain a sense of propriety."

    "Go away, what¡¯s the problem with just one kiss? Anyway, he¡¯s asleep, he won¡¯t know anything; what¡¯s there to be afraid of?"

    "Lin Qianru, oh Lin Qianru, you¡¯re getting more devilish by the minute; to think you¡¯d initiate a kiss with a man! If this gets out, what would those men who pursue you think? Hurry up and go back to your room to sleep."

    "You don¡¯t even like those men, so why care about what they do. Just a kiss, this man has saved you several times, what¡¯s wrong with a kiss, don¡¯t foreigners kiss all the time? A kiss won¡¯t get you pregnant, did anyone just see it? What¡¯s there to be afraid of."

    Lin Qianru felt a buzzing in her head as if countless little people were arguing and causing amotion, but once this thought emerged, it swept through her mind like an autumn breeze through fallen leaves and she couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore...

    "Just once, kiss and run, he won¡¯t know."

    Lin Qianru kept convincing herself, slowly closing her eyes, puckering her lips in a naive manner, simr to a young girl in the throes of adolescence sneakily meeting with her lover, her body trembling gently, filled with shyness, gradually moving closer to Lu Tianxing.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, her eyshes trembling slightly as if she were a thief, extremely careful, as if afraid to identally wake Lu Tianxing.

    Getting closer and closer, she was about to kiss him.

    Lin Qianru felt her breathing getting faster and faster, her fingers tightly clutching her robe, not even daring to open her eyes.

    Just as she was about to kiss him, Lin Qianru felt something, instinctively opened her eyes, and saw a pair of shining eyes staring at her, the corners of his mouth curled into a familiar mischievous smile.

    The bastard was pretending to be asleep!

    "Ah!"

    Lin Qianru snapped back to reality, startled, and abruptly stood up, a mix of shame and anger: "Lu Tianxing, you bastard."

    On the couch, Lu Tianxing, who had been pretending to sleep, could no longer continue the charade and awkwardly sat up, revealing a sheepish smile.

    In reality, he had indeed fallen asleep, but years of habit had made him always aware of any movement around him. The moment Lin Qianru had opened the door toe out, he had already woken up; he just wanted to see what Lin Qianru intended to do.

    What happened next made Lu Tianxing even less inclined to wake up; this woman was behaving just like a girl experiencing the stirrings of first love, crouching in front of him, staring nkly in a daze, with an inexplicable smile on her lips.

    Lu Tianxing was an Ancient Martial Artist, the darkness meant nothing to him, he could see in the dark as if it were daylight if he wished, with just a slight opening of his eyes, he saw everything clearly about Lin Qianru, her unparalleled beauty, the fragrance of body wash mixed with perfume wafting over, igniting a me in Lu Tianxing that made it impossible for him to keep his eyes closed anymore.

    Especially when Lin Qianru crouched on the floor, leaning in to kiss him, her loose robe inevitably fell open, revealing the undeniable assets of a woman which could not be covered up, and since she wouldn¡¯t wear anything troublesome to sleep, it allowed Lu Tianxing to clearly see the scene inside, making it impossible for him to control his breathing any longer.

    Seeing the embarrassed Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing pretended to be confused, touching his head in puzzlement, "Huh, President Lin, why are you out here, did youe out to use the bathroom?"

    Lin Qianru, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, bit her red lip, her eyes slightly moist, tears swirling in her eyes, looking aggrieved and angry.

 Chapter 83 - 82 Next time train

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 82 Next time train</h4>

    "You¡¯ve been awake the whole time, haven¡¯t you."

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, biting her red lips tightly, stubbornly preventing tears from falling down her face.

    Lu Tianxing was somewhat taken aback, unsure why Lin Qianru¡¯s emotions had changed so drastically, yet he still nodded.

    "So you watched everything I did from start to finish, always watching me make a fool of myself, right."

    "I wasn¡¯t watching you make a fool of yourself, I..." Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to exin something.

    "Enough."

    Lin Qianru interrupted Lu Tianxing, giving a miserable smile as tears fell from her face, crystal clear under the moonlight, "You don¡¯t need tofort me. I know I¡¯m a shameless woman. I knew you had a wife, but still couldn¡¯t control my feelings, wanting to kiss you. I¡¯m just a shameless woman, a disgraceful mistress. But don¡¯t worry, Lu Tianxing, from now on, you go your own way, and I go mine. From here on out, we have nothing to do with each other, I won¡¯t pester you anymore. Now you can rest assured."

    No sooner had she finished speaking than Lin Qianru immediately turned around, intending to run back to the bedroom.

    But just as she turned around, Lin Qianru felt her arm being suddenly pulled, and she angrily said, "Lu Tianxing, what else do you want, haven¡¯t you humiliated me enough? What on earth do you still want?"

    "Humiliate you? No, no, this little humiliation isn¡¯t nearly enough, it must be more thorough."

    Lu Tianxingughed wickedly, staring at Lin Qianru¡¯s suddenly pale face, he forcefully pulled her into his arms, one hand embracing her slender waist, he breathed deeply and said, "How could I let you off so easily? I was just in a dream kissing Zhou Gong¡¯s daughter, and you disrupted my good time, of course, you have topensate me."

    "How... how should Ipensate you."

    Lin Qianru stammered, intending to push Lu Tianxing away, but the masculine scenting from him made her feel as though she were drunk,cking any strength to resist.

    Looking at the beautiful Lin Qianru, her pretty face now flushed and her body trembling slightly, she was like a little rabbit caught by the big bad wolf, shivering, evoking a feeling of tender pity.

    Lu Tianxing whispered into Lin Qianru¡¯s ear, chuckling, "Of course, whatever I was doing to Zhou Gong¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll do to you. I¡¯m a fair man, repaying exactly what is owed."

    Before Lin Qianru could gather her senses, Lu Tianxing bent down and kissed her red lips.

    "Mmm..."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes widened, staring incredulously at Lu Tianxing; she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Lu Tianxing would be so bold. With a loud bang inside her head, her mind went nk, a peculiar sensation arose, making her involuntarily wrap her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    Lu Tianxing kissed her for a full five minutes, until Lin Qianru was breathless and her face flushed, then he looked up at her, her eyshes fluttering, her pretty face close at hand, and the corner of his mouth drew a wicked smile, "President Lin, how does it feel? Do you want me to humiliate you again?"

    "You... I..."

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking gaze, Lin Qianru felt incredibly shy, and with great difficulty, she suddenly bit down hard on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder.

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing let out a scream, quickly suppressed the automatic defense of his True Qi, and screamed again, "Let go, let go right now, are you a dog or something?"

    "Not letting go, I¡¯ll die before I let go. Just to let you, this bastard, mock me; we¡¯ll perish together."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s voice muffled.

    "Let go or don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you anymore."

    "I won¡¯t let go, definitely not letting go..."

    "Smack!"

    Before Lin Qianru could finish speaking, a crisp p resonated.

    Lu Tianxing smacked Lin Qianru¡¯s buttocks hard.

    "Ah!"

    "You bastard, how dare you hit me, you... you... I¡¯ll remember this; I¡¯m not finished with you."

    The p caused Lin Qianru¡¯s body to shiver, seemingly gaining strength from somewhere, and with a sudden push, she shoved Lu Tianxing away, her pretty face blushing red, she shot him a furious re before hastily returning to the bedroom, mming the door shut, and locking it firmly.

    Watching Lin Qianru¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing touched his fingers, the ~feel was quite nice, and it was worth a try again when there was a chance.

    ...

    The next morning, as Lin Qianru emerged from her bedroom with dark circles under her eyes, Lu Tianxing had already left the house. On the sofa was a neatly folded nket, the only proof that the events ofst night weren¡¯t just a dream.

    Lin Qianru, who had hardly slept all night, looked at the nket with aplex expression and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. He had left, after all. Perhaps in his heart, she was nothing more than a wanton woman fromst night on.

    "Lin Qianru, oh Lin Qianru, stop fantasizing. With his skills, his wife is bound to be gorgeous; how could he take a second look at you? Just think ofst night as an ident," she told herself.

    Lin Qianru chuckled at her self-deprecation and turned to head to the kitchen, intending to prepare herself some breakfast. But as she entered the kitchen, her gaze was instantly caught by a steaming cup of milk and two fried eggs on the te beside her, apanied by a note.

    Lin Qianru walked over, picked up the note, which bore these lines.

    "President Lin, when I saw you hadn¡¯t woken up early this morning, I left ahead. This is what I made, dedicated to the greatest, loveliest, and prettiest President Lin. You should give it a try; the taste is not bad. Growing up, you¡¯re the first lucky woman to have the privilege of tasting my cooking. Hehe, moved? nning to offer yourself in return? Alright, I¡¯m off now. Don¡¯t miss me. Oh, and there¡¯s one thing I must scorn you for, President Lin, your kissing skills are terrible. You almost bit my tongue offst night. I¡¯ll have to train you sometime. Also, I must say, President Lin, your little mouth is quite sweet, it kept me up all night."

    Lin Qianru, reading the words on the note, turned beet red and cursed fiercely, "Lu Tianxing, you perverted wolf, I don¡¯t need your training, and if you dare to do it again next time, I will bite your tongue off."

    Lin Qianru clenched her teeth, yet a sweet smile lingered on her face.

    If anyone from Bai¡¯s Group saw this scene right now, they would definitely think they were dreaming. When had the cold and distant Lin Qianru ever showed such an expression, no different from a woman who had fallen in love?

 Chapter 84 - 83 Trouble Comes

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 83 Trouble Comes</h4>

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing, who had left Lin Qianru¡¯s house early in the morning, had no idea that his words would set a strong woman¡¯s mind reeling.

    After leaving the district where Lin Qianru lived, Lu Tianxing hailed a taxi and went back to the food street. He had just settled into his BMW X5 and was about to drive off when he heard his cell phone ringing in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw it was a call from Mrs. Zhao.

    "Why is Mrs. Zhao calling me at this time?"

    Lu Tianxing felt puzzled. As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Mrs. Zhao¡¯s urgent voice shouting, "Son-inw, it¡¯s bad! The master has brought people into the vi and is trying to forcibly take the youngdy away. Son-inw, you muste back quickly..."

    "Shut up you bitch, give me the phone, do you hear..."

    Before Mrs. Zhao could finish, Lu Tianxing heard a cacophony and then a sharp p noise on the other end. A man¡¯s voice followed, "It¡¯s that Lu brat, right?! I¡¯m giving you half an hour toe here obediently, or else, your charming wife, I will take her away, hahaha..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened. Although he was only contractually married to Bai Zhiqing, she was still his wife, and he couldn¡¯t allow others to bully her.

    "Do you know that you are courting death?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice turned icy cold.

    "Pah, what are you? Daring to threaten me? I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re not back in half an hour, you know the consequences. And this foolish old woman, daring to make a secret call, after I deliver this unfilial daughter to Young Master Zhang as a gift, I¡¯ll sell you to Africa to entertain those ck Ghosts."

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was as cold as frost. With a forceful squeeze of the palm, the smartphone in his hand seemed to be crushed by a tremendous force, instantly sparking a string of electrical sparks and bing a clump of debris.

    "If you are seeking death, then don¡¯t me me for not being courteous."

    Lu Tianxing muttered under his breath, his foot pressed on the elerator, and the BMW X5 roared out at an extremely fast speed.

    On the road, a white BMW X5 sped through the traffic like a streak of white lightning, running through every red light,pletely ignoring traffic rules, provoking curses and a barrage of honks from other drivers.

    Normally, it would take an hour to get from the food street to Ziyuan District, but Lu Tianxing made it to the vi¡¯s entrance in just fifteen minutes, the tires screeching against the ground, leaving a dark streak on the asphalt and a foul stench in the air.

    At that moment, the vi¡¯s gate was wide open, noisy sounds and harsh curses spilling from inside.

    After Lu Tianxing got out of the car, he walked into the vi with a grim expression.

    Before Lu Tianxing could step into the hall, the living room door was suddenly flung open. Bai Shan, dressed in a crisp suit with his hand wrapped in ayer of gauze, his face contorted viciously upon seeing Lu Tianxing, as if he wanted to tear him to pieces.

    Behind Bai Shan followed five men, each robust and muscr, emitting a fierce aura, dressed in ck tight shirts that clung to their bodies, clearly disying their power, obviously all trained fighters.

    "Hahaha, boy, you really are trustworthy,ing back in just fifteen minutes. It seems you have indeed fallen for this little wench."

    Bai Shanughed boisterously, his eyes gleaming with deep-seated malice.

    Lu Tianxing sighed, apparently, he had made a mistake. People like Bai Shan should be utterly eradicated without leaving any menace behind, otherwise, they are like vipers, possibly biting you when you least expect it.

    After casting a dismissive nce at Bai Shan, Lu Tianxing indifferently said, "Where are Zhiqing and Mrs. Zhao?"

    As soon as he had spoken, two familiar figures emerged from the vi¡¯s living room; it was indeed Mrs. Zhao and Bai Zhiqing. Bai Zhiqing looked quite terrible, her pretty face showing unspeakable exhaustion. Her beautiful eyes were filled with bloodshot, uncertain whether it was due to a sleepless night or tears from the evening before. She was being supported by Mrs. Zhao, who had a distinct p mark on her face.

    If Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face stirred some sympathy in Lu Tianxing, the p mark on Mrs. Zhao¡¯s face ignited a killing intent in him.

    Unfortunately, Bai Shan clearly didn¡¯t notice the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If it were someone from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps or someone familiar with Lu Tianxing, they would stay as far away as possible. Offending someone else might still be forgivable, but offending the Judge meant you only had death waiting for you.

    "Hahaha, kid, instead of worrying about others, you should take better care of yourself. Since you care so much about this little wench, I¡¯ll show some mercy by not taking your life. I n to break your legs and make you crawl out of here like a dog. Of course, if you kneel and crawl between my legs now, maybe I¡¯ll be happy enough to leave you one leg," Bai Shan viciouslyughed, certain of his victory. The men behind him were champions of underground boxing matches, specially found by Young Master Zhang, very skilled inbat. He couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing could stand a chance against them.

    "Bai Shan..."

    Lu Tianxing signaled Mrs. Zhao with his eyes to take good care of Bai Zhiqing, his gaze icy cold as he stared at Bai Shan, unable to conceal the disdain he felt. "I once thought you were a beast; now, it seems calling you a beast would be an insult to the beasts. You simply don¡¯t deserve to be called a human."

    "I¡¯m not human, so what if I¡¯m not? All I want is money. As long as there¡¯s money, I don¡¯t care what I am. Unfortunately, this little wench wouldn¡¯t give me any money. And that old fool, he clearly has power and influence, why won¡¯t he let his own son use it? Why, why? Since they are not benevolent, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous."

    "Besides, Young Master Zhang has already promised to give me one billion if I handle this matter well. One billion, you poor kid, do you know how much money that is? It¡¯s enough to keep mefortable for a lifetime. As for this little wench, I gave her life; everything she hases from me, why shouldn¡¯t I take it back?"

    Bai Shan showed no shame but instead burst into a loud, hystericalughter, his eyes exuding a frenzy.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, no longer speaking. This person was beyond saving¡ªno point in talking any further. He advanced step by step toward Bai Shan; since reasoning was futile, he might as well let his fists do the talking.

    Seeing this, Bai Shan waved his hands andmanded, "You guys, go. Remember, don¡¯t kill him. I want to torture him myself; I want to make his life worse than death."

    The five burly men behind Bai Shan stepped out from behind him upon hearing these words, their faces filled with grim smiles. Without hesitating, they lunged directly at Lu Tianxing, aiming to cripple him with their fierce and ruthless moves at the very first strike.

    "Ignorant of death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy cold, his figure ghost-like as he instantly appeared in front of one of them, kicking out swiftly like lightning.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound.

    Before the man could react, he felt a searing pain in his chest and uncontrobly spat out a mouthful of blood. His body flew back as if hit by a car, and he heavily smashed onto the ground, convulsed a few times, and then passed out.

 Chapter 85 - 84 Your Mouth Stinks Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 84 Your Mouth Stinks Too Much</h4>

    With a single strike, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger at all; his figure shed, and he had already appeared beside another man, as fast as lightning.

    "Swoosh."

    In just the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing reached the man¡¯s side and threw a punch. The violent force seemed to explode the air itself, the fist prating through the air and sting toward the man¡¯s chest.

    The man, feeling the force of the wind from the punch, immediately changedplexion, hurriedly channeling his True Qi toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, trying to stop him this way.

    "Bang!"

    The two fists collided mid-air, followed by the sound of a ¡¯crack,¡¯ and the man¡¯s face instantly twisted in agony as a stark white bone protruded from his wrist joint, a horrifying sight apanied by blood spraying out instantly.

    "My hand, my hand."

    The man clutched his arm and screamed in pain,rge beads of sweat dripped down his face; after several screams, Lu Tianxing kicked him away, causing him to crash heavily to the ground and immediately pass out.

    The remaining three, upon witnessing this scene, all changedplexion. They had been sent by Young Master Zhang to assist Bai Shan and were very clear about the opponent¡¯s strength, which was already at the Mystic Level Realm. Yet now, they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing, which indicated that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was at least at the Peak of the Xuan-Level Realm.

    "Go, hurry up, what are you dumbfounded for? Get going! Young Master Zhang said there are hefty rewards for those who handle this well," Bai Shan, seeing two of his men down instantly, showed a hint of fear on his face and hysterically roared.

    The remaining three, hearing Bai Shan¡¯s words, a sh of fury crossed their eyes, but they were helpless and could only roar angrily. Together, they charged at Lu Tianxing using their most adept moves, hoping that by joining forces, they could restrain Lu Tianxing.

    "Ants."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, his voice filled with disdain. His figure shed, like a ghost, and instantly appeared beside another man, punching him in the chest.

    This man didn¡¯t even have the chance to defend himself. He was sted away on the spot, his mouth spewing blood, and his chest caved in. Although he didn¡¯t die, even if he was lucky enough to survive, he probably couldn¡¯t do any heavy lifting ever again; even climbing stairs might cause him to faint unexpectedly.

    The remaining two, upon seeing this, momentarily froze, fear shing across their faces, but that moment decided their fate. Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure continuously flickered, rushing toward them with such speed that no one could see him, only hearing the sounds of bones breaking, apanied by a bloody spectacle of blood spraying everywhere.

    When Lu Tianxing appeared behind them, the remaining three fighters were all lying on the ground, spitting blood, their limbs twisted in eerie distortions, their limbs having been broken. They had intended to break Lu Tianxing¡¯s limbs, but now, it was a tit-for-tat.

    "You... what do you want to do, I... I¡¯m telling you, I belong to Young Master Zhang, if you dare touch me, Young Master Zhang won¡¯t let you off! Wise up and start begging for mercy on your knees right now; maybe then I might spare you just this once."

    Bai Shan, watching Lu Tianxing approach step by step, kept moving backward, his face showing intense fear. He regretted it; knowing how capable Lu Tianxing was, he should have brought more people, perhaps asking Young Master Zhang for a gun to take Lu Tianxing down with a gunshot.

    "Young Master Zhang? If he dares toe, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending him off too."

    Staring at Bai Shan with the calm demeanor of a bloodthirsty beast eyeing its prey, Lu Tianxing said indifferently, "For Zhiqing¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t kill you. But I also don¡¯t want you to be a constant nuisance, so I¡¯ve decided to break your limbs and let you spend your life in a wheelchair. I think Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t begrudge the money for a caretaker."

    "He¡¯s serious. He really intends to break my limbs."

    The first thing Bai Shan felt was that Lu Tianxing was not bluffing; he even had a feeling that if it was somewhere else, Lu Tianxing would send him off without hesitation.

    "You... stay back. I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯m telling you, if youe any closer, don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    Bai Shan was terrified, his hand slowly reaching into his pocket to pull out a dagger, clutching it in his hand, his voice trembling as he slowly backed away.

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, utterly disdainful. If this knife were in the hands of a mythic-level powerhouse, he might have been fearful, but in the hands of an ordinary person, it couldn¡¯t even break his defense.

    "To hell with you, you¡¯re forcing my hand! If you want me dead, then we¡¯ll all go down together."

    A fierce look suddenly shed in Bai Shan¡¯s eyes, his gaze suddenly shifting toward Bai Zhiqing. He violently lunged at her, attempting to seize her and use her to threaten Lu Tianxing.

    "You¡¯re seeking death."

    This time, Lu Tianxing was thoroughly enraged. His figure shed, positioning himself in front of Bai Zhiqing, one hand seizing Bai Shan¡¯s throat and lifting him into the air. A chilling, bone-piercing voice sounded by Bai Shan¡¯s ear: "Do you know what I hate the most in my life? The thing I hate the most is when someoneys hands on those close to me. For such people, I have always been merciless."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was like an endless cold wind blowing from the Nine Nether Purgatory, seeming to freeze the soul, his indifferent gaze devoid of any emotion.

    "Whimper..."

    The dagger in Bai Shan¡¯s hand fell to the ground; his arms tightly clutched at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, his legs trembling continuously, his eyes bulging, his face instantly turning a ghastly shade of blue.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, who was standing at the doorway, slowly lifted her head. Her beautiful eyes finally showed a spark of life, ncing at Lu Tianxingplexly, then at Bai Shan, whose face had turned purplish-blue, she softly said, "Lu Tianxing, let him go! I don¡¯t want you to kill anyone, and besides, he is my father."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone carried a trace of pleading, mncholic resignation. Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, knowing that with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s presence, he could not kill Bai Shan.

    Slightly loosening his grip, he tossed Bai Shan aside.

    Bai Shan scrambled backwards, warily watching Lu Tianxing, panting heavily.

    "Go! This is thest time I call you father, and the only time. If there¡¯s a next time, I will not hesitate to use legal means to sever our father-daughter rtionship," said Bai Zhiqing softly as she looked at Bai Shan.

    A fierce look crossed Bai Shan¡¯s face. Fearing a nce at Lu Tianxing, he bellowed, "Legal means? You little slut, you and your mother both are sluts. I was just asking for some money to gamble, I could have recovered my losses soon. But why wouldn¡¯t you give it, why? You¡¯re so rich, why can¡¯t you give me a little, why? You little slut, stop your hypocritical sobbing. I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over. Wait and see, I..."

    "Smack!"

    Before Bai Shan could finish, a figure appeared by his side, a palm striking his face like lightning.

    Like a spinning top, Bai Shan was pped around in circles on the spot, finally sitting down hard on the ground. Half of his face was a bloody pulp, swollen like a steamed bun, blood streaming down; several teeth flew from his mouth along with the blood. ring furiously at Lu Tianxing, he opened his mouth as if to speak, but could not catch his breath, his eyes rolling back, he fainted.

    "Your mouth is too foul, I¡¯m giving you a free wash."

    Lu Tianxing nonchntly returned to his original spot, smiling at Bai Zhiqing: "Sorry, I was a bit heavy-handed. But, I don¡¯t like people with foul mouths. When I see them, I get itchy hands. The air¡¯s much fresher now, don¡¯t you think, honey!"

 Chapter 86 - 85 Bai Zhiqing Falls into a Coma

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 85 Bai Zhiqing Falls into a Coma</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, is he... is he alright?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Bai Shan, whose cheek was swollen high, resembling a pig¡¯s head, and a trace of concern crossed her face. No matter how detestable Bai Shan was, he was still her father, and blood was thicker than water. Such familial connections were impossible to sever.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and let out a deep sigh. If it were him, someone like Bai Shan would either be beaten to death or be so frightened that he¡¯d stay far away upon seeing him.

    Unfortunately, aside from a marriage contract, there was no other rtionship between him and Bai Zhiqing. Even if he spoke out, Bai Zhiqing might not listen to him.

    Lu Tianxing stood up and walked over to Bai Shan, lifting him up effortlessly and grabbing another man in his hand, then headed toward the door.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you think you¡¯re doing? You can¡¯t kill them," Bai Zhiqing quickly said.

    "Killing them would be letting them off too easily. Back in my earlier days, people like them would have had no ce to be buried. Bai Zhiqing, I know you¡¯ve always looked down on me, thinking of me as an ignorant fellow. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t call me when things went south. It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t care about that. I just need to live happily on my own. Like I¡¯ve said before, if you find me an eyesore, please tell me, and I will disappear from your world forever."

    "Of course, as an apology to you, I can take care of Zhang Group for you, ensuring you have no worries for the future. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, just let me know, and I¡¯ll immediately take care of your problem. From then on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. You can be your business goddess, serve as the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, and I¡¯ll continue to live my life. You won¡¯t have to be repulsed by my presence."

    Lu Tianxing spoke in a t tone, without a ripple of emotion, and gave Bai Zhiqing a casual nce as he threw the two men out of the vi like trash, then turned around and flung two more out.

    Bai Zhiqing froze in ce, listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s colorless, emotionless words. She opened her mouth, wanting to tell him that she didn¡¯t call not because she didn¡¯t want to but because Bai Shan brought along five men, all targeting him. Moreover, they had the backing of the Zhang Group. Even if he was powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Zhang Group. She didn¡¯t make the call because she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.

    But her innate pride made it impossible to utter those words. Her arm lifted slightly, and she turned around, somewhat distraught, heading back to her room.

    Mrs. Zhao looked at Bai Zhiqing, then at Lu Tianxing, opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, there¡¯s a saying, "It¡¯s hard for an honest official to settle family disputes." The misunderstanding between Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing could only be resolved by the two of them. Others couldn¡¯t help. If the two of them couldn¡¯t see eye to eye, it was useless no matter how much outsiders talked.

    "Thump!"

    Just at that moment, a sound suddenly came from the room. Mrs. Zhao nced into the room and let out a panicked cry, "Young Master, it¡¯s not good, the youngdy has fainted...".

    ...

    The summer night descended leisurely, and the gentle evening breeze began to dispel the day¡¯s intense heat, making the streets gradually busier as people enjoyed the coolness of the night.

    In a VIP ward of Modu People¡¯s Hospital, where the thick scent of medicine filled the air, the heaviness it brought made one feel oppressed and ufortable.

    Lu Tianxing and Mrs. Zhao sat quietly on the sofa in the ward, silently watching Bai Zhiqing, whoy on the hospital bed. The ward was eerily quiet except for the faint sound of breathing.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up and walked to the window to draw the curtains, his gaze lost in the night outside.

    "Young Master."

    Mrs. Zhao suddenly spoke, her face filled with unsettled fear, worriedly saying, "Young Master, why hasn¡¯t the youngdy woken up yet? It¡¯s been several hours. There can¡¯t be something wrong with her, can there? Should we ask the doctor to check on her again?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Zhao, it¡¯s nothing serious. Zhiqing just fainted due to overexertion, coupled with a cold that led to a bout of anger affecting her heart. She just needs a good rest."

    Lu Tianxing regained hisposure andforted Mrs. Zhao. Although he was not a doctor, he was a martial artist. After Bai Zhiqing had passed out, he had used his True Qi to investigate her condition and found that it was just a cold caused by irregr eating habits and anger affecting her heart. She just needed a good rest.

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s very good."

    Mrs. Zhao muttered to herself in a low voice, hands pressed together, eyes closed as if she were praying.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak any further but rather looked down at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s peaceful face, lost in thought.

    "Mrs. Zhao, did Zhiqing not rest wellst night?" Lu Tianxing suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    Mrs. Zhao looked up at Lu Tianxing. "Sir, even though I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you and Miss yesterday, I did notice that she was pale when she came home. After dinner, she would just sit on the living room couch and refused to sleep, saying she wanted to wait for you toe back and apologize."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and said, "Mrs. Zhao, what did you say? You¡¯re saying that Zhiqing didn¡¯t sleepst night and waited up for me the whole night?"

    It never urred to Lu Tianxing that Bai Zhiqing, a woman as cold as ice, would actually wait for him all night at home just to apologize to him?

    "Yes, because Sir, you didn¡¯te back, Miss waited in the living room all night. No matter how much I tried to persuade her, it was useless. Otherwise, Miss wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and suddenly fainted. You see, although Miss is always busy with work, she is very strict with her bedtime¡ªshe goes to sleep after twelve o¡¯clock."

    Mrs. Zhao sighed softly. As someone who had seen it all, how could she not realize that there was a problem between Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing? Otherwise, why would a married couple sleep one on the downstairs and the other upstairs? Sadly, these were matters that others could not intervene in; they had to be resolved by themselves. Others¡¯ help would only make things moreplicated.

    "Sir, Miss has been sleeping for a whole day now. When she wakes up, she will probably be hungry. I¡¯ll go back to the vi first to make her some chicken soup ande back to the hospitalter. In the meantime, please take good care of Miss," Mrs. Zhao suddenly said.

    "That¡¯s no problem at all, Mrs. Zhao. Leave her to me."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and didn¡¯t refuse. In fact, he was somewhat envious of Bai Zhiqing¡ªfor although she had a father that was worse than a beast, at least she had Mrs. Zhao, who cared for her and never left her side.

    Mrs. Zhao shook her head with a touch of sentimentality and said, "All I do are trivial tasks. If it weren¡¯t for Sir today, Miss might have been taken away by the patriarch. I can tell that Miss has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. The reason she didn¡¯t call you, Sir, is because she didn¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. s, it¡¯s a pity she¡¯s too stubborn to admit defeat, preferring to be misunderstood rather than exin, sigh..."

    Lu Tianxing nodded in agreement, not denying it. How could he not understand this? The reason he had said those words before was just because he couldn¡¯t stand Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude¡ªBai Shan was practically selling her off, and she was still pleading for a person like that. It made him quite upset.

    Kindness, tolerance, andpassion should be directed appropriately. If you¡¯re facing someone morally depraved and utterly heartless, continuing to extend tolerance andpassion isn¡¯t kindness. To put it harshly, it¡¯s just foolhardy, or like releasing a tiger back into the mountains, allowing it to harm more people. Killing one to save thousands, why would one not do such a thing?

    "Mrs. Zhao, I¡¯ll make sure to get along well with Zhiqing. You can rest assured," he said.

    "Sir, thank you for your trouble. Having been through it all, I know it¡¯s normal for couples to have their squabbles, to fight at the head of the bed, but make up at the foot. What problem can¡¯t be resolved with a clear conversation? As long as the misunderstanding is cleared, there shouldn¡¯t be any real issue. Sir, I have been serving Miss for many years, and I have never seen her stay up all night without sleep, just to apologize to someone. I believe she did this because she truly cares about you," Mrs. Zhao added.

    After speaking, Mrs. Zhao shook her head, not adding anything more, and turned to walk outside.

 Chapter 87: The Beginning of Change in - 86

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Beginning of Change in Chapter 86</h4>

    After dropping Mrs. Zhao at the hospital entrance, Lu Tianxing had returned to the ward, pulled up a chair, and sat by the bed, quietly watching Bai Zhiqing as she slept soundly.

    This was the first time he had observed Bai Zhiqing so closely and truly took a good look at her.

    On the hospital bed, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lustrous ck hair, as smooth as silk, sprawled carelessly. Her usually cold and stunning face was now pale and devoid of any color, making her look as fragile as a rootless duckweed. Her eyes were tightly shut, her breathing even, no longer exuding her usual cold beauty but instead a pitiable sight. Even asleep, her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she couldn¡¯t find happiness even in her dreams.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly, and slowly her eyes opened. When she saw Lu Tianxing watching her, she startled slightly, an inexplicable sense of shyness welled up in her heart, "What are you... What are you looking at? Turn your face away."

    "Wife, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel any difort? Don¡¯t move just yet, I¡¯ll go call someone."

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing awake, Lu Tianxing immediately stood up and walked towards the outside.

    Bai Zhiqing wanted to call Lu Tianxing back, but by the time she collected herself, he had already disappeared from the ward. Slightly stunned, her face soon broke into a soft smile, as if the ice had melted ¨C being cared for seemed to be quite a pleasant taste, giving her a hint of sweetness in her heart.

    Not long after Lu Tianxing left, a female doctor apanied by several nurses entered with some equipment and began a meticulous checkup on Bai Zhiqing. After much toil, they finally stopped.

    "Doctor, how is it?" Lu Tianxing, unable to wait, asked as soon as the checkup was done.

    "Miss Bai has awakened, which means she¡¯s out of danger now, and her high fever has subsided. However, her body is still weak and she needs to recuperate in the hospital for a few days."

    The female doctor was quite polite towards Lu Tianxing; she remembered how this man had rushed into the hospital carrying Bai Zhiqing, all brisk and resolute.

    "That¡¯s not possible, thepany has just entered a crucial phase, and I must be present there."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing struggled to sit up from the bed, "Doctor, I know my own body. Just prescribe some medicine, I¡¯ll recuperate at home."

    Before the doctor could respond, Lu Tianxing already spoke up discontentedly, "What the doctor says goes. You must stay in the hospital to recuperate, and you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else."

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Bai Zhiqing, visibly frustrated, stared at Lu Tianxing, only to find him also looking at her with a stern face, brooking no doubt.

    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly tensed up, and ultimately, Bai Zhiqing was the first to back down, muttering discontentedly, "What¡¯s the big deal? Stop looking at me like you¡¯re going to eat me. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you. I just don¡¯t want Mrs. Zhao to worry, hmph."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a smug smile and said, "Doctor, that settles it then. Please take good care of her over the next period of time."

    "You¡¯re wee, Mr. Lu. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. If you need anything, just press the button beside the bed, no need toe looking for me."

    With that, the female doctor led the nurses out, leaving the ward in an eerie silence as no one spoke up.

    It was unclear how much time had passed before Lu Tianxing finally spoke up slowly, "Your body is still very weak and needs proper rest. As for work, let it go for now. I refuse to believe that Bai¡¯s Group will copse without its chairman. If that¡¯s really the case, maybe yourpany should consider changing its staff."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, she just quietly looked at Lu Tianxing, her gaze full ofplexity, "Why?"

    "No reason, you¡¯re my wife, helping you is what I should do. Besides, you haven¡¯t had a child for me yet! How could I bear to let something happen to you? More importantly, you¡¯re a top-level beauty with both looks and money, finding a wife like you would be tough even with antern, so of course, I should take good care of you. Who knows, you might be so moved or excited that you might even take the initiative to devote yourself to me," Lu Tianxing chuckled naughtily.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate to say, "Why haven¡¯t those people beaten you to death before?"

    Lu Tianxing became immediately displeased, "Hey wife, your heart is too cruel. Didn¡¯t I just save you? Otherwise, you would have been sold by now. Don¡¯t you n to thank me at all? Forget the banner, some bonus would be nice."

    "Didn¡¯t you say I am your wife? Does a husband need a bonus for saving his own wife?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled up slightly, suddenly revealing a sly smile.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, staring nkly at Bai Zhiqing. When did the Ice Queen start to smile, and even look prettier doing it?

    "You..."

    Watching Lu Tianxing stare straight at her, Bai Zhiqing blushed, subconsciously wanting to curse Lu Tianxing fiercely, but she found herself unable to utter the words.

    "Alright, alright, wife, you¡¯re still very weak, just sleep quietly. I¡¯ll call Mrs. Zhao and tell her you¡¯ve awakened, so she won¡¯t worry," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing adjusted the nket for Bai Zhiqing, then turned and walked towards the door of the hospital room, nning to leave.

    Lying on the hospital bed, Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, her mind filled with myriad thoughts. Although Lu Tianxing was her husband in the legal sense, she still had no concept of marriage in her heart. To her, marrying Lu Tianxing was merely a temporary expedient to deter her suitors, nning to divorce him once this matter was over.

    Bai Zhiqing gazed at the pristine white ceiling with bewildered eyes, her mind overflowing with thoughts. In her heart, Lu Tianxing was a shameless Rogue, who had used despicable means to take advantage of her body. She despised Lu Tianxing, wishing she could chop him into a thousand pieces.

    Yet, Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t expected that the man she thought of as despicable and shameless would even risk his life to save hers. Especially in the moment Lu Tianxing embraced her, she felt an unprecedented peace in her heart, as if no matter how fierce storm raged outside, this man would shield her from all harm.

    Some say love at first sight happens in a single nce, and falling in love with someone happens in a fleeting moment.

    Perhaps at that time, her attitude towards Lu Tianxing had quietly changed, no longer cold and aloof, but learning to ept.

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you, which one is the real you? Maybe marrying you wasn¡¯t a mistake after all."

    Bai Zhiqing recalled the various incidents that had transpired following her marriage to Lu Tianxing, a sweet smile appearing on her lips. Yet, when she thought about their agreement, a trace of bitterness unexpectedly surged in her heart, as if something in her heart was about to vanish.

    "Never mind, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. Let things take their course. If we¡¯re fated, this agreement doesn¡¯t change a thing. I have the right not to cancel this wee."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating back, and blurted out instinctively, "Lu Tianxing, stop overthinking. I have nothing to do with Zhao Lin, and there¡¯s nothing between us at school either. He only came to my office yesterday to discuss a strategic partnership between the twopanies. I don¡¯t like him at all."

    Just as he was about to exit the door, Lu Tianxing paused, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that his cheap wife was not as heartless as he imagined, even knowing how to exin herself. This was a very good start; it seemed that breaking the ice and winning over the goddess was just around the corner.

 Chapter 88 - 87 Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 87 Conspiracy</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing was on the phone with Mrs. Zhao saying that Bai Zhiqing had woken up, in an office at the top of a skyscraper in Modu.

    Dressed in an expensive suit, Zhang Tianfeng stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, holding a ss of deep red wine as rich as blood, gently swirling it, a cold smile ying on his lips as he looked down upon the bustling traffic below.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    At that moment, someone knocked on the office door.

    "Come in."

    Zhang Tianfeng frowned.

    The door opened, and the muscr Cang Hu walked in with a smile on his face.

    "How did things turn out?" Zhang Tianfeng asked without turning around.

    "Young master, you truly are brilliant."

    Cang Huughed heartily. "After I introduced those underground boxers to the young master through a middleman, the young master couldn¡¯t wait and went to Bai Shan, handing them all over to him. Bai Shan, that guy, really is undeniably greedy, renouncing all kin for money. He straightaway took people to Ziyuan District, intending to forcibly take away the youngdy Bai Zhiqing and deliver her to the young master. Young master, you didn¡¯t see it, the scene was startling..."

    Zhang Tianfeng cut off Cang Hu, frowning, "Get to the point."

    "Yes."

    Cang Hu nodded and continued, "After Bai Shan took those five men, he indeed sessfully entered the vi. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened, but that brat Lu Tianxing suddenly returned and took down all five underground boxers. He then threw them out like trash. I waited for them to leave and then secretly checked; one of them is likely ruined for life, unable to even do heavybor. The other four were left with broken limbs, probably confined to wheelchairs for life. Bai Shan received a p, his face severely swollen, and he narrowly escaped being killed by Lu Tianxing."

    As he spoke, Cang Hu revealed a look of surprise, clucking his tongue, "Young master, you didn¡¯t see the situation back then. Lu Tianxing is truly ruthless, daring to strike his own father-inw, and he hit him so hard that his face probably won¡¯t recover without stic surgery in Korea. Moreover, that woman Bai Zhiqing, truly worthy of being the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, just like Lu Tianxing¡ªheartless and ruthless, showing no regard for family ties, just letting someone throw her father out like that."

    Zhang Tianfeng swirled the red wine in his hand, pondered for a moment, and said, "If it were me, such a beastly father would have been made to disappear long ago. However, it¡¯s indeed impressive that Lu Tianxing managed to defeat those five champions of the underground boxing. His strength is truly formidable; I fear he hasn¡¯t shown his real skills yet. Keep investigating; I want to know everything about him."

    "Understood."

    Cang Hu looked puzzled, "Young master, I have a question I really don¡¯t understand?"

    "Are you wondering why I want to acquire Bai Zhiqing but still had you deliver people to my elder bother, right?"

    Zhang Tianfeng turned around, a cold smile on his face, slowly saying, "I have a habit of not liking to share things with others. Although I am the president of Zhang Group, I only own thirty percent of the shares, while my elder brother owns twenty-one percent, which is uneptable. Zhang Group was my father¡¯s, but it was nowhere near this scale. Zhang Group bing a well-knownrge corporation in Modu is entirely due to my own hard work; why should I share the fruits with others?"

    "Zhang Tianci, what is he? Nothing but a useless individual. Why should he get everything he wants without doing anything, just because he is the eldest son? I originally wanted to buy his shares, but unfortunately, he was unwilling. Since he doesn¡¯t recognize what¡¯s good for him, then he can¡¯t me me for being ruthless toward him."

    "He likes Bai Zhiqing, right? I¡¯ll make him my pawn to test Bai Zhiqing, to test Lu Tianxing, and all I need to do is watch from the sidelines. No matter what the oue is, it will be beneficial and harmless to me, and it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to eliminate him."

    Seeing the smile on Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face, Cang Hu shuddered involuntarily.

    "By the way, where is my elder brother now? Has Lu Tianxing caused him any trouble?" Zhang Tianfeng suddenly asked.

    "Young master heard that Bai Shan failed and threw a tantrum then ran off to Xiangjiang nning to go wild. As for Lu Tianxing, he didn¡¯t bother the young master. After throwing out Bai Shan and his people, it seems that Bai Zhiqing fainted or something. Even ambnces arrived. I guess they are all at the hospital now, too tied up to seek trouble with the young master. Young master, do you n to visit the hospital to see Bai Zhiqing?" Cang Hu thought for a moment and said.

    "No rush, let¡¯s talk about it in a few days."

    Zhang Tianfeng smiled faintly and said, "Bai Zhiqing is just a pawn in my hands. Marrying her would be ideal, but if I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t lose anything. You must quickly bribe people inside Bai¡¯s Group for me. I want Bai¡¯s Group to withdrawpletely from this bid, and I want Bai Zhiqing toe to me personally."

    "Young master, I have already arranged this, and I estimate we will hear news in a few days."

    ...

    After calling Mrs. Zhao and asking her to bring some clothes for Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing headed straight downstairs, nning to have a meal at the restaurant next to the Modu City Center Hospital and to buy some light meals to take to Bai Zhiqing. After all, Bai Zhiqing was his wife, and he couldn¡¯t let his wife starve. Moreover, Mrs. Zhao¡¯s chicken soup would still take some time, so they needed to eat something to fill their stomachs in the meantime.

    After eating at the nearby restaurant, Lu Tianxing, carrying the winter melon and pork rib porridge prepared by the restaurant, went straight to the patient room and pushed the door open.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing enter, Bai Zhiqing put down the magazine she was holding and frowned, "Where have you just been?"

    "I went downstairs for a meal and took the opportunity to bring you something to eat. Eat it while it¡¯s hot; the winter melon and pork rib porridge smells great."

    Lu Tianxing lifted the bag in his hand and ced it on the bedside table.

    "Thank you," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    "You¡¯re wee, you are my wife, and this is what I should do. I certainly don¡¯t want to end up embracing a woman who is all skin and bones in bed, feeling nothing at all. Moreover, I don¡¯t want my son¡¯s future food supply to be starved thin; otherwise, my son would end up starving in the future."

    His son¡¯s food supply?

    Bai Zhiqing was initially puzzled, but when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her chest, her face instantly turned livid, and she red at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth.

    Pretending not to see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, Lu Tianxing said, "What¡¯s wrong, wife? Eat up. You haven¡¯t eaten all day, aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    "I¡¯m not hungry, I don¡¯t want to eat, take it away immediately."

    With her face livid, Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, wishing she could split open his head with a knife to see what was filled inside it, his mind full of indecencies.

 Chapter 89 - 88 Are You a Pig?

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 88 Are You a Pig?</h4>

    "Honey, are you sure you¡¯re not hungry? But this porridge smells so good, don¡¯t you want to try it?"

    Lu Tianxing picked up the winter melon and pork rib porridge from the side, and as he lifted the lid, a rich aroma of porridge filled the air, stimting one¡¯s appetite.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, teasingly waved the porridge in front of Bai Zhiqing, took a deep breath, and said with bliss, "It¡¯s delicious, incredibly delicious. The century-old store really makes it different. Honey, are you sure you don¡¯t want to try?"

    Bai Zhiqing, almost by reflex, scrunched up her nose and sniffed lightly, feeling as though the aroma turned into a pair of hands, summoning all her cravings. She realized she had actually gone almost a whole day without food and was indeed hungry.

    At this thought, Bai Zhiqing felt a surge of irritation. That jerk, Lu Tianxing, knew all too well she hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and yet he unted the porridge right in front of her. Didn¡¯t he know to just leave it there and go away? He waspletely clueless.

    "Hold on, Bai Zhiqing, you must resist. You¡¯re not hungry, not at all. Don¡¯t fall for this Casanova¡¯s trick. Maybe this winter melon and pork rib porridge just smells good but tastes even worse than pig slop. You have to resist, you can¡¯t let this jerk look down on you."

    Bai Zhiqing reminded herself continuously, restraining herself from smelling the fragrance, but the more she resisted, the more the aroma seemed to infiltrate her nostrils. Her stomach growled, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at the pork rib porridge in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands before quickly looking away like a thief, which was quite adorable.

    Lu Tianxing, holding the winter melon and pork rib porridge, was constantly observing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expressions. He secretly chuckled to himself every time he caught her stealing looks.

    No matter how cold you are, in the end, you¡¯re a woman. At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt Bai Zhiqing was a real woman, not the icy goddess on a pedestal.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing dared not show any sign of his amusement; if Bai Zhiqing noticed, she might get embarrassingly furious andsh out at him.

    "So fragrant, really fragrant. This aroma can make one drool a thousand feet. It¡¯s making me want to eat it all. Honey, are you sure you don¡¯t want any?"

    Lu Tianxing called out again, taking a deep breath, and showed a look of indulgence.

    Bai Zhiqing was internally conflicted, simr to how she felt when making her first major decision as head of Bai¡¯s Group; it was supremely difficult to choose. She wanted to grab the winter melon and pork rib porridge from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, but thest shred of her dignity advised her against embarrassing herself in front of this jerk.

    To eat or not to eat!

    To eat would be admitting defeat to Lu Tianxing and losing her pride in front of him; to refuse meant continuing to starve. It was indeed a tough decision.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s dilemma over whether to eat or not, Lu Tianxing secretly found it amusing, but said out loud, "Sigh, honey, you are too good to me. Guessing I hadn¡¯t eaten my fill just now, you specially left this porridge for me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll make sure to finish everyst drop."

    With that, Lu Tianxing reached out for the soup spoon beside him.

    Whoosh!

    A white blur shed before him, and the bowl Lu Tianxing was holding vanished without a trace.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you a pig? Eating so much, don¡¯t you know that binge eating is bad for your health? Humph, I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m not taking the porridge for myself, but for the sake of your health."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ready to eat her dinner, Bai Zhiqing could no longer hold back, grabbed the winter melon pork rib porridge from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, and began to drink it quickly.

    "It really is delicious. Could it be that this guy didn¡¯t lie to me, and this porridge is truly made by a century-old store? Howe I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s a century-old store around here?"

    For some reason, Bai Zhiqing felt that today¡¯s bowl of porridge was especially tasty, better than any other porridge she had ever had.

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he watched Bai Zhiqing gobble up the porridge without caring about her image. Actually, everything he had just said was to deceive Bai Zhiqing; where was this a porridge from a century-old store? It was just porridge cooked by an ordinary restaurant. As for the taste, when you¡¯re hungry, even the worst food probably tastes like a delicacy, unparalleled in vor.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing, who didn¡¯t care about her image at all, Lu Tianxing had a slight illusion: was this woman in front of him the same unapproachable, noble CEO from thepany?

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing showed none of the pride, aloofness, and strong presence she had inside thepany; she was clearly a little foodie, and of course, a little foodie mixed with a hint of fierce spirit.

    "Hehe, it seems Mrs. Zhao was right, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coldness is just an external facade. If you tear off thisyer, she¡¯s no different from any other woman¡ªprone to tears,ughter, and fuss."

    Lu Tianxing let out a soft chuckle, took out a cigarette from his pocket intending to light it up for himself, but then thought better of it and put it back into his pocket. He smiled watching Bai Zhiqing, who was wolfing down the food without regard for her appearance, feeling a warm sensation rising in his heart.

    The whole ward fell into silence, and it took a good while for Bai Zhiqing to put down the bowl in her hand. Looking at the bowl with only a little residue left, she couldn¡¯t help but have a flush of red spread across her pretty face, her mouth corners bearing some grains of rice due to her rapid consumption of the porridge.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, "Look, just look at you women, only when you go out are you the cleanest and most beautiful. When you¡¯re with your husband, you lose all your image, not even knowing to wipe the rice grains at the corner of your mouth."

    Bai Zhiqing then realized there were grains of rice on her lips. She wanted to lick them off with her tongue but felt too embarrassed to do so. She wanted to wipe them with a napkin, but there was none around. Surely she couldn¡¯t use her sleeve.

    "Sigh, considering that you¡¯re a patient, I¡¯ll wipe them off for you."

    Lu Tianxing said, bending over and getting close to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, he held her head with both hands to keep her from moving.

    As their faces drew closer, Bai Zhiqing gradually realized what Lu Tianxing wanted to do. Her eyes widened as she looked at him, her heart in disarray. It seemed as though her whole brain had gone nk, her pretty face tensed up, lips tightly closed, tension reaching its peak. She wanted to stop Lu Tianxing, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength in her body.

    Finally, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips kissed the corner of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth.

    Boom!

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, as if struck by lightning, her delicate body quivering slightly. A sensation she had never felt before surged to her heart, even making her go weak for a moment.

    Strictly speaking, this was her first time having such intimate contact with a man. The previous time didn¡¯t count; she had been drugged and had rtions with Lu Tianxing in a daze. Now, this was the first true intimate contact with Lu Tianxing, leaving her feeling out of her element.

    Bai Zhiqing was starting to get scared. The longer she stayed with Lu Tianxing, the more she felt her psychological defenses crumbling. She had known Lu Tianxing for only a few days, yet she had begun to ept this kind of intimacy in her heart. She had never felt like this before, and the change was causing her a sense of anxiety and unease.

 Chapter 90 - 89: The Half Side Couple

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 89: The Half Side Couple</h4>

    Until Lu Tianxing sat back down in his chair, Bai Zhiqing still had that dumbfounded look on her face, seemingly at a loss.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing with amusement, "What¡¯s wrong, wife, did you get dumbstruck just from a kiss? Your resistance is really poor, a hot~kiss is all it takes to bring you home."

    "You... Why did you kiss me just now?"

    Finallying to her senses, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a blushing face and an indescribable look in her eyes.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Of course, it was to get rid of the grain of rice on your face. The elders once taught me not to waste a single grain of food, and since there was no napkin around, I opted for a different method. However, wife, I must say, it¡¯s time for you to wash your face."

    "Jerk, Lu Tianxing, what are you talking about? Your face is dirty."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing jerked her head up, her eyes shooting daggers at Lu Tianxing. This jerk, not only did he take advantage of her, but he also had the nerve to say her face was dirty. This was simply unbearable; he was going way too far.

    "My face isn¡¯t dirty. I washed it just this morning. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t wash your face," Lu Tianxing asserted seriously.

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was first stunned, and then abruptly sat up from the sickbed, swinging her fists towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Murder, help, someone¡¯s trying to murder her own husband!"

    Lu Tianxing ducked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fists while shouting loudly.

    "Keep yelling nonsense, and see if I don¡¯t tear up your mouth," Bai Zhiqing threatened simultaneously embarrassed and irate.

    "Someone¡¯s murdering her husband!" Lu Tianxing cooperatively shouted again.

    "You..."

    With a sleazy look, Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing, "Hehe, wife, don¡¯t be angry. A dirty face can be washed. At the worst, I¡¯ll make an effort to help you wash it for free. Of course, if your body gets dirty, you can alsoe to me. I¡¯ll wash you for free, without anybor charges; after all, who am I but the living incarnation of Lei Feng..."

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, her tone growing harsher.

    Lu Tianxing shuddered and came to his senses, staring nkly at Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing red at him, her almond-shaped eyes nearly shooting mes. At that moment, Bai Zhiqing truly wanted to find something to plug Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. This bastard¡¯s mouth was too wicked; the poker face she had cultivated in the business world was just like paper mache in front of Lu Tianxing, entirely useless.

    "Could this guy be a nemesis sent from the heavens to punish me?"

    Bai Zhiqing felt utterly drained. Her aloofness and dominance over others werepletely ineffective against Lu Tianxing, who seemed like arge tortoise shielded in his shell, imprable to knives and spears; vulgarly speaking, he was like a dead pig not fearing scalding water.

    After what felt like an eternity, Bai Zhiqing finally managed to calm down, lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing, and found him with a sly smile, seemingly pondering something mischievous.

    Coughing twice, Bai Zhiqing put on a stern face and said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, I want coffee now. Drive to Starbucks and get me atte to have right away."

    "Me?"

    Lu Tianxing was caught off guard.

    "Yes, you. Don¡¯t feel like it?"

    "Why should it be me?"

    "You are my assistant, if not you then who, me?" Bai Zhiqing pressed, trying to contain her rage.

    "Not going."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even think about it, he just rejected outright.

    "You..."

    "What about me?"

    Lu Tianxing cut off Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, saying, "Firstly, we are not at thepany, you have no authority to order me around, and I have no obligation to listen to you, you can¡¯t control me. Secondly, I¡¯m your husband, if anyone is to buy coffee, it should be you buying it for me. Thirdly, you¡¯re sick, the doctor said you need to rest, not drink coffee, so I won¡¯t go."

    "But now that I¡¯m sick, is this how you take care of your ill wife?"

    The chill on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face grew denser.

    "I¡¯m following the doctor¡¯s orders. Drinking too much coffee is bad for your health, and, strictly speaking, you are not really my wife at the moment. We just have a marriage certificate but no marital rtions, let¡¯s say half-married. When you share a bed with me someday, then you can be considered my true wife."

    Lu Tianxing was entirely uninterested in buying into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s act.

    Bai Zhiqing finally lost her patience and picked up the water cup beside her, hurling it directly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Fuck."

    Lu Tianxing was stunned. To think that an argument would lead to physical violence, where was the gentleman¡¯s code?

    "Whoosh!"

    As the water cup reached the front of Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, he let out a chuckle and with lightning speed, shot out a hand and caught the thrown cup.

    Lu Tianxingughed and said, "Wife, have you forgotten? I¡¯m not even afraid of assassins, let alone a little water cup from you. You¡¯re such a weakling that even a hundred of you couldn¡¯t hit me."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing ced the teacup aside and, seizing the moment before Bai Zhiqing could recover her wits, he dashed out of the hospital room, realizing that she was like a volcano, ready to erupt at any moment.

    Exiting the room, Lu Tianxing went to the smoking area set aside by the hospital, intending to light up a cigarette, when his phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Taking out his mobile phone, Lu Tianxing nced at the number and immediately answered, "Tingting, what¡¯s the matter calling me sote?"

    There was no reply on the other end, deathly silence, only the faint sound of breathing.

    "Tingting, what¡¯s wrong, what happened?"

    "I... I¡¯m fine."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice was very soft, with a hint of fear, "Brother Lu, did you hear? This afternoon, Director Ma had a car ident. His car lost control and plunged off the river bridge. Director Ma is dead."

    "Dead?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, it seemed that Rose¡¯s actions were swift, he remarked, "It¡¯s his own doing. He did too many wrongs, and even heaven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Tingting, you can rest easy now, just focus on being a teacher at school. If anythinges up, just call me, and when I¡¯m free, I wille to visit you at school."

    "Okay, I will listen to you, Brother Lu."

    "Tingting, is there anything else?"

    Although Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind talking with Yue Tingting for a while, it was indeed quitete.

    "No... there¡¯s nothing else. You should rest early, Brother Lu."

    Yue Tingting hesitated before saying, "Brother Lu, I believe you."

    After these words, Yue Tingting hung up the phone.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback and then a bitter smile appeared on his face. It seemed Tingting was much smarter than he thought; even when she probably knew that Director Ma¡¯s death might have something to do with him, she chose to believe in him. Such a girl was a bit foolish, but also endearing.

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing leaned against the wall in the smoking area, silently staring out the window at the bright moon, lost in thought as the events that had happened since his return to China yed through his mind.

 Chapter 91 - 90 Lin Yafei

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 90 Lin Yafei</h4>

    After smoking two cigarettes in the smoking area, Lu Tianxing returned to the corridor outside the ward and sat down to wait for Mrs. Zhao¡¯s arrival. It wasn¡¯t until two hourster that Mrs. Zhao finally arrived, carrying a thermos, and after greeting her, Lu Tianxing left the hospital directly.

    He had wanted to stay at the hospital to taste the chicken soup, but before he could finish his sentence, he was stared down by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s menacing look.

    Taking the elevator to the parking lot and driving away from the hospital, Lu Tianxing still couldn¡¯t forget Bai Zhiqing¡¯sst expression¡ªpuffed up with anger, her beautiful eyes widened in rage, looking like she was ready to fight him to the death¡ªa lot more down-to-earth than her usual cold and aloof demeanor.

    With more contact, Lu Tianxing realized that Bai Zhiqing was not much different from other women. In front of others, she was as proud as a queen, not taking anyone seriously. However, once you prate her cold outer shell, you¡¯d find she was no different from other women¡ªthe only difference being she was damn rich.

    Before he knew it, while reminiscing about the moments he had shared with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing found he had strayed from the road back to Ziyuan District. When he snapped back to reality, the car had unconsciously arrived at the entrance of a bar.

    Sitting in the car, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and simply drove into the parking lot of the bar. Considering the time, sitting in the bar for a while wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    The Night Fragrance Bar, that was the name of this bar, and true to its name, the atmosphere inside was very lively. Most of the customers here were young and beautiful women, all gorgeously dressed, attracting the gazes of many men.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped into the bar, his ears were immediately filled with the ring rock music and powerful dance beats, making him feel as if his blood was boiling, itching to sway along with the music.

    Lu Tianxing ordered a bottle of wine and scanned his surroundings, opting to sit in a corner. He quietly watched the men and women in the dance floor twisting their bodies wildly, sipping his drink lightly without any change in his expression.

    However, his calm was short-lived. After a while, a woman with a voluptuous figure, d in a tight leather outfit, walked over from another corner of the bar carrying a drink, and sat down opposite Lu Tianxing.

    "Do you mind if I sit here?"

    The woman raised her ss toward Lu Tianxing and looked at him with a smiling face.

    Lu Tianxing looked up at the woman. She was very pretty, no less than Lin Qianru. With fair skin and a graceful figure, her delicate features seemed to be drawn with a brush, exuding ssical elegance. Yet, her eyes gave off a seductive charm, as if electrifying at all times, filled with allure and exuding a captivating scent.

    But her face had that ssical beauty, quite pure. Thebination of allure and innocence did not detract from her charm at all; on the contrary, it was like fine wine, growing more fragrant upon tasting, especially when it came to a woman¡¯s assets, which the leather outfit could barely contain.

    Lu Tianxing measured the woman before him with an appreciative gaze, a sly smile forming at his lips, "If I said I don¡¯t want you to sit here, would you choose to leave?"

    "Giggle, you are a very special man."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the womanughed out loud, suddenly extending her fair hand, "Lin Yafei, pleased to meet you."

    "The name suits you well."

    Lu Tianxingplimented, and shook hands with Lin Yafei as a courtesy, "Lu Tianxing, also pleased to meet you."

    "Your name is pretty nice too."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, as clear as water, blinked, and her smile was full and warm as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    A tremor ran through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, a small me within him growing uncontrobly, and he felt a dryness in his mouth. This woman was a siren, a witch, her every move filled with a seductive charm that made his heart race.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said to Lin Yafei, "Beauty, can you not look at me with those eyes? I might think you¡¯ve fallen for me."

    "Really? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re hoping for?"

    Lin Yafei chuckled softly with a yful look, "Lu Tianxing, I find myself more and more interested in you. I¡¯m curious, why are you sitting alone in the corner drinking? Are you in a bad mood, or did your girlfriend dump you and you¡¯re trying to drown your sorrows?"

    "Do I need to have something bad happening to want to get drunk?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Lin Yafei, "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m like a beast lurking in the darkness in search of prey? If you¡¯re willing to be my prey tonight, I think I wouldn¡¯t be sitting in this corner, but lying on a warm, big bed instead."

    "Mr. Lu, are you always so direct with all women?"

    Lin Yafei seemed never to have heard such blunt words before, her pretty face turned slightly red, but she didn¡¯t avoid Lu Tianxing¡¯s flirtatious gaze. Instead, she looked back at him with her peach blossom eyes as if to ensnare his soul.

    Lu Tianxing felt embarrassed, was this a rejection or an eptance?

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s seductive and beautiful face, like a peach glowing with a reddish hue, full of juicy vor, Lu Tianxing felt an irresistible urge to take a bite.

    "As the old saying goes, the bold die of their courage, and the timid die of their fears. Faced with a great beauty like Ya Fei, I naturally have to charge forward. What if someone else snatched you away? That wouldn¡¯t be good."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she pouted, "Aren¡¯t you afraid your words will scare me off, leaving you empty-handed?"

    "If I scare you off, it means you¡¯re not my type, and there¡¯s no loss. I always believe in fate. When fate arrives, people naturallye; without fate, you¡¯re nothing but a fleeting illusion in my eyes, easily forgotten," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t speak, her beautiful eyes shimmering, seemingly trying to gauge whether Lu Tianxing was ying hard to get. Eventually, she giggled, "Lu Tianxing, I have to admit, your words have moved me. I feel there¡¯s a connection between us. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to continue this connection with me!"

    "Of course, when a beauty invites, I dare not refuse."

    Lu Tianxing stood up, and under the envious gazes of other men, he reached out to hold Lin Yafei¡¯s slender waist, pulled her into his arms with a swift motion, lowered his head to kiss her red lips, and looked around, dering that this woman belonged to him.

 Chapter 92 - 91 My Hero

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 91 My Hero</h4>

    Just when Lu Tianxing decided to find a quiet ce to enjoy the deliciousness of his prey, four or five robust men in suits and ties suddenly burst into the bar. Each of these men had earpieces hanging from their ears and their sharp gazes swept over every corner of the bar. When they saw Lu Tianxing about to leave with Lin Yafei in his arms, a sh of anger crossed each of their faces, and they directly blocked Lu Tianxing¡¯s path.

    "Miss Ya Fei, our young master is looking for you. Pleasee back with us," the team leader in the suit said in an indisputable tone.

    Some of the other customers who noticed the scene shifted their bodies and moved aside, fearing to attract unnecessary trouble. Those who could afford bodyguards were certainly not simple people and were not someone they could afford to provoke.

    Lin Yafei gave a faint look at the suited men in front of her, then turned to Lu Tianxing, who had a calm expression. Admiration flickered in her eyes as she affectionately said, "Darling, the ancients said ¡¯for a beauty¡¯s sake, a man would dare to rage.¡¯ Someone wants to hurt your beloveddy. Are you willing to rage for me?"

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose. Indeed, it was not so easy to take advantage of a beautiful woman. He had been wondering why Lin Yafei, such a modestdy, woulde to the bar and even pretend to be fishing for Kai, out of some melodramatic affair which ended up benefiting him.

    However, Lin Yafei was such a fine prey he did not n to give up. He would talk about eating his prey after the fact.

    "Raging for a beauty is not a problem, but without a sweet reward, even heroesck the strength to rage. Miss Lin, how about a kiss of encouragement for me?"

    Without any hesitation, Lin Yafei, like a woman deeply in love, gracefully hooked her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, lifted her head, and kissed him on the lips. Her awkward movements gave Lu Tianxing a unique feeling.

    After a dozen or so seconds, Lin Yafei released Lu Tianxing. Her cheeks were flushed as if she was drunk, her breathing had be somewhat rapid. She retreated to stand behind Lu Tianxing once more: "Go on, my hero."

    The men in suits were already furious. This was their young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and now she was kissing a stranger, a huge disgrace.

    The team leader in the suit red at Lu Tianxing viciously, "Kid, you will pay for what you¡¯ve done tonight, you..."

    "Bang!"

    Before the leading man in the suit could finish speaking, he saw a blur before his eyes, a fist broke through the air, smashing directly into his face and sending him flying away.

    Lu Tianxing, as if he had just done something trivial, patted his hands, "Such a hard face. Punching you even made my hand hurt. Whether I regret it or not is my business. Right now, I just want to beat you guys up because you¡¯re interrupting my mealtime."

    Lin Yafei, standing behind Lu Tianxing, immediately brightened at the sight, thinking this man was quite decent.

    "Kid, you¡¯re asking for it. Everyone, get him! Catch him and take him to the young master," said one of the suit-d men.

    The faces of the other men in suits turned ugly instantly. With a loud shout, they pounced on Lu Tianxing, trying to capture him.

    "Ganging up is fine. Let¡¯s get this over with quickly so I can enjoy my prey," said Lu Tianxing with no change in expression, a few low-level weaklings not even suitable to warm him up. His figure shed like a specter, eerily appearing beside one of the men in suits, and a punch thundered towards the man¡¯s chest.

    A cracking sound of bones could be heard. The man in the suit grunted and was sent flying backward, struggling on the floor a few times before losing the ability to get up.

    Then, without stopping his movements, Lu Tianxing reached out a hand and caught a fisting his way, twisted it slightly, and the suited man let out a scream of agony. He involuntarily followed the movement of the twisted arm and was then kicked away.

    In the blink of an eye, these specially trained bodyguards were sent flying out,pletely losing their ability to fight and could only re at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of anger.

    "You¡¯re so badass, beating five guys by yourself¡ªit¡¯s like you¡¯re cheating!"

    "Amazing, seriously incredible. I¡¯m now convinced this guy must be a retired special forces expert. I wonder if he takes on apprentices. I¡¯d be willing to learn from him."

    "No wonder he can get the girl, he has the real strength. Good thing I didn¡¯t go up and try to teach him a lesson earlier after he charmed that beauty away, or I might have ended up like those posers, wearing sunsses at night thinking they¡¯re the Terminator or something!"

    A chorus of admiration sounded from the crowd, and some of the shy-dressed women even began to throw seductive nces at Lu Tianxing, seemingly wanting to test if his other ¡¯skills¡¯ were just as impressive.

    Lin Yafei seemed to sense something and suddenly stepped forward, hugging Lu Tianxing tightly, her gaze defiantly sweeping over the onlookers.

    "Problem perfectly solved. Now, I need to find a ce to properly savor my ¡¯prey¡¯."

    Lu Tianxing hugged Lin Yafei and, ignoring the murderous looks from the bodyguards, walked out of the bar with her.

    In this world, no matter what type of woman she may be, in her heart lives an omnipotent hero who will appear when she is most desperate and helpless, to rescue her, help her through hard times, and grow old with her for a lifetime.

    Lin Yafei was no exception, harboring a hero in her heart. But her clear reason told her that such omnipotent heroes only existed in her imagination and dreams, not in reality.

    Having been in Modu for so many days, Lin Yafei knew it was a fantasy, yet she always longed for a hero to help her.

    When Lu Tianxing hugged her and calmly walked out of the bar, Lin Yafei felt her hero might have finally appeared. As long as she was by this man¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t have any troubles.

    Once inside Lu Tianxing¡¯s BMW, Lin Yafei suddenly straddled the seat, sitting on top of Lu Tianxing with eyes that held the gentleness of autumn waters, and said in a tone no man could refuse, "Tonight, you are my hero, and I am your ¡¯prey¡¯."

    "I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re my ¡¯prey¡¯ tonight. But could you please move over? Although I don¡¯t mind getting intimate in the car, we should at least consider what others might think."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the up-close Lin Yafei, a face full of exasperation. This woman was truly a temptress. He had noticed a girl walking by who seemed to have caught a glimpse of the situation inside the car and was looking at him with disdain.

    "Giggle, so even heroes have their fears."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s speechless expression, Lin Yafeiughed so hard that she trembled like a blooming flower.

    "Hurry up and move over to the side, or else, I¡¯ll let you know what it costs to offend a man," Lu Tianxing warned, taking a deep breath.

    He reached out and firmly smacked Lin Yafei¡¯s buttocks twice by way of a lesson, then lifted her up and ced her on the passenger seat.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed, as if they could drip water, emitting an astonishing allure in the somewhat dim car cabin.

    "You belong to me, and there¡¯s no escape tonight. So you don¡¯t need to rush. Once we get to the ce, I¡¯ll show you what real bat power¡¯ is. I promise you¡¯ll never forget it. But for now, you need to fasten your seatbelt and sit in the passenger seat, properly."

    Lu Tianxing made sure Lin Yafei was settled before starting the car, cautioning her as he did. He didn¡¯t want to risk a rear-end collision halfway through their journey.

 Chapter 93 - 92 Police, Donâ€™t Move

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Police, Don¡¯t Move</h4>

    It was already approaching midnight, and the entire street was deste except for the asional vehicle rushing past; hardly anyone could be seen strolling on the street. Suddenly, the roaring sound of an engine filled the air as a white BMW X5 came speeding from a distance.

    Now, Lu Tianxing could not help but admire the strategic vision of the owner of the Night Fragrance Bar. The location of the bar was just right, with a decent express hotel less than five hundred meters from the bar.

    The BMW parked steadily at the entrance of the express hotel.

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car and directly handed the keys to a nearby hotel attendant, asking him to park the car. Holding Lin Yafei by her slender waist like an intimate couple, he quickly walked to the front desk to get a room.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s urgency, Lin Yafei giggled, "Do you have to be in such a hurry? I¡¯m not going anywhere."

    Lu Tianxing bent down and kissed Lin Yafei on her red lips, "Considering the night is long and no tomorrow is guaranteed after today, of course, we have to seize the moment. Attendant, give me a room with arge bed."

    "No problem."

    The female front desk attendant of the express hotel seemed to be ustomed to all this, treating Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei¡¯s intimacies as if they were invisible, efficiently fulfilling Lu Tianxing¡¯s request for a room, and only after Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei entered the elevator, she shrugged and muttered that a fresh flower was stuck on a cow dung.

    The two took the elevator straight to the third floor and used the room card to open the door. As soon as Lu Tianxing closed the door, he felt a heated body press against him.

    "So impatient? Do you really want to be devoured by me? But before that, don¡¯t you think we should take a bath?" Lu Tianxing said with a light smile.

    "Really? Then, would my hero like to scrub my back?"

    Lin Yafei released Lu Tianxing, walked to the side of the bathroom, and gestured with her finger towards Lu Tianxing, her lips curving into a seductive smile that irresistibly sparked a me from the depths of one¡¯s heart.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing immediately became rapid. A devil¡ªshe was thoroughly a devil. Every word and action of hers was filled with temptation, urging one to partake in pleasurable activities.

    "When a beauty invites, I dare not refuse. I would be delighted to serve."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, following Lin Yafei into the bathroom.

    Soon, the atmosphere within the bathroom heated up.

    ...

    The next morning, when the first rays of sunlight entered the room, Lu Tianxing rubbed his temples and looked at Lin Yafei, who was getting dressed by the bed. He sat up from the bed, eyeing the plum blossom-like fresh red spot on the corner of the bed sheet with a bitter smile. He could never have imagined thatst night¡¯s captivating and seductive Lin Yafei was a virgin.

    "What, having regrets now?"

    By then Lin Yafei was already fully dressed, apparently having been up for a while. Her outfit had not changed; she was still in the same tight leather jacket and pants she had worn the previous night, her curvaceous body wrapped seductively as ever.

    "Regret? What do I have to regret? I just feel a bit emotional. My first time going to a bar, I brought a beauty to a hotel, and ended up picking a genuine article."

    Lu Tianxing got up from the bed, put on his clothes, and his gaze fell on Lin Yafei. The mature charm of Lin Yafei, enhanced by the trials she had gone through, became only more intense, making it difficult for anyone to look away.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was considering whether to find Lin Yafei for another morning workout, the locked door was suddenly kicked open violently. Several policemen charged in with weapons drawn, pointing them around the room.

    "Don¡¯t move; police! Hands up, go squat by the wall. Someone called to report that the suspects fromst night¡¯s brawl at the Night Fragrance Bar are here. Everyone, stand still; anyone who moves, be aware my gun doesn¡¯t recognize faces."

    Officer Xue was in a very bad mood these days; Modu was rife with trouble. The murder case in the suburbs hadn¡¯t been solved yet, and there was no lead in the killing of Ding Hao from the Sky Alliance. Moreover, a severe brawl had urred in a barst night.

    Lately, due to the investigation and the need to keep an eye on dangerous individuals, almost all police forces had been dispatched. Normally, a mere brawl wouldn¡¯t require her attention as the head of the criminal police, but with limited manpower, she had to take on the case. She thought it was a straightforward case, but it ended up keeping her busy all night.

    The bar¡¯s surveince footage had been deleted, and even the street cameras mysteriously had their footage erased. She spent all night without finding any suspects, deciding only in the morning to go home for a good rest before continuing the investigation.

    Yet before she could leave her office, she received a call from Chief Ye Futu, saying that the suspect responsible forst night¡¯s brawl and causing serious injury had been located. He ordered her to proceed immediately to a nearby budget hotel for the arrest.

    This made Officer Xue utterly furious, especially when she saw the scene in the room. She had spent the whole night awake looking for this guy, and here he was,fortably asleep in the hotel, having the nerve to fool around with a woman. He had tantly disregarded the police.

    However, when Officer Xue realized who the suspect was that the chief wanted arrested, her beautiful face shed with bewilderment, followed by a cold smirk as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Indeed, it was a small world¡ªtoday, this bastard finally fell into her hands. She could finally settle all scores with him.

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Officer Xue here either. He momentarily paused then chuckled, "Officer Xue, long time no see. I¡¯ve really missed you. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re barging into my room. What if you see something you shouldn¡¯t?"

    "Shameless scum."

    Officer Xue looked at Lu Tianxing with disgust. This bastard was simply vermin. Just a few days ago, she had seen him dining with her friend, Lin Qianru, and now he was here in a hotel room with another woman.

    A man and a woman staying in the same room, only a fool wouldn¡¯t understand what had happenedst night.

    "Are these women all fools? Does this scum really have that much charm?"

    Her gaze swept over Lin Yafei. Officer Xue felt a surge of annoyance. She couldn¡¯t understand how a beautiful woman like Lin Yafei could fancy a piece of scum like Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling Officer Xue¡¯s disdainful gaze, Lu Tianxing was taken aback. What had he done to offend her this time? Her look made him feel like he was being seen as garbage. After all, he had only flirted with her once and hadn¡¯t done anything outrageously harmful or abandon her abruptly!

    Menopause came early!

    If Officer Xue knew what was truly going through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind right now, she would burst with rage and direct her gun to end him then and there. Such scum shouldn¡¯t exist in this world; they only pollute the air.

 Chapter 94 - 93 Iâ€™m Afraid of Having Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 93 I¡¯m Afraid of Having Nightmares</h4>

    The oue was rather obvious¡ªLu Tianxing had the "honor" of being ¡¯invited¡¯ back to the police station by Xue Bing. The reason was simple: someone had reported him for fighting and causing serious injury at a barst night, an incident described as very severe, necessitating his cooperation with the investigation.

    Following behind Xue Bing, admiring the perfect figure beneath the police uniform, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were returning to his own home, without the usual anxiety and unease others felt entering the police station. Instead, he sported a faint smile, resembling an inspecting official, only missing a wave with a "hard work,rades".

    At the interrogation room door.

    "Go in."

    Xue Bing halted, turning to look at the smiling Lu Tianxing, an unbidden anger welling up inside her, immediately darkening her expression. This bastard, does he think the police station is his home?

    Smile, let you smile all you want now, you will cryter.

    Determined, Xue Bing thought that no matter whether this guy was involved in the fight or not, she would make him sufferter as revenge for his previous harassment. How dare he kiss her, he¡¯s really asking for it.

    "Officer, don¡¯t look so upset, take a deep breath. You must not have slept wellst night! Look at those dark circles, you¡¯d be a national treasure if ced in a zoo."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, not minding Xue Bing¡¯s murderous gaze, teasing her, then looking around and asked, "By the way, where is the woman who came with me? I haven¡¯t seen her."

    "Hmph, to prevent you two from colluding, I separated you. She is in another interrogation room."

    With a coldugh, Xue Bing said, "Lu Tianxing, you really are a lecher. You¡¯re still in the mood to worry about others at a time like this. You¡¯d better think about how you¡¯re going to clear up the mess you¡¯ve made for me; maybe you can still argue for leniency."

    "What mess? I¡¯m a good person, I..."

    Lu Tianxing intended to say more but caught the sharp look from Xue Bing. His figure shed as he entered the interrogation room, taking a seat in the chair that seemed designed just for him, curiously taking in the surroundings. Say what you will, this was still his first time in such a ce. It felt somewhat like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.

    The furnishings in the interrogation room were simple: there was arge desk opposite him, with a strongmp on it, and the room was painted white, except for a metal door and a small venttion window.

    The room was well soundproofed, and because it had just a small metal window, the whole space seemed a bit dim. The glow of the incandescent light added to the psychological pressure.

    "So this is the interrogation room, huh? The atmosphere is quite oppressive. No wonder the criminals spill everything soon after they¡¯re caught¡ªnot just what they should tell, but also what they shouldn¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing thought with a sigh. After all, once caught, criminals already have a guilty conscience, and with this surrounding environment and the police¡¯s suggestive words, it is enough to break anyone¡¯s psychological defenses.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, a thunderous noise echoed in the quiet room, making him shudder all over.

    Xue Bing, with a frosty expression, entered from outside, her gaze icy enough to freeze someone solid. She mmed a file onto the desk, the noise reverberating through the room.

    ording to Xue Bing¡¯s script, this unexpected sound was supposed to terrify Lu Tianxing out of his wits, making him tremble in fear. She was about to enjoy his frightened state with a satisfied look but found that he was not affected at all and instead was giving her a weird look. Meanwhile, the male police officer who had followed her inside was the one who shuddered, nearly copsing to the floor.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯re a police officer, aren¡¯t you? You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, what are you afraid of, are you even a man?"

    Xue Bing, looking annoyed, watched a colleague she¡¯d just scolded. The intended show of authority not only failed to intimidate others but had scared her own team instead¡ªa huge irony, especially after seeing the smirk in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. It irritated her even more, and she red fiercely at the colleague beside her.

    Seeing Xue Bing re at him, the male officer hastily shed an awkward smile and quickly sat down at his desk. He muttered under his breath, iming he was a real man¡ªa fact his wife could fully attest to¡ªbut such sudden moves could knock anyone off bnce.

    Obviously, Lu Tianxing was no ordinary person. Daring to mess with Officer Xue, the Modu Police Station¡¯s notorious Ba Wanghua, was not just boldly human, it was godlike. Apart from Director Ye Futu, hardly anyone else would dare provoke her.

    Don¡¯t be misled by the fact that Xue Bing was a woman; she was the Ba Wanghua of the Modu Police Station with a fearsome reputation, the two-time consecutive champion of Modu City¡¯s fightingpetition. Crossing Xue Bing didn¡¯t lead to insults or subtlety from her, at most she would drag you to thebat ring for "training."

    As for the aftermath, you would end up beaten ck and blue, embarrassingly enough. But who would want to walk around looking like a beaten-up pig all the time? Isn¡¯t that just painfully boring?

    "Name, address, ID number, phone number."

    Xue Bing sat down and looked at Lu Tianxing coldly, her beautiful eyes emitting a chill that could ke off.

    "Lu Tianxing, living at 66 Ziyuan District, I can¡¯t tell you my ID number¡ªwhat if you use it tomit fraud? And why should I give you my phone number? What if you, seeing how handsome I am, call to harass me at night? I don¡¯t date at night."

    "What did you say? Lu Tianxing, you better adjust your attitude. This is a police station, not your home. You answer what I ask, or don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Xue Bing flew into a rage, stood up abruptly, and mmed the table as she shouted, "Also, put your damned legs down from the table! Do you believe I will chop them off and feed them to the dogs?"

    "Calm down, calm down,"

    Lu Tianxing quickly withdrew his legs from the desk and grinned, "Listen, officer, it seems I haven¡¯tmitted a crime. I¡¯m a good citizen, and was once even a model youth. When do you n to let me go home?"

    While he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell upon Xue Bing¡¯s chest, which heaved with anger, and his mouth curled into a mischievous smile.

    Indeed, a big woman, impossible to handle with just one hand.

    Such assets,bined with a tight police uniform, created a stunning visual impact, making it hard to look away.

    "Wonder what she eats to grow like that."

    Lu Tianxing mused silently, his eyes shimmering as he unblinkingly stared at the majestic peaks.

    When Xue Bing noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, her face instantly turned an extreme shade of iron-blue as she roared, "What are you looking at?"

    Without thinking, Lu Tianxing blurted out, "Looking at your chest¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t look just because it¡¯s big, and somehow you¡¯re in the right?"

    Upon seeing the murderous look in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing instinctively stopped, awkwardly saying, "Uh, sorry Officer Xue, my fault. I was just following the rule that when talking to someone, you should be polite and look into their eyes. It¡¯s just your chest is more attractive than your eyes. Sorry, next time I¡¯ll make sure to look into your eyes. But could you not look at me like that? I¡¯m afraid I might have nightmares tonight."

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing showed a look of genuine fear.

 Chapter 95 - 94: The Furious Xue Bing

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 94: The Furious Xue Bing</h4>

    He gasped!

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the male police officer who had been sitting next to Xue Bing and taking notes suddenly lifted his head. His mouth agape, he stared at Lu Tianxing in horror, involuntarily gasping in shock. Pity filled his eyes as he looked at Lu Tianxing, thinking to himself that this guy was surely doomed for daring to tease Xue Bing, as if he had the guts of a bear and the courage of a leopard.

    There had been fearless fools who had teased Xue Bing before, and they ended up beaten and hospitalized for over ten days. Another guy who tried to get physical with Xue Bing got his testicles exploded with one kick from her. If this were ancient times, he wouldn¡¯t need to be castrated to serve the Emperor.

    In the eyes of this male police officer, Lu Tianxing was probably going to spend the next ten days in the hospital. He was already considering whether to make an emergency call and have them wait here.

    "Lu Tianxing, I dare you to repeat what you just said," Xue Bing said to Lu Tianxing, emphasizing every word.

    "Why should I listen to you? Things shouldn¡¯t be repeated more than twice, and I never say things three times. Officer Xue, right now, I just want to know when I can go home. My wife is waiting at home for dinner!"

    "Go back? You wish, Lu Tianxing. You still haven¡¯t exined the brawl at the bar and you want to go home?"

    Barely suppressing her urge to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces, Xue Bing coldlyughed, "Let me be frank with you, Lu Tianxing. Someone has already informed on you, and we know everything clearly. I¡¯m giving you one chance to confess everything you¡¯ve done honestly. Maybe that will lighten your sentence; otherwise, with what you have done, you¡¯ll never get out for the rest of your life."

    "Officer Xue, don¡¯t try to fool me with that talk. Do you see ¡¯idiot¡¯ written on my forehead?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed disdainfully, "If you truly had evidence, would you be sitting here talking nicely with me? And as for informants, who are they? You say I was brawling at the hotel. Who saw it? Let theme out and point me out, or are you saying just because I booked a room at the hotel, I¡¯m a threat to society?"

    "What do you mean by that," Lu Tianxing?"

    Enraged, Xue Bing red up. If they had evidence, they wouldn¡¯t be dragging this out with Lu Tianxing. Her beautiful eyes fixed intently on him, "You think I¡¯m abusing my power for personal vendetta? With your skills, you are clearly not an ordinary man. Moreover, I suspect that Ding Hao¡¯s brother, Ding Hu, was also killed by you. Am I right, Lu Tianxing?"

    After saying this, Xue Bing stared intensely at Lu Tianxing, sharply observing any slight changes in his facial expressions.

    Since her first encounter with Lu Tianxing, he hadn¡¯t even touched Leopard, but he knew exactly that Leopard had a weapon hidden on him and effortlessly subdued her. Later, in the food street, he had thrust a chopstick through someone¡¯s palm. All of this indicated that Lu Tianxing was no ordinary man and was very strong.

    More importantly, during her investigation into Ding Hu¡¯s death, she discovered that Ding Hu¡¯s brother, Ding Hao, had conflicts with Lu Tianxing and was sent to the hospital by him. After Ding Hu died, Ding Hao mysteriously disappeared. Although she hadn¡¯t found Ding Hao yet, considering the rtionship between Ding Hu and Ding Hao, it was likely that after Ding Hao was beaten, Ding Hu, unable to bear it, sought revenge on Lu Tianxing and ended up killed by him.

    "Officer Xue, I have to admire your imagination¡ªit¡¯s really too much; you¡¯re wasting your talents not writing novels. Just because I fought Ding Hao and then his brother died, am I the murderer now? Officer Xue, I see you¡¯re not exactly well-endowed either, howe you¡¯recking brains as well! Moreover, haven¡¯t you heard that masters are found amongst themon folk? Is it wrong for me to be skilled too?"

    "Hmph, Lu Tianxing, your sophistry is useless. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about you. Ding Hu is Ding Hao¡¯s brother and a member of the Sky Alliance¡¯s White Tiger Hall. You fought Ding Hao, so Ding Hu would definitely not let it go. He nned to teach you a harsh lesson. With your skills, it¡¯s not certain that Ding Hu could have bested you, but with the entire Sky Alliance behind him, you, wanting to avoid unnecessary trouble, killed Ding Hu, right?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, unusually devoid of any anger, were instead calmly fixed on Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing looked up at Xue Bing, feeling a surge of surprise in his heart. It seemed Xue Bing was indeed not one of those busty but brainless women. Solely based on these clues, she had made quite an approximation; no wonder she had be the chief of homicide detectives.

    However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Sky Alliance; rather, he didn¡¯t want Ding Hu alive to threaten the people around him. People like Ding Hu, who never forget a grudge and could do anything, didn¡¯t scare him, because in his eyes, Ding Hu was nothing more than an ant. But in Ding Hu¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Yue Tingting were equally insignificant, easily crushed with one hand.

    Since that was the case, why should he show any mercy? As the saying goes, spare the rod and spoil the child; problems ensue if the root is not cut out.

    Although surprised by Xue Bing¡¯s deductive abilities, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instead wore a sinister smirk, lecherously gazing at Xue Bing as his eyes hovered over her chest: "Officer Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you to know my affairs so thoroughly; you¡¯ve truly touched me. Officer Xue, tell me honestly, have you fallen in love with me? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so familiar with my affairs."

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Officer Xue, you¡¯re toote. I got married recently. My wife is a bit prettier than you, wealthier, with her own house and car¡ªI won¡¯t be divorcing her. Of course, Officer Xue, if you don¡¯t mind, you could be the fourth or fifth; I might reserve a spot for you. Although your temper is bad, you do have a good figure; I might just ept you."

    Lu Tianxing squinted his eyes, sizing up Xue Bing from head to toe¡ªtall, explosive, with long, thin legs. True to the twin nature she shared with Xue Man, both were equally fiery-tempered. Holding both twins in bed would be an incredibly exhrating experience.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing could only dream, as conquering this pair of hot-tempered twins was not an easy task.

    "Lu Tianxing, why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself in the mirror? Do you think I would be your mistress?"

    Xue Bing was furious, her eyes fiercely ring at Lu Tianxing, her fists clenched tight, ready to pounce on him and give him a good thrashing.

    The male police officer beside them secretly broke into a cold sweat for Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, his eyes were filled with pity; this guy wasn¡¯t just courting death, he was outright asking for it.

    Lu Tianxing, undeterred by Xue Bing¡¯s gaze and sweeping his eyes over her voluptuous chest, chuckled slyly, "Officer Xue, think it over well. Though my wife might be numerous, it¡¯s not me bragging, but my stamina is second to none; managing seven times a night is no problem at all; ensuring everyone gets their share, not favoring one over another."

 Chapter 96 - 95: The Great Man Does Not Dwell on the Wrongdoings of the Petty

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 95: The Great Man Does Not Dwell on the Wrongdoings of the Petty</h4>

    "You..."

    Hearing these words, Xue Bing flew into a rage, violently mming the table as she stood up.

    "Captain Xue, stay calm, don¡¯t act rashly. Right now, his status is merely that of a suspect, we have no evidence to charge him. If you hit him, Director Ye might suspend you in a fit of anger, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive."

    The male police officer quickly stood up, grabbed Xue Bing, and cursed Lu Tianxing in his heart for being a son of a bitch. Couldn¡¯t he keep from being so arrogant? Provoking anyone but Xue Bing, the tyrannosaurus? Did he really want to end up lying in a hospital for ten days or half a month, and drag him down too?

    Although he shared Xue Bing¡¯s desire to beat Lu Tianxing senseless to let off steam, the male officer didn¡¯t dare make a move. He could only do his utmost to persuade Xue Bing. Hitting Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t just be bad for her, it could mean trouble for him as well. Even if he wasn¡¯t suspended, he would probably end up being transferred to traffic police to direct traffic.

    "Is this the right way to handle things? Look at how reasonable this police officer is, you should really learn from him. I was just renting a room at a hotel, it was all consensual, can¡¯t even count as soliciting prostitution. So, Officer Xue, you really shouldn¡¯t hit me, or else, I¡¯ll spend money on hiring the most famouswyer in the country to sue you."

    Seeing Xue Bing on the verge of exploding, Lu Tianxing revealed a smug smile, with the look of someone flush with cash, confident that she didn¡¯t dare hit him.

    "I¡¯m so angry I could die, let go of me! Today, even if I lose this job, I¡¯m going to tear him to pieces for the people."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug expression, Xue Bing felt as though her lungs were about to burst. Shaking off the male officer holding her, she stepped away from the desk and swept a leg towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The sweep carried a fierce wind, as if a whip had cracked through the air.

    Facing this fierce strike, Lu Tianxing looked disinterested,zily lifting his eyes and raising a hand leisurely to catch Xue Bing¡¯s thigh in mid-motion, soft and smooth to the touch, even through the fabric of her pants,pelling him to unconsciously squeeze it a few times.

    Xue Bing¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. This bastard still dared to take advantage of her at a time like this, he was asking for trouble.

    "You asshole, I¡¯m going to pulverize you! We¡¯re going down together, ah..."

    Xue Bing screeched in hysteria, no longer caring about anything as she reached towards her waist, intending to draw a weapon and have a life-or-death struggle with Lu Tianxing.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Officer Xue, think carefully, if you draw your gun, it won¡¯t just be a case of a cop hitting someone anymore."

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Xue Bing¡¯s action; he was confident he could subdue her before she could fire, but he never expected her to be so explosive, the type to spark into violence at a word. No wonder her colleagues had been scared half to death by just the sound of her mming the table.

    With such a vtile woman by their side, life definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly regarded the male officer flung aside by Xue Bing with a hint of sympathy. Life indeed was not easy.

    "Enough, Xue Bing, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re a police officer, not a bandit."

    At that moment, a resounding voice filled the interrogation room, and a man in his thirties with an iron-blue face walked in.

    Following him was a very beautiful and seductive woman, decked in ck leather that hugged her curvaceous figure, making her look wild and incredibly eye-catching.

    This woman was none other than Lin Yafei.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei hurried over and said, "Lu Tianxing, are you alright? Did this officer do anything to you?"

    "What could possibly happen to me? The officer was just joking around with me just now."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, wrapped an arm around Lin Yafei and kissed her on the face, then turned to Ye Futu as he walked in, "Director Ye, we meet again."

    "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s you."

    Director Ye looked at Lu Tianxing, as if something had sparked his memory, a sharp glint shed in his eyes.

    "Director, do you know him?"

    Xue Bing, with surprise in her eyes, reluctantly withdrew her hand from her waist.

    "I¡¯ve only met him a few times before,"

    Director Ye chuckled and said, "Now, release him."

    "Director, we can¡¯t let him go,"

    Xue Bing protested loudly, "Director, I suspect this man is the murderer who killed Ding Hu, and moreover, he just now...."

    "Enough."

    Director Ye cut off Xue Bing¡¯s words, saying impatiently, "We have already investigated the matter, the incident at the bar has nothing to do with Mr. Lu, he¡¯s free to leave now."

    "Even if it wasn¡¯t him, he is still connected to Ding Hu¡¯s death, and we as the police have the right to investigate."

    Xue Bing¡¯s face was filled with frustration, her intuition telling her that Lu Tianxing was inextricably linked to Ding Hu¡¯s death.

    Director Ye ignored Xue Bing and turned his attention to Lu Tianxing, apologizing, "Mr. Lu, I am sorry, my officer here just graduated from the police academy not long ago and was too eager in handling the case, so her attitude was improper. On her behalf, I apologize for the inconvenience caused to you. You are now free to leave."

    "Director, you can¡¯t let him...."

    "Alright, when I say release him, you release him. No need for so much nonsense," Director Ye said with impatience.

    Xue Bing had a face full of reluctance but was helpless to do anything.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei spoke up, "Director Ye, I just heard this police officer was about to draw her gun to threaten my friend. Now, I suspect she is engaging in violentw enforcement, and if...."

    Lin Yafei hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Lu Tianxing interrupted her, "Ya Fei, let it be, ¡¯tis better to forgive and forget. It was just a joke between Officer Xue and me just now, who knew she was so hot-tempered, lighting up at the slightest spark. Let bygones be bygones, forget this whole matter."

    "Who are you calling ¡¯little person¡¯...?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s face flushed with anger, and just as she was about to say something, she was sternly red at by Director Ye. She had to choke back her words, furious at Lu Tianxing.

    If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would already be pierced by a thousand arrows.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, holding Lin Yafei, had already reached the door, turned his head to Xue Bing and said, "Officer Xue, let me give you a piece of advice, temper your fiery temper in the future. It¡¯s not good for you and may end up hurting you."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leave, Xue Bing snorted coldly, frustratedly saying, "Director, why would you let him just walk away like that? He¡¯s clearly one of our main subjects of investigation."

    "Enough, Xiao Bing, your father was once my superior, a fine police officer. But look at you now, what do you look like? If I hadn¡¯t arrived earlier, were you actually about to draw your gun? Are you so tired of living that you¡¯re contemting an eye for an eye? He¡¯s right, you really need to change that temper, or it will cause you trouble sooner orter," Director Ye said, his face disying a hint of anger. As a policeman, he was acutely aware of the implications of Xue Bing¡¯s actions just now. If word got out, Xue Bing¡¯s career as a police officer could be over.

    Moreover, he had a deep apprehension of Lu Tianxing¡¯s true identity. The upper ranks had warned him that as long as Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t do anything to harm China, he must not act rashly. In other words, he couldn¡¯t touch Lu Tianxing, which signified just how formidable Lu Tianxing was.

    He himself was once a special forces soldier with a distinguished service record, and he knew very well how terrifying Lu Tianxing could be beneath his seemingly jovial exterior once enraged. This feeling was an intuition carved from life-and-death experiences. The vibe Lu Tianxing gave him was frightening, more so than any member of the Yanhuang Group he had met before.

 Chapter 97 - 96 Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 96 Reasons</h4>

    "But I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done anything wrong. He must have had a hand in the bar fight, and moreover, Ding Hu¡¯s death is definitely rted to him. Our investigation revealed that Ding Hu had been involved in several assault cases, and these people had conflicts with Ding Hao before the incidents urred. This time, after Lu Tianxing hit Ding Hao, Ding Hu wouldn¡¯t have let it go; he would have definitely gone looking for trouble with Lu Tianxing. So it all makes sense, Ding Hu found Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing met Ding Hu, and it¡¯s even possible that Ding Hu died by his hand."

    Xue Bing, with a solemn look on her face, grew more and more excited as she spoke, as if she had grasped Lu Tianxing¡¯s weakness, excitedly saying, "Chief, issue the arrest warrant! Once we bring Lu Tianxing in for questioning, we¡¯ll know who the killer is. My gut tells me, even if Ding Hu¡¯s death isn¡¯t rted to him, it can¡¯t bepletely unrted. As long as we catch him, this case is as good as solved, and who knows, maybe even the previous suburban murder case is tied to him."

    "Where¡¯s the evidence! What evidence do you have to prove these things are rted to him? Testimonies or physical evidence? Intuition? Do you think anyone would believe your intuition?"

    Ye Futu¡¯s words doused her enthusiasm like a bucket of cold water, freezing Xue Bing¡¯s smile on her face. Without evidence, they¡¯re grasping at straws; intuition¡ªwho would believe something like that? Voicing it out would make others think you¡¯re nuts. As for judgments, they¡¯re of no use; even if they know Lu Tianxing killed Ding Hu, without evidence, they¡¯re powerless against him.

    "Chief, are we just going to watch the criminal walk free right under our noses? I¡¯ve tested his skills; he can even dodge my attacks, which means he¡¯s stronger than me. Isn¡¯t that proof enough? How could an ordinary person manage that?"

    Xue Bing felt incredibly frustrated, knowing that Lu Tianxing could be the murderer but still unable to touch him. It was like seducing a stunning beauty in a bar, going to a hotel room ready for a friendly match, only to discover the other party is trans. The level of exasperation was indescribable.

    "What does that prove? Experts live among us. You might be strongpared to the average person, but to an expert, you¡¯re nothing but an ant, easily squashed with one hand. Xiao Bing, I know you want to solve this case, but you have to understand, we police officers rely on evidence, not baseless guessing," said Ye Futu.

    Ye Futu sighed. Xue Bing indeed made a good officer, with a deep-seated hatred for evil, but too impulsive. And impulsivity was the greatest taboo for a police officer.

    "I will find the evidence of him murdering."

    Seeing Ye Futu¡¯s expression, Xue Bing was determined to find evidence of Lu Tianxing¡¯s involvement in the murder and bring him to justice.

    If Lu Tianxing knew that Xue Bing had set her sights on him, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her persistence. But even if Xue Bing managed to uncover something, it wouldn¡¯t matter to Lu Tianxing; having dared to act, he never feared being exposed and naturally had his ways of dealing with it.

    ...

    Meanwhile, upon exiting the interrogation room, Lin Yafei wore a faint smile, unmindful of the nces from those around her, nestling up to Lu Tianxing, speaking affectionately¡ªit was known they had met less than a day ago, but to the uninformed, they might seem like a couple of newlyweds basking in their honeymoon phase.

    Lu Tianxing inhaled the subtle fragrance emanating from Lin Yafei and whispered, "Miss Ya Fei, the matter is resolved. Now, you owe me a reasonable exnation. What was that about your bodyguardsst night, and who is this ¡¯young master¡¯ they spoke of? I am your hero, though I haven¡¯t shed blood or lost my head for you, yesterday night I did lose a fortune for your sake. I think you should at least let me know why," he said.

    Lin Yafei wriggled dissatisfiedly, pouted, and said, "What billions in assets, blowing smoke without a draft, the night really is the easiest time to deceive someone. You are aplete and utter scoundrel, nning to take everything and then deny it. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, the scene just now in the interrogation room, it¡¯s definitely because you thought the female police officer was beautiful, so you shamelessly flirted with her, and that¡¯s why she was so angry, ready to fight you to the death."

    "Ya Fei, is this how you talk about your man? This is an insult to me. Go out and ask around, who doesn¡¯t know the name Lu Tianxing in Modu, the city¡¯s model citizen. Would I be a scoundrel? And how have I not paid you assets worth billions? As the old saying goes, a drop of ~life~ energy~ for ten drops of ~blood~, I spent an enormous amount of effort for youst night, even billions would be an understatement."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei had a sudden realization of what those so-called billions in assets were, pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist without holding back, and gave him a coquettish nce, "You still have the cheek to say that. You are just a wild ~bull~, it¡¯s bad enough that you tormented me, you didn¡¯t even consider taking safety ~measures~. What if I became pregnant, then I¡¯d just take our child to your house and demand child support, let¡¯s see what you do then."

    "What else can I do, of course, I¡¯d take responsibility for both the woman and the child. What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t I, a grown man, take care of you?" Lu Tianxing kissed Lin Yafei on her red ~lips~ and said with an overbearing look.

    Lin Yafei smiled with pursed lips, "Save it! Once today is over, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. To have your child, even if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m not! I don¡¯t want to be burdened with a child at such a young age."

    "No way! Are you so heartless, forgetting the affection of a single day so quickly. Wait a minute, don¡¯t change the subject, you haven¡¯t told me what exactly is going on! ording to your personality, it wouldn¡¯t be your style to go to a bar," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lin Yafei hesitated for a moment, her expression turning somewhat gloomy as she said, "You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve never been to a bar! Yesterday was the first time, and I¡¯m not from Modu; I¡¯m from Jin City. My dad is forcing me to marry someone I don¡¯t like, and I don¡¯t want to marry him, so..."

    "So, you ran away from home, came to Modu, and then nned to find a man in the bar whom you found attractive and give yourself to him, to dissuade the candidate your father chose."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at his discovery, wondering how such a beautiful woman could have taken a liking to him, yet it turned out she had nned it all along, waiting for him to take the bait. He sighed wryly, "Luckily, you were worth more than I bargained for. Otherwise, I¡¯d have been at a huge loss this time."

    Lin Yafei had thought Lu Tianxing would be furious once he heard the whole story, but his reaction waspletely unexpected, "Aren¡¯t you angry? My family is not an ordinary family; they may already know about what happened between us."

    "So what if they do, will they dare to kill me? Besides, I feel like I got the better deal; I picked up a top-notch beauty for free at a bar, and I even got her virginity, no strings attached, how refreshing. I think I might continue to visit that bar, maybe I¡¯ll pick up another," Lu Tianxing said with a smirk, looking very pleased with himself.

    "Hmph, I see now, you¡¯re just a heartless guy,pletely indifferent after the deed, I misjudged you."

    Lin Yafei waved her fists indignantly.

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily,pletely unfazed by Lin Yafei¡¯s minor threat, and carried her out of the police station.

 Chapter 98 - 97 Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 97 Conflict</h4>

    Having just stepped out of the police station¡¯s main entrance, the two of them saw three ck Mercedes cars arriving from around a corner anding to a steady halt beside them.

    Seeing the familiar license te numbers, Lin Yafei¡¯s body shuddered, and her delicate beautiful face suddenly contorted, her eyes losing their previous spark as she muttered, "They¡¯ve arrived so quickly. Do you really wish that eagerly for me to marry that profligate son? Lu Tianxing, you should leave this ce soon¡ªthis matter has nothing to do with you, and I don¡¯t want you getting into trouble."

    "Leave? Why should I leave? Is the personing your father? Then I definitely cannot go. After all, I have taken your first blood, which makes me your man. It¡¯s only right for me to meet my future father-inw."

    Lu Tianxing gave a faint smile, holding Lin Yafei by her slender waist, and quietly watched the three Mercedes parked in front of them.

    After the ck Mercedes hade to a halt, four or five bodyguards in suits and sunsses first got out of the car beside them, taking up positions next to the middle Mercedes. One of them slightly bent over to open the car door, and two people, one old and one young, got out of the car one after the other.

    The older one, probably in his fifties, had meticulouslybed hair fixed with hair gel and appeared very well-maintained, clearly a sessful person in his career. The younger man, dressed in a white suit with a Rolex gold watch on his wrist, carried a faint smile and had a handsome, well-groomed appearance. He got out of the car supporting the older man, appearing very polite and leaving a good first impression.

    "Is that my future father-inw? He¡¯s kept himself well¡ªback in his youth, he must have been as handsome as I am, a typical young fresh meat."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Yafei and shamelessly stroked his own chin, his face brimming with self-satisfaction,pletely oblivious to his future father-inw¡¯s livid face.

    Lin Yafei saw no panic on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and puzzled, asked, "Aren¡¯t you afraid?"

    "Afraid? Of course I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s my first time meeting my father-inw, and my heart has been racing non-stop. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it."

    Lu Tianxing took Lin Yafei¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest, "See, isn¡¯t it beating really fast? It¡¯s almost leaping out of my throat. After this, you¡¯ll have to make it up to me properly¡ªhow about we try some new positions, how about¡ª¡¯the back door¡¯?"

    Lin Yafei coyly rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, her cheeks blushing slightly, seemingly reminiscing the madness of the previous night....

    The middle-aged man, upon seeing this scene, nearly shot fire from his eyes, wishing he could chop off Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, while the young man following him nced at Lu Tianxing with an unchanged expression, only a cold smile crossing his lips.

    The middle-aged man quickly approached, sweeping his gaze over Lu Tianxing, his eyes finally resting on Lin Yafei as he bellowed furiously, "Lin Yafei, you¡¯ve grown tough wings, haven¡¯t you? Learned to run away from home, have you? Come back home with me right now, or you are no longer a daughter of Lin Zai¡¯an. And bring this kid along too; anyone who disrespects my daughter deserves to be chopped up and fed to the dogs."

    "Dad, this has nothing to do with him; it was my own choice."

    Lin Yafei stood in front of Lu Tianxing, her face adorned with a cold smile, "It was your daughter who shamelessly seduced him. This matter has nothing to do with him. Moreover, your daughter is nothing but second-hand goods now. Are you satisfied with this oue?"

    "p!"

    A loud pnded on Lin Yafei¡¯s delicate face, immediately revealing a clear imprint of a hand.

    "You... you ungrateful girl, you are killing me, you¡¯re doing this on purpose to kill me, aren¡¯t you?"

    Lin Zai¡¯an¡¯s hand trembled, his face dark and terrifying as he spoke with a shaking voice, furiously looking at Lin Yafei.

    Lin Yafei did not dodge or evade but responded with a mocking smile, "If it¡¯s not enough, you can hit me a few more times to vent your anger, since in your heart, I¡¯m not your daughter, just a tool to use."

    "Nonsense! Why would you do this? I engaged you to provide you a good future, why would you do this, why..." Lin Zai¡¯an gazed at his only daughter, asking in agony.

    Lin Yafei stared at her father, then nced at the expressionless young man beside him andughed bitterly, "A good future? What do you mean by a good future? Do you not know what kind of man he is? I see that you aren¡¯t looking for a good future for your daughter but for yourself. He is a descendant of the Beijing Liu Family. Marrying him would make you rted by marriage to the Liu Family, and then with the Liu Family¡¯s support, you can turn the Lin Family into a major n in Beijing. Am I right? My dear father, is this the good future you have found for me?"

    Lin Yafei yelled hysterically, her delicate body slightly trembling, tears sliding down her face, carrying a trace of destion.

    "Enough, shut your mouth."

    Lin Zai¡¯an shouted loudly and then started coughing violently, pointing at Lin Yafei but unable to utter a word.

    The young man beside him showed a worried look and quickly stepped next to Lin Zai¡¯an, gently patting his back and frowning, "Uncle, your health is not good. The doctor has told you that you shouldn¡¯t get too upset recently as it¡¯s bad for your health. Ya Fei just doesn¡¯t understand me yet, once she does, she won¡¯t act like this. You need to calm down first."

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Lin Zai¡¯an showed a slightly relieved expression and noddedboriously, "Liu Feng, I, Lin Zai¡¯an, owe you an apology this time, it¡¯s Ya Fei, this ungrateful girl, and our Lin Family that owe an apology to you and the Liu Family. We should consider this marriage more carefully!"

    "I haven¡¯t wronged him, I have never promised him anything, nor have I ever liked him. Sleeping with that man has nothing to do with him; it¡¯s my freedom," Lin Yafei said sharply.

    Liu Feng was unfazed by Lin Yafei¡¯s attitude, calming Lin Zai¡¯an before speaking to Lin Yafei, "Ya Fei, could you stop being stubborn? Your uncle is sick, do you really want something bad to happen to him to be happy?"

    "Don¡¯t pretend to bepassionate when it¡¯s none of your business. This is my matter, and it doesn¡¯t concern you."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze was ice-cold, disregarding Liu Feng.

    Despite this, Liu Feng remained calm, politely smiling and said, "Alright, alright, this is your matter and not rted to me. But as a friend, I hope we can have a good talk. Ya Fei, I know you don¡¯t like me, and you¡¯re resistant to marrying me. But my feelings for you are genuine, from the very first moment I saw you, I fell for you. You might not understand me, but I¡¯m willing to give you time to get to know me gradually. If one year isn¡¯t enough, then two years, if two years aren¡¯t enough, then three years. I¡¯ll wait until you truly understand me before we get married. How does that sound?"

 Chapter 99 - 98 Youâ€™re Not a Man

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 98 You¡¯re Not a Man</h4>

    Liu Feng¡¯s words were courteous and magnanimous, showing no trace of anger because Lin Yafei had slept with another man. Instead, he appeared forgiving, a level of generosity that would move any woman who had even a slight fondness for him to tears.

    Lu Tianxing, standing behind Lin Yafei, widened his eyes in surprise as he looked at Liu Feng. He had never expected this man to tolerate his future wife sleeping with another man without any anger. Such a reaction suggested only one possibility¡ªthat he had an ulterior motive. In other words, Lin Yafei was merely a stepping stone for him; what he truly wanted was not Lin Yafei herself, but something else.

    Upon hearing Liu Feng¡¯s words, Lin Zai¡¯an was quite moved. He had thought that this scandal would ruin the marriage, but Liu Feng was so forgiving and did not bear grudges, prompting Lin Zai¡¯an to immediately say, "Liu Feng, why put yourself through this? Why degrade yourself like this? Ah, Yafei is lucky to be favored by you; she must have umted virtue in her past life. Yafei, what are you standing there for? Apologize to Liu Feng now."

    Lin Yafei stood there stubbornly, unmoving, and scoffed at Liu Feng. She was not like her father; no sweet words would deceive her as a naive girl.

    "Apologize? Why should Yafei have to apologize? She is my woman. Why should my woman apologize to another man? Isn¡¯t that a bit too disrespectful to me? Although you are my future father-inw and the grandfather of my child, there is a saying that once a daughter is married, she is like water that has been spilled¡ªirretrievable. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too excessive, not giving your son-inw any respect?"

    Just then, an annoyed voice rang out, and Lu Tianxing stepped forward from behind: "Father-inw, what you¡¯re saying is wrong. Yafei is my woman; how can you let her apologize to someone else? She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong."

    Lin Zai¡¯an was initially stunned, then his face darkened as he said, "What did you say? Who is your father-inw? Kid, I was nning to deal with youter, but you couldn¡¯t wait and came out to seek death. Guards, grab him for me. I am going to mince him up and feed him to the dogs."

    "Chopped up and fed to dogs? Oh, I am so scared. Honey, give your husband aforting kiss; it¡¯s scaring the baby."

    Lu Tianxing cowered behind Lin Yafei, pretending to be very scared, and peeked out from behind her, admiringly saying, "Father-inw, I really admire you for being so bold. This is right in front of a police station, and you dare to have me chopped up and fed to dogs. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting yourself shot? I¡¯ve seen them; the police here are like fierce spirits, ready to fight at the slightest wrong move."

    "You..."

    Lin Zai¡¯an was so furious he almost spat blood, ring at Lu Tianxing, unable to speak.

    Finally, Liu Feng¡¯s expression changed, and he extended a hand, saying, "I am Liu Feng, from the Beijing Liu Family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. May I know your esteemed surname?"

    "Lu Tianxing, an unemployed wanderer. And keep your hand away from me¡ªI really don¡¯t like shaking hands with men who aren¡¯t men. I have a hygiene obsession, and also, you didn¡¯t wash your hands after you took a dump this morning."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liu Feng with disgust.

    "Mr. Lu, what do you mean by that?" Liu Feng¡¯s face darkened, his tone slightly menacing.

    "What do I mean? Don¡¯t you understand yourself? Your fianc¨¦e has slept with someone else, yet you remain indifferent. Are you even a man? What man is like you? It¡¯s embarrassing just talking to you. Get lost before I beat you so badly even your mother won¡¯t recognize you. And just so you know, Yafei is my woman, the future mother of my child, and she has absolutely nothing to do with you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost, or else be careful¡ªI might just beat you up."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, the atmosphere instantly froze; everyone¡¯s faces were exceptionally expressive.

    Liu Feng¡¯s eyes widened, almost doubting if he had heard wrong. This bastard actually dared to tell him to get lost. It had been so many years, and he didn¡¯t know how many years it had been since anyone had dared to speak to him in that tone, because those who had once spoken to him like that had all died.

    But Lin Zai¡¯an was wondering if his ears had heard wrong, followed by a surge of anger welling up from the depths of his heart.

    The most excited was undoubtedly Lin Yafei, who cried tears of joy. The crystal-clear tears streamed from her eyes as she looked excitedly at Lu Tianxing. Regardless of whether Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were sincere or not, at least this man did not choose to leave in front of so many people but rather stood in front of her without hesitation, and that was enough.

    Some say love at first sight only takes a moment, and Lin Yafei now felt she had fallen in love at first sight with Lu Tianxing. This man was the hero in her life.

    "Lu Tianxing, I~love~you to death."

    Lin Yafei paid no mind to the people around her, and rushed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, her hands hooking around his neck to deliver a passionate, fervent kiss.

    She threw caution to the wind. What fianc¨¦, why fianc¨¦e, all of them could go to hell. She wanted to dere to the whole world that this was her hero, Lin Yafei¡¯s man, her man for a lifetime.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was somewhat conflicted. Although he didn¡¯t mind engaging in something delightful with Lin Yafei, kissing in front of her father and his supposed fianc¨¦ at this moment seemed a bit too wicked, the thought alone made him a tad shy.

    However, seeing Liu Feng¡¯s grim face, Lu Tianxing felt a burst of smugness inside. What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen such a handsome man like me before? This is the proper way to woo a girl. Learning anything else would be useless, like being a hypocrite, pretending to be proper. Serves you right.

    "Stop, stop right now..."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly reached out to hold Lin Yafei¡¯s head, preventing her from moving about. "Ya Fei, calm down, there are people here! Keep steady, beposed,posed, you are ady."

    Lin Yafei reluctantly let go of Lu Tianxing, yet her eyes were watery, looking tenderly at Lu Tianxing,pletely ignoring the people around her.

    Lin Zai¡¯an, who was already enraged to the point of vomiting blood, was utterly speechless after seeing this scene. Pointing at Lin Yafei and Lu Tianxing, his fingers trembled nonstop, and his face turned an extreme shade of iron blue.

    Looking at his father-inw¡¯s livid face, all Lu Tianxing could do was apologize inwardly. Lin Yafei marrying a hypocrite was the biggest mistake. This was all he could do now. You will thank meter.

    Liu Feng¡¯s expression was as dark as still water, and even with his good patience, he couldn¡¯t control the rage and murderous intent inside him. He coldly said, "Mr. Lu, do you know what the consequence of provoking me is?"

 Chapter 100 - 99: So What If Iâ€™m Not Polite

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 99: So What If I¡¯m Not Polite</h4>

    "Cost, what cost? You think I will be afraid of you just because you throw around some harsh words? Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know anything. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that so-called tip-off call this morning was probably made by you, right? I really can¡¯t understand, how can a person be so shameless to this extent."

    "Your own fianc¨¦e sleeps in a hotel with another man, and you couldn¡¯t care less, but you still have the face to make a tip-off call and even bring her father here to block the door. Aren¡¯t you just trying to show how much you don¡¯t care about everything to do with Ya Fei? You really went to great lengths. Fortunately, Ya Fei saw through you, or her life would have been ruined. I think you don¡¯t really like Ya Fei at all but have ulterior motives, wanting something else. Am I right?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liu Feng with a cold gaze. If he was not wrong, the reason Xue Bing could find evidence of him fighting in the bar was probably that the surveince videos from both inside the bar and on the street had been deleted by Liu Feng, which is why Xue Bing had been unable to find them. It wasn¡¯t until this evening that a call was made to the police to report him. Perhaps that call wasn¡¯t made by Liu Feng, but it was definitely instigated by him.

    Lu Tianxing had originally had no suspicions about Liu Feng; maybe all of this was just a coincidence. However, after seeing Liu Feng and hearing a series of his words subsequently, his suspicion solidified, until he waspletely certain.

    In this world, there might be spineless people who watch their fianc¨¦e in the arms of another man without a care, but that is not the demeanor befitting a scion of a great family like Liu Feng.

    Regardless of whether Lin Yafei is Liu Feng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, or the woman he loves, upon seeing Lin Yafei held by a strange man, the most natural reaction should be anger, or even to strike out recklessly.

    But Liu Feng¡¯s reaction was theplete opposite. On the surface, he seemed angry, but underneath he was as indifferent as ever. This felt as though he had merely seen any random couple on the street, which really didn¡¯t align with hister statements and gave off a sense of self-contradiction.

    Even the most infatuated person, upon witnessing such a scene, would at least question Lin Yafei about who Lu Tianxing is, but Liu Feng didn¡¯t even ask. He just stood by Lin Zai¡¯an¡¯s side, until Lin Zai¡¯an and Lin Yafei had a fallout, only then did he speak up, portraying himself as a devoted lover.

    All of this was too fake, perhaps this is a case where the observer sees clearer than the participant. At least Lu Tianxing saw everything clearly, even when Lin Yafei hugged and kissed him, Liu Feng¡¯s gloomy expression was not because of Lin Yafei, but because he was being ignored.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s analysis, Lin Yafei was not a fool. After thinking it over briefly, she immediately understood and looked at Liu Feng with disgust, "You truly disgust me, a thousand times more than I could have imagined."

    Lin Zai¡¯an¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Liu Feng with a suspicion. He was no fool; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have built the Lin Family. Perhaps he had a slight intention to climb up to the Liu Family, but that was not all there was to it.

    In the past, Liu Feng had been exceedingly polite in front of him, without any transgressions, which is why he had decided to marry Lin Yafei off to Liu Feng. Now, Lu Tianxing, the observer, had spoken directly, triggering Lin Zai¡¯an¡¯s doubts, because Lu Tianxing was not wrong ¡ª it was Liu Feng who had called him to Modu, iming that someone had seen Lin Yafei at Modu Airport. Likewise, it was Liu Feng who told him that they had located Lin Yafei at the police station.

    One coincidence is fine, but a string of them is no longer coincidence. Since Liu Feng could find Lin Yafei, why did he only find her after everything that should have happened had happened? This definitely gave one pause for thought.

    "Mr. Lu, please do not nder my innocence. I, Liu Feng, walk upright and have never done anything I¡¯m ashamed of."

    Seeing Lin Zai¡¯an¡¯s doubtful look, Liu Feng¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, but his face showed extreme anger as he exined, "Uncle Lin, please do not believe his words. He is trying to mislead you. If I didn¡¯t like Ya Fei, why would I run all the way to Jin City? Mr. Lu, please stop speaking nonsense and misleading others. My feelings for Ya Fei will not change, no matter what she bes, to me, she will always be the most beautiful. Please stop your nonsense, or else, don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you."

    By the end of his speech, Liu Feng¡¯s voice carried a sinister tone.

    "Don¡¯t tter yourself, you think you¡¯ve got what it takes? Let me tell you, vanish from my sight right now, immediately, or I won¡¯t be polite to you either," Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh.

    Furious beyond measure, Liu Feng had never been spoken to like this before. With a gloomy face, he said, "Mr. Lu, since you prefer punishment over a toast, don¡¯t me me for being impolite."

    "Impolite? I don¡¯t give a damn, if you want to fight, just say it, I¡¯ve tolerated you for too long."

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, his figure suddenly shed, appearing in front of Liu Feng in an instant. His hand shot out like a venomous snake and grabbed Liu Feng¡¯s neck, then returned to his original spot.

    "Young master!"

    Those few Liu Family bodyguards didn¡¯t have time to react before they saw Liu Feng¡¯s neck seized by Lu Tianxing. With just a slight effort from Lu Tianxing, Liu Feng would have bid farewell to this wonderful world.

    "Let go of the young master, if you offend the Liu Family, you will die without a burial ce, let him go immediately!"

    The bodyguards shouted loudly, eyes filled with murderous intent as they looked at Lu Tianxing, yet they dared not make any rash moves. They saw the intent to kill in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, which clearly told them that if they dared any sudden moves, Liu Feng would be the first to die, even if they managed to kill Lu Tianxing afterward, the Liu Family wouldn¡¯t spare them, demanding they die alongside Liu Feng.

    Seeing himself captured, Liu Feng subconsciously circted the True Qi within his body, aiming a fatal attack at Lu Tianxing, but he felt his neck suddenly tighten, a force nearly crushing his throat.

    "Don¡¯t struggle, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t suddenly exert force and crush your neck."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, his fingers applying slight pressure, utterly unconcerned with Liu Feng¡¯s resistance. A mere Xuan-level Martial Artist, he didn¡¯t even take him seriously.

    "I spoke to you nicely, and you had to respond with hostility. Let me tell you, this is what a man should do. I don¡¯t care who you are or what background you have, if you dare to think about my woman, even if it¡¯s the Emperor himself, I¡¯ll make sure he dies miserably, do you believe that?"

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing turned to the stupefied Lin Yafei and said, "Ya Fei honey, how should we deal with this guy? Do you want me to kill him for you, or should I castrate him?"

    Lin Yafei shuddered all over, finally realizing what had just happened. She finally understood why Lu Tianxing was so fearless¡ª with such ghostly speed, who could do anything to

 Chapter 101 - 100 - s until I come to marry you (1 more update)

    <h4>Chapter 101: 100 Chapters until Ie to marry you (1 more update)</h4>

    Lin Yafei was momentarily startled, then quickly regained herposure. Looking at Liu Feng being held by Lu Tianxing, she hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t, Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t hurt him! He¡¯s from the Liu Family, and besides, we are at the entrance of the police station. Do you want to go to jail for such a scumbag?"

    "Hmm, what Ya Fei said makes sense. It¡¯s not worth it for this kind of trash. If you want to kill him, you have to find a ce where no one can see."

    Lu Tianxing seemed contemtive, then casually flicked his hand, tossing Liu Feng toward a nearby bodyguard as if he were throwing out trash.

    The bodyguard instinctively raised his arms, trying to catch Liu Feng, but as soon as he touched Liu Feng¡¯s body, his expression drastically changed. It was as if he had been hit by a car, and he flew backward, crashing heavily into a Mercedes with a loud noise.

    "Wow!"

    Liu Feng felt as if all his organs had shifted. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out, and a look of extreme resentment flickered in his eyes. An insurmountable hatred radiated from his gaze. However, Liu Feng was indeed enduring, as in just a moment, the hatred vanished without a trace. With a face full of fear, he looked at Lu Tianxing and urged the bodyguard to get him out of there.

    "What a pity, we are at the entrance of the police station; otherwise, this guy definitely couldn¡¯t be spared. If he dares to cause trouble again, just send him off for good."

    Watching Liu Feng being carried into a car by several bodyguards who then hurriedly left, a hint of murderous intent flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, but he ultimately shook his head in regret. He was not alone anymore; otherwise, just for showing a moment of murderous intent toward him, Liu Feng would have been dead.

    Lin Zai¡¯an nced at Lin Yafei and then at the disgraced Liu Feng leaving. His gaze flickered twice, he sighed, and turned to leave as well.

    "What¡¯s wrong, are you still staring in the direction he left? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for him?" Seeing the matter resolved, Lin Yafei was in a good mood and joked.

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze and chuckled, "Are you jealous? Don¡¯t you know whether I like women or men? Alright, the matter is resolved. I believe your father wouldn¡¯t want you to marry this hypocrite as long as he¡¯s not a fool. If there¡¯s nothing else, I should be going."

    "Wait, there¡¯s another matter for which I need your help. I wonder, my hero, if you would be willing to assist me."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s hand rested on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, her beautiful eyes carrying a natural allure.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled, as a me surged up from his Dantian, making him feel dry-mouthed. This woman was totally beguiling, bewitching; every move she made was tremendously attractive, even a simple nce could make someone¡¯s heart race.

    "Helping you is no problem, but let¡¯s get this straight first¡ªno hotels, my back is still a bit sore fromst night. You were too wild. If it weren¡¯t for my extraordinary talents, I might not have withstood it. Of course, if you insist on experiencing my fighting prowess again, we can go now and let you experience just how formidable the Lu family¡¯s ¡¯guns¡¯ are."

    "Keep dreaming, maybe the next time I see you, I might agree to your request. But for now, just take me to the airport."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei, didn¡¯t ask anything more, and nodded, "Okay, wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go get the car."

    ......

    An hourter, Modu Airport.

    A white BMW X5 slowly approached from a distance, attracting the eyes of many people. Although in Modu, a cosmopolitan city like this, luxury cars were everywhere, only a small portion of people actually owned them. A BMW X5 worth over a million was enough to attract quite a bit of attention.

    The car door opened, and a ck high heel stepped out from the car. The small, exquisitely decorated leather shoe was crafted with a unique artistry. Then a beautiful leg came into view, d in ck leather pants that wrapped around the slender legs, making them look exceptionally long and eye-catching.

    Following that, an extremely beautiful woman emerged from the passenger side. Her features were ssically beautiful, but her eyes seemed to speak, constantly emitting an electric charge. Any man who was nced at by her felt a tingling sensation from head to toe, almost unable to move their feet.

    Unfortunately, this beauty seemed to be in no mood to notice her surroundings as she walked forward with a smile and tightly hugged a man who was not particrly handsome and was dressed quite ordinarily, who had just emerged from the driver¡¯s seat.

    "Damn! Good cabbage wasted on the pig."

    Watching this scene, all the men couldn¡¯t help but curse viciously in their hearts, their gazes filled with murderous intent staring at Lu Tianxing, damn it, the goddess is everyone¡¯s, monopolizing the goddess should be punishable by death.

    If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would already be pierced by a thousand arrows.

    "My hero, did you miss me after I was gone?"

    Lin Yafei hugged Lu Tianxing and murmured softly. Suddenly, she realized that she was somewhat reluctant to part with this man she had a fleeting encounter with. Being by his side gave her an unprecedented sense of security; this man would protect her from all storms, and all she needed to do was be a good little woman.

    "How can you not miss me, it seems that men who have been married really are a hotmodity. It hasn¡¯t been long, and you already can¡¯t bear to leave me," Lu Tianxing joked with feeling.

    "And you, this old meat, only I would fancy you. I bet your wife must be very ugly, which is why you went hunting for beauties in the bar. My hero, do you think you would forget me if we could meet again?" Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a nce and asked softly.

    "Of course I won¡¯t forget you, such a beautiful woman, forgetting you would be the biggest loss. I look forward to our next perfect encounter,"

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile, "Remember, my name is Lu Tianxing, I am your man, and you are my woman for life. If you dare to be with another man, no matter who it is, onees, I¡¯ll kill one, a paires, I¡¯ll kill the pair."

    "You..."

    Lin Yafei was about to mock Lu Tianxing for talking nonsense, but when she looked up into his eyes, she shivered. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, she did not see any deceit, although they were as profound and calm as always, she now felt a ghastly chill emanating from him, as if his words were indeed true, not lies.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s kind of frightening me," Lin Yafei said, her face showing a trace of fear.

    Lu Tianxing pinched Lin Yafei¡¯s face, which was as smooth as silk, and smiled, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m not a man-eating beast, just dering your belonging from now on. You¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve taken a fancy to, and I don¡¯t want to lose you to other men. Such a beautiful woman, of course, should be kept at home. Rest assured, as long as Liu Feng isn¡¯t a fool, he won¡¯t be bothering you anymore, and your father won¡¯t force you to get married any longer. So just stay peacefully at home, waiting for the day I¡¯ll marry you."

 Chapter 102 - 101 Separately (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 101 Separately (2nd Update)</h4>

    "How can you be so domineering, and how can you n out the rest of my life? My fate is mine, not determined by heaven." Lin Yafei pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    "Stop spouting literary quotes, with all that ¡¯my fate is mine, not determined by heaven.¡¯ You¡¯ve read too many novels. Why don¡¯t you say, ¡¯I want the sky that can¡¯t block my vision, I want the earth that can¡¯t confuse my heart, I want all living beings to understand my intent, I want all gods to disperse like smoke and clouds!¡¯"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei with a face full of exasperation, "Alright, stop pouting. I can¡¯t deny that I can¡¯t give you all my love, but I can assure you, you¡¯ll live happier than ever before, because you¡¯re my woman, Lu Tianxing¡¯s, and you belong to me and only me in this lifetime," he said.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was unquestionable. He didn¡¯t know if he liked Lin Yafei, but he was sure he didn¡¯t like the idea of her bing another man¡¯s wife. In his mind, Lin Yafei belonged to him and him alone, his own enchantress.

    Perhaps this was a man¡¯s possessiveness, and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t deny it.

    "You bad person, always so domineering, never allowing others to retort. And you¡¯re already married, you have a wife. Why won¡¯t you let me marry someone else? Do you want me to be your secret mistress for life?"

    Lin Yafei, though dissatisfied, gently pped Lu Tianxing but wasn¡¯t really angry. Even if she didn¡¯t end up with Lu Tianxing, she wouldn¡¯t marry another man. This was what her mother had taught her: a woman should have only one man in her life, either give nothing or be devoted for life.

    "What¡¯s the big deal? If you don¡¯t mind, you could step out into the sunlight. You could even join my wife in taking care of me, sharing the same big nket for sleep. It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. Even if there are a few more, I can handle it, wiping you outpletely," Lu Tianxing said, chuckling.

    "You¡¯re such a pervert, dreaming such beautiful dreams."

    Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a charming, disdainful look, suddenly let go of him, stepped back a few steps, and said firmly, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve fallen, or maybe I¡¯ve really started to like you. You can call me foolish, falling for a man I¡¯ve known less than a day, but I have no regrets. Didn¡¯t you say you believe in destiny? One year, if we can meet again within a year, I¡¯ll agree to your demand and be your lifelong lover and bear your children. Everything I have will be yours. Of course, you can¡¯t purposely look for me."

    "What if we don¡¯t meet?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly. He had never considered Lin Yafei¡¯s question because he knew he could find her anytime he chose unless she hid herself away in the mountains forever. But using other methods would be too tedious, something to be treated only as ast resort.

    "If we don¡¯t meet again..."

    Lin Yafei¡¯splexion grew a bit somber as she said, "Then it means we were destined to meet but not fated to stay together. Just considerst night as a memory between us."

    "Fine, I ept your conditions, but you¡¯re not allowed to back out. If I find you and you say you don¡¯t know me again, that won¡¯t work."

    "Hmph, I won¡¯t back out even if you do."

    Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a coquettish nce, her watery eyes stirred something within him, and he could no longer care about anything else. He pulled Lin Yafei towards him and passionately kissed her on her red lips, storming the fortress as he captured her tender tongue.

    The forceful, dominating kiss quickly made Lin Yafei lose herself and she began to respond awkwardly.

    Five minutester, Lu Tianxing released Lin Yafei, took two steps back, and said solemnly, "I will find you. You will definitely be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman in this lifetime, no one can take you away."

    "I¡¯m looking forward to it."

    Lin Yafei took two deep breaths, gazed deeply at Lu Tianxing as if to etch his silhouette forever in her mind, then turned without any hesitation and walked directly into the airport.

    Watching Lin Yafei¡¯s figure enter the airport, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, feeling an inexplicable mncholy rising in his heart. He slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had once more adopted his careless demeanor, got in the car, and left the airport.

    He was not a sentimental person. In life, being happy was paramount; there was no need to turn oneself into a Lin Daiyu, unhappy and joyless for a lifetime.

    In the days following Lin Yafei¡¯s departure, Lu Tianxing¡¯s life became simpler. During the day, he would go to thepany to check in, then return home to get the chicken soup prepared by Mrs. Zhao, and take it to the hospital for Bai Zhiqing along with some magazines and such. When he felt truly bored, he would go to thepany and tease Lin Qianru.

    Over these days, his rtionship with Lin Qianru had advanced by leaps and bounds. Although he had not "devoured" Lin Qianru, the asional kiss and bit of cheap thrill were not a problem. Sometimes he would sit at Rose¡¯s ce, do some enjoyable activities, and incidentally take care of a few lowly assassins or mercenaries. Life could be said to be quite vorful.

    The only thing that bothered Lu Tianxing was that ever since he had teased Bai Zhiqingst time, she had not given him much of a smiling face, but her attitude had improved quite a bit. At least she was no longer giving him cold looks as before.

    Early this morning, just as he started work, Lu Tianxing received a call from Bai Zhiqing, telling him to drop everything ande to the hospital to see her, no matter what he was doing.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s resolute attitude and authoritative tone, Lu Tianxing was somewhat baffled. He had been well-behaved these past few days, seemingly not offending the girl, so her words sounded as if she had exploded in anger.

    The Modu City Hospital was noisy during the day, with arge influx of people seeking medical treatment making the hospital quite busy.

    Lu Tianxing parked his car in the parking lot and took the elevator to the VIP ward on the tenth floor of the hospital.

    The VIP ward of Modu City Hospital was on the tenth floor. Upon entering, the surroundings immediately quieted down, giving the impression of stepping into another world.

    Lu Tianxing exited the elevator and headed towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ward. The door to the ward was open, and sounds of conversation wereing from inside. Lu Tianxing paused momentarily; the voice sounded familiar, reminiscent of the one belonging to Zhang Tianfeng a few days ago.

    "Zhiqing, how are you feeling? I¡¯ve been quite busy these days, so it¡¯s been many days since I¡¯vee to visit you. I¡¯m sorry. I heard that my brother has been troubling you again? I¡¯m truly sorry. I had no idea he would do something like that. Even if it cost me my life, I would have stopped him. When he returns from Xiangjiang in a few days, I¡¯ll make sure he personally apologizes to you," said Zhang Tianfeng, looking at Bai Zhiqing with concern.

    "Zhiqing, see, this is the high-end nutritional product I bought from abroad. It¡¯s very beneficial for patients with physical weakness like you..."

    Bai Zhiqing leaned on the hospital bed, her face as cold as ice, showing no change. She nced at Zhang Tianfeng, spoke indifferently, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zhang. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything."

 Chapter 103 - 102 Is the Development Too Fast? (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Is the Development Too Fast? (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Zhiqing, it¡¯s been nearly a year. Do you really not want to see me that much? Don¡¯t you understand how I feel about you? I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯ve been married or not. All I want is to see you every day. To me, that¡¯s enough. Can I sit here?"

    Zhang Tianfeng was in no way angered by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude. Instead, he gazed at her deeply, his eyes filled with love. Coupled with his handsome face, any other woman would have been moved to tears by now.

    But for Bai Zhiqing, it had no effect whatsoever. She lowered her head, flipping through a magazine without raising her eyes as she said, "Thanks for your deep affection, Young Master Zhang, but I, Bai Zhiqing, am not worthy. In this lifetime, I have only one husband, and he is Lu Tianxing. If you have nothing else, please leave."

    "Haha, wife, what you just said really touched me. I¡¯ve decided that tonight I will dedicate my body to you to repay your love for me."

    Just then, a heartyugh sounded from outside the door. Lu Tianxing strode into the ward energetically. Without any formality, he picked up the nutritional productsid out on the side and ced them beside Bai Zhiqing, admonishing, "Wife, you don¡¯t run the house, so you don¡¯t know the cost of daily expenses. Since someone has gifted these to you, how can you not ept them! Look at those officials¡¯ spouses, they ept gifts and then go sell them. Although our family is wealthy, we shouldn¡¯t turn our backs on money, right? Later on, take these to the gift shop and sell them. Let¡¯s get some cash in return."

    "To resell them."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s expression stiffened, and, with a forced smile, he said, "Mr. Lu, you really enjoy joking around. Those gift shops might not buy back these nutritional products. Anyway, Zhiqing, now that I see you¡¯re in good health, I¡¯m relieved. Don¡¯t worry about the investment deal with Tianhe Resort¡ªI¡¯ll follow up closely and secure it. Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t overexert. I¡¯ll visit you another time when I¡¯m free."

    After speaking, Zhang Tianfeng showed a faint smile, stood up, and walked towards the door. However, in the moment before he stepped out, a cold gleam of murderous intent shed in the depths of his eyes, and a mocking smile crossed his lips.

    Watching Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, secretly considering whether he should find an opportunity to take care of the guy.

    There wasn¡¯t a single good person in his entire family; the brother constantly schemed to steal his wife, and now this younger brother was also eyeing her. Should he find an opportunity to kill both brothers and put an end to it all?

    After Zhang Tianfeng had left, Lu Tianxing plonked himself down beside Bai Zhiqing, casually took an apple and bit into it, then unconsciously nced at Bai Zhiqing, only to notice that she was staring intently at him.

    "Wife, why are you staring at me like that?"

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, slightly shy as he looked at Bai Zhiqing: "Wife, I know I¡¯m very handsome today, but could you not stare at me so intently? I get shy, and besides, even if you have some naughty ideas, having our wedding night in the hospital is a bit too thrilling, isn¡¯t it?"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing first froze, then angrily retorted, "Who would spend their wedding night with you! Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you be serious for once?"

    "Wife, what are you talking about? Where am I not serious?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, righteously proiming, "The wedding night is a momentous asion that has been honored by humanity for thousands of years. Even if not for ourselves, we have to think of our future generation. With both of our excellent genes, I believe our future son will definitely be the cream of the crop, a child blessed by the heavens. Don¡¯t worry, wife, I¡¯m skilled and will ensure everything goes smoothly. Next year is the Year of the Monkey. We have to hurry; let¡¯s strive to have a little Monkey baby next year."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned extremely ugly. Ensuring everything goes smoothly was none of her concern¡ªwas this man dreaming? No way would she have a Monkey baby with him.

    "Get lost!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was as cold as frost as she spat out a single word.

    "Hehe, wife, don¡¯t be shy, okay? I understand, you¡¯re bashful. No problem, I can be the proactive one."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, his eyes roaming over Bai Zhiqing.

    Due to being in the hospital, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t wearing the alluring OL outfit she usually did, but rather a patient¡¯s hospital-issued garment. Even without makeup, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face remained fair, like a peeled egg, smooth and pale, conveying a sense of fresh elegance rather than resembling an ordinary woman who looked drastically different without makeup.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned icy in an instant, suppressing the urge to kill as she said in a deep voice, "Lu Tianxing, do you think you have nothing better to do?"

    "Wife, what do you mean by that? I¡¯ve been busy at thepany, and it was you who called me over. Besides, how could I be idle when I¡¯ve been taking care of you in the hospital?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing took several deep breaths to calm her anger, nced at Lu Tianxing, and bit her teeth before saying, "Never mind, I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. Later, you will drive me to the airport."

    Lu Tianxing was startled and asked in confusion, "What are you going to the airport for?"

    "My grandparents areing back from their trip to Bali today, and they asked me to pick them up."

    "What, your grandparents areing back? When did theye back? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, wondering if Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandparents knew that he had taken Bai Zhiqing¡¯s virginity and had beaten up Bai Shan. Were they nning toe back and seek revenge for Bai Zhiqing? So, was that why Bai Zhiqing specifically asked him to drive, so she could have him beaten up at the airport?

    With that thought, he felt a twinge of anxious unease.

    "Do I need to inform you when my grandparents return?"

    Bai Zhiqing countered with a question.

    "That... that¡¯s not necessary."

    Lu Tianxing, stammering, looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, I¡¯ve just be intermittently blind and need to go abroad for a period of rehabilitation before I can recover. How about you drive yourself, or maybe you can call Mrs. Zhao toe over and drive with you to the airport?"

    Lu Tianxing had decided he would avoid the situation if possible and wait for things to blow over before dealing with them.

    "Do you think that¡¯s possible? Mrs. Zhao called mest night, saying something came up at home and she had to leave for her hometown. She¡¯s probably on the ne right now. I¡¯m a patient, have you ever seen a patient drive themselves? What if something happens?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a fleeting nce, her tone somewhat t. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to meet her grandparents, but who knew her grandparents had learned about her marriage from somewhere and had flown back overnight. They even insisted on meeting Lu Tianxing, which made her feel frazzled.

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words.

    "Wife, isn¡¯t our rtionship progressing a bit too fast? Should we discuss meeting the parents in a few days?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing hesitantly, most resentful of meeting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandparents at the moment. He had taken advantage of their granddaughter quite out of the blue, and if they found out, it could lead to dire consequences, and Bai Zhiqing would likely fight him to the death.

 Chapter 104 - 103 Going to the Airport (4th update!)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 103 Going to the Airport (4th update!)</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently, "Sure, no problem, as long as you can hide. I forgot to tell you, my grandfather was once a soldier, fought in the Vietnam War, and even though he¡¯s retired now, he still has many oldrades in the military. If my grandfather finds out you¡¯ve gained my body and still dare to hide from him, I can¡¯t guarantee he won¡¯t shoot you dead. It¡¯s up to you whether you go or not."

    "Okay, you win," Lu Tianxing conceded weakly, nodding at Bai Zhiqing. "But, honey, let¡¯s get one thing straight, I don¡¯t know what kind of temper your grandfather has. If I identally offend him, you have to cover for me. I¡¯m too young; I don¡¯t want to die confusedly. I haven¡¯t even had the chance to carry on the Lu Family lineage yet!"

    "Can¡¯t you be a bit tougher..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s timid demeanor really frustrated Bai Zhiqing. She knew exactly what kind of temper her grandfather had. He was quick to anger, very explosive¡ªperhaps because he had been a soldier. He admired men with a military charisma. After all, her own adoration for soldiers stemmed from her grandfather¡¯s influence.

    If her grandfather saw Lu Tianxing acting so meek, not only would he refuse to acknowledge him, but his first impulse would probably be to send him packing.

    Thinking of what was toe, Bai Zhiqing felt a headache brewing. Worse, her grandfather had recently called, insisting on meeting her grandson-inw Lu Tianxing, leaving her no chance to object.

    "Lu Tianxing, go start the car. I¡¯ll change my clothes and meet you at the hospital entrance," she instructed.

    Bai Zhiqing sighed. All she could do now was take it one step at a time; she wasn¡¯t hoping for Lu Tianxing to impress her grandfather, just that he wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded and left the hospital room without another word. Whether or not he could impress Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t something he concerned himself with. If all else failed, he¡¯d just slip away.

    ...

    Modu International Airport.

    A white BMW X5 approached from a distance, executed a stylish drift, and parked steadily by the roadside. A slender leg stepped out from the passenger side, followed quickly by a stunningly beautiful woman. Large sunsses covered most of her face but did nothing to diminish her allure.

    Her outfit wasn¡¯t particrly fashionable, but as the saying goes, it¡¯s not that the clothes are unattractive, it¡¯s that the person isn¡¯t attractive. Although dressed simply in homewear, her exquisite facial features made her a beautiful sight throughout the entire airport.

    Regal, elegant, and with an aloof aura, she stood there like a high goddess. Her presence wasn¡¯t imposing, yet her eyes, even behind sunsses, emitted a chilly remoteness that was palpable.

    Several self-proimed elites rubbed their hands together, hoping to strike up a conversation. But as soon as they met her gaze, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver and their bodies trembled involuntarily, quickly dispelling any thoughts of flirtation.

    Her gaze was chillingly cold, so cold it could freeze someone solid. Although they longed for a memorable night with a beautiful woman, they wanted one whose appeal was as fiery inside as out, not this icily aloof beauty. This kind of woman¡¯s coldness wasn¡¯t just an act¡ªit emanated from her very bones, making her the proverbial ice queen. Getting involved with her was enough to freeze a man dead.

    However, when they saw a carefree man stepping down from the driver¡¯s seat and walking towards the beauty, everyone inwardly cursed spitefully: "Damn, good cabbage spoiled by the pig. Hope your girlfriend stays a virgin forever."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t care less about the murderous res around him. After all, looks don¡¯t kill, and wasn¡¯t marrying a beautiful wife all about making others envious?

    He lit a cigarette and looked toward the exit, turning to Bai Zhiqing, "Honey, when are grandpa and grandma arriving? They¡¯re not out yet. Should we go nearby to grab something to eat? I just noticed that the girls at that ce are pretty... uh, the food there tastes pretty good."

    "Lu Tianxing, can you be serious for once? Whether or not we¡¯re truly married, could you at least try to show some decency in front of my grandfather?" Bai Zhiqing turned to look at Lu Tianxing, her face quickly turning steelblue. Her eyes betrayed a chill as Lu Tianxing spoke, but his gaze wandered discretely over the women around, clearly not hiding his lecherous nature.

    "What¡¯s decency? Like that Zhang Tianfeng? You call that decency? I call it a hypocrite. If I dared to act like that, I think grandfather would kick me out the moment he saw me, really."

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze, analyzing, "I haven¡¯t met the old man, but I know somewhat what kind of temper soldiers have. Grandfather has been through the war. He probably likes those who act decisively and have courage, not those dandy pretty boys. If I dared to act like that, I think grandfather would want us to divorce right away."

    Bai Zhiqing frowned in surprise and nced at Lu Tianxing, a flicker of astonishment crossing her mind. How did this guy know her grandfather so well? Had he secretly investigated her?

    Then, Bai Zhiqing shook her head, dismissing the thought. She had gone to that bar solely because Bai Shan had called her; there had been no prior arrangement, and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t have known these details beforehand.

    Still, Bai Zhiqing had to admit Lu Tianxing had a point. Her grandfather indeed disliked insincere people and would indeed send Lu Tianxing packing if he dared such pretenses, just as Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s changing expressions and, realizing she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk, shifted his attention back to admiring the ongoing parade of beauties in the airport. He inwardly marveled at the high quality and variety¡ªEuropean, Asian, African¡ªthe international hub had it all, a feast for the eyes.

 Chapter 105 - 104 Finding Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Finding Beauty</h4>

    Lu Tianxing, brimming with excitement, was admiring the various skin-toned beauties around him while turning his head to Bai Zhiqing and talking with spittle flying.

    "Wife, I just realized a key issue. Why are there so many menmitting crimes nowadays! A lot of times, it isn¡¯t really much to do with the men but because youdies dress way too revealingly. Look at that woman, is that what you call denim shorts! And they don¡¯t even cover up, her buttocks are half-exposed, isn¡¯t this just tantly inciting crime? If you talk about menmitting crimes, women are aplices."

    "Look over there, wife, on the left side, oh my, that¡¯s disgustingly heavy taste, actually hugging a big ck chick. This guy¡¯s taste is so heavy, isn¡¯t he afraid he won¡¯t find the spot when the lights are off? But then again, this ck chick¡¯s figure is truly explosive, especially those things in front, no different from a cow, could suffocate a man to death."

    "And look at that one, wow, she¡¯s really big, a proper ¡¯big¡¯ woman. I bet fifty cents she¡¯s definitely over F-cup. Now look at that face, a melon seed face? Eh, why does it feel so familiar? Alright, Guo Tianwang¡¯s girlfriend looks just like this, a typical inte celebrity face, exactly the same. Wife, would you say this is industrial mass production?"

    "Eh, is that a Korean beauty? Forget it, I¡¯m not interested. Wife, I have a question for you, how do Korean men recognize their own wives? They all look exactly the same; what if they identally get on the wrong one, is that considered adultery byw?"

    "Scared the piss out of me, even such a chubby figure dares to wear tight jeans, is this a challenge to humanity¡¯s limits or her own?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he chased after the figures of each beauty, his heart itching as he watched a beautiful woman in a dress walk by, wishing he could turn into a breeze and blow up all the skirts to then witness the damsels¡¯ bashful attempts to cover themselves.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you rein it in? This is the street, we¡¯re at the airport, not on your wedding day. Can you shut up and not reveal that lecherous side of yours?"

    Listening to the incessant nagging by his side, Bai Zhiqing endured and endured until she could stand it no longer. Her face turned an iron blue as she looked at Lu Tianxing, who seemed like he hadn¡¯t seen a woman in ages. It would be one thing if he just quietly observed, but he had to shout about it, as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know.

    The awkward nces from the passersby made Bai Zhiqing wish she could find a hole to crawl into. It was so embarrassing; she found that bringing Lu Tianxing out today was the biggest mistake of her life.

    Lu Tianxing reluctantly withdrew his gaze, speaking earnestly, "Wife, that¡¯s an erroneous statement. What do you mean by lecherous face? I¡¯m purely appreciating. A philosopher once said, ¡¯God gave me a pair of eyes, I use them to discover beauty.¡¯ Although I don¡¯t like the old guy God, I agree with this saying. I¡¯m using my eyes to find the beauty of the world and also to learn to discern what¡¯s real and fake. Look at that woman there, yes, the one in the white dress. I¡¯m not bullshitting; her face has been cut in at least four ces: double eyelids, chin, nose, cheeks, definitely been under the knife, a typical man-made beauty."

    "That¡¯s twisted logic."

    Bai Zhiqing was internally speechless. She found that Lu Tianxing¡¯s smooth talking could twist death into life; how could she not have noticed that woman had stic surgery? Were her observations worse than Lu Tianxing¡¯s?

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was silently fuming, two familiar figures caught her eye.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, over here."

    Bai Zhiqing called out, waving her arms with a radiant smile on her face, melting away any trace of her usual coldness.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, watching her genuine smile that was not the least bit contrived,ing straight from the heart. Perhaps this was the real Bai Zhiqing.

    "In the North lives a beauty, surpassing in splendor, a smile overthrows cities, another smile overthrows states! It¡¯s probably about this very moment."

    Lu Tianxing murmured in a low voice, his gaze falling on the figure approaching from this direction.

    Coming out of the airport exit were two elders in their seventies, none other than Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather Bai Qiao Mountain and grandmother He Can.

    Although both of these elders were in their seventies, they were in excellent health. In particr, the elder male had a youthful appearance with white hair, bright eyes full of vitality, and a vigorous stride. He exuded a military demeanor that was uniquely his own. At first nce, no one would believe he was an elderly man over seventy.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandmother gave off the air of a well-borndy, her face adorned with a kind smile, suggesting that she must havee from a schrly family to have cultivated such an air in her youth.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth dropped open as if he had witnessed something shocking.

    Shortly after the two elders emerged, a young and fashionable woman burst from inside, clinging to the elder¡¯s arm with a beaming smile.

    She was a very beautiful, urban-chic girl with a height of 1.70 meters, which was rtively tall among women. Her slim figure and long, beautiful legs were highlighted by her cartoon T-shirt, which looked quite horrifying, and she wore denim hot pants that revealed her slender, attractive legs.

    Lu Tianxing stared at this scene for a long time without recovering, then whispered to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I¡¯ve just realized that the old man still has a young heart. At his age, he still has a young lover, and she¡¯s so young. I¡¯d say she¡¯s barely twenty. Don¡¯t you object? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯llpete with you for the inheritanceter on?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned dark upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "Get lost. Lu Tianxing, do you think everyone is as vile as you? She¡¯s my sister Bai Weiwei. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about my sister, or you¡¯ll have me to answer to."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch with a threatening tone.

    She had to warn Lu Tianxing first. Her sister¡¯s charm was evident from the hordes of admirers at school. Lu Tianxing himself was aplete lecher, and she couldn¡¯t let him get anywhere near her sister in case he got any ideas.

    "Wife, do you really see me as that kind of person?"

    Lu Tianxing puffed out his chest with an air of righteousness, but when he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s convinced gaze, he immediately spoke with resignation, "Alright, I promise I won¡¯t entertain any ideas about her. But I can¡¯t guarantee she won¡¯t have ideas about me, given how outstanding a man I am... There are too few like me."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing cut him off, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push me. I scare even myself when I lose my temper."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing on the verge of an outburst, Lu Tianxing wisely shut his mouth.

    When Bai Qiao Mountain saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, a smile immediately appeared on his face, and he strode over.

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward first, taking the luggage from Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s hand, and said fawningly with a smile, "Grandpa, Grandma, it¡¯s nice to see you. I¡¯m Lu Tianxing, Zhiqing¡¯s husband. It must have been tiring flying for so long. Would you like to sit down and rest for a while before we go?"

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of excitement, with no hint of unfamiliarity at all, as though he had just seen long-missed rtives. His eyes were fervent, and he behaved like an obsequious sycophant.

 Chapter 106 - 105: Military Saber

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 105: Military Saber</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, that¡¯s a nice name. The young man also looks well, quite sharp. Were you ever a soldier before?"

    As the saying goes, first impressions are the most important. Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance really satisfied Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandmother, He Can, a lot more than those pretty boys. He had no arrogance, just a humble and amiable face, very nice indeed.

    "Grandma, you¡¯re kidding. But you still look so young. If Zhiqing hadn¡¯t told me, I would have thought you were her sister! You look so young, I wonder how you maintain your youth. When I have time, I definitely need to ask for your advice on this, and then I can help Zhiqing take good care of herself too."

    Lu Tianxing cracked a bright smile, appearing like a sunny, big boy.

    Bai Zhiqing, following behind, was dumbfounded, watching her grandmother and Lu Tianxing chatting andughing together. It seemed as though they were the family members, and she was the outsider.

    Bai Zhiqing stared in disbelief at Lu Tianxing, who changed faces so quickly. After all, Lu Tianxing had just been badmouthing Bai Qiao Mountain, and now he was getting along famously with her grandmother.

    Especially when Lu Tianxing said her grandmother looked like her sister, Bai Zhiqing almost sat down on the ground dumbfounded, watching Lu Tianxing sucking up to her in astonishment. She had no strength left to criticize; his skin was too thick, thicker than a city wall. Shameless words seemed sincereing from his mouth. Not going into sales would truly be a waste of talent.

    Yet her grandmother actually fell for this act, beaming with joy from all the ttery.

    "Zhiqing, why aren¡¯t you talking? Have you forgotten us two old folks now that you have a husband?" He Can teased Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face blushed at hearing this, "Grandma...."

    "Sister." At this moment, a beautiful girl standing by spoke up.

    "Weiwei."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled at her younger sister, Bai Weiwei.

    Bai Weiwei nced strangely at Bai Zhiqing, then at Lu Tianxing, who was escorting He Can to the car. She spoke with a bizarre expression, "Sister, where did you find this treasure of a brother-inw? His butt-kissing skills are top-notch; I¡¯ve never seen grandma so happy. But while this trick works on grandma, it won¡¯t work as well on grandpa. Grandpa dislikes these sycophantic types the most. Just you wait! I guarantee this guy is going to get hiseuppance."

    "I hope so!"

    Bai Zhiqing felt weak. She realized that inviting Lu Tianxing was a mistake. Since her grandmother met Lu Tianxing, she feltpletely forgotten. It was as if Lu Tianxing was her real grandson, and she was just an outsider.

    "No way, even grandpa is falling for this guy¡¯s act? How is that possible? Could it be that grandpa is so eager to have a grandson that he doesn¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a mule or a horse, he¡¯s epting them all?"

    Suddenly, Bai Weiwei was dumbstruck by the scene in front of her, feeling an urge to vomit blood. She had just said Lu Tianxing would face defeat with the old man, and now she was promptly proven wrong. Could things change this quickly?

    Bai Zhiqing heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s exmation and looked to the side subconsciously, immediately freezing in ce like Bai Weiwei, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of disbelief.

    Next to the BMW X5, Grandpa Qiao Shan looked at Lu Tianxing helping He Can into the car, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. Then, as if struck by a realization, he looked at Lu Tianxing with astonishment, lowering his voice, "Military Saber?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed as he instinctively looked up at Qiao Shan, a sh of surprise in his eyes. Military Saber was his former code name, but it had been a long time since anyone had called him that. This old man actually knew his former code name¡ªdid he know him?

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then quickly regained hisposure and shook his head, "Old man, what are you talking about? What¡¯s this about a military saber? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."

    Surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Qiao Shanughed heartily, "Good, good, not bad at all. Zhiqing has quite the eye. I approve of you as my granddaughter¡¯s husband. Hahaha, today is the happiest day of my life. If those old geezers knew that you were my granddaughter¡¯s husband, they would surely be green with envy, drooling with jealousy. Hahaha, rest assured, whether Zhiqing is willing or not, I¡¯ve recognized you as my grandson-inw, and no one can take that away."

    After speaking, Qiao Shan gave Lu Tianxing a hearty pat on the shoulder and boarded the car with a cheerful smile.

    Bai Weiwei watched with her mouth agape, taking a long time to snap back to reality, mumbling, "Sis, are you sure this is some random husband you picked, not carefully selected? Grandpa is so stubborn, yet he was convinced just like that? Weren¡¯t we supposed to present a stern face and put him to the test on the flight? Where did that go? Is this what ¡¯presenting a stern face¡¯ looks like? I¡¯mpletely taken by surprise here."

    "How would I know? I¡¯m not a worm in his belly."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Bai Weiwei and, for some reason, suddenly felt a great sense of relief wash over her, as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her chest.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile as he helped Qiao Shan into the car, thinking no wonder Bai Zhiqing said he could dodge the situation if he could; his identity was a military secret. Only the big shots in the military had the privilege to know his identity. The fact that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather knew his identity showed just how distinguished his former position had been.

    Shaking his head slightly, Lu Tianxing turned around and shouted, "Wife,e over, we¡¯re leaving. What are you still doing standing there? Do you n to walk home?"

    "Coming, brother-inw."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, Bai Weiwei had already answered, appearing by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side with springy steps, sizing him up and asking with mischievous curiosity, "So you¡¯re my brother-inw? Not much to look at, huh? Not as handsome as those fresh young faces, a bit dark-skinned, barely passable. Brother-inw, tell me, how did you get my sister to fall for you? Did she pursue you, or was it you who went after her? How did you both confess your feelings? Was it in a world abloom with flowers, by the seaside, or perhaps at a crossing under the traffic lights? Was it romantic, were there any witnesses..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei, who fired off question after question like a machine gun, feeling utterly frustrated. Was this girl really born from the same father as Bai Zhiqing? Their personalities were worlds apart; Bai Zhiqing was cool as ice, while this little aunt-inw was simply infuriating. What did she mean by him being dark, not as handsome as young idols? What did a little kid know? This was a healthy bronze color, she had no discernment at all. He really wanted to grab her and spank her.

    But then again, this little aunt-inw¡¯s butt was very~perky; spanking it would probably feel nice to the hand, quite stic.

    Lu Tianxing sized up Bai Weiwei with a few tsk-tsks in his mind but showed none of it on his face, giving a sheepish grin as he said, "Unless you have another sister, I think I¡¯m probably your brother-inw. As for how I managed to pursue your sister, it¡¯s quite a long story. Actually, I¡¯m your sister¡¯s personal~assistant, you know the saying: ¡¯Those who live near the water get the moon first¡¯. Maybe it¡¯s because I have a very manly appearance, which fits the standards of your sister¡¯s ideal future husband, so on a dark and windy night, your sister confessed to me, asking me to be her boyfriend. Do you know what I said?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with an air of mystery, tantalizing her curiosity.

 Chapter 107 - 106 When do you plan to have a child?

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 106 When do you n to have a child?</h4>

    "Brother-inw, stop beating around the bush; just tell me, what did you say to my sister?"

    Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t wait to ask, her beautiful eyes filled with curiosity.

    "I told your sister that I¡¯m just a loser, without money or a house, without a car even. Then your sister grandly waved her hand and said, ¡¯It¡¯s no big deal, I have money, cars, and a house. Then she told me if I dared to refuse her, she would remain a spinster for life. Out of a bodhisattva¡¯s heart, wishing to save a life rather than create a seven-tiered pagoda, I epted your sister¡¯s pursuit..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt an icy aura of murderous intent engulfing him from behind, and catching a glimpse of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frigid face, he said with an embarrassed smile, "Weiwei, you don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you? Let¡¯s talk about this another time when your brother-inw is less busy; let¡¯s get in the car first."

    Bai Weiwei nced at the frosty Bai Zhiqing, stuck out her tongue stealthily, and took the seat next to the driver. She found her brother-inw to be quite amusing, daring to tease her sister¡¯s temper; he had guts.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly but said nothing and got into the back seat.

    Lu Tianxing started the car and left Modu International Airport.

    An hourter, the car slowly drove into Ziyuan District and stopped in front of the vi¡¯s gate. Bai Weiwei and the others got out of the car one by one and entered the vi.

    "Oh yeah, finally back home, the same old form, the same old taste. My dearest couch, I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    The moment she entered the living room, Bai Weiwei started shouting and couldn¡¯t care less about her image, dropping her backpack and diving onto the couch,ughing joyfully.

    "Weiwei, you¡¯re a grown woman now; how can you still be so unruly? Who would dare to marry you in the future? Sit properly now, you have no semnce of ady, you¡¯re like a wild girl."

    He Can scolded Bai Weiwei before settling down into another couch, looking visibly less tired.

    "Grandma, what¡¯s the big deal? If no one wants me, then so be it. I think those stinky men are not worth my time; I¡¯ll stay with Grandpa and Grandma forever." Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes spun around yfully as she ran to He Can¡¯s side, acting coquettishly.

    "Hehe, when you meet someone you like, you¡¯ll stop talking like that. When that timees, don¡¯t find me old and in the way."

    He Can chuckled, lovingly stroked Bai Weiwei¡¯s head, and called out, "Tianxing, don¡¯t just stand there,e and sit down, Grandma has a lot of questions for you! Zhiqing, you too, really, already consumed by Tianxing, yet so inconsiderate of your own husband. It¡¯s been so long since we came in, and you haven¡¯t even thought to help Tianxing with the luggage."

    "Grandma, it¡¯s okay, I can carry this stuff."

    Lu Tianxing had a smile on his face as he set down the luggage and took a seat next to He Can.

    "Tianxing, how long have you and Zhiqing been married?"

    He Can held Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, wearing a tender and friendly smile on her face as if looking at her own grandchild.

    Bai Zhiqing stood to the side, her expression immediately turning tense at this scene, her beautiful eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, the warning clear, as if telling him not to spout any nonsense.

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a reassuring look and answered, "Grandma, Zhiqing and I have only been married for a short while."

    "Only a few days."

    He Can, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, muttered with a tinge of regret, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and looked at Lu Tianxing, "By the way, have you and Zhiqing obtained your marriage certificate?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, not understanding why He Can would ask this, but still nodded honestly and said, "We got it a few days ago."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."

    He Can nodded contentedly, and she and Bai Qiao Mountain looked at each other with a smile, "Since the two of you have already obtained your marriage certificate, that means you must have given it serious thought. In that case, have you considered when you might want to have a child?"

    Have a child?

    Upon hearing these four words, Bai Zhiqing was petrified on the spot. Weren¡¯t they just talking about marriage? How did the subject suddenly change to having children? For a moment, Bai Zhiqing felt like she couldn¡¯t keep up.

    "Grandma, isn¡¯t this a little too soon?" Bai Zhiqing immediately panicked. Her marriage to Lu Tianxing was just a sham, and if she really had a child with him, her life would be over.

    "There¡¯s no such thing as too soon. In our time, at your age, people already had several children. Why talk about it being too soon now?"

    "Grandpa, he and I..."

    "Alright, no need to say more. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You just want to find any man to fool me and your grandma, right? I¡¯mying it out here and now. I don¡¯t care if you and Tianxing are truly in love or if it¡¯s a sham marriage; I¡¯ve set my heart on this grandson-inw, and no one can take him from me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you two have no feelings for each other. I can give you time to develop them. In any case, I want to see my great-grandson within a year."

    "Ah."

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned and then eximed furiously, "I disagree, Grandpa. This is like a warlord¡¯s way of doing things."

    "I don¡¯t mind being a warlord. What can you do about it?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "This has been my temperament all my life. Don¡¯t think Tianxing isn¡¯t good enough for you. Let me tell you, having Tianxing take a fancy to you is the greatest fortune of your life. Don¡¯t be ungrateful, and don¡¯t try any tricks on me. I¡¯m telling you now, your grandma and I have decided on Tianxing. If you dare to divorce, I¡¯ll break your legs."

    Caught between the two, Lu Tianxing, looking at Bai Zhiqing and Bai Qiao Mountain going at each other, felt an immense headache. This marriage was bing coercive, and his original n was to try and see if he could thaw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy demeanor. If not, he would just take the money and leave once the agreement ended. But judging by the old man¡¯s attitude, it seemed that he was not nning to let him go.

    What sort of situation was this? Lu Tianxing thought bitterly. Now it seemed he couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to.

    At this moment, He Can also spoke up, "Zhiqing, your grandfather is right. Tianxing is a decent young man, diligent in his work. We both like him. No matter what, you two are legally married in the eyes of thew, even if you don¡¯t have a foundation of affection. But affection is something that can be cultivated. It¡¯s not as if everyone feels a spark at first sight. Over time, feelings will naturally develop."

    "Grandma, you..."

    Bai Zhiqing was dumbstruck, and a surge of anger welled up in her heart. She couldn¡¯t understand how even her usually doting grandmother was speaking up for Lu Tianxing, the scoundrel. She simply couldn¡¯tprehend why her grandfather, knowing they had a sham marriage, still insisted she marry Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 108 - 107 The Hot-Tempered Old Master

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 107 The Hot-Tempered Old Master</h4>

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Bai Qiao Mountain snorted coldly, his tone unquestionable, "Stop with the ¡¯but¡¯s¡¯, this matter is settled. Just find a time to hold another wedding ceremony."

    "Grandfather, isn¡¯t this too hasty, perhaps we could take it slow..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain swiftly stood up from the sofa, grabbing Lu Tianxing¡¯s cor, and roared, "What do you mean by this, boy? Are you trying to dine and dash? I¡¯ll have you know, regardless of what status you have, if you anger me, believe me, I can call right now and have you be China¡¯s number one wanted criminal, making you spend the rest of your life in prison."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was instantly covered with ck lines. What the hell is this all about? While he had touched Bai Zhiqing, it was entirely with the intention of saving her life. Aren¡¯t doctors supposed to treat patients without regard to gender? Besides, he hadn¡¯t said anything about wanting a divorce.

    "Grandfather, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was just saying we¡¯re too young to be in a rush to have children."

    "Bullshit, that¡¯s exactly what you mean. Let me tell you, you must marry my granddaughter Bai Qiao Mountain or else, I will break both your legs."

    "No, I disagree. I don¡¯t even like him; our marriage is just an agreement. He¡¯s only a shield I found. How can you dictate my future with just one sentence? This is autocratic, you¡¯re pushing your granddaughter into a fire pit. I want to divorce him," Bai Zhiqing suddenly lifted her head, her eyes reddening a bit, and she hysterically yelled.

    Bai Qiao Mountain, furious, with his nose appearing crooked from rage, yelled, "Divorce, say that one more time for me."

    "I¡¯ll say it, he¡¯s just a shield I found. I call the shots on my own marriage."

    "Fine, fine, you¡¯re killing me with anger. If you want a divorce so much, I¡¯m going to kill you today. I disown you as my granddaughter."

    Bai Qiao Mountain trembled with fury, and as he spoke, he raised his hand and pped Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing was taken aback. He had just experienced the old man¡¯s explosive temper, but this was too much; a disagreement resulted in physical violence, even striking his own granddaughter. Lu Tianxing had the instinct to hold back Bai Qiao Mountain, but he dared not; the old man was fuming, and interfering now would only make his anger worse.

    Unable to stop Bai Qiao Mountain and unwilling to let Bai Zhiqing get hurt, Lu Tianxing had no choice but to sh to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side in an instant.

    "p!"

    A crisp p echoed in the living room.

    Bai Zhiqing had already closed her eyes, ready to endure the p, but when the sound of the p rang out, she felt no pain, which puzzled her. Had her face be so thick from Lu Tianxing¡¯s training that she couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore?

    instinctively opening her eyes, Bai Zhiqing immediately saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s head in front of her, his cheek bearing a faint handprint; it was obvious that Lu Tianxing had taken the p for her.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, why did you..."

    Bai Zhiqing could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing would stand in front of her, taking the p meant for her. A tremor ran through her heart, and her gaze towards Lu Tianxing was filled with an indescribable and unspeakableplexity.

    At this moment, He Can also sighed in relief. She had wanted to stop her husband, but it was a bit toote. Fortunately, Lu Tianxing was there.

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s trembling hands retracted, and he looked at Lu Tianxing with astonishment on his face. He knew what Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity was¡ªno matter if it was his military status or his status after leaving the military, either was famous throughout the world. Countless forces would willingly give their daughters in marriage to him if Lu Tianxing wished. However, Bai Qiao Mountain never imagined that Lu Tianxing would take a p for Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s arms trembled as he finally sighed and said, "Tianxing, why bother? Why take this p for an unfilial girl? With your status, what kind of woman can¡¯t you have? Why endure this p for her?"

    Lu Tianxing touched his cheek and smiled nonchntly, "Grandfather, you overestimate me. What status do I have? I¡¯m just a little assistant at Zhiqing Company. Besides, Zhiqing is now my wife. As a man, how could I stand by and watch her get hit? I took this p for Zhiqing. It¡¯s nothing. Grandfather, please calm down. If there¡¯s an issue, we can discuss it as a family."

    Bai Weiwei sat nearby, her surprised eyes wide open, watching Lu Tianxing in disbelief. In her wildest dreams, she hadn¡¯t thought that Lu Tianxing would take a p for her sister. Even just watching it, feeling the force and hearing the sound of that p, her teeth ached on behalf of another.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, a glint passed through Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes. This was a real man, one who knew how to care for and protect his wife, much stronger than those sanctimonious talkers. She, too, would look for a man like this who thinks of his wife.

    He Can, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her face instantly beamed with intense joy. With a grandson-inw who cared for his wife like this, how could her granddaughter be wronged? As for their affection, how does it develop? Affection, of course, is cultivated. With time spent together, naturally, affection will grow. This grandson-inw, she approved of him.

    "Tianxing, are you alright? Zhiqing, what are you standing there for? Look at what Tianxing has done for you. Look at the men around you; which one isn¡¯t pursuing you with an ulterior motive? Now look at yourself, what should I say about you?"

    He Can looked at her granddaughter with some dissatisfaction. A man willing to stand up for his woman and protect her from harm was absolutely worth trusting. In life, finding such a man was too rare.

    "Grandma, I¡¯m thick-skinned and tough; I¡¯m fine," Lu Tianxing said, shaking his head as he looked at Bai Qiao Mountain. "Grandfather, please calm down. Zhiqing might have acted out of sudden anxiety; after all, anyone would be flustered upon hearing they¡¯re about to have a child. I¡¯ll discuss this with her properly; after all, we can¡¯t rush into this."

    "That¡¯s best. Remember, Tianxing, you can rest easy now. I am confident in my decision about you as my grandson-inw. If she dares to cause any trouble, you tell me right away, and I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s taken care of," Bai Qiao Mountain dered.

    After he finished speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain said nothing more and directly turned and walked toward the room downstairs.

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but before she could, Lu Tianxing swiftly grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand. He squeezed her palm and preemptively said, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, I will convince Zhiqing."

    He Can noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s subtle action and a relieved smile spread across her face.

    In Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes, surprise shed; she knew her sister¡¯s personality well. Bai Zhiqing had never regarded any man highly, and she had never been close to any man. Yet now, a man was holding her hand, and she hadn¡¯t resisted. To put it another way, deep down, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t reject Lu Tianxing.

    Could it be that these two really had a chance?

    Bai Weiwei had a thought cross her mind, and a devilish smile appeared on her lips, as if scheming something.

 Chapter 109 - 108 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 108 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Compromise</h4>

    "Alright, Tianxing, you shouldfort Zhiqing. I¡¯m going to check on the old man. By the way, you two really need to work hard. Grandpa and I feel quite lonely at home. We truly wish there was another person to keep uspany, so we wouldn¡¯t feel so bored."

    He Can gave Bai Weiwei a meaningful look and left behind these profound words.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was streaked with ck lines. How disrespectful of the elderly, thinking that they were so lonely and wishing for morepany at home. It was clear that they wanted him and Bai Zhiqing to work hard on making a child, to produce the next generation. He indeed wanted to, but the key issue was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s unwillingness.

    "Sister, I just saw that Grandpa was quite angry. I¡¯m going to check on him."

    Bai Weiwei stood up, and while Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t paying attention, she gave Lu Tianxing a wink with her beautiful eyes and smiled as she left.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was this rhythm? Could this be the legendary scenario where the little sister-inw seduces her brother-inw?

    Watching Bai Weiwei sashay away, Lu Tianxing silently pondered her intentions. He was no fool, and definitely not naive enough to think that his charm had broken through to the Heavenly Level, that the little sister-inw had fallen for him at first sight. Even if that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be with a girl like Bai Weiwei.

    "Interesting? It seems this little sister-inw is not as simple as she appears on the surface."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself. If the little sister-inw wanted to y, he didn¡¯t mind apanying her in this little game.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing watching her sister¡¯s retreating figure with admiration in his eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly frosted over. She coldly stared at Lu Tianxing, and the chill in her eyes could nearly freeze a person solid, seemingly dropping the temperature around them considerably.

    Lu Tianxing instantly felt a chill envelop him. He shrank his neck and turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing, innocently asking, "Wife, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?"

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at? I warn you, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful just because you took a p for me earlier. If you dare to have any indecent thoughts about my sister, I definitely won¡¯t let you off."

    Bai Zhiqing said coldly, her tone filled with an icy chill.

    Lu Tianxing was utterly unconcerned with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, he stared at her and chuckled, "Why should I have designs on her? She¡¯s just a green Little Apple. I prefer a mature woman like you, a strong businesswoman. It feels much more rewarding to conquer."

    Bai Weiwei was indeed beautiful, exuding the aura of a fashionable urban beauty, but she was a bit too green for his taste. He preferred a businesswoman like Bai Zhiqing, as conquering her felt like a real achievement, especially when the thought of a goddess who had been in countless people¡¯s dreams lying beside him, bearing his children, at his mercy, brought an explosive sense of aplishment that could wake a personughing from their dreams.

    This was also why most people, despite knowing they couldn¡¯t conquer Bai Zhiqing, still wanted to try. Sometimes it wasn¡¯t because of love, but for the sense of aplishment that came after conquering.

    "I couldn¡¯t possibly like you. My marriage to you is to make you my shield, to block those with ulterior motives. Besides, you are not the Prince Charming in my heart," Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    She didn¡¯t want to entrust the second half of her life to a worthless man, even if Lu Tianxing had once saved her life. She was grateful to him, but gratitude and love were twopletely different things. Although her opinion of Lu Tianxing had changed a lot in her heart, it was far from her intention to give her life to him.

    Lu Tianxing looked deeply at Bai Zhiqing, took out a cigarette from his pocket to light for himself, sighed, and said, "I know I¡¯m not worthy of you. You are a business goddess that everyone admires, while I¡¯m just a nobody struggling to make ends meet. How could I possibly be a match for the CEO of a bigpany like you? Moreover, I have countless bad habits, I know I¡¯m not worthy of you. You don¡¯t need to take Grandpa¡¯s words to heart. When the time is right, I will exin everything to him, and I believe he won¡¯t make things difficult for his own granddaughter..."

    The low voice echoed in the room.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at that slightly weathered face behind the smoke and memories flooded her mind: Lu Tianxing, disregarding everything, had thrown himself at her to shield her from a deadly bullet, ventured alone into danger to eliminate threats for her, stood in front of her to take a p meant for her without any resentment, and even made excuses for her...

    For a moment, Bai Zhiqing felt agitated and upset. After all, she was not the heartless type like Bai Shan. The feeling of being protected, which she had only felt from her family for so many years, she had only ever felt it from this man as well.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well aware of my ce, and I know I¡¯m not worthy of you. After some time, when the old man has cooled off, I¡¯ll talk to him. I believe Grandpa will understand us."

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, "What did you say?"

    "I said I¡¯ve fallen for another girl. She¡¯s the one I want as my wife for life. I¡¯m going to leave Modu and live an ordinary life in a in ce."

    "That¡¯s not going to work. I know Grandpa¡¯s temperament. If he finds out you¡¯ve left, he¡¯ll definitely think it was because of me driving you away, which will backfire. I don¡¯t even know what kind of spell you¡¯ve cast on my grandpa, making him insist on my marrying you even though he knows our marriage is a sham."

    Bai Zhiqing gazed sadly at Lu Tianxing, feeling a sourness rising in her heart. When Lu Tianxing talked about leaving her to lead an ordinary life with another woman in some ordinary ce, she felt an urge to cry, as if she were losing something important.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose. The old man had learned of his previous identity and was doing everything in his power to turn their fake marriage into a real one. If it had been someone else, they would have been driven out with a stick long ago.

    "Apart from that, do you have any better ideas?" Lu Tianxing asked again.

    Bai Zhiqing remained silent, sitting quietly on the sofa.

    The whole living room fell into an eerie silence, the atmosphere heavy and tense.

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing seemed toe to a realization and said softly, "I agree not to divorce you, but after we are married, you must absolutely not touch me. Otherwise, even if it angers Grandpa, I will divorce you."

    "What, you¡¯ve decided not to divorce me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    "What? From the look on your face, you seem unhappy that I¡¯m not getting a divorce?"

    "Unhappy? How could I be unhappy? Having such a beautiful wife, even if I can¡¯t touch her, keeping her at home as a mascot isn¡¯t too bad."

    "Then it¡¯s settled. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going upstairs."

    With a faint nce at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing turned and walked towards the stairs. She didn¡¯t despise Lu Tianxing, especially after he had saved her, she wasn¡¯t that averse to him anymore.

    However, the thought of Lu Tianxing¡¯s unclear and ambiguous rtionships with many other women ignited an uncontroble rage within Bai Zhiqing. Sharing a man with other women was simply out of the question for her.

 Chapter 110 - 109 Yue Tingtingâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 109 Yue Tingting¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing ascend the stairs, Lu Tianxing nced at the wall clock; it was only two in the afternoon, somewhat early. He nned to drive out for a stroll when his phone trembled in his pocket, and the melodious ringtone sounded.

    Lu Tianxing pulled out his phone, noticed the number on the disy, and a knowing smile spread across his face as he answered, "Tingting, isn¡¯t today the weekend? Why are you calling Brother Lu? Do you not have to apany your boyfriend?"

    "What boyfriend? Brother Lu, please don¡¯t talk nonsense alright? I¡¯m just an ugly duckling; who would want to be my boyfriend?"

    A voice tinged with yful annoyance came from the phone.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with amusement. Even through the phone, it seemed he could visualize Yue Tingting stomping her foot in dissatisfaction, her little face puffed up with anger.

    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s Brother Lu¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have teased my beautiful Tingting. What brings my gorgeous Tingting to call me today? Do you need my help with anything?"

    "Brother Lu, do you... do you have time tonight?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice came through, carrying a mix of nervousness and anticipation.

    "Tonight? Where to?" Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    "I just came to this school a few days ago, and since it¡¯s also the weekend, some of the young teachers want to throw me a weing party at Blue Sky Hotel. I... I¡¯ve never been to such a ce, and I... I¡¯m a bit scared. But it wouldn¡¯t be good to reject since we are all colleagues and will have to face each other regrly. So, I was hoping to ask you, Brother Lu, to apany me. Of course, if Brother Lu doesn¡¯t want to go, then forget it. I might as well not go either, so as to avoid any misunderstanding with your wife..."

    By the end of her speech, Yue Tingting¡¯s voice had grown fainter andcked confidence.

    Indeed, upon learning of Lu Tianxing¡¯s marriage, Yue Tingting had felt her world spin, as if she had lost her soul, unable to muster any enthusiasm for anything. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago, when Lu Tianxing came to visit her at school and stood up for her, that she realized her Brother Lu had never abandoned her and had always kept her in his heart. She didn¡¯t ask for Lu Tianxing to remember her; just being able to see him all the time was enough for her.

    While Yue Tingting was caught in her uncertainty, Lu Tianxing replied with a heartyugh, "I¡¯m free tonight. Are you at school now? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up."

    "Really?"

    Overjoyed, Yue Tingting held the phone tightly, her face turning beet red with excitement. It took her a good while to regain herposure before she asked, puzzled, "Brother Lu, I¡¯m at the school right now, but whye to my school? The wee party doesn¡¯t start until seven in the evening, and it¡¯s just after two now, so there are still several hours until the party!"

    "Of course, I have to take my beautiful Tingting to buy some clothes first. Going to a banquet calls for attire that¡¯s different from everyday clothes. You have to dress prettily and splendidly, to be the star of the party. Alright, Tingting, I¡¯m hanging up now. Wait for me at the school gate; I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone. He was just about to leave when he thought better of it, turned back to the living room to say a word to Bai Qiao Mountain, and then started his car to leave Ziyuan District.

    Half an hourter, a white BMW X5 approached from a distance,ing to a stop at the school gate. Lu Tianxing looked around and was immediately captivated by a ssh of color on the roadside.

    There, under arge tree not far from the school, stood Yue Tingting. She had a rosyplexion, wearing a white dress, with a touch of makeup on her face, giving her an exceptionally pure and ethereal appearance that perfectly suited her innocent charm. One nce could etch her image in memory, as refreshing as drinking sour plum juice in the heat of summer, she felt effortlesslyfortable, like the girl next door.

    "Brother Lu, why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? It¡¯s been half an hour. Brother Lu couldn¡¯t have gotten lost, right? That¡¯s impossible, Brother Lu has been here before, hasn¡¯t he?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s gaze was fixed on both sides of the road, hoping to spot Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival at the earliest opportunity. But just then, a white BMW drove from afar, pulling up right in front of her.

    Yue Tingting frowned, about to walk away, when she saw a familiar figure step out of the BMW. A sweet smile spread across her face, and without a second thought, she rushed over and hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, pressing her ample bust against his arm as she pouted and whined, "Brother Lu, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long."

    Lu Tianxing, with a touch of indulgence, scratched Yue Tingting¡¯s nose, saying, "Look at you, sweating profusely. Why didn¡¯t you just wait for me at school?"

    "I wanted to see Brother Lu at the earliest moment..."

    Yue Tingting stuck out her tongue, revealing a radiant smile.

    "What¡¯s so good about Brother Lu to look at? Haven¡¯t you had enough after more than a year?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Alright, let¡¯s get in the car first."

    Yue Tingting sat in the passenger seat, amazed at the decoration inside the BMW. Although she didn¡¯t understand cars, she knew the price of ¡¯Don¡¯t Touch Me¡¯, and the car¡¯s interior was also very luxurious. Somewhat surprised, she asked, "Brother Lu, when did you buy a car? I¡¯ve never seen you drive before."

    "This car isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s provided by thepany. You know I¡¯m working now. Sometimes I need to run business and negotiate contracts, and it¡¯s impossible without a car," Lu Tianxing exins with a smile.

    "Heehee, I knew Brother Lu you are the best. There¡¯s a guy at our school who drives a car that seems to cost several hundred thousand, and he shows off at school every day. Tonight¡¯s wee party is organized by him. This car looks even better than his. He¡¯s not as impressive as Brother Lu."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s face beamed with pride, as if she had purchased the car herself: "Brother Lu, where are we going now? I know a ce where the clothes are cheap and very durable. How about we go there, Brother Lu?"

    "We¡¯re not going to that ce today."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s refusal, Yue Tingting¡¯s countenance dimmed, and she said with a trace of inferiority, "Brother Lu, do you... do you think it¡¯s embarrassing for me to buy those cheap clothes for you? I know Brother Lu is sessful now, your car is worth more than the one at our school, I¡¯m just an ugly duckling..."

    "Where did you get such an idea? Do I look like someone who would turn his back on people just because he got rich? Look at that pout, you could hang a soy sauce bottle on it."

    Lu Tianxing, somewhat amused, pinched Yue Tingting¡¯s cheek and exined, "You¡¯re my pretty Tingting. Of course, you need to wear the best clothes to a banquet. Aim to be the most dazzling leadingdy and show those men your charm. Just don¡¯t get dazzled yourself and forget your Brother Lu."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting smiled through her tears. Blushing, she stammered, "Brother Lu, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. I won¡¯t forget you! You¡¯re the eternal hero in my heart."

    Toward the end, Yue Tingting pursed her lips and stared unblinkingly at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, looking at the defiant girl, gently touching her smooth hair, without saying a word. He wouldn¡¯t make promises to Yue Tingting, for people always change. The once fervent pledges could eventually turn into nothing, only time could prove everything.

 Chapter 111 - 110 Jinfu Mall

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 110 Jinfu Mall</h4>

    Jinfu Mall was argeprehensive mall in Modu. Stepping inside felt like entering a world of goods, with dazzling products and various specialty stores at every turn.

    Supermarkets, caf¨¦s, bakeries, high-end boutiques, and jewelry stores were all avable. Whether you wanted items priced at about ten yuan, a few dozen yuan, or even those costing thousands or tens of thousands, you could find them all here.

    Because it was the weekend, Jinfu Mall was bustling. Fashionably dressed women gathered with friends, browsing from one specialty store to another, selecting their favorites, making the mall resemble a miniature city.

    After parking the car in the underground parking lot, Lu Tianxing took Yue Tingting¡¯s hand and led her directly from the elevator into Jinfu Mall.

    Yue Tingting seemed a bit uneasy about her surroundings, her lips tightly pursed and a slight sweat on her nose indicating her nervousness. Holding tightly onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her naturally pure face, paired with her anxious expression, immediately drew the attention of many shoppers.

    "Brother Lu, let¡¯s go somewhere else! The clothes here are so expensive, I¡¯m afraid the money I brought isn¡¯t enough."

    As she spoke, Yue Tingting patted her small crossbody bag with some worry.

    Her family was just an ordinary working-ss family. Her parents¡¯ sriesbined were around eight or nine thousand yuan, and even with her own sry, it was at most fifteen or sixteen thousand yuan. In a ce like Modu where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, over ten thousand yuan was just enough to cover expenses, and here, clothing in these boutiques could range from thousands to tens of thousands. A single piece of clothing here could cost more than her monthly sry.

    Spending a month¡¯s sry on a piece of clothing was something Yue Tingting had never considered growing up. To her, as long as clothes kept her warm, nothing else was important.

    Lu Tianxing, with a smile on his face, couldn¡¯t resist pinching the girl¡¯s conflicted cheek. "Stop worrying, or you might wrinkle your face. Haven¡¯t I told you? Today, you¡¯re the star of the party, and of course, I¡¯m paying. Besides, think about it, in this past year, you¡¯ve helped me clean my room and so many other things, and I haven¡¯t even given you a gift yet!"

    "But...."

    "No buts, today you have to listen to me, no other choice,"

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Yue Tingting¡¯s protest with firm determination.

    Seeing the resolved expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Yue Tingting finally nodded helplessly, resolving in her heart that Brother Lu had just started working and surely didn¡¯t have much money, so she would choose something less expensiveter.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Yue Tingting was thinking, he would definitelyugh and pat her head, thinking her a truly considerate girl who always thought of others. To him, money was just a number, and if he so wished, countless people would willingly offer him money to spend.

    Lu Tianxing walked around Jinfu Mall with Yue Tingting and they eventually entered afortably decorated boutique for women¡¯s clothing.

    Although this shop was an upscale boutique focused on summer fashion and the prices were not cheap, the styles of the clothes were pleasing to the eye. Since this was for an uing wee party, there was naturally no need to wear a formal banquet dress.

    As soon as they entered the store, a female sales associate warmly greeted them, "Wee! I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re looking for, but our clothes are the most fashionable styles of this summer season. Thisdy looks so beautiful, anything would look even better on her. What kind of style are you looking for? May I introduce some to you?"

    "Thank you, but there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, we¡¯ll look around by ourselves and call you if we need any help."

    Lu Tianxing declined the saleswoman¡¯s kind offer and began walking around the store with Yue Tingting, paying attention to her reactions.

    Yue Tingting, clutching Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, silently admired the clothes around her. Whenever she saw something she liked, a bright sparkle briefly passed through her eyes. Then she pursed her lips, pretending to be disdainful¡ªit wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like them, but even the cheapest garment was over a thousand yuan.

    Suddenly, Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes lit up as she spotted a pure white princess dress. She seemed to really like it, but her expression turned sad when she nced at the price tag. Holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, she said softly, "Brother Lu, let¡¯s go to another store. I don¡¯t like the clothes here."

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Without a word, he led her directly to the white princess dress.

    Upon seeing the dress, Lu Tianxing, too, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the pure white princess dress. It wasn¡¯t like the other puffy princess dresses but was the kind that had a fitted bodice and cinched waist, made from a continuous piece of cloth.

    The fabric was light chifon spreading out in a sea of white that floated slightly, giving the dress an ethereal and elegant quality like a cloud. The snug waistline showcased a woman¡¯s perfect figure while the ruffled cuffs were softly alluring. The dress was studded with shining beads and sequins on the chest, exuding exquisite beauty. It epitomized luxury and nobility, instantly elevating one¡¯s presence, and the irregr cut of the hem made it even more enchanting as it moved with grace and romance.

    Gradually, Lu Tianxing began to envision Yue Tingting in the dress and decisively turned to her, saying, "Tingting, let¡¯s go to the changing room!"

    "What!"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s cheeks flushed as she stammered, "Lu... Brother Lu, this is a boutique, you..."

    Lu Tianxing watched her with a straight face, then smiled and said, "What are you thinking about? I just want you to try on this dress in the changing room to see if it fits. Where is your little head wandering to?"

    Yue Tingting breathed a sigh of relief, and seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smiling face, she let out a soft yelp, her face turning red all the way to her ears, wishing she could just find a hole to crawl into from embarrassment.

    After Yue Tingting took the princess dress into the changing room, a female sales associate came over and said enviously, "Sir, you have a good eye. This princess dress was designed by one of Paris¡¯s top fashion designers and is one of the most cutting-edge pieces this fashion season. Sir, you have great taste."

    "Ha, really? What of it! To me, clothes are just something to wear. Designers just add a touch of embellishment. As for whether they are famous or not, what¡¯s the use? To put it another way, no matter how renowned you are as a designer, if you design a piece for someone who is overweight, it probably won¡¯t look very aesthetically pleasing. So whether it¡¯s designed by a famous designer or not, it¡¯s of no use to me."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, shaking his head. He was rather indifferent to the so-called fashion circle, which to him seemed more about oundish essories and overpowering makeup that could frighten a ghost. Is this what fashion is? It¡¯s just like these days when anyone can call themselves an expert by spouting jargon that others don¡¯t understand.

    The female sales associate looked at Lu Tianxing in astonishment, having never heard anyonement on the fashion circle like this before. She thought of arguing against Lu Tianxing¡¯s words but couldn¡¯t deny the truth in what he said. To ordinary people, what they don¡¯t understand is considered fashionable.

 Chapter 112 - 111 is too beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 111 is too beautiful</h4>

    As Lu Tianxing and the saleswoman chatted idly, time trickled by, and suddenly, a slight rustling sound, the fitting room door slowly opened and Yue Tingting, with her head down, shyly walked out.

    When everyone instinctively looked over, they immediately froze, eyes wide, faces filled with disbelief.

    Beautiful, perfect, pure...

    Everyone strained their minds to search for words of praise...

    d in a white princess dress, Yue Tingting¡¯s girl-next-door charm was fully entuated.

    This white princess dress seemed tailor-made for Yue Tingting. When person and gown came together, it was wless. Yue Tingting stood there as if she were an elf in the clouds, her innocent air was something to be admired from afar. Her long ck hair fell naturally, and even her slightly shy and nervous face did not mask her aura but added a touch of cuteness instead.

    There she stood, like a snow lotus blooming on Heavenly Mountain, irresistibly enchanting.

    Perfect!

    It was just too perfect!

    Yue Tingting had that delicate and exquisite look of a Jiangnan water town¡¯s woman. She might not possess Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aloofness, Rose¡¯s allure, Lin Yafei¡¯s sensuality, or Lin Qianru¡¯s virtuous wife vibe, but she had a unique Spiritual Energy that none of them had¡ªa gifted aura that made her seem like the girl next door, evoking a warm feeling.

    As natural as a lotus without an ounce of sculpting, the girl¡¯s unique spiritual energy was fully revealed. Anyone who nced her way would likely be unable to forget this spiritually radiant girl.

    The entire summer boutique fell utterly silent, everyone was captivated by Yue Tingting. It was their first time seeing someone bring out the best in a dress, achieving a perfect unity of person and attire.

    "I believe what you said now, sir. You¡¯re right, famous designers simply gild the lily. It¡¯s others who wear the clothes, not the so-called designers. It¡¯s hard to imagine someone fitting this white princess dress so perfectly."

    "Oh my god, is that really our store¡¯s princess dress? It looks like it was made just for her, this temperament, this appearance, it¡¯s unbelievable that this is the same dress from our store."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard before that people choose clothes and clothes choose people too. The same outfit on different people can exhibit totally different auras. It¡¯s simply too beautiful. She has more presence than any model who has tried it on before, as pure as a white lotus, just too stunning."

    "Beautiful, so beautiful! I want to take her picture and use it as myputer wallpaper. I¡¯ve just now realized that true beauties are found among ordinary people; she¡¯s much prettier than those so-called female stars. She¡¯s absolutely a paragon of contemporary purity and grace."

    After a brief moment of surprise, a buzz of conversation swept through the summer boutique.

    Yue Tingting, her cheeks flushing with a touch of red from the surrounding chatter, shyly looked at Lu Tianxing and mustered the courage to ask, "Brother Lu, how do I look in this dress? Do you like it?"

    "Like it? Of course, I like it," Lu Tianxing said without a hint of hesitation.

    Clothes make the man just as a saddle makes the horse. With a change of outfit, Yue Tingting¡¯s charm skyrocketed, rivaling Bai Zhiqing and the like, turning heads without fail.

    "Brother Lu, are you really telling the truth?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened, greatly valuing Lu Tianxing¡¯s opinion.

    "Of course it¡¯s real. Alright, we¡¯ll take this outfit, and tonight we¡¯ll wear it to the wee party and dazzle everyone."

    Lu Tianxing motioned to the female sales associate who had been standing by his side.

    The sales associate¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy when she heard Lu Tianxing call her. Selling this outfit would mean a substantialmission for her, and she quickly said, "Sir, this outfit costs 8,888 yuan, but our store manager just said that since it¡¯s rare to find someone who matches the outfit so perfectly, we¡¯ll knock off the fraction for you, making it eight thousand yuan."

    "What, eight thousand yuan? Brother Lu, isn¡¯t that too expensive? I think maybe I shouldn¡¯t get it."

    Yue Tingting eximed with a start, shocked. Eight thousand yuan was almost one and a half months¡¯ sry for her.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Expensive? As long as you like it, not to mention eight thousand, even eighty thousand yuan wouldn¡¯t be a problem. We¡¯ll take this outfit, no need to wrap it up. Also, help me gather all these outfits, calcte the total, and let me know how much it is."

    Having said that, and without waiting for Yue Tingting to speak, Lu Tianxing walked over to the racks, one after another, and picked out several outfits, trousers, and even sandals¡ªall of which were garments Yue Tingting liked.

    While idly walking around, Lu Tianxing had been paying attention to Yue Tingting¡¯s expressions. He noticed that whenever she came across something she liked, her eyes would unconsciously light up, and then she would casually look away as if nothing had happened. Yue Tingting didn¡¯t notice these small details, but having been around her for more than a year, if he didn¡¯t understand her nature, that would have been unbelievable.

    Yue Tingting had been watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions closely, and when she saw that he picked out clothes she liked, she could no longer control her emotions. Tears welled up and slid down her face as she covered her mouth, trying hard not to cry out loud. She realized this was the happiest moment of her life.

    "Silly girl, what are you crying for? If you cry anymore, you will turn into a ¡¯little spotted face¡¯ and won¡¯t be pretty anymore."

    Lu Tianxing had appeared beside Yue Tingting before she knew it, picked up a tissue from nearby, and gently wiped the tears from her face.

    "Brother Lu, I..."

    "Alright, enough crying. If you cry any more, you won¡¯t be pretty, and if you¡¯re not pretty, I won¡¯t want you anymore."

    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not pretty. If you dare not want me, I¡¯ll cry at your house every day, stick to you every day, and annoy you to death," Yue Tingting said to Lu Tianxing, baring her teeth.

    "Ha ha, I can only wish for that. Having Tingting, a great beauty, bothering me every day would be too good to be true. How could I possibly be annoyed to death?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, pulled Yue Tingting along to the checkout counter, and started the payment process.

    "Sir, your totales to thirty-five thousand three hundred sixty-two yuan. Since your purchase exceeds thirty thousand, we¡¯ll give you a 10% discount. That¡¯s thirty-one thousand eight hundred twenty-five yuan, but let¡¯s round down the change to make it thirty-one thousand t. Would you like to pay with card or cash?"

    For Lu Tianxing, thirty-one thousand yuan was no big deal. He paid with his card right away.

    Yue Tingting watched from the side, feeling a pang of heartache. Thirty-one thousand yuan was about several months of her sry, and all the clothes she had ever owned didn¡¯t even add up to thirty thousand yuan. Spending so much at once made her question her life.

    She thought about saying she didn¡¯t need so many clothes, but when she saw the resolve in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, she swallowed her words.

    "Okay, Tingting, stop pouting. Brother Lu is now the assistant to the chairman of a big group, so this little amount is nothing to him. Keep pouting, and when we go to the supermarketter, I¡¯ll buy a couple bottles of soy sauce to hang on that little mouth of yours to take home," Lu Tianxing teased.

    Yue Tingting pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything, silently resolving that once she started making money, she would buy lots of great stuff for Lu Tianxing. With this thought in mind, she didn¡¯t ponder further but left the boutique happily, clutching Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 113 - 112 Re-entering Blue Sky

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 112 Re-entering Blue Sky</h4>

    Just after walking out of the boutique, Yue Tingting¡¯s phone in her pocket suddenly rang. Tingting answered the call, her expression a bit troubled, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhao, I¡¯m out shopping with my boyfriend this afternoon. He will take me thereter, and he¡¯ll join me for the weing party, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you, Mr. Zhao. We have a car."

    After hanging up, Yue Tingting looked at Lu Tianxing and exined, "That was Mr. Zhao, who¡¯s organizing the wee party. He asked where I was and offered to pick me up."

    As she spoke, Yue Tingting paused for a moment, seemingly observing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, before continuing, "Brother Lu, please don¡¯t get me wrong. There¡¯s nothing between him and me. I don¡¯t like his boastful nature, which is why I told him you are my boyfriend, Brother Lu. You¡¯re not angry, are you?"

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s nervous look, Lu Tianxing said with a smile, "Angry? Why would I be angry? Being considered the boyfriend of a beautiful girl like you, Tingting, is something worth cherishing for a lifetime."

    "Hehe, I knew Brother Lu would be the best to me. This is your reward."

    A brilliant smile instantly lit up Yue Tingting¡¯s face. She tiptoed and nted a kiss on Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheek before blushing and running away.

    Lu Tianxing touched his cheek, a faint smile on his lips. The girl¡¯s adorable gesture had rxed his mood. He might not be able to give Yue Tingting much, but at the very least, he could ensure this cute girl before him would always be happy and undisturbed by anyone.

    Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting continued to wander around Jinfu Mall. Besides clothes, Lu Tianxing bought some jewelry for Yue Tingting. Originally, it was Lu Tianxing who took Yue Tingting shopping, but while he was not paying attention, she secretly used her pocket money to buy him a watch worth a few thousand yuan. Although it was less than what he spent, Yue Tingting¡¯s thoughtfulness made Lu Tianxing feel exceptionally warm, his face always wreathed in a radiant smile.

    If the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps could see Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression now, they would be surprised and look as if they had seen a ghost. Since when did the always cold and ruthless Judge show such an expression?

    By the time Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting left Jinfu Mall with their hands full of bags, it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening. The two of them chatted andughed as they stepped out of the elevator and headed towards the nearby BMW.

    Lu Tianxing ced all the items in the trunk and was just about to get in the car when he saw a powerful-looking Hummer H2 drive into the underground parking lot. A mature and attractive woman got out of the car, her purple dress hugging her perfect figure tightly, which was precisely why it caught the eye.

    "Huh, it¡¯s her."

    Seeing this, a faint look of surprise crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The morous woman was none other than Shen Manjun, whom he had once tried to chat up at the entrance of the residentialpound, only to be scoffed at by her¡ªa woman ripe enough to ooze juice.

    In normal circumstances, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have minded approaching her for a perfect encounter. But with Yue Tingting by his side, it was clearly not an opportune moment.

    Giving Shen Manjun a quick nce, Lu Tianxing immediately withdrew his gaze, climbed into the car, and left Jinfu Mall.

    When Lu Tianxing drove up to Blue Sky Hotel, it was almost seven o¡¯clock.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s face showed no sign of impatience as she sat quietly in the passenger seat, sneaking nces at Lu Tianxing now and then before quickly looking away like a thief, a hint of irrepressible blush on her charming face, lost in her thoughts.

    For Yue Tingting, attending the wee party wasn¡¯t important, and beingte didn¡¯t matter much. What was important was that Lu Tianxing was by her side; to her, that was enough.

    ...

    The Blue Sky Hotel was one of Modu¡¯s renowned star-rated hotels, aglitter with lights as soon as night fell. Neon lights overshadowed the surrounding buildings, giving an impression of towering above the rest. Luxury cars gathered around, with a BMW worth over a million standing out conspicuously, marking its presence with a disdainful re.

    Even though Lu Tianxing had been here once with Bai Zhiqing, he still couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This was the world of the wealthy¡ªwhere ordinary people might lose a year¡¯s sry from a single visit, while for the rich it might just be the cost of an ordinary meal.

    Yue Tingting clung tightly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her pretty face showing a blend of nervousness and uncertainty coupled with a dash of panic. Her family was just an ordinary wage-earning household; the finest ce she had probably been to was a restaurant. When had she ever stepped into such avishly decorated hotel that resembled a pce, walking so gingerly as if fearing to break something and be scolded by the attendants to leave?

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s okay, no matter how well it¡¯s decorated, it¡¯s just a ce for dining, it¡¯s not a big deal. Just treat it like your own home," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing patted Yue Tingting gently on the back.

    "Brother Lu, you¡¯re teasing me again. My home is nothing like thisvish," retorted Yue Tingting with a pout, though her tension had eased.

    Upon entering the hotel front doors, a greeter dressed in a fiery red cheongsam approached them warmly, asking, "Respected sir and miss, do you have a private room reservation?"

    Yue Tingting, momentarily startled, replied, "Yes... Mr. Zhao Xianwu invited us. He¡¯s reserved a room."

    The greeter thought for a moment, then said with a smile, "So you¡¯re friends of Mr. Zhao Xianwu. He¡¯s in Private Room 26. Please follow me."

    With the beautiful greeter leading the way, they easily found the location of the private room.

    When the greeter pushed the doors of the private room open, Lu Tianxing was immediately struck by how the space opened up before his eyes.

    This "private room" was more akin to a vast hall, nearly half the size of a basketball court, arranged opulently yet elegantly, and the fusion of Eastern and Western decor captivated the eye. At the very center of the hall stood arge table adorned with delicately prepared dishes.

    There were already quite a few people in the hall, no less than eight or nine men and womenbined. A portly teacher was bellowing into a microphone, his colleagues¡¯ faces the picture of resignation, clearly underwhelmed by theirpanion¡¯s singing abilities.

    The arrival of Yue Tingting and Lu Tianxing instantly captured the attention of everyone in the hall, every man¡¯s gaze fixated on Yue Tingting, their eyes filled with admiration.

    Yue Tingting was wearing the princess dress they had purchased at Jinfu Mall; the pure white gown brought out her grace impably, a fresh and innocent charm emanating from her, stirring a protective sentiment deep within onlookers¡¯ hearts.

 Chapter 114 - 113 Zhao Xianwu

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Zhao Xianwu</h4>

    Yue Tingting seemed somewhat uneasy, her body gently leaning towards Lu Tianxing as if only in this way could she find a bit of security.

    Seeing this, everyone in the private room was at first slightly stunned, then immediately revealed a strange smile, their gazes falling onto the man beside them who was dressed with meticulous care.

    This man, around thirty years old, wearing gold-rimmed sses, gave off a refined air at first nce. He was the organizer of this banquet, the one who had called Yue Tingting¡ªZhao Xianwu.

    "Yo, our star of the evening has finally graced us with her presence, beautiful, truly beautiful. Teacher Tingting, you look fine without dressing up, but when you do, you¡¯re simply irresistible to men and women, young and old alike," a somewhat overweight teacher recovered his senses first, eximing loudly.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m even a bit jealous of Teacher Tingting. But as the saying goes, ¡¯beauty is for the one who appreciates it¡¯. Teacher Tingting,e clean, is this gentleman your boyfriend?"

    A female teacher, with a hint of jealousy, nced at Yue Tingting before her gaze finally settled on Lu Tianxing.

    "This... this..."

    Yue Tingting had never encountered such a direct inquiry before; her eyes cautiously swept over Lu Tianxing, then, like a thief, quickly withdrew her gaze, the epitome of a woman in love.

    "Tingting, you don¡¯t need to say anything, I understand now."

    The female teacher who had just spoken looked at Yue Tingting with a face full of grievance, "Tingting, I don¡¯t think we can happily be friends anymore. Look around, it¡¯s all single folks here, and here you are, deliberately bringing your boyfriend to show off your love right in front of us. You¡¯re obviously here to taunt us singles. We can¡¯t have fun anymore, don¡¯t try to stop me, I¡¯m going to jump off a building."

    Yue Tingting, her face lined with frustration, looked at her friend¡ªshe had never realized her friend could be so amusing.

    "Alright, Teacher Li Li, stop joking, be careful not to scare Tingting."

    At that moment, a robust male voice sounded; the well-dressed man who had been silent, Zhao Xianwu, stood up from the sofa, his face wearing a warm smile as he gazed at Yue Tingting¡¯s current state. A hint of ardent desire shed deep in his eyes as he admired, "Tingting, you really look beautiful today. If you dressed like this at school every day, I¡¯m afraid all the other women would pale inparison."

    Hearing this, several other male teachers who were on good terms with Zhao Xianwu chimed in with their agreement.

    Such praise, although a bit exaggerated, is something no woman dislikes.

    Yue Tingting was no exception, and after noticing that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t angry, she quietly responded, "Thank you."

    When Zhao Xianwu saw Lu Tianxing, he squinted his eyes and then extended a hand, smiling as he spoke, "This gentleman must be Tingting¡¯s boyfriend, I presume! I am Zhao Xianwu, a grade director at the Second Middle School. May I know where this gentleman currently works?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and inwardly muttered ¡¯sycophant¡¯, then coolly shook hands with him, "Lu Tianxing. Nothing much to speak of in terms of prestigious positions¡ªjust a minor employee at apany. I do assorted chores for others every day, like serving tea and fetching water. Just a naturally hard-working fe."

    Hearing this, a sharp glint passed through Zhao Xianwu¡¯s eyes, and his expression grew a bit haughty as he bragged, "Mr. Lu is being too modest. As the saying goes, youth is an asset. As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, you¡¯re bound to seed. Like you, Mr. Lu, I was also born into an ordinary family, but I have never been disheartened by my family¡¯s poverty."

    "In my opinion, ¡¯Even emperors and generals can have humble beginnings, as long as one is willing to put in the effort, nothing is impossible¡¯, and now, through my persistent hard work, I¡¯ve finally achieved something. I¡¯ve bought a house and a car in Modu, my annual sry isn¡¯t high, barely over a million. But actually, these don¡¯t really count for much. Mr. Lu, you¡¯re younger than me. In the future, I believe your achievements will definitely surpass mine."

    No sooner had Zhao Xianwu finished speaking than a male teacher loudlyplimented, "Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re too modest! Who here doesn¡¯t know that you are a rising star in the field of education, having been named an outstanding teacher for several consecutive years? With the tragic car ident that took Director Ma, the position of the head of the academic affairs is vacant, and you are the teacher with the highest call for that position in our school."

    "Yes, Teacher Sun is right."

    A slight female teacher chimed in, "If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Zhao¡¯s limited years of experience, maybe even the principal¡¯s position at our Second Middle School would belong to you. In terms of capability and strength, who can match up to our Mr. Zhao?"

    Facing the teachers¡¯ ttery, Zhao Xianwu¡¯s restrained smile couldn¡¯t hide his smugness. He shot a provocative nce at Lu Tianxing before gesturing for everyone to stop speaking and said with passionate ardor, "I don¡¯t deserve such praise. The title of principal is not at all important to me. All I hope for is that all my students can get into university and be pirs of society in the future¡ªthat will be enough. My wish is just that simple. As for the position of principal, it is dispensable to me. I would dly trade it for a student¡¯s future."

    "Mr. Zhao, such noble integrity."

    "Well done, Mr. Zhao! If I were twenty years younger, I would definitely want to be your student."

    Zhao Xianwu¡¯s words immediately sparked a wave of admiration.

    Lu Tianxing listened in astonishment, his expression turning bizarre as he looked at Zhao Xianwu. He had seen shameless people before, but he had never seen anyone quite this shameless. He would never believe a word Zhao Xianwu said. The hint of smugness that flitted across Zhao Xianwu¡¯s face might fool others, but it couldn¡¯t fool him.

    Besides, the profession of teaching is not something to be unted about. Don¡¯t you see how many teachers are willingly holed up in impoverished mountains, receiving pitifully small wages, and teaching their students with great hardship, all in the hope that their students might leave the mountains and see the outside world? These are the truly admirable teachers.

    Yue Tingting had always been somewhat naive; hearing everyone¡¯s praise for Zhao Xianwu, she also joined in and said a few nice words. Her words made Zhao Xianwu feel as if he were on cloud nine, light as air, convinced that Yue Tingting must have been moved by his words and he couldn¡¯t help feeling triumphant.

    It was a good thing he had researched love strategies online. For a young girl like Yue Tingting, who was just starting out, nothing impressed her more than heroes. As long as he put on a disy of fearlessness and grand aspirations, he would quickly attract such a girl. The current results seemed very promising. Next, as long as he showed a bit of passion and the responsibility of a man, Yue Tingting would certainly be within easy reach.

    As for Lu Tianxing, a minor employee at somepany, how could hepare with someone like himself, who had reached the pinnacle of life? His monthly sry was enough to match up to what Lu Tianxing made in a year.

 Chapter 115 - 114: The Foolish Victim

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 114: The Foolish Victim</h4>

    Thinking about this, Zhao Xianwu felt that he had overestimated Lu Tianxing before, seeing him now as nothing but a weakling with less than a five inbat strength, easily crushed.

    The more he thought about it, the more Zhao Xianwu felt he should behave withposure. He immediately called for everyone to sit down, "Everyone, no need to stand, please sit. There¡¯s no need for formalities today. We are just friends gathering, no need to be so serious. Eat if you want to eat, drink if you want to drink. I, Zhao Xianwu, will pick up the bill today."

    Speaking, Zhao Xianwu smiled gently at Yue Tingting, "Tingting, since you¡¯ve just arrived, you might not be familiar with this ce. Let me introduce you a bit, after all, you¡¯re the star today. If you don¡¯t have fun, then this wee party is a failure."

    "Ah!"

    Yue Tingting was stunned and quickly waved her hands, "No need, Mr. Zhao. As long as everyone is having fun, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not much interested in singing or dancing. I¡¯ll just sit next to Brother Lu."

    Zhao Xianwu saw his little n falling through and felt instantly annoyed, but he just assumed Yue Tingting was afraid of upsetting Lu Tianxing, and immediately said with a smile, "Then just sit for now, and if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. Don¡¯t be polite with me, I, Zhao Xianwu, am not short of money."

    "Hehe, Tingting, how could you refuse Mr. Zhao¡¯s invitation! By being polite with Mr. Zhao, aren¡¯t you saying you look down on him? We are guests, and the guest must follow the host¡¯s arrangements, of course."

    Lu Tianxing spoke up, reproaching Yue Tingting and chuckled, "Mr. Zhao, can singing and dancing wait a bit? Tingting and I went shopping today, walked around for almost the whole afternoon. We¡¯re really hungry now and the food on these tables might be good for dessert but not enough for a meal. I¡¯m starving. When are we actually going to eat? We¡¯ll have the energy to sing after eating, Mr. Zhao, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    "Backwoods bumpkin, unsophisticated trash who¡¯s never seen the world."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Xianwu inwardly scorned, cursing a few times, but his face remained all smiles, "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, that was my oversight. Thanks for the reminder, Mr. Lu. What would you like to eat? Here¡¯s the menu, feel free to order anything, and don¡¯t be shy with me."

    The other teachers at the table looked at Lu Tianxing expectantly. Unlike Zhao Xianwu with his million annual sry, they had families to feed and could barely afford to eat out at ordinary restaurants, let alone enjoy meals at such upscale star-rated hotels. They were finally getting a taste of star-hotel cuisine.

    "Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Zhao. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never actually tasted food from a star-rated hotel before!"

    A surprised smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and he immediately called over a waiter and started to flip through the menu.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Zhao Xianwu sneered again internally, "Bumpkin is as bumpkin does, so clueless."

    "Mr. Zhao, can I really order anything?" Lu Tianxing suddenly looked up and asked.

    "Order anything, it¡¯s okay. Today is Tingting¡¯s wee party, and of course, you should eat happily," Zhao Xianwu said generously with a wave of his hand.

    "Then I will be unreserved."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was beaming with joy as he said to a nearby server, "First, bring me a duck, one of those that looks like jade, crystal clear and very appetizing. Not many, just eleven ducks for the eleven of us here, one for each person. Also, the drunken shrimp tastes pretty good, but it¡¯s too small. No need for those, give me a few Australian lobsters instead."

    "By the way, Tingting, haven¡¯t you mentioned that you¡¯ve never had abalone before? Today I¡¯ll let you have a taste. Get me a few abalones. Don¡¯t worry about the money. Our Mr. Zhao here makes a million a year, so he isn¡¯t short of money. Also, add some shark fin and bird¡¯s nest soup to the order. I also want to try what it¡¯s like to rinse my mouth with shark fin..."

    Lu Tianxing flipped through the menu enthusiastically, directing the server to take notes.

    "Okay, sir, no problem. Is there anything else you need?"

    Zhao Xianwu¡¯s mouth twitched violently, and he felt an urge to vomit blood. He initially thought Lu Tianxing was a country bumpkin who would opt for cheaper dishes, but to his surprise, Lu Tianxing went straight for the jade duck, one of Blue Sky¡¯s signature dishes, priced at 1666 per duck, nearly twenty thousand for eleven, and close to forty to fifty thousand with the rest of the order.

    Although he did not mind spending this amount of money, it was clear that Lu Tianxing was taking him for a fool, intent on fleecing him, which naturally was quite upsetting.

    "Mr. Zhao, look I ordered so much, is that okay? If there¡¯s a problem, I can ask the server to cancel a few items?" After ordering a few more dishes, Lu Tianxing waited for the server to leave before he addressed Zhao Xianwu.

    "Fuck your mother, the guy already left, now you¡¯re asking me this?"

    These words nearly made Zhao Xianwu jump up and curse at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, you bastard, go to hell, after cing the order now you think to ask me, what were you doing before?

    But noticing the looks from those around him, Zhao Xianwu¡¯s smile was a bit strained as he waved his hand and said, "It¡¯s nothing, the most important thing is to have fun when going out. Money isn¡¯t important."

    "Great, Mr. Zhao is truly my idol, wealthy and bold," Lu Tianxing said, giving a thumbs up in admiration.

    Yue Tingting, somewhat amused, watched the scene of Lu Tianxing mocking Mr. Zhao unfold. Although she was a bit naive, it didn¡¯t mean she was foolish, or else she wouldn¡¯t be a high school English teacher. Zhao Xianwu had spoken several times, subtly mocking Lu Tianxing, and she could easily tell, but Lu Tianxing kept holding her hand, preventing her from speaking.

    "Mr. Lu is right, Mr. Zhao is indeed very generous. From now on, I will look up to Mr. Zhao as my leader. But thanks to Mr. Zhao for this time, to be honest I¡¯ve been craving this jade duck here for a long time. I heard it tastes really good, and today I finally get to taste it," she said.

    A few sharper ones caught on to Lu Tianxing¡¯s intentions and, while internally ridiculing Zhao Xianwu for being a sucker, they cooperated by speaking favorably.

    Zhao Xianwu forced a smile, his mood initially buoyant but now as if it had been shattered by a tornado, watching Lu Tianxing chatting andughing with Yue Tingting, he considered whether to find a chance to kick this guy out, so he wouldn¡¯t interfere with his flirting.

    But the other teachers in the private room didn¡¯t care so much; for them, they had struck it rich this evening, not only had they yed for free, but they also enjoyed a great meal. Naturally, their mood couldn¡¯t be better. They quickly gathered near the karaoke machine at the side, singing and dancing, and the atmosphere of the entire room instantly heated up.

 Chapter 116 - 115 Loyalty to the Country

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 115 Loyalty to the Country</h4>

    Yue Tingting didn¡¯t go to sing, but sat quietly by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, whispering to him from time to time. Her cheeks were constantly flushed, a blush that she couldn¡¯t hide. For Yue Tingting, as long as Lu Tianxing was by her side, no matter where they were, it was Heaven.

    Zhao Xianwu¡¯s face looked somewhat gloomy as he watched Yue Tingting and Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate behavior. A fire of jealousy burned inside him, and he immediately snatched the microphone, saying, "Let¡¯s take a break, everyone. Today, we are holding a wee party for Teacher Yue Tingting, and since I¡¯m the one who initiated this wee party, I n to sing a song to set the ball rolling. Afterward, I¡¯ll invite our Teacher Tingting and her boyfriend to perform a song. What do you say, everyone? Good or not?"

    "Good."

    The other teachers, all astute, could see that Zhao Xianwu was interested in Yue Tingting. Moreover, as Zhao Xianwu was treating them, they naturally didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so they pped in agreement.

    Without giving Yue Tingting a chance to speak, Zhao Xianwu had already picked up the microphone and said with a heartfelt expression, "I will sing ¡¯The Most Beautiful¡¯ by Yu Quan, dedicated to our Teacher Tingting."

    As Yue Tingting heard Zhao Xianwu¡¯s words, she looked nervously at Lu Tianxing beside her. Only after she saw him smile faintly at her did she rx a bit, though she still held onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly.

    When the music started, Lu Tianxing had to admire Zhao Xianwu; the guy indeed had a good voice. Although he was off-pitch in some parts, his rendition of ¡¯The Most Beautiful¡¯ had a certain vor to it. If an ordinary girl listened, she would surely be moved and immediately offer herself to him.

    Unfortunately, facing Yue Tingting, who had her heart set on someone else, all his efforts were in vain.

    The surrounding teachers praised him one after another, and Zhao Xianwu showed a smug smile. He nced at Lu Tianxing and said with augh, "Mr. Lu, you can sing, right? Why don¡¯t you go first and give everyone a song, and then we¡¯ll have Teacher Tingting follow, how about that?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback and shook his head, saying, "No need for me, really! I don¡¯t sing well; I¡¯d rather not pollute everyone¡¯s ears."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhao Xianwu wished he couldugh out loud as his time to retaliate seemed to have finallye. He promptly said, "How can that be? We¡¯re here for fun, and if Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t sing, that would dampen everyone¡¯s spirits. Right, Mr. Lu?"

    Since all these teachers were feasting on Zhao Xianwu¡¯s dime and were his colleagues, they naturally agreed loudly from the sidelines.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Lu Tianxing. She had known him for so long yet had never heard him sing. She wanted to hear Lu Tianxing sing; after all, when a woman likes a man, she yearns to understand everything about him.

    "Brother Lu, just sing one song! It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not good, I support you," Yue Tingting couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and coaxed him.

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s expectant look, Lu Tianxing touched his nose helplessly, knowing he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. He took the microphone and stood up: "Actually, I¡¯m not really good at singing. Usually, my time is spent making a living and I don¡¯t have much time for music. I learned this song from the TV. I will embarrass myself today and sing ¡¯Loyal to the Country.¡¯ If it¡¯s not good, I hope everyone will be forgiving."

    As the familiar tune of "Loyal to the Country" began to y, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice perfectly delivered the song, his slightly raspy voice lending it an air of vigor and heroism.

    All attendees could hardly believe their eyes as they stared in astonishment. Zhao Xianwu looked as if he had swallowed a fly, hisplexion turning to an extreme shade of ugliness. If this Nimah is considered unable to sing, what was he doing¡ªhowling like a ghost?

    The high-spirited and passionate music, coupled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s heroic voice, rendered "Loyal to the Country" with such excellence that everyone¡¯s blood began to boil, making them wish they could enter that era and experience the true shing of gold and iron. By the end, people were even roaring along with Lu Tianxing.

    When the music finally stopped, everyone but Zhao Xianwu burst into apuse, their faces flushed with excitement, feeling as if their blood was on fire.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s face was flushed with a triumphant look, as if she had been the one singing.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled sheepishly. This song was one of the few that he knew; the other songs he knew were military anthems learned while in the army. If he started singing military songs now, he figured he might getughed at.

    The rest of the time was naturally filled with eating, drinking, and merry-making. As the exquisite dishes ordered by Lu Tianxing began to arrive, the atmosphere in the private room got even livelier. As the saying goes, the best ce to talk business is at the dining table. After several rounds of toasting, Lu Tianxing became well acquainted with all the teachers; some female teachers even patted their chests in public and promised to look after Yue Tingting at school to ensure that no man with ulterior motives would get close to her.

    In contrast, Zhao Xianwu was miserably frustrated. He had nned to take advantage of tonight¡¯s opportunity to win over Yue Tingting, with a hotel room booked in advance. However, it turned out that he had merely set the stage for someone else, cheaply benefiting Lu Tianxing, the bumpkin, who seemed to be the star of the banquet while he was just someone who came to freeload.

    Just thinking about how he had spent tens of thousands of yuan for nothing gave Zhao Xianwu the urge to explode with anger.

    After eating their fill, everyone began to stand up to say goodbye. After all, they were all teachers, especially high school senior teachers burdened with heavy workloads; they couldn¡¯t stay up and y till two or three in the morning, or even all night, like the younger crowd. By ten o¡¯clock, the teachers were getting up and ready to leave.

    The group left Blue Sky, and just before departing, Zhao Xianwu, in agony, paid the tens of thousands in expenses, then headed out.

    Although he had been frustrated all evening and hadn¡¯t enjoyed any sweet moments, Zhao Xianwu was not discouraged at all. He quickly approached Yue Tingting and said with grace, "Tingting, it¡¯s sote, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl to go back alone. How about I drive you home?"

    Yue Tingting declined, "Mr. Zhao, I think I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll just go back in Brother Lu¡¯s car. Brother Lu, do you know where my house is?"

    Feigning curiosity, Zhao Xianwu asked, "Oh? Mr. Lu came by car too? I thought you had taken a taxi here. I wonder what kind of car Mr. Lu drives...?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a gentle sigh, heard Zhao Xianwu¡¯s words, and took out the BMW key from his pocket, pressing the unlock button.

    All eyes followed the sound, and there parked in a corner was a white BMW X5. The blue and white emblem on the car¡¯s front made everyone gasp in surprise, looking at Lu Tianxing in amazement¡ªindeed, appearances can be deceiving.

 Chapter 117 - 116 Deterrence (1st update)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 116 Deterrence (1st update)</h4>

    "No way, is that a BMW X5?"

    A male teacher couldn¡¯t help eximing, "I saw this car on a car website, and it¡¯s definitely a BMW X5. In China, it must cost at least over a million. Mr. Lu, didn¡¯t you say you were just a handyman at apany?"

    The other teachers, seeing this scene, gasped in astonishment and looked at Lu Tianxing in shock. Spending over a million on a car, how much must he be worth? At least tens of millions, right? Since when did handymen be so wealthy? They wanted to give it a try too.

    Noticing everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and said innocently, "I am indeed working, but I am currently the Assistant to the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. My daily tasks are just to serve tea and water to the chairman, not to run errands."

    "What, Mr. Lu, you are actually an employee of Bai¡¯s Group? How lucky you are. Mr. Lu, tell us how you got the job there. I heard that Bai¡¯s Group is extremely strict in hiring."

    "Assistant to the Chairman? There¡¯s only one chairman at Bai¡¯s Group, and that¡¯s Bai Zhiqing. Doesn¡¯t that mean, Mr. Lu, you are Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant? Oh man, you are so lucky to see the goddess every day and maybe even benefit from your proximity by ultimately owning the whole Bai¡¯s Group."

    "So, Mr. Lu, you are the biggest tycoon among us. No, no, we¡¯ve all been looking out for Tingting for you; you have to treat us next time."

    The moment Lu Tianxing finished speaking, the whole group of teachers started buzzing with conversation, each looking at Lu Tianxing with envious eyes.

    What Bai¡¯s Group represents is well-known; even a three-year-old child would recognize the name. Bai¡¯s Group is not only one of thergest corporations in Modu but also tops in the industry for employee benefits. Never mind an assistant to the chairman; even a janitor¡¯s sry and benefits couldpete with those of these senior high school teachers.

    They had originally thought that Lu Tianxing was just an employee of some smallpany, but now they realized that he indeed was an employee, just not of any smallpany, but a minor employee within the colossal Bai¡¯s Group. What is Zhao Xianwu¡¯s annual sry of a million inparison? Within Bai¡¯s Group, there are many who earn over a million a year. An assistant to the chairman might not have a high position, but if he ys his cards right, he could be like an eunuch next to the Emperor, potentially controlling vast powers, just like Wei Zhongxian who dominated the court."

    A head official stands before a minister¡¯s gate, but what about the Emperor¡¯s gate? What rank is that?

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhao Xianwu was initially shocked, then his face turned cloudy. Remembering how he had shown off in front of Lu Tianxing, boasting about his annual sry of a million and lecturing Lu Tianxing, Zhao Xianwu felt utterly miserable and wished he could find a hole to crawl into. What made him even more furious was that this bastard, despite being rich, had still pretended to be a bumpkin to take advantage of him, which was incredibly humiliating.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, gestured for Yue Tingting to get in the car and wait for him, then turned to Zhao Xianwu and said, "Mr. Zhao, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re free, but I¡¯d like to have a word with you alone."

    Zhao Xianwu nced at Lu Tianxing, his eyes flickered, and he nodded in agreement.

    They moved to a secluded spot under the Blue Sky, and Zhao Xianwu spoke first, sneering, "Mr. Lu, I know you¡¯re richer than me, but let me tell you, my feelings for Tingting will never change. As long as she¡¯s not married, I have the right to pursue her, and you can¡¯t stop me..."

    "Don¡¯t get worked up, I never said you couldn¡¯t pursue Tingting."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, cutting off Zhao Xianwu mid-sentence, and spoke indifferently, "You can pursue anyone you want, but what I want to tell you is that I know Ms. Qiu Hong. Should I give her a call and inform her about a few things?"

    Upon hearing that name, Zhao Xianwu¡¯s face drastically changed as he said harshly, "What do you mean by that, Mr. Lu? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Lu Tianxing smirked coldly, took out his phone from his pocket, scrolled through some messages, and spoke indifferently, "Zhao Xianwu, thirty years old, married, wife Qiu Hong, daughter of Modu City¡¯s Director of Education. Tsk, tsk, I must say Mr. Zhao, you really have extravagant tastes to marry such a fat, ugly woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scared to death by her in the middle of the night? Also Mr. Zhao, your motivational legend is quite impressive; if it were me, I probably would have jumped off a building and killed myself."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Xianwu with faux admiration. He had gathered this information while pretending to use the bathroom during their time in the private room, with the help of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. The first time he saw Zhao Xianwu¡¯s wife, Lu Tianxing waspletely shocked. Ugliness wasn¡¯t her fault, being overweight wasn¡¯t her fault either, but being both fat and ugly, frequently going to nightclubs, and liking male escorts was terribly wrong. He now felt a bit of sympathy for Zhao Xianwu, having such a wife, not only was his head turning green, but also, wasn¡¯t he scared their children would end up representing a ¡¯United Nations¡¯?

    As Zhao Xianwu heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his eyes immediately filled with terror. He had married Qiu Hong and no one had ever known about this, including his colleagues at school. He had never expected Lu Tianxing to know everything about him. If his wife found out about today¡¯s incidents, his future would be utterly gloomy.

    "What... what exactly do you want?" Zhao Xianwu suppressed the fear in his heart and asked in rm.

    "I don¡¯t want anything specific," Lu Tianxing said as he casually deleted the message.

    "I only have one request: I don¡¯t want anyone with ulterior motives disturbing Tingting¡¯s life; otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that your escapades with a few beauties at Fenglin Inn won¡¯t appear before your wife and your father-inw. Oh, and I forgot to mention, your school¡¯s Director Ma once had his eyes on Tingting. You probably know what happened to him," Lu Tianxing said casually.

    "Wasn¡¯t Director Ma killed in a car ident? Could it be...."

    As the words slipped out of Zhao Xianwu¡¯s mouth, he suddenly stopped mid-sentence as if his throat had been choked, his voice abruptly ceasing. He looked at Lu Tianxing fearfully, realizing that Director Ma¡¯s mysterious car ident, where his car plunged into the river, was no ident but a murder orchestrated by someone.

    "Director Ma died at the hands of this man right here."

    As the thought crossed Zhao Xianwu¡¯s mind, his eyes widened in shock, his body began to tremble uncontrobly, and a wave of terror washed over him. He didn¡¯t want to die. He had a father-inw who was the director of the education bureau, and as long as no idents urred, his future was promising. He simply couldn¡¯t afford to ruin his career over a woman.

    "Mr. Lu... Mr. Lu, I realize my mistake. I can assure you, assure you that I won¡¯t approach Miss Yue Tingting anymore, and furthermore, I can guarantee that no man wille near Miss Yue Tingting at school," Zhao Xianwu said, trembling and with a sycophantic smile on his face, stuttering as he spoke.

    "It seems Mr. Zhao truly is a teacher, a man who understands how things work. Since that¡¯s the case, we can have a pleasant cooperation," Lu Tianxing said with a slight smile, patting Zhao Xianwu on the shoulder before turning to walk towards his car.

    For Lu Tianxing, Zhao Xianwu was just a nobody, not even worth the trouble of killing. Moreover, with Zhao Xianwu, the local snake at the school, and having a father-inw who was the director of education, very few teachers would dare trouble Yue Tingting.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Zhao Xianwu could no longer maintain hisposure. He copsed onto the ground, gasping for air, his eyes filled with terror as he watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure. The devil, this man was a devil from hell, those eyes of his, it was like looking into the depths of hell itself.

 Chapter 118 - 117 Old Sayings Are True (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 117 Old Sayings Are True (2nd Update)</h4>

    Sitting in the car, Yue Tingting¡¯s exquisitely pretty face was constantly brimming with a sweet smile. She felt that today was her happiest day, even happier than when she had passed the entrance exam to a key university.

    Lu Tianxing, with a deadpan expression, looked at Yue Tingting and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Tingting, are you really that happy? You¡¯ve been smiling for almost ten minutes now, doesn¡¯t it tire you out?"

    "Not tired."

    Yue Tingting giggled, shaking her head, "But I think Mr. Zhao won¡¯t be able tough today."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yue Tingting in surprise andughed, "So, you know everything, girl. You almost had me fooled."

    "Hehe, what did you think!"

    Yue Tingting chuckled and said, "Well, I can¡¯t say I understand everything, but I do know that everything Mr. Zhao does and says is because of you, Brother Lu, so I understand why you fleeced him. By the way, Lu Tianxing, what were you and Mr. Zhao whispering about just now?"

    "Nothing much, just told Mr. Zhao that I know his wife and am a friend of hers, then I asked him to look after her at school, to make sure no one bothers her," Lu Tianxing said with a light smile.

    "Hmm, I understand, thank you, Brother Lu."

    All along, Yue Tingting, wise as she was, never pressed Lu Tianxing about what exactly he said to Mr. Zhao. His appreciation for her intelligence was tinged with relief; this girl was perhaps much smarter than he had imagined, yet most of the times she preferred to y the role of a naive girl next door, quietly caring and trusting in him.

    "Do we really need to be so formal with each other? It¡¯s gettingte; I¡¯ll take you home, and make sure you get some good rest."

    After driving Yue Tingting home, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment but did not head to Zero Point Bar; instead, he went straight back to Ziyuan District.

    As soon as he opened the door and stepped in, Lu Tianxing heard a coquettish voice ringing in his ears, "Brother-inw, why are you back sote? You weren¡¯t up to something naughty without my sister, were you? Is this you stepping out of line?"

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked towards the staircase, slightly startled. What was his sister-inw doing up sote? Could she have been waiting for him?

    By then, Bai Weiwei had changed her clothes; she wore a white Kung Fu Panda shirt that tied into a cute bow at the hem, exposing her snow-white waist, paired with denim shorts that showed off her long, wless legs.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s attire, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, Girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting perverts by wearing so little?

    "Brother-inw, do I look pretty?"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face flushed with a touch of shyness, but she twirled around proudly.

    "Beautiful, you¡¯d turn heads on the street, no doubt about it."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Weiwei a thorough look and did not skimp on his praise.

    Bai Weiwei was truly a knockout beauty, though somewhat na?ve,cking the maturity of a Rose, the aloofness of Bai Zhiqing, but her whole being radiated a youthful vibrancy that made it clear she was a lively, fashionable city girl.

    "Really pretty? Remember, I¡¯m your little sister-inw, you better not be lying to me!"

    Bai Weiwei threw a flirtatious nce at Lu Tianxing and gracefully descended the stairs, her slender waist and lovely legs hard to ignore.

    "Oh, no, no, I would never lie to you!"

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of cold sweat, looked at Bai Weiwei. This little sister-inw was too fierce, daring to throw flirtatious nces at him. Could the legend be true, that a sister-inw¡¯s butt is half owned by her brother-inw?

    "Brother-inw, are you nning to sleep with my sister now? Is she as unsmiling and icy as usual when she sleeps?" Bai Weiwei asked with blinking eyes and a face full of curiosity.

    "Oh my God!"

    Lu Tianxing almost choked on his own saliva. The fierceness of his little sister-inw far exceeded his tolerance. What did she mean by sleeping with her sister, and whether her sister was very cold during sleep, how would he know if it was cold. He only remembered that Bai Zhiqing was very proactive that night, but the key point was, could he tell this to Bai Weiwei?

    Who knows what this girl was up to.

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile and said hesitantly, "I have my own room."

    "Oh, I get it, so you were kicked out by my sister, you two are separated."

    Bai Weiwei suddenly realized, her eyes rolling as she shed a sly smile, "Brother-inw, as the old saying goes, ¡¯A long night is difficult to endure without sleep, why don¡¯t you keep mepany and go out for some fun?¡¯"

    Go out for fun?

    Lu Tianxing momentarily had wicked thoughts, looking at Bai Weiwei¡¯s perfect figure, his mind immediately filled with thoughts not suitable for children. A man and a woman going outte at night, what to y, anyone could guess.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and said, "This doesn¡¯t seem right! It¡¯s sote already, if the old man finds out, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot me."

    Thinking about the consequences of going out with his sister-inw and the oue he had to face, Lu Tianxing shivered intensely. He hadn¡¯t even settled things with Bai Zhiqing, and if the old man found out he was messing with his other granddaughter, he¡¯d definitely go berserk.

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t use my sister as an excuse. I think you¡¯re not afraid of grandfather, but of my sister. Am I right?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with disdain.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s disdainful look, Lu Tianxing immediately got annoyed, waved his hand, and said, "Kidding, me afraid of your sister? I¡¯m not boasting, but if she dares to act up with me, I¡¯d p her right away and teach her a lesson. Daring to challenge a man, she¡¯s asking for it."

    "Hee hee, I knew it, you¡¯re the coolest, brother-inw. Let¡¯s go now! I can¡¯t wait to enjoy the colorful nightlife."

    Bai Weiwei, giggling, ran over, grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, and dragged him outside.

    Feeling Bai Weiwei holding him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed. He looked around stealthily, like a thief, and whispered, "Listen, Weiwei, could you let go of me for now? If your sister or grandfather sees us, wouldn¡¯t it look bad?"

    You see, Bai Zhiqing had just warned him not to make any moves on Bai Weiwei. Now with Bai Weiwei clinging to his arm, if Bai Zhiqing found out, even the Yellow River couldn¡¯t wash him clean!

    "Brother-inw, are you even a man? I¡¯m not scared, what are you afraid of?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with dissatisfaction, thinking this man was far too timid.

 Chapter 119: Familiar Places - 118 (3rd update)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Familiar ces - 118 (3rd update)</h4>

    "Scared? How do you even write ¡¯scared¡¯? Come on, wherever you¡¯re going tonight, your brother-inw will keep youpany all the way."

    Once again scorned by Bai Weiwei, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pride took a massive hit. Under Bai Weiwei¡¯s wide, beautiful eyes, he instinctively wrapped his arms around her slim waist. A startlingly incredible sensation shot through his nerves, causing him to unconsciously squeeze and his hands started to move on their own.

    "Brother-inw, what are your hands doing?" Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face flushed red as she spat out.

    "Ahem, that was purely a reflex. It wasn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a pretty auntie, it¡¯s hard to control myself."

    Lu Tianxing coughed twice, and quickly pulled back his hand that was headed for Bai Weiwei¡¯s bottom, settling it on the waist of his sister-inw, reveling in the silky feel it offered.

    The two left the Ziyuan District in his white BMW that he drove out of the garage.

    "Brother-inw, really? You¡¯re driving this car? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is possibly the least valuable car in the garage. You should¡¯ve chosen a sports car to match the ss," Bai Weiwei said, sitting in the car looking at Lu Tianxing in surprise.

    "As long as it can be driven, why bother with something so expensive? If it gets damaged, I can¡¯t afford to fix it."

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Weiwei¡¯sment and said, "Where do you n to go? However, at this time, besides bars and some entertainment venues, there seems to be nowhere else to hang out."

    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Going out at night obviously means hitting the bars. I¡¯ve never been to a bar in all these years! This time I have to check it out no matter what."

    Bai Weiwei was brimming with enthusiasm, "Grandpa used to forbid me, worried I might get into trouble alone. But now that I have you, a real pro, by my side, there¡¯s no need to worry about that."

    Lu Tianxing was startled. "How do you know I¡¯m a pro?"

    "Of course, my sister told me. She said a few days ago Bai Shan brought some people to cause trouble, and it was you who drove them off."

    Hearing Bai Weiwei casually call out her father¡¯s name without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply in his heart. It seemed his father-inw by marriage waspletely disowned; even the old man returning after so long didn¡¯t inquire about Bai Shan. One could imagine the terrible things Bai Shan must have done to be renounced by his own daughter and father.

    However, thinking of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ordeal, Lu Tianxing felt relieved. A man who would consider trading his own daughter for moneycked any humanity. Probably, with enough money, he could abandon anything, not just selling his own daughter.

    "Brother-inw, there¡¯s something that¡¯s been troubling me all day, I don¡¯t know if you can help me clear it up."

    "What¡¯s the issue? Go ahead."

    "Hehe, brother-inw, you said it yourself. So tell me, how did you meet my sister and how did you win her over? Don¡¯t give me that story you said this morning; only a fool would believe that my sister would actively pursue a man unless the sun rose from the west. Just be honest with me, what kind of person are you, and why would my grandfather regard you so highly, and why did my sister choose you as her man?" Bai Weiwei asked curiously.

    "Weiwei, having been with me for so long, haven¡¯t you noticed your brother-inw¡¯s hidden charm? Honestly, I don¡¯t have many strong points; being handsome is probably my only advantage. Maybe your sister liked that I looked good and that I had the gloomy air of a mature man, so she fell for me despite society¡¯s views. As for why the old man sees me differently, I can only say, he¡¯s eager to have a grandson," Lu Tianxing bragged while stroking his hair smugly.

    "Brother, brother-inw, you¡¯re too funny! It¡¯d be a shame if you didn¡¯t pursueedy."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei let out a tinklingugh and gently patted Lu Tianxing on the shoulder, "Brother-inw, I¡¯ve finally figured out how you pursued my sister, because your skin is just too thick. Today I finally realized that having a dark face is a symbol of thick skin. What an eye-opener."

    Lu Tianxing, exasperated, muttered to himself incredulously, "Is this how you trash talk someone? What do you mean ¡¯dark face equals thick skin¡¯? People in Africa have dark faces, but you don¡¯t see them stopping bullets with their faces."

    "Brother-inw, tell me honestly, have you and my sister ever ¡¯done the deed¡¯? What was it like? Was my sister as cold as always, or passionate as fire?" Bai Weiwei suddenly thought of something, turned over the passenger seat, leaned close to Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear, and whispered.

    Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on and wished he could grab this pesky sister-inw and give her a thorough scolding. Wasn¡¯t this kind of information something she shouldn¡¯t be poking her nose into?

    Especially with such suggestive gestures, wasn¡¯t this just deliberately tempting him tomit a sin?

    Lu Tianxing shook his head vigorously, casting out the impractical thoughts that crept into his mind, and focused intently on driving without looking anywhere else.

    "Brother-inw, why aren¡¯t you talking to me?"

    "Brother-inw, tell me, do you really like my sister?"

    "Brother-inw, talk to me. If you keep silent, I¡¯ll go tell my sister that you secretly touched my butt and were nning to take me to see ¡¯goldfish¡¯."

    "I surrender, okay? Can I surrender, mydy? Give me a break, let me be! I¡¯m driving here! I don¡¯t want to die young."

    Hearing Bai Weiwei getting more and more outrageous, Lu Tianxing quickly pleaded for mercy, knowing that if Bai Zhiqing learned about this, she would tear him apart.

    "Brother-inw, it¡¯s best if you understand. You¡¯d better just y nicely with me today and make sure I have fun, otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my sister about you taking advantage of me."

    Su Yuwei hummed triumphantly, raising her arm and pointing towards a ce shimmering with neon lights in the distance: "Brother-inw, park over there. Night Fragrance Bar, Night after Night of Fragrance, quite a nice name."

    Looking at the familiar name of the bar ahead, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, a beautiful ssical face shed in his mind, and he chuckled bitterly to himself. Wasn¡¯t this the ce where he first met Lin Yafei?

    Night after Night of Fragrance, the name sure was apt.

    "Weiwei, are you sure you want to go to the bar?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned, concerned. Bai Weiwei was beautiful, and the bar was a ce mingled with all sorts, and full of people from different walks of life. If something happened to Bai Weiwei, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to the old man.

    "Brother-inw, since we¡¯re here, of course I want to see. As a modern young person, of course I want to go to the bar and have fun," Bai Weiwei responded, her beautiful eyes sparkling with excitement. This was her first time entering a bar. She had long heard from other sisters that bars were lots of fun. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather and sister stopping her, she would have gone much earlier. This time, she was determined to experience what this legendary ce was all about.

 Chapter 120 - 119 This is an Accident (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 119 This is an ident (4th Update)</h4>

    "Brother-inw, hurry up! Let¡¯s hurry."

    As soon as they got off the car, Bai Weiwei excitedly pulled Lu Tianxing along, rushing into the Night Fragrance Bar like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, her eyes filled with curiosity as she looked around, her beautiful eyes sparkling with intrigue.

    "Beautiful, wee! What would you like to drink?"

    At the bar counter, seeing Bai Weiwei approaching, several bartenders immediately became excited, striking their most handsome poses; their cocktail-making actions suddenly turned shy, dazzling onlookers, in hopes of catching Bai Weiwei¡¯s attention.

    "She doesn¡¯t need anything specific, get her a juice and a tequ for me."

    Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t even spoken when Lu Tianxing had already taken the liberty of ordering.

    "Brother-inw, how can you do this? I¡¯m already twenty. Besides, who drinks juice in a bar?"

    Bai Weiwei called out in dissatisfaction, waving her hand, "Don¡¯t listen to him. Get me adies¡¯ cocktail."

    This was a trick her friends had taught her: for her first time at a bar, she didn¡¯t want to appear inexperienced. Ordering adies¡¯ cocktail was just right; it wasn¡¯t too intoxicating nor was it embarrassing.

    "Alright! Get her a fruity cocktail, and the usual for me."

    "Okay, no problem. Please wait a moment."

    The bartenders, realizing that this beauty was taken, collectively abandoned any thought of hitting on her. Despite Bai Weiwei calling Lu Tianxing ¡¯brother-inw,¡¯ these days, a man and a woman out at a bar in the middle of the night rarely have a ¡¯pure¡¯ rtionship¡ªit might even be considered romantic, a sight they were all too familiar with.

    Lu Tianxing sat at the bar, sipping the cocktail mixed by the bartender, listening to the rock music in his ears, watching the crowd of men and women madly dancing in the dance area.

    It was now close to eleven o¡¯clock at night, the peak business hours for the bar.

    One after another, provocatively dressed, or trendy women crazily twirled their bodies on the dance floor, venting the day¡¯s work stress, seemingly not minding the men who danced closely with them, unconcerned about the men taking advantage of them, as if that was the best way to show their charm.

    Meanwhile, women with heavy makeup roamed through the bar¡¯s booths, looking for their prey for the night.

    Lu Tianxing watched all this indifferently, his expression unchanging. Everything was consensual no one could stop it, and no one had the right to judge. You have your way of living, and he has his style; no one can interfere.

    In less than five minutes, Lu Tianxing saw several couples leaning on each other as they left the bar. What they would do next was obvious.

    After warding off several insincere advances towards Bai Weiwei, Lu Tianxing finally realized why his attractive sister-inw had dragged him to the bar. Knowing she was beautiful and would attract attention, she specifically brought him along as a shield.

    Facing wave after wave of advances, andpletely fed up, Lu Tianxing finally got some peace after crushing a beer ss in one hand.

    Bai Weiwei, surprised, nced at Lu Tianxing, then at his unscathed palm, a flicker of amazement crossing her eyes. She was soon distracted by the sting rock music from the dance floor; the rhythmic music seemed to make her blood boil, and her body unconsciously started to sway with the music.

    "Brother-inw, you sit here, I¡¯m going to dance,"

    Bai Weiwei could no longer contain herself. She greeted Lu Tianxing and, like a joyful sprite, darted into the dance floor.

    Watching Bai Weiwei¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing shook his head but didn¡¯t stop her. He could tell that Bai Weiwei had been repressing herself for a long time and now wanted to rx in this way. Besides, having a sister as stunningly beautiful as Bai Zhiqing topare herself with, anyone would probably feel an indescribable pressure.

    Because of that, Lu Tianxing did not intervene. Having been repressed for too long, it was only right to rx a bit; otherwise, too much repression would only lead to a breakdown.

    Sipping his drink lightly, Lu Tianxing watched with a smile as Bai Weiwei moved like a sprite on the dance floor. Although she was clearly a novice, as long as someone was beautiful, ack of skill didn¡¯t really matter.

    This was evident from the few men around Bai Weiwei, who were almost dancing their hearts out just to impress her, showing how popr she was.

    "Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going crazy,"

    Just then, Bai Weiwei¡¯s frantic voice rang out as she stormed out of the dance floor, "Brother-inw,e and dance with me. These people are disgusting, can¡¯t they just dance properly? They keep crowding around me, making it impossible for me to perform well. I don¡¯t care anymore, brother-inw,e and dance with me to block them, don¡¯t let them affect my performance."

    Saying this, regardless of whether Lu Tianxing agreed, Bai Weiwei pulled him towards the dance floor.

    Dancing in a bar naturally wouldn¡¯t involve ballroom orpetitive dances. There were no standards - bar dancing was the standard. You could dance however you wanted, as long as you were happy, even if it meant stripping¡ªyou¡¯d only draw cheers.

    Bai Weiwei, pulling Lu Tianxing, moved her body wildly. Lu Tianxing, trying to fend off those with ill intentions who approached her, inevitably led to some physical contact between them, even touching areas that shouldn¡¯t be touched, as the dance floor was very crowded.

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s charming face flushed, and whenever Lu Tianxing touched her, her body would involuntarily shiver, as if an electric current surged through her, giving her a peculiar sensation and making her feel weak.

    "Brother-inw!"

    "What!"

    After shooing away someone trying to get close, Lu Tianxing immediately saw Bai Weiwei gazing at him, her face all flushed, with her beautiful eyes.

    Lu Tianxing then realized and, somewhat embarrassed, removed his hand from Bai Weiwei¡¯s behind, coughed twice, "Weiwei, I¡¯m sorry, you know how crowded the bar is, touching is inevitable. I was just trying to fend off the perverts for you. You have to believe me, it was idental."

    "Brother-inw, I don¡¯t me you. But, brother-inw, answer me one question, which one of us is more beautiful, my sister or me," Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with blushing cheeks and asked.

    "Uh."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, clearly not expecting such an explosive question from Bai Weiwei, he stuttered, "Can I choose not to answer this question?"

    PS: The fourth update is here, and there¡¯s one moreing. Considering how hard I¡¯ve been working on the updates, brothers, support the book with some money if you can afford to, and with your attendance if you can¡¯t. We¡¯repeting for a spot in the rmendations. Your support is very important for this book!!!

 Chapter 121 - 120: Bar Conflict (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 120: Bar Conflict (5th Update)</h4>

    "You don¡¯t have to answer. But once I get back, I¡¯ll tell sister that you took me to the bar for fun, duped me into drinking, tried to get me drunk, and even mentioned you know a hotel where the WIFI is exceptionally good and suggested we go there to use it."

    Bai Weiwei smiled sweetly, but that smile appeared as a devilish smirk in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, leaving him somewhat wanting to cry yet unable to. Who on earth imed Bai Weiwei was a trendy urban beauty? She was more like a Big Bad Wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, specifically evolved to torment him, theid-backmb, constantly setting traps for him to fall into. And just like her sister, if unmarried, she¡¯d show up with awyer at the door, taking disputes all the way to the courthouse.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei staring intently at him, Lu Tianxing said with a sheepishugh, "Well, well, both you and your sister are beautiful in your own ways, just like the four beauties, each unmatched in her season."

    "If you had to choose to marry either my sister or me, who would you choose?"

    Damn!

    The really explosive question was yet toe!

    Lu Tianxing almost sat down on the floor in shock; how on earth did this little aunt grow up, each topic more explosive than thest? Perhaps it was his charm exploding recently that even she couldn¡¯t resist and decided to aggressively throw herself at him.

    "Well... well..."

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know how to answer; choosing Bai Zhiqing would risk this little aunt blowing a gasket and making a scene at home; choosing Bai Weiwei would only give her more leverage, leaving himpletely under her thumb for life, with no chance to turn the tables.

    "Hehe, don¡¯t ask him, ask me. I don¡¯t fancy your sister; we prefer beautiful girls like you. Think it over, how about me? I assure you, you¡¯ll understand what it means to truly enjoy being a woman."

    Just then, a voiceden with mockery came from the side, a few slovenly, thuggish-looking men pushing through the crowd on the dance floor, heading their way. Gazing at Bai Weiwei with fiery eyes, the leader was a rather lean man. Though not muscr, he emanated a sense of power; his exposed chest bore a sinister ck Widow spider tattoo, looking quite fearsome.

    "Little beauty, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t want to marry you. I will,e with me, and I promise you an unforgettable night tonight."

    The skinny man with the spider tattoo eyed Bai Weiwei intensely, his hand reaching directly for her soft, tender face, oh so irresistible to touch.

    However, before his hand could reach her, another hand shot out and grabbed it.

    "Brother, we¡¯re all in this life together, why make a scene? Sometimes, reaching too far can lead to a break."

    Lu Tianxing grabbed the man¡¯s hand, his eyes smiling as he looked at the lean man, a sh of sternness passing through his gaze.

    Seeing this, Bai Weiwei smirked slyly, curious to see what Lu Tianxing was truly capable of, why her grandfather valued him so highly, even to the point of taking action against her sister. She quickly said, "ying around is notpletely off the table, but just so you know, my boyfriend is really fierce and doesn¡¯t like it when I talk to other men. If you can beat my boyfriend, you can do whatever you want with me tonight."

    With that, Bai Weiwei sheepishly hid behind Lu Tianxing, looking timid and pitiful.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled; damn, this little aunt was too good at ying games. He hadn¡¯t wanted to get physical, but now it seemed he had no choice.

    "Is that true, beautiful?" the skinny man asked, his eyes sparkling as he gazed at Bai Weiwei. He had been with quite a few women but never one as stunning as Bai Weiwei. Today, finally, he saw his chance, and boasting about itter would certainly add to his reputation.

    Remembering he was about to pin this woman beneath him, Brother Spider¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with a fervid glow as he red at Lu Tianxing fiercely, "Kid, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance; I¡¯ll let you make three moves, go ahead."

    "I¡¯m not interested in fighting you, nor do I want to cause trouble."

    Lu Tianxing released Brother Spider¡¯s hand, turned, and gave Bai Weiwei a fierce re, then pulled her hand and headed straight for the exit of the bar.

    Brother Spider gave a coldugh and waved his hand towards the back; several of his underlings immediately blocked Lu Tianxing¡¯s path.

    Brother Spider sneered, "You can leave, but leave your little girlfriend here to keep mepany, then get out of here. Or I will break your limbs and throw you out. Choose one."

    "I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, get out of my way."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned cold, a fleeting chill of murderous intent vanished in a sh.

    At this moment, the people in the dance floor finally realized what was happening, stopped their dancing, dispersed around, and watched the scene with curious eyes, but no one dared to intervene. Even if someone thought of stepping forward, they were immediately held back by those next to them. As regrs of the Night Fragrance Bar, they were very aware of what backed the bar.

    The Night Fragrance Bar was one of Modu¡¯s three major underworld powers, a territory of the Sword Alliance. Although Brother Spider was just a minor leader in the bar, everyone knew of Sword Alliance¡¯s protective behavior. Once, a police officer arrested a member of the Sword Alliance, only to find his entire family¡¯s bodies on the riverbank the next day, his wife had been gruesomely vited to death. The incident was hastily closed after the Sword Alliance pushed forward a scapegoat.

    They certainly did not want to offend the Sword Alliance over a stranger; it was practically suicidal.

    In martial arts novels, heroes save the damsel in distress because they have the skills, martial arts, and esteemed masters, not because they are ordinary people like them.

    "Brother Spider, why waste words on this kid? We have so many people, are we afraid of him? Just start beating him up and throw him out, and stop wasting time..."

    An impatient underling spoke up; the girl looked tempting, and after Brother Spider had his fill, perhaps they could also get a taste.

    "p!"

    Before the underling could finish his words, a crisp p resonated out of nowhere. The underling spun in mid-air like a top, arge number of teeth along with blood sprayed out of his mouth, half of his face gruesomely disfigured, nearly mashed, and he crashed down hard onto a table, passing out.

    "Your mouth is too foul."

    Lu Tianxing indifferently withdrew his hand.

    Everyone stood dumbfounded, staring stupidly at Lu Tianxing; they had not expected him to strike without a word, and so mercilessly at that, disfiguring half of the man¡¯s face to the extent that even Korea might not be able to restore it.

    "Brother-inw, nicely done, well done, teach these scums of society a harsh lesson. Let them know that being scum, they ought to look the part."

    Bai Weiwei shouted excitedly, clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her face lit up with excitement; she had not anticipated her brother-inw to be so skilled. The underling weighed over a hundred kilograms, and a p that could send such a person flying meters away and mash up his face required immense strength, almost like a superhero.

 Chapter 122 - 121: Worthless as Mud Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 121: Worthless as Mud Dogs</h4>

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s cheers, Lu Tianxing red at her irritably and said, "Don¡¯t move around, just stay put there, or I¡¯ll leave you here and not care about you."

    "Got it, brother-inw, I promise to be good, hurry up and beat them all down so we can go home and sleep. This bar is so boring, I¡¯m nevering here again."

    Bai Weiwei cutely stuck out her tongue and let go of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, shrinking behind him.

    "Leave! Do you think you can get away today?"

    Spider was the first to snap out of his shock, his eyes malevolently fixed on Lu Tianxing: "I¡¯m from the Sword Alliance. If you don¡¯t want to offend the Sword Alliance, break your own legs and crawl out of here, or else, I¡¯ll let you know what happens when you offend the Sword Alliance, and not just you, even your family will suffer because of you."

    Lu Tianxingpletely lost his patience, his expression dark as he said, "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Sword Alliance or the Iron Saber Alliance, I¡¯m giving you onest chance, get out of my way, or don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    "Hahaha, good, you¡¯ve got guts. In Modu, you¡¯re the first one to dare to go against my Sword Alliance. Since you don¡¯t appreciate kindness, don¡¯t me me for not being polite. Get him, cripple him!"

    Spider looked at Lu Tianxing menacingly. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s p was fierce, a good tiger can¡¯t stand against a pack of wolves. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing was really that good at fighting. On Sword Alliance turf, even if you¡¯re a dragon you must coil up, and if you¡¯re a tiger, you must lie down."

    Hearing Spider¡¯s words, the thugs blocking Lu Tianxing immediately revealed ferocious smiles, pulling out sharp daggers from their pockets as they advanced toward Lu Tianxing with savage grins curling the corners of their mouths.

    "Brother-inw, can you handle them? If not, let¡¯s run for it! I just saw, there¡¯s none of their people at the door." Seeing the movements of these people, Bai Weiwei whispered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear.

    "It¡¯s nothing, they¡¯re just a bunch of turkeys and dogs, not even qualified to warm me up. Stand aside and be good, don¡¯t get sshed with bloodter on."

    Lu Tianxing cracked a smile at Bai Weiwei, showing off his white teeth. Without waiting for Bai Weiwei toe to her senses, his figure moved, and like a ghost, he instantly appeared at the side of one of the thugs.

    "Without a tiger in the mountains, the monkey is the king. Today I¡¯ll teach you guys how to behave and to stop fooling around all day, trying to be gangsters. That¡¯s not something scum like you can learn to be."

    The cold voice sounded.

    Under the horrified gaze of everyone, the thug seemed to have been hit by a speeding truck, his body instantly flying backward and crashing heavily against the cement wall of the bar, emitting the crisp sound of breaking bones and a dull thud. His body instantly ckened as if boneless, sliding down the wall and unable to stand up again.

    Seeing this scene, a look of fear appeared on Spider¡¯s face. He remembered Boss Hu once told him that there were some mysterious people in this world, individuals with great power who possess strength beyond ordinary people, and they should never be provoked. He hadn¡¯t imagined that Lu Tianxing could be one of those mysterious people Boss Hu had warned him not to provoke.

    But now he had provoked one, and if Boss Hu learned that he had offended such a person, given Boss Hu¡¯s character, he would never let him off. Now his only chance to make amends was to kill Lu Tianxing, to prove he was just an ordinary person and not one of the ancient martial artists that Boss Hu had referred to as mysterious people.

    When a person reaches a certain level of fear, they hold onto the hope that luck will be on their side, that they can turn the tables. That¡¯s what Spider¡¯s mindset was at the moment.

    "Charge, all of you get him, whoever takes down this guy, I¡¯ll reward them with one million." Spider bellowed hoarsely.

    Money can make the devil turn the millstone!

    Hearing there was a reward, the thugs who had a notion to retreat now had ferocious looks again on their faces, lunging at Lu Tianxing without hesitation. Their daggers glinted coldly as they stabbed toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Brother-inw, be careful! Dodge quickly!" Bai Weiwei, seeing this scene, immediately let out a shrill scream, loudly warning him.

    "Fool, courting death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly turned icy, not dodging or evading, he threw a punch directly at the dagger. The tremendous force seemed to burst the air itself, emitting bursts of explosive sounds.

    "Crack!"

    The sharp dagger was shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch, and the powerful force of the blownded on the ruffian¡¯s palm, the huge power exploding like a bomb, instantly shattering his arm, flesh and blood flying, even the bones were crushed to pieces.

    The scene instantly turned bloody, and the agonized screams echoed in the bar. Those who had been surrounding the ce to watch the excitement let out screams, no longer caring to watch, screeching towards the outside of the bar as if there were man-eating beasts inside.

    Such a bloody scene immediately froze the other ruffians who had been stimted by the million dors and were about to rush forward, their eyes filled with deep fear. This guy was simply not human¡ªcrushing a sharp dagger with his fist, smashing a person¡¯s arm to pieces. What kind of horrifying strength did that require? If that punchnded on them, wouldn¡¯t they lose their lives as well?

    A million dors might be good, but you need to be alive to spend it.

    "Ding!"

    A ruffian could no longer bear the fear in his heart, and the dagger in his hand dropped to the ground, making a crisp sound.

    That sound seemed to give a good hint, and then several crisp sounds followed swiftly, the other ruffians eagerly threw their daggers to the ground, trembling with fear as they looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Get lost!"

    Lu Tianxing spat out these words coldly, finding no interest in dealing with these minor yers.

    Upon hearing this, the ruffians felt like they had received an imperial edict, no longer caring about their boss, scurrying outside in a most disgraceful manner, as if afraid that Lu Tianxing would change his mind if they ran a step slower.

    "You...what do you want to do? I...I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m with the Sword Alliance, you...if you dare touch me, you¡¯re a dead man, the Sword Alliance won¡¯t let you off!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turn to him, Spider, who had been nning to sneak away, suddenly shivered coldly, looking at Lu Tianxing with trepidation, no longer disying his earlier brazenness.

    "You had the guts to ask my girlfriend to keep youpany," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled a smoke ring. With a flick of his finger, the glowing cigarette butt, like a bullet, shot straight towards Spider¡¯s eye.

    "Ah!"

    The next moment, the cigarette butt urately struck Spider¡¯s right eye, like a bullet, causing him to scream out in agony as the blood dripped down through his fingers onto the floor, obviously, his eye was destroyed by a cigarette butt.

 Chapter 123 - 122 Boss Hu

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 122 Boss Hu</h4>

    "Blinding one of your eyes was because you had sight without insight, offending someone beyond your station. This time, I n on crippling one of your hands to teach you, if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t reach out too far¡ªit¡¯s easy to break."

    Lu Tianxing stepped toward the Spider, radiating a cold aura, his eyes looking at the Spider as if he were looking at a dead man. He never knew what mercy was; if someone did wrong, they had to pay the price.

    "You... what do you want to do, please, I beg you, spare me! Spare me, I was blind, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please spare me this one time!"

    The Spider finally felt fear; he saw the same emotionless, unfluctuating gaze in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes that Alliance Hierarch Chen Dao had when killing people. Human life seemed as insignificant as a de of grass in their eyes, and he had no doubt that Lu Tianxing would dare kill him.

    As if he hadn¡¯t seen the Spider¡¯s pleas for mercy, Lu Tianxing talked to himself, "Actually, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but unfortunately, you fail to appreciate what¡¯s good for you. I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so why should I be polite to you?"

    Lu Tianxing slowly raised his head, revealing a bloodthirsty smile on his face.

    "Swoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside the Spider, and fiercely kicked out at the crouching Spider¡¯s shoulder.

    The kick was as fast as lightning, with great force, as if even stone could be shattered by it.

    "Crack!"

    The kick sent the Spider flying out,pletely shattering the bones in his shoulder; he could forget about using this arm for the rest of his life.

    "Aah!"

    The Spider crashed next to the dance floor¡¯s staircase, a piercing scream echoing as hey there, his face pale without a trace of color, lips trembling, and his remaining eye full of resentment and venom as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He swore that if he survived today, he would make sure this man would die without a ce to be buried, his body torn into ten thousand pieces.

    "Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist ughtering you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the Spider indifferently, devoid of any pity in his gaze. Those worthy of pity had aspects that were detestable; if he weren¡¯t strong tonight, he and Bai Weiwei¡¯s fate was predictable.

    "Brother-inw, isn¡¯t this a bit too cruel?"

    Bai Weiwei came back to her senses from the shock, her eyes filled with fear as she looked around, her pretty face turning pale with a loss of what to do. Strictly speaking, she was like a flower grown in a greenhouse, never having seen such a bloody scene before, especially when she was one of the main characters involved.

    "Cruel?"

    Lu Tianxing scanned the surroundings, shook his head and spoke indifferently, "Weiwei, this isn¡¯t cruel at all. Do you think this is his first time doing something like this? Before you, countless others had suffered at his hands. Think about it, if a woman like you fell into their hands, what would be of you? There¡¯s no need to talk about cruelty with this kind of trash because they don¡¯t deserve it. Alright, now that you¡¯ve seen what a bar is like, let¡¯s go home!"

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing took Bai Weiwei by the hand, leading her toward the exit of the bar. As for the Spider, after escorting Bai Weiwei home, he woulde back to deal with him.

    "Wait a second. You beat up someone from the Sword Alliance, and you think you can just walk away without giving me a reasonable exnation?"

    Just at that moment, a voice devoid of any warmth came through.

    Lu Tianxing frowned and turned his head to see a man in his thirties wearing a ck Tang suit, walking out from the staircase next to the dance floor. Two bodyguard-like men were supporting the Spider, their eyes bright and full of life. One nce made it clear they were skilled practitioners, with considerable strength.

    "Brother-inw!"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face changed as she instinctively shrank behind Lu Tianxing, as if this could provide her with a sense of safety.

    "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here!"

    Lu Tianxingforted Bai Weiwei in a soft voice, smiling faintly as he said, "Not leaving? Do you actually want to stay here and have tea? Sadly, this bar is too full of flies and rubbish. I don¡¯t fancy having tea or drinks amidst garbage."

    "Boss Hu."

    Spider, upon seeing the man, called out softly. Then his face twisted viciously as he red at Lu Tianxing, "Boss Hu, this brat has ndered our Sword Alliance and beaten me to this state. You must avenge me. I want to rip him to a thousand pieces, not just him, I also want to kill his entire family..."

    "Bang!"

    Before Spider could finish speaking, he saw a steel chair flying directly at him, smashing him and sending him flying. The sound of his bones breaking was clearly audible, and arge amount of blood flowed out from his body.

    "Kill my whole family? You¡¯re not qualified for that. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?"

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his hand, his gaze cold as he looked at the dark-faced Boss Hu.

    "Sir, your actions are truly going too far. Do you really think that the Sword Alliance is without people?" Boss Hu said with a gloomy face.

    "Whoosh!"

    No sooner had Boss Hu¡¯s words fallen than the two bodyguards beside him, as if following some signal, directly stood in front, took out a gun from inside their clothes, and aimed it at Lu Tianxing, emitting a faint aura of lethal intent.

    "Brother-inw, guns, they have guns."

    Bai Weiwei was startled, her hands tightly clutching Lu Tianxing¡¯s clothes; her face was a terrible shade of pale. Her original intention was only to test if Lu Tianxing was truly a master as her sister had said, but she never expected things to escte this far. If heaven granted her another chance, she would not do it even if it killed her.

    "It¡¯s fine, they¡¯re just toy guns. Just stay close to me and don¡¯t move. If you get scared, close your eyes. I promise no one will be able to hurt you,"

    Lu Tianxing reassured Bai Weiwei in a low voice, his face showing not a hint of panic. On the contrary, he maintained a faint smile, as if he didn¡¯t see the two guns pointed at him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯sposure slightly wrinkled Boss Hu¡¯s brow; he couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Tianxing was relying on to be so fearless.

    "Do you think this thing is of any use to me?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh, "I can assure you that before you even pull the trigger, I could send you all to Hell. I¡¯m giving you three breaths¡¯ time to put away your guns, or else, die."

    His voice was unwavering, carrying no forcefulness.

    Yet, to Boss Hu¡¯s ears, the sound made him involuntarily shiver, feeling as if he had fallen into an ice pit. A chill spread from head to toe, and his heart seemed to be sped by an invisible hand, struggling to breathe.

    At that moment, Boss Hu sensed that the person standing before him was not a man, but a devil that emerged from Hell, swinging the Death Scythe, ready to harvest his life at any moment, leaving him with no ce for burial.

 Chapter 124 - 123 Xue Bingâ€™s Contempt

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 123 Xue Bing¡¯s Contempt</h4>

    Put down the gun!

    Otherwise, he will really kill me!

    He¡¯s not lying; he really can kill us all before we even manage to shoot.

    Looking into Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotionless eyes, an uncontroble thought sprang up in Boss Hu¡¯s mind.

    "Put your guns away, quickly, put all your guns away."

    Two breathster, Boss Hu finally snapped to his senses, barking loudly, without a shred of doubt that Lu Tianxing might just kill him after three breaths.

    "Misunderstanding, brother, today was a misunderstanding. Today it was my Sword Alliance¡¯s fault; I sincerely apologize. It was my failure to discipline my subordinates that offended you. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I¡¯ll chop him up and feed him to the dogs right now."

    Boss Hu was no longer arrogant. While the Sword Alliance was indeed powerful, that power belonged to Sword Alliance, not to him personally. Distant water cannot quench immediate thirst. If Lu Tianxing killed him today, what good would the Sword Alliance¡¯s vengeance do if he was already dead? It would be utterly useless; it¡¯s not as if it could bring him back to life.

    Boss Hu nced at the unconscious Spider, a vicious look on his face, and directed one of the bodyguards to pull a Tang de from behind the bar. Standing beside Spider, all it would take was a word from Lu Tianxing, and he would immediately execute Spider. Weighing the significance of an underling against offending a powerhouse, it was clear what mattered more unless you were a fool.

    Seeing Boss Hu menacingly holding the de next to the half-dead Spider, Bai Weiwei felt a twinge of mercy and quietly tugged at Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, hesitantly saying, "Brother-inw, let¡¯s just drop it, it¡¯s gettingte. We should head home so grandpa won¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, turned his head to look at her pale, frightened face and nodded slightly.

    "Forget it, no need. Remember, let today¡¯s incident be the end of this. I don¡¯t want any more troubleing my way, or else, you should be clear about the consequences."

    "Thank you for your generosity."

    Boss Hu nodded repeatedly and then pulled a VIP card from his pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing, "Sir, this is the supreme consumption card for Night Fragrance Bar. With it, all your expenses at Night Fragrance are on the house. Please take it."

    Lu Tianxing thought for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse the gesture from Boss Hu. He took the card and pocketed it, his gaze indifferent as he swept over Boss Hu. When his gazended on Spider, a fleeting coldness shed in his eyes before he grasped Bai Weiwei¡¯s hand, ready to leave the bar.

    "Police! Don¡¯t move, everyone hands on your heads and squat down, don¡¯t resist, or don¡¯t me my gun for being blind."

    Just then, a cold shout rang out, and seven or eight police officers burst in from outside, led by a stunning police woman wearing a uniform, with a robust physique, neatly cropped hair, and a spirited demeanor.

    "Fuck! Not her again, are the police always this free?"

    Seeing the arrival, Lu Tianxing cursed silently.

    "Hu Lianhai, it¡¯s you again. Someone just reported a fight at Night Fragrance Bar, and someone even had their arm broken. You¡¯re still holding a knife. You¡¯re a prime suspect. Pleasee with me," Xue Bing said directly, ignoring the people around her and fixing her gaze coldly on Boss Hu.

    Boss Hu, originally named Hu Lianhai,ter found the title "Boss Hu" was not impressive enough. Due to some dialect influences, he eventually became known as Boss Hu and was also heavily surveilled by the police. Unfortunately, owing tock of evidence, they were unable to arrest him. Today¡¯s scene clearly looked like a violent fight, and it was a good opportunity to capture Hu Lianhai and interrogate him.

    Hu Lianhai was quite a slick operator himself. Seeing so many police burst in, he did not panic at all; instead, he discarded the Tang de he was holding and said with a light smile, "Officer Xue, are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken? Where is there a fight here? Let the person who reportede forward and prove it. I was just ying with my knife in my room when I heard my brother fall downstairs, so I rushed out in a hurry. Is it illegal to y with knives at one¡¯s own home, in your eyes, Officer Xue?"

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense. Can falling downstairs result in this? One person¡¯s face is so battered it¡¯s pulpy, another is missing an arm, and this one here, blind in one eye, with a broken arm, covered in blood. Can you tell me how they fell like that?"

    Xue Bing sneered repeatedly, suddenly seemed to notice something, and her gaze instinctively swept around, then she shouted loudly, "Stop, who are you? If you take one more step forward, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Turn around, lift your head, and look at me. You think you can escape ¡¯guilt¡¯ from the eyes of Xue Bing, huh..."

    "Shit! She spotted us."

    As Lu Tianxing, who was attempting to sneak away with Bai Weiwei, heard the shout, he couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly, damning her sharp eyes¡ªdespite how careful he was. He wished she would never get married.

    "Hey, Officer Xue, long time no see."

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, looked up at Xue Bing, revealed a radiant smile, and walked briskly towards her as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, ready to share a warm embrace.

    "Stop, if you take one more step forward, believe me, I¡¯ll shoot," Xue Bing warned sharply without any hesitation, quickly aiming the gun at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately froze in ce, looking innocently and saying, "Officer Xue, what are you doing? I was only nning on giving you a warm hug to show the affection between us. Is it necessary to point a gun at me? I¡¯m not a ¡¯crime suspect.¡¯ I was merely passing by without any involvement in this incident."

    "Hmm, whether you are involved or not, I¡¯ll find out. Now, pleasee with us for assisting in the investigation," Xue Bing said disdainfully as she looked at Lu Tianxing, who had apparently found another beautiful young woman to apany him, no more than twenty, probably a college student. This bastard was now targeting college students; indeed, he was a beast.

    Xue Bing did not recognize Bai Weiwei. Although she was a friend of Lin Qianru, she had nothing to do with Bai Zhiqing. A friend¡¯s friend was too far removed, let alone someone as career-driven as Bai Zhiqing to care much about going out with a bunch of besties for shopping and afternoon teas. Xue Bing had only seen Bai Zhiqing on TV and certainly did not know this Bai Weiwei overshadowed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s formidable aura.

    "What¡¯s so good about this scumbag that so many women blindly flock to him like moths to a me? No way, I must find an opportunity to warn Qian Ru to stay away from this bastard and not fall for his sweet nothings."

    Xue Bing muttered to herself, resolute on finding a time to warn Lin Qianru to avoid Lu Tianxing, the scumbag, lest she be deceived of her ¡¯wealth¡¯ and ¡¯body¡¯.

 Chapter 125 - 124 Sending the Spider on Its Way

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Sending the Spider on Its Way</h4>

    Feeling the disdainful gaze from Xue Bing, as if looking at scum, Lu Tianxing was taken aback, not understanding where he had offended this fiery policewoman again. The way she looked at him was as if she was looking at scum. After all, he had only flirted with her a few times; he hadn¡¯t done anything that could be considered a crime against heaven and earth, right?

    At most, he had kissed her once. Don¡¯t Westerners kiss every day?

    Xue Bing looked coldly at Lu Tianxing, waved her hand at the police beside her, and said, "You two, take all of them back with me for an investigation."

    "Officer, what kind of attitude is that?"

    At this moment, Bai Weiwei spoke up discontentedly, "I say, Officer, what are you doing? May I ask if we¡¯ve broken thew? On what grounds are you taking us back to the police station? Just because of your suspicion, can you just take good citizens back to the police station? Do you realize how much this will affect our reputation if others find out we were taken away by the police? Or in your eyes, Officer, are we ordinary citizens easy to bully? Besides, who says you can¡¯t go to a bar to ¡¯soy sauce¡¯? I like going to Night Fragrance Bar to ¡¯soy sauce¡¯; do you have a problem with that, Officer?"

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned ugly. She said sternly, "I did not say you were criminal suspects; I am simply asking you to return to the police station to assist with the investigation."

    Bai Weiwei pursed her lips and scoffed disdainfully, "Assist with the investigation? That sounds nicer than it sings. Officer, I can¡¯t help but give your thick skin 32 likes. Is your attitude really about asking us back to assist with an investigation? It seems to me you¡¯re clearly treating us as criminals, and what¡¯s more, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear the bar owner say those people fell by themselves and it has nothing to do with anyone else? Do you want to break thew by forcing a confession?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s expression changed unpredictably, but she couldn¡¯t refute Bai Weiwei¡¯s words. Although it was clear that Spider and his group¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t caused by falling, as long as the parties denied it, she had no way to do anything about it, let alone do anything to Lu Tianxing. Watching the spectacle seemed to be not against thew.

    Seeing Xue Bing look defeated, Lu Tianxing was surprised and nced at Bai Weiwei. He didn¡¯t expect his sister-inw to be so fierce with her words, leaving the hot-tempered Xue Bing speechless. For a moment, Lu Tianxing felt his sister-inw was actually quite assertive.

    Xue Bing took a deep breath and red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, ming all the trouble on him. If it weren¡¯t for this bastard, she wouldn¡¯t have been lost for words.

    "Hu Lianhai, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me honestly what exactly happened here and give me a clear ount," Xue Bing said sharply, her gaze turning to Hu Lianhai.

    "Officer Xue, as I¡¯ve said, this has nothing to do with this gentleman. It was my brothers who fell by themselves. If you don¡¯t have anything else, we¡¯ll be leaving now. I need to take my brothers to the hospital. If we dy and a life is lost, I don¡¯t know if you, Officer Xue, will be held responsible." Hu Lianhai frowned slightly, speaking with a touch of dissatisfaction. Asking him to point the finger at Lu Tianxing? That would be like asking for trouble. Why would he seek his own doom?

    Fighting and brawling were at most about getting locked up for a while and paying a fine, but what if Lu Tianxing sought revenge after getting out? Putting his own life on the line for an underling was not worth it at all.

    "You...."

    Xue Bing was fuming with rage, knowing for sure that the incident must be rted to Lu Tianxing, yet she was helpless.

    "Officer Xue, you¡¯ve heard it yourself, this matter has nothing to do with me. I am an innocent citizen. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now, no need to see me out, goodbye Officer Xue."

    Lu Tianxing waved his arms, shing a bright smile at Xue Bing, and walked outside with Bai Weiwei in tow.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t celebrate too soon. Once I find evidence, I will not let you off," Xue Bing snorted.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug smile, Xue Bing felt a deep-seated hatred, her gaze sweeping around sharply as she barked impatiently, "What are you standing around for, don¡¯t you see he just fell down? Call an ambnce for them, 120, the rest of you, fall out."

    "Big brother, what should we do about Spider now?"

    After all the police had left, a bodyguard asked in a low voice, "And that kid, he dared toy hands on someone from my Sword Alliance, should we send someone to secretly take him out...?"

    "Don¡¯t act rashly for now."

    Hu Lianhai interrupted him, speaking indifferently, "This kid¡¯s background is not clear, and his strength is formidable. Investigate his identity thoroughly before making a move. As for this good-for-nothing who causes more harm than good, take him to the hospital, and tell him not to cause trouble for me for a while, or else, I¡¯ll personally send him on his way."

    Hu Lianhai looked at Spider, who had passed out, with hatred. He wished he could ughter him with a knife. If it hadn¡¯t been for this bastard, would he have ended up so humiliated today?

    "Yes."

    Two bodyguards nodded and lifted the copsed Spider from the ground.

    However, just as they raised Spider, they heard a faint whooshing sound. The concrete wall of the bar was pierced instantly, a dazzling streak of light shing across the void, sticking directly into Spider¡¯s throat. Blood immediately sprayed out.

    A Night Fragrance Bar VIP card was embedded in Spider¡¯s throat, quickly stained red with blood.

    Hu Lianhai stared at the card, his mind exploding into a nk, as he staggered backward several steps, his face filled with horror. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, that card was the very Night Fragrance Bar Supreme Consumption Card he had given to Lu Tianxing earlier.

    Hu Lianhai never would have guessed that Lu Tianxing could be so ruthless as to directly take Spider¡¯s life.

    "What are you dawdling for, hurry, quickly clean up the corpse for me, dispose of it secretly, remember not to let anyone see."

    Being an underworld figure, Hu Lianhai had an extraordinary mindset. After a brief period of panic, he quickly came to his senses. It was clear that this was a warning from the other party to him, or to the entire Sword Alliance, telling them not to trouble him, otherwise, the same way he used a VIP card to kill Spider through a concrete wall, he could also kill them.

    Watching the two bodyguards clumsily hauling the body to the back of the bar, Hu Lianhai wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling an icy chill on his back as if he had just walked through Ghost Gate, wishing he hadn¡¯t let Spider die so easily.

    Hu Lianhai¡¯s gaze swept the vicinity; he couldn¡¯t be bothered to call people to tidy up, and hurriedly closed the bar¡¯s main door, then rushed toward the back of the bar.

    To be able to pierce a concrete wall with a mundane stic card, this person could very well be the Ancient Martial Artist his boss mentioned. Offending this kind of person meant you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died. He had to report this to the Alliance Hierarch, he couldn¡¯t cover this up by himself, or else he too might be implicated and join Spider on a journey to theherworld.

 Chapter 126 - 125 Spiritual Comforter

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 125 Spiritual Comforter</h4>

    Outside the bar, Lu Tianxing shook his arm nonchntly, a cold sneer passing across his lips. Killing someone bore no psychological burden for him. Since the Spider dared to have a killing intent towards him today, there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the future. He didn¡¯t have the energy to y mind games with trash, so it might be better just to send him on his way.

    Lu Tianxing turned his head slightly to look at Bai Weiwei, who was hugging his arm, and said irritably, "Weiwei, are you satisfied with the oue now?"

    "Uh! Brother-inw, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand. Also, could you please not look at me with that expression? It¡¯s scary. Can¡¯t you stop being angry, please? I know I was wrong. Forgive me this time, will you?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face disyed a ttering smile as she twisted around Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, like a child throwing a tantrum.

    "You realize you did wrong now? If it wasn¡¯t for you fanning the mes on the side, would all of this have happened? Do you not understand what could have happened to us tonight if my reflexes had been any slower?"

    The more Lu Tianxing spoke, the angrier he became. He freed himself from Bai Weiwei¡¯s arm and firmly pped her on the buttocks without holding back, that girl truly needed to be taught a lesson.

    "Brother-inw!"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s body trembled, feeling a fiery pain spreading through her, and an unusual sensation surged within her heart as her cheeks flushed red.

    "Don¡¯t call me that. Tell me, do you know what you did wrong now?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei without a change in his expression.

    "Brother-inw, please don¡¯t be mad anymore. I know I did wrong. If you¡¯re still upset, you can spank me a few more times to vent, I promise I won¡¯t resist."

    With her cheeks burning like fire, Bai Weiwei pouted her little buttocks slightly and turned towards Lu Tianxing, with a look that seemed to say, ¡¯as long as you¡¯re not angry, feel free to hit me.¡¯ Her face was taut with pitiful appeal.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing was petrified on the spot, feeling an urge to spit blood. Was he too kind, too much of a gentleman, making his sister-inw treat him like he was Liu Xia Hui, incapable of lusting?

    "Brother-inw, go ahead and hit me! As long as you¡¯re not angry, you can spank me however you want, I promise I won¡¯t tell my sister." Bai Weiwei turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing and said earnestly.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing felt the urge to cry. Not tell your sister? As if he would believe that.

    Yet, when he saw Bai Weiwei¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing felt slightly swayed.

    As Lu Tianxing hesitated about whether to follow Bai Weiwei¡¯s suggestion to p her a couple more times to vent, he inadvertently caught sight of the fleeting sly smile at the corner of her mouth from the corner of his eye, making his scalp tingle and a chill rose up his back.

    "Damn it, I knew there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. I almost fell for this girl¡¯s trick."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly realized that if he dared to spank Bai Weiwei¡¯s buttocks today, he was sure that within three minutes of getting home, everyone would know he had taken advantage of Bai Weiwei.

    "Girl, put away your tricks, I¡¯m not falling for it. That p earlier was to tell you not to stir trouble when there¡¯s none, you don¡¯t have the skills for causing discord. Now get up, it¡¯s time to go home." Lu Tianxing reluctantly shifted his gaze away and spoke with righteous indignation.

    "Brother-inw, what tricks? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."

    Bai Weiwei blinked her eyes innocently, "Brother-inw, I know you¡¯re probably still angry with me. How about you hit me a couple more times to let off steam? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell my sister."

    Hearing Bai Weiwi¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing stiffened, saying uprightly, "Weiwei, mind your words, I¡¯m your brother-inw. Do I look to you like the kind of viin who would take advantage of others¡¯ misfortune?"

    "Hehe, so you¡¯re a righteous gentleman? But why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re rather lecherous!"

    Bai Weiwei yfully stuck out her tongue and giggled.

    With a woeful face, Lu Tianxing eximed, "nder! This is pure nder. Would I be that kind of person? Don¡¯t you know my nickname? ¡¯Chaste in the face of beauty, the modern-day Liu Xia Hui¡¯ ¨C that¡¯s me."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, can¡¯t you see it in my sincere face?"

    "Then why do I feel like that pretty policewoman from earlier wanted to devour you? Could it be that you seduced and abandoned her in the past, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s seeking revenge?"

    Bai Weiwei blinked her lovely eyes, curious as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Ah, it¡¯s aplicated rtionship. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all due to aplicated rtionship."

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, forcing an expression of sorrow. "It¡¯s all my fault for being too handsome, causing the policewoman to fall for me and want me to marry her. But my heart belongs only to your sister, how could I betray her for beauty~? So I righteously rejected her pursuit. Maybe because of that, she developed a love-hate rtionship with me, opposing me at every turn. s, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m too outstanding ¨C a curse! But let¡¯s not speak of the past."

    "Brother-inw, your face is really thick. My sister said you¡¯re a hooligan, a pervert, an irredeemable scoundrel. You must have taken advantage of her for her to be chasing you relentlessly," Su Yuwei said with a grin.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened; damned woman, always spilling everything. What did she mean by hooligan? He was merelyforting wounded women, helping them rebuild their confidence in the future. Please, call him a ¡¯spiritualfort adviser.¡¯

    "But now, I feel like you¡¯re not that kind of person?"

    "So what kind of person do you think your brother-inw is?"

    Lu Tianxing was curious to know how he seemed in the eyes of his cheeky sister-inw.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re a hero, someone who can give others a sense of security."

    Bai Weiwei recalled the scene of Lu Tianxing protecting her in the bar and said decisively, "If it weren¡¯t for what happened at the bar, in my eyes, perhaps what my sister said was right¡ªyou¡¯re a hooligan who likes taking advantage of others..."

    At this point, Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t help the blush that crept onto her face as she remembered how Lu Tianxing had dared to hug her and even eat her tofu on their first encounter, and even spank her. He truly was a lecherous hooligan.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose awkwardly. It waspletely uncontroble, not his fault, seeing a beautiful woman twisting and dancing around him, how many men could resist?

 Chapter 127 - 126 Bai Weiweiâ€™s View

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 126 Bai Weiwei¡¯s View</h4>

    Bai Weiwei silently watched Lu Tianxing for a moment, then continued speaking, "Brother-inw, actually, you don¡¯t know that the moment I saw you, deep down, I didn¡¯t believe my sister would like you, let alone marry you. Because you were simply not good enough for her, even if Grandpa and Grandma epted you, I didn¡¯t. To me, it was like a fresh flower being stuck in cow dung, with no happiness to be gained. But now it seems, brother-inw, you truly deserve my sister, even it might be said that she was the one reaching for you."

    "Why would you say that?"

    "Because of the way you acted, brother-inw. When those thugs at the bar were harassing us, you were not the slightest bit afraid. Instead, you wereforting and protecting me. Any other man would have been scared speechless. And when it came to action, there was nothing clumsy about your moves, they werepletely instinctive. In other words, those actions are deeply etched into your bones, bing your subconscious moves. From that moment on, I knew you were no ordinary man."

    Bai Weiwei stretched out her hand to embrace Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and said, "Brother-inw, you don¡¯t have to deny any of this. I may not be an expert in psychology, but I have studied it as a minor, so I know these things. Do you know what you are in my heart? You are like a mystery to me; I can¡¯t see through you. Because you¡¯re always hiding yourself, no one can see into your heart, not even my sister who always thinks she¡¯s great at understanding people. All that you show, in my eyes, is just a way you disguise and hide your true self."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart quivered. He hadn¡¯t expected Bai Weiwei¡¯s gaze to be so sharp. She truly was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sister and equally not to be underestimated.

    "Ha, Weiwei, that¡¯s just your guess, I¡¯m not as mysterious as you think. I¡¯ve lived abroad, and you must have heard how chaotic it can be there. Fighting and shooting aremon urrences; I¡¯ve seen it, so I wasn¡¯t afraid," said Lu Tianxing with a chuckle.

    "No, this isn¡¯t just a guess. It¡¯s my intuition, telling me that you, brother-inw, are hiding many secrets. For instance, when Grandpa first met you, he whispered something about a military knife. He was speaking quietly, but I heard it clearly. He said ¡¯military knife.¡¯ Brother-inw, can you tell me what that means? I promise I won¡¯t tell a soul."

    Bai Weiwei hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly, hanging almost like a ko on him, her beautiful eyes filled with curiosity.

    With Bai Weiwei¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing suddenly smelled a faint scent mixed with alcohol wafting toward him.

    "Weiwei, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯m going to drive you home now," Lu Tianxing said, changing the subject as he looked at Bai Weiwei, whose face was flushed and breath as sweet as orchids.

    "I¡¯m not drunk, I won¡¯t get drunk! Brother-inw,e on, tell me what ¡¯military knife¡¯ means, I promise I won¡¯t tell," she insisted, tilting her head to look at Lu Tianxing and stubbornly shaking his arm like a child begging for candy. Because of the alcohol, Bai Weiwei¡¯s skin, as tender as a peeled egg, was suffused with a seductive rosy flush, and her eyes were sparkling as if they could drip water.

    "Damn! Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to take care of you?"

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly, feeling an irresistible heat rising from his Dantian, almost wishing he could immediately pick up Bai Weiwei, find a hotel, and take care of her, to let her learn the consequences of repeatedly provoking a normal man.

    But he didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t have the guts. Taking care of Bai Weiwei would be simple, but what he would have to face afterward was the raging Bai Zhiqing and Bai Qiao Mountain, and he¡¯d probably never have peace in this lifetime unless he killed them all.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, do you know? At the bar, when you stood in front of me, I felt so safe. My sister calls you a lecher, but to me, you¡¯re a lecher who can make people feel safe," Bai Weiwei said with a giggle.

    Bai Weiwei felt a little dizzy, and looking at Lu Tianxing up close made her heart flutter, wishing time could stand still at that moment.

    "Brother-inw, what if we had met earlier? Do you think you would not have married my sister and married me instead?"

    "Brother-inw, have you ever kissed my sister? You said my butt is, erm, bouncy; is my sister¡¯s any bouncier? Have you ever hit my sister¡¯s butt?" Bai Weiwei murmured with a dazed smile on her face.

    Undeniably, a beautiful woman, even when drunk, remains beautiful. This was certainly true for Bai Weiwei. Without the ugly drunken spectacles, but rather staining with a girlish naivety, it inevitably raised a feeling of tenderness in one¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, Bai Weiwei waspletely clinging to Lu Tianxing. With her warmth and tenderness close at hand, he breathed in the unique scent of the young girl, making him feel like he was going insane with this ming sensation.

    Especially since Bai Weiwei was restless, shifting her body from time to time, intensifying the already strong feeling. Now, Bai Weiwei was like a fish on the chopping board, utterly at mercy. If not for the fact that she was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sister, Lu Tianxing certainly wouldn¡¯t mind having a back-and-forth, do-or-die friendly match with her.

    Suppressing the thrills in his heart with immense restraint, Lu Tianxing bent down, picked up Bai Weiwei, and strode toward his car parked not far from the bar.

    Having finally seated Bai Weiwei in the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief as if he¡¯d just battled a formidable opponent and was utterly exhausted.

    ncing at Bai Weiwei who was asionally moving her lips as if in a sweet dream, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car, heading toward the Ziyuan District.

    It was a torment to be with Bai Weiwei, a great test of one¡¯s spiritual power.

    Lu Tianxing had thoroughly learned to fear this crafty little sister-inw of his. Her maneuvers were countless; you never knew if she was speaking the truth. The temptation was one thing, but the key was that you dared not touch her. If you did, who knew what the consequences would be. Worse, she feigned ignorance, which was the most excruciating part. He would rather face the gunfire in Africa than deal with Bai Weiwei.

 Chapter 128 - 127: Conversation with the Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Conversation with the Old Man</h4>

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing¡¯s car slowly drove into the Ziyuan District and steadily parked inside the vi¡¯s garage.

    "Weiwei, wake up, we¡¯re home." Lu Tianxing nudged Bai Weiwei, who was sleeping next to him.

    "Don¡¯t touch me, I want to sleep..." Bai Weiwei mumbled unclearly, moved her body, and continued to sleep deeply.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, looking at the drowsily sleeping Bai Weiwei. With a grit of his teeth, he lifted her and walked towards the room.

    At that moment, as Lu Tianxing carried Bai Weiwei, smelling the faint, subtle fragrance emanating from her, his heart felt uneasy. Taking his sister-inw out for fun wasn¡¯t a big deal, but the key issue was that his sister-inw was drunk, and he was carrying her back. This scene, if seen by Bai Zhiqing or Old Master Bai, could lead to a big misunderstanding.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly realized that this sister-inw was not only a little devil but also a big troublemaker. He secretly prayed that Old Master Bai and the others had already gone to sleep.

    With one hand holding Bai Weiwei and the other pulling out the key from his pocket to unlock the door, Lu Tianxing had just walked into the living room when his expression changed, and he froze on the spot, a desire to die bubbling up from within¡ªit really was a case of fearing what mighte to pass.

    Aren¡¯t the elderly supposed to sleep early? Who said that? It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock, why hadn¡¯t Old Master Bai gone to sleep, still leisurely watching TV and smoking in the living room?

    Lu Tianxing felt an urge to go mad, wishing he could capture the person who said that and give them a thorough beating.

    "Grandpa, it¡¯s sote, and you haven¡¯t slept yet!"

    Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly, supporting Bai Weiwei to prevent her from falling on the ground, while watching Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s expression. If Bai Qiao Mountain showed any signs of fury, he would immediately run for it, making his escape.

    "Weiwei is drunk?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain shifted his gaze from the TV to Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes! I told her not to drink, but she insisted on drinking, so she got drunk."

    Lu Tianxing quickly nodded, his face showing an innocent expression.

    "You go and take her to her room first, thene down. I have some things I want to talk to you about," Bai Qiao Mountain said softly, his expression unchanged.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll go upstairs first."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of relief, thankful that Old Master Bai was reasonable. If Bai Zhiqing had seen this, she probably wouldn¡¯t have asked for any exnation and would have fought him on the spot.

    Lu Tianxing had just carried Bai Weiwei upstairs when he ran into He Can, who was about to go down. At He Can¡¯s request, he handed Bai Weiwei over to her and then went downstairs again.

    "Grandpa, did you have something to say to me? It¡¯s sote, if there¡¯s nothing urgent, we could talk tomorrow. Staying up is not good for your health," Lu Tianxing said, sitting on the sofa, puzzled.

    Bai Qiao Mountain didn¡¯t speak at first, just looked deeply at Lu Tianxing for a while before slowly starting to speak, "Military de, tell me honestly, do you feel aggrieved because I forced you to marry Zhiqing?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing the old master¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, wondering why the old master would say such a thing.

    Aggrieved!

    Of course, he felt aggrieved. He had a wife in the legal sense, yet he was not allowed to touch her, and they lived separately. Who wouldn¡¯t feel aggrieved in such a situation?

    Of course, these thoughts Lu Tianxing could only ponder in his heart, not daring to express them in front of the old master, fearing that the old man¡¯s sudden fury might erupt upon hearing them.

    He had truly witnessed the old master¡¯s explosive temper.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly and jokingly said, "Grandpa, you must be joking. How could I feel aggrieved? Zhiqing is so beautiful and the chairman of arge corporation; she has money, houses, everything. I¡¯m just a lowly guy without savings, a house, or a car, a typical man with nothing. To marry such a gorgeous beauty like Zhiqing, it¡¯s like my ancestors have blessed me; I¡¯m secretly thrilled. How could I possibly feel aggrieved? Grandpa, you¡¯re overthinking it."

    "Don¡¯t give me that banter."

    Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing displeasedly and said, "If you¡¯re a nobody, then what does that make the rest of the world? You think I don¡¯t know who you are? Military de, once the foremost expert of the military, thrice crowned champion of the global special forcesbatpetition, your exploits are well-known. Although I don¡¯t know why you eventually chose to leave the military, or where you went after, but I fought in Vietnam, crawling out from a pile of dead bodies, so my instincts are sharp. The feeling you give me now is dangerous, as if a bloodthirsty beast in deep slumber, once awake, will surely tear all enemies to shreds, unstoppable."

    As he spoke, Bai Qiao Mountain looked somewhat horrified at Lu Tianxing and continued, "As for the Bai¡¯s Group that Zhiqing built, haha, to speak unpleasantly, if you wish, destroying Bai¡¯s Group wouldn¡¯t take much time. Moreover, what does it matter if a woman is beautiful? In the end, she¡¯ll still end up as someone else¡¯s wife. Does she really intend to be like Wu Zetian and be an Empress? Rather than her benefiting someone else, better she benefit you. Luckily, you¡¯re smart and didn¡¯t say you were so aggrieved you wanted a divorce. If you dared say that, even if it costs me my old life, I¡¯d break your legs. Thinking you can have your fill and then deny responsibility? No way in hell."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing broke into cold sweat upon hearing the old master¡¯s words, the old master¡¯s fierce nature refreshing his perception once again. What did he mean by ¡¯rather than her benefiting someone else, it¡¯s better she benefit you¡¯, making it sound like he had stumbled upon a treasure.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re joking again. How could I possibly divorce Zhiqing? Having such a beautiful wife, now I even wake upughing from my dreams, I¡¯ve hit the jackpot."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly; indeed, he had considered this before, nning to take hispensation and disappear once Bai Zhiqing ended their marriage agreement. However, a series of recent events had made him realize that this seemingly icy wife was not as cold as he had imagined.

    She also had the joys, sorrows, and passions of an ordinary woman, her own loves and hates. It¡¯s just that these emotions were all wrapped up in ayer of ice. Such a woman, if she does not love, once she does love someone, it would be earth-shattering, intensely passionate.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain sighed and slowly said, "You don¡¯t need tofort me. Do you think I¡¯ve gone senile, oblivious to everything? Although I do not know exactly how you and Zhiqing got married, I hope you can be more understanding. Zhiqing used to be a lively girl, no different from other little girls, liking various snacks, dolls, and toys. But since that incident, Zhiqing has changed, be icy, learned to arm herself with coldness, typically unapproachable to strangers...."

 Chapter 129 - 128: The Puppet Master

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 128: The Puppet Master</h4>

    "Grandfather, you mean Mr. Bai... oh, no, I mean my future father-inw¡¯s matter,"

    Lu Tianxing blurted out subconsciously, almost explicitly stating Bai Shan¡¯s name, but he finally referred to him as his future father-inw.

    "Bai Shan is just Bai Shan, there¡¯s no need to hide anything. It seems you know much more than I imagined, Zhiqing must have told you!"

    Instead of getting angry at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s expression turned a bit gloomier, and he sighed, "You guessed right, it indeed is because of that matter with Bai Shan¡ªthat wretch, after killing Xiaolian, still showed no remorse. Even when he saw us arrive, he brazenly told us that this was the consequence of us not giving him money and opposing him, iming Xiaolian was to me for her own death. At that moment, I wished I could have shot that wretch dead."

    "In the end, he was sentenced to a few years, and he wanted me to pull some strings to save him, which I refused. Consequently, he harbored resentment towards me and even severed the father-son rtionship multiple times. His actions also chilled my heart. Since then, I have had no contact with him, just as if I had no son. And it was because of this incident, the once lively and lovely Zhiqing turned into what she is now, always cold to everyone, focused only on her work..."

    Recalling the past, a hint of unmistakable weariness emerged on Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face¡ªfor a father, having his daughter-inw killed by his own son, experiencing the instant ruin of his family, only those who have lived through it can understand such heart-wrenching pain.

    Lu Tianxing fell silent; he hadn¡¯t realized the immense pain suppressed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. He had heard it once from Bai Zhiqing before, but now, hearing Bai Qiao Mountain recount the whole story in detail, he truly understood the full extent of the incident.

    Coldness, perhaps, was just Bai Zhiqing¡¯s way of masking her inner turmoil¡ªher mother killed by her own father, who showed no remorse and even brazenly imed her mother deserved to die. This pain wasparable to instantly losing both parents, plunging from heaven into hell, enough to drive a person insane.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Grandfather, rest assured, I promise you, as long as I, Lu Tianxing, am alive, I will not let Zhiqing suffer a single bit of harm. Since she has be my wife, she will be my wife, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, for life¡ªno one can take her away, no one can hurt her."

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t sure what his feelings for Bai Zhiqing were¡ªwhether possession or something else, but undeniably, after the recent events, he found himself growing fond of the stubborn, somewhat cold girl.

    At least Bai Zhiqing cared enough to worry about him. After seeing him leave in anger, she willingly waited all night just to apologize. When he faced an assassin and didn¡¯t return, she worried about him and risked her life to find him. All of this was enough for him.

    Whether it¡¯s affection or possession, Lu Tianxing knew he never wanted to see Bai Zhiqing walking down the aisle with another man in this life.

    Bai Qiao Mountain watched Lu Tianxing quietly, then suddenly stood up, gave him a firm pat on the shoulder, and said, "de, from now on, Zhiqing is in your hands. I hope you two will grow old together, happily and blissfully. If that cursed child dares to trouble you again, don¡¯t be polite to me¡ªjust break his limbs directly. The Bai Family might not have much money, but it¡¯s more than enough to support a cripple for a lifetime."

    After speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain turned and walked back to his room.

    "Old Master, rest assured, since Zhiqing is my wife, I can assure you, as long as I live, no one will be able to harm Zhiqing."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.

    In the past, he and Bai Zhiqing argued and even signed a marriage contract, but that was merely out of boredom. But now, he vaguely felt a sense of responsibility¡ªBai Zhiqing was his wife, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, and no one could take her away.

    After sitting in the living room for a while, Lu Tianxing quietly returned to his room, took out his mobile phone, entered a series of star codes, and dialed Little Bee¡¯s number.

    "Hello!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was filled with iciness, "Little Bee, how¡¯s the investigation I asked you to dost timeing along?"

    Far in Africa, Little Bee¡¯s heart inexplicably trembled when he heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, even through the phone, Little Bee could feel a chilling murderous intent passing through, and he knew that this time Lu Tianxing must have truly been enraged.

    "Boss, I¡¯ve found out. The one who posted the task is an assassin intermediary, but when we found him, he had already been silenced. However, based on the information he left behind, we still managed to gather some clues. The person who offered a bounty on your sister-inw on the assassin website should be called Heavenly God, but, it¡¯s probably a codename."

    "Heavenly God? Hmph, what a grandiose name. Have you found out his real identity yet?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh, his voice filled with chilliness.

    "No, the other party is very cunning, all leads have been erased, and we only found this codename with great difficulty."

    "Hmm, I¡¯ve got it. Little Bee, keep on it and once you find out, show no mercy."

    "No problem."

    Without any hesitation, Little Bee nodded in agreement, about to hang up when he seemed to remember something else and said, "Boss, there¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you, and please, don¡¯t get angry when you hear it."

    "What is it."

    Lu Tianxing already had a slight premonition.

    "I¡¯ve sent Fu Tu to China to protect your sister-inw."

    "I know."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t get angry but simply nodded.

    "You¡¯re not angry?"

    Little Bee was somewhat surprised.

    "Why should I be angry? I should thank you for knowing that we¡¯re short-handed and specially sending Fu Tu to help."

    Just then, a soft sound of footsteps came from the door, and Lu Tianxing hurriedly said, "Alright, enough, once Fu Tu arrives in China, have him call me directly. And yes, keep on the lookout for who this Heavenly God really is, and those mercenary groups daring to take up this task, once found, kill them all. Alright, got to go, bye."

    After finishing, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give Little Bee another chance to speak, he hung up the phone, stood up, walked to the door, and opened it right away. He immediately saw Bai Zhiqing standing at the doorway, d in a pure white nightgown, with her arms raised, seemingly about to knock on the door.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a stunned look, her snow-white arm raised, just about to knock, but Lu Tianxing had already opened the door, making the scene somewhat awkward.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, his eyes lit up. Bai Zhiqing seemed to have just taken a shower, her hair was somewhat damp, and she exuded a faint fragrance of shower gel, offering a refreshing and elegant scent.

 Chapter 130 - 129 Panda Eats Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 129 Panda Eats Bamboo</h4>

    "Honey, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Did youe to find me for something? Could it be because you think I performed so perfectly today, got our grandparents¡¯ approval, so you specially came over to reward me, is it a kiss or are you nning to give me an unforgettable night? Though, let¡¯s go somewhere else, how about your room? Grandpa and Grandma are sleeping on the first floor, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we disturb them."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face burst into a brilliant smile as he quickly stepped aside, gesturing for Bai Zhiqing to enter.

    "What does your good performance have to do with me?"

    A flush crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, then she asked coldly, "Come clean, where did you go tonight? Were you out with my sister? Did you do anything to her?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked coldly at Lu Tianxing, a fire of anger burning in her beautiful eyes. After she finished her work, she had nned to talk with her sister, but didn¡¯t see Bai Weiwei in her room, and Lu Tianxing was nowhere to be found. Only after asking the security guard at the door did she learn that Lu Tianxing had taken her sister out in his car.

    Thinking about Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance in thepanytely and the rumors circting, Bai Zhiqing became as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, unable to calm down. Her sister hadn¡¯t brought her phone, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone was turned off, which gave her a bad premonition. The images of Lu Tianxing bullying her sister, and her sister standing pitifully in front of her, were about to make her call the police.

    And now, as soon as Lu Tianxing came back, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t wait to run over here.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of annoyance. Was he really so untrustworthy? If he really wanted to do something to Bai Weiwei, would hee back so early? One hour was not even enough for him to warm up!

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s questioning eyes, Lu Tianxing said irritably, "What could I have done? Obviously, I took my little auntie to a hotel, opened a room, and then did some stuff that you know, I know, and everyone knows. My dear wife, are you satisfied with this answer? Do you want me to describe the details for you, how ¡¯bull¡¯ I am, how fearsome my fighting power is?"

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s crude words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed, her eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, and her lips suddenly curled up into a faint smile.

    Confusion rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, she smiled, the ice mountain melted? Just kidding, right? It couldn¡¯t be because he was too harsh, and she was struck silly. If so, that would be a sin.

    The smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face vanished in a sh, and she said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, remember this, I can¡¯t control your fooling around outside, but let me tell you, Weiwei is my only sister, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. If you dare have any ill thoughts about her, you better forget them. If I ever hear anything from Weiwei, I won¡¯t let you off, hmph."

    After she spoke, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing any chance to respond and turned to leave. She had already gotten the answer she wanted, that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t done anything to her sister.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s graceful figure, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly revealed a wicked smile and he called out to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I forgot to tell you something. In the future, don¡¯t wear ck clothes under a white nightgown; it¡¯s easy to have a wardrobe malfunction that way. Besides, ck doesn¡¯t suit your temperament. Pandas eating bamboo are pretty good, promoting the care of our national treasure starts with you and me."

    After speaking, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to react, Lu Tianxing withdrew to his room and closed the door with a bang.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion stiffened as she subconsciously looked down at her body, her delicate face immediately turning beet red.

    This nightgown she had bought a while ago and had never worn. She happened to change into it tonight, but she hadn¡¯t realized that in dim light it was fine, but under brighter light, it waspletely sheer, faintly revealing things that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    "This damned jerk, lecherous wolf."

    Bai Zhiqing clenched her teeth in hatred and cursed bitterly in her heart. For some reason, the feeling of disgust as if she had swallowed a fly had disappeared. Instead, a faint sense of delight was present.

    Perhaps it was because Lu Tianxing had saved her life, and today he took a p for her¡ªthat could be why she wasn¡¯t angry.

    Affection is something no one can really exin.

    Once he closed the door, Lu Tianxing took off his clothes and ran into the bathroom. He turned on the faucet and let the water flow over his head. It seemed like birds of a feather flock together; both sisters were quite the maniptors. His younger sister setting traps for him was one thing, but now even Bai Zhiqing was starting to tempt him, making him doubt whether he had been Liu Xia Hui in a past life. Otherwise, faced with such temptation, how could he resist?

    Lu Tianxing had a feeling that if things continued this way, he would eventually be burned to death by mes.

    Meanwhile, in front of a luxurious vi in Modu, a ck Mercedes sped from afar. With the sound of screeching brakes, it stopped at the vi¡¯s gate.

    The guards standing at the gate immediately approached. One hand rested on their chest, but when they saw that the person getting out of the car was Hu Lianhai, they rxed their stance and greeted, "Boss Hu."

    "Hurry and open the gate for me; I have an emergency and need to see the boss."

    Hu Lianhai had no time to chat with the guards and directed them to open the gate as he hurried into the vi.

    Inside the vi, in an antique-style study room,

    a middle-aged man wearing a Tang suit with a jade thumb ring sat in a chair, expressionlessly listening to Hu Lianhai¡¯s report.

    After Hu Lianhai finished, the middle-aged man slowly spoke, "You mean to say that the assant used a stic VIP card to puncture through the cement wall of the Night Fragrance Bar and killed the spider through it?"

    The man casually sat there, but Hu Lianhai felt as if he had one foot in the Ghost Gate, drenched in sweat. The man in front of him emanated a lethal threat.

    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Hu Lianhai hurriedly replied, "Yes, I have not lied in the slightest."

    The middle-aged man frowned. Modu was already in a state of turmoil, with assassins and mercenaries flooding the streets, prompting a massive crackdown by the police that had the whole Sword Alliance on edge, fearing sudden raids. And now, an Ancient Martial Artist who had awakened True Qi had appeared, which undoubtedly added to the Sword Alliance¡¯s woes.

    To awaken True Qi, one must possess Profound Level strength. Even though Profound Level wasn¡¯t considered a top rank in all of China, it was still a high rank within the Sword Alliance, and there were not many who could subdue a person of that level.

    What was most frightening was that they only knew the enemy had used True Qi and were unaware of their true strength. The unknown is always the most terrifying.

 Chapter 131 - 130 Chen Dao

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 130 Chen Dao</h4>

    The studypsed into an eerie silence, and Hu Lianhai scarcely dared breathe, fearing he would be the scapegoat for this matter.

    After a long moment, the middle-aged man slowly exhaled and asked in a deep voice, "Do you know the identity of this man?"

    Hu Lianhai shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen him before."

    "No matter what, you must find out the background of this person. We absolutely cannot haveplications now, understand?"

    A fierce glint shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes as he spoke icily, "If it turns out he¡¯s from the Sky Alliance or the Rose Society, have someone deal with him in secret, and pin the me on someone else."

    If Lu Tianxing was a pawn of these two underworld forces, then they would maximize the utility of this chess piece, inciting the Rose Society and the Sky Alliance to fight each other. At that time, the Sword Alliance would reap the benefits of their battle.

    "Yes, boss, I understand."

    "Go now! As for ¡¯Spider,¡¯ who made such a mistake and brought such a threat to the Sword Alliance, he¡¯s worthy of ten thousand deaths. But since he¡¯s already dead, let it be. However, as his boss, it¡¯s only right that we do something for him. Send his entire family down to join him, so he won¡¯t be lonely there. Remember, handle this matter neatly, don¡¯t let the police get hold of any evidence. Otherwise, you, as Spider¡¯s big brother, will go down and apany him."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s tone was indifferent, with no change in his expression as if he was discussing something trivial.

    Hu Lianhai¡¯s body shuddered, his eyes filled with deep fear, and he said with a quivering voice, "Yes, boss, rest assured, I promise to take care of this matter perfectly. They will die without anyone, not even the spirits or ghosts, knowing."

    Having said that, Hu Lianhai bowed respectfully and tiptoed out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until he had left that Hu Lianhai finally let out a long breath, as if he had just walked through Ghost Gate, his body dripping with sweat.

    "An Ancient Martial Artist who has mastered True Qi, huh? I don¡¯t care who you are, dare to oppose the Sword Alliance and me, Chen Dao, and I don¡¯t mind sending you on your way. The Sky Alliance, the Rose Society, one day I will make you disappear from this world forever, for it is I, Chen Dao, who is the rightful overlord of Modu," the middle-aged man mused in a low voice as he stood up and walked to the window, gazing at the bright moonlight.

    Chen Dao, Hierarch of the Sword Alliance.

    ...

    Early the next morning, Lu Tianxing, groggy with sleep, was awakened by a series of urgent knocks on the door.

    "Who is it, knocking so early? Don¡¯t you let people sleep. Stop knocking, I¡¯ming."

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his blurry eyes and walked to the door, half-asleep. Without a second thought, he opened it.

    "Ah!"

    As soon as the door was opened, Lu Tianxing heard a piercing scream.

    Bai Weiwei stood at the door, hands over her eyes, her pretty face beet red, extending to her neck and ears, looking as if she were drunk.

    "Brother-inw, you are indecent, why did you open the door without wearing any clothes?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, instinctively looked down, and a sh of embarrassment crossed his face. It was summer, and thus at night, he only wore boxers to bed. Men, as we all know, tend to have a certain reaction upon waking up, especially in boxers, and it was something that could hardly be concealed.

    "Brother-inw, what are you still standing there for? Go and put some clothes on quickly. Grandma sent me to call you out to eat," Bai Weiwei said in a voice as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s, the image of what she had just seen reying in her mind, leaving her feeling flustered. She recalled watching naughty videos in secret with her girlfriends, but the male protagonists didn¡¯t seem to be as endowed as Lu Tianxing.

    "I don¡¯t know how my sister endures it, can this not kill a person?"

    Bai Weiwei suddenly had this thought sh through her mind, which scared her into losing all color from her face; she didn¡¯t have time to say anything to Lu Tianxing and fled in a sh.

    Watching Bai Weiwei beat a hasty retreat, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. Justst night, she was fiercely demanding that he marry her; how had she changed back to this, he wondered. Could it be that she had two souls, one for the day and another for the night?

    After changing his clothes and returning to his room, Lu Tianxing opened the door and headed toward the living room.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, the people in the dining room all had different expressions; Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can wore faces full of warm smiles.

    Bai Weiwei kept her head down, her face as red as a monkey¡¯s behind. She didn¡¯t dare to even nce at Lu Tianxing and buried her head in her bowl of spare rib porridge.

    Bai Zhiqing disyed an indifferent face, sweeping Lu Tianxing with a nce without the mood to greet him, and continued with her breakfast.

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at his granddaughter disapprovingly and said, "Zhiqing, what¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t you see Tianxinging out? Don¡¯t you know to greet him and serve a bowl of porridge for your husband? Is this how you act as a wife?"

    "Grandpa, no need, no need; we¡¯re all family here. There¡¯s no need for such politeness,"

    Lu Tianxing went to sit down at the table, took a deep breath, and said, "Grandma, did you make this breakfast? It¡¯s so fragrant. I thought it was made by a chef from a five-star hotel! Just the smell of it makes one¡¯s mouth water; I¡¯m certain it tastes top-notch."

    "All you know is to tter; you haven¡¯t even tasted it, how do you know it¡¯s good?"

    Bai Zhiqing muttered disdainfully.

    "If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it,"

    He Can red at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Hmph!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze swept over Lu Tianxing, and she snorted coldly to vent her dissatisfaction.

    "Grandma, please sit down, don¡¯t worry about me; I can do it myself. Please, sit down, sit down, I¡¯ll serve myself,"

    Lu Tianxing, watching Bai Zhiqing and finding it somewhat amusing, quickly grabbed the bowl from He Can¡¯s hands, served himself a bowl of hot porridge, and after taking a sip, praised loudly, "Good, the taste is truly amazing. I¡¯m afraid that after this, drinking any other porridge will never taste the same again."

    He Can¡¯s face lit up with a smile at Lu Tianxing¡¯s praise, looking at him as if looking at her own grandson, "If you like it, eat more. If you want to eat it in the future, just tell Grandma, and I will make it for you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded repeatedly, enjoying the meal thoroughly. It wasn¡¯t that he was deliberately trying to please He Can; it was just that the spare rib porridge really tasted great, even better than what was offered at most hotels, and it had a touch of home.

    After breakfast, and under the extremely displeased gaze of Bai Zhiqing and the expectant eyes of the two elders, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t take his own car; instead, he got into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Porsche and headed towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    Driving the Porsche 918, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t warm up at all during the ride. She was as cold as ice, radiating a chill aura; it was as if "I¡¯m extremely upset" was written on her forehead.

    As for Lu Tianxing, he seemed to be an unaffected bystander, keenly enjoying the view outside the window¡ªthe long and white~legs, fluttering in the breeze, lifting the hems of skirts, everything seeming so harmoniously beautiful.

    When Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing acting like a lecher, she gritted her teeth in rage, wishing she could kick the bastard out of the car. But thinking about how her grandparents treated Lu Tianxing, she felt a sense of helplessness wash over her.

    She simply couldn¡¯t understand what kind of love potion this bastard had given her grandparents to make them treat him like their own grandson, while she seemed like just an outsider.

 Chapter 132 - 131 Lu Tianxingâ€™s Cultivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 131 Lu Tianxing¡¯s Cultivation Technique</h4>

    "Get out."

    As the car neared Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing pulled over to the side of the road and coldly looked at Lu Tianxing, her tone icy and brooking no argument.

    Lu Tianxing reluctantly withdrew his gaze and swept a look around, "Honey, we haven¡¯t even reached thepany yet. Why get out?"

    "Hmph, get to thepany? Dream on. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think that just because my grandparents have approved of you, you¡¯re my husband now. Get out of the car this instant; I don¡¯t want anyone at thepany to know about our rtionship."

    "Alright! I don¡¯t care."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, shrugged his shoulders, and directly opened the car door to get out¡ªafter all, it wasn¡¯t too far from Bai¡¯s Group; he could treat it as a bit of exercise.

    After Lu Tianxing got out, Bai Zhiqing floored the elerator and drove away.

    Lu Tianxing was left speechless. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done to offend Bai Zhiqing again¡ªthe woman was like a firecracker, quick to anger. Was it that time of the month? But the timing didn¡¯t seem right. Menopause starting early?

    He strolled leisurely to Bai¡¯s Group. Lu Tianxing had initially intended to go to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office but then thought better of it and abandoned the idea¡ªit was best not to provoke this woman when she was in such a state.

    After some thought, Lu Tianxing turned around and headed straight to the sales department. With Lin Qianru¡¯s instructions, he encountered no obstacles along the way and directly pushed open the door to the manager¡¯s office and went in.

    Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t in the office; she must have been out for some reason.

    Lu Tianxing wandered around the office and unceremoniously sat in Lin Qianru¡¯s chair, pressing down hard to get the feel of it and mused, "Ah, this is great. It¡¯s like sitting on cottonpletely different from the stiff chairs of the other employees. No wonder so many people are desperate to climb up thedder; it feelspletely different."

    Musing to himself, Lu Tianxing scanned the surroundings and casually made himself a cup of coffee, propped his feet up on the desk, and while sipping his coffee, he casually picked up a magazine on the table and started flipping through it.

    After just two pages, Lu Tianxing tossed the magazine aside¡ªit was all about how a woman should dress and adorn herself, and he wasn¡¯t a woman, so what was the use of reading it? He would rather read a yboy magazine for something substantial.

    Without ceremony, he turned on Lin Qianru¡¯sputer intending to find a game to y; when he saw theputer screen, he waspletely speechless. Other than some office software, there was nothing¡ª not even a chat tool. How could one sit in the office all day without getting bored?

    Lu Tianxing now understood why Bai¡¯s Group had emerged from the pack to be one of Modu¡¯s top conglomerates in just a few years. Sitting in an office with nothing to do, of course one would only think about how to eliminate thepetition.

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished his cup of coffee and intended to make another one, the office door was suddenly pushed open. Instinctively lifting his head, he saw Lin Qianru walk in, holding some files.

    When Lin Qianru saw Lu Tianxing sitting in her ce, she paused, surprised, "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you need to help the Chairman with work?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, "What is there to handle? As the old saying goes, ¡¯If you want something done right, do it yourself.¡¯ The Chairman said he wanted to take a hands-on approach, so he doesn¡¯t need my help. I came here to sit in your office instead, and besides, seeing you is my main priority right now¡ªnot helping the Chairman with his work."

    Hearing this, Lin Qianru pursed her lips and feigned disdain, "Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You think I¡¯ll believe that? If you miss me so much, why have you been turning down my invitations repeatedly?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened and he shed an awkward smile. Recently, Lin Qianru had been inviting him over for dinner, and what would happen after dinner was something anyone could guess. Unfortunately, he¡¯d been busy taking care of Bai Zhiqing and on guard against sudden attacks from assassins, so he hadn¡¯t had time to go over to Lin Qianru¡¯s ce for dinner.

    Moreover, Lin Qianru was a proud woman with a great figure, stunning looks, and wealth to spare. If it were any other man she had invited, he would probably have scurried off to her by now. Yet here was Lu Tianxing, doing nothing but rejecting her time and again. Being rejected so repeatedly would leave anyone in a foul mood, ready to tell him to get lost.

    "What¡¯s the matter, got mad?" Lu Tianxing leaned in, looked at Lin Qianru, and said.

    "I wouldn¡¯t waste my anger on a pervert like you!"

    While Lin Qianru said this, her lips had already puckered up in a pout, the picture of someone who was indeed angry.

    "Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I¡¯ve been busytely, haven¡¯t I? Plus, good wine should be sipped slowly. A great beauty like President Lin obviously deserves a special day to be ¡¯devoured¡¯."

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Lin Qianru, disregarding the opposition in her eyes, scooped her into his arms, and sat down with her on hisp.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what... what are you trying to do? I warn you, this is the office, you better not try anything funny."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at Lu Tianxing in panic, fearing that he would actually try something in the office. If word got out, she would have no more credibility in the sales department. As she spoke, Lin Qianru began to struggle fiercely.

    "Sss!"

    As Lin Qianru struggled, Lu Tianxing drew in a sharp breath, unable to resist giving her treasured~parts a firm squeeze as he said in a husky voice, "I¡¯m warning you, stop moving around, or you can¡¯t me me if I decide to carry out justice right here in the office. Just sit still, and don¡¯t move."

    Feeling something, Lin Qianru¡¯s face reddened further, even her earlobes turned bright red, and she dared not move anymore, whispering, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t mess around. This is thepany. If you really want to, we can go to my home tonight."

    "Beautiful, is this what they call a ¡¯booty call¡¯ in the legends? Should we add each other on WeChat first?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with a mischievous smile and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ve seen how busy you¡¯ve been these past few days, without taking any time to rest, so I want to reward you by giving you a massage to relieve some fatigue."

    "Massage? You can do that? You¡¯re not just looking for an excuse to take advantage of me, are you?"

    Lin Qianru gave him a doubtful look, full of disbelief.

    "President Lin, what kind of look is that? You might question my character, but you can never question my professional ethics. The famous ¡¯Massage King¡¯ of the streets from the past was me. Today, this young master will show you the ancestral massage skills."

    Lu Tianxing pinched Lin Qianru¡¯s cheek, raised his arm, brought his index and middle fingers together, and ced them on Lin Qianru¡¯s temples, gently massaging them.

    With the slow movement of his fingers, a gentle stream of True Qi followed his fingers into Lin Qianru¡¯s body, helping to straighten her veins and relieve fatigue.

    This was a special property of Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, both firm and gentle, which he had obtained after joining the army when he ventured into a cave in Shennongjia during wilderness training to save arade. Inside the cave, he stumbled upon a skeleton dressed in robes and obtained a cultivation technique from its grasp.

    It was this cultivation technique that transformed him from an obscure soldier into a fearsome military de feared by many andter into a top young master, known as the Judge. It had even saved his life on numerous asions.

    This cultivation technique was his true secret, called the "Creation Source Technique."

 Chapter 133: Article 132 of the Family Rules

    <h4>Chapter 133: Article 132 of the Family Rules</h4>

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers gently massaged, Lin Qian Ru immediately felt a soft and gentle flow of energy enter her body through his fingers. It spread throughout her body, making her feel as if she had suddenlye to life. She felt instantly younger by several years, all her fatigue swept away, her body full of strength and her spirit bright.

    Lin Qian Ru squinted her eyes slightly, enjoying Lu Tianxing¡¯s massage in silence, a feeling of being cared for emerged, making her wish that time would stop at this moment forever.

    "Could it be that I have really fallen in love with this man?"

    Lin Qian Ru felt a bit bewildered, hesitant, yet there was a hint of sweetness.

    Lu Tianxing looked down at Lin Qian Ru with her eyes closed, quietly enjoying herself, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He truly did not understand what a massage was, but for an Ancient Martial Artist, being familiar with the body¡¯s acupoints was a mandatory lesson. Even with eyes closed, one must be able to locate each acupoint on the body and understand their functions.

    A massage is essentially about promoting blood cirction to achieve the desired effects, where a masseur uses the strength of their fingers to stimte acupoints. He, however, was using True Qi to stimte the acupoints, and the results were far more profound than the simple sum of one plus one.

    After massaging for a while and listening to Lin Qian Ru¡¯s calm breathing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers slowly left her temples. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the sleeping Lin Qian Ru.

    Her slightly made-up exquisite face looked stunning, her cheeks soft and tender, like a peeled egg. The slightly upturned lips, her long, snowy neck, and through the gap in the neckline, he could glimpse the deep valley, a faint fragrance filled the tip of his nose, intoxicating.

    Even though he was ustomed to seeing beautiful women, Lu Tianxing could not help but swallow.

    Perhaps Lin Qian Ru did not possess Rose¡¯s enchanting allure, nor Bai Zhiqing¡¯smanding presence, nor Yue Tingting¡¯s cute and amiable girl-next-door charm. However, she embodied a quality none of them possessed: the temperament of a good wife and caring mother. She could make you feel her unique gentleness at all times,fort you, care for you in her way, bringing the warmth of home.

    Sensing something, Lin Qian Ru¡¯s beautiful eyes quivered, and she slowly opened them. When she realized that Lu Tianxing was looking at her, her cheeks flushed, and she struggled to get out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen me before."

    "How could I not? Isn¡¯t there a saying ¡¯a day apart feels like three years¡¯? I haven¡¯t seen you for almost a day, of course, I want to take a good look at you."

    Lu Tianxing, not embarrassed at all by being caught, chuckled, "How do you feel now? Do you want to see if there¡¯s any change in your body, see how good my family¡¯s ancestral massage techniques are?"

    Lin Qian Ru nodded, closed her eyes, and carefully felt the changes in her body. Then she suddenly opened her eyes with a look of surprise at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, how did you do that? It¡¯s nothing short of miraculous. I feel as if I¡¯m in apletely new body, full of life, and with endless strength. Quick, tell me, where did you learn this technique? Teach it to me, how about that?"

    Hearing Lin Qian Ru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing mentally scoffed, if there were no effects that would be truly strange: "I won¡¯t teach it. My school has rules; the secrets are passed down to men, not women, within the family, not outside. If you be my wife, I¡¯ll teach you, including a full-body massage."

    "Hmph, like I even want your full-body massage. And this ¡¯passed down to men, not women¡¯ nonsense, what do you think this is, a martial arts novel? I don¡¯t want to learn, and I have no interest in bing a masseur."

    Like a little girl, Lin Qian Ru pouted, huffed, and said in a low voice to Lu Tianxing, "I regret it, I never should have let you massage me. With your technique being so good, what am I going to do now?"

    "What to do? Of course, it should be this master masseur to take care of your massage. You don¡¯t really want to have some other guy do it, do you?"

    "I¡¯ve always had female masseurs," Lin Qianru said, a bit aggrieved and speaking softly.

    "Even a woman won¡¯t do. Who knows if she¡¯s into girls and trying to take advantage of you? I am now formally dering that from now on, I am your exclusive masseur. You¡¯re not allowed to go to anyone else, otherwise, you¡¯ll be facing family discipline."

    Lu Tianxing announced loudly, with an unwavering stance. Although he did not know how much he liked Lin Qianru in his heart, Lu Tianxing could guarantee that if he saw Lin Qianru walk into the pce of marriage with someone else, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    He might not be able to give Lin Qianru the marriage she wanted, but he could certainly make her life joyful and carefree.

    "You¡¯re so domineering."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a resentful nce, reached back to embrace his waist, and rested her head on his chest.

    Listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, Lin Qianru felt as if she was in a different world. If someone had told her in the past that she would fall for a man whom she had only met a few times, and who was even already married, she would have scoffed at them, even angrily rebuked them as crazy and full of nonsense. But now, she realized that she seemed to have fallen for Lu Tianxing.

    These past few days, she had thought about breaking off this ambiguous rtionship with Lu Tianxing. But the more she thought about it, the more her heart felt as if it were being torn apart, extremely ufortable. The shadow of Lu Tianxing upied her mind every moment, impossible to shake off.

    "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you afraid your wife will get angry with you for being with me?" Lin Qianru asked softly.

    "Afraid of what?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed dismissively, feigning sternness, "She¡¯s my woman, and so are you. If you two dare to fight, I¡¯ll hang you both up and discipline you with familyw, get you thoroughly obedient."

    Lin Qianru asked curiously, "Familyw? What familyw do you have?"

    "This is the Lu Family¡¯sw."

    Lu Tianxing revealed a wicked smile on his face and gave Lin Qianru a smack on her bottom, "If you dare to disobey in the future, I¡¯ll use this familyw to teach you a lesson, and I¡¯ll switch up the methods to make sure you learn."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face stiffened; how had she not realized that the so-called familyw Lu Tianxing was referring to was this. If others saw this, where would she put her face? She firmed up her expression and said, "I don¡¯t need your familyw. Hurry up and get out of my office; I have to work."

    "Hehe, what work? Is anything that important? Isn¡¯t it nice to have a chat with me?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, showing no intention of leaving.

 Chapter 134 - 133 Corporate Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 133 Corporate Crisis</h4>

    "Do you think I don¡¯t want to stay here every day, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper?"

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a look and sighed, "During the chairman¡¯s hospitalization, apany appeared out of nowhere that seems to know ourpany secrets. We¡¯ve lost several clients to them; they canceled their contracts with us, even at the cost of paying breach penalties. Now, it¡¯s causing panic throughout the entirepany."

    "How did they pull these clients? Could there be a leak of client information? Have you found anything? Could there be a traitor in thepany?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression narrowed slightly; he sensed something unusual. This problem didn¡¯t arise from nothing. That emergingpany must have someone backing it; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose Bai¡¯s Group, considering they¡¯re as different from Bai¡¯s Group as an ant is from an elephant."

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lin Qianru shook her head wearily, "Generally, our client information ispiled by our sales department and then saved in the system. The IT department checked but found no viruses or Trojan attacks. I¡¯ve secretly investigated other salespeople and didn¡¯t uncover anything unusual. Luckily, the information about some important clients waspiled and entered into the system directly by me. In Bai¡¯s Group, only the chairman has the authority to look into these materials, so at least those important clients¡¯ information hasn¡¯t been leaked. Otherwise, we¡¯d have a big problem."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face was filled with gravity. Now is a critical time for Bai¡¯s Group inpeting with otherpanies for the development investment of Tianhe Resort. If Bai¡¯s Group were to face this kind of credibility crisis, the investment in Tianhe Resort development mightpletely disassociate from Bai¡¯s Group.

    Not securing this investment for the resort wouldn¡¯t history Bai¡¯s Group, but it would be enough to cripple it; thinking about any significant development in theing years would be wishful thinking.

    "Is there anything we can do about this?" Lu Tianxing asked gravely, "Although I¡¯ve never managed apany, I understand the consequences of this issue."

    "There¡¯s no way out; all we can do now is try to contain this news and lock down all client information. From now on, anyone who wants ess to client data must have the chairman¡¯s personal signature. Let¡¯s hope it stops here!"

    Lin Qianru sighed helplessly. It was a desperate measure. There are not a few in Bai¡¯s Group who could ess client data, besides the sales department, many executives can ess it. A rash investigation would only worsen the situation, which is something she and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want to see.

    "If there are troubles you can¡¯t solve, maybe I can help you."

    "You..."

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing speechlessly and said, "The best help you can offer is just to follow the rules and not mess things up for me. And, I¡¯ll tell you, the vice chairman has just returned from an overseas inspection. Be sure not to cross him, or you¡¯ll have to pack up and leave."

    "Vice chairman?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. Since when did Bai¡¯s Group have a vice chairman? He hadn¡¯t heard about it.

    Lin Qianru, aware that Lu Tianxing never cared much aboutpany affairs, patiently exined, "The vice chairman¡¯s name is Lin Yao. His father was once a key figure in Bai¡¯s Group. Moreover, he graduated from a prestigious university¡¯s finance department in the United States, which is why the chairman exceptionally appointed him as vice chairman. He has been abroad on inspections until just returning yesterday."

    "I know, but don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t the time to talk about this? How about I help you forget these worries?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru and suddenly a wicked smile appeared on his lips. His hands began to mischievously roam, climbing towards two peaks, aiming to challenge their heights with his hands.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, yet she did not resist, letting Lu Tianxing have his way.

    Just when he was about to seed, a series of urgent knocks suddenly came from outside the office, and an anxious voice followed, "President Lin, there¡¯s been an incident, another client has terminated their contract with us. Pleasee out."

    "What did you say? I¡¯ll be right there."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed drastically, she abruptly stood up from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, straightened her somewhat disheveled clothes, and hurried out of the office without a moment to say anything to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, dumbfounded, watched Lin Qianru leave, his hand frozen in mid-air, clutching at nothing, on the verge of tears. He wished he could drag out the client who had canceled the contract and beat them savagely. Damn it, why would they choose this exact moment to terminate?

    Just when he was about to seed, everything vanished. It felt like finally meeting a beautiful woman in a bar, having drinks together, nning to go rx at a hotel, and just when you went to the restroom, she did too, and shockingly, she went to the same one, standing next to you to pee. The frustration was absolutely blood-boiling.

    "Damn it, if I ever see you on the street again, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even recognize your own mother," he thought bitterly, knowing that an unsatisfied man is the most terrifying.

    After sitting in the office a while, Lu Tianxing realized that Lin Qianru had no intention ofing back. He stood up from the sauna, left the sales department, and took the elevator to the Chairman¡¯s office. He habitually pushed the door open and walked in, assuming that it would only be Bai Zhiqing in the office at this time.

    But upon entering, he discovered, aside from Bai Zhiqing, there was also a very handsome man. He was a mature man, exuding a steady aura, around thirty years old, dressed in a crisp suit with shining leather shoes, a Rolex on his wrist, and his hair meticulouslybed, presenting the perfect image of a sessful man.

    The man, sitting on the sofa and speaking to Bai Zhiqing, frowned upon seeing Lu Tianxing burst in unannounced, "Who are you, and who let you in? Don¡¯t you know how to knock? Get out immediately, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m discussing business with the chairman?"

    The tone was cold and haughty.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, casually lighting a cigarette for himself, and said to the man, "Who I am is none of your damn business. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners? Aren¡¯t you supposed to introduce yourself before asking someone else¡¯s name?"

    If you¡¯re polite to me, I¡¯m polite to you. If you don¡¯t respect me, I¡¯ll treat you like trash. That¡¯s always been Lu Tianxing¡¯s principle. Respect me a foot, and I¡¯ll respect you a yard.

 Chapter 135 - 134

    <h4>Chapter 135: 134</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s blunt words, the man¡¯s face immediately turned very ugly. He was the Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group; everyone who met him was polite and deferential, desperately trying to please him. Even Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t dare speak to him with such a tone.

    Lu Tianxing daring to speak to him with such a tone was simply asking for death.

    The man gave Lu Tianxing a cold nce and then said to Bai Zhiqing, "Zhiqing, who is he? Is he also an employee of ourpany? I wasn¡¯t aware that ourpany had such a mannerless employee who would dare to barge into the chairman¡¯s office."

    Bai Zhiqing was seriously looking through the documents in her hand, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the man¡¯s words.

    An employee of ourpany?

    Hearing this remark, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of annoyance, followed by a wry smile. It seemed that his bargain of a wife was really hot property, attracting suitors wherever she went.

    Lu Tianxing was almost certain this guy definitely had designs on his wife. With that being the case, there was no need to be polite.

    With a sneer, Lu Tianxing walked straight to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s desk, without thinking, picked up a cup of coffee from the desk and took a sip, making a tsk-tsk sound of appreciation, then cast a provocative nce at the man.

    Although Bai Zhiqing did not speak, she kept an eye on Lu Tianxing from the corner of her eye. When she noticed Lu Tianxing drinking coffee from her cup, a faint blush appeared on her pretty face. Far from getting angry, she actually felt a surge of joy inside. Was Lu Tianxing getting jealous on her behalf?

    Seeing the cup in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, the man¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant, his gaze sweeping toward Lu Tianxing with a hint of menace.

    However, the change in his expressionsted only for a moment; he quickly regained hisposure, stood up, walked up to Lu Tianxing, and extended his hand, "Hello, my name is Lin Yao, Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, a good friend of Zhiqing at thepany. I¡¯m very pleased to meet you."

    "Lu Tianxing, Chairman¡¯s Assistant, and the man who might very well be the Chairman¡¯s future husband. I¡¯m also very pleased to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect to find such a talented individual as Vice Chairman Lin in mypany. It¡¯s truly a cause for celebration. Vice Chairman Lin, rest assured, once I marry the Chairman and be the man of thispany, I will make sure you¡¯re not shortchanged. Work hard¡ªI¡¯m counting on you."

    Lu Tianxing extended his hand to shake Lin Yao¡¯s, then patted him firmly on the shoulder, with a look that said he valued him greatly.

    A look of disgust shed in Lin Yao¡¯s eyes, discreetly stepping back, "Assistant Lu, aren¡¯t you afraid the Chairman will get angry with such jokes? By the way, Assistant Lu, if you don¡¯t have anything important, would you mind stepping out? I need to discuss thepany¡¯s development with the Chairman, it involvespany secrets and is not suitable for outsiders to be present."

    "Outsiders? Vice Chairman Lin, are you referring to yourself?"

    Lu Tianxing blinked his eyes, looking innocently at Lin Yao, "I¡¯m Zhiqing¡¯s future husband, the future man of thispany, so I am not an outsider. Also, the Chairman once told all our employees to treat thepany like another home. Since that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t I be able to stay in my own home? Vice Chairman Lin, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you two. You can carry on with your talk; just ignore me. Consider me a puff of air¡ªI¡¯ll just watch and not speak."

    "Pfft!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s innocent words, Bai Zhiqing, who had been pretending to look down at her documents, couldn¡¯t help but ¡¯pfft¡¯ burst intoughter.

    Seeing both of their gazes fall on her, Bai Zhiqing coughed twice, her smile disappearing, and with an ice-cold expression, she closed the document in her hands and slowly said, "Vice President Lin, I have looked over the file you gave me, and I¡¯m not going to agree to fire Manager Lin Qianru. The client data leak has nothing to do with Manager Lin."

    "Motherfucker, this bastard actually wants to fire Lin Qianru, screw you~ big~ bro~."

    Lu Tianxing returned to his seat and was just about to sit when he heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, and his heart suddenly became extremely annoyed. This asshole wanted to steal his thunder, and now, motherfucker, even wanted to fire Lin Qianru. If Lin Qianru left Bai¡¯s Group, where would he go to tease Lin Qianru in the future? Go tease the hot-tempered Xue Man? Wouldn¡¯t that be like seeking death? He wanted to live a few more years!

    "It seems I need to find some time to seriously deal with this guy, to warn him not to look for trouble when there¡¯s none."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, and at once, he pricked up his ears, listening carefully.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing reject his suggestion, Lin Yao hurriedly spoke up, "Zhiqing, no, Chairman, you doing this, isn¡¯t it a bit out of line with thepany¡¯s regtions? The leak of customer data this time must have something to do with the sales department, after all, it¡¯s their people who input these customer details into the system, and who knows if they made backups. Even if this matter is unrted to Manager Lin, she has the unwritten crime ofx supervision and is not suitable to continue sitting as the sales department manager."

    "Vice President Lin, do you really not understand what I am saying? I said this incident has nothing to do with the sales department. Lax supervision? Vice President Lin, I am very curious how you can be so sure that it was someone from the sales department who leaked the customer data, and not someone else. As far as I know, the only people who can ess these customer details, besides myself and the sales department, is you, Vice President Lin! Moreover, just yesterday you came back from an inspection in the United States, and then the leak of customer data happened. With that said, aren¡¯t you even more suspicious?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Yao indifferently. Though her tone was calm, it carried an aggressive momentum that left one speechless.

    "Are you suspecting me by saying this?"

    Lin Yao¡¯s face turned ugly.

    "Not just you, anyone who could ess the customer data is worth suspecting. You want to fire Manager Lin for herck of supervision, so if Manager Lin is my subordinate, does that mean I alsock supervision, and you n to fire me as well?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Yao indifferently. She appreciated Lin Yao¡¯s talent, but that was no excuse for him to overstep his bounds. After all, Lu Tianxing was her husband, and Lin Qianru was her close friend. Lin Yao dared to tell Lu Tianxing to get lost and was proiming he would fire Lin Qianru. Clearly, he was taking her too lightly.

    "Way to go, wife! You did splendidly; I give you 32 thumbs up. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll volunteer to warm your bed tonight and serve you."

    Seeing Lin Yao¡¯s face turn the color of a pig¡¯s liver, Lu Tianxing felt a secret thrill, enjoying the schadenfreude. Let the motherfucker be smug, now he¡¯s getting a face p!

    If this woman ys the rogue, ten people can¡¯t outdo her.

    And yes, Bai Zhiqing was being deliberately difficult. Lin Qianru had been nurtured by her and was one of the few close friends she had at Bai¡¯s Group. If Lin Qianru were fired because of a few words from Lin Yao, Bai Zhiqing would truly be a lone wolf within Bai¡¯s Group.

 Chapter 136 - 135 Got Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 135 Got Tricked</h4>

    Lin Yao looked at Bai Zhiqing, barely suppressing the fury in his heart, and said with reluctance, "Since the chairman has decided, let¡¯s consider that I never mentioned this matter. However, this incident must be thoroughly investigated; we can¡¯t let anyone off the hook."

    "Of course, I¡¯ve already arranged for it. Vice President Lin, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave first. I have a lot of work to do."

    Bai Zhiqing effectively issued an eviction order.

    "Zhiqing, do you really dislike seeing me that much?"

    Lin Yao stood up, looked at Bai Zhiqing with a polite expression, and said, "Zhiqing, I was wondering if you¡¯re free after work. How about we have dinner together? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I intend to discuss the future development of thepany with you."

    "Go~to~hell, who would believe you? Discussing work after hours, bullshit!"

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly and pricked up his ears, listening intently.

    Bai Zhiqing nced over Lu Tianxing without a change in her expression and said indifferently, "I¡¯m sorry, Vice President Lin. As you know, thepany is so busy with the development project for Tianhe Resort that I just don¡¯t have the leisure time to have dinner. Whatever you want to say can be discussed during working hours; there¡¯s no need to wait until after work."

    "What about after the investment is settled? I can wait for you," Lin Yao asked, not ready to give up.

    "We can talk about future matters in the future. Vice President Lin, please leave if there¡¯s nothing else. I need to get back to work."

    Bai Zhiqing stopped talking and looked down at the documents on her desk.

    "Alright then, Zhiqing, you get back to your work. I¡¯ll be leaving."

    Lin Yao looked at Bai Zhiqing reluctantly, without saying anything further, he turned, opened the door, and walked out.

    After Lin Yao had left, Lu Tianxing immediately stood up from his chair, walked over to Bai Zhiqing, leaned heavily on the office desk with both hands, towering over her, and stared at Bai Zhiqing without blinking, his face full of silent reproach.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s gotten into you now? Let me tell you again, I have nothing to do with Lin Yao. What in the world do you want?"

    "I don¡¯t want anything. That pretty boy dares topete with a real man like me for a woman. I could p him dead. You probably couldn¡¯t stand him even if you were blind; he¡¯s not in my league."

    Lu Tianxing proudly touched his hair before continuing with a look of resentment, "Wife, I have a question for you. Why have all the games and movies from myputer suddenly disappeared? Do you know they are all my hard work, painstakingly downloaded over time?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted contemptuously, "Your hard work is these games and movies? Lu Tianxing, let me remind you, this is apany, not your home. Thepany explicitly prohibits downloading any games and movies on theputers, so I deleted them all this morning."

    "Impossible. I set up a boot lock. Did you sneak a peek at my password?" Lu Tianxing eyed Bai Zhiqing with suspicion.

    "Sneak a peek? Are you worth sneaking a peek at?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed and said indifferently, "You forgot who set up thisputer for you. While configuring it, I had the IT department install a little software on yourputer. No matter what password you set, it will report back to myputer."

    "So, you mean yourputer is like the main server in a cyber caf¨¦, constantly monitoring mine?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened. This woman was ruthless, monopolizing even his leisure time.

    "Exactly, no matter what password you create, it¡¯s useless against me, so save yourself the effort and just focus on working diligently for me," Bai Zhiqing said casually.

    Lu Tianxing felt utterly deted, like an eggnt hit by frost. Without games, without movies, how was he supposed to get through the day? Was he truly supposed to be the capable assistant to the chairman, as Bai Zhiqing suggested?

    "Wife, that¡¯s going too far. Why not just fire me?"

    "Why would I fire you? You¡¯re the bodyguard I hired to ensure my safety. To prevent you from being distracted and possibly causing me harm, I obviously had to do this. The first rule of a bodyguard is always to be vignt of any danger surrounding their employer."

    Bai Zhiqing seemed quite pleased to see Lu Tianxing defeated, a faint smile on her face. "Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. I did leave you a few games. How about ying Minesweeper or Solitaire? These games are great for developing intelligence. Of course, you probably won¡¯t be able to y them today. See that stack of documents on your desk? Your task for today is to read through all of them andmit them to memory."

    "Wife, what do you mean by that?"

    Lu Tianxing shuddered on the inside, a foreboding feeling rising sharply. It seemed he had been manipted by Bai Zhiqing.

    "It means nothing special, just that Assistant Lu has too much idle time and I wouldn¡¯t want people to gossip. So, I¡¯m giving you some work to do. I assume you wouldn¡¯t refuse me, would you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a breathtakingly beautiful smile, the cold aura melting away as she became like a goddess descending to earth. One couldn¡¯t bear to look away. She even blinked enchantingly at Lu Tianxing.

    "..."

    The ancients said, "Lust is a knife hanging over the head."

    Today, Lu Tianxing understood the true meaning of this proverb. Faced with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thawing smile, he found himself somehow agreeing to her request to join Xue Man on a trip to Xiangjiang to look into Lin Hua Security Company. More importantly, the general manager of this Lin Hua Security Company was no other than Zhao Lin, who had once tried to woo Bai Zhiqing with lies and received a harsh rebuke from him.

    Lu Tianxing had intended to refuse, but a single sentence from Bai Zhiqing sealed all his escape routes, arguing that since he was her husband, he should, of course, do something for his wife. If he were unwilling to go, then she, the chairman, would have to go herself to express the sincerity of the twopanies joining forces.

    Just that sentence blocked all of Lu Tianxing¡¯s exits, leaving him without the chance to argue back. To send Bai Zhiqing to Xiangjiang was like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s den; on foreign turf, none of her influence could be exerted.

    "Depressed, so depressed, I¡¯ve been duped again. But I have to say, the smile of an ice queen in thaw, damn, it¡¯s captivating, as alluring as Rose," Lu Tianxing mused as he walked out of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, exasperated. Didn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing know that he and Xue Man always shed? Putting two ipatible people together could spell disaster, not to mention, he also had friction with Zhao Lin. Was she not worried that he might lose his temper and go after Zhao Lin?

 Chapter 137 - 136 I Like to Collect Antiques

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 136 I Like to Collect Antiques</h4>

    After leaving Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing intended to seekfort from Lin Qianru in the sales department, but when he arrived he discovered that Lin Qianru had been summoned to the chairman¡¯s office by Bai Zhiqing, presumably over the customer data leak.

    Wandering thepany idly for a while, Lu Tianxing, with nothing better to do, drove out of Bai¡¯s Group, nning to swing by Rose¡¯s ce.

    He hadn¡¯t even left the premises of Bai¡¯s Group when his phone rang in a rush.

    Lu Tianxing pulled the car to the side of the road, curious to see who would call him at this hour. Taking out his phone, he paused, the number was somewhat unfamiliar, if he remembered correctly, it should be the number of Xiao Liu, the bartender from Zero Point Bar. That guy should be sleeping at this time of day; what could he want by calling him now?

    Despite his confusion, Lu Tianxing still answered the call, "Xiao Liu, what¡¯s up? What do you need?"

    "Brother Lu, something big has happened, Sister Mei Gui, she... she..."

    Xiao Liu¡¯s frantic voice came from the other end, stuttering, unable to get the words out.

    "Rose? What happened to her, what¡¯s going on, spit it out."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes hardened and his expression turned grim. Although Xiao Liu was a bartender at Zero Point Bar, he was also one of Rose¡¯s capable aides and had witnessed some major incidents. If nothing had happened to Rose, Xiao Liu would not have been stuttering and unable to talk.

    "Brother Lu, Sister Mei Gui, Sister Mei Gui has been shot, we are now at Zero Point Bar, hurry over." Xiao Liu took a few deep breaths, finally recovering, and spoke quickly.

    "What did you say, Rose has been shot? I¡¯ll be right there."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯splexion became extremely grim; he hung up the phone and mmed the gas pedal.

    The BMW X5 let out a huge roar as if a gigantic beast had awoken, reaching its top speed. Lu Tianxing could no longer care about traffic rules, his superb driving skills turned the car into a streak of white lightning weaving through the roads, drawing honks of horns and drivers craning their necks to look, often only hearing the roar of the engine before it disappeared from sight.

    He dashed to Zero Point Bar, screeched to a stop at the entrance, and the smell of burning rubber instantly filled the air.

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car and headed straight into Zero Point Bar.

    At that moment, Zero Point Bar was filled with a number of people, both conspicuously and inconspicuously, each with a solemn face and exuding an extremely fierce aura, their sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. As they saw Lu Tianxing hurrying in, they all stood up and nodded respectfully.

    These were the elite of the Rose Society who were well aware of how formidable Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was, how intimate his rtionship with Rose was, and that he was very likely to be the future real boss of the Rose Society. Naturally, they weren¡¯t foolish enough to show him disrespect or trip him up, as that would be asking for trouble.

    Xiao Liu, standing with his head down at the bar¡¯s back entrance, saw Lu Tianxing walking over and spoke with a somber tone, "Brother Lu, you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t worry, the doctor just examined Sister and said there¡¯s no danger. It¡¯s just an arm injury; she¡¯ll be fine after some rest."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at Xiao Liu, his face showing a flicker of cold murderous intent as he asked in a chilling tone, "Xiao Liu, what exactly happened today? How did Rose get shot? Wasn¡¯t everything fine yesterday?"

    Xiao Liu¡¯s face showed a touch of regret and he said with a hint of self-reproach, "It¡¯s my fault, I was too careless. This time, we managed to get a high-level member of the Sky Alliance to defect to us. In order to show sincerity, Sister Mei Gui insisted on going personally. It would have been fine, but after this damn traitor received a phone call, he suddenly pulled out a gun and started shooting crazily at Sister Mei Gui. Luckily, Sister Huang from the Unrivaled Guards reacted in time and managed to push Sister Mei Gui out of the way, but Sister Mei Gui still got shot in the arm."

    With deep regret on his face and teary eyes, Xiao Liu said, "Brother Lu, it¡¯s all my fault, I was too careless. If only I had checked to see if that guy was hiding a weapon, Sister Mei Gui wouldn¡¯t have been shot. Brother Lu, this is all my fault, hit me or scold me! I have no regrets."

    "Alright, calm down, Xiao Liu. This incident isn¡¯t your fault. After all, no one could have predicted that this guy would suddenly turn traitor. Stand guard outside for me and let no onee in to disturb us; I¡¯ll go in and see Rose now."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath to suppress the raging desire to kill in his heart, gently patted Xiao Liu on the shoulder, and said nothing more, heading straight for Rose¡¯s room.

    The defenses along the way were extremely tight, with guards at every three steps and sentries at every five. Seeing Lu Tianxing approach, all of them nodded in recognition.

    Lu Tianxing walked to the end of the corridor and pushed open the door to enter the room that was filled with a strong smell of disinfectant, which, mixed with the original fragrance, made for an odd and rather ufortablebination.

    In the room, Rose was leaning against the bed. Her originally charming and delicate face had lost its usual splendor, turning pale and colorless, very haggard-looking. Beside her was a woman cloaked in a ck robe, quietly tending to Rose.

    Seeing Lu Tianxinge in, the woman did not hesitate, nodded at Lu Tianxing, and quietly left the room.

    "Husband, why are you here?"

    On seeing Lu Tianxing, Rose showed a heartbreakingly sweet smile and said, "Husband, do I look ugly now?"

    Lu Tianxing sat by the bed and gently caressed Rose¡¯s haggard face, speaking with tenderness, "The ancients said that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No matter how you change, you will always be the most beautiful Xi Shi in my heart, forever eighteen, and the most beautiful Rose."

    "Husband, you¡¯re talking nonsense again. How do you know Xi Shi was beautiful? Maybe she was just a mythical figure. And besides, Xi Shi would be thousands of years old by now. Do you also see me as thousands of years old in your heart?" Rose pouted and whined in dissatisfaction.

    "It is indeed very old," Lu Tianxing said earnestly, "but, you don¡¯t know? I have a special fondness for collecting antiques. The older something is, the more beautiful it is in my eyes, and you are the same."

    "Pfft!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose couldn¡¯t help butugh, but as soon as she started, she winced because she pulled at the wound on her shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t move around, lie down properly for me. If the wound were to burst open again, that would be troublesome."

    Lu Tianxing was startled and quickly pressed Rose down on the bed, not allowing her to move.

    PS: Two updates today! My hometown is in Hunan, and ording to the local customs here, today is Little New Year¡¯s Eve, so I might not have much time to write and update. I hope you all can understand. I¡¯ll see if I can find some time to make up for the owed updates. Please support me!

 Chapter 138 - 137 Lu Tianxing Gets Angry

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 137 Lu Tianxing Gets Angry</h4>

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a tense expression. She raised a hand and gently caressed his face, feeling lost as she said, "Husband, do you think I¡¯m useless? I originally thought that turning the members of the Sky Alliance would be a piece of cake, but I still underestimated Huang Fuhu¡¯s ruthlessness. He captured the family of one of the members and threatened him to make a move on me. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Huang pushing me away, maybe I would never see you again. Husband, do you think I¡¯m really useless?"

    "No, you are always the most useful, the most important person in my heart. Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. Just talk to me if you encounter any problems. If you feel that the Sky Alliance is in our way, I will help you wipe them out and make them disappear forever."

    As he spoke, a murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. A dragon has its reverse scale, and touching it means death. The Sky Alliance hadpletely touched his reverse scale, filling him with a murderous intention.

    "Husband, I know you are very powerful, and I can sense that there might not be many people in Huaxia Land or even the world who could kill you, but..."

    Rose bit her lip and softly said to Lu Tianxing, "But I am your woman; I don¡¯t want to be just a vase. I want to be a woman who can help you, not just stand by and watch..."

    "Huangfu Meigui, have you said enough? If you have, then shut up."

    Lu Tianxing harshly interrupted Rose, his face dark with anger as he red at her.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s roar, Rose¡¯s face stiffened. She unconsciously lifted her head, only to see his eyes filled with immense rage, which frightened her. Lu Tianxing at that moment seemed like a different person, utterly alien to her, especially the way he looked at her, void of any emotion, as if looking at a stranger. This caused an inexplicable pain in Rose¡¯s heart, as if something was fading away.

    "Huangfu Meigui, I hope this is the first and thest time I hear these words from you. I don¡¯t want to hear such nonsense again. In my heart, you are always the most precious treasure. I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. All I wish for is your safety and happiness in this lifetime, not for you to risk your life for me. What would I do if something happened to you? I, Lu Tianxing, am a man of integrity; I don¡¯t need a woman to struggle for me. You just need to obediently stand behind me; I will block all the storms for you. Do you understand? Huangpu Rose."

    There was no longer a yful smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face; instead, he looked at Rose solemnly. When he heard that Rose had been shot, he realized that this woman had unknowingly made her way into his heart, now inseparable. If anything happened to Rose, he didn¡¯t know whether he would go mad.

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s roar, Rose¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes quickly reddened as tears welled up and streamed down her face. Paying no heed to the wound on her shoulder, she fiercely threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, clutching him tightly as she sobbed.

    All her efforts were just to make Lu Tianxing acknowledge and like her, weren¡¯t they?

    Even though Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say "I love you," sometimes certain things are worth far more than countless sweet nothings and unbreakable vows. Love is not just about words; it¡¯s about having someone to support you through life¡¯s journey.

    "Okay, okay, stop crying. You¡¯re a grown-up; why do you still like to cry so much? If you cry any more, you won¡¯t be pretty."

    Lu Tianxing consoled Rose in a gentle voice, trying to pick her up and get her to lie down properly.

    "Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not pretty. I am yours for life anyway. If you dare to reject me, I¡¯ll go to your wife¡¯spany and tell her that I am pregnant with your child. You think you can love me and leave me, vanish after the deed is done?" Rose pouted, speaking fiercely.

    "Pregnant with my child? Seems like I need to put in more effort to make it a reality, so you don¡¯t end up pretending to be pregnant with a pillow. It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone found out it was a fake," he chuckled mischievously, his gaze roaming over Rose¡¯s body.

    "Really? I¡¯m right here, can you show me just how hard you¡¯ve been trying?"

    Rose¡¯s lips curled up slightly at the edges, revealing an expectant smile. Her paleplexion did not diminish her charm at all; on the contrary, it added an unusual allure. She resembled the pitiable Lin Daiyu, stirring endlesspassion in one¡¯s heart.

    This little demon!

    When Lu Tianxing saw Rose in this state, he felt a surge of wicked fire rise instantly in his dantian. He said fiercely, "Rose, you¡¯re provoking me. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll really punish you?"

    "Punish! How will you punish, huh? I¡¯m already impatient, but do you dare?"

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile on her face, her beautiful eyes gently blinking.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing, who had managed to suppress the wicked fire once, again felt it re up. He bitterly wished he could p himself. Damn your glib tongue, knowing full well that Rose is a temptress who dares to do anything, and yet you dare to provoke her. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?

    This girl is clearly taking advantage of him being injured, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t touch her, so her guts have grown fat enough to challenge him.

    Lu Tianxing wore a mournful face, begging for mercy, "Rose, isn¡¯t it enough that I admit my wrongs? I¡¯m truly sorry, you¡¯re magnanimous, please spare me!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s bitter melon face, Rose immediately burst into giggles, her proud chest quivering withughter, a look of triumph on her face, "Serves you right, you scoundrel, for tormenting me every day, leaving me feeling powerless. This is the price. I¡¯m not giving in, just to make you crave what you can¡¯t have, to torture you."

    "You¡¯ve indeed seeded."

    Lu Tianxing nodded without objection, "But we have all the time in the world ahead of us, right? Don¡¯t we, little Rose?

    "Uh!"

    Rose paused for a moment, then put on a pitiful face and said softly, "Hubby, I know I¡¯m wrong. Can you forgive me just this once? I still have one hand, how about I use it to take care of you? Don¡¯t men really like getting to know ¡¯Madame Five Fingers¡¯?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with incredulity, staring dumbfounded at Rose. It was the first time he realized that Rose could be so brazen. Perhaps it¡¯s that old saying: once a woman has a man, she bes aplete hooligan.

    A woman that can be such a scoundrel, he had only encountered two, one was Lin Yafei, and the other was Rose. These two women must be fox spirits in human form, otherwise, they couldn¡¯t possibly be so seductive.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, if these two were ced in ancient dynasties, they would be akin to Bao Si and Daji: beauties who caused the downfall of nations, yed with dukes, and led to kings neglecting their early morning courts.

    PS: The New Year is almost here, wishing all the brothers a Happy New Year and all the best!!

 Chapter 139 - 138: The Incredibly Ingenious Method

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 138: The Incredibly Ingenious Method</h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s embarrassed state, the smile on Rose¡¯s face also slowly faded: "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. It would be troublesome if you suddenly became beastly. I certainly don¡¯t want to go into battle injured."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯sment, Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly in his heart and his expression became serious as he looked at Rose and said in a deep voice, "Rose, what exactly happened this time? Why did the Sky Alliance suddenly decide to make a move against you? Wasn¡¯t everything fine before?"

    "I¡¯m not very clear about it either."

    Rose¡¯s expression turned somewhat sad, and she shook her head saying: "Although Huang Fuhu has always wanted to eradicate the Rose Society, he dared not act recklessly. Once a fight broke out with our Rose Society, the only result would be mutual destruction. The Sky Alliance is very strong, but the strength of my Rose Society is equally not weak. He would have to weigh his own forces carefully before taking action against me."

    At this point, there was a hint of pride in Rose¡¯s tone. Being a woman who, in just a few years, established the Rose Society and became one of the three major underground forces in Modu, she had every right to be proud of this honor.

    "Huang Fuhu doesn¡¯t dare to make a move against me. He¡¯s afraid that if he annihtes my Rose Society, his Sky Alliance will also be destroyed by the Sword Alliance, which has been coveting his position. I understand very well the kind of person Huang Fuhu is. He¡¯s always very cautious and wouldn¡¯t choose to target me without absolute certainty. This sudden attack on me, ording to my investigations, is likely the result of the White Tiger Hall¡¯s Hall Master acting on his own. Recently, the White Tiger Hall has suffered several major losses, which has somewhat dissatisfied Huang Fuhu. I guess the Hall Master knew that someone from the White Tiger Hall nned to defect to the Rose Society, so he secretly made arrangements to have me killed, and then seek to im credit and rewards from Huang Fuhu."

    Having said that, there was a touch of self-mockery on Rose¡¯s face. Her name was Huangfu Meigui, and she was Huang Fuhu¡¯s biological daughter. Yet this so-called biological father and even his subordinates wanted to kill her, their own flesh and blood, to seek credit and rewards. This was an incredible irony.

    "White Tiger Hall?"

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, a cold killing intent shing in his eyes. This was the second time the White Tiger Hall had crossed him. The first was Ding Hao, and this time they had almost caused Rose to leave him forever. This time, he would make sure White Tiger Hall would cease to exist in this world!

    Gently pulling Rose into his embrace, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Rose darling, what¡¯s the actual situation with your injuries? Let me have a look."

    "Don¡¯t you know if you look for yourself?" Rose gave Lu Tianxing a nce and pouted.

    "Still trying to tempt me when you¡¯re like this. You think I¡¯m really a brother disciple of Liu Xia Hui."

    Lu Tianxing gave Rose an annoyed look and started to gently undo the clothes on Rose¡¯s body with his own hands.

    "Husband, what are you doing? You¡¯re not really going to be that beastly, are you? I¡¯m already injured like this, and you still want to do such filthy things."

    Though Rose spoke the words, her face bore an eager and expectant look.

    "What are you thinking in that head of yours! Even if I were starving~thirsty, I wouldn¡¯t go to such extremes."

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile. This enchantress wouldn¡¯t rest until she had frustrated someone to death. Right away, he said, "I want to take a look at your wound and then heal it for you."

    "Heal? It¡¯s useless. The doctors have just had a look. Although the bullet didn¡¯t shatter my bones, to fully recover, I need to rest quietly for a while. Sigh, that was too close. If Sister Huang hadn¡¯t pushed me away in time and protected me with her True Qi, my shoulder would¡¯ve suffered more than just a wound. I might have lost the use of my entire arm."

    Rose sighed, not believing that Lu Tianxing would be able to heal her. Although Lu Tianxing was very powerful, possibly a Ground Level or even a Heavenly Level master, True Qi was only suitable for healing internal injuries. She had suffered an external injury and had never heard of True Qi that could quickly heal such wounds.

    Lu Tianxing did not speak. He continued to untie his pajamas, revealing a pale shoulder and a delicate corbone that shimmered with a faint fluorescent light under themp. However, the scene was marred by the white bandage wrapped around the shoulder, with faint traces of blood seeping through, staining the bandage red, and a strong medicinal smell could be detected.

    Lu Tianxing narrowed his eyes. His index and middle finger came together and lightly traced over the bandage, which then seemed to be cut by a pair of sharp scissors, neatly splitting open. He gently removed the bandage from the wound.

    Rose involuntarily furrowed her brows. Even though it was somewhat painful, she did not stop Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions. However, when she saw her wound, somewhat blurry with blood and flesh, Rose looked at Lu Tianxing sadly, instinctively wanting to cover the wound with her hand. After all, no woman wants anything less than to present their most perfect side to the man they like.

    In fact, Rose¡¯s wound was not very serious, and the doctors had treated it quite professionally. However, it was a gunshot wound, and no matter how skilled the doctors, they could not beautify the wound. They couldn¡¯t cover up all the ws like a beauty camera, so the wound looked like a gaping hole embedded in her shoulder.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the wound before him, tenderly touched Rose¡¯s pale face, andforted her, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not one of those so-called perfectionists. To me, this wound is a medal of honor that you¡¯ve earned for me. I will always remember it in my heart and all that you¡¯ve done for me."

    "But I don¡¯t want to remember it. I don¡¯t want to be left with a scar." Rose whispered.

    "Hehe, it seems you are the perfectionist. Since you don¡¯t want to keep it, then I¡¯ll make it disappear forever."

    Lu Tianxingughed gently, then suddenly raised his hand and, to Rose¡¯s surprise, pressed it on the wound.

    "Husband, you..."

    Rose was about to ask what Lu Tianxing was intending to do, but suddenly she trembled, looking at him in astonishment.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm touched the wound, Rose immediately felt a cool sensation emanating from it, lingering around the wound. The pain from the torn flesh vanished without a trace, and a numb sensation spread, as if countless granules of flesh were growing.

    Unfortunately, Rose could not see through Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm. If she could have witnessed the scene, she would have been so shocked she wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak a word. As Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi flowed into the wound, the cut visibly scarred over and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if it underwent the passage of time and the vicissitudes of the sea, the power to reverse time. This was like a feat only immortals could achieve, truly wondrous.

 Chapter 140 - 139 Huang Fuhu

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 139 Huang Fuhu</h4>

    Time trickled past, and when Lu Tianxing removed his hand from the wound, Rose was astounded to discover that the wound, once bloodied and indistinct, was nowpletely healed. Had it not been for the lingering traces of fresh blood, she would have almost doubted that her shoulder injury was anything but a dream.

    This ability was terrifying, mystically so, enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "It¡¯s healed now, but your body is a bit weak. You¡¯ll need to rest well for a few days, and it¡¯s best you get plenty of rest during this time,"

    Lu Tianxing wiped the sweat from his forehead, took a weary breath. His strength was indeed formidable; across the whole world, people who could make him wary could be counted on one hand. But he was not a god, unable to reverse time. To heal a wound in such a short period required a massive expenditure of True Qi. Thankfully, ever since he had cultivated the peculiar ¡¯Creation Source Technique¡¯, his True Qi was pure and robust, surpassing any other at the same realm. Otherwise, to achieve such a feat would have been a fool¡¯s dream.

    Even so, Lu Tianxing still felt waves of fatigue, almost eighty percent of his True Qi depleted. But seeing Rose¡¯s now pale and unblemished shoulder brought a faint smile to his face. It was all worth it.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose finally snapped back to reality, subconsciously raising her hand to touch the wound, only to find a smear of blood on her hand while the injured area was as pale and healed as ever, not an illusion.

    With disbelief written all over her face, Rose stared at Lu Tianxing in amazement, "Husband, are you... are you human or ghost? Why did... my wound heal so quickly? Isn¡¯t that a bit unscientific?"

    Even for someone as courageous as Rose, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit shocked. Her injury would have taken at least half a month to heal, but now, in less than half an hour, it had miraculously recovered, looking just like before the injury. This... this was simply too unbelievable.

    "What human or ghost? I¡¯m certainly a human. Now, behave, lie down, and don¡¯t let your thoughts wander. No matter how I change, I will always be your man in this lifetime, Rose. Just lie in bed and rest for a while. I¡¯ll have someone prepare something for you to eat to help you recover,"

    "Mm!"

    Rose gently nodded, quietly enjoying the tenderness from the man. Although she was very curious about how Lu Tianxing did it, being a smart woman, she knew what to ask and what not to. Everyone has their secrets, and if the man before her intended to share his, he would naturally tell her everything. Digging too deep would only push the man away, eventually disappearing from her world.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    At that moment, a series of urgent knocks came from the door.

    In this ce, aside from a few of Rose¡¯s trusted confidants, no one dared to enter. Intruders would be killed on the spot.

    "Come in!" Rose, lyingzily in bed,manded indifferently.

    The door was slowly pushed open, and the woman previously cloaked in ck re-entered, bowing respectfully to Rose. "Sister, the president of the Sky Alliance, Huang Fuhu, is here, currently at the bar. What are your orders? Should your subordinatesmand the Unrivaled Guards to keep them permanently at Zero Point Bar?"

    The woman¡¯s words were filled with lethal intent and a chilling hostility. The Unrivaled Guards was a team personally forged by Rose,posed solely of Martial Artists, a team exclusive to the Rose Society, tasked with eliminating formidable enemies that ordinary people couldn¡¯t handle or assassinate high-ranking members of other forces.

    To the Unrivaled Guards, killing was no different from eating or drinking.

    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, a sh of anger crossed Rose¡¯s eyes. She nced at Lu Tianxing beside her and, noting the faint smile he showed her, finally spoke, "Wu Yan, there¡¯s no need to be so impulsive. Every visitor is a guest. You go and host them for now. Tell the brothers not to act rashly. I¡¯ll take a bath and change into clean clothes beforeing out."

    "Sister, this is our chance to catch them all in one fell swoop..." Wu Yan hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "Wu Yan, you underestimate Huang Fuhu. If you can think of it, he can too. He wouldn¡¯t have dared toe today if he wasn¡¯t fully confident in his ability to leave unscathed. That¡¯s enough, Wu Yan, no more talk. Go on now. Oh, and look into Sister Huang¡¯s family in secret. Starting today, her family is the Rose Society¡¯s family. I will ensure her family¡¯s well-being for life."

    "Yes!"

    Wu Yan nodded silently and stealthfully withdrew from the room.

    Once Wu Yan was gone, Rose nced at the unmoved Lu Tianxing standing by, "Husband, don¡¯t you n on going out? I¡¯m going to take a bath."

    "Why would I go out? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Besides, your wound just healed; I need to watch over you. I am a conscientious doctor who¡¯s responsible for his patients from start to finish. And since your hand just recovered, you¡¯ll definitely be clumsy in bathing¡ªI can help you. As a Young Pioneer, helping others is my virtue," dered Lu Tianxing with utmost seriousness.

    Rose rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, gaining a deeper understanding of his shamelessness¡ªas he had a way of presenting everything as noble and justified.

    Seeing Rose¡¯s expression suggesting either he left or she wouldn¡¯t bathe, Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly, and reluctantly left the room. He had originally wanted to stay for a joint bath, but now that seemed hopeless.

    After leaving the bedroom, Lu Tianxing headed straight to the bar¡¯s main hall. Upon entering, he immediately felt the tense atmosphere, with two distinct camps clearly formed. On the far side were Xiao Liu and his people, all wearing barely concealed rage on their faces, ready to take action at the slightest provocation.

    The outside group wasn¡¯trge¡ªonly about eight or nine people, likely from the Sky Alliance. Each had a mocking smile on their face, not taking Xiao Liu¡¯s group seriously at all. At their forefront sat a man in his fifties, radiating the unique schrly aura of a businessman, chewing on a cigar with an air of disdain as he scanned over Xiao Liu and hispanions, showing no fear despite his side¡¯s smaller numbers.

    This middle-aged man was none other than Huang Fuhu, the president of the Sky Alliance and Rose¡¯s biological father. At first nce, he seemed more like a businessman than an underworld tycoon. However, the moment you thought he was easy to bully, you were on the verge of death.

    Lu Tianxing examined Huang Fuhu closely, finding him bearing some resemnce to Rose, and considered approaching to introduce himself as the son-inw. But recalling that this man didn¡¯t hesitate to kill his own daughter, Lu Tianxing figured he would probably snuff out an irrelevant son-inw on the spot. Better to avoid trouble than seek it out, he wasn¡¯t interested in being snubbed with unwee advances.

 Chapter 141 - 140: Huang Fuhuâ€™s Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 140: Huang Fuhu¡¯s Recruitment</h4>

    "Xiao Liu, what are you dawdling for? Hurry up and mix me a drink, the usual, you know the drill."

    Lu Tianxing casually lit himself a cigarette, tantly ignoring the heavy atmosphere in the bar, and walked over to sit at the counter. He gave the counter a pat, seemingly reminding Xiao Liu beside him that a customer was waiting for a drink.

    Xiao Liu¡¯s face froze briefly as he let out a wry smile internally. No wonder he could be Rose¡¯s man; he had some nerve, that¡¯s for sure. Anyone with eyes could see how tense the atmosphere in the bar was¡ªlike a powder keg that only needed a spark to explode. And there was Lu Tianxing, in the mood for a drink, as if he had the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard.

    But when Lu Tianxing spoke, Xiao Liu didn¡¯t dare to disobey, promptly diving behind the counter to mix a drink for Lu Tianxing.

    This scene immediately drew the attention of everyone in the bar. Aside from the members of the Rose Society who knew how formidable Lu Tianxing was, Huang Fuhu¡¯s people all looked at Lu Tianxing as if he were a fool.

    Behind Huang Fuhu, a skinny middle-aged man with sharp monkey-like features raised an eyebrow and ridiculed Lu Tianxing, "Kid, are you that little bitch raised by Rose? Do you even know where you are? Hurry over and kowtow to your Grandpa Monkey, and maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the members of the Rose Society were instantly furious. They knew that Lu Tianxing was Rose¡¯s man, and even if some of them weren¡¯t familiar with Lu Tianxing, insulting him was tantamount to insulting Rose¡ªsomething they absolutely could not tolerate.

    On the Sky Alliance side, they let out a derisive coldugh, seemingly not taking the Rose Society seriously at all.

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s face carried an inscrutable smile, showing no anger, as if the insulted Rose was not his own biological daughter,pletely indifferent.

    Feeling the anger rising among the Rose Society¡¯s ranks, Lu Tianxing waved his hands helplessly, "Don¡¯t act rashly, stay cool everyone. Have you forgotten what Big Sis just said? We¡¯re supposed to treat them well, to not argue with them. Even if they¡¯re just a dog barking and yapping, we still need to treat them well, after all, animals don¡¯t understand humannguage, it can¡¯t be helped. Although we often ughter animals, this particr animal has an owner so we can¡¯t just kill it haphazardly. If we do have to kill, we do it on the down-low, no one needs to see it. Stay calm, have a drink to ease the anger, how about that?"

    After that, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on the skinny, sharp-faced middle-aged man, and he said indifferently, "If I were you, I¡¯d definitely find a stinky ditch to crawl into, because, frankly, even hiding in a stinky ditch would pollute the environment with a face like yours. And your mouth, it stinks, like you¡¯ve been eating shit, disgusting. Remember this, it¡¯s the first time, and thest. Otherwise, I¡¯m happy to give your teeth a free cleaning."

    "Hahaha! Brother Lu, you¡¯re absolutely right. This guy really should be hiding in a ditch, like a filthy bug."

    Xiao Liuughed loudly from the side, loudly mocking.

    "Exactly, exactly, Mr. Lu is spot on, it¡¯s so foul, I can smell it from here. It almost made me puke up my breakfast."

    "This guy¡¯s mouth is so nasty, didn¡¯t he have shit for breakfast today? How fresh?"

    "Definitely. No wonder I saw a sleazy figure sneaking out of the public toilet this morning, wiping his mouth and burping, looking like he¡¯d hit the jackpot¡ªit scared me to death. I actually thought I¡¯d encountered a pervert peeping into the men¡¯s room! It gave me a psychological shadow, thank goodness Mr. Lu cleared that up for me."

    As soon as Xiao Liu finished speaking, a wave of mockingughter erupted around them. They wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to smack down their enemy. Though they couldn¡¯t use physical force, getting a verbal jab in was still satisfying.

    "Young man, watch your tone, or you might offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend. It would be a pity to lose your life over something like this," Huang Fuhu finally said, speaking slowly.

    "Oh, is that so? So, if I go ahead and do this, would I havepletely offended you guys?"

    A cold smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he vanished in a sh.

    "p!"

    A crisp p resounded, and the sharp-faced, monkey-cheeked middle-aged man let out a shrill, piteous scream. His body spun like a giant top, flying through the air before heavily crashing onto a dining table. The impact was so forceful that the table shattered under him, pieces scattering across the floor as blood mixed with broken teeth sprayed from his mouth.

    "Pff!"

    Opening his mouth, the sharp-faced, monkey-cheeked middle-aged man spurted a mouthful of blood and twitched twice beforepsing into unconsciousness.

    "What should you be saying to me now, advising me not to act or nning to kill me?"

    Lu Tianxing resettled in his chair as if he had never moved, and with a cold sneer, he watched Huang Fuhu, devoid of any emotion in his voice.

    The incident happened in the blink of an eye, too quick for anyone to react. No one expected Lu Tianxing to suddenly strike. By the time Lu Tianxing sat down again, they had just regained their senses.

    "Young man, you¡¯re courting death."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s voice lowered, carrying a chilling undertone of murderous intent.

    "Swish!" "Swish!" "Swish!"

    As soon as Huang Fuhu finished speaking, several burly men behind him who looked like bodyguards stepped forward as if they had been given a signal. They positioned themselves in front of Huang Fuhu, their gaze falling on Lu Tianxing, revealing a faint, almost imperceptible, desire to kill.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unmoved. He took a sip of the cocktail that Xiao Liu had prepared, not showing the slightest hint of panic. On the contrary, there was a sense of dominance as if he had the upper hand in the situation.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯sposure caused Huang Fuhu¡¯s brow to furrow slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of trump card Lu Tianxing possessed that allowed him to remain so calm. Was it because of his connection to Rose?

    Huang Fuhu waved his hand for the men to stand down and then slowly said to Lu Tianxing, "Young man, I admire your confidence. If you agree to work for me, I can assure you that you¡¯ll have a position in Modu where you¡¯ll be second only to one and above tens of thousands."

    "And what if I don¡¯t agree?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, ¡¯Second only to one, above tens of thousands¡¯ ¨C wasn¡¯t that the eunuch with all but the highest authority? He certainly didn¡¯t wish to be an eunuch.

    "If you don¡¯t agree, then I can only say it¡¯s a pity. Recently the fish in the Huangpu River have been getting a bit hungry. I was thinking about giving them some food, and I find you quite suitable. What do you say?"

    A vicious light flickered in Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes, his murderous intent palpable.

    "Indeed quite suitable, but what a pity. Are you sure you¡¯ve got me under your control? Don¡¯t end up trying to steal a chicken only to lose a handful of rice and forfeit your own life," Lu Tianxing said, fearlessly staring back at Huang Fuhu.

    Their eyes locked, and sparks like lightning in a thunderstorm collided in mid-air, creating an explosive atmosphere, filled with hostility. The temperature around them plummeted swiftly.

    PS: It¡¯s almost the New Year, and there¡¯s a mountain of things to do, keeping me spinning. All I can say is that I¡¯ll do my best to keep up with three daily updates, or at least two to ensure a continuous flow of Chapters. Explosive updates wille after the New Year. Also, a big thanks to ¡¯As If Meeting an Old Friend¡¯ for their repeated tips!!!!

 Chapter 142 - 141 July 1

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 141 July 1</h4>

    "Very good, I have never seen such an arrogant young man before, but let me tell you, in Modu, no matter if you¡¯re a neer or whatever, you must obediently follow my words. Since you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    A sinister intent to kill shed in Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes. He had made up his mind to eliminate Lu Tianxingpletely. He would not allow an uncontroble element to exist near the Rose Society and threaten the Sky Alliance¡¯s rule. Since Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be persuaded, then he must be made to disappear forever.

    The death of one person means nothing to the Sky Alliance.

    Before Huang Fuhu¡¯s voice had even faded, a chilling intent to kill emerged from behind him. At just one word from Huang Fuhu, they would ensure Lu Tianxing had no grave to be buried in.

    At the same time, the Rose Society started to make their move as well, each member watching the people from the Sky Alliance with cold eyes, all of them radiating a murderous aura.

    As a bloody conflict seemed about to erupt, suddenly, a cold sneer came through, "Such big talk, Huang Fuhu. It seems you have forgotten that this is my Rose Society¡¯s territory, not the Sky Alliance. You¡¯re flexing in the wrong ce. Believe it or not, I can make it so you won¡¯t take a single step out of this bar ever again."

    Everyone was slightly startled, instinctively looking towards the source of the voice. They were surprised to see Rose, dressed in a ck leather jacket, walking out from the back of the bar, her long hair still carrying the moisture of a recent bath, clearly having just washed.

    "Big sister, are you...are you alright now?"

    Many from the Rose Society were too surprised to speak. When Rose had been brought to Zero Point Bar, she was covered in blood, her face deathly pale. Now, apart from some paleness, she seemed unharmed, and considering her damp hair, it seemed she had just taken a bath. Could someone who was injured have bathed this quickly?

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s gaze also hardened, his eyes sparkling as he scrutinized Rose, trying to see any hint of pretense on her face. He had received information that Rose was shot, which was why he hade to take a look.

    But now, Rose lookedpletely unharmed.

    What was going on?

    Could it be that White Tiger Hall had reported false information, nning to join forces with the Rose Society to wipe out the Sky Alliance in one fell swoop?

    Many thoughts shed through the deep eyes of Huang Fuhu, who then stood up and quietly looked at Rose, "Rose, you¡¯ve lost weight."

    "Have I? You needn¡¯t worry on my ount," Rose said indifferently.

    Huang Fuhu looked at Rose¡¯s slightly pale face, filled with emotion as he said, "It¡¯s been five years. It¡¯s been five years since we, father and daughter, have had a proper conversation. You¡¯ve grown up, you look exactly like your mother did when she was young. Seeing you, it¡¯s like seeing her, just as beautiful, just as enchanting."

    "Hmm, is that so? Don¡¯t mention my mother to me; you have no right to speak of her, you¡¯re not fit to be a decent husband. Saying that only makes me sick."

    Rose snorted coldly, with no intention of reminiscing with Huang Fuhu, and said directly, "Huang Fuhu, don¡¯t tell me these useless things. State your purpose foring here today, then get lost. You¡¯re not wee here."

    "Rose, do you really despise me this much? I certainly did wrong in the past, but after all, yourst name is Huang. You¡¯re the daughter of me, Huang Fuhu. Don¡¯t you feel any kinship at all?" Huang Fuhu¡¯s gaze stayed on Rose as he spoke slowly.

    "Enough, shut up."

    Upon hearing these words, Rose¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and she became furiously angry, "Huang Fuhu, I have no interest in talking to you about this. Huang Fuhu, do you think I care for that name? If it were possible, I would rather be the daughter of a beggar than be your daughter. Say what you have to say and fart if you must, you¡¯re not wee here."

    "Haha..."

    Huang Fuhu suddenly burst intoughter, speaking with a sense of sentiment, "Rose, your heart is in turmoil. I¡¯ve once said, a woman can never be a true powerhouse because you are not a man, youck the ability to be coldhearted. Now, you¡¯re losing control of your emotions just from a few words of mine, you¡¯ve lost."

    "Coldhearted?"

    Rose revealed a mocking smile and said, "So what if I can¡¯t do that? At least I will not end up a loner like you. Look at those around you, look at the brothers who once fought life and death battles with you; count how many are still standing by your side, moving forward or retreating together with you. Do you still have anyone who shares their heart and soul with you? Even if you be the overlord of Modu¡¯s underworld, you¡¯re ultimately a loner."

    Huang Fuhu was not angered by Rose¡¯s words andughed, "A loner? No, no, as long as I have control over Modu and be the overlord of Modu¡¯s underground forces, I will be able to call the shots and have everything I desire. Who knows how many people wille back to fawn over me? Why would I be a loner? I am a man whose power reaches across the world."

    "You are truly a pitiful person," Rose stated emphatically.

    "Is that so?"

    Huang Fuhu was unconcerned and nced at Rose¡¯s shoulder, "Your shoulder, is it all right?"

    "Thank you for your concern, but it seems your men aren¡¯t all that, they couldn¡¯t even harm me," Rose said indifferently.

    "Good, you¡¯re worthy of being my daughter, Huang Fuhu; you¡¯ve got both strength and courage, just like me when I was young."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said, "Since you¡¯re alright, I¡¯ll be going now. Oh yes, on the first of July, it¡¯s my fiftieth birthday, and I hope you can attend."

    With that, Huang Fuhu signaled to a bodyguard beside him. The bodyguard nodded, took out a gold-embossed invitation from his chest, and handed it to Rose.

    "I wille."

    Rose looked at the invitation that was passed to her, her eyes flickered twice as she received it.

    "I look forward to your arrival."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s gaze swept over Rose and finally settled on Lu Tianxing, "Young man, you are too young. It¡¯s good to be hot-blooded at a young age, but many young heroes die early. Try to keep your temper in check in the future. If you¡¯re interested in joining the Sky Alliance, the position of Vice Alliance Hierarch is always ready for you. Let¡¯s go."

    Having said that, Huang Fuhu gestured grandly and turned to walk out of the Zero Point Bar.

    Seeing Huang Fuhu leave, the members of the Rose Society at the scene let out a sigh of relief. Although they were brave and fierce, they did not enjoy the oppressive atmosphere, especially around Huang Fuhu, whose presence felt like a venomous snake hidden in the grass, leaving you unable to guess when it might suddenly bite you.

    After instructing the members of the Rose Society in the Zero Point Bar to leave, Rose sauntered over to Lu Tianxing. She wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head against his chest, "Husband, don¡¯t you want to ask why I am at odds with my biological father?"

    "I really want to ask, but at the same time, I don¡¯t. Everyone has their own little secrets. There¡¯s no need to know everything clearly. All I know is that you are my woman, and that¡¯s enough for me."

    Lu Tianxing held Rose gently, feeling an unusual absence of desire. He patted her back softly,forting her.

    PS: I would like to thank the brother who chose to remain anonymous for his repeated rewards. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have a burst of activity; I just can¡¯t at the moment. My hometown is in the countryside, as the brother knows, and in rural areas, people typically like to move into new homes around the New Year. Since we¡¯re all from the same vige, sometimes I need to help out. I¡¯ll owe you the burst of activity for now, but I¡¯ll make it up all at once in due time!!!

 Chapter 143 - 142: The Cleaner

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 142: The Cleaner</h4>

    "Thank you, honey."

    Rose nodded tenderly, ncing at the invitation in her hand, "Next month on the first, honey, are you free?"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, "Do you want me to apany you to Huang Fuhu¡¯s birthday banquet?"

    "Yes! There¡¯s no such thing as a good banquet, it¡¯s clearly a trap. I¡¯m worried that Huang Fuhu will choose that day to make a move against me. People like him prefer toy their schemes out in the open. If I don¡¯t attend, it implies that the Rose Society is afraid of him, and I can¡¯t back down, so...."

    "So, you n to take me with you, to act as your unpaid bodyguard."

    "No, that¡¯s not it, honey, please don¡¯t get me wrong, I...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose hurriedly exined, fearing that Lu Tianxing might misunderstand something.

    "No need to exin."

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Rose, slowly beginning to speak, "You are my wife, and Huang Fuhu is your father. Attending my father-inw¡¯s birthday banquet is naturally expected of me. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want my beautiful wife to get any more scars. However, if I agree to go with you, shouldn¡¯t you thank me in some way?"

    "Honey, what kind of thanks do you want? How about you stay tonight..."

    Rose¡¯s face broke into a seductive smile as she tilted her head to look at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a small me inside him grow slightly out of control; without saying anything further, he wrapped his arm around Rose¡¯s slender waist and, like a bolt of lightning, without alerting anyone, dashed directly into the bedroom behind the bar....

    Having stayed at Zero Point Bar until after seven in the evening, Lu Tianxing left under Rose¡¯s reluctant gaze. Before leaving, he gave Rose a passionate hug at the entrance of the bar, then left Zero Point Bar smoothly.

    Sometimes, a small act of love is worth more than countless sweet nothings; since today, Lu Tianxing could feel a change in Rose¡ªnot that she didn¡¯t love him before, but after this incident, he felt that their hearts had grown even closer.

    Watching Rose return to Zero Point Bar, Lu Tianxing silently slipped out from around the corner; his face was utterly expressionless, his demeanor cold as he walked towards a caf¨¦ across the street.

    "Brother Lu, over here, I¡¯m here."

    As soon as he entered the caf¨¦, Lu Tianxing saw Xiao Liu sitting in a corner, waving at him.

    "Xiao Liu, have you prepared the things I asked for?" Lu Tianxing approached without hesitation and got straight to the point.

    "It¡¯s all set, Brother Lu. Here¡¯s the information on White Tiger Hall of the Ny Days Alliance, including that about Hall Master Qian Hua, and includes his daily schedule. Today¡¯s Thursday; this old guy should be in his vi. However, Qian Hua values his life dearly, so the defenses around his vi include the elite of White Tiger Hall. The rest of the information includes details about other key figures from White Tiger Hall, including where they will be and what they have done, all recorded very precisely."

    Xiao Liu briefly exined the materials he had, then with a puzzled look turned to Lu Tianxing, "Brother Lu, what do you need this information for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning...."

    As he spoke, Xiao Liu¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically, unable to continue his sentence as he realized an unbelievable possibility: Lu Tianxing intended to obliterate White Tiger Hall by himself. If all these elites and the Hall Master were to die, White Tiger Hall would cease to be a threat to the Rose Society, effectively crippling the Sky Alliance.

    But even the Rose Society dared not im they could destroy White Tiger Hall; what made Lu Tianxing think he could do it alone?

    "Heh, Xiao Liu, you¡¯re very clever, no wonder Rose values you. Some people, like grasshoppers, start jumping around everywhere and be truly annoying. For the sake of world peace, I¡¯m willing to be a sweeper," Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, a chilling intent shing across his eyes. He was never a man of pity or remorse; he only had one response to his enemies¡ªelimination.

    "Brother Lu, please don¡¯t be recklessly daring. I know you¡¯re powerful, but as the saying goes, ¡¯One can¡¯t fight off a group alone, and a random fist could kill even a master.¡¯ If something happens to you, what would happen to your sister? I can tell she really likes you," Xiao Liu hurriedly tried to dissuade him.

    "Xiao Liu, don¡¯t worry, obliterating a mere White Tiger Hall is as easy as flipping my hand," Lu Tianxing confidently smiled, patting Xiao Liu on the shoulder. "Don¡¯t tell Rose about this for now; I don¡¯t want her to worry. Once White Tiger Hall is gone, I¡¯ll make sure you be one of the high-level members of the Rose Society."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing said no more, picked up the documents from the table, and left the caf¨¦ directly.

    Xiao Liu stood frozen in ce, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, his expression changing continuously. He opened his mouth as if to speak but ultimately said nothing. Perhaps Lu Tianxing could indeed achieve it.

 Chapter 144 - 143 Qian Hua

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 143 Qian Hua</h4>

    Tonight, with the moon high in the sky and the night cool as water, it was not an ideal time for murder, yet Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was filled with an icy killing intent.

    When White Tiger Hall moved against Rose, almost causing her death, Lu Tianxing had already issued a kill order against White Tiger Hall in his heart.

    Once the desire to kill arose, like spilled water that couldn¡¯t be gathered up again, it was a matter of life and death!

    Under the cover of night, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure ghosted through the dense woods, heading toward a luxurious, standalone vi at the summit.

    The vi at the summit was where Hall Master Qian Hua of White Tiger Hall resided, the very person who had orchestrated the attack on Rose.

    After leaving the coffee shop, Lu Tianxing hadmitted the profiles of all the members of White Tiger Hall to memory.

    Qian Hua was the Hall Master of White Tiger Hall and one of Huang Fuhu¡¯s trusted aides. He hade alone from the north to Modu and in a chance encounter met Huang Fuhu. Under Huang Fuhu¡¯s leadership, he joined the Sky Alliance. With his decent martial skills and ruthless tactics, he gradually rose from a mere thug to a minor leader. Later, in a conflict with another power, he risked his life to save Huang Fuhu, which catapulted him to the esteemed position of Hall Master of White Tiger Hall, skyrocketing his status.

    Moreover, Qian Hua was a crafty and cunning man who never trusted anyone. He had spies nted all around the higher echelons of White Tiger Hall. When the deputy Hall Master was being turned by Rose, Qian Hua was already aware. However, Qian Hua did not act rashly but secretly took control of the deputy¡¯s family members instead. When Rose went to ept the deputy¡¯s allegiance, Qian Hua suddenly called the deputy, forcing him to turn on Rose.

    A dragon has its reverse scale, touch it, and you invoke a kill. Qian Hua¡¯s move against Rose had truly roused Lu Tianxing¡¯s desire to kill. If not for Rose¡¯s subordinate who pushed her away at the critical moment, he might never see this understanding woman again, enchanting like a demon.

    "Qian Hua, White Tiger Hall, I originally wanted to leave you be and let Rose y with you a bit. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯ve brought this upon yourselves so don¡¯t me me for not being merciful. Let¡¯s make White Tiger Hall history!"

    Lu Tianxing stood at the halfway point up the mountain, murmuring to himself in a low voice, his gaze fixed on the brightly lit vi on the summit. His face was devoid of any emotion other than endless coldness.

    Meanwhile, inside the opulent, standalone vi at the summit, a somewhat obese middle-aged man sat on an expensive leather sofa, his face very ugly. Just a few hours ago, Huang Fuhu, the chairman of the Sky Alliance, had personally phoned him, harshly berating him, using him of ipetence, ranting nonsensically that Rose was injured¡ªall of which was false. He even hinted that if Qian Hua no longer wished to be the Hall Master of White Tiger Hall, it would be quite possible to find someone more capable for the position.

    This was what infuriated Qian Hua the most. He had worked hard to climb to the position of Hall Master of White Tiger Hall, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone rece him.

    "Useless, all of them useless! Sun Ji, you piece of trash, you dared to deceive me. Damn it, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces, no, I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust," Qian Hua yelled angrily, then suddenly shouted, "Someonee!"

    "Hall Master."

    A man walked in from outside.

    "Where are Sun Ji¡¯s family members now?" Qian Hua asked with a sullen face.

    "They¡¯re in our hands," replied the man promptly.

    "Hmph, Sun Ji is dead. They don¡¯t need to live either. Find a few trustworthy brothers to send them on their way and remember to make it clean, don¡¯t let those stinking cops find out," Qian Hua said with a face full of killing intent.

    "Yes."

    The man showed no surprise, nodded his head, and left the room directly.

    "Rose, you little bitch, today is your lucky day, having evaded this cmity. But next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate. I will definitely present your head to the Chairman as a birthday gift," Qian Hua said with a ferocious expression.

    Having already entered the vi, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ice-cold upon hearing this sentence, filled with a chilling intent to kill. This Qian Hua was truly seeking his own death.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and, exerting a bit of strength with his fingers, directly twisted the throat of thest bodyguard standing at the entrance, then pushed open the gate and walked in.

    Behind Lu Tianxing, no living thing could be seen anymore. One by one, the bodyguards dressed as elite members of White Tiger Hall were scattered on the ground, including the man who had just walked out. Their necks were twisted in a strange manner, their eyes wide open, as if refusing to close in death. Even though the vi was brightly lit, this scene still made one¡¯s scalp tingle, a chilling feeling creeping up as if having entered Hell, cold to the core.

    All these people were members of White Tiger Hall, and confidants of Qian Hua, following him inmitting countless heinous acts. Lu Tianxing naturally would not show any mercy. Killing them did not burden him with any psychological pressure.

    "Creek!"

    With a soft sound, Qian Hua, intending to go upstairs, said without turning his head, "I am going to sleep now. Whatever it is, we can talk about it tomorrow. Now, go away."

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid this matter must be discussed today. Once we¡¯re done talking, you can go to sleep."

    In the light, Lu Tian¡¯s face revealed a faint smile, a smile that resembled that of the Grim Reaper, exuding endless coldness and chill.

    Upon hearing this voice, Qian Hua¡¯s body trembled, and he hastily turned around. When he saw Lu Tianxing, his pupils shrank sharply, and he said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"

    "Lu Tianxing!" Lu Tianxing calmly lit a cigarette and replied softly.

    "It¡¯s you? How did you get in?"

    Under normal circumstances, Qian Hua would have had no idea who Lu Tianxing was, but now his name was as thunderous as could be.

    Lu Tianxing, Rose¡¯s man, Huang Fuhu¡¯s son-inw, someone who dared to p Huang Fuhu¡¯s associate into a vegetative state right in front of him, and even threatened to kill Huang Fuhu himself.

    A person¡¯s reputation precedes them.

    Hearing the name Lu Tianxing, a natural sh of fear crossed Qian Hua¡¯s face. How could Lu Tianxing be here, what was his purpose?

    "How... how exactly did you get in?" Qian Hua asked, struggling to suppress the fear in his heart, his eyes involuntarily ncing toward the door, hoping that the members of White Tiger Hall at the entrance would notice what was happening inside the vi.

    "Of course, I walked in from outside."

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and said indifferently, "However, the location you chose for your vi isn¡¯t great. There were too many flies, so when I came in, I took the liberty of swatting them all to death for you. You don¡¯t need to thank me; I¡¯m someone who does good deeds without leaving a name."

 Chapter 145 - 144 Tie Shan

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 144 Tie Shan</h4>

    "What... what exactly do you want to do?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Qian Hua¡¯s back was, unbeknownst to him, already covered in a cold sweat. Of course, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe that the "flies" Lu Tianxing mentioned were literal flies. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, those members of White Tiger Hall outside were probably already dead.

    "What do I want to do? I¡¯m here to see you off."

    As soon as his words fell, Lu Tianxing moved. In a sh, he appeared beside Qian Hua.

    Under Qian Hua¡¯s terrified gaze, a hand gripped his arm. Apanied by the cracking of bones, a pistol dropped from Qian Hua¡¯s hand onto the ground, making a crisp sound.

    "What do you want to do? I¡¯m from Sky Alliance. If you kill me, Sky Alliance won¡¯t let you go. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can give you money, a lot of money. Ten million, no, no, a hundred million, how about that? I¡¯ll pay for my life."

    His arm bone shattered, Qian Hua¡¯s face instantly turned pale, but he didn¡¯t scream. Instead, he looked at Lu Tianxing, proposing terms, hoping that Lu Tianxing would spare him.

    "Won¡¯t let me go? Someone said that to me a while ago too, didn¡¯t they? Let me think, the guy who threatened me was called Ding Hu, but, he¡¯s already dead."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, his left hand already on Qian Hua¡¯s throat.

    "What did you say? You really killed Ding Hu?"

    Incredulity was written all over Qian Hua¡¯s face. He knew very well how strong Ding Hu was¡ªa Xuan-level Martial Artist. If Lu Tianxing had killed Ding Hu, that meant his power was even greater than Ding Hu¡¯s, possibly at the Peak of Xuan-level or even that of an Earth-level expert.

    Thinking of this, a thick fear emerged on Qian Hua¡¯s face. If he had known that Lu Tianxing was very likely an Earth-level expert, he would have never troubled Rose. An Earth-level expert could easily sweep through White Tiger Hall.

    "What do you think? Not only Ding Hu, but the group from White Tiger Hall who attacked Rose a year ago also died by my hand. Of course, that¡¯s not the end. Because soon, you¡¯re going to die by my hand, as will those so-called elites from White Tiger Hall. Starting tomorrow morning, White Tiger Hall of Sky Alliance will forever vanish from this world. Don¡¯t me me; me yourself for messing with someone you shouldn¡¯t have, for offending someone beyond your level of offense."

    As his words ended, Lu Tianxing¡¯s left hand exerted force.

    With a ¡¯crack,¡¯ Qian Hua¡¯s head slowly drooped, his body gradually ckened, and his eyes were still filled with deep terror.

    Until his death, Qian Hua never imagined that the man before him could be so heartless and ruthless, not satisfied with killing him, he also intended topletely eradicate White Tiger Hall. Without White Tiger Hall, the Sky Alliance would be like an arm severed, no longer able to contend with the Rose Society or Sword Alliance.

    ncing at Qian Hua, who died with his eyes wide open, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze showed no fluctuations. He was not an executioner, but neither was he a paragon of kindness and faith. For his loved ones, even if it meant bing the Grim Reaper and ughtering the world, he would not hesitate.

    He never thought he had done anything wrong. He was human, not some saint. He had human emotions and desires. To those who were his enemies, no mercy would be shown. This was the principle Lu Tianxing lived by. Since they were enemies, since they were already hostile, why should he show any mercy?

    After killing Qian Hua, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t leave the vi. Instead, he swept his indifferent gaze around and said lightly, "Come out! You¡¯ve watched the show for long enough, it¡¯s time to show me, the audience, your true face."

    "Heh, you found me? No wonder my disciple died at your hands, your heart is much harder than his, just killing without batting an eye, good, good, you have the air of me when I was younger. So young, yet you know not to show mercy to enemies, you show promise. It makes me almost reluctant to kill you, but s, today you¡¯re destined to die."

    The voice echoed throughout the vi, and Lu Tianxing followed the sound, only to see an old man dressed in a Daoist robe, holding a dust whisk, descending from the second floor of the vi.

    This old man had an exceedingly chillingplexion, with sinister eyes that seemed to spear through a person, instilling a bone-chilling horror as if not facing a human but a venomous snake. Behind him followed a young man, who was looking at Lu Tianxing with resentful and poisonous eyes - it was Ding Hao, the very same person who had mysteriously disappeared from the hospital.

    "Tie Shan, so it¡¯s you," Lu Tianxing muttered.

    After a moment of thought, Lu Tianxing immediately understood that this old man must be the master, Tie Shan, referred to by Ding Hu. He sneered: "Tie Shan, you¡¯ve got some nerve showing up at this time. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Yanhuang Group will ughter you?"

    "Shut your mouth, Lu Tianxing. My master has boundless power, why would he fear the trivial Yanhuang Group." Before Tie Shan could speak, Ding Hao, standing behind him, had already opened his mouth first, his face full of resentment as he coldly said, "Lu Tianxing, do you remember the humiliation you dealt me at Bai¡¯s Group? Remember my brother, Ding Hu? We have a blood feud, irreconcble as heaven and earth. Fortunately, heaven has eyes, finally you¡¯ve fallen into my hands. Today, I will make you beg for death, and yet unable to die. Not just you, but Xue Man, that damn bitch, despite everything I did for her, she just had to fancy you, a pretty boy, and asked me to stop troubling you. Pah, such an ungrateful, filthy bitch, what right does she have to beg me? When my master sends you on your way, I¡¯ll go find Xue Man, that damn bitch. I want her to kneel before me and beg me to... take her."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Ding Hao and said indifferently, "No wonder after Ding Hu died, you mysteriously disappeared from the hospital. If I am not wrong, the Sky Alliance must have taken you away, right? With Tie Shan being chased by the Yanhuang Group, hiding in the deep mountains and forests, daring not toe out, ordinary people would not know of Tie Shan¡¯s whereabouts, but as his specialty, Ding Hu would definitely know. You are Ding Hu¡¯s brother; naturally, you would know where Tie Shan actually is! Therefore, after Ding Hu died, the Sky Alliance found you and asked you to invite Tie Shan out, with the pretext of avenging their disciple. Am I right?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind raced as he quickly understood everything. No wonder the Rose Society couldn¡¯t find Ding Hao. With the existence of the Sky Alliance, finding Ding Hao was nearly impossible. Moreover, the Sky Alliance inviting Tie Shan toe out, ostensibly to avenge Ding Hu, probably harbored the intention of wiping out both the Sword Alliance and the Rose Society in one fell swoop. A single Earth-level Peak martial artist was enough to sweep through both the Sword Alliance and the Rose Society.

    Thanks to the ultragod wjl and Jin Yubin from Jurong for their rewards~!!!

 Chapter 146 - 145 Today You Are Destined to Die

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 145 Today You Are Destined to Die</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you are smarter than I thought. Unfortunately, smart people die quicker."

    Ding Hao nced at Lu Tianxing with a face full of resentment, then turned to Tie Shan and said, "Master, this is Lu Tianxing, the murderer who killed my brother. I beg Master not to kill him. Just cripple him; I want to torture him mercilessly, I want him to live a life worse than death."

    "Don¡¯t worry, a tiny ant can¡¯t stir up anything significant. Since you want him alive, I¡¯ll help you cripple his limbs and Dantian."

    Tie Shan appeared supremely confident, his strength at the Earth-level Peak was enough to dominate the entirety of Modu. He didn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing, barely in his twenties, could be a Heaven-level Martial Artist.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, irrefutably, "Is that so? Many want to kill me; what makes you think you can? I was nning to remove you as a threatter, but you¡¯vee to me, saving me quite some effort. From now on, the name ¡¯Tie Shan¡¯ will be erased from history."

    "History? We¡¯ll see if you can confidently manage my strength."

    Tie Shan sneered and, without more nonsense, lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    Even a lion exerts full strength when catching a rabbit.

    Surviving numerous battles between life and death, Tie Shan knew this well. He wouldn¡¯t have been pursued by the Yanhuang Group for so many years and still be alive otherwise. His arm moved, and the dust on it instantly transformed into a sword light, its radiance flickering uncertainly. As fast as lightning, it was like a milky way across the sky, thundering towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "To think you could kill me, Tie Shan, you are too weak, destined to be dust in history. Explode."

    Facing the storm-like assault from Tie Shan, Lu Tianxing sneered, stepped forward like a fierce tiger leaving its cage, a brutal wind facing him, and with immense momentum met it head-on. One punch, bearing unstoppable power, made the space itself seem to tremble.

    "Bang!"

    The fist collided with the iron-like dust, shattering it instantly, with a bursting sound of tearing through the air, the broken threads flew around like sharp swords, piercing the surrounding sofas, television, and floor, leaving them riddled with holes.

    "Ah, no, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m still young, Master, save me, save me!"

    Just then, a piercing scream rang out. Ding Hao, who had initially nned to watch from the sidelines, suddenly let out a harrowing scream. His body was punctured with numerous densely packed wounds by the broken dust threads, looking like a sieve ridden with countless holes, blood spraying wildly, staining the ground red.

    Until his death, Ding Hao never understood why the seemingly soft dust suddenly exhibited such terrifying destructive power and specifically flew towards him.

    This was the true horror of a Martial Artist. This was why the Yanhuang Group was established specifically to target Ancient Martial Artists and Superpower Users. This was also why Ye Futu was extremely nervous about the assassins and mercenaries entering Modu. Once these individuals acted out, ordinary people were as fragile as porcin in the eyes of these Martial Artists and Superpower Users¡ªeasily shattered upon touch.

    The only constion was that unless it was those exceptionally talented individuals, very few could achieve substantive cultivation. Below the Heavenly Level, all were mere ants. This saying was widely circted among Martial Artists; unless one reached the Heavenly Level, they could hardly counteract modern weaponry.

    Tie Shan had been pursued by the Yanhuang Group for so many years without death, entirely because Tie Shan¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t broken through to the Heavenly Level. Once it did, Tie Shan was doomed, as the experts from the Yanhuang Group would definitely act to annihte him.

    If one does not reach the Heavenly Level, they remain as ants forever.

    This was why the Yanhuang Group, despite knowing how dangerous Lu Tianxing was, dared not trouble him. A Heavenly Level Expert is akin to a mobile nuclear bomb. To move against a Heaven-level Martial Artist, one must be absolutely sure of their ability to retain himpletely; otherwise, the retaliation from a Heaven-level Martial Artist could be extremely frightful."

    "Sir, you indeed have impressive methods, being able to control your True Qi to execute Ding Hao. It seems I underestimated your power; I am curious to know who trained you."

    Tie Shan looked at Lu Tianxing and admired him. He was indifferent to Ding Hao¡¯s death, as if it was a stranger who had died.

    With a low shout, Tie Shan nned to drive his True Qi again tounch a thunderous attack on Lu Tianxing, aiming to kill him with a blow. After the probing just now, he had discovered that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was definitely not weaker than his.

    However, Lu Tianxing would not give Tie Shan another chance to attack. Stepping forward, his True Qi surged like a dragon and tiger, tearing through the air with punch after punch. The fierce power converged like a mountain rolling towards Tie Shan.

    "Indestructible Golden Bell Shield."

    Tie Shan¡¯s face changed drastically, unable to directly withstand this move. He bellowed, and his True Qi instantly transformed into a copper bell that enveloped him. Lu Tianxing¡¯s fists pounded on it, producing loud nging sounds,pletely blocked and unable to harm Tie Shan in the slightest.

    "Hahaha, useless. Everyone knows that I made a name for myself with the Iron Sand Palm, killing countless people, which is why I was hunted by the Yanhuang Group. However, nobody knows that the Yanhuang Group hunts me because I once ambushed and killed a Shaolin Monk and obtained the Cultivation Technique for the Indestructible Golden Bell Shield from him. Kid, you¡¯re lucky to see my trump card, but unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to take this secret to hell."

    Tie Shan watched Lu Tianxing with a sinister smile, his face full of pride.

    "Hehe, an Earth-level Peak expert would be considered a master anywhere. But I¡¯m sorry to tell you that in my eyes, you are still an ant. There¡¯s only one oue for you¡ªthat is, death."

    Lu Tianxingughed out loud, his True Qi soaring into the sky like an enraged elephant waking up. The vi began to shake under the force, at risk of copsing at any moment.

    His momentum was as overwhelming as a mountain and as fierce as a river.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s power climbed higher and higher under Tie Shan¡¯s horrified gaze, breaking through the Heavenly Level limit and soaring to even greater heights.

    "True Qi Manifestation, is this the legendary True Qi Manifestation? No, this is impossible, this is a technique only mythical-level experts possess, you are only in your twenties, how could you possibly be at the mythical level, I don¡¯t believe it, this must be an illusion, I am invincible, I will not lose, Indestructible Golden Bell, protect me."

    Tie Shan¡¯s face showed a terrified expression, and he roared, frantically driving the True Qi in his body. The bell beside him suddenly shone brightly, its sound echoing through the air.

    "Nothing is impossible, today you are destined to die."

    Lu Tianxing, uninterested in further talk, moved his mind, and the True Qi-condensed elephant emitted a high trumpeting sound. Its massive legs, carrying the force of thunderous might, heavily stomped down.

    "Bang!"

    The entire bell shattered into pieces, Lu Tianxing¡¯s power, like a fierce tiger, violently trampled the earth with unparalleled force.

    Tie Shan¡¯s eyes widened, staring as the massive elephant leg crushed his chest, sending him flying, blood streaming from all orifices, limp like a sack of flour hitting the ground.

    "Kid, you... you... ."

    Despite being beaten to a pulp, Tie Shan still clung to life, copsing onto the ground, his eyes fixated on Lu Tianxing: "Who exactly are you?"

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing, indifferent to say anything, threw a punch from afar, definitively ending Tie Shan¡¯s life.

    Thanks for the special warfare brother¡¯s reward!!!

 Chapter 147 - 146 Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 146 Sensation</h4>

    After killing Tie Shan, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept around indifferently. He checked on Ding Hao to confirm that he was indeed dead before retracting his gaze.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s view, Ding Hao had brought his end upon himself entirely.

    Initially, he bore no grudge against Ding Hao. Ding Hao had only mocked and ridiculed him to show off in front of Xue Man. Lu Tianxing would not have chosen conflict with Ding Hao, but he hadn¡¯t expected that after a single slip-up, Ding Hao would strike at him with such a ruthless move.

    If one¡¯s skills werecking, it would have been better to go home and practice¡ªletting the matter drop. However, Lu Tianxing could never have anticipated that Ding Hao, over such a trivial conflict, would seek to take his life.

    The reason for Ding Hao¡¯s death today was entirely his own fault; his heart was too small, unable to tolerate anyone. If Ding Hao had not troubled him after their altercation, he might still be the deputy head of security at Bai¡¯s Group, continuing to live high and mighty, enjoying his authoritative lifestyle.

    Unfortunately, there is no cure for regret in life. Once you make a mistake, sometimes the price you pay might be your life.

    ...

    This night was destined to be sleepless¡ªa night filled with bloodshed and gore. For Huang Fuhu, the president of the Sky Alliance, this night was particrly restless. Beginning tonight, the White Tiger Hall of the Sky Alliance had been utterly wiped from the world. Every elite member of the White Tiger Hall, including the Hall Master Qian Hua, had been cleanly killed, and even Tie Shan, the helper he had invited, had been killed in the vi. Yet, frustratingly, this was something he could not publicize openly and could only silently endure the bitterness.

    "Who exactly dares to strike against the Sky Alliance? Rose, is it you? Or the Sword Alliance? Even Tie Shan has been killed, who exactly wants to be an enemy of the Sky Alliance?"

    At the headquarters of the Sky Alliance, Huang Fuhu looked up at the moon in the sky, muttering under his breath with a terrifyingly somber expression. The aura emanating from him sent chills down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Without the White Tiger Hall, one of the elite forces of the Sky Alliance, they were akin to having severed an arm. Their power greatly diminished; they no longer held the privilege to contend with the Rose Society or the Sword Alliance.

    "Search, search for me! I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must find who wiped out the White Tiger Hall," he ordered.

    Huang Fuhu suddenly turned around, his eyesnding on a member of the Sky Alliance.

    "Yes, President, I understand," the member said.

    The Sky Alliance member shuddered violently and quickly nodded, fearing that any dy might infuriate Huang Fuhu.

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious and elegant manor district in Modu, Rose stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window wearing a ck silk nightgown, her expression grave as she looked at the moon outside.

    This vi was where Rose lived, but she preferred to stay at Zero Point Bar because she could often see Lu Tianxing there, rather than face this cold and empty house. Apart from the Unrivaled Guards, there was hardly a sign of life in the vi.

    The entire living room was silent. Behind Rose, a woman stood respectfully, yet she exuded an ethereal presence. Though she clearly stood there, when you tried to focus, you couldn¡¯t sense any person at all¡ªas if all you saw was an illusory shadow.

    This woman was the one Lu Tianxing had seen at Zero Point Bar, the one who took care of Rose, a member of the Unrivaled Guards.

    "Han Yan, what exactly has happened that you¡¯vee to disturb me sote? Is there something you can¡¯t say over the phone?"

    Rose spoke without turning her head, her tone very calm yet with an unmistakable note of authority, gone was the coquettish, alluring demeanor that Lu Tianxing saw, reced by a Rose who wielded control over the Rose Society, one of Modu¡¯s three great underworld powers.

    "Big sister, something major has happened. I just received word that White Tiger Hall under the Sky Alliance has been wiped out. Someone broke into Hall Master Qian Hua¡¯s vi and killed him there. At the same time, every single elite member of White Tiger Hall was killed cleanly, with no one slipping through the. Now White Tiger Hall of the Sky Alliance exists in name only."

    Han Yan¡¯s voice was equally calm, without any fluctuation, not at all surprised by the incident.

    "What did you say, White Tiger Hall has been wiped out?"

    Rose suddenly turned her head to look at Han Yan, her expression slightly moved, hardly able to believe what she was hearing.

    What was White Tiger Hall? It was the arm and backbone of the Sky Alliance, so powerful that even the Rose Society would have had to n meticulously to take it down, and perhaps only if the Rose Society and the Sword Alliance joined forces could they hope to eliminate White Tiger Hall without anyone noticing. In other words, whoever or whichever force had wiped out White Tiger Hall possessed the power to contend with thebined strength of the Rose Society and the Sword Alliance.

    In Modu, the sudden emergence of such a mysterious and powerful force was definitely not good news for the established powers.

    After all, Rose was no ordinary woman. After a brief shock, she immediately regained herposure and asked in a deep voice, "Han Yan, are you sure about this news?"

    "There¡¯s no mistake. Although Huang Fuhu tried to seal off the news in the shortest possible time, it still got out. Moreover, I have asked our agent embedded in the Sky Alliance to confirm this incident. The wiping out of White Tiger Hall is absolutely true."

    "I understand."

    Rose was silent for a moment, then suddenly turned back to Han Yan and said, "Han Yan, pass on my orders. Notify all members of the Rose Society to stand down during this time. All ns are to proceed in the shadows, and no one is allowed to stir up trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unsentimental and showing no mercy."

    Thest sentence was filled with a murderous intent.

    The destruction of White Tiger Hall was not only a challenge to the three great underworld forces of Modu but also an indirect provocation to the police. Even if White Tiger Hall was of a criminal nature, the death of so many people at once meant that the Sky Alliance might not be able to cover it uppletely, and it would eventually cause a huge uproar.

    Although White Tiger Hall had now been destroyed, and the Sky Alliance had suffered a great diminution in power, it would have been the best opportunity for the Rose Society to strike at the Sky Alliance. However, Rose dared to guarantee that if the Rose Society dared to cause trouble for the Sky Alliance now, they would undoubtedly be doomed.

    Despite the Rose Society¡¯s reputation as one of Modu¡¯s three major underworld forces, in the eyes of the state¡¯s machine of violence, they werepletely insignificant, easily crushed.

    To pick a fight with the Sky Alliance now would be tantamount to suicide.

    Thanks to "Lacking Love" Who Cares About Brothers for the reward. I ask for brothers¡¯ support, as tomorrow will be New Year¡¯s Eve. I wish all brothers sess in all your endeavors and all the best in the new year.

 Chapter 148 - 147: Storm Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 147: Storm Brewing</h4>

    "Yes, big sister, I will notify the people below."

    Regarding Rose¡¯s arrangements, Han Yan had no objections and immediately nodded in agreement. As Rose¡¯s personal bodyguard, she was well aware of what Rose was going to face next, confronting the violent machinery of the state was tantamount to seeking death.

    "By the way, Han Yan, have you found out which power annihted White Tiger Hall?" Rose suddenly asked, her mind involuntarily conjuring Lu Tianxing¡¯s face with a mischievous smile. Could it be him?

    Then, Rose shook her head. Lu Tianxing was strong, but after all, he was one person and it would be difficult for him to annihte White Tiger Hall.

    "We haven¡¯t found out yet. But...

    Han Yan hesitated at this point and did not continue.

    "But what? Don¡¯t beat around the bush," Rose said, frowning.

    "But this afternoon, Liu Qing copied all the information of the White Tiger Hall¡¯s members and took it away. As far as I know, he handed this information to the son-inw. I asked Liu Qing about it, and indeed, he gave the information to the son-inw, who intends to annihte White Tiger Hall to vent your anger, big sister. If I¡¯m not wrong, it was the son-inw who annihted White Tiger Hall."

    "You are not deceiving me?"

    Rose¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly. She knew Lu Tianxing was strong, but she had never imagined that Lu Tianxing would take on White Tiger Hall alone just to vent her anger.

    "How is Lu Tianxing now, has he been injured, where is he now? Arrange a car for me immediately, I need to see him right now."

    Rose¡¯s voice was urgent, her eyes revealing her nervousness. The previously imposing and seductive face was now reced by tension and fear. She would rather be hurt herself than see Lu Tianxing take risks for her.

    At this moment, Rose had none of the demeanor of an underworld giant,pletely a naive woman in love, considering everything for her man.

    "Big sister, don¡¯t worry, the son-inw is fine. The news I got is, the son-inw had already driven back to Ziyuan District fifteen minutes ago, and, the reason he didn¡¯t tell you this is probably to keep you from worrying," Han Yan said.

    "Phew..."

    Hearing Han Yan say this, Rose breathed a long sigh of relief, her beautiful eyes carrying a veryplex expression. She waved her hand and said, "I understand, Han Yan, you go down first to arrange the matters for Rose Society. I want to be alone for a while."

    "Yes!"

    Han Yan nodded, bowed, and left the vi.

    Once Han Yan had left, Rose turned her head to look at the bright moon in the sky, her lips curling into a sweet smile. She murmured softly to herself, "You troublemaker, you only know how to seek adventure all day long. If something were to happen to you, what would I do with the rest of my life? I never expected that I, Rose, would fall into your sweet trap. But even knowing it¡¯s a trap, I can¡¯t bear to escape it. Love is like a cup of bitter wine, yet also a cup of fine wine, drawing one to anticipate its vors uncontrobly."

    As Rose murmured, a sweet smile yed across her eyes. She realized that Lu Tianxing had thoroughly rooted himself in her heart, indelible for a lifetime. Yet, she liked this feeling. Only then did she feel like a true woman ¡ª cared for and protected, rather than one of the three great underworld tycoons of Modu, whose presence onlymanded fear and awe.

    Not only had the Rose Society started to shrink defensively, but the Sword Alliance was also consolidating its forces, wary of making brash appearances. The piece of cake that was the Sky Alliance, though highly tempting and making one eager to devour it, would confront one with a colossus, a brutal machine capable of crushing one to dust in an instant. It wasn¡¯t worth putting everything at risk for a fleeting gain.

    Both the Rose Society and the Sword Alliance were biding their time, and even other misceneous groups and petty thieves seemed to sense the abnormal atmosphere in Modu, disappearing without a trace. It felt as if overnight, Modu had been thoroughly cleansed of everything, unprecedented peace prevailing.

    The disappearance of White Tiger Hall might not have affected ordinary people much, but for all the forces in Modu, it was like a thunderp from a clear sky, catching them off guard.

    A sense of an impending storm hung over Modu, oppressive, terrifying, and stifling, making it hard for everyone to breathe. It felt like an invisible guillotine hung above their heads, unsure of when it might fall and im their lives.

    The annihtion of White Tiger Hall not only sent shivers through the likes of the Sword Alliance but also left the Modu City government speechless upon hearing the news.

    White Tiger Hall, although having illicit roots, had transformed over many years into a major security firm, with Qian Hua as its general manager and other elites of White Tiger Hall upying middle to high management levels.

    But now they were all killed, which was a shocking crime that shook all of Modu. After suppressing the news from the media, the Modu City government hurriedly set up a special investigation team. However, when the team arrived at the scene, they indeed found corpses, each apanied by a neat stack of documents detailing the criminal records of the deceased.

    After thorough investigation, these evidences were found to be neither exaggerated nor fabricated but genuinely existing. In other words, even if these men had been caught alive, their fate would have been no different ¡ª death was inevitable, only the process would have differed.

    However, the method employed by the assassin this time was too extreme. Even though the police immediately locked down the news and blocked intemunications, people with even slight connections in Modu still heard the rumors, making everyone extremely anxious, feeling as if a storm was about to break over the city.

    In less than ten days, Modu City experienced several murders, with assassins and mercenaries infiltrating Modu, brewing secrets unknown to the public, which added to the immense pressure. You never knew when these assassins would strike or what troubles they would create.

    At this moment, Modu was like a massive powder keg, requiring just a tiny spark to possibly blow the entire city up, leaving no trace of its inhabitants.

    Thank you to ¤¤Î¨È¢Äã¤¤, ¡ºÈ±°®¡»Ë­ÔÚºõ¹ý, and Œ¨ƒ·S for their generous support. I¡¯ve been quite busy over the holidays, and I will try my best to post three updates today. Please support!

 Chapter 149 - 148 Yanhuang Group Arrives (Happy New Year)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 148 Yanhuang Group Arrives (Happy New Year)</h4>

    In the office of the Modu Police Chief.

    Ye Futu was fiercely puffing on a cigarette, his face etched with solemnity. The ashtray on his desk overflowed with cigarette butts, a testament to his troubled mood.

    In front of Ye Futu, Xue Bing, dressed in a police uniform, was reporting the results of the investigation with focused attention.

    "Chief, after our initial inspection, we can confirm that the victims died around seven in the evening. Without exception each of them died from a suddenly twisted throat without being detected, and their outside bodyguards knew nothing. From the analysis of the deaths, these people likely did not know who the murderer was, otherwise, their eyes would have shown not fear, but astonishment."

    "Additionally, some people died in car idents on the way home due to sudden tire blowouts, resulting in the vehicles losing control. Beside these people, a stack of documents was always found. After our investigation and considering the cases over the past few years, all these documents proved to be authentic without a trace of falsehood. Moreover, we found that all these people belonged to the White Tiger Hall."

    Xue Bing slowly closed the folder in her hand. She felt no pity for the dead; in her eyes, they wholly deserved their fate, and their deaths served as just resolution.

    "Chief, what should we do next? The person who attacked the White Tiger Hall this time must be an Ancient Martial Artist. If we rashly take action and it really was an Ancient Martial Artist, not only will we fail to catch the culprit, but we will increase unnecessary casualties."

    Xue Bing analyzed calmly. Although she tended to be impulsive and hated evil, she was not a fool. The fact that someone could infiltrate the vis and kill the targets without alerting well-trained bodyguards attested to the murderer¡¯s strong capability.

    Most officers of the Modu Police Station were ordinary people, or special forces soldiers turned police officers¡ªnot Ancient Martial Artists. Facing an Ancient Martial Artist, they would likely be killed without a chance to resist.

    "What to do? Inform everyone that we will not make a move," Ye Futu took a heavy drag of his cigarette, his voice deep and resolute.

    "Not make a move?" Xue Bing looked puzzled, not understanding why they should take such action.

    Futu took another drag of his cigarette and said, "Yes, the only thing we can do now is to hold off. Since someone could eliminate everyone from the White Tiger Hall, their strength is evident, beyond our control. You¡¯re right; a hasty assault would only lead to more casualties. It¡¯s better we hold off and continue to wait."

    Xue Bing hesitated then said, "But Chief, the Mayor has already ordered us to solve the case within a month."

    Ye Futu sighed deeply and responded, "I will exin to the Mayor, don¡¯t worry..."

    Xue Bing opened her mouth to say something else but then heard a series of firm and powerful footsteps approaching. Upon hearing the footsteps, Ye Futu¡¯s eyes tightened; he sensed the person he had been waiting for might have arrived.

    In just a moment, the door was pushed open from the outside, and two people entered, one after the other, appearing before Ye Futu and Xue Bing.

    Upon seeing these two individuals, Xue Bing took a step back subconsciously into a defensive stance. These two exuded an extremely dangerous aura¡ªwhen their eyes settled on her, she felt like prey being stalked by a bloodthirsty predator, ready to be torn apart at any moment.

    The two who had abruptly entered were none other than Duanren and Jiao Long, sent by Sima Lingyun of the Yanhuang Group.

    Both men had changed their outfits; Duanren had stowed away therge, somewhat exaggerated broken sword he usually carried in a case he was bringing, and Jiao Long was dressed as usual but had changed into a ck Tang suit, looking arrogantly at Ye Futu.

    There were many in the Yanhuang Group with strengthparable to theirs, but outside, they were seen as the favored children of the heavens, not needing to be courteous to anyone. The Yanhuang Group was above everyone else.

    "You are Ye Futu? The Modu Police Chief?" They looked at Ye Futu coldly and asked bluntly, their pupils narrowing for a moment, their expressions turning grave as they sensed a dangerous aura emanating from Ye Futu.

    "I am. And you are?" Ye Futu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded.

    "Duanren, Jiao Long."

    "Are you from the Yanhuang Group? Which group? Did Sima Lingyun send you?" Ye Futu asked quietly.

    "Who are you?"

    "Ye Futu."

    "You...."

    "I¡¯m very aware of the purpose behind Sima Lingyun sending you, you must be from the Heavenly Group! It seems Modu has weed quite the impressive figure, the Yanhuang Group actually sent you here. But I hope you remember, this is Modu, not your Yanhuang Group¡¯s territory. You have no ce to show off here, remember that well."

    Broken de and Jiao Long both revealed a look of surprise. They never expected Ye Futu, a mere Police Chief, to know all this.

    Ye Futu?

    Could he be from the Beijing Ye Family?

    It doesn¡¯t seem likely; there¡¯s never been any talk of a genius within the Ye Family. Who exactly is he?

    Both men¡¯s minds were racing with thoughts.

    "Remember, Modu is not a ce where you can cause trouble at will. If you dare to mess around in Modu, I won¡¯t care whether you¡¯re from the Yanhuang Group or who else, don¡¯t me me for not being polite then."

    Suddenly, an imposing aura erupted from Ye Futu. A strong scent of iron and blood emanated from him, making one feel as if they¡¯d suddenly fallen into a pit of blood. The taste of fresh blood filled their mouth and nose, and the sounds of fighting and shouting surrounded them.

    Ye Futu was very aware that the members of the Yanhuang Group were always unbridled apart from Sima Lingyun; hardly anyone could make them willingly obey. If you couldn¡¯t intimidate them, they would wreak havoc directly. In other words, as soon as they found their target, they wouldn¡¯t care where they were, and might just take action.

    Don¡¯t think they wouldn¡¯t dare; they would. People from the Yanhuang Group all consider themselves superior. Ordinary people mean nothing in their eyes because they fight against external organizations to protect Huaxia Land. But for this very reason, members of the Yanhuang Group have be extremely arrogant, looking down on everyone.

    This could be seen from the moment the two walked in and called out Ye Futu¡¯s name, showing no regard for him as the Modu Police Chief.

    "Who exactly are you?" Broken de and Jiao Long appeared as if facing a great enemy.

    "Hmph, who am I? I¡¯m just a small Police Chief of Modu, nothingpared to you geniuses. Remember my words, otherwise, no one can save you. The Yanhuang Groupcks everything but geniuses," Ye Futu said with a coldugh.

    "You don¡¯t need to remind us; we are here for a task, not to cause trouble. Have your officers give us the data on the assassins and mercenaries who recently entered Modu. Additionally, we need all the information on Lu Tianxing," Jiao Long said, holding back the anger in his heart as he recalled Sima Lingyun¡¯s orders.

    "If you understand, all the better. As for those files, I will arrange for someone to deliver them to you. And the recent cases, we will send them along as well."

    "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take our leave now. I assume, given your status as a Police Chief, you should know where we are staying."

    Broken de and Jiao Long left with a sneer of mockery on their faces.

    "Chief, who do they think they are to be so arrogant," Xue Bing said indignantly.

    "They have the capital to be arrogant, but this time, their opponents might not be so simple. Let them suffer a setback and learn their lesson. They really think the Yanhuang Group is above thew."

    Ye Futuughed coldly in his heart, not saying much, and directed Xue Bing and all the officers toe in and organize all the case files.

 Chapter 150 - 149: Moth

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 149: Moth</h4>

    Under the night sky, as the lights flickered on, brilliant illumination engulfed the entire Modu. Streetlights shone brightly, as if the festivity and mor truly began at this moment for anyone observing from high above.

    The night breeze was gentle and the moonlight enticing, making Modu resemble a city of dreams that people couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Men in red and women in green flocked outside, frolicking in the streets, basking in the cool of the evening.

    Lu Tianxing drove with a content smile on his face, his one hand resting on the steering wheel while his gaze involuntarily strayed to the street-side, sweeping over the passersby like a scanner, admiring their slim legs and ample, alluring chests.

    "Summer, you are truly a season that incites sin," Lu Tianxing remarked with a sigh. Just as he turned a corner, his phone, nestled in his pocket, suddenly rang.

    The moment he saw the caller ID, Lu Tianxing almost mmed the elerator instead of the brake, almost crashing into the car ahead, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead as he hit the brakes.

    He quickly answered, "Hello, Grandpa, is there something you need? I¡¯ll be home shortly..."

    Before he could finish, Bai Qiao Mountain interjected, "Cut the useless talk. I¡¯m asking you, where are you now?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. He could hear the anger in the old man¡¯s voice. Could it be that the old man knew about what he did with Bai Zhiqing and was looking to settle ounts?

    Lu Tianxing answered cautiously, "Grandpa, what happened? I was bored after work, so I took a drive around. I¡¯m about to head back home."

    "Hmph, I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re strolling or whatever. Get back here immediately, right now. Look at your wife; see what she¡¯s turned into. Crying, crying my foot. Is this how she reacts to a few words said to her? What¡¯s there to cry about?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s angry voice came through the phone and before Lu Tianxing could speak again, the call ended.

    "Damn it, what¡¯s going on now? Could it be that Bai Zhiqing has stirred up some trouble again? Are you trying to drive me to my grave?"

    Clutching his phone, Lu Tianxing felt his scalp tingle. He seemed to have done nothing wrong today, having only spent the afternoon at the Rose Society. There was no way Bai Zhiqing could have known. What had happened to make an aloof female CEO crumble into tears like Lady Meng Jiang, ready to weep down the Great Wall?

    With a heavy heart, Lu Tianxing returned to the Ziyuan District.

    He carefully pushed open the door to the vi, nning to peek in first to gauge the situation. As soon as he popped his head through, he saw four heads staring straight at him. A sheepish smile appeared on his face as he pushed the door open wider and walked in.

    "Stop with that grin,e over here and sit down properly," Bai Qiao Mountain scowled at Lu Tianxing, fuming, "I¡¯m asking you two, what¡¯s the matter between you this time? What happened? Why did Zhiqinge back insisting on divorcing you? The two of you are really out to infuriate me, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Divorce? I don¡¯t know about that."

    Lu Tianxing was utterly confused, his eyes covertly sweeping the surroundings. His grandmother He Can was sitting on another couch, and his sister-inw Bai Weiwei was sitting beside Bai Zhiqing. Feeling his gaze, she waved her arm at him in irritation, while Bai Zhiqing sat with her head lowered, her eyes slightly red, her face still bearing tear trails. It seemed she had been scolded by the old man before Lu Tianxing had arrived, which had made her cry.

    What the hell happened this time?

    Lu Tianxing felt the urge to vomit blood,pletely clueless as to why Bai Zhiqing was suddenly intent on divorcing him.

    "You have no idea, you think I¡¯m an idiot? You have no idea what happened, why Zhiqing burst into tears demanding a divorce as soon as she came back¡ªspill it, what exactly happened between you two? If you don¡¯te clean, don¡¯t me me for being rough with both of you." Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing, his voice filled with anger.

    "Fuck, I wish I knew what happened."

    Lu Tianxing cursed under his breath, a bitter smile on his lips. Who knew what crazy thing Bai Zhiqing was up to now, insisting on divorcing him.

    "Out with it! What exactly happened between you two today? I want the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth," Bai Qiao Mountain demanded, sipping from his teacup as he awaited an answer.

    He Can also chimed in from the side, "Zhiqing, now that Tianxing is here, we can talk it out face to face. You stormed in wanting a divorce without giving a reason¡ªno wonder Grandfather is angry. There¡¯s an old saying that a couple should resolve their quarrels before bedtime. Whatever problems you have, can¡¯t they be fixed without resorting to divorce?"

    "Spit it out now. If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, watch how I¡¯ll deal with you, hmph."

    "I..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked up, her eyes brimming with tears. After being scolded by her grandfather, she was already feeling aggrieved, and hearing these words made it impossible to hold back any longer. "Grandfather, he...he had an affair. I saw it with my own eyes right outside a bar after work today. He was hugging and cuddling with another woman, and they seemed very intimate."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her anger evident. She had just been delivering a document for government inspection and happened to pass by Zero Point Bar¡¯s street when she caught Lu Tianxing in an embrace with a stunning, seductive woman. This sight ignited a fury within her heart.

    "What?"

    Lu Tianxing inwardly cursed, feeling a wave of surprise. Was this woman Sherlock Holmes? The path to Zero Point Bar waspletely opposite to that of Ziyuan District where he was supposed to go. He and Rose had been at Zero Point Bar the whole time, and at most, there had been a hug before he left. How had she found out? Wasn¡¯t her luck a bit too good?

    "What, that¡¯s explosive! Brother-inw, you¡¯re too bold. To have such a gorgeous wife but still y around like this¡ªI¡¯m truly impressed..." Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t help herself and spoke first, staring at Lu Tianxing in shock. What a bold move, having a beautiful wife like her sister and still daring to have an affair. The news was just too sensational.

    "Shut up, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute."

    Bai Qiao Mountain shot Bai Weiwei a stern look and took a deep breath before asking, "Tianxing, do you have any exnation for this?"

    Bai Weiwei, having been red at by Bai Qiao Mountain, stuck out her tongue and sat obediently on the sofa. Yet her ears were perked up, eager to hear how her brother-inw would exin himself.

    Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly in his heart. How could he exin? Could he really say that Rose, just like his granddaughter, was one of his women?

    If he said that out loud, Lu Tianxing was certain that the hot-tempered old man would be one hundred percent likely to grab a gun and shoot him. Although he wanted toe clean, after thinking it over, Lu Tianxing decided to give up. Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s status wasn¡¯t a threat to him; he could just walk away if need be.

    But to an underground force like Rose Society, Bai Qiao Mountain posed a fatal threat. If the old man learned about this and ordered the military to wipe out the Rose Society, a collision with the army would mean certain death for them. The only alternative would be for him to take Rose and lead a vagabond life across Tianya, but even if she were willing, he wasn¡¯t. He did not want her to live a life riddled with gunfire and violence for his sake.

    PS: Delivering the third update early because I might not have time tonight. Tomorrow is the first day of the new lunar year, and I have to visit a lot of rtives; the updates might bete, so I hope my brothers can understand. Also, a big thank you to "? Shang" and "¡ºLack of Love¡»Who Cared" for their frequent tips. Wishing everyone a fantastic New Year¡¯s Eve¡ªeat well, drink well, have fun!

 Chapter 151 - 150 Earth Baby (Happy New Year to the Brothers)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 150 Earth Baby (Happy New Year to the Brothers)</h4>

    Having rified the sequence of events, Lu Tianxing organized his thoughts and began to speak slowly, exining, "Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. She and I are just ordinary friends. Previously, by chance, I just saved her once, and there¡¯s nothing special between us. Zhiqing said that when you saw me holding her, it was merely a polite hug, with no other implication."

    "Really?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked skeptically at Lu Tianxing and then at Bai Zhiqing, who was silent with her head down, unsure whom to believe. He definitely didn¡¯t trust Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words; she¡¯d probably do anything to get a divorce from Lu Tianxing, and any excuse could be exaggerated tenfold. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words couldn¡¯t bepletely trusted either. Nowadays, lying had be a topic husbands were particrly good at after getting married.

    "Brother-inw," said Bai Weiwei, "our teacher has taught us that lying is not a good child¡¯s behavior. The police also taught us ¡¯to be lenient if you confess, to be strict if you resist.¡¯ Trying to bluff your way through is useless."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Weiwei. This little sister-inw always knew how to stir up trouble when bored. In the future, he needed to find the time to spank her vigorously, to properly educate her. When adults are talking, children should not interject.

    "Zhiqing, tell me," Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s gaze finally settled on Bai Zhiqing, waiting for her response, "Is what Tianxing said true?"

    "I..."

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth, wanting to say that everything Lu Tianxing said was a lie, yet she didn¡¯t know how to express it. Lu Tianxing was indeed not wrong; she had indeed just seen a woman hugging Lu Tianxing, and from a distance, she couldn¡¯t even be sure whether theirs was merely a courteous hug. She didn¡¯t even see clearly what the woman looked like. The only reason she brought up the matter was to use it as a leverage to get a divorce from Lu Tianxing.

    It was undeniable that Lu Tianxing had risked his life to save her once, and she was touched by that, but being touched was entirely different from love. It didn¡¯t mean she wanted to spend her life with Lu Tianxing. This wasn¡¯t a martial arts novel where after the hero saves the beauty, the beauty would say that she had no way to repay him, other than to offer herself in return.

    She wasn¡¯t looking for a husband with great aplishments; at the very least, not someone as useless as he was now, idling away his days.

    At this point, Lu Tianxing spoke again, "Grandpa, just think about it. With Zhiqing as a beautiful and wealthy wife, why would I ever cheat? Which woman couldpare to Zhiqing¡¯s beauty? If I looked for another woman, wouldn¡¯t that be like abandoning the near in search for the far?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s expression seemed to rx a lot. Looking at Bai Zhiqing, he spoke irritably, "In the future, if you¡¯re not sure, don¡¯t talk nonsense. All the crying and wailing makes others think you¡¯ve suffered a great injustice. I know you don¡¯t like Tianxing, but I¡¯m going to make it clear to you today: as long as I¡¯m alive, the two of you cannot get a divorce. Don¡¯t look for any more excuses. Your grandmother and I both like the boy Tianxing very much."

    "So we won¡¯t divorce, what¡¯s the big deal?"

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing. She just couldn¡¯t understand what was so outstanding about this scumbag that even her normally affectionate grandparents took his side, preferring to believe this outsider over their own granddaughter.

    Her intuition told her that there definitely was something shady going on between Lu Tianxing and that woman, not the mere ¡¯courtesy hug¡¯ Lu Tianxing imed.

    It must be said that, sometimes, a woman¡¯s intuition is indeed terrifyingly urate.

    If Lu Tianxing could read minds and knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking, he might have been terrified, for her intuition was too frightening.

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing stood up and headed for the second floor. Her high heels clicked on the floor, the sound seemingly echoing the frustration in her heart.

    "Grandma, I¡¯ll go check on my sister."

    Bai Weiwei seemed to sense the odd atmosphere in the living room, left a word, and dashed upstairs following Bai Zhiqing.

    "Weiwei is already so grown up, yet still acts without seriousness. It¡¯ll be troublesome if she can¡¯t get marriedter on."

    He Can shook her head, looking at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, you¡¯ve had it tough. Zhiqing can be a bit difficult; please bear with her more in the future."

    "Grandma, it¡¯s fine. Women always have a bit of a princess temperament, especially a finedy like Zhiqing."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind at all. Bai Zhiqing was the chairman of a major corporation, matchless in beauty, with countless admirers she was pampered like the moon surrounded by stars. It would be strange if she had no temper at all.

    Inparison, Zhiqing¡¯s moodiness was nothing. Nowadays, any moderately attractive woman who was just a bit beautiful could have a temper countless times worse than Zhiqing¡¯s. And those most difficult ones were beyond hisprehension; he didn¡¯t understand the source of their pride when even ncing at them wouldbel him a rogue.

    "Sigh, you¡¯ve been put upon. Let the old man chat with you. I¡¯ll go and see how Zhiqing is doing. That child is a bit stubborn, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if she does something foolish. Let me go up and persuade her a bit."

    He Can sighed and headed upstairs.

    The living room was now left with only Bai Qiao Mountain and Lu Tianxing, suddenly bing much quieter.

    "Old man, have a smoke."

    In the living room, Lu Tianxing took out a cigarette from his pocket for the old man and lit it, his face wearing a servile smile.

    "Old man, seeing that things have been resolved smoothly, I¡¯ll head to my room to sleep if there¡¯s nothing else."

    Lu Tianxing was ready to withdraw. The gaze of the elder, Bai Qiao Mountain, always sent shivers down his spine, as if all his secrets were seen through.

    "Go? Where are you going? Sit down right now; there are some things I need to discuss with you," Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing and said in an irritable tone.

    "Today, your grandmother and I discussed it all day. Since you and Zhiqing have already registered your marriage, you are legally recognized as husband and wife. Plus, both of you aren¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s about time to have a child. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have time to raise a child. I know what you two are thinking; it¡¯s normal for young people to want to enjoy a few more years. That¡¯s fine, your grandmother and I will take care of the child while you two keep busy with your careers."

    Upon hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was bbergasted. They were talking about having kids already; wasn¡¯t this a bit too fast? More importantly, although he would like to have a child, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t even let him into her room. Was he supposed to do it alone on the floor, with the Earth? Have an earth baby with the Earth?

    PS: A new year, a new beginning. Here¡¯s wishing all my brothers a happy new year. Those with red envelopes, feel free to send one over; no offense taken. Those without red envelopes, two rmendation tickets will suffice. Please support us generously, brothers!!!

 Chapter 152 - 151: Act First, Report Later

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 151: Act First, Report Later</h4>

    "Grandpa, you know how Zhiqing treats me, and isn¡¯t it a bit too early to talk about this? After all..." Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain and said.

    "So what?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing, cutting him off, and spoke earnestly, "Listen, Tianxing, you were once a renowned saber, making countless enemies tremble in fear. Howe you turn into a coward when facing a woman? Women need to be put in their ce! If she doesn¡¯t listen, just give her a p and see if she dares to talk back. Remember, you¡¯re a man, not a woman. A man should show his dominance. With that attitude, are you still afraid you can¡¯t conquer a woman? If all else fails, just take her by force. If you can¡¯t even do that, can you really say you¡¯ve been married, registered, and had a wife?"

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re really domineering."

    Lu Tianxing genuinely admired him in his heart. This old man truly was a soldier through and through. His tone was so fierce that he even suggested his own grandson-inw dominate his granddaughter forcefully. That was truly unique.

    However, upon further reflection, it seemed to make sense. Hadn¡¯t a famous person once said the best way to conquer a woman was to conquer her body first? After that, would you still be afraid of not winning her heart?

    "But, Grandpa, you know what kind of person Zhiqing is. If I dare to do that, she might fight me to the death."

    "You saying you¡¯re foolish is an understatement."

    Bai Qiao Mountain spoke with frustration, "I and your grandma have already figured this out for you. Starting today, stop sleeping downstairs alone. You¡¯re married, so naturally, a couple should share a bedroom. So from tonight, you and Zhiqing will share a room. Wouldn¡¯t that foster feelings over time? Things will naturally fall into ce.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain in surprise as he spoke smoothly. If he hadn¡¯t known that Bai Qiao Mountain was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather, he might have mistaken the old man for an experienced rogue. Not only did he practice acting first and reportingter, but he also knew about "time will foster affection." Fierce, he was truly fierce. If he were decades younger, this old man would definitely be a pir among rogues.

    "Grandpa, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? What if Zhiqing doesn¡¯t let me in? I think it¡¯s better to let Zhiqing get to know me first, and we can talk about the other stuffter."

    Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to make things clear to the old man, not knowing if Bai Zhiqing might suddenly go crazy and castrate him in the middle of the night, which would be a huge loss.

    "You¡¯re right, the two of you do need to get to know each other better, so I arranged for you to share a room. Being acquainted is just a matter of distance. Now that you¡¯ll live in the same room, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to get to know each other better. There¡¯s no arguing about this; it¡¯s decided."

    Bai Qiao Mountain seemed somewhat dissatisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude as he issued his final ultimatum: "I don¡¯t care how you manage it, but within a year, I need to see my great-grandson, or else, I¡¯ll kick you both out. Only when you have given me a great-grandson can youe back."

    "Don¡¯t listen to your grandpa, the old man just talks nonsense."

    Just then, a displeased voice came from the side. He Can, who hade down from upstairs at some unknown time, red fiercely at Bai Qiao Mountain as he was imparting his ¡¯wisdom¡¯.

    "Old woman, what kind of talk is that? How am I talking nonsense? Everything I say is the truth," Bai Qiao Mountain retorted discontentedly.

    "Go away, it¡¯s none of your business."

    He Can nced disdainfully at her husband and, pulling Lu Tianxing along, spoke kindly, "Tianxing, grandma won¡¯t pressure you. When to have children is up to you two. However, I¡¯m getting on in years and may not have much time left. My only wish in life is to see Zhiqing and Weiwei find their ideal husbands. Now Weiwei probably isn¡¯t hoping for much, but Zhiqing found you, her ideal husband, which is her good fortune. Grandma has no other desires in this life. I just hope to see a great-grandchild born in my remaining time; then, I¡¯d die content.

    "Oh man! That¡¯s really harsh."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with dismay as he thought He Can hade to rescue him from his misery. Instead, the olddy turned out to be even more cunning than the old man, ying the emotional card right away, even mentioning her limited days, making it clear to him, "I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t have much time left, and myst hope is to see my grandson¡¯s birth. If you can¡¯t make that happen, then you¡¯re being unfilial."

    Harsh!

    So harsh!

    It was a cutthroat move!

    It was an argument no one could refute.

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Grandma, I can¡¯t promise anything about that, I can only say I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Well, that¡¯s all we can do then. I¡¯ll have a good talk with Zhiqing on this matter."

    He Can sighed. In her old age, she had no other ambitions; having her family around her was her only pursuit in life.

    "Remember what you¡¯ve said, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to both of you."

    Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing and then helped his wife walk towards the room.

    After the elders had left, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, a bitter smile appearing on his lips. Getting Bai Zhiqing to willingly have a child with him seemed harder than climbing to heaven.

    Bai Zhiqing had observed his flirtatiousness, and although the elders might believe his exnation today, Lu Tianxing knew Bai Zhiqing certainly did not trust his words. She was just tolerating it because of her grandparents and didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    Put another way, in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, he was merely an acquaintance, a nodding acquaintance at that. If pushed, his rtionship with her was that of casual friends with benefits. Whether he exined himself or not didn¡¯t matter to her, and at this point, making Bai Zhiqing open her heart and ept him was more difficult than anything else.

    But whenever he thought of the old man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of annoyance. He was even starting to fear the old man slightly; he was too fierce. Lu Tianxing had a feeling that if he dared to sneak away, there would be a worldwide manhunt for him the next day¡ªa task the old man would certainly aplish.

    "Damn, if I die, I die; if not, I live a thousand years. What¡¯s an ice queen to me? So what if I¡¯m a flirt? Ximen Qing managed to win over Pan Jinlian; I refuse to believe I can¡¯t win you over. Once you see my bat skills,¡¯ let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still in a position to talk smack to me."

    Lu Tianxing took a fierce drag on his cigarette, determined. So what if she¡¯s the chairman? He had even killed a president before, was he afraid of conquering apany¡¯s chairman?

    After all, if a man can only have one woman, it¡¯s because he only has the capability to satisfy one. He was eager to see if Bai Zhiqing could still judge him after seeing his bat skills"¡ªa woman who can¡¯t satisfy her own man is a woman¡¯s greatest tragedy.

    With this thought, the gloom on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. So what if she was an ice mountain? He wanted to see if his Ice-breaking Hammer could shatter this ice mountain. He had ovee bigger challenges before; why should he fear this minor challenge?

    PS: Updated in advance, the first day of the lunar new year, not sure if there will be another update tonight!!!

 Chapter 153 - 152: Seeing Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 152: Seeing Ghosts</h4>

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush upstairs. Living together, who knew if Bai Zhiqing would go crazy and think he was a pervert once he went up, maybe even kick him out.

    Sitting on the sofa, watching therge TV in the living room, Lu Tianxing frowned, pondering how to bring up the matter with Bai Zhiqing. He had to think of a foolproof reason. Otherwise, knowing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disdain for him, if he dared to say that from now on they would live together, sleep in the same bed, it would be strange if Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t lose it.

    Just as he was about to light another cigarette to clear his mind, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard the sound of light footsteps from upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed slightly. It couldn¡¯t be Bai Weiwei, that little girl,ing down again, could it?

    Lu Tianxing now felt a certain respectful distance from Bai Weiwei. She was like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, always ready to bare her terrible fangs at him, her prey. She had almost caused him to make a fundamental errorst night. If it happened again tonight, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would remain asposed as the night before.

    Flirting with your little niece isn¡¯t a big deal, but if Bai Zhiqing and the old man found out, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to chop him to pieces. He wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of losing a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed. He preferred the thrill of conquering strong women like Bai Zhiqing. Bai Weiwei could wait a few more years.

    A momentter, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief because he saw a familiar figure appearing before his eyes; it wasn¡¯t Bai Weiwei, the Little Witch, but Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing stood coldly at the top of the stairs. Her hair was slightly damp from a recent shower, and she was wearing an extremely conservative pajama set that wrapped her entire body up tightly, leaving no view to be appreciated. Lu Tianxing felt a pang of regret. Why wasn¡¯t she wearing the pajamas from the other time?

    "Do you n to sit on the sofa until dawn?"

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯te downstairs but stood at the top of the stairs, looking at Lu Tianxing with a cold expression.

    "Wife, you mean you know what the old man has nned, and you agree?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. The thought of sleeping in the same room with a superb beauty was thrilling. Perhaps, in their solitude, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t be able to resist doing something a bit shameful with him.

    "If I say I¡¯m unwilling, does that mean you won¡¯t sleep in the same room with me?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a sneer upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Heh, wife, what kind of talk is that? When a beauty invites, how could I refuse? That would be courting disaster from the heavens, and I¡¯m too young to die," Lu Tianxing said with a leering smile.

    Seeing the sly grin on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned to one of disgust, "Lu Tianxing, I advise you, better not harbor any inappropriate thoughts in your head. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze swept over Lu Tianxing, feeling his sleaziness more than ever, barely controlling the rage threatening to erupt within her. She snorted coldly and turned to head toward her room without saying another word.

    "Wife, I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to ask Bai Zhiqing which room was hers but realized she had left without looking back.

    "Ah well, how hard can it be to find a room? No big deal if she doesn¡¯t say. Could that really stop me?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, his face breaking into a mischievous smile. When he thought about it, he hadn¡¯t yet seen what Bai Zhiqing was like when sleeping! He wondered if Bai Zhiqing was restless in her sleep, if she might bite her fingers, or sprawl out in the shape of the character ´ó.

    With the image of Bai Zhiqing sleeping in his mind, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but show a radiant smile on his face. If that were the case, he¡¯d definitely use his phone to capture it all, keeping it as a memory and having a goodugh at Bai Zhiqing.

    After sitting on the sofa for a moment, Lu Tianxing finally stood up and dashed upstairs.

    However, when Lu Tianxing reached the second floor, he was taken aback. Even though he had lived with Bai Zhiqing for some time, he rarely went upstairs and had no idea which room Bai Zhiqing actually lived in. Moreover, it seemed that all the bedrooms on the second floor were simrly decorated, which made it difficult to find the right one.

    "This must be it, hehe, this woman is really reserved, even knows to close the door."

    Remembering the events of the past few days, Lu Tianxing thought it over and finally approached the doorway of a room. He gently turned the key in the lock and found it wasn¡¯t bolted. A smug smile appeared on his face, and he immediately opened the door and stepped inside.

    The moment he entered, Lu Tianxing saw a graceful figure covered with a thin nket, her soft hair covering her face. Breathing evenly, she seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    "Hehe, it looks like my wife is shy; she¡¯s even learned to pretend to sleep. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take the initiative, and you¡¯ll be passive," Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself, ready to pounce like a hungry tiger, but the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the face hidden by the hair on the bed. His body immediately froze in ce, and cold sweat started to pour out, his back turning ice cold.

    Damn it, what kind of trick is this?

    Lu Tianxing felt a sudden urge to weep. The person lying on the bed wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing at all, it was clearly the Little Witch, Bai Weiwei.

    "Damn, I didn¡¯t enter the wrong room, did I? I remember Zhiqing¡¯s room was around here, oh no, this is going to be bad."

    Lu Tianxing cursed quietly, feeling a chilling breeze over his entire body. Sneaking into his little aunt¡¯s room in the middle of the night, if anyone found out, he¡¯d be guilty even if he leaped into the Yellow River and couldn¡¯t wash away the suspicion.

    "Stay calm, stay very calm. Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve lived through gunfights and bullets, this little test shouldn¡¯t scare you. Slip away before she notices," he reassured himself.

    Lu Tianxing slowly backed away, tiptoeing, nning to quietly leave.

    However, before Lu Tianxing could take his first step out, Bai Weiwei on the bed suddenly turned over and sleepily opened her eyes.

    In her daze, Bai Weiwei sensed someone standing by the side of her bed and instinctively wanted to scream. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t about to let Bai Weiwei make a sound. If she screamed, he would be a beast tonight regardless¡ªin name if not in deed. Not to mention Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it, and Bai Qiao Mountain, with his fiery temper, would probably fight him to the death.

    It was a split-second decision; Lu Tianxing surged forward and mped his hand over Bai Weiwei¡¯s mouth.

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Muffled noises came from her mouth as she desperately struggled, kicking her legs and showing a profound fear on her face.

    PS: Thanks to 974289633, westlife, ¤¤Î¨È¢Äã¤¤, and a few other brothers for the rewards. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to update more quickly, but as you all know, during the big holiday, it¡¯s either visiting rtives or having rtives over. You can¡¯t just hole up in your room writing all by yourself; you have to go out and join them. I probably won¡¯t have much time to write these next few days; I¡¯m just using up my stockpile of written Chapters. Brothers, please be understanding!!!

 Chapter 154 - 153: Do You Believe It?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 153: Do You Believe It?</h4>

    Watching Bai Weiwei¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing was afraid she might do something drastic and quickly said, "Weiwei, don¡¯t be agitated, calm down, it¡¯s me, your brother-inw Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just walked into the wrong room."

    Brother-inw?

    After hearing this voice, Bai Weiwei stopped in her tracks, her beautiful eyes blinked, and she looked at him with extreme suspicion. However, the room was quite dark, and she couldn¡¯t see very clearly.

    "This is true, Weiwei. It¡¯s really your brother-inw. I¡¯ll let you go first, but please, don¡¯t scream, I will exin everything in a moment."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. Walking into the wrong room, into his sister-inw¡¯s room, was something that he worried no one would believe. Yet life had a way of being such a bitch, ying cruel tricks without consequence.

    Bai Weiwei gave a slight nod.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei nod, Lu Tianxing finally let out a sigh of relief. He slowly moved his hand away from her mouth but kept his eyes on her expressions, ready to prevent her from screaming. He definitely did not want to be mistakenly branded as a beast without cause.

    Bai Weiwei did not scream, instead she looked at Lu Tianxing with an odd expression, as if to ask why he was in her room.

    "Ahem!"

    Lu Tianxing coughed twice, hoping to alleviate the current awkward atmosphere. He exined, "Weiwei, I didn¡¯t have any other intentions. Uh, what I mean is, I walked into the wrong room. I was actually trying to go to your sister¡¯s room, but she forgot to tell me which one was hers. I thought this was her room, so I walked in. Do you believe my exnation?"

    While saying this, Lu Tianxing tried to give Bai Weiwei a sincere look, to convey his honesty.

    "Really?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at him skeptically. No matter how she looked at it, she found Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation far-fetched and feeble.

    "Of course, why would your brother-inw lie to you!"

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest and said, "Weiwei, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. You keep sleeping, don¡¯t mind me, just pretend I was never here."

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing stood up and walked toward the door. It was best not to stay too long in this spot.

    Watching Lu Tianxing get ready to leave, Bai Weiwei puffed her cheeks discontentedly and spoke up indignantly, "Brother-inw, if you dare take even half a step out of this room, I¡¯ll scream right away. What do you think my sister will think when she sees this scene? Will she get angry? She probably won¡¯t be angry, right! After all, you just walked into the wrong room, she should believe you."

    Lu Tianxing stiffened, turned back mechanically to look at Bai Weiwei, and forced a smile that was uglier than crying: "Weiwei, please don¡¯t y like this, it¡¯s not good. If you do this, it will kill me. Besides, I really did walk into the wrong room. You¡¯re a generous person, please forgive me this time! I promise I will never walk into the wrong room again, please let me off just this once."

    Given Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personality, if she came across this scene, she would definitely get the wrong idea, and then he would truly be done for. Bai Zhiqing would not hesitate to kill him outright.

    Watching Lu Tianxing pleading pitifully, Bai Weiwei burst into giggles. Facing Lu Tianxing, who usually didn¡¯t bat an eysh at thugs, seeing him actually scared made her feel a full sense of achievement.

 Chapter 155 - 154 Bai Zhiqing Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 154 Bai Zhiqing Arrives</h4>

    "Brother-inw, tell me the truth, are you scared of my sister? You¡¯re the ¡¯asthma¡¯ from the legends, right?" Bai Weiwei asked, tilting her head to the side.

    "How is that possible, Weiwei? You can trample on my dignity, but you must not insult my soul. Scared of your sister? What a joke. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve got herpletely subdued right now. If I tell her to go east, she wouldn¡¯t dare go west. If I tell her to shoo a dog, she wouldn¡¯t dream of chasing a chicken. If she dares to show off in front of me, I could p her and teach her how to behave in a matter of minutes."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest, his face full of pride.

    "If that¡¯s the case, then what are you afraid of? Brother-inw, tell me¡ªwhose figure is better, mine or my sister¡¯s? Why don¡¯t you take a closer look? I don¡¯t mind."

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with ck threads.

    "Brother-inw, why aren¡¯t you speaking..."

    Bai Weiwei gently pinched the corner of her clothes, looking timidly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Why should I say anything? In my heart, of course, my wife has the better figure." Lu Tianxing said seriously.

    "Brother-inw, why do I feel like you don¡¯t mean what you say? Are you afraid my sister will find out? Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t tell her. Really, I swear on my soul." Bai Weiwei blinked her almond-shaped eyes assertively.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback after hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, his gazending on Bai Weiwei again as he pondered whether she was lying or not.

    "Weiwei, have you gone to sleep yet?"

    Just then, the slightly chilly voice of Bai Zhiqing came from outside.

    Lu Tianxing immediately tensed up, cautiously watching Bai Weiwei, afraid that at this critical moment she would spill the beans.

    Bai Weiwei nced at Lu Tianxing and blinked, then, under his anxious gaze, she said, "Sister, what do you need at thiste hour?"

    Damn!

    Do you really think I¡¯m Liu Xia Hui here?

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly. If Bai Zhiqing weren¡¯t outside, he would have definitely pinned Bai Weiwei to hisp and given her a stern lesson, teaching her the consequences of provoking her brother-inw.

    "I have something to tell you, open the door. Do you want your sister to stand outside and talk to you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face changed instantly. She had only been teasing Lu Tianxing by not letting him leave, but if Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing in her room, she would be at a loss for words.

    "Brother-inw, what do we do now? You know my sister¡¯s temperament. If she says she wille in, I can¡¯t stop her. Why don¡¯t you hide in the closet for now? Once she leaves, you cane out?" Bai Weiwei whispered.

    "Don¡¯t panic. You go open the door, and I have my own way of leaving. Remember, your sister is good at reading people. You must not give anything away. Just act natural, okay? Don¡¯t worry about me," Lu Tianxing whispered back.

    "Okay."

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing, remembered how he handled himself at the bar, and immediately nodded, heading towards the door.

    As Bai Weiwei walked to the door, Lu Tianxing rushed to open her bedroom window, nced outside, and disappeared from the window like a ghost, in the blink of an eye.

    Everything happened in a sh, and even Bai Weiwei did not notice that Lu Tianxing had vanished from the room.

    "Sister, it¡¯s sote, what did you want to tell me? Can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow?"

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s instructions and with a nervous heart, Bai Weiwei opened the door, and on impulse, nced into the room to see if Lu Tianxing was still there.

    "Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking back?"

    Who is Bai Zhiqing, the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, with how sharp her eyes were after experiencing so much? She could not miss Bai Weiwei¡¯s subconscious action and immediately took on a colder expression, pushing open the door without a second thought and entering.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was now somewhat unpleasant, icy cold. Having been angered by Lu Tianxing, she had forgotten to tell him which room was hers. She had returned to the living room not long ago, intending to inform Lu Tianxing of her room location to prevent him from going to the wrong room, but unfortunately, Lu Tianxing was no longer in the living room.

    If Lu Tianxing was not in the living room and not in her own room, then did that mean he had entered her sister¡¯s room?

    With these thoughts, Bai Zhiqing quickly picked up her pace, her eyes sharply scanning every corner of the room, even checking inside the closet.

    Watching her sister¡¯s actions, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale, but she dared not make any movements, silently praying that Lu Tianxing would not be discovered by her sister.

    When she saw that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s search had not turned up Lu Tianxing, Bai Weiwei secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked innocently, "Sister, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing, just checking if anything¡¯s missing from your room. I¡¯m nning to buy it back for you tomorrow."

    Bai Zhiqing answered nonchntly, her gaze still suspicious as she said to Bai Weiwei: "Weiwei, did someonee in here? You don¡¯t have to be scared. Speak up, and your sister will have your back."

    Bai Weiwei feigned confusion: "Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did we have a burry? Should we go downstairs and check if anything¡¯s missing? Do we need to call the police?"

    Bai Weiwei blinked, looking anxiously at Bai Zhiqing.

    If Lu Tianxing saw Bai Weiwei¡¯s performance at this moment, he could not help but truly contemte that women were indeed born actresses; such impable acting.

    Thanks to "¤¤Î¨È¢Äã¤¤," "?éä," "~¹ÂÑÌÄ¯¾Æ~," and "¡ºÈ±°®¡»Ë­ÔÚºõ¹ý" for their support. I have been updating regrly these days, usually finishing up revisions in the morning. After that, I can¡¯t touch theputer for the rest of the day, so I can only update on a scheduled basis!!!

 Chapter 156 - 155 Do you understand him?

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 155 Do you understand him?</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, neither refuting Bai Weiwei¡¯s words nor believing them. Instead, she looked at her with shrewd eyes, infused with a piercing intensity, almost as though they could see through one¡¯s heart.

    Bai Weiwei still appeared extremely nervous, her beautiful eyes frequently scanning the surroundings as if there really was a thief in the house.

    After a long silence, Bai Zhiqing slowly withdrew her gaze and exined, "There¡¯s no thief in the house. I just overheard the security guard outside saying that a thief had broken in intending to steal something, but he¡¯s been caught. So, I came to ask if anything had happened to you."

    "Oh, I understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, sister, you should hurry back to sleep. Your husband is still waiting for you!"

    Bai Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief, urging Bai Zhiqing to leave. Who knew where Lu Tianxing was hiding in this room? If he were exposed, it would be dangerous.

    "What, you¡¯re so eager to get rid of your sister, urging me to leave so quickly?"

    Bai Zhiqing cast a disgruntled nce at Bai Weiwei and said irritably, "And don¡¯t mention that damn wolf to me. I don¡¯t know what kind of love potion he fed to our grandparents to make them so protective of him, pushing their most cherished granddaughter into the tiger¡¯s mouth."

    "Sister, why don¡¯t you like your husband? I think he¡¯s a good person. Although he¡¯s not handsome, he¡¯s responsible, brave, capable, and upright. He¡¯s countless times better than those young masters chasing after you. Maybe Grandpa and Grandma are right. I feel like your husband is your perfect match for life, not those shy young masters."

    Bai Weiwei defended Lu Tianxing, recalling the moment he protected her at the bar. Ripples stirred in her heart; no young girl is free from yearnings for romance, and heroes are always the favorites of these romantic girls.

    "Weiwei, how do you know all this? Are you keeping something from me?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at her sister with suspicion, smelling something unusual.

    "Of course, I know because I¡¯ve seduced your husband..."

    Bai Weiwei spoke smugly, but midway through her boast, she abruptly fell silent.

    "What did you say, you¡¯ve seduced Lu Tianxing? Bai Weiwei, have you lost your mind? Do you realize what you are doing? You... you¡¯re driving me mad."

    On hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing was first stunned, then looked at Bai Weiwei with a face full of shock.

    She knew her younger sister had always been clever and mischievous, full of tricks and fond of ying pranks on others. But Bai Zhiqing never imagined that her sister would be bold enough to try to seduce her brother-inw¡ªthis was way too brazen.

    "You seduced him? When did this happen, and did he do anything to you?"

    Bai Zhiqing asked anxiously, not believing that Lu Tianxing could remain indifferent in the face of a pure and beautiful young girl¡¯s deliberate temptation.

    "Not long ago, on the night Grandpa and Grandma returned, I asked your husband to take me to a bar for fun. Then I pretended to be drunk on purpose, wanting to test your husband¡¯s character," Su Yuwei said with her head down, not daring to meet Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry eyes, speaking cautiously.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing felt dizzy, pointing at Bai Weiwei, unable to speak.

    "Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Brother-inw didn¡¯t do anything to me, I really feel that brother-inw is a good man,pletely unmoved by temptation." Bai Weiwei urgently exined, fearing that Bai Zhiqing would misunderstand something.

    "You say he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, that¡¯s impossible. I know him, he¡¯s clearly a pervert."

    Bai Zhiqing absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing could remain unswayed by temptation. Wasn¡¯t it just because of her confusion that she lost her innocence to Lu Tianxing, and as a result, she even wagered her whole life on it.

    Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t speak, only stared nkly at Bai Zhiqing. After a while, she slowly started to speak, "Sister, do you really understand brother-inw? If I hadn¡¯t met him, maybe I would have thought he¡¯s not good enough for you. But, after I truly met him, I realized that brother-inw might be the only man in the world who is worthy of you."

    He could face a gun without fear, remainposed as he inflicted serious injuries on the other party, and willingly take a p for his wife without anyints or regrets. How many women consider such a man perfect in their hearts, but how many women actually manage to get such a man?

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing fell into silence. Did she really not understand Lu Tianxing? Could it be, as her sister said, Lu Tianxing was hiding many things and what he showed was perhaps to conceal something?

    Could an ordinary person face an assassin without fear?

    Could an ordinary person easily dodge bullets?

    Could an ordinary person make their own grandparents take a second look?

    Recalling all that Lu Tianxing had shown, Bai Zhiqing felt that maybe she truly did not know Lu Tianxing.

    "Sister, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I¡¯m sorry, sister, everything I just said was nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart; I know I was wrong, and I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Sister, don¡¯t be like this, your appearance is scaring me a little."

    Bai Weiwei nervously looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    "I¡¯m alright, Weiwei. I forgive you this time, but there absolutely cannot be a next time, otherwise, see if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, you should rest soon, I¡¯m going now."

    Bai Zhiqing came back to her senses, shook her head, and sighed softly before turning around and walking outside.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat despondent face, Bai Weiwei opened her mouth as if to say something, but ultimately didn¡¯t speak. She could see that Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, but she even more didn¡¯t want to see Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing get divorced and go their separate ways. She especially didn¡¯t want to see her sister marry a hypocrite like their father, throwing away her lifetime of happiness.

    On the other side, after leaving Bai Weiwei¡¯s room, Lu Tianxing sneaked back to hisown room and finally let out a long breath of relief. That was close, he almost got caught by Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing pulled out arge suitcase from under the bed, packed all his clothes into it, and just as he was about to leave the room, he saw Bai Zhiqing standing at his door like a statue, looking at him with an inquisitorial gaze.

    "Wife, what¡¯s wrong?" Lu Tianxing said, his expression unfazed.

    "Lu Tianxing, where did you go just now, why did I not see you in the living room earlier?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with suspicion. Ever since she entered the room, she had noticed Bai Weiwei¡¯s behavior was very strange, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was odd about it. Her intuition told her that Lu Tianxing had definitely been upstairs before and something must have happened between him and Bai Weiwei. But without any evidence, she was helpless to do anything about it.

 Chapter 157 - 156 Air Freshener

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 156 Air Freshener</h4>

    "Where were you? I just went back to my room. Didn¡¯t Grandpa say we would be living together from now on? I went to pack up some stuff in my room. What happened, did something happen to you, wife?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a puzzled expression,pletely natural, showing no signs of panic as though he had been caught cheating by his wife in his sister-inw¡¯s room.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    After observing Lu Tianxing and seeing nothing out of the ordinary, Bai Zhiqing finally spoke, "I came to tell you that my room is the first one on the right. Make sure you don¡¯t go into the wrong room."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was speechless. This was something that should have been said earlier. The room had already been mistaken, and saying it now was pointless. It had even given Bai Weiwei, the Little Witch, a chance to get a grip on him, and heaven knows how this Little Witch might torment him.

    Of course, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Bai Zhiqing know about entering the wrong room, otherwise, he could forget about sleeping tonight.

    "Got it. I¡¯ve finished packing my things. It¡¯s better if you lead the way upstairs, wife."

    Lu Tianxing turned around, went back to his room, grabbed a suitcase, and followed behind Bai Zhiqing heading upstairs.

    Unbeknownst to Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, as they ascended the stairs one after the other, two heads peeked around the corner at the first floor. Upon seeing the pair heading upstairs together, both faces revealed a meaningful smile.

    "Old man, your method is indeed the best, act first and report afterwards, making them agree whether they like it or not. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I can hold my great-grandson," He Can said with a chuckle.

    "Of course. Who do you think I am? Back in the day, weren¡¯t you dealt with by me in the same way? These two young kids, trying to outy me? They¡¯re still too green."

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face was filled with pride, his beard even quivered.

    "You old rascal, always talking nonsense,"

    He Can pinched her husband hard, looking reproachfully at him, "Let¡¯s go already, whates next is up to the couple themselves. We can¡¯t help them anymore."

    "You¡¯re right, olddy. Let¡¯s make ourselves scarce. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they saw us."

    Meanwhile, upstairs in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room.

    "Wife, your room smells so nice, even the air has a faint scent of fragrance."

    Entering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room, Xu Tianxing took a deep breath, feeling his nostrils fill with the rich scent, his gaze directlynding on therge bed facing the door, his face wearing a lewd smile.

    The thought of soon sharing a bed with Bai Zhiqing made the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grow even brighter, filled with anticipation.

    "Lu Tianxing, wipe off that lewd smile. I warned you, although I agreed to share a room with you as per Grandpa¡¯s wishes, if you think you can sleep on the bed, I advise you not to delude yourself..."

    Bai Zhiqing began to caution him but before she could finish, her eyes instantly widened in shock.

    It seemed Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t heard her, as he dropped his luggage and dove forward, sprawling out on the bed in the shape of a star.

    He turned over, and Lu Tianxing felt like he had sunk in, his nose enveloped by a fresh and elegant aroma, as if he were surrounded by a world of flowers.

    Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing, his face dumbfounded, and said, "Wife, your room is awesome, not only is there a fragrance in the air, but even the bed is fragrant. What kind of air freshener do you use? Introduce it to me one day. I¡¯ll buy some for our office. This scent is nice, very pleasant."

    "Lu Tianxing, who allowed you to sleep in my bed? Get up right now."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red. This was not any air freshener; it was clearly her body fragrance. That jerk must be doing this on purpose.

    While speaking, Bai Zhiqing walked to the bed without exnation, grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, and tried to pull him up.

    However, Bai Zhiqing, a frail woman, was no match for Lu Tianxing. With a slight movement of his arm, Bai Zhiqing felt herself stagger and involuntarily fall towards Lu Tianxing, heavily pressing him down.

    Lu Tianxing felt a darkness before his eyes, then felt Bai Zhiqing lying on top of him.

    "Hehe, wife, I know you¡¯re eager to spend a wonderful night with me, but do you have to be this excited? I haven¡¯t even taken a shower yet! How about we take one together?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing teasingly, strategically blocking her, and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his head buried in her hair, and instantly, a sweet fragrance wafted into his nose.

    Bai Zhiqing never imagined she would end up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, and this jerk was even pressing against her neck, a warm breath on her neck making her feel like ants were crawling all over her.

    Especially the strong masculine scenting from Lu Tianxing, it made her feel intoxicated, weak all over. A thought emerged in her heart, wondering if being held by him forever might actually be quite nice.

    No sooner had this thought appeared than Bai Zhiqing was startled. She, although not hating Lu Tianxing, only felt neutral toward him, but now lying in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, she felt an unwillingness to leave.

    Could it be that she had fallen for him?

    Impossible! I hate him too much to like him! It must be because I¡¯ve been too tired from work these days and am hallucinating.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously, immediately dismissing the thought from her mind.

    Lu Tianxing is a jerk, a rogue, shameless, a womanizer, ignorant. Bai Zhiqing used all the words she could think of on Lu Tianxing, trying to dispel the thoughts in her mind.

    While Bai Zhiqing was lost in her chaotic thoughts, Lu Tianxing spoke again, "Wife, why are you silent? Your silence means consent. It seems, my wife and I are kindred spirits, so let¡¯s joyfully decide to take a ¡¯mandarin duck¡¯ bath together."

    "Uh!"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, her face turning cold, and she roared, "No way am I bathing with you! Lu Tianxing, you pervert! How dare you take advantage of me, I¡¯m going to fight you today, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was icy cold. This despicable pervert, Lu Tianxing, dared to take advantage of her. He really was asking for trouble. Immediately, Bai Zhiqing struggled to get up but didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she sat directly on top of Lu Tianxing and, without aiming, started striking towards his head.

    She swore to give Lu Tianxing a lesson he would never forget today.

    PS: Thanks to "È±°®" Ë­ÔÚºõ¹ý, ¤¤Î¨È¢Äã¤¤, (¨sÇéÙ§ªš?çŠ for the rewards!!!

 Chapter 158 - 157 Iâ€™ll Not Be Polite to You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 157 I¡¯ll Not Be Polite to You Anymore</h4>

    "Wife, what are you trying to do, stop it, hurry up and stop right now."

    "You¡¯re still hitting? Bai Zhiqing, I¡¯m warning you seriously, if you don¡¯t stop now, don¡¯t me me for being rude, I¡¯ll tie you up and spank you a hundred times."

    "Bai Zhiqing, what on earth do you want, keep hitting and there¡¯ll be trouble."

    Lu Tianxing defended against Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attacks in a flustered manner, yelling all the while.

    "You stinking lecher, you can scream your throat raw today but it won¡¯t help, I¡¯m going to beat you to death today, you son of a bitch, to save you from harassing people all day long."

    Bai Zhiqingpletely ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s shouting, swinging her arms wildly to smash at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t focus on defending against Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fists any longer, because Bai Zhiqing was sitting on him, and with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s iling left and right, the action of the beating naturally brought them close to sitting together, and naturally, Lu Tianxing had the response a man should have.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dirty hooligan, bastard, shameless, scum of society, trash..."

    Bai Zhiqing had also felt the change in Lu Tianxing and sprang up like a spring, retreating several steps back and staring furiously at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sat up and looked at Bai Zhiqing, innocently saying, "Wife, this doesn¡¯t seem to be my fault! I told you to get off quickly or there¡¯d be trouble, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen, and you even sat right down on me, and kept moving, wife, do you know how attractive that is for a man. Besides, wife, you should feel lucky, at least your man, is as normal as theye, able to satisfy all your demands..."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up."

    Bai Zhiqing, her face flushed with shame and anger, stared at Lu Tianxing and said sternly, "Today¡¯s incident was just an ident, don¡¯t get any funny ideas, okay, this was just an ident."

    Bai Zhiqing tried to raise her voice to embolden herself, that moment just now was too embarrassing, and her heart was still thumping non-stop.

    "I know, it was an ident, I won¡¯t think too much about it, really, I won¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing nodded repeatedly, ensuring with a hint of a smile on his face, finding Bai Zhiqing even more vorful when she was shy and angry than usual.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t do anything; although she was the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group,manding the power over life and death of many, she couldn¡¯t control one man¡¯s thoughts.

    Lu Tianxing seemed to be her nemesis, restraining her at every turn, her years of cultivated demeanor useless in front of him.

    "Hmph, I advise you to forget about this incident, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Bai Zhiqing threatened Lu Tianxing viciously, her eyes sweeping the surroundings. Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing seemed to find something, her expression slightly changed, and she quickly darted forward, grabbing a white object from the bedside table and hid it behind her.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly surprised, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t match his, and he immediately noticed what Bai Zhiqing had taken.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s odd gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew even redder, and she said angrily, "What are you looking at, don¡¯t look."

    Lu Tianxing nced over and curled his lip, disdainfully saying, "What¡¯s there to hide, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before, just a little underwear? I¡¯ve even seen what it protects!"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes zed as she looked at Lu Tianxing, wishing she could tear him apart right then, this damnable pervert.

    "Wife, don¡¯t be angry, after all, we¡¯re going to be open and honest with each other sooner orter, we¡¯re just getting used to it a bit early, it¡¯s no big deal," Lu Tianxing said with a cheeky grin.

    "Shut up," Bai Zhiqing roared furiously.

    "Okay, I won¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t speak."

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips and wisely closed his mouth, realizing it was unnecessary to provoke her while Bai Zhiqing was still fuming.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, seemingly remembering something, then suddenly ran to the balcony, and under Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, collected all the underwear hanging there into a bunch and stuffed it into the wardrobe.

    Lu Tianxing had a face full of disbelief; was she guarding him like a thief? Even if he was desperate, he wouldn¡¯t resort to using a piece of underwear! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find Rose for a realbat test? Was there a need for this?

    "Wife, what are you doing, do you really think I would do something bad with your clothes?"

    "Wouldn¡¯t you?" Bai Zhiqing scorned.

    Lu Tianxing protested, "Wife, what kind of look is that, would I, Lu Tianxing, a man of honor, do something so embarrassing? That¡¯s an insult to me, and I demand an apology from you right now."

    "Tch."

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly, her intention clear without words.

    "Bai Zhiqing, are you pushing me on purpose, believe it or not, I¡¯ll consummate our marriage right now, the old man is eagerly awaiting it," Lu Tianxing said angrily, as this was a challenge to his character and an affront to his soul.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do, I warn you, don¡¯t mess around."

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing warily, a foreboding feeling rising in her heart.

    "I¡¯m not messing around, I just want to do what husbands and wives should do, and I assure you, I¡¯ll be very gentle."

    Lu Tianxing grinned fiercely, suddenly standing up from the bed and stepping toward Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly changed, and she stepped back, pressing against the wall, and said in horror, "Lu... Lu Tianxing, I warn you, don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around, if you daree half a step closer, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Lu Tianxing sneered continuously, the image of aplete bully: "Not polite, how exactly would you be impolite to me, you¡¯re my legally wedded wife, spouses doing something romantic, who would care about that! Also, it seems this room¡¯s sound instion is quite good, do you think the sounds inside can be heard outside?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned even paler: "You... you better think it through, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll take you to court, make you spend your life in prison."

    PS: Tomorrow the book will be avable for purchase, I will start to heavily update, ten Chapters at once, hoping for my brothers¡¯ support!!!!

 Chapter 159 - 158 Transformation (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 158 Transformation (First Update)</h4>

    "Sue me in court?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily startled, as if he had heard a huge joke, and burst outughing, "My dear Chairman Bai, do you think this will work against me? Don¡¯t forget, I dare to kill people, why would I be afraid of you suing me? Bai Zhiqing, stop struggling. This is all your own doing. You better just ept your fate! Even if you were Sun Wukong, you couldn¡¯t escape from my palm, The Buddha."

    Lu Tianxing sneered continuously, taking steps toward Bai Zhiqing with a ferocious and evil look on his face, as if the Big Big Wolf had spotted thezy sheep, utterly confident of victory.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed, suddenly remembering something. She rushed to the nearby dresser, pulled open a drawer, and turned to face Lu Tianxing with an object in hand: "Don¡¯te any closer, or I won¡¯t be polite."

    Seeing what Bai Zhiqing held in her hand, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. The object in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand was a sharp pair of scissors¡ªa weapon indeed! Grab your brother and snip, and you could be an attendant to the Emperor, and after that, there¡¯d be one less man in the world, one more eunuch.

    Scared to death!

    He was really about to pee himself!

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill run down his spine, unable to believe that Bai Zhiqing had prepared this without his knowledge. Her intent was too sinister.

    Seeing the look of horror on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing smirked triumphantly and said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, these scissors were specifically prepared for you. If you dare do anything to me, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze moved pointedly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, sneering with an unspoken meaning.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a cold shiver, looking at her with a face full of fear, "Hey, wife, please don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m the only seed of the Lu Family, the future lineage depends on it, and besides, without it, you¡¯d be the one cryingter."

    "What do I care."

    Bai Zhiqing reflexively retorted, her pretty face turning livid as she clenched her teeth, "Lu Tianxing, you really are a beast, who would want to bear your child, keep dreaming."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teeth were gritted as she red at Lu Tianxing, almost wishing she could cut him right there and save others from his harm.

    "Beast or not, it¡¯s better than being worse than a beast."

    Lu Tianxing, looking nonchnt, watched Bai Zhiqing and chuckled, "Wife, it¡¯s gettingte, shouldn¡¯t we go to bed?"

    Blinking his eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a thick lust, with only one bed in the room, and the sofa only fitting one, weren¡¯t they destined to share the bed?

    Sharing a bed with a beautiful woman, the thought was exhrating.

    Bai Zhiqing clearly understood what Lu Tianxing was thinking and sneered, "Go to sleep? Of course, we¡¯re going to sleep, only your ce isn¡¯t here, but somewhere else. Look how thoughtful I am, I¡¯ve prepared everything for you."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing took out a specially used mattress from a nearby wardrobe and then threw a pillow and a nket in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing stared at these items meant for sleeping on the floor, somewhat dumbfounded. This was not what he had imagined. Weren¡¯t they supposed to share a bed? How had it turned into sleeping on the floor?

    "Wife, you¡¯re not thinking of making me sleep on the floor, are you?"

    "What else did you think?"

    Bai Zhiqing shrugged her shoulders, sat down at the foot of the bed, and casually hid a pair of scissors under the pillow.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was streaked with disbelief. Was it necessary to guard against him as if he were a thief? If he really wanted to do something, not just scissors, even a bomb there would be useless.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, toozy to say anything else, picked up the mattress, and spread it out near the window. He set the pillow in ce, didn¡¯t even take off his clothes, and justy down.

    "Goodnight wife, hope you have sweet dreams,"

    After bidding Bai Zhiqing goodnight, Lu Tianxing quickly fell into a deep sleep. As a mercenary who had hovered on the brink of life and death, the ability to enter deep sleep quickly to replenish his strength was a crucial skill.

    Unlike Lu Tianxing, who was sound asleep, Bai Zhiqing was far from sleepy. As shey in bed, she dared not close her eyes for a long time, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing. She suddenly realized that, while asleep, Lu Tianxing actually looked a bit handsome, especially his embrace, which was filled with warmth, almost like a safe harbor that could shield her from the storm at any moment, offering a sense of security.

    Bai Zhiqing startled herself with these thoughts and cursed internally, "Psh, Bai Zhiqing, what are you thinking? What¡¯s so handsome about him? There are plenty of men handsomer than him. He¡¯s nothing but a thoroughgoing womanizer. Make sure you don¡¯t fall into his trap."

    Recalling how she saw Lu Tianxing hugging and embracing a woman on the street this afternoon, Bai Zhiqing felt a wave of bitterness. This bastard, clearly good-for-nothing, why is his luck with women so flourishing that every woman seems to throw themselves at him? Could it really be that old saying, ¡¯Women don¡¯t love a man who¡¯s not bad¡¯?

    "This bastard is truly despicable. Grandpa really, how could he not let me divorce this nasty rogue. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just have to transform him into the Prince Charming I envision him to be; if worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just eliminate his ¡¯tools of the crime.¡¯ I can support him for a lifetime."

    Bai Zhiqing thought fiercely. She hadpletely given up on divorcing Lu Tianxing, which seemed nearly impossible now. So she decided¡ªshe would transform Lu Tianxing into an elite, into the perfect man she envisioned.

    After all, if she could sessfully transform the Bai¡¯s Group, she didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t transform Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, in his sleep, seemed to sense something and subconsciously turned over, his back now facing Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately tensed up, scared so much that she hardly dared to breathe, her fingers tightly gripping the scissors hidden under the pillow.

    However, after waiting a long time and realizing Lu Tianxing made no further movements, Bai Zhiqing silently let out a sigh of relief, but still dared not fall asleep, fearing that Lu Tianxing might suddenly attack while she was sleeping. How could she, a frail woman, match Lu Tianxing?

    PS: The book is now charging, as it went online in December and it¡¯s been just over two months. Being on sale means it¡¯s chargeable. I know many brothers will leave, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. The author is human, not a deity. I can¡¯t survive without food or drink; I need to eat. Every day, spending just fifty cents, you might be able to read several pages. Fifty cents nowadays, I guess not many people would even bother to pick it up if it¡¯s dropped! Not much idle talk today. As the book goes live today, I promise at least ten updates as a burst, hoping for much support from you guys!

 Chapter 160 - 159 Complicated Bai Zhiqing (2nd Update!)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 159 Complicated Bai Zhiqing (2nd Update!)</h4>

    Time trickled by, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing was even and orderly in the room. Bai Zhiqing also felt her eyelids fighting each other as a strong wave of sleepiness surged up, but she dared not fall asleep easily. Who knew whether Lu Tianxing was really asleep or just pretending? If she were to fall deeply asleep, wouldn¡¯t she be falling right into Lu Tianxing¡¯s trap? Even her grandfather supported him, so if anything happened, she wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to cry.

    Bai Zhiqing vigorously rubbed her temples, feeling utterly drained. Today, because of thepany client data leakage, she had been busy to the point of dizziness and was mentally exhausted. She wished she could just close her eyes and sleep right then.

    However, Bai Zhiqing dared not sleep. She was afraid that once she did, Lu Tianxing would reveal his ferocious fangs.

    Another hour passed.

    The intense drowsiness attacked her like waves, and finally, Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, mustered her courage, and stealthily got out of bed. She tiptoed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, waved a hand above his eyelids, and finding that Lu Tianxing did not notice, she gently pushed him and called out twice. Seeing no reaction from him, she finally let out a long sigh of relief and tiptoed back to the bed to carefully lie down.

    The whole process was quiet and cautious. Even the slightest noise terrified Bai Zhiqing so much that she dared not move until she was back in bed. It was then that she silently cursed herself for being too suspicious.

    Unknown to Bai Zhiqing, as she returned to the bed, the ever-asleep Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of eagle-sharp eyes. In fact, he had noticed Bai Zhiqing approaching him earlier but had chosen not to open his eyes, understanding very well that if he did, he probably wouldn¡¯t get any sleep that night.

    It¡¯s best not to provoke a woman in a fury.

    Lying back down, Bai Zhiqing realized for the first time that sleeping, a skill humans are born with, was incredibly difficult to surrender to, as if it had lost its magic, making it impossible for her to fall asleep. She turned over, looking at Lu Tianxing who was close at hand, and her mind was flooded with thoughts.

    This was the first time she had slept in the same room with a strange man, even if this man was legally her husband. Yet in her heart, she still couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of marriage.

    Marrying Lu Tianxing, in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s view, was an act of sheer necessity.

    Back then, her father had forced her to marry Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s brother, Zhang Tianci. At this critical moment, Lu Tianxing had ended up with her body, so she mistakenly decided to use Lu Tianxing as a shield.

    However, Bai Zhiqing had never anticipated that this man would risk his own safety to save her life.

    Moreover, during her time in the hospital, he took great care of her. Although sometimes he spoke harshly, making her furiously want to beat him up, Bai Zhiqing gradually discovered that the period was the most vorful time of her life since her mother¡¯s death. It was then she felt like a living woman, not just a working machine.

    Later, upon seeing her grandfather again, this man somehow cast a spell on him, convincing her grandfather that he was the right husband for her, and no matter how much she resisted, it was futile.

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you? Could it be that Weiwei was right? I have never really understood you. Is everything you show just a method to conceal yourself?"

    Bai Zhiqing questioned herself deeply. Perhaps due to her prejudices, in her mind, Lu Tianxing was a man who took advantage of others, despicable and shameless, a rogue.

    But would a thug remain unruffled in the face of an assassin?

    "Perhaps, Weiwei is right. He might be better than I thought, I just hadn¡¯t noticed."

    Bai Zhiqing reflected on all the moments she had had with Lu Tianxing since their meeting. Her heart felt a tinge of bitterness. Although Lu Tianxing joked and yed around with her on the surface, even flirting with her, perhaps that was all superficial. She had never truly prated the heart of this man who was destined to spend his life with her. She could even say she didn¡¯t know this man at all.

    A wave of sorrow washed over Bai Zhiqing. Is a woman who doesn¡¯t even know her own husband truly a woman?

    "Sigh, never mind. Let¡¯s not think about it. Things will straighten themselves out when we get there. Time will prove everything. If he is truly as outstanding as Weiwei mentioned, spending a lifetime with him might not be so bad."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously, trying to rid herself of the cluttered thoughts. The crisis at thepany had not been resolved, and she needed to be fully energized to face the tough battles ahead.

    If someone dared to steal the client information from Bai¡¯s Group and confront them openly, there must be further actions nned. As the helm of Bai¡¯s Group, she could not afford to falter and needed to gather all her energy for the impending fierce battle.

    ...

    After an unknown period, listening to the steady breathing of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes, got up, pulled out a mobile from his pocket, walked over to the balcony, and made a phone call.

    Soon, the call connected, and a calm voice came through.

    "Boss, I¡¯ve arrived in Modu. Do you want me toe over now?"

    "Fu Tu, you don¡¯t need toe to me. Just protect your sister-inw discreetly. Also, investigate secretly how many mercenaries and assassins have taken on this job. I want to see how many people dare to make a move on my woman. Seems like they have forgotten the fear that Netherworld Mercenary Corps instilled in them. I wouldn¡¯t mind making the Underworld flow with blood once again."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light flickered in them, and his voice sounded low, indifferent to human life, emitting a chilling aura, as if a devil had walked out of Hell, profoundly intimidating.

    If at this moment Bai Zhiqing, or even Bai Weiwei, saw this side of Lu Tianxing, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe that this man was the careless Lu Tianxing, but someone who looked exactly like him.

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, I will investigate thoroughly. I want to see who dares lift a finger against my sister-inw. They must be tired of living. I wouldn¡¯t mind using their lives to appease the de in my hand."

    The voice of Fu Tu on the other end of the phone was also full of murderous intent.

    "Fu Tu, I appreciate your help with this." Lu Tianxing felt a warmth in his heart as he spoke slowly.

 Chapter 161 - 160: Company in Trouble (3rd update, please subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 160: Company in Trouble (3rd update, please subscribe)</h4>

    "Boss, what do you mean by that? Say that again and I might just turn against you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been dead a long time ago. But, boss, I have to admit, you¡¯ve got good taste. Sister-inw is gorgeous, and she¡¯s the chairman of a huge group. No wonder you¡¯d rather hide out here than go back. If I were you, I¡¯d do the same. But, boss, you¡¯d better pray for good luck, and make sure that little girl Mand doesn¡¯t find out, or else, just think about the consequences."

    On the other end of the phone, Fu Tu¡¯s voice carried a trace of intense schadenfreude.

    "Fu Tu, you¡¯re getting more and more gossipy. But, I don¡¯t know what would happen if Mand knew about this, but I¡¯m sure if she heard what you¡¯re saying right now, you wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight. You might find snakes or scorpions in your bed, or who knows what you could end up eating during your meals, believe it or not."

    "Ah! Boss, what are you saying! I can¡¯t hear you, wow, the wind here is too strong, it¡¯s blowing the signal away, I can¡¯t get a signal, hiss hiss hiss, boss, gotta go, I¡¯ll contact you when I have time."

    The call was quickly cut off.

    Lu Tianxing wore an expression of being caught betweenughter and tears, shaking his head as he looked up at the bright moon suspended in the sky, lost in thought.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the rooftop of a skyscraper in Modu, a young man in white clothes, with a calm face, stood there holding a brand new fruit phone. With a slight pressure of his fingers, the phone in the palm of his hand instantly turned into a wisp of flying ash and scattered with the wind.

    "It seems the Underworld has been too calm for too long, making everyone forget the blood-soaked scenes once wrought by the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Anyone who dares to mess with my sister-inw will meet their end by my hand, Fu Tu. I¡¯ll send you on the path to theherworld."

    The young man murmured softly to himself. His figure then transformed into a dazzling de of light, shooting through the sky and disappearing.

    The next morning, Lu Tianxing, who was still groggy from sleep, was suddenly woken by a series of urgent ring tones.

    "Wife, do you know that disrupting someone¡¯s sweet dream is like ying their parents, an enmity so deep it cannot coexist under the same sky? Can you turn off the phone? It¡¯s disturbing my sleep."

    Lu Tianxing groggily opened his eyes, somewhat displeased as he looked towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s spot. When he saw her clearly, his eyes brightened as the morning view was indeed pleasing.

    Bai Zhiqing was undeniably a natural beauty. Her unpainted face was smooth and tender, like a freshly peeled boiled egg, with red hints shining through the white, nothing like those who are unrecognizable without makeup. Her sleepy eyes carried a bit of a silly air, which made one want to hold her close and torment her thoroughly. Due to sleeping, her loose nightgown had slipped aside, revealing bits of scenery hardly concealed.

    "I rate this pure white skin with a nine, not a full score only because I don¡¯t want you to be arrogant."

    Lu Tianxing thought of a popr phrase on the inte that suited the situation perfectly.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you say something nice? Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, a pig? Also, look at what time it is, and don¡¯t talk to me. If others found out that I¡¯m sleeping in the same room with you, do you know what the consequences would be?"

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, discretely straightened her nightgown, and then picked up the phone and answered it.

    "This is Bai Zhiqing, what is it?"

    "Chairman, there¡¯s big trouble. This morning, a lot of negativements about ourpany suddenly appeared online, and they¡¯re saying Bai¡¯s Group is about to disappear. Many retail investors have already started selling off their stocks. Moreover, an unknown force is targeting our stocks. They have massive funds and strong capabilities, and we¡¯re no match for them."

    A panicked voice came through the phone, apanied by the sounds of frantic keyboard typing and stock market analysis.

    "What did you say!"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing visibly shuddered and immediately stood up from the bed, her eyes wide and her face filled with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe how quickly the opposing party was moving. They had just taken action against Bai¡¯s Group the day before, and now they were nning to strike at the stock market. If anything went wrong with Bai¡¯s Group, the investment in Tianhe Resort would likely have nothing to do with Bai¡¯s Group anymore.

    "Chairman, what should we do next? We¡¯ve already invested a lot of money and can¡¯t seem to stop their offensive. They¡¯re aggressively pressing down our stocks."

    "I understand. Tell the traders to stabilize the stocks at all costs. Keep calm, I¡¯ming to thepany right away."

    Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone, didn¡¯t bother to argue with Lu Tianxing, grabbed an OL suit from the wardrobe, changed her clothes in the bathroom, took her handbag, and hurried downstairs.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing rush out and also got out of bed. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to help Bai Zhiqing solve the problem. If Bai¡¯s Group were that easily overtaken, it wouldn¡¯t be Bai¡¯s Group. They had to put up a fight at least.

    Besides, isn¡¯t that how it always ys out on TV? The heroine is often pushed to the brink before the hero appears dramatically to the sound of uplifting music, right?

    After getting up and quickly brushing up, he changed into a casual outfit and went downstairs, only to find Bai Qiao Mountain, He Can, and Bai Weiwei sitting at the dining table, leisurely enjoying breakfast while watching the morning news on TV. Bai Zhiqing was obviously not at the table, clearly having left in a hurry after hearing about the trouble at thepany and skipping breakfast.

    Hearing footsteps, the three of them looked up at Lu Tianxing.

    "Brother-inw, did you and my sister have a fight? Why did she rush out so early in the morning without even having breakfast? Did you force her to do something bad, and now she¡¯s nning to call the police on you?"

    Bai Weiwei blinked curiously at Lu Tianxing, sizing him up from head to toe, seemingly trying to discern any differences from the previous night.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, youngdy."

    Bai Qiao Mountain red at Bai Weiwei and turned to Lu Tianxing to ask, "Tianxing, what exactly happened?"

    "Grandpa, it¡¯s nothing serious. Someone from thepany called her to handle some issues. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll bring Zhiqing some breakfast when I go to thepanyter," Lu Tianxing said simply.

    "So it¡¯s just that, huh? Zhiqing really should manage better. It¡¯s just some trouble. Tianxing, you too, why do you indulge her like that? You¡¯ll spoil her eventually," He Canined.

    "Grandma, what¡¯s the big deal? Aren¡¯t wives meant to be spoiled?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, took a seat at the dining table, and joined the breakfast brigade.

 Chapter 162 - 161 Conflict (4th update, please subscribe!)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 161 Conflict (4th update, please subscribe!)</h4>

    This breakfast didn¡¯t take too long, and after finishing, Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can greeted Lu Tianxing and then returned to their room.

    Seeing her grandparents leave, Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she suddenly moved her chair to sit next to Lu Tianxing. Her eyes brimmed with irrepressible curiosity, "Brother-inw, did you sleep wellst night? Did you and my sister share a bed? Besides sleeping, did you do anything elsest night? Do your legs feel weak, or is your back sore?"

    "Cough cough!"

    Choking on his congee at Bai Weiwei¡¯s brazen questions, Lu Tianxing coughed violently, nearly choking to death. Were these questions a little sister-inw should ask? Being brazen had its limits, after all. She was a girl, not a female... hoodlum.

    "Why ask such things? When you grow up, you¡¯ll naturallye to know," he said.

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Weiwei. He hade to understand that, although his little sister-inw seemed harmless on the surface, deep down she was as sinister as theye, a veritable Little Witch who set traps at every turn. One misstep, and you might fall right into one of her traps and be at her mercy.

    "Hmph, if you won¡¯t tell, then don¡¯t. Who cares anyway," she retorted with a snort.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing disregarded her, Bai Weiwei pouted in dissatisfaction. She then nced down at her chest and muttered to herself, "Such an insensible fool who can¡¯t appreciate the finest ¡¯bamboo shoots¡¯ shape."

    By the time breakfast was over and Lu Tianxing drove to the office, he was nearly an hourte. However, to everyone else, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tardiness was no longer surprising. Despite beingte so many days in a row, instead of packing his things and leaving, he had actually be the Chairman¡¯s Assistant. They didn¡¯t believe for a second that he had no connections. He was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Carrying his breakfast into Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing noticed a change in the usual atmosphere; everyone¡¯s expression was serious, they moved briskly, rushing through the office. Even the usually smiling receptionist lost her smile, her face filled with tension. The wholepany¡¯s atmosphere was very oppressive, like a storm was approaching.

    "It seems Bai¡¯s Group has really met its match this time," Lu Tianxing thought.

    The power of the opponent who could unsettle such arge corporation must indeed be formidable, he reflected silently.

    He took the elevator straight to the Chairman¡¯s office.

    When Lu Tianxing pushed open the door and entered, he found the Chairman¡¯s office empty. Bai Zhiqing was not there, nor was her most loyal gatekeeper, Lan Xin.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head slightly, ced the thermos on the desk, and took the elevator to the Financial Department. Since Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t in her office, she must certainly be overseeing things personally in the Financial Department.

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the entire Financial Department was incredibly tense; solemn-faced financial traders were sweating profusely as they frantically operated theirputers. Apart from the sounds of keyboards cking and stock market analysis, you could hear almost nothing.

    Bai Zhiqing sat at her position in the Financial Department, her gaze cold as she scanned the surroundings. There was no sign of nervousness about the approaching battle, only a calm demeanor as she issued orders methodically.

    However, whether she was really as calm as she appeared on the surface was something only Bai Zhiqing knew. This time, the opponent was resolute in a do-or-die battle with Bai¡¯s Group, and no matter how much additional funding Bai¡¯s Group injected, the opponent kept up steadily, always outweighing Bai¡¯s Group by a margin.

    This was a war with no retreat, a war where a defeat in guarding meant that Bai¡¯s Group would be utterly crushed in the businesspetition. Even if it didn¡¯t go bankrupt, it would degenerate into a second or even third-tierpany in theing years, forever losing its qualification as a stable leading enterprise.

    Bai Zhiqing sat in her chair with no change in expression. The more critical the moment, the more she had to remain calm. She represented the entire morale of Bai¡¯s Group. If even she faltered, there would be no hope for thepany to turn the situation around.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Tianxing entered the finance department that he realized the room was crowded with many people, all of whom were senior executives of Bai¡¯s Group. The mid-level employees simply didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be there.

    Among them, Lu Tianxing saw many familiar faces: Lin Qianru and Xue Man stood like guards on either side behind Bai Zhiqing. Of course, there was also the Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Yao, whom he had previously scorned mercilessly.

    "Assistant Lu, what are you doing here? Is this a ce for you to be? Get out of here quickly. Can¡¯t you see we are busy? Lack of respect, get out," Lin Yao said, a sh of anger in his eyes upon seeing Lu Tianxing. Clearly reminded of the past mockery from Lu Tianxing, he immediatelyshed out loudly.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Yao and responded ungraciously, "Who do you think you are? What I do is none of your business. Are you blind? Did you not see the chairman has not said a word? Who told you to speak? Lack of respect, did you educate yourself on moral thinking?"

    "You..."

    Lin Yao, pointing at Lu Tianxing, turned various shades of purple and green with rage, deeply insulted by a mere assistant¡¯s mockery.

    "What ¡¯you¡¯? Don¡¯t point your finger at me. You should know what I did before I became an assistant. Dare to point at me again, and believe it or not, I will cripple that hand of yours," Lu Tianxing said,pletely disregarding the nces Lin Qianru was sending his way.

    "You..."

    Lin Yao was almost choking with fury, staring at Lu Tianxing with an iron-blue face.

    "Look at you, you must be furious, itching to hit me! Too bad, you¡¯re a coward; you don¡¯t dare to touch me, afraid that I¡¯ll hit back and you¡¯ll lose face. In that case, shut your trap. No one is mistaking you for a mute," Lu Tianxing mocked with a coldugh.

    Respect me an inch, and I¡¯ll respect you a yard. Since Lin Yao had practically served his face up for a p, Lu Tianxing would be remiss not to return the favor.

    Hearing this, Lin Yao clenched his fists and turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Chairman, you see, this is what ourpany¡¯s employees are like, socking in quality. This kind of person does not deserve to stay in Bai¡¯s Group. He will only tarnish our reputation. Moreover, I suspect that he may be involved in the recent customer data leak. I suggest we call the police immediately to arrest him and investigate thoroughly; we might just get to the bottom of this."

    Lu Tianxing nodded repeatedly as if in agreement with Lin Yao¡¯s words: "Chairman, I think Vice Chairman Lin is right. I rmend calling the police immediately. Didn¡¯t he go abroad recently? I seriously suspect he was bought off by somepany while overseas. Otherwise, why would this data leak incident ur as soon as he returned to thepany? It must be rted to him."

    "Furthermore, Vice Chairman Lin doesn¡¯t understand etiquette, showingck of respect. Chairman, even before you spoke, he started talking, obviously not giving you any consideration. Moreover, keeping such a coward who is full of rage but doesn¡¯t dare to act in thepany is utterly useless. Having him as a vice chairman is worse than raising a pig, which at least can be ughtered for meat during the New Year."

 Chapter 163 - 162: High-Five to Swear (Fifth Release Delivered)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 162: High-Five to Swear (Fifth Release Delivered)</h4>

    "You...you..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s undisguised mockery, Lin Yao trembled with rage, his face turning ashen as he red at Lu Tianxing, his eyes zing with murderous intent, wishing he could grind Lu Tianxing into dust.

    "Enough, stop arguing."

    All of a sudden, Bai Zhiqing spoke up, her voice brooking no argument: "Vice Chairman Lin, Lu Tianxing is my assistant, and naturally, where I am, he is too. Vice Chairman Lin, take everyone else out, stay at your posts, and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our years of acquaintance. Manager Lin, I remember you once studied finance, you stay here. Minister Xue, go back to security and arrange for the guards to patrol. Strictly forbid anyone from causing disturbances during thepany¡¯s crisis. Whoever dares to spread rumors, let him pack his things and get as far as he can."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was filled with iciness, void of any emotion, exerting immense pressure.

    "Yes, Chairman, I will leave now."

    Reluctantly, Lin Yao responded, his eyes darkly sweeping over Lu Tianxing as he scoffed and led the many senior executives out of the finance department.

    "Assistant Lu, what are you doing here?"

    After everyone had left, Bai Zhiqing frowned as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "I heard there was a problem in thepany, so I came to see what was going on. After all, I am the Chairman¡¯s assistant and a member of thepany. Of course, I must perform well," Lu Tianxing replied with a faint smile, though a thought shed through his mind.

    It seemed that the opponent hade prepared. Just yesterday, there had been a leak of client data, followed quickly by an avnche of adverse news about Bai¡¯s Group online, then thepany¡¯s stock was targeted. Abination of punches had been thrown, supported by substantial finances. The opponent¡¯s intentions were clear: even if they couldn¡¯t take down Bai¡¯s Group, they intended to cripple it beyond recovery.

    "Chairman, the situation is worsening. The opponent has intensified their attack, and we¡¯re struggling to hold on," suddenly a panicked voice rang out in the finance department.

    "What¡¯s happening?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, and she asked sternly.

    "Chairman, the opponent has increased their financial investment. Our financial chain can barely keep up, and moreover, otherpanies in Modu, including Zhang Group and a few others, have turned against us, attacking our stock. Moreover, the opponent¡¯s operators are very shrewd. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are all renowned international financial operators," a middle-aged man with sses stood up and said, sweating profusely.

    Financial operators are thest people any publicly tradedpany wants to encounter, especially these internationally renowned ones. These individuals have no fixed profession orpany, acting solely on employment, targeting severalpanies¡¯ stocks to make money.

    These people do not strike often, but when they do, it is with thunderous might, leaving no chance for recovery. Often, they can crush you, rendering you incapable of fighting back¡ªmerciless executioners who can drive someone to ruin without shedding blood.

    "You must stabilize the situation, no matter what. Since they are increasing their funds, we will increase ours as well. I, Bai Zhiqing, have weathered great storms. If we get through this, each of you will receive a bonus of ten million," Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "Chairman, please don¡¯t be reckless."

    Lin Qianru eximed from the side: "We have already invested arge amount of capital. If we invest more, our funds will run dry. If it reallyes to it, we should seek help from the authorities!"

    "It¡¯s useless. Since the opponent dared to target Bai¡¯s Group, they have considered everything. I think there are many in Modu who wish Bai¡¯s Group would disappear forever."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face shed a self-deprecating smile, and she gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice, "You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else, just do as I say. We absolutely cannot lose this time. If we lose, we will have no hope left."

    "How could we possibly lose? Have you guys forgotten about handsome and suave me?"

    At that moment, a smug voice rang out.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were taken aback and turned their heads to see Lu Tianxing sitting in a chair, striking a thinker¡¯s pose. They were speechless. What was he up to this time?

    "Assistant Lu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Now is not the time for your antics. I know you¡¯ve worked abroad and have some savings, but how much could you possibly have? A hundred thousand, a million, ten million? Here, that amount of money is like a grain of sand on the beach, so insignificant and useless," Lin Qianru said to Lu Tianxing in a grave voice.

    "Do you really have a way to help Bai¡¯s Group survive this crisis?"

    Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows. After so many days together, she knew well that this man might seem irresponsible, but at least he wouldn¡¯t drop the ball when it mattered most.

    "Chairman, no, the stock market isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Assistant Lu doesn¡¯t understand stocks at all. It would be useless to let him handle it," Lin Qianru interjected.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lin Qianru didn¡¯t trust Lu Tianxing, but she didn¡¯t want him to get into trouble. At this point, to put it harshly, Bai¡¯s Group was at the end of its rope. Winning was harder than reaching the sky unless God lent a hand or the opponent¡¯s funding chain broke.

    "Manager Lin, do you still not trust me? I, Lu Tianxing, never fight a battle I¡¯m not sure of winning."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, his lips slightly curled up into a confident smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile, Lin Qianru shivered, a peculiar feeling shing across her eyes. Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was filled with absolute confidence, just like the smile he had when she first saw him face the hijackers on the ne, exuding confidence in any situation.

    Watching the exchange of nces between Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru, Bai Zhiqing felt very annoyed, and her expression gradually grew darker as she said with an icy tone, "Assistant Lu, I can give you one chance. If you fail, you resign, and leave Bai¡¯s Group forever. How about it?"

    Lu Tianxing shivered; Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were chilling, cold enough to feel like the dead of winter.

    "What if I win?"

    "If you win, I can agree to one of your conditions."

    "Any condition? Are you sure?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a sly smile as his gaze covertly swept over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s prominent Holy Maiden Peak, his suggestive look making Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flush with a hint of red.

    "Any condition, but that¡¯s provided you can win," Bai Zhiqing said, biting her lip.

    "Deal, let¡¯s seal it with a high five."

    "Smack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s palm came together, sealing the agreement.

 Chapter 164 - 163 Mandala (6th release, please subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 163 Mand (6th release, please subscribe)</h4>

    "Wait a moment, Chairman, I have a question for Assistant Lu."

    The middle-aged man who had been watching the scene couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Assistant Lu, I have something to ask you. I wonder what you n to do to turn the situation around. Can you tell me?"

    "There is no special method. Aren¡¯t they simply richer than us? That¡¯s why we are losing, right? In that case, let¡¯s see who actually has more money. Remember, in these times, if money can solve something, then it¡¯s not a real problem."

    Lu Tianxing gave a faint smile, looked at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Chairman, I¡¯ll go make a phone call. Just keep operating as you are now; don¡¯t mind my opinion."

    With that, Lu Tianxing walked out.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Zhiqing was stunned; she seemed to see a glimpse of hope for a reversal in his departure.

    "Chairman, are you really nning to listen to him? If it¡¯s not feasible, let¡¯s pull out! Better to retreat and save what remains than to lose everything," the middle-aged man said anxiously.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s approach waspletely a do-or-die attempt, risking everything on one throw. If it failed, Bai¡¯s Group would never have a chance to recover again.

    "We cannot retreat."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said firmly, "Let¡¯s follow Assistant Lu¡¯s advice and continue tobat them. We¡¯re bound to lose sooner orter. We might as well go all out while we have the chance, make a spectacr move and firmly establish Bai¡¯s Group as an unshakeable leading enterprise."

    Bai Zhiqing also became fric, inherently not the type to sit quietly. Her position as the chairman didn¡¯t allow for reckless actions, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s words ignited the wild passion within her. She decided to gamble, betting that Lu Tianxing would find a way to seed.

    "But... "

    The middle-aged man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but was directly interrupted by Bai Zhiqing.

    "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯. If we lose, it means I, Bai Zhiqing, am not destined to own Bai¡¯s Group in this lifetime. I don¡¯t care about losing¡ªI am young and have time. At worst, we rise from the ashes and take back Bai¡¯s Group again," she dered.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was outside in the hallway, dialing a phone number he least wanted to: Mand.

    After a long ten seconds, the call was answered, and a crisp voice came through, "Who is it? State your name, don¡¯t waste my time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you taste whether the Five Poison Powder is sour or sweet."

    Lu Tianxing heard the voice and managed a wry smile, "Mand, it¡¯s me."

    "Who are you? I don¡¯t know you. Please stop harassing me. I¡¯m underage, I don¡¯t want to see the goldfish," Mand immediately responded.

    "Mand, I know I left without saying goodbyest time which upset you, but this time, I really need your help... "

    "You¡¯re trying to fool ghosts! Who are you trying to deceive! The great Judge encountering trouble that requires the help of an underage girl? Judge, have you lost your mind? You¡¯d be better off telling me that Sima Lingyun got his butt kicked. That would be more believable. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice right now," she said.

    As if afraid that Mand would hang up, Lu Tianxing quickly added, "I¡¯m now working at Bai¡¯s Group, which is facing a financial crisis. Some people are maliciously attempting a take-over. I need the financial organization you control to provide support."

    "Ah!"

    Mandughed upon hearing this, "Don¡¯t try to fool me. Bai¡¯s Group is well-known in Modu; who would be so idle as to do such a thing? Besides, Bai¡¯s Group is arge entity. If something happens, wouldn¡¯t you know how many people would be out of jobs? Isn¡¯t the government handling this?"

    "Mand, I¡¯m not joking with you. Remember, I need them to lose everything. Don¡¯t let any of thepanies involved off the hook. Even if it¡¯s not possible to destroy them in one go, at least cripple them. I believe in your ability and that you won¡¯t let me down," Lu Tianxing continued.

    "Are you really not lying to me?"

    "What benefit would I gain from lying to you?"

    "Who knows! Maybe you¡¯re a pervert who likes this kind of little-loli beauty," she said disdainfully.

    Mand scoffed, but then said, "Helping you is not a problem, but Judge, after I help you, how will you thank me?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxingughed bitterly. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the trouble at Bai¡¯s Group, he really didn¡¯t want to deal with this little demon, a schemer just like Bai Weiwei, insidiously cunning.

    "What thank you do you want?"

    "I haven¡¯t thought of it yet, I¡¯ll tell you when I figure it out. Also, tell Fu Tu that he¡¯s been talking behind my back. I remember that! I¡¯ll settle the score with him when I return," she added.

    After that, Mand hung up the phone.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, letting out a bitterugh. This girl was still as vengeful as ever. However, he was quite reliant on Mand¡¯s effectiveness; with her help, this group would be just a bunch of rubble, easily crumbled.

    Meanwhile, at the No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi, Bai Qiao Mountain was informed about the hostile strike against Bai¡¯s Group, but he didn¡¯t react at all, as if the trouble didn¡¯t concern his granddaughter¡¯spany. Leisurely smoking his cigarette, he listened to the opera on TV,pletely at ease.

    "Grandpa, how can you still be in the mood to listen to the opera? Sister must be overwhelmed right now. Think of something quickly. Haven¡¯t you always boasted about having many old friends? Call them now; ask them to help sister through this difficult time," Bai Weiwei said while sitting next to him, her face etched with worry.

    "Why make a call?" Bai Qiao Mountain replied without turning his head.

    Bai Weiwei quickly added, "Of course, make a call, Grandpa! Haven¡¯t you seen the news? Bai¡¯s Group is facing the greatest crisis since its foundation. Multiple groups andpanies in Modu have joined the siege against Bai¡¯s Group. Sister is now nked by enemies on all sides with no way out. If you don¡¯t help her, thepany she worked so hard for will go bankrupt."

    "Bankrupt? Impossible! With Tianxing there, Bai¡¯s Group will never go bankrupt, unless your sister decides to ruin herself."

    Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words of certainty, Bai Weiwei fell silent. She was also puzzled¡ªcould Lu Tianxing really be so miraculous, for her grandfather still to ce his trust in Lu Tianxing at such a critical moment for Bai¡¯s Group?

    Suddenly, Bai Weiwei discovered many hidden secrets in her brother-inw, inciting an irresistible urge to unearth them.

 Chapter 165 - 164: Begin Taking Action (7th Update!)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 164: Begin Taking Action (7th Update!)</h4>

    After hanging up with Mand, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger and returned to the Finance Department, where all the financial operators were busy at work.

    "How¡¯s it going?" Bai Zhiqing asked anxiously upon seeing Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s done, now let¡¯s watch her performance."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. If even Mand couldn¡¯t handle the opposition, Bai¡¯s Group probably really would have reached the end of its rope.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tense expression eased slightly, she nodded at Lu Tianxing, and then continued watching the big screen in the Finance Department. They had done all they could, and now all they could do was leave it to fate.

    The atmosphere in the entire Bai¡¯s Group was concentrated to a single point, tense to the extreme.

    ...

    In this era of inte explosion, stock market financial wars had be a means for majorpanies topete and sh. Describing it as a storm of blood and violence was no exaggeration. It was even more cruel than a battlefield, if you had the ability and a bit of luck, enjoying the finer things in life wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Of course, you could also bepletely destroyed in an instant, left with nothing.

    This is the war of finance!

    A mysterious powerunched an attack on Bai¡¯s Group, and this financial war quickly attracted countless gazes. Many closely followed this financial battle, for they wanted to know if Bai¡¯s Group could once again create a legend.

    In the hearts of many, the rise of Bai¡¯s Group was a huge legend of Modu, an example many aspired to emte, hoping that one day they could build another Bai¡¯s Group. And now, this legend was facing a life-or-death test.

    Win, and nopany in Modu would be able to stand against Bai¡¯s Group anymore. From then on, Bai¡¯s Group would be the leading enterprise of Modu, an eternal legend. But if they lost, Bai¡¯s Group would be dust in history, a stepping stone for countless otherpanies to reach their peak.

    In the stock market, everyone looked up, their eyes fixed on the stock information of Bai¡¯s Group, anxiously fearing they might miss the slightest bit of information. This was a rare financial war where victory or defeat could hinge on a single moment.

    Everyone was on tenterhooks, especially thepanies that had cooperated with Bai¡¯s Group. Their mood fluctuated with the ups and downs of the stock, as they were partners of Bai¡¯s Group. If Bai¡¯s Group couldn¡¯t withstand the opponent¡¯s crushing attack this time, it was very likely they would go bankrupt instantly, resulting in heavy losses they absolutely didn¡¯t want to see.

    Although worried about Bai¡¯s Group, thesepanies didn¡¯t wish to join the financial war; it was a fight between two giants, and they, mere pawns, feared they would be ground into dust in an instant if they entered the fray. They could only choose to stand by and watch how things unfolded.

    In the stock market where the situation was changing rapidly, countless funds were transformed into data streams, battling fiercely. The fight had entered a white-hot stage, and it was clear to everyone that Bai¡¯s Group was ready to break the cauldrons and sink the boats, to fight to the death, to seed or die trying.

    As everyone marveled at Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s powerful financial resources, they couldn¡¯t help but admire Bai Zhiqing¡¯s spirit. She¡¯d rather be a shattered jade than an intact tile, and not many men, let alone women, had such courage. It was no wonder she was able to build Bai¡¯s Group in a short time.

    Meanwhile, in the basement of a quiet vi, smoke wafted through the air. Eight or nine men sat in front of theirputers, with the stock market dynamics disyed on their screens. They casually smoked and operated theputers with one hand, viewing themercial financial war with indifference, as if it was just a game.

    Each person¡¯s face wore a contented smile. Bai¡¯s Group was indeed considered a big corporation in Modu, but s, in their eyes, it was no different from an ant. The disparity between them was too great, and with the strong financial support of their employer, suppressing Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s stock was really too easy.

    These individuals were the onesunching an attack on Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s stock, internationally famous financial mercenaries. They didn¡¯t serve any country orpany, they were frencers. In other words, they were kind of like financial mercenaries, whoever paid them was their employer. This time they were hired to suppress Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s stock, even to the point of driving Bai¡¯s Group into bankruptcy and into the annals of history.

    "Boss, who do you think the real employer is this time? They¡¯re actually willing to offer five hundred million dors to hire us to suppress theirpany¡¯s stocks. Isn¡¯t that just burning money? Where do you think we should go after we get this bounty? Personally, I fancy going to RB. I love Teacher Cang the most. Maybe I could even get a full package service from Teacher Cang. I like nurses~."

    A twenty-seven or twenty-eight-year-old youth with thick sses and a pockmarked face said, his face alight with hopeful anticipation.

    "Haha, Little Chicken, stop dreaming. Teacher Cang? That¡¯s someone who¡¯s been through a lot of battles and is invincible. You better not end up unable to perform before you¡¯ve even gotten started, losing face for all men. I suggest we go to America; the broads there are pretty good too." Another person raised his head andughed loudly.

    "Go to America for what? You want toe back with a disease? Can your little faucet handle their big pipes? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself."

    "Shut up, I¡¯m not weak. Hey, wait a minute, damn it, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group is really too crazy, seems like she¡¯s nning to break the cauldrons and sink the boats, a fight to the death."

    "A fight to the death? It¡¯s nothing but a futile struggle. Today, Bai¡¯s Group is destined to be a ghost under our knife. It¡¯s just a pity that the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group is said to be a great beauty. I wonder if she can withstand such a blow and not jump off a building.

    "What does it matter if she¡¯s a great beauty? As long as we have money, what kind of beauty can¡¯t we have? If you can¡¯t bear to, you can apany her in jumping."

    The basement was bustling with activity as the eight or nine people chattered nonstop, not taking Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s counterattack seriously at all.

    "Wait, stop talking. No... it¡¯s not good, boss, arge sum of money has joined the fight, they¡¯ve started to attack us, and they¡¯re with Bai¡¯s Group. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the employer say everything was taken care of? That no one from above would help Bai¡¯s Group? Who owns this money?"

    Just then, a surprised voice rang out.

    "Don¡¯t worry about them."

    The one called boss was a foreign man in his fifties. He waved his hands dismissively and said, "It¡¯s just ast-ditch effort, ignore them. Increase the attack speed for me, we¡¯ll finish off Bai¡¯s Group soon."

    "Haha, boss, rest easy, Bai¡¯s Group is now like a duck in the pot, they can¡¯t fly away. Watch me eat it..."

    But before he could finish his sentence, a panicked voice suddenly burst out, "Not good, boss, big trouble! Someone¡¯s found our IP address, they¡¯ve started attacking ourputers..."

    "Impossible, impossible, how can they be so fast? They¡¯ve already breached the secondyer of defense on theputer, they¡¯re nearing the core, retreat, retreat immediately."

    The person screamed again, "What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and throw all of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s stock, clear the inventory, sell it off, otherwise we¡¯ll be left with nothing..."

 Chapter 166 - 165: Absolute Domination (8th Update, Please Subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Absolute Domination (8th Update, Please Subscribe)</h4>

    Screams filled with infinite fear echoed in the basement, and everyone got busy again, only this time there was no pride on their faces, just thick fear. What kind of power was so terrifying that it could find them undetected and breach their defense system, designed by international top hackers, within seconds?

    "Not good, we¡¯re done for, the other side has sessfully invaded ourputers, ourputers have been locked, and they have forcibly shorted our position."

    "What?" Another scream: "Forget everything else, cover our positions immediately, minimize the losses, hurry...".

    And just then, all theputers either crashed or showed the blue screen of death at the same moment, paralyzing all the systems while a smell of burning electronics started to spread.

    Watching row upon row ofputers crashing or cking out, the leading foreign man¡¯s face turned gloomy, unpredictable. He had lost this battle,pletely and utterly defeated. How could he not have foreseen that a battle seemingly in the bag could change so drastically in an instant? They had lost, utterly, without even the strength to resist.

    "Boss, what do we do now?" a person close to the foreign man asked softly.

    "Retreat, we¡¯re leaving right now, we abandon this mission."

    The leader sighed. He felt powerless against the strength of the other party.

    "Give up? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking, boss? We¡¯ve lost hundreds of billions for our employer this time. If we just give up like this, the employer will never let us go. We still have backupputers, let¡¯s give it another shot."

    "Shut up, the employer is nothing, do you think this sudden, unidentified power is something simple? They found our IP address and broke into ourputers, do you think they can¡¯t find our exact location? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into it."

    The man red at the one who had spoken, sneering, "What about the employer? We can always go to Korea, get stic surgery, and live incognito from now on. Who¡¯s going to find us? We¡¯ve made enough money over the years to livevishly for a lifetime. If any of you want to stay and continue attacking Bai¡¯s Group, then stay."

    Silence fell upon everyone; fear crept onto their faces. Compared to the employer, they were more afraid of this mysterious power that had appeared out of nowhere. Whether in terms of methods or strength, it was truly chilling.

    The one who had spoken earlier was pale,pletely petrified. Five hundred million dors was tempting, but one had to be alive to spend it.

    "Now you understand, pack up, we¡¯re leaving here immediately. Also, go to the website to cancel the mission, and deactivate the hiring site, then transfer the deposit to the employer¡¯s ount. From now on, there will never be a Money Leopard Financial Organization in this world again."

    The man swept his gaze around, quickly gathering the items in the room, all including the burnt-outptops packed and taken away. They hurriedly left the basement, leaving behind only an empty space filled with the smell of burning.

    "We won, we¡¯ve won."

    "They¡¯ve retreated, we¡¯ve finally held them off, that mysterious power has disappeared, we¡¯ve won."

    "Hahaha, the chairman is brilliant."

    Meanwhile, within Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s financial department, a series of exmations went up. The middle-aged man stood up excitedly, not bothering to wipe the sweat off his forehead, and said to Bai Zhiqing in an urgent voice, "They¡¯ve pulled back, pulled back! Chairman, that enigmatic force that was sniping us has disappeared; we¡¯ve made it! Moreover, an unidentified force has joined this financial war, aiding us in protecting our stock."

    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile, knowing Mand had made a move. The next step would depend on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tactics.

    "We won?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled, the ice on her face melting away without a trace, her small mouth slightly agape, her beautiful eyes filled with disbelief. She had initially been grasping at straws, never expecting Lu Tianxing to actually pull it off, turning defeat into victory for Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai Zhiqing never believed that such coincidences existed in the world. The opposition had prepared so much,e so fiercely, aiming to crush or cripple Bai¡¯s Group, and just as they were about to seed, they wouldn¡¯t suddenly disappear, forfeiting tens of billions of dors for nothing.

    Furthermore, this suddenly emerged unidentified force was not only not attacking Bai¡¯s Group but actually helping to protect the stock market from crashing. All this seemed to confirm that the assistance Lu Tianxing spoke of had arrived.

    "What are you waiting for? Press the attack! If they dare to take advantage of our crisis, I will make them pay a painful price."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze was cold, devoid of the slightest emotion, the aura of a strong businesswoman fully disyed. The business world is like a battlefield¡ªif they dare to kick us when we¡¯re down, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Even if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll sever an arm and make you pay.

    Before Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words even finished, all the financial traders sprung into action, their fingers flying over the keyboards. After being suppressed for so long, they finally could puff out their chests and disy the prestige of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s financial department.

    The actions of Bai¡¯s Group were swift, and Mand¡¯s offensive was utterly ferocious. Together, they set off another series of gales and storms in the stock market, annihting everything in their path to smithereens.

    This scene left everyone bbergasted. They had thought Bai¡¯s Group would undoubtedly be doomed this time, but a shocking reversal had urred by the end. Especially the appearance of that unidentified force, stronger than the mysterious force previously targeting Bai¡¯s Group, wielded even more fiercely, wholly sweeping through with a thunderous might.

    The entire stock market atmosphere became tense again because Bai¡¯s Group hadunched a ferocious retaliation. All thepanies that had joined the siege against Bai¡¯s Group suffered heavy losses, and some were even suppressed to the brink of bankruptcy.

    Stockholders quickly sold off their shares, fearing their stocks would be worthless paper in a second.

    This battle became a ssic campaign in Modu, solidifying Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s unmatched reputation. Everyone¡¯s understanding of Bai Zhiqing deepened¡ªa woman of profound tactics. They finally understood why Bai Zhiqing dared to risk all in a desperate position; it turned out she had calcted everything in advance. She waited until thepanies targeting Bai¡¯s Group revealed themselves before counterattacking, cutting down all those who dared to provoke Bai¡¯s Group, forging an invincible name for herself.

    Brilliant!

    Truly brilliant!

    As everyone came to their senses, they felt a chill down their spines, especially thepanies that had considered joining the siege against Bai¡¯s Group but hesitated. A sense of relief overcame them, thankful for their indecision which saved them. Otherwise, they would be the ones crying today. An attempt to steal chickens without sess, not only missing out on the prize but also losing their own stakes.

 Chapter 167 - 166 What Conditions Are Offered! (9th Update!)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 166 What Conditions Are Offered! (9th Update!)</h4>

    The heart-stopping battle finally drew to a close, but its implications were far from over. After zealous analysis, it emerged that besides the mysterious force that appeared out of nowhere and vanished just as quickly after the battle, Bai¡¯s Group had be the biggest winner of this financial war, with preliminary estimates suggesting that Bai¡¯s Group hadted at least tens of billions.

    Indeed, it was within these few short hours that Bai¡¯s Group acquired the strength to be crowned themercial overlord of Jiangnan.

    In the finance department of Bai¡¯s Group, everyone¡¯s faces were flushed with excitement, their expressions filled with exuberant delight. They had actually turned the tide and won, and what¡¯s more, they had raked in a substantial sum of money in the stock market.

    "We won, Bai¡¯s Group finally won."

    As cheers erupted around her, Bai Zhiqing felt utterly drained, copsing into a chair, her whole body weak. Her beautiful eyes rested on Lu Tianxing, who was surrounded by the finance department¡¯s traders in the center, revealing a look of immenseplexity.

    Bai¡¯s Group had won, and the person who had turned the tide was none other than Lu Tianxing, whom she had always looked down upon. It was this man¡¯s phone call that had changed Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s destiny, as well as the fates of all its employees.

    "Who exactly is he, how many secrets is he hiding, and why can he summon such a terrifying ally with just a phone call? Is he really just a wage worker abroad?"

    A series of questions surfaced in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind; suddenly she found that Lu Tianxing had be an enigma, someone you simply couldn¡¯t pin down, forever shrouded in mists of mystery.

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes sparkling with a radiant glow, as if she had spotted a rare treasure. The corners of her mouth turned up subtly, her smile brimming with pride. This was the man she had set her sights on, and indeed he had not disappointed her.

    Lu Tianxing was clueless about Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s thoughts, but he knew his head was about to explode with the pressure. With a gloomy face, he looked at the circling traders around him. If only he had known, he would have made that phone call in secret, instead of in front of so many people.

    Now look at the oue. After the battle, the finance department¡¯s staff had gathered around him, eager to learn the identity of the mysterious force behind Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s victory, and hopefully, to get introduced.

    "Assistant Lu, could you tell me who the trader behind the mysterious force aiding Bai¡¯s Group is? They¡¯re incredibly formidable; their tactics are so fierce, it reminds me of the Golden Finger Team that targeted the yen three years ago. The same style, the foresight that borders on prescient¡ªit¡¯s terrifying. We¡¯re lucky they are our allies, not our adversaries."

    "The Golden Finger Team, it must be them. Without their incredible strength and simr style, who else could it be? To think that one day I¡¯d be able to fight alongside my idols¡ªI¡¯m so excited, I¡¯ve decided not to wash my hands for a year."

    "Assistant Lu, since it was you who invited them, does that mean you know the Golden Finger Team? Can you introduce me to them? I want to learn from them. Just introduce me, and I¡¯ll take care of your breakfast for a month."

    "Get lost as far as you can, and to think you have the audacity to mention a month of breakfasts. Have you no shame? Assistant Lu, tell me! Look at me, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m overflowing with Spiritual Energy, a rare genius thates once in a century? It would be a waste not to utilize it. Introduce me to them, and I have a sister, eighteen years old and incredibly beautiful. How about I introduce you to her for free?"

    The finance department staff had turned into fervent fans, their eyes glittering as they cornered Lu Tianxing. To the entire financial world, the Golden Finger Team was a legend, an invincible one. No one knew how many people were on the team, or the extent of their financial resources, but it was certain that whenever they made a move, they would obliterate their opposition with overwhelming force.

    The year they targeted the Japanese yen was the Golden Finger Team¡¯s battle for fame, taking on a country¡ªJapan¡ªwith the might of a single team, leaving Japan with no means to fight back. If not for America¡¯s interference to provide assistance, the yen would now be worth less than a piece of scrap paper.

    In the hearts of all financial traders, the Golden Finger Team was a legend, a deity high above.

    Lu Tianxing watched the frenzied traders around him with a face full of cold sweat, never having anticipated that the Golden Finger Team would hold such esteemed status in the eyes of these fellows.

    He had a confirmed understanding of the Golden Finger Team, even a quite familiar one. The Golden Finger Team was a subgroup of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. These people didn¡¯t possess unmatched strength or unparalleled martial prowess, but they did have wisdom beyond ordinary people and keen insight. This group had formed the Golden Finger Team, bing the cash cow of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    Back then, the war against the Japanese yen was nothing more than the Golden Finger Team taking offense at Japan paying homage to war criminals, sparking a financial war as nothing more than a small warning to Japan. Yet, Lu Tianxing had never imagined that battle would be so admired and idolized, directly cing the Golden Finger Team on a pedestal.

    Listening to the group around him introducing their sisters, cousins, and elder sisters, Lu Tianxing only felt a wave of scalp numbness and cursed the traders up and down in his heart.

    "Damn it, seduction by beauty, can¡¯t you be discreet in your actions, or just outright state your pitiful ways? Why say it to my face; doesn¡¯t that make it ufortable for everyone? Can¡¯t you see the cold light shooting from the eyes of Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing, who are standing next to me?"

    Lu Tianxing was certain that if he dared to agree today, he would be in for a world of trouble.

    "Enough, what¡¯s all this noise? Everyone shut up,"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy voice rang out.

    Everyone¡¯s faces stiffened, and they subconsciously stood at attention, looking at Bai Zhiqing with respect.

    "Look at yourselves, what do you resemble, a vegetable market? What¡¯s there to be happy about? If Assistant Lu hadn¡¯t asked his friend for help, Bai¡¯s Group would have been gone by now, and you still have the face to rejoice. I feel ashamed on your behalf. However, seeing as how you all did your duty for Bai¡¯s Group today, the reward of ten million for each person remains unchanged. But, each person in the finance department must write a self-critique, to properly reflect on today¡¯s events,"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was cold as frost, her voice devoid of any emotion, and a unique aura whistled out from her, oppressing everyone to the point where they struggled to breathe.

    "Now everyone, get back to your posts."

    "Boom!"

    People dispersed in a flurry, no longer daring to gather around Lu Tianxing, quickly returning to their positions.

    Lu Tianxing watched his now-empty surroundings, his face still beaded with sweat, realizing Bai Zhiqing was seen as little different from a mother tiger in the eyes of these people.

    "Manager Lin, you go back to your office first. Lu Tianxing,e with me."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyesnded on Lu Tianxing, shing aplex look before turning and walking away.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, casting a meaningful nce at Lin Qianru, and scurried after Bai Zhiqing. She wanted to see him alone ¡ª did it mean she was about to fulfill their agreement between the two of them? What conditions should he propose? How should he go about it to appear distinguished and tasteful? Should he make an evil request? Would Bai Zhiqing explode in anger, would she hit me?

 Chapter 168 - 167: The Person Behind (10th update delivered)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 167: The Person Behind (10th update delivered)</h4>

    At Bai¡¯s Group celebration of victory, in the president¡¯s office of Zhang Group.

    "Bang!"

    An expensive ashtray smashed directly onto the handmade Italian carpet, shards scattering everywhere.

    "Useless, they are all a bunch of useless trash, all this talk of international financial prowess, I see you¡¯re all nothing but a bunch of trash, unable to take down even a small Bai¡¯s Group, what¡¯s the point of hiring you, useless, all of you are useless."

    Zhang Tianfeng, his face filled with rage, sat in his chair, hisplexion grim to the extreme. Before himy aptop on which appeared a person wearing a God mask, gazing indifferently at Zhang Tianfeng.

    Facing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s roar, the man in the God mask spoke dispassionately, "We are useless, then what does that make you, Mr. Zhang? You¡¯re nothing but a middleman, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Additionally, considering our many past coborations, I advise you not to provoke Bai¡¯s Group again. They are not someone you can handle. It¡¯s better topete openly and honorably in business; otherwise, it will end up hurting others as well as yourself. Moreover, the deposit has been fully returned to your Swiss Bank ount. Our cooperation ends here. Goodbye, or as you say in China, we¡¯ll not meet again."

    "Son of a bitch, to hell with you, what the hell do you think you are, daring to speak to me like this, get lost, get the fuck out."

    Watching theputer screen go dark, Zhang Tianfeng flew into a great rage, grabbing aptop worth tens of thousands from the table and violently smashing it to the ground. Theptop immediately shattered into pieces,pletely totaled.

    Zhang Tianfeng, without a nce, sat coldly in his chair, muttering to himself, "Bai Zhiqing, oh Bai Zhiqing, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a powerful force backing you. You got lucky this time, but next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate."

    Just then, the phone in Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s pocket rang. He took out his phone and upon seeing the caller, a look of reverence instantly appeared on his furious face. He answered the call, respectfully saying, "Heavenly God."

    "Young Master Zhang Tianfeng, I promised you, as long as you could help me destroy Bai¡¯s Group and obtain what I want, I could help you be the head of the Zhang Family. You said you would suppress Bai¡¯s Group in the stock market, thus annihting them, and I had no objections, even providing you with sufficient funds. But is this the result you give me?"

    The voice on the other end of the phone was calm, but it made Zhang Tianfeng tremble uncontrobly, a chill running through his body, his face showing intense fear, no longer arrogant, instead like a dog begging pitifully with its tail between its legs.

    "Heavenly God, hear me out, it was just an ident, I didn¡¯t expect that Bai¡¯s Group had other forces backing them. But rest assured, I still have a chance. I have an unrevealed piece within Bai¡¯s Group; as long as I make my move with them, I can surely suppress Bai¡¯s Group. I¡¯m begging you, please give me one more chance, I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you," Zhang Tianfeng said hurriedly.

    There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment, then slowly the voice said, "Fine, Zhang Tianfeng, I will trust you one more time. Remember this is thest time; don¡¯t let me down, or I will let you know what my methods really are. I can help you be the future head of the Zhang Family, but can also leave you with nothing, bing a real dog."

    "I understand, Heavenly God, I promise I won¡¯t let you down," Zhang Tianfeng quickly responded.

    "I hope so, Young Master Zhang Tianfeng. Make good use of thisst chance."

    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Tianfeng walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking in the direction of Bai¡¯s Group with a ferocious glint in his eyes.

    In the chairman¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lu Tianxing was increasingly finding that the phrase Zhang Wuji his mom said was absolutely true: the prettier the woman, the more deceitful she is. He was now thoroughly convinced of this proverb, as Bai Zhiqing had summoned him to her office and he had been sitting forlornly on the couch for nearly ten minutes now, yet Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about the bet, as if it had never happened.

    Lu Tianxing decided to break the silence first; if he kept waiting like this, the time would be utterly wasted.

    "Wife, do you still remember the agreement we had back in the finance department?"

    "I do, what about it?" Bai Zhiqing lifted her head, a cunning sh in her eyes as she responded nonchntly.

    "Then shouldn¡¯t you fulfill this agreement? You promised me that as long as I could help Bai¡¯s Group through its difficulties, you would grant me a request."

    Lu Tianxing reminded Bai Zhiqing, his gaze on her, a lecherous smile on his lips as he pondered what to have Bai Zhiqing doter.

    "Oh, why should I fulfill it? I just promised you that, I don¡¯t recall agreeing to fulfill the agreement right now! So you can wait a little longer, don¡¯t be anxious. When I¡¯m in a good mood one day, maybe I¡¯ll honor our agreement," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Crap!"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, feeling an urge to spit blood. What kind of situation was this? He had gone to great lengths to solve the problem only to end up without a single benefit. It was so unfair. If Bai Zhiqing weren¡¯t his wife, Lu Tianxing really wanted to p her dead for being so maddeningly tantalizing and getting his hopes up for nothing.

    "Wife, this is cheating. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no basic trust left between people?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was ashen as he moaned, slumped on the couch.

    "Cheating? No, no, we didn¡¯t stipte that it had to be fulfilled immediately, did we? However..."

    Bai Zhiqing paused, her curiosity getting the better of her as she continued, looking at Lu Tianxing: "However, if you want me to fulfill our bet right away, it¡¯s not impossible, only..."

    "Only what!" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked.

    "Only if you tell me who you really are, why you have such powerful friends. As long as you tell me all this, maybe I¡¯ll be pleased enough to agree and honor our bet," she said.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was nowpletely overtaken by curiosity. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Lu Tianxing, whom she had always looked down upon, turned out to be the savior of Bai¡¯s Group. As the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, she knew a bit about finance and was very clear about the immense effort it would take to turn defeat into victory for Bai¡¯s Group.

    The fact that within a short time Lu Tianxing had managed to outy Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s highly-paid financial traders without them being able to fight back at all demonstrated how formidable the other party¡¯s strength must be. It was daunting just to think about how Lu Tianxing, with just one phone call, had turned the tide for Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lu Tianxing looked deeply into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes and said in a grave tone, "Wife, do you really want to know all this?"

 Chapter 169 - 168 A Terrifying Woman (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 168 A Terrifying Woman (1st Update)</h4>

    "Of course!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unprecedented serious expression, Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily, her face also involuntarily taking on a serious look, as she waited for Lu Tianxing¡¯s story.

    "Ah, speaking of it, the past is too painful to recall, but since my wife truly wants to know all about it, then I¡¯ll tell you."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, his tone somewhat somber, as ifden with endless vicissitudes. Bai Zhiqing subconsciously perked up her ears, listening intently. She was very curious about what Lu Tianxing had done in the past.

    "Actually, this all started a few years ago when I was a helpful Young Pioneer, the kind who would find money and hand it over to the police uncle. One day, I was riding my beloved Little Sheep scooter on my way to the supermarket to buy some things. On the way, I encountered an old man lying on the ground, whom no one dared to help. I remember I went against all advice, throwing caution to the wind to help the old man up, and I even took him to the hospital and took good care of him."

    "Later, to thank me, this old man gave me a business card, and only then did I realize that he was actually a legendary hidden master. He told me that I had saved his life and thought I was a very upright and brave young man, and wanted to give me everything, including his property. How could I, a Young Pioneer, ept such unearned bounty, so I righteously refused him."

    "But he wouldn¡¯t give up, harassing me time and again, to the point where I couldn¡¯t stand it and ended up pping him to death. Later, when I had no other choice, I took his business card and told him I¡¯d contact him if I ever encountered any trouble. I didn¡¯t want to use someone else¡¯s help to achieve my own life goals. But, for the safety of my wife, I was willing to face universal condemnation and didn¡¯t hesitate to make the call, asking him to help you get through this difficulty."

    "My wife, for you, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much. How about youfort my wounded heart tonight, let me sleep... in bed... How about it?"

    With a mncholic look, Lu Tianxing held his heart, gazing at Bai Zhiqing with an expression of sorrow.

    At first, Bai Zhiqing had been listening earnestly, but as the story went on, her expression grew increasingly ugly. Lu Tianxing was tantly talking nonsense. Since when are hidden masters asmon as cabbages on the street, encountered while out buying groceries, and even nning to give away all their assets to him? What a joke. She drove home every day and had never encountered such a ludicrous event.

    Knowing Lu Tianxing as she did, if this were true, he would be bragging shamelessly about it, face bloated with pride. To get Lu Tianxing to refuse, the sun would have to rise from the west.

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Next time you try to hoodwink someone, find a better excuse."

    Seeing the tragic and artificial look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned livid with fury, grabbing aptop from the table and hurling it at him.

    "Shit! If you don¡¯t want to listen, fine, but is it necessary to get violent and lose all decorum?"

    Lu Tianxing cursed under his breath and, like lightning, stretched out both hands, catching the flyingptop, morosely saying, "Wife, what are you doing? You¡¯re the one who wanted to know how I managed to find such a powerful assistant. I tell you, then you don¡¯t believe me. If you don¡¯t believe, that¡¯s fine, but why get mad and resort to hitting me?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, "If I don¡¯t hit you, who else should I hit? You can¡¯t even tell a convincing lie, iming you saved the life of a hidden master. Why don¡¯t you say that you saved Oban¡¯s life and he was about to make you the president of America?"

    "How do you know what I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t true? You¡¯re not the worm in my stomach," Lu Tianxing retorted loudly.

    "You¡¯re the worm here, Lu Tianxing. I think you really need to top up your IQ at the mobilepany. Only a fool would believe your lie," Bai Zhiqing said disdainfully.

    "If you don¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s fine. Someone else will."

    Lu Tianxing pouted and was about to say something when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Taking out the phone, he revealed a wry smile. That cheeky girl was definitely calling to take credit and seek a reward.

    "Whose call is it that has you, fearless of heaven and earth, so scared?" Bai Zhiqing asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "A very scary woman. If you ever get the chance to meet her, you¡¯d better stay as far away as possible. Don¡¯t let her see you, or you¡¯ll find out what it means to wish you were dead rather than alive."

    Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh.

    "A very frightening woman?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled and gave Lu Tianxing a stern look. Annoyed, she said, "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some romantic debt you¡¯ve incurred outside, and now they¡¯re knocking on your door, which is why you dare not answer the phone?"

    "Wife, do I look like the kind of person who would sow his wild oats and then abandon the field?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a conflicted expression.

    "What do you think!"

    Without any hesitation, Bai Zhiqing nodded, "Answer the phone quickly. If you don¡¯t, I suspect it will keep ringing nonstop."

    "Sigh, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to answer, but I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid if I answer this call, my life is over," Lu Tianxing said, grabbing his hair in anguish.

    "Suit yourself, and take the call outside. Don¡¯t disturb my work."

    Looking at the incessantly ringing cellphone, Lu Tianxing sighed again. He knew he could dodge for the time being, but not forever. Not answering this call would have even more serious consequences. It was best to avoid provoking this little missy.

    With the phone in hand, and ncing at the bowing Bai Zhiqing dealing with documents, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and then left the office.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walk out, Bai Zhiqing let out a cold snort, her face showing an imperceptible hint of sadness. She had only been speaking off the cuff; she hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to actually go out.

    Walking out of the CEO¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing answered the call with a listless, "Hello."

    "Hehe, Brother Tianxing, did you see that? I guarantee sess whenever I step in."

    Excited, Mand¡¯s voice came through: "These losers are just too weak,pletely defenseless. I haven¡¯t even made a move, and they¡¯re already done for. However, this time Bai¡¯s Group made a killing, securing arge sum of money. Brother Tianxing, how do you n to reward me, huh?"

    "Stop, I think it¡¯s more fitting to call me Judge. Calling me Brother Tianxing gives me the creeps," Lu Tianxing shivered, knowing that nothing good ever came when Mand called him that, and quickly changed the subject, "Mand, tell me honestly, did you get someone to hack theirputers again?"

    This mysterious force targeting Bai¡¯s Group had robust capital and highly skilled tactics, but it couldn¡¯t possibly be defeated so quickly, crumbling after just a few exchanges. The only exnation was that Mand, the girl, had yed dirty.

    "Of course, I did it because I didn¡¯t want Brother Tianxing to wait too impatiently. So I asked Little Bee to lend a hand. We got a few hackers to hack theirputers and took control of their ounts, and now it seems like the effects are exceedingly good,"ughed Mand, "Brother Tianxing, I¡¯ve already taken care of this for you. How are you going to thank me, huh?"

    "Mand, thank you for the help. Are you satisfied with this thank-you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened as he gave a wry smile, hoping that Mand would let him off just this once.

    PS: Update is on a schedule. I¡¯m going to a rtive¡¯s house tomorrow and might forget. Today¡¯s update shouldn¡¯t be short, around four to five Chapters. Afterunching, there will be a minimum of three Chapters, asionally more, without a fixed schedule. Ten thousand for each sponsored Chapter, and the next update will be in the morning!!!

 Chapter 170 - 169 The Tragedy of Lu Tianxing (2nd Update!)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 169 The Tragedy of Lu Tianxing (2nd Update!)</h4>

    Mand wasn¡¯t very old, a few years younger than Bai Weiwei, in fact. Lu Tianxing had rescued the little girl from a human-snake organization by chance, and since then, Mand had joined the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, rising to be one of its high-ranking members. At the same time, she was also the life of the party for the Corps, of course, that¡¯s when she wasn¡¯t busy ying pranks on people.

    The only thing Lu Tianxing was hoping for now was that Mand would let him off the hook, otherwise, he was doomed!

    "Brother Tianxing, what do you mean by this? I¡¯ve done so much for you, and all you give me is a thank you? That¡¯s so insincere. I want something more concrete as a thank you," Mand pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    "So what kind of thanks do you want? How about I buy you a dollter, a life-sized Barbie doll?"

    A sense of foreboding suddenly seized Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    "Hehe, no need for a doll, I don¡¯t like that kind of stuff. However, I¡¯ve been working on a new thingtely, Smiling Three-step Powder, colorless and odorless. I still don¡¯t know how effective it is, so how about you try it out for me, Brother Tianxing? As a way of thanking me, I mean. With your strength, you¡¯ll definitely be fine," Mand said with a sly turn of her eyes, shing her little fangs in a mischievous grin.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly darkened, a faint hint of panic in his voice, "This... How about you find someone else to test it on, like Fu Tu or Little Bee? My little body can¡¯t handle that kind of torment. I¡¯ve got to continue the Lu Family lineage!"

    "Come on, Brother Tianxing, you¡¯re the famous Judge, how can you be such a coward? I¡¯ll just marry you when I grow up and take care of you for the rest of your life, isn¡¯t that enough?"

    Mand huffed in dissatisfaction, scornfully saying, "Brother Tianxing, are you even a man? A man should bravely face all challenges. Are you or aren¡¯t you a man? If you¡¯re a man, then don¡¯t be a coward. Just do it."

    "I am a man, but I don¡¯t want to die," Lu Tianxing confessed.

    "Hmph, I don¡¯t care. You helped me today, so you must test the drug for me. Besides, it¡¯s not without its benefits. Who knows, you might be immune to all poisons in the future," Mand insisted.

    "Mand, I..."

    "That¡¯s settled, then. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve just discovered a little secret. The chairman of Bai¡¯s Group is a really pretty beauty. If you dare not help me, I¡¯ll hit her with a dose of Yin Yang Union, followed by the Nine-Turned Soul-Confusing Fragrance on you, and let her drain you dry, hmph."

    After dropping her threat, Mand immediately hung up the call.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing felt nothing but exasperation. He didn¡¯t want to ask Mand for help precisely because of this. Every time he would ask for her help, she made him an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Lu Tianxing had lost count of how many poisons and tonics Mand had experimented with on his body, each one leaving him feeling horribly ill. Yet this pesky girl never seemed to tire of it, to the point where everyone in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would feel a shiver down their spine just hearing her name.

    Of course, Mand was only fond of ying pranks, and didn¡¯t quite make people loathe her, but rather, after being her test subjects, one¡¯s body would somehow benefit from it, resulting in a love-hate rtionship with her.

    With a helpless sigh, Lu Tianxing absentmindedly lit a cigarette for himself, taking a deep drag, his mind weighing who might be behind trying to erase Bai¡¯s Group from existence, and who the mastermind behind this operation might be.

    It was either that mysterious person codenamed Heavenly God, who had put a bounty on Bai Zhiqing, or somebody else capable of suppressing the authorities to the point that they couldn¡¯t save the market. Whoever was behind this was certainly no ordinary person.

    Unable to figure out who might be targeting Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing decided not to dwell on it anymore. He tossed away his cigarette butt and headed straight for the elevator, nning tofort the worried Lin Qianru.

    Walking through the sales department, beneath the envious and admiring gazes of everyone, Lu Tianxing made his way straight to the manager¡¯s office, casually locking the door behind him.

    "Why are you here? Didn¡¯t the chairman say she needed you for something?"

    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, Lin Qianru instinctively lifted her head, and when she saw that familiar smiling face, her frosty expression melted like ice and snow, revealing a sweet smile.

    "Of course, I came to see you and incidentally, on behalf of the chairman, to visit Manager Lin. Why, aren¡¯t you wee?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru¡¯s delicate face, a mischievous smile appeared on his face, and he walked over to her, picked her up in one swoop, and seated her on hisp as he sat down in the chair. His hands expertly climbed his favorite twin peaks.

    "What are you doing, let me go, this is the office, what if someone sees us."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and she let out a delicate shout, but she didn¡¯t move; instead, she snuggled into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, quietly listening to his strong and steady heartbeat.

    "Let go? Why should I? I¡¯m here on behalf of the chairman tofort you, so of course, I should give you the best service. Besides, you¡¯re my woman, and I¡¯m holding my own woman, who dares to say anything," Lu Tianxing said with an assertive tone, yet he didn¡¯t make any other move.

    Feeling that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any further moves, Lin Qianru heaved a sigh of relief, yet a sense of inexplicable regret rose in her heart.

    "Tianxing, can you tell me who you really are and how you managed to engage such a powerful force. With such strong connections, why would you willingly work at Bai¡¯s Group?"

    Lin Qianru leaned against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to his strong and steady heartbeat, her beautiful eyes brimming with curiosity.

    The financial operators at Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s finance department were all top financial experts brought back by Bai Zhiqing, spending arge sum of money through headhunters. Even they had been utterly defeated without the power to fight back, even crushed by the opponent. Yet Lu Tianxing managed to invite an even more terrifying team with just a phone call. That background was too frightening.

    "Why, though?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said to Lin Qianru, "Actually, I am the young master of a reclusive family with nothing to worry about, and my family arranged several beautiful fianc¨¦es for me. But, by a stroke of fate, I met a fortune-teller who told me that my destined celestial maiden wasn¡¯t here, but at Modu Bai Group. So, I left my family and came here to find my destined celestial maiden..."

    "Nonsense, if you¡¯re a family¡¯s young master, then I¡¯m the Heavenly Jiutian Xuan Nu."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a white look, doubting that a scion like him would be as shameless as he was acting, a rogue young master seemed more fitting.

    "However, no matter who you are, I only know that you are the only man in this lifetime for me, Lin Qianru, my only man."

    Lin Qianru caressed Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheek, murmuring in a low voice with deep certainty.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression stiffened, and he took a deep breath before saying, "Qian Ru, is it worth it for you to do this? Perhaps I can¡¯t give you the happiness you desire, not even a proper status."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, Lin Qianru¡¯s resolute voice responded: "It¡¯s worth it. As long as I think it¡¯s worth it, that¡¯s enough."

    Lin Qianru propped herself up, her gaze unwaveringly meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s, her pretty face full of determination.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled but he remained silent, only lowering his head to kiss Lin Qianru on her red lips.

    Lin Qianru was taken aback, her body instantly tensing up, her eyes narrowing into crescents, not dodging, but slowly closing her eyes, savoring the tenderness from the man.

 Chapter 171 - 170 Qiaoqiao Arrives (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 170 Qiaoqiao Arrives (3rd Update)</h4>

    After the kiss, Lin Qianru lifted her watery eyes and quietly looked at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, are you free tonight? How abouting to my ce for a simple meal?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and replied with a bitter smile, "I¡¯m afraid tonight won¡¯t work?"

    "Why, are you afraid your wife will check on you?"

    "No, I have a business trip tomorrow to Xiangjiang. It will probably take several days before I can return. I need to get enough rest tonight."

    "Then call me when you get back from Xiangjiang. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home. Just tell me what you like to eat, and I¡¯ll prepare it," Lin Qianru said.

    "The food isn¡¯t important. I think you are the best dish. Just eating you is enough. When the timees, just wash yourself and wait for me," Lu Tianxing chuckled at Lin Qianru.

    Hearing such explicit words from Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks instantly turned red, resembling a ripe peach that one can¡¯t help but bite into.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s expression and the infinite charm emanating from her body, Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered the first time he saw Lin Qianru on the ne, and recalled her wild look. The me in his Dantian uncontrobly burst into mes.

    Seemingly sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s changes, Lin Qianru startled and nervously added, "Hey, Lu Tianxing, what are you thinking of doing..."

    Before Lin Qianru could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing directly embraced her head and kissed her red lips again...

    "Mmm..."

    Lin Qianru instinctively struggled for a bit, but under Lu Tianxing¡¯s seasoned advances, she quickly gave in, wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck and passionately responding.

    The kisssted for a full five minutes before Lu Tianxing finally released Lin Qianru, who was almost breathless, and looked at the beauty in his arms with a mischievous smile. Fortunately, he was clever enough to lock the door when he entered, not worried about being discovered. His eyes roamed unsteadily over Lin Qianru¡¯s dramatically heaving Holy Maiden Peak, as if considering where to start...

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s current demeanor, Lin Qianru suddenly had a bad feeling and hurriedly said, "Lu Tianxing, you better not mess around, this is an office..."

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly and looked at Lin Qianru with a lewd expression, "President Lin, your thoughts are too impure. What am I messing around with? What¡¯s wrong with the office? I don¡¯t understand what you are saying, or is it you who are expecting something?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru paused, and then a flush of embarrassment and anger crossed her face. She abruptly stood up and swung a fist at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    "Murder, President Lin, you¡¯re trying to kill your husband, help!" Lu Tianxing dodged while shouting loudly.

    "You shut up, keep babbling, and see if I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart."

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with a mix of shame and anger, wishing she could seal his mouth with tape.

    "You won¡¯t tear my mouth apart; you don¡¯t have the heart to do it."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, not at all concerned about Lin Qianru¡¯s threat.

    "You..."

    Lin Qianru took a deep breath, her chest heaving uncontrobly, drawing the eye irresistibly.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru somewhat timidly and said, "President Lin, don¡¯t be angry. Getting angry is bad for your health. If you really want it, I don¡¯t mind doing it even on the chair, but keep your voice down. I¡¯m afraid the office isn¡¯t soundproof."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, who would want to do anything with you in an office, you rascal, scoundrel."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face was crimson with rage as she red at Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t want to do what, huh? Then why do I feel like President Lin, you¡¯re somewhat looking forward to it! Don¡¯t you think this is very romantic?"

    "Romantic my ass, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push me, or I¡¯ll go crazy and even hit myself?"

    "Really? Then go crazy for me to see, I¡¯ve never seen anyone hit themselves before!"

    "...."

    After staying in Lin Qianru¡¯s office for nearly an hour, taking advantage of Lin Qianru under her mortified and furious gaze, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune, a satisfied expression on his face, as he walked out of the sales department.

    He had just walked out of the sales department when his phone began to ring urgently.

    Lu Tianxing paused, looked at his phone, and it was an unknown number. After a moment¡¯s thought, he answered the call.

    "May I speak with Mr. Lu Tianxing?" a robust male voice came through.

    Lu Tianxing slightly frowned and nodded in response, "I am Lu Tianxing, who are you?"

    "Who I am is not important, it¡¯s that ourdy would like to meet Mr. Lu and also express thanks for Mr. Lu saving Lady Qiaoqiao."

    "Thedy? Could it be Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother?"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, initially wanting to refuse, but then he didn¡¯t. He realized he hadn¡¯t seen the little girl Qiaoqiao for a while and thought it would be good to check on her and thank her for her helpst time.

    "Where do I need to go to find you?"

    "No need, I¡¯m waiting for Mr. Lu at the bottom of Bai¡¯s Group building."

    "You¡¯ve investigated me?" Lu Tianxing frowned, somewhat displeased.

    "No, no, Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t misunderstand, thedy is just concerned about Lady Qiaoqiao¡¯s safety, and I believe Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve also experienced itst time. We had to investigate Mr. Lu¡¯s..."

    "Alright, I got it, wait for me downstairs, I¡¯ming right now."

    Lu Tianxing cut the call short, hung up, and went straight to the elevator, pressing the button to go to the first floor.

    "Uncle, over here, I¡¯m here."

    As soon as he walked out of Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing heard a clear voice ringing in his ear.

    Lu Tianxing turned towards the voice and instantly spotted Qiaoqiao, radiating youthful vibes, standing in front of a ck bulletproof Mercedes, waving her arms continuously at him.

    "Uncle, it¡¯s been a long time. Seeing me suddenly, don¡¯t you think this is a wonderful fate?"

    Ignoring the restraint of her bodyguards, Qiaoqiao ran excitedly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. Her beautiful eyes narrowed into crescents, and her slightly chubby face wore a proud smile.

    PS: The third update is here, and it¡¯s been one day since the bookunched. All in all, the performance is okay¡ªnot too great, but not too bad either. With the book now charging, some will leave, and some will stay; it¡¯s a path every book must take since authors need to eat too. Spending ten yuan a month might let you read a month¡¯s worth of Chapters. Ten yuan might have been a lot before, but honestly, how many people care nowadays? The cost of even a "Penguin" membership would likely exceed ten yuan! The new book is on the shelf, and I ask for the brothers¡¯ support¡ªyour support is the only drive for this book to continue.

 Chapter 172 - 171 Qiaoqiaoâ€™s Contempt (4th update delivered)

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 171 Qiaoqiao¡¯s Contempt (4th update delivered)</h4>

    "Beautiful, when she grows up she¡¯ll likely be another breathtaking beauty causing havoc."

    Seeing Qiaoqiao right in front of him, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.

    Today Qiaoqiao¡¯s outfit was very stylish. Her hair, done by a hairstylist, was straight and long. Her dewy eyes, slightly na?ve yet alluring, were paired with a white short-sleeved top and trendy denim hotpants. Her look guaranteed double takes on the street.

    "Some guy just called me, was that your doing?"

    Lu Tianxing gazed at Qiaoqiao, a glimmer of amazement in his eyes. This little girl had grown up and was surely going to be another breathtaking beauty causing havoc. He just wondered which man would be lucky enough to marry Qiaoqiao one day.

    "Not me, I just came following my mom. Uncle, stop frowning. My mom heard that you saved my lifest time and has been wanting to thank you. She just hasn¡¯t had the time these past few days, so she couldn¡¯t thank you sooner. Today she specifically found some free time to meet you and express her sincere gratitude."

    Qiaoqiao giggled, her beautiful eyes curving into cute crescents, looking adorable as she pouted, "Uncle, it¡¯s been so long, why haven¡¯t you called me? Have you forgotten thest time I helped you? You promised to treat me to a meal. Have you forgotten? You know how many men want to take me out but can¡¯t?"

    "So what about that!"

    Lu Tianxing looked Qiaoqiao up and down and said disdainfully, "If I remember correctly, I saved youst time. You said you¡¯d treat me to a meal. You didn¡¯t look for me either, so we¡¯re even. Besides, I don¡¯t care how many men want to dine with you. I have no interest in a green ¡¯Little Apple¡¯ like you; I¡¯m not into skinny girls."

    "Sir, please choose your words carefully and refrain from insulting mydy, or otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude with you," warned the bodyguard following behind Qiaoqiao.

    Lu Tianxing curled his lip, ignoring the bodyguard¡¯s words.

    "Uncle, I find your mouth really venomous, I really want to sew it shut."

    Qiaoqiao wasn¡¯t angry at Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone and clung to his arm coquettishly, "Uncle, don¡¯t be mad, okay? I¡¯ve been busy preparing for my examstely. Plus, I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret, my mom is a top-notch beauty. If you saw her, you¡¯d definitely pop your eyes out."

    Qiaoqiao smiled at Lu Tianxing, imagining him speechless with his eyes bulging out, her grin growing even brighter on her face.

    Lu Tianxing, hearing this, paused and touched Qiaoqiao¡¯s forehead, "You don¡¯t have a fever. Are you sure you¡¯re her biological child? I feel like you were picked up from a trash heap. Aren¡¯t you afraid that after your mom meets me and discovers how great I am, she might fall for me instead?"

    "You?"

    Qiaoqiao nced at Lu Tianxing and said disdainfully, "Uncle, no offense, but look at what you¡¯re wearing! You¡¯re dressed like an old man. There are plenty of guys chasing after my mom who are handsomer, richer, and younger than you. Only Teacher Yue could fancy a ¡¯cabbage¡¯ like you. As if my mom would ever go for you. Pfft."

    Lu Tianxing frowned, feeling belittled by this little girl once again. He retorted, "What do you know, little girl? This is what a real man looks like."

    "I know, I know, you¡¯re a real man, Uncle. Happy now? Honestly, you should be thanking me. Because you saved me, you got the chance to meet my mom. Today, I¡¯m going to open your eyes and show you what a top-tier beauty looks like. Come on, hurry up and get in the car. I can¡¯t wait to see your eyes pop out," Qiaoqiao said eagerly.

    Without giving Lu Tianxing a chance to speak again, Qiaoqiao grabbed his arm and forcibly dragged him toward the car.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled wryly, allowing Qiaoqiao to pull him toward the Mercedes. He was also curious to see who Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother was, to have given birth to such a clever and quirky daughter, and who Qiaoqiao considered an unparalleled beauty.

    When they reached the Mercedes, Lu Tianxing found that the car was not only bulletproof but had undergone various modifications to withstand a head-on collision with a truck and possibly even a rocketuncher. It seemed Qiaoqiao¡¯s parents were extremely protective, not wanting their precious daughter to get hurt.

    The bodyguard by Qiaoqiao¡¯s side got into the driver¡¯s seat, while Qiaoqiao, ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s objections, pulled him into the back seat. She hugged his arm, resting her head against it, and started chattering about various things.

    The Mercedes slowly drove away from Bai¡¯s Group, heading toward the coastal area of Modu, and finally arrived at a famous seaside vi district in Modu. The car turned around and slowly drove into a vi by the sea.

    The bright sunshine, the salty sea breeze, the endless sound of waves - the vi had a distinct European style, yet it wasn¡¯t too formal. Situated by the sea, there was a swimming pool and a pavilion where one could see the endless sea. The owner must truly enjoy life.

    Lu Tianxing, following behind Qiaoqiao, walked into the vi¡¯s main hall. He noticed the tight security, with bodyguards patrolling around. There were also hidden guards on alert, treating the vi like a royal pce with imprable defenses.

    Lu Tianxing sensed the murderous aura emanating from these bodyguards, clearly honed through life-and-death experiences and baptized by blood and fire, not just for show.

    Under Qiaoqiao¡¯s lead, as soon as they entered the living room, an elderly butler with white hair, who looked to be in his sixties or seventies yet spirited as a young man, was already waiting in the room.

    The old man, with a youthfulplexion despite his age and a brisk step, had bright eyes and a vigorous spirit. His face wore a kind smile, making him instantly likable.

    "This old man is actually a Heaven-level Martial Artist, nearly at the Heavenly Peak. It seems Qiaoqiao¡¯s family background is much stronger than I thought, to have a Heaven-level Martial Artist serve as butler."

    Seeing the old man sparked a gleam in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and a meaningful smile crossed his face. He grew even more curious about Qiaoqiao¡¯s parents; managing to have a proud Heaven-level Martial Artist as a butler was no ordinary feat.

    PS: This is free, no charge. Today I hung out with a friend all day, didn¡¯t get home until almost 8 PM, so four Chapters today! Depending on the situation, might continue with four Chapters tomorrow. Afterunching, guaranteed three Chapters a day, with surprise bursts at times. Also, thanks to the brothers who tipped today, thanks for your support!!!

 Chapter 173 - 172 The World Is So Small

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 172 The World Is So Small</h4>

    "Grandpa Chen, what are you doing here, and where¡¯s my mom? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?" Qiaoqiao spotted the elder and bounced over to ask.

    The old man grinned and gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s head, saying, "Thedy is upstairs in the reception hall waiting for Mr. Lu, and I¡¯m here to wee Mr. Lu upstairs."

    "Then what about me? I want to go up with Uncle too," Qiaoqiao said, shaking her head.

    "Miss, that won¡¯t do. Thedy just said she wants to see Mr. Lu alone. Miss, why don¡¯t you wait in the living room for a while?" The old man still spoke with a smile, his face showing no trace of worldly troubles.

    If it weren¡¯t for recognizing the elder¡¯s strength, Lu Tianxing would never believe that the elderly man before him was a potent figure who even the nation feared, rather than a kind and friendly grandpa.

    "Hmph, I knew Mom wouldn¡¯t let me go over, Grandpa Chen you ry a message for me. If she dares to make things difficult for Uncle, hmph, I¡¯ll ignore her forever."

    Qiaoqiao pouted in dissatisfaction, gave a cold snort, and instructed Lu Tianxing, "Uncle, you go on up with Grandpa Chen first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Don¡¯t you sneak away, I¡¯m nning to invite you for a meal today to thank you for saving my life. When I, Qiaoqiao, say something, I mean it. So, you better keep your word to treat me to a meal next time."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded. He didn¡¯t refuse Qiaoqiao¡¯s suggestion, which was as quirky and clever as Mand¡¯s, only without Mand¡¯s penchant for ying tricks on people.

    "Mr. Lu, thedy is waiting for you upstairs, please follow me," said the elder, gesturing invitingly to Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing nodded and followed the elder up the stairs.

    Guided by the elder, the two navigated through some winding corridors and finally stopped in front of a jujube red door. The elder paused, knocked on the door, and said respectfully, "Mr. Lu, thedy is waiting for you inside, please enter."

    "Thank you."

    Lu Tianxing walked straight in, pushing open the door. To him, a Heaven-level Martial Artist was no threat at all, so he had no reason to hesitate.

    As he entered and scanned his surroundings, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t detect anyone else. The entire conference room was empty and spacious, except for a woman with long hair down to her shoulders. She stood with her back to the door, staring dreamily at the azure sea. The breeze, carrying the scent of the ocean, fluttered her hair, framing the woman¡¯s shapely figure against the beautiful seascape like a stunning scene.

    Even from behind, Lu Tianxing could sense that this woman, with her back to him, was a top-tier beauty; at least her silhouette suggested so, with curves in all the right ces. Her figure was the kind where one more pound would make her appear overweight, and one less would make her seem too thin.

    "How could it be you?"

    When the woman turned around, Lu Tianxing and she both eximed in surprise, their eyes fully revealing the shock concealed in their gazes.

    "Is this what they call fate in the legends? Or is the world so vast that it¡¯s just happened to bring you to me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom how he had failed to anticipate that Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother would be Shen Manjun¡ªthe perfect woman he had encountered by the riverbank on that night, driving a Hummer H2, the very night he had signed the marriage contract with Bai Zhiqing.

    The world seemed too small, making such an encounter possible, and moreover, that this woman would turn out to be Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother.

    Lu Tianxing observed Shen Manjun, his eyes unable to hide his admiration. In the time since theyst met, he found that Shen Manjun¡¯s charm had grown even morepelling. Dressed in a white silk high-heeled pencil skirt and with an exquisitely beautiful mature face, she exuded a captivating air that made it impossible to look away ¨C particrly her chest, the formidable presence there nearly bursting from her clothes. The clothes did little to conceal her; instead, they added to her countless charms.

    "No wonder Qiaoqiao said her mother is very beautiful. This is not just a beautiful woman but a mature, breathtakingly gorgeous woman, who even surpasses Bai Zhiqing."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh.

    While Bai Zhiqing was on par with Shen Manjun in terms of beauty, shecked Shen Manjun¡¯s mature and seductive charm. If Bai Zhiqing could arouse a man¡¯s desire to conquer, then this woman was definitely a perfect allure.

    Not only was Lu Tianxing somewhat stunned, but Shen Manjun, who had turned around, was also taken aback. She had not expected that the man who had saved her daughter would be Lu Tianxing, the same man who had flirted with her in the past.

    For Shen Manjun, the memory of Lu Tianxing was fresh in her mind. He was the first man who dared to smoke in front of her and even blow the smoke in her face, and it was the only time she hadn¡¯t gotten angry.

    After all, Shen Manjun wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman. After a brief moment of surprise, she regained herposure and said indifferently, "Mr. Lu, we meet again."

    "Yes, I never expected that we would meet, either. The world seems a bit small," Lu Tianxing replied with a smile, appraising Shen Manjun with unmistakable admiration in his eyes.

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve sought you out this time to thank you for saving my daughter. This is my way of repaying you."

    Ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Shen Manjun reached into her handbag, took out a cheque, and ced it in front of Lu Tianxing: "This is fifty million, as my gratitude for saving Qiaoqiao. However, as Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother, I have something to say to you, Mr. Lu. I hope you will stay away from my daughter from now on. She is not yet of age, nor is she your prey. I don¡¯t want you to have any entanglement with my daughter."

    "Fifty million, Miss Shen, I must say your daughter is quite valuable ¨C makes me almost want to save her every day," Lu Tianxing retorted as he flipped the cheque in front of him with a light chuckle. "Miss Shen, how do you know that by saving Qiaoqiao¡¯s life, I regard her as my prey? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s merely a bridge, acting as a medium that connects you and me? Instead of liking that unripe Little Apple girl, I prefer a mature woman like you, Miss Shen, because a woman like you knows how to serve a man. Don¡¯t you agree, Miss Shen?"

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep drag, and exhaled the smoke toward Shen Manjun, while his lips curled into a faint smile. Leaning one hand on the table, he looked down at Shen Manjun from his higher position.

    Shen Manjun was the kind of woman who made men want tomit sins at just one nce, emanating an attraction that was lethal to men, making it unbearable for them to look away.

    Looking at Shen Manjun at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pounce on her and take a bite.

    Lu Tianxing considered himself someone who had seen quite a few women, but even then, when he saw Shen Manjun, he was still mesmerized for a moment. She was too tempting, stirring an irresistible urge tomit a crime, to push her down and conquer her fiercely.

 Chapter 174 - 173 I Laugh at You for Being Silly and Naive

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 173 I Laugh at You for Being Silly and Naive</h4>

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s unrestrained gaze, Shen Manjun¡¯s face briefly shed with irritation before she stood up abruptly and said with a coldugh, "Mr. Lu, whatever your reasons, I warn you not to overstep your bounds. Otherwise, I have countless ways to make your life worse than death. You¡¯d better consider the consequences. I¡¯ve investigated your background; you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Fifty million is enough for you to livevishly for a lifetime. Take it and leave if you know what¡¯s good for you, otherwise don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    "Not polite? What kind of impoliteness are you talking about? Do you n to smother me with your treasures, or perhaps to drain me dry?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun, ignoring her threats, and said with a lecherous expression, "Miss Shen, just be honest with me, have you fallen for me? Why else would you investigate me? And today, you dressed so temptingly¡ªisn¡¯t it to catch my eye? I admit I¡¯m handsome, but this kind of hinting makes me ufortable. After all, I¡¯m a married man. It¡¯s quite embarrassing for me. At least give me some time to consider."

    "You..."

    Anger flickered across Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she took a deep breath and said sharply, "Mr. Lu, please behave yourself. Let¡¯se straight to the point today. Mr. Lu, are you aware that your identity is highly suspicious?"

    "Suspicious?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "What¡¯s there to suspect about my identity? Miss Shen, since you¡¯ve investigated me, then the information should exin everything! What¡¯s there to doubt? If you¡¯re suggesting that I¡¯m using Qiaoqiao to get close to you, to flirt with you, I apologize. I should have been more discreet."

    "Mr. Lu, arguing your point has no use. Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Sometimes, things that are out in the open cannot be trusted, and I think you understand that better than I do. Who exactly are you?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze was sharp, her tone full of aggression, and her intuition told her that Lu Tianxing was no ordinary man; few dared to tease her like this.

    "Really? Then who do you think I am?" Lu Tianxing countered.

    Shen Manjun said indifferently, "Before I answer that question, I would like you to answer one for me. My daughter always has female bodyguards with her, so why, on the day she met you, were there none by her side? They were all shaken off, and then she was attacked by an assassin after meeting you, yet you happened to save her. Mr. Lu, can you exin to me how such coincidences are possible?"

    The implication of her words was clear, suggesting that everything was rted to Lu Tianxing, perhaps even orchestrated by him in order to get close to Qiaoqiao for some unspeakable secret motive.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said indifferently, "What¡¯s there to exin when I wasn¡¯t the one who did it? You should be asking that assassin instead, not me."

    "Hmph, I would love to, unfortunately, that assassin was silenced after he left."

    Shen Manjun¡¯s lips curled slightly, her bewitching eyes exuding a cold aura as she stared at Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Lu, it seems to me that you¡¯re not unwilling to exin, but rather unable to exin. Am I right?"

    "Hahaha!"

    Lu Tianxing stared nkly at Shen Manjun and suddenly burst intoughter.

    Shen Manjun was startled, "What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?"

    "I¡¯mughing at how naive and silly you are, how broadly you think," heughed, unconcerned by Shen Manjun¡¯s angry gaze. "Why should I exin myself to you? Whether you suspect or believe me, it¡¯s all the same to me. And don¡¯t forget, you went to great lengths to ask me toe today, not the other way around. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more aware of that than I am. So why should I exin myself to you, and why should I need you to believe me? I am clear in my conscience."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing turned and walked toward the door, "Well, Miss Shen, let¡¯s end our discussion here. Keep the fifty million; it burns my hands to hold it! Next time you want a talk, please choose a different venue. I prefer Fenglin Hotel. They have Lang Ya spurs and fruit-vored condoms, plus various toys; we can talk all night. Farewell, no need to see me out."

    "Go to hell..."

    Shen Manjun was furious, her beautiful face turned livid, looking extremely unattractive. No one had ever dared to tease her like this. Lu Tianxing was the first, and although she had the intention to keep him, she ultimately had to give up on that idea.

    "Madam."

    As Lu Tianxing left, the elder who had apanied him here earlier appeared like a specter and said to Shen Manjun, "Madam, why didn¡¯t you keep him?"

    "No need."

    Shen Manjun shook her head, "He probably isn¡¯t associated with those people. Maybe it¡¯s all just coincidence. By the way, Uncle Shou, what do you think about Lu Tianxing?"

    Uncle Shou, originally named Chen Shou, a Heavenly Level Expert soon breaking through to Heavenly Peak, had been saved by the former head of the Shen Family years ago and willingly stayed at the Shen Family as a butler, proving to be a loyal servant.

    "He¡¯s very dangerous," Uncle Shou thought for a moment and said gravely, "I didn¡¯t sense any martial artist¡¯s aura on him, but he feels to me like a sleeping lion. Once awakened, he will be terrifyingly powerful. Even if I were to fight him to the death, I might be the one to die, not him."

    "What? Uncle Shou, today isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?" Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled, her face incredulous as she eximed, "Uncle Shou, are you ying with me? You¡¯re a Heavenly Level Martial Artist, considered a world-ranking expert. He¡¯s just a twenty-something-year-old. Even if he trained from the womb, he couldn¡¯t be that formidable!"

    Uncle Shou sighed, "Madam, some things cannot be measured by age. The path of cultivation does not corrte directly with age."

    "I understand, Uncle Shou, please leave me. I want some time alone."

    Shen Manjun rubbed her temples and waved for Uncle Shou to leave, sitting alone in her chair, her beautiful eyes flickering, lost in thought.

    P.S. Today I continue visiting rtives, not sure when I¡¯ll be able to return home. Three Chapters at minimum, aiming for four, but might still be three. I hope everyone keeps supporting, seeking monthly passes, donations, rmendation votes, and support!!

 Chapter 175 - 174 The Terrifying Female Driver

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 174 The Terrifying Female Driver</h4>

    After the awkward conversation with Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing descended the stairs with an unhurried grace. He didn¡¯t take Shen Manjun¡¯s suspicion to heart at all because he knew that in such a coincidental situation, anyone would likely doubt if a person approaching their daughter had ulterior motives.

    However, what Lu Tianxing never expected was that Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother would actually be Shen Manjun. What intrigued him even more was that aside from the bodyguards and the old butler outside, he couldn¡¯t see any other men in the entire vi, which he found quite odd.

    Logically speaking, since he had rescued Qiaoqiao, her father should have been the one to meet him, or both parents should have appeared together; it was quite unusual for a woman to handle this alone. Yet, this thought only circled around in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind briefly before disappearing. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family affair, and he didn¡¯t have the free time to be bothered with other people¡¯s business.

    Just as he stepped out of the vi, Lu Tianxing saw a yellow Ferrari parked at the gate. Qiaoqiao stuck her little head out of the car window and showed Lu Tianxing a sweet smile. "Uncle, over here, I¡¯m here! Hurry up and get in the car. I told you I was going to treat you to a meal today. I keep my promises."

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t pretentious; he opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.

    "Uncle, how did your talk with my mom go? Did she give you a hard time?"

    Qiaoqiao carefully observed Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, trying to read even the slightest clue.

    "We couldn¡¯t agree," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    "What do you mean you couldn¡¯t agree?"

    Qiaoqiao¡¯splexion changed as she asked anxiously, "How could your talk have fallen apart? Uncle, how could the two of you note to an agreement? Shen Manjun, oh, Shen Manjun, I should have known she wouldn¡¯t say anything nice with me out of the picture. Uncle, don¡¯t worry, when I get back, I¡¯ll give her a good talking to and teach her a lesson for treating my savior this way."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly, listening to the little girl wanting to discipline her own mother. Whether it was true or not, it was nice to listen to. However, hearing Qiaoqiao call Shen Manjun by her name, it was clear that the little girl had a good rtionship with her mother.

    When Qiaoqiao heard Lu Tianxing¡¯sughter, her heart grew even more anxious, "Uncle, please stopughing, okay? It¡¯s making me nervous. I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. If I had known my mom would say hurtful things, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let youe. Let me apologize on behalf of my mom, okay? Don¡¯t be mad; my mom speaks harshly because she cares about me too much. Uncle, you¡¯re magnanimous, please don¡¯t be angry, alright? If it helps, I¡¯ll add an extra chicken leg to your mealter."

    Lu Tianxing felt a mix of amusement and affection listening to Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, and seeing the girl¡¯s nearly tearful look of urgency warmed his heart. Smiling, he replied, "Alright, Qiaoqiao, can you stop making that face? Someone who doesn¡¯t know me might think I¡¯ve done something terrible to you. I¡¯m not angry. I simply couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with your mom¡ªthat¡¯s all. If I were in her shoes, I would also suspect a man approaching my daughter of having ulterior motives."

    "Uncle, you¡¯re really not angry with my mom? You¡¯re not lying to me?" Qiaoqiao asked, looking at Lu Tianxing skeptically.

    "I¡¯m not a balloon that keeps getting angry all the time."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, somewhat annoyed; this little girl and her mother were alike, always overthinking.

    "Yay, I knew you were the best, Uncle! I¡¯ve decided to treat you to a big meal today. Let¡¯s go for hot and spicy soup, hahaha..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Qiaoqiao waved her arms around, her face beaming with joy. Sheughed heartily, her cheerful spirit infectious, making even the bystanders¡¯ moods feel brighter.

    "The car, Qiaoqiao, you¡¯re driving¡ªfocus on driving for me."

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. This little girl was too fierce, daring to let go of the steering wheel while driving. It was like she was tired of living. Fortunately, this was a road in a vi area, with no other cars around, otherwise, an ident would have been inevitable.

    "Hehe, Uncle, I was just too excited, no one has apanied me to eat for a long time."

    Qiaoqiao stuck out her tongue and focused on driving.

    "By the way, Qiaoqiao, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why didn¡¯t I see your dad today? Is he on a business trip?" Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered something and casually asked.

    "Screech!"

    The car abruptly came to a halt in the middle of the road, the immense force nearly causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face to collide with the car window.

    "Qiaoqiao, what¡¯s wrong, why the sudden brake?"

    Lu Tianxing felt a wave of annoyance, this female driver was too terrifying.

    Qiaoqiao didn¡¯t speak, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, head lowered, her hanging hair covering most of her face, obscuring her expression.

    Gradually, the girl¡¯s slightly gaunt shoulders began to tremble, and crystal-clear tears slid down her face as she began to sob softly.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing felt a tingling in his scalp, what on earth had happened? They had just been chatting andughing happily, why did she suddenly start crying?

    "Hey, girl, please don¡¯t cry, alright? If you¡¯re going to cry, at least give me a reason. If I said something wrong just now, I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you personal questions."

    Lu Tianxing offered an apologetic smile, inwardly reflecting that women truly were ¡¯made of water¡¯¡ªcrying at a moment¡¯s notice, without the slightest hesitation.

    When Qiaoqiao heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she slowly lifted her head, her young face looking pitiable from the tears,pelling one to uncontrobly hold her in their arms and whisperforts.

    "Uncle, this has nothing to do with you."

    Qiaoqiao wiped the tears from her face, a self-mocking smile on her lips, "Actually, I don¡¯t even know who my dad is. Ever since I could remember, I¡¯ve never seen my dad, or rather, I don¡¯t even know what he looks like. I¡¯ve asked my mom before, but she has never told me who my dad really is. All my life, my mind has been filled with just my mom, never the word ¡¯dad¡¯, nor have I heard anyone mention him."

    Lu Tianxing fell silent; he had thought Qiaoqiao¡¯s dad was just away on business or had something to do, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Qiaoqiao had never seen her father from a young age, not even heard of him. This, for a child, was more painful than anything else.

    "Uncle, do you know? Whenever I see other kids walking andughing in the streets, holding hands with both their mom and dad, do you know how envious I am? Sometimes I wish I could take their ce. Don¡¯tugh at me, Uncle, but sometimes I even dream that my dades back, and walks down the street holding hands with my mom and me, the three of us living happily together. Sadly, that¡¯s just a beautiful dream of mine, destined never toe true."

    Qiaoqiao murmured softly to herself, then suddenly, as if remembering something, she jerked her head up, gazing intently at Lu Tianxing as if she had seen a rare treasure, unblinking.

 Chapter 176 - 175 The Truth Is Only One (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 175 The Truth Is Only One (4th Update)</h4>

    "Hey, little girl, what are you staring at me for? Let me tell you, I¡¯m a man of principles. I¡¯ll perform but not sell my body, so be careful looking at me with those eyes or I might hit you."

    Lu Tianxing felt uneasy all over, Qiaoqiao¡¯s gaze was giving him the creeps as if he were a weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken¡ªa shudder ran down his spine.

    Qiaoqiao didn¡¯t answer Lu Tianxing, but continued to gaze at him intently, sizing him up from head to toe. Finally, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s nervous gaze, she slowly started speaking, "Uncle, I find you quite agreeable, and I don¡¯t dislike you. So how about you pursue my mom and be my dad? You¡¯ve met my mom¡ªshe¡¯s a top-notch stunning beauty and, what¡¯s more, she¡¯s really wealthy. To you right now, she¡¯s like a goddess glittering in gold. How about giving it some thought? It¡¯s a purchase that won¡¯t lead you astray or con you¡ªit¡¯s not 998, not 888, just 9.8, and you can take a beautiful wife home."

    Qiaoqiao threw in a couple of advertising slogans as if she were a salesperson on TV.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at her with a face full of suspicion, wary of unsolicited kindness suspecting it as a harbinger of some ill intent.

    "Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this."

    Qiaoqiao waved her hand authoritatively and asked withposed attention, "Uncle, do you think my mom is beautiful?"

    "Very beautiful."

    Lu Tianxing nodded honestly, his mind involuntarily recalling Shen Manjun¡¯s explosive figure, silently nodding in agreement¡ªnot only was her face beautiful, but her body was also exceptionally enticing.

    "Very beautiful? Then why did you question what I said just now, Uncle?" Qiaoqiao pressed on.

    "I¡¯m telling you, girl, you¡¯re not feverish, are you? What¡¯s this about questioning? This is a normal reaction, okay? Have you ever seen anything goode from a weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.

    "No, it¡¯s not like that. Uncle, you¡¯re so lecherous; when I suggested you marry my mom, you should be overjoyed. Yet now you¡¯re questioning my words, suspecting I have ulterior motives. And since my mom is so beautiful, if it were any other man, they¡¯d have jumped at the chance right away. But you, Uncle, you¡¯re questioning my intentions. That only leads to one truth..."

    Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing with a solemn face, mimicked Conan¡¯s ssic pose, and said in a deep voice, "The truth is, Uncle, you like men. You¡¯re the legendary chrysanthemum man."

    Qiaoqiao spoke her conclusion with utmost certainty.

    "Cough, cough!"

    Lu Tianxing, who had just opened the car window to light a cigarette, suddenly choked and started coughing, looking at Qiaoqiao with a face full of dark lines, "Listen, kid, isn¡¯t your train of thought jumping a bit too far? Where did you get the idea that I like men from? Just because I don¡¯t want to marry your mom, does it mean I like men? Girl, I¡¯m telling you seriously now: I¡¯m all man, one hundred percent into women, not men. If you keep spouting nonsense, believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you."

    "Uncle, do you really not like men? Then why do you look a little angry and embarrassed? You¡¯re pursuing Teacher Tingting, is that to cover up the fact that you like men?"

    Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing timidly, her suspicion about Lu Tianxing¡¯s sexual orientation growing. Teacher Yue Tingting was so beautiful, any other man would die to show up in front of her every other day to make his presence felt, yet Lu Tianxing was indifferent and didn¡¯t go after her. Aside from that one time Qiaoqiao had seen Lu Tianxing, she hadn¡¯t spotted even a shadow of him at other times. This was solid proof of Lu Tianxing liking men.

    "Youngdy, I advise you better stop talking, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude and letting you experience firsthand what a man¡¯s anger is like," threatened Lu Tianxing, his eyes wide with exasperation.

    "Uncle, facts are facts, there¡¯s no need to hide it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you," Qiaoqiao pouted unhappily.

    "Alright, alright. I¡¯m wrong, okay? When I get a chance, I¡¯ll try to win over your mom and be your dad. Happy now? Get driving! We¡¯re not going to eat, just drive me home right away."

    Lu Tianxing really couldn¡¯t bear Qiaoqiao¡¯s weird gaze anymore; he knew he should not have gotten in the car.

    "Uncle, it¡¯s so early, why go home? If you don¡¯t want to eat, that¡¯s fine. How about I take you to a fun ce instead?"

    "A fun ce? Are you sure it¡¯s a fun ce?"

    "Uncle, what¡¯s with that look? Can you not think of everyone as dirty-minded as you? I¡¯m just taking you to have fun at the amusement park. I¡¯ve never been to an amusement park with a strange man before! You¡¯re making out like a bandit."

    "Suit yourself, but could you stop talking in that suggestive tone? You¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯ve got some rtionship."

    "How can we have no rtionship? You are my future dad, of course, we are rted. Don¡¯t tell me you n to hit it and quit it."

    "Alright! You win, just drive the car, don¡¯t leave it in the middle of the road, what if there¡¯s an ident?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed in resignation, pinching Qiaoqiao¡¯s tender cheeks with a hint of a smile in his eyes. Qiaoqiao, like Mand, could always bring happiness to others.

    Qiaoqiao seemed like a little general who had won a battle, emitting a triumphantugh as she drove the Ferrari towards the nearest amusement park.

    After spending an exhausting afternoon at a famous amusement park with Qiaoqiao, Lu Tianxing walked out with a weary face. He found that taking a little girl to the amusement park was more tiring than brawling with mercenaries, especially because this little gal would asionally tempt you, and then feign innocence. This kind of pressure was truly exhausting.

    The hours had felt like years to Lu Tianxing, and he was nearly at his breaking point.

    "Qiaoqiao, have you had enough fun for today? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s hurry home so your mom won¡¯t use me of having ulterior motives. You don¡¯t have to drive me; I¡¯ll take a cab. Bye."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hands feebly, craving nothing more than a bed to lie down on for a whole day. Apanying a little girl at the amusement park was scarier than shopping with a woman.

    "Uncle, are you disgusted with me? Are you trying to get rid of me?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears, carrying a touch of grievance, "Uncle, you promised to marry me when I grow up, and so soon you are thinking of abandoning me. All you men are fickle, is it so difficult to spend some time ying with me? I..."

    "Stop, just stop."

    Seeing the disdainful ncesing from around him, Lu Tianxing quickly interrupted Qiaoqiao, speaking with a wry smile, "Alright, you win. What exactly do you want now?"

    Lu Tianxing never imagined that he, the Judge, feared by legions, would be so thoroughly controlled by a little girl someday.

    "It¡¯s still so early; how about we go watch a movie? I just noticed there¡¯s a cinema next to the amusement park."

    Qiaoqiao blurted out without thinking.

    "So you had already nned it all along."

    Lu Tianxing felt like he¡¯d been set up, as if the little girl must have calcted everything in advance, just waiting for him to take the bait.

    "Of course, today I¡¯m going to y to my heart¡¯s content and make up for all the fun I¡¯ve missed out on before. Let¡¯s go, Uncle."

    Qiaoqiao waved her arms, ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s objections, and pulled him excitedly toward the nearby cinema.

    Here¡¯s the fourth installment, brothers, I¡¯m asking for your support, tip for rewards, and monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 177 - 176 Letâ€™s Go Watch a Movie Together

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 176 Let¡¯s Go Watch a Movie Together</h4>

    "The Great Saint Returns?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the movie ticket Qiaoqiao handed him with a weird expression. "Qiaoqiao, you like watching animated films?"

    "Not really. But I heard from my ssmate that this movie is very good. I like the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong the most¡ªhe can travel to the heavens and dive into the earth, absolutely omnipotent, so of course I can¡¯t miss this movie. Uncle, you agree, right?"

    Qiaoqiao looked up at Lu Tianxing and naturally hooked his arm, clinging to him like a little bird depending on a person.

    Lu Tianxing was startled. "What are you doing?"

    "Pretending to be your girlfriend! The tickets we just bought are for couples¡¯ seats. Of course, I have to pretend to be your girlfriend. And Uncle, you¡¯ve been out all day and no one has called you. You definitely don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Teacher Yue is busy preparing lessons at school, so I¡¯m giving you face now. Don¡¯t men like this sort of thing?" Qiaoqiao said as a matter of fact.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and sized up Qiaoqiao: "Pretend to be my girlfriend? You acting as my sister might be more like it, I¡¯m not into cradle-robbing, no wait, you¡¯re not even that; you¡¯re at best a little bean sprout."

    "How am I a little bean sprout?"

    Qiaoqiao indignantly waved her tiny fists, desperately thrusting out her chest. "Look at my chest, it¡¯s at least a B by now...."

    As she spoke, Qiaoqiao even tried to pull open her neckline to let Lu Tianxing see more clearly, to better prove her point.

    "Hey, youngdy, what are you doing?"

    Lu Tianxing was startled and quickly stopped Qiaoqiao¡¯s next move. "There are so many people on the street! Why are you opening your neckline, girls should have some dignity."

    Lu Tianxing originally thought Qiaoqiao was just a good girl with a bit of quirkiness, but now it seemed that even good girls have crazy genes inside. He guessed that when she grew up, she would be another enchantress like Lin Yafei and Rose, bewitching people irresistibly.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t you call me a little bean sprout? I¡¯m letting you see Miss¡¯s strength."

    Qiaoqiao said proudly, "Although I¡¯m not up to a C yet, I am nurturing them. I drink papaya milk every morning. By the time I¡¯m an adult, I will at least be a D, maybe even reach my mom¡¯s level, who knows. Uncle, how about it, would you consider pursuing my mom? With me as your inside helper, I guarantee you can win her over easily. As for Teacher Tingting, the way she looks at you, Uncle, she¡¯s definitely deeply smitten. You just need to sweet-talk her a bit, let her be the ¡¯other woman¡¯, no pressure at all."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of ck lines, the crazy girl from earlier had now turned into a rtionship expert. It was one thing to help her own mom find a husband, but she actually supported him cheating. This kid¡¯s mind was really out there.

    "Qiaoqiao, I think watching a movie is more suitable for the time being, let¡¯s save other matters forter," Lu Tianxing said, desperately changing the subject.

    "Hmph, you men are really hypocritical, clearly desiring a lot inside, but pretending to be noblemen on the outside¡ªI disdain you," Qiaoqiao grumbled with her lips pouted.

    "Stop, stop, didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re watching a movie? It¡¯s about to start, let¡¯s hurry in."

    Lu Tianxing felt there was no point in continuing the conversation. If he did, who knew what kind of shockingly emotional remarks Qiaoqiao mighte up with next? He dragged her into the cinema and decided to let go. Watching some middle-aged men with potbellies and presumably small minds, apanied by young women about the same age as their daughters, strolling into the cinema and unting their affection, he suddenly felt enlightened.

    Qiaoqiao was still childlike at heart, quickly forgetting their earlier conversation. She bought arge bucket of popcorn and even got Lu Tianxing a Coke before merrily heading into the cinema, excitedly enjoying thetest hit animated movie.

    The movie "The Return of the Great Saint" narrated the story of Sun Wukong, who had been silently enduring loneliness under the Five Elements Mountain for five hundred years until Jiang Liu¡¯er, a young monk who had been Tang Seng in his childhood, identally released him, leading to a shared adventurous journey.

    The plot was warm, funny, and touching, certainly qualifying as a top-notch movie.

    Lu Tianxing, out of boredom, kept yawning and felt sleepy¡ªnot because he disliked the movie, but after a wild afternoon ying with Qiaoqiao, even an iron man would have been worn out, let alone dealing with Qiaoqiao¡¯s inexperienced allure. With both physical and mental pressure, not breaking down was an achievement in itself.

    In contrast, Qiaoqiao was thoroughly enjoying the movie,ughing heartily from time to time, herughter clear and ringing. Fortunately, they were sitting in a couple¡¯s booth and there seemed to be no one around. After all, it had been some time since "The Return of the Great Saint" was released, so a full house was unlikely.

    "Uncle, if something happened to me one day, would you go crazy for me like Sun Wukong did?"

    As Sun Wukong furiously lifted his own curse upon seeing Jiang Liu¡¯er killed by the final boss Chaos, Qiaoqiao suddenly turned around, stared earnestly at Lu Tianxing, and spoke.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Lu Tianxing, taken aback by her expression, didn¡¯t understand why she asked this.

    "Uncle, don¡¯t ask why just yet. I just want to know, if something happened to me one day, would you, like Sun Wukong for Jiang Liu¡¯er, break your own chains to shatter everything for me?"

    Qiaoqiao stared unblinkingly at Lu Tianxing, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes¡ªwhether from the movie¡¯s emotional scenes or something else, it was unclear.

    "Silly girl, why are you crying?"

    Lu Tianxing, sensing that Qiaoqiao was troubled, gently wiped the tears from her face, smiling as he spoke, "Silly girl, why would anything happen to you? Didn¡¯t you say you nned to be my inside person, helping me pursue your mom? Nothing is going to happen to you! You¡¯ll definitely live a happy life. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you and won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."

    "Pfft!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Qiaoqiao broke intoughter, "Uncle, I used to think you were a pervert, but it turns out you also have the potential to be a warm and sunny man. Uncle, I suddenly find that I might have fallen for you. What do you say about me marrying you when I grow up? Mother and daughter double deal, it must feel different, don¡¯t you think?"

    Seeing how quickly Qiaoqiao turned mischievous, Lu Tianxing wished he could split open her head with a knife to see just how a little girl¡¯s brain worked. She had been all teary-eyed just moments ago, and now she was acting like a little demon. Who taught her these things?

    PS: Shoutout for free, update delivered. It¡¯s really cold today. I didn¡¯t manage to writest night. Here¡¯s the first update. Please support this book as your support fuels its continuation. I¡¯m asking for subscriptions, asking for subscriptions, asking for subscriptions¡ªthe important thing must be said three times. Also, thanks to the brothers at QiDian for subscribing and rewarding, much appreciated.

 Chapter 178 - 177 Qiaoqiao is Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 177 Qiaoqiao is Leaving</h4>

    "Little girl, what do you mean by ¡¯I used to be a pervert¡¯? Can¡¯t you speak properly anymore? If you spout nonsense again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll spank your butt so hard it¡¯ll blossom," Lu Tianxing said menacingly.

    "Uncle, you dare?"

    Qiaoqiao provocatively nced at Lu Tianxing and disdainfully curled her lip.

    "Damn!"

    Lu Tianxing cursed silently. His gaze swept over Qiaoqiao¡¯s small butt, and he said coldly as though threatening, "Little girl, don¡¯t push me. I¡¯m not good at handling provocation, and I¡¯m telling you, when I lose it, I even hit myself."

    "Uncle, if you don¡¯t dare, just say it. I won¡¯t despise you..."

    "Smack!"

    Before Qiaoqiao could finish her sentence, she suddenly found herself lifted into the air, and then arge hand pressed on her back. Apanied by a light smack, a burning pain quickly spread across her butt.

    She was hit¡ªLu Tianxing really dared to hit her butt!

    Qiaoqiao was a bit stunned, her mind went nk, and it took her a while to recover. It was the second time; it seemed to be the second time Lu Tianxing had hit her butt.

    "Ah..."

    Qiaoqiao finally snapped back to reality, feeling the burning pain on her butt. With tears brimming in her eyes, she looked at Lu Tianxing, "Uncle, you really went through with it. Hitting an underage girl, you¡¯re a sick pervert, I hate you so much, you hit too hard."

    "Hate me? You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh and said decisively, "You wanted to provoke me, right? Now I¡¯ll show you what happens when you provoke me. Today, I¡¯m going to discipline you properly on behalf of your mother. A young girl shouldn¡¯t be misbehaving all day long, always thinking about seducing men. You¡¯re not at that age yet. I¡¯ll teach you now how to be a good girl."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing, still not appeased, pped Qiaoqiao¡¯s small butt hard again, causing the girl to cry out in pain, her eyes brimming with tears.

    "Do you understand your mistake now?" Lu Tianxing asked again.

    "Uncle, I realize my mistake now. Please spare me this time," Qiaoqiao said with teary eyes, timidly looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Good that you understand. As a girl, you must behave like a girl so that you can meet a good man in the future and find a good ce for yourself, understand?"

    "I understand."

    Qiaoqiao nodded repeatedly, fearful that Lu Tianxing might hit her again. She still felt a burning pain on her butt, thinking how this awful uncle had no sense of respect or delicacy, and how heavily he had hit her.

    "Alright, the movie is over. I¡¯ll take you home now."

    Lu Tianxing lifted his head and noticed that the movie had started ying the ending credits. He immediately stood up and started walking out.

    Qiaoqiao followed timidly behind Lu Tianxing, like a mistreated little wife.

    Having arrived at the parking lot, Lu Tianxing directly climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, nning to personally drive Qiaoqiao home when he heard Qiaoqiao¡¯s voice by his ear, "Uncle, I will be leaving Modu tomorrow."

    "Leaving? Why are you leaving? Isn¡¯t your home in Modu?" Lu Tianxing turned his head and looked at Qiaoqiao, asking in confusion.

    "No, my home is in Beijing. I only came to Moduter with my mom. Thest time I almost had a car ident, my mom decided to send me back to study at my grandparents¡¯ ce. I will leave tomorrow, but I don¡¯t want to leave Modu, I don¡¯t want to leave Uncle."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes were slightly red, reluctantly lingering. She realized that the time spent with Lu Tianxing had been her happiest time ever.

    Lu Tianxing was silent, no wonder he had felt that Qiaoqiao was very strange today¡ªit turned out she was leaving Modu.

    "Don¡¯t cry, just go if you have to," he said. "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to Mars and nevering back. It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other again. Just call me whenever you miss me."

    Lu Tianxingforted Qiaoqiao, feeling slightly reluctant in his heart. Although he had known Qiaoqiao for only a short while, he had found himself growing fond of this somewhat candid, somewhat mischievous little girl. Being with her, you would always feel rxed; she was like a pistachio, always bringing happiness, never letting you feel bored.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes brightened, "Uncle, you¡¯re not lying to me? Can I really call you? Won¡¯t you find me annoying?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle, "How could I! Having such a beautiful girl call me is more delightful than you can imagine! How could I be annoyed? I will even brag about it, saying how a pretty girl often calls me, what glory!"

    "Hehe, that¡¯s what you said, Uncle. If I call you in the future and you dare not answer, I¡¯ll call Miss Tingting and even tell my mom all the bad things about you," Qiaoqiao grinned threateningly at Lu Tianxing.

    "You little rascal, you¡¯re threatening me again," he responded. "Have you forgotten the lesson just now? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll give you a few more ps, making you afraid to even sit down today."

    Lu Tianxing ruffled Qiaoqiao¡¯s head, making her hair messy, which made her dissatisfied and she kept waving her little fists at him.

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s cute appearance at this moment made Lu Tianxingugh heartily, causing Qiaoqiao¡¯s voice of discontent to echo continuously in the car.

    "Uncle, my flight leaves tomorrow morning. Will youe to the airport to see me off?"

    When the car arrived at the seaside vi, Qiaoqiao got out of the car, her eyes sparkling, looking at Lu Tianxing expectantly.

    "Yes, I will. How about I bring you a big doll then? It¡¯s gettingte, go inside now! Don¡¯t make your family worry. I should leave too, just in case your mom sees me and thinks I have ill intentions towards you."

    Lu Tianxing waved at Qiaoqiao motioning her to go ahead, then turned and walked away.

    "Uncle!"

    Just as he turned around, Lu Tianxing heard a crisp voice from behind and instinctively turned his head, only to feel a whiff of fragrance and found himself embraced by a somewhat frail body, his lips covered.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Qiaoqiao, who was very close, never having expected that one day he would be kissed forcefully by a young girl. Was this a taste of his own medicine?

    At the touch of that kiss, Qiaoqiao¡¯s face turned red like a monkey¡¯s bottom. She let go of Lu Tianxing and ran towards the vi like a startled rabbit, leaving only a sentence swirling in the wind behind her.

    "Uncle, this was my first kiss and also a promise between you and me. When I call youter, you better not ignore it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t like you anymore. Also, I forgot to tell you, my flight is at 10 a.m. tomorrow at Modu Airport. Uncle, you must not forget."

 Chapter 179 - 178

    <h4>Chapter 179: 178</h4>

    Listening to the words drifting in the wind, Lu Tianxing touched his lips, recalling the tender kiss he just experienced, and let a gentle smile emerge at the corner of his mouth, "This little girl is much cuter than her mother."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger, he directly left the Bay Vi District. It was not easy to hail a taxi, and he was nning to return to the Ziyuan District when he remembered that he had to go on a business trip to Xiangjiang the next day. So instead, he decided to meet Rose. As for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety, with Fu Tu covertly protecting her, there weren¡¯t many who could harm Bai Zhiqing. There was no need to worry about her safety.

    Moreover, with the warning from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and the attention from the Yanhuang Group, there was no pressing need to worry about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety right now. The assassins and mercenaries currently wouldn¡¯t dare toy a finger on Bai Zhiqing. While the reward of five hundred million dors was bountiful, life was just as precious. To kill Bai Zhiqing would mean to offend both the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and the Yanhuang Group, one dark and one light, a clearly unwise choice.

    Lu Tianxing pulled out his phone and made a call to the old man Bai Qiao Mountain, telling him he had something to do that evening and wouldn¡¯t being back, then directed the taxi driver to head straight for Zero Point Bar.

    Arriving at Zero Point Bar, it was already early evening, and the nightlife had just started to kick off, so the business at the bar was beginning to pick up. The waiters and bartenders were busy attending to the guests.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walk in, everyone instinctively stopped what they were doing and paid their respects to him. By now, everyone understood that Lu Tianxing was Rose¡¯s man, the tough character who dared to hit someone right in front of Huang Fuhu¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend.

    Lu Tianxing waved casually to them and, without having someone inform Rose, headed directly to the back of the bar. He didn¡¯t knock; he just pushed open the door and walked in.

    The room¡¯s decor was still familiar, and the air was filled with an enticing scent, making one involuntarily take a deep breath. The room was empty and didn¡¯t contain the figure of Rose.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears twitched, and his gaze shifted toward the bathroom next door, his eyes lighting up at once.

    The light was on in the bathroom, and the sound of water could be heard cascading from within.

    "Could it be that Rose is taking a shower? Hehe, seems like I¡¯vee at just the right time."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, feeling that he should also take a shower, to join Rose. Not only could they save water by showering together, they could even scrub each other¡¯s backs, saving both time and effort, a good n indeed.

    In short, Lu Tianxing found countless reasons in his mind, all leading to joining Rose for a delightful bath. Moreover, after being teased by his little sister-inw Bai Weiwei the night before, he had been holding back a fire that needed to be vented or he¡¯d feel ufortable all over.

    With a lecherous smile on his face, Lu Tianxing tiptoed to the bathroom door, gently tested the doorknob with his hand, and after finding that the door wasn¡¯t locked, he quickly opened it, slipped into the bathroom with great stealth, and locked the door behind him.

    Rose seemingly hadn¡¯t noticed someone else hade in. She was joyfully showering behind a curtain, even humming a tune.

    Lu Tianxing smirked, and without thinking, he pulled open the curtain, but when he pulled it back, he was dumbfounded.

    Rose was standing there behind the shower curtain, arms crossed, looking at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, her eyes gleaming with the mischief of a sessful prank.

    "Crap, I¡¯ve been had."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, looking at Rose who stood with her arms crossed, smiling at him, a row of ck lines forming on his forehead. This little girl was getting less and less cute by the moment, fooling him was one thing, but she even deliberately turned on the water tap. Wasn¡¯t that a waste of water resources?

    "My dear Rose, so you were in here all along. I thought you weren¡¯t here! That¡¯s why I was nning oning in to turn off the water for you. You know, we should be mindful of conserving water. You¡¯re wasting water resources like this; we need to think about future generations and save water."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose unflinchingly, showing no embarrassment at being caught sneaking a peek, schooling her while calmly walking over to the tap and turning off the water inside.

    Rose watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance speechlessly, sensing that she might have underestimated the thickness of his skin.

    "Really, honey? Then why did I see someone sneakily locking the door?" Rose asked with interest, smiling at Lu Tianxing.

    "Locking the door? You¡¯re kidding, do I look like that kind of person?"

    Lu Tianxing adamantly denied any intention of sneaking a kiss, gently wrapping his arms around Rose¡¯s slender waist and leeringly chuckled, "I¡¯ve been busy all day, covered in sweat, and I¡¯d feel ufortable not taking a bath. Since you¡¯re here, my dear Rose, how about you help me scrub my back."

    "Scrub your back? Are you sure that¡¯s all you want?"

    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed with a charming intent.

    "Of course, I am a man of my word, a true gentleman. It¡¯s absolutely just a back scrub, with no other add-on services."

    Having said that, without waiting for Rose to speak again, Lu Tianxing scooped her up around the waist and both of them leapt into therge bathtub...

    "Ah! Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you say it was just a back scrub? What are you doing?"

    "I am scrubbing your back, aren¡¯t I? You helped me with mine, and now I need to return the favor. It¡¯s a traditional virtue, a matter of give and take."

    "Just scrub the back, then why are your hands there?"

    "They¡¯re not there, rx. I¡¯m a professional bath scrubber..."

    From the bathroom, Rose¡¯s dissatisfied voice mixed with Lu Tianxing¡¯s righteous words filled the air, and before long, the entire bathroom echoed with intoxicating sounds.

    Ultimately, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s forceful offense, Rose fell like a copsing mountain, without any chance of aeback, copsing limply into the arms of her adversary, Lu Tianxing, as he carried her out from the battlefield.

    "Get some rest."

    Lu Tianxing carefullyid Rose on the bed and covered her with a nket, gently kissing her lips.

    "Honey, are you leaving now?"

    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered slightly, her tone revealing a hint of imperceptible disappointment.

    "Tonight, didn¡¯t you say you nned to bear my child and then use it to ckmail me? So of course, I have to work hard to live up to your expectations. Besides, I¡¯m a bit hungry after exercising for so long. I will go out, find a restaurant, and cook something delicious for you with my own hands."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Rose¡¯s smooth hair, his face sporting a warm smile.

    The guaranteed three updates arepleted, and today¡¯s updates are all done. I¡¯m going to save up some drafts in the next few days, and then continue the burst of updates!!!

 Chapter 180 - 179 Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 179 Warmth</h4>

    "Honey, can you cook? Today¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day; you must be joking, right?"

    Disbelief shone in Rose¡¯s almond-shaped eyes; she truly could not believe that Lu Tianxing knew how to cook.

    "So you really don¡¯t trust your husband?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and boasted proudly, "There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡¯To conquer a beauty, you must first conquer her stomach.¡¯ In this day and age, without any decent skills, how could I pursue a beautiful woman like you? For this very goal, I specifically learned from someone for three months. I won¡¯t im to be an expert, but whipping up a few simple home-cooked dishes is a piece of cake for me."

    "You learned for three months?"

    Rose was speechless. Normally, when people learn cooking, it takes them several years, but here he was showing off about three months of learning. After three months, one would be doing well just to handle and chop the vegetables properly.

    "Why do you underestimate your husband¡¯s skills? Today I¡¯ll show you what a genius I am."

    Lu Tianxing, clearly annoyed by Rose¡¯s skepticism, pinched her pert behind firmly as if to reproach her for doubting him.

    "Really? Since you¡¯re so confident, husband, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. I have a kitchen here; why don¡¯t you show me how it¡¯s done?"

    Rose gave Lu Tianxing a look and gently pressed a button on the bedside table.

    "Click!"

    A slight sound came from one wall, and the whole wall suddenly split apart to reveal a small kitchen sectioned off by a ss door. Although the kitchen wasn¡¯t very big, it was fully equipped with all kinds of cookware and spices, truly aplete family kitchen.

    Lu Tianxing watched this scene, dumbfounded: "Rose, when did you set up a kitchen in your room? I had no idea."

    Rose nced at Lu Tianxing with a touch of resentment and said irritably, "All you do when youe here is misbehave; you never care about anything else. This kitchen has been here for a long time. When I¡¯m not at home, I usually stay at Zero Point Bar, and sometimes I let Wu Yan cook something for me. Of course, I needed to have a kitchen."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s reproachful words, Lu Tianxing felt embarrassed. It seemed Rose was right; he always hurried in and out, never noticing anything else, but how could he let Rose know that.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, "What do you mean I don¡¯t care about anything else? In my eyes, there is only you, a blooming flower; naturally, I have no interest in anything else. For me, you¡¯re the most beautiful. To pay attention to anything else when I see you would be disrespectful."

    "Giggle!"

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose instantly broke into giggles, seemingly pleased with his response. Shezily rolled over, exuding an iparable charm: "So, my husband, are you about to show off your genius cooking skills now?"

    "I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed. However, afterward, will we unlock another position?"

    Lu Tianxing smirked lecherously, his eyes ncing over Rose¡¯s voluptuous Holy Maiden Peak, his implication clear.

    "Whether or not we unlock another position depends on whether you can present something satisfactory to me."

    Rose smiled seductively, licked her lips enticingly, and threw a coquettish wink at Lu Tianxing, her provocative tongue full of infinite temptation.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart thudded wildly, the mes that had just died down were threatening to set aze once more, and he thought to himself that this enchantress was clearly born to bewitch men. Luckily, this enchantress would belong only to him for the rest of her life.

    As the Buddha says, "If I don¡¯t go to Hell, who will?" I¡¯m doing this for all my brothers out there, sacrificing myself to feed the tiger.

    "I will make sure you¡¯re extremely satisfied."

    A confident smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he pushed open the ss door and walked straight into the kitchen.

    Surveying his surroundings, Lu Tianxing noticed that although the kitchen was small, it was kept very clean. In the corner, the fridge was stocked with plenty of fresh vegetables, and meats like beef and pork, all looking very fresh, evidently just bought that morning.

    "To maintain a supply of fresh vegetables daily without living here often¡ªthis tycoon¡¯s life is way too luxurious."

    With a sigh, Lu Tianxing selected two potatoes and a few tomatoes, intending to make a dish of stir-fried shredded potatoes with vinegar and a tomato and egg soup. He also took out some beef, nning to make a dish of boiled beef slices. These were all homely dishes that didn¡¯t require much skill, but only the most sessful chefs can make these simple dishes truly delicious.

    Rose, waiting outside, was full of smiles, eager to see how Lu Tianxing would embarrass himself. However, when Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers began to move, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief, revealing a look of astonishment.

    She saw the incredibly sharp knife in Lu Tianxing¡¯s handse to life as if it had a life of its own, turning into a dazzling disy of knife skills as he peeled the potatoes rapidly. The potatoes then transformed into slender shreds at a speed visible to the naked eye, clear and uniform in length and size as if meticulously calcted by aputer.

    Rose covered her mouth, watching the scene in disbelief. To her, someone like Lu Tianxing should never have stepped foot in a kitchen, but she hadn¡¯t expected his knife skills to be so good. Such skills clearly couldn¡¯t be developed overnight.

    After all, ancient martial artists and chefs arepletely different concepts. In ancient times, there might have been stories of chefs who were also martial arts masters, but in modern times, ancient martial artists are incredibly rare. Once someone bes an ancient martial artist, countless people would court them, the stronger their skills, the higher their status; who would then bother to study anything else?

    "Could it really be possible to develop such good cooking skills in three months? Can there truly be geniuses in this world?"

    For the first time, Rose began to doubt her life.

    "How about that, Rose darling, are you stunned by your husband¡¯s cool knife skills?" Lu Tianxing turned back, boasting with pride.

    "That¡¯s barely passable! Good knife skills don¡¯t mean good cooking. Who knows if what you make is any good? Talk is cheap without the skills to back it up."

    Rose scoffed, pretending to be unimpressed.

    Lu Tianxingughed and continued to busy himself in the kitchen, the nging sounds filling the air with rhythm, pleasing to the ear as if it were music.

    Rose rested her chin in her hands, watching Lu Tianxing bustling about in the kitchen, her eyes filled with an indissoluble affection. She found herself bing more and more inseparable from this man before her, as a profound sense of warmth spread through her heart.

    Twenty minutester, the fragrant aroma of three homely dishes¡ªmeat, vegetable, and soup¡ªsteaming hot, was carried out of the kitchen by Lu Tianxing. The rich scent spread throughout the room, making one¡¯s mouth water uncontrobly.

    "Rose darling, it¡¯s time to eat."

    Lu Tianxing called out to Rose, and then, as if his gaze were glued, he watched, unblinking, as Rose slowly approached, his breathing bing involuntarily rapid.

 Chapter 181 - 180 Going to the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 180 Going to the Airport</h4>

    Rose had apparently changed into a nightgown at some point, and it was somewhat transparent. Through the sheer fabric, one could faintly discern a hint of thendscape beneath.

    With her long hair cascading down, Rose walked over gracefully, exuding an aura of mature charm. Her presence was visually striking and bewitchingly morous.

    For a woman, it¡¯s not about beingpletely undressed to have allure. It¡¯s at times like this, when something is teasingly revealed and concealed, that a woman is at her most irresistible.

    "Honey, what do you think? Do I look pretty?"

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was staring unblinkingly at her, Rose didn¡¯t show any shyness. Instead, she proudly twirled around and sauntered over to Lu Tianxing, smiling as she said, "Honey, do you like this outfit? I bought it especially for you."

    "Beautiful, I really like it."

    Lu Tianxing felt a surge of excitement rush to his head, and he almost couldn¡¯t wait to engage in some activities that would delight both of them. At this moment, Rose was entirely the embodiment of a beguiling enchantress, captivating and drawing the gaze of any man.

    "Ah, Lu Tianxing, you rascal, can you please keep your hands to yourself? I have no idea how you do it. They say there¡¯s no such thing as a ¡¯worn-out field¡¯, only a ¡¯dead ox¡¯, but with you, it seems to be the other way around. You¡¯re driving me mad."

    With a startled cry, Rose reproached Lu Tianxing with a re and quickly grabbed his hand to stop his next move. She still felt weak and knew that if she and Lu Tianxing went at it again, she would bepletely drained of strength.

    "You should feel touched and happy. Not everyone is as naturally gifted as I am."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled heartily, carrying Rose over to the dining table. He hadn¡¯t nned on doing anything else; after some delightful exercise with Rose and spending a yful afternoon with Qiaoqiao, he was famished. Before waging war, one needs to be well-fed, after all. Especially since he faced a tough battle tonight and needed strength to subdue the oing fierce enemy.

    ...

    At the crack of dawn, a new day began as the sky turned faintly light.

    As the first ray of sunlight streamed into the room, Lu Tianxing was already awake.

    Ever since he began practicing the peculiar cultivation technique he¡¯d found deep in Shennongjia, Lu Tianxing realized that his need for sleep had decreased significantly. Only needing a few hours of sleep each day, his energy would be fully restored to its peak.

    Even after several intense encounters with Rose the previous night, expending a great deal of energy before finally defeating her decisively, Lu Tianxing still didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit tired. Instead, he felt energized and refreshed as if he¡¯d just had a sauna, experiencing an indescribable sense of well-being throughout his body.

    Lu Tianxing moved his body, intending to get up, but inadvertently woke Rose, who was still deep in sleep.

    "Hubby, are you leaving now?"

    Rose opened her eyes and smiled. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to actually stay the night. She wore a faint smile on her lips and naturally wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "It¡¯s gettingte; I should go to work."

    "To work?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose blinked in surprise. "My man, are you teasing me? The entire Bai¡¯s Group belongs to your wife. Even if you don¡¯t show up to work for ten days or half a month, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue."

    "It¡¯s different for me. I want to support myself with my own hands, not rely on a woman."

    "Really?"

    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled as she smiled and said, "Well, it¡¯s barely seven now, so why don¡¯t you ¡¯support¡¯ me first?"

    As she spoke, Rose gave Lu Tianxing a meaningful nce.

    "Rose, are you sure?"

    "What, you scared?"

    "The word ¡¯scared¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing pressed Rose beneath him once again...

    An hourter, Lu Tianxing emerged from Zero Point Bar with a radiant smile, his face full of contentment. After stretchingzily and greeting the people around him, he hailed a taxi on the street and directed the driver to Modu Airport, intending to see Qiaoqiao off before returning to thepany. After all, he had promised her, and he couldn¡¯t break his word.

    Not long after the taxi had left Zero Point Bar, Lu Tianxing caught sight of a boutique toy store on the roadside. It seemed that he had promised Qiaoqiao arge toy the day before. He immediately asked the taxi driver to stop and stepped out of the car into the store. Soon after, Lu Tianxing reappeared, this time with a giant pr bear plushie nearly as tall as a person in his hands. He then resumed his journey to Modu Airport.

    PS: After going live, there will be at least three updates every day unless there are any special exceptions. Daily updates will not drop below three, and there will be spontaneous extra releases. Your support is greatly appreciated, brothers! For just ten yuan a month, you can ess a month¡¯s worth of hard work from the author. So, dear brothers, I ask for your support!!!

 Chapter 182 - 181 Airport Lobby

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Airport Lobby</h4>

    Meanwhile, at Modu Airport¡¯s main hall.

    Qiaoqiao and Shen Manjun were sitting in the hall¡¯s chairs, where the two beauties, one big and one small, instantly became a unique sight within the hall.

    Shen Manjun elegantly seated herself, her delicate and pretty face void of expression, even frosty, but that couldn¡¯t conceal her captivating charm. Her refined features made it impossible for anyone to guess her real age.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun was dressed in a pristine white short cheongsam, perfectly showcasing her figure.

    However, even though everyone knew Shen Manjun was very beautiful, no one dared to approach her¡ªnot that they didn¡¯t want to, but rather, they didn¡¯t dare.

    This woman was like a thorny rose, to be admired from a distance, or else, her thorns would make one¡¯s head bloody and bruised. Because there were a few fearless ones who had tried to hit on her, only to be blocked by the burly men standing behind her, nobody wanted to embarrass themselves by approaching needlessly. Who knew what her temper was like? If she were to beat them up, they would have nowhere to seek justice.

    After all, the most important reason men approached beautiful women was the hope of a sweet reward, but now, not only was there no sweetness to be had, they might even receive a bitter blow. So, who would dare approach? It was enough to just look.

    Qiaoqiao was sitting next to Shen Manjun, absentmindedly surveying her surroundings, her eyes asionally falling on the airport¡¯s entrance. Then she would lower her gaze to her phone, looking restless.

    "Qiaoqiao, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?" Shen Manjun asked, slightly frowning as she observed her daughter¡¯s demeanor.

    Qiaoqiao shook her head, "Mom, I¡¯m fine. Why do we have to leave Modu? Haven¡¯t we been living well here?"

    "Indeed, it¡¯sfortable. But this is your grandfather¡¯s wish, he insisted on sending you back to Beijing for school after hearing about your recent close call. Moreover, I¡¯m often away on business trips and can¡¯t stay at home. Your grandparents are getting older, and it would be good for you to take care of them. Besides, when you¡¯re on break, you cane to visit Modu; it¡¯s not too far. Come on, no sulking, be happy," Shen Manjun said, stroking her daughter¡¯s head with a soft and gentle voice.

    "I understand."

    Qiaoqiao nodded, knowing that once her grandfather had made a decision, it was almost impossible to change. Her gaze returned to the entrance of the hall, filled with anticipation.

    Suddenly, Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes lit up as though she¡¯d discovered something astonishing, and she bolted up from her chair, heading straight to the entrance.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m over here!"

    Qiaoqiao hopped and skipped forward, her face bursting into a beaming smile, oblivious to Shen Manjun¡¯s darkening expression.

    Lu Tianxing had just entered the airport hall, wondering whether he should call Qiaoqiao to ask where she was, when he heard Qiaoqiao¡¯s clear, bell-like voice nearby. Following the sound, he saw Qiaoqiao, dressed casually with a sun hat, running towards him. He broke into a subdued smile and strode over to meet her.

    "Uncle, you finally came. I thought you weren¡¯t going to show up," Qiaoqiao said, catching her breath slightly, her cheeks flushed and looking extremely charming and cute.

    "How could I not? I made a promise to you yesterday, so of course, I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word. I was just dyed a bit on the road. Look, this is the present I got for you, do you like it?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s head, then pulled out therger-than-life plush white bear from behind and handed it to Qiaoqiao.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my head in the future. I¡¯m not little anymore. At my age in ancient times, I would already be a mother. Stop treating me like a child, hmph."

    Qiaoqiao red at Lu Tianxing discontentedly, took the giant white bear plushie from his hands, and hugged it before speaking, "Uncle, you¡¯rete. But considering you prepared a gift for me this time, I¡¯ll magnanimously forgive you. If you dare bete next time, beware that I might bite you to death."

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s cute baring of teeth, Lu Tianxingughed heartily, "Okay, okay, I promise you, I won¡¯t touch your head next time. How about pinching your nose instead?"

    "You dare! If you dare to pinch my nose and tten it, beware that I¡¯ll cling to you for life," Qiaoqiao said indignantly, punching the plush bear as if it was Lu Tianxing.

    "Mr. Lu, what are you doing here?"

    Just then, an angry voice sounded.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked to the side and was momentarily stunned.

    Shen Manjun stood not far from him, her arms crossed and eyes zing with fury, looking as if she could chop off his hand in the next second.

    A bit taken aback, Lu Tianxing quickly collected himself and said with a smile, "Miss Shen, it seems there¡¯s some misunderstanding in your words. This hall is a public area; if you can be here, why can¡¯t I? Besides, Qiaoqiao and I are friends. A friend is leaving the city, and it¡¯s only right and proper for me to see her off, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Hmph, who knows if you¡¯re really here to see Qiaoqiao off or if you have an ulterior motive."

    Shen Manjun snorted, her gaze towards Lu Tianxing tinged with suspicion. She was well aware of her own allure; any man who looked at her would be distracted, if notpletely mesmerized. Yet, when Lu Tianxing saw her, he was only briefly startled before regaining hisposure, treating her as if she was nothing more than an unusual sight.

 Chapter 183 - 182 Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 182 Ulterior Motives</h4>

    "Could it be that I misunderstood him, that his saving Qiaoqiao was just a coincidence? There¡¯s no hidden agenda, or is it that I stayed uptest night working on a coboration, causing my charm to wane?"

    Shen Manjun began to mutter to herself, questioning her own allure for the first time.

    "No, this guy is a pervert. How could he ignore me? Could it be that he¡¯s ying hard to get?"

    Shen Manjun scrutinized Lu Tianxing carefully, hoping to detect some change in his expression, but unfortunately, she was disappointed. Lu Tianxing was chatting andughing with Qiaoqiao, paying her no attention at all, as if she was just an ordinary woman, unworthy of a second nce.

    It¡¯s such a strange, contradictory phenomenon with women: when a man shows interest in her, she thinks he¡¯s a lecher and uses him of being a hooligan. Yet when a man shows no interest, she doubts her own charm, suspecting the man might be ying hard to get, deliberately trying to attract her attention.

    Women are such contradictory creatures. When you look at her, she thinks you¡¯re being lecherous, but when you don¡¯t, she wonders if her charm has faded or if you¡¯re intentionally acting this way to get her attention.

    Lu Tianxing never denied his appreciation for beautiful women, but he was never soscivious that he would forget his own name upon seeing one. That would not be a liking for beauty but outright lechery.

    "Harboring ulterior motives?"

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled slightly upwards as he looked at Shen Manjun with a meaningful gaze and said, "Miss Shen, have you forgotten what I told youst time? I harbor ulterior motives, but what motives did I say I had?"

    "You shameless!" Shen Manjun coldly spat out two words between clenched teeth, perfectly understanding the implication behind Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately became displeased and said discontentedly, "Miss Shen, please be responsible for what you say. I¡¯m shameless, how have I humiliated you?"

    "You... yesterday..."

    Shen Manjun wanted to retort that he harassed her just the day before, how could that not be considered shameless? But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, especially not with her daughter standing next to her. Who knows what kind of scene it would create if Qiaoqiao heard this.

    "No more words to say, I see!" Lu Tianxing unrelentingly continued, "Miss Shen, I¡¯m beginning to suspect that you find me handsome and are trying to hit on me, hence why you keep bothering me time and again."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the people in the airport lobby looked at him with disdain. This guy was just too shameless, thinking such a beautiful woman would chase after him¡ªwhat a delusion.

    Now Shen Manjun really felt like she was about to lose her mind. Lu Tianxing was undoubtedly the most shameless, most brazen person she had ever met. With her looks and devilish figure, countless men pursued her. Why would she need to stoop to hooking up with him? He should take a good look at himself in the mirror.

    "Mr. Lu, please have some dignity."

    "I am being dignified. But as for you, Miss Shen,ing at me with such anger from the get-go makes one wonder what your true intentions are."

    "What intentions could I possibly have? You tell me."

    "Why should I say it? Just because you tell me to? That wouldn¡¯t give me much face, would it?"

    "You..."

    Shen Manjun red coldly at Lu Tianxing,mitting this man to memory after today.

    Whether it was a battle of wits or ying dirty, ten Shen Manjuns were no match for Lu Tianxing.

    Qiaoqiao stood beside them, her face twisted with an odd expression as she watched Shen Manjun go pale with fury because of Lu Tianxing. A hint of doubt crossed her mind; she had never seen her mother so emotional, so ovee with anger that she was at a loss for words.

    After ncing at Shen Manjun, Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing beside her. Her clear, contrasting eyes blinked and revealed a mischievous smile as she conjured up some scheme in her little head.

    Catching the odd smile on Qiaoqiao¡¯s face out of the corner of his eye, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he inwardly cursed, sensing trouble. He had firsthand experience with this girl¡¯s cunning and had no idea what sneaky n Qiaoqiao was devising now.

    The best course of action now was retreat, for as the saying goes, ¡¯the best n is to escape.¡¯

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing said, "Qiaoqiao, Miss Shen, it¡¯s about time you head to the departure hall. I have an emergency, so I must leave now. Goodbye, no need to see me off."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing turned and hurried towards the airport exit, ignoring Qiaoqiao¡¯s puffed-up anger. He did not want to experience the girl¡¯s ferocity again, especially not in front of her mother. If Qiaoqiao were to do something outrageous, it would be like getting caught with his pants down¡ªit would be messy regardless.

    Qiaoqiao, fuming, red at the rapidly departing figure of Lu Tianxing and stamped her foot hard, but did not chase after him. Instead, she looked at Shen Manjun with a look of curiosity and asked, "Mom, it seems like you don¡¯t like the uncle?"

    "Like him? I would ¡¯like¡¯ for him to drop dead," Shen Manjun gritted her teeth in hatred. She had never been messed with like this before, and to think it was by the same man twice in less than two days! Yet she couldn¡¯t get the better of him and was rendered speechless by his words. The frustration was unbearable.

    "Mom, what do you think about making him my dad?" Qiaoqiao suddenly blurted out this shocking suggestion.

    "What?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled as if struck by lightning, her face a portrait of disbelief as she stared at Qiaoqiao. She could never have imagined her own daughter suggesting such a thing¡ªespecially since Qiaoqiao was against strange men getting close to them, which had led to them living alone together. Now, Qiaoqiao was actually initiating this conversation.

    As if oblivious to Shen Manjun¡¯s expression, Qiaoqiao rattled off her thoughts: "Mom, don¡¯t you think the uncle is kind of nice? Though he¡¯s not handsome, he has a sense of security, knows how to care for people, and is very skilled. He¡¯s a man who can be both cultured and tough, and, most importantly, he saved my lifest time. I don¡¯t dislike him, so I think he¡¯d make a good dad, much better than those hypocritical men pursuing you. Mom, maybe you should consider it..."

    Shen Manjun was dumbfounded by her daughter¡¯s words. Internally, she wished she could tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb. Qiaoqiao¡¯s speech wasn¡¯t about finding her a husband; it was more like finding herself a boyfriend, spoken with the innocence of a young girl experiencing her first crush.

    "Lu Tianxing, you beast! You even go after such young children, you bastard, you sicko..."

    Shen Manjun frantically searched her mind for all the words she could muster to curse at Lu Tianxing viciously, secretly relieved that she and Qiaoqiao were leaving Modu, getting far away from that sicko Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, if things kept going this way, she dreaded to think of the consequences.

 Chapter 184 - 183 I am Concerning About You

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 183 I am Concerning About You</h4>

    Lu Tianxing was blissfully unaware that he hadpletely transformed into a creepy, lecherous weirdo with a penchant for little girls in Shen Manjun¡¯s mind. At that moment, he was strolling leisurely toward the exit of the airport.

    Before he even left the airport, his phone couldn¡¯t wait to start ringing in his pocket.

    Upon answering the call, Lu Tianxing heard a voice filled with icy coldness and raging anger.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you now? Do you have any idea we¡¯re supposed to go on a business trip today? Just how long do you n to make me wait for you?"

    "Who is this?" Lu Tianxing asked subconsciously.

    "Lu Tianxing, you son of a bitch, stop ying games with me. I don¡¯t care where you are right now, get your ass over to Modu Airport immediately. I¡¯m waiting for you at the third entrance ¨C get here right now."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, followed by an infuriated roar and then the call was abruptly disconnected.

    The third entrance of the airport.

    Xue Man, with her face the color of iron, stood there looking utterly displeased. She was quite the beauty, and Lu Tianxing had the audacity to stand her up. They had clearly agreed a few days earlier to take the ten o¡¯clock flight, but she came an hour early to remind Lu Tianxing not to act rashly upon arriving in Xiangjiang.

    Instead, she had been waiting at Modu Airport for more than half an hour, considering calling him to ask if he had forgotten about the business trip today. But this bastard actually had the nerve to ask who she was¡ªit was infuriating. She was now tempted to call Bai Zhiqing and have her cancel Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip, considering going to Xiangjiang by herself.

    "Minister Xue, why the hurry? Our flight is at ten, and it¡¯s just after nine now. We can¡¯t even enter the waiting area yet. Why are you so anxious? We¡¯re not going on a blind date."

    Less than two minutester, Lu Tianxing appeared beside Xue Man.

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing him appear in front of her in less than two minutes, Xue Man¡¯s suppressed rage could not help but re up again. Her face turned an even deeper shade of iron as she red at Lu Tianxing, her chest heaving with anger. This asshole was clearly inside the airport all along, deliberately avoiding her just to make her look foolish standing there like an idiot.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you have any sense of time? Have you forgotten what I told you two days ago? I asked you toe early, and you dide early, but why didn¡¯t youe find me?" Xue Man said furiously.

    "Minister Xue, calm down, don¡¯t get so worked up. I just got here as well, and received your call the moment I got out of the car. So I rushed over without stopping. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel my forehead¡ªsweat¡¯s dripping down. It¡¯s so hot I could die."

    Lu Tianxingughed it off, his gazending on Xue Man.

    Today, Xue Man was dressed very fashionably, no longer in the unchanging security uniform from the office, but in a very casual and stylish outfit. A sun hat adorned her head, and she wore sunssesrge enough to cover almost half of her face, making her look like a total urban fashionista.

    "You bastard, what are you looking at? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze moving over her, Xue Man¡¯s expression darkened to its limit, wishing she could just cripple Lu Tianxing with one kick.

    "I wasn¡¯t looking at anything; I just think you look really pretty today, very suitable for you," Lu Tianxing said earnestly, as though he were deeply concerned about her.

    "Lu Tianxing, you pervert, I¡¯m going to fight you today."

    Xue Man felt unable to hold back her rage any longer and kicked fiercely towards Lu Tianxing, intending to cripple him and turn him into a eunuch.

    "Compliments also get met with violence? Does it have to be this brutal?"

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly, but his movements were quick. He reached out and caught Xue Man¡¯s thigh, then pulled forcefully. Xue Man felt a great strength pulling her towards Lu Tianxing. Shortly after, she found her waist constricted as Lu Tianxing held her tightly in his embrace.

    The two had achieved zero distance contact!

    Looking at Xue Man who was so close at hand, Lu Tianxing said, "Minister Xue, didn¡¯t you learn your lessonst time? With your meager skills, not to be rude, but I could beat you with one hand tied behind my back. Do you believe that? Why are you so keen on courting death?"

    "Bastard, let me go right now."

    Xue Man¡¯s face was filled with fury, and she started to struggle fiercely in an attempt to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip. Her eyes were shooting daggers at him¡ªif looks could kill, Xue Man would not hesitate to have Lu Tianxing riddled with arrows.

    However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip was like a pair of pliers, firmly holding Xue Man, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.

 Chapter 185 - 184 Prove Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 184 Prove Oneself</h4>

    "Are you going to let me go or not? If you don¡¯t let go soon, I¡¯m going to scream and use you of harassing me!"

    Xue Man¡¯s eyes seemed to ze with fire, her teeth grinding together as she considered struggling, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands seemed to hold an endless strength, imprisoning her firmly and preventing her from moving at all.

    "Then scream! If someonees, I¡¯ll just say you¡¯re my wife and that we¡¯re having a quarrel. Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll end up in the police station, but I won¡¯t be the one embarrassed. Someone might even envy me for getting lucky with a beauty like you," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, who seemed as unbothered as a pig not afraid of scalding water, Xue Man felt an itch of hatred in her heart but was helpless to act, so she lowered her stance and said, "What will it take for you to let go of me?"

    "I can let you go, but you can¡¯ty a hand on me again. And you verbally agreedst time to be gentle with me, which it seems Minister Xue has forgotten. So, as punishment, Minister Xue, how about you give me a kiss as a sign of apology?"

    "Impossible," Xue Man said through gritted teeth.

    Kissing this jerk in broad daylight would be nothing but a fantasy.

    "Then there¡¯s no helping it."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head indifferently, saying, "Then I¡¯ll just have to hold you like this, carry you onto the ne, sleep together. After all, I have to consider the future of the Lu Family. If I let go and you suddenly attack my little brother, that would be the end of the Lu line¡ªwithout it, the Lu Family would be no more."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s expression changed, uncertain. If she didn¡¯t agree and was seen at the airport being openly embraced by a man, and if that got back to thepany, wouldn¡¯t she beughed to death by her two friends, Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing?

    "Forget it, if I must kiss, then it¡¯s like being licked by a dog."

    With this thought, Xue Man bit her lip and said, "Fine, I agree, but you have to close your eyes first."

    "Really?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened, seeming to look forward to what was about to happen. Without another thought, he closed his eyes, waiting for Xue Man¡¯s kiss.

    "You lucky bastard, you¡¯re getting your way this time, but if you ever fall into my hands again, I¡¯ll beat you to death," Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing, wishing she could punch his annoying face. Taking a deep breath, she tiptoed and, with all the fury of a mortal enemy, pressed her lips fiercely against Lu Tianxing¡¯s.

    "Eh? What¡¯s going on, why don¡¯t I feel anything?"

    Xue Man suddenly felt puzzled, for her lips seemed not to have kissed anything. Could a kiss really feel like this, akin to the feeling of one¡¯s left hand touching the right? Instinctively opening her eyes, Xue Man froze. There was no sign of Lu Tianxing before her, only a puff of air. She had just been kissing thin air.

    "Did Lu Tianxing just dare to make a fool of me?"

    Xue Man secretly exhaled a sigh of relief, an inexplicable sense of loss emerging in her heart, mixed with a bit of gratitude. She suddenly felt that Lu Tianxing might not be as detestable as she had imagined.

    Her gaze swept around subconsciously and she spotted Lu Tianxing standing in the lobby waving at her, his face still bearing that annoying smile, "Minister Xue, what are you standing around for? Hurry and get your ticket. We¡¯re about to enter the waiting hall. Come on, don¡¯t just stand there."

    "Hmph, I like standing here, what¡¯s wrong with that?"

    Xue Man snorted coldly, looking around at the odd nces she received, and walked angrily toward the airport hall.

    The flight tickets booked by Bai¡¯s Group were for ten o¡¯clock, and it was now just past nine, with still more than ten minutes before boarding. After getting their tickets, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man sat on the chairs, utterly bored.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes drifted aimlessly, showing little interest in observing the passersby. Instead, he was deep in thought, pondering over something.

    Meanwhile, Xue Man sat next to Lu Tianxing, ncing at him as he pondered deeply before quickly withdrawing her gaze. She took out a stack of documents from her backpack and started to go through them.

    Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s aim in partnering with Lin Hua Security Company was primarily to establish a brand new securitypany. However, Bai¡¯s Group had never dabbled in the security industry, so they nned to find a partner. Considering their past multiple interactions with Lin Hua Security Company, which also wanted to deepen its cooperation with Bai¡¯s Group, this business negotiation came into being.

    Bai¡¯s Group didn¡¯t ce much importance on these negotiations. Whether they seeded or not wasn¡¯t crucial for thepany and wasn¡¯t considered a strategic goal for Bai¡¯s Group. However, for Xue Man, it was of utmost importance. This was her first business trip and also her firstmercial negotiation. She intended to prove with her actions to those who were disparaging her in the dark that she, Xue Man, was not a brainless person; this business negotiation was bound to be sessful.

    "I will definitely seed."

    Xue Man clenched her fists, mentally cheering herself on. Originally, she wasn¡¯t the one assigned to go to Xiangjiang for the negotiation. She had fought for this opportunity in front of Bai Zhiqing, with the goal of proving herself.

    At this moment, a man and a woman suddenly walked into the airport. A roughly twenty-six or twenty-seven-year-old woman came in, followed by a man. Judging from their pace and posture, the woman was clearly in charge, with the man in a supporting role. The intimate demeanor between the two made it apparent that the man might very well be living off the woman, so to speak.

    The woman and the man entered the hall and seemed to be looking for a ce to sit. When the woman¡¯s gaze swept across andnded on Xue Man, a glint shed in her eyes and she walked directly over.

    "What a coincidence! I never thought our school¡¯s Ba Wanghua would find a man too. It¡¯s really an oddity! I had nned to introduce you to my uncle when you turned thirty! But now it seems my uncle is out of luck," the woman said with a yful look, smiling at Xue Man.

    "Your mouth is still as foul as it was back then, Wang Lian."

    Even though the other woman¡¯s words were sarcastic, Xue Man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she coldly nced at the man holding the woman¡¯s arm, "Wang Lian, I¡¯m more and more impressed by you. For others, having a boyfriend means being together for months, even years, or a lifetime. You, on the other hand, switch boyfriends faster than you change clothes. Which number is he, the ny-ninth or the hundredth? Are you nning to brag in your old age that you¡¯ve had enough boyfriends to circle the Earth?"

    "Your mouth stinks, Xue Man. I think you¡¯re just a violent woman, and only rubbish men like this one here would fancy you. Unlike my Xiao Fengfeng, a typical elite. Your boyfriend looks like he¡¯s wearing street stall goods. You¡¯re obviously unable to get married, so you just settled for anyone," said the woman, named Wang Lian, without showing any weakness, her gaze filled with disdain sweeping over Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 186 - 185: Just Because Iâ€™m Less Educated Doesnâ€™t Mean You Can Fool Me

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 185: Just Because I¡¯m Less Educated Doesn¡¯t Mean You Can Fool Me</h4>

    Feeling the scornful gaze from across, Lu Tianxing was taken aback, his face speechless. This matter had nothing to do with him; he was just a bystander, why drag him into it?

    Besides, these days, having money is only secondary¡ªreal skill is having the personal "hardware" to back it up. Otherwise, it would all be over within five seconds. How could anyone y that game? Men could conquer women with money, but they could equally conquer with their "hardware" or at least secure a free casual rtionship.

    Without even looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s displeased expression, Wang Lian turned around, affectionately wrapping her arms around the man next to her, and said, "Ba Wanghua, let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Huang Feng. He¡¯s currently the assistant manager of the sales department at Zhang Group, about to be promoted. Little Feng Feng, this is Xue Man, the beauty queen of our school back in the day. Sadly, no one dared to pursue her because behind her back, everyone called her Master of Extinction, a real Ice Queen. Despite her deceiving appearance, she¡¯s a woman nobody wants. Look at her now, desperate and settling for just any man."

    "I¡¯d rather be unwanted than be someone who just anyone can sleep with. I¡¯ve heard about a woman, shameless enough to seek thrills by not even sparing the elderly gatekeeper in his seventies or eighties," Xue Man retorted, her expression unchanged, her tone mocking.

    The two women went back and forth, their exchange sharp as des, their nces as chilling as a cold wind, making even Lu Tianxing, seated beside them, feel the fiery sparks flying in the air.

    Lu Tianxing listened in utter shock. Not sparing even a man in his seventies or eighties¡ªwasn¡¯t that taste a bit too much? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of killing the poor old man? Wang Lian seemed somewhat attractive but yed extremely dirty¡ªhe now realized why city folks were considered so savvy!

    "So what if I did? It¡¯s still better than being someone who can¡¯t find a husband. Someone once told me that we should strive in our youth, be adventurous and explore the world. I¡¯m still young, so of course, I seek the thrills young people crave and enjoy things others can¡¯t. Look at you, picking up just any boyfriend after school. He¡¯s broke, dressed in tatters. Can he even satisfy you in bed? Want me to spend some money and find you a couple of foreign studs to show you what a real ¡¯man¡¯s presence¡¯ is?"

    Wang Lian jeered loudly, unbothered by Xue Man revealing her past. Instead, she unted her attitude with arrogance, which left Lu Tianxing speechless again, and feeling somewhat sympathetic towards Huang Feng, standing beside him. Being the boyfriend of such a woman certainly required a strong heart.

    "You needn¡¯t bother, Miss Wang. It¡¯s actually I who am eager to see whose child you¡¯ll have in the future¡ªwhether he¡¯ll be British, American, local, or a mix. Also, this man is not my boyfriend. He is Chairman Bai¡¯s assistant, named Lu Tianxing, merely on a business trip with me today. Lu Tianxing, thisdy is Miss Wang, the HR manager of Zhang Group, reportedly climbed into this position by hooking up with a shareholder of Zhang Group," Xue Man exined.

    Wang Lian¡¯s expression shifted slightly upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words. She knew exactly who the chairman Xue Man referred to was, and the notion that this in, poorly dressed man could be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant was inconceivable¡ªridiculous, really!

    "Human Resources?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man and said discontentedly, "Minister Xue, I¡¯m not well-educated, but don¡¯t deceive me. There¡¯s no way she could be the HR manager. She clearly seems more suited for the role of public rtions manager."

    Initially basking in Lu Tianxing¡¯s previousments, Wang Lian¡¯s face turned exceptionally ugly when she heard histter remark. In other people¡¯s eyes, the role of public rtions was simr to that of an escort¡ªavable for sleepovers whenever a client necessitated. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words clearlybeled her as promiscuous.

    Wang Lian¡¯s face turned sour, and her gaze towards Lu Tianxing grew very dark.

    As far as Wang Lian was concerned, frequently changing boyfriends was her way of embracing variety while young, to experience different men and lifestyles so she wouldn¡¯t have regrets in her old age. This was her lifestyle, not something any escort couldpare with. Escorts did it for money, engaging with anyone, but her targets were meticulously chosen.

    Lu Tianxing had now likened her to a prostitute, which was a sheer insult and a trampling on her attitude toward life.

    "Lu Tianxing, stop spouting nonsense,"

    Xue Man pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, yet her eyes sparkled with a brilliant smile. She had never expected Lu Tianxing to dare say such things publicly, particrly seeing Wang Lian¡¯s face turn bitter as if she had swallowed bile. Xue Man felt immensely satisfied, which softened her gaze toward Lu Tianxing significantly.

    Truth be told, Xue Man hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to speak like that, to insult someone so indirectly. The Public Rtions department might have had a good reputation in the past, but now, whenever the words "Public Rtions Miss" were mentioned, many people would immediately conjure up inappropriate images, involuntarily thinking perversely. Now, the term "Public Rtions Miss" was no different from swearing.

    "Minister Xue, why did you pinch me? Did I say something wrong?"

    Lu Tianxing blinked innocently, looking at Xue Man as if he indeed hadn¡¯t said anything incorrect. This woman had been with countless men, evident from her demeanor alone. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mocked her this way.

    "You didn¡¯t say anything wrong, but can you be more tactful in your words next time? If she has no shame, must you alsock decency?" Xue Man barely managed to maintain a serious expression as she scolded.

    "You¡¯re right, Minister. I promise to be more tactful in the future."

    Lu Tianxing nodded vigorously, his demeanor a pure picture of repentance.

    Watching the duo¡¯s back-and-forth, Wang Lian¡¯s face turned beet-red with rage. Her chest heaved violently as she red at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, wishing she could tear them to pieces.

    Seeing Wang Lian too angry to speak, a man named Huang Feng standing beside her stepped forward, looking coldly at Lu Tianxing and said, "Sir, you are far from being gentlemanly, mocking and scoffing at a woman like this. Aren¡¯t you a bit too disgraceful to our men?"

    "Is that so? Isn¡¯t it said that men and women are equal? If she despises me, why can¡¯t I despise her?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, curiously looking at Huang Feng, and said, "I¡¯ve had a question burning inside me for a long time, and I really want to ask you. Competing with so many men for a girlfriend, don¡¯t you feel the pressure? And do you not know that she has a major shareholder behind her? Besides, what if she had kissed that old man before kissing you, don¡¯t you find that disgusting? Or are you into such heavy tastes, not minding it at all?"

    Thanks to the brothers who tipped yesterday. Explosive updates start tomorrow, with at least five Chapters guaranteed. I need your firepower support!!!

 Chapter 187 - 186: Misunderstood Again

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 186: Misunderstood Again</h4>

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nauseatingly offensive words, a sh of fury instantly crossed Huang Feng¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s a saying that one should not hit a person in the face or expose their shorings, yet Lu Tianxing did exactly both.

    Just as Lu Tianxing said, Huang Feng wasn¡¯t born with a silver spoon in his mouth, nor was he a key business personnel. The only reason he could sit in the position of deputy manager of the sales department at Zhang Group was entirely because of Wang Lian. Using her status, he climbed his way to this position step by step.

    In Huang Feng¡¯s view, he wasn¡¯t being kept by Wang Lian, but rather using her status to achieve his own goals. As for the number of men Wang Lian had, what did that have to do with him? As long as he served Wang Lian well and got what he wanted, everything else could be ignored.

    But that¡¯s just what he thought. When someone outright spoke about it, anyone would probably feel ufortable.

    Hearing this, Huang Feng¡¯splexionpletely cooled, and he said in a dark tone, "Friend, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡¯Always leave room for reconciliation, so you can meet on good terms in the future.¡¯ Don¡¯t be too ruthless. Apologize to Ms. Wang Lian now, and I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you."

    "Apologize? Why should we apologize to you? Wang Lian, you really don¡¯t see your own long face. You¡¯re the one who came looking for trouble, not me. If you know what¡¯s good for you, scram now; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite, and I¡¯ll make you recall your school days," Xue Man couldn¡¯t control her outburst before Lu Tianxing could even speak, and she stood up abruptly.

    "You... you, Xue Man, you... consider yourself tough. I, Wang Lian, will remember this. I won¡¯t let you off, we¡¯re leaving."

    Wang Lian was startled by Xue Man¡¯s actions and involuntarily took a step backwards. Upon seeing Xue Man¡¯s disdainful smile, herplexion turned from green to white, stamped her foot angrily, red fiercely at both of them, and quickly left the hall with her boyfriend, not even bothering with the ne anymore.

    Watching Wang Lian scurry away like a rat from a cat, Lu Tianxing was bemused. It seemed that the child had been scared by Xue Man at school ¨C the psychological shadow must have been immense for her to react like this.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt the urge to observe a moment of silence for the students who were in the same cohort as Xue Man. They must have been beaten up quite a bit. Surviving to graduate was truly no easy feat.

    "Minister Xue, your deterrence is really impressive, even scaring off that woman. I admire you," Lu Tianxing said with a face full of respect.

    "Hmph, that kind of woman deserves a beating. Back in school, she used to spread rumors about me just because she didn¡¯t like me. When I caught her, I gave her a good lesson, and she behaved ever since. And now shees to provoke me? I don¡¯t mind giving her a taste of her school days," Xue Man said with a cold huff.

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words.

    After Wang Lian caused such a scene, the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Xue Man finally eased a bit. The cold stares were gone, and they began to joke and talk. When the boarding time came, the two directly boarded the ne.

    No doubt about it, Bai¡¯s Group had deep pockets ¨C the ne tickets they¡¯d booked were not for business ss but for first ss.

    Following another half-hour wait, the ne finally took off, soaring into the sky.

    For whatever reason, be it the online booking or something else, the seats for Lu Tianxing and Xue Man weren¡¯t separated; they were next to each other. This was no single-seat first-ss, but rather a pair of side-by-side seats.

    Xue Man immediately chose a seat by the window, pulled out an eye mask from her backpack, and seemed to intend on resting her eyes for a while.

    Lu Tianxing, like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, looked around with great interest, seemingly oblivious to the disdainful nces around him.

    After some observation, Lu Tianxing realized that first ss and business ss were two entirely different levels of enjoyment. Although both offered the service of air hostesses, the attractiveness of the hostesses waspletely different. In business ss, it was rare to see a beautiful air hostess, but in first ss, there were loads of beautiful air hostesses, almost too many to take in at once.

    But then again, he understood the hostesses¡¯ intentions. Those who could afford to sit in first ss were invariably wealthy and powerful. If they managed to marry a rich young man one day, they might not have to worry for the rest of their lives and could enjoy a life of luxury. Even if they ended up divorcingter, the settlement would be enough to livevishly for a lifetime.

    Naturally, first ss became the gathering ce for beautiful air hostesses.

    As for this, Lu Tianxing lost interestpletely. He indeed liked beautiful women, but that didn¡¯t mean he liked every attractive woman. Most of these hostesses were fishing for a wealthy husband. In other words, as long as you had money, they wouldn¡¯t even mind getting involved with you in some not-suitable-for-children¡¯s activities on the ne.

    Lu Tianxing never denied his fondness for beautiful women, but he wasn¡¯t about to share a house with others. Who knows if someone had died in that room before?

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with you? This doesn¡¯t seem like you," Xue Man said, looking at Lu Tianxing as she suddenly spoke.

    "Minister Xue, what do you mean by that?"

    Lu Tianxing was perplexed and looked at Xue Man, not understanding.

    "You¡¯re a lecher, but just now, several beautiful air hostesses walked by you and you didn¡¯t even nce at them, not taking a single look. That¡¯s not like you at all."

    Xue Man¡¯s eyes twinkled as she looked at Lu Tianxing, as if she had uncovered a huge secret, and then pped her hand with a decisive expression, "Lu Tianxing, tell me the truth, do you like men, and your previous flirting with women, was that just an act, so that no one would suspect you? Am I right?"

    "Ah!"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt as if thunder had struck him, his mind buzzing with noise.

    Just yesterday, Qiaoqiao said he liked men; now Xue Man imed the same. Lu Tianxing was in pain¡ªwas it so difficult to try to be a good person?

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak up, Xue Man continued, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, I, Xue Man, am not a gossip. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you liking men. Nowadays, aren¡¯t there many ces where men can marry each other? Once you have money, you can emigrate. There¡¯s nothing to fuss about...."

    Xue Man rambled on, while Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned very ugly. Since when did he like men? He wasn¡¯t aware of it. His disregard for the air hostesses was merely because he didn¡¯t want to share a room with someone else¡ªhow could these women jump to such conclusions?

    "Stop!"

    Finally, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, interrupting Xue Man, saying through gritted teeth, "You¡¯re saying I like men?"

 Chapter 188 - 187 I Want to Prove Myself

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 187 I Want to Prove Myself</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, rest assured, I promise to keep this matter to myself and not speak a word of it."

    Xue Man looked solemnly at Lu Tianxing. She had finally understood why, when she had taken the initiative to kiss him, Lu Tianxing had suddenly dodged. It turns out he liked men. Otherwise, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous nature, he should have taken the opportunity to pursue her further instead of dodging. The only exnation was that Lu Tianxing liked men and not women.

    Otherwise, if it had been a man who liked women, the first reaction to an unfamiliar man kissing him would be to p him right away. But for a man who liked men, a woman was akin to this unfamiliar man.

    "I don¡¯t like men, Minister Xue. Please don¡¯t nder me, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Veins bulged on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead, a sign of an impending breakdown as he red at Xue Man through gritted teeth.

    "Ah! Lu Tianxing, I understand you. I don¡¯t discriminate against you, and I don¡¯t look down on men loving men. After all, everyone has the right to live their life. It¡¯s not a big deal if you¡¯vee out. There¡¯s nothing to it."

    Xue Man patted Lu Tianxing heavily, suddenly feeling a bit sorry for him. He clearly liked men, yet he had to pretend to be a lecher to flirt with beautiful women, earning disdain. It was quite tragic.

    "Xue Man, don¡¯t force me to lose my temper."

    Lu Tianxing red at Xue Man through gritted teeth. If this rumor were to solidify, he would never be able to clear his name for the rest of his life.

    "Lu Tianxing, I know you care about how others see you. Didn¡¯t I just promise you? I absolutely won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Don¡¯t worry, everyone has the right to choose their own life. Isn¡¯t there also women who don¡¯t like men but like other women? So, you really don¡¯t need to feel inferior. Moreover, in some countries, same-sex marriage is already legal, and our country is actively reforming, right? You feel it¡¯s difficult to talk about because you have a mental block. I know a very famous psychologist. How about I introduce him to you so he can properly guide you?"

    Xue Man looked seriously at Lu Tianxing, believing that he was furious because she had hit a nerve.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, the veins on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead seemed to pulse even more, "Xue Man, where exactly did you hear that I like men?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?"

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and retorted, "Why did you dodge when I kissed you?"

    "Although I like beautiful women, I do not resort to coercing a woman. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state."

    "Don¡¯t want to take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state? Do you even believe that yourself?"

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing as if he were a creature of a bizarre kind. It sounded strange hearing such words from a lecher, "Lu Tianxing, you really don¡¯t need to feel inferior. I won¡¯t look down on you. Being gay isn¡¯t a disease; it¡¯s just a mental issue. One of my friends is a well-known psychologist. Maybe he can help adjust your feelings. Perhaps after that, you might start liking women again."

    At this moment, Xue Man no longer felt any fear towards Lu Tianxing; what was there to fear about a man who didn¡¯t like women?

    "Xue Man, you are forcing my hand. You say I like men? Today, I¡¯ll show you whether I actually like men or women."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at Xue Man, rolled over, and with one arm, wrapped around Xue Man¡¯s slender waist, pulled her into his embrace, and lowered his head to kiss her lips, intending to use actions to show Xue Man that he was indeed straight.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Xue Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had misunderstood, and Lu Tianxing actually liked women?

    For a moment, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly. She unconsciously wanted to evade, yet she wasn¡¯t sure whether Lu Tianxing really liked women.

    "Don¡¯te any closer, Lu Tianxing," Xue Man shouted, her voicecking confidence, "I¡¯m telling you, if you dare toe any closer, be careful, I¡¯ll break your legs."

    "Even if you break my legs, I¡¯m not afraid. Today, I must prove to you, Minister Xue, whether I like men or women. I don¡¯t want to carry this absurd misunderstanding any longer," he said fiercely.

    Lu Tianxing spoke ruthlessly, then suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed Xue Man¡¯s head, not letting her dodge. Under Xue Man¡¯s panicked gaze, without any hesitation, he kissed her on her red lips.

    "Boom!"

    Xue Man felt a current run through her body, her mind buzzed, and suddenly went nk. Her eyes widened, staring at the very close Lu Tianxing, the only thought in her mind being that she had been forcefully kissed by Lu Tianxing.

    Xue Man was dumbfounded. Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s lead and unconsciously responding awkwardly, she let Lu Tianxing overtake her, grabbing her hands and greedily tasting her.

    Xue Man¡¯s body trembled slightly, feeling a strong current throughout her body. Instantly, an indescribable sensation rose from the bottom of her heart, and her entire being seemed to have entered an oven in an instant, her body bing hot and her breath bing rapid. She made soft moans.

    After a long time, their lips parted, and a shiny thread connected their mouths, a suggestive mood enveloping them.

    Xue Man¡¯s face was as flushed as the sunset sky, bright red and striking. Even after Lu Tianxing let her go, she still hadn¡¯t regained her senses, her beautiful eyes unblinking, as if she were immobilized.

    "Ah!"

    After a good while, Xue Man finally came to her senses and screamed piercingly. Her beautiful eyes red at Lu Tianxing, almost spitting fire.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively covered his ears. Damn, that high-decibel scream almost burst his eardrums, a real-life lion¡¯s roar, life-threatening with a single shout.

    "Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, pervert, how dare you forcefully kiss me! I¡¯m going to fight you today; we¡¯ll go down together," she screamed.

    Xue Man screamed and, no longer caring that this was on a ne, wed her way toward Lu Tianxing.

    Themotion between Lu Tianxing and Xue Man immediately caught the attention of others in the cabin. When they clearly saw Xue Man¡¯s appearance, all the men looked at Lu Tianxing with a scornful gaze, yet with a hint of envy. For such a beautiful woman, they too would have risked a kiss even if it meant taking a beating.

    Some of the men even began to rub their hands together, eager to jump in at another one of Xue Man¡¯s screams, not minding teaching Lu Tianxing an unforgettable lesson, getting a thrashing and earning face in front of a beauty, maybe even getting her number for future developments. Why not?

    The women sitting around Lu Tianxing, however, moved back, their faces showing utmost disgust, warily watching Lu Tianxing.

    Even as Lu Tianxing clumsily fended off Xue Man¡¯s attacks, his peripheral vision easily caught the disdainful looks from those around him. His face flushed with embarrassment, after all, being stared at by so many was ufortable for anyone.

 Chapter 189 - 188 I Know I Was Wrong (1st Update Delivered)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 188 I Know I Was Wrong (1st Update Delivered)</h4>

    Feeling the disdainful gazes around him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind raced, pondering a strategy to extricate himself from this awkward situation. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration shed through his mind, and without thinking, he grabbed Xue Man¡¯s dancing hands. A sensation like holding warm jade washed over him, causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart to sway.

    Xue Man¡¯s hands felt anything but rough; they were more like those of a young girl, exuding a gentle warmth, as if holding a warm jade, smooth and tender.

    Suppressing the ripples in his heart, Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with deep affection and said softly, "Wife, please don¡¯t be angry, okay? I know I¡¯ve wronged you. We have been together for so many years, and I¡¯ve never taken you home or made any promises, yet you¡¯ve always stood by my side, bearing hardships with me¡ªI¡¯m aware of all this. The things you said earlier, I know you did it intentionally, wanting others to teach me a lesson on your behalf. I can understand that, wife. If hitting me can make you feel better, then go ahead, I won¡¯t fight back."

    Whoa, something¡¯s up!

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, everyone instinctively perked up their ears, even the flight attendants who had rushed over paused, as this seemed to be more than just hooliganism.

    With deep affection in his eyes, Lu Tianxing clutched Xue Man¡¯s hands tightly, not letting her pull away. "Wife, I admit my fault, I know I was wrong. Isn¡¯t this business trip assigned to both of us together a chance for us to reconcile? Wife, I promise you, once this trip is over, I will definitely take you home to meet your parents and give you a perfect wedding. Please, forgive me this time."

    Wow! What a shocking conclusion¡ªturns out the guy was unwilling to marry, and the girl was unhappy, so she orchestrated a drama to make strangers scold her boyfriend.

    Hearing this, the entire first-ss cabin became lively, with everyone chattering away. The men looked at Lu Tianxing enviously, thinking how lucky he was to marry such a beautiful woman¡ªit was as if his ancestors were blessing him from the grave.

    Xue Man truly was a top-tier beauty, with a beautiful face and a hint of a heroic spirit not typically found in ordinary women. If one were to overlook Xue Man¡¯s temper, she was unquestionably a charismatic beauty,parable to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tell lies. Who is your wife? If you keep spouting nonsense, be careful, or I might teach you a lesson," Xue Man warned as she felt her cheeks re with heat, trying to pull away from Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free and could only let Lu Tianxing hold her, surrounded by surrounding gazes that made her feel frantic and agitated, with a strange feeling arising in her heart.

    "I won¡¯t let go."

    Lu Tianxing clutched Xue Man¡¯s hand, his fingers gently sliding over the palm, which immediately caused her to re angrily at him. "Wife, I won¡¯t let go. Do you remember when we first started dating? I told you then that if I held your hand, I would never let go for the rest of my life. Even if you treat me harshly, I won¡¯t let go. I will hold your hand and grow old with you, walking to the end of life together."

    "You..."

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing, feeling both embarrassed and angry. She had never been called "wife" in her life, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was so tender it almost melted her, his words filled with deep affection. At the same time, she felt an inexplicable longing in her heart, almost desiring that it all be true, wishing for a man to hold her hand and walk with her to the end of life, growing old together.

    This thought flickered and was instantly snuffed out by Xue Man, thinking back to how Lu Tianxing had forced a kiss on her and had a dubious rtionship with her best friend. Xue Man immediately felt a bitter taste, unusually annoyed with a sense of repression.

    At that moment, the entire cabin also became lively because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s love talk. Some women looked at Xue Man with envious eyes, jealous that she had a man who loved her so much, a man willing to walk hand in hand with her into old age¡ªa desire many women yearn for but seldom achieve. Such men were truly rare.

    Thus, some sentimental women began to speak up, supporting Lu Tianxing and persuading Xue Man.

    "Sister, you need to learn to be content. Just forgive him this once! Look how sincere he is, a big man groveling in apology to you. We all feel pity for him; just forgive him this once!"

    "Yes, sister, be content! Having such a man who deeply loves you, what more could you ask for? Men, after all, must prioritize their careers. A woman just needs to silently support him from behind. Stop being stubborn, hurry up and forgive him, otherwise, if you miss this chance, you might regret it for your whole life."

    "As the saying goes, ¡¯Quarrels at the head of the bed end at its foot,¡¯ and spouses shouldn¡¯t let conflictsst overnight. He has apologized to you, just forgive him. A man who can apologize to you so humbly in front of so many people truly shows that you are in his heart."

    "...."

    Amid the myriad views of the crowd, Xue Man¡¯s face reddened like a ripe peach. Although she acted like a tough woman at Bai¡¯s Group,manding a department without any authority wouldn¡¯t work¡ªafter all, she was still a woman, unustomed to such situations.

    "Okay... okay, Lu Tianxing, if you let go of my hand now, I will forgive you."

    Xue Man now just felt her head buzzing in chaos, eager to escape this awkward situation as swiftly as possible.

    "I won¡¯t let go, wife. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t release your hand," Lu Tianxing said, pushing his advantage.

    "Okay, okay, I forgive you, I forgive you now..."

    "Haha, wife, I knew you would forgive me. Come on, let¡¯s celebrate, give me a kiss."

    Xue Man was helpless, but before she could finish her sentence, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief at what was in front of her. Because right after she finished her sentence, Lu Tianxing suddenly shouted, quickly wrapped his arms around her, and fiercely kissed her on the lips again.

    Xue Man was stunned, urately speaking,pletely dumbfounded. She had never expected to be forcefully kissed by Lu Tianxing once more, and that too in front of everyone.

    PS: Promises are never to be broken; today bursts with five updates, the first one has arrived, the next around eleven, brothers, please support, please subscribe, every part of your subscription powers the continuation of this book!!!

 Chapter 190 - 189 Untitled (2nd update, please subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 189 Untitled (2nd update, please subscribe)</h4>

    "Fine, brother, you¡¯re a real man. Awesome."

    The actions of Lu Tianxing immediately drew a round of cheers inside the cabin.

    "Well done, that kiss was so dashing, it was simply divine inspiration."

    "I now believe you two are husband and wife."

    "You don¡¯t need to say anything now, just kiss~ her."

    "It¡¯s dog abuse! Valentine¡¯s Day hasn¡¯t evene yet, and you¡¯re already showing off your PDA, inflicting 9999 damage on me. But I have to admire you, brother. A man shouldn¡¯t be timid."

    ...

    "Thank you, everyone."

    Lu Tianxing said gratefully to those around him, pulling Xue Man, who still hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality, to sit back down in her chair.

    "Lu Tianxing, what more do you want? Get your dirty hands off mine right now, or do you believe I¡¯ll chop them off?" Once everyone had returned to their seats, Xue Man¡¯s expression turned icy, and she red angrily at Lu Tianxing, lowering her voice to speak.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before, wife? I will hold your hand and never let go for the rest of my life...."

    Before he could finish speaking, Xue Man¡¯s icy gazended squarely on Lu Tianxing. Feeling the murderous look in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing swallowed the rest of his words and chuckled slyly, "Minister Xue, don¡¯t be angry. I had no choice, right? And don¡¯t you think my words were deep and emotional?"

    "Go y by yourself. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child who would believe your nonsense? Let me tell you, we¡¯re not done with this matter today."

    Xue Man snorted coldly, her gaze sweeping over Lu Tianxing, a sh of cold light in the depths of her eyes, as her high heels ferociously stomped down on Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot beneath the seat.

    "Wife, that¡¯s too harsh. Stepping on me with high heels, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll cripple me, leaving you to take care of me for a lifetime?"

    Lu Tianxing yelped in rm, quickly retracting his foot. The heel of the high-heeled shoe was no joke when stepped on.

    "It would be best if you became a cripple. Scum like you should be caught and shot~dead to prevent further harm to others."

    Xue Man huffed coldly, quickly realizing Lu Tianxing was taking advantage of her, "Psh, who¡¯s your wife? With your looks, even if you were free, I wouldn¡¯t want you."

    "Not for free, but you can give me a dowry when we get married. I won¡¯t mind," Lu Tianxing said with a sly smile, eyeing Xue Man¡¯s chest, which was heaving~dramatically~from~anger, and secretly admired in his heart. Indeed, she and Xue Bing were twin sisters, not only almost identical in face but also with equally majestic peaks. He wondered if the twins had the legendary telepathy. If so, the man who married one would be supremely lucky.

    "Shameless."

    Xue Man knew she couldn¡¯t outtalk Lu Tianxing, so she simply stopped paying attention to him, turning her head to enjoy the view outside the window.

    "Wife...."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak again, he saw the murderous look Xue Man shot~him, and he quickly corrected himself, "Minister Xue, don¡¯t be mad. Didn¡¯t you say I liked men? I was just proving to you that I like women. How about I apologize to you? After all, we¡¯re in this together now, needing to share our pleasures and our pains. Don¡¯t be so cold. We need to cooperate sincerely, or else, if this cooperation fails, we¡¯ll have a hard time exining ourselves to the chairman, won¡¯t we?"

    "An apology? If apologies were useful, what would we need the police for? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll remember this incident. Don¡¯t you ever fall into my hands, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you understand why the flower is so red."

    Xue Man turned her head and looked at Lu Tianxing coldly. He took advantage of her and now he came to apologize; no such cheap deal existed in this world.

    "Fine! I understand, Minister Xue, pleasee forth! If it would satisfy you, you can punish me double¡ªI don¡¯t mind, and I won¡¯t resist," he said.

    Lu Tianxing, as if realizing something, took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes, "Come on! I won¡¯t resist, do whatever you want to me!"

    "What are you doing?"

    Xue Man was stunned, wondering what trick this guy was trying to pull now.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face hardened, he opened his eyes, and said slowly to Xue Man: "Minister Xue, aren¡¯t you angry because I kissed you forcibly without your consent? Now I¡¯m giving you the chance for revenge. You can do the same to me, and I promise I won¡¯t resist. Of course, if you want to punish me more, I can bear it. Come on!"

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing simplyid back in the chair, his eyes shining as he looked at Xue Man, ready for her to take her revenge.

    "Uh!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man was momentarily taken aback, and then the anger that she had just managed to suppress surged forth again like a tide. This bastard was shameless, actually hoping for such a fortunate turn of events¡ªwas there any difference?

    Suddenly, a sly smile shed across Xue Man¡¯s face as she whispered, "You¡¯re right, a favor should be returned, and so should a grudge. Now close your eyes, my revenge ising."

    "Really!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Of course."

    Xue Man nodded gently, gazing at Lu Tianxing with his eyes closed, a cold glint suddenly shing in her eyes. She quietly stood up, raised her foot, and stomped hard on Lu Tianxing¡¯s right foot.

    ...

    Two and a half hourster, at Xiangjiang Airport, a ne traveling from Modu to Xiangjiang slowly glided down from the sky onto the runway,ing to a steady halt.

    Inside the airport terminal.

    A stunning woman strode out from the exit, wearing sunblock hat and sunsses covering most of her face, high heels, and pulling a small suitcase. Even with her face half concealed, the aura of keep out that she exuded was strong, clearly showing her extremely foul mood matching the color of her obscured face.

    Lu Tianxing followed a few meters behind Xue Man, grimacing and asionally making sucking noises, now and then rubbing his foot sole.

    On the ne, the moment Xue Man asked him to close his eyes, Lu Tianxing knew she had no good intentions, but in order to appease Xue Man, heplied and closed his eyes. After all, it was only right and proper to be punished a bit for having kissed Xue Man forcibly.

    But never had Lu Tianxing imagined that Xue Man would strike so viciously, nearly breaking his foot. Even after getting off the ne, he could still feel waves of pain in his foot, and without looking, he knew that the stomped area had definitely turned blue and purple.

    "Wait for me, driver, don¡¯t drive off yet, take it slow, I haven¡¯t gotten in the car!"

    Just after exiting the terminal, Lu Tianxing saw Xue Man hail a taxi to leave. He quickly chased after her and, ignoring Xue Man¡¯s icy gaze, sat in the passenger seat.

    PS: Overslept, didn¡¯t get up until eleven o¡¯clock, the second update is here. Thanks for the reward from Ruan, seeking support!!!

 Chapter 191 - 190: The Unfavored Collaboration (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 190: The Unfavored Coboration (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Why did youe up here? Can¡¯t you call a cab yourself?" Xue Man said coldly.

    "My dear Minister Xue, is it really necessary? Was it just because I kissed you? Do you need to hold such a deep grudge? Besides, you almost broke my foot just now, you should have calmed down by now," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know that although Xue Man was very beautiful, practically no man had dared to approach her since she was young. Any man who tried was severely dealt with by her, ending up avoiding her like a rat fleeing from a cat. Thus, she had preserved her first kiss.

    Having kept it for over twenty years, intending to give it to her boyfriend, to have it stolen by a despicable rogue was an ordeal anyone would find ufortable.

    "This is the retribution for your harassment," she snapped.

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing, feeling her anger rise whenever she saw him. It was better not to look at him at all.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing helplessly shrugged his shoulders and chose to keep quiet. Someone once said that when a man argues with a woman, it¡¯s like digging his own grave because no matter whether he is right or wrong, people tend to side with the supposed weaker party, especially if the woman is beautiful.

    Although Lu Tianxing liked to argue with Bai Zhiqing, after all, she was his wife, and their arguments fostered their rtionship. Arguing with Xue Man, however, would only make her hold more grudges against him, pondering over revenge.

    Lu Tianxing adopted the stance of offending anyone but a woman, choosing to remain silent until Xue Man¡¯s anger subsided. If the argument continued and Xue Man, in a fit of rage, decided to take drastic measures, he did not want to meet an untimely demise.

    "By the way, Minister Xue, are we going to the hotel now?" Lu Tianxing nced out of the window briefly and then turned back, puzzled.

    "No, we¡¯re going to Lin Hua Security Company. We have already made arrangements with them yesterday, and as soon as we arrive, we can immediately start talking about our business coboration," she replied without even looking at Lu Tianxing, her gaze fixated on the documents in her hands, thinking about how to maximize the benefits for thepany.

    "It looks like this business deal won¡¯t go through," Lu Tianxing sighed slowly.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you show a little ambition? You are, after all, an employee of Bai¡¯s Group. Can¡¯t you say something more positive? What you¡¯re saying is like undermining troop morale in ancient times, deserving execution," she retorted as she lifted her head unhappily.

    Xue Man found Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude infuriating, thinking the lesson he received this time was too mild and deciding to take more severe measures next time.

    "Something nice to say? I¡¯d love to, but even I wouldn¡¯t believe those words," he said with a bitter smile.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man and continued, "Minister Xue, how well-positioned is our Bai¡¯s Group in Modu? And its power in China?"

    "Certainly among the top in Modu, and there are fewpanies in Modu that canpare to us. Throughout China, our Bai¡¯s Group is also very prestigious," Xue Man replied proudly.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Given that, that¡¯s why I said this business coboration might not be sessful. Perhaps we are sincere in cooperating, but Lin Hua Security Company might not be interested in cooperating with us. Bai¡¯s Group is renowned in China, and partnering with us could be a great opportunity for anypany in Xiangjiang to break into the maind market, significantly elevating their business."

    "If they knew people from Bai¡¯s Group wereing, not to say the general manager should havee to the airport to greet us in person, but at the very least they should have sent a car. But what about now? Not only is there no car, but there isn¡¯t even a sign of anyone. Minister Xue, don¡¯t tell me that Lin Hua Security Company was too busy, too tied up to send someone; I doubt even you would believe that. That¡¯s why I feel that our coboration might not be sessful," he exined.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man suddenly snapped back to attention. Although she was the head of the security department and had never been on a business trip, this being her first time, she was no fool¡ªelse she wouldn¡¯t have be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s right-hand woman. Bai¡¯s Group was highly prestigious in Modu and considered a major conglomerate nationwide, and anypany would typically rush to greet them, not leave them to take a cab themselves.

    Nopany could be so busy that they couldn¡¯t spare a vehicle, right?

    She had been too angry because of Lu Tianxing to see clearly, but now, after his exnation, Xue Man immediately came around. A shadow of gloom crossed her delicate face¡ªthis cooperation wasn¡¯t vitally important for Bai¡¯s Group; they could always find another securitypany to partner with. But this was her first business trip, her first negotiation, and if it failed, from now on, in the eyes of others, she would be seen as a brawny, brainless woman who only knew how to use violence.

    Although she didn¡¯t mind being called a tough woman, ultimately, it wasn¡¯t amendable term.

    Lu Tianxing saw the dimming in Xue Man¡¯s expression and sighed softly, not saying anything more but patting her shoulder gently as a gesture offort.

    The rest of the journey in the taxi became quiet; Xue Man remained silent, her mind evidently elsewhere as she stared out of the window.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing felt no dismay over the impending failure of the partnership but instead took great interest in observing every fashionably dressed woman he could see through the window. For him, a business trip meant travelling on thepany¡¯s dime, a holiday of sorts. As for Lin Hua Security Company, they were a mere ant in his eyes. Not partnering with them wouldn¡¯t mean the end of options; pushed to his limits, he might simply engage a host of active special forces from the military as instructors to train Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security personnel.

    Lin Hua Security Company, well-known in Xiangjiang, mostly employed ex-special forces personnel or individuals who had served in foreign legions around the world. After retiring, they were invited to join thepany.

    Many celebrities in Xiangjiang hired Lin Hua Security for protection during concerts, and with thepany¡¯s general manager Zhao Lin being a young master of the prominent Zhao Family in Xiangjiang, naturally, many were eager to curry favor with them.

    So, when Lu Tianxing mentioned heading to Lin Hua Security Company, the taxi driver didn¡¯t hesitate at all and drove straight there, not even needing to check the road signs.

    The third update delivered, two more tonight, please support, subscribe, and rmend!!!

 Chapter 192 - 191 Cold Encounter (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 191 Cold Encounter (4th Update)</h4>

    "Wow, Lin Hua Security Company really does it big. Just look at this building, dripping with style. They must have a lot of money¡ªno wonder they¡¯re the first choice for Xiangjiang¡¯s stars. If I were them, I¡¯d brown-nose too. Hey, what¡¯s going on here, Minister Xue? Why is this entire building covered in ss? I mean, imagine if one day the managers or assistant managers couldn¡¯t resist doing something kid-unfriendly with their secretaries in their offices. They¡¯d bepletely exposed!"

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Man stood beneath the towering Lin Hua Building, craning their necks upwards, clucking their tongues in admiration without caring about the strange looks they were attracting from around.

    The Lin Hua Building, which was constructed under the supervision of Lin Hua Security Company, served as thepany¡¯s office space. Of course, Lin Hua Security only upied a few floors; the rest were rented out to various other businesses. Moreover, thanks to the Zhao Family¡¯s influence, the Lin Hua Building held a significant status. Almost everypany housed in the Lin Hua Building had some level of renown.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you tone it down a bit? I know you¡¯re sleazy, but do you have to announce it to everyone?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s remarks, Xue Man immediately felt a wave of irritation¡ªthis jerk kept ogling, and he had to vocalize his thoughts as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know how dirty his mind was.

    The odd nces from people around them made Xue Man so frustrated she wished she could sew Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth shut with a needle.

    "Did I say something wrong? Minister Xue, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m speaking the truth? I¡¯m a hundred percent certain that the architect of this building is some old, ugly, perverse Peeping Tom." As Lu Tianxing spoke, his gaze involuntarilynded on Xue Man¡¯s chest, and he wondered, "How did she manage that? Both sisters seem to have big chests; is there a special secret or something?"

    "It¡¯s actually you who¡¯s the sleazy Peeping Tom."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with disdain and reminded him, "Lu Tianxing, remember this¡ªwhether or not our cooperation today seeds, you must behave and stay by my side. Understand?"

    Before heading to Xiangjiang, Xue Man had been tipped off by Bai Zhiqing to keep a close eye on Lu Tianxing, who was not only a pervert but also a troublemaker. He had been at work for only a few days and had already offended a slew of people. Who knew what trouble he would stir up entering Lin Hua Security next; a preventative warning was probably wise. After all, with the Zhao Family backing Lin Hua Security, offending the Zhao Family could mean not leaving Xiangjiang alive.

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing responded with a grimace, "Minister Xue, do you really think I like looking for trouble?"

    Xue Man looked Lu Tianxing up and down, nodding inevitably, "Am I wrong? Besides, Mr. Bai instructed this. If you dare cause trouble, she¡¯ll have your hide."

    "No way! Minister Xue, are you telling me you¡¯re a spy nted by Bai Zhiqing? I strongly demand a recement."

    Lu Tianxing groaned. He had been hoping for a perfect romantic encounter in Xiangjiang! Now, it seemed hopeless. With Xue Man, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s right-hand person around, even the number of times he went to the bathroom would probably be known to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Whatever, if you¡¯d like, I can call Mr. Bai now and have you switched out."

    Xue Manpletely ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s wails and turned towards the interior of the Lin Hua Building.

    The lobby of the Lin Hua Building was vast; almost all thepanies that rented office spaces there had set up their reception desks in the lobby, so upon entering, one could see the names of variouspanies.

    Xue Man nced around and headed directly towards the area around the reception desk marked Lin Hua Security Company.

    As the receptionist at Lin Hua Security Company saw Lu Tianxing and Xue Man approaching, a sweet smile immediately appeared on her face. She stood up and said, "Hello, sir and miss, how can I help you? Our Lin Hua Security Company is a renowned security firm in Xiangjiang, having been invited by numerous celebrities as their personal bodyguards. Choosing us would definitely be the wisest decision..."

    Xue Man patiently waited until the receptionist finished speaking, then she began, "I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not looking for security. We are representatives from Bai¡¯s Group here to discuss business cooperation with yourpany. Could you please contact Mr. Zhao and let him know we¡¯ve arrived?"

    "You are from Bai¡¯s Group?"

    The receptionist paused slightly, looking at Xue Man and Lu Tianxing with a curious nce, "Please wait a moment, I need to call Mr. Zhao to confirm as we did not receive any notification of Bai¡¯s Group visiting today. I apologize for the inconvenience. Please hold on."

    With that, she turned away from Xue Man and Lu Tianxing, walked to the side, picked up the telephone, and began dialing.

    Hearing the receptionist¡¯s words, a sh of anger crossed Xue Man¡¯s face. From the receptionist¡¯s words, it was easy to guess that Lin Hua Security Company had no intention of cooperating with Bai¡¯s Group. What Zhao Lin and Bai Zhiqing had told them was merely toying with them.

    Lu Tianxing stood beside, his expression unchanged, indifferently watching the receptionist¡¯s actions. He had already been aware of this oue and was curious to see what game Zhao Lin was ying.

    After a good while, the receptionist finally hung up the phone and came over, "I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Mr. Zhao mentioned that he did indeed discuss potential cooperation with Bai¡¯s Group, but it hasn¡¯t been finalized yet. Moreover, Mr. Zhao is currently meeting with important guests and cannot leave right away. You are wee to wait here briefly, someone wille down to meet you soon."

    "Thank you."

    Lu Tianxing led Xue Man towards the sofas nearby.

    "Lu Tianxing, why are you pulling me? Zhao Lin is going too far."

    Xue Man¡¯s expression turned ugly, and had Lu Tianxing not been holding her, she really would have stormed off.

    "Minister Xue, stay calm, don¡¯t get angry. The angrier you are, the happier they will be. Just sit down, have some tea, and watch how the clown performs."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, nowpletely certain that all this was orchestrated by Zhao Lin.

    As Lu Tianxing and Xue Man sat on the couch, ten minutes went by. It seemed the other party did not regard Bai¡¯s Group highly at all. No one came to greet them, and they weren¡¯t even offered basic courtesies such as a cup of tea or water, just left sitting there.

    Just when both of them were growing impatient, they suddenly heard the sound of leather shoes hitting the floor. A stern man dressed in a suit, with an expressionless face, walked by their side. His gaze was chilling to the bone, his whole demeanor as if carved from cold stone, his eyes like sharp swords, carrying with them an intense oppressive force.

    The fourth update is delivered, thanks to the brothers who rewarded today. The fourth update is here, with one more to follow around eight o¡¯clock tonight!!!

 Chapter 193 - 192 Conflict (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 192 Conflict (5th Update)</h4>

    "You¡¯re from Bai¡¯s Group? Mr. Zhao asked me to take the two of you up, follow me."

    After seeing Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, the man didn¡¯t even utter a word of apology; instead, he talked as if only concerned with himself, and after finishing, he turned and walked toward the elevator not far away, treating them as if they were servants.

    Facing themanding tone and disdainful gaze of the other party, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, his expression turned grim as he leisurely sat on the sofa, showing no intention of getting up...

    He wanted to see what kind of tricks Zhao Lin was ying, but that didn¡¯t mean he would allow others to manipte him at will.

    "Lu Tianxing, what should we do next?"

    Xue Man instinctively set her gaze on Lu Tianxing, her look inquiring, somewhat regarding him as the backbone.

    If people from Bai¡¯s Group saw this scene, they would undoubtedly be shocked, speechless about when the head of the security department turned so gentle, even going as far as to ask a man for opinions.

    Even Xue Man didn¡¯t understand why, but when faced with this situation, she instinctively thought of Lu Tianxing, perhaps because he had exposed Lin Hua Security Company¡¯s schemes or maybe because he had forcibly kissed her, making her subconsciously a bit dependent on him.

    In this world, there are no real tomboys, no so-called queens, these people only emerge because they haven¡¯t met men who can conquer them; when you can conquer them, they will be the most docile little women.

    "Of course, we wait for the main actor to take the stage, we are just spectators, not characters in the y."

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa leisurely, his fingers rhythmically tapping on the sofa arm.

    "But..."

    Xue Man opened her mouth, seeming to want to say something, but Lu Tianxing interrupted her, "Minister Xue, just rx, a little Zhao Family hasn¡¯t even caught my eye, they can¡¯t do anything to us."

    Xue Man deeply looked at Lu Tianxing, not understanding where he got the courage to say Zhao Family couldn¡¯t hassle him, wanting to object, but a voice inside her vaguely told her to trust this man.

    Meanwhile, the stern man was about to enter the elevator, seeing that Lu Tianxing and Xue Man were still sitting on the sofa, his face immediately showing impatience, he coldly said, "Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I told you to follow me, if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then get lost."

    "What did you say, say that again?"

    Xue Man couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer, she stood up abruptly, ring fiercely at the stern man.

    "Minister Xue, keep calm, follow me and repeat, the world is so beautiful, and yet I am so harsh, this is not good, not good."

    Lu Tianxingforted Xue Man, with his legs crossed, he said, "My ears aren¡¯t deaf, but what are you, daring to speak to me with that tone, believe it or not, I can make Lin Hua Security Company disappear in minutes. Moreover, you got your attitude all wrong; initially, yourpany¡¯s general manager Zhao Lin ran all the way to Bai¡¯s Group, crying and pleading to cooperate with ourpany, not us begging you. Now I¡¯ll give you five minutes, if we don¡¯t see Zhao Lin in front of us within these five minutes, we¡¯ll leave immediately, and from this day forth, Bai¡¯s Group will cklist Lin Hua Security Company, never to cooperate, and this includespanies working with Bai¡¯s Group, they must strictly enforce this."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing directly calling out their general manager¡¯s name, some of the receptionists at Lin Hua Security Company disyed angry expressions.

    The stern man listened to Lu Tianxing¡¯s unreserved words, furrowed his brows, remembered Zhao Lin¡¯s instructions, and a sinister smile crossed his lips. He turned, strode meteorically to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and looking down at him, scornfully said, "You are just a minor assistant, hardly representative of Bai¡¯s Group. Moreover, you¡¯ve forgotten, this is Xiangjiang, the Zhao Family¡¯s territory. No one in Xiangjiang has ever dared to insult our general manager like this or speak to us in such a tone. You are the first, and you will pay a painful price for your stupidity."

    "Oh, really? Just because of you guys?"

    "Exactly, because of us, kid. I¡¯m giving you two choices now. First, kneel and apologize, and then crawl under my crotch; I might let bygones be bygones. Second, I¡¯ll break all four of your legs and make you crawl out of the Lin Hua Building. Choose one." The stern man stepped in front of Lu Tianxing and taunted.

    "I choose the second option, but let¡¯s reverse the oue. I¡¯ll break your four legs and then make Zhao Line down to see me."

    Lu Tianxing barely hid a smile,pletely disregarding the threats from the stern man. Indeed, the stern man had skills, considered a master outside, but in his eyes, he was no different from an ant and could be crushed with just one hand.

    "Is that so? Then don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    A fierce glint shed in the stern man¡¯s eyes as he threw a punch towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    This punch was as fast as lightning, giving Lu Tianxing almost no chance to react, and in the blink of an eye, it was already upon him.

    "Lu Tianxing, dodge quickly!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing motionless, Xue Man couldn¡¯t care less and fiercely pushed him away, striking at the stern man with her palm.

    "Meddlesome woman, get out of my way."

    A sh of ferocity went through the stern man¡¯s eyes, and his fist moved directly towards Xue Man.

    Xue Man¡¯s expression changed. The opponent¡¯s strength was too formidable, his speed too fast, too fast for her to react. Her palm struck the man¡¯s body as if it were stone, unable to shake him in the least, instinctively wanting to dodge but her body uncontrobly stood still.

    "Ah, my hand, my hand. You dare y dirty with me, kid?" Suddenly, a painful scream erupted, followed by the sight of the stern man retreating, clutching his arm, drops of fresh blood falling to the ground.

    Xue Man had already closed her eyes, bracing for the punch, but upon hearing the miserable cry, she instinctively opened her eyes and saw the pained face of the stern man, clutching his hand with severalrge pins sticking out of it.

    "Lu Tianxing, you..." Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing in amazement.

    "My mother once taught me to carry weapons with me as a precaution, so beforeing here, I bought somerge pins from a stall. It seems they are indeed very useful."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand nonchntly, still holding a few shinyrge pins in his hand.

    No broken promises, the fifth update is here, please support me, brothers. Your support is what motivates me to write every day, looking for ten thousand rewards, is there ten thousand rewards?!!

 Chapter 194 - 193 Zhao Lin Appears

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 193 Zhao Lin Appears</h4>

    "Why did you save me?" Xue Man bit her lip, her expressionplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "Does saving you need a reason? I certainly don¡¯t want to see bruises all over a great beauty like you, Minister Xue, and then have to apany you to the hospital. What if someone I know sees us and thinks I got you pregnant and am taking you to have an abortion! That would be my loss."

    "Your mouth is really cheap."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man fiercely red at him, feeling inexplicably moved. If this man could change his lecherous ways, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be a bad bet.

    Just as Xue Man felt moved, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang out again, "Minister Xue, are you feeling very touched right now? If you really want to thank me, I can¡¯t possibly refuse. Just casually give me ten or eighty thousand as a hero¡¯s reward. I don¡¯t mind."

    The slight affection that had just arisen instantly disappeared upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. A dog can never change its habit of eating poop.

    "Kid, you¡¯re really something, good in a very bad way. You¡¯ve sessfully pissed me off today. I swear, I¡¯ll crush your bones one by one; I¡¯ll make your life a living hell."

    Watching Lu Tianxing and Xue Man bicker without paying any attention to him, the stern man became furiously angry, his eyes fierce, staring at Lu Tianxing with murderous intent.

    "So what if I¡¯ve angered you? You can¡¯t even dodge a big pin; you¡¯re just trash at most. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? Believe it or not, I can p you back to your hometown." Lu Tianxing said disdainfully.

    "Kid, I want you dead."

    Upon hearing this, the stern man¡¯s face turned extremely dark, his eyes filled with murderous intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his fists cracking as he stepped towards him.

    Just when the conflict was about to erupt again, at that moment, a robust voice came through, "Ah Lai, stop harassing our distinguished guests, and step back."

    As soon as the voice dropped, a man with neat short hair and sharply defined features walked down from upstairs. It was Mr. Zhao Lin, the General Manager of Lin Hua Security Company, followed by four or five hulking bodyguards, exuding a fierce aura.

    Upon hearing Mr. Zhao Lin¡¯s words, Ah Lai reluctantly nced at Lu Tianxing, made a throat-slitting gesture as a challenge, and obediently stood aside, his gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing like a venomous snake ready to strike at any moment.

    "Miss Xue, Mr. Lu, my apologies. Ah Lai is a new trainer recently hired by ourpany, he might not understand the rules. I¡¯m very sorry for the trouble he caused you both."

    Mr. Zhao Lin walked up to them,ughing heartily, his tone gentle and respectful, deftly dissociating himself from the incident as if it had nothing to do with him.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and said, "Mr. Zhao, you¡¯re too polite. If I let this trash scare me, wouldn¡¯t that be a disgrace? However, I think this time, Bai¡¯s Group and yourpany might not need to cooperate anymore. If such trash can be a trainer, honestly, I doubt the capability of your security personnel, for the cooperation matter, we need to discuss it again with the chairman."

    "Kid, who are you calling trash? Have the guts to say that again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll crush your head," Ah Lai, standing nearby, said coldly, pointing at Lu Tianxing.

    "Ah Lai, shut up and stand down."

    Mr. Zhao Lin¡¯s face shed with a hint of coldness.

    Ah Lai snorted coldly, gave Lu Tianxing a vicious nce, then obediently stood behind Zhao Lin.

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Zhao Lin. Had he called out a secondter, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have doubted whether he would have pped him, teaching him what manners meant. When the master speaks, a dog should just obediently follow.

    At this moment, the smile disappeared from Zhao Lin¡¯s face, and his tone subtly carried a hint of threat, "Mr. Lu, don¡¯t you think your words are a bit too disrespectful? You should know that this is Xiangjiang, not Modu."

    "So what?"

    Lu Tianxing, unyielding, scoffed coldly, "Why should I respect you? Respect is earned, not given. Since someone is shameless, why should I offer any respect? In my view, whether it¡¯s Modu or Xiangjiang, if someone displeases me, I¡¯ll make their life miserable forever."

    "Mr. Lu, sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t speak too absolutely, or it could lead to death."

    Zhao Lin¡¯s face started to darken, a fierce killing intent shing in his eyes. Lu Tianxing had made him lose significant facest time; this time on his turf, he was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay back double.

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his eyes narrowing slightly, "Death, you say? Mr. Zhao, between us, who do you think will be the one to die? Is it you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was utterly unapologetic. Ever since the stern man Ah Lai appeared, he had sensed something was amiss because, from the moment Ah Lai provoked him, he noticed that the security cameras, which had been continuously rotating to monitor the entire hall, hadpletely stopped moving, fixed on his location, never deviating.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Zhao Lin was on the other side of the security cameras, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle of him and Xue Man about to be humiliated.

    Unfortunately for them, Ah Lai couldn¡¯t handle him, and Zhao Lin was forced to show up again, ying the mediator. All of this hadn¡¯t escaped Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    As for his enemies, Lu Tianxing was never courteous.

    "You..."

    Lu Tianxing directly interrupted Zhao Lin, "What ¡¯you¡¯? Mr. Zhao, you seemed to enjoy the show quite a bit! Unfortunately, your subordinate is too ipetent to affect me."

    Zhao Lin¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he looked up at Xue Man beside Lu Tianxing and said, "Minister Xue, is this the attitude of Bai¡¯s Group towards business cooperation? I fear that the Zhao Family is not so weak as to be ughtered by others!"

    The expression on Xue Man¡¯s face suddenly darkened as the implication of Zhao Lin¡¯s words was a warning to her and Bai¡¯s Group, implying that if necessary, the Zhao Family would erase all of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s industries in Xiangjiang.

    "Mr. Zhao, Mr. Lu was merely stating the facts."

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently, "Moreover, Mr. Zhao, you seem a bit forgetful. Just now, it was your trainer who provoked us first. Is that yourpany¡¯s attitude towards cooperation? Indeed, the Zhao Family has fame and power in Xiangjiang, but Bai¡¯s Group is equally strong. If Mr. Zhao wishes to take any action, Bai¡¯s Group will meet the challenge head-on. It seems the Zhao Family has numerous assets in the maind, right?"

    Beforeing to Xiangjiang, Xue Man had received instructions from Bai Zhiqing: if Lin Hua Security Company was overly oppressive, there was no need to be polite with them. They could turn hostile immediately because Bai¡¯s Group would not sit idly by while being provoked. If they dared toy a hand on Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Xiangjiang branch, Bai¡¯s Group had the strength to obliterate all of Zhao Family¡¯s influence on the maind.

 Chapter 195 - 194: Crazy Capital

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 194: Crazy Capital</h4>

    "Good, very good indeed,"

    Zhao Lin, upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, had a sh of coldness followed by a sarcasticugh, "Since Minister Xue, you are so confident, then don¡¯t me me for being disrespectful. Someone attacked my staff at mypany, and there must be a price to pay to ensure no one thinks Lin Hua Security Company is easily bullied. The very hand you used to strike my men¡ªbreak it and then get out of Lin Hua Building."

    Zhao Lin dropped all pretense, his face full of arrogance as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his tone chilly.

    Xue Man¡¯s expression changed, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Lu Tianxing say softly, "Minister Xue, trying to reason with trash will never be clear, being physically strong is the only hard truth. Also, I have a habit; I cannot stand a fly buzzing incessantly by my ear. My usual approach to such a fly is to squash it."

    Zhao Lin snorted coldly, a gleam of menace in his eyes, "I hopeter, you can still be so arrogant."

    After speaking, Zhao Lin turned to the bodyguards behind him andmanded, "Clear the area."

    No sooner had Zhao Lin¡¯s words fallen than the bodyguards behind him dispersed, beginning to drive away the onlookers. The crowd started to grumble, but upon hearing it was Zhao Family¡¯s matter, fear shed across their faces, and they hurriedly left the building or rushed upstairs, daring not to stay in the lobby anymore.

    Soon, the entire lobby of Lin Hua Building was deserted, leaving only Zhao Lin with his entourage and Lu Tianxing with Xue Man.

    "Zhao Lin, are you sure you want toy your hands on me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin indifferently, his voice emotionless; but to Zhao Lin, it boomed like thunder, causing his eardrums to tremble.

    "Minister Xue, step back, you don¡¯t need to interfere in this."

    Lu Tianxing stopped Xue Man from stepping forward.

    "Hmph, Lu Tianxing, shut up. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m themander this time, and you¡¯re just ackey. I certainly don¡¯t want to have to look after you if you get badly beaten," Xue Man snorted in dissatisfaction.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile, "Minister Xue, you overestimate this trash. Have you ever seen ants hurt an elephant? Just sit back and watch the show. If you¡¯re bored, you could even record my heroic side with your phone. Stand down, a man must never say ¡¯can¡¯t¡¯ regardless of the situation. Even if it¡¯s impossible, it has to be done; that¡¯s the rule for men."

    "Ah Lai, do it, cripple his limbs for me. I want to see him crawling out of Lin Hua Building,"

    Zhao Lin couldn¡¯t stand Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifference anymore, especially since Lu Tianxing repeatedly foiled his ns, ruining his pursuit of Bai Zhiqing and his scheme to take over Bai¡¯s Group, filling him with a murderous intent.

    In Modu, with Bai Zhiqing present, he might not dare to act against Lu Tianxing, but in Xiangjiang, inside Lin Hua Building, Zhao Lin was the supreme ruler, his word was the decree. He didn¡¯t just want to kill Lu Tianxing; he wanted Lu Tianxing to live a life worse than death to quell his deep-seated hatred.

    "Let me handle the general manager,"

    Ah Lai, who was already itching to beat Lu Tianxing, as he loathed him from before, now felt energized like he was on a potent booster, his body moving rapidly as he positioned himself before Zhao Lin, his eyes filled with a deadly intent as he stared at Lu Tianxing.

    "Kid, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Now kneel down and kowtow to me, then break your own limbs, crawl under me, and maybe I¡¯ll lessen your pain. After all, punches and kicks are blind; your bones might just shatter," Ah Lai said with a malicious grin.

    Ah Lai thought, the reason he had faltered before was due to Lu Tianxing¡¯s trickery, feeling no aura around Lu Tianxing, seeing him as no different from the average person, someone he could easily crush without much concern.

    "Lu Tianxing, be careful, this guy is very strong,"

    Xue Man quietly reminded him from the side.

    "Minister Xue, don¡¯t you trust my strength?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and shook his head with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry for your request, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it since I¡¯m not a god who can smash my own limbs. However, if you¡¯d like, I can cripple your limbs for free."

    "You spout madness! I¡¯ve decided; I¡¯m going to shatter all the bones in your body."

    Ah Lai, furious and roaring, shed and appeared beside Lu Tianxing, sweeping his leg towards him.

    Ah Lai¡¯s leg technique was incredibly explosive. The moment his right leg swept out, it faintly carried the sound of wind and thunder, whooshing past like a fiercely cracking whip in the void, leaving trails of afterimages.

    Suddenly, the roaring wind of the leg with rolling thunder reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, the lingering wind stung his face painfully.

    "All bark and no bite. The Wind and Thunder Leg is supposed to conceal wind and thunder within the leg, possessing the speed of wind and the power of thunder. Sadly, you¡¯re too weak," Lu Tianxing muttered disdainfully under his breath.

    Just as that leg was about to hit Lu Tianxing, he moved. His eyes narrowed and his right fist swung out fiercely.

    The punch was heavy and powerful, yet carried no trace of frivolity, as if a child was nonchntly swinging a fist.

    "Bang!"

    "Crack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist smashed onto Ah Lai¡¯s right leg, immediately producing a crisp sound of breaking bones.

    "Ah!"

    Ah Lai fell to the ground, clutching his right leg and letting out agonizing cries.

    "A dog emboldened by its master¡¯s power, get lost," Lu Tianxing harshly ordered as he lifted his foot and fiercely kicked Ah Lai¡¯s chest.

    "Boom!"

    Lu Tianxing directly kicked Ah Lai several meters away, directly denting the metal reception desk, and a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed from his mouth onto the pristine white marble floor, strikingly conspicuous.

    Ah Lai looked at Lu Tianxing with terrified eyes, desperately trying to say something, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Fresh blood spurted out, and his body twitched twice before hey still, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.

    Everyone present was stunned. No one could have anticipated that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was so terrifying; he finished off Ah Lai in the blink of an eye. Ah Lai, one of the top experts of Lin Hua Security Company, lost without even surviving a single move against a young man. This young man¡¯s strength was ridiculously powerful. No wonder he was so arrogant; he had the capital to be arrogant.

    Subscribe, subscribe, subscribe, your subscription is the motivation for this book to continue. Readers of pirated versions, please subscribe!!!

 Chapter 196 - 195 What Do You Want

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 195 What Do You Want</h4>

    Xue Man stood aside, her beautiful eyes wide and her face full of disbelief. Was this guy really the same Lu Tianxing from thepany who was irresponsible and lecherous? How could he possibly possess such terrifying strength? Having personally experienced Ah Lai¡¯s prowess, Xue Man felt like a toddler learning to walk in front of him,pletely at his mercy, powerless to resist.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Ah Lai was just like a child too, as if a child wielding his fists was dealing with a fully armed strong man, so weak that he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.

    "Is the gap between his strength and mine really this big? Who exactly is this guy, and why does he possess such terrifying power yet willingly work as a mere security guard?"

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with aplex expression. She suddenly realized that the Lu Tianxing before her seemed to be shrouded in ayer of fog, making it impossible to see his true face.

    "Do you still think you qualify to break my limbs? Do you think I should do what you said and cripple you?"

    Lu Tianxing stepped toward Zhao Lin, and with each step, Zhao Lin¡¯s heart involuntarily skipped a beat, as if a heavy hammer were smashing into his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    As Lu Tianxing approached, Zhao Lin¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He had underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength; he never imagined Lu Tianxing¡¯s power would be this terrifying, not even his close bodyguard Ah Lai could match him.

    "Charge, what are you staring at? Go get him! How formidable can he be? He¡¯s just one man. Many fists can kill a master, aren¡¯t you guys afraid of just one person? Go, anyone who cripples him will get my biggest reward."

    Zhao Lin suddenly shouted, his face filled with intense fear, because he saw a vision of his own death in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to die; he was still too young.

    Where there¡¯s a huge reward, there will be brave fighters!

    At Zhao Lin¡¯smand, the bodyguards originally standing behind him, each carrying a hint of fear, suddenly roared and rushed toward Lu Tianxing. Each one appeared to be thoroughly trained, employing fiercebat skills.

    "Trying to shake a tree with a helmet, unaware of one¡¯s own death. I had originally nned to spare you, but since you refuse to see reason, don¡¯t me me for being unkind."

    A fierce glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he murmured to himself. His figure was ghost-like, shing to face one of the bodyguards in an instant, and he kicked out like lightning.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound.

    The bodyguard couldn¡¯t react in time, only feeling a severe pain in his chest, then his whole body flew backwards, blood spraying from his mouth in a beautiful arc through the air.

    Without pausing after the strike, Lu Tianxing immediately dashed towards another person, moving so fast that only a blur was visible.

    "Swoosh!"

    In the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing was already next to another bodyguard. Seeing Lu Tianxing so close, a deep fear shed in the bodyguard¡¯s eyes. Without a second thought, he frantically swung his fist at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Unfortunately, although his response was quick, it was far too slowpared to Lu Tianxing.

    At the moment he swung his fist, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand also moved, and he suddenly hurled his fist out.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound of bone shattering echoed as the bodyguard, clutching his arm, let out a piercing scream. His entire arm waspletely broken by the punch, with the ghastly white bone stabbing out from the joint and blood spraying onto the ground, strikingly ring.

    Lu Tianxing showed no hint of mercy. He kicked up a foot and sent the bodyguard flying, who then heavily crashed onto another rushing bodyguard. It was as if they were hit by a speeding truck, both of them tumbling over and over, rolling out and heavily mming into a wall. They spewed blood, their bodies twitched twice, and then they passed out.

    "p, p...."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms turned into blurs, and a series of p sounds rang out. The other bodyguards who pounced on him were sent spinning like tops, flying outwards, with blood and teeth spewing from their mouths, their cheeks swollen high,pletely incapacitated.

    "General Manager Zhao, what do you have now that can make me kneel and beg for mercy?"

    Lu Tianxing returned to his original spot, casually dusted off his hands as if he had just done something trivial, and looked at Zhao Lin, slowly speaking. Although his tone was in, like old friends chatting, Zhao Lin felt a chilling coldness in it, almost freezing his soul.

    "You... what do you want?"

    Suppressing the fear in his heart, Zhao Lin was frightened by Lu Tianxing¡¯s skills, a fear that prated deep into his bones. His bodyguards had been carefully selected, battle-hardened and ruthless, yet they were like mere children under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, a power so daunting.

    "General Manager Zhao, do you have a problem with your head!"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, saying, "To speak the truth, it¡¯s your right to not cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group, and I can¡¯t force you. After all, business is business, and rightness remains. For me, it¡¯s just a trip funded by the public ¨C whether the cooperation seeds or not, frankly, it¡¯s none of my business. At worst, I can just leave. We should just speak openly. But you, Mr. Zhao, insisted on humiliating me, even nning to cripple me, so of course, I had to retaliate. Now you¡¯ve lost? And you ask me what I want, heh, General Manager Zhao, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with your brain? Now it should be my turn to ask you ¨C what do you want?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s principle was simple: I don¡¯t provoke others if they don¡¯t provoke me; as long as you don¡¯t offend me, I¡¯ll just ignore you, treating you as a stranger.

    This was the rule Lu Tianxing adhered to ¨C some things aren¡¯t too big to deal with, but they aren¡¯t too trivial either. Sometimes augh is all it takes to get over an issue, no big deal. But if you pester and challenge incessantly, don¡¯t me him for not being polite.

    No matter who you are, whatever your background, the method was to beat you severely first, since the bridge was already burned, there was no reason to hold back, waiting for retaliation.

    Either don¡¯t strike at all, or beat your opponent until they¡¯re dead or crippled, until they fear you.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhao Lin was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Because Lu Tianxing was right ¨C deep down, he never intended to cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group. His visit to Bai¡¯s Group was merely a ploy to lure Bai Zhiqing to Xiangjiang, then to take control of her and thus, the whole Bai¡¯s Group ¨C that was Zhao Lin¡¯s true scheme.

    But unexpectedly, a supposedly foolproof n was ruined by Lu Tianxing, making him lose face in front of Bai Zhiqing and relegating him to the status of a stranger, a situation hard for him to swallow. Ever since he knew Lu Tianxing was dispatched by Bai¡¯s Group, he was determined to make Lu Tianxing¡¯s life a living hell.

    Yet Zhao Lin underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities, putting himself in danger and his reputation in ruins.

 Chapter 197 - 196: Killing Three Birds with One Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 196: Killing Three Birds with One Arrow</h4>

    As Lu Tianxing drew closer, Zhao Lin felt fear surge like a tidal wave, because the look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes was as if he was staring at a dead man. Zhao Lin had no doubt that Lu Tianxing dared not break his limbs.

    "Lu Tianxing, I know you¡¯re strong, but... but let me remind you, you¡¯d better not mess around. This is Xiangjiang, not Modu. I belong to the Zhao Family. If you dare do anything to me, the Zhao Family won¡¯t let you go! You won¡¯t leave Xiangjiang alive; you¡¯d really better think about the consequences of touching me."

    Zhao Lin kept backing away, suppressing the fear in his heart as he threatened Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Zhao Lin¡¯s words, a cold smirk appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Consequences!

    Would a Judge fear consequences?

    No!

    There were many who wanted him dead; the Zhao Family was as insignificant as ants inparison.

    "p!"

    Lu Tianxing, tired of wasting words, responded with a resounding p to Zhao Lin.

    Under the horrified expressions of everyone, Lu Tianxing raised his hand again, fingers spread, swung his arm without hesitation, and fiercely pped Zhao Lin¡¯s face.

    In this p, Lu Tianxing did not use his True Qi, but even his physical strength alone was more than Zhao Lin could handle.

    "p!"

    The crisp sound of the p echoed throughout the hall, and Zhao Lin, like a baseball hit out of the park, flew through the air.

    "Ah!"

    Zhao Lin let out a painful scream as he crashed heavily into a flowerpot. Ignoring the pain in his body, he clutched his face instead, as several teeth mixed with blood were spat out from his mouth, his eyes filled with intense fear and resentment as he red at Lu Tianxing.

    Silence!

    An eerie, deathly stillness!

    Time seemed to freeze in that moment.

    Nobody had expected that Lu Tianxing would really strike Zhao Lin, and do so ruthlessly at that. It was incredibly daring¡ªafter all, although the Zhao Family wasn¡¯t considered a top family in Xiangjiang, they were certainly not weak. For Lu Tianxing to strike a member of the Zhao Family required enormous courage.

    As they admired Lu Tianxing¡¯s courage, a hint of pity flowed through everyone¡¯s hearts, for having offended the Zhao Family, Lu Tianxing was surely doomed.

    Xue Man witnessed this scene with a strong look of concern on her face, her fingers tightly sped together. Due to the excessive force, her fingertips had turned somewhat white. Although she was not from Xiangjiang, she had heard of Zhao Lin¡¯s background. She had the intention to remind Lu Tianxing, but when she saw the confidence in his eyes, she didn¡¯t know why her tense mood suddenly calmed down. It seemed as long as this man did not fall, no one could harm him.

    The entire hall had fallen into a deathly silence. The bodyguards, having regained consciousness, looked at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of terror, yet they dared not make any moves and just watched him.

    Lu Tianxing, with a mocking smile, coldly looked at Zhao Lin without making any moves, just watching him.

    "Get lost, get the fuck out of my way, fuck~your~grandfather. Does Lin Hua Security Company want to turn against me? How dare you block my path? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fucking kill you all, get the fuck out."

    No one knew how long it had been when an extremely annoyed and profanityden voice came from inside the building.

    Everyone lifted their heads toward the source of the voice, only to see a bulky man stepping out of the building, cursing incessantly. He wore a checkered shirt and floral shorts, and his neck and fingers were adorned with thick gold chains and arge gold ring, his face looking extremely displeased.

    "What the hell? I was just upstairs for a bit, and now there are so many people lying around here. Has performance art moved indoors now?"

    The man eximed in disbelief after seeing the scene in the hall: "Tsk tsk, who the heck is this? Isn¡¯t this a bit too dedicated for performance art? His face has even turned out like this; isn¡¯t he being too harsh on himself just for some money? Isn¡¯t he afraid of ruining his looks?"

    As he spoke, the man crouched down, seemingly intending to take a closer look, but when he saw clearly who it was, he paused for a moment, then burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha, I actually feel inexplicably good seeing this. Turns out it¡¯s the Zhao Family¡¯s pretty boy. I don¡¯t know which brother hit him, but damn, it feels so good. I¡¯ve wanted to hit him for a long time. Clearly a shameless hypocrite, yet always posing as a gentleman. It¡¯s so annoying to look at, and now he finally got what he deserved. Awesome, so satisfying! Should I take a photo tomemorate this?"

    Saying this, the man ignored everyone around him, took out his phone from his pocket, and snapped several pictures before finally putting his phone away, satisfied.

    Upon hearing this voice and seeing the man¡¯s actions, Zhao Lin¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. But when he clearly saw who the man was, he was stunned for a moment, and his anger vanished without a trace, reced by a hint of joy.

    "Cheng... Chairman Cheng Bao!"

    Zhao Lin¡¯s voice carried an intense touch of excitement, as if a drowning person had grabbed thest straw.

    Cheng Bao, one of Xiangjiang¡¯s famous entrepreneurs and the chairman of ck Panther Security Company, had a huge reputation for being ruthless. He was known for his dealings in both the legitimate and the underworld sectors. He repays kindness and seeks revenge with a vengeance. If you didn¡¯t offend him, fine, but if you did, he would not stop until you were destroyed.

    Once, a family in Xiangjiang had framed Cheng Bao before he made his fortune, nearly getting him killed. A monthter, important members of that family died in a car ident while on the way to a banquet. Rumors had it that Cheng Bao was the mastermind behind the ident.

    Moreover, it is said that he has considerable influence overseas, and even the Zhao Family would not choose to sh with Cheng Bao unless absolutely necessary.

    Although Cheng Bao ran a securitypany, which logically made him the sworn enemy of Lin Hua Security Company, Zhao Lin, previously dismissive of Cheng Bao as a brute, was now pinning his only hope on Cheng Bao to take revenge and give Lu Tianxing a harsh lesson.

    More importantly, as long as Lu Tianxing had offended Cheng Bao, there was no way he would leave Xiangjiang alive. Moreover, since the murderer would be Cheng Bao, if Bai¡¯s Group wanted revenge, they would have to target him, absolving Zhao Lin of any issues. By then, he would profit from their dispute, killing two birds with one stone¡ªnot only getting rid of the undesirable Lu Tianxing but taking over Cheng Bao¡¯s entire enterprise as Bai¡¯s Group and Cheng Bao inflicted mutual damage during their sh. It was perfect, and he might even take over Bai¡¯s Group and acquire Bai Zhiqing, the stunningly beautiful woman, achieving three victories with one shot.

 Chapter 198 - 197 Giving You the Chance to Bring in Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 197 Giving You the Chance to Bring in Reinforcements</h4>

    "What do you want me for!"

    Cheng Bao nced at Zhao Lin impatiently and said, "Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes, I¡¯m not into that, and don¡¯t bother me unless necessary. All of you from the Zhao Family are a bunch of hypocrites, smiling tigers; always thinking about how to scheme against others. I¡¯m not interested in your damn issues, goodbye."

    "Mr. Cheng, the Chairman, please, calm down."

    Zhao Lin struggled to get up from the ground and hurriedly called out to the departing Cheng Bao, "Chairman Cheng, please wait. Someone has beaten me up, and I know you have a lot of skilled people under you. If you help me out this once, I will give all the security work in Xiangjiang to yourpany this year, including those under Lin Hua Security Company."

    "Pretty boy, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    Cheng Bao suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes sweeping the surroundings, and then he noticed Lu Tianxing standing nearby. A hint of doubt flickered through his eyes as he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with Lu Tianxing.

    "That¡¯s right, as long as Chairman Cheng teaches this bastard a lesson for me, I¡¯m willing to pay any price," Zhao Lin said through gritted teeth, his gaze towards Lu Tianxing filled with a vicious and resentful hue.

    Cheng Bao ignored Zhao Lin¡¯s words and carefully sized up Lu Tianxing instead. Suddenly, Cheng Bao¡¯s face turned extremely pale, as if he had realized something utterly terrifying. His body shook uncontrobly, like he was experiencing convulsions, and his eyes showed a hint of terror. Without a second thought, he lifted his foot and gave Zhao Lin a fierce kick in the chest, "Fuck, I knew you Zhao Family hypocrites were up to no good, damn it, you¡¯re actually setting a trap for me to fall into. Go find your own damn death, but don¡¯t drag me down with you, get the hell out of here, fuck~your~grandfather."

    "Bang!"

    Zhao Lin had just sat up when he was violently kicked away by Cheng Bao again, spurting out another mouthful of fresh blood.

    By now, Zhao Lin waspletely dumbfounded. Who exactly was this person? Not only did he cause a ruckus in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office without her getting angry, but now even the normally fearless Cheng Bao was so intimidated. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing just a minor assistant, a nobody without any background?

    Ignoring Zhao Lin, Cheng Bao strode towards Lu Tianxing, his face full of nervousness, "The milit..."

    "My name is Lu Tianxing."

    Lu Tianxing cut Cheng Bao off mid-sentence. His gaze fell on Cheng Bao, as if remembering something, a sh of realization crossing his mind, "You... you¡¯re ck Leopard?"

    "Yes, yes, I¡¯m ck Leopard. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lu to remember me," Cheng Bao replied, his face suddenly showing an incredibly excited expression, like a child praised by his teacher, causing the onlookers to be utterly baffled.

    "Weren¡¯t you doing well abroad? Why suddenlye to Xiangjiang?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Cheng Bao with curiosity.

    He recognized Cheng Bao, back when he was still a soldier, an important intelligence officer from the military received crucial intelligence in America, but also encountered the pursuit of American agents. To rescue the intelligence officer, he led a small team secretly into America. Unfamiliar with the local terrain, they found the local big shot Cheng Bao, who guided them to sessfully rescue the intelligence officer, and thus he got to know Cheng Bao.

    However, what puzzled Lu Tianxing was why Cheng Bao, who was doing so well abroad, would suddenly return to China.

    "Mr. Lu, you jest. How could I be considered sessful? At best, I¡¯m just scraping by. Besides, what¡¯s out therepared to home? After you left, I brought a few brothers back to China, and over the years, we¡¯ve made a bit of a mark."

    Cheng Bao was filled with emotion. When he first saw Lu Tianxing, he realized howughable his so-called influence was. The group of American agents in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands were like porcin dolls, breaking with a single touch. More than thirty American agents were almostpletely murdered in a matter of minutes. Thinking back on it now still sent chills down his spine.

    Killing people without batting an eye, that could well describe Lu Tianxing.

    Watching Cheng Bao and Lu Tianxing chatting andughing, Xue Man was dumbfounded, blinking hard and staring in disbelief at the scene before her.

    Who was Cheng Bao? A renowned entrepreneur from Xiangjiang, with immense influence, a typical member of the upper ss. And who was Lu Tianxing? A rogue, a damn thug, at most someone with a bit of strength, nothing more than a lecher. How could he know Cheng Bao? The disparity between their statuses was simply too vast.

    Xue Man could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing, a mere assistant at Bai¡¯s Group, would know Cheng Bao. Moreover, from their conversation, it was easy to tell that Cheng Bao was cing himself much lower, as low as if he were a servant, while Lu Tianxing was the master.

    Xue Man felt her brain wasn¡¯t quite working. What on earth was going on? Could thepany rumors be true, that Lu Tianxing was an undercover young master from a grand family, out to experience life?

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, nced at Zhao Lin and said, "You want to stand up for him?"

    Cheng Bao curled his lips, mockingly said, "Mr. Lu, you must be joking. Why would I stand up for such an idiot?"

    Under normal circumstances, Cheng Bao might have been willing to do a favor, agreeing to stand up for Zhao Lin in return for taking down the security business in Xiangjiang and expanding his own power. But now, even if he had a hundred times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so for Zhao Lin.

    Who was Lu Tianxing? A famous figure in China¡¯s military sphere, powerful enough to scare people. Even without considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, just his military background alone was terrifyingly extensive. If he dared to support Zhao Lin, no one in the Zhao Family, including him, would live to see the next day¡¯s sun.

    It wasn¡¯t worth losing one¡¯s life over a bit of profit.

    "Idiot, you¡¯re right, he is indeed an idiot."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, his gazending on Zhao Lin, and said with a faint smile, "You seem quite dissatisfied."

    The response Lu Tianxing got was a resentful re apanied by a bit of unwillingness. Zhao Lin had never expected that Lu Tianxing would be so familiar with Cheng Bao.

    "Since you¡¯re so dissatisfied, I¡¯ll give you another chance, so you can¡¯t use me of bullying the weak. Aren¡¯t you the young master of the Zhao Family? I¡¯ll give you a chance to call for help. Call someone from the Zhao Family to help you. Isn¡¯t this the method you rich kids like? If you can¡¯t beat them, call for the elders. I don¡¯t mind. At worst, I¡¯ll just take on both the big and the small," said Lu Tianxing, in a calm and unruffled manner.

 Chapter 199 - 198 Zhao Quan

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 198 Zhao Quan</h4>

    For Zhao Lin, considering his status in Xiangjiang, the extent of rage in his heart from being beaten and humiliated like this was imaginable. He had already made up his mind to make Lu Tianxing pay a painful price, even if Cheng Bao, whose strength he respected, feared Lu Tianxing¡¯s power. Lu Tianxing was strong, but he did not believe that the people around Lu Tianxing were equally formidable. He wanted Lu Tianxing to watch his loved ones die one by one right before his eyes.

    Otherwise, it would not quell the anger in his heart.

    "You... ."

    At this moment, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogant words, Zhao Lin¡¯s anger shot through the roof, and his face turned extremely ugly. When had the scion of the Zhao Family ever been so belittled? This was even more painful than death.

    "It seems you don¡¯t want to call for reinforcements, so don¡¯t me me for being merciless. As the saying goes, if one doesn¡¯t repay an act of kindness, it¡¯s against etiquette. You want to break my limbs, but I can¡¯t do the same to you, otherwise wouldn¡¯t I be just as low? Therefore, I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll just have to reluctantly break your two legs," Lu Tianxing said, his face always carrying a smile as he spoke calmly.

    Grinding his teeth with a look of hatred on his face, Zhao Lin said, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t know what connections you have, but I¡¯m telling you, this is Xiangjiang. If you dare to do anything to me, the Zhao Family will not let you off, and you will have no ce in Xiangjiang."

    "Is that so? Shall we give it a try?"

    Lu Tianxing took a leisurely drag of his cigarette and walked toward Zhao Lin, a cruel smile appearing on his face.

    "Swish!"

    All of a sudden, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and stomped down viciously on Zhao Lin¡¯s left leg.

    With great force behind the kick, as soon as his footnded, a ¡¯crack¡¯ sound of breaking bones could be heard.

    "Ahh!"

    Zhao Lin screamed, his face contorting with pain, going deathly pale without a trace of color. He held one leg, writhing on the ground with miserable wails; his left was indeed snapped brutally.

    "Originally, I had no grudge against you, but unfortunately, you brought this upon yourself, so you can¡¯t me me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin coldly and said, "Everyone must pay a price for their wrongdoings. You wanted my limbs, I¡¯ve disabled one of your legs, which is already very merciful."

    Zhao Lin felt pain piercing through his heart as he fixed a ferocious re on Lu Tianxing.

    And at that moment, Xue Man, who had been standing dumbfounded at the side watching everything unfold, finally snapped back to reality. Her face slightly pale, she was after all just a young woman, and moreover, there were few who dared to cause trouble at Bai¡¯s Group. Although skilled herself, she had never witnessed such a scene where a disagreement instantly led to a broken leg.

    Seeing the terrible state of Zhao Lin, a hint of pity shed in Xue Man¡¯s eyes. She walked over to Lu Tianxing and said in a low voice, "Lu Tianxing, maybe you should just let it be! He hasn¡¯t done much to us, and you¡¯ve already broken one of his legs, which serves as a retribution. Plus, Zhao Lin is a member of the Zhao Family; we don¡¯t need to make the Zhao Family our mortal enemy. You have no backing, offending the Zhao Family won¡¯t do you any good."

    "Minister Xue, you¡¯re too kind. Do you think if we let this go, the Zhao Family will spare us? To people from such major families, they can lose their lives but not their face. We¡¯ve insulted them today, do you think they¡¯ll let me go?"

    Lu Tianxing, with a cigarette in his mouth, spoke methodically, "Besides, I¡¯m not without support; isn¡¯t there Cheng Bao? Would the Zhao Family dare to make a move on him?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a trace of joy shed across Cheng Bao¡¯s face as he hurriedly expressed his stance, "Sister-inw, rest at ease. With me around, no one can harm Mr. Lu and you. The Zhao Family wouldn¡¯t dare to turn their backs on me over this pretty boy."

    There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s good to rest in the shade of a tall tree. If he could use this opportunity to curry favor with Lu Tianxing, it would only benefit ck Panther Security Company. At worst, they could just have a falling out with the Zhao Family. As long as Lu Tianxing was unscathed, Cheng Bao believed that, for Lu Tianxing¡¯s sake, creating a thousand ck Panther Security Companies would be no issue.

    "Chairman Cheng, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not his wife, I¡¯m just his colleague," Xue Man said, her face turning slightly red as she interrupted Cheng Bao.

    Lu Tianxing was somewhat surprised as he looked at Xue Man. The fact that this violent girl could blush was an exceedingly rare sight. Had his charm grown so much recently that even Xue Man couldn¡¯t resist?

    Cheng Bao let out a slyugh, saying nothing. Instead, he turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Mr. Lu, what should we do with this pretty boy? Should I find some trusty brothers to take care of him? There¡¯s no shortage of sons in the Zhao Family; one less might even earn me some gratitude."

    "Cheng Bao, you...."

    Zhao Lin¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, his face shing with deep fear. He knew all too well what kind of person Cheng Bao was¡ªa man of his word. If Cheng Bao said he would kill him, there would be no mercy, and the Zhao Family wouldn¡¯t risk everything for him alone against Cheng Bao.

    "Lu Tianxing, what exactly do you want? You¡¯ve already crippled one of my legs, isn¡¯t that enough? As long as you let me go, I can overlook this matter. And besides, don¡¯t you want to cooperate with mypany? I¡¯m willing to work with you, offering my full support. What do you say?" Zhao Lin managed to say, suppressing the fear in his heart.

    "With my own strength, do you think I need yourpany¡¯s support?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin with a mocking gaze. "Normally, I¡¯m a man who keeps his word. If I say I¡¯ll cripple both of your legs, I will do so without ambiguity. However, for the sake of Minister Xue, I¡¯ll spare you this once. Have the Zhao Family bring fifty million for your leg. Otherwise, my mood might sour, and when I¡¯m in a foul mood, I feel like killing. Whom do you think I¡¯ll kill? General Manager Zhao."

    "What!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhao Lin was both shocked and angry, staring at Lu Tianxing incredulously. Did Lu Tianxing actually want to kill him?

    "Don¡¯t doubt my words."

    Lu Tianxing spoke calmly. "This is your only chance to live; don¡¯t force my hand."

    "You... you... ."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Lin¡¯s fear was instantly reced by rage. He had never been so humiliated in Xiangjiang. "Fine... fine. I¡¯ll call right now. Do you think you can take on the Zhao Family just because you have Cheng Bao backing you?"

    No sooner had he spoken than Zhao Lin reached into his pocket, pulled out his mobile phone, and made a call home without dy.

    "Hello!"

    "What¡¯s the matter."

    A deep voice came through the phone.

    "Dad, bring fifty million to Lin Hua Building fast,e quickly or I¡¯ll lose my leg, and he¡¯s thinking about killing me too. Hurry up," Zhao Lin said urgently.

    "What did you say?"

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Quan pushed off the secretary who was busy beneath him, his face darkening to an extreme, hardly believing what he had just heard.

    "Dad,e quickly. Ah Lai has been killed by him, and my leg is crippled. Bring the money fast, or you won¡¯t see me again."

    There was a moment of silence on the phone, then Zhao Quan¡¯s voice erupted in fury, "Stay put for me, today I want to see who dares toy a hand on my son. I want him dead."

    Having said that, Zhao Quan hung up the phone, furious. In Xiangjiang, no one dared to touch a member of the Zhao Family; whoever did would pay the price.

 Chapter 200 - 199 Reinforcements Have Arrived (Happy Lantern Festival!)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 199 Reinforcements Have Arrived (Happy Lantern Festival!)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really confident about taking on the Zhao Family?" Seeing Zhao Lin hang up the phone, Xue Man still seemed somewhat worried as she asked.

    "I¡¯m not sure at all."

    Lu Tianxing replied casually, "I just can¡¯t stand that guy being so arrogant, so I want to teach him a lesson. Didn¡¯t you think I was very manly just now? Extremely charismatic? A man shouldn¡¯t be a coward. I am a real man."

    "A man? A man my ass, do you know you¡¯re practically seeking death?"

    Xue Man¡¯s voice suddenly rose, with an almost frantic urge, nearly spitting out a mouthful of old blood. This bastard was making such jokes at a time like this, he really had some nerve.

    "No way, we can¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly before the Zhao Family¡¯s people arrive. We need to leave Xiangjiang right away."

    As she spoke, Xue Man was about to drag Lu Tianxing away without further discussion.

    "Minister Xue, I was just kidding. Don¡¯t be so agitated."

    Lu Tianxing caught Xue Man¡¯s hand with his own and smiled confidently, "The Zhao Family can¡¯t hurt me. If Bai¡¯s Group wants to develop in Xiangjiang in the future, we cannot back down this time. If we do, it will bring catastrophic and endless trouble to the Xiangjiang branch. If we don¡¯t put such a family in their ce once and for all, they will never stop."

    Feeling her hand being held by Lu Tianxing, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face flushed with a touch of red, she struggled slightly and said, "Lu Tianxing, are you really sure you can take on the Zhao Family? You¡¯re not lying to me?"

    "Would lying to you be beneficial to me? I¡¯m so young, so handsome, and I haven¡¯t even left a trace of posterity for my Lu Family. I certainly don¡¯t want to die young."

    Lu Tianxing gave Xue Man a speechless look and, ignoring her objections, pulled her by the hand and sat back down on the nearby sofa, casually pouring himself a cup of tea and leisurely sipping it.

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, speechless. She realized she had still underestimated him. Knowing that a tough fight was ahead, he still sat there drinking tea as if nothing was amiss. There were only two exnations for such a person: first, insanely bold and ignorant, someone who wouldn¡¯t rest until encountering death.

    Second, possessing outrageous confidence, for him, the Zhao Family was no different than ants, which he could squash effortlessly, hence his indifference.

    Xue Man sighed softly, wondering how she could have failed to foresee that so much would happen in less than a day sinceing to Xiangjiang. Her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, mixed with a hint of curiosity; she found that she was bing less and less able to see through him.

    Xue Man didn¡¯t realize that sometimes a woman¡¯s curiosity is the beginning of her downfall.

    At this moment, Zhao Lin had also calmed down.

    The calmed Zhao Lin vaguely felt that since Lu Tianxing dared to be so arrogant even after knowing his identity, not only breaking his leg but also forcing him to call for reinforcements, he must have something to rely on that gave him the confidence to challenge the Zhao Family. But what exactly was Lu Tianxing¡¯s trump card?

    Cheng Bao?

    Or was it Bai¡¯s Group?

    In Zhao Lin¡¯s opinion, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be either of these. Although these powers were strong, they would not be foolish enough to sh with the Zhao Family to the bitter end over one person.

    Especially Bai¡¯s Group, where Lu Tianxing was just an assistant. Bai¡¯s Group would not go head-to-head with the Zhao Family over a mere assistant, even if Lu Tianxing might have some connection with Bai Zhiqing. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to do so, as a deadlock would benefit no one.

    As for Cheng Bao, it was even less likely. Cheng Bao¡¯s influence was all in Xiangjiang, and if Cheng Bao dared to go head-to-head with the Zhao Family, the oue would surely be both sides suffering. It would be a loss-making enterprise, and he knew that Cheng Bao wasn¡¯t someone to act without profit, someone who would gamble all his years of establishment just for the right price.

    This very reason led Zhao Lin to conclude that the support wouldn¡¯t be Cheng Bao or Bai¡¯s Group.

    It must be said that Zhao Lin was not merely a yboy consumed by frivolity. In a situation where he had been beaten to such a state, he was still able to calmly analyze so many issues. This Zhao Lin was by no means simple.

    But what was Lu Tianxing¡¯s support in the end? Zhao Lin couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he was even less aware that in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Cheng Bao was at most a tiny ant, who, if he wished, could create countless Cheng Baos in minutes. In terms of strength and influence, he couldpletely surpass the predecessor.

    Time ticked by slowly, and the entire lobby of Lin Hua Building fell into an eerie silence. Perhaps it was because the Zhao Family had given advance notice that the conflict in Lin Hua Building didn¡¯t rm the Siang Chiang Police. Even the streets surrounding Lin Hua Building were cleared, devoid of any pedestrian presence, as if it had be a ce isted from the world.

    Fifteen minutester, a stretch Lincoln with a string of sixes on its license te arrived at the entrance of Lin Hua Building, nked by two Mercedes Benz cars, and broke through red lights all the way.

    "Whoosh!"

    The car stopped, and eight bodyguards got out of the Mercedes cars one by one, their waists bulging, obviously carrying weapons, and stood in line at the entrance, as if weing the arrival of a leader.

    At the same time, the door of the stretch Lincoln slowly opened, and a middle-aged man with an extraordinary presence stepped out.

    He was incrediblyposed, dressed in an expensive suit. Now stepping out, a single nce from his eyes made everyone feel a heavy pressure rushing toward them. This kind of presence was not something that ordinary people could match.

    This middle-aged man was none other than Zhao Lin¡¯s father¡ªZhao Quan.

    "Master."

    As soon as Zhao Quan got out of the car, all eight bodyguards called out in unison.

    Zhao Quan swept his gaze around the area and snorted coldly, "Let¡¯s go, follow me inside. I want to see who this upstart is who dares toy hands on my son, Zhao Quan."

    As he finished speaking, Zhao Quanughed coldly again, "Sun Yan, you and a few otherse with me. The rest of you block off the area. Not even a living person, not to mention a fly, should be let out. Whoever dares to break through forcefully, show no mercy."

    Having said this, Zhao Quan did not waste any more words and led his men into Lin Hua Building with an imposing aura.

    Zhao Quan, leading the bodyguards, marched into the lobby in a menacing manner. As soon as he entered the lobby, Zhao Quan saw his son lying on the ground like a dead dog, with one side of his face severely swollen, covered in blood, looking extremely terrifying, and one of his legs was directly crushed.

    Instantly, the whole lobby was filled with a chilling intent to kill.

    The gaze of Lu Tianxing met that of Zhao Quan in midair, with Zhao Quan¡¯s eyes brimming with an icy and deadly intent, whereas Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was calm and undisturbed, with a faint smile always on his lips, as if oblivious to the murderous atmosphere filling the lobby.

    "Dad..."

    Zhao Lin struggled to lift his head, and upon seeing Zhao Quan, his eyes suddenly lit up, like a drowning man grasping thest straw, struggling to crawl towards Zhao Lin.

 Chapter 201 - 200 Strong Presence

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 200 Strong Presence</h4>

    "Stop! Did I say you could leave?"

    Watching Zhao Lin¡¯s movement, Lu Tianxing spoke quietly, his voice not loud but his tone left no room for doubt.

    Perhaps intimidated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s previously ruthless actions, Zhao Lin instinctively froze on the spot, motionless. Then, realizing how foolish he looked, he turned back, staring at Lu Tianxing with hatred in his eyes.

    With a ferocious look, Zhao Lin said to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead meat this time. Daring to offend me, I¡¯ll see to it that you won¡¯t have a grave to be buried in. I¡¯ll see whether your bones are harder or my bullets. No, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll whittle you down to a human stick and make you wish you were dead."

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Zhao Lin¡¯s words, his gaze still fixed on Zhao Quan, calm and collected, as if he were chatting with an old friend, he asked softly, "Is the money ready?"

    Zhao Quan sneered coldly, looking down on Lu Tianxing. In his mind, Lu Tianxing was a nobody.

    Responding to Lu Tianxing¡¯s query, Zhao Quan leisurely lit up a cigar, "The money¡¯s ready, but why should I give it to you? What makes you think you can challenge the Zhao Family? Who do you think you are?"

    "Swish!"

    No sooner had Zhao Quan¡¯s words fallen than the four bodyguards behind him, as if following amand, pulled out a dark handgun from their bosoms and aimed at Lu Tianxing. The cold, dark muzzles seemed like demons ready to devour souls.

    "I know you¡¯re strong, even Ah Lai wasn¡¯t a match for you. But I forgot to tell you, the Zhao Familycks for nothing but money, so we¡¯ve specifically prepared special bullets for people like you. At such close range, do you think you can dodge?" Zhao Quan exhaled a smoke ring, smiling confidently as if he held a winning hand.

    "Is that so?"

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of panic on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, rather, he maintained a faint smile. It seemed mocking, almost disdainful.

    Seeing this, Xue Man was startled and was about to step forward, but was blocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, "Minister Xue, you¡¯re an employee of Bai¡¯s Group after all, stay calm. How else will you manage your subordinates? Scared by a few broken toy guns, calm down, learn from me. A real man remains unppable even if Mount Tai is crumbling down."

    Having seen this, Cheng Bao secretly cursed Zhao Quan for having a death wish, daring to point a gun at a saber¡ªit¡¯s like asking for an early death.

    While guns might be effective against others, and special bullets could kill Earth-level Martial Artists, Cheng Bao believed they would be of no use against Lu Tianxing. If Zhao Quan dared to shoot today, the entire Zhao Family would be wiped from this world, without exception.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯sposure caused Zhao Quan¡¯s brows to furrow slightly, puzzled at what Lu Tianxing could possibly rely on to be so calm. His gaze quickly swept the surroundings, searching for the mastermind behind the scenes.

    When Zhao Quan¡¯s eyesnded on Cheng Bao, who stood behind Lu Tianxing with his head bowed, Zhao Quan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply as he barked harshly, "Cheng Bao, is it you? You want to make an enemy of the Zhao Family? Do you really think the Zhao Family is afraid of you?"

    Zhao Quan subconsciously believed Cheng Bao was Lu Tianxing¡¯s backer. In his mind, Cheng Bao¡¯s influence rivaled the Zhao Family¡¯s, and only Cheng Bao would dare to take action against them. Lu Tianxing, a nobody who crawled out from who knows where, wouldn¡¯t have the guts.

    Upon hearing Zhao Quan¡¯s words, Cheng Bao burst intoughter, "So what if I am the enemy of the Zhao Family? Zhao Quan, do you think your family can cover the sky with one hand? I, ck Leopard, am not afraid of you. Don¡¯t me me. me your son for offending Mr. Lu. If you don¡¯t give Mr. Lu a satisfactory exnation today, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. I¡¯d love to see whether your Zhao Family is powerful or my ck Leopard is more badass."

    "Mr. Lu?"

    Zhao Quan¡¯s pupils contracted, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze settled on Lu Tianxing once again, a strange glint shing in his eyes. He had assumed Cheng Bao was the real threat and Lu Tianxing just a pawn, but now it seemed that Cheng Bao was the one who was actually the underling.

    Who exactly is this young man, and why would Cheng Bao dare to sh with the Zhao Family to death for his sake? Could he be a red elite from Beijing?

    "Who are you?" Zhao Quan asked in a deep voice.

    "Does it matter who I am?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Quan with a wild gaze and said, "Do you think these pieces of trash can do anything to me? Haha, I don¡¯t even take the Zhao Family seriously. What do you think!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazended on the several bodyguards, a cold smile forming at the corner of his mouth.

    The faces of those bodyguards changed instantly, their muscles tensing up as though facing a formidable enemy.

    As the saying goes, let¡¯s see if it¡¯s a mule or a horse when you take it out for a stroll.

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was casual, the chill in his eyes gave them an intense sense of danger, as if they were being targeted by a bloodthirsty beast, ready to tear them apart at any moment.

    "Kid, you¡¯ve got guts, I will..."

    Zhao Quan¡¯splexion suddenly darkened. In Xiangjiang, no one had ever dared to speak to him with such a tone, not even Cheng Bao.

    Before Zhao Quan could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing took a step forward and spoke slowly, "Don¡¯t test my patience. You four, either step aside or¡ªdie."

    As soon as the word "die" was uttered, Lu Tianxing seemed to be a different person, his eyes glinting with extreme coldness. An icy chill of murderous intent emanated from him, overwhelmingly oppressive, like a tide bearing down on the bodyguards.

    The faces of the bodyguards turned pale instantly, feeling as though they had suddenly plunged into an ice cer, chilled from head to toe, with sounds of ghostly wailing and wolf howling in their ears, seemingly about to shred their souls. Their hearts felt as if they were being squeezed by an invisible hand, suffocating them.

    Step aside, hurry and step aside, otherwise, he will kill me.

    An uncontroble thought took hold of every bodyguard¡¯s mind; even though they were armed, they dared not make any move. They felt that if they dared to shoot, in that instant, this man before them would kill them.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards him, the foremost bodyguard instinctively stepped aside, not daring to block Lu Tianxing¡¯s path.

    When one moves, naturally, another follows.

    At this moment, the bodyguards standing before Zhao Quan, their guns aimed at Lu Tianxing, seemed to have encountered something terrifying. They retreated to either side, not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, their gun barrels lowered, fearful of provoking Lu Tianxing and losing their lives.

    In the face of absolute martial force, guns are useless.

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards Zhao Quan and finally stopped a meter away from him. He said indifferently, "Do you still think you have me under control now? At such a close distance, do you feel that I have the ability to send you off before your bodyguards can shoot?"

    Sorry, only two updates today! Apologies! Apologies! Also, thanks to ¡¯Ni Hao¡¯ for multiple rewards and for the support!!!

 Chapter 202 - 201: Reluctantly Bowing Down

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 201: Reluctantly Bowing Down</h4>

    As the words fell, the intent to kill emerged.

    A bone-chilling murderous intent surged from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body in an instant, radiating from him as the epicenter, overwhelmingly rolling towards Zhao Quan without the slightest diffusion. Even Xue Man, standing by his side, didn¡¯t feel it; she only sensed a sudden drop in the temperature of the hall.

    If a master were here at this moment, they would be so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak. Such strength was terrifying, being able to control even his killing intent. This was someone who should never be offended, for his mastery over his own aura had reached an infuriating level, able to release or withdraw it freely.

    The cold and sinister killing intent came surging over like a tidal wave, enveloping Zhao Quan, making his breathing rapid and hisplexion involuntarily turn ashen. He felt as if invisible hands were clutching his heart tightly, giving him a sensation of suffocation, with one foot already stepping into Ghost Gate.

    In his daze, Zhao Quan thought he was standing in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, with countless skeletons floating and sinking in the blood, including his own corpse among them.

    "Now, do you think I have the ability to take away the fifty million?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Quan indifferently, his tone calm, without a ripple.

    Zhao Quan¡¯s face was ashen. No one in Xiangjiang had ever dared to treat him like this. He intended tomand his bodyguards to shoot Lu Tianxing dead, but he didn¡¯t dare! He really didn¡¯t dare! To have such terrifying killing intent, to be able to force his carefully chosen bodyguards into not acting with just his aura, was enough for awe. If he dared to give the order to shoot, Zhao Quan believed he would be the first to die. He didn¡¯t want to die.

    "You... Alright, young man, you¡¯ve won this time. I... I¡¯ll give it."

    Zhao Quan bit his teeth in reluctance. He didn¡¯t dare to gamble on whether Lu Tianxing could kill him before his bodyguards could fire. If he lost that bet, he was certain to die.

    "Dad, why are you scared of him? Our Zhao Family..."

    Zhao Lin yelled hastily upon seeing Zhao Quan conceding.

    "Shut your mouth, you disappointment. You¡¯ve thoroughly let me down."

    Zhao Quan red at Zhao Lin fiercely. He had always valued Zhao Lin very much, even grooming him as his sessor, but Zhao Lin¡¯s performance today was a very disappointing one.

    "Take him away."

    Saying this, Zhao Quan didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Lin as he took a cheque from his pocket and wrote a few strokes: "This is sixty million. This time it was my Zhao Family¡¯s mistake. Fifty million for my son¡¯s leg, and the additional ten million as an apology from the Zhao Family to your respected self."

    "Get lost, and don¡¯t provoke me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind making the Zhao Family disappear forever."

    Afterward, Zhao Quan left Lin Hua Building with his people, tails between their legs.

    They arrived with an imposing aura and left like a dog that had lost its home.

    "Minister Xue, let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing stretched and handed over the cheque to Xue Man nonchntly: "Minister Xue, take this cheque. When we get back to Modu, you can exchange it at the bank. Consider it Lin Hua Security Company¡¯spensation for your emotional distress."

    "You¡¯re giving this to me?"

    Xue Man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her face full of shock. This wasn¡¯t five yuan or five hundred yuan, but a full fifty million. How many people couldn¡¯t earn this much in their entire lives, and Lu Tianxing was just casually giving it to her?

    "What else? Of course, if Minister Xue feels bad about it, you can give me a kiss to thank me," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly as he shoved the check into Xue Man¡¯s hand.

    "In your dreams," Xue Man shot back, ring at Lu Tianxing furiously, "I can¡¯t take this money; it¡¯s yours."

    "Up to you, it¡¯s no big deal to me if you treat it like trash and toss it. Of course, you could also consider this money as a betrothal gift from me. Just now, when you stood up for me, I suddenly realized that, actually, Minister Xue, you¡¯re quite adorable. If only you were nicer, you¡¯d be the perfect wife and mother," Lu Tianxing chuckled before Xue Man could explode in anger, and he quickly disappeared from the hall in a sh.

    "You scoundrel," Xue Man muttered, puffing up with anger as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure. She stomped her foot hard, a trace of imperceptible blush crossing her pretty face, lost in thought.

    "Mr. Lu, wait for me, I don¡¯t know where you n to go! How about we have dinner together?" Cheng Bao hurried after the departing Lu Tianxing, his face breaking into an ingratiating smile. He was eager to curry favor with Lu Tianxing. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s help, he was sure to secure a ce for himself in the Xiangjiang¡¯s future, unlike his current status.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Cheng Bao and spoke slowly, "No need for dinner. However, you heard that Bai¡¯s Group was nning to cooperate with Lin Hua Security Company, but it seems that deal¡¯s fallen through. I wonder if your ck Panther Security Company might be interested in coborating with us."

    "No problem, we can sign the contract right now," Cheng Bao said, his face lighting up with intense joy. Without even asking what the cooperation entailed, he readily agreed. Although he didn¡¯t know why Lu Tianxing had be an employee of Bai¡¯s Group, Cheng Bao knew that as long as he hitched his wagon to Lu Tianxing, he might soon be mentioned in the same breath as the Li Family, one of Xiangjiang¡¯s top-tier families.

    People have many opportunities in life; it¡¯s all about whether you can seize them. Once grabbed, soaring to the skies isn¡¯t just a dream.

    "No need to hurry. "Man cannot survive on steel alone; miss a meal and you¡¯ll feel panic. After we eat, I wille find you."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and hailed a taxi on the roadside, gesturing for Xue Man to get in and swiftly left the Lin Hua Building.

    He was well aware that Cheng Bao was fawning over him because he saw an opportunity to gain more, but isn¡¯t everyone motivated by their interests? Those who chase fame and fortune have weaknesses; they don¡¯t dare act rashly because they weigh the pros and cons.

    Working with Cheng Bao was also a calcted decision for Lu Tianxing. He had fallen out with the Zhao Family, and Bai¡¯s Group had quite a few assets in Xiangjiang. He could simply walk away, but what about the employees of Bai¡¯s Group in Xiangjiang? However, if Cheng Bao were involved, the Zhao Family might not dare to make a move. A union between Bai¡¯s Group and ck Panther Security Company could be an impasse even the Zhao Family couldn¡¯t ovee.

    Meanwhile, in a stretch Lincoln, Zhao Liny on the couch, his face pale and his expression particrly ferocious, the severe pain in his body now reced by an intense hatred. "Dad, are we just going to let today¡¯s incident slide?"

    Resentment filled Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes. Lu Tianxing had broken his leg, and not only did he not die, but he also made the Zhao Family pay fifty million. Just thinking about it made Zhao Lin¡¯s blood boil, and he wished he could grind Lu Tianxing to dust.

    Zhao Quan lit a cigarette for himself and sighed softly, "What can we do if we don¡¯t let it go? Can you handle him? Even Cheng Bao bows to his will. What can our Zhao Family do to him?"

    After the Lantern Festival, the Spring Festival officially ended. After lunch, I will go to the bus station to check the ticket prices again, and hundreds will vanish, making my heart ache for my wallet. I had something to deal with yesterday, so the updates will stille in three parts, but the remaining two may be a bitte and will be updated tonight!!!

 Chapter 203 - 202 Iâ€™m Too Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 202 I¡¯m Too Handsome</h4>

    Zhao Lin, upon hearing Zhao Quan¡¯s words, urgently said, "Is our Zhao Family afraid of Cheng Bao? Is this kid only daring to oppose our Zhao Family because he relies on his rtionship with Cheng Bao? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? In Xiangjiang, our Zhao Family is the dragon, afraid of not being able to annihte him? So what if he is a Martial Artist, I don¡¯t believe he can escape a bomb..."

    "Enough."

    Zhao Quan suddenly interrupted Zhao Lin, speaking with frustration, "Do you really think this kid is relying on Cheng Bao? Cheng Bao is a person who wouldn¡¯t act without profit. Without a huge benefit, do you think Cheng Bao would willingly stake the foundation he has built over many years and fight a battle to the death with us? Use your pig brain and think properly."

    Zhao Quan sighed softly. This was also the reason he had conceded. Cheng Bao¡¯s reverence for Lu Tianxing was genuine, not just superficial because of a lifesaving grace, but because Lu Tianxing¡¯s fearful presence made even Cheng Bao afraid, and moreover, the moment Lu Tianxing stood before him, he felt as though facing a Killing God. Zhao Quan was sure that if he had dared to make a move against Lu Tianxing today, he and his son would definitely not have walked out of Lin Hua Building alive.

    "You mean we just let today¡¯s incident slide? If people from other powerse to know of this, wouldn¡¯t our Zhao Family¡¯s face bepletely lost?" Zhao Lin said unwillingly. Lu Tianxing had broken one of his legs, an insult he could not swallow no matter what.

    "Let it go?"

    Watching Zhao Lin¡¯s unwilling expression, Zhao Quan took a deep breath and slowly began, his tone carrying a chilling murderous intent, "No one has ever dared to bully a Zhao Family member. Whoever dares to do so must pay a price. Don¡¯t act rashly for now; investigate this kid¡¯s background first. Rest assured, the vengeance for a broken leg, Dad will definitely avenge you."

    "Dad, you rest assured." Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes shimmered with a vindictive glow, his mouth twisted in a ferocious smile, almost imagining the moment when Lu Tianxing fell into his hands.

    As for the matters discussed between Zhao Quan and Zhao Lin, Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware and even if he knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. To him, the Zhao Family was less significant than an ant, even saying less than an ant would not be an exaggeration. If the Zhao Family did not know better, he would not mind making them disappear from this Earth forever.

    The reason he did not kill anyone today was because Zhao Quan had the sense to, if Zhao Quan had dared to let bodyguards shoot, Lu Tianxing was one hundred percent sure he would have made Zhao Quan and Zhao Linpletely disappear from this world.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was sitting in a renowned Chinese restaurant in Xiangjiang, heartily enjoying his meal, devouring food as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    Xue Man sat opposite Lu Tianxing, her face speechless as she watched Lu Tianxing eating greasily, her face was full of disbelief. She really wanted to cut open Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart to see what it was made of, heartless and unfeeling, having just deeply offended the Zhao Family and even forced them to pay for their son¡¯s leg.

    And here he was, not the least bit worried about Zhao Family¡¯s retaliation, not even preparing to pack up and flee, instead, he was enjoying his meal sofortably; his nerves might be just too robust.

    For now, Xue Man had no appetite for anything, even though the aroma of the food kept tempting her tastebuds.

    Now, Xue Man felt like everyone around them was from the Zhao Family. Any slight overreaction from somebody could startle her, thinking it might be the Zhao Familying for their revenge.

    "This guy really is heartless; who knows what he used to do before?"

    Watching Lu Tianxing enjoying his food, a thought suddenly shed through Xue Man¡¯s mind as she curiously watched Lu Tianxing.

    In her mind, Lu Tianxing was a frivolous, shameless hooligan, but today¡¯s performance by Lu Tianxingpletely overturned her previous understanding of him. With an unchanged expression, he broke Zhao Lin¡¯s leg, arrogantly confronted Zhao Quan, and at that moment, Lu Tianxing seemed like he had be apletely different person, very foreign, as if human life was as trivial to him as withered grass.

    If it had not been seen with her own eyes today, Xue Man would have found it difficult to imagine that a person who was always jesting and frivolous could be so terrifying, be so dominant, ready to fight at the slightest disagreement, and had even forced the Zhao Family to bow their heads.

    "Minister Xue, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed, why aren¡¯t you eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    Just then, Xue Man heard a puzzled voice near her ear and immediately snapped back to reality. Just as she was about to speak, she saw a face right in front of her eyes, the proximity so close that she could almost feel the heat of each other¡¯s breaths on their faces.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do, why are you so close to me?"

    Xue Man quickly leaned back, crossed her arms, and stared at Lu Tianxing with a wary expression, as if to say, if you dare try anything funny, I¡¯m ready to fight you off like you¡¯re a pervert.

    "I see you¡¯re not eating, Minister Xue, and you keep staring at me intensely. Tell me, did you fall in love with me because of my brave appearance earlier, and because I treat money like dirt?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Xue Man and touched his hair, narcissistically saying, "Minister Xue, you don¡¯t need to speak. An exnation is just a disguise, and a disguise means it¡¯s the truth. I know your heart. Sigh, I really am too handsome, a realdy killer. At this rate, I feel I might have to leave Earth and go to some deserted ce, otherwise I¡¯ll be the enemy of all men worldwide."

    Xue Man was stunned. She had seen narcissistic people before but never someone this narcissistic. She gritted her teeth and said, "Like you? In your dreams."

    "I understand,"

    Lu Tianxing, with a meaningful look, said, "Minister Xue, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure whether I should say."

    "Just spit it out already," Xue Man said coldly.

    "Minister Xue, I advise you it¡¯s better not to like me because I¡¯m already married. I already have a wife. If you still want to like me, you can only be a minor affair. The main slots are already taken," Lu Tianxing said earnestly.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Xue Man, with gritted teeth and an extremely livid expression, thought that if she weren¡¯t aware that she was no match for Lu Tianxing, she would have kicked him right then. There¡¯s a limit to shamelessness, right?

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, indifferently saying, "If you¡¯re not willing, forget it. Anyway, I don¡¯t really like you. You are quite beautiful, but you¡¯re too violent. What if I marry you home and one day you get upset and kick me off the bed in the middle of the night? What would I do then, go to the hospital? And when the doctor asks what happened, I say, ¡¯I was kicked off the bed by my affair,¡¯ how embarrassing that would be."

    "Who would want to marry you, you jerk."

    Xue Man, with a steel-cold expression, watched Lu Tianxing, a chilling glint in her eyes. She suddenly lifted her foot under the table and viciously stomped toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s left foot.

    "Ohe on, Minister Xue, you¡¯re really too vicious! Are you trying to cripple me?"

    Lu Tianxing jumped in shock, this girl really didn¡¯t hold back with her kick. If that hadnded, not just a foot, but even a rock would¡¯ve been crushed. Luckily, he was prepared.

    PS: Sigh, can¡¯t do three updates today, was busy all day, had no time to write. Just two updates for today, I¡¯ll make up with five updates tomorrow, yes you read that right, five updates tomorrow, I¡¯ll say it thrice because it¡¯s important.

 Chapter 204 - 203 Smooth Cooperation (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 203 Smooth Cooperation (1st Update)</h4>

    "Hmph, you brought this on yourself, so you deserve whatever happens to you."

    Xue Man sneered and asked in a stern voice, "Lu Tianxing, let me ask you, are you sure ck Panther Security Company will cooperate with us and not y us like Lin Hua Security Company did?"

    Lu Tianxing swallowed a piece of twice-cooked pork and looked at Xue Man as he said, "Minister Xue, this is a ssic case of ¡¯once bitten, twice shy.¡¯ Didn¡¯t you hear me speaking to Cheng Bao? We are going to sign the contract with ck Panther Security Company this afternoon. Are you still worried they might back out?"

    "What I mean is, can we trust what Cheng Bao says?"

    Xue Man frowned. She was with Bai¡¯s Group and had seen far too many friendships and kinships fall apart in the face of sufficient interests. Who knew if Cheng Bao would suddenly team up with the Zhao Family for profit?"

    "Minister Xue, just rx. It might be understandable to doubt others, but there is no reason to doubt Cheng Bao¡¯s words; he doesn¡¯t have the guts to cross me."

    "But..."

    Lu Tianxing cut off Xue Man¡¯s words, "There¡¯s no ¡¯but.¡¯ Minister Xue, can you just let me eat in peace? I rushed this morning and didn¡¯t even have breakfast, just three big buns, and now I¡¯m so hungry I could die. You do want to starve me to death, don¡¯t you!"

    "All you care about is eating, Lu Tianxing. Are you a pig?"

    Xue Man was speechless. Three big white buns were almost two meals for her, and after eating three, this guy imed he hadn¡¯t eaten at all. He was practically a pig.

    "If I¡¯m a pig, then you must be the sow."

    "Shut up! You¡¯re the pig, a big, lecherous pig. Lu Tianxing, do you believe I would fight you right here, right now?"

    "Fight, Minister Xue? Are you sure you can take me? But maybe, if we change the spot, you might be able to beat me?" Lu Tianxing touched his chin and leered mischievously.

    Xue Man was taken aback and instinctively asked, "What ce?"

    "The bed. On the bed, you might be able to beat me and even wipe out a few billion of my ¡¯brothers,¡¯" Lu Tianxing said with a lewd wink and a chuckle.

    "You...Go to hell!"

    Xue Man was momentarily puzzled by what he meant, but when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s lewd smile, she instantly understood and red fiercely at him. She no longer spoke, realizing she could never outwit this rogue. Instead, she picked up a bowl of rice and began eating furiously, as if she was devouring Lu Tianxing himself.

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s actions, a smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He said nothing further and continued to relish the delicious food.

    ...

    After lunch, Lu Tianxing followed Xue Man to a taxi with a gloomy face. His n had been to slip away after the meal, but before he could leave, Xue Man stopped him, insisting hee with her to ck Panther Security Company. The reason was solid: he was instrumental in brokering this coboration, and what would happen if he didn¡¯t show up? If he refused to go, she would tell the chairman that he kissed her.

    Because of that statement, he had no way out. If Bai Zhiqing ever found out, only God knew what kind of trouble she could stir up.

    An hourter, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, warmly seen off by Cheng Bao, boarded a ck Mercedes, prepared specifically by ck Panther Security Company, and headed for the hotel that had been booked in advance.

    Sitting in the Mercedes, Xue Man still felt a sense of unreality, sitting dazed in her seat, stupidly staring at the document bag in her hands. She couldn¡¯t believe how smoothly the cooperation had gone, just as Lu Tianxing had said¡ªso smoothly it was almost unbelievable.

    After they had taken a taxi to ck Panther Security Company from Lin Hua Security Company, they received a wildly different reception, extremely warm. During the negotiation, she had prepared herself for a prolonged battle. To her surprise, just after she mentioned the cooperation details and profit sharing, the chairman of ck Panther Security Company, Cheng Bao, agreed without a word, even willing to give up some profits.

    During the signing, he had not even looked at the contract terms, signing under the witness ofwyers from both sides like they were kids yacting. It went so smoothly that Xue Man felt a surge of frustration, having mentally rehearsed countless times the tough negotiations she expected to face. The other side had simply agreed to the deal, leaving her feeling as if she were punching cotton.

    Sitting next to her, Lu Tianxing, with a deadpan expression, watched Xue Man who had been acting this way since they got into the car, asionally pinching her cheeks or thighs, wondering if she were dreaming. Her adorable actions made Lu Tianxing itch to pinch her cheeks himself, to tell her this was not a dream.

    Of course, that was just a thought. Lu Tianxing believed that if he dared to do so, Xue Man would definitely treat him like a pervert and fight him fiercely.

    The Mercedes drove smoothly and, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s direction, arrived at a well-known hotel in Xiangjiang. After getting out of the car and telling the driver to return, he directly dragged Xue Man into the hotel lobby, pulled out hispany ID, and collected two room keys from the front desk. They then went up to their rooms.

    Meanwhile, at Modu Bai Group headquarters, in the chairman¡¯s office.

    Bai Zhiqing sat in her usual ce, but unlike other days, she wasn¡¯t working. Instead, she was somewhat distractedly staring at the empty corner where her assistant¡¯s desk was, her gaze somewhat vacant and preupied.

    "That jerk Lu Tianxing has been in Xiangjiang for several hours. How could he not call to report on the progress of his work? That jerk. When he gets back, I¡¯m definitely going to teach him a lesson, to always prioritize thepany," Bai Zhiqing muttered, jabbing a pen viciously into a piece of paper as though it were Lu Tianxing.

    In the past, when Lu Tianxing often hovered around her, Bai Zhiqing found him an annoying presence, wishing he would never appear before her eyes again. But when Lu Tianxing truly vanished, she suddenly realized something was missing in her heart, a feeling of unease and an unprecedented loneliness overwhelmed her.

    "That jerk must be having a great time in Xiangjiang; with its plethora of beautiful women, beauties from all over the world, he¡¯s probably dazzled and having too much fun to think of home. I must never let him travel for work again..." she grumbled.

    "Thump, thump..."

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was lost in her chaotic thoughts, a sudden knocking sound echoed.

    "Come in!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression tightened, returning to her usual indifferent demeanor.

    Dressed in business attire, the baby-faced beauty Lan Xin, holding a file, walked into the office: "Chairman, there¡¯s a problem with the cooperation in Xiangjiang."

    Thanks to Baby(firststep] brother¡¯s generous tip, there¡¯ll be five updates today, brothers please support!!!

 Chapter 205 - 204 Guangrong Department Store (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 204 Guangrong Department Store (Second Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lan Xin say there was a problem with the cooperation in Xiangjiang, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart tightened, but her face did not show it as she asked indifferently, "What happened?"

    "Just now, the manager of our Xiangjiang branch called and said that Lin Hua Security Company has canceled their cooperation with us. Apparently, Assistant Lu and Lin Hua Security Company¡¯s General Manager Zhao Lin had a conflict at Lin Hua Building. However, the specific nature of the conflict is unknown."

    "What did you say?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed slightly as she asked anxiously, "What about Lu Tian... Assistant Lu and Minister Xue, are they hurt?"

    "Assistant Lu and Minister Xue are both fine."

    Lan Xin looked at Bai Zhiqing with some confusion, not understanding why Zhiqing¡¯s emotions were fluctuating so greatly but still reported truthfully, "Moreover, ording to the call from the manager of the Xiangjiang branch, although ourpany¡¯s cooperation with Lin Hua Security Company failed, Minister Xue and Assistant Lu were sessful in reaching cooperation with ck Panther Security Company, and the other party has agreed to all our conditions. The contract has already been signed, and they will send a group of elite security instructors within a month to coborate with us in training our new security personnel."

    After listening to Lan Xin¡¯s report, Bai Zhiqing just nodded her head, maintaining herposure as she said, "I see. Secretary Lan, you may go now. If there¡¯s any issue in Xiangjiang, inform me immediately."

    "Yes, Chairman."

    Lan Xin seemed to have grown ustomed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, quietly ced the documents on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office desk, and then left the office.

    Once the office door closed, Bai Zhiqing stood up anxiously, grabbed the telephone on her desk, intending to call and find out what had happened to Lu Tianxing. But just as she picked it up to dial, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand stopped.

    What for? What to say?

    Why was she suddenly worried about Lu Tianxing? Didn¡¯t she hope that Lu Tianxing would disappear from her sight forever?

    She and Lu Tianxing were nothing more than a ¡¯couple¡¯ in the legal sense, what could she possibly say if she called?

    With these thoughts, Bai Zhiqing sighed deeply and gently put down the telephone, her gaze bing lost as she stared at the empty assistant¡¯s spot in the corner, zoning out with an unprecedented sense of loneliness as if she had lost something in her heart.

    ...

    Another day began anew. In the early morning, a red sun rose slowly from the east, and its warm rays broke through the clouds, showering every street and alley in Xiangjiang, awakening the entire city.

    In the hotel lobby, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man walked out of the elevator, one after the other. Lu Tianxing had a pained expression, pitifully following behind Xue Man with a groggy look on his face as if he had not slept well. Xue Man, on the other hand, seemed full of excitement, her beautiful eyes brimming with anticipation as if yesterday¡¯s series of events had been nothing more than a dream, not affecting her mood today at all.

    Xue Man hade to terms with the situation. Having already offended the Zhao Family, there was no use in regretting it, as there was no such thing as a pill for regret in this world. If the Zhao Family wanted revenge, let theme, she was ready to face it. There was no need to get sentimental over it. After all, there were taller people to deal with such things. Why should she worry or fear? You didn¡¯t see how carefree Lu Tianxing was, eating and sleeping so well. She didn¡¯t want to let the matter with the Zhao Family ruin all her good moods.

    "I mean, Minister Xue, didn¡¯t we already sign the contract? My tasks are allpleted. What are you doing waking me up this early and dragging me out? Can¡¯t you let me sleep properly? If you insist, we could head back to Modu."

    Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t hold back. It was barely past nine in the morning, and Xue Man had pulled him out of bed, under the pretense of exercising and breathing fresh air. This had to be a joke! Since when was there fresh air in the city?

    Watching Xue Man leave the hotel full of enthusiasm, Lu Tianxing felt an ominous premonition.

    "Sleep, sleep, look at what time it is now. If you sleep any more, you¡¯ll really turn into a pig."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of disappointment and said, "You¡¯ve arrived in Xiangjiang, don¡¯t you feel anything?"

    "Feel what, isn¡¯t it just a bustling city? Hmm, and, there are quite a few beauties here, very pretty, a paradise for the rich."

    "You... never mind, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. Your task for today is to apany me on a shopping spree, crazy shopping."

    "Shopping?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "I¡¯m not buying anything, you can go by yourself, can¡¯t you? I¡¯m not your boyfriend, there¡¯s no need for me to carry your bags."

    "Who said it was about buying things for you? I¡¯m in a good mood today, and considering what you did yesterday, I¡¯ve decided to give you the opportunity to be alone with a beauty. Don¡¯t you feel honored?"

    "An opportunity to be alone with a beauty? Who? I haven¡¯t noticed any beauties. Minister Xue, I might not be well-educated, but you can¡¯t lie to me like this, I¡¯m not blind, there are no beauties here."

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve realized you really need a beating. It¡¯s not easy for someone like you to grow up and still not be beaten to death."

    "Mutual feelings."

    "You..."

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing fiercely, "I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you going or not? If you dare not to go, I¡¯ll tell your wife that you tried to kiss me forcefully and even nned to molest me."

    "Why would you say that? Who knows if it¡¯s you who thinks I¡¯m handsome and deliberately wants to seduce me, but got rejected by me, so out of spite for unrequited love you n to frame me," Lu Tianxing retorted.

    "You jerk, get in the car quickly, or I¡¯ll start screaming ¡¯pervert!¡¯"

    "Stop, stop. Minister Xue, I¡¯m scared of you, okay? I¡¯ll get in the car, do you have to be so ruthless?"

    Lu Tianxing begged for mercy endlessly, and if he continued to argue with Xue Man, who knew what would happen. Although people say men and women are equal, when has it truly been so? If Xue Man shouted ¡¯pervert,¡¯ he believed the people around surely wouldn¡¯t mind the opportunity to make themselves look good in front of a beauty.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing obediently get into the car, Xue Man¡¯s face immediately showed a triumphant smile, urging the taxi driver to hurry up and drive.

    Guangrong Department Store was a famous shopping mall in Xiangjiang and a prime shopping destination for tourists. It offered a wide range of products forfortable shopping. Lovers of shopping could freely pick from various brand fashions, casual wear, home goods, and electronics. With long business hours, tourists could select items leisurely and enjoy their shopping experience. Hence, it was a must-visit spot for almost every tourist in Xiangjiang.

    Whoever decided it, all the female employees at Guangrong Department Store wore uniform OL (officedy) outfits, which hugged their curvy figures, revealing a clear outline of their silhouettes. Leaning forward just a bit seemed like it might show what shouldn¡¯t be seen, the uniforms appeared somewhat short, and crouching down just a little seemed like it might reveal too much. Their long legs were extremely slender, giving visitors the feeling of having entered the Emperor¡¯s pce, like an Emperor picking out beauties.

 Chapter 206 - 205 - The Goddessâ€™s Spare Tire (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 205 - The Goddess¡¯s Spare Tire (Third Update)</h4>

    Although it¡¯s only a little past ten in the morning, Guangrong Department Store has already be very bustling.

    People areing and going, and the dazzling array of goods is overwhelming.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he scanned the surroundings, realizing that the owner of this mall was definitely a kindred spirit. They actually had all the female employees dressed in OL uniforms, wasn¡¯t that tantly tempting men toe? Then, with all kinds of goods glinting everywhere, it was irresistible to both men and women.

    As he looked at the beauties passing by in the mall, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of emotion. This ce wasn¡¯t a shopping paradise; it was clearly a man¡¯s paradise. The only question was whether the female employees were for sale, if there might be a discount for group purchases, and whether they offered free shipping or returns if not satisfied.

    Watching Lu Tianxing act like a lecher, ncing here and there, asionally hitting on the beauties next to him,pletely indifferent to their scornful nces, Xue Man was so annoyed she could hardly hold it back. She now doubted whether it was a major mistake to bring Lu Tianxing shopping. Especially since the looks she was getting from the people around them were filled with disdain, as if she was in cahoots with him.

    "Lu Tianxing." Xue Man couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer.

    "What!"

    Without looking back, Lu Tianxing replied, his gaze still tracking the graceful figures of the beauties, blind to Xue Man¡¯s angry stare.

    "Could you please put away your sleazy nature? This is a public ce, not a night club. Are you worried that people won¡¯t realize you¡¯re a lecher?"

    "Minister Xue, I don¡¯t like to hear that. How am I being sleazy? I am critically looking at them. Look at the clothes on these female store employees¡ªdo those even count as clothes? They¡¯re practically low-cut tops; the babies are halfway out, making all the t-chested girls jealous. There¡¯s a saying that jealousy is the source of crime. What if jealousy leads a young girl to crime? I¡¯m using my eyes to critique them so that they realize their mistakes and change, to prevent crime."

    Lu Tianxing spoke with conviction but couldn¡¯t help letting his gaze fall on Xue Man¡¯s chest, wondering, "That¡¯s strange, wasn¡¯t this chick¡¯s chest not so big yesterday? Howe it feels like one hand can¡¯t cover it now? Maybe she¡¯s been massaging them herself, and they grew overnight?"

    "Criticize? Is that what you call it? It looks to me like you want to do something indecent."

    Xue Man snorted coldly. Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior was exactly that of a lecher, with gleaming eyes almost glued to the women¡¯s chests and thighs, and he even made tsk-tsk sounds of admiration¡ªjust short of drooling.

    "Indecent? Minister Xue, are you questioning me? However, with your superficial gaze, you obviously cannot understand the greatness of my inner self. My most revered teacher once said, ¡¯I am devoted to art.¡¯ So, now I am saving these misguided girls, leading them back onto the path of life. No amount of doubt can stop me from moving forward, my conscience is clear."

    Lu Tianxing proimed passionately, with an utterly serious expression. Anyone unaware of the context might think he was making some significant statement.

    "You..."

    Xue Man felt a ze of anger within, utterly defeated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s shamelessness.

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Man tried to calm herself, nning to stay as far away from Lu Tianxing as possible. She did not have his ability to shrug off everything with a thick skin.

    Suddenly, Xue Man¡¯s eyes lit up,nding on the window disy of adies¡¯ boutique, her face shimmering with an excited glow.

    "Lu Tianxing, look at that cheongsam, what do you think? Is it beautiful or not?" Xue Man spoke to Lu Tianxing as if she had forgotten the previous unpleasantness.

    For women, only three things can divert their attention: selfies, jewelry, and clothes.

    When they see any of these three things that they like, they forget all their unhappiness.

    Following Xue Man¡¯s gesture, Lu Tianxing saw the dress she was referring to¡ªa white, short Qi Pao with a round cor, embroidered with plum blossoms that looked elegant and noble, yet filled with temptation.

    "Not bad at all!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Xue Man¡¯s curvaceous figure, imagining her in the Qi Pao, she would be incredibly stunning, with charm fully disyed, entuating her figure to perfection. The only downside was that it didn¡¯t quite match Xue Man¡¯s temperament.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing only dared to say this to himself; saying a woman¡¯s favorite thing looked bad was akin to seeking death.

    "Nonsense, how could something I fancy be anything less than perfect."

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and hurried excitedly toward the women¡¯s clothing store.

    As Xue Man entered and her eyes fell on the Qi Pao in the disy window, the saleswoman¡¯s face immediately beamed with a smile and she walked over warmly, saying, "Miss, you have a great taste. This Qi Pao is specially designed for summer. It¡¯s very fitting for your temperament. Miss, you are so beautiful that wearing it, you will definitely enhance your charm, and the turning head rate will be a hundred percent."

    "Take it off for me, I want to try it on," Xue Man said excitedly.

    The saleswoman quickly took the dress from the disy cab and handed it to Xue Man: "The fitting room is inside; just walk in and you¡¯ll see it. You can try it there."

    "Wait here for me, don¡¯t wander off or make random cuts. Beware of being mistaken for a hooligan and getting beaten ¨C don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."

    Xue Man warned Lu Tianxing solemnly before eagerly heading toward the fitting room.

    As Xue Man left, the saleswoman said to Lu Tianxing, "Sir, you are really lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend. Paired with the Qi Pao, it will definitely showcase all of her charm."

    Lu Tianxing had a face full of disbelief¡ªgirlfriend?

    Having Xue Man as his girlfriend would be a fine proposal, but the problem was she didn¡¯t even like him. Pursuing her was harder than reaching heaven. Unlike Lin Qianru, who was gentle like water; if he really brought Xue Man home, they¡¯d probably turn the house upside-down every day.

    "I wish she were my girlfriend, too bad she doesn¡¯t fancy me."

    "Hehe, sir, you¡¯re quite the joker. If a woman didn¡¯t like you, why would she let you apany her to buy clothes?"

    "Hehe, isn¡¯t there a saying¡ª¡¯a goddess always has a few spare tires: one to carry the bag, one to swipe the card, one forpany while shopping, one for sleep, and another for conversation.¡¯ I¡¯m just one of the spare tires."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and repeated a joke he once saw online when he had nothing better to do.

    Thank you to our friend Luo Qinglin for the tip. Here¡¯s the third update, with two more tonight, five in total for the day¡ªlooking forward to your support!!!!

 Chapter 207 - 206: Itâ€™s Not Suitable to Go Out Today (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 206: It¡¯s Not Suitable to Go Out Today (4th Update)</h4>

    "Haha, sir, you do love to joke around. I don¡¯t think thisdy is that kind of person?"

    The female sales assistant couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, but it had to be said, the statement was the truth. If you didn¡¯t have a few backups, you¡¯d be embarrassed to call yourself a goddess.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and didn¡¯t bother to exin any further; Xue Man really wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Anyone who got close to her ended up getting beaten severely. Being a backup boyfriend could be life-threatening¡ªwho would be foolish enough to try?

    "Bang!"

    Just then, a crisp gunshot suddenly rang out in the mall. The previously noisy mall fell silent in an instant as everyone stared dumbfounded at several rugged-looking men with fierce expressions storming in from the outside. Piercing screams followed, echoing throughout the first floor, throwing everyone into chaos.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    More gunshots in quick session¡ªand the chaotic mall quieted down again. Everyone dropped to the ground, holding their heads, looking in terror at the five men who had suddenly appeared.

    Then, a rough and menacing voice yelled, "Everyone shut up! Whoever dares to scream again, don¡¯t me me if my bullets don¡¯t discriminate. We¡¯re only here to rob, not to kill. Now, everyone be good and hand over anything valuable, and don¡¯t give us trouble, or I won¡¯t mind sending you on your way."

    Lu Tianxing watched, dumbfounded, as the five men rushed into the mall, sporadically firing their submachine guns into the air, showing no fear at all and triggering more screams from the floors above.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips quivered a few times. Damn it, he just knew today wasn¡¯t a good day to go out. Even a trip to the mall could end up in a robbery. How ridiculous do robbers have to be to choose a department store?

    The female sales assistant standing next to Lu Tianxing trembled violently, her body instinctively moving closer to him, as if this could provide her a sense of safety.

    "Everyone, get down! Don¡¯t freaking run around, or you¡¯ll cause me trouble. I¡¯m only here for the money today, not to kill. But if anyone dares to step out of line, I won¡¯t mind breaking my rule and sending you on your way."

    A muscr man who seemed to be the leader swept his gaze across the crowd with a fierce look. He said to the other robbers, "Old Four, you and Old Two block all the windows in the mall, just leave the main entrance unblocked. Watch out for Siang Chiang Police snipers. The rest of you, follow me to find our targets. Anyone who gets in the way gets a bullet."

    The robbers nodded and began to divide tasks swiftly. Two of them started covering the mall¡¯s windows while the other three headed towards the various stores on the first floor.

    Meanwhile, the news that Guangrong Department Store was under siege by robbers was quickly spread. The Siang Chiang Police responded rapidly, arriving at the store in record time and sealing it off tightly. The famous Flying Tiger Team was also dispatched, taking up strategic positions, ready to strike a lethal blow to the robbers inside at any moment.

    The robbers were well-trained, choosing positions that were dead angles for shooting. One of them casually carried a travel bag, gathering all the money around into his pockets, showingplete disregard for the Siang Chiang Police outside.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing had no words to describe his feelings. Was he just too unlucky? A simple mall visit turned into this; could his luck be any worse?

    The robbers moved quickly and seemed to be searching for something. Often, after a nce inside a store and opening the cash register to stuff money into their bags, they didn¡¯t even look at anything else before swiftly moving on to the next store. They didn¡¯t seem to be robbing, but searching for something.

    Lu Tianxing watched the robbers¡¯ movements with indifference, a sense of doubt rising in his heart. Their way of robbing didn¡¯t feel like a robbery at all, but more like they were following a routine. The robber in the hall waspletely indifferent to the money he put into the travel bag, ignoring even the gold nes on some women¡¯s ears, showing no sign of robbing for money¡¯s sake.

    "Bizarre, it¡¯s really too bizarre,"

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, his eyes filled with growing confusion.

    When shopping in a department store, few bring arge stack of cash to spend; almost everyone chooses to pay with a card. Robbing a department store is simply looking for trouble for little reward. You might not get much money, and with one misstep, you could even end up in the red. It¡¯s simply not worth it.

    Moreover, the equipment of these robbers is a bit too good; not only do they possess weapons with extremely high lethality, but they also wear bulletproof vests and carry tactical knives. This setup is overkill for robbing a department store. Even robbing a bank would be stress-free and pose much less risk than hitting a department store.

    Now these robbers chose instead to hit a department store, a ce with high risk and low reward, which is quite illogical. Especially since there¡¯s not a trace of greed for money in these robbers¡¯ eyes, but rather an unppable calm. This is even stranger. When robbing for money, how can there be no change in expression after obtaining it?

    Furthermore, the ground floor of Guangrong Department Store is filled mostly with snack and clothing shops. The real luxury items are all upstairs, with prices increasing on each level. If it¡¯s a department store robbery, why not target luxury stores but linger on the ground floor? The implications behind this choice are worth deep thought.

    "Perhaps, these robbers aren¡¯t after the money but something else."

    An idea suddenly shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. He was curious to see what sort of game these robbers were ying.

    "Yo, didn¡¯t expect to find a little fish that slipped through the in this shop. This chick isn¡¯t too bad looking either. Come on, bro got a bit tired from the robbery just now. Come over and give me a massage. If you make me feel good, I might reward you with some money,"

    Just then, a loudugh sounded, and a brawny man holding a weapon briskly walked into the women¡¯s clothing store. When he spotted Lu Tianxing, a very subtle gleam shed in the robber¡¯s eyes as he strode toward Lu Tianxing, reaching out to grab the female store assistant hiding behind him.

    A cold light flickered through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. The subtle gleam that had passed through the robber¡¯s eyes did not escape his notice, leading him to a disturbing thought¡ªperhaps this man hade specifically for him. Did someone want him dead?

    "Friend, there are rules to robbing; taking both money and beauty doesn¡¯t seem quite right,"

    Lu Tianxing, without changing his expression, took a step forward and grabbed the brawny man¡¯s arm.

    "Kid, mind your own business, get the hell out of here,"

    The robber¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity as if angered by Lu Tianxing, with his other hand reaching straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    "Courting death."

    Lu Tianxing was now certain that these were not just any ordinary robbers, but a group of well-trained international mercenaries. The brawny man appeared to be simply trying to strangle him, but in reality, he was using a killing skillmonly employed by mercenaries¡ªone slip-up would crush his windpipe in an instant, ensuring a death beyond revival.

    If this man was here to cause him trouble, then there was no reason for Lu Tianxing to hold back.

    A fleeting chill in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he sidestepped slightly and easily dodged the robber¡¯s arm, and with a casual palm strike hit the robber¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 208 - 207 Devil (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 207 Devil (Fifth Update)</h4>

    "Click!"

    A crisp sound of bone cracking rang out. The robber¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down at his sunken chest, blood mixed with viscera spurted from his mouth, and his body slumped to the ground like a puddle of mud, continuously spewing blood while staring deathly at Lu Tianxing. His body twitched twice before bing utterly lifeless.

    That palm hadpletely destroyed his heart. Not even a Daluo Immortal could save him now.

    "Stay here, don¡¯t move, or I can¡¯t save you either."

    Lu Tianxing turned back to nce at the trembling female sales associate.

    "Where are you going!"

    The female sales associate looked at Lu Tianxing in terror, her voice trembling, realizing that he had just killed a man.

    "Some vermin are just disgusting, I¡¯m going to send them off."

    Lu Tianxing revealed a bloodthirsty smile, vanishing into thin air under the horrified gaze of the sales associate.

    At that moment, the thugs in the main hall hadn¡¯t noticed that theirpanion was already dead. One of the robbers at the entrance of the first-floor hall was holding a megaphone, shouting at the Xiangjiang Police outside.

    "Don¡¯t bother yelling useless things at me, I can promise you that I¡¯ll release all the hostages, but you must meet our three demands, or there¡¯s nothing to discuss. If you dare to storm in, I don¡¯t mind making everyone here die with me."

    "My three terms are, first, withdraw all your men by a thousand meters. The snipers on rooftops around must leave entirely; if we find even one sniper, I¡¯ll kill a hostage. Don¡¯t doubt our word. Second, prepare a Hummer filled with gas for us, remember, the tank must be full, don¡¯t try any tricks on me. If anything happens to me, I can guarantee the first to die will definitely be a hostage."

    "The third..."

    The megaphone-wielding robber was about to state thest demand when a voice, as if emerging from the Nine Nether Purgatory, resounded by his ear, sending chills through his body as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

    "There¡¯s no third, because today you¡¯re all going to die."

    "You don¡¯t have the power, go to hell."

    Startled, the robber who had been yelling momentarily revealed a ferocious expression and instantly turned and fired in the direction of the voice, a series of bullets striking Lu Tianxing.

    The bullets went right through Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, hitting the ground and leaving deep pits.

    "Not good, afterimage, he¡¯s a master, everyonee out, there¡¯s a master here!"

    Theplexion of the robber drastically changed; he shouted loudly, and right as he was about to move, his body heavily mmed against the wall, a clear palm imprint on his chest, even his bulletproof vest was dented inward, and blood mixed with viscera sprayed from his mouth, leaving a trail of blood in the air, dead beyond any doubt.

    "So strong, this one is a master."

    "Be careful, remain on alert, his speed is very fast, don¡¯t split up."

    "He killed Lao San, Lao Wu¡¯s chances are slim now, change of ns, the target is very strong, no need to capture alive anymore, kill on sight."

    The remaining three robbers roared continuously, fury and killing intent flickering in their eyes as their weapons issued a shrill roar, pulling the trigger towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s direction, bullets forming a barrage, sealing off the entire space.

    Unfortunately, as soon as the gunfire had rung out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure had already vanished without a trace. The bullets hit the marble floor, sparking a spray of stone chips and causing the surrounding people to scream in terror and duck their heads in panic.

    The robbers paid no attention to those fleeing, as the hostages were expendable to them. Their employer had demanded that they either capture Lu Tianxing alive or kill him.

    The robbery was merely a facade, a ploy to try to catch Lu Tianxing off guard because ording to the employer¡¯s information, Lu Tianxing was not weak. Starting a fight rashly could put them at a disadvantage, so they opted for deceptive tactics. However, they had still underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, and now they were no longer seeking to capture him alive but only to kill him.

    "Ha-ha, kill me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the strength for that. In my eyes, you are nothing but a bunch of ants. If you dare to cause me trouble, you should be prepared for death," he said with a cold, merciless voice that resonated in the hall.

    Before the three bandits could react, they heard two sharp whooshing sounds approaching rapidly. They then felt a pain on their foreheads as two disposable chopsticks from the dining area pierced through their heads, causing blood to drip down along their cheeks onto the floor.

    A shocking sight.

    "Ah, boss, Lao Wu. Damn it, damn it, you bastard,e out! You think you¡¯re so tough? I¡¯ll kill these people today, remember, they died because of you," screamed thest robber as hepletely broke down. Not having seen the enemy¡¯s face as hisrades were killed one by one was terrifying.

    Thisst robber roared in fury, aiming his gun at the fleeing hostages and nning to pull the trigger; even in death, he wanted to drag others down with him.

    "Click!"

    Before the robber could pull the trigger, his arm holding the submachine gun was broken by a metal baseball bat, apanied by the sound of shattering bone. He could no longer hold his weapon, which ttered to the ground.

    "Ah!"

    The robber screamed in agony, his eyes filled with ferocity. He twisted his body andshed out with a fierce side kick aimed at the source of the baseball bat.

    The kick was vehement, nearly tearing through the air, and was unbelievably fast.

    To an ordinary person, it would be impossible to dodge, but he was facing Lu Tianxing, a fighter on par with mythic warriors. To Tianxing, such an attack was outrageously slow.

    "Crack!"

    Without even looking, Lu Tianxing smashed the iing leg with the metal baseball bat, breaking the leg and exposing white bone fragments.

    The robber cried out in agony and lost control of his body, falling heavily to the floor. He looked up in terror at Lu Tianxing who was just a few steps away, immense fear filling his heart as if the figure before him was not a human but a devil who had emerged from Hell.

    "Tell me, who sent you?" Lu Tianxing said indifferently as he stared at the robber.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, feeling the cold, merciless gaze upon him, the robber was truly frightened. He had not anticipated that his target would be so formidable and ruthless in this mission, killing four men without a ripple of emotion, as if he had just casually crushed four ants.

    "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll say anything as long as you spare my life. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know," the robber said, his voice trembling. All hisrades had died without even seeing their assant, leaving him alone, and his inner terror was beyond words. All he cared about now was to stay as far from this devil as possible, preferring to fall into police hands than into those of this demon.

    In the eyes of the robber, Lu Tianxing was a devil who killed without batting an eye.

 Chapter 209 - 208 Zhang Tianci

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 208 Zhang Tianci</h4>

    "Spare your life?"

    Upon hearing the robber¡¯s words, a mocking smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he lit a cigarette and took a slow drag, "I could spare your life, but you need to offer something satisfactory. Tell me, who sent you, who is your employer..."

    "If I tell you, will you really spare me?"

    "If you don¡¯t speak now, you¡¯ll die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice turned instantly cold, his eyes sharp and ruthless like a de.

    After seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, the robber shivered and swallowed hard, "It... it was Zhang Tianci who sent us."

    "Zhang Tianci?"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, originally thinking it was the Zhao Family who sent someone to trouble him, but surprisingly it was Zhang Tianci, the elder brother of Zhang Tianfeng and the one who often ordered Bai Shan to trouble Bai Zhiqing. Previously, after Bai Shan brought people to cause trouble, Lu Tianxing nned to deal with Zhang Tianci first, but then news from the Rose Society said that Zhang Tianci had run off to Siang Chiang. Rose Society¡¯s influence didn¡¯t extend to Siang Chiang, forcing Lu Tianxing to shelf the matter until Zhang Tianci returned.

    But how could Lu Tianxing have not anticipated that, on his second day in Siang Chiang, Zhang Tianci would be so eager to have someone try to kill him.

    "Are you sure it was Zhang Tianci?" Lu Tianxing looked at the robber, his expression unchanging as he asked.

    "Yes!"

    Feeling the chilling murderous aura from Lu Tianxing, the robber couldn¡¯t help shivering, "Zhang Tianci said you were stealing his woman, and he wanted us to capture you alive. He wanted to torture you severely, make you wish you were dead, and watch as your own woman got humiliated. But ording to your information, you¡¯re very strong, so we dressed as robbers to distract you, and if we couldn¡¯t manage, we were to kill you."

    "Zhang Tianci, you¡¯re really asking for death."

    Hearing the robber¡¯s words, a cold murderous intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, "Tell me, where is Zhang Tianci?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing at this moment, a deep fear emerged in the heart of the robber as he tremblingly said, "Zhang Tianci has always been staying at the vi he bought in Qingshui Bay. He told us to meet him there after we finished the job."

    Now that he had spoken, the robber simply decided not to hide anything anymore, spilling everything he knew like pouring beans from a bamboo tube, without any concealment.

    "I¡¯ve told you everything I know, please spare me, I promise I¡¯ll never be your enemy again."

    "Spare you? No problem."

    A faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, "But, your answer, I¡¯m not satisfied with it."

    "Crack!"

    Lu Tianxing stepped on the chest of the robber, directly crumpling it inward, killing him instantly.

    "I don¡¯t like to show mercy to my enemies."

    Lu Tianxing nced indifferently at the dead robber whose eyes were still open, his expression unchanging. He never held back against enemies; killing a few people didn¡¯t stir the slightest ripple in his heart.

    From making a move to killing the five robbers, it might seem a lengthy tale, but it actually happened in an extremely brief moment¡ªall five robbers were already dead.

    Outside the mall, hearing the screams from inside, Siang Chiang Police couldn¡¯t hold back and chose to storm the building. If there were casualties among the hostages, it would definitely be these police officers who would take the me.

    Watching the police and the Flying Tiger Team start moving towards the building, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow, his figure shed, and he returned to the women¡¯s clothing store he had visited earlier. Without a second thought, he directly opened the door of an unlocked fitting room and hid inside without looking.

    Lu Tianxing did not want to deal with these Siang Chiang policemen. If they found out that he had killed the robbers, even though it was a heroic act, he likely would not avoid trouble. However, what Lu Tianxing was thankful for was that these robbers were professional mercenaries; they had destroyed all the surveince the moment they entered the mall, which spared him a lot of trouble. After all, less trouble was always better than more.

    However, as he entered the fitting room, locked the door behind him, and leaned against it, ready to take a breather, his gaze swept across the front, and he was immediately dumbfounded, staring nkly ahead.

    In the fitting room, there wasn¡¯t just one woman, but also anotherpletely unclothed woman standing in front of a full-length mirror, trying on a dress.

    When she heard the sound of the door locking, the woman instinctively turned around, presenting her entire body in full view to Lu Tianxing.

    "Is it you?"

    When Lu Tianxing saw the woman¡¯s face, he involuntarily eximed, his face showing a wry smile. Life indeed had a way of bringing people together in unexpected ces; he never thought he would encounter Shen Manjun here, especially not at this time.

    Shen Manjun was also stunned, never expecting a man to suddenly barge into the fitting room, and worse, it was a man she despised to the extreme, whom she thought to be a pervert¡ªLu Tianxing.

    After a moment, Lu Tianxing regained hisposure, swallowing silently and stammeringly said, "Sorry, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ve recently developed intermittent blindness, I didn¡¯t see anything."

    "Ah..."

    Shen Manjun finally snapped back to reality, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleazy appearance, she instinctively wanted to scream.

    "Oh my, you really can¡¯t scream, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to clear my name even if I jumped into the Yellow River."

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed. With the robbery just outside and almost the entire first floor swarming with police, if the police found out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself and might end up being shot as one of the robbers, leaving him nowhere even to cry.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, and he quickly appeared beside Shen Manjun, holding her in his arms, covering her mouth with one hand to prevent her from screaming.

    The moment Lu Tianxing touched Shen Manjun, he immediately felt the woman¡¯s skin soft and delicate, silky as if water could be squeezed out of it, making Lu Tianxing involuntarily marvel, women indeed seemed to be made of water.

    Thanks to Ruan and two other friends for their tips!!!!!!

 Chapter 210 - 209 Youâ€™re Dead Meat

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 209 You¡¯re Dead Meat</h4>

    Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing, who held her with one arm and covered her mouth with the other. A frantic impulse surged through her heart¡ªthis bastard was too bold, not only teasing her but now even stalking her. She swore that once she left the changing room, Lu Tianxing was going to pay.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s pretty face was filled with rage, and she wished she could shoot Lu Tianxing through the heart with arrows from her eyes as she began to struggle violently.

    The more she struggled, the more Lu Tianxing felt an intense stimtion arise, and immediately there was an unwee change.

    Shen Manjun seemed to realize something, her body suddenly shivering, a strong flush of embarrassment and anger spreading across her face as she red viciously at Lu Tianxing, looking like she wanted to tear him to pieces.

    Her mind was clear, and she knew exactly what that thing was.

    Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly and exined very seriously, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not just a pervert. It just so happens that robbers arrived outside, and I had no choice but to hide in here. I didn¡¯t know you were inside, rest assured, I promise not to do anything inappropriate. Once the police leave, I¡¯ll go out immediately. Also, don¡¯t me me for not warning you in advance, don¡¯t move carelessly, otherwise, if something really happens between a man and a woman alone, I won¡¯t take responsibility."

    "Mmmph!!"

    Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t speak because Lu Tianxing was covering her mouth, so she could only let out muffled noises while ring at him with furious eyes.

    "I know you¡¯re very angry, but I was really left with no other option. I can let you go, but you absolutely must not shout."

    "Mmmph..."

    Shen Manjun nodded her head.

    Seeing that Shen Manjun agreed with him, Lu Tianxing breathed a long sigh of relief and slowly released the hand covering Shen Manjun¡¯s mouth, then started to move back.

    "Swoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was stepping back, a sudden change erupted. A cold gleam shed in Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes, and with lightning-fast speed, her right knee shot up in a beautiful knee strike.

    It was quick, urate, and fierce, embodying the very essence of these three principles.

    "Damn, she¡¯s trying to disable me with this move, howe all women know this technique, who taught them? I really want to drag him out and flog him a hundred times."

    Lu Tianxing was startled, reached out to grab Shen Manjun¡¯s raised foot, pressed his body forward, and pinned her against the wall, the two of them once again pressed closely together.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled, feeling both ashamed and enraged, her beautiful eyes revealing endless murderous intent, as if she wished to tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb.

    "Let go of me."

    Struggling to suppress the pounding in her chest, Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold gaze.

    "Heh heh, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I told you not to hit me, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe it."

    With a forced chuckle, Lu Tianxing reluctantly released his hold on Shen Manjun, his body slowly backing away.

    Shen Manjun indifferently swept her gaze over Lu Tianxing, and without regarding the stare he had fixed on her, she slowly bent down and dressed herself once more.

    As Shen Manjun moved, her figure disyed itself perfectly before Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, triggering a myriad of fanciful thoughts.

    By the time Shen Manjun turned around again, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise, "Miss Shen is indeed a natural enchantress, emitting a mature charm through and through. With slightly upturned lips and a smile that¡¯s both hidden and apparent, her beautiful eyes seem to flirt and reproach simultaneously, as though filled with intense fury and yet also coquettishly ying with her man, standing there with the power to devastate any manpletely."

    "Lu Tianxing, do you find it amusing to stalk me? If you wish to have me, you don¡¯t need to stoop to such despicable means! All it does is make me despise you even more."

    Shen Manjun crossed her arms, looking at Lu Tianxing with a cold sneer, her toneden with strong mockery.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing was immediately displeased, and he responded irritably, "Despicable means? Miss Shen, I admit you are very beautiful, a natural beauty indeed, but I have not sunk so low as to stalk you specifically. There are countless ways I could get what I want from you without resorting to such tactics. On the contrary, Miss Shen, I came to Xiangjiang, and you followed me here; I came shopping at this mall, and you coincidentally happen to shop in this store too. And what¡¯s more, you change clothes without locking the door. Tell me, do you have ulterior motives, trying to seduce and deceive a decent man like me?"

    "You are truly shameless."

    Shen Manjun was bitterly angry at being used in return. She had no idea that Lu Tianxing had returned to Xiangjiang. After sending Qiaoqiao back to Beijing, she nned toe to Xiangjiang to rx her heart, which had been teased by Lu Tianxing, by going on a shopping spree.

    However, Shen Manjun never expected to encounter Lu Tianxing again here, and what¡¯s more, to have this guy see her body in its entirety. She had suffered a significant loss this time.

    "Shameless? Miss Shen, you should speak with conscience. How have I been shameless to you? I¡¯ve told you, I barged in here only to avoid the robbers outside."

    "Robbers? Do you think everyone else is an idiot? Which robber would be so foolish as to rob a mall, especially on the first floor? Lu Tianxing, I despise you. You¡¯re nothing but a total scumbag."

    Shen Manjun scoffed, not believing a word Lu Tianxing said.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily at a loss for words. Shen Manjun was right, indeed no robber would be foolish enough to rob a mall because those people hade after him. But how could he exin that to Shen Manjun? Could he say that these people wanted to kill him, and after he killed them, he hade to hide from the police?

    That would be truly bizarre if Shen Manjun believed that.

    However, hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but admire the shop owner¡¯s foresight, making even a small dressing room so formidable with excellent soundproofing. Despite the chaos outside, not a whisper could be heard inside, showing remarkable attention to detail. It was especially amodating to customers who enjoyed excitement, for if they couldn¡¯t resist doing something enjoyable in the dressing room, no one outside would likely know.

    "What, run out of things to say?"

    Shen Manjun sneered coldly, taunting, "Lu Tianxing, you really go to great lengths for me, don¡¯t you? Acting as if you didn¡¯t see me at the airport to get my attention, now secretly tracking me and even bursting into the dressing room to y the hooligan. You¡¯re done for. Wait till I call the police; I¡¯ll make sure you spend your life in prison."

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback by Shen Manjun¡¯s words, then a mischievous smile appeared on his face while his gaze assessed Shen Manjun from top to bottom.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    Seeing the expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Shen Manjun felt a jolt of apprehension in her heart, a bad premonition rising within as she instinctively crossed her arms defensively, watching Lu Tianxing warily.

 Chapter 211 - 210: Beijing Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 210: Beijing Shen Family</h4>

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything in particr, just one thing I should do. You called me a rogue, didn¡¯t you? nning to have me in prison for a lifetime? If I don¡¯t do something rogue-like now, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down your expectations? Man Jun, the great beauty, your schemes are too deep, clearly liking me yet not saying it, actually nning to provoke me with reverse psychology. Now, I regret to tell you, you¡¯ve seeded."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face wore a sleazy smile as he rubbed his palms together, step by step, he closed in on Shen Manjun, "Beauty, no need to hide, you can¡¯t escape, life is mostly unsatisfactory, if you can¡¯t resist, you might as well lie down and enjoy, hehe."

    With a lecherous grin rubbing his hands, Lu Tianxing emanated a full-on predator¡¯s demeanor as he moved step by step towards Shen Manjun.

    "You... don¡¯te any closer, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, you are on the edge ofmitting a crime, if you dare to do something to me, that¡¯s *****, and you¡¯ll be jailed, you know that? If you give up this thought now, I can assure you, I definitely won¡¯t call the police, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. You better think it through, you¡¯re still so young, do you want to spend a lifetime in prison?"

    Shen Manjun kept retreating backward, trying to persuade Lu Tianxing to give up his intention, her pretty face tinged with a hint of fear. No matter how prominent her status was on the outside, she was ultimately a woman. No woman could remain unflustered in this kind of situation.

    "What¡¯s there to fear about being in prison?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, unconcernedly saying," Man Jun, the great beauty, I wonder if you surf the inte. There¡¯s a saying online that I find pretty good. It means: ¡¯Life doesn¡¯t give you much time to y out inner dramas; what¡¯s the use of having a crush? If you love her, you y her, whether she agrees or not. Worst case, you end up in prison. If you don¡¯t even have the courage to go to jail for her, can you even im to love her?¡¯ Although I don¡¯t agree with this statement, don¡¯t you think it fits our current mood very well? I¡¯d go to prison for you without any regrets orints."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a look of despair shed across Shen Manjun¡¯s face. Internally she regretted deeply; had she known this would happen today, she would not havee here to shop for clothes. How could she, a weak woman, stand a chance against Lu Tianxing? She wanted to scream for help, but what use would it be? The dressing room was soundproofed too well. You could turn the ce upside down, and it was doubtful anyone outside could hear a thing.

    "Hehe, Man Jun, the great beauty, I¡¯ming, don¡¯t resist, okay? I¡¯m experienced, I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed."

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of evil intent, rubbed his fingers and his gaze roamed over Shen Manjun¡¯s shapely figure, as if choosing where to start would be most fitting.

    When Shen Manjun saw the lecherous grin on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, the color of fear intensified on her own.

    "Don¡¯te closer. If youe any closer, be careful I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore."

    Shen Manjun red at Lu Tianxing, seriously warning: "Do you know who I am? If you dare do anything to me, you should think about the consequences, about the end you¡¯ll have to face. Do you want Qiaoqiao to hate you for life?"

    "You¡¯re right."

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, thoughtfully nodding. In her heart, Shen Manjun let out a sigh of relief, she finally frightened this guy off.

    Before Shen Manjun could feel happy, Lu Tianxing continued in a way that almost made her vomit blood, "Man Jun, the great beauty, thank you for considering me, after this is over, I should probably kill you, dispose of the body, erase the traces. That way, no one will know it was me who killed you."

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun suddenly felt the urge to bang her head against the wall. This man in front of her was unfazed like a block of dead pork¡ªno matter what was said, he wouldn¡¯t listen. Where on earth did such an obstinate fool pop up from?

    "Do you really want to touch me? Lu Tianxing, if you dare to touch me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a martial artist or whatever, I guarantee you will die without a ce to bury your body, and you will no longer have a foothold anywhere in China."

    After all, Shen Manjun was no ordinary person. Knowing she couldn¡¯t avoid confrontation, she immediately calmed down, her expression turned ice cold, her eyes staring coldly at Lu Tianxing, radiating a strong aura withyers of oppressive power.

    This was the aura of a high-status individual that Shen Manjun had cultivated over the years. Although invisible and intangible, it exerted a kind of pressure that left ordinary people without the courage to even nce at her.

    Unfortunately, what kind of person was Lu Tianxing? As a prominent Judge, a king among the underground forces, he had no reason to fear the aura of a person like Shen Manjun. He had killed many who were far stronger than Shen Manjun. To him, Shen Manjun¡¯s so-called aura made no difference¡ªinstead, it gave her a special charm, making one desperate to conquer her immediately.

    "So what if I can¡¯t stay in China? I can just run abroad. As the saying goes, to die under the peony flower is to be a ghost with style. Today, you are destined to be within my grasp."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun with a nefarious smile, reached out to grab her arm, and with a forceful pull, he brought her into his embrace, taking a deep breath as a delicate fragrance filled his nostrils.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s face changed dramatically as she began to struggle violently, "Let go of me, you filthy rogue, pervert; if you have any sense, let me go now. If you dare to do anything to me, the Beijing Shen Family won¡¯t let you off."

    "The Beijing Shen Family?"

    Lu Tianxing muttered, looking at Shen Manjun with some surprise.

    In his heart, he had spected that Shen Manjun was no ordinary person, but he had not expected that she would actually be from the Shen Family, which counted as one of the top families in Beijing, especially in themercial sector, where they were almost unparalleled.

    Now, Lu Tianxing finally understood why a Heavenly Level Expert would willingly serve as Shen Manjun¡¯s butler¡ªit was because of the Shen Family. And Shen Manjun¡¯s status within the Shen Family must be far from low, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be a Heavenly Level Expert acting as a butler for her.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing motionless, a mocking look shed across Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she spoke coldly, "Have you thought it through? Let go of me, and I can pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, unless you hide in the deep mountains and forests, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, the Shen Family will find you."

    "Why should I let go of you? So what if you are from the Shen Family? Once you be my woman, I¡¯ll be the Shen Family¡¯s son-inw. Do you think your family would really kill their own son-inw?"

    Lu Tianxing showed no intention of letting go of Shen Manjun, his gaze scrutinizing her carefully.

    Observing Shen Manjun from a close distance, Lu Tianxing had to admit that this woman was very well-maintained; one couldn¡¯t tell her age at all. Her eyes had no crow¡¯s feet, and her natural face was like a peeled, cooked egg, seemingly bathed in milk, smooth and fair.

    Looking at Shen Manjun with eyes full of murderous intent, almost as if ready to devour someone, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of heat in his heart, yearning to subdue her immediately. This woman was simply too tempting. You could see the fury in her beautiful eyes, the ashened face, yet when you met her gaze, it felt almost as though she was coquetting with you.

    To Lu Tianxing, Shen Manjun was like a poppy flower¡ªknown to be poisonous, yet irresistibly inviting one toe closer, wanting to possess her.

 Chapter 212 - 211 Itâ€™s Not Worth It for You

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 211 It¡¯s Not Worth It for You</h4> "You bastard, let go of me this instant."

    Shen Manjun struggled fiercely, suspecting that Lu Tianxing had crawled out of some backwoods gully. In all of China, the Shen Family was a colossal presence, intimidating countless individuals, yet Lu Tianxing appeared utterly unconcerned. His expression didn¡¯t even falter, as if the name of the family was just any ordinary one.

    "What are you squirming for? Stay still for me."

    Lu Tianxing ignored Shen Manjun¡¯s murderous gaze and instead raised his hand and smacked it down on her perky butt.

    "p!"

    The crisp sound indicated to Lu Tianxing that the sticity was exceptionally pleasing, his palm nearly bouncing back at him.

    Humiliation!

    Naked humiliation!

    Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing. She had never regarded any man highly, maintaining her purity and never having any intimate contacts with a man, other than polite handshakes. But now, in just a few days, not only had a man teased her, he had seen her body.

    And now, to top it all off, her most private ce had been struck by a man ¨C and every single one of these indignities inflicted by the same man.

    Disgrace, an immense disgrace.

    The Sect Leader of the Beijing Shen Family, the CEO of the Shen Group, coveted by countless; and now her butt had been spanked by a man. If word of this got out, her reputation would bepletely destroyed.

    "You dared to hit me? You son of a bitch, I, Shen Manjun, swear, I will have you torn to pieces."

    Shen Manjun red at Lu Tianxing with fiery eyes. Had she a knife in her hand at that moment, she would have emascted the bastard Lu Tianxing without a second thought.

    "So what if I hit you? I¡¯m your future husband. Daring to be insubordinate to your future husband, it seems the earlier lesson wasn¡¯t enough."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing reached out his hand again, the pleasant sensation from before enticing enough to warrant a second try, besides, he was already in deep trouble, so it didn¡¯t matter if he offended her yet again.

    "p!"

    So, Lu Tianxing decisively lifted his hand and smacked Shen Manjun¡¯s butt again.

    "Ah! You bastard, pervert, dirty hooligan, you¡¯re dead meat, I will definitely kill you, I want to chop you up and feed you to the dogs."

    The burning pain from her butt made Shen Manjun scream out loud, her legs struggling even more fiercely.

    "p!" "p!"

    Before Shen Manjun¡¯s words had even finished, Lu Tianxing delivered several more smacks, the sticity under his hand making him feel parched and tongue-tied; this woman was too tempting.

    "Bastard, bastard, you bastard."

    Shen Manjun could no longer care about her demeanor and erupted in curses, but her heart began to race with an unprecedented throbbing, a strange sensation spreading throughout her body, as if countless ants were crawling on her skin, making her feel utterly ufortable.

    "This is your lesson, woman. Just stay at home and take care of your husband and children, don¡¯t run around all day, it¡¯s easy to run into bad people," Lu Tianxing said to Shen Manjun. Although he was tempted to feel that surprising bounciness once more, he ultimately restrained himself.

    ying with fire should not be overdone, or else you¡¯ll get burnt, and then it won¡¯t be easy to put out the mes.

    "I¡¯ll remember you, I won¡¯t let you off easily."

    Shen Manjun red at Lu Tianxing, her eyes zing as if intending to etch his image deep into her heart.

    Having said this, Shen Manjun simply closed her eyes and remained still, assuming a posture that seemed to say she was at his mercy.

    Seeing Shen Manjun motionless, giving off a ¡¯do whatever you want¡¯ vibe, Lu Tianxing immediately lost interest. The reason he had said those words was just to scare Shen Manjun and to pay her back for the sarcastic jibes she had directed at him the day before. Although he liked beautiful women, he certainly wasn¡¯t about to behave like a beast.

    To have a woman willingly give herself to you is far better than forcefully obtaining a woman¡¯s body. A hooligan and a seducer are forever two different concepts.

    Taking a deep breath to calm the fire within, Lu Tianxing let go of Shen Manjun and stepped back a few paces. "You can go! I suddenly realize you¡¯re not my type, and it seems hardly worth it to end up in jail for you."

    "You¡¯re letting me go?"

    Shen Manjun opened her eyes, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. She had braced herself for the worst, never expecting to find relief where there seemed to be none.

    "Yeah! Unless you actually have masochistic tendencies and want me to **** you. I won¡¯t deny you¡¯re very pretty, but I¡¯m not about to go to jail for a woman. Only a fool would do that. There are so many women in this world, missing one flower doesn¡¯t matter when there¡¯s an ocean of flowers ahead¡ªpeonies, roses, varieties of all sorts. Why would I go to jail for you?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Shen Manjun an incredulous look, seemingly having noticed a trace of disappointment in the woman¡¯s eyes. What the hell was happening? Could it be she really had some S&M tendencies?

    Shen Manjun remained silent, her gaze resting on Lu Tianxing. She noticed that the once sinister-looking Lu Tianxing now had a clear, unperturbed gaze that held no impurities when looking at her, as if everything that had just happened was merely a dream for her. But... but she had clearly felt that Lu Tianxing wanted to do something to her just moments ago.

    For a moment, Shen Manjun was filled with doubts. Confident in her looks and figure, she believed there were few men in the world who could resist her charm, and indeed that was the case. In Beijing, countless well-born gentlemen sought her favor, willing to spend a fortune for just one smile, yet none had seeded.

    Unfortunately, she had met Lu Tianxing, a man who clearly intended to do something but gave up at the critical moment, making her once again question her own allure. Was she really getting old, the wrinkles creeping in, the charm of her youth fading?

    Suddenly, Shen Manjun was filled with uncertainty.

    "Are you, perhaps, quick on the draw?"

    Watching Lu Tianxing, who had just lit a cigarette, Shen Manjun pondered for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion. It wasn¡¯t that her charm was insufficient; it was that this man was all show and no go, unable to perform even before the act and thus had a change of heart to let her go.

    "Cough cough!"

    Upon hearing that, Lu Tianxing, who had just taken a drag, immediately choked, tears streaming down his face.

    All show and no go¡ªwho has ever heard of one who canst several hours in bed being called that? Except for China¡¯s ser team¡¯s 90 minutes without shooting, who dares topete with him?

 Chapter 213 - 212 Shen Manjunâ€™s Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 212 Shen Manjun¡¯s Questioning</h4>

    "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m a ¡¯quick shooter¡¯?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Shen Manjun and asked.

    Shen Manjun nodded vigorously, saying, "Yes, you are a ¡¯quick shooter¡¯. Otherwise, why would you give up right before getting a beautiful girl? There can only be one exnation: you¡¯re that legendary quick shooter with kidney deficiencies. After one round, you¡¯re ¡¯out of action¡¯. Powerless though willing, that¡¯s why in a moment of conscience, you let me go."

    By now, Shen Manjun had lost all fear of Lu Tianxing. What was there to fear from a man who was all show and no go?

    Lu Tianxing listened to Shen Manjun¡¯s analysis with a darkened face and a wry smile in his heart. Good deeds never pay off, it seems. Last time he tried to be good, Xue Man ridiculed him, saying he liked men. This time, acting the good guy got him used by Shen Manjun of being impotent ¨C an immense insult to any man.

    Feeling both annoyed and a certain aching annoyance, he wondered if all beautiful women thought too highly of themselves. Their thinking was bizarre ¨C if you weren¡¯t interested in them, they automatically assumed you were ¡¯incapable¡¯, or that you ¡¯liked men¡¯. This was delusion on a ridiculous level.

    "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m ¡¯incapable¡¯?"

    Lu Tianxingughed in exasperation, "Where did you see that I¡¯m ¡¯incapable¡¯? I let you go because you¡¯re not my type. I don¡¯t want to go to jail over you, nor do I want to forsake an ocean of flowers just for one like you."

    "No need to exin, exnation is just a cover-up, a cover-up is a fact. Rest assured, with today¡¯s technology, your problem isn¡¯t a big deal, it can be fixed quickly."

    Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing with an expression that said she wasn¡¯t fooled.

    "Are you provoking me?"

    Lu Tianxing ground his teeth in anger, his face an ashen blue, "Do you believe I¡¯ll mete out justice right here, right now?"

    Lu Tianxing swore to himself never to be a pushover good guy again ¨C thisbel would only earn him a lifetime of contempt from others.

    Shen Manjun sneered dismissively, "Don¡¯t force it. Even if I gave myself to you, would you have the ability?"

    "Alright, alright, today I¡¯ll let you see the power of my ¡¯whirlwind beneath the sheets¡¯. If it¡¯s less than an hour, I¡¯ll live-stream a castration of myself."

    Lu Tianxing was furious. His performance could be questioned, but never his ability.

    In the midst of their conversation, Lu Tianxing suddenly took a step forward, wrapped his arms around Shen Manjun, and, under her expression of shock, pressed his lips against her red ones.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s mouth made a muffled sound and she instinctively tried to resist, but felt her whole body weaken, a strange sensation rising in her heart.

    A strong peculiar feeling surged, causing Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes to be slightly zed as she twisted gently, involuntarily matching Lu Tianxing¡¯s motions, emitting sounds that could drive men to sin.

    The temperature in the dressing room kept rising, on the verge of transforming the space into a bed.

    "Bang¡ª" "Bang¡ª"

    Just as things were escting, Lu Tianxing was about to take it further when a sudden rapid knock on the door sounded.

    Hearing the knocking, Shen Manjun snapped back to her senses and saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s face just inches away, with his hand on her chest. Her clothing was in disarray, revealing a generous glimpse of spring scenery, flushing her cheeks red as she pushed hard against Lu Tianxing, "What are you doing? Let me go. Do you want the police to see me like this?"

    "Uh, sorry, I had no choice. I definitely don¡¯t want to be used of impotence."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly before finally letting go with a tinge of regret.

    "You..."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s subtle movements, Shen Manjun¡¯s face shed with a mix of shame and anger. Recalling what had just happened, she felt her face flush and heart pound again. Why hadn¡¯t Shen Manjun considered that she could engage in such an act with Lu Tianxing in the changing room? Moreover, she felt an inexplicable urge not to resist him in her heart.

    The thought scared her. After all, she had only met Lu Tianxing a few times. How could she possibly like him? This wasn¡¯t a romance novel that preached love at first sight.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    At that moment, another series of impatient knocks came from the door.

    "Miss Shen, I am sorry about what happened earlier, but I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I didn¡¯t barge in on purpose. There really are robbers outside, and I had to hide in here. If you don¡¯t believe me, open the door and look. I assure you the police are right outside the changing room."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s pitiful look, Shen Manjun felt greatly relieved. This scoundrel had been so full of himself before, and now he¡¯s scared?

    "Are you begging me now?" Shen Manjun lifted her eyelids and, after straightening her clothes, said with an air of haughtiness.

    "Yes, I am begging you. Please, don¡¯t let the police find out that I entered the changing roomter," Lu Tianxing said straightforwardly. As the saying goes, a true man can bend and stretch¡ªthere¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.

    "Fine, seeing as you¡¯re begging me, I¡¯ll consider it,"

    Shen Manjun eyed Lu Tianxing sideways, took a deep breath, and reverted to her usual grace andposure as she calmly opened the door to the changing room.

    Witnessing the change in Shen Manjun¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing inhaled sharply. This woman was truly versatile¡ªjust moments ago, she appeared ready for the taking, and now she¡¯d transformed into an elegantdy of high society, full of poise and dignity.

    "Lady in the bedroom,dy in the streets¡ªit must be this kind of woman they¡¯re talking about!"

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself as he followed Shen Manjun out of the changing room.

    Outside the changing room, several Siang Chiang Police officers were backing up as if preparing to charge and force open the locked door when they were astonished to see such a beautiful woman emerge from inside.

    "Miss Shen? What are you doing here? Step aside, everyone get the hell back, make room! We can¡¯t startle Miss Shen. Who would take responsibility? Everyone, clear out!"

    Just then, an incredulous voice came through as a middle-aged man, dressed in a police uniform and apparently a top-ranking police official in Siang Chiang based on his insignia, pushed his way through the crowd with a frantic look on his face. "Miss Shen, howe you¡¯re here? Are you all right? My officers haven¡¯t scared you, have they? I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Shen. There was a robbery in the mall, and my officers are making sure there are no aplices around. I¡¯m sorry for the disruption, and I hope you understand."

    Shen Manjun looked at the chief police officer in surprise. So Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t lied to her¡ªthere really had been a robbery at the mall.

    Lu Tianxing, too, cast a surprised nce at Shen Manjun. He knew the Shen Family had significant influence in China, but he hadn¡¯t realized their reach extended powerfully into Xiangjiang. Even a high-ranking police officer was treating Shen Manjun with utmost respect, not daring to show any impropriety. It seemed the Shen Family¡¯s power was greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 214 - 213: Angry Xue Man

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 213: Angry Xue Man</h4>

    It seemed that Shen Manjun had sensed Lu Tianxing¡¯s puzzled gaze. She nced at him surreptitiously with a slight tilt to her lips, shing a smug smile before slowly speaking, "Chief Police Officer Huang, thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m fine. There shouldn¡¯t be any robbers here anymore. This gentleman is my friend and couldn¡¯t possibly have any connection with the robbers. Please check elsewhere!"

    "In that case, Miss Shen, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Without any hesitation, Chief Police Officer Huang immediately waved his hand to all the policemen, instructing them to leave the boutique. Offending the Shen Family was not something a mere chief police officer like himself could afford. Offending Shen Manjun was akin to offending the entire Shen Family, and he might just lose his job over it.

    As for whether Lu Tianxing was a robber or not, that was unimportant. After all, no one had died in the mall, at most, some were slightly injured. As long as no one died, such matters were easy to suppress. There was no need to risk offending the Shen Family by investigating Lu Tianxing, especially since all the dead robbers had prior records.

    However, before leaving, Chief Police Officer Huang took a deep look at Lu Tianxing, his eyes filled with envy and wariness. Seeing him in the same changing room with Shen Manjun, and noticing her slightly flushed cheeks, it was obvious what they had been doing.

    To have caught Shen Manjun¡¯s eye, this man was certainly not ordinary, and not someone to be trifled with lightly.

    A thought crossed Chief Police Officer Huang¡¯s mind as he nodded amiably at Lu Tianxing before turning and leading the police away.

    Once the police had leftpletely, Lu Tianxing was about to say something when the changing room¡¯s doors suddenly swung open. A woman in a white cheongsam embellished with plum blossoms stepped out, her figure perfectlyplimented by the dress.

    This woman was no other than Xue Man, who had entered the changing room earlier.

    At that moment, Xue Man waspletely stunned by her surroundings, gaping at everything around her.

    When she had entered the changing room, the mall was bustling and the boutique well-organized. But now it looked as if it had been robbed, with clothes racks knocked over and clothes strewn everywhere, some even bearing clear footprints. The entire first floor was eerily empty, and armed police asionally passed by outside.

    "Lu Tianxing, what on earth happened here, and where are all the people? Why are there police here?"

    Xue Man nced suspiciously at Lu Tianxing, her gaze finally settling on Shen Manjun standing next to him. Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s stunning face sparked a sh of jealousy in her eyes, mingled with inexplicable hostility.

    "It¡¯s nothing much, just a few petty thieves who broke in, but they¡¯ve been subdued by the police now. You know, with all the wealthy folk and touristsing to the mall, if something happens, it¡¯s hard for the police to answer, so it ended up like this..."

    Lu Tianxing exined to Xue Man, and before he could finish, he suddenly felt a fragrant breeze and found his arm being embraced.

    Shen Manjun hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, smiled coquettishly, and kissed his lips lightly, "Little man, I have to go now, don¡¯t forget me, okay? Whatever happened in the changing room, I¡¯ll remember it for a lifetime, never forget. My husband ising, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to see us. See youter at the usual ce, bye."

    After speaking, Shen Manjun winked at Lu Tianxing, her lips curling slightly before giving Xue Man a provocative look and tenderly tracing her finger across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. She then turned and walked out, leaving a petrified Lu Tianxing standing there, unable to recover for a long time. He would bet that this woman was doing it on purpose, definitely seeking revenge to remember what happened in the changing room as a pretext for future retaliation.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s actions, Xue Man¡¯s face turned icy, a nameless ire surging within her. This bastard, how could he have such fortune with women wherever he went? She had only been in the changing room for a short while, and this scoundrel was already messing around with another woman, and a married one at that...

    Thinking of bing the infamous "other man" yed well indeed.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to exin what exactly is going on?"

    Xue Man¡¯s face chilled, ming with rage at the thought of Lu Tianxing forcefully kissing her on the ne and now kissing another woman right in front of her.

    "Uh, Minister Xue, please be calm, this was entirely a misunderstanding, there¡¯s really nothing between us,"

    Lu Tianxing sheepishly smiled, not expecting Shen Manjun to pull such a move.

    "You don¡¯t need to exin anything to me, we have no rtionship at all! You better think about how you¡¯re going to exin this to the chairman. I¡¯ll report this incident exactly as I saw it to the chairman. Lu Tianxing, you really are something. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about you, yet the chairman promoted you to his assistant. If it were up to me, you should be swept out the door."

    Xue Man coldly stared at Lu Tianxing, her eyes aze with anger that she couldn¡¯t hide.

    "Minister Xue, are you even making sense? I only rushed in there to avoid the robbers, I had no idea there was anyone in the changing room. Besides, we have nothing between us. How long were you changing clothes? Besides, whatever I do, why would I do it right under your nose, for you to tattle on me?"

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined, fearing exactly what he hadn¡¯t wanted to happen. If Bai Zhiqing knew he had been with a woman in the same changing room, God knew what would happen next. He hadn¡¯t even gotten over the incident with Rose yet!

    Now this incident? It was like they were trying to y him to death.

    "You¡¯re lying."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man, overwhelmed by anger, shouted, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m blind? Both of you were so intimate; if nothing happened, would she have kissed you voluntarily? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Lu Tianxing, I thought you were just a pervert at first, but it turns out you¡¯re a scumbag, a lowlife. I misjudged youpletely. When I get back to thepany, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fired, to prevent you from bringing shame to ourpany."

 Chapter 215 - 214 Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 214 Murderous Intent</h4>

    "Hey, Minister Xue, there¡¯s an old saying that it¡¯s better to destroy a temple than a marriage, so don¡¯t talk nonsense. I really have nothing to do with that woman."

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined.

    "Scram, I refuse to talk to scum like you, and don¡¯t follow me. Go have your tryst with your little mistress."

    With those words, Xue Man stormed off toward the outside of the store.

    "Xue Man, what do you really want? How many times do I have to tell you, I have nothing to do with her? I only ran into the changing room to avoid the robbers."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was also getting angry. This woman was utterly unreasonable and wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said.

    "Hmph, no rtionship, who would believe that? You little man, what happened in the dressing room, I¡¯ll remember it for a lifetime. Calling out so affectionately, making ns to meet at the usual ce, and you still say there¡¯s nothing? You think I don¡¯t understand Chinese or what!"

    Xue Man mocked disdainfully. Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude particrly annoyed her, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re nothing but a human scum, a disgrace, a shameless thug. I¡¯m going back to the hotel, and I¡¯ll definitely tell the chairman about this."

    "You call me a shameless thug, fine, today I¡¯ll show you what shameless really looks like and let you know what the word means."

    Unable to hold back any longer, Lu Tianxing grabbed Xue Man¡¯s hand with a jerk and pulled her into his arms. Before Xue Man could react, he pressed his lips against hers in an abrupt kiss.

    Xue Man froze, staring at Lu Tianxing, who was so close, with a nk mind. She had been forcibly kissed by Lu Tianxing yet again¡ªhow many times now?

    Five minutester, Lu Tianxing finally let go of the panting Xue Man, grumpily said, "That is what a thug should do. Now, I have a rtionship with you. Are you nning to tell the chairman that I forced a kiss on you?"

    "Ah!"

    Xue Man finally came to her senses with a piercing scream, her pretty face tinged with a faint blush, like someone who had drunk alcohol.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how dare you kiss me again. I¡¯m done with you today; it¡¯s either you die or I do."

    Chen Bing screamed and lunged at Lu Tianxing with ws bared, ready to fight. So what if she couldn¡¯t win? She intended to use the deadliest weapon of a woman: scratching Lu Tianxing to death.

    "Minister Xue, what are you doing? Calm down; impulsiveness is the devil. Please, stay calm."

    "Calm down, I can¡¯t stay calm. Lu Tianxing, today I will make sure it¡¯s do or die; no one can stop me."

    ...

    Time passed, and years flew by like the blink of an eye. As night fell, various neon lights began to light up, signaling the city¡¯s entrance into its bustling nightlife, and the whole city became lively and noisy, as if it truly came to life at this time.

    When eight o¡¯clock sharp arrived, Lu Tianxing opened the window of his hotel room and stood on the balcony of the sixteenth floor, his eyes sweeping over the surroundings. The entire cityy before him, and a cool night breeze wafted by, bringing with it the unique chill of the night.

    Lu Tianxing stood on the balcony, his gaze cold and emotionless, his eyes betraying no hint of feeling, as calm as a still pond, untroubled by any ripple.

    "Dinglingling!"

    The sound of a cell phone ringtone broke the silence.

    Lu Tianxing took out his cell phone and connected the call, "ck Leopard, how¡¯s the investigation I asked you to doing along?"

    Since leaving Guangrong Department Store, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t reassured by the words of the robber, but instead chose to have Cheng Bao look into Zhang Tianci¡¯s current whereabouts again. For someone like Cheng Bao, a well-connected figure in Xiangjiang, investigating a person was a breeze.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Cheng Bao¡¯s voice came through the phone, "Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve got it clear. Zhang Tianci is no longer at Qingshui Bay Vi. He¡¯s on his way to Golden Pavilion. ording to Zhang Tianci¡¯s style, he usually chooses to be in booth number 6."

    "I got it, ck Leopard. Thanks for your help. I owe you one this time. If you ever run into trouble you can¡¯t handle, dial 13888... this number, and someone will take care of it for you."

    "Mr. Lu, I..."

    "That¡¯s enough, ck Leopard. You know I don¡¯t like owing people favors."

    "Yes. Mr. Lu, are you nning to make a move on Tianci? Do you want me to get a few guys to help out?"

    "No need. He¡¯s just a useless rich kid, not worth me making a big show."

    With that, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone and stared up at the sky, murmuring to himself, "A dark and windy night is the perfect time for killing. Zhang Tianci, I¡¯ve spared you twice, yet you remain unrepentant, thinking I don¡¯t dare kill you. Since you¡¯re courting death, then tonight I shall fulfill your wish."

    Having finished, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, like a specter, directly jumping off the balcony of the sixteenth-floor hotel. In a few flickers, he had vanished into thin air.

    From today¡¯s encounter with the robber, Lu Tianxing had already marked Zhang Tianci for death in his mind. He was never one to be soft-hearted. The man had already tried to kill him, after all, taking it to the depths of a deep-seated vendetta. By sparing his life now, wouldn¡¯t he be clearly telling the man to keep troubling him?

    There was no need to be polite to someone who refused to repent. Just send him off directly.

    Golden Pavilion, true to its name, was a renowned den of iniquity in Xiangjiang. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t indulge in here if you don¡¯t mind the cost. As long as you have the money, you can do anything, choose anyone, even top stars or hot models ¡ª anything goes if you¡¯re willing to pay. In other words, this ce was a heaven for the wealthy.

    "Swoosh!"

    In the hustle and bustle of traffic, a limited-edition Lamborghini swiftly zoomed in, executing a beautiful drift before stopping at the entrance of Golden Pavilion.

    A man with a paleplexion, obviously over-indulging, and bearing a resemnce to Zhang Tianfeng, got out of the sports car with two scantily-d, heavily made-up women and headed straight for Golden Pavilion.

    This man was none other than Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s brother, Zhang Tianci, the very person Lu Tianxing was looking for.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Young Master Zhang? Long time no see. Will it be the usual today, or would you like something fresh? We¡¯ve got some pretty big stars here today, and it¡¯s their first time ¡¯taking the plunge¡¯, so to speak. What do you say, would you like to try something new?"

    As soon as Zhang Tianci entered, an enthusiastic maitre d¡¯ charged forward with a beaming smile on his face.

    Zhang Tianci was a regr here, known for being generous andvish with his spending ¡ª their favorite kind of customer. He rarely ordered anything mediocre; he went for the most expensive and wanted to try everything, money being no object.

    "Haha, isn¡¯t this Sister Rongrong? Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve grown quite a bit here since Ist saw you, Sister Rongrong. Been well exploredtely, haven¡¯t you?"

    Zhang Tianci grabbed at the maitre d¡¯s chest forcefully and pulled out a stack of bills from his pocket, shoving it down her neckline: "This is a gift from me, Young Master Zhang. As for those female stars, bring me a few. Tonight, I¡¯m going on a spree. I¡¯ll let them know just how impressive I am."

    Still three updates today. The remaining two will see if they get posted tonight. Bought a ticket for the second; these few days are going to be busy!

 Chapter 216 - 215 Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 215 Kill You</h4>

    Having been taken advantage of by Zhang Tianci, not only did this woman harbor no anger, but she also smiled and said, "Oh my, Young Master Zhang, you really are ruthless. Later on, you¡¯ll have topensate me for sure."

    "Haha, sure, sure. I will visit you in a few days, and I¡¯ll definitely show you the domineering side of this young master. Right, send those female celebrities directly to my room. Without my orders, no one is allowed toe in and disturb me."

    Zhang Tianci gave the woman a nce, wearing a triumphantly pleased expression, and walked towards his own Room No. 6 with two models in tow.

    At the same time, on the opposite side of the street, Lu Tianxing stood indifferently watching Zhang Tianci swagger into the Golden Pavilion with two women, his eyes as cold as ice, devoid of any trace of emotion.

    "Zhang Tianci, you had the path to heaven yet you chose not to take it, but there is no door to hell and yet you break in. Your time of death hase."

    Lu Tianxing looked around and his face suddenly revealed streams of True Qi, his entire visage eerily shifting, like water flowing over his face. Soon, apletely unfamiliar face appeared before him, and even those familiar with Lu Tianxing would not recognize him at this moment.

    Disguise Technique!

    This was a Disguise Technique that Lu Tianxing had obtained from a notorious thief who had died at his hands. It wasn¡¯t very useful, the only benefit being using True Qi to temporarily change one¡¯s appearance, enough to deceive surveince cameras and the general public. However, for a true expert, this Disguise Technique was of no use at all; they could see through your true face at a nce.

    Lu Tianxing had originally thought this was somewhat amusing, which is why he had learned it, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to actuallye in handy today.

    Checking his reflection in a nearby reflective column, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth slightly curved upward, revealing a smileden with murderous intent, and he set foot towards the Golden Pavilion.

    "Wee."

    Seeing someone enter, the greeters on both sides immediately bowed, their voices crisp. They had undergone professional training. Even if a beggar were to enter, they would greet him with a smile¡ªyou¡¯d never know if it was a wealthy heir with a twisted sense of humor deliberately dressing down. However, if you couldn¡¯t afford to pay, that¡¯s where things would get ufortable, as someone would be sure to teach you the consequences of dining and dashing.

    "Fourth floor, Room No. 7, is it upied? If not, take me there."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was icy as he pulled out a non-denominational ck Swiss Bank card from his pocket and handed it to one of the greeters.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s bank card, the greeter¡¯s face turned pale. The ck bank card was a special type of anonymous card issued by Swiss Bank. Getting one was simple¡ªif your assets exceeded five hundred million dors, you were eligible. Each card carried an annual fee of ten million US dors. Only the rich and powerful could have such a card, someone not a mere service staff could afford to offend.

    "Room No. 7 is currently unupied, on the fourth floor. Sir, please follow me."

    This greeter had certainly received strict training because after his momentarypse, he quickly recovered and bowed respectfully to Lu Tianxing, then led him upstairs.

    Meanwhile, in Room No. 6 on the fourth floor, Zhang Tianci rushed at one of the women next to him as soon as he entered the room....

    This woman was also battle-hardened and immediately understood what Zhang Tianci wanted to do. A sweet smile appeared on her face as she voluntarily cooperated with Zhang Tianci¡¯s actions.

    "p, p, p...."

    And just at that moment, the sound of pping suddenly echoed in the room, causing the three of them to freeze in their actions.

    The two women subconsciously wanted to turn around and see who owned the voice, but they immediately felt a pain in their neck and darkness before their eyes, slumping to the ground and falling into aa.

    "Truly, the son of the Zhang Group knows how to have a good time, tsk tsk, not bad. You rich people really know how to y."

    This voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it was eerily piercing, as if it was a death knell, making Zhang Tianci¡¯s face change color instantaneously.

    "Who are you!"

    Zhang Tianci tried hard to calm himself down, looking at the unfamiliar face that had suddenly appeared before him, his voice trembling slightly.

    Golden Pavilion was a renowned club in Xiangjiang, a ce where numerous wealthy individuals lived it up, naturally with top-notch security in ce, especially on the fourth level which housed the Golden Pavilion¡¯s emperor suite. Renting a suite for an hour cost a hundred thousand, and apart from the service, the security was extremely tight. Bodyguards were everywhere, both visible and undercover. It wasn¡¯t even possible for a fly to get in, yet this man had bypassed all the surveince and bodyguards to appear in the suite, which showed just how terrifying his abilities were.

    "Sir, I seem not to know you. We have no grudges between us, perhaps you¡¯ve entered the wrong room."

    Zhang Tianci swallowed hard, his voice quivering with a hint of tremor. He was a spendthrift but not a fool; he understood the adage that a visitor with ill intent brings no good news.

    "No grudges? Zhang Tianci, let me show you if there is any feud between us."

    Lu Tianxing watched Zhang Tianci coldly as the True Qi on his face suddenly fluctuated, revealing his true countenance.

    "It¡¯s you! How are you not dead? Impossible, impossible, how can you be alive? I clearly received a call saying you were already dead..."

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Zhang Tianci first showed an expression of disbelief, then his face turned to one of utter horror. He had clearly received a call stating that Lu Tianxing was dead. A dead person appearing before him¡ªwas this a ghost?

    "Sorry, but I was the one who made that call saying I was dead. The purpose was to lull you into a false sense of security, so what if you ran away? I definitely don¡¯t want to search the whole world for you."

    Lu Tianxing casually lit a cigarette for himself, smiling as he watched Zhang Tianci.

    In fact, after leaving Guangrong Department Store, he had found Chief Police Officer Huang and, using Shen Manjun¡¯s identity, asked him to quell the incident where all the robbers died. Then he disguised himself as one of the robbers, calling Zhang Tianci to say he was dead. The purpose was to stabilize Zhang Tianci and prevent him from fleeing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Tianci¡¯s expression turned even more fearful, his voice trembling as he asked, "What... what do you want to do?"

    "To kill you."

    No sooner had he spoken than Lu Tianxing moved, his hand seizing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s throat, lifting him into the air.

    "You... you can¡¯t kill me. My father is the Family Head of the Zhang Family, I am the son of the Zhang Group, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. I can give you money, lots of money, please, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me."

    Zhang Tianci¡¯s mouth emitted sounds of terror, his body violently struggling, desperately trying to pry the hand from his neck.

    But Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand was like a pair of iron pincers, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t budge it in the slightest.

 Chapter 217 - 216 The Power of the Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 216 The Power of the Shen Family</h4>

    "Heh, let you go? Do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    Lu Tianxing remainedpletely unmoved and slowly spoke, "Originally, we had no grudges or hatred between us. If you hadn¡¯t troubled me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. Sadly, you chose not to repent and time after time sought to trouble me. This time, you even wanted to kill me; you can¡¯t me anyone but yourself. I always eradicate those who seek my life."

    "I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me, treat me like a dog and let me go!"

    Zhang Tianci was crying hysterically, a faint yellow stream of urine trickling down his thigh and hitting the ground. He was so frightened that he wet himself.

    Seeing Zhang Tianci¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Trash. It¡¯s gettingte, you should be on your way."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing applied a slight force with his fingers.

    A ¡¯snap¡¯ echoed crisply. Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s body shuddered as his neck was twisted and broken; his eyes remained dead fixed on Lu Tianxing. He hadn¡¯t expected that Lu Tianxing would really dare to kill him.

    Lu Tianxing casually discarded Zhang Tianci¡¯s corpse and vanished from the spot in a sh.

    Zhang Tianci was dead¡ªthe eldest son of the Zhang Group dead without a sound; no one knew of it. By the time people at the Golden Pavilion discovered he was dead, it was already ten minutester.

    The Golden Pavilion did not broadcast the death of Zhang Tianci. Given that the death happened within the imperial suite of the Golden Pavilion, if the news spread, it would be a significant blow to their reputation. The reason people patronized the Golden Pavilion was for its safety; now that a guest had been killed in the imperial suite, who would dare toe in the future?

    The method of the Golden Pavilion was simple; they covered up the incident and deleted all news rted to Zhang Tianci, and even the two models that apanied Zhang Tianci were secretly sent abroad. As for Zhang Tianci himself, he was thrown into a sack and sunk to the bottom of the sea, where he would be discoveredter as an unnamed corpse.

    Lu Tianxing had no idea about the actions taken by the Golden Pavilion. But even if he did know, it wouldn¡¯t have concerned him. As long as he wished, he could make both the Golden Pavilion and the Zhang Family disappear at any time.

    Meanwhile, in a presidential suite of the Xiangjiang Penins Hotel.

    A womany on a sofa wearing a purple nightrobe, holding a winess. The blood-red wine shimmered gently under the light. The nightgown clung to her voluptuous body, revealing amazing curves and prominently lifting the twin peaks at her chest, radiating allure. Her delicate face showed no expression, imposing an overwhelming sense of pressure.

    This woman was none other than Shen Manjun, who had nearly been taken advantage of by Lu Tianxing in the changing room.

    "Bang," "Bang."

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. The door was then pushed open, and a female bodyguard wearing a suit, equipped with an earpiece, and an indifferent look on her face respectfully stepped inside, approaching Shen Manjun.

    "Miss,"

    She bowed respectfully to Shen Manjun, her head lowered, not daring to show the slightest disrespect.

    Shen Manjun took a small sip of her wine before slowly speaking, "Have you found out what I asked you to investigate?"

    "I¡¯ve found out."

    The woman nodded emphatically, "Lu Tianxing, the assistant to Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, and secretly Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Upon hearing these words, Shen Manjun interrupted hastily, her face a picture of astonishment as she said, "Are you saying Lu Tianxing is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband?"

    "Exactly!"

    Shocked by this response, Shen Manjun was very surprised. Thest time she investigated Lu Tianxing, she had simply used her own resources to look into him and knew very little. This time, however, she was utilizing the Shen Family¡¯s intelligencework to investigate Lu Tianxing and had discovered far more than she had imagined.

    The business goddess of Modu, the dream woman of countless men, had actually gotten married¡ªto a scoundrel, no less. If this news got out, it would probably drive all the men in Modu crazy!

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think I should spread the word about this and make you the public enemy of Modu¡¯s men?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, revealing a smile as if she had discovered something extremely amusing.

    The woman, pretending not to notice Shen Manjun¡¯s expression, continued speaking: "Additionally, we have found that he¡¯s not just Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband; he also has a dubious rtionship with the leader of Modu¡¯s local power, the Rose Society¡ªRose. Moreover, ording to our investigation, the Yanhuang Group has dispatched Broken de and Jiao Long to Modu this time under the pretext of curbing and deterring the sudden appearance of assassins and mercenaries in Modu, but in reality, they are here specifically to monitor Lu Tianxing."

    "What did you say? Yanhuang Group has dispatched Broken de and Jiao Long just to watch Lu Tianxing?"

    Shen Manjun was taken aback. As the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, she certainly knew much more than the average person. Broken de and Jiao Long were members of Yanhuang Group¡¯s elite Sky Team and considered the organization¡¯s trump cards. Generally, these individuals would not make an appearance unless absolutely necessary, and if they did, it would usually be a solo mission. However, this time, two members of the Sky Team had been sent with the aim of monitoring Lu Tianxing alone.

    It was clear how seriously the Yanhuang Group was taking Lu Tianxing. Shen Manjun now finally understood why Uncle Shou had been so wary of Lu Tianxing. Could someone who warranted such an overt disy of concern from the Yanhuang Group be ordinary?

    "Do you know his true identity?" Shen Manjun asked in a somber voice.

    "I do not."

    The woman shook her head and said, "We have tried to investigate Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, but it has been ssified as top secret. We simply cannot find it; even throughout China, the number of people who can see his real identity can be counted on one hand. Within our Shen Family, only the old master has the qualification to know."

    "What did you say?"

    Shen Manjun waspletely stunned, her expression one of disbelief. Considering that many members of the Shen Family held high positions and even they couldn¡¯t find anything, just how terrifying was Lu Tianxing¡¯s real identity?

    "Furthermore, in our investigation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s records start from when he transferred into a military pig farm. All the information we could find on him afterward was forged. Also, we have no idea where he went after leaving the military or what he experienced during those years. There is no trace to be found, until a year ago when he reappeared in Modu...."

    As she spoke, the woman handed Shen Manjun a dossier: "Sect Leader, this is all the information we have on Lu Tianxing."

    "I understand. Xiao Lan, you may leave now," Shen Manjun said, taking the documents and waving the woman away. As she looked at the unripe photo of Lu Tianxing on the paperwork, a hint of curiosity shed across her face.

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you, that even we in the Shen Family can¡¯t find any information on you? No wonder you were indifferent when you heard the name of the Shen Family. Rest assured, I will dig up everything about your background and then exact my revenge," Shen Manjun murmured softly to herself, her pretty face unintentionally flushed as she lowered her head and gazed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s documents, lost in thought.

 Chapter 218 - 217 Let Go of That Dog

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 217 Let Go of That Dog</h4>

    Xiangjiang Hotel, Lu Tianxing stepped out of a taxi, holding famous Xiangjiang delicacies¡ªshrimp wonton and pineapple buns¡ªin his hands and humming a tune, he leisurely rode the elevator up to his floor.

    "Lu Tianxing, where were you tonight?"

    As he stepped out of the elevator and just turned a corner, Lu Tianxing heard a voiceden with anger and usation.

    He followed the sound and saw Xue Man standing at his door with her arms crossed, her beautiful eyes coldly staring at him.

    "I¡¯m a stranger here; where could I go? I just went out to buy somete-night snacks. So, Minister Xue, would you like to try some?"

    Lu Tianxing lifted the food in his hand, silently feeling lucky that he had bought some snacks on his way back. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have dealt with Xue Man, who was still shocked from the kiss earlier that day and hadn¡¯t told Bai Zhiqing about the incident in the changing room. If Xue Man had caught on to something else, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, Lu Tianxing wondered if Xue Man was specifically there to watch over him, considering how she knew he had left the moment he did.

    "You went down to buy somete-night snacks?"

    Doubt flickered across Xue Man¡¯s face as she sized up Lu Tianxing, trying to detect any clue.

    Lu Tianxing stood innocently in ce, staring unblinkingly at Xue Man, and muttered to himself, wondering if all beautiful women liked to cross their arms like that, or if it made their chests look bigger.

    After a long while, Xue Man finally withdrew her gaze, "You¡¯re sensible not to lie to me. If you dare to mess around with that woman, I guarantee your death will be miserable. I will report this matter to the chairman no matter what."

    Saying this, Xue Man no longer paid any attention to Lu Tianxing and turned to walk towards her room.

    "Minister Xue, wait a moment, I have something to tell you."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly called out to Xue Man, and under her puzzled look, he said, "Minister Xue, your current appearance reminds me of someone, like a woman waiting for her husband and preparing to catch a mistress."

    "Bastard, what did you say?"

    Xue Man erupted in anger, her eyes filled with murderous intent as she red at Lu Tianxing, but at the doorway, there was no longer a trace of Lu Tianxing, just a tightly closed door.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, if you ever fall into my hands, you¡¯ll regret it."

    Xue Man gritted her teeth angrily, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s door. However, because of his words, she couldn¡¯t calm down and her eyes revealed aplex meaning. She didn¡¯t understand why, despite being forcefully kissed by Lu Tianxing at the Guangrong Department Store, she should have wanted to tear Lu Tianxing apart.

    Yet, after returning to her room, she found her mind filled with the image of Lu Tianxing, unable to shake it off. Having struggled until the evening, she inexplicably wanted to see Lu Tianxing again, which led her to stake out his door. Upon discovering he was not there and recalling the intimate moment between Lu Tianxing and that woman at noon, Xue Man suddenly felt upset. Despite having a great beauty by his side, he still went after a married woman, which is why she angrily waited at Lu Tianxing¡¯s doorway, wanting an exnation.

    Xue Man remained rooted to the spot, lost in endless thoughts, staring nkly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s room door until a waiter came by to remind her. She suddenly snapped back to reality, suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart, and hurried back to her room to pack her things, preparing to return to Modu tomorrow.

    The next day, at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a ne arrived from the distant skies,nding steadily on the runway of Modu Airport and finally parked at its designated spot.

    "Finally back, it really does feel great at home, the spring is splendid, and the sun is shining brightly; even my mood has improved, and I can feel the rush of freedom greeting me."

    When Lu Tianxing walked out of the airport, he spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, and eximed out loud.

    "Hmph, country bumpkin."

    Xue Man pursed her lips, scoffed coldly, and ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s protesting gaze, she hailed a taxi and left the airport directly.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s fiery demeanor, Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words. This woman really held a grudge¡ªwas it just because he had likened her to a nagging housewifest night? She hadn¡¯t spoken to him all day and looked at him as though he were an enemy, with such a cold gaze.

    "Women ah! Your hearts are like needles at the bottom of the ocean."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, called a taxi, and went directly to Bai¡¯s Group.

    After arriving at thepany, Lu Tianxing greeted the receptionist and took the elevator to the chairman¡¯s office.

    Taking the elevator to the top floor of Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t head for the chairman¡¯s office but instead went straight to the desk of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin, with a smile on his face.

    "Secretary Lan, long time no see, did you miss me?"

    Lu Tianxing ced his hands on the desk, looking down at Lan Xin from above. It must be said that where beauties gather, there tend to be more beauties like Lan Xin, beautiful indeed and especially with her doll-like oval face, she seemed merely fifteen or sixteen, involuntarily reminding one of the phrase ¡¯youth and beauty are fleeting.¡¯

    As Lu Tianxing stared intently at Lan Xin, she was dressed in a ck business suit, roughly 165 cm tall, her figure was entuated by the tailored suit, with her ck skirt revealing a pair of charming legs, making a certain kind of man like Lu Tianxing suddenly feel his adrenaline pump faster.

    Perhaps because of Bai Zhiqing, Lan Xin had absolutely no fondness for thezy and carefree Lu Tianxing, her eyes cold as if she were looking at a criminal, on high alert.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin nced at him and disdainfully said, "You¡¯re delusional. I¡¯d rather miss a dog than think about you."

    "Miss a dog?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, and he said contemptuously, "Secretary Lan, I despise you, truly from the bottom of my heart. I didn¡¯t realize you were so wicked, not even sparing a dog. If possible, I would like to say this to you¡ªlet the dog go, it¡¯s innocent. Whatever you have, bring it to me."

    "Buzz off, don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m busy, I still have work to do!" Lan Xin said irritably.

    "Hehe, work can wait tillter. Secretary Lan, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many days, aren¡¯t you going to give me a wee kiss? Come on, give me one."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and walked directly towards Lan Xin.

    "What are you trying to do, don¡¯te any closer, or beware, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore."

    Lan Xin¡¯s face showed panic, and suddenly it seemed she remembered something. She swiftly pulled out a palm-sized taser from her desk drawer, pressed the switch on, and immediately a purple arc of electricity crackled into life.

 Chapter 219 - 218: Ancestral Folk Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 218: Ancestral Folk Doctor</h4>

    "Oh crap!"

    Lu Tianxing got a huge scare and quickly stepped back. He had really not expected this little beauty in front of him to have such a trick up her sleeve. In just a few days since hest saw her, the little beauty had turned to the dark side.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Lan Xin waved the anti-wolf electric shock device in her hand with a triumphant smile, "Now you know what fear is, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll have you know, I bought this anti-wolf electric shock device specially on Taobao. It can even knock down a cow. If you dare to take advantage of me again, I will use this to teach you a lesson, shock you until you can¡¯t take care of yourself, shock you to partial paralysis, hmph."

    As she spoke, Lan Xin pressed the button several times with interest, and purple arcs of electricity flickered continuously, buzzing and making one¡¯s scalp tingle just from watching.

    "Little beauty, you¡¯re being too harsh; you¡¯re ying with someone¡¯s life," Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    Lan Xin, as if it were a matter of course, said, "The most important thing when dealing with a pervert is to be ruthless. The Taobao shop owner told me when I bought this, the most important thing is to hit them hard. You have to scare and cripple them to prevent them from daring to bother you in the future."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with dismay. Where is this Taobao shop owner? Come out, I want to have a one-on-one with you. Of all the things to teach, why teach young girls this? Turning a delicate and cute little beauty into a tomboy, who¡¯s going to take responsibility if she can¡¯t get married in the future?

    "Ah! Little beauty, you have fallen. You are no longer the pure and cute little beauty I used to see. Things change, times change, s..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, sighed, and mourned the loss of a good little beauty. Later, he would find that misleading Taobao shop and give it a hundred negative reviews.

    Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger with Lan Xin any longer and walked toward the chairman¡¯s office.

    "Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know better. Otherwise, I would have done exactly as the Taobao shop owner said, shocking you until you couldn¡¯t take care of yourself. Hehe, this thing really is good."

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave dejectedly, Lan Xin revealed a triumphant smile, made a victory sign with her fingers, waved the anti-wolf electric shock device, and decided that from now on, she would carry it with her at all times and give anyone who wasn¡¯t well-behaved a shock.

    He pushed open the office door with practiced ease and sat down on the sofa as usual, lighting a cigarette for himself and silently sizing up Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing indeed was the dream goddess of all men in Modu, exquisitely wless. Her makeup-free face and skin smooth as white jade shone in the sunlight, making her seem like a fairy descended from heaven, not invoking any irreverent thoughts in one¡¯s heart.

    "Man Jun told me that this time, the reason we could cooperate with ck Panther Security Company was all thanks to you?" Bai Zhiqing finished her paperwork, raised her head to look at the grinning face, and asked.

    Lu Tianxing took a drag from his cigarette and said indifferently, "It¡¯s not really my merit, mainly Minister Xue performed excellently in the negotiations, which led to the cooperation agreement. I just exerted a little effort; it¡¯s not worth mentioning."

    "Is that so?"

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t dwell on this topic but shifted the conversation, "I heard you fought Zhao Lin in Xiangjiang. Do you know what the consequences of hitting him are?"

    When the Xiangjiang branch reported the conflict between Lu Tianxing and Zhao Lin, they didn¡¯t mention much, just that a conflict had urred, leading to the cancetion of the cooperation between the twopanies. After all, the Zhao Family was a major force; their young master had his leg broken and they couldn¡¯t do anything to retaliate; instead, they had to pay to apologize, which was a face-losing affair for the Zhao Family if word got out. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let the public know.

    "What¡¯s the worst that could happen? If they mess with us, we¡¯ll just swat them all dead."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand nonchntly, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a beaming smile, "Wife, should I take it that you¡¯re asking me this because you care about me?"

    "As if I care about you. I just don¡¯t want your nonsense to drag down the entire Bai¡¯s Group into bad luck, that¡¯s all."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed, but a flush of red crossed her dainty face.

    She really was worried about Lu Tianxing, afraid that something might happen to him. After all, the Zhao Family was powerful, especially in Xiangjiang. She couldn¡¯t help much and was anxious about him, fearing he¡¯d get into trouble. However, how could she let Lu Tianxing know that? Otherwise, who knows what earth-shattering things he might say.

    "Wife, just rx, the Zhao Family can¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m a descendant of an old line of traditional Chinese doctors, specializing in curing all kinds of ¡¯disobedience.¡¯ If the Zhao Family dares to rebel, I¡¯ll greet them with my Five Poisons Palm p. I¡¯ll beat them until they can¡¯t take care of themselves, let¡¯s see if they dare to act cocky again," Lu Tianxing said proudly.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you live without bragging?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a look. She knew he had a powerful background, but the Zhao Family had influence over both the underworld and the legal world. Besides, there¡¯s a saying: "It¡¯s easy to dodge an overt attack, but hard to guard against a hidden one." The Zhao Family were not limited to ying fair.

    "Hehe, wife, you¡¯re wrong about that. I can do anything except brag. If you don¡¯t believe me, you could experience it yourself. Treating the ¡¯unyielding¡¯ is just a pastime for this old doctor of mine. My real talent is in magic tricks, which can make you go from an A to a C, C to a D, D to an F. How about it, wife? Don¡¯t you want to experience it firsthand?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled with a lecherous smile, his eyes lingering on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest. So big...

    "Scram!"

    Bai Zhiqing spat out the word with annoyance.

    Lu Tianxing smiled sleazily: "Hehe, don¡¯t be mad, wife! Don¡¯t all women like to be a bitrger? Besides, my method is all-natural and side-effect free. It¡¯s also much cheaper than going to Korea for surgery, and with no risk to your life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my wife, I wouldn¡¯t even offer to help you!"

    "It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m very satisfied with myself."

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a sideways nce and stopped speaking, returning to the work on her desk.

    "Actually, I¡¯m quite satisfied with your figure too."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze subtly swept over those two massive peaks, quietly muttering to himself before standing up and returning to his own desk. He turned on theputer and used thepany¡¯s fast inte to stealthily download a Penguin app. He logged into his ount and saw that little Qiaoqiao wasn¡¯t online, which made sense since it was still ss time. Plus, Shen Manjun kept a tight watch on her. It¡¯d be weird if she had the chance to go online.

    Since he didn¡¯t have many acquaintances on Penguin anyway, Lu Tianxing simply closed the app. He took out his phone and started ¡¯Shaking¡¯ on WeChat and picking up virtual ¡¯bottles,¡¯ looking for something amusing.

 Chapter 220 - 219: Dinner at Lin Qianruâ€™s Home

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 219: Dinner at Lin Qianru¡¯s Home</h4>

    While Lu Tianxing was having a great time ying "Shake" on WeChat, Bai Zhiqing felt a wave of irritation and confusion. She lowered her head and stared nkly at the documents on the table. She had originally thought that the background Lu Tianxing revealed during Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s financial crisis was the extent of his capabilities, but now it seemed it was just the tip of the iceberg.

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you?"

    Raising her head, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s apricot eyes swept over Lu Tianxing withplexity. She realized she knew very little about him. A single phone call from him could mobilize forces to help Bai¡¯s Group through tough times without asking for any benefits in return, and he knew Cheng Bao from Xiangjiang as well.

    Plus, ording to Xue Man, Cheng Bao held a lot of respect for Lu Tianxing. This respect wasn¡¯t just superficial, but came from deep within the heart. In other words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s true identity was esteemed by Cheng Bao.

    "Lu Tianxing, he obviously possesses such a strong background, so why would he willingly live as an ordinary person? Could it be that he was hurt in some way, heartbroken? Or maybe he grew tired of the upper-ss lifestyle? That¡¯s why he¡¯s content with being an ordinary person."

    An idea suddenly popped into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, filling her with curiosity. She was dying to know everything about Lu Tianxing¡¯s past. Otherwise, with such a powerful background and strength, why would he willingly live as an ordinary person? There must be some undisclosed secrets.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking now, he would probably be speechless with her wild spections. Any minor incident would send her thoughts into a wild flight of fancy. How could she not imagine him as an aliene to Earth, controlling a horde of people preparing to enve the?

    As Bai Zhiqing was struggling to guess what Lu Tianxing used to do, he suddenly burst intoughter, "Girl, you¡¯re too funny. Being ugly isn¡¯t your fault, but scaring people in public because of it is not right, and saying that gettingid starts at five thousand, ¡¯no students please,¡¯ do you think you¡¯re made of gold? Five thousand, can you even face yourself? You¡¯re uglier than Sister Feng, and anyone who spends five thousand on you is an idiot."

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback and then her face turned ashen. This good-for-nothing, he was just hopeless. Even with such a robust background, he was just a wastrel that had been kicked out of the family.

    "Lu Tianxing!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teeth clenched with a grinding sound, "It¡¯s work hours now, what are you doing?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was startled and looked up to see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze and said sheepishly, "Wife, I¡¯m not doing anything. Aren¡¯t I just looking for potential clients? There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯true masters are found amongst themon folks.¡¯ Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll shake to a hidden master who could boost ourpany¡¯s strength."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red with anger, wanting to say something but eventually, helplessly waving her hand, "Continue seeking your hidden masters then! Just keep it down! You¡¯re disrupting my work."

    Finally, when work was over, Xu Tianxing quickly stowed his phone away, not bothering to greet Bai Zhiqing, and dashed out of the chairman¡¯s office and Bai¡¯s Group. Just before leaving work, he received a text from Lin Qianru about having dinner at her ce tonight. A beauty¡¯s invitation was not to be declined.

    Thinking of Lin Qianru¡¯s explosively attractive figure and her coquettish demeanor, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of heat in his chest, wishing he could sprout wings and fly straight to her.

    Stepping out of Bai¡¯s Group and just after turning a corner, Lu Tianxing saw a beautiful woman leaning against a red BMW by the roadside, smiling at the corners of her mouth, appearing as a bewitching beauty who stood out from the world, attracting every nce.

    "Babe, are you sure you want to invite me over for dinner tonight?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickened his pace towards Lin Qianru. Gazing at her mesmerizing smile, he still felt dazzled. Lin Qianru was, as the popr inte phrase goes, a ssic ¡¯Bai Fumei¡¯¡ªwith houses, cars, money, and beauty to her name. To think she would fancy him, an average Joe, always made him feel like he was dreaming.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared? Afraid your wife will find out?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful eyes teased as she challenged Lu Tianxing.

    "Scared? That¡¯s a joke. Why would I be scared of that? I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t make it to work tomorrow,"

    Lu Tianxing responded with a coldugh, quite annoyed by Lin Qianru¡¯s provocation.

    Hearing this, Lin Qian Ru¡¯s face shed with a hint of shyness, but she didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she licked her lips, her beautiful eyes filled with anticipation, "Really? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you can do it."

    "Inhale!"

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, feeling a me shooting straight to his forehead. This was a tant seduction.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s heated gaze, Lin Qian Ru felt a burst of pride in her heart. It was so fulfilling to make the man she liked so infatuated with her.

    A woman doesn¡¯t need to be stunningly beautiful in her lifetime, as long as she can make the man she likes fall head over heels for her; that is enough.

    "Get in the car! What are you doing standing there like an idiot? Do you really want your wife to see this?"

    Lin Qian Ru gave Lu Tianxing, who was still standing by the roadside, a look and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said nothing more. He walked over to the passenger side, opened the car door with a whoosh, and hopped in.

    The BMW started up, cruising smoothly onto the road.

    "How do you feel, was the business trip exhausting? What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll cook for you, let you taste my skills," Lin Qian Ru asked Lu Tianxing softly.

    "It would have been tiring, but after seeing you, I suddenly don¡¯t feel tired at all," he replied with a smile.

    "No matter what you cook, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like it," Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and said.

    "Such a smooth talker, you don¡¯t seem like good news; you must have deceived quite a few women!"

    Lin Qian Ru scolded yfully, yet her face revealed a radiant smile, seemingly very satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s response.

    Lin Qian Ru¡¯s current residence was not too far from Bai¡¯s Group. Half an hourter, the red BMW car steadily parked in themunity¡¯s underground parking lot.

    "I had no idea, Qian Ru, that you are quite the tycoon. How long has it been, and you¡¯ve changed houses already?"

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car, swept a nce around, and couldn¡¯t help but exim in amazement.

    This was no longer the neighborhood he had visited Lin Qian Ru¡¯s homest time; it was a much more upscalemunity with beautiful scenery, lush greenery, small bridges over flowing water, which made one feel inexplicably rxed looking around; clearly, the house prices here were definitely not cheap.

    "This house isn¡¯t mine, it was the Chairman who heard I was living in a rented apartment and was worried I might encounter some ill-intentioned people. So she specially gave me this suite, saying that the environment and security work here are quite good. Consider it my annual year-end bonus," Lin Qian Ru exined.

    "The Chairman gave it to you?"

    Lu Tianxing froze, as if he had stumbled upon a terrifying fact, and looked at Lin Qian Ru with a grave expression, "When a man gives a woman a house, it¡¯s either for a mistress or a wife, everything else is just an excuse. Qian Ru, tell me the truth, does the Chairman have designs on you?"

    Lin Qian Ru was briefly stunned before regaining herposure, responding with irritation, "Can you not have such dirty thoughts? The Chairman is a woman. What could she want from me?"

    "Heh heh, I¡¯m just being cautious, right? What if the Chairman turned out to be a lesbian? If a woman stole my girlfriend away, wouldn¡¯t I lose all face?"

    Lu Tianxingughed, not minding Lin Qian Ru¡¯s disdain at all. His gaze roamed over Lin Qian Ru¡¯s curvaceous body, his eyes conveying an indescribable taste.

 Chapter 221 - 220 Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 220 Warmth</h4>

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, so tangible it seemed, made Lin Qianru¡¯s face turn a hint of red, and her entire body began to feel somewhat ill at ease.

    "What are you looking at? What¡¯s there to see?"

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a nce and suddenly quickened her pace toward the elevator.

    "Of course, you¡¯re worth looking at, otherwise why would I stare?"

    Lu Tianxingughed out loud and followed behind Lin Qianru, entering the elevator.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s room was on the seventh floor, and the elevator soon arrived there.

    Upon opening the door and walking in, Lin Qianru kicked off her high heels out of habit, then took a pair of rabbit slippers from the shoe rack and put them on. Instead of getting up, she then bent down to retrieve a pair of brand-new men¡¯s slippers for Lu Tianxing to change into.

    Originally, there were no men¡¯s slippers at Lin Qianru¡¯s home, but after moving this time, she had specifically bought them from the supermarket, along with some toiletries such as toothpaste and toothbrushes, all prepared in advance for Lu Tianxing. In other words, from that moment on, Lin Qianru had already decided in her heart that Lu Tianxing was the man of her life.

    Watching Lin Qianru bend down to take off his shoes and then put slippers on him was like watching a wife dutifully taking care of her husband.

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his heart was filled with emotion. How many women would willingly bend down to change shoes for a man, especially somebody like Lin Qianru, who had a sessful career and was considered a "white, rich, and beautiful" woman? To deal with a man who didn¡¯t earn as much as she did and not demand him to serve her was already gracious, let alone bend down to change his shoes. Go on and keep dreaming.

    "Tianxing, try them on to see if they fit. I grabbed them from the supermarket after moving in," Lin Qianru stood up and, with a flushed face, said to Lu Tianxing.

    "They fit perfectly, Qianru, you¡¯ve worked hard," Lu Tianxing replied, his heart tinged with a hint of emotion as he reached out to gently stroke Lin Qianru¡¯s lovely face.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, her face bing even redder: "No... it¡¯s not hard work. Tianxing, you must be tired from the flight, just take a seat and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll go into the kitchen and cook for you."

    Having said that, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu Tianxing any longer; she hurried into the kitchen like a frightened bunny.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with exasperation. He could be certain that Lin Qianru¡¯s mind must have taken a wrong turn. Nowadays, if women started to be sneaky, they could be a hundred, even a thousand times scarier than men. With her mind drifting off track, Lin Qianru indeed had the potential to be a fangirl.

    Lu Tianxing watched as Lin Qianru scurried into the kitchen and didn¡¯t bother with formalities, flopping down onto the sofa with a persistent slight smile. He had never imagined that this bold woman who had offered to be his wife could also have her moments of shyness.

    A faint smile yed upon Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips as his gaze swept over the surroundings.

    There was nothing particrly surprising about the room¡¯syout¡ªit wasn¡¯t much different from an average young woman¡¯s room¡ªbut the decorations around made the entire room warm and inviting, giving off the feeling of returning home.

    Looking in the direction of the kitchen and thinking about what was about to happen, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile, as heidfortably on the sofa, legs crossed at the ankles, leisurely smoking a cigarette, very much like the man of the house.

    In contrast to Lu Tianxing¡¯s leisure, Lin Qianru in the kitchen couldn¡¯t calm down at all, especially with the thought of what was about to happen, she suddenly felt a twinge of regret for having brought Lu Tianxing home. Although she had been with Lu Tianxing once, it didn¡¯t mean she was an easy woman. In her twenty-six years, Lu Tianxing had been her only man, and the man who could bring her the warmth of a home.

    No woman doesn¡¯t hope for aplete family, no one wants toe home every night to an empty world, without warmth, without a hint of home, only loneliness and cold. After being wronged outside, there was no one to confide in.

    And yet, Lu Tianxing happened to be the man who could give her warmth. When Lu Tianxing saved Lin Qianru for the first time on the ne, ripples stirred in her usually calm heart, leading to their first close encounter in a moment of impulse.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing again, he repeatedly stood in front of her, solving her problems and protecting her. By then, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart had slowly sumbed, until she could no longer extract herself.

    What a woman truly asks for is not how much wealth her husband has, but only that he cherishes her for a lifetime, holding her in the palm of his hand, and that¡¯s enough.

    Although she knew what inviting Lu Tianxing over for dinner would entail, Lin Qianru still felt her heart racing uncontrobly, her mind inplete disarray. When she turned and walked into the kitchen, she could clearly feel Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her, palpable, making her feel as if ants were scurrying wildly in her heart.

    The meal was almost ready, and that guy was still waiting outside. After dinner, weren¡¯t they supposed to do something shameful?

    The more Lin Qianru thought, the more confused she became. Strictly speaking, this was her first time; the previous time with Lu Tianxing had been a blur, and even she didn¡¯t know what it felt like.

    "Forget it, since he¡¯s already here, it¡¯s the same whether I brace myself or shrink back. Let him do what he wants, he can¡¯t possibly eat me up."

    With a red, determined face, Lin Qianru stomped her foot and carried the finished dishes out of the kitchen, resigning herself to whatever would be.

    After arranging the dishes on the dining table, Lin Qianru turned to call Lu Tianxing for dinner only to see him with his eyes closed, wearing a smug smile, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    "What are you smiling at?" Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Hearing her, Lu Tianxing instantly snapped out of his reverie, and chuckled awkwardly, "Nothing much, I was just thinking that being served by a beautiful and wealthy beauty like you must mean I was a monk in my previous life who broke a whole lot of wooden fish, in exchange for the joys of this life."

    "Always talking nonsense, do people really have past lives?"

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing seductively, "What are you still sitting there for? Don¡¯t you want to eat? After eating, leave quickly, I don¡¯t take in strangers here."

    "Stranger? Who is a stranger? I am your future man, not a stranger, so there¡¯s no need to leave."

    Lu Tianxing smirked, ignoring Lin Qianru¡¯s rolling eyes, he stood up and walked to the dining table. He noticed four home-cooked dishes alreadyid out, and beside them, there was a bottle of wine, emitting a faint peach blossom fragrance, likely a peach blossom wine brewed with peach flowers.

 Chapter 222 - 221: Why do you have to punish me like this?

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 221: Why do you have to punish me like this?</h4>

    "It¡¯s delicious, truly irresistible. I never expected you to be so skilled, Qian Ru. You truly are the epitome of a virtuous wife and good mother."

    Lu Tianxing sat at the dining table, took a deep breath, and was met with a rich aroma that made him feel instantly famished. Without bothering to pick up his chopsticks, he reached out, grabbed a piece of braised pork, and threw it into his mouth, savoring it with his eyes half-closed.

    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know to wash your hands before eating?"

    Lin Qianru swatted Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand reproachfully, then looked at him with expectant eyes, "How is it, tasty? I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I prepared a little of everything. Take a look, what do you fancy?"

    At that moment, Lin Qianru¡¯s face was full of nervousness, her fingers tightly interlocked. She had never felt so anxious before. This was the first time she had cooked for a man and the first time a man had tasted her cooking, especially when that man was the one she had pinned her hopes on.

    "Delicious, better than the chefs at ordinary five-star hotels."

    Lu Tianxing savored the taste, then opened his eyes and gave Lin Qianru a thumbs-up, praising her.

    "You always know how to tter,paring me to five-star hotel chefs¡ªif only I was up to their standard."

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, but a brilliant smile appeared on her lips, clearly pleased with hispliments.

    "Would you like a drink? This is homemade peach blossom wine from my hometown."

    Lin Qianru, seated opposite Lu Tianxing, had a flitting gaze, not daring to make eye contact with him.

    The peach blossom wine had a further meaning that Lin Qianru had not revealed to Lu Tianxing. It symbolized peach blossoms in bloom, at their most beautiful. In her hometown, every time a woman got married, on the first night she would share a cup of peach blossom wine with the husband with whom she was to spend the rest of her life, hoping their love would be as evestingly beautiful as the peach blossoms.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing was unaware of this tradition; he simply thought Lin Qianru was nervous and wanted to drink some wine to calm her nerves and bolster her courage. After all, no matter how a woman may act indifferent, she would feel somewhat nervous when facing such a situation.

    "Having a cup sounds good."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, not rejecting Lin Qianru¡¯s suggestion. Having a drink to ease the mood seemed like a nice idea.

    Lin Qianru took out two small wine cups from the sideboard, poured wine for themselves, and immediately, a rich fragrance of peach blossoms filled the air, invigorating the spirits as if one were in the midst of a blooming peach orchard.

    "Excellent wine!"

    Lu Tianxing eximed, raised his cup, clinked it with Lin Qianru¡¯s, and downed it in one go.

    "How is it?" Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face was tinged with red, whether from the wine or something else, as she asked expectantly.

    "Great wine, smooth on the pte, without any hint of harshness, carrying a light aroma of peach blossoms¡ªit is indeed a fine peach blossom wine," Lu Tianxing put down his cup, full of praise.

    "You do have good taste, now try these dishes and see how they are?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, picked up his chopsticks, and tasted each of the home-cooked dishes one by one. They were full of vor, some spicy, some not, offering a variety of tastes. It was undeniable that Lin Qianru¡¯s culinary skills were quite impressive.

    "How¡¯s the taste?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with anticipation, waiting for her man¡¯s acim.

    "The taste is good, it has the right mix of color, aroma, and vor. The dishes are just perfect. Qian Ru, you could easily be a head chef at a big hotel if you weren¡¯t busy with other things," Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t skimp on his praises, not wanting to disappoint Lin Qianru.

    "As long as you like them, that¡¯s what matters."

    Lin Qianru revealed a sweet smile, "To celebrate today, you have to finish all these dishes."

    "No way! So many dishes for me to finish alone."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth gaped open, a mournful expression on his face as he said, "Qian Ru, tell me, what did I do wrong to deserve this punishment? I¡¯m so handsome, it would be such a pity if I died."

    "The world would finally have some peace if you died. If you don¡¯t finish the food today, don¡¯t even think about doing anything sleazy to me."

    Lin Qianru huffed coldly, giving Lu Tianxing a seductive smile and making enticing gestures, like a siren exuding temptation from head to toe.

    "Gulp!"

    Lu Tianxing forcefully swallowed his saliva, made up his mind, and gritted his teeth, "Fine, you said it. I¡¯ll finish eating these first, and then I¡¯ll ¡¯eat¡¯ you. You¡¯ll see the consequences of threatening me then."

    With that, Lu Tianxing began to devour the food ravenously.

    Lin Qianru watched Lu Tianxing with amusement, slowly pouring herself a ss of wine and downing it in one go, then absently staring at Tianxing wolfing down the food as she poured herself another cup, seemingly as the only way to calm her nerves.

    Without realizing it, nearly all the food on the table ended up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s stomach, while all but one cup of the peach blossom wine had gone into Lin Qianru¡¯s belly.

    The peach blossom wine didn¡¯t make one feel particrly drunk at first, but it had a strong kickter on.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks were a radiant red, her beautiful eyes glimmering as if autumn waters surged within them,pelling one¡¯s gaze to linger unwillingly.

    Lu Tianxing lifted his head to look at Lin Qianru, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Standing up, he snatched her cup away and said, "Stop drinking. This wine might taste good, but after all, it¡¯s still alcohol. Drinking too much is harmful to your health."

    Lin Qianru revealed a smile and exhaled a breath tinged with alcohol, "I¡¯m fine, Tianxing. Have you finished eating? Go rest in the living room for a while; I¡¯ll clean up the table."

    As she spoke, Lin Qianru propped herself up on the table to stand but hadn¡¯t anticipated her body being unable to muster any strength due to the alcohol. She had just stood up when her legs went weak, and she started to topple sideways involuntarily.

    Witnessing this scene, Lu Tianxing quickly reached out with lightning-fast reflexes and grabbed Lin Qianru.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s pull, Lin Qianru fell straight into his embrace, feeling hisrge hands on her waist. As she gazed at Tianxing, so close to her, her breathing hurried, feeling as limp as a deted balloon, unable to summon any strength.

    Seeing the delicate and enticing Lin Qianru and inhaling the faintly fragrant scent of alcohol at the tip of his nose, Lu Tianxing felt a shiver in his heart. A me seemed to surge from his feet to his head in an instant, and the masculine reaction came on strong, making him tense.

    "Mmm¡ªah!"

    Lin Qianru felt overwhelmed with embarrassment, her body twisting slightly as if countless ants crawled within her, stirring a strange sensation.

    "Qian Ru!"

    A hoarse voice came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat as he slowly lifted his arms, cradling Lin Qianru¡¯s head and locking eyes with her. He could clearly sense the emotions shining from her eyes.

    "Tianxing!"

    Lin Qianru called out softly, feeling from Tianxing¡¯s gaze a deep tenderness, along with a me-like fervor burning intensely.

    "Tianxing, do you love me?"

    Lin Qianru asked quietly, her eyes full of hope.

    Lu Tianxing answered without hesitation, "I do."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know whether he truly loved Lin Qianru, but he knew that if he lost this woman, he might regret it for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 223 - 222 Not

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 222 Not</h4>

    "I love you too,"

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a deep look, nodding resolutely and asked softly, "Tianxing, if it were between me and your wife, who would you choose?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly. How could he know who to choose between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru? Could he not choose both?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze gradually grew deste. Eventually, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, she was merely a mistress, never matching up to his legitimate wife.

    Noticing Lin Qianru¡¯s sorrowful eyes, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, tightened his hold on her arms, and said solemnly, "No matter whom I choose, you will always be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman in this lifetime. No one can take you away from me. You belong only to me."

    Having said that, without waiting for Lin Qianru to speak, Lu Tianxing forcefully kissed her on the lips, blocking all her words in her throat.

    "Mmm..."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful eyes widened instantly, whimpering as she did not expect Lu Tianxing to be so domineering, not giving her a chance to speak and using his actions to assert everything.

    A few minutester, Lu Tianxing finally let go of Lin Qianru, looking at her slightly swollen lips without any hesitation, swiftly carried her in a bridal style and strode towards the upstairs bedroom.

    ...

    After an indeterminate amount of time, as the clouds cleared and the fog dissipated, the room finally returned to peace. Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks were tinged with red, her entire presence emitting an astonishing allure that turned heads.

    Lin Qianru leaned against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, without even the thought of moving.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face bore a contented smile as he leaned against the headboard, a cigarette dangling from his lips, his eyes squinting as he blew smoke rings.

    Taking a drag from his cigarette, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with aplicated expression, "Qianru, do you truly have no regrets? You know, I am already married, perhaps, I can¡¯t give you a legitimate wedding."

    Believe it or not, Lu Tianxing decided he needed to repeat himself even if Lin Qianru mightter discover his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing. He didn¡¯t want to hurt this woman. Even if he possessed the Disguise Technique and could change his appearance to marry Lin Qianru, that face would not be his own, slightly disappointing.

    Lin Qianru, listening to Lu Tianxing, shivered slightly but quickly regained herposure. After a moment of silence, she finally lifted her head to steadfastly look at him, and after a long time, she asked, "Do you think I am a shameless woman?"

    Lu Tianxing gazed into Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes and responded seriously, "No."

    Was Lin Qianru a shameless woman? Clearly not. Could a shameless woman still be a virgin before 25?

    Would a shameless woman¡¯s home contain no men¡¯s items?

    These were all evidence. No matter how much one tries to hide, some things can¡¯t be faked.

    Besides, his visit to Lin Qianru¡¯s home waspletely random. Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t have anticipated it and hidden everything without leaving a trace.

    "Could it be that you don¡¯t think I¡¯m shameless when I slept with you at our first meeting, even repeatedly inviting you to visit my home?" Lin Qianru asked with self-mockingughter.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, saying, "I don¡¯t think so; you are a good woman."

    "Then, I don¡¯t mind you having other women. I just hope that one day, you will remember there was a woman who once stood by your side."

    Lin Qianruy on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, her fingers gently tracing his chest. When her fingertip touched the spot over his heart, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart suddenly surged, her face showing a shocked expression, almost in disbelief.

    There was a round scar, directly over his heart, looking quite rming.

    Lu Tianxing, seeing the wound on his chest, his eyes reflected a hint of reminiscence. The scar was from a gunshot wound, the only time he was close to death, shot by an anti-materiel sniper rifle. If it had not been for his breakthrough in understanding True Qi at the crucial moment under the stimulus of death, instantly raising a True Qi Protection Shield, he might have been dead by now.

    This scar, he had always kept on his chest, never wanting it to disappear ¨C Lu Tianxing wanted to remind himself that he was not invincible. There were many things capable of killing him; achieving invincibility required constant effort and advancement, or else he was destined to meet his end.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s fingers lightly touched the scar, her face showing a tinge of heartache. Although she was no doctor, she clearly understood that this wound wasn¡¯t from a de or a cigarette, but rather, it resembled gunshot wounds depicted in TV dramas.

    His heart had been pierced by a bullet, yet this man had strenuously survived. Lin Qianru had never imagined how much willpower that required.

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt. I got used to it."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru and shook his head with a smile, not wanting her to worry about him.

    PS: Today I packed up packages and cleaned the room. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning. It¡¯s a day and a night bus ride, and I¡¯ll arrive the day after tomorrow afternoon. I need to transfer the next day, and it will take at least three days. Consequently, the Chapters for the next few days will all be scheduled updates. Once I¡¯m settled, I will make up for the missing Chapters.

 Chapter 224 - 223 Lin Qianruâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 223 Lin Qianru¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    "Tianxing, I know you¡¯re a very mysterious person, and I hope that one day, you¡¯ll tell me about your affairs. No matter what happens in the future, I will not leave you; my heart will always belong to you alone, because you are the only man in my life, Lin Qianru, and I have no regrets," Lin Qianru said softly.

    "Qian Ru, why are you so mncholic and sentimental today? That¡¯s not like you. Are you hiding something from me?" Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow and asked in a deep voice.

    He was no fool. Lin Qianru¡¯s words clearly carried another meaning, a sense of separation as stark as life and death.

    "I..."

    Lin Qianru opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, as tears slowly trickled down her delicate cheeks.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, just quietly watched Lin Qianru, believing she would tell him.

    "Tianxing, do you remember what I told youst time at Sister Hua¡¯s restaurant?"

    After a moment of silence, Lin Qianru finally spoke slowly, "You know I ran away to avoid a forced marriage. I have a fiance in Hang City who, just a few days ago, sent me a letter through someone. In the letter, he told me that on my twenty-seventh birthday, he woulde with a marriage proposal to take me back to Hang City, and if I dared to run away again, he would make the Lin Family pay for my actions with their lives..."

    Listening to Lin Qianru¡¯s narration, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change, but he held her arm a little tighter.

    Lin Qianru seemed to sense something and hugged Lu Tianxing tightly, continuing to speak, "Tianxing, you know what? I don¡¯t want to go back, I really don¡¯t. But I¡¯m scared¡ªI¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t go back, the Lin Family might truly suffer. The Lin Family has treated me well; if hundreds of them die because of me, I would never be at peace in this life. So, I want to have one crazy adventure before I go back. I don¡¯t dislike you, and you have saved me several times, so I chose you. I hope to have a passionate romance before I return, at least once in my life."

    A sardonic smile flickered across Lin Qianru¡¯s face, a smileced with helplessness at life¡¯s twists, her eyes filled with a faint desire for death. Perhaps, when she returned to Hang City, that would be the moment her life ended. She didn¡¯t want her body to be touched by a strange man, nor did she want to marry a man she never liked.

    Lu Tianxing looked down at Lin Qianru, at her exquisite but now deste face, and felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    "So you tricked me into falling for you, Lin Qianru let me tell you straight, you¡¯ll never be able to shake me off in this lifetime. I, as a virtuous man, have been spoiled by you; you have to take responsibility for me to the very end."

    Lu Tianxing, clearly annoyed, pinched Lin Qianru¡¯s behind.

    "Lu Tianxing, what you¡¯re saying..."

    Lin Qianru looked stunned, hearing an underlying meaning in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "My words don¡¯t mean anything special."

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Lin Qianru abruptly and slowly said, "I, Lu Tianxing, may not have many skills, but I am a man who can stand tall and upright. If a man can¡¯t even protect his woman, what kind of man is he? Just a small family in Hang City, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Daring topete with me, Lu Tianxing, for a woman, I could make them disappear from this world in a minute. Stay by my side obediently, be my little woman, serve me well, and I¡¯ll see who dares to try to take anyone from me. Without my permission, not even the emperor himself could do it."

    "Lin Qianru, I¡¯ll make it clear today: you can¡¯t eat your fill and deny the bill. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way out. From now on, I am your man, and you are my woman. Thinking of running? I¡¯ll catch you and give you a hundredshes."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were powerful and indisputable.

    "Lu Tianxing, I..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru trembled, lifted her head, and looked at him excitedly. Whether Lu Tianxing was telling the truth or not, Lin Qianru felt satisfied. At least this man had once stood in front of her, sheltering her from the storm...

    For a woman, sometimes a lie can be much sweeter than the truth. Even if Lu Tianxing was lying, Lin Qianru felt it was enough.

    "Why, you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?"

    "I believe, I believe you."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s voice was full of tremors. She covered her mouth, trying hard not to cry out loud, but still, clear tears slid down from her eyes. She found that she might have truly fallen in love with the man before her.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry. You are Lin Qianru, my woman, and I am your man. Of course, I will take good care of you. If you cry again, you won¡¯t be pretty, and if you¡¯re not pretty, be careful that I might not want you," Lu Tianxing said teasingly as he wiped away the tears on Lin Qianru¡¯s face.

    "You dare!"

    Lin Qianru propped herself up, ring at Lu Tianxing, then suddenly her face revealed an extremely seductive smile. With a tear-stained face that bloomed with stunning charm, she said, "It¡¯s still early. How about we try out other positions? I learned these from a movie. I¡¯m giving you a bargain today, you dirty wolf, letting you take full advantage."

    Having said that, Lin Qianru did not wait for Lu Tianxing to respond, and her entire body burrowed under the nket.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing froze, and it took him a long while to catch his breath. After a long time, he exhaled deeply, realizing this woman was really yful. She had even learned to bite.

    ...

    At dawn, as the sun rose from the horizon, its rays illuminated the entirend, waking the sleeping city and plunging it once again into noise and bustle.

    Lu Tianxing slowly opened his eyes without a trace of exhaustion fromst night¡¯s frenzy. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Lin Qianru, lying on his chest like azy kitten in the sunlight. Under the sunlight, Lin Qianru¡¯s delicate features emitted an intoxicating charm, making it difficult for one to look away, fearing they might miss even a glimpse of this exquisite scene.

    "Never thought this woman could be crazier than a man when she got going. If it weren¡¯t for my exceptional talents, I would have waved the white g and surrenderedst night."

    Considering Lin Qianru¡¯s frenzy the previous night, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked down at the sweet, baby-like smile on Lin Qianru¡¯s lips and couldn¡¯t resist kissing her softly on the cheek.

    Tomorrow the journey officially begins. Tomorrow¡¯s, the day after¡¯s and following day¡¯s Chapters will likely be scheduled updates. The owed Chapters will be made up once the schedule

 Chapter 225 - 224 The Chairman is Good

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 224 The Chairman is Good</h4>

    "Mmm!"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body jolted slightly as she opened her beautiful eyes and saw Lu Tianxing so close. Her pretty face flushed red, and she scolded, "You horny bastard, wasn¡¯tst night enough for you? Early in the morning and you¡¯re at it again, I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re made of iron or not, you¡¯re just like a wild bull."

    "Hehe, not enough, nowhere near enough. An ancient once said, ¡¯The whole day¡¯s n lies in the morning,¡¯ and by day, he meant a morning romp. I think we shouldn¡¯t waste time and let down what that philosopher said, right, my President Lin?" Lu Tianxing said with a lecherous smile.

    "Your thoughts are so filthy. If the ancient who said that phrase knew, I guarantee he¡¯d leap out of his coffin to beat you to death for twisting his words."

    Lin Qianru was speechless; this guy was too good at distorting the truth. A motivational phrase had be utterly obscene once it reached his lips.

    "We¡¯ll talk about it when he jumps out to find me. But right now, I know you¡¯re about to be done for, hehe. It¡¯s still early, how about we have a little ¡¯exercise¡¯?"

    With that, Lu Tianxing rolled over and pinned Lin Qianru beneath him. Immediately, her body softened, letting Lu Tianxing conquer each strategic point on her, capturing one military stronghold after another. Soon, the temperature in the room surged again, and thepelling sounds echoed continuously within the room.

    ...

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Lu Tianxing appeared right on time in the lobby of Bai¡¯s Group, wearing a brilliant smile as if he had just won five million in the lottery, humming a tune as he walked into Bai¡¯s Group. This left the surrounding employees utterly astonished. The king of beingte had suddenly arrived on time and was smiling so happily. Had he found money on his way here, or did he meet a beautiful woman looking to book a hotel room with himter that night?

    Thinking of Lin Qianru¡¯s pleas that morning, Lu Tianxing felt an icy thrill of delight. For a man to make a woman beg in bed was definitely something any man would be proud of.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t enter thepany with Lin Qianru; they went in separately. He didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to know about his rtionship with Lin Qianru, especially since he had just spent the previous night devouring her friend.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing walked into the lobby, Lin Qianru followed right behind and appeared in the lobby. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, her expression didn¡¯t change; she just nodded at him lightly, as usual. Her interaction was neither warm nor cold, as if they just happened to bump into each other.

    However, the pain between her legs brought back fresh memories, and recalling the events of the previous night, a blush couldn¡¯t help but fly to Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks. She had definitely lost her mind, how had she been so muddled as to invite Lu Tianxing over to her ce?

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing was nothing like how people said online, that he would be powerless after one round. His prowess was like that of a wild beast, fiercely attacking again and again, leaving her with no strength to fight back. If it hadn¡¯t been for her desperate pleas at thest moment, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to work today.

    There¡¯s no such thing asnd that¡¯s been ruined by plowing, only a bull that dies of exhaustion.

    Lin Qianru felt that this saying should be reversed for Lu Tianxing: it¡¯s thend that gets ruined by plowing, not the bull that dies of exhaustion.

    "President Lin, good morning."

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru walk in, a hint of a suggestive smile shed over Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He quickly stepped forward to greet her, eximing, "President Lin, it¡¯s only been a day, but I didn¡¯t expect your charm to have increased once again. Are you nning to drive all the men in thepany wild?"

    "Assistant Lu, good morning."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s scorching gaze on her, Lin Qianru immediately felt uneasy all over, as if those eyes had a tangible presence, making her feel as if she were standing naked in front of him. Her mind wavered, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall the madness ofst night, her breathing bing slightly hurried.

    Seeing the change in Lin Qianru¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled inwardly. He knew exactly why she was reacting this way. After three months without a taste of the flesh, a woman of Lin Qianru¡¯s age, who had never been with a man from childhood, would bepletely unaware of a man¡¯s vor. But once she knew the taste, she¡¯d be like a keg of gunpowder¡ªa single spark could set her off.

    These impulses could be suppressed in front of others, but in front of her own man, how could they possibly be restrained?

    Right now, Lin Qianru was feeling just that, almost wishing she could throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Assistant Lu, do you need something? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now. Goodbye."

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t dare linger in front of Lu Tianxing. After taking a deep breath, she hurried towards the elevator.

    Lu Tianxing let out a snicker, touching his mouth and watching Lin Qianru¡¯s retreating figure with interest, appreciating her graceful figure.

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Lu Tianxing who was lecherously ogling Lin Qianru¡¯s behind, a beautiful woman dressed in professional attire stood behind him, exuding an icy aura that warned off strangers. Her pretty face was so cold it seemed frost might scrape off it.

    Ordinarily, Lu Tianxing would have sensed someone behind him, but unfortunately, his attention waspletely captivated by Lin Qianru¡¯s swaying bottom. Withst night¡¯s delightful memories of Lin Qianru reying in his mind, he had no awareness of his surroundings.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she red at Lu Tianxing. This bastard hadn¡¯te homest night, and didn¡¯t even call. And now, first thing in the morning, he was flirting with Lin Qianru,pletely disregarding her, his legitimate wife.

    As she stewed over these thoughts, an inexplicable anger rose within Bai Zhiqing. Was her charm really no match for Lin Qianru¡¯s?

    No matter how beautiful, every woman harbors a heart susceptible to jealousy.

    "Good morning, Director."

    Just then, an employee entering the lobby saw Bai Zhiqing and approached to greet her respectfully.

    Hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body jolted, and he snapped back to reality. Turning around, he saw Bai Zhiqing looking at him with an icy expression. His heart skipped a beat as he mentally cursed his luck.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was cold and frosty as she watched Lu Tianxing. After a long moment, she spoke, her voice devoid of any emotion, "Assistant Lu,e to my office immediately. I have something to discuss with you."

    Having said that, Bai Zhiqing walked towards the elevator, not giving Lu Tianxing any chance to speak.

    PS: I set off this morning and didn¡¯t have time to write or update. All updates are scheduled, with a minimum of two Chapters per day. I apologize for any owed Chapters, which I will make up to my brothers once I¡¯m settled!

 Chapter 226 - 225 Itâ€™s Hard for Me

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 225 It¡¯s Hard for Me</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly in his heart. He obviously knew why Bai Zhiqing wanted him to go to the office ¡ª she definitely wanted him to exin why he hadn¡¯te home all night. But how could he exin?

    Was he supposed to directly tell Bai Zhiqing that he had spentst night with her best friend, engaging in an intense ¡¯friendly match¡¯?

    If he told Bai Zhiqing that, Lu Tianxing could imagine she would unceremoniously throw him off the rooftop.

    But if not that, how else could he exin?

    Just the thought of it gave Lu Tianxing a headache. Bai Zhiqing was not the type of naive girl who could be easily fooled with a simple excuse.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing about to step into the elevator, Lu Tianxing hurriedly followed and squeezed into the elevator just as the doors were closing.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing indifferently, said nothing, pressed the button for the top floor, folded her arms across her chest, and wore an icy expression, radiating a powerful aura.

    Standing next to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing could even feel a whoosh of cold air hitting him, and the temperature in the elevator seemed to drop. A few Bai¡¯s Group employees who were about to take the elevator upstairs, immediately turned and walked away after seeing the situation inside.

    Everyone at Bai¡¯s Group knew not to mess with Bai Zhiqing when she was furious.

    The elevator was eerily quiet. Lu Tianxing wanted to say something several times to lighten the mood, but every time he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy expression, he swallowed his words. He could see that Bai Zhiqing was like a powder keg, and he was the little spark that could set it off. If he dared to speak, it would instantly set off Bai Zhiqing, blowing him to smithereens.

    Reaching the top floor, Bai Zhiqing walked out of the elevator without so much as a nce at Lu Tianxing. Following behind her, Lu Tianxing had no mind to appreciate any scenery; all he could think about was how to exin to Bai Zhiqing, who, after all, was legally his wife having been registered in marriage.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt like he was caught in an act of infidelity by his wife.

    "Click!"

    Opening the office door, Bai Zhiqing walked in first, followed closely by Lu Tianxing.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing reached the door, he suddenly felt a gust of wind. Instinctively, he stepped back and heard a dull thud as the office door shut right in front of his nose.

    Looking at the door just inches away, cold sweat ran down Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. That was harsh; Bai Zhiqing really didn¡¯t pull her punches. If he hadn¡¯t stepped back quickly, his face would have been wrecked.

    Stunned for a moment, Lu Tianxing rubbed his face and put on what he thought was a bright, sunny smile, then pushed open the door and walked in.

    In the office, Bai Zhiqing was sitting in her seat, with a very unpleasant look on her face, as calm as the eerie silence before a storm.

    Lu Tianxing immediately sensed a hint of danger and said earnestly, "Wife, what are you doing? Why did you m the door just now? Do you know that because of your sudden action, I almost got my face wrecked?"

    "Got your face wrecked?"

    Bai Zhiqing coldlyughed, "You¡¯re disfigured? Even better, a cripple? I have plenty of money, I could support you for a lifetime."

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat, "Indeed, woman¡¯s venom knows no bounds, the ancients truly did not deceive me."

    "Wife, how can it be okay if I were crippled? If I became crippled, who would support you?" Lu Tianxing awkwardly touched his nose as he spoke.

    "Get lost, who is your wife, who needs your support? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not qualified to support me! Don¡¯t think that just because Grandpa favors you, I would favor you too. Take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned angry, and she grabbed a teacup from the table and hurled it at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing caught the teacup in his hand and then ced it on the table.

    Bai Zhiqing took a few deep breaths, continuously reminding herself that she had no rtionship with Lu Tianxing, that marrying him had been a necessity, that she didn¡¯t like him at all, and that whatever he did was none of her business.

    Bai Zhiqing keptforting herself inwardly, but every time she thought of Lu Tianxing staying out all night, and possibly spending it in some woman¡¯s bed, the rage in her heart uncontrobly erupted.

    After a long while, Bai Zhiqing managed to calm herself down and said in a deep voice, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation for why you didn¡¯te homest night?"

    "Wife, could I interpret this as you being concerned about me?"

    "I¡¯d care about a dog more than I care about you. I¡¯m just fulfilling the duty of a wife, not wanting to look clueless when someone asks me where my husband is," Bai Zhiqing said sarcastically.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing instantly understood that it must have beenst night when Bai Qiao Mountain, the old man, had asked Bai Zhiqing where he had been, why he hadn¡¯t returned home, and Bai Zhiqing, not knowing, would have reckoned she got a tongueshing from him based on her knowledge of the old man, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so explosively angry this early in the morning.

    Indeed, it was just as Lu Tianxing imagined. Last night, when Bai Qiao Mountain saw Bai Zhiqinge back alone, he casually inquired why Lu Tianxing, who was supposed to have returned from a business trip, hadn¡¯te home, leaving Bai Zhiqing speechless and unable to respond.

    As for the oue, naturally, she was severely scolded by the old man. If it hadn¡¯t been for He Can and Bai Weiwei persuading him, she might have been kicked out right there.

    "Oh, I was indeed nning toe home from work yesterday, but I ran into an old friend on the way and he dragged me out for a drink. My phone was dead too. You know how it is when you drink too much, who remembers to call home."

    Lu Tianxing confessed honestly.

    "Drinking, can drinkingst all night?" Bai Zhiqing coldlyughed, and said.

    "What¡¯s so strange about men drinking all night..."

    "Others might not find it strange, but it¡¯s weird for you. Do you think I¡¯d believe that two men would drink all night? You should know that before I married you, I had you investigated. Apart from a girl named Yue Tingting who you¡¯re close with, you hardly have any other friends, barely enough to nod to on the street. Yue Tingting, being a school teacher, wouldn¡¯t possibly have the time to apany you at night. In other words, your so-called friend is someone you¡¯ve only known recently. Do you think a friend you¡¯ve known for just a few days would willingly apany you drinking all night?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed scornfully, cutting off Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care how chaotic your private life is, but when you¡¯re noting home at night, at least have the courtesy to inform me. Otherwise, you make it very difficult for me, do you understand?"

 Chapter 227 - 226 Company Anecdotes

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 226 Company Anecdotes</h4>

    "Impossible!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, then promptly realized what she meant¡ªshe was probably referring to how to exin to the old man.

    "Alright! I admit, I spentst night with a beautiful woman, but that¡¯s not my fault. Tell me, as a vigorous young man, seeing my beautiful wife every day without being able to touch her, what do you expect me to do? I¡¯m a normal man, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad for one¡¯s health to hold it in for too long?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly turned ashen, fury zing in her eyes that she could hardly conceal, feeling an indescribable difort in her heart.

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and said indifferently, "If we consummate our marriage tonight, I promise I will never touch those questionable women again. How about it, do you agree?"

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing added in his heart that Lin Qianru and Rose were not those questionable women, but his women, so touching them didn¡¯t count.

    "You¡¯re delusional."

    Bai Zhiqing was so angry she felt like her lungs were about to explode. Sleeping around with questionable women was one thing, but now this bastard had the audacity to threaten her, this was outrageous, let him dream on!

    "Yes, I¡¯m delusional. So, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m a man, I can¡¯t just keep it in forever! And with a beauty like you around me all the time, if I do something beastly, you¡¯ll fight me to death. I haven¡¯t left anything behind for the Lu Family, I don¡¯t want to die so soon."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest heaved violently,pletely out of anger. She had seen shameless men, but never someone as shameless as Lu Tianxing.

    "Fine, fine, Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care about your business, who you¡¯re with is none of my concern. Now get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, get lost," Bai Zhiqing roared.

    "I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going, wife, calm down, calm down, don¡¯t be angry,"

    Lu Tianxing shrank his neck, seeing that Bai Zhiqing was truly angry. He immediately stood up and vanished from the room like smoke.

    "Bastard, Lu Tianxing, you damn bastard!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but let out an angry roar, her eyes reddening slightly, feeling utterly wronged. Was it wrong for a wife to ask where her husband went at night?

    Especially with the utterck of remorse on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing instantly felt enraged. In a fit of irritation, she jabbed a signing pen onto a nk piece of paper as if it were Lu Tianxing himself.

    Escaping from the Chairman¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment, then headed straight for the sales department. The person he knew best in Bai¡¯s Group was none other than Lin Qianru. For now, he could only seek refuge with Lin Qianru. As for Xue Man, he didn¡¯t dare to see her at the moment, who knew if that girl would suddenly go crazy and tell Bai Zhiqing about what happened between him and Shen Manjun in the changing room. If Bai Zhiqing found out, it would only add fuel to the fire, and Bai Zhiqing would not hesitate to tear him to pieces.

    At the moment, in the sales department manager¡¯s office, Lin Qianru was sitting at her desk processing documents. A gentle and intelligent beauty radiated from her, causing the female secretary standing next to her to be momentarily dazed. She noticed that the normally icy Manager Lin seemed to have be a different person, exuding a warm and gentle aura all over, with not a trace of coldness, as if the ice had melted and spring had arrived.

    Especially the astonishing allure emanating from Lin Qianru, she looked even more enchanting than before, her eyes as if speaking, soul-stirring, such that even she as a woman was finding it hard to resist.

    Alone yin does not grow, alone yang does not produce, this saying is indeed the truth.

    In the past, Lin Qianru could also be considered a mature and stunning beauty, garnering second nces on the streets, but shecked the invisible seduction that emitted from within, now present in every smile and frown, breathtaking, making it difficult to look away once you¡¯ve seen her.

    After handing over the processed documents to her secretary to be sent out, Lin Qianru sat back down, resting her chin on her hands on top of the desk, her face wearing an intermittent shy and sweet smile, her thoughts intermittently drifting back to Lu Tianxing¡¯s conquests over her body fromst night, her cheeks suddenly flushed red, that guy was simply an indefatigable bull.

    At the same time, Lin Qianru was also very curious about whether Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife could satisfy his formidablebat power.

    Although Lu Tianxing had a wife, Lin Qianru did not feel any regret. Lu Tianxing was so formidable in every aspect, one woman surely wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Moreover, the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and his wife must not be good. She had not seen him spend the night at home yesterday, let alone call home¡ªhe didn¡¯t even receive any calls. A husband noting home at night and the wife not calling to ask why, this in itself was extremely abnormal.

    From this, it was evident that the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and his wife couldn¡¯t be good.

    While Lin Qianru was lost in her thoughts, Lu Tianxing had already arrived at the sales department, headed straight for the manager¡¯s office, not even knocking as he pushed the door open and entered.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing walking in, Lin Qianru¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. How could this guy be so rxed? It was almost time for the Tianhe Resort development bidding, and right now, everyone in thepany wished they could split themselves in two to manage their workload, yet Lu Tianxing was still so leisurely sauntering around. Was the chairman assistant¡¯s job really that easy?

    "Hehe, beautiful, we meet again. Did you miss me?"

    Seeing Lin Qianru looking at him, Lu Tianxing grinned and smiled.

    "Like hell I missed you."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a look and said, "What¡¯s the matter, Assistant Lu, always so free? Running to my office again, are you not afraid of things blowing up? What if your wife finds out and asks for a divorce?"

    "Dare she? If she dares to kick up a fuss, familyw awaits, don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t tame her."

    Lu Tianxing curled his lip, quickly walked over to Lin Qianru, ced his hands on her shoulders and began to knead them gently, infusing True Qi into her body to relieve the fatigue from work.

    "You pervert."

    At the mention of familyw, Lin Qianru flushed with embarrassment; she had been thoroughly taught by Lu Tianxing¡¯s familyw all ofst night.

    "If I were not a little lecherous, how would you get a chance to take advantage?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, looking down at the inscrutable depth of cleavage, his eyes inevitably heating up, his hands starting to get a bit restless.

 Chapter 228 - 227 Zhang Tianfengâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 227 Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>

    "Get lost, you filthy rogue, don¡¯t touch me!"

    Lin Qianru pped away Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand. This guy was too terrifying; even now she felt as if she had no strength in her body. At this rate, she might not even have the strength to stand up today.

    "Someone once told me that dating without the intention of marriage is rogue behavior. But I am making moves with marriage in mind, so it doesn¡¯t count as rogue behavior."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, seized the opportunity, and spread his fingers, instantly transforming into a Five-finger Mountain, capturing a mountain peak within it.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face instantly turned as ripe as a juicy peach, her eyes also bing misty. A strange feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, and from her mouth came a faint noise.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, let me go, someone will notice."

    Lin Qianru bit her lip hard, trying to keep herself awake, her arms tightly grabbing Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand to keep it from moving recklessly.

    As if Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t heard Lin Qianru¡¯s pleading, he reached out and scooped her up, sat down in a chair, and ced Lin Qianru on hisp before leaning in to kiss her red lips...

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing was at ease in the sales department of Bai¡¯s Group in Modu, in the Zhang Group skyscraper¡¯s top-floor general manager office.

    Zhang Tianfeng sat on the couch with a sullen face, expressionless, his entire body emitting a chilling aura. In front of him stood his personal bodyguard Cang Hu, also wearing a stern expression.

    "Cang Hu, what¡¯s the urgent matter that you had to contact me? Has there been a result from the Xiangjiang matter?" Zhang Tianfeng slowly said, his tone somewhat irritable.

    Although Zhang Group was quite famous in Modu, with strong influence, it was struggling in Xiangjiang,rgely ineffective because strong dragons cannot suppress local snakes. The stakes in Xiangjiang were only so big, with the pie already divided among local powers, and no one wanted to willingly hand over their share to others.

    This made Zhang Tianfeng feel both annoyed and frustrated. When was it that Zhang Group needed to rely on others to get news?

    "Young Master, there has been a message, but..."

    Cang Hu hesitated, unsure if this was something he should tell Zhang Tianfeng.

    Seeing Cang Hu¡¯s expression, Zhang Tianfeng furrowed his brows, his face showing impatience: "Cang Hu, just speak up, don¡¯t mumble, say it."

    "Yes!"

    Cang Hu took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Young Master, ording to the news from Xiangjiang, our n to use others to eliminate our target has failed. The mercenaries we secretly hired to eliminate the elder young master have all been taken care of, not one survived."

    "What about Lu Tianxing? Is he dead?" Zhang Tianfeng abruptly stood up, pressing for answers.

    Cang Hu shook his head and said, "Lu Tianxing is not dead. He flew back to Modu yesterday."

    Zhang Tianfeng furrowed his brows, feeling waves of displeasure at the news that Lu Tianxing was still alive, and asked in a heavy tone, "Do you know how those mercenaries died? Was it Lu Tianxing who took action?"

    "Not clear."

    Cang Hu shook his head and quickly replied, "No matter what I did, whether offering bribes or whatever, the Xiangjiang police were always unwilling to answer this question. They officially imed that the Flying Tiger Team had killed those several bandits. Later, I bribed a junior police officer involved in the rescue, and only from his ount did we learn about the situation of those bandits. ording to his description, the group of bandits died before the police stormed the shopping mall. ording to the description of the corpses, they seemed to have all died at the hands of a Martial Artist. However, it¡¯s unknown if Lu Tianxing was involved as all the mall¡¯s surveince footage was deleted, and no backups were kept. It¡¯s impossible to know who actually took action."

    "By the way, Cang Hu, what about that useless Zhang Tianci? Logically, if he had failed, he should havee running to me toin. Why haven¡¯t I seen him?" Zhang Tianfeng said.

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the elder young master is likely already dead," Cang Hu slowly stated, indifferent to the death of Zhang Tianci.

    "What did you say? Zhang Tianci is dead?"

    Zhang Tianfeng was slightly stunned, not as saddened as expected but extremely shocked.

    "Correct."

    Cang Hu nodded and exined, "I investigated Zhang Tianci¡¯s whereabouts. On the night the mercenaries were killed, Zhang Tianci took two young models to the well-known Golden Pavilion in Xiangjiang. Since entering, no one has seen Zhang Tiancie out again, and those two young models have also disappeared without a trace. Despite my efforts to inquire within Golden Pavilion, where Zhang Tianci was a known regr, the staff, who should have been familiar with him, immediately walked away when asked about Zhang Tianci, their expressions carrying a hint of fear. From these abnormal reactions, it can be deduced that Zhang Tianci was likely killed at the Golden Pavilion. To protect their reputation, Golden Pavilion ordered this incident to be hushed. That¡¯s why the staff hurriedly walked away when questioned, and Golden Pavilion secretly disposed of Zhang Tianci¡¯s body. The two models apanying him were either silenced or sent out of the country. Young Master, you know the background of Golden Pavilion¡ªif their backers intend to conceal something, trying to find even a trace of evidence would be like finding a needle in a haystack."

    Zhang Tianfeng didn¡¯t speak, only walking over to the floor-to-ceiling window, his expression grave as he looked in the direction of Bai¡¯s Group. He wasn¡¯t a fool; from Zhang Tianci¡¯s death, he could derive a multitude of problems. The group of mercenaries had just failed to assassinate Lu Tianxing and were killed, and Zhang Tianci died on the very same night¡ªthese two incidents were too much of a coincidence, and he absolutely didn¡¯t believe them to be unrted.

    What Zhang Tianfeng hadn¡¯t anticipated from the evidence he had gathered was that Lu Tianxing was merely an ordinary person who had served a few years in the military, but that was hardly useful. After being discharged, he had gone abroad to work and had only returned to China more than a year ago, leading ackluster life since¡ªhardly the type to have any significant backing. So who could have wanted Zhang Tianci dead? Aside from Lu Tianxing, who else would want Zhang Tianci dead? Was it someone who held a grudge against Zhang Tianci, or against the Zhang Family?

    Zhang Tianfeng sifted through his mind, considering each entity that held a grudge against the Zhang Family, eventually shook his head, and asked again, "Aside from these, is there any other news?"

    "Oh, right, Young Master, there is another piece of news,"

    Cang Hu suddenly seemed to remember something and said, "This time Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Xiangjiang was for a business trip, reportedly because Bai¡¯s Group nned to establish a new securitypany and was considering partnering with Lin Hua Security Company. However, something happened, and the coboration fell through. Eventually, they chose to partner with ck Panther Security Company, which is no less reputable than Lin Hua Security Company. ording to our people, Lu Tianxing seems to be very familiar with Cheng Bao, the chairman of ck Panther Security Company."

 Chapter 229 - 228: The Chairmanâ€™s Task

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 228: The Chairman¡¯s Task</h4>

    "Cheng Bao?"

    Upon hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, Zhang Tianfeng furrowed his brow. He was familiar with Cheng Bao¡ªan infamous local snake in Xiangjiang, allegedly with murky international connections. Cheng Bao was known for his vengeful nature; he couldn¡¯t care less about you unless you offended him, but once you did, it would be a relentless vendetta.

    Zhang Tianfeng could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing would know Cheng Bao. If Bai Zhiqing seized this opportunity to use the connection between Cheng Bao and Lu Tianxing as a stepping-stone to enter Xiangjiang and expand her power, it would be even more difficult for Zhang Group to deal with Bai¡¯s Group in the future.

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you?"

    Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s frown deepened as he realized that everything seemed to be connected to Lu Tianxing. Ever since Lu Tianxing had appeared by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, none of his ns against Bai Zhiqing had ever seeded.

    Hearing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s mutter, a glint of murderous intent shed in Cang Hu¡¯s eyes as he said in a deep voice, "Young master, what should we do next? Should I personally take action and eliminate Lu Tianxing to end all future troubles?"

    Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s gaze flickered, seemingly agitated, but finally, he waved his hand and said, "No need, Lu Tianxing is not to be feared. Do not act rashly without first thoroughly investigating his true identity. The priority now is the bidding for the Tianhe Resort development. If we can secure the development investment for Tianhe Resort, we can use it as leverage against Bai¡¯s Group to get what we want. Then wille the time for Lu Tianxing¡¯s demise."

    At this, a fierce smile shed across Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face, "Cang Hu, how is that chess piece from Bai¡¯s Group doing?

    "Rest assured, young master, everything is under control," Cang Hu replied with a sinister smile.

    "Good, remember, before the bidding for Tianhe Resort development concludes, nothing must go wrong with that pawn. If he thinks about defecting, kill him."

    "Yes, young master."

    "Alright, you may go now. Just report Zhang Tianci¡¯s death directly to the old master. Say that Zhang Tianci offended the Golden Pavilion and was killed. Go now!"

    Zhang Tianfeng casually waved his hand, unconcerned about Zhang Tianci¡¯s death, as his support for Zhang Tianci had always been intended to use him as a pawn. Now that Zhang Tianci was dead, it was just as he wished. As for their rtionship, someone bent on achieving great things shouldn¡¯t bother with trifles. Losing a useless elder brother was no big deal; what mattered was that with Zhang Tianci¡¯s death, he wouldmand the entire Zhang Group.

    "Lu Tianxing, should I thank you this time? You even got rid of a nuisance for me."

    Zhang Tianfeng murmured softly, his eyes emitting a chilling light. Lu Tianxing had foiled his ns repeatedly. No matter what, Lu Tianxing must die.

    ...

    Sales Department of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Under the resentful and embarrassed gaze of Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing walked out of the manager¡¯s office with a triumphant smile.

    Thinking about Lin Qianru¡¯s shy demeanor, a brighter smile bloomed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and he hummed a tune as he walked toward the elevator and pressed the button, waiting for it to arrive.

    "Hmph, you pervert."

    After a moment, just as the elevator doors opened, Lu Tianxing heard an indignant voice carrying a strong note of disdain.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked toward the elevator and saw Little Mei, Lan Xin, holding a file, looking at him with evident disdain.

    "Pervert? Where¡¯s the pervert, Little Mei? You must be seeing things! There¡¯s no pervert here, just a handsome guy."

    Lu Tianxing pretended to be flustered, looking around.

    "Hmph, I haven¡¯t seen any handsome guy, only a sleazy pervert with a sleazy smile. Such a man should be eradicated," Lan Xin said with disdain.

    "Hey, Little Mei, you¡¯re wrong about me now. Where am I a pervert? If you don¡¯t exin yourself, do you believe I¡¯ll sue you for defamation?" Lu Tianxing said, annoyed.

    "Then go ahead and sue me in court," Lan Xin scoffed with a dismissiveugh, tossing the file onto Lu Tianxing: "This mission is assigned to you personally by the chairman, asking you to meet her this afternoon to secure a partnership with ourpany."

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, "A partnership? What kind of partnership?"

    "You don¡¯t need to know that. Just convince her to coborate with ourpany. Don¡¯t ask about anything else; it¡¯s confidential work information you¡¯re not privy to. The contract is already prepared for you, sandwiched in the document. If she agrees, just have her sign it."

    After saying this, Lan Xin didn¡¯t linger, immediately hitting the button to close the elevator doors. She didn¡¯t want to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s words anymore, fearing that if he continued, she might be unable to resist pulling off her shoe to stuff his mouth, especially since she didn¡¯t have her anti-wolf stun device with her, what if he tried to take advantage of her?

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s eagerness to leave, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, clearly reading her actions as treating him strictly like a pervert.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lan Xin silently and sighed deeply, saying, "Ah, Little Mei, there¡¯s really no need for you to do this. Honestly, even if I wanted to harass you, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart. Tell me, is there anything about you worth making a move?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Lan Xin before he sighed deeply again and walked toward another elevator.

    "I really want to tear your mouth apart, poke out your eyes..."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lan Xin trembled with rage. She wanted to drag him down with her.

    She thought about rushing out to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson, but could only watch helplessly as the elevator doors closed.

    Standing in the elevator, Lan Xin stamped her foot indignantly and murmured softly, "Bastard, just you wait, I won¡¯t let you get away with this."

 Chapter 230 - 229 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 229 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>

    "Lin Group!"

    Riding down in another elevator, Lu Tianxing looked at the documents in his folder with a dark expression, feeling like he was about to cough up blood. The information regarding the partner this time was too simplistic to be any more simplistic; apart from thepany¡¯s name and introduction, it only included a contact phone number. There was nothing about who thepany¡¯s legal representative was or who the negotiating personnel were. It was just bare.

    "Are they ying with me? It¡¯s no problem to talk about cooperation, but do they really need to screw me over like this? Giving me a phone number is as useful as nothing. At most I would know whether the person on the other end is a male or female; I won¡¯t even know what they look like. How am I supposed to negotiate like this, am I supposed to negotiate with a ghost?"

    Lu Tianxingined bitterly, wishing he could throw the documents in his hand at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, then randomly take a picture of some thighs on the street and throw it at Bai Zhiqing. "Can you tell me how many hairs are on the legs of the owner? If this isn¡¯t screwing over, no, screwing over your husband, then what is?"

    Lu Tianxing had a premonition that this so-called cooperation might just be orchestrated by Bai Zhiqing herself, specifically aimed to teach him a lesson for his nights out.

    "Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to think about it. Whether the cooperation is sessful or not is none of my business. I¡¯ll just treat it as a leisurely work day, take the chance to walk around and rx. Maybe I¡¯ll even encounter something unforgettable."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, nced over the phone number recorded on the documents, then tore the file and threw it into the trash can before casually walking outside.

    Meanwhile, in the chairman¡¯s office.

    Secretary Lan stood orderly in front of the desk, her face slightly red with excitement, her eyes shining as she looked at Bai Zhiqing. Bai Zhiqing had always been her idol; one day, she too wanted to be a Queen in the workce,manding respect with a single word.

    "So, have you handed it to Assistant Lu? Did he ept it?" Bai Zhiqing lifted her head and asked Secretary Lan.

    Secretary Lan snapped back to reality and quickly nodded, saying, "Chairwoman, I have already handed it over to Assistant Lu. I¡¯ve told him everything you instructed, and he has epted it."

    "That¡¯s good. Secretary Lan, there¡¯s nothing more for you here. You can leave now, I¡¯ll call you if somethinges up."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, and after Secretary Lan left, she picked up a phone and dialed a number: "Lin Demon, everything now depends on you. You absolutely must not let me down. The future happiness of your best friend and little sister is entirely in your hands. Draw on your true skills, I believe you can do it."

    A gigglyugh came from the phone: "Just rx, leave it all to me. Watch how I y him around, making him lose all sense of direction. But I¡¯m really curious, who has the guts to pursue a sister so cold and aloof? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being frozen to death by her elder sister? My Iceberg Goddess Bai, you gotta be honest, are you a lesbian, and do you have a sisterplex? Otherwise, how could youe up with such a dim-witted n to test your future brother-inw¡¯s loyalty?"

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say that Lu Tianxing was her husband, but rather that he was her little sister Bai Weiwei¡¯s fianc¨¦, intending to test his loyalty to her sister.

    It must be said, Bai Zhiqing had a remarkable knack for selling out her sister.

    "Stop, Lin Demon, just shut up. Now is not the time to discuss this."

    Hearing the increasingly outrageousments on the other end of the phone, Bai Zhiqing hastily interrupted. If this continued, who knew what would be said next? She had personally experienced this seductress¡¯s prowess, which was even more rogue-like than actual rogues.

    "Lin Demon, remember the task I gave you. If he dares to make a move on you, no matter what, you must capture his disgraceful appearance in the act. Remember, you must capture it, or else don¡¯t me me for turning against you," Bai Zhiqing threatened harshly.

    "Ah, Ah, little cute Zhiqing, just rx. Men are like dogs; just treat them a bit nicely, and they¡¯lle wagging their tails. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee I¡¯ll handle this smoothly. But, after this matter is settled, I definitely want to hang out with you, to see if our Zhiqing is really frigid or if you¡¯re actually a lesbian. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t you gotten married yet!"

    A recklessughter came through the phone.

    "Go to hell!"

    Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone directly. This demon wouldn¡¯t spare even women; she wouldn¡¯t be content without flirting.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t deal with you. Since you have other women outside, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. When I give your disgraceful photos to Grandpa, I¡¯ll see if he still speaks up for you."

    Bai Zhiqing thought bitterly, not considering for a moment that her best friend might be taken advantage of.

    Despite her friend¡¯s provocative speech and seductive demeanor, Bai Zhiqing had known her for many years and had never seen any man take advantage of her. Each was yfully manipted by her without gaining anything in return. Bai Zhiqing believed that Lu Tianxing, this womanizer, would be no different.

    Sitting in the taxi, Lu Tianxing was filled with doubts. He had dialed the number on the document, iming to be from Bai¡¯s Group, and was surprised when the other party directly suggested meeting at a hotel to discuss cooperation. Moreover, the voice on the other end sounded quite seductive, giving him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, which made him feel increasingly strange.

    Normally, business talks would be held in a caf¨¦ or somece simr, but this woman had chosen a hotel for the talks, which was quite peculiar.

    "Could it be she¡¯s feeling lonely and cold, nning to invite me for a friendly match after discussing business?"

    The more Lu Tianxing thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He decided if the woman was attractive, he would reluctantly give in a little for the sake of thepany, agree to her, and join her for a battle. If she was unattractive, he would righteously refuse her. Maintaining appearances was also very important.

    Eastern Yui Hotel is a renowned star-rated hotel in Modu, sumptuously decorated and the top choice for many sessful individuals.

    The taxi carrying Lu Tianxing stopped at the hotel entrance. Led by the doorman, Lu Tianxing walked towards a small caf¨¦ on the ground floor of the hotel.

    At that moment, the entire caf¨¦ was empty except for a few bored waitstaff sitting inside the bar. Elegant music wafted through the air, instantly calming the mood.

    Lu Tianxing scanned the surroundings and noticed a long-haired woman sitting in a corner of the caf¨¦, her back to the door, drinking coffee and enjoying the view outside the window. He instantly understood that this woman must be the negotiation representative sent by Lin Group.

 Chapter 231 - 230 Unexpected Person (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 230 Unexpected Person (1st Update)</h4>

    Standing at the hotel entrance, Lu Tianxing straightened his clothes and slightly curled the corners of his mouth into what he thought of as a sunny smile. He stepped toward the woman, gently tapped her shoulder, and asked, "Hello, are you Miss Lin from Lin Group?"

    On the phone, although Lu Tianxing had spoken with this woman and had asked for her name, she had only told him her surname was Lin.

    "Indeed, I am. May I ask who you are..."

    The woman¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as she turned around, about to ask Lu Tianxing who he was, but she froze in an instant. Her captivating eyes filled with disbelief, mixed with a touch of surprise and incredulity, her tender cherry lips parted and she stared dumbfoundedly at Lu Tianxing.

    "My dear Ya Fei, sweetheart, who would have thought we¡¯d meet again?"

    When Lu Tianxing saw the woman¡¯s face, he too was startled, his face showing utter astonishment. How could he have expected that Lin Yafei, a woman he had shared a fleeting encounter with, would turn out to be the representative sent by the Lin Group for negotiations?

    Ever since she had leftst time, she had never contacted him again. He had thought he might indeed need to employ some tactics to find this girl, but he never imagined that she would appear before him again, and as the representative for Lin Group, no less.

    It¡¯s no wonder he had found her voice familiar over the phone; he just hadn¡¯t thought in that direction.

    Lin Yafei, stunned, gazed at Lu Tianxing, looking at the man who had taken the most precious part of her life. She felt a strange emotion stirring within her.

    After they had parted ways before, Lin Yafei thought this man would just be a passerby in her life, and that they might never meet again. She believed she would be able to let go of himpletely and start a new life.

    But now, face to face with him again, Lin Yafei suddenly found her previous mental constions gone without a trace, wishing she could throw herself into his arms and hug him tightly, telling him how much she missed him.

    "My hero, here we meet again."

    Lin Yafei calmed her thoughts, looked at the man before her with a tipsy, shallow smile, elegantly stood up, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and gently ced a hand on his shoulder, flirtatiously saying, "My hero, do you remember our promise? If we ever met again, I would have your child. What do you think, should we consider that proposal?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling a faint fragrance waft towards him, a me kindled in his Dantian, so much so that he hastily controlled the fire in his Dantian. This woman was definitely a siren, the kind who could devour a man whole.

    This woman was different from Shen Manjun; Shen Manjun was dignified and luxurious. Her allure and temptation wasn¡¯t intentional; it was just a by-product of her appearance. Lin Yafei, however, seemed to naturally exude a seductive quality that made one¡¯s heart race and face flush with every move she made.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei chuckled, suddenly withdrew her hand, pointed to a seat nearby, and said, "I¡¯m just kidding. It wouldn¡¯t look good if your wife saw us. Please, have a seat!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile and shook his head, indeed, this enchantress was fatally alluring. Suppressing the turmoil inside him, he asked, "How have you beentely? I hope your father hasn¡¯t pressured you into marriage again."

    "Thanks to you, because of what you said, my father sent someone to Beijing to investigate, and my marriage was called off. Now, I am a free woman."

    Lin Yafei elegantly gathered her hair, rested her arm on the table, and looked down on Lu Tianxing from above, licked her lips, and smiled, "My hero, you¡¯ve helped me so much, shouldn¡¯t I thank you somehow?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart raced. This woman was truly too tempting; every word and move she made stirred in him the impulse to transgress, especially when Lin Yafei leaned over the table with her waist bent, he just had to lift his head slightly to see a deep ravine presented before his eyes.

    "Cough cough, no thanks are needed, just doing my Lei Feng bit! I always do good deeds without expecting anything in return."

    Lu Tianxing coughed twice, somewhat unsure of what Lin Yafei intended to do.

    Lu Tianxing felt a bit chilled to the bone now. Bai Zhiqing had given him a mindless task of making contact with a representative from the Lin Group, who turned out to be Lin Yafei, a seductress who could devour a man without spitting out his bones. If it were any other man, he would probably be hopelessly enchanted by now.

    "Could it be that Bai Zhiqing deliberately chose this seductress to tempt me?"

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt even more terrified, his eyes cautiously scanning around, standing perfectly still, ready to respond to any changes without any change.

    "Giggle, my hero, what¡¯s wrong? I remember that night, you weren¡¯t so timid. Are you afraid I¡¯ll devour you, or are you afraid your wife will find out and divorce you?"

    Lin Yafei giggled, then called over a waiter without saying anything further: "Get me a Blue Mountain coffee. What would you like to drink?"

    "I don¡¯t like coffee, get me a cup of Biluochun tea."

    The waiter beside them was stunned, looking at Lu Tianxing in astonishment, having never seen someonee to a caf¨¦ to order tea before.

    "Pfft!"

    Lin Yafei covered her mouth and snickered, telling the waiter, "Do as he said, get him a cup of Biluochun tea. If you don¡¯t have it, go buy some. Money is not a problem."

    "Yes, Miss Lin, please wait a moment."

    The waiter did not hesitate, nodded immediately, acknowledging that the guests of a five-star hotel were either rich or noble¡ªa category of people they as service staff could not afford to offend. Moreover, there was a tea shop not far away, so there was no need to offend someone influential over a trivial matter.

    "So, you didn¡¯t expect it to be me?" Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    "Indeed, I did not expect it."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. He truly had not expected that Lin Group¡¯s representative for the negotiations would be Lin Yafei. This was far beyond his expectations, and he had not anticipated that their encounter would happen at this time.

    "By the way, howe you are coborating with Bai¡¯s Group? You are with Lin Group as...?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity.

    "Chairman Bai and I were college ssmates, and we were quite close friends, even staying in the same dorm at school. As for what my role is at Lin Group, my surname is Lin, so what do you think my role could be?" Lin Yafei smiled as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    PS: First update delivered, five updates today, explosive updates continue tomorrow if all goes well, looking for rmendations, rewards, and monthly tickets!!

 Chapter 232 - 231 Money is Not an Issue (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 231 Money is Not an Issue (2nd Update)</h4>

    "What did you say? Oh crap."

    Lu Tianxing felt like thunder had struck him. He had considered countless oues but had never imagined that Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing could be college ssmates, let alone besties. Lu Tianxing found his head aching at the thought of how a chilly person like Bai Zhiqing could be besties with someone like Lin Yafei, who seemed to be a bewitching fairy.

    Could this be the legendaryplementarity?

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lin Yafei asked Lu Tianxing curiously.

    "Nothing, I just didn¡¯t expect you to be our Chairman¡¯s best friend, and also the big BOSS of Lin Group. It looks like you¡¯re the legendary goddess tycoon."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly. He found that he seemed to have a special fate with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s best friends, first Lin Qianru, and now Lin Yafei. It was as if he was destined to sweep all of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s besties off their feet.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m so poor now that all I have left is money. You picked up a goddess tycoon in a bar, and now you must be feeling quite aplished," Lin Yafei said with a smile, her tone full of tempting vor.

    "Uh! There is indeed a tiny bit of a sense of achievement."

    Lu Tianxing surreptitiously wiped a bead of cold sweat. This girl was too enchanting, enchanting to the point that he felt overwhelmed. Hisst experience had been a vivid one, and this time it was even more profound.

    Lu Tianxing thought Lin Yafei was aplete femme fatale, constantly stirring the heart and kindling the mes within. If it weren¡¯t for the chance that Lin Yafei might be colluding with Bai Zhiqing to trap him, he would definitely teach Lin Yafei the consequences of provoking a man.

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei batted her eyshes and slowly traced her lips with her finger. "Then do you want to experience that sense of achievement again?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart quivered, feeling a me spurting up from the bottom of his heart, sending his blood boiling.

    "Look here, girl, don¡¯t you provoke me. Do you know what the price of provoking me is?"

    Lu Tianxing thought it was time to teach Lin Yafei an unforgettable lesson, so she wouldn¡¯t keep provoking him again and again.

    "What is the price? I really want to know," Lin Yafei said softly.

    "The price is that today you might have to rest in bed all day." Lu Tianxing suddenly sprang up, walked over to Lin Yafei, sat beside her, and without any ceremony, pulled her into his arms, saying with a menacing tone.

    "What are you trying to do, aren¡¯t you afraid your wife will find out?"

    Lin Yafei jumped in fright, having not anticipated Lu Tianxing¡¯s boldness. She cautiously nced around and, realizing no one was paying attention to them, let out a sigh of relief.

    Though she had the guts to tease Lu Tianxing, it didn¡¯t mean she was a loose woman. Had it been any other man who dared to tease her like this, she would have taught him a lesson within minutes.

    "Afraid of what? Aren¡¯t you exactly hoping I would do something to you?"

    With a fierce kiss on Lin Yafei¡¯s red lips, Lu Tianxing finally released her and returned to his seat, "Little girl, don¡¯t provoke a normal man next time, or you¡¯ll pay the price, a much more horrifying one than that night."

    Feeling the assertiveness in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s body shuddered, her heart thumping wildly like a frantic deer, and a tentative sense of anticipation began to emerge in her, as memories of her wild times with Lu Tianxing flooded her thoughts.

    Her moist eyes rippled with waves, and after taking several deep breaths, Lin Yafei managed to calm her emotions significantly. Shifting the topic, she asked, "Did youe here today to get me to coborate with Bai¡¯s Group?"

    "Of course. I have mouths to feed above and below, so I¡¯m counting on thepany¡¯s performance to put food on the table. Why would I deceive you!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded with conviction, speaking exuberantly, "So, what do you say, beauty Ya Fei, want to consider coborating with ourpany? It¡¯s a ssic win-win opportunity. If our twopanies could work together, it would be an alliance of titans¡ªunbeatable. Once we join forces, ourpanies would sweep the world, unstoppable. We¡¯d be securing spots in the national top ten, even the global top ten. It¡¯s all gains and no losses for both of you and us..."

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile and slowly replied, "So, what you mean is that our twopanies can only achieve a win-win if we coborate."

    By now, Lin Yafei hadpletely forgotten that she was here under Bai Zhiqing¡¯smands to lure Lu Tianxing into an embarrassing photo trap.

    To Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing was a man who could provide her with a sense of security. He had taken her virginity, freeing her from the nightmare of her marriage. To such a man, Lin Yafei felt an indescribable emotion; she discovered that she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything when she was with him, feeling an unprecedented sensation.

    Even Lin Yafei had to admit to herself that this wasn¡¯t too bad; the thought of having a secret affair was surprisingly thrilling.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Lin Yafei was thinking, he¡¯d probably be so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s true that the woman¡¯s heart is hard to fathom, but does she have to be so entric?

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded, "In my opinion, cooperation between our twopanies is the ultimate path."

    "It seems we absolutely must coborate then. For your sake, I agree to this coboration. Where¡¯s the contract? Bring it over."

    "Then I am deeply grateful, gorgeous Ya Fei."

    Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief, pulled out three wrinkled sheets of paper from his pocket and handed them to Lin Yafei, who took the contract without even looking and, pulling out a pen, immediately signed her name on it.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to read the contract contents?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously.

    "What¡¯s there to see? You wouldn¡¯t sell me out, would you? However, I¡¯ve done you such a big favor; how do you n to repay me?" Lin Yafei handed the contract back to Lu Tianxing with a light chuckle.

    "How to repay you?"

    Lu Tianxing paused, his eyes beginning to wander yfully over Lin Yafei¡¯s body: "How about dedicating myself to you? Since you¡¯re a morous goddess, I¡¯m not greedy, just give me a hundred thousand a month and that¡¯ll be enough."

    "Money¡¯s not the issue, the key is you have to serve me well, and make sure I¡¯m satisfied."

    If it were any other woman, she¡¯d probably be blushing and embarrassed by such flirtation, but Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed a hint of anticipation instead: "I don¡¯t own property in Modu, but I¡¯m staying in this hotel. Do you dare toe up and let me ¡¯examine the goods¡¯? If the quality satisfies me, money¡¯s not an issue."

    Herees the second update, ask for rmendation tickets, ask for rewards, ask for monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 233 - 232 A Lifetime of Heroism (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 232 A Lifetime of Heroism (3rd Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately felt awkward. Once a woman starts acting like a hooligan, she¡¯s even more terrifying than a man.

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful face, it was just like a ripe peach, making Lu Tianxing unable to resist the urge to take a bite.

    "Come on, Ya Fei, the beauty. Can you stop tempting me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I really won¡¯t be able to control myself, turn into a wolf, and devour youpletely?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly, but she didn¡¯t shy away from Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestive gaze. Instead, she nced at him with her peach-blossom eyes in a soul-capturing way, "I¡¯m just afraid you have the thief¡¯s desire but not the thief¡¯s courage. If your wife catches even a whiff of this, she might just snip you in the middle of the night."

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? In this age of advanced technology, if it gets cut off, just go to the hospital and have it reattached."

    "Hehe, really? I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to it, too bad I have a visitor today. But how about I find another ce to ¡¯inspect the goods¡¯? Are you up for experiencing it?"

    "Inspect in another location?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath hitched, and his gaze involuntarily fell on Lin Yafei¡¯s seductive red lips. It couldn¡¯t be serious!

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze, Lin Yafei¡¯s heart trembled, and an unusual sensation rose up within her. A captivating flush began to spread across her cheeks. She stood up, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and whispered seductively in his ear before immediately turning around and elegantly heading upstairs.

    Heat surged through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Even after many battles, the words Lin Yafei had just spoken made him swallow hard, excited.

    "This enchantress isn¡¯t really nning to get real, is she?"

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself, dubiously watching Lin Yafei¡¯s retreating figure. After a moment of thought, without any hesitation, he stood up and followed her. A beautiful woman was taking the initiative to invite him; to refuse now would truly be unmanly.

    ...

    More than an hourter, a perfectly satisfied Lu Tianxing finally walked out of the Eastern Yui Hotel.

    Recalling Lin Yafei¡¯s eager service just moments ago, a bright smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. It was hard to imagine that the president of Lin Group, a woman whose wealth and power were not inferior to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, would willingly serve him.

    This fact was a bit unbelievable, but the tenderness and affection Lin Yafei had shown weren¡¯t fake, and it definitely couldn¡¯t be a plot between her and Bai Zhiqing.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone might have been provocative, but her previous inexperienced moves couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    "Lin Yafei likes me? Could it really be that married men are in demand? Or is it just the affection that grows over time?"

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, quite narcissistically smiling to himself.

    "But this woman is a damn seductress, way too tempting. I almost lost control and was ready to go into battle bloodied."

    Feeling somewhat emotional, Lu Tianxing lit up a cigarette for himself. In the end, he didn¡¯t choose to devour Lin Yafei. Instead, after enjoying Lin Yafei¡¯s special services, he left the hotel. Besides, Bai Zhiqing was waiting for him at the office to report on work!

    Just thinking about Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a headache. Bai Zhiqing was different from Lin Qianru. If Lin Qianru knew he had other women, there might still be a chance to turn things around, maybe even convincing her to share one husband.

    But to persuade Bai Zhiqing to share her husband with another woman was harder than reaching the heavens. Who was Bai Zhiqing? A quintessential urban career woman. In ancient times, she would have been an empress or at least a duchess, only she had the right to have several men; there was no way she would share one man with other women.

    Getting Bai Zhiqing to ept this was out of the question, at least for the time being Lu Tianxing had no idea how to handle this situation.

    "Ah, forget it, just take it one step at a time. I won¡¯t let go anyway. If all else fails, I¡¯ll just harden my heart and take them all, and if anyone dares to resist, I¡¯ll conquer them directly in bed," he said.

    Lu Tianxing forcefully threw away the cigarette in his hand, wandered around the streets until he could no longer smell Lin Yafei on him, then hailed a taxi and headed straight for Bai¡¯s Group.

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious presidential suite at the Eastern Yui Hotel, Lin Yafei stepped out of the bathroom after rinsing her mouth, still feeling a bit numb at the corners. She had no idea where Lu Tianxing¡¯s strong endurance came from; he was incredibly powerful in that department, nothing like what she¡¯d learned from the inte.

    If it weren¡¯t for her going all out in the end, sacrificing other parts of herself, she barely managed to get Lu Tianxing to climax, but it took her nearly an hour.

    Now she understood why Lu Tianxing, even though he already had Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sister, would still go hunting for women in bars. How could one woman possibly satisfy him? It would be strange if she didn¡¯t tire to death.

    "Lu Tianxing, you said I belonged to you for this lifetime, you must remember these words. When I get tired and fed up, I¡¯lle to find you. If you dare not recognize me, I¡¯ll confront your wife with a big belly and say you abandoned me."

    Lin Yafeiyzily on the bed, murmuring to herself. She had thought that her encounter with Lu Tianxing was just a chance meeting, a fleeting affair, and that after one night they¡¯d never intersect again in this lifetime. Yet, whenever she tried to forget this man, she found his shadow had, without her knowing, taken deep root in her heart and was unforgettable.

    When this man reappeared before her, Lin Yafei suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t forget him at all. The emotions in her heart surged like a tide, as if returning to the time when this man stood before her, became her hero, and helped her escape her fate.

    "My hero, I hope you will be the hero of my life, never betray me, and I shall never betray you. I live only for you," she whispered softly, a faint smile on her lips. She found teasing Lu Tianxing rather fun; how about doing it next time in front of his wife?

    Lin Yafei suddenly felt she was bing more and more wicked. After some thought, Lin Yafei took out a pink mobile phone from her handbag, tapped on it a few times, and made a call.

    Here is the third update, please rmend, ask for monthly tickets, and rewards!

 Chapter 234 - 233: Bai Zhiqing, The Despised (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 233: Bai Zhiqing, The Despised (4th Update)</h4>

    "Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, I failed."

    "What, that¡¯s impossible, Lin Demon, didn¡¯t you say that no man can resist your charm? How did you fail this time, Lin Demon? You¡¯re just teasing me for fun, aren¡¯t you!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exasperated voice came from the other end of the phone. She was all prepared, emotionally ready, and then, to have the rug pulled out from under her at thest second?

    This made Bai Zhiqing feel an urge to spit blood, as if she¡¯d been watching a live stream where the person on the other side was first-rate in both figure and looks, no question about it. But just when you start reaching for the tissues, suddenly, to your horror, you find out the other person is the same as you, or even packing more heat. That level of frustration was enough to drive anyone crazy.

    "I didn¡¯t want to either, but he was utterly unmoved by my beauty. What could I do?" Lin Yafei flipped overzily, her attitude unperturbed, and said with a smile.

    "Lin Demon, you disappoint me so much. Don¡¯t you boast in front of me again about how you¡¯ve always breezed through crowds of admirers without a single leaf sticking to your body, and how no man can escape your clutches. I despise you, you¡¯re aplete and utter fraud."

    "I¡¯m a fraud, then what about you! You¡¯re not much better. I bet you wouldn¡¯t even know what a man looks like! How about it, do you want me to show you ..." Lin Yafei said scornfully, smiling triumphantly.

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s unbridled words and her smugughter, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks warmed slightly. It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t tasted a man before; hadn¡¯t she been with Lu Tianxing? But how could she possibly let Lin Yafei know about that?

    Bai Zhiqing was certain that if Lin Yafei found out, the Lin Demon would definitely barrage her with a host of even more aggressive questions.

    Bai Zhiqing huffed, "I¡¯d rather die than let you show me anything. What right do you have tough at me? You¡¯re no different than me; what do you have to be so proud about?"

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei had lived in the same apartment since their university days, and being best friends, they naturally had none of the reservations they might have with others, allowing them to speak without inhibition, casting aside all pretense to reveal their true selves.

    "I am proud, so proud, what can you do about it, Bai Zhiqing? I reckon you have no hope in this lifetime. After all, hugging you is like hugging a block of ice. God knows if you¡¯d freeze someone stiff. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scorn you. One of these days, I¡¯ll shoot some videos for you to see, to show you what real men are like ..." Lin Yafei bragged shamelessly, clearly ustomed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s manner of speaking and not worried that her friend would turn against her over suchments.

    "Lin Demon, I suddenly realize that calling you a demon is apliment. You¡¯re nothing but a pervert, a female pervert."

    Bai Zhiqing interrupted Lin Yafei angrily. She found herself provoked by Lin Yafei and wanted just to take Lu Tianxing along and give that woman a taste of her own medicine, for daring to say she wouldn¡¯t find a man in her lifetime. She couldn¡¯t let this go unavenged.

    "Hehe, dear little Zhiqing, you just don¡¯t understand! Men love this kind of woman; I¡¯m the jewel in their hearts, unlike you, all icy. Holding you is like holding a lump of ice. What feelings could that stir, better to sleep with an ice cube!" Lin Yafei didn¡¯t care whether Bai Zhiqing was angry or not, her tone oozed with pride and boasting.

    "I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore, dear little Zhiqing. I¡¯m off, I need to prepare, study some action movies carefully, and learn some moves to give him an unforgettable surprise."

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t envy me. Next time I get a chance, I¡¯ll send you the video, let you feast your eyes, expand your horizons, haha..." Amidstughter, Lin Yafei hung up the phone.

    Clutching the phone that was buzzing with a busy signal, Bai Zhiqing remained speechless for a long time. Lin Yafei had found her ce in life, but what about her? Where was her destination?

    Bai Zhiqing let out a wry smile as a figure suddenly shed in her mind, a figure wearing a wicked grin, gradually bing clear from the blur¡ªLu Tianxing.

    When the figure became clear, Bai Zhiqing was startled and quickly shook her head, trying to cast Lu Tianxing¡¯s shadow out. Sheforted herself slowly, thinking it must be because she couldn¡¯t wait to divorce Lu Tianxing, hence why he appeared in her thoughts, following the adage ¡¯daytime thoughts lead to nighttime dreams.¡¯

    "The Lin Demon actually failed to seduce him. Could I have misjudged him, andst night he really was just drinking with a new friend all night?"

    Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brow, unable to believe that Lu Tianxing had resisted Lin Yafei¡¯s charms, which was utterly beyond her expectations.

    Having known Lin Yafei for so many years, Bai Zhiqing had never seen a few men resist Lin Yafei¡¯s omnipresent allure, emanating from the very marrow of her bones. Sometimes, even she, a woman, could be attracted if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    If even a woman could be captivated, one could imagine just how potent Lin Yafei¡¯s charm really was.

    Yet, what seemed odd to Bai Zhiqing was that Lu Tianxing had resisted Lin Yafei¡¯s seduction. This was simply too surprising. After all, everyone knew what kind of man Lu Tianxing was, a typical phnderer, a phnderer who faced with a stunning beauty¡¯s seduction, chose indifference. It was hard for anyone to believe.

    "Could it be that this lecher has developed a conscience?"

    The thought flitted through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, and she promptly dismissed it. To believe that a phnderer had turned into a good man was as likely as believing that pigs could fly.

    Bai Zhiqing spected in her mind, yet, sadly, she never considered that Lin Yafei, whom she thought to be her best friend, had already betrayed her, tantly tricked her, and deceived her.

    "President, I¡¯m back, and I have signed a contract with Lin Group."

    As Bai Zhiqing frowned in deep contemtion, a loud and urgent voice drifted in from outside, followed quickly by the office door being pushed open.

    Lu Tianxing strode in from outside, waving the crumpled contract in his hand as if showing off.

    "What, you signed a contract with Lin Group? How is that possible?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned for a moment, looking at Lu Tianxing in utter surprise.

    "Nothing is impossible. Don¡¯t you see who your man is? A godlike man. If I can¡¯t do it, who can? Don¡¯t believe me? Look, here¡¯s the proof, irond proof."

    Lu Tianxing waved the crumpled contract, handing it over in front of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    PS: Here¡¯s the fourth update. The next one will be around 9 pm. I¡¯m asking my brothers for more support, for monthly tickets, for monthly tickets! If we get fifty tickets, there will be an extra update; if there are ten rewards, I will unleash a burst of updates. I¡¯m counting on my brothers for your powerful support!!!

 Chapter 235 - 234: Scared the Baby to Death (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 234: Scared the Baby to Death (5th Update)</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the familiar handwriting on the contract, her expression changing dramatically.

    She and Lin Yafei were friends, and the cooperation between the twopanies had been set in stone for a long time, with only a paper contract pending. This time, she just wanted to use the contract negotiation as an excuse to let Lin Yafei seduce Lu Tianxing, to make him show his true colors and then take the chance to snap a few photos, to let her grandfather see what kind of person Lu Tianxing really was.

    But Bai Zhiqing never imagined that Lin Yafei¡¯s attempt at seduction would fail, and now the contract was signed.

    If the contract hadn¡¯t been signed, she might have used it as an excuse to give Lu Tianxing a thorough scolding and vent her frustrations. But now, she couldn¡¯t even unleash her anger.

    "What on earth is Lin Yafei, that slut, doing? How did she even end up signing the contract? Did she seduce Lu Tianxing, or did Lu Tianxing seduce her? She¡¯s so unreliable."

    Bai Zhiqing really wanted to call Lin Yafei right then and ask what that siren intended to do, whether she was interested in Lu Tianxing. They had agreed to seduce Lu Tianxing and then take photos, but now, not only had they failed to get the pictures, but the contract was signed too. Who seduced whom in the end?

    All her efforts had been in vain, and she had been busy for nothing.

    cing the contract on the desk, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a strange gaze and asked, "Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t anything else happen when you signed the contract?"

    Bai Zhiqing was eager to know how Lu Tianxing had managed to sign the contract without falling for Lin Yafei¡¯s charms. Could it be a difference in taste? Perhaps Lin Yafei, a demoness in disguise, wasn¡¯t his type?

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing immediately understood that this girl, Bai Zhiqing, indeed harbored ill intentions and wanted to use Lin Yafei to test him.

    Although he thought this in his mind, Lu Tianxing showed no change in expression, and instead spoke with a sense of close call, "The President indeed has an extraordinary foresight, of course, something did happen."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes lit up with the news of an incident, and she asked eagerly, "What happened?"

    "Mr. President, do you know how hard it was for me to secure this contract? Lin Group¡¯s negotiator they sent was like a reincarnated enchantress, oozing a seductive aroma all over. She actually tried to seduce me; it scared the life out of me."

    "Furthermore, she said that if I was willing to give up part of thepany¡¯s interests, she would sleep with me for one night. However, I rejected her proposal with righteous indignation. Am I the kind of person who would sell thepany¡¯s interests for a woman¡¯s favor? Under my righteous indignation and judgmental gaze, she finally came to her senses, felt ashamed, and signed a cooperation agreement with ourpany obediently."

    Lu Tianxing spoke with fierce righteousness, his face bearing the expression of someone who had narrowly escaped a horrendous ordeal.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, then spoke with contempt, "Lu Tianxing, do you believe what you¡¯re saying? It¡¯s pretty clear to me that you wanted to seduce her, but she refused, so you threatened her into signing the contract, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. How could this be turned around? It was Lin Yafei who had repeatedly tried to seduce him.

    "Lost your words, haven¡¯t you? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just a lecher. No one wants to seduce you. Look at yourself."

    "Bai Zhiqing, what do you mean by that?"

    Lu Tianxing immediately felt indignant at the insult, "Bai Zhiqing, let me tell you, although I might not look like much, I¡¯m scary where it counts, and I have strong stamina, can endure long battles, and unlock various positions. There¡¯s no woman I¡¯ve been with who wasn¡¯t satisfied; I have plenty of repeat customers."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face darkened instantly, "Lu Tianxing, get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you right now. And remember, after work, don¡¯t go running off. Come home with me. And remember, don¡¯t wander off, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    "Honey, don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll be home tonight, definitely won¡¯t leave you to sleep alone in an empty room."

    Lu Tianxing winked suggestively at Bai Zhiqing and, before she could get angry, he dashed out like a wisp of smoke.

    Stepping out of the office and seeing that it was almost time to clock out, Lu Tianxing decided not to linger in thepany any longer. He stopped by the sales department to greet Lin Qianru, then left Bai¡¯s Group without anyone stopping him. Nowadays, Xu Tianxing was a celebrity and idol in the eyes of everyone at Bai¡¯s Group.

    Before even starting the job, he hadnded the Deputy Chief of Security in the hospital, had the guts to tease the tyrannical Xue Man, dared to bete on the first day, and, instead of being fired, he got promoted, bing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personal assistant. If anyone said Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have a powerful background, no one would believe them.

    Don¡¯t believe it?

    Try the methods Lu Tianxing used and see how quickly you¡¯ll be packing your things and getting the boot.

    After walking out of Bai¡¯s Group and chatting briefly with the security guard at the door, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards a street next to Bai¡¯s Group. He leaned casually against a street pole, a cigarette dangling from his lips, eyeing the women passing by while asionally uttering appreciative sounds as hepared each woman¡¯s three measurements.

    For a while, Lu Tianxing truly didn¡¯t find any woman who couldpare to Bai Zhiqing and Rose, and not even little beauty Lan Xin could match up, let alone the enchantingly noble Shen Manjun.

    The moment he thought of Shen Manjun, the image of her that he had seen in the changing room involuntarily surfaced in his mind, sending his heart into a fiery frenzy and making his breathing quicken.

    Unfortunately, this was a woman he dared not touch. If heid a hand on Shen Manjun, he would undoubtedly face endless troubles. The only daughter of the Shen Family, the future Sect Leader of the Shen Family, countless people eyed her, eager to be a son-inw who would rise by riding the dragon, taking control of the entire Shen Family.

    To marry Shen Manjun would be akin to bing public enemy number one, with countless people wishing for his death, because after all, no one wanted such a vast power like the Shen Family to fall into someone else¡¯s hands.

    "What are you looking at? Get in the car already."

    Unsure how much time had passed, a Porsche pulled up steadily beside Lu Tianxing. The window rolled down to reveal Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate and exquisite face.

    "Honey, you¡¯re here."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and immediately turned his gaze back, scurrying over to the passenger side and plunking himself down in the seat.

    "Roar!"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing sat down, the Porsche growled and elerated instantly.

    Lu Tianxing felt a tightening sensation as his whole back pressed against the passenger seat.

    "Honey, slow down, drive slowly, don¡¯t be rash, we don¡¯t have road rage," Lu Tianxing said, hurriedly buckling his seat belt and instinctively looking toward Bai Zhiqing.

    He shouldn¡¯t have looked because now his eyes were glued to her.

    The fifth update has been delivered, and we¡¯ll continue with five updates tomorrow. I ask for brothers¡¯ support¡ªexplode with rewards ten times, burst with fifty monthly tickets, asking for monthly tickets and support!!!

 Chapter 236 - 235 Assassin Reappears (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 235 Assassin Reappears (1st Update)</h4>

    Women should be charming, dressed in traditional piety.

    Today, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a white OL (officedy) suit, which perfectly entuated her aloof demeanor.

    Because she was wearing a seatbelt, her originally proud figure became even more pronounced, catching the eye especially.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs."

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing turned her head, her beautiful eyes ring with anger. Lu Tianxing¡¯s prating gaze made her feel incredibly ufortable.

    "I was looking at you, my wife. After carefulparison, I¡¯ve found you¡¯re stunningly beautiful, a beauty with no bad angles." Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous look, Lu Tianxing quickly changed the subject.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t think a few sweet words will get you off the hook. Dare to wander your gaze again, and see if I don¡¯t make you regret it."

    Bai Zhiqing waved her fist at Lu Tianxing and snorted coldly, though a faint thrill of delight rose in her heart.

    This thrill made Bai Zhiqing falter slightly. Since when did she feel delighted about receiving praise from a lecher? That made no sense.

    As for praise, she had received it her whole life, and this praise was different from that from her parents, ssmates, teachers, and other men. Praise from parents made one happy, from others, it made her feel proud, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s praise, while making Bai Zhiqing feel both happy and proud, also left her with a sweetness as if she had eaten honey.

    "I never just speak nicely, because I only speak the truth. My wife, you are naturally gorgeous, and one lifetime is not enough to appreciate you fully. Not to say, my wife, you should dress yourself up properly, especially in a cheongsam. I guarantee you a 99 percent turnaround rate to admire you. The only reason it¡¯s not 100 percent is that the remaining 1 percent are either blind or gay."

    Lu Tianxing clicked his tongue in admiration, unable to help the mental image of Bai Zhiqing in a cheongsam from surfacing in his mind, his breathing quickening at the exciting thought.

    "Cheongsam?"

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, but upon seeing the lecherous smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, her face instantly turned livid. She mmed her foot on the brake, and the car screeched on the road.

    "Wife, are you trying to kill your husband?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback by the sudden brake. Bai Zhiqing was wearing a seatbelt and was unhurt, but he was not. The sudden stop, under the strong force of inertia, almost caused his head to m hard against the windshield.

    "It would be better if you died. Lu Tianxing, you better put away those sleazy thoughts and not test my patience. This time was just a simple lesson; next time, it won¡¯t be so easy."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a cold sweep with her eyes and snorted before restarting the car.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing started the car, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stiffened, a sudden rm rising in his heart. His nerves tightened instantly, and his body hair stood on end, as if he had been targeted by a predator in an instant.

    "Not good!"

    The color drained from Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He could no longer entertain the idea of verbally sparring with Bai Zhiqing. He quickly reached out, wrapped his hand around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s neck, and pulled her toward him.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, then roared, "Lu Tianxing, you beast! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let go of me! It¡¯s broad daylight in a car. You wouldn¡¯t dare..."

    "Shut your mouth."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was ice-cold; he pressed Bai Zhiqing onto his thighs, then he leaned over her. True Qi burst forth instantly, forming a True Energy Protection Shield, enveloping both him and Bai Zhiqing.

    "Bang!"

    At the same moment, a crisp sound of a gunshot rang out, the Porsche¡¯s window ss shattered in response, and the bullet hit Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi Shield, embedding itself right there, unable to advance even a little bit further.

    "Whoosh!"

    Before Lu Tianxing could even catch his breath, another bullet arrived instantly, hitting the back of the first bullet. Lu Tianxing felt a scorching pain on his shoulder as the bullet, pushed by the second one, instantly tore through the True Qi Shield and lodged into his muscle.

    "Fuck, tandem bullets, these bastards even found this kind of bullets?"

    Lu Tianxing cursed quietly.

    Tandem bullets are a special type of bullet, even more particr and rare than those customized for martial artists.

    Tandem bullets are specifically used against powerful martial artists; using a special firearm, one shot can fire two bullets, a mother bullet and a daughter bullet. The first one aims at the martial artist¡¯s vital points. If it fails, blocked by True Qi, then the second bullet acts as a booster, striking the first bullet, adding force to it, instantly tearing through the True Qi to strike the target.

    Lu Tianxing had not anticipated that they would use such an obscure bullet. Tandem bullets indeed have tremendous power, but the limitations are also quite significant, useless against moving martial artists. Moreover, if a martial artist directly disperses the bullet with True Qi, the second bullet will be rendered useless.

    "I was careless, too careless. But who are they after all, evading the purges of both the Rose Society and Fu Tu? It seems that with the small fries gone, the big fish have started to jump about, unwilling to remain quiet."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, having been back in the city for a year; it seemed his vignce had decreased significantly.

    Feeling the bullet in his shoulder, Lu Tianxing was unconcerned. After entering his shoulder, it had lodged in the muscle without causing damage to the bones, at most a superficial wound. It was like an ordinary person cutting their finger with a knife¡ª it would heal in a few days, no serious harm.

    "Drip!"

    Just then, a drop of fresh blood suddenly fell on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek, startlingly crimson, and the stupefied Bai Zhiqing instantly snapped back to reality.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you doing? Are you alright!"

    At this moment, how could Bai Zhiqing not understand that Lu Tianxing was not harassing her just now but saving her. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, she would have been gone.

    Touching her cheek, looking at the crimson blood on her palm, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed aplex expression. She had not expected that Lu Tianxing would risk his life to save her again¡ªthis was already the second time.

    Thanks to the two brothers who rewarded yesterday; five more explosive updates today, seeking monthly tickets, rewards, and support!!!

 Chapter 237 - 236: Death Race (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 236: Death Race (2nd Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, why did you save me? Don¡¯t you know I really hate you, wishing you would disappear forever?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with an extremelyplex gaze, tinged with an indescribable vor.

    "No reason, because you are my wife, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. No one is allowed to harm my wife, no one."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at Bai Zhiqing, his eyes cold and frightening. He heightened his sensory abilities to their limit, frantically searching for any trace of the assassins. He dared not leave; if he were alone, this group of assassins would be a piece of cake, easily wiped out with a flick of his hand, but with the ordinary Bai Zhiqing by his side, he had to protect her. Leaving might y right into their tactic of luring the tiger away from the mountain.

    "Bang!"

    Another gunshot rang out.

    Lu Tianxing, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, moved his arm, gathered True Qi into a de, and instantly cut the seatbelt. Holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, he pulled her into his arms, both of them hugging each other, sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    "Bang!"

    The bullet instantly pierced through the Porsche¡¯s door and hit Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, unable to prate even a bit further. Sub-munition bullets were indeed powerful, but to a prepared Lu Tianxing, they were futile.

    It¡¯s okay to make the same mistake once, but to make it a second time, that¡¯s just being an utter idiot.

    The harsh sound of gunfire was exceptionally grating on the somewhat quiet street, the vehicles and crowds around the shattered Porsche windows first looking on dumbfounded, then bursting into screams. The whole street plunged into noise and chaos.

    "Wifey, are you alright?" Lu Tianxing asked with concern, looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face.

    "I¡¯m fine, Lu Tianxing, thank you."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a grateful nce, then suddenly trembled, as if sensing something. Her face turned ashen, and through gritted teeth she said, "Lu Tianxing, you damned pervert, where have you put your ws?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback for a moment, instinctively looking down, then his face turned red with embarrassment. It turned out that when he had embraced Bai Zhiqing, his left hand hadnded directly on her treasure. No wonder he felt something soft and cushy in his palm, the texture was indeed very pleasant.

    "Misunderstanding, wifey, you have to believe me, this is a misunderstanding. You know that when saving someone, some things are inevitable," Lu Tianxing said with an awkward smile, reluctantly moving his hand away but with an expression of reminiscence on his face, very full, veryrge, very soft.

    "So you did know. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you saved me, I¡¯d swear I¡¯d chop off your paws," Bai Zhiqing said, her pretty face flushed, threatening through her teeth.

    "Hehe, wifey, you¡¯re so generous. Alright, be a good girl and sit here. Let¡¯s get out of here first," Lu Tianxing said, then without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak, he ced her in the passenger seat and took the driver¡¯s seat, starting the car.

    "Bang!"

    Just as he was about to drive off, a thunderous noise erupted, the Porsche shaking violently as its rear end was rammed hard by a ck Santana, specially modified, crashing the car harshly against the roadside flowerbed, sparking a trail of fire.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned deathly pale as she quickly nced at Lu Tianxing. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm blocking her just now, her head might have smashed straight into the windshield.

    "Honey, I¡¯ve realized your assets are truly impressive,"

    Lu Tianxing slowly withdrew his arm from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest, admiring aloud.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant, and even her snowy neck blushed, but for once, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of anger in her heart.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression at the moment, otherwise, he would have been so surprised that his mouth would be agape. An ice queen blushing was a rare sight, indeed.

    At this time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s focus was entirely on the assassins surrounding them. He mmed his foot on the elerator, and the Porsche let out a piercing roar, elerating fiercely as if it were a silver lightning bolt zooming forward.

    "Run, you think you can get away? Tom, the target isn¡¯t dead, but he must be hurt. Withdraw quickly, I¡¯ll take care of the rest,"

    The taunting words came from a foreign man sitting in a modified ck Santana as he watched the Porsche speed away. He stepped on the gas, and the car immediately gave chase.

    Leaving behind shattered ss and a crowd in panic.

    Meanwhile, on the roof of a building across the street, an assassin named Tom was lying on the edge of the roof, looking through the sight of his rifle. The barrel was aimed at the Porsche, but upon hearing his associate¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hesitate, quickly packing his gear, ready to leave.

    However, before he could finish, he suddenly felt a chill in his throat, and his head soared into the air, with blood spraying out in an instant. Just before he died, he saw the headless corpse standing on the edge of the building and a sh of bright knife light pass in front of his eyes, then he plunged into darkness.

    "Now it¡¯s your turn. Daring toy hands on my sister-inw, you lot are looking for death."

    The low murmuring voice was filled with murderous intent as a figure leapt down from the rooftop, turning into a streak of knife light and vanishing without a trace.

    On the road, the ck and white cars, one leading and one following, raced through the traffic like lightning bolts, driving wildly and causing the surrounding drivers to tremble in fear, sticking their heads out to curse loudly. The street became chaos, filled with the continuous re of horns.

    For the first time, Bai Zhiqing felt how terrifying it could be in a car. She felt as if her entire body was floating, as if it wasn¡¯t a part of her anymore. As the car swayed from side to side, her heart seemed about to leap out of her throat. She was deathly pale, clutching her surroundings to anchor herself.

    "Lu Tianxing, slow down, ah... turn the steering wheel, we¡¯re going to crash, move away, move!"

    Bai Zhiqing let out a piercing scream, her pretty face scared white as a ghost.

    Lu Tianxing appeared not to hear Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, his face stern to the extreme. The corners of his eyes swept over the ck modified car following behind, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across his lips. His hands did not slow down in their movements, constantly shifting gears and pressing on the elerator.

    The entire Porsche seemed toe alive in his hands, handling everything with ease. Just when it seemed like it was about to crash into another car, in that instant, you¡¯d find the car slipping by like an eel, speeding past that car.

    The feeling of brushing past death made Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood seem to boil, as if he were back in the days when he used to dance among bullets and bombs, sleeping with death. The sensation of walking side by side with death ignited a fire in Lu Tianxing¡¯s veins.

    Bai Zhiqing was too scared to speak now, fearing she would distract Lu Tianxing. She gripped tightly onto her surroundings to steady her body, watching car after car pass by her. Unusually, she felt no fear in her heart at this moment, but rather an urge to scream at the top of her lungs.

    Everyone has a devil suppressed within their heart, longing for a thrilling life, no matter how pure and detached you try to be, it¡¯s just a matter of whether you can suppress this devil or not.

    Bai Zhiqing was experiencing exactly that feeling - her blood felt like it was on fire, her nerves excited, a sensation she had never felt before surged through her, making her want to vent to her heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 238 - 237 Relentless Pursuit (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 237 Relentless Pursuit (Third Update)</h4>

    The spacious road echoed with the constant roaring of car engines as two cars¡ªa ck and a white one¡ªzoomed past like lightning, weaving through traffic dangerously and thrillingly as if in a movie, causing surrounding cars to brake hastily.

    The two vehicles sted through one red light after another, recklessly disregarding pedestrian safety and racing onwards. Furthermore, with gunfire in the downtown area and following several emergency calls from bystanders, the traffic police and officers of Modu mobilized, attempting to surround and intercept the speeding cars. However, none dared to approach directly, opting instead to redirect traffic and urge the public to keep their distance.

    After all, these were cars racing at extreme speeds; to forcibly intercept them would lead to catastrophes far worse than mere racing, especially in the bustling urban areas. If both drivers were reckless enough to crash through indiscriminately, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept the rearview mirror, tracking the relentless pursuit of the modified ck car. His lips curled slightly, sketching a cold arc while his eyes shed with a brutal air, an uncontroble killing intent pervading the cabin.

    In an instant, the entire cabin plunged into the depths of midwinter; the icy, bone-chilling aura of death felt like a razor-sharp knife scraping against the skin, causing a tingling pain. In a vague whisper, it seemed as though the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves were echoing by one¡¯s ear, with the scent of blood umting all around.

    A st of bloody air howled, carrying wisps of chilling cold.

    Bai Zhiqing felt the murderous intent radiating from Lu Tianxing and her face turned incredibly pale. At that moment, Lu Tianxing was terrifyingly fierce, like a beast awakened, emitting a ferocious and bloodthirsty aura that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Especially his eyes, filled with violent ferocity akin to that of a wild animal, devoid of any trace of human emotion. When he gazed at you, it felt not like standing before a man but a beast.

    "Hold tight, I am going to speed up."

    Lu Tianxing uttered a lowmand and mmed his foot on the elerator; the Porsche let out a piercing roar as its speed increased yet again.

    Bai Zhiqing questioned if she had gone deaf, with nothing but the whistling wind audible to her ears; her body pressed tightly against the leather seat, as the Porsche seemed to take flight, swaying from side to side, constantly flirting with total destruction.

    "Run? You won¡¯t escape. You are my prey, and that five hundred million dors is as good as mine," the foreign man in the modified ck car said, revealing a greedy and savage smile, oblivious to the fact that his partner had already died. His mind was consumed by the bounty of five hundred million dors, fantasizing about livingvishly for a long time.

    The foreign man stomped on the elerator, his speed surging once more as he caught up with the Porsche. He shed a savage grin and harshly turned the steering wheel to the left.

    "Bang!"

    The two cars collided violently.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed, knocked to the side by the impact, her hand instinctively grabbing onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    "Damn, this woman is fierce," Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but grimace, knowing without looking that his arm was surely bruising.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Lu Tianxing, I..." Bai Zhiqing, seeing the pained expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, instinctively wanted to apologize.

    "Stop moving, and hold tight," Lu Tianxing said, ncing at Bai Zhiqing before taking a deep breath, as the speed of the car escted once more. Under the pale sunlight, the Porsche transformed into a white bolt of lightning, speeding away, and once again putting distance between itself and the modified ck car.

    The foreign man in the modified car noticed the Porsche speeding up again and was momentarily stunned. Then, he grinned savagely, believing that his adversaries were gearing up for a desperate struggle.

    "You can¡¯t escape. In your Chinese terms, ¡¯if King Yan wants you dead at the third watch, who dares keep you until the fifth watch?¡¯ Hahaha, five hundred million dors, I¡¯ll have enough to keep Hollywood stars..." he sneered, also pressing down his elerator, fiercely following behind.

    "Lu Tianxing, why are you driving so fast?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing shakily, thinking he waspletely reckless. She could no longer see thendscape outside, only catching glimpses of blurred images jumping before her eyes. Sceneries hundreds of meters away seemed to move right before her in a blink and vanished just as quickly without giving her a chance to focus.

    This was no longer about escaping; this was risking their lives!

    Bai Zhiqing felt her heart in her throat, knowing that at such speed, any tiny mistake would surely end in their deaths, without even the need for rescue efforts, just a straight call for someone to collect the bodies.

    Turning her head to look at Lu Tianxing, who waspletely focused and impassive, Bai Zhiqing felt conflicted. This man she despised was risking his life to save hers for the second time without anyints.

    Watching Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s initial animosity towards him started to fade, even contemting that spending her life with this man might not be such a bad thing.

    Women are often sentimental creatures; no matter how tough they are, there¡¯s always a soft spot deep inside their hearts. Once you touch that soft spot, any woman can be moved.

    Bai Zhiqing now felt that Lu Tianxing might not be as bothersome as she had thought, especially at this moment. His whole being radiated a profound aura that was intoxicating.

    Of course, this aura was not very tempting to Bai Zhiqing, causing only a slight distraction. Had it been Lin Yafei and Rose, those enchanting women, they would not mind offering themselves right there in the car for a passionate encounter.

 Chapter 239 - 238: Welcome Death! (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 238: Wee Death! (4th Update)</h4>

    What kind of man is the most attractive?

    A serious man is the most attractive!

    The man who can give a woman a sense of security is the most attractive!

    Now, Bai Zhiqing felt that the aura emanating from Lu Tianxing gave her a strong sense of security. Even though the outside was still fraught with danger, her mind became unusually calm. It seemed that as long as this man was present, no threat could harm her.

    "Could this be the reason why a woman looks for a ¡¯home¡¯?"

    For a moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was somewhat chaotic, and her previously unopened mind began to ripple slightly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the traffic police brigade¡¯s control center, the Modu Police Station Chief Ye Futu and a middle-aged man dressed in a traffic police uniform stood together. In front of them were several surveince screens, all disying the same scene¡ªthe chasing scene between a Porsche and a ck modified car.

    Watching the surveince footage, Ye Futu¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. One problem had not subsided before another arose. A series of cases in Modu had not yet concluded when a shooting urred in the streets, which was an undeniable disgrace for the Modu police.

    A string of events had turned the Modu police into aughingstock in the eyes of citizens. Even the higher authorities were beginning toin about Modu Police Station, asionally calling to inquire about what exactly was going on.

    Looking at the screen in front of him, Ye Futu sighed deeply and said in a heavy voice, "Old Feng, how is it going? Have you found any information on these two vehicles?"

    Old Feng, the man Ye Futu addressed, was the chief of the traffic police brigade, Feng Jingchuan.

    Hearing Ye Futu¡¯s words, Feng Jingchuan¡¯s face looked somewhat difficult as he responded, "We¡¯ve found out. ording to the license te information, the Santana¡¯s owner is a local from Modu. However, the car registered to the te is not a Santana but a Chevrolet. The ck Santana must be stolen and illegally modified; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to keep up with the Porsche. Additionally, I have another important piece of information to tell you¡ªthe owner of the Porsche is Mr. Bai¡¯s granddaughter, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing."

    "What, the owner of the Porsche is Bai Zhiqing?"

    "This is big trouble, a real problem."

    "What are we going to do? Nothing can happen to Bai Zhiqing, or else all of us here will be in deep trouble."

    Feng Jingchuan¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, leaving everyone¡¯s mind nk and causing them to gasp. The situation had escted dramatically and was nowpletely out of control.

    Who was Bai Zhiqing? She was the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, a renowned entrepreneur in Modu, and a major taxpayer. If something happened to Bai Zhiqing, the economic impact on Modu would be easily imaginable. If key entrepreneurs could be gunned down in the street, who would dare to invest and start businesses in Modu in the future? As businessmen, they all had enemies; the next target could be one of them.

    If this matter were not handled well, the entire Modu officialdom might experience a major shakeup. At least everyone standing here would have to pack up and leave.

    "Bai Zhiqing! Old Feng, are you sure the Porsche owner is Bai Zhiqing?"

    Ye Futu¡¯s face slightly changed. As the chief of police, he naturally knew more than others. He had received some information that the terrorists who had recently entered Modu were almost certainly targeting Bai Zhiqing. The reason was said to be that someone had posted a bounty for Bai Zhiqing on an international assassin website.

    Originally, he had sought out the special police forces to arrange for female officers to closely protect Bai Zhiqing, but he hadn¡¯t expected the assassin to lose patience and make a move on Bai Zhiqing so soon.

    "That¡¯s correct, the car owner is Bai Zhiqing."

    Hearing this, Ye Futu felt a pang in his heart, aware of the severity of the situation. He said in a deep voice, "Old Feng, is there any way to intercept that ck modified car?"

    Bai Zhiqing absolutely couldn¡¯t die, not just because she was the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, but more importantly, because of her Bai Qiao Mountain identity. Bai Qiao Mountain was a veteran of the Vietnam War with many brothers in arms, and many held high-ranking positions in the military. Once something happened to Bai Zhiqing, Ye Futu could almost imagine the entire Modu being turned upside down by the furious Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "Ah, intercepting them is easier said than done."

    Feng Jingchuan sighed, saying, "Old Ye, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but my hands are tied. As you know, these two cars are moving incredibly fast, at a minimum of two hundred miles per hour. If we try to force an interception, any ident would pose a huge threat to the shops and residential buildings along the road. We can only do it if they leave the city center."

    "Moreover, do you think our police cars can catch up with those two cars at such speed? And there¡¯s another point, the person on the Porsche is Bai Zhiqing, you and I both know very well what the consequences would be if anything goes awry. Withoutplete certainty, we can only stand by and hope that the Porsche driver can shake off that guy."

    "Ah, that¡¯s all we can do for now, just hope nothing goes wrong and that Old Qian¡¯s special police can quickly get control of the situation."

    Ye Futu exhaled heavily, his old friend was right. There was no room for even the slightest mistake at such high speeds; any error would invariably lead to a total wreck and fatalities. Now, all they could do was watch and wait.

    ...

    On the road, two cars shuttled by as swiftly as lightning. Due to clear traffic, the whole street had be empty. The two vehicles sped away one after the other, heading straight for a distant bridge spanning the river.

    "Your time to die hase."

    Lu Tianxing caught sight of the stubbornly pursuing ck modified car through the rearview mirror, a bloodthirsty grin on his lips, feeling a familiar presence rapidly approaching.

    "Fuck, damn it, damn informants, you bunch of bastards, fucking garbage information ¨C didn¡¯t you say the man with Bai Zhiqing was just a nobody who served in the military? Can a nobody drive this damn well?"

    The foreign man in the ck modified car angrily pounded on the steering wheel, cursing incessantly. When he took on this job, the information had indicated Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband was simply a soldier, nothing to fear.

    But now! Driving a sports car so deftly ¨C was this what you call a nobody? Even the top race car drivers wouldn¡¯t dare to speed like this on public roads; this wasn¡¯t just courting death, it was downright akin to suicide.

    Lu Tianxing was oblivious to the cursesing from behind him as he concentrated fully on driving the Porsche, speeding through one red light after another, pushing the car to its limit as he headed straight for the kilometers-long bridge spanning the river. The real killing ground was the bridge, because there was a blind spot in the surveince there.

    "Embrace death!"

    With a coldugh, Lu Tianxing mmed the elerator to the max, jerked the steering wheel violently, executed a sleek drift around a corner, and in an instant surged onto the bridge spanning the river.

 Chapter 240 - 239: Murderous Intent on the Bridge (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 239: Murderous Intent on the Bridge (5th Update)</h4>

    "Ah!"

    A scream suddenly pierced the air as the car swerved sharply, causing Bai Zhiqing, unprepared, to uncontrobly fall onto Xu Tianxing.

    "Damn, is this girl trying to y me to death!"

    Lu Tianxing shuddered, wishing he could grab Bai Zhiqing and give her a severe beating. Although it felt thrilling, timing was everything. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t mind if Bai Zhiqing did this, even a bit more intimate contact wouldn¡¯t matter, but at a critical moment like this, a slight distraction could mean a wrecked car and lost lives. Now this wasn¡¯t thrilling¡ªit was deadly.

    Bai Zhiqing waspletely dumbfounded and froze. This was the second time she¡¯d had close¡ªvery close¡ªcontact with Lu Tianxing¡¯s ¡¯little brother¡¯. The first time was with her hand, but this time it was directly with her¡ªmouth¡ª.

    Trembling, Bai Zhiqing tried to stand up. A powerful aura hit her face, making her body suddenly feel hot. Her cheeks turned bright red, and she hurriedly scrambled up, daring not to look at Lu Tianxing again.

    Meanwhile, a sleek ck modified car followed closely behind, zooming up the bridge after the Porsche.

    "Not good, it¡¯s a trap."

    However, no sooner had he sped onto the bridge than the foreign man¡¯s face paled, as he heard the sound of a helicopter. On this bridge over the river, surrounded by water, with no other vehicles or people in sight, his car was now nothing but a moving target.

    He mmed on the brakes, the tires screeched against the pavement leaving a dark streak, and the foreign man in the ck modified car quickly shifted gears and flung the steering wheel, preparing to reverse and escape.

    "Now that you¡¯re here, why the rush to leave? Won¡¯t you sit down for a cup of tea? Otherwise, when you reach Yama Pce, you mightin that I, your host, didn¡¯t provide good hospitality. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Just as the foreign man was about to reverse, a gentle voice rang out inside the car.

    "Who."

    The foreign man¡¯s expression changed drastically, as he suddenly turned his head, his pupils dting.

    Unbeknownst to him, a handsome man in a suit had appeared in the empty passenger seat, his face wearing a light smile, as if chatting with an old friend. A small knife in his hand flitted between his fingers, like a fish shing through the water with cold gleams.

    "Die."

    The foreign man, not a regr person by any means, reached into his coat and pulled out a dagger that glistened coldly, stabbing lightning-fast toward the passenger seat.

    "Sss!"

    The dagger plunged into the man, nailing him to the seat.

    "Less talk next time."

    The man gave a fierce smile, but before he could relish his triumph, the figure in the passenger seat burst like a bubble with a ¡¯pop¡¯, leaving only the car door, which mmed shut in the gale.

    "Who in the world is it? Could the rumors in the Underworld be true, that someone is secretly protecting Bai Zhiqing?"

    The foreign man¡¯s face revealed a sh of fear, never expecting that his confident strike would be dodged.

    "Impressive reflexes. It seems you are not some unknown figure internationally, but I don¡¯t care about that. What concerns me is that after today, you might likely be a part of Modu police¡¯s badge of honor because they will tell the media that it was they who killed you, an international mercenary."

    A cold, eerie voice resounded in the foreign man¡¯s ear, sounding like a chilling wind blown from the Nine Nether Purgatory, rendering his face colorless as he violently trembled, filled with fear.

    "You... who exactly are you..."

    The manboriously spat out a few words, his voiceden with intense fear. His mouth opened as if to say something more, but no sound came out; only a gurgling noise as blood streamed from the corner of his mouth, dead with eyes wide open.

    In the sunlight, a blood-red invitation deeply embedded in the foreign man¡¯s throat stood out piercingly against his blood-stained neck.

    "Boom!"

    The roar of an engine. The ck modified car that everyone thought was about to reverse and escape suddenly elerated, crazily rushing towards the edge of the cross-river bridge, breaking through the guardrail, and plunging straight into the river.

    On the cross-river bridge, Lu Tianxing, catching a glimpse of fleeting de light and the car spiraling out of control down from the bridge in the rear-view mirror, a cold smile appeared on his lips. Many had been after him, but all had repented in Hell.

    With no one pursuing them, Lu Tianxing slowly stopped the Porsche on the cross-river bridge.

    As soon as the car steadied, Bai Zhiqing could not wait any longer, flung open the car door, and ran out, feeling a churning in her stomach. She leaned over the bridge and started retching loudly, but nothing came out.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale, a dizzying whirlwind overwhelming her senses, her body feeling light and airy as if stepping on cotton. Bai Zhiqing even thought she might be dying¡ªwhy else would she feel so powerless, with the world spinning around and her head in chaos.

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car, walked over to Bai Zhiqing, and gently patted her back, transmitting a stream of True Qi from his palm into her body to help alleviate the aftereffects of motion sickness.

    "Honey, you¡¯re the driver, how can you get carsick? It was just a bit speedy, what¡¯s the big deal? You ride nes and bullet trains, aren¡¯t they much faster? Yet you don¡¯t get airsick or trainsick."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face, speechless.

    If it weren¡¯t for being on a city road with too many unpredictable factors, necessitating constant vignce of the surroundings, he could have driven even faster¡ªthis speed was barely warming up.

    "That¡¯s nonsense. Have you ever seen a ne constantly turning mid-air for fun? You jerk, who asked you to drive so fast? You¡¯re trying to kill us, don¡¯t you understand, ugh..."

    Bai Zhiqing raised her head and red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, then leaned over the bridge again to retch. This guy was insanely powerful, yet they were chased like dogs everywhere they went¡ªit must be his excuse to race.

    "Honey, although being unreasonable is a woman¡¯s prerogative, you don¡¯t have to go this far! Remember, I just saved your life. If it wasn¡¯t for me, your head would have exploded like a smashed watermelon."

    "Also, you think others are as foolish as you! Assassins, except for a few solitary ones, always coborate withrades in arms. Do you think our car could withstand their bullets if we hadn¡¯t escaped just now?"

    "You... it¡¯s all your fault anyway. Couldn¡¯t you drive slower? Do you understand that even a slight error just now would have killed us without needing an assassin? I¡¯m revoking your driving privileges; from now on, you are not allowed to drive." Unable to deny Lu Tianxing¡¯s logic but unwilling to let him look down upon her, Bai Zhiqing defiantly spoke with furrowed brows.

 Chapter 241 - 240 Why is it You Again?

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 240 Why is it You Again?</h4>

    "Woman! You¡¯re utterly unreasonable."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, and asked with concern, "How are you feeling, better?"

    "Hmph, better or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t touch me, you pervert."

    After retching for a while, Bai Zhiqing finally felt much morefortable, enveloped by a warm sensation in her stomach.

    Recalling how she had bumped into Lu Tianxing¡¯s ¡¯little brother¡¯ twice in the car, the second time even making direct contact with her mouth, and Lu Tianxing actually reacted to it, filled Bai Zhiqing with anger. This bastard was too perverted, showing a reaction even in such a crisis.

    Thinking of that scalding and enormous object, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed red, she got back into the car and said, "What are you staring at, get in the car, let¡¯s go home."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, gave a wry smile, and said, "Go? Wife, you think we can leave now?"

    At that moment, the entire bridge waspletely blocked by the police, with patrol cars shing their lights and sirens wailing. The blockade extended to both sides of the bridge, and policemen with weapons got out of their vehicles, all aiming towards the Porsche. A SWAT helicopter hovered above, from which fully armed SWAT officers rapidly descended, blocking the entire bridge.

    Leaning against the Porsche, Lu Tianxing took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it, his gaze indifferent as he watched the police quickly gathering towards them, showing not the slightest bit of concern about Fu Tu being exposed in in sight.

    Fu Tu, if it were so easy to be discovered, would not have be the notorious and dreaded Fu Tu. Besides, this part of the road was the only section without surveince ¡ª no video, no truth.

    "Fuck, not this chick again."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt annoyed because he saw a familiar figure, a beautiful woman in a police uniform looking heroic, walking towards him with an unpleasant expression on her face.

    Seeing Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing really wanted to ask the chief of Modu Police Station whether their officers were all free every day. Howe he saw Xue Bing every time? Are the police too idle, or are they running out of personnel to send a woman to handle it?

    At that moment, Xue Bing¡¯s expression was very unappealing, her belly full of fire. The series of recent incidents in Modu and the public assassination of Bai Zhiqing had not yet been resolved, casting doubt on the efficiency of the entire Modu police system and leading people to question whether they were just ipetent, squandering taxpayers¡¯ money.

    Commanding divers to search for the sunken Santana sedan, Xue Bing led her team directly towards the Porsche.

    "Why is it you again?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing felt her already sour mood sour further.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged nonchntly, unfazed by Xue Bing¡¯s displeasure, and said, "Officer Xue, that¡¯s what I should be asking you! Howe I meet you every time? Do you think we¡¯re particrly fated, always bumping into each other? Should we grab a drink and be friends?"

    "Hmph!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing, sitting in the car, had her expression darken and gave a heavy snort, her eyes cold and frightening.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a chill from behind and quickly smiled awkwardly, closing his mouth.

    Xue Bing stared coldly at Lu Tianxing for a while before turning her gaze to Bai Zhiqing in the car and said, "Mr. Bai, hello, I am Xue Bing, captain of the homicide squad at Modu Police Station. I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions about the situation, if you¡¯re avable now."

    "You have questions, ask them."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded.

    "Mr. Bai, have you offended anyone recently? Even people from the past count." Xue Bing said gravely.

    These assassins aim to kill; without a grudge, who would pay such a high price tomit murder?

    Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment and eventually shook her head, saying, "No."

    "Mr. Bai, think carefully again; what you know is very important, it will be key to solving the case."

    Bai Zhiqing remained silent for a moment and still shook her head, saying, "No, I have never offended anyone."

    Bai Zhiqing genuinely couldn¡¯t remember whom she might have offended; she always clearly separated personal matters from business, never resorting to illegal methods, coercion, or bribery. How could she have offended anyone?

    Xue Bing frowned deeply, feeling extremely troubled. Without having offended anyone, why would someone go to such lengths to try to kill her, to take her life, even daring to strike in public?

    Even though she found itplicated, Xue Bing dared not rx. Bai Zhiqing was a renowned entrepreneur in Modu, and if anything happened to Bai Zhiqing, the entire economy of Modu would be destabilized, a scenario nobody wished to see.

    For these reasons, Xue Bing felt it necessary to ask more carefully, to understand the entire circumstances of the incident so she could make foolproof arrangements. After all, having experienced one failed assassination, one couldn¡¯t rule out a second attempt.

    "You don¡¯t need to ask her; she knows nothing."

    Seeing Xue Bing about to ask Bai Zhiqing another question, Lu Tianxing flicked his fingers, and with a flick, his cigarette butt arched through the air and fell into the river, looking at Xue Bing with a very calm tone.

    "She doesn¡¯t know, but do you know something?"

    Xue Bing swept a gaze towards Lu Tianxing, her eyes sharp as swords, carrying an aggressive aura.

    "I don¡¯t know either."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and didn¡¯t n to tell Xue Bing why the assassin appeared; he trusted his own strengths rather than the police. He knew full well that no matter whether it was assassins or mercenaries they encountered, the oue would be the same, death.

    "My instincts tell me you definitely know the whole story, Lu Tianxing. Who exactly are you? No ordinary person would have such excellent driving skills."

    Xue Bing stared intently at Lu Tianxing, trying to discern any hint or clue from his face.

    Regarding Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing had always suspected that he was not a good man, especially that scene at the Night Fragrance Bar. She knew Hu Lianhai very well, vindictive and brutal. Lu Tianxing had beaten up Hu Lianhai¡¯s men and had offended the Sword Alliance, yet in the end, Hu Lianhai swallowed the bitter pill and considered himself unlucky. Can an ordinary person manage that?

    Moreover, the miraculous driving skills he disyed today further confirmed her suspicions. Even a top racing driver would not possess such refined skills, able to navigate effortlessly among heavy traffic while speeding in a Porsche. This didn¡¯t only require skill but also a powerful mindset.

    Because this is no racetrack; any slight error could lead to death.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much she investigated Lu Tianxing, she couldn¡¯t find any information about him. The exnation given was simple: confidential information, ess denied.

 Chapter 242 - 241 Xue Bingâ€™s Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 241 Xue Bing¡¯s Interrogation</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, who exactly are you? Come clean about whether this matter is rted to you, or if it was schemed by you in secret."

    Xue Bing eyed Lu Tianxing with suspicion.

    "Fuck, chick, you should really wash your brain out."

    Lu Tianxing, dumbfounded by Xue Bing¡¯s words, looked at her as if she were an idiot, "Officer Xue, are you stupid? Only an idiot would collude with them. If I wanted to kill Bai Zhiqing, there were plenty of opportunities. I could¡¯ve fucked her first and killed herter, and fucked her again then killed her again without any problem. Why would I bother with all these tricks? I..."

    As he spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze fell once more onto Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous intent, Lu Tianxing abruptly swallowed his next words, smirked, and said, "In any case, this matter has nothing to do with me. As someone who¡¯s supposedly fated to know you, I advise you all to pay extra attention to the foreigners entering Modu during this period. They are the real danger. But remember, don¡¯t get into any conflicts with them, otherwise, considering you¡¯re all just rookie soldiers, well, heh heh..."

    Lu Tianxing left the rest unsaid, but the implication was clear.

    Xue Bing¡¯s face turned ashen. As a police officer, how could she allow someone to insult her profession?

    Xue Bing said darkly, "What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on us? Believe it or not, I could arrest you right now for ndering the police."

    Lu Tianxing waved off her remark and, under Xue Bing¡¯s dark re, said something that frustrated her to the point of nausea.

    "It¡¯s not that I look down on you, I simply don¡¯t consider you at all. To ordinary people, you might seem formidable, but to these assassins, you¡¯re no different from ants. Don¡¯t re at me. You think if a fully armed man battled with a bunch of kids, who would win? Of course, the armed man is the assassin, and you guys are just kids."

    "You..."

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing with murderous eyes, wanting to retort but not knowing where to begin. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong; the police always faced those who rob with knives or wield makeshift weapons, all clearly amateurs and not truly frightening.

    But assassins were different; they received the most professional training, crawled out from piles of corpses, really seen blood, killed people. Their equipment might be on par with the police, but in a real-life-or-death struggle, the ones who¡¯d end up dead would certainly be the police.

    Assassins, to survive, might risk everything, but how many police officers truly risk their lives? Very, very few.

    "Captain Xue,e take a look. The car that fell into the river was salvaged," said Officer Zhao Shan, approaching with a deathly pale face, holding a blood-red invitation. "We¡¯ve also retrieved the body of a foreign man who was driving the car. He¡¯s dead, was murdered, and this was stuck in his throat."

    At that moment, when Lu Tianxing saw the invitation, a spark briefly flitted across his eyes, then vanished without a trace, leaving his face expressionless, indifferent as he looked at the invitation.

    "Zhao Shan, what is this? An invitation?"

    Xue Bing took the invitation and examined it.

    The entire invitation was made from some bizarre, unknown metal that appeared to have a metallic texture yet was unexpectedly light when held, almost weightless.

    The entire invitation was a creepy shade of blood-red with no remarkable features. On the back, there was an image of a Judge dressed in ancient robes, holding the "Book of Life and Death" and the Judge¡¯s Pen, his head bowed so his face couldn¡¯t be seen. Behind him, numerous Evil Ghosts appeared to be howling, as if truly existing, sending a chill down the spine of anyone who nced at it.

    With a casual flip, Xue Bing saw threerge characters "Judge¡¯s Mark" on the front.

    The three small-seal script characters seemed toe alive, as though cries of ghosts and howls of wolves rang beside her ears, chilling her to the bone as if countless hands were stretching out from endless Hell, trying to drag a soul into eternal torment.

    "Snap!"

    Startled, Xue Bing dropped the Judge¡¯s Mark onto the ground, involuntarily stepping back as a look of unmistakable fear appeared on her face.

    "What... what is this?"

    Taking several deep breaths, Xue Bing looked fearfully at the invitation on the ground. In that instant, she felt as if her own soul was being pulled into Hell, feeling an icy chill down her spine and unrest in her heart.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s reaction, Zhao Shan wasn¡¯t surprised, because his response when he saw the invitation earlier had been even greater: he had been so frightened that he sat on the ground, gasping for breath for a long time.

    Bending down to pick up the Judge¡¯s Mark that fell to the ground, Zhao Shan slowly began, "This thing is the murder weapon that killed the foreign man, deeply piercing his throat. I¡¯ve tried, this invitation appears to have a metallic texture, but it¡¯s no different from an ordinary paper invitation, easily bendable, unless a special technique is used; otherwise, this thing couldn¡¯t possibly pierce a person¡¯s throat."

    "The perpetrator is a martial artist, and a very strong one at that."

    Xue Bing came back to her senses, taking a deep breath. For a martial artist, using leaves to fly and kill was an insignificant feat; even a leaf could be a murder weapon, let alone a piece of paper.

    "Martial Artist?"

    Zhao Shan was slightly taken aback; he had only heard about them and had never seen one, always thinking that martial artists were only a bit more formidable than ordinary people.

    "What on earth does Fu Tu intend to do, not knowing what the Judge¡¯s Mark represents? To kill a mere ant with such fanfare?"

    Listening to the conversation between Xue Bing and Zhao Shan, Lu Tianxing muttered quietly.

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was low, Xue Bing, who was always attentive to Lu Tianxing, heard it. She didn¡¯t catch everything, but the words "Fu Tu" were clearly heard.

    Instantly, Xue Bing¡¯s gaze sharpened, looking like she was facing a great enemy, her eyes firmly locked on Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you mumbling about, who is Fu Tu?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s gaze was piercing as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her tone aggressive as she demanded, "Lu Tianxing,e clean, do you know something, speak."

    Hearing this, Xue Bing¡¯s colleague Zhao Shan¡¯splexion also changed; he quickly pulled out a handgun and aimed it at Lu Tianxing, his muscles tensed, ready to fire at any slight move from Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯d better tell the police everything you know. I think you should be aware that these assassins won¡¯t rest until they achieve their objective. Do you want Mr. Bai to be constantly targeted by these assassins?"

    Xue Bing kept her eyes sharply on Lu Tianxing, closely watching every movement, trying to read any slightest hint from Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Under the watchful eyes of Xue Bing and the others, Lu Tianxing grinned,ughing it off and said, "What do I know? I don¡¯t know anything, Officer Xue, you¡¯ve got the wrong person."

 Chapter 243 - 242 You Are Lying

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 242 You Are Lying</h4>

    "No, Lu Tianxing, you are lying. My intuition tells me that you know everything about this matter."

    Xue Bing stared coldly at Lu Tianxing, his voice deep, "Fu Tu, that name was mentioned by you, wasn¡¯t it? This time encountering the assassin, it was clear that they were after Mr. Bai¡¯s life. Watching your driving skills, you clearly had several chances to shake off the pursuer, but instead of fleeing with Mr. Bai, you chose to head towards the cross-river bridge. After you rushed onto the bridge, the assassin pursuing Mr. Bai mysteriously fell into the river and died. Lu Tianxing, won¡¯t you exin this to me?"

    Xue Bing gazed unblinkingly at Lu Tianxing. The death of this assassin was too coincidental, incredulously so. This cross-river bridge had a surveince blind spot due to construction issues, a blind spot of less than five meters, and coincidentally, the assassin died right within this blind zone. Isn¡¯t that all too coincidental?

    Moreover, this invitation that killed the assassin was eerily unique; even a nce at it would likely terrify an ordinary person. And during the assassination attempt, ordinary people would generally feel their heartbeat speeding up, panicking and uneasy, yet Lu Tianxing disyed neither flushing nor palpitations, as if he had experienced a perfectly normal event. This was undeniably strange.

    Thus, there was only one exnation: Lu Tianxing was ustomed to such scenarios of being hunted; it was nothing unusual for him, asmonce as eating and drinking daily, causing no ripples at all.

    Therefore, Xue Bing was certain that this assassin¡¯s death was something Lu Tianxing definitely knew about, or even that everything was orchestrated and nned by him. Even if not, Lu Tianxing definitely knew who the real killer of this assassin was.

    "Officer Xue, you overestimate me. At that moment, I was merely trying to save my own life; I couldn¡¯t worry about anything else. Moreover, while there were opportunities, it didn¡¯t mean they guaranteed escape. What if I couldn¡¯t escape? My death wouldn¡¯t matter, but what if something happened to Mr. Bai? Would you be responsible? I wouldn¡¯t want to gamble with Mr. Bai¡¯s life."

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing continued jokingly, "And, Fu Tu? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Saving one life is better than building a seven-story pagoda¡¯? Because you arrived in time to save me and Mr. Bai, I called you a virtuous Fu Tu, a rescuer in times of suffering, like Guanyin Bodhisattva."

    "You are lying."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at Lu Tianxing; she refused to believe his lies, the world was not full of so many coincidences.

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, saying, "Officer Xue, I am lying, but do you have any evidence to prove my lie?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s brazen words, Zhao Shan, who stood beside Xue Bing, spoke sharply, "Lu Tianxing, watch your words. Do you know who you are speaking to? Do you believe I can arrest you right now and interrogate you rigorously...?"

    "Enough, Zhao Shan, we are police, not bandits. Please watch yournguage."

    Zhao Shan¡¯s words were cut off, as Xue Bing continued looking coldly at Lu Tianxing, her voice indifferent, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care who you are or what background you have, but let me tell you, Modu is not a ce for your unruly behavior. No matter how strong your support or backers are, I guarantee that you will be brought to justice."

    "Mr. Bai, if there¡¯s nothing else important, we will take our leave now. Please be assured, Mr. Bai, our police will thoroughly investigate this matter and ensure no criminal escapes justice. Farewell."

    Having said that, Xue Bing bowed respectfully to Bai Zhiqing, then led the others away.

    Lu Tianxing watched as Xue Man left angrily and shook his head helplessly; he didn¡¯t want to tell these police the truth, not because he didn¡¯t want to speak, but because he didn¡¯t want these police officers to die in vain. Both mercenaries and assassins were not of kind nature, their intervention would be no different from delivering themselves to death, simply adding a few more martyrs.

    Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing got into his car to leave, only to see Bai Zhiqing sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looking coldly at him. He gave an awkward smile and obediently ran to sit in the passenger seat, realizing Bai Zhiqing still had reservations about his driving.

    On the broad road, a Porsche with shattered windows and a dented rear end wobbled uncertainly down the road, causing the vehicles behind it to shudder in fear, worried about when it might copse.

    From the driver¡¯s seat, Bai Zhiqing, while driving, looked at Lu Tianxing with aplex expression and asked softly, "Lu Tianxing, you know about that invitation, right?"

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, trembled slightly, immediately returning to normal, and chuckled as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, "I don¡¯t know it."

    "You are lying."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke the moment after Lu Tianxing finished, "You might deceive others, but you can¡¯t deceive me. The moment you saw that invitation, a nostalgic light flickered in your eyes, as if you were reminiscing about the past. If you didn¡¯t recognize the invitation, how could a nostalgic expression appear? Only someone who has personally experienced something can show such a gaze, so you can¡¯t fool me. Don¡¯t forget, Weiwei studied psychology, and as her sister, I¡¯ve read books on that subject."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze to be so sharp, capable of catching a fleeting expression. Moreover, why on earth would a woman study psychology if she¡¯s not a police officer? What¡¯s the point of learning that?

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t try to deceive me with lies, iming it¡¯s my imagination. I saw it clearly, and you are no ordinary person either."

    As she spoke, theplex look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes deepened. She found herself increasingly unable to see through Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sighed, finally understanding why so many people preferred not to marry a smart wife¡ªa smart wife is hard to fool. For someone as clever as Bai Zhiqing, fooling her was harder than reaching the heavens.

    "Okay, I admit I recognize that invitation."

    Lu Tianxing said reluctantly, "Wife, can you please not inquire further about that invitation? It¡¯s something I won¡¯t tell you. However, I can assure you that the person using this invitation means no harm to you."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded. She was a smart person, and from Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone, she understood he didn¡¯t want her to know more about it, and indeed, the owner of the invitation was helping her.

    However, Bai Zhiqing was curious about how exactly Lu Tianxing knew these people.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me what exactly you did before?"

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ve been working abroad for several years."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and softly said, "A few years ago, I was a soldier. Just when I was ready to pursue great ambitions, I was sent to a pig farm where I had to raise a ton of pigs. Unable to stand that life, I left the military early and went overseas to work. I only returned to Chinast year, and you know what happened after I came back, right, wife?"

    "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a skeptical gaze.

    A guy who worked overseas has such excellent driving skills? Knows Cheng Bao? Can make a phone call and summon a mysterious force to help Bai¡¯s Group through troubles? What kind ofborer has such terrifying power?

    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie to my dearest wife, would I?"

    "Is that so? Then tell me, how many women do you have on the side?"

    "Uh... What are you saying, wife? The car window is open, it¡¯s too windy, I can¡¯t hear you..."

    "Lu Tianxing, we¡¯re only going thirty, what wind are you talking about? You¡¯re just an asshole, a total scumbag and a thug,"

    "Wife, I admit I¡¯m scumbag, so I must do things that fit my status, Invincible Dragon w Hand."

    "Ah! Lu Tianxing, what are you doing, get off me, do you believe I¡¯ll die with you...?"

 Chapter 244 - 243: Yanhuang Group is Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 243: Yanhuang Group is Taking Action</h4>

    While Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing were yfully teasing each other, at the Modu Police Station, Ye Futu sat on a chair, smoking a cigarette with an extremely ugly expression on his face. On his desk in front of himy a blood-red, sinister invitation.

    Xue Bing and Zhao Shan stood in front of the desk, not saying a word, filling the office with a suffocating atmosphere.

    "Damn bastards, what the hell do they want to do? Do they really want to turn Modu into a river of blood? Damn it, damn it, it¡¯s infuriating."

    Ye Futu violently threw away the cigarette in his hand, stood up, and cursed loudly while mming the table, his eyes filled with a frustrated and frantic look.

    As the director of the Modu Police Station, he knew far more than Xue Bing did about what the Judge¡¯s Mark represented.

    A single Judge¡¯s Mark could lead to a massacre across thend; its appearance often signified rivers of blood.

    More importantly, the appearance of the Judge¡¯s Mark in Modu meant that people from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had also arrived in Modu.

    About the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Ye Futu didn¡¯t know much, but it was not too little either.

    The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was one of the top forces in the underworld, universally acknowledged as the number one mercenary group, with extremely formidable strength. The number of people in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was notrge, only a mere few hundred in scale.

    But as the saying goes, the quality of troops is more important than the quantity. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps may not have many members, but itsbat capability is absolutely not to be underestimated. Others may not be fear-inspiring, but thebat abilities of the several leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are terrifyingly strong, considered top-notch experts. And the only ones who could use the Judge¡¯s Mark, apart from the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Judge, were those leaders.

    Now that the Judge¡¯s Mark had appeared in Modu, there was only one exnation: one of the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps hade to Modu, and moreover, they were protecting Bai Zhiqing. In other words, the appearance of the Judge¡¯s Mark was a deration of war against those assassins and mercenaries in Modu. If they did not back down, they would be wiped outpletely, and the battlefield would definitely be in Modu.

    Thinking about all this, Ye Futu felt a headacheing on. ording to rumors, the least powerful among the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were Heaven-level Martial Artists. If such Heaven-level Martial Artists turned Modu into their battlefield, the resulting devastation could only be imagined, creating a disaster not unlike a natural cmity for ordinary people.

    "Right, Director, I just remembered something. When we received this invitation, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant, Lu Tianxing, said something. It seemed like he mentioned ¡¯Fu Tu¡¯?" Zhao Shan suddenly spoke up from the side.

    "Zhao Shan, what did you say, ¡¯Fu Tu¡¯?"

    Ye Futu couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure any longer, his face filled with disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. In the police department¡¯s archives, one piece of information was recorded¡ªFu Tu, one of the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a Heaven-level Martial Artist with divine knife skills and the ability to slice through water, was an enemy one must not provoke.

    "Zhao Shan, are you certain you didn¡¯t hear wrong?" Ye Futu took a deep breath and asked urgently.

    Zhao Shan had never seen Ye Futu in such a state of disarray and stuttered, "I... I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. I vaguely remember him mentioning those two words, but whether it is indeed ¡¯Fu Tu¡¯ I¡¯m not sure."

    "Director, Zhao Shan didn¡¯t make a mistake. I heard it too, it was definitely ¡¯Fu Tu.¡¯ Director, what should we do next? Should we send someone to detain Lu Tianxing first and get something out of him?" Xue Bing suggested from the side.

    "No, don¡¯t act rashly."

    Ye Futu tly rejected Xue Bing¡¯s suggestion without a second thought. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was a group particrly protective of their own, known for their principle of an eye for an eye, and their belief in not troubling others unless troubled first.

    If Lu Tianxing knew someone from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and had one of their leaders protect Bai Zhiqing, it indicated that Lu Tianxing¡¯s status within the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was definitely strong. To rashly provoke them could lead to unimaginable consequences.

    "Director, why?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s face was full of unwillingness; she had suspected that there was something off about Lu Tianxing for a while now, and was certain that apprehending him for interrogation would reveal more.

    "If Lu Tianxing truly knows the host of this invitation and is connected to him, we definitely cannot touch him lightly. This is not something we can get involved in. I will report this to the higher-ups to handle," Ye Futu said slowly, taking a deep breath.

    "The urgent task at hand is to investigate why this group of assassins has shown up in Modu. If they could carry weapons openly, it must be because someone is backing them in the shadows. No matter what, we need to root out this infestation and bring them to justice. I don¡¯t want the citizens of Modu to mock the Modu Police Station¡¯s inaction by wearing bulletproof vests and helmets every time they go out. Do you understand?"

    "We don¡¯t understand. You cops are really regressing. Since you¡¯re too scared to act, why not hand him over to us? I¡¯ve been eager to see for myself what makes the Netherworld Mercenary Corps think they¡¯re on the same level as us."

    Just then, a mocking voice came from outside.

    As the voice sounded, the door was pushed open directly, and two figures, Broken de and Jiao Long, walked in. Jiao Long¡¯s expression was calm, his demeanor nonchnt, while Broken de wore a mocking sneer of arrogance.

    Seeing the two barge in, Ye Futu furrowed his brows and said solemnly, "Gentlemen, I¡¯m aware of who you are, but I think you should know what Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity is. If you act recklessly and something happens, you won¡¯t be able to take responsibility for it."

    "You needn¡¯t worry yourself about that, Director Ye. We have our own ns. A mere Netherworld Mercenary Corps doesn¡¯t deserve our concern," said Broken de, unconcerned.

    Recently, they had been covertly investigating Lu Tianxing and discovered that he behaved like any ordinary person, which greatly reduced the pressure he posed in their minds. So what if he were a Judge? He was nothing but a figurehead, and if the leader himself was just for show, one could only imagine the caliber of the rest of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps members.

    To Broken de, Lu Tianxing was but trash, at best a so-called strong man hyped up by others, with no right to bepared with the leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun. This time, he was determined to show everyone that the Judge was nothing special.

    "Director Ye, please cooperate with our operations. Although we don¡¯t interfere with police matters, we¡¯d also like you not to interfere with those of the Yanhuang Group. If anything happens, we will take full responsibility," Jiao Long spoke lightly.

    Both of them were geniuses of the Yanhuang Group with exceptional talents, destined for legendary status above even the Heavenly Level if they survived. In their view, what did Lu Tianxing count for? To the Yanhuang Group, he was nothing but a bumpkin, hardly a threat.

    "What do you mean by that? Do you think we¡¯re afraid of death?" Xue Bing said indignantly, her expression sour.

 Chapter 245 - 244

    <h4>Chapter 245: 244</h4>

    "Officer Xue, watch your words. I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care if you¡¯re afraid of death, but when the Yanhuang Group handles matters, we don¡¯t want outsiders interfering. If an outsider dares to intervene, we have only one way to deal with them: kill the obstructer. I believe, Director Ye, you are aware of our methods, and I don¡¯t mind being harsh."

    Although Duan de was smiling, a cold murderous intent shed in his eyes.

    "Heh, if you¡¯ve already decided, why even ask me! Go ahead and arrest if you want to! But, don¡¯t me me for not warning you; you¡¯ll be responsible if anything goes wrong," Ye Futu suddenly said.

    "Straightforward. A wise man adapts to circumstances, Director Ye. If not needed, we will take this invitation away. Also, I hope you can sign an arrest warrant for me, as nothing works better than a police arrest warrant."

    Duan deughed heartily, reaching for the Judge¡¯s Mark. The reputation of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was indeed great, but hard to live up to the fame. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would dare oppose the Yanhuang Group. If Lu Tianxing resisted, he would be instantly eliminated. Destroying the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Judge, would certainly be a great achievement.

    Thinking this, Duan de held his breath, his eyes filled with a frenzied glow. If he killed the Judge, his status in the Yanhuang Group would greatly increase.

    Ye Futu indifferently nced over both Jiao Long and Duan de: "Rest assured, the arrest warrant will be in your hands by tomorrow morning. I hope you conduct yourselves wisely."

    "That won¡¯t be necessary, Director Ye. We are not the police, this weak bunch of no-impacts. Farewell."

    Duan deughed loudly,pletely disregarding the angry res from Xue Bing and Zhao Shan, and swaggered out.

    Jiao Long frowned slightly. Although he was a bit ufortable with Duan de¡¯s arrogant style, as a member of the Yanhuang Group, they didn¡¯t need to be courteous to anyone.

    "Two useless creatures, more trouble than they¡¯re worth."

    Watching the two leave, Ye Futu snorted heavily. Although he was the Director of the Modu Police Station, he had no right to interfere with the Yanhuang Group¡¯s operations. Otherwise, as Duan de said, they had the right to kill anyone who obstructed the Yanhuang Group¡¯s affairs, exercising the authority to act first and reportter.

    "I hope there won¡¯t be any chaos! Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable."

    Ye Futu sighed deeply.

    "Director, what should we do next, just let these two wreak havoc in Modu?"

    Xue Bing and Zhao Shan looked very upset. The people of the Yanhuang Group were extremely arrogant and unruly, and if they caused chaos, it would ultimately be the ordinary people who suffered.

    "Sigh, if we don¡¯t let them create chaos, they won¡¯t. Over the years, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s strength has continuously spread. They recruit every prodigy regardless of their nature. At this rate, it will sooner orter lead to major chaos."

    "Captain Xue, send a notice down. Tell all officers to drop their current tasks, be armed and on standby. If a conflict urs, immediately provide reinforcements and secure the area, but without my orders, no one is permitted to fire."

    Ye Futu sighed again, quickly issuing orders. If Lu Tianxing¡¯s status in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps really was extraordinary, the Yanhuang Group capturing Lu Tianxing would be akin to stirring a ho¡¯s nest. If it explodes, the consequences are unimaginable.

    "Yes, Director, I¡¯ll arrange it right away."

    Xue Bing nodded, exchanged a salute with Zhao Shan, and left the office.

    At the same time, Bai Zhiqing drove her Porsche straight back to Ziyuan District. Initially, she had nned to take Lu Tianxing directly to the hospital, but Lu Tianxing was unwilling to go no matter what. With no other choice, Bai Zhiqingplied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s wishes and returned to the Ziyuan District, letting Lu Tianxing attend to the gunshot wound on his shoulder himself.

    After parking the car in the garage, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing walked into the vi, which was eerily quiet, probably because the old man and the others had gone out for a walk.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not linger in the living room but went straight to the bedroom.

    "You sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go get you some gauze and alcohol."

    Bai Zhiqing gestured for Lu Tianxing to sit honestly by the bed, then turned and left to look for the household medical box.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hurried figure leaving, a faint smile crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. It seemed today¡¯s injury was not in vain¡ªthe ice queen had begun to show signs of thawing, at least showing some concern, which was a good start.

    Conquering a woman like Bai Zhiqing, who had sealed her heart and yet had gone through societal trials, was no easy task. Ordinary methods hardly touched those seasoned by social trials and umted life experiences, unlike pursuing young girls with flowers and romance.

    The best way to conquer such a woman was to melt theyer of ice enveloping her heart. Once that ice melted, she would bepletely yours. Right now, Lu Tianxing felt that the icyyer deep in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart might have already begun to melt quietly.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t stay away long; soon, the door was pushed open again, and she rushed in holding a medical box.

    Bai Zhiqing looked anxiously at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, how are you feeling? I¡¯ve brought the medical box. What should I do next? Do you need my help?"

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, "Just put the medical box here. Wife, go out first; I¡¯ll call you in a bit."

    "No, I¡¯m not going out. You were injured because of me, and no matter what, I need to stay here."

    Bai Zhiqing was incredibly determined; she clearly understood that Lu Tianxing asking her to leave was for her own good, but she did not want to, nor could she leave.

    Lu Tianxing did not say anything further, just looked deeply at Bai Zhiqing and said in a serious tone, "Alright then, since you won¡¯t leave, follow my instructions. Remember, no matter what you see, do not scream, understand?"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, her lips tightly pursed, showing her resolve.

    "Now, light the alcoholmp and hand me the tweezers."

    Lu Tianxing gave the order.

    With an umon absence of doubt in her heart, Bai Zhiqing swiftly lit the alcoholmp and handed the tweezers to Lu Tianxing.

    After sterilizing the tweezers over the alcoholmp, Lu Tianxing quickly took off his shirt.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing removing his shirt, Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to close her eyes, but a voice inside told her she must not. This man was injured for her, and she needed to watch, to forever remember this day, to remember that a man had risked his life to shield her from a lethal bullet and saved her life.

 Chapter 246 - 245 Please Help

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Please Help</h4>

    "Hiss!"

    When she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder wound, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. There, embedded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, was an ivory-colored bullet. The flesh around it was drenched in blood, creating a particrly harrowing sight.

    Bai Zhiqing covered her mouth, struggling not to cry out. She found it hard to imagine how Lu Tianxing, after sustaining such an injury, pretended to be unharmed and managed to escape with her from the assassin¡¯s grasp.

    "Lu Tianxing, how do you feel? Shall I drive you to the hospital?" Bai Zhiqing said, her face slightly pale as she clenched her fingers.

    "No need, it¡¯s just a minor injury. Wife, if you find the blood repulsive and can¡¯t stand it, you can turn away. You don¡¯t have to look," Lu Tianxing said, forcing a bright smile and speaking gently.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sudden pang of sorrow welled up in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. Lu Tianxing still didn¡¯t want her to understand him.

    "No, I won¡¯t turn away. I want to see with my own eyes this bullet that nearly took my life being removed. I want to remember this moment forever."

    Bai Zhiqing stood her ground with a resolute attitude.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s defiant look, Lu Tianxing said nothing more. He took sterilized tweezers, reached behind himself and slowly started to extract the bullet lodged in his muscle.

    "Suck in your breath!"

    The moment the tweezers touched his skin, the searing heat made Lu Tianxing grimace in pain. Enduring the agony, he managed to pull the bullet out from his muscle, and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but gasp in difort. Despite being a Martial Artist, he was not a god who could bepletely insensitive to his own pain.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed when she saw Lu Tianxing pulling the bullet out directly. Fearing she might disturb him, she quickly covered her mouth and stared intently at Lu Tianxing, feeling a surge of pain in her heart. She had never before seen such a raw scene of bullet extraction, particrly the moment the bullet was removed and blood spurted out, which was startling and fearsome to witness.

    After giving the wound a rudimentary treatment and disinfecting it, Lu Tianxing turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Can you bandage a wound?"

    "Yes!"

    "Help me bandage it."

    "Me? No problem."

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback for a moment, then quickly came to her senses, picking up the gauze from the medical kit and walking over to Lu Tianxing.

    Instantly, a fresh and elegant scent wafted from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body.

    "Wife, you smell really good," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Pervert, even when you¡¯re injured, you don¡¯t forget to be lecherous."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her pretty face blushing, but the expected anger was not there.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, a smile briefly crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. It seemed that getting injured this time waspletely worth it. The ice was beginning to melt, and it might not be long before they could enjoy some more pleasant activities.

    Bai Zhiqing gazed at the bloody hole where the bullet had been, feeling slightly dazed. She realized that she was the cause of the injury. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t saved her, that bullet might have been embedded in her head instead.

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers trembled as she lifted them, suppressing the pounding in her heart and focusing on bandaging Lu Tianxing¡¯s wound with her head bowed.

    After a long while and several fumbles, the wound was finally bandaged. Bai Zhiqing felt as if she¡¯d fought a grueling battle, exhaling a long breath and wiping the copious sweat from her face, finding it more taxing than negotiating a business deal. There were several mistakes, and only with Lu Tianxing¡¯s guidance was itpleted.

    "Wife, can you tell me who you¡¯ve offended?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing approach, Lu Tianxing also let out a long sigh, suppressing the fire in his heart. When she lowered her head to bandage him, her hair kept brushing his back, and the faint fragrance wafting from her body was so distracting that he almost couldn¡¯t resist pushing her down.

    "I haven¡¯t offended anyone."

    Bai Zhiqing was also puzzled by his question; she too didn¡¯t know who she could have offended that they would want her life not just once but several times.

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you, really, for saving my life."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with shimmering eyes that flickered withplex emotions, along with an unexinable tenderness that even Bai Zhiqing herself was unaware of.

    "No need to thank me; you are my wife, saving you is only natural. Of course, if you really want to thank me, that¡¯s not impossible, all you have to do is agree to one condition."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head as if nothing was wrong¡ªthe injury was trivial to him,parable to amon person cutting a finger with a small knife, and he could recover at any time if he wished.

    However, he saw this as a rare opportunity to win over a beauty¡¯s heart and Lu Tianxing was not one to let such chances slip by.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing agreed without hesitation: "What condition? As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I can agree to it."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback by how readily Bai Zhiqing agreed, "Even if I ask you to offer yourself to me, you would agree?"

    "Of course. You¡¯ve saved my life; offering myself once is not a big deal," Bai Zhiqing said, fixing her gaze on Lu Tianxing, clenching her teeth, and slowly speaking out.

    "Really?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened, almost wishing he could take her up on the offer to offer herself. But he knew if he allowed Bai Zhiqing to make that move, he could forever forget about breaking through her icy fortress.

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing immediately dismissed the thought; a temporary pleasure was good, but the long game was king.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, "Wife, don¡¯t be nervous, I was just joking to lighten the mood. You¡¯re looking much better now, pretty much back to normal. But I do indeed need your help with something."

    Lu Tianxing swayed his head and made a request that turned Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face crimson, "Wife, I need you to help me with a bath. I¡¯m covered in blood, and this sticky feeling is really ufortable."

    "What, you want me to help you bathe? Lu Tianxing, you must be dreaming."

    Bai Zhiqing shrieked, her face burning hot with embarrassment and anger as she shot Lu Tianxing an irate look, only to find him staring back with eager anticipation.

    "Was this your n all along? You intentionally got injured to deceive me?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth. Last time, Lu Tianxing had managed to dodge a bullet, so why couldn¡¯t he do it this time? And the thought of helping a man bathe, especially when that man was her husband in name only, was excruciatingly embarrassing.

 Chapter 247 - 246 The Changed Bai Zhiqing

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 246 The Changed Bai Zhiqing</h4>

    "Honey, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Getting injured on purpose just to trick you? The thing that hit my shoulder was deadly, not rubber. I could have lost my arm if things were slightly worse. I wouldn¡¯t lose an arm just to deceive you, and I¡¯m certainly not turning into Yang Guo, meeting Little Dragon Girl after sixteen years,"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, sighed in self-pity with a deste tone, as if he had been abandoned, "Ah, honey, if you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I¡¯m strong and healthy, I¡¯ll be fine; you don¡¯t need to bother about me. I¡¯ll handle the rest. At most, the wound might get infected from being exposed to water, no big deal."

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that I, Bai Zhiqing, am an ungrateful wretch? Hmph,e with me, I am not afraid of you."

    Those words from Lu Tianxing really annoyed Bai Zhiqing, making her feel like an ungrateful wolf that wouldn¡¯t recognize kindness. She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot in agreement immediately.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing had saved her life twice, helping him was no big deal, and indeed, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t in a condition to do things himself since an infection was not a minor issue. Still, Bai Zhiqing felt a rush of shyness. The bastard dared to make demands; once he recovered, it seemed necessary to teach him a lesson.

    "It¡¯s nothing, Bai Zhiqing, what are you afraid of? Just pretend it¡¯s like bathing a pet as usual."

    Bai Zhiqing mentally cheered herself on, trailing behind Lu Tianxing like a timid bride just lifted onto the bridal sedan, head lowered, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t realized that she was gradually losing her former iciness, unconsciously epting Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence, and though asionally flustered and annoyed, she was no longer as explosive as before.

    "Honey, what are you still dithering there for? Hurry over."

    Lu Tianxing, having walked a few steps ahead, noticed Bai Zhiqing still standing there and promptly urged her.

    "What are you yelling for? I know how to walk, no need for you to nag. Besides, you¡¯re a man; why are you nagging more than a woman?" Bai Zhiqing said with feigned calmness, but her stuttering voice betrayed her unsettled heart.

    "Honey, then hurry up! Are you nning on having me stand here all night?" Lu Tianxing saw that Bai Zhiqing was still stationary and urged her again.

    "I know, I know; why the rush? Am I going to die if I wait a bit?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing annoyed, took a few deep breaths, and then followed him into the bathroom to start cleaning his wounds.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any move, standing there with a radiant smile, slightly lowered his head to see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tense, pretty face, and her trembling fingers.

    "What... what are you looking at?"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s intense gaze, Bai Zhiqing instinctively raised her head to look at him.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was taut, her cheeks seemed slightly misty from the heat, lips tightly pursed, looking a bit naive, cute, and also somewhat nervous.

    "Honey, I just realized how beautiful you are."

    Staring at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lovely face, Lu Tianxing slightly smiled and under her astonished gaze, he leaned down and kissed her.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body stiffened, her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the very close Lu Tianxing; she had not expected him to be so bold and suddenly kiss her.

    "Click!"

    Just then, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open. Bai Weiwei, holding the door handle and half-stepping at the threshold, widened her eyes in shock, staring at the intimate Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, her mouth wide enough to fit an egg,pletely overwhelmed by the scene before her.

    Bai Zhiqing had always been cold and detached towards everyone, especially men, after her parents¡¯ incident. Now that she was caught kissing her brother-inw, if this news got out, it would definitely be a sensation.

 Chapter 248 - 247 Ending Future Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Ending Future Troubles</h4>

    "Did Ie a bit too early?"

    Bai Weiwei suddenly pped her forehead with annoyance. If she had known, she would haveeter, because then she could have witnessed the main event. She was really curious to see what her usually icy sister would behave like when she got emotional. It must be very interesting.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were also stunned. They had not expected Bai Weiwei to barge in at this time, and on top of that, she had seen them in such an intimate position.

    Bai Zhiqing stared at Bai Weiwei, feeling an urge to copse. She had actually been kissed by Lu Tianxing, and there was no resistance in her heart, only a sense of intoxication.

    "Uh, sister, brother-inw, sorry to disturb you, hehe, you guys are really in good spirits. Hehe, carry on, carry on, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ve developed intermittent blindness, I didn¡¯t see anything, really, you can act as if I don¡¯t exist, hehe."

    Bai Weiwei finally reacted, her face flushed as she spoke, intending to close the door and leave.

    "Weiwei, stop there, things are not what you think, let me exin," Bai Zhiqing quickly pushed Lu Tianxing away, trying to call Bai Weiwei back.

    "Hehe, sister, I get it, I promise I won¡¯t spread the word, you and brother-inw keep going, goodbye, I won¡¯t spoil your fun, hang in there, grandma and grandpa are still waiting to hold their great-grandchild!"

    It was a pity that Bai Weiwei wasn¡¯t listening. She winked mischievously at Bai Zhiqing and closed the door behind her, dashing out.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Seeing Bai Weiwei running out with that teasing smile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks instantly turned a stormy blue, as if a tempest had descended, with dark clouds gathering and a menacing look directed at Lu Tianxing.

    "Uh! Wife, I think the weather¡¯s not good today, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold from a bath, let¡¯s not bathe now, I¡¯m going to head out, bye."

    Lu Tianxing blinked his eyes. It was not good to stay here for too long. Better to make a quick getaway.

    "I¡¯m going to kill you."

    When Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing getting ready to leave, she finally snapped back to reality, let out a shrill scream, her hair disheveled, and lunged at Lu Tianxing with ws and teeth bared.

    How embarrassing, it was utterly humiliating. Not only had she been kissed by Lu Tianxing, but her sister had also seen it. She had lost all face this time.

    Totally frantic, Bai Zhiqing now wished she could tear Lu Tianxing into a thousand pieces.

    "Hey, Bai Zhiqing, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m a patient, you know, and this amounts to abuse, do you understand? Hey, you¡¯re aiming for my face, do you want me to be disfigured? Bai Zhiqing, I seriously warn you, stop right now, or be careful, I won¡¯t be so nice to you."

    Lu Tianxing dodged continuously, found an opening, and dashed out of the bathroom door in a sh.

    "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t escape."

    Bai Zhiqing let out a ferociousugh, following closely behind Lu Tianxing. Today, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Lu Tianxing get away. She had to teach this guy an unforgettable lesson; otherwise, he would take even more liberties.

    "Lu Tianxing, just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off."

    In the bedroom, Bai Zhiqing, gasping for breath, leaned against the wall, clutching a pair of scissors glinting coldly. Her apricot eyes narrowed as she stared at Lu Tianxing, yet she was powerless to do anything.

    Bai Zhiqing realized that Lu Tianxing was as elusive as a monkey, his movement incredibly agile. Just as she thought she had caught him, he would slip from her grasp again, leaving her exhausted almost to death.

    "Hehe, wife, I already told you, you can¡¯t catch me. And isn¡¯t it just a kiss? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, and besides, you seemed to enjoy it earlier, didn¡¯t you? Come to think of it, you got a deal too, increased your real-life kissing experience," Lu Tianxing said leisurely, sitting on a chair with his legs crossed and a smile, watching Bai Zhiqing.

    "Who would want your so-called ¡¯experience¡¯? It¡¯s clear to me you just want to take advantage of someone in peril. I must have totally misjudged you, Lu Tianxing,"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face blushed, followed by an angry re directed at Xu Tianxing.

    "Wife, what do you mean by taking advantage of someone? I am just trying to strengthen the bond between us as husband and wife," Lu Tianxing chuckled sheepishly, said.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯vee to see that you¡¯re bing more and more shameless. No matter what, today I shall teach you a thorough lesson and best eliminate your ¡¯tool of crime¡¯ to prevent future troubles," Bai Zhiqing said through clenched teeth, gripping the scissors tightly in her hand.

    "You can¡¯t be serious! Wife, that¡¯s too cruel. Without it, do you n on living as a widow forever?" Lu Tianxing said, his voice trembling with fright.

    "Hmph, I¡¯d rather be a widow,"

    Bai Zhiqing was relentless, her eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    "But I don¡¯t want that at all! Without it, what will I do in the future? I don¡¯t want to end up serving the Emperor."

    Lu Tianxing let out a pitiful howl.

    "Go to hell!"

    Bai Zhiqing was furious. What did he expect to do without it¡ªhave an affair? She lunged at Lu Tianxing, brandishing the scissors once again.

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing made a move, Lu Tianxing darted to the door, flung it open, and bolted outside.

    "Swoosh!"

    In the moment Lu Tianxing closed the door, a sh of cold light followed by a pair of scissors pinned to the door, trembling slightly.

    Listening to the sound of the scissors embedding into the door, Lu Tianxing let out a long breath. That was too close. What possessed him to kiss Bai Zhiqing, and on top of that, with a French wet kiss? But it must be said, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips did have a certain appeal when kissed.

    "Brother-inw."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was thinking of finding somewhere to rest, Bai Weiwei popped her little head in front of him, her cheeks slightly flushed, her eyes filled with intense curiosity and a hint of confusion.

    "Weiwei, what¡¯s up?" Lu Tianxing asked softly.

    "Brother-inw, howe you came out so quickly?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with a puzzled face.

    "Why can¡¯t Ie out this quickly?"

    Lu Tianxing was confused, not understanding what his sister-inw was getting at.

    Hearing this, Bai Weiwei suddenly became anxious and exined frantically, "It¡¯s about what I saw you and my sister doing earlier. Weren¡¯t you two in the middle of... that? It¡¯s been less than five minutes, and you¡¯re already out here. That¡¯s not scientifically possible. Forey alone should take at least two minutes, and putting on clothes at least another two minutes. That means, brother-inw, you had less than a minute in between¡ªdon¡¯t scare me, please."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with resignation. He had underestimated his sister-inw¡¯s audacity. Jesus, what kind of precision timing is this? So, she¡¯s been standing outside the whole time, keeping track of the minutes?!

    With a dismissive roll of his eyes, Lu Tianxing retorted, "Go y, kid. Is this something you should be concerned about? Go where it¡¯s cool and stay there."

 Chapter 249 - 248 The Reason for the Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 248 The Reason for the Bounty</h4>

    It¡¯s not just men who dislike hearing the word ¡¯small¡¯; women aren¡¯t keen on it either.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing call her a little brat, Bai Weiwei pouted, displeased, "Brother-inw, what are you saying? Where am I small? Haven¡¯t you experienced it yourself?"

    Saying this, Bai Weiwei put her hands on her hips, seemingly trying to prove her point.

    "Not small at all, just perfect."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself.

    Ignoring the way Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze wandered over her, Bai Weiwei stared at him with a peculiar expression and whispered, "Brother-inw, tell me, are you the legendary three-second man?"

    "Ah, fuck."

    Struck by Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt like spitting blood. This year must be his unlucky year; why did every woman think this way about him? Either they suspected he liked men, or they called him a three-second man. Did he really look like that sort of person?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s rapidly changing face, Bai Weiwei sighed, gently patted his shoulder, andforted him, "Brother-inw, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. I won¡¯t look down on you. Besides, with medical science so advanced nowadays, it¡¯s definitely not going to be a problem to cure you. And even if it can¡¯t be cured, there¡¯s still IVF, right? You and my sister will surely have a child..."

    Bai Weiwei looked at him sympathetically, relentlessly consoling Lu Tianxing,pletely oblivious to his increasingly darkening expression.

    "Stop!"

    Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cut off Bai Weiwei¡¯s words.

    Bai Weiwei blinked, not quite finished, saying, "Brother-inw, you don¡¯t need to avoid doctors out of shame. You have to believe in the hospital; they will definitely cure you."

    "I¡¯m not sick;sting the whole night isn¡¯t an issue for me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a steely face, feeling insulted by the attack on his abilities.

    "Brother-inw, you don¡¯t need to exin anymore. Sigh, if ites to it, I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow. We just won¡¯t let grandma and grandpa find out."

    Bai Weiwei patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder solemnly, sighing with mixed feelings.

    "Fuck!"

    Unable to hold back, Lu Tianxing cursed, "Bai Weiwei, I seriously warn you, I¡¯m not sick. Keep spouting nonsense at me, and believe it or not, I¡¯ll make you experience firsthand whether I¡¯m a three-second man or not."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she seductively stroked her cheeks, saying softly, "Brother-inw,e at me. I¡¯m waiting for you."

    Speechless!

    Lu Tianxing was exasperated, dammit. Having a little aunt like this, he didn¡¯t know whether it was a blessing or a curse. She was always tempting him, as if he didn¡¯t dare toy a finger on her.

    "Forget it, you¡¯re not fitting my standards yet. Talk to me when you¡¯ve grown up."

    Lu Tianxing feigned disdain as he nced over Bai Weiwei¡¯s figure, then changed the subject, "Weiwei, you came to your sister¡¯s room to see me. Do you need something?"

    "Oh, I almost forgot about the important stuff."

    Bai Weiwei pped her forehead, having an epiphany, "Grandpa asked me to tell you that you should see him in the study after you get back. With what you¡¯ve done, Brother-inw, I almost forgot."

    "Then, I¡¯ll be off. You have fun by yourself!"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, what did she mean by saying he almost made her forget, don¡¯t talk in such an ambiguous way, it¡¯s not okay. Dropping a line, Lu Tianxing immediately headed for the study; he was officially scared of Bai Weiwei now.

    Watching the back of Lu Tianxing descending the stairs, Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes shed with a glint, and she ran back into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room. Lu Tianxing was sick, she had to n for her sister, to persuade her brother-inw to go to the hospital for a check-up, lest it cause discord between the husband and wifeter on.

    Aftering downstairs, Lu Tianxing arrived at the first-floor study, gave a gentle knock on the door, and after hearing an elderly voice from inside, he then pushed the door open and walked in.

    Upon entering the study, Lu Tianxing saw the old man of Bai Qiao Mountain sitting leisurely in a Taishi Chair, savoring his tea. The study was nicely decorated, exuding an antique charm, with shelves full of books, some of which were even rare antiques in reprint editions. Stepping into the study, a dense scent of books hit the face, and on the desk, there was a small incense burner from which faint sandalwood smoke was gently rising.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re back. Did you want to see me for something?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Bai Qiao Mountain, simply saying hello, and casually took a seat in the guest chair, lighting a cigarette for himself and then offering one to Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "Mm,"

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded, took the cigarette, and Lu Tianxing quickly lit it for the old man.

    Bai Qiao Mountain took a puff of the cigarette and said slowly, "I heard that you and Zhiqing encountered an assassin this afternoon?"

    "Yeah, on Rongfu Street. But the assassin is already dead. This was the second time. As far as I know, someone offered a bounty of five hundred million dors on the assassin website, wanting Zhiqing¡¯s life, which led to the repeated attempts by assassins."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, not nning to lie. The old man had deep military connections and naturally had channels to get this information. There was no need to hide these matters.

    "Five hundred million dors¡ªit seems these people have put in quite the effort for what¡¯s in my possession."

    Bai Qiao Mountain said with a cold smile, looking at Lu Tianxing, "Tianxing, I suppose you must be very curious by now! Curious about why someone would put a bounty on Zhiqing¡¯s life out of the blue! If I¡¯m not mistaken, these two assassination attempts are just the tip of the iceberg; you must have dealt with quite a few others in secret, right?"

    "Grandpa is joking. They were just a few ants, no effort at all. Besides, Zhiqing is my wife. If I don¡¯t protect her, who will?"

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, not choosing to deny it, and at the same time, he was also curious about what could possibly make people willing to pay such a high price to put a bounty on Bai Zhiqing.

    "With your word, I¡¯m relieved,"

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Lu Tianxing, not offering any thanks, just took another puff of his cigarette and began, "The reason they put a bounty on Zhiqing is because of an item I have. In other words, they want to use Zhiqing¡¯s life to coerce me into handing over that item."

    "For an item?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, puzzled. An item worth a bounty of five hundred million dors on a person¡¯s life¡ªweren¡¯t they afraid ofing up empty-handed, that it could all blow up in their faces?

    "Ever heard of the Four Symbols Rings? The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Xuanwu, Vermilion Bird¡ªyou know of these four divine beasts, right? The Four Symbols Rings are four rings crafted based on their images, and it¡¯s said that gathering all four can unlock the path to outer heaven, enabling one¡¯s every wish toe true, and ruling the world is not beyond reach even outside of China. What I have is one of the Four Symbols Rings, the Xuanwu Ring."

    Bai Qiao Mountain exhaled a thick plume of smoke, slowly revealing a piece of news that shocked Lu Tianxing.

    PS: Explosive updatesing tomorrow or the day after, brothers, I need your support!!!

 Chapter 250 - 249: Four Symbols Ring (First Update, Please Subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 249: Four Symbols Ring (First Update, Please Subscribe)</h4>

    "Four Symbols Ring! Old man, you have this thing in your possession?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. He was all too familiar with the Four Symbols Ring mentioned by the old man since one of them, the Azure Dragon Ring, was in his hand.

    It was rumored that the Four Symbols Ring was crafted by a pre-Qin qi cultivator who extracted the souls of the four mythical beasts to create four rings to guard his tomb. Inside the grand tomb of this qi cultivator, it was said to contain wealth that rivaled nations, a cultivation technique that allowed one¡¯s physical body to traverse the stars, and most importantly, an ancient transmission array hidden within. Whoever could gather the Four Symbols Ring and activate the transmission array could use it to reach ¡¯outer heaven¡¯ and achieve immortality, living as long as the heavens themselves.

    The rumors about the Four Symbols Ring were rampant among martial artists and superpower users all over the world. Countless forces coveted the rings. Once, the appearance of a single ring from the set had sparked a whirlwind of bloodshed, leading to rivers of blood.

    Lu Tianxing did not expect that Bai Qiao Mountain held one of the Four Symbols Rings. However, this also exined quite well why Bai Zhiqing, who had not offended anyone, had a hefty bounty on her life.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m really curious about where you got the Four Symbols Ring from. Hasn¡¯t this thing been missing for a long time? No one has ever truly gathered all four rings, and this isn¡¯t like gathering seven Dragon Balls to make a wish. Do people really believe in such an ethereal thing?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain with some iprehension, not particrly caring about the rumors of the Four Symbols Ring. When he had obtained one¡ªthe Azure Dragon Ring¡ªhe had studied it and found nothing special about it. Besides, over the years, he had never heard of anyone sessfully gathering all four or opening the great tomb of the pre-Qin qi cultivator.

    "I bought it by chance from an antique dealer; onlyter did I find out that it was one of the Four Symbols Rings."

    A trace of reminiscence crossed Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face as he slowly said, "As for why so many people believe in it, it¡¯s because the older you get, the more you fear death, particrly those who hold high positions and possess great wealth. They fear death even more. When an opportunity for immortality and wish fulfillment is presented before them, even if there¡¯s only a 0.1% chance, they will not give up. That¡¯s human nature."

    Lu Tianxing fell silent. Someone had once said that when profits reach 10%, people be tempted. At 50%, they take risks; at 100%, they dare to trample allws; and at 300%, they would fear not even the gallows.

    And when the chance at immortality was before them, anyone would go mad for it, even if it were an intangible legend. As long as the pie drawn was big enough, there was no fear ofcking followers¡ªthey were betting that the legend was true.

    "Wait, Grandpa, I have another question. If the other party really wants to get the Xuanwu Ring, why would they put out a public bounty for Zhiqing? Everyone covets the Four Symbols Rings. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t it be a wasted effort, and they might end up even working for someone else¡¯s gain?"

    Lu Tianxing was somewhat puzzled and did not understand. If the other party really wanted to obtain the Xuanwu Ring, they shouldn¡¯t have put a bounty on Bai Zhiqing, making it known to the whole city, right?

    Wouldn¡¯t every collector of treasures rather the whole world knew nothing about it? Publicly putting out a bounty, wouldn¡¯t they fear being beaten to the punch and their ns foiled by others?

    "If he dares to publicly put a bounty on Zhiqing, he must be confident of getting the ring and not worried about otherpetitors. He is also warning me, telling me not to try to leak information about the ring. Otherwise, just as they can put a bounty on Zhiqing, they can do the same for Weiwei. If I don¡¯t want my lineage to end, I must obediently hand over the ring."

    "Grandpa, do you know who the adversary is? Could you not find out their identity?" Lu Tianxing asked, frowning.

    Bai Qiao Mountain shook his head, "Nearly. I asked an old friend for help, but it led nowhere. We couldn¡¯t figure out the adversary¡¯s true identity. Tianxing, did you find out anything?"

    "Nothing. The only thing I found out is that the adversary uses the pseudonym ¡¯Heavenly God¡¯. Beyond that, I know nothing."

    After shaking his head and falling silent for a moment, Lu Tianxing asked, "Grandpa, what are your ns now?"

    "Continue the investigation. No matter who it is, if they dare to hurt my granddaughter, I will make them pay a painful price."

    A strong military aura emanated from Bai Qiao Mountain as he looked at Lu Tianxing and continued, "Regarding the Four Symbols Ring, Tianxing, I hope to entrust it to you, so it won¡¯t fall into the wrong hands. I¡¯m old and have enjoyed all that is to be enjoyed. Immortality has no allure for me. Do not refuse. I am aware of your identity, and I believe you are capable of keeping the ring safe. If you feel indebted, then protect Zhiqing well and take care of Weiwei for me. If you can do this, your grandma and I will be content."

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and gave a wry smile, "Grandpa, aren¡¯t you cing too much faith in me? Aren¡¯t you worried that telling me all this will prompt me to make a move on you? The chance at making any wishe true and eternal life is something no one can refuse."

    "What¡¯s the use of being afraid?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain red at Lu Tianxing and said, "The ¡¯Military Knife¡¯ that caused countless people in the world to tremble in fear, known as the knife of the military, the ¡¯Judge¡¯, king of the Underworld, leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡ªif I¡¯m afraid of you, does that mean you won¡¯t try to steal it? Could I stop you if you did? Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of pretense? Besides, I trust my own judgment and also trust Zhiqing¡¯s. You are a man worthy of trust."

    "Old man, aren¡¯t you praising me a bit too highly?"

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, feeling himself to be not nearly as grandiose as the old man suggested.

    As for the old man knowing his other identity, that was not so surprising. His identity was recorded in the military, and with the old man¡¯s former status in the military, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to know these things.

    Bai Qiao Mountain harrumphed, "Of course. Otherwise, do you think I would marry Zhiqing off to you? What¡¯s this about a fake marriage? Who are you fooling! Hmph, let me tell you, I¡¯m not against handing over the Xuanwu Ring to you. There¡¯s one condition, though: you must hurry up and give me a great-grandchild with Zhiqing. Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream of getting the Xuanwu Ring. I¡¯d take it to the grave before giving it to you."

    PS: First update delivered. Today, barring any idents, there should be five updates. Please support, vote for the monthly ticket, and tip!!)

 Chapter 251 - 250 Roseâ€™s Phone Call (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 250 Rose¡¯s Phone Call (2nd Update)</h4>

    "Oh my god!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with exasperation. How could everythinge down to having children? Clearly, there is no such thing as a free lunch, he thought; there is a price to pay. The old man must be obsessed with having a grandson, resorting to bribery since threats had failed.

    "Grandpa, aren¡¯t we straying a bit too far from the topic? Weren¡¯t we talking about the ring?" Lu Tianxing said cautiously.

    "Don¡¯t y coy with me. I am telling you, once I¡¯ve decided on something, it won¡¯t change. There, I¡¯ve exined the situation to you. Zhiqing¡¯s life is now in your hands. I can¡¯t be bothered with it anymore. If you like being pointed at and called a famous military knife, a supposed king of the underworld, a ¡¯Useless Judge,¡¯ someone who can¡¯t even protect his own wife, that¡¯s up to you. Now, you can get lost."

    Bai Qiao Mountain was unforgiving, not treating Lu Tianxing¡¯s status with any semnce of regard.

    "Then I will take my leave first, old man. You should rest early too," Lu Tianxing said.

    Exiting the study, Lu Tianxing finally let out a long sigh. The old man definitely had gone crazy over getting a grandson; somehow, he managed to connect every topic to that of having children, making him feel almost neurotic now.

    "Four Symbols Ring? I never expected that the reason Bai Zhiqing was being hunted was because of this. It seems the person behind the bounty on Bai Zhiqing has a substantial background, even the old man can¡¯t find out much."

    Lu Tianxing mumbled to himself, a gleam of light shing in his eyes: "I have the Azure Dragon Ring, and the old man holds the Xuanwu Ring. Half of the Four Symbols Rings are in my hands. If I can gather all four rings, could it really open the tomb of the pre-Qin Qi practitioners¡¯ and grant immortality?"

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, then he shook his head. He was leading a good life now, with a beautiful wife at home and several appealing mistresses outside. What was there not to be satisfied with? Why chase after immortality?

    What makes a life magnificent is its richness and variety despite its brevity¡ªit¡¯s full of emotions and allows one to grow old with the one they love. What¡¯s the use of immortality without a loved one by your side? Alone, watching the world change, you would feel like an outsider, enduring the loneliness and destion of the passing time¡ªwho could stand such solitude?

    Even if you could live forever, what about your loved ones, your family? Do you want to watch helplessly as the ones you love gradually age, turn to dust, while you remain forever young?

    There¡¯s a line in a song that goes, "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old together with you." This line paints the happiest picture: growing old with the one you love, which is truly the most perfect life.

    Without anyone beside you, what good is immortality?

    Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing dismissed these impractical thoughts and walked out of the study, about to go upstairs, when his phone suddenly rang in his pocket.

    "Rose, why is she calling me at this time?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at the caller ID, hesitated for a moment, then answered the call.

    "Honey, are you alright? I just got news that you were attacked this afternoon. Honey, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?"

    The moment the call connected, Rose¡¯s anxious voice came through.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s concerned words, Lu Tianxing felt a warmth in his heart and said with a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t you trust my strength? A few assassins can¡¯t harm me, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not even worth my time."

    "Honey, I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. If only I had investigated more carefully, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today. Honey, do you know? When I found out that you encountered assassins, I felt like the sky was falling. If anything had happened to you, I would never forgive myself."

    Rose¡¯s voice was full of self-me. Before she knew it, Lu Tianxing had be a part of her life. If something happened to Lu Tianxing, she didn¡¯t know if she would go crazy.

    "Alright, don¡¯t talk like that. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? And this isn¡¯t your fault. The Rose Society does have significant influence in Modu, but it¡¯s not all-epassing. It¡¯s inevitable that some areas can¡¯t be investigated. Don¡¯t me yourself; they can¡¯t do anything to me." Lu Tianxingforted her softly.

    Rose nodded heavily, "Mhm, I believe you won¡¯t be harmed, darling."

    "Of course, you know my strength. Just be careful yourself, and don¡¯t get hurt likest time. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you."

    "Harsh? Honey, how do you n to be harsh on me? I just took a shower, and now I¡¯m lying in bed. Honey, do you want toe over now and let me experience how you¡¯ll be harsh?"

    Although she spoke like this, Rose was actually sitting on the sofa, elegantly crossing her legs, her lips curving up slightly in a mischievous smile...

    Hearing Rose¡¯s voice from deep inside her throat, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of fiery desire rise from his Dantian and quickly changed the subject, "Rose, how¡¯s the situation in Modutely? How is the Sky Alliance doing?"

    Today was not a good day for going out. Lu Tianxing felt that if he let Rose continue, he might not get any sleep tonight.

    "The Sky Alliance hasn¡¯t made any moves for now. They¡¯ve just massively retracted their territory, ignoring the provocations from both the Sword Alliance and the Rose Society. But knowing Huang Fuhu, this old fox, he¡¯s not someone to give up easily. He might be secretly plotting something, or perhaps he¡¯s waiting for his uing birthday to make a move against us."

    Hearing Rose say this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression became serious. He recalled Tie Shan, who had been killed in the vi; invited by Huang Fuhu, Tie Shan was an ally who died by his hand. The Sky Alliance had always remained indifferent, which highly suggested that they still possessed a force not inferior to Tie Shan.

    "Besides that, is there any other unusual movement?"

    "No more, but the Sword Alliance¡¯s recent movements have been suspicious. My people have seen them having frequent contacts with people from Japan. Be careful darling, after you killed their peoplest time, relying on Chen Dao¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t easily let go," Rose advised.

    "I know. If the Sword Alliance dares to make a move on me, I wouldn¡¯t mind erasing thempletely, making a nice gift for your dowry."

    A sharp gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If the Sword Alliance didn¡¯t know any better, he wouldn¡¯t mind making them disappear forever.

    Giggling, "Giving it to me as a dowry, honey, aren¡¯t you afraid one of your family members might blow a fuse?"

    Rose giggled seductively, a tone men find irresistible, "Honey, you said you¡¯ve already given me a dowry. Shouldn¡¯t I repay you? I¡¯ve learned quite a few trickstely. Do you want to try them out?"

 Chapter 252 - 251 I Live Stream Swallowing a Keyboard (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 251 I Live Stream Swallowing a Keyboard (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Damn!"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help but picture Rose¡¯s explosively stunning figure and swallowed hard, wondering whether he should sneak over to see Rose while Bai Zhiqing was asleep.

    "Haha, darling, are you thinking about sneaking over tonight? I¡¯m sorry to say, my ¡¯rtive¡¯ visited today, haha, I¡¯m going to sleep now, good night, darling."

    Just when Lu Tianxing made up his mind, Rose¡¯s proudughter came through, and she hung up the phone before he could even respond.

    Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with frustration. He had actually been teased by Rose today. He resolved to teach her a severe lesson using family discipline the next time he saw her, to show her who truly ruled the household.

    After putting his phone in his pocket, Lu Tianxing went upstairs directly, pushed open Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room door, and walked in. The room was silent; Bai Zhiqing sat on the sofa, staring nkly out the window, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Wife, what are you thinking about? Everything alright? Spaced out?"

    Lu Tianxing walked over and nudged Bai Zhiqing.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing trembled violently, startled by this sudden noise. Seeing it was Lu Tianxing, she angrily retorted, "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do, scare me to death? You don¡¯t make a sound when you walk."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "How could I scare you to death? You¡¯re my wife, and you¡¯re beautiful. Where else could I find another one like you? Also, you haven¡¯t yet provided an heir for the Lu Family. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you die."

    "Like hell I¡¯d give you an heir."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a look and suddenly seemed to remember something, her gaze roaming over Lu Tianxing and turning oddly peculiar.

    Feeling stared at, Lu Tianxing felt a sudden chill, "Wife, could you not look at me like that? It creeps me out."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing shuffled backward slightly, showing a scared look.

    "Lu Tianxing, tell me honestly, are you sick?"

    "Sick? What kind of sick?" Lu Tianxing looked puzzled.

    "You know... like... premature... you know."

    Bai Zhiqing stuttered out her words, her face uncontrobly blushing like a juicy peach, incredibly tempting.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, his forehead¡¯s veins popping, and said sadly, "Bai Zhiqing, how could you be so heartless? Have you forgotten that night you demanded me several times, from early until morning? If I were premature, how could I have kept going? I was wrong about you, Bai Zhiqing. You really are a fair-weather friend, unwilling to acknowledge what happened and breaking my heart! Tell me honestly, who has been ndering me behind my back? Was it that little vixen Bai Weiwei? I¡¯ll deal with her right now."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing scanned the room, looking for an embroidery needle to sew Bai Weiwei¡¯s mouth shut¡ªa big mouth indeed, to nder him like that and even spread rumors all over; no wonder Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze made him shudder just now, doubting his ability. This he definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    "Nonsense, I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s usation, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned beet red, her eyes flitting about, obviously remembering the incident of that night.

    "Bai Zhiqing, what do you mean by that? Are you doubting my ability?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned sullen as he looked at Bai Zhiqing. Suddenly, a sleazy smile appeared on his face, "Wife, since you doubt my abilities, how about we consummate our marriage again tonight, so you can have a fresh experience? Rest assured, if it¡¯s less than an hour, I¡¯ll live stream eating a keyboard."

    "Ugh!"

    Bai Zhiqing was shocked and, bing angrily embarrassed, said, "Who wants to consummate anything with you? Go to hell, Lu Tianxing!"

    With that, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws, looking like she wanted to tear him apart.

    "Inhale!"

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air, his face slightly twisted as he stared at Bai Zhiqing, baring his teeth and grimacing, "Wife, you really don¡¯t hold back, nning to murder your own husband, are you?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?"

    "Can you take your hand off me before you talk?"

    Sweat trickled down Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. He had known better than to provoke Bai Zhiqing; this girl was too ruthless.

    Bai Zhiqing looked down and realized one of her hands was pressing on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, right on top of his wound.

    "Oh, sorry, I hurt you."

    Saying so, Bai Zhiqing quickly removed her hand, yet her face showed no sign of apology.

    "Sooner orter, I¡¯ll hurt you again, until you beg for mercy."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s unapologetic apology, Lu Tianxing thought fiercely to himself.

    "Wife, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll rest now."

    Lu Tianxing no longer wanted to deal with Bai Zhiqing. He needed to quickly think about his next steps. Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s warning had reminded him that many people were after Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life. He had to ensure her safety, because Bai Zhiqing was his wife.

    "Are you nning to continue sleeping on the floor tonight?"

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the bed, looking at Lu Tianxing with aplex gaze.

    "If not on the floor, where else would I sleep?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even lift his head as he continued arranging his bed on the floor.

    "But, your wound?"

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor injury. I¡¯m strong, it won¡¯t hinder me."

    "No, your wound can¡¯t get infected. What if it gets inmed? Come sleep... on the... bed... today."

    "Sleep... on... the bed?"

    Lu Tianxing turned around, eyes wide as he stared at Bai Zhiqing. Was this an invitation to a fight? If he got injured again, wouldn¡¯t that mean he could engage in more... intimate affairs?

    "You heard wrong, I didn¡¯t say anything. Just continue sleeping on the floor."

    "Hehe, don¡¯t say that, wife. You already spoke up; if I don¡¯t join you, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful?"

    Such a great opportunity, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t refuse. With surprising speed, he tidied up his bedding andy directly on the bed.

    "Wife, your bed is really soft, really fragrant." Lu Tianxingy there, remarking.

    A thin nket over him, emitting a light fragrance, brought a refreshing pleasure.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately frosted over: "Lu Tianxing, you better behave tonight. You¡¯d better not cross this line, or else, I won¡¯t be kind, snap!"

    Saying so, Bai Zhiqing drew a straight line from the headboard to the foot of the bed with her hand, effectively splitting the bed into two, like the boundary line on a chessboard, clearly demarcated.

 Chapter 253 - 252 Complicated Thoughts (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 252 Complicated Thoughts (4th Update)</h4>

    38th Parallel!

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered how he and his ssmates used to draw a "38th Parallel" across the desk with a small knife back in his childhood, dering that no one was allowed to cross that line, or else they deserved the punishment without telling the teacher.

    "You better behave yourself and don¡¯t cross this line, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    Bai Zhiqing pulled out a pair of cold, gleaming scissors from under the pillow, waved them around twice, then hid them back under the pillow.

    Staring at the 38th Parallel in front of him, Lu Tianxing recalled the sh of the cold scissors and finally sighed, turning his back to Bai Zhiqing andying down to sleep. It looked like he couldn¡¯t be a "beast" today, but rather a beast that couldn¡¯t quite live up to the name.

    Watching Lu Tianxing turn his back and lie down, Bai Zhiqing rolled over too but didn¡¯t fall asleep. Instead, she pricked up her ears and listened closely to the movements of Lu Tianxing beside her. Unfortunately, even after a while, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make a peep. All that came through was the sound of his even breathing.

    "Could this damned jerk have found his conscience?"

    A thought shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, which she quickly shook off. She¡¯d rather believe that dogs can change their habit of eating crap, or that sows had learned to climb trees than believe Lu Tianxing had be an upright gentleman. This guy must be pretending to sleep and waiting for her to let down her guard and doze off before he made his inappropriate move.

    For a while, Bai Zhiqing felt troubled, wanting to turn over and see whether Lu Tianxing was feigning sleep or really sleeping; yet she feared that he was lying in wait like a wide-mouthed predator, ready for her¡ªthe little white rabbit¡ªto willingly hop into his trap.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had already fallen into sleep, and Bai Zhiqing, now facing a multitude of crises, needed to seize the time to rejuvenate her spirit to cope with all the looming troubles.

    Time trickled by, and the entire bedroom was unusually quiet.

    Finally, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She slowly turned over, squinting her eyes until only a sliver was open, and peeked at Lu Tianxing.

    She froze. Lu Tianxing, just like a baby, had a faint smile on his lips and had long since fallen into a deep sleep.

    "This damn jerk, having a beautiful woman by his side and still being able to fall asleep so quickly, is nothing but a pig, azy, gluttonous pig."

    Bai Zhiqing muttered to herself, unsettled by the sight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s childish slumber.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing realized she couldn¡¯t fully understand Lu Tianxing. Hisposure today, the chilling aura he exuded, made him seem like apletely different person, an utter stranger. Yet this "stranger" had saved her life and Bai¡¯s Group time and again.

    All at once, a feeling arose in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. Having a man by her side didn¡¯t seem to be without its benefits: at the very least, he could provide help,fort, and courage when she was lonely and helpless, and willingly be her source of joy and her outlet for frustration when she was angry and unhappy.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was in turmoil¡ªespecially considering that Lu Tianxing had many women outside and even had a dubious, flirtatious rtionship with Lin Qianru at thepany.

    "Am I not apetent wife if I don¡¯t even understand my own husband?"

    Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself, gazing at the sleeping face of Lu Tianxing, and suddenly felt an impulse to kiss him.

    Remembering the scene in the bathroom where they kissed, the thought was irresistible for Bai Zhiqing. Looking at Lu Tianxing, her body leaned down uncontrobly, and she lightly kissed his lips like a dragonfly skimming across water, intoxicated by a faint scent of tobo.

    "Swoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing stirred slightly, and Bai Zhiqing turned around like a startled rabbit, twisting quickly to face away from Lu Tianxing, daring not to move at all, feeling her cheeks burning frightfully hot, her heartbeat speeding up¡ªa fluster as if a misdeed had been caught by its master.

    "Bai Zhiqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you kiss that jerk? So embarrassing. Thankfully, that jerk didn¡¯t notice, otherwise, he would haveughed himself to death."

    Bai Zhiqing touched her cheeks, feeling her entire face burning hot, as red as blooming roses.

    If others from Bai¡¯s Group were to see this, they would go insane, since when did their icy goddess take the initiative to kiss a man, and even learned to blush? Wasn¡¯t the icy goddess always as cold as ever, disdainful of everything?

    "Could it be that I¡¯ve fallen for this pervert?"

    A thought shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, and she quickly shook her head, repeatedly refuting herself in her heart: "Impossible, I couldn¡¯t possibly like him. It must be because this pervert saved me today, so I kissed him as a way of thanks, yes, that¡¯s it. How could I fall for a pervert?"

    Bai Zhiqing continued tofort herself, yet her body involuntarily turned over to quietly observe Lu Tianxing¡¯s profile. In this moment, she felt an unprecedented peace in her heart.

    ...

    In the early morning, when the first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, Lu Tianxing was already awake, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of vexation.

    At this time, Bai Zhiqing had lost all the cold aloofness she had at thepany. Her head rested on his chest, one arm wrapped around his arm, her slender, beautiful legs resting carelessly on top of him, a faint fragrance wafting from her body.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, who was sound asleep on his chest, Lu Tianxing unexpectedly felt not the slightest bit of desire. His fingers gently traced the tips of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair, the corners of his mouth lifted in a faint smile. Perhaps, this was Bai Zhiqing at her calmest, most genuine, and most carefree.

    Letting Bai Zhiqing cling to him, Lu Tianxing made no movements, quietly holding her while staring at the ceiling, wondering what was on his mind.

    If Lin Qianru, Rose, and other women were to see this scene, Lu Tianxing could imagine they would be in stitches. Since when did a lecher not react at all when faced with warm, fragrant, tender beauty in his arms? This was absolutely unscientific.

    Not to mention others disbelieving it, even Lu Tianxing himself found it hard to believe. Faced with such a tempting beauty in his embrace, he was unruffled. If it weren¡¯t for the early morning physiological reminder that he was still very much male, he might have been tempted to rush into the bathroom to verify a few things.

    "Mmmhm!"

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing moved, and Lu Tianxing started, quickly closing his eyes, guessing that Bai Zhiqing was about to wake up.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing closed his eyes, Bai Zhiqing immediately opened hers. She raised her arm and unconsciously rubbed her eyes, looking dazedly at the close presence of Lu Tianxing.

    "Ah!"

    After a moment, a piercing scream shattered the room¡¯s tranquility.

 Chapter 254 - 253: Silly and Cute Bai Zhiqing (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 253: Silly and Cute Bai Zhiqing (5th Update)</h4>

    Hearing the shriek next to his ear, by this point even if Lu Tianxing wanted to pretend to be asleep, he couldn¡¯t, as Bai Zhiqing was not only screaming but also pinching his arm so hard that it had surely turned purplish-blue without even needing to look.

    "Stop."

    Finally unable to bear it, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, can you please stop screaming? Do you want to wake everyone up? People who don¡¯t know any better might think I did something to you."

    "I will scream, what about it? Lu Tianxing, I trusted you so much, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scumbag, aplete scumbag. Tell me, what did you do to mest night?"

    Bai Zhiqing crossed her arms and curled up in the corner of the bed, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of sorrow as if she were an abandoned girl. Her eyes quickly reddened, and tears glistened within them before falling down her cheeks like broken pearls.

    What¡¯s this rhythm? Why is she crying now? When did I be a scumbag?

    Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded, staring at Bai Zhiqing, baffled by what was happening¡ªwhy she was suddenly crying. Even if he crossed some kind of line, there shouldn¡¯t be tears, and he seemed to have behaved himselfst night, not doing anything.

    "Don¡¯t cry, wife, please don¡¯t cry for now. What¡¯s the matter after all?" Lu Tianxing quickly tried tofort Bai Zhiqing, worried that his grandfather might hear and think he had done something to her.

    "I will cry. So what? You scumbag, stay away from me. I don¡¯t need your crocodile tears."

    Bai Zhiqing, tears streaking down her face, looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of hatred, "Lu Tianxing, you scumbag, do you know what you didst night? You wait, I won¡¯t let you get away with this. I¡¯ll make sure you go to jail and rid the people of a menace."

    "What did I do to youst night?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s usation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face flickered with astonishment and then speechlessly said, "Wife, you can¡¯t possibly think that I did something to youst night? Are you trying to cheer me up? I was very well-behavedst night."

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, still trying to deny it? If you didn¡¯t do anything to mest night, why would I end up lying on top of you? Clearly, you took advantage of me while I was asleep, plotting something inappropriate, and now you still want to argue? You scumbag, viin, how dare you do it but not admit it?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her tone filled with usation.

    "Haha..."

    Unable to hold back any longer after hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s usation, Lu Tianxing burst outughing, realizing that she thought he had wronged her, which exined why she was so upset. This beautiful CEO was ridiculously adorable, silly adorable.

    Bai Zhiqing stopped crying and looked at Lu Tianxing with a sniffle and a hint of confusion rising in her heart. This guy was almost going to jail, yet he seemed rather happy.

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Wife, this is the first time I¡¯ve discovered how cute you can be, and your thoughts are so wicked."

    Seeing the confused look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxingughed so hard he could barely catch his breath, clutching his stomach and saying intermittently, "Wife, your imagination is really too strong, I must apud you. If I had done something to you, wouldn¡¯t you feel it? Besides, your clothes are still perfectly intact on you. What could I possibly do, dream about doing something to you? I¡¯m dying ofughter, wife, I¡¯ve never realized you could be this funny..."

    PS: The Chapter is a bit short, sorry, but as you guys know, the winds of censorship can blow at any time, and some stuff had to be cut.

 Chapter 255 - 253 is too sad (5th update)

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 253 is too sad (5th update)</h4>

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was stunned and stopped crying, staring nkly at Lu Tianxing. Her facial expressions changed rapidly, and a fury ignited in her eyes. This jerk had taken advantage of her and even dared to mock her, deliberately keeping her in the dark, clearly intending to make fun of her.

    "You jerk, I¡¯m going to fight you!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed and, without thinking, kicked her leg toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Whoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing instinctively ducked, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful leg flew past his head.

    "Winnie the Pooh~"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. At a nce, he could clearly see a little bear sh by, just like the one he had seenst time.

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing this, was slightly taken aback. Her pretty face instantly turned as red as blood, and she screamed, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing threw caution to the wind and pounced on Lu Tianxing, deciding to go down together with him.

    Lu Tianxing dodged to the side, but since he was sleeping on the edge of the bed, when he moved, he fell off the bed, bringing Bai Zhiqing, who was holding onto his arm, down with him. The two tumbled under the bed together.

    "Thump!"

    Both of them fell heavily to the floor, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body crashing down onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt his chest being pressed by something and was overwhelmed by a strong, enchanting fragrance. Then, before he knew it, everything went dark as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lipsnded squarely on his, and their lips met in a kiss.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing felt as if she had been struck by lightning, a strong current rushing through her body, making her involuntarily scream. She sprung up from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body like a spring.

    Thinking back on the moment, Bai Zhiqing was on the verge of tears. Despite her vignce, Lu Tianxing, that scoundrel, had taken advantage of her again...

    At this thought, Bai Zhiqing felt both embarrassed and angry. Embarrassed because she felt a liking towards him, and angry because Lu Tianxing had kissed her without her consent, which made her furious.

    "Lu Tianxing, you sleazebag, I¡¯m going to kill you. I want to go down with you."

    Bai Zhiqing shrieked, grabbing a pillow from the bed and, without any aim, hurled it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, determined to make him regret it today, no matter what.

    Half an hourter, when Lu Tianxing came downstairs after washing up, there were several scratch marks on his previously smooth face, very conspicuous on his cheek.

    Touching the wounds, Lu Tianxing grimaced. It¡¯s really impossible to reason with a woman. When she starts hitting, she even uses her ws, and you can¡¯t even fight back because she¡¯ll just cry to show you. The marks on his face were indeed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s handiwork with her nails.

    Tragic!

    Lu Tianxing felt he was truly tragic. If he had known, he would never have teased Bai Zhiqing; an angry woman is truly terrifying,pletely unreasonable. If he hadn¡¯t run fast at the end, his entire face might have been ruined.

    PS: Guys, sorry, the Chapter is a little short. I hope you can forgive me. There¡¯s no helping it, I can¡¯t ovee the strict rules. some changes had to be made, there was no way around it. Unedited, it wouldn¡¯t even pass the review, and that led to constant errors in the storyline. Sorry!!

 Chapter 256 - 254 After Work, I Want to Buy a Lottery Ticket

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 254 After Work, I Want to Buy a Lottery Ticket</h4>

    "Good morning, brother-inw. Eh, brother-inw, why are you covering your face so early in the morning? Do you have a toothache? And what¡¯s with the scratch marks on your face? They look like cat scratches, but that¡¯s not right. Our family doesn¡¯t have a cat, and no one nearby keeps pets either."

    Hearing footsteps from upstairs, Bai Weiwei raised her head and caught sight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s clearly visible scratch marks on his cheek, her eyes suddenly took on a mischievous look, and she chuckled behind her hand.

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing this, stumbled and almost fell down the stairs. Was his younger sister-inw¡¯s vision too good, he wondered? He had covered his face; how could she still see the scratches? And even once seen, did she have to blurt it out? Was she bent on embarrassing him?

    Both Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can, upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s remarks, instinctively lifted their heads to look at Lu Tianxing. When they saw the scratch marks on his face, they were both stunned for a moment, struggling toprehend. Had there been a fight between the young couple?

    "Good morning, Grandpa, Grandma, having breakfast?"

    Lu Tianxing forced augh and, realizing he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, dropped his hand and greeted them.

    "Brother-inw, those marks on your face look like they were made by someone¡¯s nails. Did you and sister have a fight?"

    Bai Weiwei propped her chin, curiously gazing at Lu Tianxing with a sly smile on her face.

    It was deliberate, definitely deliberate¡ªthis little minx knew exactly what she was doing! Lu Tianxing felt a surge of anger at his younger sister-inw¡¯s knack for bringing up the most inconvenient topics. It was high time he taught her a harsh lesson.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes swept over Bai Weiwei¡¯s pert bottom as he contemted catching her and spanking her bare backside a hundred times.

    "How could these scratches be from a person? You little minx, always spouting nonsense. With your brother-inw¡¯s skill, who could possibly scratch him? Stop staring. You won¡¯t see anything new. Even eating won¡¯t shut your mouth. Hurry up and eat. Look how skinny you¡¯ve be."

    Lu Tianxing red at Bai Weiwei, snatched up a piece of bread from the table, stuffed it into her mouth, and said, "Grandpa, Grandma, have your breakfast. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll head to thepany now; there are things waiting for me to handle."

    With that, Lu Tianxing nned to make his escape, as he already felt the re of disapproval and anger from the old man.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going? Sit down."

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at the scratches on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face and scoffed, "Exin to me¡ªhow did you get these scratches? Don¡¯t tell me it was an ident. Does one identally scratch their own face?"

    With a wry smile, Lu Tianxing obediently sat down at the dining table and started to exin, "Grandpa, I just fell down identally and got scraped by something, and that¡¯s how I got these marks..."

    "Nonsense!"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Qiao Mountain interrupted him, "Fell down identally, you think I¡¯m senile? In this world, if everyone were to fall, you still wouldn¡¯t be the one to fall. Tell me, what really happened? Did Zhiqing scratch you? Did you two have a fight?"

    "Grandpa, I really did fall down. It has nothing to do with anyone else."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, insisting on his exnation. He brought this upon himself; if he hadn¡¯t subconsciously licked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s precious item, she wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy. Her scratching him a few times was already letting him off easy¡ªat least she didn¡¯t go so far as to ughter him.

    He Can didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she looked at Lu Tianxing and sighed deeply. It seemed she would have to wait a while longer for her wish to hold a great-grandchild.

    Bai Qiao Mountain snorted coldly and said, "I don¡¯t care if you fell or if Zhiqing scratched you, in any case, after a year, I want to see my great-grandson; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude, and kicking you both out to fend for yourselves wherever it¡¯s cool."

    "Yes, yes, Grandpa, rest assured! I will definitely work hard and seed as soon as possible."

    Lu Tianxing hastily reassured, nodding like pounding garlic.

    "Brother-inw, go for it, I believe in you, you can definitely win my sister over."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment as she made a cheering gesture towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Tianxing, Grandma believes in you too," He Can also piped in from the sidelines.

    Surrounded by such a supportive crowd, Lu Tianxing felt a sense of eggache; he almost suspected that Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t get married off, which is why the whole family was so anxious to get her to have a child and tie him down.

    He just didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Bai Zhiqing would have if she knew her family couldn¡¯t wait to have her bear a child.

    After assuring the seniors that he would win over Bai Zhiqing within the year, almost on the verge of getting down on his knees and swearing an oath, Lu Tianxing finally made a difficult escape from the house.

    By the time Lu Tianxing staggered into thepany, he was already over an hourte. However, to everyone else, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tardiness was nothing new; after all, who would believe that someone who dared to bete on his first day and wasn¡¯t kicked out but was instead promoted to Chairman¡¯s Assistant didn¡¯t have a powerful backer?

    But as he walked along, everyone looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face with a mix of surprise and teasing, covering their mouths to snicker.

    Because today, Lu Tianxing was indeed looking odd, with a number of scratch marks on his cheeks, clearly inflicted by a woman¡¯s fingernails. As for men, who would scratch with their fingernails when they could just punch someone? As for pet scratches, have you ever seen a man cuddling pets all day? Those who do that are either, well, gay or cross-dressers.

    Lu Tianxing entered thepany with a dark face, and his newfound notoriety in thepany was confirmed when he cast a harsh nce at the receptionists trying to suppress their giggles. With a resigned sigh, he stepped into the elevator and made his way straight to the Chairman¡¯s office floor, only to be caught red-handed by the little secretary Lan Xin.

    Seeing the scratch marks on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lan Xin barely could contain a bout ofughter, and said gleefully, "Assistant Lu, what happened to your face? It couldn¡¯t be that you got scratched taking liberties with someone, could it, hahaha... I find today to be the happiest day for me, I¡¯m going to buy a lottery ticket after work."

    "Cut the crap, you don¡¯t know anything; I got these this morning when I kissed the Chairman and got scratched by her," Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes at Lan Xin and sighed heavily. "Ah, this is the dire consequence of marrying unwisely. Now you know just how violent our icy Chairman can be, nearly ruining my handsome face."

    "Keep fooling, keep fooling," Lan Xin sneered disdainfully and said, "Like you¡¯re worthy of our Chairman? Why don¡¯t you take a long, hard look at yourself in the mirror? Even Feng Jie would find you ugly."

    "Feng Jie, Feng Jie is a goddess, how could I be worthy of her? She had read countless books by nine and reached the pinnacle at twenty. I¡¯m a simple man, not good enough for her, but I feel we¡¯re quite well-matched, you know. You¡¯re a secretary, I¡¯m an assistant, and there¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Assistant and secretary are a natural pair.¡¯

    "How about it, Little Mei, seeing as you don¡¯t have a boyfriend right now, why don¡¯t you consider me? I¡¯m strong and vigorous, skilled and certified at a professional level ten. Guaranteed to make your nights ecstatic."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest and let his gaze wander unscrupulously from Lan Xin¡¯s chest down to her legs, murmuring in appreciation. Lan Xin was indeed a beauty, with a pure face, just perfect.

 Chapter 257 - 255 Lan Xin Blocks the Way

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 255 Lan Xin Blocks the Way</h4>

    "What are you looking at, who said we¡¯re a pair, ew, shameless."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s unrestrained gaze, Lan Xin crossed her arms and watched him warily, her face full of disdain.

    "I¡¯m not looking at anything, little beauty. I didn¡¯t expect that just one day apart, you seem to have lost quite a bit of weight. Ah, it¡¯s tragic for a woman without a boyfriend. If you don¡¯t find a man to marry soon, be careful or you might turn into a Taiping Princess, and that would be really troublesome."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and sighed, casting a sympathetic nce at Lan Xin before heading into the CEO¡¯s office.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, you... you stop right there."

    Lan Xin trembled with anger at his words and suddenly remembering something, she quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Lu Tianxing, blocking his path with her arms.

    "Little beauty, what are you trying to do now?" Lu Tianxing looked helpless.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything. It¡¯s just that the chairman told me that you are not allowed into his office today. Your task today is to clean the entire building."

    "What did you say, you want me to clean the entire Bai¡¯s Building?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Yes, Assistant Lu, you¡¯d better get moving! If you¡¯rete, you might not finish before the day¡¯s over. Oh, see that corner over there? I¡¯ve prepared all the cleaning supplies for you. How about that, excited?"

    Lan Xin wore a look of malicious glee and pointed to the broom and dustpan in the corner.

    "Damn."

    Unable to hold back, Lu Tianxing cursed. Cleaning dozens of floors was practically a death sentence.

    "Secretary Lan, I think you are falsely reporting the situation to take personal revenge. I must confront the chairman myself about this. Step aside."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing pushed past Lan Xin, ready to argue with Bai Zhiqing.

    "No, you can¡¯t go in, are you daring to defy the chairman¡¯s orders?"

    Lan Xin quickly stepped forward and continued to block Lu Tianxing¡¯s path.

    "Secretary Lan, are you sure you want to stop me? If something happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you."

    Lu Tianxing stopped, a lecherous smile appearing on his face as he rubbed his fingers together, seemingly considering his options.

    "Even if I can¡¯t stop you, I will. I warn you, if you dare do anything to me, I¡¯ll scream harassment and let the chairman give you a proper lesson." Lan Xin was terrified, but she stood her ground, her tone fierce.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, realizing this girl was determined to stop him; he hadn¡¯t offended her, had he? Why on earth was she insisting on this life-or-death struggle today?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing at a disadvantage, Lan Xin¡¯s face immediately showed a smirk of triumph.

    "Really? Secretary Lan, I¡¯m asking you one more time, will you move or not? If not, then I¡¯ll show you the power of Dragon w Hand."

    Lu Tianxing eyed Lan Xin menacingly, his gaze circling her delicate body as he let out a sinisterugh, advancing step by step towards her.

    "What... what are you trying to do, Assistant Lu, you¡¯remitting a crime, if you take one more step, I¡¯m going to scream harassment."

    Lan Xin tried to appear calm, but the rapid rise and fall of her chest betrayed the deep nervousness inside.

    "Go ahead and scream, I¡¯m a grown man, what do I have to fear, it can¡¯t be that big a deal."

    Lu Tianxing curled his lips, gazing at Lan Xin¡¯s striking features, a thought shed through his mind, "She seems quite well-endowed. I didn¡¯t expect this pretty girl to be so modest usually. I wonder if they¡¯re natural or surgically enhanced."

    No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than his hand reached out immediately, and a strong sensation flooded his senses, seemingly natural.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing felt a reluctant allure to let go.

    Stunned!

    More urately, he waspletely frozen.

    Lan Xin was thoroughly startled by this sudden change. For a moment, she even forgot to scream, her beautiful eyes wide open, staring unblinkingly at Lu Tianxing.

    Lan Xin could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing would be so bold as to make a move on her.

    "Mmm!"

    Lan Xin felt a strange sensation rising from her heart and couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.

    Lu Tianxing was startled by the sudden noise. Looking ahead, he noticed Lan Xin¡¯s face was flushed red, her eyes watery, and her breathing somewhat rapid, a typical sign of bewilderment.

    Ohe on, no way! This reaction is way too much; I¡¯m not Yang Guo with some ¡¯Soul Demolishing Palm¡¯; this girl is actually responding, this is too... too insane.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, but he seemed to overlook that Lan Xin was just an innocent girl, hardly a match for someone as experienced as he was.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s current state, Lu Tianxing quickly retracted his hand, uncertain of what might happen if he continued.

    "This... this was an ident, it¡¯s because you insisted on stopping me, I was just..."

    Lu Tianxing stepped back, his face sporting an awkward smile.

    "Bastard, shameless, scoundrel."

    After Lu Tianxing let go, Lan Xin quickly came to her senses, her cheeks flushed, whether from anger or embarrassment, her eyes deadly fixed on Lu Tianxing, filled with murderous intent.

    If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have died a thousand times over by now.

    "You can¡¯t me this all on me."

    Lu Tianxing said innocently, "I told you to move aside, but you had to block me. Besides, I was just investigating, scientifically speaking, with your petite stature, you shouldn¡¯t have suchrge measurements; I was merely checking if they were natural or augmented. Also, I must advise you never to undergo any enhancement surgeries; they are very harmful to the body."

    "Uh!"

    Lan Xin was choked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words; someone could be shameless to this extent, indeed reaching a certain level.

    "Secretary Lan, after scientifically rigorous proof, yours are naturally perfect, aligning precisely with a man¡¯s aesthetic senses. There¡¯s no need for any enhancement pads; it increases a woman¡¯s confidence, pretty good. Keep it up; I¡¯ll look out for you in the future. Goodbye."

    Knowing he should not stay long, Lu Tianxing took advantage of Lan Xin¡¯s dyed reaction, slipped to the office door, already appearing at the doorway.

    As Lan Xin saw this, remembering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s instructions, she hastily rushed forward, trying to catch Lu Tianxing, but it was toote¡ªLu Tianxing had already entered the office door.

    "You...."

    Lan Xin clenched her teeth, staring furiously at Lu Tianxing, and at that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze had alreadynded on him.

 Chapter 258 - 256: The Scholarâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 256: The Schr¡¯s Story</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lan Xin seemed to have found her backbone and said with a wronged face, "Chairman, he..."

    "It¡¯s okay, you go out first, I¡¯ll deal with him for you."

    Bai Zhiqing waved her hand at Lan Xin, fully aware that Lan Xin¡¯s chances of stopping Lu Tianxing at the door were slim to none; when it came to shamelessness, ten Lan Xins would be no match for Lu Tianxing.

    From Lan Xin¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing was certain that Lan Xin had suffered at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, disadvantaged.

    Lan Xin opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she held back, nodded, and walked out. She was somewhat confused as to why Bai Zhiqing kept tolerating Lu Tianxing again and again.

    If this had happened to someone else, what Lu Tianxing did would have been enough to get him fired ten times over.

    Back at her desk, Lan Xin couldn¡¯t calm down, her mind filled with the scene of Lu Tianxing grabbing her "precious darling"; every time she thought about it, Lan Xin¡¯s cheeks would uncontrobly flush with redness.

    "Damn it, how dare you grab my little darling. I will never let this go, curse you to have a wife who¡¯s ¡¯factory-sealed¡¯ for life."

    Lan Xin gnashed her teeth with hatred, but was helpless and could only curse viciously in her heart.

    Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware of Lan Xin¡¯s curses in her heart, but even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have taken them seriously; if curses worked, he would¡¯ve died countless times by now.

    Lu Tianxing straightened his clothes, dragged a chair over, and sat down in front of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office desk, looking at her with a face full of mournful reproach.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned, "Lu Tianxing, what now?"

    Slowly raising his head, Lu Tianxing said with a tragic face, "Wife, I know I disappointed youst night. You wanted a story between a schr and a widow, that¡¯s why you drew a demarcation line on the bed. But I chose to be less than a beast, never crossing the line, not taking advantage of you, and I know you¡¯re very disappointed and dissatisfied. I understand you want to punish me, but you couldn¡¯t repay me this way, making me clean the entire Bai¡¯s Building with a broom? That¡¯s like asking for my life, isn¡¯t it?"

    The story of the schr and the widow is about a schr encountering a rainstorm, taking shelter at a widow¡¯s home, but since there was only one bed, the widow drew a line on the bed, each staying on their side, then the widow said, if the schr crossed the line and did anything to her, he would be a beast. But the schr endured all night long, never crossing the line, and the next morning, without a second thought, the widow pped him and said, "You¡¯re even worse than a beast."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was initially baffled, not understanding what he meant. But when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleazy gaze, she involuntarily recalled a joke Lin Yafei told her back in school and immediately understood.

    "Get out, I don¡¯t want to talk to you," Bai Zhiqing said with her anger ring once more, her face turning a furious shade of blue. This bastard, for sure, never had anything good to say when he opened his mouth.

    "I¡¯m not going out; I didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Lu Tianxing said, pouting.

    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice suddenly rose several octaves, "You licked my... this morning."

    Stopping there, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned beet red. She intended to say that Lu Tianxing licked her chest. Isn¡¯t that wrong? But the words wouldn¡¯te out; she wasn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, whose skin was thick enough to be bulletproof.

    "I understand now."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing said as if he had an epiphany, "I got it, Wife. You¡¯re referring to me licking your chest this morning, right? What¡¯s the big deal about that? After all, I have tasted it before. I thought you had something serious to say, besides, that will be my son¡¯s meal in the future, so as a dad, of course, I have to check it out and taste how it is, right?"

    "Lu Tianxing, how can you still say that..."

    Feeling her cheeks burning hot, Bai Zhiqing was overwhelmed by a strong sense of shame bubbling up from within as she red at Lu Tianxing, her teeth ttering.

    "Why can¡¯t I say it? I¡¯m just helping you get used to it beforehand. What if you can¡¯t adaptter and end up beating up my son? I¡¯m just being cautious."

    Lu Tianxing smacked his lips, as if he was reminiscing about the events of that morning.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push me. When I go crazy, even I am afraid of myself."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched together, and her pretty face was covered with a chilling frost, scarily cold.

    "So what if I push you? What can you do to me? Believe it or not, I can call Grandpa right now and tell him we¡¯re going to consummate our marriage tonight, and ask him to prepare for us."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and began to take out his phone from his pocket.

    "Lu Tianxing, you wouldn¡¯t dare..."

    As Bai Zhiqing saw what Lu Tianxing was doing, her face changed color, and she quickly ran towards him, trying to snatch the phone away.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing forgot that she was wearing high heels, which were not suitable for running, not even for walking too quickly. Barely a few steps away from the office desk, her foot twisted, and she uncontrobly fell toward the ground.

    Upon seeing this, Lu Tianxing hurriedly rushed forward and caught Bai Zhiqing in his arms.

    Just at that moment, the tightly closed office door suddenly burst open, revealing the baby-faced Lan Xin.

    Lan Xin stood at the doorway, staring dumbfounded at the scene before her, mouth agape, incredulity written all over her face.

    Her expression seemed to say, "What are you guys doing? I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, did I?"

    This scene was an enormous shock to her. After all, Bai Zhiqing was known as the ice queen of Bai¡¯s Group and had never been rumored to have any romantic involvement with any man. And there she was, held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, with his hand even resting on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s curvy buttocks.

    By then, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had also noticed the wide-eyed Lan Xin. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned beet red, and she had never anticipated such a thing urring, let alone being seen by her secretary.

    All of a sudden, Bai Zhiqing felt an urge to cry. If only she had known Lan Xin was going to burst in, she would have preferred falling to the ground rather than being saved by Lu Tianxing. Now, it was so embarrassing!

    The only thought in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind was whether there was a crack in the floor she could crawl into and hide.

    Lu Tianxing, caught off guard, was the first to recover, and looking at Lan Xin, he said sternly, "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?"

    "Ah!"

    Lan Xin was startled, then quickly came back to her senses, timidly bowing her head as she said, "I¡¯m sorry, so sorry, it was urgent, and I forgot."

 Chapter 259 - 257 Lan Xinâ€™s Association

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 257 Lan Xin¡¯s Association</h4>

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing also came to her senses and pinched Lu Tianxing hard on his waist. She med this bastard for making her angry. If it weren¡¯t for him, none of this would have happened, and now her secretary had seen it too¡ªhow was she supposed to face thepany in the future?

    "Wife, stop it, it really hurts,"

    Lu Tianxing gasped in pain. That pinch was too harsh, he was certain it would bruise.

    Bai Zhiqing suppressed the embarrassment in her heart, stood up from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, and tried to move to a chair nearby to sit down, but a piercing pain from her ankle made her involuntarily inhale sharply.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing immediately knew her foot injury was serious.

    Leaning on the table and enduring the pain in her foot, Zhiqing looked at Lan Xin and asked, "Secretary Lan, what can I do for you?"

    Lan Xin carefully nced at Lu Tianxing, then spoke up, "Chairman, the reception desk just called and said there are a few police officers downstairs wanting to see Assistant Lu."

    "Police officers?"

    Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows slightly and said, "I understand. Have theme up to my office."

    "Yes!"

    Lan Xin nodded, her gaze cautiously sweeping over Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, trying to understand what the two of them had been doing in the office that made it so easy to misconstrue.

    "Could it be that Assistant Lu didn¡¯t lie to me, and he is indeed married to the chairman? Are those marks on his face really made by the chairman? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The chairman seems a bit cold but I¡¯ve never heard of her having a violent streak. And with the chairman being so beautiful, how could she like a pervert? Lu Tianxing must be some poor rtive of the chairman, which is why she keeps tolerating him."

    A thought shed through Lan Xin¡¯s mind, she gave Lu Tianxing another nce without lingering and quickly ran out.

    "Wait, Secretary Lan, you saw it wrong just now, didn¡¯t you?"

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly called after Lan Xin, her tone leaving no room for doubt.

    "Yes, Chairman. I didn¡¯t see anything just now,"

    Although Lan Xin¡¯s appearance was like that of a high school student, she wasn¡¯t someone who lived in an ivory tower, isted in a fairytale world; she knew what should be said and what should not. This scene was definitely not to be mentioned.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, "You may go now."

    Lan Xin instantly breathed a sigh of relief, quickly shut the door, and exited. If she had known that entering the office would mean seeing things she shouldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t havee in for anything. Sometimes knowing too much could get you silenced, just like how it¡¯s portrayed on television.

    After Lan Xin had left, Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, "It¡¯s all your fault, you bastard. Now hurry and help me sit over there."

    "Wife, let¡¯s be fair in what we say. me me? I saved you just now. If you had fallen to the floor, you could¡¯ve knocked out your two front teeth. Imagine the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group without front teeth¡ªhow embarrassing would that be if it got out? I was protecting our corporate image, which is entirely justifiable,"

    "Hmph, it¡¯s still your fault regardless,"

    Lu Tianxing wore a speechless expression; women truly were unreasonable, even the ice queen CEO was no exception.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pained expression and the redness forming in her eyes, Lu Tianxing stepped forward and scooped her up in a princess carry.

    Bai Zhiqing was startled and began to struggle, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let go of me, or else I won¡¯t be so kind to you."

    "Don¡¯t move around. You¡¯ve twisted your ankle, and I need to treat it for you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to have a wife who is a cripple,"

    Lu Tianxing, dissatisfied, patted Bai Zhiqing on her back, hugged her and ced her on the sofa next to him, then crouched down, grabbing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s foot in his hands.

    "Lu Tianxing, let go at once, I don¡¯t need you to tend to my foot, just let me go."

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart nearly leaping out of her throat, her pretty face flushed crimson as she desperately tried to withdraw her foot.

    "Stop moving!"

    Lu Tianxing looked up, annoyed, and in an instant, he was stunned because he saw something familiar, Winnie the Pooh.

    "Ah, Lu Tianxing, you pervert!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed, hastily holding down the hem of her dress, her cheeks burning red to the tips of her ears, too embarrassed to look into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    "Hehe, wife, it was an ident, purely idental, hehe, don¡¯t be nervous, rx, rx."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled sheepishly and then bowed his head, removing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s socks.

    As he removed the socks, a faint fragrance wafted through the air. Lu Tianxing inwardly marveled, a beauty is indeed a beauty, wless. If it were a big burly man removing his socks, a pair of feet would stink to high heaven.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was scarlet, her body trembling slightly, her hands firmly pressing down the hem of her dress, her heart pounding non-stop. It was her first time exposing her feet in front of the opposite sex, and the sensation of Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand holding her foot, as if charged with electricity, made her shudder uncontrobly.

    Having removed the socks and holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s foot in his hand, Lu Tianxing was momentarily spellbound; Bai Zhiqing¡¯s feet were delicate, with fair skin that seemed to emit a faint glow under the light.

    "What are you spacing out for! Weren¡¯t you going to treat me?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face remained flushed red, and the sight of Lu Tianxing gazing at her foot made her feel a bashful warmth rising within her.

    "Treat you, of course, it¡¯s just that I was observing where the injury was, that¡¯s all."

    Lu Tianxing felt an awkward surge, as he was actually spellbound by a pair of feet.

    "Does it hurt here!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s finger moved across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s foot, gently pressing down.

    At that moment, there was a slight redness and swelling on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ankle. When Lu Tianxing pressed it, she immediately inhaled sharply, "It hurts!"

    "Hmm, that¡¯s the spot. Bear with it a little, I need to treat you, otherwise, you will have trouble even walking today. Be good, don¡¯t move around."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and started pressing gently on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s foot with his fingers.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers rhythmically pressed, Bai Zhiqing felt her body suddenly bing somewhat scorching hot, as if countless ants were biting her, a strange sensation welling up from deep within her soul. The cool sensation emitting from her ankle alleviated the pain on her foot.

    Bai Zhiqing bit her red lips tightly, trying hard not to make a sound, her eyes watery, her pretty face blushing enough to drip, her body trembling lightly.

    If it were any other man, Bai Zhiqing would absolutely not have allowed him to touch her, but in front of Lu Tianxing, she chose to give in, as if her subconscious never considered rejecting Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimacy.

    In other words, after Lu Tianxing had thrown caution to the wind to save her yesterday, Bai Zhiqing had already quietly epted this man who was her husband in name.

 Chapter 260 - 258 Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 258 Get Out</h4>

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s gentle actions, Bai Zhiqing felt the pain in her foot had eased a lot. A cool sensation came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingertips, and the painful area, upon making contact with the coolness, felt much relieved, and the swelling also disappeared.

    Bai Zhiqing looked down slightly, watching Lu Tianxing, who was intently massaging her ankle. She noticed that Lu Tianxing seemed a bit handsome.

    There¡¯s a saying that men who are serious look the most handsome, and this statement is absolutely true.

    At least, Bai Zhiqing now found Lu Tianxing much more pleasing to the eye than before, and even a thought rose faintly in her heart. Perhaps having a child with this man and growing old together wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing.

    After all, looking at it now, how many men are willing to stoop down, massage their woman¡¯s feet, and tie her shoces? The men who do these are without exception showing that they have ced you in their heart. It is natural for them to do these things, and there is no issue of losing face.

    In this world, there are no men who fear their wives, only men who love their wives.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing, slightly dazed.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the tightly closed office door was suddenly pushed open. However, this time it wasn¡¯t Lan Xin who came in, but two men followed by three fully armed policemen.

    The two men emitted a cold aura, giving off an extremely dangerous feel and carried a condescending air, as if they regarded no one else as significant.

    These two were none other than de and Jiao Long sent by the Yanhuang Group.

    As soon as they entered, Lu Tianxing immediately felt that he was targeted by their qi, but he still made no movements, not even lifting his head as if he did not see these people, continuing to press down on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ankle, easing her pain.

    Upon seeing people enter, Bai Zhiqing subconsciously wanted to pull her foot back but was firmly secured by Lu Tianxing, who continued to hold her foot.

    "You are Lu Tianxing, we are..."

    de hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lu Tianxing, impatiently interrupted, "I don¡¯t care who you are. Whatever it is, we can talkter. Right now, my woman has twisted her ankle, and I need to attend to it. If you can¡¯t wait, get out. Have you no manners? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to knock before entering? Who gave you the guts to barge in without knocking?"

    "You... Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care what your status is, but I need to tell you that you are currently speaking to the Yanhuang Group, and this isn¡¯t your ce to cause trouble; this is China."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, both de and Jiao Long¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly. de¡¯s face darkened to the extreme, a cold sh crossing his eyes. In China, wherever people from Yanhuang Group went, they were the center of attention; they hadn¡¯t been treated like this before.

    It was one thing for Ye Futu to show them attitude, but now even Lu Tianxing dared to, which was outrageous.

    "So what! Get out on ount of yourselves! We¡¯ll talkter if there¡¯s something to discuss, can¡¯t you understand in speech?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone carried strong impatience.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you trying to oppose the Yanhuang Group? Believe it or not, I can make you disappear without a trace." de, bursting with rage, his eyes shing with cold murderous intent.

    "Doing right, so what? I¡¯ll give you three seconds to scram or die," Lu Tianxing snapped, turning back with a ferocious glint in his eyes, an icy killing intent flooding toward Duan Ren like a tidal wave.

    As soon as Duan Ren and Jiao Long saw the look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, they felt a terrifying chill crawl down their spines, their skin tingling, their bodies felt like they had plunged into an ice pit, even their bones seemed to freeze, and a feeling emerged that if they didn¡¯t do as Lu Tianxing said, they would undoubtedly die.

    As martial artists, their perception of danger far exceeded that of ordinary people.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing finally spoke, "Tianxing, why don¡¯t you first talk with them..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her words, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Don¡¯t bother with them. Is there anything more important than treating your leg? If they can¡¯t wait, just get lost, as far away as they can. Cats and dogs are jumping around now too; disobey and be crushed."

    Cats and dogs!

    Duan Ren and Jiao Long¡¯s expressions darkened simultaneously, a cold murderous intent flickering in their eyes, they snorted heavily. Were it not for the fear of Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, they would make him pay dearly.

    "Um!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, and for a moment didn¡¯t know how to respond. She didn¡¯t understand why Lu Tianxing dared to disregard the police. For ordinary people, the police were no less intimidating than torrents and fierce beasts. Everyone shuddered at the thought, unlike now, openly mocking them in their presence.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know that Lu Tianxing was a renowned Judge across the world, feared by all, someone who didn¡¯t consider mere minions worthy of his concern.

    Yanhuang Group had a lot of power in China and many talents, but in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, apart from Sima Lingyun, who could fight him, all the others in the Yanhuang Group were "y dogs and pottery chickens", easily defeated.

    What Lu Tianxing disliked most was the Yanhuang Group; theycked strength, yet they acted arrogantly, as if they owned the world, thinking themselves above everyone else, which was evident as they barged in without even knocking.

    Since the other party was rude, there was no need for him to be polite. If they angered him, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting the Yanhuang Group learn how the Judge killed people.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing remained silent, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t be impolite either, she said, "I apologize, gentlemen. Tianxing is anxious because he saw my injury, so his tone was a bit harsh. Why don¡¯t you wait a moment, I¡¯ll have someone make tea, let¡¯s have a cup of tea before we talk."

    Duan Ren and Jiao Long looked at each other, seeing the wariness in each other¡¯s eyes towards Lu Tianxing, realizing they had no assurance that they could keep him here, they nodded, taking the excuse, which aligned with what Bai Zhiqing said.

    "Since Mr. Bai has said so, we¡¯ll respectfullyply," Jiao Long said, leading a few men to the door and closing it behind them. They were not worried about Lu Tianxing escaping; they had set a trap around the area earlier, ensuring Lu Tianxing could not fly away.

    And although they were arrogant, it didn¡¯t mean they were foolish. Engaging in a conflict with Lu Tianxing gave them no advantage. Given the Judge¡¯s modus operandi, he would not leave any trouble behind.

    Without the certainty to take on Lu Tianxing, they wouldn¡¯ty a finger on him, only swallowing their pride.

    Watching Duan Ren and Jiao Long leave, a mocking smile yed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. If these two didn¡¯t know better, he wouldn¡¯t mind personally throwing them out, and the Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

 Chapter 261 - 259 Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 259 Conflict</h4>

    "Tianxing, they are police after all. Wouldn¡¯t this cause you trouble? Could it be that yesterday¡¯s incident has made them suspicious of you, knowing that you recognize that invitation, so they came looking for you? Should I call Grandpa and ask him to speak on your behalf?"

    As Broken de and the others left, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with visible worry in her almond-shaped eyes.

    "Wife, don¡¯t worry. These few ¡¯cats and dogs¡¯ can¡¯t trouble me. Who knows, they might catch me today and tomorrow they¡¯ll have to obediently let me go. Don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing disyed a brilliant smile,forting Bai Zhiqing.

    "Alright, wife, stand up and try. Let¡¯s see if it feels any better now."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up, gesturing for Bai Zhiqing to stand and walk around.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, propping herself up and standing, gently cing her feet on the ground, then trying to walk a few steps.

    "How does it feel?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he watched Bai Zhiqing.

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Lu Tianxing, do you know medical skills?"

    Bai Zhiqing stamped her feet vigorously, looking at Lu Tianxing with curiosity. This guy was skilled and had a mysterious and powerful background, and now he knew medical skills. What else could this guy do?

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly wanted to crack open Lu Tianxing¡¯s head to see how it was made.

    "Medical skills, huh! Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? Ie from a family of traditional Chinese doctors. A sprained ankle is just a trivial matter to me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with pride, then suddenly seemed to notice something. He abruptly reached out, caressing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed. Instinctively, she wanted to dodge Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, but she stood still in the end, her face blushing as she let Lu Tianxing tidy her messy hair.

    "Now you look much better."

    Lu Tianxing stepped back a few steps, nodded in satisfaction, and then called out to the outside: "You cane in now!"

    "Click!"

    The door was pushed open again, but this time the three police officers did not enter; instead, they stayed outside. Only Jiao Long and Broken de entered.

    "Mr. Lu, we have some questions and would like you toe with us," Jiao Long said first.

    "No problem, let¡¯s talk outside."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and stood up, walking towards the outside.

    "No, you can¡¯t go anywhere. Why can¡¯t we talk here?"

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly spoke up, her gaze resolute as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t worry about her, let¡¯s go."

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then slowly spoke, his tone leaving no room for doubt.

    Jiao Long and Broken de hesitated for a moment, exchanging nces before following closely behind Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unwavering gaze as he walked out, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes slightly reddened. By doing this, Lu Tianxing was clearly showing his distrust for her. He had never taken her seriously, never treated her as his wife. In other words, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s view, their marriage was nothing more than a reluctant measure,pelled by pressure.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating back, tears sliding down her face, she screamed, "Lu Tianxing, I am your wife, I have the right to know about my own husband¡¯s affairs. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you if you have never regarded me as your wife, you can walk out right now. But I tell you, the moment you step through this door, from now on, there will be no connection between us."

    Lu Tianxing paused mid-step, turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s deste face, sighed deeply, and involuntarily turned back, gently wiping the tears from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, perhaps he had also gradually grown ustomed to being with Bai Zhiqing.

    "Since you want to hear, then listen!"

    Lu Tianxing gently caressed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, turned around, and said, "Ask your questions here, gentlemen!"

    "Alright, then we¡¯ll get straight to the point. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Lu recognizes this invitation."

    Jiao Long cut to the chase, pulling out a blood-red, eerie invitation from his person.

    Upon seeing the Judge¡¯s Mark, Lu Tianxing calmly said, "The Judge¡¯s Mark, I recognize it. Did Officer Xue mention it to me yesterday? What, do you suspect that I¡¯m involved with this invitation? I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person; I¡¯m just an ordinary man who does not kill."

    "Hmph, an ordinary man? Lu Tianxing, we¡¯re not as naive as the police. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re unaware of who you really are. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s nothing you can hide from us. We asked you nicely out of respect. Who do you think you are? This is China, not some backwater hole. With the Yanhuang Group here, it¡¯s not your ce to throw around your weight. Tell me honestly, who is the owner of this invitation?"

    Broken de snickered coldly, his eyes filled with a chilling malice.

    "Are you saying that if I don¡¯t cooperate with you, you n to resort to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s methods and take action against me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a fleeting cold sh in his gaze.

    Broken de¡¯s face turned deathly pale all of a sudden, feeling as if Lu Tianxing had transformed into a primeval fierce beast in that instant, radiating a bloodthirsty and brutal aura. He involuntarily stepped back several paces, quickly regaining hisposure, his face turning the color of liver as a member of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Sky Team. He felt humiliated by retreating from just a gaze.

    Humiliation!

    Absolute humiliation!

    Only fresh blood could wash away this disgrace!

    Broken de¡¯s face instantly turned hostile, his eyes bursting with killing intent, as slivers of de energy emerged around him.

    Lu Tianxing sneered inwardly. Daring toy hands on him, whether it was the Yanhuang Group or anyone else, would be met with no mercy.

    "Broken de, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Have you forgotten what the team leader said? Step back now," Jiao Long said with a drastically changed expression, shouting loudly as he stepped in front of Broken de, and spoke gravely, "Mr. Lu, calm down. We just wanted to talk to you and get some information. Moreover, I believe Mr. Lu, you should understand what the Yanhuang Group represents. Even if you kill us today, Mr. Lu, your future in China might be untenable."

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh. "Are you threatening me?"

    "Not at all, I¡¯m merely stating a fact to Mr. Lu. Also, I believe there are certain things Mr. Lu wouldn¡¯t want to be public knowledge," Jiao Long said, ncing meaningfully toward Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered, saying lightly, "What do you mean?"

    Jiao Long was right; there were some things he truly didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to know, such as his identity as the leader of the Underworld Mercenary Corps. In his heart, Bai Zhiqing was like the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, pure and unblemished, and he didn¡¯t want the dirt of the world to soil this pure snow lotus.

    "We mean nothing by it, Mr. Lu; we just hope you would apany us for a trip to assist with our investigation," Jiao Long said, looking at Lu Tianxing with a calm expression.

    Please rmend this, brothers who have read up to here, give a rmendation ticket!

 Chapter 262 - 260 Iâ€™ll Go With You

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 260 I¡¯ll Go With You</h4>

    "No way!"

    As soon as Jiao Long had spoken, Bai Zhiqing immediately retorted, "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t go with them. You have no reason to take anyone. We don¡¯t even know what the ¡¯Judge¡¯s Mark¡¯ is. If the two of you insist on taking Lu Tianxing away, then I am willing to fight back. I know you both hold high positions, but I wouldn¡¯t mind using Bai¡¯s Group to battle it out with you."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqingpletely regained the demeanor of a strong businesswoman, her tone aggressive and determined. Her eyes, calm as still water, showed she didn¡¯t know what secret dealings these two had with Lu Tianxing, but she was clear about one thing, they didn¡¯te with good intentions.

    Jiao Long remained silent, just gazing at Lu Tianxing.

    After a moment of silence, Lu Tianxing said, "I can go with you, but you must ensure my wife¡¯s safety."

    Without any hesitation, Jiao Long nodded, "No problem, we can ensure Chairman Bai is safe and sound."

    "I hope you remember your words. If my wife is missing a single hair, I can assure you, the Yanhuang Group will be wiped out, not a single creature spared, a river of blood will flow."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was eerily calm, yet it revealed a chilling murderous intent, causing Jiao Long and the other man involuntarily to shiver.

    "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t go with them." Seeing Lu Tianxing and the two preparing to leave, Bai Zhiqing cried out loud, her face showing urgency.

    Although she found Lu Tianxing somewhat annoying, wishing he would disappear forever, after spending time with him, she had gradually be ustomed to his presence, his bickering and noisy days around her. Although sometimes she felt like chopping him up, Lu Tianxing had brought ripples into her otherwise calm life, making her feel like a person, not a working machine.

    "Wife, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Trust me, I will be alright. Just wait for me at home obediently, and remember to drive over to pick me up tomorrow morning."

    Lu Tianxing grinned at Bai Zhiqing, shing a bright smile.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned; it was a smile she felt she had seen before. When he helped Bai¡¯s Group turn the tide in the finance department, Lu Tianxing had the same confident smile.

    While Bai Zhiqing was lost in thought, Lu Tianxing had already left with Jiao Long and the other man.

    Lu Tianxing was well aware that he was not alone anymore; he had a lover, a wife, and responsibilities that rested on his shoulders. He couldn¡¯t just walk away as before. If he did, what would happen to Rose, Lin Qianru, Bai Zhiqing? The Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t mind taking Rose and Lin Qianru hostage to force him to show up. Lu Tianxing believed the group would definitely do that. In the eyes of these so-called geniuses, the lives of ordinary people meant nothing. This was something Lu Tianxing did not want to see, especially since he believed the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t dare to harm him.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walk out of the office, the three waiting police officers immediately surrounded him. One of the officers reached for handcuffs at his waist, intending to cuff Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing the officer¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold: "Back off."

    The officer was instantly furious, reaching for his gun to enforcepliance.

    "There¡¯s no need to cuff him. If he wants to escape, we won¡¯t be able to hold him."

    Jiao Long stopped the officer¡¯s movement. The two nked Lu Tianxing on either side as they walked toward the elevator, the three police officers followed closely behind.

    Lan Xin gripped a pen, her face a mixture of shock and confusion as she watched Lu Tianxing being led away by the police. What was going on? Why was Lu Tianxing being arrested?

    "Could it be that he was caught in the act of misdemeanors on the street, and the police caught up to him?"

    A wicked thought shed through Lan Xin¡¯s mind.

    "Bang!"

    Just after Lu Tianxing had left, the office door was flung open, and Bai Zhiqing rushed out, her face etched with anxiety and panic, looking around wildly like a headless fly.

    "Secretary Lan, where is Lu Tianxing! Where did they go?" Her gaze swept around, Bai Zhiqing asked Lan Xin urgently.

    "They have gone downstairs."

    No sooner had Lan Xin finished speaking than Bai Zhiqing ran towards a nearby elevator, frantically pressing the button as if she would keep pressing nonstop if the elevator did note.

    Lan Xin was taken aback, confused, and followed closely behind Bai Zhiqing. She could see that Bai Zhiqing was very emotionally disturbed and had already lost herposure. She had never seen Bai Zhiqing this emotionally out of control before.

    By the time Bai Zhiqing and Lan Xin had taken the elevator downstairs, it was toote. Lu Tianxing and Jiao Long had already driven away, leaving only the diminishing taillights flickering in the distance.

    "Lu Tianxing...."

    Looking into the distance, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, her head buzzing as if going nk. She had the sensation that Lu Tianxing might never return. Herplexion turned deathly pale, and she nearly lost her bnce, almost sitting down on the ground.

    "Mr. Bai, are you alright! Yourplexion looks very bad, shall I drive you to the hospital?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s bloodless face, Lan Xin was startled and quickly steadied the unsteady Bai Zhiqing.

    "I¡¯m fine. Secretary Lan, please inform the others that today¡¯s routine meeting is canceled. I have to leave for something urgent."

    Bai Zhiqing steadied herself, her face ghastly pale, giving Lan Xin a smile uglier than crying, and staggered toward the underground parking garage. She had to go back and find her grandfather to save Lu Tianxing.

    "Mr. Bai, you¡¯re not in a state to drive right now. Let me drive you back."

    Lan Xin quickly followed Bai Zhiqing, seeing her current state.

    "No need, Secretary Lan. Go attend to your matters; I know my own body."

    Bai Zhiqing rejected Lan Xin¡¯s offer and staggered towards the underground parking garage, pulling out her phone and dialing the number for Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "Grandfather...."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was choked with sobs and her eyes reddened as she recalled Tianxing¡¯s joking and smiling face, thinking of Tianxing being taken away by the police. She felt as if her heart was being squeezed, experiencing a heart-wrenching pain, as if someone cruelly shed at her heart.

    "What¡¯s the matter, why the tears? What happened? Did you and your husband have another fight?"

    Chairman Bai¡¯s voice came from the phone, tinged with urgency.

    "Grandfather, it¡¯s terrible, Tianxing has been taken by the police, and... I heard them say, they seem to be people from the Yanhuang Group, they took Tianxing away."

    "What did you say? People from the Yanhuang Group captured Tianxing?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain had a sinking feeling, a bad premonition emerged. He, of course, knew what the Yanhuang Group represented; it was the foremost power in China, known for its domineering and unruly ways. Those taken away by them were lucky if they didn¡¯t die, or they might end uppletely crippled.

    "Grandfather, you must save Tianxing, you are the only one who can save him now," Bai Zhiqing pleaded with tearful eyes.

    Although she did not know exactly what the Yanhuang Group was, the reaction of her grandfather indicated how powerful it was. If Tianxing had been captured by this force, it could only mean trouble, and he could possibly die.

 Chapter 263 - 261: Rose with Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 261: Rose with Murderous Intent</h4>

    Dead!

    At that thought, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, a strong palpitation hit her, and tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks.

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t cry yet. You can be sure that Tianxing will be fine, he is my grandson-inw from Bai Qiao Mountain, I want to see who would dare to touch him. Whether it¡¯s Yanhuang Group or whatever, even if it costs me my old life, I will safely rescue Tianxing. If you¡¯re alright,e back immediately and remember to be careful."

    Bai Qiao Mountainforted Bai Zhiqing. He actually wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Tianxing getting into any trouble. If the feared military knife were to fall into trouble so easily, he wouldn¡¯t be called a military knife.

    What Bai Qiao Mountain was most worried about now was actually the Yanhuang Group. If they angered Lu Tianxing, who knows what would happen. If Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t restrain himself and wiped out the people of Yanhuang Group, this matter would bepletely unmanageable, turning the innocent into the guilty.

    It¡¯s known that the Yanhuang Group always pursues their enemies relentlessly, to death, with no rest. If Lu Tianxing killed the people of the Yanhuang Group, what awaited him could only be a life on the run.

    "Grandpa, I understand. Grandpa, no matter what, I hope that you can get Lu Tianxing out, no matter what happens, he is your granddaughter¡¯s husband after all," Bai Zhiqing said, clenching her teeth and speaking slowly.

    This was the first time Bai Zhiqing acknowledged Lu Tianxing as her husband.

    Ziyuan District.

    After hanging up the phone, Bai Qiao Mountain disconnected the call with a cold expression on his face, carrying an intense aura of killing intent. Was it because he had faded from memory for too long, had everyone forgotten the Bai Fengzi who was desperate for life on the Vietnamese battlefields?

    After a moment of silence, Bai Qiao Mountain held onto his phone and dialed a number he hadn¡¯t for a long time.

    The phone rang several times before it rapidly got picked up.

    Not waiting for the other end to speak, Bai Qiao Mountain first spoke, "Old Feng, it¡¯s me, I am Bai Qiao Mountain, I am seeking your help today, my son-inw has been captured by the people of the Yanhuang Group, I hope you can help me once, rescue him for me, I beg you."

    There was no reply from the other end, as if stunned, but soon an enraged voice came through.

    "Bai Fengzi, fuck~your~mum, what do you mean by this? Do you look down on me? Fuck~your~grandpa, my life was saved by you, what¡¯s this about asking for help? I¡¯ve always treated Zhiqing like my own granddaughter, naturally, her husband is also my grandson-inw."

    "The Yanhuang Group, these bastards dare to capture my grandson-inw, they must be sick of living. These sons of turtles, I¡¯ve disliked them for long, always acting all high and mighty. Bai Fengzi, rest assured, your grandson-inw will be fine. If he loses even a single hair, I will annihte the Yanhuang Group."

    "No way, I have to call Old Kong, Old Li, and the others too, those turtle sons dare toy hands on my precious granddaughter¡¯s husband, I think they are sick of living. I am going to call their leader immediately, no, I am going to have the guards drive me to Beijing straight away, I want to see who has the guts."

    Listening to the furious voice on the other end of the line, Bai Qiao Mountain felt no anger, but rather tears welled up in his eyes. This was hisrade, his true brother-in-arms, ready to help him without even asking why, even willing to confront China¡¯s most powerful force, the Yanhuang Group. He had a brother who would stand with him in life and death.

    "Old Qin, I really thank you this time."

    "Thank your grandpa, Bai Fengzi, if you talk nonsense to me again, watch out, even if you die, I will dig you out and whip your corpse a thousand times. If you really want to thank me, find some time toe to Beijing, join us brothers for a drink. Alright, I¡¯ve got arrangements to make. Those bastards from the Yanhuang Group, I really want to st them away."

    Curses andints came from the other end of the phone before the call was abruptly disconnected, leaving only the sound of Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s heartyughter echoing in the room, apanied by falling tears of an old man.

    "Old man, what¡¯s gotten into you early in the morning?"

    He Can, awakened by the loudughter in the hall, came out of the inner room and looked disapprovingly at her husband. At their age, she thought, how could he not be moreposed?

    "Just now, Zhiqing called me and said Tianxing was captured," Bai Qiao Mountain said as he wiped the old tears from his face.

    "What, Tianxing has been captured? Old man, why are youughing then? Have you gone mad? Hurry up and rescue the boy!"

    Upon hearing this, He Can immediately became frantic.

    "Wife, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t I just ask my oldrades to help? Those who dare touch my son-inw are asking for trouble," he replied.

    Bai Qiao Mountain sneered, a fierce, iron-blooded aura enveloping him as a thick murderous intent burst forth, making him appear utterly ferocious.

    Meanwhile, at Zero Point Bar, Rose was sitting on the sofa with a contented smile, holding a wine ss and gently swaying the red wine it contained. Her explosive figure was unmistakable. Ever since thest time Lu Tianxing and she had opened their hearts to each other, Rose found herself increasingly enjoying this peaceful life.

    In front of Rose stood a woman dressed in ck brocade, looking very neat and efficient.

    This woman was Wu Yan, the leader of the Unrivaled Guards, Rose¡¯s sharp knife.

    "Wu Yan, what brings you here today?" Rose asked softly after sipping her wine gracefully.

    Wu Yan respectfully said, "Big sister, I just received news that our son-inw at Bai¡¯s Group was arrested by the police. ording to the information, it was people from the Yanhuang Group who took him away."

    "What did you say? People from the Yanhuang Group captured Lu Tianxing? When did this happen?"

    Rose abruptly stood up from the sofa, her face turning pale as a fierce chill of murderous intent emanated from her.

    As the president of the Rose Society, she was well aware of the existence of the Yanhuang Group and knew precisely what the group was about. Although the Yanhuang Group might have once been a paragon of loyalty, self-sacrifice, and willing to die for the country, now, bluntly put, it was nothing more than thugs draped in official garb, ready to fulfil their missions at the expense of anyone¡¯s life.

    An ordinary Martial Artist falling into the hands of the Yanhuang Group might escape with their life by luck, but would likely have their martial arts crippled, rendering thempletely incapacitated¡ªa fate more unbearable than death for a Martial Artist.

    The consequences of Lu Tianxing falling into the hands of the Yanhuang Group were unimaginable.

    "Wu Yan, notify all elite members of the Rose Society to mobilize. Spread out to every corner of Modu and keep a close watch on every move of the Yanhuang Group. If anything happens to Lu Tianxing, I want Modu to run red with blood in mourning for my man," Rosemanded, her face harsh and her murderous intent chillingly cold.

 Chapter 264 - 262 Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 262 Turmoil</h4>

    At this moment, Rose had been bewitched by Lu Tianxing, willing to ughter millions, to let blood flow into rivers. She would be a demoness pointed at by thousands, and even if it meant descending into the Eighteenth Layer Hell, she would have no regrets and would spare no effort.

    This was Rose¡¯s feeling for Lu Tianxing, it wasn¡¯t loud and mboyant, there were no grand vows, but it had the sincerity of ¡¯if one dies, the other will not live alone.¡¯ If anything were actually to happen to Lu Tianxing, Rose felt she would go mad. Whoever dared to touch Lu Tianxing, she would dare to kill. Even if it meant flying towards the me, she would spare no effort.

    Rose was a foolish woman, a woman whose love was humble, just like Lin Qianru. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to be with her at all times, she just hoped that Lu Tianxing would remember her, that he could call her when he had time. That would be enough.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Wu Yan¡¯s face changed, and she eximed in rm, "Big sister, you need to think this through, measure thrice and cut once. If we really do this, our Rose Society will no longer have a foothold in Modu..."

    The reason for the Rose Society¡¯s existence was because of the support from the officials, to use the Rose Society to control the chaotic underworld forces. If the Rose Society now stood against the officials, they would undoubtedly be crushed into ashes.

    "Wu Yan, there is no need to speak further. You should know what kind of person I am. I never change my mind once I¡¯ve made a decision. For Lu Tianxing, there is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do, even if it means killing everyone under heaven," Rose said with a tone full of resolve and confidence.

    "Big sister, what do you need us, the Unrivaled Guards, to do? Do you want us to break the jail? I also want to test whether the prodigies of the Yanhuang Group are as good as their names suggest," Wu Yan said, no longer saying anything else, for her, Rose¡¯s word was an imperial edict, even if it meant death, she had no fear.

    "No need, you guys just monitor the Yanhuang Group for me, see if there is any unusual movement. Also, notify our brothers below, without my order, no one dares to act rashly, those who disobey will be killed without mercy," Rose said.

    Rose picked up a ss of red wine from the table and drank it down. The crimson liquid, like fresh blood, trickled down from the corner of her mouth, making her look like a bloodthirsty witch.

    Meanwhile, in another part of Jin City, in the wealthy Ding Tian district towards the southernmost part, there was a luxury vi.

    A perfect woman was reclining on the bed, her dress clinging to her body, outlining her voluptuous figure, her bosom half-concealed, her beautiful eyes dripping with charm, her whole being exuded an irresistible allure, making it difficult for one to look away after catching a glimpse.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei exuded a supple yet killing aura, like the calm before the storm. Standing reverently in front of her, a woman didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, hardly dared to even breathe.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re not lying, the people from the Yanhuang Group took Lu Tianxing away?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice had lost its charm, reced by a bone-chilling coldness.

    The woman¡¯s body trembled violently as she spoke respectfully, "Miss, I dare not lie. We just received a call from our intelligence personnel in Modu. Miss, the Lu Tianxing you asked us to keep an eye on was taken away from the Bai¡¯s Group this morning, and it¡¯s said that it was by the Yanhuang Group."

    "Yanhuang Group."

    Lin Yafei bit her lip lightly, her eyes shing with a cold murderous intent. She waved her hand to dismiss the woman, then stood up silently and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing in the direction of Modu.

    After a while, Lin Yafei picked up a cellphone and dialed a number, "Notify allpanies of Lin Group to suspend all business activities and confront the authorities, demanding them to release a man named Lu Tianxing who was wrongly taken by the Yanhuang Group. If anything happens to Lu Tianxing, Lin Group will withdraw permanently from China..."

    After hanging up the call, Lin Yafei sighed deeply, "My hero, this is all I can do for you. I believe you won¡¯t run into trouble because you haven¡¯t given me a child yet!"

    Unaware that his situation had stirred up a tempest across China, Lu Tianxing, after being taken away by Judge and Jiao Long, didn¡¯t undergo any interrogation but was directly thrown into prison¡ªa prison that wasn¡¯t run by the police but a private prison belonging to the Yanhuang Group.

    The Trial Prison!

    That was the name of the prison where Lu Tianxing was incarcerated, suggestive of a ce where everyone entering was about to face trial.

    From the outside, the prison didn¡¯t seem particrly extraordinary; it was just a ratherrge courtyard. However, it was fortified with a cast in heaven and earth, openly and covertly fitted with machine guns at various positions, the dark muzzles pointing towards every corner, ensuring that any intruder would be perforated with bullets at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The entire surrounding walls were built of concrete and steel, with even the rooms constructed from reinforced concrete. Machine guns were also installed around the rooms and on the corridor ceilings, transforming the courtyard into an impregnable fortress. Together with specialized bullets in a barrage, even a Heaven-level Martial Artist entering it might find escaping impossible.

    "Judge, it looks like you¡¯ll have to stay here today," said Jiao Long and Judge as they walked through the corridor and finally arrived at the door of a room deep inside, opening it with a smile.

    "No problem, I¡¯m not one to cling to my bed."

    Lu Tianxing felt nothing like a captured person, scanning his surroundings with a smile and said, "Are you sure you want to put me in there? There is a saying, ¡¯it¡¯s easy to invite a god, but hard to send one away.¡¯ Some mistakes, if made, maye with a price."

    "What price. What are you, exactly? Being polite to you was showing you respect; don¡¯t get too cocky. Get inside quickly, and don¡¯t even dream of running away. Here, even if you were a dragon, you¡¯d coil up for me, or else, I will make you understand what ¡¯worse than death¡¯ means."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Judge scoffed loudly, with a disdainful smile on his face. He had tolerated Lu Tianxing for a long time in Bai¡¯s Group. Now, on his own turf, Lu Tianxing was at his mercy.

    "What are you, exactly?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, previously wearing a smile, instantly shed with murderous intent upon hearing Judge¡¯s words, and he coldly said, "Sima Lingyun seems to be getting too lively, recruiting any Tom, Dick, or Harry into the Yanhuang Group. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?"

    Judge was taken aback, his face flushing with blood, turning crimson, and his expression twisted with fury and murderous intent: "What did you say? Say that again if you dare."

    "Trash!"

    With a cold smile, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother to say more, turning around and walking into the room.

    Seeking rmendation tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards. There will be no rmendations next week, seekingfort!!!

 Chapter 265 - 263: Slap You into the Air

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 263: p You into the Air</h4>

    "What did you say, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s taunts, Duan Ren¡¯s blood surged instantly, his face flushed red, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression. Streams of True Qi emerged from his body, transforming into sharp des of Qi that dispersed in all directions, leaving behind clearly visible marks on the steel-crafted ground.

    "Judge, you¡¯re forcing my hand. I had only intended to use you to lure out members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, but since you refuse to see reason, don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Outside, I might have to be wary of you, but here, you¡¯re as vulnerable as a turtle in a jar, no match at all, hahaha...."

    Duan Renughed heartily, waving his hands at the surroundings. Suddenly, round holes emerged from the steel-crafted corridor and room ceilings, and barrels of machine guns extended from the holes, their dark muzzles aimed at Lu Tianxing. Should Lu Tianxing show the slightest hint of movement, he would undoubtedly be riddled into a ho¡¯s nest in the blink of an eye.

    Jiao Long opened his mouth but eventually said nothing, watching the scene indifferently. He also wanted to see if Lu Tianxing was as frivolous as his reputation suggested.

    "Judge, a criminal wanted by countless countries, if I were to y the Judge this time, wouldn¡¯t it be a great achievement for the Yanhuang Group? With these machine guns and specially-made bullets, even a Heavenly Level Expert would struggle to escape with their life...."

    Duan Ren¡¯s eyes flickered, a vicious light shed in them, and with a thought, his True Qi surged like tides, instantly transforming into a dazzling de of light aiming for Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Scram!"

    A roar erupted, and suddenly, a giant hand made of True Qi appeared out of thin air, grabbing the de of light firmly, squeezing forcefully andpletely crushing it.

    Duan Ren¡¯s proudest move, which he had just executed, was shattered instantly and utterly.

    Smack!

    The giant hand vanished as quickly as it appeared, delivering a fierce p to Duan Ren¡¯s face.

    "Ahh!"

    Duan Ren screamed in pain, the Qi des around his body shattered by the p, his body flung into the air, spinning like a top, flying several meters away before crashing against the steel wall with a loud bang, denting it inward.

    Jiao Long stood dumbstruck, staring foolishly at the scene. The reason he hadn¡¯t stopped Duan Ren¡¯s actions was not only to avenge the humiliation Lu Tianxing had inflicted upon him but also to gauge Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. He wanted to see what made Lu Tianxing worthy of beingpared to Sima Lingyun.

    However, Jiao Long never anticipated that Lu Tianxing would dare to fight back in such a situation. Duan Ren couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing and was pped away.

    Who was Duan Ren? One of the minor experts of the Yanhuang Group, a member of the Sky Team, with extraordinary talent, not even a Heavenly Level Expert could trouble him in a short moment, perhaps even getting in by him. Such a figure would be considered an expert anywhere, yet now heid utterly defeated at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, with no face left to save.

    "Could the rumors be true?"

    A thought shed through Jiao Long¡¯s mind, his body trembling suddenly. He felt a cold gaze on him and shuddered. Coming back to his senses, he found Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes on him, his mouth curved into a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    "Do you still want to test my strength? Or are you nning to have these machine guns fire at me, intending to kill me and then go seek rewards and praise from Sima Lingyun? Do you think I can¡¯t send you on your way before you make a move?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Jiao Long, his tone calm and unhurried as if he were chatting with an old friend, without showing the slightest concern for the machine guns surrounding him.

    The serene voice that reached Jiao Long¡¯s ears was like a thunderp out of a clear sky, causing him to involuntarily take a step back, his face shing with a hint of terror as if he were a frightened bird. A voice inside him vaguely warned him not to fire, absolutely not to do so, because if he did, no one from the Modu branch of the Yanhuang Group would be left alive today. Neither he nor Duan Ren would make it, and the others even less so.

    If other members of the Yanhuang Group were to witness this scene, they would be absolutely shocked beyond words. The Sky Team was a trump card in the hands of the Yanhuang Group, with each member of the Sky Team being a genius among geniuses, powerful and never knowing defeat. Yet they were now scared off by a single sentence from the opponent. If word of this scene were to spread, it would certainly send the entire Ancient Martial World of China into an uproar.

    Since when did the Yanhuang Group also know fear?

    "Not at all, Mr. Lu, you must be joking. We have no conflict, and there¡¯s no need for me to offend Mr. Lu."

    Jiao Long inwardly grimaced, waving his hands towards his surroundings, and the machine guns on the walls immediately retracted, with the walls returning to their normal state.

    He didn¡¯t dare to bet whether Lu Tianxing could avoid the machine gun fire. He also didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Lu Tianxing. The strength that Lu Tianxing had just disyed waspletely capable of killing him in seconds. Just enduring the machine guns for one second would be enough for Lu Tianxing to strike him and Duan Ren dead on the spot.

    "Judge, you... you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll tear you to shreds."

    At that moment, Duan Ren, who had been sent flying by Lu Tianxing, finally came to his senses. He roared in anger, transforming into a beam of knife light, and pounced once again towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Smack!"

    Before he could reach Lu Tianxing, his face was met with another p, sending him flying hard against the wall and falling to the ground. This time, Lu Tianxing had hit the other half of his face, turning it into a swollen mess like that of a pig¡¯s.

    Duan Ren¡¯s tears streamed down, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and his eyes reduced to mere slits, filled with venomous resentment. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such unbearable humiliation, enough to make him wish for death. He roared in fury, ready to rise and fight to the death against Lu Tianxing once more, but suddenly, his vision darkened and a foot stomped directly on his face, leaving him struggling in vain.

    "Duan Ren, a member of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Sky Team, huh? Hehe, quite the reputation, but it seems you¡¯re good-for-nothing but a show. Kill me? You say, if I crush your head right now, will the people of the Yanhuang Groupe looking for trouble with me?" As Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot pressed slightly harder against Duan Ren¡¯s face, he said it with a smile.

    Hearing these words, Jiao Long¡¯s expression changed, "Mr. Lu..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill this ant. If I did, Sima Lingyun would probablye looking for trouble, and I don¡¯t wish to dirty my hands by squishing an ant. Remember, this is thest time. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing swept his indifferent gaze over Jiao Long and lifted his foot. Before Jiao Long could react, Lu Tianxing kicked Duan Ren hard in the chest, sending him flying away.

    Requesting rmendations, monthly passes, and rewards!!!

 Chapter 266 - 264: The Furious Ye Futu

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 264: The Furious Ye Futu</h4>

    "Judge, how dare you treat me like this."

    The broken de was kicked away, who spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, feeling several of his ribs shattered. He red at Lu Tianxing with venomous hatred in his eyes that he could not hide.

    "So what if it¡¯s to you, thinking you can jump around in front of me."

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his foot and coldly said, "Considering Sima Lingyun¡¯s face, I¡¯m sparing your life. Otherwise, this kick wouldn¡¯t just simply send you flying. Remember, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time. You can try to take revenge on me, but I assure you, you will die a miserable death next time, and even Sima Lingyun won¡¯t be able to protect you. Get lost."

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing did not even nce at the broken de, turned around, walked back into the room, and shut the door.

    Watching the retreating figure of Lu Tianxing, Jiao Long inwardly groaned. He and the broken de had really messed up this time. Sima Lingyun had strictly forbidden them fromying hands on Lu Tianxing. This time not only had they captured Lu Tianxing, but they had also shed with him. If this matter was mishandled, upon their return to the Yanhuang Group, they would definitely face the group¡¯s punishment, including possibly being stripped of their cultivation and expelled from the Yanhuang Group.

    After all, the threat from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was far greater than that of two prodigies. Sacrificing the lives of two prodigies in exchange for the subduedpliance of a major power was well worth it, as the Yanhuang Group nevercked geniuses.

    Meanwhile, at Modu Police Station.

    Ye Futu was smoking and frowning while seated in the chief¡¯s office, the room swirling with smoke. He was agonizing over how to deal with terrorists who had infiltrated Modu. These terrorists were a cancer in Modu that would wreak havoc sooner orter. This time, Bai Zhiqing had encountered an assassination attempt and fortunately escaped, but what about the second or third time? Whether she could escape by luck.

    If anything happened to Bai Zhiqing, it would inevitably cause a major earthquake in Modu, which was thest thing anyone wanted to see.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the door to the office was violently pushed open; Zhao Shan, sweating profusely, hurriedly walked in, unable to hide the urgency on his face.

    Ye Futu furrowed his brows, his voice stern, "What has happened, rushing in like that. Haven¡¯t I taught you? As a police officer, you must always remain calm. Look at yourself, do you still look like a cop?"

    "Chief, I can¡¯t keep calm anymore. A big crisis is about to hit Modu."

    Without minding his manners, Zhao Shan grabbed a cup of tea from Ye Futu¡¯s desk, gulped it down, and caught his breath before saying, "Chief, I just received a report from an informant. The Rose Society gathered all their elites twenty minutes ago, and within twenty minutes, these people all left the Zero Point Bar and appeared on various bustling streets of Modu, where they stayed put and didn¡¯t move."

    "Zhao Shan, are you sure?"

    Ye Futu was utterly shocked, his face turning extremely grim, "What exactly does the Rose Society want to do? Haven¡¯t they always abided by the rules? What is really going on, exin to me clearly."

    "Chief, I¡¯m not very clear about the specific reasons, but ording to the informant, the Rose Society became restless because Lu Tianxing was captured by the Yanhuang Group. Hence, the Rose Society erupted, and Lu Tianxing seems to be quite familiar with their leader Huangfu Meigui, chief, if we don¡¯t control this situation, the consequences are unimaginable."

    At this moment, Zhao Shan realized the severity of the situation and quickly exined everything. He was no fool; the Rose Society doing this indicated there was certainly trouble brewing.

    "What on earth does Huangfu Meigui and those lunatics from the Rose Society want to do?"

    Ye Futu swore furiously, his face darkening to the extreme as he violently mmed his palm down on the desk in front of him. With a crack, the sturdy mahogany desk shattered, clearly showing how furious Ye Futu was.

    "Chief, what do we do next? Should we join forces with the special police and the armed police to suppress the Rose Society to prevent bigger issues?" Zhao Shan suggested nearby.

    "Suppress my ass, what¡¯s the use of suppression? It will only backfire. Notify everyone, they just need to keep a close watch on the Rose Society. Without my orders, no one is allowed to make a move. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh."

    Ye Futu let out a curse, his face clouded overpletely. He had never expected that involving people from the Yanhuang Group in capturing Lu Tianxing would have such vast implications. If the Rose Society did something crazy in Modu, the consequences were unthinkable.

    This issue wasn¡¯t something a mere police chief, not even the Yanhuang Group, could handle. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Rose, Ye Futu believed that if anything happened to Lu Tianxing, the Rose Society would definitely rise up in rebellion, plunging Modu into turmoil and bloodshed.

    A crazed woman can do anything under extreme circumstances.

    "Okay, Zhao Shan, you go ahead. You¡¯lle with me to the Zero Point Barter. I need to meet Huangfu Meigui."

    After waving Zhao Shan away, Ye Futu took out a cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number: "Group Leader Sima..."

    The cool night air was soothing, darkness enveloped the city¡¯s skies, and neon lights brightened up the entire city. The gentle night breeze, subtly alluring, transformed Modu into a city of dreams, trapping countless people, unable to extricate themselves.

    For ordinary people, it was a calm night. However, for those in power, it was a restless night. With one individual arrested, Modu was in turmoil. No one dared to sleep, fearing that waking up might find their positions gone.

    At No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi, lights were zing, the brilliant illumination making the vi look like a fairnd on earth,plete with small bridges over flowing water and artificial hills and towers.

    In the vi¡¯s hall, Bai Zhiqing sat dumbly on the sofa, her eyes slightly reddened. Ever since Lu Tianxing had been captured, her heart had not been able to settle. Her mind was constantly reying the past moments ofughter, anger, and embarrassment with Lu Tianxing, her face cycling through expressions of anger, sweetness, and shyness.

    Bai Zhiqing looked like a fool, lost in her own world, heedless of everything around her.

    "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with sister? She hasn¡¯t really gone mad, has she?"

    Bai Weiwei watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s changing expressions with an anxious look. Bai Zhiqing was nothing like her usual proud and cold self, appearing totally foolish, aplete fool.

    "Shut up, hope for something good for once. You¡¯re the fool, not your sister,"

    Bai Qiao Mountain sternly red at Bai Weiwei, walked up to Bai Zhiqing, patted her shoulder, and said, "Zhiqing, don¡¯t worry, I have asked an old friend for help. I¡¯m sure Tianxing will be fine. Go have something to eat, Tianxing might just return by the time you¡¯re done eating."

 Chapter 267 - 265: Sima Lingyunâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 265: Sima Lingyun¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing seemed not to have heard her grandfather¡¯s words, sitting still on the sofa, silently immersed in her own world, smiling foolishly.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance at this moment, Bai Qiao Mountain, He Can, and Bai Weiwei all felt the pain in their hearts. They were happy but also anxious. They were happy because Bai Zhiqing felt anxious for Lu Tianxing, which meant that she was gradually cing him in her heart. Otherwise, why would she look like this? It looked like they might have a chance to see their grandson.

    What worried them was that Bai Zhiqing had not eaten for a day. Continuing like this, how could her body withstand it? They wanted to speak out but didn¡¯t know how tofort Bai Zhiqing. It¡¯s often said that only the person who tied the bell can untie it, and in some matters, Bai Zhiqing was stubbornly frightening.

    "Bai Qiao Mountain, tell me honestly, are yourrades reliable or not? Weren¡¯t they supposed to help? Why is there still no news?"

    Annoyed, He Can directed her anger towards her husband, ring angrily at Bai Qiao Shan.

    "Oh, if even they have no solution, all we can do is to do our humanly best and leave the rest to fate. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I believe Tianxing is destined not to suffer misfortune easily."

    Bai Qiao Mountain sighed. He knew what Yanhuang Group was capable of, a formidable power in China. He wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Tianxing getting hurt; his concern was whether Lu Tianxing could restrain himself. If Lu Tianxing and Yanhuang Group shed and he killed someone from Yanhuang Group, then there would be no ce for him in all of China.

    "Grandpa, will Lu Tianxing really be okay?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly spoke, her gaze fixed on Bai Qiao Mountain, her beautiful eyes filled with hope.

    "I promise, Tianxing will definitely be okay. Have a good sleep tonight, and Tianxing will be out by tomorrow morning."

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at his granddaughter and nodded firmly.

    "Mmm, I trust you, Grandpa. Good people don¡¯t live long, while disasters linger for a thousand years, I believe this big viin Lu Tianxing will definitelye out unscathed."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded emphatically, her beautiful eyes shimmering for a moment before she once again got lost in her memories. Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Bai Qiao Mountain and the others sighed deeply in their hearts. Now they also had no other option but to wait for news.

    Unlike Bai Zhiqing, who hadpany, Lin Qian Ru was all alone, sitting in the living room with a nk stare, her eyes focused on nowhere, gazing foolishly at the sofa where Lu Tianxing had once sat, her mind reying the words Lu Tianxing had said to her.

    Since learning that Lu Tianxing had been taken away by the police formitting a crime, Lin Qian Ru felt as if her entire world had copsed, everything turning ck and white. Throughout the day, as if soulless, her mind incessantly reyed images of Lu Tianxing being roughed up by the police, tortured to the point of preferring death, and his heartbreaking screams, like knives stabbing her heart, causing unbearable pain.

    "Tianxing."

    Lin Qian Ru muttered under her breath, tears rolling down her face. If only she had the power, she would rather be taken by the police instead of Lu Tianxing, instead of now being all alone in the room, powerless to do anything.

    "Tianxing, I believe you will be fine, no matter what happens. In this life, I, Lin Qian Ru, have chosen you. If anything happens to you, I will stay by your side."

    The murmur echoed in the room, resolute in tone, as the cold moonlight fell through the window, adding a more somber feel to the room.

    Beijing, Yanhuang Group headquarters.

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face was dark as he hung up another inquisitive phone call. Ever since Ye Futu had informed him about Jiao Long and Broken de capturing Lu Tianxing, his phone hadn¡¯t stopped ringing. First, themerce department called to question what Yanhuang Group intended to do, why Lin Group, the leading corporation from Jin City, was withdrawing from China, why Bai¡¯s Group, the top corporation from Modu, was withdrawing from China, while also questioning whether Yanhuang Group intended to betray China.

    Before he had a chance to catch his breath after hanging up the phone,manders from several military regions called directly, their tones far from courteous. They cursed outright, demanding to know why he had captured their son-inw and questioned him, ordering him to release the man immediately or else they would lead troops to tten the Yanhuang Group.

    Even the topmander summoned him, directly inquiring what exactly had happened.

    After hanging up the phone, Sima Ling Yun took a deep breath and directly dialed de and Jiao Long.

    "Hello."

    Sima Ling Yun¡¯s voice suppressed a terrifying rage.

    "Team Leader, it¡¯s sote to be calling..."

    Before Jiao Long could finish speaking, Sima Ling Yun interrupted him, "Team Leader? You still remember that I am your leader? Jiao Long, what exactly is going on with Lu Tianxing? Who gave you the authority to thrown Lu Tianxing into the trial prison? Tell me, who authorized you to act on your own?"

    "Team Leader, I..."

    Just as Jiao Long was about to exin, he heard Sima Ling Yun speak again, "I don¡¯t want to hear any exnations. In any case, you must release him by tomorrow morning. If he won¡¯t leave on his own, you¡¯ll have to carry him out, you two idiots."

    Jiao Long was confused by Sima Ling Yun¡¯s scolding, especially since Lu Tianxing was the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Sima Ling Yun shouldn¡¯t be this angry.

    "Team Leader, what exactly happened? Why are you so furious?"

    "What happened?"

    Sima Ling Yun erupted in anger, saying, "Do you still have the nerve to ask me what happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch Lu Tianxing? Who let you idiots throw him into the trial prison? Did you think he would be easy to capture? You two idiots, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are members of the Sky Team, I would¡¯ve pped you dead to save myself the hassle you cause me every day."

    "Team Leader, we had no choice. The Judge¡¯s Mark appeared in Modu, and it was very likely that one of the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps hade to Modu. de and I were thinking of the citizens of Modu City first, hoping to capture Lu Tianxing and then draw out the people from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Moreover, de was injured by him..." Jiao Long said cautiously.

    "Capture my ass, I think you just can¡¯t wait to die."

    Sima Ling Yun furiously said, "Do you think the people from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are so easy to capture? If that were the case, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would have been annihted by other countries long ago, would it be your turn? The Judge has such strength, even I can¡¯t say for sure I can hold him, let alone you two thinking about capturing him, are you seeking death?"

    "Do you realize the trouble you¡¯ve caused by capturing Lu Tianxing? Today alone, I received calls from three military regionmanders, sternly ordering me to release Lu Tianxing, or else they would lead troops to level the Yanhuang Group headquarters. There¡¯s a whole troop of soldiers surrounding the base right now! Do you not think the Yanhuang Group has lost enough face yet?"

    "Did you know that today the Ministry of Commerce also called me? If we don¡¯t release Lu Tianxing, Jin City Lin Group and Modu Bai Group will permanently withdraw from China. Do you realize what a disaster this would bring to China, the economic turmoil, how many people would suffer?"

    "All of this, all because you two idiots captured Lu Tianxing, if you really angered the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, these lunatics, just think how many heads you have for them to assassinate. Do you think your Sky Team really is the best in the world, unrivaled and invincible?"

    The roaring voice of Sima Ling Yun stunned Jiao Long; he had never seen his team leader so furious.

 Chapter 268 - 266: Buried with Him

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 266: Buried with Him</h4>

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice was filled with anger, somewhat disappointed, as if he was dealing with someone who had failed to meet his expectations. Not acting against Lu Tianxing was not only because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. More importantly, it was due to the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Within the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence was akin to that of a deity, while the others were like devout followers of the deity. If the deity were to be harmed, the followers would go mad, venting their fury in an uncontroble frenzy.

    If that were all, pure force could totally suppress them, but what Sima Lingyun truly dreaded was Mand from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a master of poison skills whose artistry was divine, and she was a woman at that. A crazed woman is the most terrifying. Should she be provoked, merely unleashing her poison skills in any city and nting lethal toxins could lead to unimaginable consequences.

    Jiao Long held the phone, standing dumbfounded on the spot,pletely unprepared for the chaos that capturing Lu Tianxing would unleash. Now, hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, he felt a chill around his neck. If the Netherworld Mercenary Corps really sought revenge, unless they neither ate, drank, nor slept, their heads could be plucked off at any moment.

    They were Earth-level Peak Martial Artists, but several leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were Heaven-level Martial Artists. Killing them was as trivial as crushing ants.

    "Go release him," Sima Lingyunmanded. "I remind you again, your job is to clean up Modu¡¯s mercenaries and assassins, and quietly monitor the Judge. Don¡¯t touch him; he¡¯s not someone you can handle. This is the first and only time. If it happens again, I¡¯ll personally take action to purge our ranks. Yanhuang Groupcks many things, but never a genius."

    Sima Lingyun felt a surge of fury in his heart, while also regretting deeply in his mind. Why had he sent these two fools to Modu? Of all the people to provoke, they had to pick Lu Tianxing.

    "Also, warn Broken de," he added. "I don¡¯t care how much hatred he harbors or if he got beaten. It was his own fault. If he dares to make a move, show no mercy."

    With that, Sima Lingyun ended the call before Jiao Long could respond again.

    Clutching his phone, Jiao Long was slow to recover. He had never seen Sima Lingyun so furiously enraged. It was clear to him that Sima Lingyun¡¯s anger had reached its peak. If they continued along this path, he believed that Sima Lingyun would have no qualms about personally purging their ranks.

    And Sima Lingyun was right, Yanhuang Groupcked many things, but never geniuses.

    "Jiao Long, you¡¯re not really considering releasing him, are you?"

    Broken de sat next to Jiao Long, having heard every word of Sima Lingyun¡¯s. His pig-headed face was filled with resentment. He had been thoroughly humiliated by Lu Tianxing, and yet he was powerless against him, a fact that was incredibly suffocating.

    "What other choice do we have? We underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence. We thought he was alone and vulnerable in China, but it turned out he had so many supporters. Let him go! This situation is beyond our control."

    Jiao Long sighed deeply. He hadn¡¯t anticipated so manyplications, from being cornered by the military to being pressured by the business sector. Yanhuang Group had now be a target for many.

    "I can¡¯t ept it. He beat me up like this, I can¡¯t ept it,"

    Broken de clenched his fists, the joints cracking loudly as his face twisted in spite with venomous hate. He wished he could kill Lu Tianxing, tear his body into pieces to avenge today¡¯s humiliation. This was the first time he had ever suffered such a great indignity, being utterly trampled upon.

    "ept it or not, did you not hear the leader¡¯s words? We¡¯ve already caused such a big mess. Yanhuang Group not stripping us of our powers and expelling us is already fortunate enough. What else do you want, to see us get purgedpletely?"

    Jiao Long let out a deep sigh as he nced at Broken de¡¯s resentful face and shook his head. He was not troubled by Sima Lingyun¡¯s words at the moment, but rather by how to whisk Lu Tianxing away from the trial prison tomorrow morning.

    It was the first time Jiao Long felt such a headache; inviting the gods in was easy, but sending them off was difficult ¨C how true that saying was.

    "I wonder if the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group would work."

    An image shed through Jiao Long¡¯s mind and he silently made a decision.

    Zero Point Bar.

    Even though it was the peak hour of operation, Zero Point Barcked its usual buzz and mor. Even the whole street had be eerily quiet, carrying a thick, unshakable air of solemnity.

    Rose sat in front of the bar counter at Zero Point Bar, dressed in a blood-red cheongsam that entuated her curvaceous figure enticingly. From afar, Rose seemed like a fierce ze or a tumultuous pool of fresh blood, strikingly eye-catching. A pistoly next to her as she quietly savored her wine.

    Opposite Rose, dressed in casual attire, Ye Futu sat there with Zhao Shan standing behind him. Surrounding them were several members of the Rose Society, staring indifferently at the Modu Police Department chief, showing not a trace of fear.

    With a slight sip of her drink, Rose said calmly, "Director Ye, what brings you here today?"

    Rose had little fear of Ye Futu. Although the Rose Society was a criminal organization, there had never been any instances of forcing the good into illegal deeds or drug trafficking on their territory, and Ye Futu couldn¡¯t do anything about her.

    "President Rose, we are all wise to this, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush and get straight to the point. This time, what exactly does the Rose Society want? The government acknowledges your existence because it wants to use your influence to stabilize the underworld, not for you to endanger society," said Ye Futu, with a steady gaze and a low voice.

    "Really? And what of it!"

    Rose¡¯s expression unchanged, she retorted ndly, "My man has been captured by you, and you still ask me what I want? Don¡¯t you blush when you say that, Ye Futu? Do you expect me to p and cheer on that, or perhaps to set off fireworks to celebrate? Spare me the grand principles. I¡¯m just a simple woman with no grand ambitions; I just want to live a good life with my man. But anyone who dares toy a finger on my man will pay a painful price."

    "And is that price the lives of innocent people?" Ye Futu said, his expression turning unpleasant.

    "I can¡¯t worry about all that. When you captured my man, you didn¡¯t think about these consequences."

    Rose picked up the pistol from the table and started to meticulously wipe it: "Director Ye, I¡¯m a woman and I dislike grand principles. If anything happens to my man, I assure you, you will regret it for the rest of your lives. I will make all of Modu mourn him and bury him with him."

 Chapter 269 - 267 Letâ€™s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 267 Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>

    "You...."

    Ye Futu¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant. He had never expected Rose to be so resolute,pletely impervious to persuasion, "Fine, President Rose, I assure you that nothing will happen to Lu Tianxing, but I hope you won¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be something either of us could bear, and I believe you wouldn¡¯t want to see everything you¡¯ve worked for destroyed in an instant."

    "Director Ye, I hope your assurance holds true. Three days¡ªif I don¡¯t see my man return safely within three days, I fear I might really go mad."

    Rose stood up and waved her hand towards the back, "Xiao Liu, see Director Ye out."

    "No need, President Rose, I will take my leave."

    Ye Futu stood up, with Zhao Shan, and left Zero Point Bar.

    Once they had left Zero Point Bar, Zhao Shan, who had been holding back from speaking, finally couldn¡¯t help but say, "Director, why do we have to cooperate with an underworld force? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just wipe them out? Why do we have to submit to them?"

    "Wipe them out?"

    Ye Futu pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and sighed, "Zhao Shan, you are too young. Wiping out the Rose Society is easier said than done. Moreover, in the territories controlled by the Rose Society, how many engage in illegal activities? If you wipe them out, can you ensure that their sessors will be as self-disciplined as the Rose Society and avoid those forbidden activities?"

    "Since ancient times, where there is darkness, there is light. We need them to suppress the other unsavory elements. Without them, Modu might fall into chaos. Do you think our police force alone can handle those undesirables?"

    Zhao Shan was silent, saying nothing. Ye Futu was right. The police force alone couldn¡¯t achieve this. The people from the underworld guerri against theme when you leave, leave when youe, hiding whenever necessary, making them impossible to find, yet, the underworld can find each other with ease.

    Even in some cases, the police need these people, which is why forces like the Rose Society, Sword Alliance, and Sky Alliance exist and the police turn a blind eye.

    "Let¡¯s head back. I hope there won¡¯t be any more trouble; otherwise, Modu might be in for a major purge," Ye Futu said with a deep sigh, nced back at Zero Point Bar onest time, and said nothing more as he got into the car and drove away from Zero Point Bar.

    ...

    Early in the morning, as dawn was just breaking, Bai Zhiqing had already gotten out of bed, dark circles under her eyes, her gaze dull, her expression somewhat wooden as she walked out of her room.

    Last night, she hadn¡¯t slept at all; her mind filled with the image of Lu Tianxing. She didn¡¯t know why, but every time she closed her eyes, she could see Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful grin and hear their bickering, unable to shake him from her mind.

    "Could this be love?"

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit perplexed, a bit anxious, feeling an emotion she had never felt before, which made her somewhat fearful, yet also somewhat hopeful.

    Walking down the stairs with heavy steps, Bai Zhiqing saw her grandmother and her sister Bai Weiwei sitting on the couch, each with big dark circles under their eyes, evidently, like her, they had not slept well the night before either.

    "Sister, you¡¯re up. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?" Bai Weiwei asked concerningly, rubbing her red eyes.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, "I couldn¡¯t sleep. Any news of Lu Tianxing?"

    He Can sighed deeply and shook her head, "No, your grandfather just went out, nning to see if he could learn anything. It shouldn¡¯t be long now."

    After hearing this, Bai Zhiqing said nothing more and simply walked over and sat down on the couch, staring nkly, as if lost in thought.

    "Sister, do you think brother-inw could be in trouble? I¡¯ve heard that the inside of the prison is very dark, and many people bizarrely die there," Bai Weiwei said, her face showing deep concern.

    "He won¡¯t, Lu Tianxing definitely won¡¯t die; he¡¯s a disaster, he could live for a thousand years, he won¡¯t die."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly raised her head, her eyes red as she looked at Bai Weiwei and hysterically shouted. It took a while before she calmed down, then looked at Bai Weiwei with an apologetic expression, "I¡¯m sorry, Weiwei, my mood isn¡¯t good, my tone was a bit harsh, sorry."

    "It¡¯s okay, sister, I understand."

    Bai Weiwei shook her head indifferently, knowing that venting was the best way to release emotions.

    The room fell silent again, everyone deep in thought, until the ring of a telephone startled everyone. Soon, the gloom that filled the room was swept away by cheers, and Bai Zhiqing hurriedly drove off in a car.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Jiao Long and Breakde appeared at the door of the prison room where Lu Tianxing was held. Both were expressionless, but a careful observation would reveal the resentment shing in Breakde¡¯s eyes.

    "Breakde, I warn you, I don¡¯t care how much resentment you harbor, but remember, you are a member of the Yanhuang Group, not some bandit king, if you dare to strike again, don¡¯t me me for being rude and cleaning house."

    Jiao Long nced at Breakde and opened the door with his hand. As soon as he entered, he was stunned.

    In the room, Lu Tianxing sat on a chair as if he knew they wereing back, waiting like a host for his guests.

    Hearing the sound of the door, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "You¡¯re quite early. I thought you¡¯d at least wait until now. Seems I was wrong, Sima Lingyun is quite efficient in his work, I¡¯ll give him that."

    "How dare you, Group Leader Sima is not someone you can..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking, Breakde was immediately furious.

    "What are you, jabbering nonsense."

    The moment Breakde finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, and in a sh, he appeared beside Breakde, reaching out and grabbing him by the neck.

    Breakde only saw a blur before his neck was seized by Lu Tianxing, his eyes immediately filled with intense fear. A strong sensation of suffocation overwhelmed him, especially as Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze towards him resembled that for a dead man.

    Jiao Long¡¯s expression drastically changed. Having witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength yesterday, he was shocked to see him move again, realizing he had still underestimated Lu Tianxing. The moment Lu Tianxing made his move, he hadn¡¯t even noticed how, yet he was already by his side.

    In other words, if Lu Tianxing wanted to kill them, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to resist.

    "I told you yesterday, don¡¯t act too arrogant in front of me, or someone will die. Do you think you might die today?" Lu Tianxing said, his lips curling into a cold smile.

    "Lu Tianxing stop, stop, this is a misunderstanding, we are here today to let you go."

    Jiao Long quickly exined, waving his hands towards the side, "Look, who we have brought to you."

    "Lu Tianxing."

    A crisp yet raspy voice came from the side.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, his gaze falling on the tender figure beside him, "Wife, how did youe here?"

    Seeing that familiar face, Bai Zhiqing felt as if she had suddenly be light-hearted. She flipped her hair, revealing a radiant smile, "I¡¯vee to take my husband home."

    "Hmm, let¡¯s go home."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a touch of tenderness. He carelessly dropped Breakde, like throwing away trash, tenderly touched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly pale cheek, rearranged her somewhat messy hair, and holding her hand, they walked outside.

 Chapter 270 - 268: Road Assassin Bai Zhiqing

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 268: Road Assassin Bai Zhiqing</h4>

    Outside the Yanhuang Group.

    Standing by the roadside, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hands in his, and looked at her affectionately. His heart was still racing as he said, "Wife, you finally arrived. I was scared to death, it¡¯s terrifying in there. I thought I¡¯d never see my adorable wife again. Honey, can we have a kiss for this long-awaited reunion to calm my nerves?"

    "Kiss your big head, ghost!"

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unserious expression, knew he was saying this to reassure her. However, her pretty face still couldn¡¯t help but flush with heat, especially out on the busy street.

    Feeling the gazes of the people around them, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face reddened even more. She red at Lu Tianxing fiercely, somehow found the strength to pull away from his grasp, and darted into her car in a whoosh.

    Lu Tianxing, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shy behavior, chuckled and followed her into the passenger seat.

    Lu Tianxing could tell Bai Zhiqing had been worried and scared for him all night. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared so haggard. When had the powerful career woman transformed into such a pitiful figure? He didn¡¯t know how tofort Bai Zhiqing, so he could only try to reassure her by joking around.

    "Wife, why are you walking so fast? I feel hurt. Don¡¯t you n tofort me?" from the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing looked sorrowful, clutching his chest as if in pain, but his gaze roamed Bai Zhiqing in a rather cheeky manner.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous gaze, a sh of anger sparked in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. This jerk¡ªafter worrying about him and having a sleepless night, she didn¡¯t expect him to start harassing her as soon as he got out. She resolved to discipline him properly to teach him that being a hooligan isn¡¯t so simple.

    With that thought, a seductive smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. Biting her red lips, she said, "Do you like what you see? Would you like me to walk by again so you can get a closer look?"

    "Sure!"

    At those words, Lu Tianxing hurriedly looked up, his face filled with excitement. Could it be that Bai Zhiqing had an epiphany fromst night¡¯s events?

    This I like!

    Lu Tianxing grinned, watching Bai Zhiqing, anticipating her next move.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a cold look and, under his heartbroken gaze, wrapped herself tightly in her clothes, "I was just kidding¡ªgo chill wherever it¡¯s cool."

    "Come on, wife. It¡¯s not fair to y me like that. How can you do this? You¡¯re fooling with a good man¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t we even have the most basic trust between us anymore?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a wail. When had the ice queen learned to y tricks on people?

    Tch!

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes and spat disdainfully. She had seen shameless people, but never anyone as shameless as this. A good man, he has the nerve to say.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the car, shifting his body a few times before his gaze sharpened, fiercely staring at the little pendant on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body.

    "Damn it, how dare this tiny trinket hang on Bai Zhiqing? This is outrageous."

    Lu Tianxing grimaced, ring at the little figure, wishing he could rece it on the spot.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s brazen stare, Bai Zhiqing turned her head and red back fiercely, "What are you looking at, Lu Tianxing? You better keep your eyes to yourself, or watch out, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    "Wife, you can¡¯t wrong me; I wasn¡¯t looking at anything inappropriate. I was looking at that little figure, not at you. Wife, don¡¯t you think I should silence that little figure? Its audacity is too great, taking advantage of my wife and even lying on my son¡¯s food. I must eliminate it."

    Lu Tianxing stared deadly at the jade figure, his eyes oozing a chilling murderous intent.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned by his words, instinctively looked down, and saw a jade figure quietly lying there. Her face immediately turned crimson, and her hands loosened on the steering wheel.

    "Lu Tianxing, you filthy wolf, with nothing but dirty thoughts, I¡¯m going to fight you."

    Saying so, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing with teeth and ws.

    "The car, wife, you¡¯re driving, be careful..."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat. No wonder so many female drivers get into idents, with such a fierce one at the wheel, how could there not be idents?

    Right now, Bai Zhiqing was the epitome of a road assassin, hands off the steering wheel while driving. Thankfully, the location of the court prison was rather remote and not busy with traffic or people, preventing a disaster.

    "The car, what does that have to do with me? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, Lu Tianxing, I am not a Bai."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt an urge to cry. Had he known Bai Zhiqing was this fierce, he would never have tried tofort her. This was notforting at all; it was courting death.

    Lu Tianxing grabbed the steering wheel with one hand, trying to control the direction. He didn¡¯t want to die young.

    Bai Zhiqing scratched and wed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, and finally bit down on it.

    "Hisss!"

    Lu Tianxing inhaled sharply and screamed, "Ow, ow, why are you biting? Bai Zhiqing, are you a dog?"

    "I¡¯ll bite, bite you to death, you bastard."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s muffled voice emerged, with no intention of letting go.

    Thus, a terrifying sight unfolded on the main road. A Bentley worth millions swerved and veered like a drunk driver, veering wildly, with terrifying screams emanating from the car at intervals. Luckily, this road was so remote and sparsely trafficked that no idents

 Chapter 271 - 269 Too Unworthy (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 269 Too Unworthy (1st Update)</h4>

    Half an hourter, in front of a delicately decorated Sha County Snacks in the center of Modu City, a Bentley with its front headlight smashed and scrape marks on the right side of the body drove slowly from a distance, stopping at the entrance of the snack bar, drawing quite a few sideways nces from the passersby.

    A fairly handsome man, clutching his arm and grimacing in pain, got out of the passenger seat of the Bentley, his face colored with lingering fear.

    This was close to deadly.

    Lu Tianxing vowed that from now on, he¡¯d rather die than tease Bai Zhiqing in the car again. It was practically like gambling with one¡¯s life, no different from dancing on the edge of a knife. The car had just mmed into the guardrail at the side of the road, and if it hadn¡¯t been for his quick reflex to pull the handbrake in time, the damage might not have been as simple as a smashed headlight and a few scrapes.

    Bai Zhiqing also got out of the driver¡¯s side, her pretty face sporting a look of shock. At the sight of Lu Tianxing, she immediately red at him furiously, ming this guy. If it weren¡¯t for his roving eyes in the car, how could such an incident have urred.

    "Sha County Snacks, it¡¯s very famous in China, the taste is really good. Wife, why did you bring me here, are you treating me to breakfast?"

    Looking at the bustling Sha County Snacks before him, Lu Tianxing also felt a wave of hunger¡ªhe seemed to have missed breakfast today!

    "Keep dreaming, if you want to eat, pay for it yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a disdainful nce, this jerk had given her such a scare, and he still expected her to treat him? His skin was ridiculously thick.

    "Wife, what kind of talk is that? Spouses are one family, you¡¯re being too estranged with that kind of talk. Who are we to each other, after all?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously,pletely unconcerned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disdainful look as he admired her pert derriere, following closely behind her into the snack bar.

    Upon entering Sha County Snacks and walking side by side with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing truly understood one phrase: A beauty draws eyes wherever she goes, and without a stout heart, you should never walk on the same road with a beauty, because you¡¯d find that you¡¯ve be the target of public scrutiny.

    As Bai Zhiqing stepped into the snack bar, her cool and elegant exterior, icy demeanor, and tall figure instantly became the center of attention, drawing the gazes of countless men in the main hall¡ªthe once lively space suddenly grew quiet.

    Walking alongside Bai Zhiqing, however, Lu Tianxing felt extremely ufortable, because apart from the looks of infatuation directed at Bai Zhiqing, the men¡¯s res at him were filled with naked hostility, as if they were ready to tear him to pieces.

    Being too pretty was a sin, and it was also a sin for the men beside them. Those without strong mental fortitude would inevitably copse sooner orter.

    Lu Tianxing even began to suspect that, with just a word from Bai Zhiqing, the men in the hall might actually beat him up.

    After much difficulty, they found an empty spot in the corner, where Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing sat facing each other.

    Lu Tianxing looked earnestly at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, from now on, I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m never going out to dine with you again."

    "Why?"

    Bai Zhiqing was puzzled. Was it embarrassing to go out with her?

    With a mournful expression, Lu Tianxing said, "Why, you have the nerve to ask me why? Just look at the men around us, they all seem like they want to devour me. If I keep going out with you, I might not have a life left. It¡¯s not worth it to risk my life just to have a meal with a beauty."

    "Hmph, consider this a warning to you. From now on, behave yourself. Otherwise, with just one word from me, the number of men wanting to marry me could line up for several streets."

    The corners of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth curved in a faint smile, like ice and snow melting, eliciting another round of exmations from those around.

    "Line up for several streets? Do you think you¡¯re like hundred dor bills that everyone is after?" mused Lu Tianxing to himself, though he wisely kept thement unsaid. Instead, he called the server over and ordered two bowls ofrge dumplings, ready to taste the vor of Sha County Snacks.

    When the dumplings were served, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak, Lu Tianxing picked up a bowl and started wolfing them down, and he had to admit¡ªthe taste of Sha County Snacks was indeed very good.

    Watching Lu Tianxing gobble down the food, Bai Zhiqing felt an inexplicable pang in her heart, certain that he must have suffered inside; otherwise, how could a grown man disregard his image sopletely?

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking, he¡¯d surely burst outughing, then pinch Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face and say, "Little sis, you have quite the imagination."

    "Slow down, slow down," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    "Wife, you should eat faster, it really tastes good."

    Lu Tianxing uttered a muffled sound, quickly devouring the steamed dumplings until his stomach roundly weed them.

    After putting down his bowl, Lu Tianxing casually wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth and looked up to find Bai Zhiqing¡¯s dumplings untouched, and asked in surprise, "Wife, aren¡¯t you eating?"

    "I..."

    Bai Zhiqing was about to say something when the dumplings before her eyes vanished without a trace.

    "Wife, if you weren¡¯t going to eat them, you should¡¯ve said something earlier. I¡¯ll eat them; they won¡¯t be good once they get cold."

    Lu Tianxing unapologetically took the dumplings in front of Bai Zhiqing and ate them with gusto.

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth, her face turning an ashen shade as she watched Lu Tianxing, her hands tightly sped together. When had she ever said she wasn¡¯t going to eat?

    If it weren¡¯t for being in a crowded ce, Bai Zhiqing would have jumped up and given Lu Tianxing a good beating.

    "Those dumplings were mine," Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth, the previous sorrow in her heart swept away, thinking this bastard was just as annoying as always.

    "Uh."

    Lu Tianxing blinked, puzzled: "Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to eat?"

    "Who said I didn¡¯t want to eat? Did you even let me finish speaking?"

    Bai Zhiqing felt a fire brewing in her stomach. The bastard was bing more and more irritating to look at. She knew she should¡¯ve locked him up for a few more days.

    "How about I give them back to you?"

    Lu Tianxing thought for a moment, reluctantly handing the bowl back to Bai Zhiqing.

    Looking at the bowl with only two or three dumplings left, Bai Zhiqing angrily said, "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly, ced the bowl down, and called out to the waiter: "Waiter, add five more bowls of dumplings here, make it quick, and don¡¯t skimp on the portion. Money is no object."

    "Are you a pig?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing speechlessly. Fiverge bowls would be enough for her to eat all day.

    "Hehe, you have to eat well to work hard."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a suggestive look, emphasizing the word "work."

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned for a moment, then quickly caught on, her face turning dark as she said, "Go to hell! Eat until you die."

    After saying that, Bai Zhiqing stood up and stormed off towards the exit.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating back, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned before shouting after her, "Wife, we haven¡¯t settled the bill yet! You¡¯re not making me pay by myself, are you? I don¡¯t have any money."

    Bai Zhiqing turned around and threw down a few hundred-dor bills. Her high heels clicked against the floor as she walked out of the shop, got straight into her Bentley, and drove away.

    Seeing the money on the table, Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself, not minding that Bai Zhiqing had left. He sat back down to enjoy the delicious food. It had to be said, the dumplings tasted really good, and the portion was generous too.

    Here¡¯s the first update; unless there¡¯s an ident, I¡¯ll post five Chapters today, ??

 Chapter 272 - 270 Lin Qianruâ€™s Heart (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 270 Lin Qianru¡¯s Heart (2nd Update)</h4>

    Without a doubt, by the time Lu Tianxing had finished enjoying a delicious meal and hummed a tune on his way to Bai¡¯s Group, it was already after nine in the morning, he was more than an hourte.

    As for Lu Tianxing¡¯s tardiness, the people at Bai¡¯s Group had long since grown ustomed to it and found nothing strange about it. In fact, if Lu Tianxing ever came to work on time, that would be the true oddity at Bai¡¯s Group.

    However, when everyone saw Lu Tianxing, they all looked at him with surprised, as-if-they¡¯d-seen-a-ghost expressions. News of Lu Tianxing being taken away by the police had spread throughout Bai¡¯s Group the day before.

    Furthermore, the news from Vice President Lin Yao imed that Lu Tianxing was a murder fugitive who had concealed his identity and infiltrated Bai¡¯s Group, only to be exposed and taken away by the police.

    Now, less than a dayter, Lu Tianxing was striding into Bai¡¯s Group as if nothing had happened.

    "This guy must have some formidable backing, otherwise, how could a fugitive dare to show up again?"

    Everyone understood that Lu Tianxing definitely had elite backing; moreover, it was the kind that even Bai¡¯s Group didn¡¯t dare to provoke. No wonder he felt so emboldened to flirt openly in thepany, ignoring all thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, and why Bai Zhiqing, known for being strictly impartial, hadn¡¯t fired him. Having strong support evidently meant one could even cover up a fugitive status¡ªperhaps even altering age records, not yet thirteen, therefore not legally ountable.

    Compared to other people¡¯s indifference and admiration, Vice President Lin Yao of Bai¡¯s Group, who had had conflicts with Lu Tianxing, felt extremely displeased upon learning that Lu Tianxing had returned to Bai¡¯s Group. After hearing that Lu Tianxing was taken by the police, he was thrilled, having celebrated the night with severaldies, to the point of feeling rather weak. And now, this son of a bitch had the audacity to show up again.

    As much as he wanted to kick Lu Tianxing out, he felt helpless. Just that morning, he had proposed to Bai Zhiqing to fire Lu Tianxing, but before he could finish his words, he was rejected by Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re lucky this time, but just you wait for what¡¯sing next."

    Lin Yao cursed bitterly in his heart, his expression dark and terrifying. He was determined to find a moment when he could get Lu Tianxing kicked out for good.

    ...

    Lu Tianxing now felt extremely frustrated, incredibly so, and somewhat at a loss as he looked at Lin Qianru, who was crying her eyes out in front of him.

    He had just entered thepany, about to head to the chairman¡¯s office via the elevator, when he was intercepted by Lin Qianru, who dragged him into an office, as though she had been specifically waiting for him.

    In fact, that was exactly the case. Ever since she found out that Lu Tianxing was arrested, Lin Qianru felt as if just closing her eyes would bring forth visions of Lu Tianxing being tortured for a confession in prison, which left her so scared that she didn¡¯t sleep at all, spending the whole night sitting on the sofa.

    Early the next morning, she rushed to thepany, stood at the office window overlooking the entrance to Bai¡¯s Building, hoping to see Lu Tianxing appear at the first possible moment.

    When she actually saw Lu Tianxing walk into thepany, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t resist the impulsive feelings in her heart any longer. She dashed downstairs, oblivious to the stares of everyone around, and forcefully dragged Lu Tianxing into the office.

    Looking at the face that haunted her dreams, Lin Qianru could no longer control her tears, which flowed down her face.

    It turned out that a woman could fall for a man in a mere moment. After Lu Tianxing was taken away by the police, she felt as though the sky in her heart hadpletely copsed. The whole world seemed to turn ck and white, and even she herself had lost her soul, bing a zombie.

    "Lu Tianxing, I love you. I don¡¯t ever want to leave you in this lifetime," she said.

    Unable to contain the tumultuous emotions inside her, Lin Qianru suddenly threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly, burying her head in his chest, inhaling his familiar scent. Lin Qianru felt her heart settle down immediately, the panic and anxiety dissipating without a trace, as if a storm-tossed ship had found its harbor of refuge.

    "Lu Tianxing, promise me, never leave me silently again, okay?"

    Lin Qianru raised her head, looking pitifully at Lu Tianxing with tears streaming down her cheeks. She was truly afraid of Lu Tianxing leaving her; without him, she did not know how to go on with her life.

    Perhaps it was foolish, but how many women in love aren¡¯t foolish!

    "I will never leave you in my life, even if you want to leave, I will bind you to my side."

    Lu Tianxing held Lin Qianru tight, realizing that he might never be able to leave her after this.

    How many women could cry for a man, and how many would stay up all night for him? A woman who cries over a man clearly holds him dearly in her heart, and even the smallest matters can upy her thoughts constantly.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt moved; he discovered that he might have fallen for Lin Qianru. Even if this love wasn¡¯tplete, he had indeed fallen for her.

    "Mm, I believe you will not leave me, but we need to make a pinky promise."

    Lin Qianru looked up at Lu Tianxing, lifting her finger like a child, slowly raising it.

    "Mm, hook pinkies and make a vow, not allowed to change for a hundred years."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t joke about Lin Qianru being childlike. Instead, he solemnly lifted his arm, hooking his pinky finger with Lin Qianru¡¯s: "Whoever reneges is a puppy."

    "I believe you won¡¯t deceive me."

    Lin Qianru finally broke into a smile, her delicate face was like a pear blossom drenched in rain, with a charm that set hearts racing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he gently wiped away the tears from Lin Qianru¡¯s face, asking with concern, "You have dark circles, didn¡¯t you rest wellst night?"

    "Mm!"

    Lin Qianru leaned softly against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, whispering, "I was constantly worried about you, afraid that something happened to you, and I couldn¡¯t sleep. But now that I see you¡¯re alright, I¡¯m relieved."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression stiffened, and he said with a bitter smile, "Qian Ru, is it worth it? I..."

    "It¡¯s worth it."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Lin Qianru spoke up, her voice full of determination: "As long as I feel it¡¯s worth it, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t care whether you have a wife or not, I just want to cherish what I have now. If one day you grow tired of me, sick of me, and want to leave me, I hope you can tell me personally. Can you promise me that?"

    Lin Qianru looked up at Lu Tianxing, her face resolute and persistent, her gaze directly meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s without any evasion.

    Lu Tianxing quivered, not saying a word, but responding to Lin Qianru¡¯s words with action instead.

    Gently lifting Lin Qianru¡¯s head, he kissed her red lips. Lin Qianru was taken aback, her body trembling slightly as she revealed a sweet smile, slowly closing her eyes to enjoy the gentleness from her man.

    After the kiss, Lu Tianxing sat down in the office chair with Lin Qianru in his arms, pressing his hands on her temples, starting to relieve her fatigue.

 Chapter 273 - 271 Iâ€™m kidding (3rd update)

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 271 I¡¯m kidding (3rd update)</h4>

    "Tianxing, what happened yesterday? Why did the policee to arrest you?"

    "Who knows! Maybe I just looked too much like some suspect, so they took me in for questioning. They cleared it up this morning, so they let me go."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, not telling Lin Qianru the truth. Women, he thought, should just quietly enjoy life. The struggles are a man¡¯s job.

    Lin Qianru, taken aback, responded indignantly, "Looked too much alike? What is wrong with these people? Don¡¯t they know to investigate thoroughly before making an arrest? Tianxing, you have no idea how awful the people at thepany were speaking after you were taken away. They called you a disgrace and were overjoyed that you were caught. They even said they were going to celebrate tonight. It just makes me so angry!"

    "Calm down, Qian Ru. Getting angry over this isn¡¯t worth it. They can say what they want; as long as I¡¯m straight and upright, why should I care what others think? It¡¯s not like if a dog bites you, you should bite back, right?"

    As far as idle gossip went, Lu Tianxing did not care at all¡ªin fact, he never took it to heart.

    "You¡¯re right, they¡¯re just a bunch of backstabbers. It¡¯s best to ignore them."

    Lin Qianru nodded in agreement, then looked at Lu Tianxing worriedly and asked, "So, Tianxing, are you okay? I saw a lot online about some conspiracy. Did they hit you? Are you injured? Should we go to the hospital to have it checked out?"

    Lu Tianxing grinned and shrugged, "You¡¯ve seen what I can do. How could anyone there handle me? Not only am I not hurt, but I could even go another ten rounds tonight with no problem."

    From her words, Lu Tianxing could feel Lin Qianru¡¯s deep concern, genuinely and sincerely expressed.

    "Ten rounds? Where do you n on going tonight?"

    Lin Qianru was visibly surprised and looked at Lu Tianxing with excitement.

    "No, I¡¯m not going there."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, noticing the sudden sadness in Lin Qianru¡¯s face, and a sleazy smile appeared on his face while his right hand mischievously started to climb towards Lin Qianru¡¯s Holy Maiden Peak.

    "I¡¯m not nning on going to your ce; it¡¯s too far. I think the office is a better spot," Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously.

    "The office, no way!"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face flushed red as she loudly objected and tried to struggle up from Lu Tianxing.

    "Qian Ru, do you think I need your agreement?"

    "What are you trying to do?" Lin Qianru asked, feigning shock as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Hehe, little beauty, what do you think I want to do!"

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Qianru a lecherous smile and slowly walked towards her, embodying the role of a yboy flirting with a beautifuldy.

    "Wait!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Lin Qianru suddenly spoke up, "If you want me to agree, it¡¯s not impossible, but you mustst ten rounds, or you¡¯re not allowed to leave."

    "Ten times, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Qian Ru, you¡¯re trying to kill me."

    Lu Tianxing screamed in agony and immediately took several steps back, speaking righteously, "President Lin, you y by yourself. I was just joking with you to lighten the mood, don¡¯t mind me. I was just joking. Mr. Bai called me; if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now, goodbye."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face stiffened, and she flew into a rage in an instant, "You bastard, you¡¯re looking for death! I¡¯m telling you, today, whether you like it or not, you¡¯re going to do it, and you can¡¯t escape."

    After saying this, Lin Qianru aggressively stood up, grabbed Lu Tianxing by the cor, and dragged him directly toward the rest area inside the office.

    "Heroine, please spare me! I have the elderly and the young to take care of, spare my life, please!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru in terror, his body continuously retreating.

    "Spare your life! Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your life, just serve me well today, and I shall spare you from death."

    Lin Qianruughed sinisterly, advancing step by step towards Lu Tianxing, and under his horrified gaze, she unexpectedly reversed the roles, pinning him beneath her.

    Walking out of Lin Qianru¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing felt his legs were somewhat weak; once this woman started her rampage, she was simply too brutal. If it weren¡¯t for his remarkablebat skills and extraordinary talents, he probably would have crawled out of Lin Qianru¡¯s office, it was terrifying, this crazed woman was even scarier than a fierce beast.

    Standing outside, he took a long breath, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face wore a brilliant smile, under the odd nces of the Sales Department, he whistled and, radiating charm, left the Sales Department, feeling utterly refreshed, the gloominess of being in a judgmental prison cleared away.

    Indeed, doing this kind of thing is the ultimate way to relieve stress.

    Staying near the vent until the scent of perfume on him hadpletely dissipated, Lu Tianxing then entered the elevator and headed toward the chairman¡¯s office.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped out of the elevator, he was stopped by Lan Xin. Seeing the pretty secretary standing in front of him, Lu Tianxing really couldn¡¯t figure out if this beautiful young woman was specifically keeping an eye on him, always blocking his way.

    "Secretary Lan, tell me you¡¯re not just bored and aching to annoy me, blocking me every time. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the chairman who asked you to stop me again!" Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, his face full of confusion.

    Every time he saw Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing tried hard to control himself not to look at Lan Xin¡¯s chest, but every time he couldn¡¯t help himself, just like now.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing¡¯s willpower wascking, it was just that Lan Xin¡¯s charm was too overpowering. It was impossible not to notice it, coupled with her adorable baby face, the visual impact was even more immense.

    As for Lu Tianxing¡¯s indiscriminate gaze, Lan Xin had gone from initial disgust and dislike to being ustomed to it. Sometimes, Lan Xin would even deliberately stand tall and provocatively challenge Lu Tianxing, then leisurely pull out a stun gun from her pocket, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s conflicted expression andugh triumphantly.

    "This time, it¡¯s not the chairman who wanted me to stop you."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, circled around him a few times, and asked curiously, "Lu Tianxing, weren¡¯t you taken away by the police yesterday? The vice president said you were a wanted criminal, at least facing life imprisonment, even execution, how did you get out again, could it be... you escaped from prison?"

    "Holy smokes, this girl¡¯s imagination is a bit too wild."

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s ready-to-call-the-police look, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, what did she mean by ¡¯got out again¡¯? In Lan Xin¡¯s eyes, he waspletely seen as a fugitive.

    "Little beauty, what kind of talk is that? Do I need to escape from prison? Someone like me, a modelmunity worker, how could the police take me away? You must not have worn your sses today, so you got it wrong," Lu Tianxing said, disgruntled.

    The third update is here; to be honest, have I ever broken a promise when I say I¡¯ll explode the updates? Hurry up with those rmendation tickets!!!

 Chapter 274 - 272 Bet (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 272 Bet (4th update)</h4>

    "Pff, you call yourself a good person? I¡¯d say you¡¯re aplete viin, the type who wouldn¡¯tst a minute in a movie."

    Lan Xin curled her lips, showing no intention of believing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me what exactly is the rtionship between you and Mr. Bai? Why did Mr. Bai look so upset after the police took you away, and it seemed like he had cried? Most importantly, Mr. Bai, who neveres to workte or leaves early, actually left early in the morning for the first time ever."

    Lan Xin gazed at Lu Tianxing like a curious baby. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behavior yesterday was just too bizarre. She had been Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary for over a year and had never seen her show such a fragile and helpless side.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, "Mr. Bai cried? Stop joking around. You¡¯re not just messing with me, are you?"

    "What good would tricking you do me? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask other people in thepany. Many saw it. Tell me, tell me quickly. I promise I won¡¯t spill the beans."

    Lan Xin walked up to Lu Tianxing, looked up at him with eyes sparkling with a strong desire to know.

    "Do you really want to know? I¡¯ll tell you, but you can¡¯t spread it around."

    Lu Tianxing looked around as if he were a spy making a secret rendezvous, his demeanor full of mystery.

    "Mm-hmm, tell me, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone, my lips are sealed, Lan Xin Little Beauty, that¡¯s me."

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded like a pecking chicken, eagerly awaiting the gossip.

    Lu Tianxing nced around carefully, then whispered, "Actually, I¡¯m Mr. Bai¡¯s husband. Think about it, if a husband gets taken away by the police, wouldn¡¯t a wife be anxious? You must remember not to tell anyone. Mr. Bai doesn¡¯t want me to talk about these things at work. I¡¯m only telling you because we¡¯re so close."

    "Come on, can¡¯t youe up with a more believable story?"

    Lan Xin gave Lu Tianxing a contemptuous nce, scoffed, "As if you could be Mr. Bai¡¯s husband. Even if Mr. Bai were blind, he wouldn¡¯t choose you. The way I see it, you must be a rtive of Mr. Bai. That¡¯s why he was so flustered and anxious after the police took you away, afraid of how to exin it to your parents. After all, Mr. Bai is a woman, and it¡¯s natural for her to be panicked in such situations. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re really thick-skinned, not seeing yourself for who you are. A toad lusting after swan¡¯s flesh, wishful thinking."

    A hand well yed.

    Looking at Lan Xin¡¯s contempt, Lu Tianxing was speechless. This little beauty was definitely a hardcore fan of Bai Zhiqing. She had washed the ground so shiny and clean; I¡¯d give her ny-nine points, the one point I withhold is to keep her humble, keep up the good work.

    "By the way, Secretary Lan, why are you stopping me today? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so bored that you wanted to dig some gossip," Lu Tianxing changed the subject and asked.

    "As if I want to listen to your nonsense. If it weren¡¯t for the chairman asking me to wait for you, I couldn¡¯t care less about you."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes and said, "The chairman told me to tell you that after you arrive, you don¡¯t need to go back to the office; just head to the conference room."

    Lu Tianxing was puzzled, "What for? I¡¯m not one of thepany¡¯s executives. Have you ever seen an assistant attend apany meeting?"

    "How should I know? I¡¯ve merely conveyed the chairman¡¯s message. Besides, he told me to tell you that it¡¯s up to you whether you go or not, but you bear the consequences."

    With that, Lan Xin said with a schadenfreude grin, "It must be because you were taken away by the police yesterday, resulting in a considerable loss of honor for thepany. So the chairman is holding a meeting to fire you, which is why he specifically asked you to attend. You¡¯re screwed."

    "Fire me? That¡¯s impossible. Have you forgotten? I am the chairman¡¯s husband. Have you ever seen a wife fire her own husband from herpany? It must be because they want tomend me for the partnership deal I negotiated in Xiangjiang a while back," Lu Tianxing chuckled and said.

    "Get lost, brat."

    When Lan Xin heard Lu Tianxing once again insulting her idol Bai Zhiqing, she immediately said with dissatisfaction, "As if you¡¯re fit for the chairman, why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see what you really look like."

    "Heh heh, don¡¯t be so sure. How about we make a bet? I¡¯ll go to the conference room, and I promise I¡¯lle out unscathed. If I win, you have to agree to do one thing for me. If you win, I¡¯ll agree to do one thing for you, how about that?"

    "What are you up to?"

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with a vignt expression on her face.

    Lu Tianxing saw Lan Xin¡¯s face, which was full of suspicion, and thought to himself, this pretty girl is too cautious. It¡¯s not good, not good at all.

    "I¡¯m just proposing a bet. If I enter the conference room and thene out safely, you¡¯ll be my maid~servant, just serving me tea and water when there¡¯s nothing else to do. If I get fired by thepany, or transferred away from the assistant position, then you win, and I¡¯ll agree to do one thing for you unconditionally, any condition will do, what do you say?"

    Lan Xin didn¡¯t speak but lowered her head in thought for a moment. Her eyes soon lit up with confidence¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing could really stay in the assistant¡¯s position, even with Lu Tianxing¡¯s unclear rtionship with Bai Zhiqing.

    To her knowledge, she had never seen Bai Zhiqing show mercy to anyone inpany matters. The reason Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t been fired before must be because Lu Tianxing was a rtive of Bai Zhiqing, so Bai Zhiqing was too embarrassed to kick Lu Tianxing out. However, Lu Tianxing had been arrested by the police this time, which had caused a bad influence on thepany. Surely this time, if he wasn¡¯t fired, he would at least be transferred away from the assistant position.

    "Fine, I agree. We should high-five on it so that neither of us can back out. Whoever backs out is a little dog."

    Lan Xin raised her palm.

    "No problem."

    "p!"

    Their palms came together, sealing the deal.

    After retracting her hand, Lan Xin confidently said, "You¡¯re going to lose for sure."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and replied, "Little beauty, don¡¯t be too confident. Have you forgotten who I am? Lu Tianxing, the chairman¡¯s husband. She dares to fire me? What a joke. Just you watch with your eyes wide open and see what being domineering is all about."

    Lan Xin curled her lip and said disdainfully, "You¡¯re getting worked up over nothing. I bet you¡¯re just some distant rtive that the chairman didn¡¯t even know existed until you popped out from some corner. Your family probably begged the chairman pitifully to find you a job. The chairman softened for a moment and reluctantly agreed, but didn¡¯t have the heart to fire you, so she put you in the assistant¡¯s position to keep an eye on you. But this time, you¡¯re definitely screwed. Prepare to admit defeat! I¡¯ve been eyeing an LV designer bag on Taobao recently¡ªnot expensive, just ten thousand or so. Get ready to bleed money!"

    "My god, little beauty, you really have a dark heart. Robbing the rich isn¡¯t even this ruthless. Ten thousand bucks? How about I warm up your bed in exchange for ten thousand, how¡¯s that?"

    "Go y by yourself. You don¡¯t even qualify to warm my bed. If you admit defeat now and say that you¡¯re the king of braggarts, I might consider letting you off the hook. What do you say?"

    Lan Xin gave Lu Tianxing a sideways nce, her lips curving up slightly, her face filled with confidence.

    "Admit defeat? I never admit defeat. I can still afford the ten thousand. As for you, little beauty, I suggest you go home and think about how to be a proper maid~servant, so you won¡¯t be clueless when the timees."

    Lu Tianxing burst intoughter, pinched Lan Xin¡¯s slightly chubby cheek, and with her eyes full of embarrassed anger, heughed heartily as he walked towards the elevator and headed to the conference room.

    Here¡¯s the fourth update for you all, brothers. I need your fiery support. I¡¯m not asking for much, just for rmendation tickets. Don¡¯t let them go to waste! We¡¯ve got over six hundred brothers subscribed; I¡¯m not asking for much¡ªjust one vote per person. If we reach two hundred votes in the weekly rmendations, there¡¯ll be a bonus release, so I¡¯m calling for your fiery support!!

 Chapter 275 - 273 Company Meeting (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 273 Company Meeting (5th Update)</h4>

    The meeting room of Bai¡¯s Group was on the twenty-sixth floor, fully transformed into arge conference room resembling a school auditorium, with a lecture podium at the front lined with red carpet, which appeared to be regrly cleaned. Below the podium were rows of removable chairs, and the walls around were adorned with three-dimensional heroes. It seemed that this conference room was multi-functional, serving not only for meetings but also suitable for any corporate events or annual gs.

    By the time Lu Tianxing arrived at the meeting room, it was already filled with quite a few people, all of them managers and assistant managers from various departments of Bai¡¯s Group. His presence as a mere assistant felt decidedly minor, like the smallest sesame official of the seventh rank.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, everyone instinctively looked towards Lu Tianxing. When they saw who it was, everyone was momentarily taken aback. This was a meeting for thepany¡¯s mid-to-senior-level executives, and it was surprising for Lu Tianxing, just an assistant, to appear here.

    However, remembering the rumors about Lu Tianxing in thepany, they all shut their mouths. They were unclear about Lu Tianxing¡¯s background, but he had just been taken away by the police yesterday and emerged unscathed today. No one would believe that hecked powerful connections. Those seated at the high echelons of Bai¡¯s Group were all shrewd individuals; it was unnecessary to offend someone with an uncertain background just for the sake of temporary verbal advantage.

    Lu Tianxing found a secluded spot to sit down. Before long, Bai Zhiqing walked in, nked by Lin Qianru, Xue Man, Vice President Lin Yao, and several other executives. Her icy gaze swept around the room, briefly passing over Lu Tianxing in the corner without lingering, as if she had seen a stranger.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing at that moment, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled. She was nothing like the Bai Zhiqing he had previously met. She was cool, noble, and untouchable, blending in with her surroundings as if embodying an aura of a powerful woman, which made people feel oppressive and ufortable, even breathless.

    At that moment, the entire conference room was silent, all eyes on Bai Zhiqing, awaiting her to speak.

    After arriving at the podium, Bai Zhiqing got straight to the point without any preamble.

    "I believe everyone is aware that ourpany¡¯s current strategic goal is the development of Tianhe Resort. However, due to various reasons, the bidding for the development originally scheduled two months from now has suddenly been advanced to half a monthter. I¡¯d like to hear your opinions on this matter," she said.

    No sooner had Bai Zhiqing finished speaking than Vice President Lin Yao stood up and said, "Chairwoman, I suggest partnering with otherpanies to jointly win the bid for the development of Tianhe Resort. This matter is of significant importance to Bai¡¯s Group. We had two months to prepare thoroughly, enough to swallow this big piece of the cake.

    "But the government¡¯s abrupt call for bids is certainly not good news for us. Added to that, we are currently setting up a brand-new securitypany, so ourpany¡¯s funds are not particrly abundant. If we take on Tianhe Resort¡¯s development on our own, any issues could lead to cash flow problems for thepany. I suggest forming an alliance with otherpanies to secure this opportunity."

    "Chairwoman, I agree with what Vice President Lin said," another voice chimed in.

    "Chairwoman, Vice President Lin is right, we must unite. During the recent financial crisis, Bai¡¯s Group stood out, but we¡¯ve also be a thorn in the side of many other groups. ¡¯The tall tree catches the wind,¡¯ and if we try to take over Tianhe Resort in one go, it¡¯s likely that other groups might join forces to suppress us, which would be a loss rather than a gain," a manager added.

    "Manager Huang is right, Chairwoman. Furthermore, I¡¯ve received information that besides Zhang Group and Hongfu Group, these two major conglomerates nning to enter the bidding, severalrge groups from outside the province are also keen to participate. Bing the target of public criticism is not beneficial for the future development of Bai¡¯s Group," came another contribution from the room.

    All the attendees in the meeting room began discussing amongst themselves after hearing Lin Yao¡¯s words. His point was valid; the profits contained in the development of Tianhe Resort were truly immense. Moreover, Modu City¡¯s government nned to transform Tianhe Resort into a renowned vacation spot in Modu. Securing the project would be equivalent to apany taking a rocket ride to rapid development in the shortest possible time.

    Simrly, with great profits came intensepetition. The sudden advancement of the bidding process caught everyone by surprise. Bai¡¯s Group had arge family business with many areas requiring funds. Although they made a great catch during the financial crisis, most of the capital was invested inpany development, leaving a tight amount of liquid assets. If they attempted to acquire Tianhe Resort in one gulp, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s finances would be strained. Should any other groups target Bai¡¯s Group, they would have to pay a substantial price, which would not align with apany¡¯s development strategy.

    "Chairman, Vice President Lin has a point. Our liquid assets are quite limited. If we bite off more than we can chew, we¡¯ll only suffer losses. If we fail to secure the development of Tianhe Resort this time, our Heshan Resort will face a massive blow and experience severe losses. I believe forming an alliance with otherpanies for cooperation is indeed a good idea," a manager, who seemed to be one of Lin Yao¡¯s confidants, stood up and said to Bai Zhiqing.

    Heshan Resort was a vacation property under Bai¡¯s Group, which had received significant investment and began its development two years earlier. It was close topletion when unexpectedly, a "Cheng Yaojin", the Tianhe Resort emerged, a project prioritized for support by Modu¡¯s government.

    If Tianhe Resort ended up in the hands of otherpanies, it would inevitably be a cityndmark. In that case, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Heshan Resort would be hit hard, potentially rendering all prior investments futile.

    Upon hearing this, others nodded in agreement; uniting strong forces was the way to go. Although it meant sharing a piece of the cake with others, it also significantly reduced risks by spreading them around.

    "Whichpany do you think would be the best partner for us to coborate with?"

    Bai Zhiqing scanned the room indifferently, neither objecting to nor endorsing the suggestion.

    "Chairman."

    Lin Yao stood up proudly and spoke again, "Chairman, I suggest we coborate with Zhang Group. They have partnered with us before; we know them well and their financial power is strong. Additionally, Zhang Group has connections with officials. If we join forces with them, we would be significantly empowered, and we might even secretly learn the bottom lines of otherpanies. This way, we could smoothly secure Tianhe Resort."

    "Chairman, I agree with Vice President Lin¡¯s statement. We¡¯ve had pleasant coborations with Zhang Group, and working with arge corporation is beneficial and harmless for us. Cooperation leads to mutual wins," the Purchasing Department Manager chimed in from the side.

    The others nodded in agreement; partnering with Zhang Group was indeed better than working with other groups. They had a pleasant history and knew each other well, eliminating concerns over potential tricks they might pull.

    Here¡¯s the fifth update, asking for rmendation votes, for rmendation votes! If not now, then when to support!?

 Chapter 276 - 274: Kicked in the Head by a Donkey

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 274: Kicked in the Head by a Donkey</h4>

    "Do you all think this way?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked around with an icy demeanor, her pretty face as cold as frost, showing no hint of emotion.

    Upon hearing the affirmations from those around him, Lin Yao¡¯s smile grew broader, confidently saying, "Chairman, coborating with Zhang Group benefits us in every way and has no drawbacks. Why shouldn¡¯t we, and with Zhang Group, jointly develop Tianhe Resort? With our capabilities and Zhang Group¡¯s connections, we canpletely finish building Tianhe Resort within two years. By then, Bai¡¯s Group will be able to dominate Modu through Tianhe Resort, use Modu as our stronghold, and expand nationally, and internationally. Making Bai¡¯s Group one of the top 100, even the top 10 worldwide wouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    Lin Yao¡¯s words were filled with seduction, causing many to look fervent and nod in agreement, thinking of bing thepany¡¯s veterans where their treatment would surely double.

    Hearing the people around her agree to coborate with Zhang Group, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned even colder. She knew that if Bai¡¯s Group outright took over Tianhe Resort, their eagerness would look bad, making them a target for manypanies, but she absolutely didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Zhang Group.

    Although she had verbally agreed to a coboration with Zhang Tianfeng previously to secure Tianhe Resort together, the series of recent incidents made Bai Zhiqing abandon this n altogether. She considered Zhang Tianfeng a venomous snake; cooperating with Zhang Group was akin to seeking the tiger¡¯s skin¡ªa slight misstep would lead to being devoured, bones and all. Moreover, with the issue of Zhang Tianci, Bai Zhiqingpletely lost the desire to cooperate.

    Just as she was about to speak, Bai Zhiqing heard a scoffingugh erupt, "A petty person remains petty, always speaking ill of others behind their back, short-sighted fools who only see immediate benefits. Coborating with Zhang Group, are you all tired of living, dying too slowly? Toe up with such a terrible idea, I fear that when the timees to dominate Modu, expand nationally, and deploy internationally, it will be Zhang Group, not our Bai¡¯s Group. I seriously suspect the one who suggested this must have a pig¡¯s brain or has been kicked in the head by a donkey, utterly foolish."

    Upon hearing this, the crowd turned their heads to see who had the audacity to mock Lin Yao.

    When they saw that it was Lu Tianxing, everyone was taken aback. Within Bai¡¯s Group, everyone, from the cleaner Auntie to higher-ups, knew of the talented person Lu Tianxing was.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant, who on his first day at thepany had hit the vice director of the security department, arrivedte on his first day yet not only avoided dismissal but became Bai Zhiqing¡¯s close personal assistant. He was ambiguously linked with one of thepany¡¯s three golden flowers, Lin Qianru, and rumored to have had an ambiguous rtionship with another, Xue Man, having once been seen embracing her in the office.

    It could be said that Lu Tianxing had some unknown rtionships with almost all three of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s golden flowers: Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Bai Zhiqing, which made it impossible for others not to remember him.

    Bai Zhiqing was also startled; she hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to speak up at this moment and to mock Lin Yao without any courtesy.

    "Assistant Lu, what do you mean by this? Today, unless you provide a satisfactory exnation to the many senior executives here, even at the risk of not being the vice president anymore, I will have you kicked out of Bai¡¯s Group to prevent you from corrupting ourpany¡¯s atmosphere."

    Hearing this, Lin Yao¡¯s face instantly darkened, and a cold light flickered in his eyes.

    "What do you mean, don¡¯t you understand, you scoundrel? Someone who only knows how to badmouth others behind their backs actually bes apany¡¯s vice president¡ªI think Bai¡¯s Group is bing more and more degenerate. Are they nning to turn into a garbage shelter?"

    Lu Tianxing slowly stood up and said with a coldugh, "Chairman, I suggest we fire all thepany members who support cooperation with Zhang Group. Their actions clearly show bad intentions. Everyone knows Zhang Group is very powerful, not inferior to Bai¡¯s Group, but have you ever used your brains to think about why Zhang Group possesses such great strength? What happened to the otherpanies that had once advanced and retreated together with Zhang Group?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s coldugh swept over Lin Yao as he spoke indifferently, "You don¡¯t know anything, not a single hair¡¯s worth, so let me tell you. Thepanies that cooperated with Zhang Group, regardless of size, without exception, either went bankrupt or dwindled from a first-raterge group to second-rate smaller enterprises and ultimately vanished from history, bing mere dust."

    "Perhaps some might say, ¡¯That¡¯s just business! It¡¯s a world where the strong prey on the weak, and it¡¯s normal forpanies to merge with otherpanies.¡¯ I also think it¡¯s normal. But do you remember Guangyu Group from three years ago? In terms of strength and financial power, which aspects of their group were inferior to Bai¡¯s Group? Yet what happened in the end! They were swallowed up by Zhang Group within a year of partnering with them. You might say, ¡¯This is a ssic case of a small fish devouring arge fish, an inspirational story worth learning from.¡¯ But is it really so?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept around, waiting for the others to respond.

    "Assistant Lu, isn¡¯t it so? At that time, many newspapers reported that through the cooperation with Guangyu Group, Zhang Group greatly developed itsprehensive strength and ultimately realized a spectacr rise, sessfully acquiring Guangyu Group," one of the executives spoke up.

    "A spectacr rise my ass."

    Lu Tianxing burst out with a curse, "You just engage in armchair strategies. What¡¯s the use of reading newspapers? You all mentioned before that Zhang Group has government backing. Changing the media narrative is no problem at all. To my knowledge, before Zhang Group swallowed up Guangyu Group, the wife of Guangyu Group¡¯s chairman Zhang Yu was hit and killed by a heavy truck on her way home. The truck fled the scene."

    "And on the evening of the seventh day after Zhang Yu¡¯s wife died, Zhang Yu himself leaped to his death from the roof of Guangyu Building, which is now Zhang Building. The media imed Zhang Yu¡¯s mind was disturbed by grief over his wife, causing him to fall to his death. But I want to ask all those present, would a man who started from scratch and built a major group have such weak mental resilience?"

    "Of course, perhaps you will say it was because Zhang Yu loved his wife too much. However, the information I have gathered shows that half a year before his death, Zhang Yu¡¯s marriage had failed, and they had secretly divorced. Zhang Yu was keeping several mistresses outside. Do you think a man like that would be that disturbed by his wife¡¯s death? And Zhang Yu had only one son, who after his father¡¯s death, immediately sold the shares at a low price and mysteriously disappeared. Those shares were acquired by none other than the Zhang Group that you speak so highly of."

    "Do you call all these coincidences? A small fish devouring a big fish, a truly inspirational story, don¡¯t you think!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking gaze swept over everyone, and he took a deep breath and said to Lin Yao, "Vice President Lin, I have a question for you. Is your intention in pushing for cooperation between Bai¡¯s Group and Zhang Group something else? Are you hoping our chairman also meets an untimely demise, allowing Zhang Group to swallow up Bai¡¯s Group, with you hailed as a hero in this grand achievement, your future boundless?"

 Chapter 277 - 275 Set a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 275 Set a Trap</h4>

    "You¡¯re full of it, Assistant Lu, this is nder. Do you believe I¡¯ll sue you? Chairman, you mustn¡¯t believe his nonsense. Do you not know what kind of person I, Lin Yao, am? I have been loyal to Bai¡¯s Group. How could I possibly harm the chairman?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yao¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. He mmed the table and stood up, staring menacingly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Calm down, calm down, Vice President Lin. I was just speaking off the cuff. Why get so worked up, Vice President Lin, and why offer such a lengthy exnation?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and with ease said to Bai Zhiqing, "Chairman, this is what I wanted to say. Moreover, there¡¯s some truth in what Vice President Lin said: the cake is indeed toorge, toorge that if we try to swallow it whole, we might choke. The loss isn¡¯t worth the gain for us. So, I also propose to cooperate with another group for joint development, which should sufficiently alleviate the financial pressure on Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Oh, then Assistant Lu, whichpany do you think would be more beneficial to coborate with?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously.

    "Heh, Chairman, I¡¯m just a humble assistant, what do I know about corporate cooperation? Besides, Chairman, you convened this meeting today; surely you already have a partner in mind. Why then ask me?"

    Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly. He realized the way Bai Zhiqing looked at him carried an indescribable meaning that gave him chills, as if she wereying a trap, waiting for him to jump in voluntarily.

    "Is that so? Assistant Lu, you truly are a gem I personally selected. You understand my thoughts so well."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing meaningfully, her eyes sweeping across the entire meeting room, carrying an air of authoritarian dominance, "Assistant Lu is right; I do have an idealpany in mind for the partnership, but I cannot tell you all right now. However, I can assure you that thepany in question is in no way inferior to Zhang Group and, in fact, may even surpass it."

    Everyone understood upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words¡ªshe had already chosen a partner, and today¡¯s meeting was merely a formality to hear their proposals.

    Remembering this, some executives who supported cooperation with Zhang Group instantly regretted their actions. Knowing this, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to ingratiate themselves with Lin Yao. Now, they had not only failed to curry favor with Lin Yao, but they had also offended the chairman. They had truly miscalcted, which exined why Xue Man and Lin Qianru, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s right-hand women, had remained silent throughout the meeting.

    "Chairman, what is your n moving forward?"

    Lin Yao knew he could no longer stop Bai Zhiqing; Lu Tianxing¡¯s words had eliminated any possibility of coborating with Zhang Group. If the death of Guangyu Group¡¯s chairman was indeed rted to Zhang Group, who knew if they would be next? No one would joke with their own life.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled lightly, "It¡¯s simple - we just go and participate in the bidding."

    Everyone was stunned. Lin Yao¡¯s brow furrowed. He could tell that Bai Zhiqing had no intention of revealing her n.

    This woman was incredibly cautious, impossible to pin down and impossible to target. One couldn¡¯t know whichpany was her true partner.

    "Then who shall apany you? This bidding requires the chairman¡¯s participation; without the chairman, it will be deemed as thepany¡¯s voluntary forfeiture of the bid. I worry that someone might target the chairman en route. We should find someone highly skilled to apany her," a senior executive said, puzzled.

    Bai Zhiqing swept a nce at Lu Tianxing without betraying any trace of her motive, a sly smile curling at the corner of her lips.

    Upon seeing that smile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stood up, saying, "Chairperson, I...".

    But before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "Assistant Lu, you don¡¯t need to say anything, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Rest assured! You will definitely be one of the apanying personnel this time, so rx."

    "Fuck, I¡¯ve been trapped, I knew this woman had no good intentions asking me to a meeting."

    Lu Tianxing wished he could p himself; damn his loose tongue. He had absolutely no interest in this so-called business tender, and judging by the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, it definitely wasn¡¯t a good omen. Who knew if she might sell him out?

    In a panic, he let out a pained groan, desperately squeezing a few drops of cold sweat from his face, "Chairperson, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really have no intention of participating in the tender; after all, I¡¯m just a lowly assistant and not qualified. The reason I stood up was to tell you that I had a stomachache this morning and need to use the restroom. Please, don¡¯t mind me; this important task should be given to someone capable."

    Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak again, Lu Tianxing hurried out of the meeting room.

    "Ah!"

    A buzz erupted among those present, all internally marveling, for sure a standout employee of thepany to brazenly defy Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrangements. Having such a strong backer really meant he could crash around uncontested.

    Seeing this, Lin Yao immediately stood up and said, "Chairperson, you see, Assistant Lu is socking in discipline, acting rashly and simply losing face for Bai¡¯s Group. Moreover, he was taken away by the police yesterday, and manypanies are gossiping that Bai¡¯s Group harbors filth. I suggest we fire Assistant Lu to protect the reputation of Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Vice President Lin, you need not say more. I¡¯ve looked into the matter of Assistant Lu being taken away by the cops, and it has nothing to do with him. Furthermore, Assistant Lu sessfully negotiated a deal with ck Panther Security Company, which is a significant achievement. You¡¯re asking me to fire a merited employee; what kind of message would that send to the rest? Let¡¯s leave it at that. Alright, this meeting is adjourned," Bai Zhiqing said, her gaze sweeping past Lin Yao without furtherment before she dered the meeting over.

    Meanwhile, escaping on the pretext of a restroom emergency, Lu Tianxing sessfully fled the ¡¯dragon¡¯s den¡¯ of the meeting room. He realized he had to keep his distance from Bai Zhiqing. It was bad enough that Bai Weiwei was setting him up; now, even Bai Zhiqing was beginning to do the same. It was best to avoid her for now; otherwise, he could end up being sold without even knowing it, and still be there smilingly counting the money for Bai Zhiqing.

    Checking his phone for the time, it was nearing lunch. Lu Tianxing thought for a moment, then took out his phone to call Rose, wondering if she had anything she needed. What worried Lu Tianxing most now was that Rose, knowing he had been arrested, might do something crazy. The Rose Society might hold significant influence in Modu, butpared to the state¡¯s might, it was as weak as an ant against an elephant.

    As the call connected, a charming voice came through, "Husband, how could you bring yourself to call me? I thought your ice-queen wife had bewitched you sopletely you couldn¡¯t tell north from south. Here I was, scared for you allst night, and yet you heartless man only call me now. My heart hurts so much, surely, as a mistress, I can¡¯tpare to the real wife, boo-hoo..."

    "Uh...!"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, a deadpan look crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, though he felt somewhat relieved inside and teased, "Heh, aren¡¯t I calling you now? I want to invite you to lunch; would the great beauty Rose be willing to grace me with her presence?"

 Chapter 278 - 276 Lingshui Xiangxie

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 276 Lingshui Xiangxie</h4>

    "Why should I grace you with my presence? There are plenty of people who want to treat me to a meal, I¡¯m notcking in offers. If you want to take me out, you¡¯ll have to get in line first." Rose chuckled.

    "Get in line? I tend to cut in line rather than wait my turn. I wonder if the beautiful Rose would be willing to give me a chance to cut in," Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "I might let you cut in, but first you have to tell me, how is Bai Zhiqing in bed? Is she wild?"

    "Uh! This... that... when the opportunityes, I¡¯ll definitely let you see for yourself."

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss¡ªhow could he know if Bai Zhiqing was wild or not? But that night had definitely been wild.

    "Really?"

    With a tone no man could refuse, Rose said, "Well then, I look forward to it. Darling, you must be so looking forward to it, right? A threesome¡ªjust thinking about it must be so thrilling, almost unbearable excitement, huh?"

    "Rose, can we be serious for a moment?"

    Lu Tianxing showed a face of helplessness. Although Rose was his woman, he was not quite used to having her tease him.

    "But husband, don¡¯t you like it when I¡¯m naughty?"

    Rose giggled, "Husband, I¡¯m waiting for you in Room One of Lingshui Xiangxie. You better hurry over. I¡¯m so pretty, and if some ill-intentioned man tries to hit on me, I¡¯d feel so... scared."

    After hanging up the phone with Rose, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment, sent a text message to Bai Zhiqing, and then left Bai¡¯s Group. Walking down the street, he headed straight for Lingshui Xiangxie.

    Lingshui Xiangxie wasn¡¯t too far from Bai¡¯s Group; it was at most a fifteen-minute walk.

    Turning a corner, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed; his keen perception made him aware that he seemed to be followed. He frowned slightly.

    "Someone dares to follow me? Could it be someone from the Yanhuang Group? Impossible, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s tracking skills wouldn¡¯t be this poor."

    "If it¡¯s not someone from the Yanhuang Group, then who could it be? Could it be someone from the Zhao Family in Xiangjiang?"

    Lu Tianxing paused, his brows creased, and a cold smile appeared on his face. Whoever it was that dared to follow him had better be prepared to face the consequences.

    Behind Lu Tianxing, a young man in a suit pretended to check out the surrounding shops while keeping a close watch on every move Lu Tianxing made. When he saw Lu Tianxing turn into a less crowded street, the man frowned and quickly followed.

    "Where is he?"

    The man in the suit followed Lu Tianxing to a quiet corner only to find the streets deserted, without a single person in sight.

    "Damn, it¡¯s a trap, get out of here."

    Panic crossed the man¡¯s face as he immediately turned to leave.

    "Going somewhere? Why not have a chat with me instead, and tell me why you¡¯re following me?"

    Suddenly, an indifferent voice echoed through the air.

    "Who is it!"

    The man in the suit¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked around fiercely, only to find his target leaning against the wall, smiling at him with a chilling look in his eyes. The man involuntarily shivered as he felt like prey being stalked by a predator, his hair standing on end.

    "You... who are you?"

    The man in the suit swallowed hard, unable to understand how Lu Tianxing had appeared when he was sure there had been no one there.

    "Am I not your target?"

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step toward the man in the suit.

    "What... what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m just passing by, is it okay for you to walk down this road but not for me? Can¡¯t I just pass by? You¡¯re talking nonsense, you maniac."

    The man¡¯s face changed slightly, his words tumbling out as he red at Lu Tianxing and turned to leave.

    "Leave? Do you think you can just walk away without revealing who¡¯s behind this?"

    A bloodthirsty smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and with a flicker, he was beside the man in the suit. He poked the suit-d man, gripped his terrified face, and walked on.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing emerged from around the corner, his mouth curled with a chilling sneer. Behind him, a many in a pool of blood, his life or death unknown, his limbs contorted in an unnatural way, showing ghastly white bones.

    "Sword Alliance, I hope you don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for wiping out the Sword Alliance."

    ...

    Lingshui Xiangxie is a Modu top antiquity-styled Chinese restaurant with an exquisite environment¡ªlittle bridges over flowing water, rockery, green trees, and everything you could wish for. Stepping in here, you would feel as if you¡¯re not entering a restaurant, but a leisurely resort.

    "Wee."

    As Lu Tianxing entered Lingshui Xiangxie, the weing staff immediately showed a professional smile and bowed in greeting.

    It was now mealtime, and Lingshui Xiangxie was almost fully seated. At a nce, hardly any seats were avable.

    "Good day, sir. How many are in your party? Did you happen to reserve a private room? Shall I take you there?"

    At that moment, a woman in a cheongsam came over.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Lu Tianxing said, "One. The private room has already been reserved, Room One."

    "Room One? Sir, are you sure?"

    The cheongsam-d woman looked at Lu Tianxing in surprise, finding it hard to believe.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "Is there a problem?"

    "No problem, sir. Please follow me."

    The woman¡¯s attitude suddenly became much more respectful, and her manner of speaking switched from ¡¯you¡¯ to ¡¯you¡¯ with honor.

    There are many elegant private rooms at Lingshui Xiangxie, but Rooms One to Ten are typically not open to the public. To gain ess to these rooms, money, power, and influence were essential requirements¡ªwithout any one of them, you couldn¡¯t get in.

    The woman in the cheongsam could never have imagined a inly dressed man receiving an invitation to dine in Room One.

    However, she also knew that there were things she shouldn¡¯t ask or even be privy to. She gestured Lu Tianxing to follow and led him toward Room One.

    Following the woman, he passed through a corridor and came to a secluded path.

    Room One, while called a private room, was actually a small bamboo hut, reminiscent of what an ancient knight-errant might build beside the water¡ªgreen bamboo matched with flowing water beside it, giving it an antique charm and elegant feel. Through the bamboo-woven windows, one could see a woman inside, radiating deadly seduction, shing a nation-falling, city-destroying smile upon seeing Lu Tianxing.

    After sending the cheongsam woman away, Lu Tianxing entered with a faint smile, taken aback by Rose¡¯s outfit for the day, his face showing a hint of surprise.

    Update delivered, asking for rmendation tickets, brothers with tickets, smash them all here!!!

 Chapter 279 - 277

    <h4>Chapter 279: 277</h4>

    Today, the Rose seemed to have dressed up carefully before stepping out, with light makeup on her face that added an extra allure to her already beautiful features, exuding a charming aura from head to toe. She had specifically worn a cheongsam today, showcasing her perfect figure to its fullest, capturing anyone¡¯s gaze almost irretrievably.

    At this moment, the Rose no longer possessed the tough demeanor she had when facing Ye Futu; instead, she sat there like a noble and elegantdy of high society.

    Although Lu Tianxing had long witnessed the charm of the Rose and even tasted her, he still couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily lost in thought upon seeing her. This woman was truly seductive; even sitting still, she emanated a natural allure, as if she was born to captivate men¡¯s attention, making it impossible to take one¡¯s eyes off her.

    Watching Lu Tianxing stare intently at her, instead of feeling even a slight hint of shyness, the Rose was brimming with pride. To her, if any other man looked at her with that gaze, she would definitely make him learn his lesson, but if the man was Lu Tianxing, she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it. After all, there¡¯s a saying, "A woman dresses for the one she loves."

    "Why are you standing foolishly at the door? Come in! It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before." Seeing Lu Tianxing standing motionless at the door, the Rose rolled her eyes at him and chided.

    On hearing the Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing came back to his senses, smiled faintly, closed the door of the private room, and walked in; however, his gaze still wandered incessantly over the Rose, his mind filled with unknown thoughts.

    The Rose stood up, pulled out a chair for Lu Tianxing, gesturing for him to sit down. She behaved naturally, as if she was at home waiting for her husband, happily weing him, busy with whatever made her the blissfully married wife.

    "I¡¯ve ordered the dishes already. I¡¯m not sure if it suits your taste, husband. If you don¡¯t like them, I can ask the waiter to reorder."

    Embracing Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, the Rose rested her head on his shoulder and whispered into his ear, her breath tingling: "But, having such a beautiful woman wait for so long, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me, my dear?"

    Lu Tianxing shivered, "This enchantress! She¡¯s already thinking about driving matters forward. If it weren¡¯t for his extraordinary endurance, he might not have been able to hold up."

    "Rose, can we talk properly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what I might do to you in this private room?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly; this enchantress was too tempting.

    If it were any other woman, she might have felt shy upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, but he was dealing with the Rose, a woman like a fox spirit¡ªhis words had no effect whatsoever.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the Rose not only didn¡¯t feel any shyness but instead looked at him eagerly with shining eyes, ready to jump right in: "Little man, are you serious? You aren¡¯t kidding? I¡¯ve never actually tried it! Is it thrilling? Why don¡¯t we try it now, darling? Don¡¯t worry, I just need to say the word, and there won¡¯t be anyone around us anymore. How about it, husband, do you want to try?"

    "Uh! Never mind, I¡¯m not that crazy yet."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, giving a sheepish smile. Although he didn¡¯t mind indulging in some enjoyable moments with Rose, he wasn¡¯t mad enough to go to that extent.

    "Husband, are you really not going to try?"

    With eyes as tender as water, the Rose looked at Lu Tianxing, seemingly eager to proceed.

    "Rose, can you let go of me first? Can¡¯t we just have a nice meal?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly; this woman was incredibly seductive.

    "I won¡¯t let go. You are my husband, and I want to embrace you for a lifetime, never to part."

    The Rose pouted like a little girl, showing her dissatisfaction.

    "Alright, alright, I know you¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Sit down and let¡¯s eat; I¡¯m starving."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted the Rose¡¯s bottom, knowing she was concerned about him and thusforting him in her unique way.

    "Husband, you knew?" the Rose trembled slightly, whispering.

    "What do you think!"

    Lu Tianxing turned her around and embraced her tightly, giving her bottom a firm p: "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? How could I not know about the major event in Modu? President Rose using the power of the Rose Society to challenge the higher authorities? Aren¡¯t you afraid the state might wipe you out?"

    "Husband, I was worried about you. What would I do if something happened to you?"

    The Rose clung tightly to Lu Tianxing, her body trembling slightly, her face showing residual fear: "Husband, did you know? When I found out you were captured by the Yanhuang Group, I nearly went mad. I wish it had been me who was captured, not you. I am not Bai Zhiqing; I can¡¯t be openly with you. All I can do is help you in my way, for you, even if it means descending into Hell, I¡¯d hesitate at nothing because you are my Rose¡¯s man, the man of my life."

    The Rose¡¯s voice was soft, yet it carried an undeniable tone of resolve and determination.

    Hearing her words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s hold on the Rose tightened. He hadn¡¯t expected the woman before him to love him so deeply, to give up her life for him. This bond alone was enough to stir any man, this untold devotion was sufficient for any man to forsake all else and make her his wife.

    "Rose, actually I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, the Rose interrupted him: "Husband, I know what you want to say, but I want to tell you, no matter what happens, you are my Rose¡¯s man. I don¡¯t aspire to one day be like Bai Zhiqing, able to appear before you openly. I just hope that you are safe and sound. That¡¯s enough for me. Anyone who dares to harm my man is my enemy. For you, even if I have to transform into a demon and dye the mountains and rivers with blood, I would not hesitate."

 Chapter 280 - 278: Eating a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 278: Eating a Meal</h4>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s deeply affectionate words, Lu Tianxing was momentarily at a loss for words. He knew that Rose loved him, but he had never imagined she would love him so profoundly that she was even willing to be a demoness scorned by thousands just for his sake.

    This love was too heavy, as weighty as Mount Tai, pressing down heavily on his heart.

    Rose, just like Lin Qianru, loved in a humble way. They did not need their man to stay by their side all the time, nor did they need him to constantly think about them. They only hoped that their man would live a safe and peaceful life, which was enough for them.

    Seeing the weariness behind Rose¡¯s makeup, Lu Tianxing felt a pang of heartache. His fingers gently caressed Rose¡¯s alchemy tools. He could imagine how this woman had stayed up all night worried about him the night before.

    "Rose, do I deserve such tremendous efforts from you?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly as if he had made a major decision, cupped Rose¡¯s delicate face, and dered firmly, "Rose, thank you. I promise you, I will give you a legitimate wedding and proim to everyone that you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman."

    Upon hearing this, Rose was momentarily stunned, feeling as if a bolt of lightning had exploded beside her ear. She looked at Lu Tianxing in disbelief, her voice trembling as she asked, "Husband, what... what did you say?"

    "I said I will definitely give you aplete wedding, and let everyone know that you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife," Lu Tianxing spoke again. His voice was softer this time, yet it carried an assertive tone.

    "Husband, are you... are you serious?"

    Rose trembled slightly, her face filled with disbelief. She had never yearned for these things, but upon actually hearing Lu Tianxing say so, Rose felt as if her heart was melting.

    "Truly," he confirmed.

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly and gently held Rose in his arms.

    Lying in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, feeling his strong and steady heartbeat, Rose felt she was the happiest woman in the world at that moment. All her previous sacrifices seemed wholly worthwhile.

    "Rose, what are your ns moving forward?" Lu Tianxing asked softly while holding Rose.

    "I don¡¯t know. Rose Society may havepletely fallen out with the authorities this time. The authorities want a de they can control, not a double-edged sword that harms both sides. The actions of Rose Society have thoroughly rattled the higher-ups. It might not be long before they find reasons one by one to gradually dismantle the power of Rose Society."

    Rose sighed deeply. This time, due to her association with Lu Tianxing, Rose Society waspletely at odds with the authorities and had be the thorn in the side of many higher-ups. It seemed that for a while, Rose Society might struggle to move forward.

    "But none of that matters anymore," she stated.

    Rose took a deep breath and a radiant smile appeared on her face, "As long as you are alright, I don¡¯t care about Rose Society. If I could start Rose Society from scratch, I could just as easily start another one. It¡¯s no big deal."

    Seeing Rose¡¯s forced smile, Lu Tianxing tenderly stroked her cheek, "Don¡¯t worry, I assure you Rose Society will be alright. Not only that, but it won¡¯t be long before Rose Society bes the true ruler of Modu, an unmatched underground king."

    "Giggling, then this little woman will have to rely on your care in the future," Rose said.

    Rose covered her mouth and chuckled, not taking Lu Tianxing¡¯s words to heart, considering them merely as his way offorting her.

    After a while of tender closeness with Lu Tianxing, Rose finally let go of him and resumed her seat, pping her hands towards the outside.

    Soon, several waiters pushed in carts one by one from outside, cing stacks of exquisite dishes on the table. The rich aroma of the food immediately spread out, increasing everyone¡¯s appetite as their stomachs began to rumble.

    "Husband, shall we drink?" Rose asked after all the dishes were served.

    "Having a bottle isn¡¯t a bad idea."

    Rose nodded and gestured to a nearby waiter, who quickly came in holding a tray with two ubeled bottles of sake, wrapped in bamboo, and ced them on the table.

    "This is a self-brewed bamboo sake from Lingshui Xiangxie, restored from ancient recipes. Although it¡¯s ubeled, it¡¯s something you usually can¡¯t get your hands on; its annual production doesn¡¯t exceed ten kilograms."

    As she exined to Lu Tianxing, Rose grabbed a luminescent green cup and poured the wine for both herself and Lu Tianxing.

    The wine,bined with the luminescent green cups, swayed gently, resembling a bamboo sea fluttered by the wind. A fresh, crisp fragrance unfolded, making one feel as if they were amidst bamboo, with the breeze blowing and the bamboo rustling, all refreshing to the soul.

    "Good wine."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and eximed in admiration. Although he was not a frequent drinker and didn¡¯t know much about wine, the fragrance alone was enough to tell it was exquisite, no wonder its production was so limited.

    "Have a sip and try."

    Bending down, Rose handed a cup to Lu Tianxing, resembling an ancient scene of a concubine serving her lord.

    Lu Tianxing was not pretentious; he took the cup and drank it all at once. Instantly, a fresh and crisp taste exploded in his mouth. As soon as it hit his stomach, it turned into a raging me that spread throughout his body, making him feel as though he was in a furnace, yet without any difort, instead giving him a sensation of being invigorated.

    "Good wine."

    Lu Tianxing praised again, exhaling deeply.

    "Of course, this is the treasure of Lingshui Xiangxie. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to try it, no matter how much money you had," Rose said, her lips curving into a proud smile.

    "Yes, yes, my Rose is the most amazing. But no matter how amazing you are, you still need to eat. Come on, open up."

    "Husband, can you not treat me like a child, please? Still feeding me with chopsticks."

    "Not using chopsticks? You mean you want to use~ a kiss?"

    "That could work."

    "That definitely couldn¡¯t."

    After a cozy lunch at Lingshui Xiangxie, Lu Tianxing escorted Rose back to Zero Point Bar, asked her to keep an eye on Sword Alliance, and then left Zero Point Bar.

    He had just hailed a taxi, ready to head back to Bai¡¯s Group, when his phone in his pocket chimed with a pleasant ringtone. Lu Tianxing was startled, wondering who it could be this time. When he saw the caller ID, a look of surprise crossed his face.

    Lin Yafei, why is this girl suddenly calling?

    Sorry for thete update, the inte at home went down, and I had to upload using myptop connected to my mobile data, so frustrating! Also, since we reached two hundred votes, there will be an extra update tomorrow!!

 Chapter 281 - 279 Bai Zhiqing Checks on Work

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 279 Bai Zhiqing Checks on Work</h4>

    Looking at the caller ID, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the call right away. Before he could even speak, he heard Lin Yafei¡¯sining voicee through the handset, "Honey, why haven¡¯t you called me for so long? I almost fell out with the country for you and had Lin Group move abroad. I¡¯ve been so worried I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, and then you¡¯re fine and don¡¯t even call me. Even after unloading the millstone you shouldn¡¯t ditch the donkey that fast! Have you forgotten your old love because you have a new one?"

    "I didn¡¯t ditch any donkey."

    "You didn¡¯t ditch a donkey ..."

    Suddenly, Lin Yafei realized, "Oh, so now you¡¯re calling me a donkey?"

    "I didn¡¯t say that, you said it yourself."

    "Quit the nonsense, hmph, you¡¯re just heartless."

    Lin Yafei said furiously, "I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you, and you can¡¯t even bear to call me? Watch out or I might show up with a big belly at your wife¡¯s ce."

    "Hehe, that¡¯d be perfect, just a dragon with two phoenixes, having two charming beauties like you to pamper me," Lu Tianxingughed heartily.

    Lin Yafei was stunned, then excitedly said, "Really? I¡¯m flying over right now, and we¡¯ll go see your wife together."

    "No way! Ya Fei, sweetie, are you for real?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback. He indeed wished he could do that, but Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t like it. If Lin Yafei met Bai Zhiqing, it would be like Mars crashing into Earth, escting everything.

    "What do you think?"

    "I think you¡¯re joking with me, Ya Fei, sweetie. Thanks a lot for this time. When youe to Modu next, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to say thanks, how about that?"

    "Really?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you?"

    "You¡¯ve definitely lied to me before, you¡¯ve stolen my heart and haven¡¯t returned it. Do you know how lonely I am living alone every day? If you don¡¯te to plow the fields soon, they¡¯ll be overgrown with weeds."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing could almost see Lin Yafei¡¯s resentful expression, and he felt a ticklish sensation in his heart. This little temptress was too seductive; he wondered who would be more intriguing and tastier if he ever put her and Rose together someday.

    Among the women Lu Tianxing knew, only Rose couldpete with Lin Yafei. They were both the type who could flirt with you, and every time they could make a fire rise in his Dantian, even over the phone.

    "Hehe, of course, the fields need to be plowed, but today my ¡¯great uncle¡¯ has arrived, and I¡¯m not receiving guests, plus, I don¡¯t have the money to fly over for a hookup; it¡¯s way too expensive."

    "Great uncle."

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to say that and immediately burst outughing, "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing to fear when the ¡¯great uncle¡¯es. Women have their periods, and the ¡¯great uncle¡¯ is no big deal. If you take care of me well enough, I might even be happy to reimburse you for your return flight."

    "Ya Fei, sweetie, are you nning to keep me as your sugar baby?" Lu Tianxing winked as he spoke.

    "Keeping you as my sugar baby is no problem. Miss herecks everything but money. If you want, you cane work at Lin Group. Pick any position you want with a starting sry of a million a year. Handsome boy, want to think about it? You might even get lucky with your boss," Lin Yafei¡¯s voice came, full of seduction.

    "Eh, never mind, I¡¯m now a key yer at Bai¡¯s Group. Jumping ship isn¡¯t possible. What if Bai¡¯s Group cklists me? With my charm and good looks, I¡¯m afraid yourpany¡¯s girls would devour me clean."

    "Hehe, honey, you¡¯re not being honest, are you? You¡¯re not trying to win over Bai Zhiqing, are you!"

    "Uh, how could that be! Do I look like that kind of person? Bai Zhiqing is too cold; I fear I might freeze myself to death at night."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly. Win over Bai Zhiqing? What a joke, did he even need to pursue Bai Zhiqing? She was already his wife, and they were even legally married.

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice carried a tone of deep suspicion.

    "Of course, why would I lie to you...."

    After chatting with Lin Yafei for a while, Lu Tianxing finally hung up the phone. He checked the time and saw it was already past three in the afternoon. After thinking it over, Lu Tianxing decided not to return to Bai¡¯s Group. His presence wasn¡¯t necessary there anyway, so he leisurely began to stroll through the streets, enjoying the scenery.

    Lu Tianxing quite enjoyed the feeling of being among the crowd, finding it immensely rxing each time. When the sunlight bathed over him, he constantly reminded himself that he was longer the ruthless Judge; he was simply a man, a man with a wife, a man named Lu Tianxing.

    By the time Lu Tianxing arrived at Ziyuan District, it was already past six in the evening. He greeted the nearby security guard, and just as he walked in, melodious ringtone sounded from his pocket.

    "Hello!"

    Upon hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at the caller ID, started briefly, and then slowly answered the call.

    "Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, where are you! Why haven¡¯t youe home yet? Why did you leave work early today? You¡¯ve been out of sight all afternoon. Tell me, were you rolling in the sheets with some vixen?"

    The moment the call connected, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s interrogating voice came through.

    Lu Tianxing paused, chuckled, and said, "Wife, are you showing concern for me?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted, "I care about you as much as I care for a pig. I have nothing to do with whichever vixen¡¯s bed you¡¯re in. If you¡¯re noting back, then don¡¯t bother."

    "Hehe, how could I not, darling? There¡¯s a wife at home, beautiful as a flower, waiting for me. It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave my wife alone in an empty house."

    Lu Tianxing said with a lightugh, "Wife, do you know the nature of this call you¡¯re making?"

    Bai Zhiqing paused, "What nature?"

    "Checking up."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, "Wife, haven¡¯t you seen it on TV? When a husband doesn¡¯te home, the wife purposely calls to inquire what he¡¯s up to. If this isn¡¯t checking up, then what is it? It¡¯s like summoning the husband back home to ¡¯contribute to the household,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    "Contribute to the household?"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, her face instantly turning red with anger, she blurted out, "I¡¯m not checking up on you,e back or not, I don¡¯t care."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing, fuming, hung up the phone, grabbed a cushion from the sofa and hit it several times as if it were Lu Tianxing.

    Listening to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, shrugged his shoulders, and leisurely headed towards house number 66 in the Ziyuan District.

    The rmendation tickets have reached two hundred, an additional release tomorrow, keep rmending, and with another round of two hundred, more to follow!!!

 Chapter 282 - 280 Tie Niu (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 280 Tie Niu (1st Update)</h4>

    About ten minutester, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance of Vi 66. As he drew the keys from his pocket, intending to open the door and go in, suddenly, Lu Tianxing paused, his expression turning icy in an instant.

    "Who¡¯s there! Come out."

    Before his words had fully fallen, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered and appeared near a flowerbed not far from the vi, hurling a punch into it.

    The punch stirred the air, whipping up gusts of wind, while his True Qi rampaged through, shredding the flowers in the flowerbed into fragments in an instant.

    "Hehe, you¡¯ve found me. Kid, your strength is not bad, about one-third of what I had in my prime."

    From the rising debris of grass, a ck Shadow suddenly burst out, spinning in mid-air and pouncing toward Lu Tianxing, delivering several punches in quick session, each one seeming to tear the air apart, full of formidable power.

    "One-third?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile, neither dodging nor evading, but stepping forward. His True Qi instantly surged into action, and he fiercely thrust out his right fist.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound rang out. Lu Tianxing stood unshaken while the ck Shadow that had appeared so suddenly was sent flying backwards.

    "Bang!"

    The ck Shadow crashed against a tree, rebounded with force, and like a bolt of lightning, charged at Lu Tianxing again. His right leg, apanied by gusts of Gang Wind, swept toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, generating explosive sounds as it whipped through the air.

    "Hehe, that move won¡¯t work on me."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his hands rapidly moving to deliver a flurry of palms, castingyers of palm shadows thatpletely enveloped the ck Shadow.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The palm strikesnded on the ck Shadow¡¯s body, instantly emitting sounds like metal striking metal, reverberating like a bell, and sending the ck Shadow flying.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing about to chase after him, the ck Shadow quickly scrambled up from the ground, shouting, "Stop fighting, stop fighting, damn it, Boss, did you inject chicken blood or what? Your strength has increased too fast, I almost got killed by you, ow, my old back."

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing paused, his figure stopping in ce, "Tie Niu?"

    "Boss, you finally recognize me. Boss, you are really too aggressive. If it weren¡¯t for my training in the Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill, I would have been beaten to death by you. It¡¯s been a year, and Boss, your strength has increased so much. Could it be that the bald monks at Shaolin Temple were right? Only by immersing yourself in the mortal world and experiencing it can you keep your spirit pure and your cultivation make rapid advances?"

    Tie Niu, clutching his chest and wincing in pain, said, "Boss, it looks like you are about to break through to the Mythical Realm. Even facing Sima Lingyun now, you could probably kill him. Boss, in the ck market, there¡¯s a bounty of one billion dors on Sima Lingyun¡¯s life. How about we team up and take down Sima Lingyun together?"

    "Take down Sima Lingyun."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell. Take down Sima Lingyun, what a joke. Sima Lingyun, like him, was a big ho¡¯s nest, only bigger and more ferocious¡ªa mutated giant ho¡¯s nest. Messing with him would bring unimaginable consequences, a never-ending nightmare.

    Sima Lingyun, the leader of the Yanhuang Group, that wasn¡¯t the issue. The issue was that the group of old undying beings in seclusion within the Yanhuang Group saw Sima Lingyun as the future sessor. Killing Sima Lingyun would be like sticking your hand into a ho¡¯s nest, facing not only the pursuit of the Yanhuang Group but also these relentless old undying beings chasing you down until death if they must.

    His power was now unstoppably close to that of a Mythical Level Martial Artist, but as he was not quite a Mythical Level Martial Artist, he wasn¡¯t truly invincible. Being pursued by these relentless old undying, even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, he would likely spend the rest of his life without a moment¡¯s peace.

    Lu Tianxing solemnly patted Tie Niu on the shoulder, "Tie Niu, I admire you, truly admire you. I didn¡¯t realize that not seeing you for a year, your guts have grown so much. You really want to kill Sima Lingyun? Go ahead! I¡¯ll support you in spirit."

    Tie Niu¡¯s face fell, giving a bitter look, "Boss, are you serious?"

    "Rest easy! My spirit will always be with you. Considering we were once brothers, I¡¯ll prepare a fine elm coffin for you, so you can have a grand funeral,"

    "Forget it, I don¡¯t want to die. I can¡¯t beat Sima Lingyun, and even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t. The old guard of the Yanhuang Group are too protective, and I don¡¯t want to provoke a bunch of lunatics."

    Tie Niu shivered vigorously, circled around Lu Tianxing twice, and said with a suggestive face, "Boss, how have you beentely? Little Bee told me you got married, took a wife. Looking at your radiant face, you must have had a pretty good year!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Tie Niu and said with a half-smile, "Not good, my vision¡¯s gotten a bit blurry. Just now, I thought someone was trying to ambush me. They must be an enemy, and they definitely need a good lesson."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi stirred, nning to make a move again.

    "Boss, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit. I¡¯m wrong, isn¡¯t that enough? I won¡¯t say it again."

    Tie Niu quickly surrendered, not wanting to be tortured again. The dense palm prints that struck him earlier nearly killed him, and his bones still ached.

    "By the way, Tie Niu, weren¡¯t you in the Middle East? What brought you to China?" Lu Tianxing suddenly seemed to remember something and asked.

    Tie Niu chuckled, "Hehe, didn¡¯t I hear that the boss got married? So I came to see what the future sister-inw looks like..."

    Before Tie Niu could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a cold light shed briefly.

    After seeing this, Tie Niu shivered intensely. "Boss, I was wrong, really wrong. It was Little Bee who asked me toe and help you,"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Tie Niu skeptically, "Really? It was Little Bee who sent you here, not you sneaking over by yourself?"

    "Really, really, I wouldn¡¯t lie to the boss I respect the most, right?"

    Tie Niu felt cold sweat running down his back, finally understanding why Fu Tu was reluctant toe and wanted him to ry the message to Lu Tianxing instead¡ªhe was being used as a pawn.

    "What exactly happened that Little Bee would send you to China?" Lu Tianxing frowned and asked in a deep voice.

    "Boss, I can tell you, but you must stay calm and not get angry."

    Tie Niu swallowed nervously, looking trepidatious as he stared at Lu Tianxing, not daring to guarantee that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t explode upon hearing the news¡ªafter all, if he did explode, he would be the unfortunate one.

    "Speak."

    "Little Bee asked me to tell the boss that the bounty on your wife has been raised. It¡¯s now one billion dors, dead or alive,"

    Tie Niu took a deep breath, hurriedly finished speaking, then leaped backward, anxiously watching Lu Tianxing.

    "One billion dors! Wasn¡¯t it five hundred million dors?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, thinking about how the price had increased so soon. Bai Zhiqing had truly be a gold ingot now; one billion dors, so much money that many people could not earn in a lifetime.

    "It was five hundred million a few days ago, but it increased just yesterday. As far as I know, the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps has also taken on this task, led by Ye Lang, nning to secretly enter China and make a move on your wife. Little Bee sent me to China ahead of time to secretly locate the members of the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps, just in case,"

    "Night Wolf Mercenary Corps, huh, thinking I¡¯ve grown soft and dare not kill anymore?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned icy cold, his entire being radiating a bone-chilling coldness. This time, he was thoroughly enraged.

 Chapter 283 - 281 Impending Storm (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 281 Impending Storm (2nd Update)</h4>

    The Night Wolf Mercenary Corps was a mercenary group that roamed the Middle East Battlefield, considered a veteran force. The leader, Ye Lang, was an Asian master with a level of cultivation that was incredibly terrifying. Rumors had it that Ye Lang had even entered the ranks of the Mythical Level Martial Artists, with a truly frightening strength.

    A Mythical Level master was an absolute symbol of martial power wherever they went. Facing such powerhouses, even Lu Tianxing had to be cautious. A single misstep could lead to disastrous consequences.

    "Boss, what should we do next? Should we call Little Bee, have Mand and the reste over? This time, let¡¯s make China the graveyard of the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps."

    Tie Niu¡¯s face revealed a grim intent to kill. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps never shied from trouble, nor did they provoke it without cause. But anyone who crossed them would be made to regret it for a lifetime.

    Life was to be lived fully and fiercely. If someone didn¡¯t yield, they would be punched to death. Reasoning was futile. Knowing that matters couldn¡¯t be settled amicably, why waste words? Crush them with a fist, giving no quarter, for anything less could lead to endless troubles.

    "No need, just the few of us are enough. The Night Wolf Mercenary Group doesn¡¯t have the guts to march into China full throttle. If they did, they¡¯d have to face not just us, but the pursuit of the Yanhuang Group."

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, a chilling murderous intent shing through his eyes. Anyone daring to target those close to him would stay in China forever, eliminating any future threat.

    "By the way, did Little Bee have any other messages for me? Did he find out the whereabouts of Heavenly God?"

    "No, the other party is very secretive. Currently, we can¡¯t find any useful information." Tie Niu shook his head.

    "I see. Ry a message to Little Bee for me; spare no effort in tracking down this person called Heavenly God. Once found, regardless of his background or identity, show no mercy."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was icy, as though it seeped out from the Nine Nether Purgatory.

    "Boss, rest assured, anyone who dares to touch my sis-inw, I¡¯ll personally twist off his head and make him regreting into this world."

    Tie Niu let out a ghastlyugh, his fingers clenched together, cracking audibly.

    "Mm-hm!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said to Tie Niu, "You guys really want to meet your sis-inw? I¡¯ll arrange a meeting when I find the time."

    "What? Boss, you¡¯re not messing with me, are you?"

    Taken aback, Tie Niu stared at Lu Tianxing in shock. He had never expected Lu Tianxing to actually agree to let them meet Bai Zhiqing.

    You see, their identities were dark, their hands stained with blood, responsible for countless lives. On the other hand, Bai Zhiqing was like a pure Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, spotless. When darkness met light, the dark would only taint the white.

    Lighting up a cigarette for himself, Lu Tianxing said tly, "Why would I lie to you? You¡¯re my brother. It¡¯s no big deal for brothers to meet their sis-inw. But let¡¯s get one thing straight beforehand¡ªdon¡¯t skimp on the gifts. Whoeveres up short, don¡¯t me me for kicking him out."

    "Heh heh, Boss, you can count on me. I¡¯ll definitely prepare a gift. If Fu Tu doesn¡¯t bring one, you won¡¯t have to lift a finger, Boss. I¡¯ll beat him up for you myself."

    Tie Niu chuckled, stroked his bald head, and struck a vain pose, "Boss, speaking of seeing the sis-inw, should I style myself up a bit? Maybe sis-inw will spot my hidden handsomeness. Who knows, in her joy, she might set me up with someone. Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡¯the friends of a beauty are usually beauties¡¯? Sis-inw is so gorgeous, so her friends must be beauties, too. If I seed, I¡¯ll have a little Tie Niu next year and make Fu Tu and those old bachelors green with envy."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Tie Niu with a face full of sullen lines, thinking you can style hair all you want, but the key is you damn well need to have hair, don¡¯t you? Are you nning to put wax on a bald head so it shines brilliantly?

    "Go on, do it, you can disappear now. Tell Fu Tu that recently, he shouldn¡¯t be idly spreading Judge¡¯s Marks everywhere. We¡¯re in China, not some other country. It¡¯s fine to mess around in other countries, but not in China, got it?"

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to teach Fu Tu a lesson for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out now, to not disturb you and sister-inw¡¯s smoochy time."

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Tie Niu vanished like a whirlwind from in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Watching Tie Niu disappear, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed. It seemed the situation was even more pessimistic than he had imagined. Bai Zhiqing was now essentially a walking gold ingot, shining wherever she went and attracting countless gazes.

    One billion US dors was equivalent to over six billion yuan. This sum of money, ced in front of anyone, would likely be irresistible to anyone, let alone assassins and mercenaries driven by greed. They would swarm in, at all costs, to eliminate Bai Zhiqing.

    If a hundred bucks could make people crazy, a thousand make them take risks, and ten thousand yuan might push them to defy numerous legal penalties, then one billion dors would be enough to make them forget life and death, throwing caution to the wind.

    "Night Wolf Mercenary Group, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. This time, I must annihte your Night Wolf Mercenary Group and take down your leader. Killing the chicken to scare the monkey. As for Heavenly God, no matter who you think you are, when I find you, it will be your end!"

    A fierce gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and then disappeared, he took a deep breath to calm his emotions before entering the vi.

    Inside the vi, Bai Zhiqing was sitting on the couch watching TV. Hearing the sound of the door, she saw Lu Tianxinging in and immediately put on a charming smile, sweetly saying, "Dear husband, you¡¯re back."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing winked at Lu Tianxing and slowly stood up. She was wearing a ck silk nightgown, and Lu Tianxing could even glimpse her enticingly pale skin through it.

    What the heck, what is this girl trying to do, seduce me?

    Lu Tianxing felt as if countless tiny cats were scratching at his heart, and a wave of heat washed over him.

    The most tempting moment is when something is only half-concealed, half-shown, just like the allure of a veiled beauty.

    Finding Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous gaze upon her, a cold light shed in Bai Zhiqing eyes. She was determined to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget today, to cure him of his habit of flirting around.

    The coldness shed by and was immediately covered by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate voice, "Husband, what are you standing there stupidly for? Come and sit."

    "Uh, sure, sure,"

    Lu Tianxing gulped nervously and said hesitantly, "Wife, what¡¯s up with you today? Why are you wearing your nightgown, it doesn¡¯t seem like bedtime yet? By the way, where are grandpa, grandma, and Weiwei? Why don¡¯t I see them?"

    "Grandpa, grandma, and Weiwei went to the ancestral home today. It¡¯s just the two of us here in the house," Bai Zhiqing said with a coy tone while looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, what¡¯s gotten into you? Can you not talk like that? It¡¯s really making me nervous."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with abination of excitement and trepidation, thinking that unsolicited kindness could either mean trickery or thievery. If he didn¡¯t know Bai Zhiqing well, he might have suspected that it was Rose or Lin Yafei disguised as Bai Zhiqing, trying to tease him.

 Chapter 284 - 282 Be Careful Not to Catch a Cold (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 282 Be Careful Not to Catch a Cold (3rd Update)</h4>

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Bai Zhiqing blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "I just wanted to thank you for helping me out today. Plus, I¡¯m not used to owing anyone anything. Remember how I lost the betst time? So, I¡¯ve decided to follow through on our wager."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened, "Wife, are you serious?"

    "Of course I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t you like it? If not, you can choose another condition!"

    "No need to change, I like this one a lot. Wife, there¡¯s no day like today, so let¡¯s start now, especially since the old man and the others aren¡¯t home. We¡¯ll make the most of our time. How about we prepare the bridal room, so they can¡¯t nag us all day long?"

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his fingers together, his face lecherously scanning Bai Zhiqing¡¯s curvaceous and graceful body. Tonight was definitely the perfect opportunity; the patriarch wasn¡¯t around, and the devilish little aunt was gone, so there was no need to fear any disruptions. They could have fun until dawn without any problems.

    "Okay, but you¡¯ll have to wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get ready."

    Bai Zhiqing gave a coquettish smile and lightly tapped Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with her cool fingertips, then turned and headed toward the upstairs bedroom.

    Lu Tianxing watched as Bai Zhiqing swayed her hips like a water snake, his gaze lingering on her, admiring the sway of her perky rear. His heart fluttered, wondering if Bai Zhiqing had trulye around and decided to use the bet as a pretense to consummate their marriage?

    Well, it¡¯s only natural for a woman to be a bit shy.

    "Hehe, seems like my charm is indeed unmatched. Even the ice queen can¡¯t escape the palm of my hand. Looks like tonight will end up being one harmonious and fulfilling grand finale."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself, his heart ame with anticipation, imagining Bai Zhiqing¡¯s perfect body. He wondered how the normal Bai Zhiqing would behave this time ¨C would she be gentle, passionate as fire, or bashfully shy?

    "No matter if you¡¯re bashful or whatever else, I promise to make it an unforgettable experience for you."

    Lu Tianxing touched his chin, chortled, and plunked down on the sofa, lighting up a cigarette for himself.

    After waiting nearly fifteen minutes downstairs, Lu Tianxing finally heard a faint call from upstairs. If not for his keen hearing, he probably wouldn¡¯t have caught it.

    Hearing that, Lu Tianxing could no longer suppress the palpitations deep within his heart. He chuckled, darting up to the second floor and gently knocked on the door.

    Inside the bedroom, Bai Zhiqing was reclining on the bed in a lounging pose. By now, she had changed into a ck, somewhat transparent nightgown. The gown had slipped down a bit, revealing an exquisite corbone, while her snow-white legs glimmered faintly under the light, like a beautiful serpent lying on the bed.

    In that moment, Bai Zhiqing was the epitome of a seductive temptress, irresistibly poisonous, yet beckoning one closer.

    Hearing the knock, Bai Zhiqing, supporting her face with one hand, called out softly towards the door, "The door is unlocked,e in!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate. He pushed the door open and walked in.

    The next moment, Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, his pupils dted, staring in astonishment at the provocative pose of Bai Zhiqing.

    Now, Bai Zhiqing was dressed in a ck nightgown, her delicate body temptingly visible but still elusive.

    Lu Tianxing felt a tickle in his nose, a surge of the desire to have a nosebleed, as the mes within him ignited instantly.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was nowhere near the icy arrogance she exuded during the day; she waspletely like a devastatingly beautiful enchantress. Her partially visible body created an immense visual impact, making it so that once someone set their eyes upon her, they were unable to look away.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was slightly flushed. This was the first time she was really baring her body in front of a man. Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s captivated gaze, pride surged uncontrobly in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. So, she was still attractive, and this bastard actually had a decent appreciation for beauty.

    "Hubby, do I look beautiful?"

    Bai Zhiqing flirtatiously tossed her hair, her beautiful phoenix eyes clear and distinct, shimmering like water as they gently flickered, seemingly hinting at something to Lu Tianxing. Her slender legs crossed over each other, her fingers lightly tracing up and down her legs.

    Lu Tianxing was dumbstruck as he watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s performance, feeling as though thousands of wild animals were rampaging through his heart. Since when had the ice queen be so enchantingly seductive?

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his eyes vigorously, finding it hard to believe everything he was seeing, yet this scene was indeed unfolding right before him.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and asked Bai Zhiqing carefully, "Wife, are you sure about this?"

    "Mhm! I¡¯ve thought it over. Grandpa won¡¯t allow me to divorce you, and you¡¯ve saved my life several times, so I¡¯ve decided to give myself fully to you."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded shyly, speaking softly, "But you have to be gentle, I¡¯m a bit scared..."

    "I¡¯m a bit scared..."

    Those few words were like a bucket of gasoline thrown onto a me, causing the fire deep inside Lu Tianxing to suddenly ze furiously. Faced with such a fervent invitation from a beautiful woman, any man who could resist at that moment wouldn¡¯t be a man at all.

    Lu Tianxing was certainly a man, and a very virile one at that, who couldn¡¯t contain himself.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was more determined than ever as he strode toward Bai Zhiqing. His eyes roamed over the focal points of her body, contemting where to start.

    Hmm!

    What was that!

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing paused mid-step because he saw something shimmering with a cold light underneath Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pillow¡ªa pair of exceedingly sharp scissors.

    This discovery sent a chill through Lu Tianxing¡¯s entire body, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over the mes in his heart,pletely extinguishing it. Damn it, he knew there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Good thing he was vignt and discovered it early, otherwise he might have had to bid farewell to his manhood.

    "Wife, you don¡¯t need to seduce me. As a man standing tall and upright, I would never take advantage of people in distress. What you¡¯re doing is simply to repay me for saving your life, to fulfill our agreement, but you¡¯re underestimating me, Lu Tianxing. Do you think I am the kind of viin who takes advantage of people¡¯s vulnerabilities? I would definitely not touch you before you fall in love with me."

    Lu Tianxing stood still, his expression serious and impassioned as he spoke, "I want a willing union with you in marriage, not because of some so-called agreement. Otherwise, how would I be any different from a beast? You underestimate my moral integrity."

    Lu Tianxing, righteous and eloquent, disyed an image of integrity that left Bai Zhiqing stunned, unable to recover for a moment. Lu Tianxing had almost taken the bait just now, so why did he suddenly change his attitude? Could it be that she had truly misunderstood him before?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, cover yourself with the nket. Though it¡¯s summer, it gets a bit cool at night, be careful not to catch a cold. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll step outside."

    With that, Lu Tianxing prepared to turn around and walk away.

 Chapter 285 - 283 Dangerous Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 283 Dangerous Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)</h4>

    "Ah!"

    Startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing scanned over her body following the direction of his gaze and let out a shrill scream, oblivious to the fact that her body was already bare for all to see.

    After her momentary shriek, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned ferocious as she violently pulled out the scissors hidden under the pillow, the sharp des gleaming faintly in the light.

    Lu Tianxing felt a chilling sensation below his waist and was relieved that he noticed it in time; otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t end up serving the Emperor, he¡¯d probably be traumatized for life. This girl was ruthless, resorting to such seductive schemes.

    "Wife, what are you trying to do, calm down, listen to me, you must stay calm. Impulsiveness is the devil; it will lead you into an abyss," he pleaded.

    Lu Tianxing waved his hands frantically, continuously backing away.

    With a fierce look on her face, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the bed, making snipping motions with the scissors as she advanced toward Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s no use resigning yourself to fate! Nobody can save you today. Daring to take advantage of thispany president, to be unfaithful outside, today I¡¯ll confiscate your ¡¯tool of the crime¡¯."

    "Wife, don¡¯t do it, if it¡¯s gone, you won¡¯t have anything to y with in the future," he said with a frightened expression, his voice trembling. He knew Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t so kind-hearted to let him off without this trick up her sleeve.

    "Nothing to y with? Lu Tianxing, you think too highly of yourself. There¡¯s plenty of those for sale online; if worsees to worst, I could just buy one," Bai Zhiqing sneered, stepping closer by the minute.

    "Wife, you¡¯ve changed, be evil. How could you know about these things, who told you, you¡¯re no longer the Bai Zhiqing I knew."

    Lu Tianxing let out a wail, the inte might be flooded with those things, but the main question was, would a fake bring the satisfaction of the real thing? And what if it electrocuted someone?

    "Lu Tianxing, stop resisting futilely. You can¡¯t escape."

    Bai Zhiqing let out a crazedugh and suddenly pounced on Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, what are you doing? Be sensible and put down the scissors, or else, don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    "Not being polite to me? If you have the guts, Lu Tianxing, just try it. Beating your wife, is that all you¡¯re good for?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was covered in an expression of disbelief; this woman was getting more and more brazen, now openly provoking him.

    "Once I conquer your fortress, I¡¯ll make sure you know just how formidable your husband is," Lu Tianxing thought to himself menacingly as he dodged, not daring to strike Bai Zhiqing. If word got out that the formidable Judge could only beat his wife at home, he¡¯d be apleteughingstock.

    ...

    In the early morning, Lu Tianxing, still bleary-eyed, came out of another room, stretching himself out; Bai Zhiqing had also walked down from upstairs at this time, shooting Lu Tianxing an angry re as soon as she saw him.

    Feeling a shiver go down his spine at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing recalled Bai Zhiqing¡¯s performance from the previous night and felt a chill in his groin.

    Overbearing, extremely overbearing; Lu Tianxing felt he couldn¡¯t find the words to describe Bai Zhiqing anymore.

    Last night, he had fled, running back to his old room, but still, Bai Zhiqing, wielding scissors, was relentless in pursuit, standing at his doorway like a Queen, insisting on confiscating his ¡¯tool of the crime¡¯.

    In the end, Lu Tianxing gave in and opened the door.

    It was because of a sentence Bai Zhiqing said, "If you don¡¯t open the door now, I¡¯ll be watching you every day, eyeing you, waiting for the right moment to castrate you and send you to the pce."

    That sentence dealt Lu Tianxing a critical hit of 9999 damage plus a deadly strike.

    After hearing that sentence, Lu Tianxing immediately opened the door. As the saying goes, guard during the day and still you can¡¯t prevent a thief at home. Even tigers nap sometimes, who knows if Bai Zhiqing would take the opportunity when he dozed off to castrate him.

    In the end, Lu Tianxing resisted and Bai Zhiqing did not seed, but he was pinched and hit by Bai Zhiqing for a long time before she finally let him off. However, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare to return to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room and stayed in his own room, sleeping through the night.

    Now, seeing Bai Zhiqing again, Lu Tianxing still felt chillsing from hisher regions.

    A woman¡¯s heart is the most venomous, once she gets fierce, even the Emperor himself would be afraid.

    Now Bai Zhiqing was an extremely dangerous woman in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, someone he must never provoke.

    "Wife, good morning."

    Lu Tianxing put on his brightest smile.

    Ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s greeting, Bai Zhiqing gave him a nce, snorted coldly, then turned around and went back upstairs.

    At this, Lu Tianxing could only shrug, expressing his helplessness. A woman¡¯s face could change just like the weather in June¡ªsmiling one second, and the next second might bring a thunderstorm. It couldn¡¯t be more normal.

    It¡¯s pointless to offer warmth to a cold back, but using warmth to thaw a cold back, that¡¯s not bad.

    At least up to this point, Lu Tianxing felt that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude towards him had changed quite a lot, and she had even begun to ept him in her heart as her husband in name, it was just that her pride kept her from believing in her own change.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing sat at the dining table, slowly savoring the preserved egg and pork congee he had made himself. The taste was great, and he gave himself ny-nine points in his mind, leaving one point out just in case he had no points to give next time.

    Suddenly, something caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye from upstairs and he blinked in surprise.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfit today was a bit conservative, wearing a white shirt and a ck vest on top, which perfectly highlighted her upper body, while the lower part was a pair of striped pencil pants that showed off her perky backside in a semi-circle and her long, straight, beautiful legs were clearly visible.

    Her figure was perfect, but all the spring scenery was covered, which Lu Tianxing found regrettable.

    "Wife, do you want breakfast? I made it myself."

    "No need, I¡¯m not hungry."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and sat down on the sofa, taking out a stack of documents from her handbag and starting to study them.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind and continued to savor his food, but his constant exmations of appreciation distracted Bai Zhiqing, especially when the aroma kept wafting over, making her stomach growl with hunger.

    Unable to stand it anymore, Bai Zhiqing looked up angrily and snapped, "Lu Tianxing, can you keep it down? Haven¡¯t your teachers taught you to eat quietly and not to talk while sleeping?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything, just looked straight at her without even blinking.

    Feeling a bit creeped out by Lu Tianxing¡¯s stare, Bai Zhiqing said, "Can¡¯t you talk?"

    "Isn¡¯t it you who said to eat quietly and not to talk while sleeping? I¡¯m just following the rule you set," Lu Tianxing said innocently.

 Chapter 286 - 284: Handsome Enough to Pay with His Face

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 284: Handsome Enough to Pay with His Face</h4>

    "You¡¯re twisting words and forcing logic..."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing felt a surge of anger welling up within her. She threw the documents in her hand, stood up abruptly, and plopped down onto the dining table, "Serve me a bowl of porridge."

    Lu Tianxing stared at Bai Zhiqing, dumbfounded, "Me?"

    "Is there anyone else here?"

    "Why should it be me?"

    "Because you¡¯re my assistant. Assistants do things for their chairpersons. Do you need a reason for that?" Bai Zhiqing said, suppressing her irritation.

    Lu Tianxing curled his lips and argued confidently, "What of it? I am still your husband! Have you ever seen a husband serving his wife food? If this were ancient times, you¡¯d be considered ascking virtue, punishable by copying the ¡¯Women¡¯s Four Books.¡¯ Moreover, I have the right to divorce you with a letter of dismissal."

    "So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re unwilling now?"

    The chill on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face grew more intense, and her beautiful eyes revealed a hint of murderous intent.

    Seeing the murderous aura contained in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed color. Justst night, Bai Zhiqing had looked the same, resulting in him being chased around all night without a good sleep. He then spoke with a forced smile, "Willing? Why wouldn¡¯t I be? That was the old times when women couldn¡¯t dine at the table. Nowadays are different. It¡¯s only right for a husband to serve leftovers to his wife, hehe."

    Lu Tianxing picked up a bowl from the side, filled it with porridge and ced it in front of Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, please enjoy. If it¡¯s not enough, just call me. And this is the freshest pickled vegetable, I bought it outside this morning, the taste is very authentic. Wife, try it."

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s obsequious and fawning attitude, Bai Zhiqing was taken aback and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This scoundrel was a typical case of fearing the tough and preying on the weak.

    "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s best you understand this principle. If you dare not listen to me, watch out as I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    A sharp glint shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, and with her hands, she made a scissors gesture. Lu Tianxing instantly became silent as a cicada in winter, a chill running down his spine as he promptly nodded in agreement.

    A faint smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude. The threat worked wonders, she thought gleefully. The method taught by Lin Demon was indeed correct; you should first give a man a taste of sweetness, then punish him severely, giving him a lesson he will never forget. This will make him realize your strength, and the next time, he won¡¯t dare to be defiant. It seemedst night¡¯s effect was pretty good.

    Bai Zhiqing thought secretly to herself, then gently sipped the porridge. Her eyes instantly lit up, "The taste is really good; this guy¡¯s cooking skills are better than grandma¡¯s."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and asked, "Wife, how does it taste?"

    "Just so-so, barely eptable. You¡¯ll need to work harder in the future."

    Bai Zhiqing said one thing but meant another. Her actions were swift as she finished the bowl of porridge quickly.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing obediently took the bowl that Bai Zhiqing handed him and filled it again, passing it back to her.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face carried a light smile, appearing very satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior. It seems that the training fromst night had paid off well. She nned to continue her efforts, striving to reform him into a qualified husband who returns home by six o¡¯clock, never goes out, and doesn¡¯t talk to other women.

    After breakfast, Lu Tianxing had the honor of upying Bai Zhiqing¡¯s other vehicle, receiving the royal treatment of being chauffeured by the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group to thepany.

    In truth, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know that Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want to drive herself. She was utterly terrified. Just thinking of Lu Tianxing¡¯s brazen driving skills from a couple of days ago sent shivers down her spine. Other people have car idents with a chance to be saved, but if Lu Tianxing were to have an ident, there¡¯d be no need for rescue¡ªdirect cremation would do.

    She was still so young, had not had a serious rtionship, and hadn¡¯t enjoyed the pleasures women deserve. She certainly didn¡¯t want to die young.

    If Lu Tianxing had known what Bai Zhiqing was thinking, he would have cried foul. What do you mean his driving is deadly? If he didn¡¯t speed up, it would be him meeting his demise. It was a matter of life and death; he had no choice.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing was unaware of all this. He was happily eyeing the legs on the streets, asionally voicing his admiration, blissfully ignorant that he had be a certified assassin of the roads in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    As usual, Bai Zhiqing dropped Lu Tianxing off at a secluded spot not far from Bai¡¯s Group and instructed him to get out. He was used to this routine and strolled leisurely toward Bai¡¯s Group after getting out of the car.

    When Lu Tianxing entered thepany, he found everyone looking at him as if he were a scorching hot beauty, their gazes filled with fervor.

    "Assistant Lu, good morning."

    "Good morning, Assistant Lu. Did you have breakfast? Would you like to join us?"

    "Hello, Assistant Lu, you¡¯re quite early today."

    One after another, the employees walking past Lu Tianxing smiled and greeted him.

    Since yesterday, when Bai Zhiqing personally named him to apany her to the Tianhe Resort tender, everyone at Bai¡¯s Group realized that from now on, Lu Tianxing was the man of the hour in Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. If they could curry favor with him and have him speak well of them to Zhiqing, their future would be limitless.

    Lu Tianxing felt his mood significantly improve, especially after the pretty girls at the reception sent him secret admiring nces, sweeping away the shock from Bai Zhiqing the day before and leaving him feeling spirited and refreshed. Handsome guys indeed have the advantage¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t he realized before that he had the charm of a heartthrob?

    "Yo, ourpany¡¯s big celebrity arrived quite early today and seems very happy. So many beautiful women are greeting you. Do you feel like you¡¯re incredibly handsome, almost like you could swipe your face like a credit card?"

    Just then, a teasing voice with a hint of wistfulness sounded from behind.

    "Beautiful women? Where are the beautiful women? I didn¡¯t see any."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly turned and looked at Lin Qianru, surprised and eximed, "Wow, so the beautiful woman is right here. Gorgeous, I don¡¯t know if you have a boyfriend but if you don¡¯t, would you mind having one? If you do, would you consider switching? And if not, gorgeous, would you mind having an extra one, what about considering me? I¡¯m a hotmodity; once this chance is gone, it¡¯s gone for good."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker, then said seriously, "Sorry to disappoint you, I already have a boyfriend, and at the moment, I don¡¯t want to change boyfriends or have an extra one."

    "What? Gorgeous, you have a boyfriend? Don¡¯t joke around. How could a beauty like you have a boyfriend? He definitely doesn¡¯t deserve you. Look at me instead, a ssic tall, rich, and handsome guy, with great stamina and skills. Why not give me a chance? You can test drive first. We can go to a hotel right now, and I¡¯ll pay for the room."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest generously, his face wearing a mischievous grin, flirting with Lin Qianru. He enjoyed seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s shy demeanor the most.

 Chapter 287 - 285: The Jade Figurine

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 285: The Jade Figurine</h4>

    "Hmph, shameless pervert, no sense of decency."

    Just when Lu Tianxing was flirting with Lin Qianru, a cold voice came from behind.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed, and turning his head, he saw Xue Man standing not far behind him with her arms crossed over her chest, coldly looking at him with a disdainful sneer in her eyes.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately broke into a cold sweat. What kind of day was this? Why had he encountered Xue Man again? The person he least wanted to see right now was her. But he had to admit, Xue Man¡¯s attire today was stunning.

    Since it was morning work hours, Xue Man hadn¡¯t changed into her security uniform but was wearing a dark-colored knee-length business suit instead, tightly hugging her S-shaped figure. Her high heels entuated her beautiful legs, making them look exceptionally long, and the deep cleavage that her tight outfit conjured was particrly eye-catching.

    From the side, a ridge; from the front, a peak. From different angles, the view changed.

    A line of poetry suddenly popped into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze slightly froze, for he noticed a small pendant lying askew in Xue Man¡¯s deep cleavage, looking as though it were lounging there and enjoying itself.

    Dammit! That little thing was toofortable, tantly taking advantage.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the pendant with a touch of envy. He finally understood why so many men wished they had the ability to turn into cats or dogs. They could then stay openly at a goddess¡¯s treasured chest without beingbeled perverts and enjoy the goddess¡¯s tenderness. The taste of that was indescribably delicious.

    At that moment, Xue Man was staring at Lu Tianxing with a face as frosty as ever, unable to hide the murderous intent in her eyes. Especially after hearing Lu Tianxing shamelessly flirt with her best friend, an inexplicable rage surged in her heart and she could not conceal it, prompting her to make that sarcastic remark.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s unabashed gaze on her chest, Xue Man red at him fiercely, "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen it before?"

    "I have, but not in detail."

    Lu Tianxing answered very honestly, his eyes still roaming over Xue Man¡¯s chest.

    He noticed that under the influence of the pendant, Xue Man¡¯s bosom seemed even more lethal than before, making one unable to resist the urge to dive into that deep valley.

    "You... you despicable pervert."

    Xue Man glowered at Lu Tianxing, a trace of killing intent shing in her eyes. If not for Lin Qianru¡¯s presence, she would definitely give Lu Tianxing a taste of a woman¡¯s most ferocious weapon¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t know what hit him.

    Lu Tianxing acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen the murderous intent in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, looking steadily at her as he sighed and said, "Minister Xue, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time now, and I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you."

    "Speak!" Xue Man said coldly.

    "Minister Xue, someone is taking advantage of you. They¡¯re lounging on your treasured chest, leisurely enjoying the sunlight and admiring the view without paying a dime," Lu Tianxing said in all seriousness.

    Xue Man was taken aback, and she subconsciously looked down at her chest. Her face immediately turned frosty, and she said through gritted teeth, "Lu Tianxing, I dare you to say that again."

    "Why should I listen to you? If you want me to talk, I simply won¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing curled his lips and turned to look at Lin Qianru, saying, "Manager Lin,e and take a look, and see if I¡¯m lying. Clearly, this pendant figure is taking advantage, just look at its soul-sucking expression, it¡¯s clearly happily gloating about taking advantage."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze reflexively fell upon Xue Man. It seemed Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthe pendant figure was lying back right in the center of Xue Man¡¯s treasure, and thanks to the exquisite carving, its expression was also clearly visible. The figure was grinning ear to ear, squinting joyously, appearing indeed to be in the throes of smug delight from taking advantage.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing spread his hands and said, "Minister Xue, you see, I didn¡¯t lie, right? Look, Manager Lin is tacitly agreeing with me."

    "Hmph!"

    Xue Man harrumphed coldly, no longer paying attention to Lu Tianxing. She focused her gaze on Lin Qianru and said in a deep voice, "Qian Ru, let me tell you, the most important thing for a woman is to have good judgment. You must absolutely not be blinded by certain people. Some are nothing but scoundrels in fine clothes. With such people, it¡¯s better to stay as far away as possible, or you¡¯ll end up harming both yourself and others."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and lost for words. It was bad enough to speak in riddles, but what was this about being a scoundrel in fine clothes? Did he look like that kind of person?

    Before Lin Qianru could speak, Lu Tianxing, displeased, interjected, "Minister Xue, what do you mean by that? Do we have a grudge? Why are you ndering me like this?"

    "Hmph, whether we have a grudge or not, you know best yourself."

    Xue Man harrumphed coldly, her eyes on Lin Qianru as she said, "Qian Ru, I¡¯ll teach you a method. If a man doesn¡¯t behave, you should castrate him. It¡¯s best to buy a pair of scissors and keep them at home. When he misbehaves, just castrate him. Men, they¡¯re dispensable. We women can live just as well, if not better, without them."

    Xue Man swept a cold smile across the area below Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist and pulled a sticky note out of her handbag. With her back to Lu Tianxing, she quickly scribbled a few strokes on the note. Then, turning around, she headed towards Lu Tianxing, and as she brushed past him, she bumped him fiercely before heading for the elevator.

    Watching Xue Man leave, Lu Tianxing instinctively looked at Lin Qianru and swallowed, saying, "Manager Lin, I think you wouldn¡¯t really do that, right? You¡¯re a virtuous and good mother, you shouldn¡¯t learn such shrewish behavior!"

    "I wouldn¡¯t!"

    Lin Qianru shook her head and in the face of Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrified gaze, she slowly said, "I wouldn¡¯t do that for now, but if a certain man doesn¡¯t behave, I think it might be necessary to do as Minister Xue said, don¡¯t you think, Assistant Lu?"

    After speaking, Lin Qianru brushed past Lu Tianxing. Her gaze swept over his back, revealing a smile that was not quite a smile, and she followed Xue Man into the elevator.

    Seeing the elevator close just as he approached, Lu Tianxing hurriedly followed, but the doors closed in the blink of an eye, leaving him with the sight of Xue Man¡¯s triumphant smirk.

    "This woman is too ruthless; I¡¯ll have to keep Qian Ru away from her in the future, to prevent her from being influenced to turn into a shrew, which would not be good at all."

    Lu Tianxing now thought women were the most terrifying creatures in the world, always threatening to cut off your means of offense, as if they had no use for them themselves.

    And since when were fake things better than the real deal? He couldn¡¯t feel for the life of him how a fake intable doll could be better than a real woman, pure nonsense.

    I¡¯m begging for rmendation tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards, begging for them all!!!

 Chapter 288 - 286: The Note Behind (Subscription Request)

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 286: The Note Behind (Subscription Request)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, stop right there, don¡¯t move, let me take a look."

    Having silently made his way to the top floor of the building, Lu Tianxing was just about to enter the chairman¡¯s office when he heard Lan Xin call out to him.

    As she spoke, Lan Xin got up from her seat and walked directly over to Lu Tianxing, circled around him a few times, and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle.

    "What¡¯s up, Secretary Lan, why did you stop me? Did you just realize how handsome and stylish I am? Do you want to confess your feelings and be my girlfriend?"

    "Don¡¯t tter yourself. You think you¡¯re handsome and stylish? Maybe if you sculpt some abs and get some definition, thisdy might consider giving you a chance to chase after me."

    Lan Xin gave Lu Tianxing a look, unable to hide the teasing in her eyes, as if she had stumbled upon something hrious.

    "So why did you stop this handsome guy? What¡¯s so important? Don¡¯t tell me you n to keep your promise and be my dear~ dear~ little maid."

    "Maid?"

    Lan Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she thought to herself that this was bad, she had forgotten about that; had she remembered, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped Lu Tianxing.

    Though she thought this, Lan Xin wore an adorably clueless expression: "Assistant Lu, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Why would I want to be your little maid?"

    "What? Secretary Lan, you¡¯re not joking with me are you! Didn¡¯t you bet yesterday that if I wasn¡¯t fired, you¡¯d voluntarily be my maid? You¡¯ve forgotten we even shook hands on it?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, feeling an ominous foreboding.

    "Really? Did I say that? Do you have evidence, Assistant Lu? Without evidence, be careful, I might sue you for nder."

    Lan Xin blinked her eyes, sporting an innocent look.

    "You..."

    Lu Tianxing, a dark cloud over his face, pointed at Lan Xin and clutched his heart,menting, "Secretary Lan, I was wrong about you. I never thought you would be such a person, a renegade. I despise you. I despise you from the bottom of my heart. We are done here; we can¡¯t y nicely anymore. I don¡¯t know you, you scammer."

    "Keep pretending, just keep it up."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with contempt: "The way you talk, as if anyone would want to y with you. Have you no shame?"

    "Fine! I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve suffered 9999 damage, I need to heal, goodbye."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing turned to leave.

    "Wait!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Lan Xin quickly spoke up to stop him.

    "What do you want now? Could it be that Secretary Lan ns to honor the bet?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Lan Xin a cheeky look, and although he looked quite young, barely different from a high schooler, he figured it would work.

    Lan Xin made a disgusted gesture and said disdainfully, "You wish."

    "Why did you call me then!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly showed a dawning realization, and he confidently said, "Oh, I understand now. It must be because you, Secretary Lan, have discovered my inner beauty. That¡¯s why you keep appearing in front of me, wanting to be my woman, yet fearing that my chairwoman wife might find out. That¡¯s why you keep provoking me, to draw my attention. Am I right? Secretary Lan, you can rest easy. My wife is very understanding and will definitely agree to let us be together. You will be my... um, let me count."

    Lu Tianxing started counting on his fingers, "You will be my thirteenth lover."

    "You have twelve lovers already?"

    Lan Xin widened her eyes, then disdainfully said, "You¡¯re bluffing. With that look of yours, you¡¯re a typical loser. I don¡¯t think you have twelve lovers, but you might have ten wives."

    Lan Xin¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, and she coldly chuckled.

    "Ten wives?"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, looked at his own palms, and realizing the implication of ten fingers, ten wives, Lan Xin clearly meant he was resorting to using both hands, in front of theputer, to solve the problem.

    "Yes, I have ten wives. Now, little beauty, would you mind being my eleventh wife?" Lu Tianxing said with a wicked smile.

    "You? Are you capable? Please cure your sickness first before you talk to me about marriage! Young man, get treated early, don¡¯t dy."

    Lan Xin looked disdainfully at Lu Tianxing, and deftly took a piece of paper from behind him and threw it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Lu Tianxing subconsciously caught the paper, and when he saw the words written on it, his face darkened. It read: "I am a ¡¯three-second man¡¯, every ¡¯three seconds¡¯, I suffer from kidney deficiency, I am not virile, I am ashamed."

    At the bottom, there was a cartoon of a little turtle.

    The elegant and beautiful handwriting was clearly from a woman¡¯s hand.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood why Lin Qianru looked at him with a smirk, why Xue Man had a scheming smile on her face after bumping into him, and why other coworkers kept turning back to look at him. He had thought his charm had been growing, but it turns out it was all because of this piece of paper.

    "Damn it, Xue Man, that woman, how dare she mess with me like this. Someday I¡¯ll let her know whether I am impotent or not."

    Lu Tianxing angrily crumpled up the paper and threw it into a nearby trash can.

    Lan Xin, looking very curious, asked Lu Tianxing, "How do you know this note was put there by Minister Xue? Why would Minister Xue do such a thing? It could be someone else who doesn¡¯t like you trying to mess with you."

    Lu Tianxing said irritably, "Hmph, who else but her? All I did was kiss her once. To mess with me like this... No, I must take revenge. I¡¯ll find time to exact my revenge; I¡¯ll pursue her and then... in bed, give her a harsh lesson to let her know whether Ist three seconds or not."

    Lan Xin, upon hearing this, waspletely stunned and incredulously looked at Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing had actually kissed Xue Man; how audacious! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Xue Man would break his third leg? She once heard someone tried to take advantage of Xue Man and ended up in the hospital for a good half month. And Lu Tianxing was still alive?

    "This is really fucked up!"

    Lan Xin cursed angrily in her heart, wondering how such a menace could still be alive.

    "You aren¡¯t really nning to pursue Minister Xue, are you? Don¡¯t forget, you still have Manager Lin!"

    "So what? That woman deserves to be taught a lesson. She humiliated me like this; what if other people really misunderstand me? How can I hold my head high in front of beauties in the future? If I don¡¯t prove it to her with facts, how can I convince her?" Lu Tianxing said fiercely. It was an insult to his capabilities, his dignity. He had to prove himself.

    The best way to prove something is through practice and fact: facts speak louder than words.

 Chapter 289 - 287 Xue Man Asks to See You

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 287 Xue Man Asks to See You</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, are you not afraid that Manager Lin will get jealous by you doing this?" Lan Xin tilted her head and asked curiously.

    "Jealous?"

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly and said, "If they dare, they¡¯ll piss me off. I¡¯ll catch them and hang them up for a beating, one by one. Let¡¯s see if they obey, and if they¡¯ll dare to be jealous again in the future."

    "s!"

    Lan Xin sighed deeply, looked at Lu Tianxing and said ominously, "Assistant Lu, you¡¯re seriously ill. Go to the hospital and get your head checked! You¡¯re talking nonsense, and here is a dor, consider it a support from a colleague. Go on, get your head checked, you¡¯re starting to talk rubbish, s..."

    Lan Xin took out a coin from her pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing, then shook her head with a sigh and returned to her desk. The kid was utterly confused, babbling nonsense, like threatening to beat up Lin Qianru and Xue Man - only a madman would say such things. He thinks he is a Huaxia Coin, and that everyone likes him.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the coin in his hand with a face full of ck lines, not knowing whether to keep it or throw it away.

    ...

    In the following days, Lu Tianxing felt that his life was vorful. Although Bai Zhiqing still acted cold as ice, her attitude had changed quite a bit. She was no longer outright hostile and would asionally smile. This was a good start. At least the ice-breaking journey was showing early results, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before perhaps he could win the beauty¡¯s heart.

    In addition to picking fights with Bai Zhiqing, teasing Lan Xin to spice up life, the sales department was naturally where Lu Tianxing made his most frequent visits. He took the time to strengthen bonds with Lin Qianru, secretly flirt with Rose and Lin Yafei, or make phone calls to Yue Tingting, the girl-next-door type, and listen to her talk about interesting events at school. He made herugh heartily and blush immensely before hanging up the phone. Lu Tianxing felt this was the life he truly wanted.

    The only thing that made Lu Tianxing ufortable was the relentless nagging of the old man Bai Qiao Mountain and the olddy He Can. They kept pestering him about when he would give them a great-grandson. Their constant chattering made him apprehensive about going home, for fear of running into the elder couple and enduring another round of nagging.

    What truly terrified Lu Tianxing was his little aunt-like devil, Bai Weiwei. She always found the perfect opportunity to tease him, deliberately leaving her clingy lingerie in the bathroom. Then, when he was kicked out by Bai Zhiqing to shower, she would purposely go to the bathroom door, yelling and alerting him not to misuse the lingerie she had just taken off.

    Alternatively, she would brazenly seduce him, deliberately wearing low-cut tops and hot pants, parading her long, white legs in front of him to ignite his me before running away, leaving him in an agonizing state of arousal.

    Although life had its ups and downs, in those few days, Lu Tianxing felt at ease, at least not having to wake up to the sounds of gunfire and smell the scent of gunpowder, constantly worrying if a cannonball might suddenly fall on his head.

    Unfortunately, this calm life was disrupted by someone¡¯s arrival.

    At the bathroom entrance, Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Can, who blocked his way with admiration in his eyes, his own face a picture of agony.

    "I mean, Huang Can, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? Minister Xue sent you to tell me to go to her office? Are you certain today isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day? You must be kidding! Xue Man would rather swallow me alive than see me; why would she invite me over?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Can with a face full of skepticism. His discord with Xue Man was an open secret in Bai¡¯s Group. Whenever she saw him, she would re coldly, grinding her teeth in hatred. Him being sought out by her was somethingughable indeed.

    Lu Tianxing felt that he must check if the sun had risen from the west, otherwise, why would Xue Man take the initiative to find him.

    "Brother Lu, my big brother, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you, right? It¡¯s really Minister Xue who asked me to find you."

    Huang Can gave a bitter smile. He couldn¡¯t believe it either, but it was indeed true. He looked at Lu Tianxing with admiring eyes. This was the true idol in a man¡¯s heart, making a beauty approach him on her own. Now that¡¯s a true role model for men.

    "Really?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Can skeptically.

    "Of course it¡¯s true."

    Huang Can thumped his chest with conviction, then cautiously looked around and whispered, "Brother Lu, be honest with your brother, did you really catch up with Minister Xue?"

    "Why are you asking this," Lu Tianxing countered.

    "Of course I have to ask. You have no idea how gently Minister Xue spoke to me today. She simply said, ¡¯Huang Can,e here, I need your help with something.¡¯ Help, man! It¡¯s unimaginable that Mother Tyrannosaurus Xue Man would ever say the words ¡¯I need your help¡¯. Don¡¯t you find this strange? If it were the past, Minister Xue would have simply said, ¡¯Huang Can,e here. I have a task for you, and you must do it well, or pack your bags and get lost.¡¯ Brother Lu, listen, isn¡¯t there a huge change? Based on my observation, only a woman in love constantly pays attention to these things, wanting to leave a good impression on her boyfriend."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Can, who seemed like he had found a treasure, with cold sweat on his face. This guy was definitely deep into masochism; if he wasn¡¯t abused for a day, he¡¯d feel ufortable all over.

    Before Lu Tianxing had a chance to speak, Huang Can¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he said in an urgent voice, "Damn, it¡¯s over. Minister Xue only gave me ten minutes to find you, and if I don¡¯t return within ten minutes, I¡¯m definitely doomed. Brother Lu, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore, I have to go now. Later, when we find time, I¡¯ll treat you to a good drink. Oh right, Brother Lu, you better make a trip to Minister Xue¡¯s office, I think she might really have something for you this time. Brother Lu, I¡¯m off."

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to respond, Huang Can hastily left.

    Lu Tianxing watched Huang Can rush off in bemusement, speechless and shaking his head, he washed his hands and leisurely headed towards the security department. Now, he was also very curious about what Xue Man could possibly want with him. Could it be family pressure for marriage, asking him to pretend to be her boyfriend?

    He had found the right person for that. He was a pro.

    On his way to the security department, as soon as Lu Tianxing walked in, he immediately felt theplex gazes around him. Under those gazes, he confidently made his way to the door of the department head¡¯s office, as if he was returning home, and pushed the door open casually.

    Upon opening the door, Lu Tianxing froze, staring dumbfounded at the scene before him.

    In the office, a woman was bending over with her back to the door, seemingly searching for something in the filing cab. Her pert buttocks were tightly outlined by the pencil skirt, forming a perfect arc. With Xue Man¡¯s movements, her derri¨¨re wiggled slightly, igniting a nearly nose-bleeding urge in anyone who saw it, making them want to rush over and enact a ssic

 Chapter 290 - 288 Iâ€™m Professional

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 288 I¡¯m Professional</h4>

    Feeling something behind her, Xue Man suddenly turned her head and saw Lu Tianxing staring at her backside with gleaming eyes. Her pretty face instantly turned as cold as frost, emanating a chilling aura.

    "Assistant Lu, didn¡¯t you know to knock before entering?"

    Xue Man quickly stood up and straightened her clothes, angrily ring at Lu Tianxing.

    "Why should I knock when it was you who sent Huang Can to find me?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, regretfully withdrawing his gaze. "If you¡¯re not weing me, then I¡¯ll just leave now."

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned and pretended to walk away.

    "Stop right there."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Xue Man immediately became anxious. She needed his help with something today; she couldn¡¯t possibly let him walk away just like that.

    "That¡¯s more like it. When you need a favor, you naturally should have the attitude of someone seeking help."

    Lu Tianxing turned around, smiling at Xue Man. He sat down in her chair, casually took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee on the table, and said, "Not bad in taste, but I don¡¯t appreciate this adoration of foreign things. Next time, just prepare a cup of Dragon Well tea for me."

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s shameless words, Xue Man¡¯s chest heaved with anger. The coffee was clearly brewed for herself, and even the cup was hers.

    "Lu Tianxing!"

    Xue Man red at him fiercely, her fingers clenched together, wishing she could crush Lu Tianxing into mincemeat.

    "What do you want, calling me like that? Spit it out! What do you really want from me?" Lu Tianxing looked up at Xue Man and asked.

    Xue Man was taken aback. "You knew I needed something from you?"

    "Of course, no one visits the temple without a cause. Given our rtionship, I can¡¯t think of any other reason you woulde to me unless you needed something."

    Lu Tianxing leaned back in the chair, letting his gaze drift over Xue Man. This girl had a great figure; the only pity was her terrible temper.

    Xue Man was stunned for a moment, not expecting Lu Tianxing to say that. It took her a while to slowly say, "I want to ask for your help?"

    "You need my help?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled slyly, a lewd expression surfacing on his face. "Heh heh, I got it now, Minister Xue. Is it because your family thinks you¡¯re getting older and is pushing you to go match-making, eager to marry you off, and you detest blind dates, so you n to ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend and fool your family, right? However, I mustmend you, Minister Xue, for your taste; having me y your boyfriend is definitely the right choice¡ªI am a professional after all."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man was dumbfounded, rage surging within her. This guy was utterly shameless; she would rather choose a pig than Lu Tianxing, even if she were in dire need.

    "Don¡¯t be angry. Did I guess wrong? Oh, I get it now, your parents are choosing riches over love, intending to marry you off to some rich young master, and you¡¯re unwilling, so you asked me to pretend to be your husband, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional at this too."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he admired Xue Man¡¯s figure, praising her with a tsk-tsk. "Ah, with curves in all the right ces, an S-shaped body¡ªnice, very nice. Considering how beautiful you are, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to your request."

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you saying? Go to hell!"

    Xue Man¡¯s face darkened, and she raised her fist to smash it into Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    "Whoa there, Minister Xue, you were actually going to hit me?"

    Lu Tianxing jumped back, surprised that Xue Man would resort to violence without a second thought, and quickly dodged her punch.

    "Yes, violence! That¡¯s right, today I¡¯m going to fight with you¡ªhow dare you! Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you dared to flirt with me. Let me tell you, there won¡¯t be room for both of us today."

    His punch missed, and upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s previously delicate and pretty face twisted into a malevolent sneer. Her beautiful eyes zing with murderous intent, she hesitated not a moment before charging at Lu Tianxing, lifting her foot to deliver a cruel low blow, aiming viciously at him.

    "Minister Xue, you¡¯re being too harsh, stop it right now, or don¡¯t me me if I lose my temper,"

    Lu Tianxing shouted, hastily retreating to avoid the ruthless kick.

    "Lose your temper? You think I¡¯m afraid of you? Today, I¡¯m going to make sure we both go down together, you bastard."

    With that, Xue Bingshed out with a high kick, whooshing towards Lu Tianxing.

    The sharp precision of the kick brought a whistling of the wind!

    "Minister Xue, are you forcing my hand here?"

    Facing this fierce attack, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. He didn¡¯t even bother dodging, casually lifting his hand to catch Xue Man¡¯s leg, and without hesitation, he returned the favor with a hearty p on Xue Man¡¯s buttocks.

    "Smack!"

    The crisp sound of the p resonated in the office.

    Xue Man waspletely stunned, her backside feeling a burning pain, and her body stiffened; she could not have anticipated Lu Tianxing having the audacity to do such a thing.

    "Not good, there¡¯s gonna be trouble now."

    With that p, Lu Tianxing instantly came back to his senses, internally cursing the situation; he was sure to be in deep trouble now.

    Homicidal rage erupted from Xue Man in an instant, and her voice roared through the office like the bellow of a Lioness from River East.

    "Lu Tianxing, you son of a bitch, I will tear you to pieces."

    Before her words even finished, Xue Man sprang towards Lu Tianxing with ws bared, determined to perish alongside him today.

    Startled by her assault, Lu Tianxing quickly dodged to the side.

    "Calm down, Minister Xue, stay calm! You have to believe me, that was just an ident, yes, just an ident! Minister Xue, you have to believe me."

    "I¡¯d sooner believe that pigs can climb trees than believe your rotten mouth, Lu Tianxing. Today, only one person will walk out of this office."

    Xue Man chased Lu Tianxing around several times until she seemed to remember something sudden. She dashed to the office desk, yanked open a drawer, and pulled out a pair of small scissors used for cutting paper, pouncing at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression.

    "Fuck!"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse. Why did he always find that these women, for whatever reason, like to keep a pair of small scissors handy? Bai Zhiqing was one thing, but now Xue Man was no exception either; who on Earth invented this thing? Was it specifically designed to target their male counterparts?

    It was a chaotic scene in the office, with Xue Man¡¯s furious shouts and Lu Tianxing¡¯s pleas for mercy echoing within the room.

    It took a good while before Xue Man, holding the scissors, sat down on the couch, panting heavily and ring daggers at Lu Tianxing.

    She realized that the guy, Lu Tianxing, was just like an eel, so slippery that just as she felt she was about to catch the bastard, he managed to slip away in a whiff of smoke. After half a day¡¯s chase, not only had she failed to catch Lu Tianxing, but she had also worn herself out, panting heavily.

    Looking at the heavily panting Xue Man, Lu Tianxing, standing at the office door, said, "Minister Xue, I¡¯ve already told you that you can¡¯t catch me. You insisted on this, and besides, this is just a misunderstanding. Once you¡¯ve calmed down, I¡¯lle back to apologize, okay? I¡¯ll be going now."

    With that, Lu Tianxing prepared to open the door to leave. Xue Man was enraged, and it was better not to provoke her further. Once she cooled down, everything would naturally be resolved.

    Watching Lu Tianxing about to leave, Xue Man abruptly stood up from the sofa with a sneer and said, "Go on then, Lu Tianxing. If you dare to step out of this door, I¡¯ll immediately call the police and report that you assaulted me. Do you believe me?"

 Chapter 291 - 289 Xue Manâ€™s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 289 Xue Man¡¯s Trouble</h4>

    "Harass you?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was a bit displeased and turned back, saying, "Minister Xue, we may be familiar, but you can¡¯t just nder me! When did I ever harass you? You rushed at me like crazy, and all I did was defend myself. Do you mean to say that women are allowed to hit people without allowing them to defend themselves?"

    Xue Man, with her arms crossed, scoffed and said, "Yes, we¡¯re familiar, but what can you do if I use you of nder? Who do you think the police will believe when the timees, you or me? Moreover, my body has your fingerprints, how would you exin that?"

    "Damn it."

    Lu Tianxing cursed in his heart, deadly beauties, deadly beauties, he¡¯d known Xue Man was up to no good in seeking him out, and he¡¯d been caught off guard.

    "What exactly do you want, just say it! As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do my best."

    Lu Tianxing sat back down in his chair, head hung low and face filled with gloom. This time, he had really gotten into a big mess, not knowing what Xue Man might demand.

    "I want you to help me with a treatment?"

    Xue Man took a deep breath, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Help you with treatment? What illness do you have, do you need me to help you augment your breasts? Minister Xue, I must say, you have quite unique taste, I can guarantee a change from D to E in less than a month, with no side effects and no risk of reverting."

    "You...."

    Xue Man struggled to suppress the anger in her heart and took a deep breath, saying, "I hope you can save my mother."

    "Save your mother? What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled; he hadn¡¯t expected Xue Man to make this request. No wonder he had seen Xue Man looking so mncholic in the past few days, seldom seeing her smile, often hastily leaving the office. So that was the issue.

    "Minister Xue, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me! I may be good at enhancing breasts, but treating illnesses isn¡¯t my forte; you¡¯ve got the wrong person!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile inwardly. He genuinely wanted to help Xue Man, but what could he do? He was a martial artist, not a divine doctor. His ability to heal was far removed; at best, he could treat a minor cold or something.

    "No, you are capable, Lu Tianxing. I know you have a wide range of skills and connections. You once helped thepany through a financial crisis, and you know the chairman of the ck Panther Group; you must know some highly skilled divine doctor, right? Lu Tianxing, this time I¡¯m really begging you; please help me, will you?"

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, her delicate face showing deep pleading, tears streaming unceasingly down her face.

    Seven days ago, her mother had mysteriously gone unconscious at home. It was thought to be just an ordinary illness, and the hospital didn¡¯t suggest anything serious, just rest and in-hospital observation.

    But in less than a week, her mother had changed drastically, from a plump and beautiful woman to practically skin and bones, though the hospital still could not find anything wrong, even with the aid of renowned domestic experts and top international medical equipment.

    Now, her only hope was Lu Tianxing. He was too mysterious, having resolved the greatest crisis ever faced by Bai¡¯s Group with just a phone call, and knowing Cheng Bao in Xiangjiang¡ªhe was truly powerful and well-connected. Perhaps Lu Tianxing knew some divine doctor who could cure her mother.

    Lu Tianxing was her only hope now; even if it might not seed, she had to try; otherwise, she would regret it for the rest of her life.

    "Minister Xue, stop crying, I¡¯ve agreed to help you. But before that, can you let me see what exactly is wrong with your mother?"

    Lu Tianxing has always disliked seeing women cry in front of him; it gave him a sense of guilt as if he were the cause of their troubles.

    "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve agreed to help me."

    Xue Man stopped crying, lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing, her eyes filled with disbelief; she hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to agree to help her so readily.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes speechlessly. Was he the kind of person who was indifferent to others?

    Right then, he said irritably, "If I don¡¯t agree with you, do you want me to reject you? Besides, what if I don¡¯t agree and you sue me for ****, I definitely don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in prison."

    "Thank you, Lu Tianxing. Whether it¡¯s sessful or not, I thank you."

    Xue Man cried tears of joy, tears sliding down her cheeks as she desperately covered her mouth to stop herself from crying out loud.

    "However, helping you isn¡¯t impossible, but if I help you, how do you n to thank me?"

    Xue Man clenched her teeth, looked at Lu Tianxing, and finally said softly, "As long as you can help me, I will agree to one condition, any condition will do, even if you want my body, I am willing."

    Xue Man¡¯s tone was full of determination; for her mother, she was willing to do anything, even if it meant sacrificing everything.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t think twice, stood up abruptly, and walked toward the exit.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you going?" Xue Man panicked and quickly spoke.

    "I¡¯m going to talk to the chairman and head to the hospital to save your mother right now."

    Lu Tianxing, without looking back, pulled open the door and walked out.

    Leaving the security department, Lu Tianxing headed straight for the chairman¡¯s office.

    "Wife, I need to take the afternoon off today, I have to go out for a bit." Lu Tianxing pushed open the door and entered, getting straight to the point.

    "Taking leave? Where are you nning to go this time?" Bai Zhiqing lifted her head with a furrowed brow and asked.

    "I need to go to the hospital."

    "To the hospital, are you going to see a doctor?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, suddenly recalling Bai Weiwei had once mentioned to her that Lu Tianxing¡¯s ¡¯manly capabilities¡¯ werecking. Could it be that Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t been fooling her, and it was true?

    "Wife, can your thoughts be a bit healthier?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing speechlessly, saying with a sigh, "Ah, wife, I really had no choice. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m too capable, like a firefly in the darkness that shines so brightly. Wherever I go, people beg me to help. Now, Minister Xue wants me to help, to see if I know any Divine Doctor, to invite one toe look at her mother. So I n to go see the situation first, then decide which Divine Doctor to invite to help."

    "Xiao Man asked for your help?"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback¡ªshe had visited a week ago and knew what illness gued Xue Man¡¯s mother.

    "Can you really help Xiao Man? This is no time for jokes." Bai Zhiqing asked sternly.

    "Of course, look who I am." Lu Tianxing said confidently.

    "Okay, I understand. I approve of your leave."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, agreeing to Lu Tianxing¡¯s leave request.

 Chapter 292 - 290 Gu Master

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 290 Gu Master</h4>

    "Honey, you agreed. That¡¯s not like you at all. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll mess around with Minister Xue when we go out?"

    Lu Tianxing was surprised to hear Bai Zhiqing agree so readily, the first time he¡¯d seen her consent without asking any reasons, just like that.

    "Mess around? Maybe others would, but Xiao Man and you? Impossible. If you dare, I won¡¯t even mind, but you¡¯ll have to face the consequences," she replied.

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing, gave a coldugh, and her fingers made a scissor motion in the air.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a chill enveloping the area around his crotch, sending shivers down his spine.

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare, hehe, I am utterly loyal to you, my wife, as the sun and the moon can witness. I was just joking with you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off now, goodbye," he said.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, not daring to stay any longer. He turned and ran out. That gesture was terrifying; just a flick of her scissors, which she¡¯d been waving in front of him these past few nights, almost gave him a phobia of scissors.

    By the time Lu Tianxing left the building, Xue Man was already waiting for him in her car downstairs.

    "Get in!"

    Xue Man rolled down the window, revealing a beautiful face.

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and opened the car door, taking the passenger seat without any hesitation.

    The car¡¯s engine roared to life and, under the envious gazes of his colleagues, disappeared next to thepany building.

    Seated in the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing nced back and forth between Xue Man¡¯s thighs and chest, and suddenly said, "Minister Xue, I find that sitting next to you puts me under a lot of pressure."

    "Pressure?"

    Xue Man looked confused, unsure what he meant.

    "Yeah, the pressure is huge, like a mountain of pears," he sighed. "You women are seriously a disaster. Didn¡¯t you see the way those men around were looking at me when I got into the car? I bet if they could, they¡¯d eat me alive, not leaving a bone. Imagine the pressure I¡¯m feeling."

    "Really? Don¡¯t you men enjoy seeing others look at you with envy, jealousy, and hatred?" Xue Man replied nonchntly, keeping her eyes on the road ahead.

    "Envy, jealousy, and hatred? That looked like a murderous re, like they wanted to devour me. You can¡¯t mix up the two," Lu Tianxing argued loudly.

    "Murderous? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t kill you. At most, they¡¯d take you somewhere secluded and give you a beating. You¡¯ll survive, so no need to worry," Xue Man said with a smile.

    "That¡¯s not any better."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and looked at Xue Man, then asked, "Minister Xue, how much do you know about your mother¡¯s illness? Are there any specific symptoms?"

    Upon mentioning her mother, Xue Man¡¯s expression darkened, and she shook her head, saying, "I don¡¯t know much either. I only know that she came back looking very pale that day and didn¡¯t eat. I thought she was just tired, so I let her rest early. The next morning, I made breakfast and went to work. When I came back in the evening, my mother was still in bed, unresponsive to my calls."

    Xue Man¡¯s voice trembled slightly, seemingly reluctant to recall the unforgettable nightmare from a week ago.

    "After being sent to the hospital, they couldn¡¯t find anything, only letting me stay for a period of observation. But as time went by, my mother¡¯s body became thinner and thinner, like she was losing all her hydration. However, no matter how the hospital checked, they couldn¡¯t find any problems..."

    Xue Man¡¯s voice shook a bit, and her eyes brimmed with tears; anyone would crumble in helplessness upon seeing their loved one lying in a hospital bed with themselves unable to do anything about it.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just quietly listened¡ªhe knew that now his only role was to be a listener.

    The carriage was very quiet, with only Xue Man¡¯s voice echoing as she described her mother¡¯s condition. Lu Tianxing remained silent, listening and analyzing in his mind.

    After speaking, Xue Man, her eyes reddening, said, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m utterly ipetent, that my own mother¡¯s situation deteriorated because I didn¡¯t take good care of her?"

    "I don¡¯t think so at all; this has nothing to do with you."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. If someone willing to pay any price to awaken their mother could be called unfilial, then are there even truly filial people in this world?

    "By the way, Minister Xue, think back carefully¡ªbefore your mother fell into aa, did she exhibit any peculiar symptoms?" Lu Tianxing suddenly asked.

    Xue Man thought hard and then said, "No, there was no difference from usual, except for ack of appetite, a sleepy look, and herplexion was pale, devoid of any color."

    "Sleepy, loss of appetite, a paleplexion with no color?"

    Muttering to himself, Lu Tianxing frowned, sensing he was on the cusp of an idea. Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯sa was probably not due to illness, but something else.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Man, as if grasping at herst lifeline, hurriedly asked, "Lu Tianxing, what is it? Do you know what¡¯s happening?"

    "I don¡¯t have any leads yet, I¡¯ll only know after seeing your mother. Don¡¯t worry, the benevolent have their own blessings; she will be alright."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head; he would rather his hunch be wrong, because if it wasn¡¯t, the problem could be quite serious.

    The carriage fell silent once again. Xue Man focused on driving, while Lu Tianxing sat in the passenger seat with furrowed brows. Based on Xue Man¡¯s description, Lu Tianxing thought back to a scene where Mand had killed someone.

    However, unlike Xue Man¡¯s mother, that person had be a dried-up corpse in less than fifteen minutes, shriveled as if mummified for countless years.

    The reason for this oue was that Mand had used a Gu Worm on this person, which devoured his essence quickly andpletely.

    The only difference was that this person died within a quarter of an hour, while Xue Man¡¯s mother had held on for over a week, making for a significantly longer duration.

    Such a person is known as a Gu Master, a unique upation in the Miao Border.

    "I hope it¡¯s not as I suspect; otherwise, it¡¯s going to be troublesome."

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t want to deal with Gu Masters¡ªthey were like sticklers, impossible to guard against. If you offended them and didn¡¯t kill them, you¡¯d live in their shadow forever, as they coulde for you at any time.

    Countless strong individuals had mysteriously had a Gu Worm nted on them and died without exnation.

 Chapter 293 - 291 Chen Hao

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 291 Chen Hao</h4>

    Twenty minutester, at the main entrance of Modu City Center Hospital, a car slowly approached from a distance and entered the hospital¡¯s underground parking.

    Soon after, Xue Man and Lu Tianxing emerged from the underground parking together.

    Xue Man¡¯s mother was in a private ward on the fifth floor of Modu Central Hospital. The private ward was one of the better wards in the hospital and could be considered a VIP room, with one-on-one care and dedicated nurses avable around the clock.

    Taking the elevator, the two directly arrived at the fifth floor ward.

    After pushing open the door of the ward and walking in, the sight of her mother on the bed brought a look of deep, undissolvable sorrow to Xue Man¡¯s face, void of any trace of a smile.

    Lu Tianxing followed behind Xue Man, and upon entering the ward, his gaze was immediately captured by Xue Man¡¯s mother on the bed.

    Even though Lu Tianxing had braced himself, the sight of Xue Man¡¯s mother still made him involuntarily gasp.

    The figure lying in the bed could hardly be called a living person, but rather a desated ¡¯corpse¡¯.

    Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s skincked any sign of blood or plumpness; her sallow, wrinkled skin wrapped around her bones, her eye sockets deeply sunken, the entire person so gaunt that only bones seemed to remain, and her withered hair stuck to her scalp as if glued on. At first nce, she evoked the image of a mummy dried by wind at an air vent, not a living being.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing without words, Xue Man turned her head back with an apologetic face, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you."

    "It¡¯s nothing, this scene doesn¡¯t scare me."

    Lu Tianxing revealed aforting smile, though his eyes were tinged with a slight gravity.

    The instant he saw Xue Man¡¯s mother, Lu Tianxing became even more certain of his conjecture: Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s condition was almost identical to that of the person killed by Mand using a Gu Worm, with the only difference being that Xue Man¡¯s mother was still alive.

    In other words, Xue Man¡¯s mother was not sick, but someone had nted a Gu Worm inside her body, consuming her essence and blood. However, whether this was truly the case would only be known after examination.

    "By the way, Minister Xue, are you the only one taking care of her here? I remember you should have a sister. Why isn¡¯t she here?" Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze and asked with curiosity.

    Xue Bing should not be such a heartless person. If her mother was seriously ill and close to death, she had no reason to be absent. Even amidst a busy workload, she should be here.

    "My sister went back to rest. She took care of her all night yesterday, so I asked her to go back and rest first."

    Xue Man briefly exined, then looking at Lu Tianxing full of anticipation, asked, "So, Lu Tianxing, do you have any results? Can I call your friend now?"

    "Let me take a look at auntie first..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, the tightly closed door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and a young man dressed dapperly in a suit, stepping in leather shoes, carrying a bouquet of fresh flowers, walked in from outside.

    Upon seeing Xue Man, the young man immediately showed a warm smile, "Xiao Man, you¡¯re here too. I had some business at the hospital today, so I thought I¡¯de and visit auntie. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. How is it, auntie¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious, is it?"

    Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing silently chuckled a few times and kept his peace. Coming to the hospital with business, just to also visit, such talk was deceptive, and who actually brings flowers along for business? But since it was Xue Man¡¯s private affair, it wasn¡¯t his ce to intervene.

    Upon seeing the young man, Xue Man instinctively nced at Lu Tianxing and coldly said, "Chen Hao, I¡¯ve made it very clear to you, there¡¯s no chance between us, and we are not familiar with each other. Just call me Xue Man."

    Chen Hao hurriedly replied, "Xiao Man, how can you say we¡¯re not familiar? We¡¯ve known each other for almost a month, don¡¯t you understand my feelings by now?"

    "I don¡¯t know about your feelings, nor do I want to know. If you have no other business, please leave. You¡¯re not wee here. I need to treat my mother now."

    Xue Man¡¯s expression was cold as she issued a clear expulsion order.

    "Cure the disease?"

    Chen Hao¡¯s brows furrowed. Since he had seen Xue Man a month ago, he was stunned by her beauty and began to pursue her aggressively. Naturally, he investigated her background and knew about the incident of Xue Man¡¯s mother being hospitalized a week ago. Even the most advanced medical equipment couldn¡¯t diagnose the illness. Was there now suddenly a cure?

    "May I know who this is?"

    Chen Hao¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Lu Tianxing standing beside him, sizing him up with a nce that flickered with disdain.

    "Lu Tianxing, the doctor treating Xue Man¡¯s mother,"

    Lu Tianxing gave a faint smile, perfectly aware of the scorn in Chen Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "You¡¯re the doctor?"

    As Chen Hao heard this, the ridicule in his eyes grew denser. Looking at Xue Man, he said, "Xiao Man, you can¡¯t possibly be saying that he¡¯s the doctor you¡¯ve found? Xiao Man, no offense, but how could you be so naive? People like him are obviously chatans. By hiring him, aren¡¯t you just wasting your aunt¡¯s best opportunity for treatment? He¡¯s nothing but a swindler. Do you understand? By doing this, you might dy your aunt¡¯s treatment."

    Chen Hao spoke earnestly, then looked at Lu Tianxing with a sneer, "I don¡¯t know which quack doctor you are or what sweet nothings you¡¯ve whispered to Xiao Man, but I¡¯m telling you, with me here, you won¡¯t seed. Now, get out on your own, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    "Is that so? Who do you think you are? It¡¯s you who should get out, or I¡¯ll throw you out myself,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled slightly, his gaze sweeping over Chen Hao.

    The icy look made Chen Hao subconsciously shrink his neck, feeling as if he was targeted by a predatory beast, sending shivers down his spine.

    But Chen Hao quickly regained hisposure, looking at Xue Man, he earnestly advised, "Xiao Man, he¡¯s just a con artist. Even the renowned medical professor, Dean Cheng, is at his wits¡¯ end. How could he possibly cure your mother? He clearly has ulterior motives. Xiao Man, you mustn¡¯t be fooled."

    "Whether I¡¯m deceived or not is my business, and it has nothing to do with you. Please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call security to throw you out."

    Xue Man¡¯s voice swept coldly over Chen Hao, tone devoid of any emotion.

    "Xiao Man..."

    A sinister look flickered in Chen Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "Get out," Xue Man¡¯s voice now carried anger.

    "Alright, Xiao Man, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯ll leave right now. But I¡¯m telling you, this guy is definitely a swindler."

    Chen Hao gave Lu Tianxing a spiteful nce and walked out the door.

    As soon as he left the ward, Chen Hao¡¯s smiling face instantly turned dark and ominous, hisplexion turning ashen to the extreme. He furiously threw the bouquet of flowers in his hand to the ground and stomped on them repeatedly, still not satisfied.

    "Xue Man, you fucking bitch, who do you think you are? If I hadn¡¯t taken a liking to you, do you think I would bother facing that ghostly woman every day? Fuck."

    Chen Hao cursed as he walked towards the hospital exit, his face twisted with viciousness, "And that stinking brat, you dare to humiliate me today; I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price, hmph."

 Chapter 294 - 292: Finding the Gu Worm

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 292: Finding the Gu Worm</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry for the embarrassing scene."

    Seeing Chen Hao leave, Xue Man hurriedly walked forward to lock the door from the inside, then turned back and looked at Lu Tianxing apologetically.

    With an unconcerned smile, Lu Tianxing said, "I¡¯m fine. By the way, who is that guy? He seems to really like you."

    "Whether he likes me is his business; I have nothing to do with him. He¡¯s just being delusional on his own."

    For some reason, Xue Man¡¯s heart became anxious when Lu Tianxing asked about Chen Hao, afraid that Lu Tianxing might misunderstand something, so she quickly exined.

    "I understand. Minister Xue, as a friend, let me advise you to keep your distance from that guy. He¡¯s not as nice as he appears to be."

    From the moment Chen Hao walked in, Lu Tianxing could tell that there was more to him than met the eye. Although he was polite and courteous while speaking to Xue Man, the greed in the depths of his eyes could not be entirely concealed. This kind of person was a typical pseudo-gentleman, friendly on the surface but possibly ready to backstab you the next moment.

    "I¡¯ll be careful."

    Xue Man nodded and said, "Lu Tianxing, please check on my mother¡¯s illness first!"

    "No problem, let me see how severe your mother¡¯s condition is. Perhaps I won¡¯t even need to trouble my friend; I might be able to cure her myself."

    Lu Tianxing gave Xue Man a reassuring smile. If it was indeed an illness, he might have to ask Mand for help, as Mand, despite usually researching poisons, also served as a battlefield medic for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    However, Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s current illness was very likely caused by someone administering Gu poison, and though he was not capable of many things, dealing with Gu Worms was not an issue.

    "Lu Tianxing, no matter what, I must thank you," Xue Man said, taking a deep breath.

    "Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t cure her, my friend can."

    Lu Tianxingforted Xue Man with a look, gestured for her to stand aside, then took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, approaching the sickbed. He lifted the nket and pressed his fingers on Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s arm, feeling as if he were holding a dry branch, chillingly cold, without a trace of flesh and blood.

    With closed eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi followed the meridians into Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s body.

    As the True Qi entered, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow instantly furrowed; Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s condition was much worse than he had expected.

    Her entire body was like it had dried up, the flesh clinging to bone without any moisture, her meridianspletely shriveled, wrinkled as though the earth after scorching sun, parched throughout.

    The impression was that, rather than a vibrant, full of life earth, her body resembled a barren, arid desert - devoid of any vitality, devoid of any life, evencking blood flow. If not for feeling her heart still weakly beating, Lu Tianxing might have thought he was dealing with a corpse.

    At the moment, Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s condition was dire, her life force nearly extinguished. If not for the heart still clinging to a breath, and because Xue Man continued to purchase nutrient solutions to sustain her life, her mother might have died long ago. Even so, Xue Man¡¯s mother was already one foot into the Ghost Gate.

    Controlling the True Qi cautiously within Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s body, Lu Tianxing was now highly strung. He could not afford any mistakes ¨C this was not a matter of saving, but of potentially killing. Xue Man¡¯s mother was like a ss figurine, one filled with cracks, where the slightest touch could cause it to shatterpletely.

    Searching bit by bit, the True Qi was exceedingly careful, fearing that a single careless move could lead to Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯splete demise.

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with some confusion. Ever since Lu Tianxing had taken her mother¡¯s hand, he had made no other move and had closed his eyes. As time passed, however, arge amount of sweat had broken out on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Subconsciously, Xue Man took out a wet wipe and wanted to step forward to wipe off the sweat from Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, but after taking a step, she immediately stopped, fearing she might disturb him.

    "Lu Tianxing, I believe you can do it. If you can cure my mother, I am willing to do anything for you, even if it means working like a horse or an ox."

    Xue Man sped her hands together and ced them in front of her chest, silently praying, praying for her mother¡¯s recovery, praying that Lu Tianxing could help her.

    Lu Tianxing carefully controlled the True Qi shuttling through his body. When the True Qi approached the heart, Lu Tianxing was shocked, and his face quickly became a canvas of astonishment.

    Through the True Qi, he discovered a worm clinging to Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s heart, a shining golden worm, only the size of a peanut. Its limbs were firmly grasping her mother¡¯s heart, frantically absorbing the nutrients leading to it.

    "A Gu Worm, just as I suspected. It looks like someone nted a Gu Worm in Xue Man¡¯s mother to raise it in a living host."

    A flicker of enlightenment crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. The Gu Worm was emanating a faint True Qi fluctuation, seemingly conscious and able to disrupt the surroundings, which is why medical equipment couldn¡¯t detect it.

    Gu Worms are bugs cultivated by Gu Masters through special methods, killing invisibly, unpredictable and indefensible. Yet, Gu Masters generally thrive only in the Miao Border, and cultivating Gu Worms mostly involves the survival of the fittest among the bugs, and the one that survives bes the cultivated Gu Worm.

    However, the Golden Cicada perched on Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s heart, although also a Gu Worm, was not born from such struggle but was bred using human blood. Once this type of Gu Worm is raised, it is more ferocious, aggressive, and bloodthirsty than ordinary Gu Worms.

    "It seems that Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s condition is entirely due to this Gu Worm."

    Lu Tianxing slowly opened his eyes and gently exhaled.

    "How is it, Lu Tianxing? Can my mother¡¯s illness be cured?"

    As soon as Xue Man saw Lu Tianxing open his eyes, she asked eagerly, her face filled with hope and a touch of nervousness.

    "Yes, there¡¯s no need to trouble my friend. Leave it to me."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Xue Man, his face sporting a confident grin; indeed, the Gu Worm was strong, but sadly for it, his True Qi was stronger. A mere Gu Worm was nothing but a trifle to him.

    "Okay."

    Xue Man did not refuse, instead she nodded solemnly and asked, "Do you need my help with anything?"

    "No need. You just watch from the side, and remember, no matter what you see, don¡¯t scream ore close to me, understand?"

    "I understand."

    Xue Man nodded her head, her pretty face immediately turned serious, and she took a few steps back, not wanting to disturb Lu Tianxing.

    PS: Sorry, I forgot to upload yesterday¡¯s Chapter. After making the edits and saving it, I forgot to schedule the update. Apologies, guys!!!

 Chapter 295 - 293 Eliminating the Gu Worm

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 293 Eliminating the Gu Worm</h4>

    Lu Tianxing nced at the retreating Xue Man, took a deep breath, and without speaking, he reached out andpletely uncovered the quilt draped over Xue Man¡¯s mother.

    "Whoosh!"

    With a thought, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers blurred into a shadow, rapidly touching Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s body to use True Qi to seal her meridians, preventing the Gu Worms from further injuring her in their frenzy.

    This was a special technique of cutting off the meridians by using True Qi to seal off the meridians. It was originally used to control enemies, but now it was employed against the Golden Cicada. If the Golden Cicada dared to rush elsewhere, it would be met with a counterstrike from the True Qi and be extinguished on the spot.

    "Now it¡¯s your turn. You¡¯ve grown by absorbing the life force and blood of living beings, but you shall not be spared."

    After doing all of this, Lu Tianxing murmured to himself. Truth be told, he did not hold any special feelings towards rearing Gu; whether it was used for good or evil all came down to one¡¯s intent. However, using the lives of others to rear Gu was something he absolutely could not tolerate.

    Sitting beside the hospital bed, Lu Tianxing took hold of Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s arm, his True Qi flowing into her body once more, forming arge of True Qi that headed straight for the heart with practiced ease.

    The Golden Cicada perched atop Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s heart seemed to sense the danger and let out a piercing scream, attempting to burrow into the heart with its sharp teeth and hide inside.

    "Still trying to resist? You¡¯re seeking death."

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly as his True Qi surged like a tide towards the Golden Cicada.

    "Squeak squeak!"

    The Golden Cicada, as if it knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess, immediately abandoned Xue Man¡¯s mother and burrowed into her esophagus in an attempt to break free.

    "Minister Xue, step back," Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes, a tangible sharp light shing from them and disappearing.

    Xue Man, startled, immediately stepped back. However, the scene before her left her dumbfounded, utterly shattering her previous understanding of the world.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang out, Xue Man saw her mother¡¯s mouth suddenly open wide, ejecting a Golden Cicada shining with a golden light all over.

    Once the Golden Cicada left Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s body, its wings vibrated violently, and it shrieked loudly, seemingly extremely angry.

    With a piercing shriek, as if it could rip one¡¯s soul from their body, the Golden Cicada became a bolt of golden lightning that lunged directly towards Lu Tianxing, apparently seeing him as its next host.

    "Ignorant creature, daring to trouble me," Lu Tianxing said with a cold smile, curling his finger and delivering a flick, his True Qi instantly condensing into an extremely fine needle that nailed the Golden Cicada to the wall.

    "Squeak squeak!"

    The Golden Cicada let out a pitiful cry, twisting madly as it appeared extremely ferocious, seemingly ready to attack once more.

    Xue Man, terrified, looked at the Golden Cicada on the wall, her face filled with horror. The concrete wall was marked with shocking traces from the struggles of the insect norger than a peanut.

    "Lu Tianxing, what on earth is that thing?"

    Xue Man looked towards Lu Tianxing, struggling to keep herself from screaming. Although she was a Martial Artist, she had never seen such a thing, let alone the extremely rare Gu Worm. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence, she would have thought it was just a somewhat peculiar insect, but this scene hadpletely overturned her understanding.

    "The chief culprit that turned your mother into something neither human nor ghost."

    Lu Tianxing did not conceal anything from Xue Man. As a martial artist, there were some things that had to be known; otherwise, one might die without understanding how they perished.

    "What did you say, is it that thing?"

    A deep hatred emerged on Xue Man¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected that it was this creature that had nearly killed her mother. She immediately wanted to step forward and crush the insect to death.

    "Minister Xue, what do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing was startled and quickly grabbed her: "Do you think this insect is that easy to kill? If you dare to approach it, I guarantee you will end up just like your mother. Now back off; leave this insect to me."

    After asking Xue Man to step back, Lu Tianxing reached out to grab the Golden Cicada. Sensing the approach of flesh and blood, the Golden Cicada became increasingly frenzied, letting out shrill cries as it wed at the concrete wall, scattering debris everywhere.

    Lu Tianxing carefully wrapped the Golden Cicada with True Qi and looked at it hovering in the palm of his hand. A hint of regret showed on his face; if he knew the art of Gu refinement, perhaps with this Gu Worm he could locate the Gu Master and eliminate the threat once and for all. Unfortunately, now he could only destroy it and use it as a medicinal primer.

    He stirred his True Qi, turning it into fine threads that burrowed into the body of the Golden Cicada, shredding its internals to bits.

    Even so, the Golden Cicada did not die. It let out ear-piercing shrieks and scrambled desperately in Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm. After a few minutes, it gradually showed no signs of life.

    At the same time, the very moment Lu Tianxing killed the Golden Cicada in Modu, in a dark mountain forest on the outskirts, a sinister man seated cross-legged in a cave suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils, resembling those of a venomous snake, were chilling to behold.

    In front of himy an earthenware jar from which shrill cries emanated; inside, several Golden Cicadas identical to the one Lu Tianxing had killed were fighting and devouring the corpses of theirpanions in a gruesome spectacle.

    "Who is it, who killed my precious Golden Cicada, who wants to be my enemy?"

    The sinister man¡¯s voice was hoarse, his eyes full of intense rage.

    "No matter who you are, for killing my precious Golden Cicada, you must die. Once I refine the Six-winged Golden Cicada, I will kill you. No, I won¡¯t just kill you; I will devour your flesh and blood to nourish my treasures, hahaha, Six-winged Golden Cicada, Six-winged Golden Cicada, with it, I will be unrivaled, none of the Yanhuang Group will matter to me, I am the strongest, I am invincible."

    The sinister man burst into madughter, his gaze fixed obsessively on the Golden Cicadas struggling inside the jar, as if he was looking at the most beautiful woman in the world, unwilling to miss a single moment.

    ...

    Seeing the Golden Cicada was finally and truly dead, Lu Tianxing turned to look at Xue Man beside him: "Minister Xue, do you have a small box?"

    Xue Man did not speak but stared nkly at Lu Tianxing. Being half a martial artist herself, she naturally knew what Lu Tianxing had wrapped around the Golden Cicada just now, True Qi. Xue Man had imagined Lu Tianxing to be strong, but she had never thought that his strength would be so overwhelming that she could only look up to it.

    The Golden Cicada had given her a chilling sensation, like an unarmed ordinary person facing a ferocious beast,pletely powerless to resist. Yet this ¡¯ferocious beast¡¯ was like a tiny ant in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, unable to stir any turmoil.

    "Minister Xue, snap out of it."

    Noticing Xue Man¡¯s daze, Lu Tianxing had no choice but to step forward and pat her shoulder.

    Xue Man shuddered and came back to her senses, confusedly saying, "What did you say?"

    "I said do you have a small box, empty one, to hold this insect. This insect will be the best tonic for your mother¡¯s recovery."

    Lu Tianxing had no choice but to repeat what he had said before.

    Hearing this, Xue Man did not hesitate. She searched her backpack and immediately pulled out a cosmetic case, a top-tier makeup product gifted to her on her birthday. Xue Man nced at the cosmetic case and, with no regrets, dumped out its contents, handing it over to Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 296 - 294: Excited Dean

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 294: Excited Dean</h4>

    Lu Tianxing took the makeup box, ced the body of the Golden Cicada inside it, and handed it to Xue Man, saying, "Minister Xue, this item is quite remarkable. From now on, you can use it to boil water every day for your aunt. Just boil three bowls of water down to one, once a day. It shouldst for a month, and by then, your aunt¡¯s health should have greatly improved. However, during this period, pay attention to her nutrition."

    "I understand."

    Xue Man listened intently, her fingers slightly trembling as she took the makeup box and carefully ced it in her handbag, as if it were a piece of invaluable jewelry.

    "Lu Tianxing, I really thank you."

    Xue Man gazed steadily at Lu Tianxing, the gratitude evident in her beautiful eyes, unable to be concealed. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, her mother might have indeed died.

    "By the way, Minister Xue, you should go and find a doctor now to check on your aunt to see if there are any other ailments in her body. After all, while I can expel this thing, I can¡¯t determine if there¡¯s anything else affecting her body. It¡¯s better to check first," Lu Tianxing suddenly said.

    "But you..." Xue Man hesitated before speaking.

    "Minister Xue, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll just rest here for a while."

    Lu Tianxing bid Xue Man farewell and sat down on the nearby sofa, closing his eyes and slowly regting his breath. Treating Xue Man¡¯s mother did not drain much of his True Qi, but it took a significant toll on his mental energy. In expelling the Gu Worm, he had to be fully alert. A slight mishap, and Xue Man¡¯s mother might have been lost.

    "Then I¡¯ll go out first."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, who was resting with closed eyes. She opened her mouth a few times as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she nodded her head and turned to leave the room.

    ...

    Outside the Dean¡¯s office at Modu City Center Hospital, Xue Man took several deep breaths before knocking and pushing the door open to enter.

    The Dean¡¯s office was not veryrge. Shelves packed tightly with medical books lined the walls. A white-haired but spirited old man was bent over a medical book, seemingly engrossed in his reading.

    "Dean Cheng."

    Xue Man walked in, respectfully greeting him. This was her mother¡¯s primary physician, who had been tirelessly researching her mother¡¯s disease for the past week, attempting to cure her. He was a true medic, worthy of her genuine respect.

    Upon hearing her voice, Cheng Baichuan looked up and said, "Ah, is that you, Xiao Man? What brings you here today? Xiao Man, rest assured, I promise, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will find a way to cure your mother."

    Cheng Baichuan¡¯s tone was filled with determination. He always believed that there was no disease in this world that could not be conquered; it was only that humanity had not yet found the means.

    "Dean Cheng, I¡¯m not here to discuss that, but to tell you that my mother¡¯s illness is cured, and I would like you to check on her," whispered Xue Man.

    "What did you say? Your mother¡¯s illness is cured? How could this be? Xiao Man, please don¡¯t get me wrong, I mean no offense, it¡¯s just a bit surprising to hear that," he eximed.

    Cheng Baichuan ¡¯bang¡¯ stood up from his chair, disbelieving what he had heard.

    He was Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s primary physician, and he knew very well her medical condition, which always seemed to have some inexplicable entity devouring her vital functions. Sadly, devices could never determine what exactly it was.

    Now, Xue Man was telling him that her mother¡¯s illness was cured, a im as unbelievable as if a beggar suddenly dered himself the richest man in the world.

    "Xiao Man, this isn¡¯t something to joke about. I know you care about your mother, but some things should not be taken lightly," Cheng Baichuan said sternly, looking straight at Xue Man.

    Xue Man asserted firmly, "I know, but Dean Cheng, my mother¡¯s illness has truly healed."

    "It has truly healed?"

    Cheng Baichuan began to believe her, he knew Xue Man well, aware that she was not one to joke around, a dutiful child who would never use her own mother for a jest.

    "Come, go to the ward first, I¡¯ll arrange for the examination right away."

    Without hesitation, Cheng Baichuan immediately beckoned Xue Man and they left the dean¡¯s office.

    The best way to know for sure if Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s disease had really been cured was to check; although the cause of the illness might not be detectable, changes in the patient¡¯s bodily functions could still be assessed.

    ...

    In the hospital¡¯s examination room corridor, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man sat on chairs, waiting for the results.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think my mother will really be alright?"

    Xue Man¡¯s face bore an expression of dismay, her fingers tightly sped together, fearing it might only be a dream.

    "It¡¯ll be fine, trust me, your mother will definitely be alright," Lu Tianxing reassured Xue Man.

    "Yes, I believe you."

    Xue Man nodded heavily, her gaze nkly staring at the tightly shut doors of the examination room.

    "Inconceivable, truly inconceivable, it¡¯s just too unbelievable."

    Suddenly, the doors of the examination room burst open, and Cheng Baichuan, wearing a face full of shock, murmured under his breath as he stared hard at the examination report in his hand.

    It was Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s examination report. At first, he thought the equipment had malfunctioned, but after several tests, the results consistently showed that Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s strange disease had vanished without a trace. In other words, aside from her bodily functions being weaker than those of an average person, with careful recuperation, she couldpletely recover to normal.

    Incredible, truly incredible; it was a medical miracle.

    "Dean Cheng, how is my mother, is she healed?"

    Upon seeing Cheng Baichuane out, Xue Man suddenly rose from her chair, her face tense as she looked at Cheng Baichuan, her fingers trembling slightly, disying her immense anxiety and trepidation.

    "She¡¯s healed, your mother¡¯s illness is healed. Aside from being extremely weak andcking nutrition, there are no other issues left. That inexplicable condition has disappeared, it¡¯s unbelievable, truly unbelievable, this is simply a medical miracle."

    Cheng Baichuan whispered to himself, then suddenly his eyes sparkled as he looked at Lu Tianxing as if he had seen a supreme beauty.

    "Young man, tell me, how did you do it? How on earth did you do it? I, Cheng Baichuan, have been in medicine for so many years, and I have never seen such an unfathomable miracle. You¡¯ve cured a disease that medical science couldn¡¯t even exin. Young man, tell me, how did you manage it, please tell me."

    Cheng Baichuan grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, immensely excited, since the illness of Xue Man¡¯s mother was something even the most advanced medical equipment in the world couldn¡¯t diagnose, and now, somehow, a young man had cured it¡ªit was stupendously unbelievable.

    Before Cheng Baichuan arrived, Xue Man had already told him that a young man had cured her mother, and this young man was Lu Tianxing. However, Xue Man did not delve into specifics, merely stating that Lu Tianxing had cured her mother; after all, some things are too fantastical for the average person toprehend.

 Chapter 297 - 295 This is Unscientific

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 295 This is Unscientific</h4>

    "Dean Cheng, I know you¡¯re extremely excited, but could you let go of my hand first? Holding it like this could easily lead to misunderstandings."

    Lu Tianxing watched the excited Cheng Baichuan, whose beard had even started to curl, with an expressionless face. He nced at Xue Man skeptically, as if saying, Are you sure this old man is the hospital director and not the director of a mental institution?

    "Uh, young man, sorry, I got too carried away."

    Cheng Baichuan awkwardly smiled, hurriedly released Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, and said with excitement, "Young man, could I know how exactly you cured Xiao Man¡¯s mother? Could you talk about it? It¡¯s simply a medical miracle; it might even be a breakthrough discovery that could help countless people rid themselves of disease."

    After thinking it over, Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Dean Cheng, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses. The reason I could cure Minister Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s sickness was because I obtained a folk remedy from my hometown. People there had suffered from the same illness, and they recovered after taking this medicine. So, when I heard Minister Xue mention his mother, it reminded me of this, and I finally found the remedy back home and tried it on his mother, not expecting it to actually work."

    "However, that was the only dose I had, and it was hard enough to find as it is. The original recipe has long been lost, and as for the used herb residues, after boiling them once, they became useless, and I threw them all down the drain. By now, they¡¯ve probably been washed away to who knows where."

    After finishing, Lu Tianxing sighed, seemingly to express regret.

    "What, you threw all the herb residues away?"

    Cheng Baichuan¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly felt like his heart had been punched, his vision darkening. He almost wished he could hang Lu Tianxing up and give him a good beating, this wasteful fool.

    If there had been any herb residues left, perhaps they could have been analyzed to figure out how to replicate the medicine. It could have led to the creation of a new drug, benefiting humanity. Now with no residues left, all hope waspletely lost.

    If previously Lu Tianxing was seen as a prized gem in Cheng Baichuan¡¯s eyes, he now appeared as aplete wastrel in his eyes, an utter wastrel.

    "Such a pity, really too bad. How did ite to this!"

    Cheng Baichuan shook his head with a look of regret, "Young man, if you ever manage to find another dose of this medicine again, feel free toe to me. Our hospital is willing to pay for it, even just for the residues."

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled, obviously excited, "Dean Cheng, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a time to go back to my hometown and look again, to see if I can find another dose."

    "Hope you do find it! Xiao Man, take good care of your mother with this young man. I¡¯m leaving now, sigh..."

    As Cheng Baichuan walked away, he sighed. The recovery of Xue Man¡¯s mother was truly a medical miracle, but now that miracle had vanished before his eyes, a situation more grievous than death for someone like Cheng Baichuan who had always been dedicated to medical research.

    "You¡¯re so bad, deceiving the dean like that."

    Once Cheng Baichuan was out of sight, Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a look. This guy could tell such lies without even batting an eye; no wonder he could fool Lin Qianrupletely.

    "Heh, Minister Xue, how can you say that? Isn¡¯t this called a ¡¯white lie¡¯? Do you think he would believe me if I told him Xiao Man¡¯s mother¡¯s illness was caused by a Gu Worm? For the older generation, all these things are nonsensical. If I had told him that, I would have just been asking for trouble. Why bother looking for trouble? I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t save millions; just hoping the people around me are happy is enough."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, telling Cheng Baichuan about what actually happened would have merely led to disbelief, making him feel brushed off. So why look for trouble?

    Othersugh at my madness, Iugh because they can¡¯t see through it, yet they still can¡¯t reach Tang Bohu¡¯s level.

    "That¡¯s also true."

    Xue Man nodded in agreement, unable to believe that what had made her mother neither human nor ghost was a mere insect unless she had seen it with her own eyes.

    After re-admitting Xue Man¡¯s mother to the ward with the nurse, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man stood outside the ward. Lu Tianxing chuckled, his gaze continually roaming over Xue Man.

    Xue Man, with her cheeks slightly reddened, stood frozen. Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze made her feel like she was on pins and needles; her heart was pounding as if a little deer was inside, making her realize that perhaps Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t as annoying as she had imagined.

    Lu Tianxingughed proudly; he always loved the shy demeanor of beautiful women, feeling a great sense of aplishment.

    A momentter, Xue Man felt ufortable all over. She looked up and saw Lu Tianxing ogling her with a lecherous expression. Her face turned red immediately, "You jerk, what are you looking at!"

    Lu Tianxing blinked and admitted frankly, "I am looking at your chest, Minister Xue. I¡¯ve noticed your breasts seem to have grown quite a bit over some time. Tell me honestly, have you been secretly massaging them at home, making them this big?"

    Lu Tianxing stared at Xue Man¡¯s chest in astonishment, his face full of astonishment; her chest area was simply fierce. He was sure that her breasts had grownrger than before, and he was curious about how it would feel to touch them.

    Xue Man¡¯s face turned crimson instantly. Why would she massage them? It was a natural growth. How was it any of her business?

    "Hehe, beauty, you¡¯re blushing. Are you thinking about something not suitable for children? Tell me about it, I¡¯m a great listener, I only listen and never tell," Lu Tianxing leaned close to Xue Man, saying with a yful smile.

    Xue Man was startled, and a trace of bitterness swiftly crossed her face: "Lu Tianxing, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush to remind me. I will do what I promised you. Tonight, I¡¯ll wait for you in the hotel."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened, and he started circling Xue Man, "Really? How about we make it happen now?"

    "Now? No way, this is a hospital, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t be ridiculous."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s beautiful face turned pale, and she stepped back, joking around in a hospital.

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of, there¡¯s no one else around. Come on, I¡¯m going to fulfill our agreement. No more, no less, I cured your mother, a passionate kiss isn¡¯t too much to ask for, right!"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t let a sitting duck escape; he stepped forward, cornering Xue Man against the wall. Under her terrified gaze, he pressed her against the wall without any hesitation and kissed her tempting red lips.

    Xue Man waspletely dumbfounded. Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s forceful demeanor, she responded awkwardly to his actions, her face maintaining an expression of disbelief throughout.

    She had already braced herself to give inpletely, yet she hadn¡¯t expected him to only ask for a kiss without any further action. Wasn¡¯t that a bit unscientific? She might believe iting from someone else, but from Lu Tianxing, she just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    A stunning beauty right before his eyes, and a pervert remains unmoved? That¡¯s not logical at

 Chapter 298 - 296: Good Things Donâ€™t Come in Threes

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 296: Good Things Don¡¯t Come in Threes</h4>

    A minute had passed.

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of letting go of Xue Man, as if he were conquering new territory.

    Under Lu Tianchen¡¯s lead, Xue Man responded awkwardly and stiffly. The faint scent of jasmine emanating from her entered Lu Tianxing¡¯s nostrils, eliciting an unusual feeling in his heart¡ªa reluctance to let go.

    This feeling was different from when he had kissed Bai Zhiqing¡ªwho had beenpletely passive, utterly clueless. The kisses from Lin Qianru and Rose, Lin Yafei were fiery, as if they could melt a person. Xue Man, on the other hand, was like a shy little girl, retreating at a touch, then cautiouslying back, only to retreat again, like a bashful little rabbit.

    Gradually, Xue Man felt as though she couldn¡¯t breathe, her body started trembling, her eyes widened, and her eyebrows flickered, as if she were begging for mercy.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing released Xue Man and cautiously stepped back a few steps; he certainly didn¡¯t want to endure Xue Man¡¯s fierce kick...

    Free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s restraint, Xue Man staggered involuntarily, frightened, she quickly grabbed the wall to stabilize herself, panting heavily, like a drowning person finally breathing oxygen, desperately gasping for air.

    By now, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face was as red as a ripe shrimp, even touching it felt scorchingly hot, as if she were drunk; her eyes were slightly foggy, her chest heaving dramatically, drawing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sidelong nces.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s current state, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of pride¡ªit seemed his skills were not bad, just one kiss had turned a feisty beauty utterly enthralled. However, the sensation he had just experienced was indeed thrilling, making him want to do it again.

    It took a while for Xue Man toe back to her senses; the feeling had left her shaking all over, an unprecedented sensation filling her heart. Even now, she seemed to feel an invisible pair of hands lingering on her shapely buttocks.

    "Lu Tianxing, did you do that on purpose just now?"

    Xue Man took a deep breath, her beautiful eyes ring at Lu Tianxing; she realized she had been kissed forcefully by Lu Tianxing again.

    "How could that be on purpose, I was merely fulfilling our agreement, no problem at all."

    Lu Tianxing spread his hands innocently, suddenly looking surprised at Minister Xue: "Minister Xue, don¡¯t tell me you secretly hoped I would take you to a hotel for some scandalous activities, so now you¡¯re particrly disappointed because I didn¡¯t!"

    "I hope your head falls off."

    Xue Man¡¯s face turned red, angrily ring at Lu Tianxing, raising her hand to strike his face.

    Honestly, she was a bit disappointed, but could Lu Tianxing know that?

    "Minister Xue, what are you doing, have you lost your mind? I was just fulfilling the agreement."

    Lu Tianxing flinched, quickly dodging; this woman¡¯s face was simply like a doll¡¯s.

    "Hmph, agreement or not, today I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Qian Ru, you pervert."

    Xue Man red coldly at Lu Tianxing, raising her hand to scratch at his face.

    "Crap!"

    Lu Tianxing cursed under his breath, girding his courage. He swiftly wrapped his right arm around Xue Man¡¯s waist, pinning her against his body, and with his other hand, he boldly lifted her chin and gave her a deep kiss once more.

    "Mmm..."

    Xue Man¡¯s body stiffened instantly, eyes wide open, staring at Lu Tianxing in disbelief.

    The first time was called fulfilling an agreement, so what was this time, a habit forming?

    "Hmm..."

    Xue Man struggled subconsciously, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms were like iron mps, pinning her down, even securing her legs to keep her from moving.

    Gradually, Xue Man gave up resisting and began to enjoy it.

    There¡¯s a saying, if life is like a forced march and you can¡¯t resist, you might as well lie down and enjoy it.

    Lu Tianxing kissed her for several minutes before finally lifting his head, looking at Xue Man¡¯s flushed face, feeling an uncontroble me rising within him, his breathing bing somewhat rapid.

    "Ah!"

    Xue Man¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment, feeling the change in Lu Tianxing, and suddenly panicked. It seemed as if all her strength was drained with that kiss, leaving her utterly powerless.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s somewhat heavy breathing, Xue Man panicked, her voice trembling, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let me go. This is a hospital, let me go quickly. Don¡¯t mess around, otherwise, I will hate you forever."

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s helpless state, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath to calm the mes in his heart. He liked beautiful women and didn¡¯t mind a friendly match if it was mutual, but it was pointless if the other party was unwilling.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Lu Tianxing let go of Xue Man and stepped back, "Minister Xue, you are too beautiful, I couldn¡¯t help myself, but I was just fulfilling a promise."

    "Fulfilling a promise."

    Hearing this, Xue Man red angrily at Lu Tianxing, "The first time you call it fulfilling a promise, do you call the second time a promise too?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing said matter-of-factly, "Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, Minister Xue? ¡¯Good thingse in threes.¡¯ This means such good things need to happen at least three times. I¡¯m only at the second time, so of course, it counts as fulfilling a promise."

    "Three times, Lu Tianxing, why don¡¯t you just die?"

    Xue Man was both embarrassed and angry. Twice had almost broken her resolve, and who knows what would happen a third time? This jerk actually dared to think about it.

    "I won¡¯t die, but the third time, I¡¯ll save it forter. I¡¯ll im it when I decide. I hope you won¡¯t forget it, Minister Xue," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle to Xue Man.

    "You..."

    Xue Man was speechless, staring at Lu Tianxing. It was indeed a wonder that such a thing could be ¡¯stored¡¯. Was it like a bank, ruing interest?

    However, Xue Man dared not voice this thought. She could imagine that if she did, Lu Tianxing would shamelessly say, "Of course, there should be interest. Each deposit increases the interest."

    It must be said that Xue Man understood Lu Tianxing very well.

    "Well, the promise is fulfilled. Minister Xue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. Oh, and Minister Xue, here is my phone number, 139..., remember it, and if you see any strangers or anyone suspicious around you these days, make sure to give me a call."

    Lu Tianxing recited his phone number, his expression slightly serious, his voice carrying a hint of gravity.

    Seeking rmendations, seeking support, seeking rmendations, seeking support!!

 Chapter 299 - 297: Retreat After Success

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 297: Retreat After Sess</h4>

    Gu Masters are the most troublesome people in this world. Once you provoke one, unless you kill them in one fell swoop, you will live in crisis at every moment. Even when drinking water or eating, you must be fully alert. A moment¡¯s carelessness may result in being afflicted by a Gu, a fate worse than death.

    Especially those Gu Masters who refine Gu using living humans have surely dark hearts, hold grudges, and every Gu worm has a special connection with its master. If a Gu worm dies, the Gu Master will certainly know and will definitely seek revenge on the killer.

    In this regard, Lu Tianxing had no doubt. How much magnanimity can you expect from a Gu Master who refines Gu with living people?

    However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t worry about the Gu Mastering after him; his real concern was that the Gu Master would trouble Xue Man. Strictly speaking, Xue Man could be considered an Ancient Martial Artist, but she was far too weak. To put it bluntly, Xue Man would be utterly defenseless against this Gu Master, like meat on a cutting board. This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s true worry.

    As they say, when saving someone, see it through to the end. Since he took on Xue Man¡¯s mess and she was his friend, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and ignore it. Having no way to locate the Gu Master, he could only lie in wait for them to show up and then eliminate the threat once and for all.

    Moreover, there¡¯s a saying that trouble should not involve family members. Such vindictive people, once they make a move, will annihte entire families, leaving no one behind. The best strategy is to strike them down with lightning speed as soon as they appear.

    In this regard, Lu Tianxing was utterly confident. As long as the Gu Master showed up, he waspletely sure he could deal with him.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face tensed up, her fingers intertwined tightly, and her eyes frantically scanned her surroundings. "Lu Tianxing, are you saying there¡¯s still danger?"

    Her world had been ck and white for the past week, she had been like a soulless person. Just as the crisis seemed over and the world was brightening, Lu Tianxing spoke these words. How could she not be scared? She was determined not to return to the soul-crushing, bleak existence she had lived before.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s panicked demeanor, Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile. He knew he should have kept quiet, but he couldn¡¯t stay silent because he was worried the Gu Master might not find him and instead go after Xue Man, which was thest thing he wanted to happen.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up. As a beautiful woman like yourself, you should be more cautious. And, didn¡¯t you notice the look that guy had when he left? I¡¯m concerned he might trouble you, which is why I gave you my number. Remember, if you notice strangers lingering near your ce or following you, call me immediately. After all, I caused this situation, so I should take responsibility to the end."

    "Alright, I understand. You should also be careful, Lu Tianxing. Chen Hao is a man of small mind, and having been humiliated by you this time, there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯te after you. I know you¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s easier to dodge an open spear than a hidden arrow. Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious," Xue Man said with a worried tone.

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest, saying, "No problem, that trash dares to trouble me, he¡¯s asking for death. You just be careful."

    "Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m a Yellow-level Peak expert. If he dares to trouble me, I¡¯ll beat him ck and blue, crippling him in one fell swoop."

    Xue Man snorted coldly, her gaze sweeping meaningfully across Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower body.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a chill down below. This girl always talked about crippling this one or that one; she would have a hard time getting married in the future. It seemed he would have to take it upon himself to reform this female demon, to undertake the great task of purification. As the saying goes, "If I don¡¯t go to Hell, who will?"

    "Alright, go take care of your mother. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, brew the Golden Cicada into a single bowl of water from three and have your mother take it, then keep the Golden Cicada well. Remember, besides using it for the medicine, don¡¯t forget about other nutritional intake on a regr basis."

    Lu Tianxing pped his hands together, "My work here is done. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will be on my way."

    "Ah, you¡¯re leaving?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man showed a trace of reluctance. "Do you want me to drive you back?"

    "No need, Auntie¡¯s illness has recovered, and since I treated her, I believe she will wake up very soon. You go keep your motherpany, I believe you two also have a lot to say to each other, I don¡¯t want to interrupt your mother-daughter reunion."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, declining Xue Man¡¯s offer, with no lingering thoughts, he left the hospital.

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you," Xue Man said softly as she watched his retreating figure, tears uncontrobly spilled from her eyes.

    A week had passed, a whole week, whenever she saw her mother¡¯s condition change day by day, her heart felt like it was shattering, the depths of her soul were chillingly cold, unable to feel any warmth, as if she had be a piece of ice.

    Now, atst, the clouds had parted and the moon shone through.

    At this moment, Xue Man felt as though something had been lifted from her shoulders, her body felt lighter, and her usually cold face seemed much softer now.

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you, thank you so much."

    Xue Man murmured softly to herself, the coldness on her face disappearing without a trace, reced by a radiant smile.

    This smile, like the melting of ice and snow, was incredibly brilliant. The appearance of tears amid her joy added a few more charms to her beauty.

    Several doctors passing by stopped in their tracks upon seeing this smile, gazing at Xue Man stupidly, unable to regain theirposure for quite some time.

    Suddenly, Xue Man¡¯s expression changed as if she had heard something, and she quickly turned around and walked toward the ward.

    As soon as she entered the room, Xue Man¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t be held back any longer; they rolled down her face. On the hospital bed, her mother, who had been in aa, now had her eyes open and was looking around the ward.

    She woke up!

    She finally woke up.

    The mother, who had already been given a critical condition notice by the doctor, had finally regained consciousness.

    "Mom, Mom, you¡¯re awake, you finally did it, it¡¯s so wonderful, really so wonderful. I have to share this good news with my sister, I have to let her share in this joy with me."

    Xue Man¡¯s tears rolled uncontrobly down her face as she shakily took out her phone and dialed Xue Bing¡¯s number: "Sister, you... youe to the hospital quickly, Mom... Mom, she has woken up, hurry over."

    "tter!"

    The phone on the other end dropped onto the floor, followed by a mor of a door mming shut.

    Ten minutester, a beautiful woman in a police uniform hurried into the hospital, her face filled with surprise, fear, and a nervous heart, attracting the frequent nces of the surrounding patients.

 Chapter 300 - 298 Bai Weiweiâ€™s Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 298 Bai Weiwei¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    However, Lu Tianxing did not know what had happened after he left, nor did he encounter Xue Bing. After bidding farewell to Xue Man, Lu Tianxing walked straight out of the hospital, stretchingzily. He realized that staying in the hospital made him feel ufortable all over, and the omnipresent smell of disinfectant seemed to sour his mood as well.

    "Golden Cicada, it¡¯s such a pity about that Golden Cicada. If I were proficient in breeding Gu, using this Gu Worm to find that Gu Master might have led me to a fine Six-winged Golden Cicada, which would have be an incredibly powerful ally once refined. But now, unfortunately, it can only be used as a medicinal primer."

    Lu Tianxing muttered, feeling very regretful. If a Gu Worm is well cultivated, it is an absolute natural boon. In the woonds, who would notice a bug the size of a peanut?

    Moreover, some Gu Worms are natural nemeses for martial artists, unafraid of True Qi. To these creatures, the tough True Qi Protection Shields of martial artists might as well be paper; they puncture it effortlessly, catching one entirely off guard.

    Imagine this: you brace yourself with a True Qi Protection Shield to block an opponent¡¯s attack, but the opponent suddenly throws a Gu Worm that counters True Qi, directly tearing through your shield. At that point, without even a moment to defend, you are already dead beneath the Gu Worm.

    Gu Worms are terrifying not only because they are unpredictable but also because many carry potent toxins that can turn a person into a puddle of blood in seconds upon contact.

    "What a pity, the death of that Golden Cicada is such a waste."

    Lu Tianxing sighed with regret and was about to hail a taxi home when his phone suddenly rang in his pocket.

    Lu Tianxing was startled. Who would call him at this hour, could it be Lin Qianru or Rose?

    He took out his phone, and without any hesitation, he answered the call when he saw who it was.

    "Wife, why do you have time to call me today, isn¡¯t it another check-in call? Don¡¯t worry, I, Lu Tianxing, know how to keep my belt on, I never take it off when I shouldn¡¯t."

    "Hmm, a check-in, do you think you¡¯re worth my check-in? I just wanted to ask about the treatment results, how is Xiao Man¡¯s mother?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coldughter came through from the other end of the phone.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t see it, but at that moment Bai Zhiqing felt her heart almost leap out of her throat. Ever since Lu Tianxing and Xue Man left, she had been unprecedentedly nervous, as if a wife, hearing about her husband¡¯s possible affair, made a call to confirm it.

    Women are a strange creature, their thoughts cannot be measured by ordinary standards; a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, ever-changing and inscrutable.

    "Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong, don¡¯t you know who your husband is? Is there anything I can¡¯t solve?" Lu Tianxing responded proudly.

    If it had been a real medical conundrum, he might truly have been helpless, but if the harm was caused by a martial artist, his True Qi was the best medicine.

    "You cured Xiao Man¡¯s mother, nothing else happened?" Bai Zhiqing cautiously asked.

    As she voiced the question, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart nearly jump out of her throat, she didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly became nervous, not wanting to hear an answer she wouldn¡¯t like.

    "Well..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice trailed off, not speaking for a long time, which made Bai Zhiqing anxiously sweat bullets, wishing she could punch him in the face through the phone for stringing her along like this.

    "Nothing happened, I just cured her and left, now I¡¯m at the hospital entrance ready to head home."

    Finally, Lu Tianxing said it out loud. As for kissing Xue Man, that wasn¡¯t a big deal; it was a payment for treating her, a fair trade, natural, with nothing to fuss over.

    The other end of the phone was silent. Bai Zhiqing clenched the phone, her palm sweaty. Hearing that nothing had happened from Lu Tianxing, she finally took a long breath of relief.

    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong? You seem disappointed. Should I go back and ask Minister Xue for a hot kiss since I saved her mother? It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to ask for a kiss, don¡¯t you think?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheeky voice came through the phone.

    "Go ahead, go and show me," she huffed.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s emotionless voice responded from the other end of the line.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively shrunk his neck, feeling the chilly airing through the phone.

    "Wife, don¡¯t get agitated, I was just joking. Am I the type to take advantage of someone in distress? You underestimate your husband¡¯s self-control."

    Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly, indeed wanting to go back, but the key issue was that Xue Man wouldn¡¯t let him take advantage of her anyway.

    "By the way, wife, you didn¡¯t call me just to find out about this, did you?" Lu Tianxing inquired.

    Bai Zhiqing spoke indifferently, "Of course not, I wanted to tell you today is Weiwei¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t forget, and we¡¯re noting home this afternoon. We¡¯re nning to eat at Jingpeng Hotel. I¡¯m just letting you know so you won¡¯t forgetter."

    "Today is Weiwei¡¯s birthday?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned,pletely unaware of his sister-inw¡¯s birthday.

    He avoided Bai Weiwei whenever he saw her; how could he dare to ask when her birthday was? Who knew if Bai Weiwei might get the wrong idea and attempt to seduce him again?

    "Yes, today is Weiwei¡¯s birthday."

    "Then wife, do you think I should prepare a birthday gift?" Lu Tianxing asked.

    "It¡¯s up to you, I¡¯ve already informed you. Nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now."

    "Got it. But, wife, I have something I want to tell you."

    "Go on."

    "Honey, I suddenly realized I kind of miss you. Do you think I¡¯m terminally ill?"

    "Scram, I don¡¯t need you to miss me."

    The phone was promptly hung up on the other end.

    In the chairman¡¯s office, Bai Zhiqing held the phone, her face flushed, a small smile ying at her lips. Lu Tianxing¡¯sst words of missing her felt as sweet as honey, reaching deep into the bottom of her heart.

    This smile was like a blooming rose, captivating and stunning, making Lan Xin, who came in to report, stare in amazement. She had never seen Bai Zhiqing smile before, and never imagined that Bai Zhiqing could smile so beautifully, even she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly enchanted.

    Lu Tianxing put away his phone, his face adorned with a radiant smile. Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone was cold, he could hear the panic and shyness it concealed, it looked like breaking the ice with her was another step closer now.

    Checking the time, Lu Tianxing stood at the hospital entrance, hailed a taxi, and left. However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t head straight to Jingpeng Hotel but went to a shopping mall instead. Since it was Bai Weiwei¡¯s birthday, as her brother-inw, he had to prepare a gift no matter what.

 Chapter 301 - 299: Ways to Chase the Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 299: Ways to Chase the Goddess</h4>

    The taxi smoothly pulled up in front of the shopping mall¡¯s entrance, and Lu Tianxing walked into the mall, strolling around for a while before heading directly to the third floor. He entered a boutique toy store and quickly emerged with two nearly human-sized plush toys of Xiong Da and Xiong Er, the currently popr duo of characters.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had nned to add Bald Qiang to make it a trio from the series "Boonie Bears," but unfortunately, Bald Qiang had sold out, leaving only the two bears avable.

    Holding the two plush bears, Lu Tianxing winced; no wonder so many people had switched to selling children¡¯s products these days¡ªthis was practically daylight robbery! Just these two toy bears had cost him several thousand dors. They were imed to be high-quality plush toys and were not even on sale. Too much! Had he known, he would¡¯ve spent a dor to win some dolls at the za for his little niece.

    Under everyone¡¯s strange gazes, Lu Tianxing, clutching the two toys, struggled to hail a cab. Finally, he managed to g one down, shoved the toys into the back seat, sat in the front passenger seat, and let out a long sigh. Shopping was genuinely not an easy task.

    "Dude, you really don¡¯t mind spending money, huh? Those two dolls cost at least several thousand dors. Are they gifts?" The taxi driver, a chatty fellow, started the car and turned to Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes, Master, good eye."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Today is my little niece¡¯s birthday, and I didn¡¯t know what to get her, so I bought these two dolls for her."

    Hearing this, the driver looked skeptically at Lu Tianxing and said, "Buddy, I didn¡¯t go to college, but don¡¯t try to fool me. I may just be a taxi driver, but I¡¯ve got enough sense to know that nobody will believe that tale¡ªspending thousands on your niece?"

    "I ... ."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something, but the driver cut him off: "Bro, no need to exin. There are only two reasons to buy toys that expensive. First, for a girlfriend, but you¡¯re clearly alone, so that doesn¡¯t fit. So, there¡¯s only one possibility left¡ªyou¡¯re buying them for a girl of your dreams. What¡¯s there to be shy about? Haven¡¯t we all idolized someone when we were young? But this move won¡¯t work; you won¡¯t win her heart."

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned and asked instinctively, "Why not?"

    "Think about it. What is a goddess? A goddess is someone out of reach, with countless backups. Seeing you drive a cab, you obviously don¡¯t have much money. No matter how expensive the gifts are, the goddess wouldn¡¯t like you, so stop these useless efforts. In her eyes, you are just an option, someone to chat with when she¡¯s bored, just like taking a dog for a stroll."

    The taxi driver sighed wistfully and said, "Brother, I find you quite likable, so let me give you some advice that¡¯ll guarantee you snag your goddess today. Instead of buying these toys for several thousand dors, you¡¯d be better off renting a luxury car and buying ny-nine roses. Show up beside your goddess and tell her you want to experience ordinary life, spend a couple hundred on a meal for her, then take her for a drive and a movie in the evening. With that setup, your goddess will be in the palm of your hand by the end of the night, and you could be in a hotel room together. Running after a goddess with toys like you are doing is hopeless and a waste of money."

    Lu Tianxing just looked at the driver, who was confidently sharing his strategy. This guy must have been a professional at chasing girls; he knew what he was talking about. But truth be told, the driver¡¯s logic was sound¡ªrenting a car and spending money were nearly the same cost. The first approach got a thank you from the goddess, the second won her... body.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was silent, the driver came back to his senses and said in surprise, "Dude, you didn¡¯t actually buy them for your niece, did you?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and said, "Of course, bro. What reason would I have to lie to you? It is indeed for my niece."

    "I see."

    The driver suddenly pped the steering wheel as if he had an epiphany and said, "Little bro, I hadn¡¯t thought you were this brilliant. You even dare to make a move on your niece¡ªimpressive. I respect that."

    "It¡¯s your uncle who should be making moves on your niece."

    Lu Tianxing cursed silently in his heart. Did he look like a pervert? And besides, making a move on his niece? He would avoid Bai Weiwei if he could, let alone dare to make a move. That would be like walking straight into a lion¡¯s den, decidedly sealing his fate.

    In the time that followed, Lu Tianxing truly experienced what it meant to be ¡¯eloquent¡¯. The driver was indeed a man who had been through the mill and back¡ªhis gift of gab was first-rate, talking non-stop for half an hour without repeating himself. It was a waste of talent not using this skill in sales.

    He started from the alleged incident of Lu Tianxing making a move on his niece, went on about his wild youth, talked about the differences between men and women, how to tell if a woman really likes you, and discussed the fiercest age of a woman, the most terrifying age for a woman, which lingerie would best highlight allure, practically covering everything under the sun.

    Lu Tianxing listened attentively; the driver, having traveled far and wide, shared a plethora of gossip, making the half-hour ride much more enjoyable.

    Upon arrival at the Jinpeng Hotel entrance, Lu Tianxing paid the fare and got out with the two dolls.

    The taxi driver rolled down his window and said meaningfully to Lu Tianxing, "Little bro, go for it. I like you, so here¡¯s another tip: conquer your niece in bed, and she¡¯ll stop resisting you. The best way for a man to conquer a woman is in bed. Once you¡¯ve conquered her there, you won¡¯t have to worry if she turns against youter¡ªjust show the photos, and see who dares challenge you. Good luck, little bro. I¡¯m rooting for you. Goodbye."

    With that, the taxi sped off, leaving Lu Tianxing standing dazed for a long while.

    "Seriously, this is all nonsense. If I could have gotten her by now, I wouldn¡¯t still be waiting."

    Lu Tianxing watched the taxi disappear and swore under his breath. If he could actually win over his niece, why would he be in such a mess today? His niece was a devil with a horde of even bigger devils behind her. If he dared make a move, he wouldn¡¯t even have bones left.

    Watching the taxi vanish, Lu Tianxing smacked his lips, cradling the two dolls and was about to turn and walk into the hotel when a crisp voice rang in his ear.

    "Brother-inw, what are you looking at? And who were you just talking to? Saying you would conquer someone, tell me the truth¡ªare you cheating on my sister?"

    Bai Weiwei bounced out of the hotel, circling Lu Tianxing a few times with a suspicious look on her face.

 Chapter 302 - 300: Demon Bai Weiwei

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 300: Demon Bai Weiwei</h4>

    "Weiwei, why are you out here?"

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Bai Weiwei¡¯s voice. Was his sister-inw a ghost? She made no sound when she walked.

    "My sister called me, said you wereing over, so I came out to greet you. Wait, don¡¯t change the subject. Be honest, who were you talking to just now? Who are you trying to take down? Come clean."

    Bai Weiwei stared at Lu Tianxing with a smirk, making his scalp tingle.

    "Haha, Weiwei, you heard wrong. I didn¡¯t say anything. Didn¡¯t you see someone else go in just now? It must have been them talking. You heard wrong. Do I seem like that kind of person?" Lu Tianxing kept his face unchanged,ughing it off.

    "Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?"

    Bai Weiwei stared at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes filled with deep suspicion. Finally, she bitterly left a threat, "If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll tell my sister and grandfather about you touching my butt, let my sister teach you a lesson, let grandfather break your third~leg, hmph."

    "How could I! Would I ever lie to my youthful, gorgeous, fashionable sister-inw? With a clever sister-inw like you, who could deceive you? You definitely heard wrong just now."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei sincerely, his face wearing a ttering smile. If Bai Zhiqing found out he had touched Bai Weiwei¡¯s butt, he would be in big trouble. Didn¡¯t he see Bai Zhiqing wave a pair of scissors in front of him every night, snipping the paper back and forth? It was a warning not to mess around, or the scissors would do the talking.

    "Hmm, not bad, not bad. Your awareness is indeed high, brother-inw. You should keep that up."

    Bai Weiwei seemed to enjoy Lu Tianxing¡¯s ttery, smiling brightly, her eyes curving into beautiful crescents. She walked up to Lu Tianxing like a boss, hands behind her back, and patted his shoulder.

    "Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t my awareness be high? Who do you think I am? I grew up under the red g, wearing a red scarf. How could my awareness becking?"

    "That¡¯s good. Seeing how aware you are, I¡¯ll forgive you today for your wandering heart. But if you dare to disobey me in the future, I¡¯ll tell my sister all about you pinching my butt, peeping at my chest. What do you think my sister would do if she knew about these things?"

    Bai Weiwei watched Lu Tianxing with a sly smile, which, in his eyes, was nothing short of a demon¡¯s grin, instantly sending chills down his spine. He knew that nothing good ever came from encounters with this devilish sister-inw.

    "No, please don¡¯t do that. From now on, I¡¯ll agree to anything you ask, brother-inw. I would climb the highest mountains and dive the deepest seas for you."

    Lu Tianxing stood tall and proud, grabbing two stuffed animals and quickly changing the subject, "Weiwei, look, these are birthday gifts I bought for you. Exclusive ¡¯Boonie Bears¡¯ stuffed toys. I fought through crowds to get these. Thest two exclusive toys. Do you like them?"

    "Not bad. You finally got a clue this time, brother-inw. Remembering today is my birthday, knowing to buy gifts. If there were no gifts, you would have been dead meat."

    Bai Weiwei waved her arms at Lu Tianxing, threatening fiercely, then hugged the two stuffed toys,rger than herself, and fervently kissed the bears on their cheeks.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened. Apparently, giving gifts had this kind of benefit. Not bad, not bad at all.

    "Weiwei, what about me? It was me who bought the gifts."

    Lu Tianxing leaned in close, pointed at his own face, and chuckled.

    "Brother-inw, if you¡¯re not afraid of my sister going crazy and fighting you, I could give you a kiss. It¡¯s not impossible, but do you dare?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered with a dangerous glow.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stiffened. If Bai Zhiqing found out that Bai Weiwei had kissed him, she would definitely go berserk. He didn¡¯t want to end up as China¡¯sst eunuch in a delirious state.

    "Weiwei, you¡¯re joking. Your brother-inw was just teasing you. Am I that kind of person? Come on, let¡¯s go to the private room and wait for your sister and the others."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing no longer paid attention to Bai Weiwei and headed straight into the hotel...

    "Brother-inw, wait for me, don¡¯t walk so fast."

    Bai Weiwei shouted from behind. Being rather petite, she clumsily followed Lu Tianxing, burdened by two nearly life-sized stuffed dolls, stumbling along behind him.

    Lu Tianxing acted as if he didn¡¯t see Bai Weiwei and continued walking ahead without turning back. He was now scared of this little sister-inw, who was adept at making threats, especially with her deadly charming smile. If Rose and Lin Yafei were considered seductresses, and Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were angels, then Bai Weiwei was definitely a demon, a winged one at that.

    "Brother-inw, why are you walking so fast? Come clean, do you have some unspeakable secret?"

    Bai Weiwei gasped for breath as she followed Lu Tianxing with her small, pouty face showing her clearly annoyed mood.

    "Of course not! I thought I saw someone I knew near the elevator, so I ran over to check it out. You¡¯re thinking too much."

    Lu Tianxingughed it off. If Bai Weiwei knew he had walked away just to avoid her, who knew what trouble she would stir up.

    Hearing this, Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing skeptically, "Brother-inw, are you sure you saw some acquaintance and not somedy you told to hide so I wouldn¡¯t find her?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and flicked Bai Weiwei¡¯s forehead, sighing, "Weiwei, I have to admire your wild imagination. Dressed like this, do you think any beauty would like me?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing pointed to his casual outfit.

    Bai Weiwei gave Lu Tianxing a doubtful nce, and after a while, she finally nodded, "Brother-inw, you do have some self-awareness. Apart from my sister, indeed not many women would fancy you. You¡¯ve passed this time, but if you dare ditch me again and run off, don¡¯t me me for being harsh to my brother-inw."

    "Weiwei, is it right for you to scheme against your brother-inw like this? Don¡¯t you think your brother-inw is very handsome?"

    Lu Tianxing was all frowns. Who said no one fancied him? An outer appearance isn¡¯t worth much; it¡¯s the inner beauty that counts. Even if he wasn¡¯t dressed well, that didn¡¯t merit such bluntments. Had she spared a thought for his feelings?

    "Handsome?"

    Bai Weiwei skeptically scanned Lu Tianxing¡¯s face and mocked, "Sure, you are quite handsome, but what of it? Do you think, brother-inw, that you can use your face to swipe a card at the hotel? Give it a rest! Women prefer fresh young men, not your kind of dark, moldy meat. Don¡¯t tter yourself."

 Chapter 303 - 301

    <h4>Chapter 303: 301</h4>

    "Uh!"

    Having heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing waspletely speechless. What did she mean by moldy meat that wasn¡¯t slick ck? His skin was a healthy wheat color, a true sign of strength and health.

    "A girl with no taste deserves nothing better than to buy eggnts at the market every day."

    Lu Tianxing felt there was no need to speak with this little sister-inw anymore; he feared he might not be able to resist giving her a p for being so infuriating.

    "Brother-inw, are you angry?"

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t speaking, Bai Weiwei looked at him cautiously.

    "No."

    "Then why aren¡¯t you talking to me! Is it because you think I¡¯m right?"

    "You¡¯re overthinking it; I have a toothache and don¡¯t feel like talking."

    "Why would a toothache stop you from talking! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an honor to have a beauty chatting with you?"

    "Beauty? I didn¡¯t see any beauty."

    "Brother-inw, what do you mean by that? Am I not a beauty?"

    "You¡¯re my sister-inw, not a beauty."

    "Brother-inw, why don¡¯t you just shoot for the stars."

    Bai Weiwei was very annoyed, ring at Lu Tianxing as if to scold him fiercely with her eyes.

    "Ding!"

    The elevator stopped on the third floor, and under Bai Weiwei¡¯s lead, they arrived at a private room in a hotel.

    "Finally here, I¡¯m exhausted; brother-inw, are you trying to embarrass me on purpose by buying me these two huge toys, which tired me out, oh my poor little waist."

    Upon entering the private room, Bai Weiwei no longer cared about her image, plopped down on the sofa, and ced the two toys down, ring at Lu Tianxing with a grimace.

    "Yeah, it was on purpose. Weiwei, if you don¡¯t like them, I can return them. After all, they were rather expensive. How about I use the refund money to treat you to a meal?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, walked straight toward Bai Weiwei, and reached for the toys on the sofa.

    "What are you doing, what do you want to do, stay away from me, don¡¯t touch my things, or I¡¯ll scream harassment."

    Bai Weiwei immediately came to her senses, hugged the two toys to her chest like a hen protecting her chicks, and disdainfully said,"Brother-inw, you¡¯re so stingy. Who takes back gifts after giving them? It¡¯s like spilled water that can¡¯t be retrieved; don¡¯t you know that, brother-inw?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like these things? If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll return them, and then I¡¯ll buy you something even better." Lu Tianxing said earnestly, with an unmistakable twinkle of mischief in his eyes.

    Bai Weiwei blinked her beautiful eyes, and upon seeing the mischief in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, she huffed heavily, "Hmph, stinky brother-inw, lousy brother-inw, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Hmph, I despise you."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and remained silent, sitting on another sofa, idly browsing through the exquisite menu on the table.

    "Ahem!"

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing had no intention tofort her, Bai Weiwei pouted unhappily and coughed loudly twice, as if to remind Lu Tianxing toe andfort her. Seeing that Lu Tianxing still wasn¡¯t speaking, she coughed a few more times.

    "Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong, why are you coughing? Do you have a cold? Do you want your brother-inw to take you to see a doctor?" Lu Tianxing looked up, smiling as he spoke.

    "Look at you, big-headed ghost!"

    When Bai Weiwei heard Lu Tianxing say this, she almost spat blood in frustration. How utterly insensitive must one be to utter such a phrase?

    "Brother-inw, can you tell me on which day, just you and sister at home, did you guys do the ¡¯shameful¡¯ deed?" Bai Weiwei took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to beat Lu Tianxing, leaned in, and asked curiously.

    "Why do you ask that? It¡¯s none of your business. If you want to know, ask your sister."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look up. Regardless of whether they did it or not, Lu Tianxing felt he couldn¡¯t tell Bai Weiwei. With her big mouth, if he told her, it would reach the old man¡¯s ears in less than half an hour.

    "Fine, don¡¯t say then. Who cares anyway."

    Bai Weiwei pouted, stretched her body, and casuallyy down on the sofa, making her long, beautiful legs look even more elongated.

    Bai Weiwei had no idea how much of a visual impact her beautiful legs had on Lu Tianxing.

    Watching Bai Weiwei¡¯s elongated beautiful legs, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. The Bai family¡¯s genes were truly impressive; not only was Bai Zhiqing beautiful, but her sister was equally stunning.

    The moment Bai Weiwei felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t avoid it. Instead, she smiled and said, "Brother-inw, do you think my legs are beautiful?"

    "Beautiful!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t think twice before giving his answer.

    But as soon as he spoke, Lu Tianxing instantly regretted it. Damn it, he had fallen into the trap again. It was truly unavoidable, and one careless moment had her putting on a beautiful act.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, you really have good taste. So, tell me honestly, are my legs more beautiful, or are my sister¡¯s?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing appreciatively, her beautiful eyes twinkling with expectation.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with sweat. Damn it, not this question again! Lu Tianxing really wanted to retort to Bai Weiwei, "I¡¯m going with your grandfather to ****, and we both get caught by the police. You have only $5000, enough to bail out one person. Who would you choose?"

    Isn¡¯t this question a trap?

    "Can I not answer?"

    "No!"

    Bai Weiwei pouted unsatisfied, visibly annoyed.

    "Fine then! When I see your elongated beautiful legs, they remind me of something."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked eagerly, "What¡¯s that?"

    "Two white chicken-sausages. I used to na?vely believe that a girl with long beautiful legs must be a big beauty, but then I realized that two white chicken-sausages also make up a pair of white, elongated beautiful legs, and I was enlightened."

    "Lu Tianxing, go die!"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned iron blue in an instant, and she stood up furiously, lunging towards Lu Tianxing with a murderous look, as if to say, how dare youpare my beautiful legs to sausages, you¡¯re blind!

    "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you ask me to say it?" Lu Tianxing yelled, startled, and quickly dodged.

    "Hmph, your thighs are the ones that look like sausages, no, they look like dried smi, the kind that¡¯s air-dried."

    Bai Weiwei red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, her gaze darting around as if she was searching for something to properly teach Lu Tianxing a lesson.

 Chapter 304 - 302: The Deadly Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 302: The Deadly Treasure</h4>

    "Dong dong..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Weiwei were chasing each other around, the door of the private room was suddenly knocked on.

    "Stop chasing, I¡¯ll go get the door, It¡¯s probably your sister who hase."

    Lu Tianxing darted to the main entrance and opened the door directly.

    Standing outside was none other than Bai Zhiqing, who had changed into casual clothes that gave her a feminine charm, absent of her usual arrogance and the coldness that seemed to keep people at a thousand miles distance, and gone was the overbearing presence she had in the business world.

    When Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing, his eyes lit up, and he gestured for her toe in.

    "Sister, you¡¯re here."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing walk in, Bai Weiwei immediately showed a look of immense surprise on her face.

    "Weiwei, it¡¯s your birthday today, how could I, as your sister, note? This is the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. See if you like it."

    Bai Zhiqing revealed a faint smile and took out an exquisitely wrapped box from her bag and handed it to Bai Weiwei.

    Bai Weiwei gleefully epted the box, grinning ear to ear, "Of course I like it, whatever you give, I like, Sister, You are much more considerate than some people, thinking two dolls would be enough."

    Some people?

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes at thisment, choosing to ignore it entirely. Were the dolls that cost several thousand dors the simple ones?

    "By the way, where are Grandpa and Grandma? Shouldn¡¯t they have arrived a long time ago?" Bai Zhiqing looked around and asked.

    "Grandpa and Grandma went to the ancestral house. Grandpa said today he¡¯s going to take out a treasure he has kept for many years."

    Bai Weiwei seemed to remember something and with a mischievous grin, stared alternately at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, her eyes dancing with schadenfreude and anticipation.

    Feeling Bai Weiwei¡¯s odd gaze, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help feeling a shiver down their spines, as if something bad was about to happen.

    "Weiwei, your brother-inw is faint-hearted. Don¡¯t scare me, what exactly is the treasure Grandpa is taking out? I have a bad feeling about your look. Please tell me, what is it?" Lu Tianxing asked with trepidation.

    "Hehe, I won¡¯t tell you, but I can generously give you a hint. Tonight, brother-inw, you¡¯re in for a treat. It¡¯s something Grandpa has cherished for decades. Even his oldrades who visited wanted to take some home, but Grandpa wouldn¡¯t allow it. You¡¯ve struck it rich this time."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescent moons, her lips curving into a fox-like smile, as if she were really looking forward to the evening¡¯s events.

    After seeing this scene, an involuntary chill went through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, feeling an increasingly strong premonition that something unpleasant was about to unfold.

    "Weiwei, just tell your brother-inw what it is. Have pity on me! If I have to die, at least let me die knowing why."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a pitiful gaze.

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t speak such unlucky words, ptui ptui ptui, it¡¯s a treasure. Grandpa has hidden it for a long time, it surely won¡¯t disappoint you. Enjoy it."

    Bai Weiwei, with a look of disbelief, stared at Lu Tianxing, walked over, patted him on the shoulder, then cast a meaningful nce at Bai Zhiqing and seated herself on the sofa with a giggle.

    "Honey, do you know what treasure the old man went to fetch? Why do I feel a chill down my spine and a trembling fear, as if something ominous is about to happen!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with trepidation, secretly calcting whether he should slip out and hide for a while.

    "How would I know what it is."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a nk look. She was just as clueless now; she had no idea her grandfather had hidden a treasure.

    "Honey, how about I go and hide somewhere? Once the old man brings out the treasure, if it¡¯s really something good, give me a call, and I¡¯lle back. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll just leave. What do you think?" Lu Tianxing said cautiously.

    "Go? Where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not going anywhere today."

    Just then, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and an elderly voice came through.

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can walked in side by side from outside, with Bai Qiao Mountain holding a bottle that seemed to contain some liquor.

    "Nothing, I was just saying that grandpa and grandma, you two have been gone for so long, whether we should go out to greet you and give you a grand wee."

    Lu Tianxing forced augh and involuntarily nced at the bottle in Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s hand, a hint of puzzlement shing in his eyes. A bottle of wine?

    This counts as a treasure? Could it be an aged vintage?

    "Hehe, grandpa, you¡¯re back. My brother-inw has been so eager to taste the precious wine you¡¯ve kept for decades," Bai Weiwei said, popping up in front of Bai Qiao Mountain with a mischievous smile.

    "Damn, you¡¯re setting me up! When did I ever say that? This girl is making things up with such audacity."

    Lu Tianxing nearly choked on his own blood, ring at Bai Weiwei, while she just sent back a grin as if her scheme had seeded.

    "Good taste."

    Bai Qiao Mountain believed Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, nced at the bottle in his hand, and said with a sense of nostalgia, "Tianxing, you do have good taste. This is the product of the war era, when I hunted a tiger with a fewrades and used its tiger sinew, added ginseng, deer antler, and more than a dozen other precious medicinal ingredients, along with special Maotai cer liquor to brew. It¡¯s been stored for several decades."

    "Back then, my oldrades wanted me to give them some, and I couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. This time, I took it out just because you are my granddaughter¡¯s husband. You better not disappoint me."

    As he spoke, Bai Qiao Mountain caressed the bottle with a pained expression, treating it like his treasure. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of his great-grandson, he would never have brought it out.

    "What, grandpa, are you saying this is tiger penis wine!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly changed color. It was a life-and-death situation¡ªthis was a top-tier aphrodisiac wine. If he drank this wine today, he would turn into a beast, as True Qi would be hard to dispel such a substance.

    This is bad!

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face also shifted. She knew very well what tiger penis wine was. If Lu Tianxing ended up drinking it and he became wild tonight, taking advantage of her, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial power.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, I told you you¡¯re in for a treat. Isn¡¯t it? Such a good item is priceless nowadays," Bai Weiwei said with a sinisterugh, full of anticipation.

    If Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing consummated their marriage and had a son, she wouldn¡¯t be the youngest in the family anymore. Then, she could have fun teasing her little nephew. She had long envied those inte clips of people pranking their sons, and now she finally had the chance to fulfill this wish. Should she start buying some girls¡¯ clothes and dress her little nephew up as a girl?

 Chapter 305 - 303: Going All Out

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 303: Going All Out</h4>

    "Grandpa, isn¡¯t drinking too much not good? Tianxing has just started to recover from his injuries; wouldn¡¯t drinking now be bad for the wounds? Why don¡¯t we wait until next time?" Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and spoke up.

    "What gunshot wound, hasn¡¯t it healed already? And what¡¯s the big deal about drinking? Back in the day, when I maneuvered through bullets and barrages, getting injured was asmon as eating and drinking, and I still downed alcohol without any troubles. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to make any excuses," Bai Qiao Mountain said dismissively.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and, noticing the angry light already brewing in her eyes, quickly interjected, "Grandpa, I don¡¯t drink."

    "Bullshit."

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked disdainfully at Lu Tianxing and sneered, "You don¡¯t drink? Do you think I¡¯m senile? Who are you trying to fool? Back in the military, who wanted to steal themander¡¯s liquor, tell me, who was it? In the end, not only did you fail to get the liquor, but you also got a severe reprimand, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was startled, giving a bitter smile; this was truly reaping what he had sown. If only he had known this would happen one day, he would have never gone.

    That was when he had just obtained a mysterious Cultivation Technique in Shennongjia and had just joined a special forces unit. Egged on by severalrades, he prepared to steal themander¡¯s liquor. Although he managed to get the liquor, he was caught and trapped in the room, receiving a harsh scolding.

    To be a thief was bad enough, but to be caught, too, was humiliating beyond belief. How could he not have anticipated that the old man would know about this incident as well?

    Lu Tianxing carefully nced at Bai Zhiqing, only to find her staring icily between his legs, as if the scissors were ready to strike at the slightest movement from him.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and cautiously said, "Grandpa, do I really have to drink?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain sneered, "No way out, you¡¯re drinking today whether you like it or not, and as for Zhiqing, if she dares to say anything, Grandpa will discipline her for you. The women of the household dare to turn the heavens upside down, do they?"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll drink. Today, I¡¯ll join the gentlemen in a toast to our fates, no one¡¯s going home sober."

    Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth; it seemed like Bai Qiao Mountain wouldn¡¯t let him off if he didn¡¯t drink today.

    "Alright, alright, stop standing around, all of you. Come sit down, and let¡¯s have the waiter bring out the dishes," He Can urged, sitting at the dining table.

    Bai Qiao Mountain gave Lu Tianxing a meaningful look.

    "Brother-inw, go for it; I support you."

    Bai Weiwei made an encouraging gesture, beaming with excitement as she walked towards the dining table. Soon, she¡¯d have a little nephew, and in ten months¡¯ time, she¡¯d get to take her revenge by dressing him up. She had to think carefully about how to do that.

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, his gaze turning to Bai Zhiqing, seemingly asking, "Wife, what do I do now?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes turned cold, furiously ring at Lu Tianxing, her meaning clear: You agreed to it just now, so suffer the consequences. If you dare touch me tonight, I¡¯ll not be polite to you.

    "Sigh!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed, sitting at the dining table. Had he known it woulde to this, he would have preferred to endure Bai Weiwei¡¯s contempt than to attend this dinner. This was downright life-threatening.

    The family all sat down at the dining table, and Bai Qiao Mountain began calling for the waiter to serve the dishes.

    Soon, one exquisite dish after another, emitting alluring fragrances, was brought to the table by the waiter.

    "Turtle soup."

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, gawking at the turtle soup on the table. Turtle for "enhancement," this seemed like a plot to bolster him to death.

    "Brother-inw,e, let me get you some soup."

    Bai Weiwei happily picked up Lu Tianxing¡¯s bowl and filled it with a big bowl of turtle soup.

    "Thank you, Weiwei, you¡¯re so cute."

    Lu Tianxing clenched his teeth as he looked at Bai Weiwei, squeezing a few words out through his teeth.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re wee, just hurry up and give me a little nephew, and that will do. Grandpa and Grandma, wouldn¡¯t you agree?" Bai Weiwei said with a grin, seemingly oblivious to the fury in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can both nodded their heads in agreement from the side.

    "Right, Grandpa, why haven¡¯t you brought out your wine yet? Look, brother-inw can hardly wait," Bai Weiwei suddenly said.

    "Oh my, my poor memory, I almost forgot."

    Bai Qiao Mountain pped his forehead and quickly picked up a bottle of wine from beside his foot: "Tianxing,e and have a drink. You must not let Grandpa¡¯s hard work go to waste, for you, Grandpa has taken out his treasured wine that he¡¯s saved for decades. You¡¯ve got to make Grandpa proud."

    A jolt hit Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Make him proud? He certainly wanted to make some pride happen, but your granddaughter won¡¯t let him touch her. It¡¯s useless for him alone to strut his stuff since men aren¡¯t earthworms, hermaphroditic, able toplete all the steps by themselves.

    "Here, Grandpa will fill it up for you."

    Bai Qiao Mountain said, taking a cup from the side, pouring it full, and passing it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing stared at the full cup of wine, taking a deep, cold breath inwardly. The booze was unmistakably genuine tiger whip liquor, no fake stuff, overpoweringly domineering. Even just the smell of it made him feel a wicked fire shooting up from the bottom of his heart, and the innate male instincts were getting a bit uncontroble.

    Running his True Qi to forcibly suppress this me, Lu Tianxing forced a sheepishugh, intending to make some polite chitchat, "Elder, it¡¯s really boring for me to drink alone, how about you join me for a drink?"

    Join me for a drink!

    As soon as Lu Tianxing uttered those words, the private room became instantly silent. Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei dropped their chopsticks and looked at Lu Tianxing in astonishment; they never expected him to say such a thing.

    Letting Grandpa drink tiger whip liquor, wasn¡¯t that like wishing he hadn¡¯t lived so long?

    "F*ck, what a slip of the tongue."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and quickly came to his senses, wishing he could p himself. What an irritating thing to say.

    The old man was in histe seventies, to start with, whether that thing could be used or not, if he drank it, he would surely be suffocated to death, an effect even the younger ones could barely endure, let alone the elderly.

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile and hastened to make amends, "Heh heh, you heard wrong. I didn¡¯t mean drinking the wine Grandpa brought. I meant, I brought some special liquor from outside, and I wanted to invite Grandpa to drink with me."

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s eyes lit up, special liquor, that¡¯s good stuff you can¡¯t buy on the market. He urged quickly, "Where is it? Bring it here fast."

    "Just wait, Grandpa, I had someone send it over. It should be arriving soon; I will go check."

    Lu Tianxing stood up quickly and walked outside.

    He had already made a phone call beforeing here, asking his buddy Tie Niu to prepare a few bottles of special Moutai. Judging by the time, they should be arriving about now.

 Chapter 306 - 304 Cheers

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 304 Cheers</h4>

    As soon as he stepped out of the hotel, Lu Tianxing saw a bald, muscr man quickly walking towards him. The man¡¯s muscles bulged impressively against his thin tank top, attracting the nces and admiring stares of several women.

    "Boss, here, this is the premium Moutai you wanted. How did you know I had stashed so much good liquor? How about you give it back to me, and I¡¯ll go buy you some other liquor? What do you think of some top-notch red wine from a French vineyard?"

    Tie Niu, looking rather gloomy, handed a few bottles ofbel-less Moutai to Lu Tianxing. His face twisted as if cutting flesh from his own body¡ªit was no easy feat for him to acquire these fine liquors, avable only to a handful of military districtmanders in the military. He had only brought a few bottles with him to China, but Lu Tianxing managed to knock most of it out of his stash in one go.

    For someone who enjoyed his drinks, it was like having a chunk of flesh rawly torn from him, and yet, he couldn¡¯t best Lu Tianxing; one could imagine his frustration.

    "Do you think that¡¯s possible? Is there any liquor that¡¯s better than themander¡¯s special supply? Besides, that sour taste of red wine, you like that?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and said, "Right, Tie Niu, how have you and Fu Tu been recently? Did you find that group of mercenaries?"

    "Boss, with Fu Tu and me on the job, aren¡¯t you reassured? Recently, we¡¯ve found a dozen death-defying assassins and mercenary groups. Sent them to meet King Yan for free. They dared toy a finger on our sister-inw¡ªthey¡¯re tired of living."

    Tie Niu stretched his mouth into a smile brimming with murderous intent.

    "However, boss, you need to be careful. We still haven¡¯t spotted anyone from the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. I suspect they are hiding somewhere in Modu, waiting for a chance to deliver a fatal blow to sister-inw, so you better watch out. Once the Night Wolf Mercenary Group makes a move, they¡¯re always fully prepared."

    The seriousness in Tie Niu¡¯s expression showed the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was not to be feared, but their leader, Ye Lang, was a master to contend with. In Ye Lang¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing was weaker than an ant, easily squashed with a puff. A single slip-up could lead to an irreparable mistake.

    "Don¡¯t worry about the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. They will show themselves sooner orter. You and Fu Tu just need to keep an eye on others. Dispose of them and make sure the police don¡¯t find out. As for Ye Lang, as long as he dares toe, I¡¯ll ensure he has no ce to be buried."

    A chilling smile flickered across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The Night Wolf Mercenary Group might have been a concern in the past, but now, it¡¯s still uncertain who will end up the prey.

    "Boss, you can rest easy, getting rid of that trash is as easy as crushing ants."

    Tie Niu rubbed his bald head and smiled naively, giving Lu Tianxing a suggestive smirk, "Boss, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a wicked man. It¡¯s one thing to have a wife, but to fancy your little sister-inw, that¡¯s impressive. Aren¡¯t you afraid of capsizing in the gutter? Take care, boss, and don¡¯t get caught by sister-inw, or you¡¯ll be in for a scrubbing."

    With a solemn look, Tie Niu earnestly patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder. After speaking, he disappeared in a sh as if worried about Lu Tianxing giving him trouble.

    "Fuck, do I look like the kind of person who¡¯d make a move on my own little sister-inw? Am I really that wicked?"

    Lu Tianxing stood still, watching Tie Niu vanish before he came back to his senses and cursed under his breath as he walked back into the hotel.

    By the time Lu Tianxing returned to the private room from downstairs, he found the atmosphere in the room quite unusual, tinged with an air of mystery. Bai Weiwei and Bai Qiao Shan were discussing something, while Bai Zhiqing looked down, her cheeks and the tips of her ears crimson with shyness from the side view.

    Upon hearing the door open, Bai Weiwei immediately looked up at Lu Tianxing, "Brother-inw, why did you take so long? I thought you had sneaked away. I was about to go look for you."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Weiwei a look. He sure wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t escape the temple if he could escape the monk, and he couldn¡¯t outrun the inevitable. Unless he never showed up again, could he really run away?

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s voice, she instinctively looked up, and as her eyes met Lu Tianxing¡¯s, a shy flicker passed through them before she quickly looked down again, overwhelmed with embarrassment.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re back,e over here, let Grandpa have a look at you, and check out your liquor. If it¡¯s not good, don¡¯t me Grandpa for being harsh."

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s gaze fell on the bag in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, his tone tinged with urgency.

    "Here it is, Grandpa. Take a look at this liquor and see if it suits your taste. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get my hands on it."

    Lu Tianxing walked to the dining table and took out a bottle of Moutai liquor from the bag, ubeled except for the words ¡¯Special Supply.¡¯

    "Pssh, turns out it¡¯s fake booze. Brother-inw, you¡¯re really being cheap, pulling one over Grandpa with this sort of liquor, not even abel." Bai Weiwei said with disdain.

    "You don¡¯t know jack. This is the real deal, worth a small fortune."

    Bai Qiao Mountain snatched the special supply liquor from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, opened the bottle cap, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes, his face filled with bliss.

    "Great liquor, indeed it¡¯s great liquor. I remember thest time I had this was years ago. I never thought I¡¯d get to taste this in my lifetime. Good, very good."

    The rich aroma of the liquor spread out, carrying a strong fragrance that made everyone involuntarily breathe deeply, intoxicated by it. Its clear and transparent color was a sure sign of genuine Moutai.

    "Grandpa, your health isn¡¯t good; you shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol." Bai Zhiqing spoke up at that moment.

    "What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t drink? Don¡¯t I know my own body?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Bai Zhiqing with dissatisfaction, poured himself a cup, swirled it gently a few times, squinted his eyes, and took a deep breath, as if savoring something, then swallowed it in one gulp, closed his eyes for a long while before exhaling a long breath.

    "What a liquor, truly a good liquor. Come on, Tianxing, Grandpa is in high spirits today; let¡¯s drink another cup."

    Having said that, Bai Qiao Mountain poured himself another cup of liquor.

    "Grandpa, what¡¯s the fun in just two people drinking? It¡¯s better when we all drink together. However, Grandma and Zhiqing should stick to juice. Let¡¯s toast to our birthday girl today¡ªMiss Bai Weiwei may you grow more beautiful, and be forever eighteen."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing knew he couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore and cheerfully picked up his ss.

    "Why can¡¯t I drink alcohol..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei instinctively wanted to retort, but under her grandfather¡¯s gaze, she obediently picked up the juice in front of her.

    "To our Weiwei, the little beauty, may you be ever more gorgeous, forever eighteen, youthful and pretty, cheers."

    "Cheers."

    PS: Thanks to the two brothers who tipped yesterday!!!

 Chapter 307 - 305 I Entrust Zhiqing to You

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 305 I Entrust Zhiqing to You</h4>

    "ng!"

    sses clinked together, emitting a crisp sound.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the tiger-bian liquor in his ss, took a deep breath, and eventually drained it in one gulp.

    "Way to go, Tianxing! Let¡¯s have another one."

    Bai Qiao Mountain saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s action and poured him another ss.

    Lu Tianxing looked gloomily at the ss, thinking that a token gesture would suffice. Now, it seemed the old man had nned all along not to let him off so easily.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing began to pray in his heart that the liquor was fake or that Bai Zhiqing would suddenly have a change of heart. Otherwise, he¡¯d probably have to sneak around looking for Rose or Lin Qianru tonight; if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d have to go to the hospital the following day from holding it in all night.

    "Since you¡¯re in high spirits, old man, I can¡¯t spoil the fun. Cheers."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. If the night couldn¡¯t end on a good note, so be it. Who was he to be afraid? At worst, he¡¯d just sneak out after Bai Zhiqing fell asleep.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing and Bai Qiao Mountain began to raise their sses frequently,ughing and chatting merrily.

    The three women at the table looked speechless. Once the men started drinking, they threw caution to the wind, and the women¡¯s pleas went unheeded. They could only exchange helpless nces, silently resolving never to keep liquor at home again¡ªotherwise, with the way these men drank, trouble was bound to happen sooner orter. Moreover, they did not want their husbands to be drunken all the time.

    As they continued to drink, the atmosphere in the private room quickly peaked, and the ce was bustling with energy. Dozens of exquisite dishes graced the table, which by the end, were left with nothing but remnants and leftovers.

    After eating their fill, the three women put their chopsticks down and stopped eating, instead smiling as they watched the two men toasting each other.

    Unknowingly, the three bottles of special Maotai that Tie Niu had brought were now down to one, and more than half of the tiger-bian liquor that Bai Qiao Mountain had brought was gone. It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t drink more, but he feared that continuing might really lead to trouble, as he felt his entire body burning like fire.

    After finishing thest ss of liquor, Bai Qiao Mountain put down his ss and exhaled a strong breath of alcohol, "Ah, I have to admit defeat, getting old. Back in the day, I could down several bottles of this stuff without turning red or losing breath. Even ourmander used to avoid me, afraid that I¡¯d drink all his liquor. Now, I can¡¯t handle more than two bottles. I¡¯m really getting old, can¡¯t keep up with you youngsters."

    "Old man, you call this not being able to keep up? In my eyes, that¡¯s still a massive capacity. I¡¯d have been crawling under the table after just one bottle," said Lu Tianxing, pping the old man¡¯s back reassuringly, while he silently breathed a sigh of relief that the drinking had finally stopped.

    "Well said, a massive capacity, I like that phrase, much better than Zhiqing. If I were twenty years younger, I¡¯d definitely go head-to-head with you until we were bothpletely drunk."

    Bai Qiao Mountain, drunk and staggering, stood up, causing rm that he might fall at any moment. Bai Zhiqing and the others hastily got up to support him, worried that the old man might topple over.

    "Let go of me, I¡¯m not drunk. Let go, I¡¯m young, I¡¯m eighteen years old this year," Bai Qiao Mountain mumbled, staggering over to Bai Zhiqing. He grabbed her hand and then took Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, pressing their hands firmly together.

    "Tianxing, Zhiqing is my granddaughter, her mother died young, and her father is a no-good jerk, utterly useless. Your grandma and I are old, one foot already in the coffin, not many days left for us. From here on out, Zhiqing, I¡¯m entrusting her to you; she is now your wife, remember, if a woman doesn¡¯t obey, just give her a harsh lesson, smack her with a big p, let her know what ¡¯women¡¯s discipline¡¯ is, what ¡¯the husband¡¯s duty¡¯ is."

    Hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing felt a twinge in her heart, her eyes turning red as she looked at him. She knew her grandfather truly cared for her, couldn¡¯t let her go.

    "Grandpa, rest assured, I will definitely take good care of Zhiqing, I will never let her be harmed."

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly, his gaze turned to Bai Zhiqing, only to find her ring at him fiercely, as if warning him not to follow his grandfather¡¯s words, not to smack her for disobedience.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his fingers slightly curved as he scratched the palm of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face blushed, her beautiful eyes shooting daggers at Lu Tianxing. This bastard, taking advantage of her without considering the asion, was too detestable.

    Bai Qiao Mountain let out a satisfied burp from the alcohol and said, "Good, not bad, Tianxing, I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. Zhiqing is in your hands now. Tonight, Weiwei and the others will return to the ancestral home to sleep. You and Zhiqing can head back together tonight. Let¡¯s go, dear."

    "I am originally a man of leisure from the Wolong Ridge, mastering the yin and yang as easy as flipping my hand, guaranteeing the order of heaven and earth..."

    Bai Qiao Mountain, calling out, humming an aria from Peking Opera ¡¯The Empty City Strategy¡¯, staggered out with the help of He Can.

    "Brother-inw, go for it, you must not disappoint me, I¡¯m routing for you,e on."

    Bai Weiwei stealthily gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up before turning to assist her grandfather¡¯s departure.

    With Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can gone, and Bai Weiwei having left as well, recalling the ambiguous words her sister had said just before leaving, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s little heart was thumping wildly, her gaze not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s. With him having drunk so much tiger liquor today, who knows what he might do to her tonight.

    If he forced himself, she was no match for him; it seemed she would have to sleep holding scissors tonight.

    "You jerk, I told you not to drink too much, why can¡¯t you listen, and to think you drank so much, didn¡¯t you see my eyes at all?"

    Bai Zhiqing decided to take the offensive first, pretending to be fierce, angrily said, "Lu Tianxing, I warn you, if you dare to do anything to me tonight, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite, I¡¯ll take away your ¡¯tool of the crime¡¯."

    Bai Zhiqing gestured with her fingers like scissors, her icy gaze falling on Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, a cold smile on her face.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a chill in his lower region, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of terror, "Wife, you¡¯re not really nning to cut it off, are you? If you cut it off, what will you do in the future?"

    "Who needs it? Shameless, depraved, jerk."

    Bai Zhiqing, her face flush with color, said to Lu Tianxing, "You stay here! I¡¯m leaving first."

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing turned around and left the private room.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, then looked down at his little brother, "Buddy, it¡¯s tough on you. I swear I won¡¯t let you down; just bear with it for now! This chick is not to be messed with, otherwise, from here on out, we¡¯ll truly be separated by yin and yang."

 Chapter 308 - 306 Someone is Following

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 306 Someone is Following</h4>

    The pair left Jingpeng Hotel one after the other and got into the Bentley that Bai Zhiqing had driven over.

    "Wife, let¡¯s go home," Lu Tianxing said as he got into the passenger seat with a knowing look.

    With a frosty expression, Bai Zhiqing said in a cold voice, "Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do? I warn you, if you dare do anything to me tonight, be careful because I won¡¯t be polite."

    "Wife, what could I possibly do to you? I just want to get home quickly and take a bath. You¡¯re thinking too much."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and opened the car window, lighting a cigarette smoothly and taking a deep drag.

    "Is that so? It better be, or else, watch out. I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing without minding his actions, hoping that the evening breeze would blow away the indecent thoughts in his head.

    Just after Bai Zhiqing started the car and left the hotel, a van parked not far from the hotel immediately followed.

    "Huang Mao, the target has appeared. Follow them quickly and let Big Mao prepare. Find a secluded ce to block their car," said the driver.

    "Big brother, isn¡¯t this a bit too much? If I didn¡¯t see it wrong just now, that woman seems to be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. If we touch her, we won¡¯t be able to run away. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for another opportunity? After all, that kid can¡¯t escape," another voice questioned.

    "What¡¯s there to worry about? It¡¯s just Bai Zhiqing. She¡¯s only a businesswoman; she can¡¯t do anything to us. After we¡¯re done with this kid, we can just hide anywhere. Could she find us? With the power of the Sword Alliance, what can the Bai¡¯s Group do to us?" was the retort.

    An impatient voice came over the radio, "This kid dared toy hands on Scar¡¯s men. He must be tired of living. Hurry up and catch up. After I break this kid¡¯s limbs, I¡¯ll treat you guys to Da Baojian."

    "Hahaha, big brother, you¡¯re going to bleed a lot tonight. I want to take on three, hahaha."

    ...

    On the spacious road, the Bentley, worth millions, cruised as the evening breeze blew. Lu Tianxing looked outside the window, feeling the cool wind calming his heated mood significantly, suppressing the mes deep inside him.

    "Hmm!"

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed as he caught sight of something in the rearview mirror, his eyes turning icy cold in an instant, carrying a hint of deadly seriousness.

    "Wife, it looks like we¡¯re in for some trouble," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing with a faint smile.

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, "What trouble?"

    "It seems someone is looking for trouble with us. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an assassin. It¡¯s just a bunch of nobodies," he reassured.

    His gaze settled on the van behind them, a grim smile on his face.

    "What should we do? Should we call the police?" she asked.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing grew anxious. She vividly rememberedst time. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, she would have died, and even he got injured because of her. She would not allow such an incident to happen again.

    "Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just small fry. There¡¯s no need to bother the police. I can take care of them by myself. Change the direction, let¡¯s not go home just yet. Find a road with less traffic, somewhere quiet," Lu Tianxing instructed.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, turned the steering wheel, and the Bentley made a left turn, heading towards a quiet country road on the outskirts.

    "Big brother, do you think they¡¯ve spotted us? Why are they heading in a different direction? That way seems to lead to the outskirts," one of the hands wielding a knife asked quizzically from the van.

    "Humph, so what if they¡¯ve discovered us? Heading to the suburbs is perfect; it saves us from exposure. Notify Big Mao, tell him to hurry up and get ahead of them. Find a secluded ce and block their path," hemanded.

    ...

    The Bentley sedan was cruising along a road near the suburbs, surrounded by dense jungle. Although it was only eight o¡¯clock in the evening, when traffic is usually congested, this road was almost deserted, and one might not see another vehicle pass by for ten or twenty minutes.

    The evening breeze stirred the foliage, sending the leaves rustling loudly. Darkness enveloped everything, except for the flickering of the car¡¯s headlights on the road. The surrounding darkness was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Lu Tianxing, what should we do next? Do we keep driving?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing for advice. Even she might not have realized that as time passed, Lu Tianxing had gradually be her pir of strength. In the past, Bai Zhiqing would have never asked anyone for their opinion and would have acted solely ording to her own will.

    Lu Tianxing nced around and said in a deep voice, "It¡¯s about time. Stop the car!"

    "Stop the car? Lu Tianxing, have you gone stupid from drinking too much?" Bai Zhiqing eximed in shock.

    "If we don¡¯t stop the car, do you think we can really get away? It seems these people were prepared for this," he said.

    True to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, no sooner had he finished speaking than a ck license-te-less car suddenly burst out from a side road, blocking the narrow forest roadpletely and cutting off their path.

    After turning off the engine, several figures emerged from the car. A thug with a machete in hand leaned against it, smirking at the BMW, with the de gleaming faintly under the moonlight.

    Lu Tianxing saw this and a bloodthirsty smile yed on his lips. Those whoe are never good; good neveres. Since the other party had decided to cause trouble, he had no need to be polite.

    "Honey, I¡¯ll go check it out first. You stay in the car, don¡¯t get out, got it?" Lu Tianxing advised Bai Zhiqing as he opened the car door.

    "Be... be careful," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t dare die before our wedding night," he reassured her.

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a reassuring nce, stepped out of the car, leaned against it, and lit a cigarette. Taking a puff, his eyes instantly turned cold and merciless.

    It looked like it would be another night of bloodshed.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing exited the vehicle, a van that had been trailing them floored the gas pedal and charged forward, blocking the BMW from behind and sealing off their escape. The van¡¯s doors swung open to reveal six thugs with machetes and a man with a long, thin scar on his face.

    "Kid, you must be Lu Tianxing."

    The scar-faced brute leading the group, holding a machete, sneered at Lu Tianxing and boisterously announced, cigarette hanging from his lips, "I¡¯m the boss, the number one in the world."

    Lu Tianxing smiled coldly and said, "And what are you, exactly?"

    "I¡¯m not a thing."

    "I know you¡¯re not a thing; you¡¯re an animal. If things looked like you, they¡¯d be sent back to the furnace. You should be thankful you¡¯re not a thing," Lu Tianxing retorted with a disdainful smile.

    "Fuck, you¡¯re dead," the scar-faced man cursed, realizing he¡¯d been made a fool.

    Angered, his face turned ugly as he signaled his men with a wave of his hand, "What are you waiting for? Get him, and break this punk."

 Chapter 309 - 307 Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 307 Take Action</h4>

    Hearing their boss¡¯s call, several thugs¡¯ faces instantly revealed ferocious grins as they waved their knives and aimed at Lu Tianxing.

    These thugs, who carried knives all year round for shing people, knew very well where to cut to cause serious injury without killing the victim, at most leaving them crippled.

    The knives, with their whistling sound, targeted Lu Tianxing¡¯s limbs¡ªit was clear they intended to cripple him and turn him into apletely useless person.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were ice cold, indifferently watching the whistling knives as he quickly sidestepped, suddenly appearing beside one of the thugs. He grabbed the thug¡¯s raised arm and squeezed forcefully.

    "Crack!"

    A sound of shattering bone was heard as the thug¡¯s arm was crushed to pieces. The knife could no longer be held and fell to the ground.

    "Smack!"

    A bloodthirsty smile on his face, Lu Tianxing reached out to grab the fallen knife, grasped the handle, and with a backhanded whip, the de violently struck another thug¡¯s face, sending him flying with blood mingled with teeth spurting out,nding several meters away, unconscious.

    All the thugs witnessing this scene froze in shock. They never imagined Lu Tianxing to be so fierce; in just a moment, he had incapacitated two of them. They looked at me and I at them, not daring to advance further, for fear of bing the next unlucky victim.

    "Go on, what are you afraid of? There are still five of you! He¡¯s just one man; what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Get him! All of you, together, take him down! Whoever does it, I¡¯ll treat them to a ¡¯big treasure sword¡¯ tonight."

    The burly man with a scar on his face shouted from behind, yet his body kept retreating, swiftly darting into a car; if things went south, he¡¯d immediately drive away.

    The remaining thugs exchanged looks, their expressions turning fierce again. The boss was right; there were still five of them. Was it possible for Lu Tianxing alone to beat all five of them? They thought a chaotic flurry of knife shes would surely kill him.

    After exchanging nces, the remaining thugs once again waved their knives and charged at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing this, the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth immediately curled into a cold sneer, and his eyes were filled with unyielding killing intent¡ªit seemed that his restraint had not earned their fear.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me."

    Lu Tianxing spit out the cigarette from his mouth and his figure, ghost-like, suddenly appeared beside one of the thugs, pping his palm onto the thug¡¯s chest.

    "Crack!"

    A horrifyng sound of breaking bones was heard as that thug was sent flying by Lu Tianxing, blood spraying from his mouth, his entire chest caved in. Hey on the ground convulsing, and although not dead, he was effectively ruined for life, with no hope of even performing strenuous work anymore.

    The remaining thugs, having witnessed this, felt their newly found courage dissipating again, standing frozen in ce with a hint of fear in their eyes. They were thugs, not desperados. If just one hand could smash a man¡¯s chest and send him flying several meters away, then any hit on their body could result in broken bones.

    Although their fights were fierce, and they were fearless in face of death, it was under the assumption that everyone¡¯s strength was roughly equal. Lu Tianxing, at first nce, was not someone they could withstand. Was there any difference between facing him and seeking death?

    For a while, a few small-time hoodlums held their knives, looking at each other, swallowing hard, hesitating and not moving from where they stood.

    "You don¡¯t dare anymore? Since that¡¯s the case, how about I take action instead?"

    A glint of cold light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he sneered coldly, his figure charging towards the several hoodlums with maximum speed, nearly invisible. Only the sound of bones breaking and screams followed, as the hoodlums were sent flying like they had been hit by a vehicle, spewing blood as they went.

    In just a few breaths of time, the hoodlums who were still shouting moments before were now lying on the ground, twitching, with copious amounts of blood spilling from the corners of their mouths. Although they were not dead, their fate was not much different from the first, and they would likely never be able to do any heavy lifting again in their lives.

    Lu Tianxing had never thought of himself as a kind person. They had alreadye looking for trouble with him, and to show mercy now would be foolish. Hoodlums are people, but aren¡¯t the others too? Sympathy should be for the weak, but not everyone deserves sympathy. Sometimes when you make a mistake, you have to pay the price, and a light apology can¡¯t solve everything.

    The scar-faced brute had already fled to the van in a panic. He stared at Lu Tianxing with horror, started the vehicle, and prepared to escape. However, just at that moment, the brute¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID, his face went pale, and his fingers trembled as he answered the call.

    "Heaven... Heavenly God, what do you want with me?"

    "Scarface, you should have stopped Bai Zhiqing¡¯s car by now! Kill Bai Zhiqing for me, make it a fatal strike."

    A chillingly cold voice came from the other end of the phone.

    The man nicknamed Scarface was taken aback: "Heavenly God, but..."

    "There are no buts."

    The man known as Heavenly God spoke in an icy cold tone: "Scarface, remember this, everything you have now has been bestowed upon you by me. I can make you a Vice Hall Master of the Sword Alliance, and I can also strip you of everything. This time it¡¯s your nephew who came to you for help, asking you to take action. You can very well kill Bai Zhiqing and push all the me onto your nephew Chen Hao. Remember, do as I say, or else, just as I can give you everything, I can also take it all away. If you don¡¯t want your family to never see tomorrow¡¯s sun, try defying me."

    Hearing this, Scarface¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He was well aware of the mysterious Heavenly God¡¯s methods; others kill a person, but Heavenly God enacts a family annihtion, not sparing even rtives. To exterminate your entire lineage, his ruthlessness was extreme, something Scarface had witnessed with his own eyes.

    Initially, when he first met Heavenly God under the guidance of a mysterious person and became one of Heavenly God¡¯s dogs, Heavenly God had promised him the position of a Vice Hall Master in the Sword Alliance. The next day, the family of the Vice Hall Master of the Sword Alliance died in a vehicr ident while out, allowing him to smoothly take over the position.

    "Heavenly God, this..."

    Scarface showed an intense fear on his face.

    He didn¡¯t finish speaking when he was abruptly interrupted: "Scarface, don¡¯t try to be sly with me. You should know my capabilities. Killing you would be effortless for me. If you don¡¯t want your newborn son and your wife to miss seeing tomorrow¡¯s sun, do as I say."

    Thanks to: YangZichao, "Lack of Love" Who Cared, A Single Thread, and several brothers like The Heart That Apanies the Fallen Flowers for their rewards!!

 Chapter 310 - 308 Lu Tianxingâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 308 Lu Tianxing¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    "Heavenly God, if I do as you say, you won¡¯ty a hand on my family, right?" Scar took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.

    "I always keep my word. If you do as I say, your family will be safe. Moreover, if anything happens to you, I¡¯ll take care of your family. If you survive, I¡¯ll help you climb higher in the Sword Alliance, even let you rece Chen Dao and be the real boss of the Sword Alliance, the supreme ruler of Modu¡¯s Underworld. But if you dare to deceive me, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    Heavenly God¡¯s voice was very light, almost unemotional, but the meaning behind his words sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "I understand, Heavenly God. I hope you remember what you¡¯ve said. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost," Scar said through gritted teeth, hanging up the phone. His face twisted malevolently as he looked through the car window at Bai Zhiqing hiding inside the car, filled with naked murderous intent.

    "Don¡¯t me me. me yourself for catching the attention of the Heavenly God. Nobody can save those he wants dead. For the sake of my family, you must die."

    After hanging up the phone, Scar¡¯s face was ferocious as he took out a prepared silver handgun from under the copilot¡¯s seat. It was a powerful Desert Eagle, its might sufficient to prate a Bentley¡¯s window and kill Bai Zhiqing.

    The gun wasn¡¯t his. After his nephew, Chen Hao, came to him for help in teaching Lu Tianxing a lesson, someone gave it to him. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, that person was definitely sent by the Heavenly God; the gun¡¯s purpose was to kill Bai Zhiqing.

    Who was Bai Zhiqing? She was the president of Modu¡¯s leading enterprise, Bai¡¯s Group. Her death would likely shake the entire Modu, and even the Sword Alliance could face annihtion, not to mention he would not escape death either.

    But he had no other choice. Heavenly God was terrifying, extremely so. His influence reached the heavens, and no one had seen his true face. When he first met Heavenly God and agreed to be his dog, he went from a worthless hoodlum to a vice hall master in the Sword Alliance, getting whatever he wanted.

    The power of the Heavenly God was immense. He would rather face the police¡¯s pursuit than be hunted by Heavenly God. A death sentence is just ended by a bullet, but falling into the hands of Heavenly God meant neither living nor dying at will.

    Once he killed Bai Zhiqing, he nned to immediately leave the country, stay far away, and never return to China. The money he had made during this period was enough to allow him to live in luxury abroad for the rest of his life.

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Scar in the driver¡¯s seat, taking steps toward the van.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead wrinkled, and his nerves tensed; he shivered as a strong sense of crisis exploded in his heart.

    This feeling only urred when facing a tremendous crisis. The first time was when Bai Zhiqing was attacked at home, the second was when he was ambushed by an assassin on the street. Now, it was happening again. Could it be...

    Meanwhile, Scar, who was inside the van, was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, slowly raising his arm. The Desert Eagle glistened faintly in the light, its dark muzzle emitting a chilling cold as it aimed directly at Bai Zhiqing.

    "No good!"

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face drastically changed. He no longer had the means to stop Scar from shooting. His body moved, transforming into a streak as he lunged towards the driver¡¯s seat where Bai Zhiqing sat.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound followed as the van¡¯s window shattered on cue, and the Desert Eagle spat a tongue of me. The bullet, fast as lightning, roared towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing had already appeared in front of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cockpit.

    "Ding!"

    A bullet spun and mmed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, and the moment it neared his skin, it was blocked by True Qi, emitting a crisp sound as if hitting bulletproof ss, causing no harm whatsoever.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you? Are you alright?"

    Hiding in the cockpit, Bai Zhiqing, watching Lu Tianxing shielding her window, saw her usuallyposed beautiful face turn deathly pale in an instant. Having experienced gunfire twice before, she knew all too well what that muffled sound signified.

    She had never imagined that Lu Tianxing, in a situation where he could not stop it, would choose to use his body to protect her and block the deadly bullet.

    "Why, Lu Tianxing, why would you do this? Is it worth it? Do you realize you might die?" Bai Zhiqing shouted through the window at Lu Tianxing, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.

    No woman would remain unmoved at such a time. Even Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge surging within her heart¡ªto consummate with Lu Tianxing that night, just like her grandparents had said, to have a chubby baby and grow old together with Lu Tianxing.

    "There¡¯s nothing about worth it or not. Because you are my woman, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one can hurt you¡ªnot even the Emperor himself. Stay in the car and don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes glinted with a fierce light, and a trace of blood-red flickered and vanished, as a cold murderous intent erupted from within his heart like a tide.

    The whole space seemed to have suddenly entered the dead of winter. A gale howled, and the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling resounded from the sky, as if countless aggrieved spirits and ghosts were screaming.

    It was a close call for Bai Zhiqing, he had never expected that a simple altercation with local thugs would lead to guns being drawn and, at such close range, relying on the power of the "Desert Shadow," it would have been enough to blow Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head to pieces, killing her outright.

    "Impossible, how can someone block bullets? This can¡¯t be real, I don¡¯t believe it, how can anyone block a bullet, I don¡¯t believe it, it must be fake, die!"

    Seeing the bullet blocked by Lu Tianxing, Scarface¡¯s face showed deep fear, and he screamed hysterically.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was like a Demon God who had stepped out of Hell, a blood-red aura seeping from his body. His gaze was colder than ice, and upon locking eyes with Lu Tianxing, Scarface felt as though he had plummeted from the world of the living into the Eighteenth Layer of Hell.

    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re human or ghost, today you¡¯re going to die. Die!"

    Scarface furiously pulled the trigger, bullet after bullet whistling through the air towards Lu Tianxing.

    Watching the bullets whizzing towards him, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even try to dodge. As the bullets hit within ten centimeters of his body, they were instantly as though they had struck an invisible wall, hanging suspended in the air, unable to advance a fraction further.

    Thanks to: Yu Tinghua Luoxin for their reward, seeking support, rmendations, and monthly votes!!!

 Chapter 311 - 309 Heavenly God

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 309 Heavenly God</h4>

    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the bullets hovering beside him, smiled coldly, and with a tremor of his True Qi, the bullets instantly crumbled into dust and fell to the ground.

    Bai Zhiqing hid in the car, seeing each bullet suspended in front of Lu Tianxing as if grasped by an invisible pair of hands, then turning into dust. She couldn¡¯t help but want to scream, her pretty face showing an expression as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, filled with disbelief, "Is this guy even human?"

    The scene was simply as unimaginable as dodging bullets in ¡¯The Matrix¡¯. Lu Tianxing was even more insane, standing his ground unflinchingly as the bullets hit an invisible wall, unable to advance any further,pletely overturning her every notion of reality.

    "It¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe it, all this must be fake, it¡¯s fake."

    Scarface hadpletely broken down emotionally, his fingers frenziedly pulling the trigger, firing until the bullets were spent without realizing it.

    "No, I can¡¯t die, I must kill you, if I kill you, I can live."

    Suddenly, Scarface screamed madly, threw down the Desert Eagle in his hand, stumbled out of the car, picked up a knife from the ground, and lunged at Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws.

    "Ignorant fools."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, his figure shed, crossing several meters in an instant and appearing beside Scarface to punch at his knife-holding arm.

    His punch was forceful and powerful.

    "Bang!"

    "Crack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist smashed into Scarface¡¯s arm, breaking itpletely, with ghastly white bones protruding through the muscles.

    "Ah!"

    The knife fell to the ground as Scarface, clutching his arm, let out a scream of pain.

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing fiercely raised his foot and kicked at Scarface¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    With a single kick, Lu Tianxing sent Scarface flying more than ten meters away, crashing into the woods beside the road.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure swiftly followed, entering the woods after Scarface.

    "Bang!"

    Scarface¡¯s body mmed heavily against a tree, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes bing lifeless as he struggled briefly beforepletely losing consciousness.

    Looking at Scarface¡¯s current state, a cold smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips as he stepped forward and stomped on one of Scarface¡¯s legs.

    "Crack!"

    Scarface¡¯s leg was ruthlessly broken by Lu Tianxing¡¯s stomp.

    "Ah!"

    Scarface, who had been ying dead, immediately came to his senses, emitting screams like a pig being ughtered.

    "Who are you... what do you want."

    Scarface¡¯s face twisted in pain into a fearsome, terrifying look. Staring at Lu Tianxing, his tone wasden with deep fear.

    He had never seen such a terrifying person; even guns couldn¡¯t kill him, and his methods were so cold and ruthless, not at all like a human, but like a killing machine.

    "Who am I?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face disyed a cruel smile, "You bring people to ambush me, trying to kill my wife, and still ask me who I am, heh, interesting, too interesting. Speak, who sent you? Say it, and I¡¯ll leave you aplete corpse; otherwise, I will make you understand what it means to wish for death."

    The corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, sketching out a bloodthirsty grin.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, you...."

    The scar-faced man trembled, just about to say something, when he felt a sharp pain in his thigh once again as Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and heavily stamped on his other leg, the sound of breaking bones resounding once more.

    "Ah!"

    A scream echoed through the woods, startling countless birds into flight.

    "I don¡¯t like it when people spout nonsense to me; you have two more chances. Tell me, who really sent you? This time, if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll crush your hands," Lu Tianxing said with a smile, as if he had done something trivial.

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, the scar-faced man finally became afraid, truly afraid. This man was the very devil, aplete devil; he was ruthless. Lu Tianxing was too cruel, readily crushing hands and feet without a hint of emotion in his eyes, as if he was breaking a dry twig.

    "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll say everything I know."

    The voice of the scar-faced man was filled with fear; now he did not seek to live, only to have Lu Tianxing grant him a swift death.

    "It was Chen Hao, Chen Hao sent me. He said you made him lose face this afternoon and fought with him over a woman. He ordered me to give you a harsh lesson. It was him; he was the one who sent me...."

    The scar-faced man articted the whole affair clearly.

    "Chen Hao?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed, the name sounding strangely familiar.

    "So it was him."

    A chill passed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he remembered; the man who had pursued Xue Man at the hospital today was named Chen Hao. Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t expected that Chen Hao would dare to cause him trouble, nearly leading to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s death.

    "Chen Hao."

    A fierce killing intent shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    "I¡¯ve told you, just kill me! Give me a quick death," the scar-faced man pleaded miserably, now only wishing for a swift end.

    "You¡¯ve spoken, but there¡¯s still...."

    A sinister expression spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, "Name your true backer."

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? It was Chen Hao who sent me; it seriously was Chen Hao."

    The scar-faced man¡¯s eyes flickered twice, as he swallowed hard, not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, his right foot thundering down, crushing the scar-faced man¡¯s arm; the sound of bones breaking was particrly grating in the silence of the forest.

    Without even ncing at the scar-faced man¡¯s contorted, ferocious face, Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh, "You¡¯re right, Chen Hao did send you to trouble me, but Chen Hao did not order the killing of Bai Zhiqing. Chen Hao doesn¡¯t have the guts for that, am I right? You¡¯re well aware of the consequences of killing Bai Zhiqing, which you cannot bear, but you still made your move. This means you have someone else behind you, someone powerful enough to terrify you, forcing your hand. Tell me, is the person behind you called Heavenly God?"

    At the end, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice abruptly rose, mixing with the fluctuation of his True Qi, exploding like a thunderp in the ears of the scar-faced man.

    At the mention of "Heavenly God," the scar-faced man¡¯s defeated gaze suddenly narrowed, his body trembled, and his face disyed an intense fear.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a cruel smile; he had received the answer he wanted.

    "Onest question. What does Heavenly God look like, where is he now, and how did youe to know him?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered as he stared at the scar-faced man, attempting to discern any shred of evidence from his face.

    "No, I don¡¯t know who Heavenly God is. When I met him, he was shrouded in darkness, his face unclear, and even his voice came through a voice changer. I truly don¡¯t know who he is, and our contact has always been one-sided; I don¡¯t know how to get in touch with him, he reaches out to me. Please, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, kill me, just let me die quickly," the scar-faced man pleaded without any reservation, now only seeking a swift end.

 Chapter 312 - 310 Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 310 Thank You</h4>

    "You indeed did not deceive me, you don¡¯t know any Heavenly God."

    Staring at the scarred man, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath without any hesitation, his right foot suddenly lifted, and firmly stomped on the scarred man¡¯s chest.

    "Crack!"

    The scarred man¡¯s entire chest caved in, his heart directly crushed, blood spraying from his mouth as a look of relief spread across his face. He would rather die than face Lu Tianxing, this demon; this man was as terrifying as a Heavenly God.

    "Heavenly God, don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or even if you hide at the ends of the earth, I will personally twist your head off."

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his foot, issuing a death sentence in his heart for this Heavenly God he had never met.

    Dragons have their reverse scales, touch them and you incite their wrath; Bai Zhiqing was Lu Tianxing¡¯s reverse scale. Not only did someone put a bounty on her on the assassin website, but now they had sent someone to kill her. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly just now, Bai Zhiqing would have been dead for sure, and this was something he could never forgive.

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of keeping the scarred man alive to draw out the Heavenly God. Given the Heavenly God¡¯s character, by the time the scarred man made a move on Lu Tianxing, he was probably already dead in the Heavenly God¡¯s eyes. Even if Lu Tianxing had spared the scarred man, he couldn¡¯t have lured out the Heavenly God, so why bother making unnecessary moves.

    "Heavenly God, you¡¯re lucky this time, but sooner orter I will make you understand what ¡¯impending doom¡¯ feels like."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his fingertips lightly rubbing together, sparking a me into the void that fell upon the scarred man¡¯s body. Immediately, like gasoline ignited, the body was consumed and turned to ashes within seconds.

    This was the finesse of the Creation Source Technique, unparalleled in creation, exquisite in intricacy, generating mes with True Qi was no difficult task.

    He took out his phone from his pocket, sent a message to Rose, and then stepped out of the woods. Seeing Bai Zhiqing looking anxiously at the position of the woods, a warm feeling surfaced in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, with a slight upturn of his lips. It seemed the ice-breaking journey was bing increasingly sessful; it might not be long before he could hit a home run.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing emerge from the woods, the gang of thugs trembled violently, desperately shifting backwards, afraid to enrage Lu Tianxing, this god of death. They had clearly heard the horrific screamsing from the woods, so visceral and hysterical, it would take immense pain to make someone scream like that.

    Indifferently sweeping his gaze over the thugs, Lu Tianxing immediately looked away and walked toward the van blocking the middle of the road.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing was showing mercy, but these thugs were already broken, no longer able to entertain thoughts of physicalbor. Probably feeling like their lungs were being pricked with needles, they¡¯d gasp for air and might even faint if they tried to run a few steps.

    This was punishment. When a person does something wrong, they must face the consequences. It isn¡¯t enough to say a light ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Can ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ really make up for everything?

    After starting the car and moving the vehicles blocking the front and back, Lu Tianxing turned and made his way back to his car.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you? Are you hurt?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing get into the car, Bai Zhiqing looked at him nervously, her pretty face filled with deep concern.

    "Wife, can I take that as you caring about me?" Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and said with a smile.

    "Like I¡¯d care about you." Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks shed a hint of red, her words not quite matching her feelings.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers were tightly sped together; she had never felt as serene as she did today, her heart brimming with a sense of security as if, with Lu Tianxing by her side, even if the sky fell, she would be unharmed.

    "Hehe, wife, of course my body is fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we consummate our marriage tonight? I promise to let you understand what a ¡¯human pile driver¡¯ is."

    Lu Tianxing grinned lewdly, his gaze fixating on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest and clicking his tongue, "Wife, if you¡¯re eager, we can have some fun in the car. Although the space in this Bentley sedan is not huge, the vibrations are just right. Wife, want to give it a try now? There¡¯s no one around anyway."

    "Get lost, as if I¡¯d want to try anything with you, your head¡¯s full of dirty thoughts. I should have let someone beat those perverted thoughts out of you earlier," Bai Zhiqing scolded, yet despite facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s teasing, she felt no anger, instead sensing a touch of sweetness in her heart.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face morphed into a grimace, he wailed, "Oh heavens, oh earth, look at this! My wife actually wants to see me beaten up by others, it¡¯s too hateful. Bestow upon me a beauty, I need a new wife."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing red at him furiously upon hearing this.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled stealthily, pretending not to see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, and turned his head to appreciate the night view outside the window.

    The entire carriage fell into an eerie silence, with only the sound of the evening breeze.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Bai Zhiqing suddenly spoke, "Lu Tianxing, thank you for today."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "Thank me? For what?"

    "Thank you for saving me once again," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Don¡¯t you think my methods are bloody?"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled gracefully, replying, "At first, I indeed thought you were cruel. But after giving it some thought, I realized that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If you had no strength, then you would be the one suffering in the end. Their methods might be even more cruel than yours, they might even take your life."

    "Since they are out to kill you, why should you be courteous with them? Just because we are the ones being attacked, does that mean we¡¯re not allowed to fight back?"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned; he never expected Bai Zhiqing to say such things.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was silent, Bai Zhiqing spoke again, "You¡¯re not killing out of sheer desire, but to protect yourself. Since they¡¯re intent on killing you, why shouldn¡¯t we fight back? We are human beings with emotions, with the ¡¯seven feelings and the six desires,¡¯ not exalted saints or untouchable sage mothers. Since they¡¯ve decided to attack us, why can¡¯t we kill them? Just because they are weaker than us, have be the underdog? Does that mean we can¡¯t kill them?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing dumbfoundedly, not expecting her to say so.

    Upon reflection, Lu Tianxing understood. The business world is a realm of cunning and deceit, much like a battlefield, and sometimes even bloodier and more brutal. Showing the slightest bit of mercy might lead to an irreversible downfall. Bai Zhiqing had gone through countless deceits in the business world, so it was unsurprising that she would think this way.

    Thank you: Dirxxo for the reward!!!

 Chapter 313 - 311 Why Donâ€™t You Go to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 311 Why Don¡¯t You Go to Heaven</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me who you really are?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered with uncertainty, filled with curiosity about the man in front of her. Bullets had no effect on him¡ªcould he possibly be Superman?

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Who am I? Aren¡¯t I your husband?"

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing in annoyance and said, "Nonsense, I¡¯m not asking about that. I¡¯m asking about your past. You are definitely not as simple as someone who just works odd jobs."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and looked at Bai Zhiqing with a profound gaze, and said, "Ah, to think my deep cover would be known by my wife. Wife, do you really want to know my true identity?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes trembled, as if that gaze carried countless stories, stirring an irresistible curiosity, "If you¡¯re willing to tell, I¡¯m willing to be your most faithful listener."

    "Ah, since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to tell this story, ah, remembering it is very painful..."

    "In fact, I did work abroad, but I have another identity. Actually, I¡¯m not from Earth but from a distant Cultivator. On that, everyone pursues the Dao of immortality, longing to live as long as heaven itself, seeking eternal youth. And I was one among the many Cultivators there..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze sparkled as he looked unblinkingly at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ample Holy Maiden Peak, which rose and fell slightly with her breath, stirring a restless desire within him.

    Lu Tianxing felt a me ignite in his heart and quickly looked down to shift his focus. Having just drank some tiger-strength liquor, he certainly should not do anything less than honorable. Thus, Lu Tianxing began to eloquently tell his ¡¯story.¡¯

    With arms waving and legs kicking, Lu Tianxing endlessly boasted of his past glories.

    Before he knew it, Lu Tianxing had embellished himself into an invincible Cultivator with supreme power, capable of obliterating a with a single strike, traversing the void, and crossing countless gxies in an instant.

    Late on, when an ancient Immortal Mansion was opened, he braved a thousand hardships and eventually seized control of the entire mansion, only to be besieged by innumerable powerful enemies. Outnumbered in the end, he chose to perish together with those invincible foes. However, a sliver of his true spirit, wrapped by the power of the Immortal Mansion, was reborn on Earth.

    Lu Tianxing boasted extravagantly, but Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t believe a word. Exploding stars, crossing the void¡ªdid he think he was the protagonist of a cultivation novel? Why not im you¡¯re Pangu and have fallen through the ages after creating the world?

    Even his excuses wereughable, not to mention whether there was life beyond Earth. Attacked by countless strong foes and still able to destroys? Have some shame, man! With that kind of power, why don¡¯t you ascend to the heavens!

    "How about it, wife? Don¡¯t you think the former me was very impressive, filled with admiration for me, captivated by the past me? What do you say, shall we consummate our marriage then? When the timees, I¡¯ll teach you dual cultivation techniques. We can improve our strength while doing it. In no time, you¡¯ll be a true female powerhouse, with evesting beauty and eternal life."

    After talking for a long while, Lu Tianxing still had more to add, seemingly not yet content.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and smiled, "Lu Tianxing, I must say, you have quite the gift of gab. Your story had lots of twists and turns, it was very stirring. But do you think I would believe it?"

    "Do you mean to say that everything I just said was false?"

    "It seems you do have a bit of self-awareness."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes. She suddenly realized that not only was Lu Tianxing a lecher, but his skin was also as thick as city walls¡ªimpervious to cannon fire.

    "Wife, what¡¯s this about self-awareness? Aren¡¯t all the TV shows doing this, building up some earth-shattering past for themselves? Like water from a thousand-year-old well, or iming to be a descendant of Emperor Li Shimin, or that despite having all bones shattered in my body, I still want to sing. What I said was just going with the flow. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite inspiring?" Lu Tianxing defended himself.

    "Yeah, so I think you should go act in a tragedy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d secure an Oscar. If one of these days I¡¯m in the mood to start an entertainmentpany, I¡¯ll definitely hire you as our top-star, and let you boast on TV."

    "Eh!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of ck lines, having initially intended to tease her. Instead, it turned out he was the one being teased by Bai Zhiqing. When she suggested he be the lead star, he wasn¡¯t some brothel performer, nor the top card¡ªwhy not just say courtesan!

    Seeing Lu Tianxing with his head hung low and looking dejected, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle secretly in her heart. She found that at this moment, Lu Tianxing was rather pleasing to the eye, much better than before.

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were yfully making their way home, in the luxurious private room of a bar, Chen Hao was singing karaoke, draping his arms around two heavily made-up women. From time to time, he took liberties with the women, appearing extremely joyful.

    Chen Hao was indeed feeling great. Ever since he had Scar go after Lu Tianxing, his mood had been fantastic. He was certain that Lu Tianxing¡¯s legs were broken, and that hey on the ground like a dog. His mood was truly ecstatic. This was the fate of anyone who dared topete with him for a woman.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Chen Hao was about to get to the main event with the two hostesses, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a woman dressed in a ck robe with an icy expression on her face walked in.

    This woman was none other than the Rose Society¡¯s personal bodyguard, Wu Yan.

    "Who are you, what do you want, who let you in here? Do you know who I am? I am with the Sword Alliance. Are you blind? Get out of here now!" Chen Hao released one of the hostess, shouting frantically with a hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at the cold woman in front of him.

    "Heh, someone from the Sword Alliance?"

    A cold smirk appeared on Wu Yan¡¯s face as she spoke slowly, "Would someone from the Sword Alliance dare toy a hand on the Rose Society¡¯s son-inw? Will youe with me on your own, or do I need to take you myself?"

    As her words fell, an intense killing intent radiated from Wu Yan. Since the moment Lu Tianxing had rescued the Rose, Tianxing had be her benefactor in her heart. Anyone who dared to harm Tianxing was an enemy of the entire Unrivaled Guards.

    The moment the killing intent was released, Chen Hao shuddered uncontrobly, as if he had fallen into an ice cer, feeling utterly cold all over.

    "Fine, I¡¯lle with you."

    Chen Hao lowered his head, walking slowly towards Wu Yan. As he neared her, a fierce look shed in his eyes. He suddenly raised his fist and smashed it towards Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    Watching this scene unfold, a look of disdain appeared on Wu Yan¡¯s face, "Clueless about your impending doom."

    Wu Yan shot out her leg with the speed of lightning.

    "Bang!"

    Chen Hao was sent flying with a kick, crashing against the wall of the private room. Blood spurted from his mouth as hey on the ground like a dead dog, his face twisted grotesquely, with eyes glittering with extreme malice.

    "Trash."

    Wu Yan sneered with ridicule, her silhouette shed beside Chen Hao, and she stomped down on his arm.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of bones shattering rang out immediately.

    Before Chen Hao could even scream, Wu Yan bent down to grab him, flinging him like trash onto the nearby coffee table.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound followed as Chen Hao¡¯s body made intimate contact with the floor. The intense pain sent him straight into unconsciousness.

    Having done all this, Wu Yan stuffed Chen Hao into a ck stic bag. Without a nce at the hostesses, she carried him over her shoulder and left the KTV directly. Two minutester, the room erupted with a terrifying scream.

 Chapter 314 - 312 Lu Tianxingâ€™s Imaginations

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 312 Lu Tianxing¡¯s Imaginations</h4>

    In Ziyuan District, a Bentley slowly made its way from the distance, snaking through the vi area, and finally stopping in front of mansion number 66.

    As the door opened, Lu Tianxing followed Bai Zhiqing into the room, his gaze surveying the surroundings and revealing a hint of delight.

    The old man and that little demon of an aunt must have all gone back to the ancestral home. Could it really be a setup to create an opportunity for him and Bai Zhiqing? Tonight, would he seize the moment, or grasp the opportunity?

    "Wife, it¡¯s gettingte; how about we go to bed early?" Lu Tianxing swept his gaze around, saying with a mischievous smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going upstairs to take a bath right now, and you¡¯d better stay down here patiently. Otherwise, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing warily, her white fingers making a snipping motion twice, and with a coldugh, she turned and went upstairs, her sensual waist twisting with each step.

    Gazing at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing felt helpless. How was he supposed to spend tonight? Surely he wasn¡¯t really considering seeking out Lin Qianru or Rose to release some tension, was he?

    To be honest, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t really want to find Lin Qianru or Rose. It made him feel as if he were only looking for them to relieve desire.

    "Wait a second, did I just discover something...?"

    Suddenly, as if recalling something, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered what Bai Zhiqing said before she left; wasn¡¯t that hinting for him to join her in a couple¡¯s bath, hence the straightforward instruction about her going to take a bath and warning him not toe up?

    And women often like to speak in contradictions, saying no when their hearts long for yes. Could this be a contradiction too?

    "If that¡¯s the case, if I don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down Zhiqing¡¯s kind intentions and be seen as a man who can¡¯t read the mood?"

    Lu Tianxing murmured to himself, the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed.

    From their interactions over the past period, Lu Tianxing discovered that Bai Zhiqing was actually someone with a tough front but a tender heart, never admitting her feelings outright. Perhaps, Bai Zhiqing wanted the couple¡¯s bath but was too shy to say it, so she warned him as a way of reverse psychology.

    After all, a woman bold enough to suggest a couple¡¯s bath must be quite brazen, and someone as shy as Bai Zhiqing really couldn¡¯t articte such an invitation.

    Bai Zhiqing had no idea what Lu Tianxing was thinking. If she knew her warning had been interpreted by Lu Tianxing as her hinting at him, she would undoubtedly p him twice without hesitation, thinking, "You lecherous man, your imagination is too wild."

    "That¡¯s right, Zhiqing must be shy and reluctant to say it outright, so she hinted at me instead. If a beauty extends an invitation and I don¡¯t ept, wouldn¡¯t that be an offense worthy of heavenly punishment?"

    "Wife, here Ie! I¡¯m a man who understands romantic cues. Hehe, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there."

    With that thought, Lu Tianxing rubbed his hands together, more and more convinced of his idea, and made his way swiftly up the stairs.

    A beauty had made an indirect overture; to act otherwise at such a time would be to confirm oneself as aplete fool.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing prepared to ascend the stairs, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks were flushed red in the bathroom. She pondered how to spend the evening, knowing that Lu Tianxing had consumed ¡¯Tiger Vigor¡¯ wine. ¡¯Tiger Vigor¡¯ wine, as anyone with a hint of knowledge would know, is a top-shelf, no side-effect, potent tonic. A man who drinks it bes like a fierce tiger.

    Ordinary people would be undone after a few sses, but Lu Tianxing had gulped down more than half a bottle tonight. If he couldn¡¯t restrain himself and forced himself on her, relying on Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, how would she cope? She¡¯d have no ability to resist, which is to say, Lu Tianxing would be the fierce tiger and she, amb, a newbornmb at that.

    "Do I really have to give in to his wishes."

    Every time Bai Zhiqing thought about this, she felt a surge of irritation and confusion. Although deep down she had slowly developed feelings for Lu Tianxing, the idea of offering herself willingly was nearly impossible for her to entertain.

    Furthermore, Lin Yafei had once told her that men typically lose interest once they get what they wanted. If something remains out of reach, they tend to value it more. If she were to give her body to Lu Tianxing, who could say whether he would stay with her.

    "Sigh, forget it, I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. If he tries to force me, I¡¯ll fight to the death to castrate him."

    Bai Zhiqing clenched the towel tightly, as if it were Lu Tianxing herself, a determined look shining in her eyes.

    Standing at the door to the room, Lu Tianxing took several deep breaths to calm his excitement before pushing the door open and walking in. The room was empty, except for the sound of rushing water from the bathroom.

    "Just as I thought, hehe, wife, I¡¯ming."

    With a wicked smirk, Lu Tianxing dashed into the room, grabbed his bathrobe, and headed straight for the bathroom.

    "Click!"

    Just as his hand was about to touch the doorknob, the bathroom door suddenly opened from the inside, and Bai Zhiqing stepped out wrapped in a bath towel, drying her hair.

    Her skin looked as if it had been soaked in milk¡ªfair and glistening. Her figure was curvy in all the right ces, with voluptuousness where it counted, and firmness where it mattered. Plus, the after-bath effect made her entire body emanate an alluring, almost criminal fragrance.

    Upon witnessing this sight, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of wild lust rise within him.

    "Lu Tianxing, what... what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait downstairs?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing at the door with a bathrobe, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, taking a long time to regain herposure.

    "Eh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "Isn¡¯t my wife hinting that she wants to take a mandarin duck bath with me?"

    "You jerk, who hinted at that."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately flushed red with anger, shouting, "Who¡¯s taking a mandarin duck bath with you, Lu Tianxing, you shameless pervert, I¡¯ve misjudged you. Humph...."

    With a cold face, Bai Zhiqing kicked Lu Tianxing in the thigh, snorted coldly, and walked straight into the bedroom.

    Lu Tianxing stood there dumbfounded, not even noticing the pain in his leg. What was this situation? Wasn¡¯t it about a mandarin duck bath? Why did she suddenly change her mind?

    "Did I misunderstand, or is she angry because I arrived toote, embarrassed and furious?"

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. It seemed there was no hope for a mandarin duck bath, so he had no choice but to walk alone into the bathroom.

 Chapter 315 - 313 I Can Help You

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 313 I Can Help You</h4>

    With a speechless face, Lu Tianxing walked into the bathroom. Once he saw the situation inside, he froze for a moment. mes burst forth from his Dantian instantly, because on the clothes rack beside him were the body-fitting clothes Bai Zhiqing had just taken off, carelessly ced on the washing machine beside it, looking very eye-catching. The entire bathroom was filled with a faint fragrance, causing the mes that had just died down within Lu Tianxing to burst into fierce burning once more.

    "Amitabha, form is emptiness, emptiness is form."

    Murmuring to himself, Lu Tianxing turned on the shower, adjusting it to the cold water setting, and let the chilly stream wash over him.

    Now he felt his whole body heating up, all his blood seemed ame as if he feared he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from turning into a wolf and doing something he would regret for the rest of his life.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Just then, a series of urgent knocking sounds rang out.

    Soon after, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly anxious voice rose from outside, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing in there? Come out quickly, I need to see you."

    "What¡¯s the matter, I¡¯m taking a bath."

    "No way, Lu Tianxing, hurry up and get dressed ande out, you can continue showeringter. Be quick, don¡¯t dilly-dally."

    "Wife, what exactly do you want? Can¡¯t a person have a peaceful bath?"

    Helplessly, Lu Tianxing grabbed a towel, hurriedly wiped himself down, put on his underwear, opened the door, and walked out.

    "Ah!"

    Before he could see what had happened, Lu Tianxing heard a piercing scream by his ear, frightening him into covering his ears reflexively.

    "Wife, why are you screaming? Don¡¯t you know such a loud scream in the middle of the night can easily attract wolves?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a speechless expression as she turned red-faced and kept retreating.

    "Ah, Lu Tianxing, you, don¡¯te any closer, I warn you, don¡¯te any closer, or watch out, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    The stupefied Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lu Tianxing approaching her, immediately screamed loudly, iling her arms as if to ward him off, retreating desperately as if seeing a ghost.

    Lu Tianxing was utterly confused by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, wondering what was going on. He wasn¡¯t a devil; he shouldn¡¯t be that terrifying.

    "What on earth happened?" Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing with a brooding look.

    "Lu Tianxing, you perv, you weirdo, you exhibitionist."

    Bai Zhiqing kept screaming. Although she had seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s naked body before, at least it was with his pants on. This time, Lu Tianxing came out with only boxer briefs on, and the bulge in the front was quite scary to behold.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s screams, Lu Tianxing subconsciously looked down at himself, found he was only wearing boxer briefs, and was left speechless. Wasn¡¯t it something she had seen before? Was such a dramatic reaction necessary?

    "Wife, just because of this? You¡¯ve seen it before, even touched and used it with your own hands! What¡¯s there to be shy about?" Lu Tianxing said with a mischievous smile, recalling the racing scene from a few days ago involuntarily.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you shameless rogue, go back and shower right now and don¡¯t let me see you again, or else, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Bai Zhiqing screamed, her pretty face flushed red, Lu Tianxing¡¯s words suddenly brought back the memory of the incident from a few days ago.

    Thinking of those things, Bai Zhiqing felt both embarrassed and angry.

    "Heh, I¡¯m going back in then, but don¡¯t you scream again. Next time, I mighte out with nothing on."

    Lu Tianxing warned Bai Zhiqing, intent on having afortable bath to calm the fire.

    "Bang, bang..."

    No sooner had he taken off his clothes and turned on the shower, than the bathroom door was knocked on once again.

    "Wife, what do you want in the end, will you let someone bathe or not? If you keep knocking, believe it or not, I wille out right now." Lu Tianxing threatened with a frustrated face.

    "You... never mind, it¡¯s okay, just take your time bathing."

    Bai Zhiqing was silent for a moment, didn¡¯t say anything more, and turned to leave.

    Harassed by Bai Zhiqing over and over, Lu Tianxing no longer nned to continue his shower, for who knows if Bai Zhiqing would burst in next time.

    After quickly wiping his body, he changed into his pajamas, and Lu Tianxing returned to the bedroom.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was leaning on the bed, engrossed in a fashion magazine.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, without lifting her head, said, "Lu Tianxing, same rules as always, I sleep on the bed, and tonight you sleep on the floor, no crossing the line."

    Wife,e on! I¡¯ve drunk a lot of ¡¯Hu Bian¡¯ alcohol tonight."

    Lu Tianxing sat down next to Bai Zhiqing with a sheepish look and pitifully gazed at her.

    "What does that have to do with me?"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled coldly without looking up, "I didn¡¯t tell you to drink. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to do anything to me tonight, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite."

    While talking, Bai Zhiqing reached under the pillow and a pair of shiny scissors appeared in her hand.

    "Gulp!"

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard, shivering with a cold feeling; he had almost forgotten that Bai Zhiqing always kept a pair of scissors under the pillow. He should have confiscated them earlier.

    "Wife, this... can we put this away first, let¡¯s talk nicely, everything is negotiable, too much violence tarnishes your enlightened image." Lu Tianxing could not help but swallow again, his voice trembling.

    "Don¡¯t talk to me, men who drink are beasts, and you¡¯re the beast among the fighters, I have to keep an eye on you at all times."

    "Damn it!"

    Lu Tianxing cursed silently, this woman was trying to kill him. Now he felt the effects of the ¡¯Hu Bian¡¯ alcohol nearly erupting from within, his whole body burning up, even his True Qi was struggling to suppress this provocation, since he didn¡¯t practice the Ice Heart Technique or simr mental methods.

    "Alright! Wife, I promise I won¡¯t touch you tonight."

    Having no choice, Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh, prepared his spot on the floor, andy down, but he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, his body burning like fire.

    "Are you okay?" Bai Zhiqing asked, staring at the restless Lu Tianxing.

    "Put yourself on a grill and see if you¡¯re okay." Lu Tianxing said sullenly, feeling very frustrated.

    Having a wife as beautiful as a flower right beside him but unable to touch her, he wished he hadn¡¯te back.

    "If... if you¡¯re really feeling bad, I can help you," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    After uttering those words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart felt like it was about to leap into her throat, her cheeks burning hot.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing bolted upright, staring at Bai Zhiqing with excitement, "Wife, have you thought it over, decided to consummate our marriage."

    "I... I can lend you my underwear; don¡¯t all you men like to find fifth sister? I can lend it to you for relief, but you have to promise to wash it clean after use."

    Bai Zhiqing stuttered, her voice bing quieter and quieter, if not for Lu Tianxing¡¯s keen hearing, he wouldn¡¯t have heard her at all.

    Thank you: Dirxxo for your multiple rewards!!!

 Chapter 316 - 314 Agony

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 314 Agony</h4>

    After saying these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks turned beet red in an instant, even the area behind her ears was flushed.

    Lu Tianxing, on the other hand, stood there dumbfounded, wanting to cry but without tears. Things seemed to be different from what he had pictured. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to agree to consummate their marriage?

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face, Lu Tianxing felt another pang of agony. He had never expected Bai Zhiqing to say such things, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    After a long pause, Lu Tianxing finally regained his senses, "Wife, you can¡¯t possibly be serious with me!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone still carried a hint of disbelief and astonishment.

    Bai Zhiqing is who! The business goddess of Modu, the ice queen CEO, always serious and as chilly as frost. And now, she¡¯s actually initiating such a conversation with a man. If this was to get out, who knows how many would be shocked.

    It¡¯s certain that the men of Modu would be in an uproar, one could even say that if Bai Zhiqing were to auction her personal belongings, the price would be astronomical, with countless people fighting over them.

    "Mm! I¡¯m serious, if you¡¯re really feeling ufortable, I don¡¯t mind," she said as her face turned even redder and her voice softer than a mosquito¡¯s.

    "This... Let¡¯s just drop it," Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile, shaking his head at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suggestion, knowing he wasn¡¯t that perverted.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? You drank so much earlier, and I¡¯ve heard that if a man holds it in for too long, it could lead to problems," Bai Zhiqing hesitated before saying after she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "No need, I¡¯ll just go outside for some fresh air, and maybe I¡¯ll feel better."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, shook his head slightly, and got ready to pick up the clothes he had set aside to put them on and go out for a while.

    If he stayed any longer, he really wasn¡¯t sure he could resist the temptation to not take advantage of Bai Zhiqing.

    "Are you really feeling that bad?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "What do you think! Right now, I feel like I¡¯m being roasted on a fire, do you know what that feels like? I¡¯m about to be cooked through, on the verge of exploding," Lu Tianxing sighed in frustration and spoke with a bitter smile.

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression kept changing. She wanted to do something, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Although she had changed her opinion of Lu Tianxing, it didn¡¯t mean she was willing to go any further with him.

    "So are you nning to go?" It took a while before Bai Zhiqing managed to speak.

    "I n to find a ce to swim for a bit, to burn off some energy. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up in the hospital tomorrow."

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply in his heart. He felt like his entire body was on fire, and if he didn¡¯t go out to expend some energy now, he was seriously worried he might really end up in the hospital tomorrow.

    "Lu Tianxing, you better tell me the truth, are you thinking of finding another woman? I won¡¯t allow it," Bai Zhiqing suddenly became anxious upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and stared at him intently.

    Lu Tianxing instantly had a face full of disbelief: "Wife, what exactly do you want me to do? Do you really n to collect my corpse tomorrow?"

    Bai Zhiqing spoke somewhat timidly, "It¡¯s not that serious, is it?"

    "What do you think!"

    "Didn¡¯t I give you a solution?"

    "Wife, are you teasing me? Can that thing really take care of this matter?"

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette in exasperation. He found that Bai Zhiqing was driving him crazy. This was not allowed, that was not allowed, all set on turning him into a eunuch.

    "Are you really feeling that bad?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing tentatively, but the thought of helping him in any other way was something she just couldn¡¯t get past.

    "Isn¡¯t that obvious?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded his head in frustration. Had he known, he should have learned the Ice Heart Technique to keep these mes at bay and not be tortured like he was at the moment.

 Chapter 317 - 315: Return to Zero Point Bar

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 315: Return to Zero Point Bar</h4>

    "Then go find yourself another woman!"

    After uttering those words, Bai Zhiqing immediately lowered her head, a trace of despondency coloring her face. At this moment, she realized she was far from an adequate wife, actually suggesting her own husband should seek thepany of other women. Surely, she was the epitome of failure as a spouse.

    Bai Zhiqing, with her head bowed, felt her heart clenching in pain, as if a pair ofrge hands were grasping her heart with force, making it hard for her to breathe. Just the thought of Lu Tianxing rolling in bed with another woman was like someone stabbing her heart with a knife, a piercing agony that she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Even she didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way.

    Deep down, Bai Zhiqing truly wanted to agree to Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, "I¡¯ll consummate our marriage, just don¡¯t go find other women."

    But when the words reached her lips, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter them, perhaps due to a woman¡¯s inherent modesty that prevented her from speaking.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s downtrodden expression, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, "Wife, I was just joking with you. I really just wanted to go for a walk, to get some fresh air, and I¡¯ll be back soon."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing abruptly raised her head, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of surprise.

    "You¡¯re my wife, I may deceive anyone else but not my wife. Stop crying, or you¡¯ll be a ¡¯teary little kitten¡¯."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, reaching out to wipe the tears from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks.

    "Humph, you¡¯ll turn into a ¡¯teary little kitten¡¯!"

    Bai Zhiqing huffed heavily, pouting and turning her head away, acting like a little girl in a sulk, refusing to pay attention to Lu Tianxing.

    "Even if I turned into a ¡¯teary kitten,¡¯ it wouldn¡¯t matter. Okay, wife, you rest up now. I¡¯m going out for a bit."

    "Hmm! Come back early."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily.

    "I¡¯m off."

    Lu Tianxing waved to Bai Zhiqing and left the room, opening the door behind him.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back."

    As Lu Tianxing departed, Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to call out to him, but her arm only lifted slightly before she, with resignation, let it fall back down. She curled up in the corner of the bed, hugging her knees, appearing utterly forlorn.

    "Lu Tianxing, I hope that you¡¯re not deceiving me, because if you are, I¡¯ll never forgive you for as long as I live."

    Staring into the endless night, Bai Zhiqing whispered to herself, her tears flowing unchecked.

    She really wasn¡¯t sure if she actually liked Lu Tianxing, nor did she understand what was called love. All she knew was that when she heard Lu Tianxing was going to seek other women, something inside her seemed to vanish, something she couldn¡¯t grasp no matter how hard she tried.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know if Lu Tianxing truly liked her or just lusted after her body. Men are all eagerness before they¡¯ve had a woman, but can turn utterly cold once they¡¯ve gotten what they wanted.

    She had seen too much of this to count. Uncertain if Lu Tianxing was the same, she kept her guard up, all to ensure that he never grew tired of her.

    Yet, she had grown to like this life, feeling as though her heart hade back to life, no longer the walking dead whose existence was solely about work.

    With Lu Tianxing by her side every day, sharingughter and anger, allowing her to vent her frustration with kicks and curses, she had be ustomed to this life. If Lu Tianxing were to disappear, she really didn¡¯t know what she would do or if she could return to her previous way of living.

    Bai Zhiqing found that she might actually be falling for Lu Tianxing, falling for this rogue.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back."

    Bai Zhiqing slowly moved to sit by the bed, curling up like an injured kitten in a corner, her head buried deep in her thighs, unwilling to sleep. She wanted to wait for Lu Tianxing to return.

    After leaving the room, Lu Tianxing casually picked up Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Bentley¡¯s keys from the living room table and drove away from the Ziyuan District.

    Upon arriving at Zero Point Bar, the ce seemed unaffected by the recent official conflict with the Rose Society, as lively as ever, with rock music ring,pelling everyone to sway to the rhythms.

    Several members of the Rose Society greeted Lu Tianxing as he walked in.

    Lu Tianxing waved to them and headed straight toward the corridor in the back. Reaching the end of the corridor, he saw Rose, dressed in a red cheongsam, standing there. Her voluptuous figure was highlighted to full effect, capturing everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Her flowing ck hair casually scattered over her shoulders and her phoenix eyes shimmered with a chilling gleam, giving off an intimidating aura.

    "Hubby, you¡¯re here."

    Rose¡¯s face broke into a sweet smile, and disregarding the presence of her subordinates, she rushed forward and embraced Lu Tianxing, kissing his cheek without any restraint.

    "Did you miss me?"

    With her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, Rose tilted her head up to look at him, her pretty face carrying a docile expression like that of a kitten.

    "I have."

    Holding Rose, Lu Tianxing said, "Where¡¯s the man I asked you to capture for me?"

    "He¡¯s inside."

    Rose let go of Lu Tianxing and led him into the basement of Zero Point Bar. In a room, Chen Haoy on the ground, his suit stained with blood and looking utterly disheveled, a far cry from his earlier swagger in the hospital.

    "Wake him up," Rose said coldly as she nced at Chen Hao.

    A burly man beside them nodded, picking up a bucket of ice-cold water and viciously dousing Chen Hao¡¯s face with it.

    Chen Hao¡¯s body jolted violently and he opened his eyes, his gaze devoid of arrogance, filled only with fear.

    Lu Tianxing let go of Rose and walked over to Chen Hao, "Chen Hao, do you remember me?"

 Chapter 318 - 316 Inquiry (Please Subscribe, Please Collect)

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 316 Inquiry (Please Subscribe, Please Collect)</h4>

    Chen Hao curled up on the ground, and after hearing someone call him, he instinctively raised his head. When he saw it was Lu Tianxing who was calling him, a look of disbelief immediately shed across his face. He had never in his dreams expected that the person appearing before him would be Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, is... is it really you? How could you be here?"

    Chen Hao trembled as he spoke, his face betraying intense fear.

    It wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing that he feared, because he saw Rose standing behind Lu Tianxing. It was Rose that he feared.

    His uncle, Scar, was a deputy hall master of the Sword Alliance. Naturally, he had heard of Rose. In Modu, the name "Huangpu Rose" was widely known, instilling dread in countless people. He was acutely aware of how terrifying Rose could be. Anyone who fell into her hands would be skinned alive, even if they were lucky enough to survive.

    Chen Hao had never imagined that the person who had abducted him would be Rose, and he had never imagined that Rose would help Lu Tianxing get revenge.

    "Of course, it¡¯s me. Chen Hao, do you feel very disappointed now? I seem to be standing perfectly unharmed beside you," Lu Tianxing said with a smiling face. But a cold gleam flickered in the depths of his eyes as he stepped towards Chen Hao.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walk towards him step by step, Chen Hao shook uncontrobly. Now, Lu Tianxing seemed no different from a demon in his eyes.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do? Don¡¯t mess around, killing people is against thew," Chen Hao said, looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, which felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer, shivering all over. He kept retreating; had he known that Lu Tianxing was acquainted with Rose, he would not have had the guts to cross Lu Tianxing, even with ten times the courage.

    Offending a man is not scary, but offending a woman is the most terrifying thing of all.

    "Killing people is against thew?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curved into a cold, mocking smile, "Chen Hao, do you think I¡¯m a fool? When you had people trying to break my limbs, you didn¡¯t think about that, huh? Whates around goes around. Don¡¯t you think I should return the favor? Just breaking your five limbs should do, don¡¯t you agree?"

    "No, no, you can¡¯t do this. Please, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m begging you, spare me, please, spare me. I won¡¯t dare do it again. President Rose, could you plead for me? Great kindness should be met with great mercy; please let me go as if I were nothing but a fart..."

    Chen Hao shivered uncontrobly, struggling to stand up from the ground, he knelt in front of Rose, desperately pleading. To break five limbs ¨C he would bepletely ruined.

    "Spare you? You wanted to break the limbs of my man, and you still think I should spare you?"

    Rose smiled coldly, her voice as chilling as the Nine Nether Purgatory, devoid of any hint of emotion, her eyes harboring a grim killing intent.

    "Your man?"

    Upon hearing this, Chen Hao¡¯s face shed with intense fear. No wonder the woman who had kidnapped him had said he hadid hands on Rose¡¯s fianc¨¦. Could it be that Lu Tianxing was...

    Suddenly, Chen Hao felt as though a giant wave had surged within his heart, an ominous premonition rising. He asked, still trembling, "Who is your man?"

    "Lu Tianxing," Rose stated emphatically.

    Although he had guessed the oue, hearing Rose confirm it still caused Chen Hao¡¯s entire body to tremble, his face disying deep fear and regret. If he had known that Lu Tianxing was Rose¡¯s man, even with the courage of a bear and a leopard, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to trouble Lu Tianxing, not to mention him, even his uncle Scar wouldn¡¯t have the guts to confront Rose.

    "What... what do you want to do?"

    Chen Hao looked at Lu Tianxing with terror.

    "I should be the one asking you that question. However, Chen Hao, I have a question for you. If you answer honestly, I might show mercy and spare your life."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Chen Hao, like grasping at thest straw, asked anxiously, "What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything, leave nothing unsaid."

    "Do you know Heavenly God?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly asked, his eyes piercing like lightning, putting pressure on Chen Hao with an intimidating presence, as if he could see right through one¡¯s heart.

    "Heavenly God? Who is he? I don¡¯t know him,"

    Hearing that name, Chen Hao was slightly stunned, utterly confused as to why Lu Tianxing would ask him that.

    Seeing Chen Hao¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing sighed. It seemed Chen Hao didn¡¯t know Heavenly God. Moreover, he was closely watching the changes in Chen Hao¡¯s expressions. Since the question was asked, Chen Hao¡¯s expression had been nothing but astonishment, without the slightest variation.

    "It looks like you truly don¡¯t know anything." Lu Tianxing shook his head with a sigh and left the basement.

    "Break his limbs and throw him out."

    Rose nced at Chen Hao and left behind a cold remark, following Lu Tianxing out.

    "No, Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t do this to me, you promised me, you said you¡¯d spare my life, no, you can¡¯t do this."

    Chen Hao let out a piercing scream, struggling to cling to Lu Tianxing¡¯s legs, but he was seized by two members of the Rose Society. Soon after, a series of harrowing screams echoed through the basement, sending shivers down the spine.

    ...

    "Husband, what¡¯s wrong, what happened?"

    In the back room of Zero Point Bar, Rose gently embraced Lu Tianxing from behind, resting her head on his back.

    "Remember I told you to keep a close watch on those with unclear identities in Modu?" Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep drag, and said.

    "Yes, what about it?"

    Rose was puzzled. Although she was aware of the existence of these assassins and mercenaries, she didn¡¯t understand why these killers would want to trouble Bai Zhiqing nor did she grasp the connection between this and the events of today.

    "Someone has offered a one billion-dor reward for Bai Zhiqing on an international assassin website, and the person who posted the bounty is called Heavenly God. Tonight, Zhiqing encountered an assassin once more, and this assassin was arranged by Heavenly God," Lu Tianxing disclosed everything to Rose without holding back, speaking slowly.

    "Husband, what are you saying?"

    Rose¡¯s alluring lips parted slightly, her face a picture of shock and disbelief. She had not anticipated that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s continual encounters with assassins were the result of a bounty, and that a businessperson could be worth a bounty of one billion dors.

    After a long moment, Rose came back to her senses, her face nowpletely overtaken by a profound chill, emitting a strong desire to kill, as she said in a chilly tone, "Husband, what do you need me to do? Should we keep Chen Hao captive and interrogate him further to find out if he really knows Heavenly God?"

    "No need, Chen Hao is just ackey; he¡¯s not privy to such information."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head; Chen Hao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t deceive him ¡ª indeed, Chen Hao had no idea who Heavenly God was: "Rose, I need a map from the home of Sword Alliance Hierarch Chen Dao, and I want you to intimidate Chen Dao¡¯s entirework of connections with the utmost speed. This time I am going to make the Sword Alliancepletely disappear from Modu."

    Thanks to: rains-stop-flower-falls-heart-apanies for the multiple rewards, support requested, collection sought, no worries of abandonment, rest assured!!!

 Chapter 319 - 317 A Night with Dark Moon and High Winds

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 317 A Night with Dark Moon and High Winds</h4>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing finally harbored a murderous intent.

    Bai Zhiqing had once again encountered a crisis, which made Lu Tianxing realize that the Heavenly God was far more powerful than he had anticipated. Relying solely on the Rose Society and Fu Tu Tie Niu would never be enough to quench his immediate thirst. He needed to possess a far more formidable force, a much greater power topletely dominate Modu and have the entire city under his control.

    Since the Rose Society was the strongest force he wielded, he decided to make it even stronger, bigger, and turn it into Modu¡¯s behemoth that many feared and dreaded at the mere mention.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying, "Keep the best for oneself." Rose was his wife, so of course he would help his own wife. Besides, as long as the Rose Society grew in strength, officials would find it not so easy to take action against them.

    "Husband, do you need my help?"

    Rose did not ask what exactly Lu Tianxing was nning to do. To her, no matter what Lu Tianxing did, she would support him one hundred percent without needing any reason, even if it meant climbing the knife mountain or descending into the sea of mes.

    "No need, what you need to do is quickly gather the overt forces of the Sword Alliance. When the timees and the Rose Society truly takes over Sword Alliance¡¯s territory, even the officials will struggle to deal with you," he said.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. This time, he not only intended to annihte the Sword Alliance as a warning to other forces harboring ill intentions toward Bai Zhiqing, he also wanted to let them know that they should consider whether they could bear his retaliation before they attempted anything against Bai Zhiqing.

    Secondly, he nned to clear the obstacles for the Rose Society. Since thest incident, the society had be a thorn in the officials¡¯ side, a source of irritation, as they looked for opportunities to destroy the Rose Society. But if the Rose Society grew stronger again, even those higher-ups would need to consider the consequences of trying to eradicate it. This essentially provided a protective umbre for the Rose Society, making others hesitant to take action.

    "I understand," Rose nodded and then asked thoughtfully, "Husband, do you need the Unrivaled Guards to apany you?"

    "No need, just hand me Chen Dao¡¯s information from the Sword Alliance. You just focus on keeping an eye on the officials connected to the Sword Alliance and their power. Don¡¯t let them cause any trouble. Leave the rest to me," he said.

    Rejecting Rose¡¯s suggestion, Lu Tianxing spent a brief, tender moment with her at the Zero Point Bar before taking the files Wu Yan had sent him and leaving directly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in an extremely luxurious private apartment.

    Chen Dao sat in his study, frowning deeply, his face exceptionally cold. He had just received news that a vice hall master of the Sword Alliance had gone to kill Bai Zhiqing on his own initiative and ended up dead. This news had instantly obliterated all his good mood, and he wished he could tear the rashly acting Scarface to pieces.

    Who was Bai Zhiqing? The chairman of Modu Bai Group. Even he did not dare to harm her recklessly. Once any harm came to Bai Zhiqing, the consequences were unthinkable. The death of the chairman of a well-known mega-corporation would be a severe blow to Modu¡¯s economy, and the damage to political achievements was self-evident. The higher-ups would probably tear him to shreds in no time, and his protective umbres would be useless.

    Moreover, what was more important, Bai Zhiqing was the granddaughter of Bai Qiao Mountain.

    Bai Qiao Mountain was an outright madman. Once, a minor force tried to harm Bai Zhiqing, and an enraged Bai Qiao Mountain led a cohort of his soldiers to t out obliterate that force.

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, even Chen Dao, a man of great skill and courage, couldn¡¯t help but tremble, his face suddenly turning a shade paler. His Sword Alliance seemed formidable in Modu, but in the eyes of Bai Qiao Mountain, they were like dogs made out of y, easily shattered.

    In Modu, everyone knew there was one entity that should not be provoked, and that was Bai Qiao Mountain.

    Though Bai Qiao Mountain was old, his brothers held high positions in the military. Angering Bai Qiao Mountain was akin to poking a ho¡¯s nest. Overnight, the Sword Alliance could be wiped off the face of the earth, and those foolish soldiers wouldn¡¯t care about your background.

    Chen Dao¡¯s face grew increasingly ugly. If an average member of the Sword Alliance had made this move, he could have sacrificed a scapegoat, but unfortunately, it was a vice Hall Master who had acted. Without his nod as the Alliance Hierarch, who would dare to do such a thing? No one would believe him if he said otherwise.

    Now, he was in a situation where even if he wasn¡¯t shitting his pants, he still smelled like it.

    "Scarface, you son of a bitch, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces, you¡¯re driving me mad."

    Chen Dao pped the desk fiercely, his face alight with a crazed intent to kill: "Bai Qiao Mountain, Bai Zhiqing, this matter is not likely to end well. No, I cannot sit and wait for death. Since the deed is done, there¡¯s no turning back. If that¡¯s the case, then I must strike first, wipe out Bai Qiao Mountain and Bai Zhiqing, and then, even if I die, there will be no evidence against me, and no one will be able to touch me."

    A cold gleam flickered in Chen Dao¡¯s eyes. Since it hade to this, he would eradicate thempletely.

    ...

    The night was cool, and the dazzling lights illuminated half of the sky, creating a stark contrast with the outskirts.

    After leaving Zero Point Bar, Lu Tianxing moved swiftly, crossing streets like lightning, and soon arrived beside an artificial river, its willow trees weeping over the banks. Directly across was Chen Dao¡¯s private apartment, Half Mountain Apartment.

    "Hoo..."

    With a long exhale, Lu Tianxing looked up at the bright moon in the sky, revealing a cold smile, "It¡¯s a night perfect for murder, and although the moon is full, tonight, you are destined to die."

    No sooner had his words faded than Lu Tianxing vanished from his spot, reappearing in the middle of the river. With a light tap of his toes, he drifted towards the brightly lit house on the opposite bank like a floating feather.

    In less than a minute, Lu Tianxing was on a road, with Chen Dao¡¯s private apartment not thirty meters in front of him¡ªa three-story building expansive as an ancient mansion.

    ording to the Rose Society¡¯s investigation, Chen Dao resided in this very building. The first two floors were inhabited by Sword Alliance members tasked with Chen Dao¡¯s protection. Additionally, Chen Dao fortified the apartment like a fortress, making it certain death for any ordinary person to breach it.

    Lu Tianxing merely nced at the private apartment. Surrounded by high walls topped with electrified fences, bodyguards patrolled now and then. The sole entrance was arge door guarded by four Sword Alliance members, which seemed not particrly well-defended.

    But Lu Tianxing was under no illusion that the defense wasx. He could almost imagine that if he entered, he would be met withyers of protection.

    Sneaking into the private apartment silently and killing Chen Dao would not be difficult, but this time he intended to make an example of him, a warning to those with ill intentions, to deter anyone harboring malice, while also paving a path for the Rose Society.

 Chapter 320 - 318: No Questions Asked (Please Add to Favorites, Please Subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 318: No Questions Asked (Please Add to Favorites, Please Subscribe)</h4>

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing reached out to wipe his face, revealing an exceedingly ordinary visage. Then he stepped towards Chen Dao¡¯s private apartment, a faint smile on his face as if he were a tourist casually strolling.

    When the four guards, members of the Sword Alliance, at the gate saw Lu Tianxing approaching, their expressions changed drastically, instantly showing a look as if facing a formidable enemy, and they converged towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Stop right there, who are you? Are you blind? This is the Sword Alliance, not a ce for your kind. Get lost immediately, or else, I¡¯ll kill you," one of the Sword Alliance members, with a fierce light shining in his eyes, bellowed threateningly.

    The other three Sword Alliance members also sneered incessantly, as if enjoying a cat-and-mouse game, eagerly anticipating the sight of Lu Tianxing beating a hasty and humiliating retreat.

    "I know this is the Sword Alliance, but that won¡¯t be the case for long. Soon, this ce will be the underworld, and you¡¯ll all turn into lonely wandering ghosts."

    Lu Tianxing lifted his head and grinned at the man, his figure shed like an arrow towards the four Sword Alliance members.

    "Not good, it¡¯s an enemy..."

    The faces of the four men changed wildly. Instinctively, they reached for their waists, wanting to pull out their weapons, but Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give them the chance to react. With a sh, he was already by one¡¯s side. That person¡¯s expression changed wildly, and just as he was about to make a move, he felt a chill on his neck as blood sprayed out, a deep bloody gash appearing on his throat.

    At the same time, the remaining three Sword Alliance members, like dominoes, fell to the ground sping their necks, their faces bearing looks of disbelief. Blood flowed through their fingers.

    If there had been a high-speed camera to slow down the action, it would have easily seen that when Lu Tianxing appeared by their side, four streams of True Qi had already whistled out, like four des slicing across their throats.

    This all happened in the blink of an eye. By the time Lu Tianxing appeared behind them, the four Sword Alliance members had already fallen to the ground with cuts on their necks, their blood flowing and their eyes wide open in death.

    Lu Tianxing did not pay any attention to the four corpses on the ground. ording to the information given by Rose, the Sword Alliance members who lived here were all among Chen Dao¡¯s confidants, each with blood on their hands and guilty of indiscriminate killing of the innocent. Therefore, he had no need for mercy towards these people.

    Lu Tianxing walked towards the interior of the apartment. ording to the information provided by Rose, Chen Dao was supposed to be on the top floor of the three-story building, and the other two floors were mainly upied by members of the Sword Alliance and his bodyguards.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing entered the apartment, arge number of people surged out from inside. Each, like the Sword Alliance members at the door, dressed in ck suits, giving off the air of professional bodyguards. They exuded toughness and a slight scent of blood, clearly having blood on their hands too.

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at this group of Sword Alliance members, his face devoid of any expression and filled with a cold murderous intent. He was set to eradicate them down to the roots. Tonight, he would unleash a massacre, knowing that only death could deter those with malevolent intentions.

    "Attack, kill him," ordered the leading muscr man, scanning Lu Tianxing and then signaling to the others behind him with a wave of his hand.

    The other Sword Alliance members¡¯ eyes gleamed with a ruthless smile, taking up their machetes and pouncing towards Lu Tianxing. In their opinion, using guns to kill someone like Lu Tianxing seemed like overkill.

    Watching the Sword Alliance members charging at him, a slight upturn appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips, a cold smile surfacing on his face as he tread unhurriedly forward.

    "Swoosh!"

    The leading burly man swiped his knife at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, the de¡¯s wind howling, threatening to cleave Lu Tianxing in half with a single stroke.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, dodging the de, and with a punch, he hit the strong man¡¯s chest, sending him flying through the air. Blood sprayed from his mouth, his chest cavitypletely caved in. He overturned several people, fell to the ground, and his body convulsed non-stop¡ªhe was exhaling more than inhaling.

    "Die!"

    Having killed a man, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause, and with a p, he smashed another strong man¡¯s head to the ground, deep into it, turning his flesh and blood into a mashed pulp, dead on the spot.

    Since he had already made a move, there was no need to show mercy. He wanted to use blood to warn everyone that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t easy to kill¡ªwhoever came would die.

    Once the desire to kill arose, there was no need for restraint.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was icy as he pounced on another strong man. Facing the de cleaving towards him, he disregarded it, reaching out to grab and p. The sharp de was as good as tofu under his palm, bending instantly and ttening into an iron pancake.

    "Pfft!"

    The knife-wielding strong man spat out a mouthful of blood, the horrific power transferred from the de causing him to fly backward, his bones shattering inch by inch, dead beyond dead.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered incessantly, his True Qi fierce like a dragon and a tiger, his hands were like tiger¡¯s ws, like eagle talons, like a dragon¡¯s movement, and like a giant stomping over. Everywhere he passed, there was only the sound of snapping bones and the bloody scenes of blood flowing freely, sending shivers down the spine of onlookers...

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was like a being from the Nine Nether Purgatory¡ªin his path, there was bound to be bloodshed, people were sure to lie down.

    Meanwhile, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, there was a disregard for life itself, as if, to him, human lives were akin to grass, or perhaps not even worth as much as an ant.

    "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Screams echoed continuously as Lu Tianxing step by step walked forward, and with every step, someone would die. When he reached the door of the apartment room, behind him he left a trail of corpses. Blood had spilled all over the floor, and the thick smell of blood enveloped the entire space¡ªthere were no more living people.

    There were no further obstructions on the way up to the third floor, and Lu Tianxing effortlessly found the study room where Chen Dao was located, situated at the very center of the vi. The walls were made from special cement that could withstand rocket fire, and even the study¡¯s door was a specially made bulletproof steel door.

    Lu Tianxing looked up, nced at the surveince camera on the ceiling pointed at him, and sneered inwardly¡ªChen Dao really is a sly fox, extremely cautious.

    He knew full well that Lu Tianxing had broken into the apartment but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill him. Instead, he sent his men to their deaths, while he himself hid in this iron-barrel-like room, waiting like a hunter. If Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong, inside there would be a of heaven and earth waiting for him to willingly walk into.

    "Good tactic, not bad."

    Lu Tianxing praised, admitting that if it were anyone but him, Chen Dao¡¯s strategy would indeed be effective¡ªboth wearing down the opponent¡¯s strength and understanding the enemy¡¯s details. Unfortunately, he was facing Lu Tianxing, otherwise, the wisest choice for Chen Dao would have been to flee as far away as possible during this time.

    "Pity, this door is useless against me."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, took a deep breath, and kicked viciously at the bulletproof steel door.

 Chapter 321 - 319 Lightly Outlined

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 319 Lightly Outlined</h4>

    "Bang!"

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s footnded, a footprint instantly appeared on the bulletproof steel door, and a muffled sound echoed throughout the corridor, making the entire building seem to tremble. Cracks swiftly spread across the surrounding walls, and a shower of debris and cement dust cascaded to the ground.

    Lu Tianxing nodded in satisfaction and lightly kicked the steel door.

    "Bang!"

    A cloud of dust rose as the steel door tilted inward, forcibly opened by his effort.

    The entire study was brilliantly lit and filled with the faint scent of sandalwood; indeed, several people were present. A few lean but exceptionally vigorous men stood in front of the desk, and a middle-aged man with neatlybed hair and a refined dress sat calmly there, showing no sign of distress.

    "Young man, you¡¯ve got quite the skill."

    A calm, slightly deep and husky voice rang out, originating from the schrly-dressed man in the study¡ªhe was none other than the Sword Alliance¡¯s Alliance Leader Chen, Chen Dao.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    With a faint smile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Chen Dao, then he leisurely sat down on a nearby sofa, appearing asfortable as if he were in his own home, paying no mind to the six martial artists standing behind Chen Dao.

    Chen Dao, observing Lu Tianxing, felt a cold glint sh in his eyes and said without a trace of a smile, "Young man, you are very confident. I wonder what offense my Sword Alliance hasmitted to warrant such a forceful entry, this campaign against my people."

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just that some people have made me very unhappy, and I couldn¡¯t help it. I have this odd habit¡ªif someone makes me ufortable, I make sure they¡¯re ufortable for life."

    Lu Tianxing said with a light smile, his gaze scanning the surroundings. In Chen Dao¡¯s study, most of one wall was upied by a bookshelf holding a vast collection of domestic and international books. On the desk beside ity the Four Treasures of the Study, apparently used for calligraphy practice.

    It was hard to imagine that an underworld titan, whose hands were stained with blood, would have time to practice calligraphy.

    "It seems that you enjoy reading books, Alliance Leader Chen."

    Chen Dao frowned slightly, uncertain of Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, "I asionally cultivate my sentiments. As the ancient saying goes, ¡¯In books, one finds beauty like jade. Reading keeps one¡¯s mind clear at all times.¡¯ Moreover, nowadays, sess doesn¡¯te from mere fighting and killing. Hot blood will only get you killed faster."

    Lu Tianxing nodded in agreement, "Well said. If your men had half your wit, you wouldn¡¯t have to die today."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Hearing this, Chen Dao¡¯s expression darkened immediately, his eyes harboring a chilling murderous intent, "Young man, you seem overly confident. With just you alone, you think you can take down my Sword Alliance?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, "No, no, I don¡¯t have such capability. I just need to take you down. Without you, the Sword Alliance is nothing but a scattered pack of y dogs, easily crushed."

    "Young man, it seems you do not understand your current situation. I admit that you have some strength, but you should not havee here," Chen Dao said, confident of his victory.

    "Just with them?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the six Xuan-level martial artists behind Chen Dao, acknowledging their respectable strength.

    "Indeed, just with them."

    Chen Dao nodded and pped his hands. Six martial artists standing behind him swiftly surrounded Lu Tianxing in the middle, their energy firmly locking on to Lu Tianxing. Any slight movement from Lu Tianxing would result in a thunderous attack.

    "Young man, I admit your strength is formidable. Initially, I wanted to recruit you to be the vice alliance hierarch of the Sword Alliance, second only to one but above tens of thousands. However,ter on, I changed my mind," Chen Dao said slowly while fiddling with the jade ring on his finger.

    "Why?"

    "Because you¡¯re too defiant and out of my control, so I think it¡¯s better to eliminate you, using your blood to warn those who dare to challenge the Sword Alliance."

    Chen Dao¡¯s voice was very light, as if he were casually chatting with an old friend.

    "Likewise, I also think this way. Killing you would warn those who covet my wife," Lu Tianxing said with a light chuckle.

    "Is that so?"

    Chen Dao chuckled, then suddenly sat up straight and shouted fiercely, "Kill him."

    His eyes emitted a cold light; Chen Dao¡¯s refined facepletely changed, bing sinister like a poisonous snake, giving others the chills, losing all his former refinement.

    "Hehehe, big brother, leave it to me."

    An emaciated man who was a Xuan-level martial artist, perhaps seeking to earn favor, made the first move. His fingers formed into a w¡ªhe didn¡¯t use his True Qi but went straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s cor with Grasping Hand, believing that no matter how strong Lu Tianxing was, at best, he was a Yellow-level Martial Artist without even a fluctuation of True Qi. He thought he could bully the Sword Alliance members who were not martial artists downstairs, but there was no need to use True Qi against such an individual.

    But he miscalcted, as his reaching hand was immediately caught by Lu Tianxing, who seized his wrist and then pulled with force, lunging forward, and in no time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s other hand was on his head. Pushing it down onto the ss coffee table with a smash, the sound ¡¯bang¡¯ rang out as the ss coffee table shattered into pieces, and the burly man dropped to the ground, lifeless.

    Two shards of ss were embedded in his forehead, prating deep into his skull; not even a Daluo Immortal could save him now.

    Lu Tianxing stood up, his smile turning into a cold killing intent as he spoke softly, "Alliance Leader Chen, it seems your subordinates aren¡¯t very impressive. Today, you¡¯re all doomed to die."

    Chen Dao¡¯s facial expression slightly altered; he looked at the scene with some astonishment mixed with a trace of disbelief. He was very clear about the strength of his bodyguards; even without using True Qi, they were not something an ordinary Martial Artist could handle. But he never expected that his bodyguard wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle and would be directly killed by Lu Tianxing.

    A look of surprise shed across Chen Dao¡¯s face, but he quickly recovered and shouted sternly, "Attack together, kill him!"

    The remaining few, also startled, immediately drew their concealed weapons and collectively struck at Lu Tianxing. For a martial artist, in closebat, a gun is cumbersome.

    Now that he had decided to kill, Lu Tianxing no longer held back. He struck with ferocious killing intent, his hands like dragon ws materializing from thin air, directly seizing the neck of a big man and twisting forcefully.

    Everyone heard a ¡¯crack¡¯ beside their ears, then saw the burly man slump to the ground from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands like a mound of mud, twitching twice before lying still, another one dead.

    Afterwards, Lu Tianxing pressed down with a palm, directly pping another approaching man to death.

    Chen Dao watched Lu Tianxing with an almost terrified expression, starting to feel a chill in his heart. Though he was no stranger to killing, he had never seen such a method of murder. This way of killing was incredibly cold-blooded; killing a man as if squashing an ant, effortlessly, as if human life was as insignificant as dust.

 Chapter 322 - 320 Killing Chen Dao

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 320 Killing Chen Dao</h4>

    "Kill him for me, kill him! Whoever kills him will be the Vice Alliance Hierarch of the Sword Alliance." Seeing the fear flicker in the eyes of several bodyguards, Chen Dao mmed the table and shouted sternly.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote. The hesitation of the group of strong men sealed their fate, and Lu Tianxing, within a few rounds, had killed all the remaining men. One was stabbed through the heart with a dagger, another had his skull crushed, and one more had his heart sted to pieces by True Qi, dead beyond doubt.

    "Very well, what a move. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. What a pity, what a pity... Today, you must die."

    Chen Dao¡¯splexion turned incredibly sinister as the murderous intent in his body erupted without any further concealment.

    In an instant, the atmosphere was fraught with lethal intent.

    "Really? I look forward to seeing if you have the strength to back that up."

    As soon as his words fell, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, his aura exploding like an unsheathed precious sword, sharp and overwhelming, pressing down on Chen Dao like a tidal wave.

    Feeling the icy killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Chen Dao¡¯s expression turned extremely grave. Under the pressure of Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura, he felt as though he was beingpletely overpowered.

    "I can¡¯t wait any longer. If I hesitate and my own momentum fades, I¡¯ll definitely be no match for him and will certainly die. I must strike first."

    A thought shed through Chen Dao¡¯s mind, and without hesitation, he kicked the desk violently, shattering it to pieces.

    "Whoosh!"

    Chen Dao reached out and grabbed a glinting Tang de that appeared in his hand, shining with a brilliant light, and shed at Lu Tianxing. The de gleamed as dazzling as a gxy, cutting through the void.

    This sh was incredibly sharp, as if it could tear through space.

    In one swift move, Chen Dao revealed his profound mastery of the de, unpredictable like a god or devil; in a blink of an eye, the de was in front of Lu Tianxing, seemingly set to cleave him in two.

    But, just as the de was about to reach Lu Tianxing, it was suddenly caught in mid-air by a hand. The sharp sound of cutting through air came to an abrupt halt, as Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers had pinched the edge of the Tang de, stopping it from advancing any further.

    "What, this is impossible."

    Seeing this, Chen Dao felt as if a colossal wave had crashed within him. He hadn¡¯t imagined that his all-out strike would be so easily countered by Lu Tianxing, blockedpletely by a mere hand.

    "There¡¯s nothing impossible. Your swordsmanship is decent, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me."

    Lu Tianxing said with a cold smile, his fingers exerting a slight pressure.

    Crack!

    The Tang de shattered instantly.

    "Now¡¯s my chance!"

    After witnessing this, a cold smile surfaced on Chen Dao¡¯s lips, and with a sh, he appeared beside Lu Tianxing. As light flickered in his hand, a dagger glowing with a chill appeared and stabbed fiercely towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Fast!

    Chen Dao¡¯s sneak attack was extremely rapid, leaving no opportunity for Lu Tianxing to evade. The only oue for someone unable to dodge was death.

    Just as the dagger was about to pierce his chest, Lu Tianxing moved, slowly extending two fingers. Under Chen Dao¡¯s horrified gaze, he pinched the de that was aimed at his chest.

    Chen Dao looked at Lu Tianxing incredulously, unable toprehend how Lu Tianxing had managed to respond. By the time he realized what was happening, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers had already gripped his dagger, halting any further progress.

    Then, before Chen Dao could recover from his shock, Lu Tianxing moved again.

    With a forceful pinch, he snapped the dagger in half, holding the broken de aimed directly at Chen Dao¡¯s heart and thrust it forward.

    "Pu-chi!"

    The sound of a sharp object prating flesh, the broken dagger plunged into Chen Dao¡¯s chest, and with the force, he was sent flying backward. In mid-air, his mouth opened and a spurt of crimson blood sprayed out.

    "Bang!"

    The next moment, his body smashed violently against the bookshelf, the terrifying force made him feel as if his entire body was falling apart, his consciousness bing even more blurred.

    In his hazy state of mind, Lu Tianxing took another step, walking towards him withposed strides.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure draw steadily closer, Chen Dao¡¯s body trembled worse, he struggled to stand up.

    As an Earth-level Martial Artist, he would be considered a formidable fighter anywhere, but he was being beaten by Lu Tianxing like a dying dog, utterly powerless in the hands of a terrifyingly young man.

    "You... who exactly are you?"

    Chen Dao¡¯s voice was full of trembling, and it was only now that he realized that even he, who had always been overbearing and arrogant, could feel fear.

    He had thought that one day he might die under the guns of officials, or be killed in someone else¡¯s assassination, but he had never imagined that he would die so openly and legitimately at the hands of another person.

    "Who am I?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile, wiped his face, revealing his true visage: "I¡¯m Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, and also the man of the Rose, who do you think I am?"

    "What did you say?"

    Chen Dao¡¯s expression drastically changed in an instant. He had considered Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, but he had never thought Lu Tianxing would be the Rose¡¯s man.

    "I understand now, I understand."

    Chen Dao murmured softly to himself, unusually calm in the moment, looking at Lu Tianxing, he said slowly, "You know very well I couldn¡¯t possibly send someone to assassinate Bai Zhiqing, as there would be no benefit for me. Yet, you still came alone to my Sword Alliance, your goal isn¡¯t just to defend Bai Zhiqing, but to obliterate the Sword Alliance, clearing the way for the Rose Society, am I right?"

    "You¡¯re right,"

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, "Of course, that¡¯s just one of the reasons. More importantly, I have a question for you, Alliance Leader Chen, I wonder if you can answer me."

    "What question?"

    Chen Dao struggled to stand up from the ground.

    "Do you know the Heavenly God?" Lu Tianxing asked slowly.

    "The Heavenly God? Who¡¯s that?"

    Chen Dao was briefly taken aback, not understanding why Lu Tianxing would ask such a question.

    "It seems you don¡¯t understand either. Heavenly God, it looks like you¡¯ve hidden yourself deep indeed."

    Lu Tianxing gave Chen Dao a deep look, sighed softly, and in a sh, he was by Chen Dao¡¯s side, his hand around Chen Dao¡¯s neck, lifting him off the ground.

    "What realm are you really in?"

    Chen Dao looked at Lu Tianxing with flickering eyes, without any fear of death; he knew from the start of this path that he would die, and now he only wanted to know what realm Lu Tianxing had reached.

    "What realm? I guess it can be reluctantly called the Mythical Realm,"

    Lu Tianxing gave Chen Dao an answer, and with Chen Dao¡¯s incredulous gaze upon him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand tightened slightly.

    With a "crack," a crisp sound echoed, Chen Dao¡¯s head slowly drooped, his body ckened, his eyes filled with incredulity. Mythical Realm, the invincible might of a mythical-level powerhouse, something he couldn¡¯t have dreamed of in his wildest dreams¡ªthat Lu Tianxing¡¯s power had already broken through to the mythical level.

    Mythical-level, in the entire world, there were probably only a few who could im such expertise. Could it be that Lu Tianxing had been cultivating from the womb?

    If he had known this, he would have never stayed in the study waiting for Lu Tianxing to waltz in; he would have fled far and fast. s, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world, and when you take a wrong step, what you may pay could be your life.

    After killing Chen Dao, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger there any longer, he sent a text message to Rose on his phone, then leapt down from the upper floor and left the ce.

    The matter here didn¡¯t need his involvement anymore; the Rose Society would naturally suppress the incident. The people here would die a mysterious death, with no one the wiser.

 Chapter 323 - 321 Offer Help When Itâ€™s Not Needed

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 321 Offer Help When It¡¯s Not Needed</h4>

    Meanwhile, in No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi of the Ziyuan District, Bai Zhiqing was still curled up in the corner of the bed, sleepless, staring nkly at the door, waiting for Lu Tianxing to return.

    "Lu Tianxing, where on earth have you gone, were you really just out for a walk, did you really not lie to me?"

    Bai Zhiqing curled up, whispering to herself in a low voice, like a wounded little animal staying in the corner, licking its wounds alone.

    Time trickled away by the minute and second, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, twenty minutes....

    It was uncertain how much time had passed when the tightly closed bedroom door was suddenly pushed open, and a figure stepped in from the outside, with one hand behind his back, as if hiding something.

    Bai Zhiqing saw this familiar figure appear, and immediately jumped down from the bed, her face showing strong surprise, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re back...."

    "Wife, why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep?"

    Lu Tianxing shivered, surprised at the sight of Bai Zhiqing.

    From the moment he left home to when he rushed back, it took him nearly three hours; he never expected that Bai Zhiqing would wait for him for three hours without sleeping.

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, gently shaking her head, and it wasn¡¯t until she saw him appear before her that she felt her wandering heart, like a lone boat in a gale and torrential rain, suddenly find its harbor to anchor in, bing calm.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I? Wife, look, I even brought you back a gift, see if you like it."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, like performing a magic trick, the hand that was hidden behind him suddenly stretching out in front of Bai Zhiqing, revealing a bunch of bright roses.

    "What beautiful roses, Lu Tianxing, you...."

    Bai Zhiqing looked dazedly at the roses, feeling a sudden tenderness in her nose, an urge to cry, even though countless people had given her roses before, she had never felt so moved as she did today.

    "How about it, wife, do you like them? These are from a bunch of flower shops I walked by, absolutely fresh, just picked roses. Smell them, aren¡¯t they fragrant?" boasted Lu Tianxing proudly.

    This bunch of roses was something he bought on his way back home, upon encountering a flower seller, taking them off her hands casually; of course, this definitely couldn¡¯t be told to Bai Zhiqing, otherwise, letting Bai Zhiqing know that he had bought them casually, she would probably throw the roses in his face.

    Sometimes a kind lie is far more appropriate than the truth.

    "I like them very much."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, then suddenly seemed to remember something, her eyes shimmering with a dangerous look, she stared fixedly at Lu Tianxing, "There¡¯s an old saying that goes, someone offering unsolicited favors is up to no good, either treachery or theft. Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve never thought of giving me flowers before, why did you suddenly think of bringing me flowers tonight? Confess honestly, did you do something to betray me while you were out, so you feel guilty inside, and that¡¯s why you decided to give me flowers topensate for your guilty conscience? Confess honestly."

    A man who offers unsolicited favors surely has an ulterior motive; a man who suddenly showers his wife with attention has definitely done something wrong and wants to please his wife to dispel his guilt¡ªit was a saying that Bai Zhiqing read on the inte, and now she thought it was indeed true.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, and he said speechlessly, "Wife, am I really that untrustworthy in your eyes?"

    Bai Zhiqing retorted, "Do you deserve my trust?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, a look of intoxication on his face, "Alright then! You guessed right, while I was out strolling, I went to a massage parlor for a full-service session, hooked up with a few beauties for a life-and-death struggle, and only after finishing did Ie back. Just thinking about it is nostalgic."

    "Then on my way back, I met a pretty flower seller, and she told me it was toote, and she was going home, but she had only this bunch of flowers left unsold. If I bought her flowers, she would give me a kiss; so I bought this bunch of roses, and got a hot kiss from her."

    "After that, I found the roses cumbersome and was about to throw them away. Just when I was about to toss them in the trash, I saw a man giving his girlfriend flowers, and thought it¡¯d be a shame to throw them away. I decided to take them home to give to Bai Zhiqing instead; after all, she wouldn¡¯t know where they were from. If she were to ask, I¡¯d just say I bought them from a flower shop, maybe I could get a kiss from the beauty, so I brought them back."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing smacked his lips as if savoring the memory, and with an expectant face added, "Wife, are you going to give me a kiss now?"

    "Give you a big fat nothing."

    Bai Zhiqing picked up a pillow and smacked it onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, disdainfully saying, "Next time you brag, you might want to draft it first. With that look of yours, who would ever take the initiative to give you a kiss, please."

    "Hehe, my wife knows me best."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, "Wife, do you like these roses?"

    sping the roses, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shimmered as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Instead of answering his question, she asked, "Lu Tianxing, why are you so good to me? Is it worth it?"

    Lu Tianxing fell silent, watching Bai Zhiqing tenderly before slowly saying, "No reason. You¡¯re my wife. If I¡¯m not good to you, who will be?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes began to redden as she looked at him, choking up. This was the phrase she heard most often; every time Lu Tianxing would shield her from a crisis, he repeated these words to her.

    "Stop ¡¯you¡¯ this and ¡¯you¡¯ that, and stop crying. Careful or your eyes will be as swollen as peaches tomorrow morning, and you¡¯ll be theughingstock at work."

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand, tenderly caressing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek and wiping away her tears.

    "Who¡¯s crying? I haven¡¯t cried," Bai Zhiqing snorted, managing to sneer.

    "Then why did I just see someone¡¯s face wet with tears? Oh, my hand is all wet. Could it be raining inside the room? And it seems like a heavy rain, too," Lu Tianxing snickered mischievously.

    "Who said I was crying? I just got sand in my eye."

    "Sand in your eye?"

    "Yes, sand in my eye."

    "But you¡¯re inside the room, and this isn¡¯t Beijing, it¡¯s the coast; there¡¯s no sand here."

    "If I say it¡¯s sand in my eye, then it¡¯s sand in my eye. Do you have a problem with that?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, teeth gritted, a dangerous glint in her beautiful eyes. Why must this bastard bring up the most annoying topics?

    "Right, sand in your eye. Sigh, such strong sand, indeed, to have blown all this way to the coast, even making it through the window to get in our Chairman Bai¡¯s eye. Tsk tsk, truly the sand of sands in strength."

    "Lu Tianxing, you... you¡¯re bullying me. I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes filled with tears again.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing was immediately taken aback. What¡¯s this all about? He seemed to have done nothing wrong. Could it be a mistake to even agree?

    "Wife, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s the middle of the night; if you keep crying, you¡¯ll call the wolves."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re the one who¡¯d call the wolves. Just go die already."

    Angered and embarrassed, Bai Zhiqing grabbed a pillow and started beating Lu Tianxing relentlessly.

    "You can¡¯t hit me! Haha, wife, not to brag, but you¡¯re so weak, I could beat a hundred of you with just one hand."

    "You¡¯re the weak one! Lu Tianxing, tonight, it¡¯s either you or me. I¡¯m taking you down with me."

 Chapter 324 - 322 Huang Fuhuâ€™s Guess

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 322 Huang Fuhu¡¯s Guess</h4>

    Sky Alliance Headquarters.

    Huang Fuhu sat in a tiger-skin chair, his face calm, showing no signs of emotional fluctuation, an intense aura emanating from him, suffocatingly oppressive to those around him. Before him, a middle-aged man hung his head low, his forehead dripping with sweat, but he did not dare to wipe it away.

    The atmosphere in the entire room was incredibly oppressive, making it somewhat difficult to breathe.

    Huang Fuhu lit a cigar for himself and then slowly began, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Just stay in Sword Alliance, and don¡¯te back unless it¡¯s something important. Who allowed you toe back on your own?"

    Huang San was a painstakingly ced piece by Sky Alliance within Sword Alliance, and he was the only one who could be considered a high-ranking member. If the situation were to leak, the efforts of the Sky Alliance would be for naught.

    "President, I wouldn¡¯t have riskeding to see you unless it was absolutely necessary, but there has been a serious incident in Sword Alliance ¨C Chen Dao has been killed at Half Mountain Apartment." Huang San took a deep breath, his voice filled with rm.

    "What did you say, Chen Dao is dead? How is that possible."

    Hearing this, Huang Fuhu¡¯splexion drastically changed, no longer able to maintain hisposure, he rose abruptly from his chair, his face etched with disbelief, struggling to trust what his ears had heard.

    Chen Dao, like himself, was one of the three titans of Modu¡¯s underground forces. Especially considering Half Mountain Apartment where Chen Dao lived, was as secure as a fortress, not to mention the strength of Chen Dao himself and his several bodyguards.

    Even if Sky Alliance wanted to break into Half Mountain Apartment to kill Chen Dao, it wouldn¡¯t be easy¡ªsuch an action woulde at a great cost. And now Chen Dao was killed within his own residence, how could anyone believe that? Doesn¡¯t it mean that whoever killed Chen Dao also has the ability to kill him?

    "Huang San, did you witness this with your own eyes?"

    Huang Fuhu, after all, was a mighty leader, and after a moment of shock, he quickly regained hisposure.

    "I witnessed it with my own eyes. Tonight, Chen Dao suddenly called me, asking me to meet him at Half Mountain Apartment, but by the time I arrived, I found the gates of Half Mountain Apartment open, the four Sword Alliance members who were one guard dead, and the entire front yard was littered with corpses. Chen Dao himself was dead in his study, and his personal bodyguards were killed as well. Through the surveince footage, I discovered that the murderer was an ordinary-looking young man. He stormed into Half Mountain Apartment alone and killed Chen Dao," exined Huang San, his face bing extremely fearful at the recollection. Had he arrived at Half Mountain Apartment earlier, he feared he would now be another corpse.

    "Mm, I am aware of the situation now," replied Huang Fuhu, his gaze flickering.

    Suddenly, he asked, "Has there been any movement from Rose Society?"

    "No."

    Huang San shook his head and said, "President, do you mean this is rted to Rose Society?"

    "Perhaps!"

    Huang Fuhu shook his head as the scene of Lu Tianxing taking action at Zero Point Bar involuntarily surfaced in his mind.

    "Could it have been him?"

    An idea raced through Huang Fuhu¡¯s mind, connecting it to the incident of White Tiger Hall being annihted. Reflecting on the fact that Chen Dao was killed by a single person storming into his own apartment, also an ordinary-looking young man, alone, leaving behind surveince footage as a deterrent to others¡ªthese two incidents were too coincidental. One couldn¡¯t help but suspect that it was the same person¡¯s doing.

    As for his appearance, a simple Disguise Technique would easily resolve that.

    Mulling over the causal rtionship between these two matters, Huang Fuhu¡¯splexion grew increasingly grim as he muttered to himself in a low voice, "Huangfu Meigui, Huangfu Meigui, you are indeed my daughter. I¡¯ve underestimated you. I hadn¡¯t expected that in just a few years, you would grow to this extent; no wonder you¡¯ve be so confident. A year ago, the reason why Cang Lang couldn¡¯t kill you and instead was entirely wiped out must have been thanks to this mysterious master."

    "Boss, what are you talking about?" Huang San asked with confusion.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Huang Fuhu lifted his head, a cold glint shing in his eyes, "Huang San, you keep staying in the Sword Alliance. Pay no heed to the shifts within the Sword Alliance, but keep a close watch on the Rose Society for me. I want to know her every move."

    "Yes, boss."

    "Alright, you can leave now. Remember, be careful, and don¡¯t let others notice."

    After waving Huang San off, Huang Fuhu slowly walked to the window, gazing at the bright moon in the sky. His eyes flickered with a chilling light; July 15th was fast approaching, the day of his birthday celebration. After July 15th, Modu would have only one voice, and that would be the voice of Huang Fuhu.

    ...

    The next morning, when the bright sunshine filtered through the window blinds, Lu Tianxing had already woken up, a faint smile on his lips.

    Chasing tirelesslyst night, Bai Zhiqing directlyy down on the bed to rest, and as for him, since Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything, he also went to rest on the bed. There was no point sleeping on the floor when there was a bed, he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing beside him, Lu Tianxing felt a pang of awkwardness. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed to treat him like a giant doll, hugging him with her head resting on his chest, the woman who usually looks so fierce was now unceremoniously lying on his arm, her long beautiful legs draped over his body, and if he merely lowered his head, he could see a delightful view.

    This utterly defenseless posture made Lu Tianxing chuckle wryly. Bai Zhiqing truly treated him as Liu Xia Hui, did she really think he wouldn¡¯t dare to transform into a beast?

    Sniffing the light fragrance emanating from Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt himself starting to get a little excited and was shocked. He quickly snapped back to his senses and carefully moved Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm off of himself, intending to take a cold shower to cool down.

    This slight movement immediately caused Bai Zhiqing to open her eyes, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing holding her hand, her mind momentarily short-circuited.

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing supposed to be sleeping on the floor? When did he get into the bed?

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, then quickly came to her senses, sitting up swiftly with a whoosh and looking at Lu Tianxing with a wary expression, "Why are you sleeping here? What did you do to mest night?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing began to check her body continuously.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing with a full face of cold sweat. What could he have done? If he had wanted to do something, he would¡¯ve done itst night. As for sneaking around in the middle of the night, was this girl questioning his character?

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behavior, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, sometimes a woman¡¯s thoughts are far more twisted than a man¡¯s, turning a simple issue into something crooked.

    PS: Updates are scheduled, but I have to go out for a couple of days and probably won¡¯t be able to write. I guarantee at least two updates. There will be a burst of writing when I return!!!

 Chapter 325 - 323 I Didnâ€™t Mean To

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 323 I Didn¡¯t Mean To</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s readiness to call the police, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes speechlessly and said, "What could I possibly do, my wife? What do you think I can do? I drank Grandpa¡¯s special brew, and I am a normal man after all. What do you think can happen between you and me?"

    "What did you say?"

    Bai Zhiqing instantly raised her head, her eyes widening as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Only after not feeling anything out of the ordinary did she finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Ever since she had been the butt of Lu Tianxing¡¯s jokes that one time, she had specifically brushed up on this type of knowledge. There was no way Lu Tianxing was going to pull one over on her again.

    "Hmph, good that you know your ce. Lu Tianxing, if you dare to do anything to me, I won¡¯t be polite," threatened Bai Zhiqing menacingly.

    "Are you sober now? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. I will wait until you willinglye to me to make the next generation."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and pushed the nket aside as he stood up from the bed. He felt that today, he definitely needed to find Lin Qian Ru; otherwise, he¡¯d really have to visit the hospital.

    "Who wants to create the next generation with you? Dream on!"

    Bai Zhiqing intended to give Lu Tianxing a disdainful look, but when she turned to him, her pretty face suddenly turned a shade of crimson, as if bing a piece of red satin: "Lu Tianxing, you... you...."

    "What about me?"

    "You¡¯re shameless."

    "How am I shameless again, huh? Bai Zhiqing, you might be beautiful, but you can¡¯t just nder people like that."

    Lu Tianxing looked utterly dejected.

    "You know exactly what you did, you filthy hooligan."

    Bai Zhiqing huffily pointed downward, her teeth rattling with rage as if she wished she could just cut it off with scissors.

    Lu Tianxing nced down and immediately smirked at Bai Zhiqing, saying, "You can¡¯t me me for that; it¡¯s not something I can control. Besides, I slept with you in my arms all night long¡ª isn¡¯t it normal to have a bit of a reaction? And don¡¯t you think it looks quite impressive?"

    Bai Zhiqing cautiously took a peek and had to admit to herself it really was impressive, but when she saw Lu Tianxing looking at her with a half-smile, her face color surged red at an observable speed. Then a wave of anger exploded from her eyes.

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell..."

    Bai Zhiqing swung her fists, ready to give Lu Tianxing an unforgettable lesson.

    "Wife, you better note over here. The effects of the special brew haven¡¯t worn off yet. If anything happens, I¡¯m not taking responsibility," warned Lu Tianxing with a look of anticipation in his eyes.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately stopped and shrank into the nkets, looking at Lu Tianxing somewhat fearfully, as though afraid he¡¯d turn into a wolf.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing hiding under the nket, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a victorious smirk as he got out of bed and picked up a pair of boxers before heading towards the bathroom to take a shower.

    Since there was no one else at home, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he walked naked through the living room. There was no need to take a bunch of clothes to change into inside.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you going?" Bai Zhiqing asked as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure.

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course, I¡¯m going to take a bath. I¡¯ve been holding it in all night; a burst of cold water should help cool things down."

    Lu Tianxing heaved a helpless sigh, having such a wife, he was doomed sooner orter.

    "No way, you can¡¯t go to the bathroom. If you must go, go outside, but not here."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing sprang up from the bed like a spring, crossed the room in a few steps, and spread her arms, blocking Lu Tianxing¡¯s path.

    "Why?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing in frustration. He wondered if he had any human rights at all; these days, even taking a bath was an issue.

    "I said no, and that means no. If you¡¯re going, do it outside. There¡¯s nobody home anyway, what are you afraid of?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks were a rosy red, resolute in her refusal.

    She distinctly remembered that the clothes she¡¯d changed out of yesterday were still in the bathroom, not taken out. Who knew if Lu Tianxing had any peculiar hobbies or not.

    "Fine, I know what¡¯s in there; it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. I get it, I won¡¯t go in, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and turned to walk outside; he waspletely resigned to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s odd way of thinking. They had slept together all night. Anything worth seeing had already been seen; the remaining clothes to change into weren¡¯t that interesting.

    Women are such strange creatures; one day she can seduce you with no limits right in front of you, and the next day, when you bring it up, she suddenly bes shy, utterly enigmatic.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure as he walked out, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. Having a man to apany her, bicker, and squabble with, almost like a feisty couple, seemed rather nice.

    Lu Tianxing casually threw a towel over his shoulder and headed straight to the bathroom next to his former room, not giving it a second thought and pushing the door open to enter.

    As he walked in, Lu Tianxing was stunned, staring straight ahead.

    A twenty-something-year-old, with long, Rose-like legs and a waist as slender as a sheet of A4 paperid everything bare before him.

    Absolute shock.

    At the sound of the bathroom door opening, the girl instinctively turned her head and after a two-second daze, quickly grabbed a bath towel and wrapped it around her body.

    "Weiwei, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you lock the door while bathing? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous that can be? You¡¯re not allowed to do this again, understood?"

    Lu Tianxing was angry and took the initiative to scold, but images of the stunning glimpse he had just witnessed involuntarily surfaced in his mind.

    Even in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t help butpare Bai Weiwei to Bai Zhiqing, Rose, and the body types of others; although Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t quite match these two women yet, still somewhat green, she exuded a different vor. A red apple is nice, but sometimes a green apple is also a good choice; it¡¯s a change of taste, a different perspective on the world.

    "Brother-inw, why are you here? What do you want to do?"

    Bai Weiwei was both embarrassed and angry. If it hadn¡¯t been for the showerhead in her bathroom breaking yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t have had to use the hallway bathroom. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lu Tianxing suddenly barging in, and her cheeks instantly turned crimson.

    Although she had once thought about seducing Lu Tianxing, that was only to test the character of her sister¡¯s cheap husband. Moreover, her previous attempts involved nothing more than some slightly intimate moves.

    Now that such an incident had urred, how could she not be embarrassed? When all is said and done, she was just a shy girl, not the outrageously bold woman like Rose or Lin Yafei.

    If Bai Weiwei were reced by Rose or Lin Yafei, not only would they not be shy, but they would¡¯ve also taken the initiative to invite Lu Tianxing to join them.

 Chapter 326 - 324: I Apologize to You

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 324: I Apologize to You</h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing still and unable to move, Bai Weiwei¡¯s dissatisfaction called out again, "Brother-inw..."

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instantly snapped back to reality, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Weiwei, don¡¯t get worked up, this is all a misunderstanding, it really is a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t know you were back, really, please believe me."

    Lu Tianxing tried to make a sincere expression, but suddenly felt an urge to cry. This was so damn unfair¡ªit was too harsh to y him like this. Had he known Bai Weiwei was here, he wouldn¡¯t havee, and moreover, why was he so unlucky to have stumbled upon this devilish little sister-inw taking a bath, catching him in apromising situation once again? Heaven knows how this devilish little sister-inw would y him.

    Lu Tianxing felt like crying, wondering why he was so unlucky to have walked in on his devilish little sister-inw bathing.

    "I know it¡¯s a misunderstanding, but why won¡¯t you leave then, brother-inw?"

    Bai Weiwei stomped her foot hard, her ears turningpletely red. She felt as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze could see right through the bath towel.

    "I¡¯m going, I¡¯m leaving right away, just please don¡¯t yell, goodbye."

    As Lu Tianxing hurried outside, when closing the door, his gaze unintentionally swept over Bai Weiwei¡¯s body.

    "This little girl has a really nice figure, with a bit of grooming, she¡¯ll definitely be a stunningly seductive fairy. Who knows which lucky guy will benefit in the future, it¡¯s really doggone ridiculous."

    After closing the door, Lu Tianxing internally praised her and then cursed fiercely before turning around and heading back to his room.

    Hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing immediately looked up only to see Lu Tianxing, with a towel and a bath in hand, walking in looking dejected.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing back here?" Bai Zhiqing asked confusedly.

    "Of course, I¡¯m back to take a bath."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but think of Bai Weiwei. If he could charm both of these sisters into bed, the sensation would absolutely be thrilling.

    Bai Zhiqing is cold as ice, Bai Weiwei is hot as fire; they¡¯re aplete contrast of ice and fire, a spring of desire.

    Bai Zhiqing,pletely oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s devious thoughts, continued with a puzzled face, "A bath, didn¡¯t you just go out to take a bath?"

    "Weiwei came back, she upied the bathroom, so I had no choice but toe back here."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and covertlypared the figure of both Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei.

    After thorough validation, Lu Tianxing had his answer, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure was superior, but Bai Weiwei could definitely match Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure with some "development" from him.

    "Weiwei is back."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face lit up with surprise, then she seemed to remember something, and looked at Lu Tianxing with a wary face, "Weiwei is taking a bath in the bathroom, how do you know that, did you do anything bad to Weiwei, confessing might lighten your punishment."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, "What could I possibly do? The bathroom door was locked, what could I do? As for how I know Weiwei is in the bathroom, I¡¯m not stupid, of course I asked."

    "Hmm, good that you understand."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said, "You can take your bath in this room! I¡¯ll keep my eye on you at the door, to prevent you from peeking at Weiwei."

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, "Wife, am I that sleazy? Of all the wrong things to do, why would I peek?"

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing added in his mind, is there any need for me to peek? I just looked openly a moment ago.

    "You¡¯re not sleazy because sleaziness is just your instinct."

    Great!

    Even his own wife didn¡¯t believe in his character, Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to prove his integrity to Bai Zhiqing; ideally by having several pretty girls dance suggestively right before him and then calling Bai Zhiqing over to tell her, "See, aren¡¯t these girls pretty? I¡¯mpletely unmoved, not even a nce. That¡¯s called integrity, never swerving."

    Of course, Lu Tianxing dared only think about it; if he really tried to implement it, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯te to see him but to send him off to his death.

    "Sigh!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed and walked into the bathroom with a towel.

    The bathroom was spotless, not a single hair on the floor, let alone anything else.

    Turning on the shower, he let the cold water pour over his body, and Lu Tianxing felt the heat washing away from his body.

    Lucky for him, he had Lin Qianru and Rose, otherwise, dealing with Bai Zhiqing and her sister would have suffocated Lu Tianxing to death sooner orter.

    After showering in cold water for more than ten minutes, Lu Tianxing finally felt the me inside him quenched. He then dried off, changed into a new set of clothes, opened the door, and walked out.

    As he was about to go downstairs, he heard the bathroom door next to him creak open, and a small head poked out. Seeing Lu Tianxing about to descend, Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face flushed red and she quickly withdrew back into the room.

    "Uh!"

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s mouse-like demeanor, Lu Tianxing was speechless. Was that necessary? Perhaps she was just shy.

    Then, Lu Tianxing shook his head. Bai Weiwei, shy? That¡¯s a joke; this little sister-inw tempts him every other day and thenughs hysterically seeing him flee in panic. How could such a fierce girl be shy? What a joke.

    Actually, Bai Weiwei was indeed shy. She had never been seen naked by a man before, and this time beingpletely exposed to Lu Tianxing made her inevitably shy.

    Feeling a bit gloomy, Lu Tianxing touched his nose, thinking of going downstairs when, suddenly, the bathroom door opened again. Bai Weiwei, with her head down, wearing a pink cartoon robe, walked out from the bathroom.

    Her delicate figure seemed a bit loose under the cartoon robe, yet it couldn¡¯t hide the pure aura emitting from her. With her movements, the barely visible beautiful legs and the exposed skin white as milk captivated the onlooker¡¯s gaze.

    Especially with Bai Weiwei keeping her head down, looking like a timorous wife, it stirred a sense of tenderness in the viewer, making one want to hold her tight andfort her.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but recall the beautiful scene he had witnessed earlier, the me in his heart rekindling slightly, scaring him into quickly snuffing out the thought.

    "Weiwei, I¡¯m really sorry about earlier; brother-inw didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know someone was inside; please don¡¯t tell the old man about this. I apologize to you."

    Lu Tianxing carefully watched Bai Weiwei, fearing that if the old man learned about it, he might just pull out a gun from his room and shoot him down.

    By now, he had fully experienced Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s fiery temper; quick to action, fitting for a former soldier.

    Upon hearing his words, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned red, and she gave Lu Tianxing a resentful look: "Brother-inw, if you really wanted to look, why do it secretly? I wouldn¡¯t mind; if you want to look, feel free to find me anytime."

    After saying that, Bai Weiwei red at Lu Tianxing, her facepletely red, and hurried back to her room.

    PS: Today will continue with scheduled updates, probably can return to three updates tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 327 - 325: Century-Old Turtle Soup

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 325: Century-Old Turtle Soup</h4>

    Watching Bai Weiwei hastily leave, Lu Tianxing took a long while to snap back to reality. What was this pace? The sister-inw taking the initiative to seduce her brother-inw, wasn¡¯t she afraid of being struck by lightning?

    "Should I go, or should I not go!"

    Lu Tianxing felt like these were the only two thoughts left in his mind. As soon as he thought of Bai Weiwei¡¯s enchanting figure swaying in front of him, Lu Tianxing felt the me that had just been extinguished was about to reignite. Immediately, he forcefully doused the me again.

    The sister-inw was too dangerous, it was best not to touch her. If Bai Qiao Mountain found out that he was eyeing the pot while eating from his bowl, he wouldn¡¯t be spared.

    "I should keep my distance from Bai Weiwei in the future, this girl definitely doesn¡¯t have any good intentions."

    Lu Tianxing made up his mind. With temptation after temptation, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that one day he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist and be done in by his sister-inw. If that happened, the joke would really be on him. Since he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke, he would just hide far away.

    Shaking his head to cast away the impractical thoughts, Lu Tianxing, with a brilliant smile, walked down the stairs.

    When he spotted the situation in the living room, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed, and he subconsciously wanted to turn back upstairs.

    In the living room, Bai Zhiqing was sitting at the dining table with a flush of shyness on her face, her head almost lowered beneath the table. Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were both smiling and saying something, seemingly educating Bai Zhiqing on how to have children and when was the most appropriate timing.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re down too."

    Just as he was nning to sneak back upstairs unnoticed by the others in the living room, He Can¡¯s voice already rang in his ear.

    Lu Tianxing stiffened, turned around awkwardly, and said, "Grandpa, Grandma, good morning."

    "You too, how can you be down so early? Really now, don¡¯t you know to sleep a bit more?"

    He Can frowned slightly at Lu Tianxing and said, "I read online that the chances of getting pregnant are higher in the morning. You two really should hurry up, always wasting time. I tell you, you¡¯ll regret it if you miss your chance."

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat. The olddy was so eager for a grandchild, she was going crazy. Could online words be believed? Online it also says that Kim~Fat~Child and O~Ba~Beef are friends with benefits, with a love-hate rtionship!

    "Grandma, I have to go to work, so I need to get up early," Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined.

    Hearing this, Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Lu Tianxing with dissatisfaction and said, "Work, work, is work more important than having children? If we hadn¡¯te back this morning, we wouldn¡¯t know you were getting up so early. It seems we¡¯ll have to set a time for you, not allowed to get up before ten o¡¯clock."

    "Eh!"

    Lu Tianxing was sweating profusely, feeling like the old couple had returned so early specifically to check up on them. They really went all out for the sake of a great-grandchild.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, Sis, Brother-inw, good morning."

    At this moment, Bai Weiwei walked down from upstairs, smiling and greeting everyone, her expression as calm as ever, as if this morning¡¯s incident had never happened.

    If it weren¡¯t for Bai Weiwei¡¯s gaze darting around, avoiding his eyes, Lu Tianxing might have doubted whether the previous incident was just a dream.

    "Weiwei is down,e have breakfast," said He Can, who then stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Lu Tianxing quickly stood up, ready to help, but was stopped by He Can.

    Soon, He Can came out of the kitchen with a big soup bowl covered with a lid, and the rich aroma immediately permeated the air, making everyone¡¯s mouth water.

    "Grandma, it smells so good, let me taste how it is."

    As soon as Bai Weiwei caught a whiff of the aroma, her eyes lit up, and she eagerly reached for the chopsticks toward the bowl, only to be directly blocked by He Can.

    "Why are you always around? Go away, what are you trying to eat? This soup is prepared for your brother-inw. If you want breakfast, go to the kitchen yourself, and if you want soup, there¡¯s none for you."

    He Can gave Bai Weiwei a re, then turned to Lu Tianxing with a gentle face and said, "Tianxing,e have some soup. This soup was stewed with a hundred-year-old turtle that I had someone look for a long time. They say it¡¯s extremely nourishing. Try it and see how you like the taste, do you like it or not?"

    "A hundred-year-old turtle."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face almost turned pale with fright¡ªthis olddy wouldn¡¯t stop until she nearly killed him.

    Turtles were known to have strong vitality-enhancing effects; who knows how terrifying the effect of a hundred-year-old turtle would be.

    Lu Tianxing felt an urge to cry and looked at Bai Zhiqing for help, hoping she would speak up for him.

    "Why are you looking at me? Grandma prepared this for you. Do you really want to see Grandma¡¯s hard work early in the morning go to waste?" Bai Zhiqing teased mischievously, her eyes gleaming with schadenfreude.

    It served him right for teasing her all the time. Now he finally realized what it¡¯s like to be in trouble. Hoping for her to save him? No chance.

    "Damn it."

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly, with an almost tearful gaze fixed on the turtle soup in front of him, wishing he could shred it to pieces. You¡¯re a centenarian, for heaven¡¯s sake. Why couldn¡¯t you just hide away and await enlightenment? Instead, you had to show off and ended up dead, dragging me into this mess.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Tianxing, you don¡¯t like it?" He Can asked puzzled.

    "I like it, Grandma, I really like it, thank you," said Lu Tianxing, smiling bitterly inside, feelingpletely powerless. It was the olddy¡¯s kind gesture. How could he refuse? It would only hurt her feelings.

    After finishing breakfast, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare to pause for any longer. He rushed out of the room, unable to bear the looks from He Can and Bai Qiao Mountain any longer. Their nces were so green, it made him feel as though he was being preyed upon by a pack of wolves, his skin crawling with unease.

    Lighting a cigarette for himself, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, d that at least Bai Zhiqing managed not to reveal any ws just now, despite her shyness. Otherwise, if Bai Qiao Mountain found out about the opportunity he had especially created for himself and he did nothing, he would probably be hit with her shoes in no time.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing also stepped out of the vi, but there was a slight blush on her pretty face, and her gaze towards Lu Tianxing carried an indescribable shyness.

    "Wife, you¡¯re finally out. I asked you to help me just now; why didn¡¯t you help me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with feigned resentment. He had single-handedly finished the bowl of century-old turtle soup and was to this moment feeling his stomach bloated.

    With a touch of irrepressible blush on her face, Bai Zhiqing replied, "Why should I help you, and what should I have said?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "You could have said that I have strongbat abilities and don¡¯t need nourishment."

    "Get lost."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red, and she shot Lu Tianxing a look. Recalling her grandmother¡¯s words¡ªsaying that men should take it easy and not indulge too deeply¡ªmade her cheeks burn even hotter, all because of this guy.

    After giving Lu Tianxing a fierce re, Bai Zhiqing turned and walked towards the garage, starting the car and driving off.

 Chapter 328 - 326 Mischievous Qiaoqiao

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 326 Mischievous Qiaoqiao</h4>

    As usual, Bai Zhiqing drove Lu Tianxing to a secluded spot not far from Bai¡¯s Group and immediately had him get out of the car. To this, Lu Tianxing had grown ustomed and sauntered towards thepany while whistling leisurely.

    Having arrived at thepany, Lu Tianxing originally intended to sneak off to Lin Qianru¡¯s ce while Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t paying attention, but it seemed as if she had been waiting for him, stationing herself at the reception to wait for his arrival. With no other choice, he followed Bai Zhiqing up the stairs, resigned.

    Sitting bored at his assistant¡¯s desk, he booted up hisputer and casually logged into Penguin, signing into his Penguin ount.

    As soon as he logged onto Penguin, the message notification began ringing nonstop, making Lu Tianxing secretly d that he was clever to have turned off the speakers in advance.

    The messages were from a Penguin ount named ¡¯Invincible Beauty¡¯, which belonged to none other than Qiaoqiao, who had left Modu not long ago.

    Now that he thought about it, Lu Tianxing realized he hadn¡¯t seen this little girl for quite a while.

    "Uncle, what are you doing! Have you missed me?"

    "Uncle, you replied, tell me quickly, have you missed me?"

    "Uncle, I¡¯m giving you a final ten seconds, if you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯m getting angry."

    "Uncle, did something happen to you?"

    "Uncle, are you deliberately avoiding me? Were all the things you said before lies, you heartless jerk? Despite me always talking you up to my mom, you¡¯re just a user who denies everything after getting what you want; I despise you."

    "Uncle, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯m going to find your wife and call her, tell her I¡¯m pregnant with your child, hmph..."

    Thest message was sent up until yesterday.

    Seeing thest message, Lu Tianxing just felt a chill run down his spine; he believed that Qiaoqiao, this little mischief-maker, would indeed do as she said.

    "You know, someone as busy as I am doesn¡¯t have the time to log into Penguin,"

    Lu Tianxing tapped out a few words in reply.

    Quickly, the previously grey icon lit up again.

    "Uncle, you¡¯ve finally resurrected, I thought you got jailed for being a hooligan!"

    A message came through along with a video link. Fortunately, Lu Tianxing¡¯sputer was specially configured by thepany, with all necessary webcam equipment.

    Reading this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened; this little girl needed a spanking again. What did she mean by getting caught for being a hooligan? Did he look like that kind of person?

    Nevertheless, he still activated hisputer¡¯s camera.

    "Uncle..."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s image appeared in the video, and with a flirty wink, she greeted, "Uncle, turn on your voice chat, let¡¯s talk."

    "No need, myputer¡¯s broken, the audio doesn¡¯t work, typing is fine."

    Lu Tianxing rejected Qiaoqiao¡¯s request without even thinking about it. It was a joke; this was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, and she was right beside him. If Bai Zhiqing found out he was chatting with a little girl, it wouldpletely overturn the vinegar jar.

    "Uncle, you aren¡¯t scared your wife will find out, are you!" Qiaoqiao said with a look of disdain.

    "Can¡¯t you chat properly?."

    Lu Tianxing was very annoyed as he typed back, "Have you ever seen me as a man scared of his wife? If you little girl keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯m going to leave. Talking to you is so boring."

    "Don¡¯t be like that, uncle. You¡¯re being too petty. Fine, I won¡¯t look down on you anymore, okay?"

    Qiaoqiao hastily tried to stop Lu Tianxing, blinking as she said, "Uncle, how have you been with my momtely, any progress? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve got to act fast. Right now, my mom¡¯s in Beijing, and a bunch of disgusting flies are buzzing around her. You have to hurry up if you want to win her over. My mom is a top-notch beauty with both wealth and looks. You can¡¯t go wrong betting a buck on her. You won¡¯t be taken for a fool - it¡¯s an opportunity that won¡¯te twice. Uncle, do you really have the heart to let such a gorgeous beauty get chased by other men?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was covered with ck lines as he read Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, thinking this ursed child must believe she¡¯s selling merchandise! "You can¡¯t go wrong betting a buck," she said - truly a troublemaker amongst children.

    "Qiaoqiao, what are you talking about? Do I look like the kind of man who just casually seekspanionship? I¡¯m a married man,"

    Lu Tianxing righteously declined Qiaoqiao¡¯s suggestion, but he couldn¡¯t help recalling the scene from the changing room in Xiangjiang.

    "Psh, are you serious? Uncle, do you really believe what you just said? Who was it that sneaked peeks at my mom, huh? Uncle, tell me the truth, do you like my mom or not? If you¡¯re honest with me, I¡¯ll give you a little treat. A sneak peek at my mom taking a shower, secretly filmed by me. Wanna see?"

    "Uh."

    Lu Tianxing was sweating coldly. This child was definitely a pro at tormenting her mother. Shower benefits? What are you ying at, does your mom know about this?

    "Forget it! I definitely don¡¯t want to be torn to pieces by your mom."

    "Hehe, Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to see my mom, that¡¯s fine. Today, I specially prepared a little treat for you. Do you want it or not?"

    Qiaoqiao had a sly smile on her face.

    "Treat? What¡¯s this little girl up to now? Oh,e on..."

    Just when Lu Tianxing was puzzled, he saw Qiaoqiao lifting her loose white T-shirt in the video, revealing her restrained and smooth belly.

    "No way! This little girl is so bold. Could it be that she wants to have an intense video session with me?"

    Normally, Lu Tianxing would have scolded her, but today he felt particrly uneasy, having drunk a lot of tiger-penis liquorst night and a bunch of turtle soup this morning. He felt like a ticking bomb, ready to explode without some release.

    Moreover, it was just a video, just looking, he wasn¡¯t going to do anything.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was struggling internally, Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes rolled and she pulled her T-shirt back down, making a mischievous face at Lu Tianxing: "Almost forgot, Uncle, you said I¡¯m just a little girl with a t chest, like an airport runway. I know my ce and won¡¯t embarrass myself in front of you anymore."

    "Damn!"

    Lu Tianxing nearly spat out blood. This damn girl was definitely getting back at him for not chatting with her recently.

    "Uncle, what¡¯s wrong, feeling ufortable? You look as if you¡¯ve lost the will to live. Don¡¯t do anything rash, okay? If you¡¯d like, I can get my friend to send you some special material, limited edition stuff."

    Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing with feigned concern but was secretly delighted inside, "Serves you right, stinky Uncle. That¡¯s for not messaging me, for not talking to me. This is youreuppance."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s conflicted expression, the smile on Qiaoqiao¡¯s face grew all the more brilliant.

    PS: Today there should be at least three updates!!!

 Chapter 329 - 327

    <h4>Chapter 329: 327</h4>

    "Alright, you win, I¡¯m scared of you now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m taking off, goodbye."

    Looking at Qiaoqiao¡¯s gloating expression, Lu Tianxing grimaced, ready to close QQ. He was now scared of Qiaoqiao, stirred up a fire within him, and if he didn¡¯t vent it out soon, he figured he would have to go to the hospital.

    "Hey Uncle, don¡¯t rush, huh? I was just joking with you a moment ago. Why can¡¯t you take a joke! Look here, ta-da, ta-da, ta-da, the first wave of goodies ising your way."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was about to leave, Qiaoqiao hurriedly sent him a message, followed by a photo.

    The photo seemed to have been taken not long ago, set against a pink room background. In the picture, Qiaoqiao was wearing a white T-shirt, with the top buttons slightly undone; it seemed that with careful observation, one could glimpse a snowyndscape. The hem of the T-shirt barely covered her buttocks, revealing two slender and beautiful legs, making one irresistibly want to lift her shirt to see the scenery underneath.

    This photo fully disyed Qiaoqiao¡¯s slightly na?ve charm, yet it wasden with a heartbeat-elerating seduction.

    "No wonder you¡¯re Shen Manjun¡¯s daughter, you really do seem to be cast from the same mold as her. Once you grow up, you¡¯ll definitely be another femme fatale."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but exim internally. Despite having seen countless beauties, this scene still made his heart race. So young and already possessing such allure; if she grew up, she would definitely be like Rose and Lin Yafei, bing a devastatingly stunning woman.

    "Hey Uncle, how about it, isn¡¯t the first wave of goodies good? I¡¯ll tell you, when I took this photo, I was just wearing a T-shirt and nothing underneath, you better not do anything naughty with my photo otherwise I¡¯ll despise you."

    While speaking, she also sent several despising emojis.

    Looking at the messages from Qiaoqiao, Lu Tianxing nearly spat out blood. This girl was definitely trying to aggravate him; why would he do anything to a photo? If he had free time, it would be better to go find a woman.

    "I..."

    Lu Tianxing was about to rebut Qiaoqiao¡¯s words when he suddenly felt a chilly killing intent from beside him, and instinctively turned his head to look behind him, only to see Bai Zhiqing standing there, her perfect face cold as if it could ke off, almost scraping off ayer of frost.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the chat on theputer, then at the video showing the slightly ditsy Qiaoqiao; her beautiful eyes emitted a frosty air, which instantly surged towards Lu Tianxing, making the surrounding temperature seem to drop several degrees in that moment.

    Previously, she saw Lu Tianxing sitting properly in front of theputer and was quite pleased. She had nned to walk over and see what exactly Lu Tianxing was doing, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so sleazy¡ªdeceiving a young girl, making her send him private photos.

    Looking at the enticing photo on theputer screen and then at the innocent-faced Qiaoqiao, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned even colder, and she couldn¡¯t help but imagine the entire story in her mind.

    She was convinced Lu Tianxing had somehow hooked and deceived an innocent, adorable young girl, then used various deceitful means and lies to lure this na?ve girl into sending him private photos, which he then nned to use to ckmail her, achieving his utterly sordid goals.

    In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Qiaoqiao was now a na?ve young girl, and the bare-faced, innocent-looking Qiaoqiao, along with her lively eyes blinking gently, clearly looked like a girl who was deceived yet unaware.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking right now, he would definitely cry unjustly. Just because someone looks innocent doesn¡¯t mean they are innocent; if he hadn¡¯t met Qiaoqiao before, he might have agreed with Bai Zhiqing, but ever since he met Qiaoqiao, he realized this girl had a deeply cunning nature, just like Bai Weiwei, relentless until she yed him out.

    "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to offer an exnation? What exactly is going on here?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shot out a glint of murderous intent that made Lu Tianxing shiver intensely.

    "Misunderstanding, this is absolutely a misunderstanding. Please look into my sincere eyes, they will tell you this is a misunderstanding."

    Lu Tianxing tried hard to look sincere.

    Qiaoqiao, sitting opposite to theputer, seemed to realize she had caused trouble. In a swift motion and while Bai Zhiqing was not paying attention, she stuck her tongue out at Lu Tianxing, quickly closed the video, even exited the chat application, and disappeared without a trace.

    "Misunderstanding? Calling luring young girls to send photos a misunderstanding?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s perfect, wless face grew cold as frost, her voice chilling as she spoke, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself. I thought you only took verbal advantages, but I didn¡¯t expect you to stoop so low as to not even spare a little girl. Are you nning to ckmail her with her photos for your unspeakable aims? I was mistaken about you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with annoyance, irked by what was meant by ckmailing Qiaoqiao to achieve his disgraceful aims, when clearly, it was Qiaoqiao ckmailing him to achieve her own unspeakable goals. He was the victim here.

    "Wife, don¡¯t you trust me? I had no idea she would send me such photos; I am innocent, I swear it," Lu Tianxing pleaded with a look of distress.

    "Hmph, innocent? Wronged? I saw it with my own eyes; could it be fake? Starting from now, I refuse to speak with an animal like you."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered coldly, her gaze sweeping over Lu Tianxing with disdain and mockery.

    Lu Tianxing started sweating, baffled by being called an animal; those were clearly Qiaoqiao¡¯s own words. If he were such a creature, that youngdy wouldn¡¯t be as bold as she is today; she would have beenpletely devoured by him already.

    "Bai Zhiqing, as the saying goes, catch a thief red-handed and catch the adulterers together, you should talk with evidence. Chatting with a little girl is no big deal. Haven¡¯t you chatted with young boys? Haven¡¯t you kissed a one or two-year-old boy? Does that also make you a beast, harboring inappropriate desires towards this underage young man? If I were such a beast, do you think you would have arrived at work safely this morning? If I were a beast, I would have devoured youst night, and you¡¯d be expecting a big fat boye October," Lu Tianxing retorted unhappily.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, you shameless!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face reddened at the thought of being devoured, finding the phrase distasteful.

    "Men are not bad; women do not love," Lu Tianxing dered with a scoff. "I am shameless, and I am proud of it."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, dismissing purity as an outdated concept, dooming one to a lifetime of singleness, inadvertently supporting someone else¡¯s wife.

    "You bastard!"

    "I¡¯d rather be a bastard than some people who deliberately leave their underwear in the bathroom to tempt me," Lu Tianxing retorted dryly.

    "Oh!"

    Upon hearing those words, Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, then quickly picked up the notebook from the desk and hurled it at Lu Tianxing, seething: "Go to hell."

    "Damn!"

    Lu Tianxing was shocked. The wealthy truly were different; where others might throw something insignificant, Bai Zhiqing chose a notebook worth tens of thousands, just like that, the luxury of being rich.

    "Swoosh!"

    As theputer hurled towards him, Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, swiftly reached out with both hands, grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrists before she could react, and stole a kiss on her cheek, then hurriedly ran off as he saw Bai Zhiqing about to erupt.

    Thank you: ???? for your support, returning to regr updates today, thanks for everyone¡¯s support!!!

 Chapter 330 - 328: Going Home Together

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 328: Going Home Together</h4>

    After leaving the chairman¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing nced aside and noticed that the little secretary, Lan Xin, seemed to be absent. Thinking it over, he realized he couldn¡¯t return to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office now, and he didn¡¯t have any friends at Bai¡¯s Group either. Xue Man would probably only give him a cold look, so there was no point in seeking out displeasure.

    After some thought, Lu Tianxing eventually headed toward Lin Qianru¡¯s office, nning to take refuge there.

    With Lin Qianru¡¯s permission, Lu Tianxing entered the sales department without any obstacles. Under many astonished gazes, he didn¡¯t even bother knocking and just pushed the door open, striding into the manager¡¯s office.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing push the door open and walk in, Lin Qianru was initially slightly startled, then a shallow smile appeared on her face.

    "What brings my vaunted assistant, Lu Tianxing, to my humble office today? I thought you were dazzled by the glitz of the outside world, that those beauties might have spirited your soul away!" Lin Qianru teased as she put down her work.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his eyes roving scandalously over Lin Qianru¡¯s body, "Heh heh, my beauty, what woman couldpare to such a seductive stunner like you? Not only can I look, but I can also touch, why would I seek far and wide when I have you near?"

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes coquettishly at Lu Tianxing and said with augh, "Oh, really?"

    "Absolutely. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about I prove it with some action, to see if I¡¯ve been bewitched by those beauties."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, approached Lin Qianru, and without restraint, his fingers began to traverse her body, aiming straight for the peaks.

    "Pervert."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face blushed as she swatted his hand away, "Go over there and stay out of my way. Don¡¯t interrupt my work. You think I¡¯m like you, having nothing to do all day long!"

    "Then just focus on your work! I¡¯ll do mine, and you keep busy. Don¡¯t mind me¡ªself-reliance brings plenty of food and clothing."

    Lu Tianxing kept grinning mischievously, ignoring Lin Qianru¡¯s protests as he familiarly climbed the summit and took it in his hand.

    "Ying~ing!"

    Lin Qianru trembled, feeling a current wash over her and draining her strength in an instant, breathing out delicately as her eyes fogged up, her body ufortably prickled as if by countless ants.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled as he began his conquest, quickly capturing the important strongholds.

    "No, this won¡¯t do, Lu Tianxing. Mr. Bai will be inspecting the sales departmentter, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if he found out," Lin Qianru pleaded, grasping Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    "Mr. Bai ising for an inspection?"

    Lu Tianxing felt helpless. Bai Zhiqing was no easy mark, and a spilled jar of jealousy could be hard to contain.

    "Fine then! But tonight, you have topensate me properly."

    "You¡¯re nning toe to my ce tonight?" Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes lit up, filled with strong surprise.

    "Why, not wee?"

    "Wee, of course! I¡¯ll get off work early this afternoon and cook a great meal for you," Lin Qianru said excitedly.

    "The meal is secondary. I think you are the best dish. Eating you will be enough," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle.

    Hearing such risqu¨¦ words from Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed red like a juicy peach, irresistible as if begging for a bite. She red at Lu Tianxing yfully, leaned against him, and quietly enjoyed the peaceful moment.

    ...

    The day passed quickly, and Bai Zhiqing was so busy with the uing bid for Tianhe Resort that she didn¡¯t even have time to bicker with him, which left Lu Tianxing feeling rather helpless. He wound up calling Yue Tingting for a chat, yfully teasing her until her cheeks flushed with coy indignation, much to his satisfaction. Then, he finally hung up the phone.

    Just before leaving work, after telling Bai Zhiqing that he had ns and wouldn¡¯t being home tonight, Lu Tianxing quickly left thepany and hid in a corner not far from a building, waiting for Lin Qianru¡¯s arrival.

    Leaning against the wall, he had just lit a cigarette and taken a few puffs when he saw Lin Qianru drive up.

    "Get in!" Lin Qianru rolled down the window and called out to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing put out his cigarette, walked to the passenger side, and with a whoosh, slipped into the car.

    "Tianxing, what do you feel like eating tonight? Sweet and sour ribs, braised fish, stir-fried beef with pickled ginger, seaweed egg drop soup¡ªhow does that sound?"

    Lin Qianru, looking at Lu Tianxing, had a smile on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide. Being able to go home with the man she loved was something that only happened in her dreams. She couldn¡¯t believe it was happening now, and even if it was just for a fleeting moment, she felt content.

    Seeing the content smile on Lin Qianru¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing sighed silently. This woman wanted so little, yet sadly, he couldn¡¯t even give her that.

    "I like everything, as long as it¡¯s made by you," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "Okay, then it¡¯s happily decided. Tonight, I¡¯ll cook personally and show you the true skill of a master chef."

    Excited, Lin Qianru made up her mind, then drove home. She didn¡¯t go to the market since there was plenty of food at home for the evening.

    Half an hourter, the car was parked securely in the underground parking lot of the residentialplex.

    After getting out of the car, Lin Qianru, with a beaming smile, linked arms with Lu Tianxing. He was momentarily taken aback but then instinctively wrapped his arm around Lin Qianru¡¯s slender waist. The two of them, like newlyweds, took the elevator up to the sixth floor.

    Upon returning home, once Lin Qianru had changed her shoes, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she bent down to fetch a new pair of men¡¯s slippers from a nearby shoe cab and knelt to help Lu Tianxing slip them on, as if it were the most natural thing to do.

    "Qianru."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Lin Qianru¡¯s hair, feeling moved. If it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Zhiqing, the woman he would have likely chosen to marry might not have been Rose, but this woman before him, gentle as water.

    Some say a man looking for a wife should consider looks, this and that, a whole list of criteria. But the truth is, a man¡¯s real desires aren¡¯t that high.

    A warm bed with wife and children is enough for a man. He doesn¡¯t need his home to be wealthy or have lots of money, nor does he need his wife to be a beauty as if descended from heaven, with a devil¡¯s figure. All he wants is for his wife to be gentle and generous, to prepare a fragrant meal for him when hees home after a long day¡¯s work. That is sufficient.

    Many women nowadays im they love a man so much, that they¡¯ve given so much for him, but do they know what a man truly wants?

    What he needs isn¡¯t money or looks, but simply a warm home, one that offers him sce when he faces setbacks outside.

    With such a home, no matter how hard or exhausting life outside is, what does it matter? Because as soon as he returns home, all those troubles would dissipate.

    Right now, Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing that exact sense of warmth. Returning here, it seemed like he could let go of everything in his heart, leaving only warmth behind.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t give anything to Lin Qianru, and this was where he felt the most guilt, which, in turn, deepened his love for her even more.

 Chapter 331 - 329 I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 329 I Love You</h4>

    "Tianxing, you go sit on the sofa and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook for you. If you feel bored, you can watch some TV,"

    After changing Lu Tianxing into slippers, Lin Qianru stood up and pulled Lu Tianxing to the sofa, then turned around and headed for the kitchen. Everything was so natural, as if rehearsed countless times, devoid of any stiffness.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa for a moment, smoked a cigarette, and immediately stood up and turned towards the kitchen.

    Standing at the doorway, he watched Lin Qianru, apron-wrapped, back facing the entrance, chopping vegetables, the very picture of a housewife, devoid of the high-and-mighty businesswoman aura she had outside, resembling a virtuous chess piece wife.

    After seeing this, Lu Tianxing could no longer hold back and suddenly stepped forward, hugging Lin Qianru from behind, tightly, as if to meld her into his own body.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body stiffened. She lifted her head, looking at Lu Tianxing with some confusion, and gently asked, "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Looking at Lin Qianru¡¯s tender, watery eyes, Lu Tianxing felt a sourness in his heart; this foolish woman knew there was no future, yet she was hopelessly in love.

    "Qian Ru, I love you."

    Lu Tianxing gazed deep into Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes without any evasion, his pupils filled with profound affection.

    Upon hearing these words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and the kitchen knife fell from her hand. She looked up at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. She had waited so long for these words, truly a very long time.

    "Tianxing, I love you too, no matter what. In this lifetime, I will always love you. I will never leave you,"

    Lin Qianru felt that all her efforts were worthwhile, her heart brimming with happiness, yet tears cascaded down her face like beads off a string.

    She didn¡¯t ask for much, really not much; she only hoped that Lu Tianxing would remember her, think of her for just a minute each day.

    Her one small wish was so simple, so modest.

    Some say that once a woman truly falls in love with a man, she starts to think on behalf of the man. No matter what he does, they find countless reasons in their hearts to justify his actions.

    Lin Qianru was such a woman. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether Lu Tianxing loved her or if he was lying with those words; she was already content. If Lu Tianxing could keep a ce for her in his heart, even for just a second, a minute, and remember that there was a woman like her, that was all she wanted; she asked for nothing more.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s love was humble, yet magnificent, invoking an involuntary sense of poignancy in others.

    "Alright, silly, don¡¯t cry anymore. You won¡¯t look pretty if you keep crying."

    Lu Tianxing lovingly kissed the corner of Lin Qianru¡¯s mouth and gently wiped away the tears from her face with his fingers.

    "I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry. Tianxing, you go ahead and sit outside. I¡¯ll cook now, and we can eat in a bit,"

    Lin Qianru, like a little child, hastily and confusedly wiped at the tear-stained trails on her face, her expression blooming into a radiant smile.

    "Why would I go out? You just stay there; I¡¯ll do the cooking today. Let you see what this master can do,"

    Lu Tianxing pushed Lin Qianru to the side and picked up the knife to get busy.

    Lin Qianru watched Lu Tianxing, dumbfounded. Just as she was about to speak up and stop him, her outstretched hand suddenly froze in ce, her eyes widening in shock as if she had seen a ghost.

    The sharp kitchen knife in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands seemed toe to life; Lin Qianru only saw a brilliant sh of the knife, and the beef on the cutting board was neatly sliced and arranged. The knife shed again and the slices turned into pieces the size of mahjong tiles, incredibly neat and orderly.

    Within less than a minute, all the dishes on the table had been cut and were neatly arranged there.

    "How about that, my skills aren¡¯t bad, huh!" Lu Tianxing put down the knife, turned his head to look at Lin Qianru, and said with a triumphant smile.

    "Hmm, not bad, you¡¯ve got half of my culinary skill. Keep it up."

    Lin Qianru gave him a pat on the shoulder with the weight of a leader and walked toward the outside, "Since Chef Lu, you are so skilled, tonight¡¯s dinner is up to you. I¡¯ll go take a shower upstairs first; don¡¯t disappoint me."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a flirtatious smile, turned, and left the kitchen, heading straight upstairs to take a rxing shower after a day¡¯s work.

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and swiftly got busy in the kitchen. The nging sounds were like music, rhythmic and very pleasing to the ear.

    Twenty minutes passed, and Lu Tianxing carried thest dish out from the kitchen and ced it on the table. Five dishes and a soup, the rich aroma instantly filled the room.

    He looked around and noticed that Lin Qianru hadn¡¯te down yet. Lu Tianxing sighed. This woman showered as slowly as anything, unlike men who would be embarrassed to call themselves men if they couldn¡¯t get through a shower in under ten minutes.

    Of course, if you did other things while in the bathroom, that was a different story.

    After waiting downstairs for a while, Lu Tianxing immediately stood up, ready to go upstairs and call Lin Qianru. The food would not taste good once it got cold.

    And just at that moment, a figure appeared at the top of the stairs.

    Lin Qianru was now wearing a provocative nightgown, sheer as the wings of a cicada, through which one could almost see Lin Qianru¡¯s snowy white skin. Lin Qianru¡¯s long hair was casually draped over her back, with wet strands still dripping, and her breathtaking figure, even wrapped in a nightgown, had not lost any of its impact but instead heightened the seduction, stunningly gorgeous.

    Half-concealed, as if embracing a pipa only to part-hide the face, was truly the most beautiful moment for a woman.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s head was lowered, her body trembling slightly, her cheeks flushed with a blush that wouldn¡¯t fade. Even so, she could almost feel Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze on her, proud yet shy at the same time.

    The nightgown was something she had bought online a few days ago, specially for Lu Tianxing. After today¡¯s shower, she had no idea why, but she had an impulse to slip into this nightgown. She even put on the provocative lingerie she would never dare to wear, all to give Lu Tianxing an extraordinary thrill.

    Lu Tianxing gaped at Lin Qianru¡¯s attire, his eyes following her, unable to deviate even slightly. Lin Qianru, in that moment,cked the strongwoman demeanor she possessed during the day and instead seemed like a night sprite, a seductress of men.

    "Tianxing, how do you like my look today?"

    Lin Qianru descended the stairs, her delicate white feet stepping softly on the carpet as she walked up to Lu Tianxing, hooked her arms around his neck, and asked with a smile, "Am I pretty? Do you like it?"

    "Beautiful!"

    Lu Tianxing reached out and wrapped his arms around Lin Qianru, who seemed like a captivating sprite, making his fingers lose control in an instant.

    "Stop messing around, we haven¡¯t eaten yet!"

    Lin Qianru yfully scolded him with a re, yet she did not stop his movements.

    "Eat? What is eating? There¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Beauty is a feast.¡¯ Eating you up would be more than enough."

    Lu Tianxing felt the mes in his Dantian roaring to life. With a sweep of his hand, he drew the curtains closed on the balcony and then pressed Lin Qianru down onto the living room couch...

    Please rmend, don¡¯t let your rmendation tickets go to waste, brothers who have them, throw them all this way, I can handle it!!!

 Chapter 332 - 330 Visitors from Hang City

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 330 Visitors from Hang City</h4>

    After a long while, the room finally regained its tranquility.

    Lin Qianruy on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest like azy little kitten, her lovely face flushed, with a hint of the ruddiness thates after satisfaction. She felt as if her body had fallen apart,cking even the strength to move a finger.

    Recalling everything that had just happened, Lin Qianru still felt it was like a dream. She had never imagined she would be so unrestrained, engaging in an evenly matched battle with a man on the sofa in the living room.

    For her, educated by her mother with traditional thoughts, this was an unimaginable change. In the past, it would have been enough to make her die of shame by jumping into a river.

    Unfortunately, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t know that since she and Lu Tianxing had be intimate, she had undergone earth-shattering changes. Her previous attitude of never taking men seriously hadpletely transformed. She thought of Lu Tianxing in everything she did; desiring only to make him happy, she was willing to do anything, absolutely anything.

    Moreover, for a woman to keep a man, it¡¯s important not only to conquer his heart but also to keep his body.

    Lin Qianru had achieved this perfectly; she truly made Lu Tianxing infatuated with her body.

    So, Lin Qianru changed. The previously conservative her hadpletely transformed. She used to tightly wrap herself up, not even wearing an OL uniform outside of work, let alone going to the beach in a bikini to show off her body. Now, for Lu Tianxing, she was willing to change, wearing what she once considered morally degenerate sexy lingerie, all just to make Lu Tianxing happy.

    For Lu Tianxing, she was willing to change herself, and she had no regrets about it. Of course, this change was something only Lu Tianxing could see; to all other men, she was still the iparably cold and beautiful Lin Qianru.

    Lying quietly on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeats, Lin Qianru smiled faintly, and it took quite some time before her sore and limp body regained some strength.

    "You filthy wolf, always filled with dirty thoughts all day long, I really want to crack your head open and see what you¡¯re thinking about all the time. After what you¡¯ve done, how am I supposed to eat?"

    Lin Qianru lifted her head and saw the smile at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. She suddenly felt shy and pped his chest with a bit of annoyance, whining softly.

    "Heh heh, this is called striking first as a form of defense. If I don¡¯t try hard, what if you run off with some other man? I have to conquer your body, so that your heart will also belong to me. Then you won¡¯t be able to run away even if you wanted to," Lu Tianxing said proudly, lighting himself a post-coital cigarette, feeling very content. Conquering a woman¡¯s body was something any man could be proud of.

    "You¡¯re really overbearing."

    Lin Qianru caressed the wound over Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, her face showing a hint of distress.

    The entire room fell into silence. Lu Tianxing held Lin Qianru quietly, enjoying the rare peace.

    After a while, Lu Tianxing shifted his body and gently patted Lin Qianru¡¯s lifted buttocks, "Qian Ru, it¡¯s time to get up and eat."

    "Eat? What meal are we talking about? It¡¯s all your fault, I had just taken a bath and now I have to take another one," sheined, ming him for her difort after the intimacy.

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing as she struggled to get up, picked up her nightgown from the floor, and nned to go upstairs to take another bath¡ªshe felt sticky all over and wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.

    "A bath? Great, I was going to take one too, how about we go together?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea. A mandarin duck bath was something he had been looking forward to for a very long time, and now that he finally had the chance, he wasn¡¯t going to let it slip away.

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing sprung from the sofa, took a few steps forward, and directly appeared in front of Lin Qianru. With a princess carry, he swooped her up and headed upstairs.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let me go, you pervert," Lin Qianru screamed.

    "Heh heh, why would I do that? I¡¯m just looking after my tired wife by helping you take a bath, don¡¯t think otherwise. Besides, we should respond to the national call to save water, hahaha...."

    Lu Tianxing let out a strangeugh, apanied by Lin Qianru¡¯s screams, as he rushed into the bathroom.

    Ultimately, neither Lu Tianxing nor Lin Qianru had dinner, not because Lin Qianru didn¡¯t want to eat, but because she simplycked the strength to walk.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk out of the bathroom; it was Lu Tianxing who carried her back to the bedroom.

    "Good girl, rest well."

    He carefully ced Lin Qianru on the bed and covered her with the nket. Lu Tianxing lovingly kissed her on the lips.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you leaving tonight?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful eyes glittered as she stared intently at Lu Tianxing, her face showing a hint of hope.

    "I¡¯m not leaving, I won¡¯t leave tonight. I¡¯ll go clean up and thene back to keep youpany."

    Lu Tianxing gently touched Lin Qianru¡¯s forehead and then turned and walked out.

    "I believe you won¡¯t lie to me." Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Lin Qianru said softly, her tone resolute with a trace of inexplicable trust.

    In the living room, Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile as he looked at the untouched food on the table. His stomach grumbled loudly, and he promptly sat down to eat heartily, no longer caring whether the food was cold.

    He remembered the days in Africa when, sometimes, having anything to eat was good enough, let alone cold food. There was nothing else to be picky about.

    As for Lin Qianru, she was indeed very tired; it would be fine to cook some noodles for herter.

    "Young Mistress, the Young Master is angry. He sent me to check on you and to pass on a message: if you don¡¯te back with me, he has ordered me to take you back by force."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was eating happily, a hoarse voice rang from outside, and a skinny middle-aged man appeared on the balcony. The sliding door offered no resistance to him, and as he passed, the ss shattered instantly, breaking into crisp pieces upon hitting the ground.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly looked up, a sharp glint in his eyes.

    "Who are you, and what are you doing in the Young Mistress¡¯s home?"

    The man startled upon seeing Lu Tianxing, then his eyes quickly turned as fierce as a hungry wolf¡¯s, staring intently at Lu Tianxing, with a surge of murderous intent exploding in his heart.

    "Young Mistress? Are you from the Hang City Tan Family?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing heard this, he understood; this man was likely from the Tan Family.

    The Tan Family was the n that had coerced Lin Qianru into marrying them, considered an Ancient Martial Family. With their unmatched Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg technique, they virtually controlled both the underworld and legitimate businesses in Hang City, with enormous influence, and were regarded as the premier family in the city.

    "Who are you, and what exactly is your rtionship with the Young Mistress? Speak up, or you might not be able to leave this room alive today."

    Tan Si¡¯s face turned dark as water, with murderous intent flickering in his eyes. The fact that the fianc¨¦e of the proud Young Master of the Tan Family had been overtaken by someone else, if word of this spread back to Hang City, the Tan Family would be the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. This was something he would never allow to happen.

 Chapter 333 - 331

    <h4>Chapter 333: 331</h4>

    Kill, I must kill him, and then kill that stinking bitch Lin Qianru.

    As these thoughts filled his mind, Tan Si was immediately engulfed in a ferocious intent to kill. The honor of the Tan Family was more important than anything else, and he would not allow anyone to tarnish it.

    "Who am I? I¡¯m staying in Qian Ru¡¯s house, who do you think I am? Ha ha, you even dare to force a marriage all the way to Hang City; you Tan Family have really big guts. You actually think you can do whatever you want."

    Although Lu Tianxing was smiling, his voice was cold enough to chip away at ice,ced with a hint of chilling murderous intent. He had originally nned to find time to deal with this so-called Tan Family, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe knocking on his door. If he hadn¡¯te to Lin Qianru¡¯s ce tonight, she might have been taken back to the Tan Family by now. If anything happened to Lin Qianru, even if he razed the Tan Family to the ground, it would be of no help.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tan Si¡¯splexion instantly became ugly, his eyes shooting out a shocking killing intent as he sneered, "Good, very good. Young Master had long told me that this stinking whore Lin Qianru was not honest, but I never expected she was keeping a wild man at home. Well, it seems my trip here today was not in vain. Today, I will, on behalf of the Tan Family and Young Master, cleanse our doorstep. I¡¯ll kill you and then send that stinking whore on her way as well, so you can both be a pair of dead lovebirds on the road to theherworld."

    Before the sound of his voice had faded, Tan Si moved, his speed reaching an extreme as he leapt several meters effortlessly to appear right in front of Lu Tianxing. His right leg lifted up, silently kicking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with such high speed, yet no sound was made.

    "Heh heh, Seventy-Two Paths of Springing Leg, not bad. It¡¯s too cramped here, not suitable for showboating. How about we change the location? I would also like to witness the so-called Seventy-Two Paths of Springing Leg of your Tan Family."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, his figure flickering as he dodged Tan Si¡¯s attack, appearing at the edge of the balcony. With a leap, he jumped down from upstairs, rushing towards the outskirts.

    He didn¡¯t want to kill in Lin Qianru¡¯s home, nor did he want her to know that people from the Tan Family in Hang City hade looking for her. Let women enjoy life quietly and peacefully; other matters should be left to the men.

    "That suits me just fine. After killing you, I won¡¯t have to bother burying the body. I¡¯ll just throw you to the wolves."

    Tan Si sneered viciously, his feet moving, and with a push against the balcony edge, he shot out like a sword towards Lu Tianxing.

    In just a few minutes, Lu Tianxing was already standing hands behind back in a quiet suburban area of Modu, his face expressionless as he watched the closely pursuing Tan Si.

    "Boy, the mountains are clear and the water is beautiful here; it¡¯s a nice ce and quite suitable for your burial. Rest assured, after I kill you, I will certainly send that stinking, traitorous bitch to join you."

    Tan Si¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, filled with a ferocious murderous aura.

    "Just for that remark, your death is certain today."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Tan Si coldly, his voice as if a cold wind was howling from the Nine Nether Purgatory.

    "Hmph, what big words. You want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have the strength."

    Unbridled killing intent burst forth from Tan Si as he roared, "Today, you will die."

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Tan Si made his move.

    Fast as lightning, with legs as swift as the wind, Tan Si stomped the ground fiercely, and with a blink, he was beside Lu Tianxing. His left leg sprang up like a coiled spring, unleashing the force of thunder sweeping towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    His kick was heavy with momentum; the air around seemed to merge into the wind of his leg, bringing fierce Gang Wind with it. Even a giant boulder would be shattered by the kick, let alone a human head.

    A cold smile appeared on Tan Si¡¯s lips as he seemed to see the scene where Lu Tianxing¡¯s head would be blown apart.

    "Seventy-Two Paths of Springing Leg is indeed fierce, but it¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t mastered it."

    Facing the furious kick, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change as he lifted his hand, casually pping towards the void.

    "Boom!"

    That p came with an endless Gang Wind, as if the air itself was torn apart for a moment, bing like a thunderous palm in an instant, bearing terrifying force, it struck towards Tan Si¡¯s right leg.

    "Such powerful strength, boy, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated you."

    Tan Si¡¯s face changed drastically, his legs kicking continuously, air exploding with the momentum to destroy everything, thundering towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm¡ªhe was determined to cripple Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    "You overestimate yourself."

    Lu Tianxing uttered four cold words, without dodging or evading, he struck with a palm faster than before, swift as lightning.

    "Bang!"

    "Crack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palmnded on Tan Si¡¯s leg, directly breaking his left leg.

    "Ah!"

    Tan Si screamed miserably, his eyes instantly turning bloodshot. Without dodging or evading, his right foot soared up silently, aiming directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    This strike was definitely fatal; silent but deadly, all the force was contained in his leg, if it hit the target, his True Qi would prate the heart, ensuring the opponent¡¯s death beyond doubt.

    One could say Tan Si¡¯s move was extremely treacherous, with no power leaking out. It seemed light and breezy, but it harbored a storm on the verge of bursting forth, which would lead to cataclysm upon explosive release.

    "Heh, haven¡¯t you realized the gap between us?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, still not dodging or evading, he struck a palm towards Tan Si¡¯s chest.

    "Arrogant fool, die then."

    Tan Si¡¯s eyes filled with ferocity, he took a deep breath, his right leg moving with the speed of a gale, fiercely kicking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The leg was as fast as lightning, the naked eye could barely capture a shadow, and in the blink of an eye, it was already on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Boom!"

    Almost not giving Lu Tianxing time to react, Tan Si¡¯s right leg kicked his chest. Before Tan Si could react, he felt as though his leg had struck a boulder, unmoving, even a rebound force emerging, numbing his right leg.

    A sh of True Qi on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body vanished as quickly as it appeared,pletely withstanding Tan Si¡¯s attack.

    "Impossible, this can¡¯t be, our Tan Family¡¯s Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg is incredibly powerful, how could it not break through the opponent¡¯s True Qi defense, it¡¯s impossible."

    Tan Si¡¯s face was full of shock. The Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg was the Tan Family¡¯s secret technique. He had practiced it for over a decade, and even a Heaven-level Martial Artist would have trouble taking it head-on without dodging. But now, it had no effect on Lu Tianxing, not even a tremor¡ªit was impossible, this had to be an illusion.

    Even as his heart felt like it was engulfed by a monstrous wave, Tan Si, as a seasoned fighter, pivoted his right leg after a failed strike, using Lu Tianxing as a pivot, propelling himself backward explosively.

    "Leaving, do you think you can escape?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered with disdain, stepping forward and crossing several meters to appear beside Tan Si, a palm thundering onto Tan Si¡¯s chest.

    This palm seemed feather-light, as if swung by someone without any martial arts skill. But in Tan Si¡¯s eyes, it felt as if it enveloped his entire body, leaving no room to dodge. He could only watch helplessly as the palm print hit his chest, threatening to shatter his viscera. Blood spurted from Tan Si¡¯s mouth, tracing a beautiful arc in the air.

    "Boom!"

    Tan Si hit the ground, struggling to rise, his viscera nearly shattered, his face showing terror as he looked at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with deep fear.

    PS: Thanks to "Lack of Love" Who Ever Cared, a supporter from Qi Dian, for the reward; your support is appreciated!!!

 Chapter 334 - 332: Killing Tan Si

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 332: Killing Tan Si</h4>

    "Who exactly are you? Must you really oppose my Tan Family?"

    Tan Si clutched his chest, a stream of fresh blood spouting from his mouth, his eyes shimmering with intense shock. As an Earth-level Martial Artist, even a Heavenly Level Expert would have to retreat from his full-strength strike, but now he couldn¡¯t harm Lu Tianxing. Could it be that Lu Tianxing was a Mythical Level Martial Artist?

    "Impossible, impossible; he¡¯s just in his twenties. Even if he trained since he was in the womb, it¡¯s impossible to reach the Mythical Realm. He must have practiced some horizontalbat skills to block my attack, that must be it. However, if thisd isn¡¯t killed, he will eventually be the greatest cmity for my Tan Family."

    Tan Si continuously contradicted himself in his mind; he would die before believing Lu Tianxing could be a Mythical Level Martial Artist. Otherwise, how had he never heard of Lu Tianxing¡¯s name? At the same time, the killing intent in his heart grew stronger. Even if defeated, he was determined to ensure Lu Tianxing remained here forever. The Tan Family needed no future troubles.

    "Does who I am matter? What matters is that you are destined to die here today."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was calm, filled with disdain and a hint of scorn.

    Despite resolving to take down Lu Tianxing, hearing these words still inevitably provoked fury in Tan Si. Who was he? A favored figure in front of Mr. Tan from Hang City Tan Family, ustomed to respect and smooth sails¡ªwho had ever scorned him like this? Rage surged within him, his eyes brimming with deadly intent.

    "You brash young fool, wanting to kill me? Then we¡¯ll see if you have the life for it."

    "Bang~Bang."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tan Si¡¯s right foot stamped on the ground, springing forward with speed that didn¡¯t falter in the slightest. Under the moonlight, his palm, enveloped by True Qi, turned dark as iron¡ªstriking with the powerful Iron Sand Palm.

    Mastery of both leg and palm techniques was precisely the reason why Tan Si was a favored figure before Mr. Tan; while ordinary people knew only of his proficiency with the Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg, not many knew his palm techniques were just as potent, his Iron Sand Palm was profound, and countless had died under his silent assaults.

    "Swoosh..."

    In just a moment, Tan Si reached Lu Tianxing, his right palm mming down like a towering mountain toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Facing this terrifying strike, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze did not waver, he suddenly swung his hand again, grabbing towards Tan Si¡¯s palm.

    "Crack!"

    The next moment, apanied by a crisp snap, Tan Si¡¯s palm waspletely caught in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, instantly crushed into pieces.

    "Roll back."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was icy as he lifted his leg and kicked Tan Si away like kicking a ser ball.

    "Die!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing right beside Tan Si. Under Tan Si¡¯s terrified gaze, his right foot rose high and stomped down on Tan Si¡¯s chest, crushing him directly into the ground.

    "You... you... you won¡¯t die a good death. The Tan Family will not let you go. Opposing the Tan Family means even if you are not a Heavenly Level Martial Artist, you¡¯re destined to die not just you, including your rtives, everyone will die, the Tan Family will never let you go, they will definitely avenge me."

    Tan Si spat out a mouthful of blood, his face twisted as he stared at Lu Tianxing.

    "They don¡¯t need to let me go; I¡¯lle to them myself. Rest assured, you are the first but certainly not thest Tan Family member to die by my hands."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was indifferent, his True Qi moved, instantly destroying Tan Si¡¯s heart. Tan Si¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Lu Tianxing, he died with eyes wide open.

    "Tan Family, it seems really necessary to make a trip to Hang City soon. If you fail to recognize what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll wipe out the Tan Family, ensuring they forever disappear from Hang City."

    After ncing at the unblinking Tan Si, a cold gleam crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Whether it¡¯s for Lin Qianru or for those around him, a visit to Hang City was imperative.

    "Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg, let me see your Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg and see what¡¯s so great about it."

    Lu Tianxing nced down at Tan Si¡¯s corpse, his True Qi stirred, transforming into a pair of invisiblerge hands that grabbed Tan Si¡¯s corpse and threw it directly into a nearby ravine.

    His gaze swept around, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shifted, disappearing from the spot.

    ...

    Early in the morning, just as dawn was breaking, Lu Tianxing had already woken up.

    Since he had cultivated the Creation Source Technique he acquired in Shennongjia, Lu Tianxing found that his strength was growing stronger and stronger, and his need for sleep was getting lesser and lesser. An hour¡¯s rest each day was enough to keep him energized, and he could even go several days without eating or drinking without much impact, which made him feel as if he were ascending to immortality.

    "Get up quickly, beauty, get up quickly, or you¡¯ll bete for work..."

    Just then, a series of hasty sounds arose, as Lin Qianru¡¯s rm clock on the bedside table began to ring merrily.

    As soon as the rm clock sounded, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel Lin Qianru, who was in his arms, suddenly tremble and woke up with a start.

    Lin Qianru seemed not to have fully woken from sleep, groggily reaching out her arm, but after a long while, she still couldn¡¯t find the rm clock.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, reached out to turn off the rm clock, and said to Lin Qianru, "Don¡¯t use an rm clock anymore; forcibly waking yourself up is bad for the heart. Developing a biological clock is the best method."

    "Mmm, I know, thank you Tianxing."

    Lin Qianru opened her eyes, the corners of her mouth lifting into a smile, naturally wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, pressing her twin peaks against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, instantly igniting the mes in his heart once again.

    Everyone knows that the morning is when a man¡¯sbat strength is at its peak. At this time, he can hardly resist any provocation.

    Feeling the change in Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed. Last night, Lu Tianxing had tormented her several times, and so far, she felt exhausted all over. Unexpectedly, Lu Tianxing still had energy to fight, which was not what she read online.

    "Husband... howe you..."

    Lin Qianru jumped in fright and looked at Lu Tianxing with a somewhat terrified expression. Up to now, she felt as though her entire body was falling apart. Any more of this, and she would bepletely done for.

    "Hehe, what do you mean ¡¯howe¡¯? This is called a unique talent. How else could I be your husband?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, shing a smug wink at Lin Qianru, provoking a bout of coy rebuke from her.

    "Unique talent my foot, let go of me already."

    Saying this, Lin Qianru struggled out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, nning to head to the bathroom for another shower.

    "Qian Ru, where are you going?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up at this scene. Could it be that Lin Qianru was inviting him for an unforgettable friendly match in the bathroom?

    "It¡¯s none of your business where I¡¯m going, Lu Tianxing, I warn you, if you dare to follow me, I¡¯ll use the method Xiao Man taught me and confiscate your ¡¯tool of the crime¡¯."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a cold look. She knew well what Lu Tianxing was thinking. Her bones felt almost fractured, and she had no intention of spending the entire day lying in bed.

    Lu Tianxing did not follow her. Instead, he leaned against the headboard, lit a cigarette for himself, looked up at the ceiling in deep thought, wondering about something.

 Chapter 335 - 333: Accompanying You Home

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 333: Apanying You Home</h4>

    "Click!"

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Lin Qianru, wearing a set of home clothes, walked out of the bathroom. She nced at the lying Lu Tianxing, then turned and took a set of new clothes out of the nearby wardrobe and ced them beside the bed.

    "Tianxing, these are new clothes I bought a few days ago. I¡¯ll try them on to see if they fit. I¡¯m going to wash your clothes first; they have a strange smell. Oh, remember to take a bath before putting on the clothes, ande down for breakfast after the bath."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly came to his senses, only to discover that Lin Qianru had already opened the door and left. Looking at the new set of clothes ced in front of the bed, Lu Tianxing blinked slightly, feeling a warm surge in his heart. The words of Lin Qianru sounded like the nagging of a wife to her husband ¡ª though sheined, she actually cared deeply about her man in every possible way.

    "Perhaps, this is what a home feels like!"

    By the time Lu Tianxing had washed up ande downstairs, two breakfasts wereid out on the table: several fried eggs and a ss of milk.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re down. Try the breakfast I made and see how it tastes." Hearing the sound from upstairs, Lin Qianru turned her head and revealed a sweet smile.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, walked over to the dining table, and gently sat down, then he reached out and held Lin Qianru in his arms.

    Recalling everything that had happened during this time, Lu Tianxing felt that Lin Qianru was absolutely the best candidate for a wife ¡ª gentle, considerate, caring, and understanding of a man¡¯s heart...

    But now he could give her nothing, not even a simple status, but could only hide in the shadows.

    "What¡¯s wrong!" Lin Qianru leaned obediently against Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, sensing that something was amiss, and asked softly.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak. He lowered his head to gaze at Lin Qianru¡¯s fair face and sighed softly, then said in a deep voice, "Qian Ru, let¡¯s find a time for me to apany you back to Hang City, to go home with you."

    "What, Tianxing, what... What did you say?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled violently, and she quickly raised her head, looking at Lu Tianxing incredulously, her voice trembling, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, wondering if it was an illusion.

    Lin Qianru could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing would be willing to apany her back to Hang City. What kind of ce was Hang City to Lu Tianxing? It was like a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯s cave; getting out alive was scarcely possible, yet now Lu Tianxing was saying he would go back with her.

    For a moment, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart was filled with emotion. Many times, she had wanted to ask Lu Tianxing to apany her back to Hang City, but the words would die on her lips, or rather, Lin Qianru was afraid of hearing Lu Tianxing refuse.

    Moreover, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to go to Hang City either, as the Tan Family¡¯s influence was immense there, a true giant whom nobody dared to offend. To offend them meant only death, and she would rather face death alone than have Lu Tianxinge to any harm.

    "Tianxing, are you really willing to apany me back to Hang City, to go home with me? Do you know what you will be facing if you go to Hang City?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s look wasplex, utterly conflicted. On one hand, she longed for Lu Tianxing to return with her to help her escape this unforgettable nightmare, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want him to go, for the Tan Family covered the sky with one hand in Hang City, and Lu Tianxing alone could hardly contend with them.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, gently stroking her ck and lustrous hair, and said with a smile, "Of course I am willing. As for what I¡¯ll be facing, it¡¯s no big deal. You are my woman. If I can¡¯t even protect my own woman, what kind of man would I be? If anyone dares to take you away from me, let them be killed, killed until no one dares to do so ever again. For you, what would be the harm in washing the world in blood?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru shuddered violently, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief, tears streaming down her face, but her face was filled with blissful smiles. With a man willing to do all this for her, what more could she ask for?

    "Alright, alright, stop crying now. You won¡¯t look pretty if you keep crying,"

    Lu Tianxing gently wiped away Lin Qianru¡¯s tears, his face full of tenderness.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t say a word but buried herself in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, holding him tightly as if afraid that letting go would make him disappear.

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Lin Qianru¡¯s hair, but his eyes held a trace of determination, he had to go to Hang City.

    He knew very well that whenever Lin Qianru was with him, even though her face bore a smile, deep in her eyesy an undissolvable sadness.

    Even though he knew Hang City was a dangerous ce, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate; the Tan Family needed to be dealt with. A family that valued appearances so much would always pose a threat to Lin Qianru, making her live in perpetual crisis, and so he had to go to Hang City.

    Especially afterst night¡¯s visit from Tan Si, which further solidified his decision to make a trip to Hang City. If he didn¡¯t resolve things with this family, not only Lin Qianru but also Bai Zhiqing would be in danger.

    "By the way, Tianxing, eat your breakfast quickly or it will get cold and won¡¯t taste good."

    Suddenly, Lin Qianru jumped up from Lu Tianxing like a startled rabbit, pushing the prepared breakfast in front of Lu Tianxing, looking at him eagerly.

    "Tianxing, try it and see how it tastes."

    Lin Qianru supported her cheeks with her hands, gazing at Lu Tianxing.

    The gentle words carried a warm sentiment that warmed Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart; the warmth of a home, isn¡¯t that what he was experiencing now?

    "Why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    Lu Tianxing put a piece of fried egg into his mouth and bit down, only to notice Lin Qianru gazing at him fondly.

    "You eat first, I want to watch you finish." Lin Qianru smiled as she spoke.

    The foolish words, which sounded so silly, overflowed with deep affection.

    Lu Tianxing felt a sting in his eyes. If originally his union with Lin Qianru had merely been about finding a partner to vent his frustrations, now, he realized that he truly loved this woman, this silly woman.

    "What¡¯s wrong, why aren¡¯t you eating anymore? Is it not tasty? I¡¯ll make you another one."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing silently gazing at her, Lin Qianru¡¯s face suddenly filled with panic, and she moved to seize the breakfast in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing came back to his senses and quickly stopped Lin Qianru, smiling as he offered her a piece of egg: "No, it¡¯s delicious, very delicious. Here, you have a bite too."

    Lu Tianxing was not lying; Lin Qianru¡¯s breakfast was really vorful, much more genuine than typical breakfast joints, and moreover, it was infused with emotion.

    Lin Qianru nodded vigorously, took a gentle bite, and said, "I¡¯ll feed you too."

    "Mm."

    The two then started a warm breakfast, taking turns feeding each other.

    Although the breakfast time was brief, it gave Lu Tianxing an unprecedented sense of fulfillment, bringing their hearts even closer, veiled in a tender warmth.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards from living in the moment!!

 Chapter 336 - 334 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 334 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Questioning</h4>

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m going home first, take good care of yourself at home, and remember not to use the rm clock in the morning, or it will be bad for your health. Also, if anyonees to trouble you, juste to me, and I¡¯ll take care of it."

    Standing at the door, Lu Tianxing gently embraced Lin Qian Ru.

    "Mm, you be careful on your way too."

    Just like a little wife, Lin Qian Ru stood in front of Lu Tianxing, straightening his clothes for him.

    Seeing the clothes she had bought on Lu Tianxing, Lin Qian Ru¡¯s face carried a satisfied smile.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, kissed Lin Qian Ru on the lips, then turned around and left the ce.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, entering the elevator and disappearing after, only then did Lin Qian Ru turn around and head back to her room. Her love was humble; she didn¡¯t need Lu Tianxing to be by her side all the time. She only hoped that Lu Tianxing would remember her suddenly at some time, remember that there was a woman who once loved him, that would be enough.

    Lu Tianxing walked down the stairs and lit a cigarette for himself, taking in the surrounding scenery with a deep breath. At the entrance of the neighborhood, he gged down a taxi and headed back to Ziyuan District.

    Meanwhile, at No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi, Bai Zhiqing sat in the room. Today was Saturday, a rare day off. She sat on the sofa, her gaze fixed on the television, but her thoughts were drifting off to who knows where.

    Last night, Lu Tianxing had not returned home all night, giving her a sudden bad premonition. After all, Lu Tianxing had drunk more than half a bottle of tiger bone liquor the night before, and in the morning, he had some turtle soup, all of which were tonics tending to strengthen a man¡¯s vigor. On any normal man, such things could cause issues.

    The thought that Lu Tianxing might have spent the whole night with some woman, or even several women, rolling around in the sheets, made Bai Zhiqing feel a wave of tightness in her heart, as if something had disappeared.

    Yet she was powerless about the situation. Although she and Lu Tianxing were considered husband and wife, they had not engaged in any rtion apart from that one confused incidence, leaving her unable to confront Lu Tianxing. After all, as a wife who couldn¡¯t fulfill the obligations of being one, what right did she have to speak?

    As time passed, however, Bai Zhiqing found herself caring more and more for Lu Tianxing. Every day she didn¡¯t see Lu Tianxing, she felt listless, without interest in anything, her mood plummeting to a low. Things that once seemed fun to her had be dull and tasteless.

    "Jerk, this jerk, when hees back, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson, making him stay out all night."

    Fuming with anger in her heart, Bai Zhiqing pounded on a doll, imagining it was Lu Tianxing.

    Just then, the door suddenly made a noise, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned serious, she swiftly adjusted her feelings, fixing her gaze on the TV, but her ears stood tall, listening carefully to any movement outside the door.

    Lu Tianxing pushed the door open and walked in to see Bai Zhiqingpletely absorbed in watching TV, which made him suspicious. He hadn¡¯te home all night, and yet Bai Zhiqing was not scowling at him¡ªwhich seemed a little too abnormal. Could it be the calm before the storm?

    Lu Tianxing shivered and tiptoed to Bai Zhiqing, whispering, "Wife, watching TV?"

    Bai Zhiqing kept staring at the television as if she hadn¡¯t heard Lu Tianxing speak.

    Lu Tianxing paused and continued, "Wife, such a childlike innocence, still enjoying Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf. Is that why you like to wear cartoon underpants?"

    "Swoosh!"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing turned her head sharply, staring at Lu Tianxing and said word by word, "Lu Tianxing, what did you say? I didn¡¯t catch that."

    "Nothing, nothing. Wife, I was saying your childlike innocence is good. You should keep it up; it can make you feel eighteen every year."

    Lu Tianxing gave a sheepish smile, but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression clearly told him that she was in a very bad mood, "Honey, you keep watching, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll head back to the room first."

    With that, Lu Tianxing attempted to sneak away¡ªas far from trouble as possible was his best course of action.

    "Stop right there."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly threw aside the remote control, looked at Lu Tianxing with a coldugh, and said, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation about where you werest night?"

    "I didn¡¯t go anywhere, remember? I told youst night that I met a friend, what¡¯s wrong?" Lu Tianxing turned his head back and said innocently.

    "Met a friend?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you take me for a fool? Is meeting a friend a good reason to change your clothes? Was it a girlfriend you met?"

    "What girlfriend? I identally fell on my way back, and my clothes got dirty. I specifically bought these clothes from a store," he said.

    Lu Tianxing knew Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t give up until she achieved her goal, so he immediately started ying Tai Chi.

    Bai Zhiqing coldly snorted, "So you just happened to get dirty from a fall? How coincidental. Since you bought a piece of clothing, then tell me which store it was and where the receipt is! Take me to that store and let¡¯s have a look."

    "I threw the receipt away. The store was about to close at that time. Besides, with such a big crowd at the store, how could anyone possibly remember me?" Lu Tianxing said without blushing or skipping a beat.

    "Really?"

    On Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face appeared a cold smile, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t forget, stores have surveince cameras. It¡¯s no big deal for me to check the footage. Don¡¯t tell me the store¡¯s cameras just happened to break as well."

    "If... if I said that it just so happened like that, would you believe me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing warily. It felt like Bai Zhiqing was trying to drive him to his death. He should havee up with a more reliable excuse in advance.

    Bai Zhiqing coldly snorted, crossed her arms and looked at Lu Tianxing, her answer going without saying.

    "Alright! Last night I got into a fight, killed a person, and my clothes got ripped apart, so I bought a new set to wear. It¡¯s really that simple."

    Bai Zhiqing coldlyughed, "Then you tell me, where are your clothes? Where is the body of the person you killed? Take me to see."

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing was startled. He wished he could take Bai Zhiqing to see, but the problem was that Tan Si¡¯s body had already been thrown into a mountain stream by him, and by now it was probably eaten by something¡ªno body to be found, perhaps a few bones, but who would believe that?

    "This isn¡¯t quite appropriate, you know! You¡¯re a woman, and that guy, he died in a pretty gruesome way, even his bones got broken..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing directly cut him off, "Lu Tianxing, if you n on lying in the future, pleasee up with a more believable excuse. You¡¯re talking about killing someone, breaking bones, do you even believe such a story yourself?"

 Chapter 337 - 335 Scientific Research

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 335 Scientific Research</h4>

    "Honey, I¡¯m telling the truth..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to argue, butst night, he had indeed killed a guy.

    "Enough."

    Before he could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him abruptly, "Lu Tianxing, you say everything you say is true? Then show me the body, or don¡¯t talk at all. I don¡¯t want to listen. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to talk about your private affairs, and I can¡¯t control you. Today I¡¯m off work, andter on, you¡¯re going to apany me to the pedestrian street; I n to do some shopping."

    "Go shopping? I¡¯m not going."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even think about it, instantly refusing Bai Zhiqing. Apanying a woman shopping was like asking for death, right? Even if a beautiful woman invited him, he wouldn¡¯t go¡ªthis was a deadly matter.

    "If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa that you went out looking for other womenst night." Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression stiffened as she threatened.

    Lu Tianxing smirked, "Your threats are useless against me. If you tell Grandpa, he will only say that you are ipetent and can¡¯t keep your man."

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily at a loss for words. Given her grandfather¡¯s bizarre thinking, he might actually say that. He might even ask Lu Tianxing why he had to go out looking for women. If that scoundrel slipped up in his exnation, it would be utterly over.

    "Honey, if you want to go shopping, go by yourself! I¡¯m not going."

    "You dare, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare not apany me today, you will face the consequences yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth and a cold gleam shed in her eyes, radiating a dangerous aura as her fingers mimicked a scissors cutting motion in front of her.

    "Fine, you¡¯re ruthless. I¡¯ll go, alright?"

    Lu Tianxing had a gloomy expression. This girl was getting tougher. No wonder people say that women are like white lotuses before marriage and turn into hooligans afterward. The once aloof CEO was now tantly threatening people with scissors.

    "You know what¡¯s good for you."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing in slippers, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile, which disappeared in an instant. Carrying a bag that was already prepared, she left the vi.

    ...

    Modu is a standard international city in China; walking on the street, one can easily spot blond-haired, blue-eyed or pitch-ck foreigners. Luxurious sports cars asionally zoom past, inciting envy in the onlookers.

    The pedestrian street in Modu is bustling with activity. Well-dressed middle-aged men with young, beautiful women enter nearby gold or jewelry stores, where, amid the women¡¯s coquettishughter, they effortlessly swipe their cards, leaving behind a trail of envy and the women¡¯s triumphantughter.

    Bai Zhiqing walked into the pedestrian street with a ¡¯keep out¡¯ coldness on her face. Some sessful men, stunned by her beauty, wanted to approach her, but as soon as they saw her icy demeanor, the idea quickly vanished.

    Her gaze was so cold it could freeze someone solid, a deterrent to those who liked to flirt with beauties and then have a friendlypetition with them. Although they preferred fiery beauties, which added more vor, they did not prefer cold beauties like Bai Zhiqing, whose coldness seemed to emanate from her very bones, rather than being a feigned innocence.

    Lu Tianxing walked beside Bai Zhiqing, his eyes squinting with contentment. He really liked the bustling atmosphere, always finding it rxing to be in the midst of noise.

    Because it was the weekend, the whole pedestrian street looked extraordinarily lively.

    Lu Tianxing, with great interest, admired the beauties around him and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Wifey, I¡¯ve realized a problem. Summer is indeed a season that easily tempts one into crime. Look at how these women dress; they almost wear nothing, isn¡¯t that just inviting trouble? Wifey, you agree with me, right?"

    "If I were a representative, I¡¯d strongly rmend a policy that bans women from wearing denim shorts in summer. Isn¡¯t that detrimental to public morals? Why is it sexy when you women show off your long legs, but when we men do, it¡¯s considered sick? It¡¯s absolutely unfair for us men."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes andpletely ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Lu Tianxing, not minding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rolling eyes, continued to eagerly observe his surroundings while calling out to her.

    "Oh my, wifey, look at that woman, beautiful, so beautiful..."

    "Wifey, there¡¯s a stunning beauty over there, quick, take a look, I think I¡¯ve found the perfect spokesperson for my inherited craft..."

    "Oh my, wifey, what¡¯s with that look? Are you doubting me, looking down on my ancestral craft? If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s try it tonight when we get home, let you see how my ancestral craft is, how about that?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he followed one beauty after another, endlessly chattering to Bai Zhiqing, while busy critiquing the women who passed by, drawing strange nces from the people around.

    Lu Tianxing, can you just shut up, stop talking nonsense, okay? This is not your home. If you get arrested by the police for being a pervert, I can¡¯t help you, but please don¡¯t drag me into this."

    Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, her face ashen as she red at Lu Tianxing. She realized that bringing Lu Tianxing out shopping was a huge mistake; this jerk was treating the street as his own home.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing earnestly responded, "Wifey, what are you talking about? Why isn¡¯t this my home? When I was a kid, my teacher told me I am the sessor of socialism. You know what a sessor means? Not to mention this street, the whole of China will be my home in the future. Besides, I was just doing research just now, exining to others how to tell if someone had stic surgery¡ªthat¡¯s strictly scientific research."

    "Really? You actually like scientific research that much?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly revealed a sly smile.

    "It¡¯s not about liking; it¡¯s a professional necessity. Like a master artist, we observe and study with a professional eye, so don¡¯t misunderstand us," Lu Tianxing said solemnly.

    "Really?"

    Without denial, Bai Zhiqing smiled and said, "Since you like scientific research so much, why don¡¯t I take you somewhere that will let you research to your heart¡¯s content."

    "Where to!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing curiously, intrigued about this great ce he was unaware of.

    "Just follow me."

    With a mischievous smirk, Bai Zhiqing led Lu Tianxing through the pedestrian street, and soon, very familiarly stopped in front of a boutique lingerie store.

 Chapter 338 - 336 Assassin Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 336 Assassin Reappears</h4>

    Looking at the flock of girls going in and out before him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth fell open, unable to believe what he saw, he said to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, you can¡¯t seriously be thinking about sending me in there to do research!"

    "Of course, what¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t have the guts? Didn¡¯t you say you were an absolute prohibition on scientific research? If it¡¯s absolute prohibition, what¡¯s there to fear? Or maybe you have something dirty on your mind and don¡¯t dare to admit it. If you don¡¯t go in, I¡¯m heading in first."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a provocative nce and walked straight inside.

    "Going in is going in, who¡¯s afraid of who? Wait until you change your lingerie, I¡¯ll go in and do some research, and we¡¯ll have our very own live-version of an Un~der~wear Collection."

    Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth and followed Bai Zhiqing inside.

    As a professional boutique lingerie store for women, the variety of lingerie inside was dazzling. It could be said that they had everything imaginable and unimaginable.

    This lingerie store was truly a woman¡¯s world. Stepping inside, Lu Tianxing felt as if he had entered a kingdom of daughters, where all sorts of women were bustling about, picking out their favorite items.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival was like a stone thrown into a tranquilke, immediately causing ripples to spread, and whispers of feminine shyness echoed, then faces flushed as they all retreated to the back, too embarrassed to choose lingerie in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Women are such peculiar creatures; they can strut on a beach or in a swimming pool wearing bikinis and various swimming togs, showcasing their figures with boldness, yet the moment they see a man in a lingerie store like this, they instantly be shy and lose theirposure.

    "What do you think, isn¡¯t this ce perfect for your scientific research?" Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Hmm."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and diverted his gaze, saying, "It¡¯s quite nice, but I think, wife, that the best figure here belongs to you. How about it, wife, shall I personally pick something out for you? That Winnie the Pooh you wear is too conservative, I think you should wear this one."

    Following where Lu Tianxing was pointing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately turned crimson; Lu Tianxing was pointing at a leopard print piece that was barely held together by a few strings, with just a tiny patch of fabric covering the most crucial spot.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, your mind is full of lewd thoughts."

    Bai Zhiqing scolded in embarrassment, unable to bring herself to look at the garment, it was too shameful.

    "I think it suits you quite well."

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, recalling the image of Bai Zhiqing in a thong, a sly smile spread at the corner of his mouth.

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell."

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips, immediately knew he was thinking unsavory thoughts and red at him furiously, ready to turn and leave.

    "Miss, may I help you find something? Whether it¡¯s from abroad or domestic, or at the forefront of fashion, you¡¯ll find it all here. The leopard print thong the gentleman mentioned is one of ourtest models this year, and it would be very fitting for you."

    Right then, a female sales associate emerged from within the store.

    Seeing this woman, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly; her attire seemed a tad snug, as if it were one size too small, making her Holy Maiden Peaks quite pronounced under her clothing, her figure appearing incredibly voluptuous, with a decent face to match, clearly a foreigner.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to appreciate her; because he sensed a familiar aura on this woman, a chill, a disregard for life that spoke of killing intent.

    Lu Tianxing was all too familiar with this kind of aura; once upon a time, when he reigned as the feared Judge in Africa, the underbelly of the Underworld, the dread his own killer instinct instilled was far more terrifying, so potent it could almost shatter a person¡¯s psyche in an instant.

    This woman¡¯s murderous intent was well-concealed, but to Lu Tianxing, it was crystal clear.

    "Miss, please follow me. We have some nice new arrivals that would be great for you to take a look at," the sales associate said with a friendly smile, indicating for Bai Zhiqing to follow her.

    "Lu Tianxing, wait here for me, I¡¯m going to check it out inside. Remember, do not wander off."

    Bai Zhiqing felt somewhat tempted and signaled for Lu Tianxing to wait a moment before immediately following the saleswoman to take a look inside.

    "Please follow me."

    A glint of light and a sh of murderous intent passed through the saleswoman¡¯s eyes.

    "Hold on," Lu Tianxing suddenly spoke up.

    Bai Zhiqing stopped in her tracks and looked back at Lu Tianxing with confusion.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing turned around, the saleswoman¡¯s gaze became piercingly cold. With an outstretched hand, she conjured a dagger radiating a dense chill,posed entirely of ice, and thrust it lightning-fast towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart.

    "Hmph!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly turned icy, and with a pull, he held Bai Zhiqing in his arms. Then, flicking his finger as if shooting a sword, the cigarette in his hand shot out.

    "Bang!"

    The next moment, the cigarette butt struck the assassin¡¯s hand precisely. Under the infusion of True Qi, the soft cigarette butt turned into a bullet and pierced right through the assassin¡¯s palm.

    In pain, the assassin¡¯s icy dagger fell from her hand.

    "Bang!"

    The assassin¡¯s gaze remained unaltered, and with chilling intent, she kicked her right foot directly onto the icy dagger.

    "Whoosh!"

    The icy dagger sped even faster towards Bai Zhiqing.

    "A cornered beast still fights."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled disdainfully. With a raise of his True Qi-charged finger, he tapped directly onto the dagger.

    "Ding!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s finger was like diamond, unyielding. As the icy dagger struck it, a crisp sound echoed and it cracked visibly, shatteringyer byyer like ss and falling to the ground with a clear tinkle.

    The dagger,parable to steel itself, turned into fragments on the ground. The scene seemed as if it were straight out of a movie. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing. She could hardly believe his fingers were so hard, capable of blocking a dagger. He must be a robot!

    If it wasn¡¯t for facing an assassin, Bai Zhiqing really wanted to take Lu Tianxing¡¯s finger and study it closely. Could this be the legendary steel bones?

    "There is a rumor that Bai Zhiqing is protected by a master guard. It¡¯s indeed true. You¡¯re lucky this time. Next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate."

    After witnessing the scene, the female assassin changed color in her face, and, unwilling to give up, she cast a nce at Bai Zhiqing before rapidly darting towards the side.

    If she couldn¡¯t kill Bai Zhiqing, staying would only lead to a dead end.

    "Run? Do you think you can escape?"

    Before his voice faded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a bloodthirsty smile, and his figure appeared in front of the assassin like a ghost.

    "Get out of my way."

    The assassin¡¯s eyes turned frosty, and a frigid aura emerged in her hand, as if shrouded with ayer of ice, she pped towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s body. Wherever her hand passed, frost fell. Clothes racks turned into blocks of ice on contact and shattered as they hit the ground.

 Chapter 339 - 337: Heavy Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 337: Heavy Killing Intent</h4>

    "Ice Element Superpower User, huh, it looks like you¡¯re a big fish indeed."

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing, without thinking, erupted with True Qi and threw a punch directly.

    This punch was as fast as lightning and as forceful as thunder.

    "Bang!"

    Without any suspense, the punchnded squarely on the opponent¡¯s chest.

    The female assassin was like a kite with its string cut, flying outwards, a mouthful of fresh blood spraying from her, crashing into several clothing racks and heavily falling to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.

    "Ah, there¡¯s a fight, someone¡¯s fighting!"

    "Blood, there¡¯s been a murder, call the police quickly, someone¡¯s killing people!"

    Seeing a woman being blown away while bleeding profusely, the stunned women finally snapped back to reality, and chaos erupted in the lingerie store, with piercing screams ovepping each other as woman after woman frantically ran out of the store, drawing the attention of bystanders who crowded around, wanting to see what had happened.

    Lu Tianxing, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the screaming around him, looked at the female assassin with cold eyes, walking step by step toward her with a chilling smile ying on his lips.

    Seeing this smile, the female assassin felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, her whole body chilling; she knew Bai Zhiqing had a master by her side, but she had never anticipated that this master¡¯s strength would be so terrifying. She, an Earth-level Superpower User, had not managed to withstand a single move from him and was directly KO¡¯d.

    It was terrifying! Truly too terrifying!

    The female assassin stared hard at Lu Tianxing, her eyes filled with a fear so intense it seemed to solidify, prating deep into her bones. She felt a bone-chilling coldness from Lu Tianxing that seemed to freeze her soul stiff.

    This was a killing intent, pure killing intent, even more terrifying than that of her own captain by threefold.

    "Tap tap, tap tap!"

    The dull sound of footsteps in the ears of the female assassin seemed like a death march from Hell, making her heart involuntarily tremble with the steps.

    "Tell me, which mercenary group do you belong to, which assassin organization."

    Lu Tianxing, indifferent, walked toward the female assassin¡¯s position; he had spared her life because he wanted to find out which organization was behind this, as Superpower Users were extremely rare.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically, feeling a strong sense of crisis exploding from within, his gaze instantly sharp as an eagle¡¯s.

    At that moment, on the opposite side of themercial street atop a building, a foreign man revealed a ferocious smile, his eyes fixed on the scope of his sniper rifle, the muzzle aimed at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head.

    It turned out this assassination was not by a single person but coordinated by two, one posing as a female sales assistant attacking Bai Zhiqing to draw Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention. If the assassination failed, they would create an opportunity to lead the tiger away from the mountain. By luring Lu Tianxing away, Bai Zhiqing would be an easy target, allowing the other to strike directly and cover his aplice¡¯s retreat.

    As expected, Lu Tianxing¡¯s skills far exceeded their expectations; he had subdued his aplice in a short time, but it also provided him with an opportunity.

    At this moment, on the rooftop across the building, the man grimly smiled, his scope aimed at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Such a beautiful woman, but sadly, from now on, she¡¯ll have to bid farewell to this world. Don¡¯t me me, me your own worth. Killing you would me one billion dors, enough for a lifetime offort."

    The man, locking firmly onto Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head and seeing his partner being chased by Lu Tianxing, hesitated no longer and pulled the trigger.

    Beautiful women are great, but with money, what kind of beautiful women can¡¯t be had?

    "Whoosh!"

    The bullet tore through the air, spinning toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was oblivious, still looking at Lu Tianxing with a tense expression, her fingers whitening from gripping too hard.

    "Assassin?"

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils constricted sharply, and he bellowed, "Watch out!"

    With explosive strength, the ground shattered under the force of his stampede, and Lu Tianxing, like a fierce tiger, lunged at Bai Zhiqing, sweeping her into his arms and rushing to another location.

    "Bang!"

    The bullet whizzed past Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ear, striking the marble floor and instantly creating a shocking crater.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing, held by Lu Tianxing, was hidden in a secluded corner, her body trembling slightly. It all came too suddenly, from the salesperson to an anonymous sniper, and even as Lu Tianxing drew near, she had heard the whizzing of the bullet by her ear. Compared tost time, Bai Zhiqing felt even more like she was facing death.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing shielded Bai Zhiqing from the bullet, the female assassin on the ground struggled to her feet and dashed toward the outside like a sh of lightning. Although she wanted to kill Bai Zhiqing, her life was now more important than anything else.

    Lu Tianxing casually nced at the fleeing female assassin but did not chase after her. Instead, he coldly smiled, sensing two familiar presences rapidly approaching; these two assassins wouldn¡¯t escape.

    "Damn, she dodged it, no wonder the boss told us not to act rashly¡ªthis guy¡¯s too strong."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing disappear from view, a man cursed under his breath, quickly stood up, packed up his sniper rifle, and cleaned up all traces around him, nning to leave the area.

    This opportunity to assassinate Bai Zhiqing was once in a lifetime, and failing meant he had to leave. Otherwise, once the experts by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side reacted, he would not be able to escape.

    He wasn¡¯t a martial artist or a superpower user, purely a firearm user. When faced with martial artists, firearms were utterly useless at close range; martial artists and superpower users could kill him in an instant.

    Staying would mean certain death.

    "Thinking of leaving? You dared to attack my sister-inw, and now you want to leave without leaving anything behind?"

    As the man was finishing up and preparing to leave, he heard a ferociousugh near his ear.

    The door to the rooftop was suddenly kicked open hard, and a huge man with a shaved head, wearing a tank top and an extremely burly build, walked in. His eyes were filled with brutality and ferocity, and his skin gleamed with a faint golden hue under the sunlight, exuding a ferocious aura all over, looking like a demon god who had walked out of hell.

    "Go ahead, keep walking, let me see. I¡¯ve killed quite a few of you guys these days, and you still dare show your faces. You¡¯ve got some guts trying to kill my sister-inw, leaving you alive is out of the question."

    Tie Niu, with a bloodthirsty smile, stepped closer to the man, "Tell me, which assassin group or mercenary corps do you belong to? Speak up, and I¡¯ll leave your body intact."

    "My name is..."

    The man bowed his head, flicking his arm, and a handgun appeared in his hand: "Ie from Hell, a reaper of souls."

    As he spoke, the man directly aimed to pull the trigger.

    However, before he could fire, Tie Niu¡¯s figure instantly appeared beside the man, and he mmed a punch into the man¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 340 - 338: Lu Tianxing, The Jinx

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 338: Lu Tianxing, The Jinx</h4>

    "Pfft!"

    The man had no chance to react before Tie Niu¡¯s fist smashed into his chest. The sound was like tearing cloth, and his back suddenly ballooned out as if it were an inting balloon. A blood-drenched fist drove straight through him, and Tie Niu held the man¡¯s still-beating heart in his hand.

    "Off you go! Remember, the man who killed you is called Tie Niu."

    With a fierce smile, Tie Niu squeezed, and the heart in his hand burst.

    "Tie Niu, one of the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, it¡¯s you... why did youe to China..."

    The man¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief as he stared at the bald giant before him. A mouthful of blood sprayed onto Tie Niu¡¯s face, and he gazed intently at Tie Niu, his face filled with disbelief and regret. If he had known that Bai Zhiqing was protected by the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, he would never havee, not for one billion dors. No amount of money was worth his life.

    "You little brat, clueless about life and death. Daring to harm the big sister, tired of living?"

    Tie Niu touched the blood on his face with a fierce smile. If it wasn¡¯t for being in China, he would have crushed this guy¡¯s bonespletely, letting him wail in pain for three days and nights before dying.

    "Wonder how Fu Tu is doing. Trash like you dare toy a hand on the big sister."

    Tie Niu tossed the man¡¯s body onto the rooftop like a piece of garbage, his silhouette shot skyward, vanishing on the spot.

    Meanwhile, the female assassin who had left the lingerie shop and ducked into an alley hadn¡¯t gone far but was watching a man in front of her with a serious expression.

    This was an extremely handsome man, a typical pretty boy in modern terms. His fingers were slender, and a small knife seemed toe alive, darting between them, creating shes of white light that were very eye-catching.

    But when you looked into his eyes, you¡¯d find them chillingly cold, cold to the core. The instant you met his gaze, you¡¯d feel like you had fallen into an ice hole, chilled from head to toe.

    "Who are you, and why are you blocking my way?" The female assassin asked tensely, her muscles taut. She felt a strong sense of threat emanating from this man¡ªa killer¡¯s intuition.

    "Tell me, which mercenary corps or assassin organization you¡¯re from. Superpower Users aren¡¯tmon in this world."

    Fu Tu watched the female assassin with a rxed, smiling gaze, his tone as casual as friends catching up.

    "Hmph, none of your business. Move aside."

    The female assassin¡¯s killing intent was palpable, a surge of cold energy erupted from her as she lunged at Fu Tu.

    "Hehe, fine, you don¡¯t want to talk, I won¡¯t force you. I believe you¡¯ll tell me willingly."

    Fu Tu still smiled, letting the female assassin pounce towards him. With a flick of his fingers, a sh of knife light vanished in an instant.

    "Thud!"

    The female assassin staggered, falling to her knees with a thump. A small knife was deeply embedded in her knee.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Fear was apparent on the female assassin¡¯s face. Her opponent had attacked too quickly, too sharply. She only saw a sh before she could react, and by the time her nerves responded, the knife had already found her leg.

    Fast, it was simply too fast!

    "Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ Fu Tu."

    A bloodthirsty smile crept over the corner of Fu Tu¡¯s mouth as he walked step by step towards the female assassin, "Tell me, which assassin organization do you belong to, or which mercenary group? You know my methods. Tell me, and I will let you die a bit morefortably."

    ...

    The area around the boutique on the pedestrian street was already cordoned off with long police lines. Officers shuttled back and forth, sealing the area and strictly forbidding anyone from entering, especially the ubiquitous journalists.

    Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, had once again been the target of an assassination on the pedestrian street. If this news were to leak out, it would undoubtedly be explosive.

    After all, in Modu, the name Bai Zhiqing was known to everyone, a legend who built a top-tier empire within just a few years. She was beautiful, without a husband, and without a whiff of scandal¡ªa true top-tier baifumei (white, rich, and beautiful). Any man marrying such a woman could be considered to have rued blessings for several lifetimes.

    For such a legendary figure to be assassinated, whoever secured the scoop would see their newspaper sales skyrocket. Promotions and pay raises would be inevitable, and reaching the pinnacle of their career would pose no issue whatsoever.

    Now, the entire outside of the lingerie store was packed with journalists, frantically taking photos of the store, desperately trying to squeeze inside to get firsthand materials.

    Inside the lingerie store, Lu Tianxing sat in a corner as if he didn¡¯t see the reporters all around. He leisurely smoked a cigarette, as if everything that had just happened hadn¡¯t happened at all. His gaze was calm, without a hint of disturbance.

    In contrast, Bai Zhiqing was the exact opposite. Her pretty face was pale, with a look of unsettled horror, clearly haunted by the recent event.

    In fact, that was true. After all, Bai Zhiqing was just a businesswoman, and even though manybeled her cold-blooded, that was only true in the business world, not in the sense of having bloodied hands from taking lives.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing were different. Lu Tianxing walked in the dark world, slept with death, and was ustomed to a life where crises arose frequently. Bai Zhiqing was just a woman living in a harmonious society.

    One could say that the lives of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing werepletely different.

    Lu Tianxing could face crises openly because he was used to such a life.

    But Bai Zhiqing was different. This time, she had been even closer to death. She could even hear the whistling of bullets past her ears, causing all the stress that had built up from previous assassination attempts to erupt at once, almost breaking her spirit.

    Moreover, Bai Zhiqing truly didn¡¯t understand why. She had never offended anyone, and even in businesspetition, she had always used legitimate means. Why then was there a persistent desire to kill her?

    "Whoosh."

    Suddenly, the police blocking those unscrupulous journalists parted on both sides, and a shapely policewoman crossed the police line and walked directly into the lingerie store, her sharp gaze sweeping across the entire space.

    "Why is it you again, Lu Tianxing? Why are you here again?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s tone was extremely irritated. She found that Lu Tianxing was always at the scene of an incident, and even among the recent cases in Modu, Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence was amon denominator. If not, he had some kind of connection to the trouble. Xue Bing suddenly realized that Lu Tianxing was nothing but bad luck, just like Conan, causing trouble wherever he went.

    Thest time Bai Zhiqing survived an assassination was still unresolved, and today, there had been another attempt on her life. With Lu Tianxing being here again, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t help the aggravating sensation she felt, almost wishing she could drag Lu Tianxing out and execute him a hundred times over. Damn it, couldn¡¯t there be just one instance where Bai Zhiqing was in trouble and you weren¡¯t at the scene?

    PS: I¡¯m returning from my rtive¡¯s ce tomorrow, which is a two-day journey. I guarantee at least two updates. Please be understanding!!

 Chapter 341 - 339 Blame Me

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 339 me Me</h4>

    Watching Lu Tianxing leisurely smoking, Xue Bing really wanted to p him across the face and then point at his nose and say, "Can¡¯t you save the police some trouble for once? You¡¯re involved every time something happens. Were you a broom in your past life or what!"

    "Officer Xue, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by saying ¡¯here I am again¡¯? If something goes wrong, it¡¯s my fault? Moreover, this isn¡¯t your house, why can¡¯t I be here? And is this how you treat someone who saved your mother¡¯s life? If this were ancient times, you would be a thankless wretch, and since you¡¯re a police officer who knows thew and still breaks it, your guilt would be even greater, and you¡¯d be taken straight to the market and beheaded."

    Lu Tianxing tapped his crossed legs, looking very displeased at Xue Bing, his gaze shifting around her body with an inexplicable smile.

    Having not seen her for a few days, Lu Tianxing noticed that Xue Bing¡¯s figure seemed even more striking, with curves in all the right ces, her oval-shaped pretty face, and her eyes as sharp as knives, which did not detract from her beauty at all but rather gave her a heroic look, especially in her police uniform, making her appear strikingly like a female general from ancient times.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Who is being ungrateful? I am very grateful to you for saving my mother, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to act recklessly. Don¡¯t tell me that this incident has nothing to do with you."

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing with beautiful eyes that nearly shot out mes, yet she felt helpless. Lu Tianxing was right; her sister had told her that the person who saved their mother was Lu Tianxing, and naturally, she was very grateful to him. However, for some reason, whenever she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t control the anger that surged within her, as if they had been enemies in a past life.

    "I insist on telling you that this incident indeed has nothing to do with me. I was merely passing by with my boss. Who knew there would be an assassin here? I am innocent, Officer Xue, don¡¯t frame me as a good citizen."

    "Huh, just passing by? And ended up in a lingerie store? I think you¡¯re clearly here to act like a hooligan."

    Xue Bing scoffed, not believing for a second that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were just shopping in a lingerie store together. Bai Zhiqing, the business goddess of Modu, pursued by countless people, strong enough to form a reinforced group¡ªany one of them would be better than Lu Tianxing. Bai Zhiqing shopping with a hooligan, what a joke.

    "Officer Xue, this is defamation. Believe it or not, I could sue you for nder. I am Bai Zhiqing¡¯s..."

    Lu Tianxing was about to tell Xue Bing that he was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, to prove his innocence, but then he heard a slight cough behind him and quickly changed his statement: "Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, I¡¯m toozy to argue. Officer Xue, I think instead of wasting your time suspecting me, you better think about how to shut up the reporters outside! The chairman of Bai¡¯s Group being attacked in a busy street¡ªis this the ipetence of Modu police or what? Officer Xue, what do you think will happen if this news gets out online!"

    At that moment, arge number of reporters and onlookers who had heard the news gathered outside the upscale lingerie store, peering in and taking photos, eager to capture a headline story.

    Xue Bing also felt a headacheing on. She knew very well that if this incident wasn¡¯t handled correctly, the reputation of the Modu police would bepletely tarnished, branding them as ipetent.

    Thinking about it gave Xue Bing such a headache that she wished she could just quit on the spot¡ªlet whoever wants to handle it, handle it.

    These reporters, with their press badges, dared to say and ask anything. Give them enough information, and they¡¯ll dig up even your ancestors, tantly telling you, "We are journalists. We have the right to know everything," leaving you helpless. If you dare touch them, they would smear youpletely.

    "Lu Tianxing, I hope you can tell me everything you know. Then the police can solve the case," Xue Bing took a deep breath, her expression calming as she spoke firmly; her instincts told her that Lu Tianxing definitely knew something. This time, she had to understand the situation clearly.

    "I will tell you the reason. Prepare yourselves. Someone on a foreign assassin website has posted a bounty of one billion dors for my boss¡¯s life. These two came for the money, aiming to kill my boss and im the bounty, but I intervened. They worked together, one using a sniper rifle for long-range cover, and the female assassin managed to escape. I don¡¯t know if there are other assassins around, so I stayed to protect my boss, as his safety is the utmost priority."

    Lu Tianxing finished speaking in one breath and then sat back down.

    He actually wanted to leave, but Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t let him, and if the reporters outside knew Bai Zhiqing was shopping with a man in an underwear store, even if it was just a simple shopping trip, the story would take on a different vor once it reached the ears of the reporters.

    "Chairwoman Bai Zhiqing of Bai¡¯s Group seen shopping at an underwear store with a mysterious man, suspected of getting married."

    "Business goddess Bai Zhiqing secretly marries, mysterious man appears."

    "Chairwoman Bai Zhiqing of Bai¡¯s Group already married with children, mysterious husband stays by her side."

    One could guess with their toes that, if photos of him shopping with Bai Zhiqing were taken by reporters, the tabloids the next day would definitely carry these shocking headlines.

    "What did you say, Mr. Bai has a bounty of one billion dors on him?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing was greatly startled, one billion dors, an amount she couldn¡¯t earn back in several lifetimes, enough to pile into a small hill. If she weren¡¯t a police officer, even she might be tempted.

    No wonder Bai Zhiqing had been the target of assassination attempts repeatedly. It was all because of the money, money that could make the devil turn the millstone, and with money, even ghosts could bemanded, let alone people. One billion dors was enough to drive anyone crazy, not to mention those assassins who risked their lives for it.

    "One billion dors."

    Sitting beside him and listening, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. How had she not realized that someone wanted to kill her for one billion dors, and how had she not thought that someone would ce a bounty on her on an assassin¡¯s website?

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, and her body instinctively moved closer to Lu Tianxing, as if only by doing so she could find a trace of safety.

    Seeing this scene, a surprised expression flickered across Xue Bing¡¯s face. How had she not expected Bai Zhiqing to choose to move closer to Lu Tianxing, the rogue? Judging by their appearance, the rtionship between these two seemed quite unusual.

    "This bastard, why does he always have women apanying him wherever he goes, and each one of them a top-tier beauty? What is so good about this rogue?"

    Xue Bing thought to herself. She had met Lu Tianxing on several asions, and each time, the beauties by his side seemed to differ, which was utterly infuriating. It seems beauties now liked rogues.

    PS: Annoyed, every time I travel by car it takes two days, sitting from morning to afternoon, and again from the next morning to afternoon, annoyed, annoyed, and here in Yun-Nan, there¡¯s not even a high-speed train!!

 Chapter 342 - 340 Ye Lang Appears

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 340 Ye Lang Appears</h4>

    "Do you know anything else?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Since Lu Tianxing knew this much, he certainly knew more.

    "I do."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t conceal anything from Xue Bing, but his next words almost made her spit blood, "But why should I tell you?"

    "You..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s infuriating demeanor, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned ashen as she said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with the police work."

    "Is telling you even useful? By the time your people arrive, I¡¯ll already be dead. It¡¯s better to rely on myself than on the heavens or the earth."

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips, tantly ignoring Xue Bing¡¯s nearly fiery re, and spoke again, "Instead of being concerned about these things, why not pay some attention to the mysterious foreigners who have recently shown up in Modu? Go investigate their whereabouts. It would be best to search all the suburban areas or ces with mixed crowds. Perhaps you might find some unexpected gains."

    "Do you know where they are?" Xue Bing pressed.

    "Officer Xue, I find you quite naive. If I knew where they were, would I be in such a sorry state today?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing as if she were a fool. If he knew the whereabouts of these people, he assured that he would ensure they wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.

    Strike first to gain the upper hand, dy and face disaster. If you don¡¯t remove the root, the spring breeze will blow and bring it back to life; he had learned this proverb well.

    Xue Bing, faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯s contemptuous gaze, turned an iron shade of blue. Her piercing eyes almost burst into mes as she red at Lu Tianxing, her fingers clenched so tight they made a cracking sound, as if she wished she could rush up to him and beat him up right there and then.

    "Very well, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯d better pray you never fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you learn why flowers are so red."

    Xue Bing¡¯s teeth ground together, her heart filled with a fierce desire to tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb.

    At that moment, Xue Bing¡¯s colleague Zhao Shan walked in from outside, his gaze lingering on Lu Tianxing for a moment before speaking to Xue Bing, "Captain Xue,e take a look. We¡¯ve found a man and a woman¡¯s bodies on the rooftop of the building opposite and in the back alley. Afterparing with the scene¡¯s surveince, the woman is indeed the assassin who tried to kill Mr. Bai, and the man appears to be the assassin¡¯s aplice, providing covert support and attempting Mr. Bai¡¯s assassination."

    "Where? Lead the way. Mr. Bai, you¡¯re safe now. You can go back home. If there¡¯s any new information, the police will notify you."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes sharpened as she nced at Lu Tianxing, no longer paying him any heed, and immediately headed outside. Perhaps they could find a breakthrough from these two assassins.

    "Wife, are we still going shopping?" Lu Tianxing turned to ask Bai Zhiqing.

    "No need, I don¡¯t feel like it anymore. Let¡¯s go home."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, her pretty face still showing signs of the recent scare, in no mood to shop anymore. If such an incident were to happen again, who could say whether she¡¯d be as lucky.

    "Alright then! Let¡¯s leave now. I looked earlier; there seems to be a back door with no reporters around. We¡¯ll exit through there."

    "Okay!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and followed behind Lu Tianxing, leaving the lingerie store.

    Indeed, there were no reporters at the back door. Lu Tianxing looked around, "Wife, wait here for me. I¡¯ll go to the front to get the car ande right back."

    "Lu Tianxing, you... you hurry over here, I¡¯m a bit scared."

    Bai Zhiqing quickly called out to Lu Tianxing, her face showing a look of terror.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently, and kissed Bai Zhiqing on the forehead.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, she did not resist but just shook slightly, closing her eyes to enjoy the moment of peace.

    ...

    While Xue Bing was leading the Modu police in a hurried investigation of the two assassins¡¯ identities, in an ordinary residential house on the outskirts of Modu.

    A lean middle-aged man was sitting on the sofa watching television. He appeared unremarkable, with an ordinary face that would draw no attention if lost in a crowd. The only memorable trait were his eyes, sharp and ferocious like a hungry wolf, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine at a nce.

    If Lu Tianxing were here, he would have certainly recognized this lean middle-aged man as the leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps Group¡ªthe Night Wolf.

    "Boss, the mission has failed. The third squad¡¯s ck Wolf and Ice Woman failed their task and were all killed."

    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a ck man, clearly of African descent, walked in. He was wrapped in strands of ammunition, and a six-barreled Gatling gun was carried on his back, giving off a very formidable appearance.

    "They failed?"

    Without turning his head, the Night Wolf said, "Do you know the strength of the man by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side?"

    "Based on observation, at least Earth-level Peak, and highly likely to have broken through to Heavenly Level. Ice Woman didn¡¯tst a single move against him, and his physical body is incredibly strong, able to withstand Ice Woman¡¯s condensed ice des," the ck man replied.

    "I see."

    The Night Wolf nodded indifferently about the third squad¡¯s failure, "By the way, did you find out anything about the identity of this expert beside Bai Zhiqing that I asked you to look into?"

    "I found out. Lu Tianxing, an orphan with deceased parents, grew up in the Magic City Sunshine Orphanage. After graduating high school, he joined the military, then transferred to a special forces unit in the southwest border, where he made considerable achievements. He was a colonel but retired for unknown reasons. Before leaving the military, he went abroad and returned to Modu a year ago. Of course, we¡¯ve also tried investigating this orphanage, but unfortunately, it closed down a year ago. The director and others familiar with Lu Tianxing have long since left Modu, so for the time being, we can¡¯t find out more," said the ck man swiftly.

    The Night Wolf frowned deeply and asked in a heavy tone, "What about other information? Why isn¡¯t there anything about his time overseas?"

    "Sorry, boss, we¡¯ve investigated, but his overseas records arepletely nk," the ck man shook his head and spoke, "Boss, what should we do next? Should we continue to send people to test his strength?"

    "No need. Take a few men and erase all traces connecting us to the third squad."

    The Night Wolf waved his hand to dismiss the ck man. As soon as he left, the Night Wolf¡¯s face immediately darkened. He moved his arm, and a ball of fire transformed into a me Saber, slicing the television in front of him in two. Under the mes, it melted into molten metal.

    "It seems I have underestimated you, Heavenly Level Expert. Hmph, no matter who you are, making an enemy of the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps Group means there¡¯s only one way out for you¡ªa dead end."

    The Night Wolf slowly raised his head, his eyes sharp and fierce like a tiger¡¯s, his killing intent soaring to the heavens, causing the temperature of the entire room to plummet as if it were the depths of winter.

    PS: Had to catch the bus at 7:30 in the morning, speechless. This bus is way too early, and now for several hours, I can¡¯t get off!!

 Chapter 343 - 341: Turbulence

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 341: Turbulence</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s encounter with an assassin on the pedestrian street was ultimately kept under tight wraps by the police, with not a hint of it leaking out. Even though there were many onlookers, nobody would believe such a story without official confirmation. At most, it would just be casual dinner conversation.

    However, for Ye Futu, today was an excruciatingly long day. Bai Zhiqing faced repeated assassination attempts, a fact that underscored the police¡¯s impotence, especially since it happened in a bustling downtown area. The pressure on him was immense.

    In the office, Ye Futu had lost count of how many cigarettes he had smoked; the room was filled with swirling smoke, and the ashtray was brimming with cigarette butts.

    Standing in front of him were Xue Bing and Zhao Shan, both looking serious and grave.

    Looking at his two trusted subordinates, Ye Futu took another deep drag of his cigarette and slowly began, "Did you say that both assassins targeting Bai Zhiqing are dead?"

    "Yes."

    Zhao Shan nodded, taking the lead, "By the time we found them, both assassins were dead. One of them seemed to have had his chest crushed by a fist, his heart pulverized by hand, and died cleanly¡ªas there were no signs of struggle at the scene, it was likely a fatal blow. At the location where we found the female assassin¡¯s body, there were simrly no signs of excessive struggle. However, it was clear that this female assassin had been brutally tortured before her death; her entire arm was almost skinned to the bone with some sharp instrument. Additionally, both assassins had dted pupils at the time of their death, as if they had seen something horrifying. From this, we suspect that the person who killed these two assassins may have known them, instilling fear and respect in them."

    "Hmm."

    Ye Futu nodded and turned to Xue Bing, "Xiao Bing, let¡¯s hear what you¡¯ve found."

    Xue Bing took a deep breath and said, "Director, what Zhao Shan and I found out is very simr. However, I got a piece of information from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant, Lu Tianxing. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life has been put up with a bounty of one billion US dors on the assassin website. I suspect her assistant Lu Tianxing definitely knows some insider details, but he¡¯s not willing to talk, and I can¡¯t get more information."

    At this point, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t hide the anger on her face, considering Lu Tianxing a tough nut to crack, resistant to both soft and hard approaches.

    "What did you say, one billion US dors? Wasn¡¯t it five hundred million dors?"

    Hearing this, Ye Futu¡¯splexion changed. He had learned not long ago that the reason Bai Zhiqing had been repeatedly targeted for assassination was the five hundred million dors, which was already enough to stir many into action. This time, however, it was one billion US dors, over sixty billion Huaxia Coin. This amount of money was unfathomablyrge and enough to drive countless people mad.

    "It looks like things are really gettingplicated."

    Ye Futu took a deep breath, hardly believing that in just a matter of days, the bounty on Bai Zhiqing had doubled. This matter had practically escted beyond his control.

    "Xiao Bing, cancel all your tasks for tonight. This is an invitation to a charity g hosted by Huangfu Rose. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Bai Zhiqing will definitely be there tonight. You go too and stay close to protect her. Remember, no matter what, ensure Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety at all costs."

    Saying that, Ye Futu took out an ornate invitation from a drawer and handed it to Xue Bing.

    "Director, you can count on me. I will ensure Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety."

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t decline but epted the invitation instead.

    Even though Rose was the leader of the Rose Society and a major figure in the Underworld, theoretically an adversary of the police, in Xue Bing¡¯s heart, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Rose¡¯s tactics. In the eyes of the police, Rose was one among the top three bosses of Modu¡¯s Underworld. However, to the general public, Rose was seen as a rare benefactor, a major phnthropist whose Rose Charity Foundation had performed countless good deeds and helped many people, earning substantial admiration.

    This was also one of the reasons why the authorities, despite knowing that Rose had previously pressured them, dared not act rashly. Were they to move against Rose, they would have to withstand unimaginable external pressures. A misstep not only would result in failure to catch Rose but could also cost them their official positions.

    The fear of public opinion is sometimes a dreadful thing indeed.

    "Zhao Shan, I need you to work hard during this time. Investigate how many foreigners have entered Modu recently. You must be thorough and not let a single person slip through. Additionally, increase inspections in the outskirts or urban viges, and inspect all hotels to see if there are any suspicious individuals. Remember, without my order, no one is allowed to act independently. Do you understand?" Ye Futu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.

    "No problem, Chief, I¡¯ll arrange it," Zhao Shan assured, patting his chest.

    "Alright, you two go down and get ready."

    Ye Futu rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. It hadn¡¯t been long since a series of major events had urred in Modu, leaving himpletely frazzled. If it weren¡¯t for a few old friends and some influence from his family, anyone else would have probably packed up and left long ago.

    "Ding-a-ling..."

    Just as Xue Bing and Zhao Shan had left the office, Ye Futu¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t wait to ring.

    Picking up the phone and checking the caller ID, Ye Futu showed a wry smile on his face, and the user had called.

    ...

    No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi.

    After sending Bai Zhiqing back to her room to rest, Lu Tianxing went straight downstairs and sat on the sofa in the living room, his brows tightly furrowed, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang. After ncing at the caller ID, he immediately answered the call.

    "Fu Tu, how are things going?"

    "Boss, two assassins are dead. I have found out that these two were from the third squad of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, ck Wolf and Ice Woman," said Fu Tu in a calm voice from the other end of the phone.

    "Night Wolf Mercenary Group."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned icy in an instant, a chilling aura of menace emanating from him, "Do you know where Night Wolf is now?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Night Wolf is very cautious. This time he brought three squads of people, and each squadmunicates by phone and never meets face to face. I can¡¯t find the other two squads¡¯ locations, I only know where the third squad is," Fu Tu sighed.

    Fu Tu breathed a sigh. The Night Wolf Mercenary Corps¡¯ caution in the underworld was well-known. This carefulness had allowed them to evade several destructive strikes and rise again, proving to be a formidable adversary.

    "Since we know about one, let¡¯s take them down. Do you want me to join you?"

    "No need, boss, Fu Tu and I aren¡¯t light bulbs; we won¡¯t disturb your intimate world with sister-inw. Sister-inw has just been shocked, and now is a moment when her heart is empty and lonely. Boss, it¡¯s time to show your manly charm, push hard and win her over. I¡¯m waiting for the birth of my little nephew! Boss, go for it. Fu Tu and I support you spiritually and in action. It¡¯s gettingte, goodbye boss."

    Before Fu Tu could reply, the phone was abruptly hung up by Tie Niu with his distinctive loud voice.

 Chapter 344 - 342 People Depend on Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 342 People Depend on Clothing</h4>

    "Heh, if Bai Zhiqing were so easy to conquer, would I have waited until now? I would have long since had my fill of her, wiping my mouth clean after and fathering a chubby son."

    Listening to the dial tone on the other end of the phone, Lu Tianxing shook his head speechlessly. Capturing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was easier said than done. Casually tossing the phone aside, Lu Tianxing leaned back, gazing at the ceiling as he pondered over matters concerning the Night Wolf Mercenary Group.

    Nowadays, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was like a sharp thorn lodged in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart¡ªjust the slightest misstep could cost her life.

    Without eradicating the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, Bai Zhiqing would forever live amidst danger. Once the Night Wolf Mercenary Group decided to target her, they would certainly have absolute confidence in sending Bai Zhiqing to Hell.

    Especially that Ye Lang, the leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group¡ªhe gave Lu Tianxing a feeling of apprehension. Ye Lang was ruthless and brutal in his ways, and extraordinarily powerful. If Ye Lang were to break through to the Mythical Realm, even Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t sure he could stop him.

    "Night Wolf Mercenary Group, I hope you don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, even if I have to search from the heavens to theherworld, I will erase youpletely from this world; I don¡¯t care whether you have any backing."

    Lu Tianxing murmured to himself softly, a fleeting chill of murderous intent passing over him. Today¡¯s events involving Bai Zhiqing made him feel the need to resolve this matter in the shortest time possible. The only pity was that Heavenly God remained like a shadow hidden in darkness, beyond any trace.

    Time trickled by, and for the whole day, Bai Zhiqing stayed in her room withouting downstairs. She seemed unable to let go of the assassination attempt that had urred earlier that day. Lu Tianxing, too, refrained from going up tofort her. It was a hurdle Bai Zhiqing had to ovee by herself; others couldn¡¯t help. Pressing down the issue in her heart for too long would have the opposite effect. Constion would only temporarily distract her from these matters. Once it erupted, it would be like a sudden, unstoppable flood.

    Just like some people who endure unhappy families for decades, only to one day face an irreparable tragedy over a trivial domestic dispute because of the emotional build-up over time.

    Rather than that, Lu Tianxing preferred Bai Zhiqing to ovee this hurdle on her own, without his help. He believed she would be able to get through it.

    As night fell and the lights began to glow, seeing that Bai Zhiqing had note downstairs, Lu Tianxing busied himself in the kitchen for a while and came out with a bowl of egg noodles.

    "Dong dong dong~."

    Just as he was about to fill his stomach and then go check on Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard footsteps from upstairs. Following that, Bai Zhiqing, dressed in a ck corseted gown, slowly descended the staircase.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, staring at Bai Zhiqing without blinking.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, d in the ck corseted gown, was imbued with nobility and elegance, like a sprite stepping out of the night¡ªchilly and aristocratic, her fair skin a perfectplement to the ck dress.

    Lu Tianxing looked on, dumbfounded, admiration and appreciation flickering in his eyes. A beauty was, indeed, a beauty in any attire, but the feeling he got from Bai Zhiqing in a gown was altogether different.

    When wearing her OL business suit, Bai Zhiqing struck him as the epitome of a business strongwoman¡ªassertive, dominant, and icy. However, in a gown, she exuded the ambiance of a noble princess: refined, elegant, and dignified.

    Approaching Lu Tianxing, especially upon seeing his infatuated gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled into a slightly smug smile, revealing a rather triumphant grin. It seemed her charm was quite potent after all¡ªshe had finally captivated this ruffian.

    "Wife, you¡¯re alright," Lu Tianxing asked caringly.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head, saying, "Are you still eating? Don¡¯t you know we have a charity g to attend tonight? Hurry up and change."

    Lu Tianxing looked puzzled, "Isn¡¯t the g starting at nine? It¡¯s just past seven now, what¡¯s there to worry about? We still have almost two hours!"

    Bai Zhiqing patiently exined, "The charity g does indeed start at nine o¡¯clock, but it will take at least half an hour to get there from here, and since it¡¯s rush hour now, if we get stuck in traffic, it could take even longer. Don¡¯t worry about being hungry; there will be food prepared for everyone at the event."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, regretfully putting down the noodles in his hand, "Alright then! I¡¯ll listen to you and go upstairs to change."

    "Listening to me is the right choice."

    A smile shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face as she said softly, "I¡¯ve prepared your clothes for you; they¡¯re in the room, go change."

    "What? Wife, you¡¯ve prepared clothes for me? Heh, how shall this humble one repay you? If nothing else works, how about dedicating my body to you, or if that¡¯s not eptable, maybe a kiss as thanks, hahahaha...."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, then suddenly leaned in and, before Bai Zhiqing could react, quickly pecked her on the cheek and dashed upstairs.

    "Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, kissing me without my permission. If you dare to do this again, beware, I won¡¯t be so nice to you next time."

    Touching the spot where she had been kissed, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was flushed with a blissful smile on her face.

    "Could this be what liking someone feels like?"

    A thought shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, sweet and hard to let go of.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing came back down from upstairs, the fitting ck suit entuating his bearing perfectly. His devil-may-care smile added a touch of charm, making him look like a dashing gentleman of chaotic times, exuding a wicked allure that was hard to forget with just one nce.

    Bai Zhiqing casually nced at Lu Tianxing and found herself momentarily stunned, her eyes showing a hint of curiosity. What on earth had this guy done before? The well-tailored suit made him seem like a noble prince, the sloppiness vanished, and his wolfish smile actually looked rakish now.

    It¡¯s true what they say, clothes make the man, and the Buddha is clothed in gold, but this transformation seemed too radical, as if changing clothes was like bing a different person.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Lu Tianxing, almost thinking the man before her was Lu Tianxing¡¯s twin brother if not for what he said next.

    "Wife, how about it, are you stunned? Do you think I look really handsome, fitting the image of the Prince Charming in your mind, feeling like you¡¯ve hit the jackpot by marrying me?" Lu Tianxing said with a mischievous smile, approaching Bai Zhiqing.

    "Prince Charming? You¡¯re at best a ck Donkey Prince."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, then suddenly noticed his cor was flipped the wrong way, saying reproachfully, "Look at you, can¡¯t even dress properly; your cor is turned up."

    Walking up to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing naturally reached out to fix his cor for him.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback. Breathing in the fresh and subtle fragrance, he looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s serious expression. Warmth welled up in his heart as her gesture reminded him of a scene from a movie where a wife adjusts her husband¡¯s clothes before he leaves home.

    This tenderness made Lu Tianxing feel like pulling Bai Zhiqing into an embrace.

    Thanks to: Demoness Rose for the reward, there¡¯ll be an explosive update in a couple of days!!!

 Chapter 345 - 343 Charity Gala

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 343 Charity G</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing tenderly adjusted a man¡¯s cor, a scene that would undoubtedly shock anyone who witnessed it to their core, even those who knew Bai Zhiqing well. Bai Zhiqing was known for her icy demeanor and never pandered to any man, yet here she was, willingly adjusting a man¡¯s cor, an image straight out of a scene with a doting wife and her husband.

    Not just strangers¡ªeven Bai Zhiqing¡¯s younger sister, Bai Weiwei, would be astonished if she saw this, probably losing her jaw in shock. When had her sister ever been so gentle? It was as if she had be apletely different person, a sight utterly horrifying.

    "There, much more pleasing to the eye now, you¡¯re starting to look like a proper gentleman."

    Bai Zhiqing paid no attention to how shocking her actions were to others. After she finished fixing Lu Tianxing¡¯s cor, she stepped back to take a good look at him from head to toe, nodding in satisfaction as though she was affirming her handiwork and her choice of clothes.

    Lu Tianxing sized up Bai Zhiqing, suddenly suggesting, "Wife, I think you should change into a different dress."

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, "Why should I change?"

    She quite liked this dress, a gift from a friend that was rather nice.

    "Of course, you need to change."

    Lu Tianxing pointed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s dress, stating seriously, "Wife, look at this dress of yours without straps. Aren¡¯t you afraid it might suddenly fall and reveal your treasures? And when you were close to me just now, I saw your boobs. I can¡¯t deny they are quite the ravine, but don¡¯t you feel a bit chilly?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face darkened, a look of displeasure washed over her face. A pervert was indeed a pervert; they think differently.

    "I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, you¡¯re my wife. Dressing so revealingly is like giving perverts a chance. As a husband, I¡¯m supposed to keep a close watch and prevent any such opportunities from arising."

    Lu Tianxing dered confidently, though his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall upon her cleavage again.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, big pervert."

    Feeling the heat of Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her body, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face nearly erupted in mes. She shot him a fierce re and stomped upstairs, her high heels echoing with a ck ck, seething with anger.

    Not long after, Bai Zhiqing came down from upstairs again, but she was no longer wearing the ck, breast-hugging dress. Instead, she had changed into a conservative blue dress that covered her buttocks, her hair pinned up neatly, looking very staid and not showing a hint of inappropriate skin.

    "Much better now, wife, let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing looked Bai Zhiqing up and down, nodding in approval. He certainly didn¡¯t want other men taking advantage of his wife.

    "Male chauvinist."

    Bai Zhiqing muttered discontentedly, feeling a surge of sweetness in her heart. Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior clearly showed his concern for her; otherwise, why would he care what she wore?

    ...

    The Dynasty Club, Modu¡¯s top leisure club, is also the venue for the charity dinner tonight.

    As you walk into the Dynasty Club, you¡¯ll feel as if you¡¯ve entered an ancient imperial pce, with its dazzling golden splendor. Rotund men are to be seen hugging young and beautiful women, asionally pinching their bottoms, causing the women to giggle and feign annoyance. The parking area is a sea of luxury cars; even a vehicle worth hundreds of thousands would hardly dare park here.

    Just then, a Bentley sedan slowly drove up from a distance and parked steadily in a spot. Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing got out of the car.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, once we go inside, you¡¯d better keep your eyes to yourself. Don¡¯t look around or get touchy, got it?"

    Bai Zhiqing decided to issue a warning to Lu Tianxing in advance to avoid any trouble he might causeter on.

    "Wife, rx, you know who I am¡ªI¡¯m the honest and reliable young master, the steadfast and upright Lu Tianxing. How could I look at other women? You can put your heart back in your stomach."

    Lu Tianxing pped his chest and assured her, although he did want to look at other women. But those frequenting the Dynasty Club were seldom respectabledies. He was after the kind of pure beauty not avable at any price. If he really wanted to y, he wouldn¡¯t know how many he could find.

    "That¡¯s for the best. Remember, no wandering eyes, and definitely don¡¯t cause a scene. Behave yourself. Otherwise, watch out, I won¡¯t be nice to you."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with a warning that could not be mistaken.

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll only have eyes for you, and I won¡¯t leave your side," Lu Tianxing assured her, admiring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beauty.

    "I hope you¡¯ll stick to your word."

    Bai Zhiqing also knew that warnings were futile¡ªit all depended on Lu Tianxing¡¯s own conscience.

    Walking into Dynasty Club, Bai Zhiqing presented the invitation, and immediately a waitress came over to escort Bai Zhiqing to the fourth floor.

    The Dynasty Club is a world for the wealthy, and the fourth floor is exclusive to VIP customers. The security was very tight, with guards stationed every few steps. Burly security personnel stood around, their steely gazes scanning each person, even behind sunsses. Bulges at their waists made it clear they were armed.

    This charity g was to be held in the Dynasty Club¡¯s most luxurious Emperor Hall, the Number One Hall.

    Pushing open the doors, which looked as if they were made of poured gold, Lu Tianxing immediately felt as though he had entered an imperial pce. The hall glowed with the light of exquisitenterns, everywhere shimmering with the brightness of wealth and luxury. Carved on pirs around the hall were imposing five-wed golden dragons, their scales gleaming with gold leaf under the lights, and even their eyes made from gemstones worth tens of millions.

    "Wife, look at that dragon, especially its eyes. Are those emeralds of the ¡¯ss type¡¯? These things are worth a fortune. Left here, aren¡¯t they afraid someone will steal them? If you could pry them out and take them home, you¡¯d probably strike it rich," Lu Tianxing said, looking around like a country bumpkin, a gleam in his eye.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you avoid asking such idiotic questions? Doing so just makes you look very foolish and ignorant," Bai Zhiqing said exasperatedly, watching Lu Tianxing. The Number One Hall is Dynasty Club¡¯s most exclusive hall. Set aside everything else¡ªfor starters, just to book the Emperor Hall for an event would cost tens of millions, and you¡¯d have to wait your turn. If someone were to stick their fingers into dragon¡¯s eyes, being embarrassed would be the least of their worries.

    For the upper echelon of society, face sometimes matters more than money, and besides, would someone who could afford to book the entire Emperor Hall be short on cash? Face is what¡¯s most important.

    Another Chaptering tonight, brothers, please support me by casting your rmendation votes!!!

 Chapter 346 - 344 We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 344 We Meet Again</h4>

    "Is this a stupid question? What I¡¯m doing is called being thrifty. If it were me, I¡¯d scrape it off right away. There¡¯s no surveince around anyway. Who cares about appearances? Can you eat pride?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed and looked away from Bai Zhiqing, his eyes gleaming as he scanned the surroundings.

    Dynasty Club, truly worthy of its regal name¡ªthe Emperor Hall was indeed the pinnacle of luxury within the club. Almost everything in the hall was incredibly valuable, including the silver tableware on the tables and the wine, which was definitely top-tier, costing tens of thousands per bottle. And the dishes were something you couldn¡¯t even imagine if you hadn¡¯t seen them yourself.

    Everything from the sea, the sky, thend, and even the underground was avable. Just one look, one whiff, and Lu Tianxing felt his mouth watering, almost desperate to dive in and indulge in the feast.

    The entire Emperor Hall was already filled with many people. The men were in suits and leather shoes, dressed in stylish attire, their hair meticulously groomed. The women, on the other hand, wore exquisite makeup and were decked out in gold and silver, dressed mboyantly in dresses so revealing that they might as well have worn nothing at all, eager to capture the attention around them.

    Lu Tianxing even spotted a few popr top-tier female celebrities, who usually appeared on TV. However, they were now snuggling up to pot-bellied men, all smiles, their eyes almost sparking with electricity,pletely devoid of their usual aloof demeanor on screen.

    For men, this ce was a paradise because you could see the usually unattainable goddesses showing their charming sides. But it was also a ce of heartbreak, seeing the same goddesses, who usually ignored you, smiling sweetly at pot-bellied men, posing and flirting. This sight was enough to shatter the hearts of many.

    Lu Tianxing nced unconsciously at Bai Zhiqing by his side and saw that she still had a cold, proud look in her eyes, unflinching. He breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that his wife wasn¡¯t like those women.

    With the arrival of Bai Zhiqing, the whole hall fell silent.

    The stunningly beautiful Bai Zhiqing immediately attracted the gaze of most men. After all, she was the famously renowned business goddess of Modu, not only beautiful but also the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group. Marrying Bai Zhiqing would be like striking it rich beyond measure.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing was known for her icy demeanor, cold as a block of ice. Many pursued her, but none could melt her frozen heart.

    Everyone simply admired Bai Zhiqing from afar, no one daring to approach her. To do so would only invite humiliation, a lesson learned by many intrepid predecessors.

    However, when people saw Lu Tianxing by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, everyone instinctively paused. In their minds, Bai Zhiqing was an unmelting iceberg, and now there was a man beside her, looking quite intimate. This was truly bizarre.

    Everyone knew that whether at banquets or business negotiations, Bai Zhiqing never brought any man with her, usually just her secretary. But now here was a man, standing so close to her?

    Who exactly is this guy?

    That question shed through everyone¡¯s mind as they watched Lu Tianxing closely, trying to recall if he was the head of some majorpany or a scion of a powerful family who had managed to melt the ice queen Bai Zhiqing, capturing her heart with his formidable skills.

    As Bai Zhiqing entered the hall, she shone like a dazzling moon, drawing countless gazes, especially Lu Tianxing, who became an object of scrutiny for everyone. His mysterious identity, yet capable of conquering Bai Zhiqing, made him worthy of their examination.

    Feeling the curious nces around him, Lu Tianxing felt annoyed, as if he were a monkey being watched in a zoo, yet he was powerless to change the situation.

    "Wife, don¡¯t you find it strange to attend these kinds of banquets?" Lu Tianxing whispered to Bai Zhiqing as he followed by her side.

    "Strange, what¡¯s there to be strange about?"

    Bai Zhiqing seemed long ustomed to such attention, her face maintaining a cool, aloof expression, keeping others at a great distance.

    "Don¡¯t you think being stared at like this makes us feel like monkeys at the zoo?"

    "Go y by yourself. Can¡¯t you think of something positive for once? Just stay here. I¡¯ll go over there and find youter. Remember, don¡¯t cause any trouble for me."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, sometimes she really wanted to crack open his skull to see exactly what he was thinking. At a charity g, and he was thinking about zoos; his imagination was truly boundless.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing run off to chat with some socialites and strong corporate women, a pleased expression appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. With Bai Zhiqing gone, it was perfect; he hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet, and the food in the hall looked quite sophisticated, just the smell alone was enough to make one¡¯s mouth water.

    And since it was free, why not eat? Who wouldn¡¯t eat it if it was free.

    Ignoring the disdainful nces of everyone around, Lu Tianxing plonked himself down at the dining table and began to devour the food with pleasure, because what were appearances good for if not for eating?

    "The taste is really great."

    As the delicious vors burst in his mouth, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t care less about the surrounding gazes as he frantically stuffed the nearby dishes into his mouth.

    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Lu Tianxing seemed to spot a familiar face.

    Xue Bing! What was she doing here!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind was full of confusion as he looked at Xue Bing.

    Xue Bing was not in her uniform today, but in a tight-fitting red dress that perfectly showcased her voluptuous figure, looking incredibly hot and utterly different from her usual self.

    At that moment, Xue Bing, smiling, was standing to one side, turning down the advances of all the men while her gaze aimlessly roved around the hall. When she saw Lu Tianxing, her charming smile suddenly took on an unpleasant expression.

    "Hey, Officer Xue, we meet again. Why don¡¯t youe over and have some? This is a gourmet dish cooked by a top chef. The taste is really great."

    Lu Tianxing waved his arms, greeted Xue Bing, and swallowed a whole abalone in one bite.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you here again."

    Xue Bing walked quickly towards Lu Tianxing with a very ugly expression. Honestly, she really didn¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing.

    Too unlucky.

    Xue Bing cursed silently in her heart. In Xue Bing¡¯s view, Lu Tianxing was like a cursed star reincarnated; wherever he went, misfortune followed. Seeing Lu Tianxing at the charity g again, one could imagine how annoyed Xue Bing felt.

    The third update, asking for brothers¡¯ support!!!!!

 Chapter 347 - 345 Mars Collides with Earth

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 345 Mars Collides with Earth</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing here? Is this a ce you shoulde to? Scram as far as you can, and fast."

    Xue Bing was staring at Lu Tianxing with fury, her tone unapologetically harsh. With that scoundrel Lu Tianxing sticking around, trouble was bound to ensue¡ªshe had to get him to leave at once.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, replying irritably, "Officer Xue, what kind of greeting is that? Why can¡¯t I be here? Mr. Bai is my boss, and naturally, as his assistant, I have to follow him! But what about you, Officer Xue? Instead of staying put in the police station, what are you doing here?"

    "If you can be here, why can¡¯t I? Is it a crime for me toe and offer my charity? Mind your own business!"

    Xue Bing snorted coldly, her face full of disdain as she eyed therge te of food in front of Lu Tianxing, deprecatingly saying, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯vee to realize that you¡¯re just like a starving ghost reincarnated¡ªyou eat so fast, how do you not choke to death?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, I have a big appetite and strong teeth, I won¡¯t choke. As for you, Officer Xue, you should be more careful. Otherwise, you might face real trouble, andmentingter won¡¯t help. Instead of worrying about others, you¡¯d better take care of yourself before it¡¯s toote," he retorted.

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips, sizing up Xue Bing from head to toe, secretly admiring her. Xue Bing in her police uniform gave off an awe-inspiring vibe, but in a gown, she exuded a very feminine charm, with an equally stunning figure to match.

    No wonder they say a beautiful woman can emit a unique aura no matter what she wears. It was indeed true.

    "What trouble would that be?"

    Xue Bing was puzzled, not understanding his implication.

    "Ah, Officer Xue, don¡¯t you get it?"

    Lu Tianxing swallowed a piece of meat and sighed, "Officer Xue, look at what you¡¯re wearing. That long tail of yours is dragging on the ground¡ªisn¡¯t that asking for dirt, hard to clean, and a tripping hazard? With so many people in the hall, if someone identally steps on it, then you, the famous Officer Xue Bing of the Modu Police Station, could suddenly be exposed in the middle of a charity event. That would surely make the front page of tomorrow¡¯s morning paper. You¡¯ll be famous, Officer Xue. How about giving me an autograph?"

    Lu Tianxing teased, anticipation shining in his eyes¡ªsuch an incident would indeed be a feast for his sight.

    Xue Bing nced back instinctively, eyeing the hem of her dress trailing behind her. It did seem just as Lu Tianxing had described¡ªif someone stepped on it, the potential for exposure was real.

    "Officer Xue, now you understand. Sigh, maybe you should change into something else! I think you look prettier in a uniform, really. Trust the judgment of this seasoned driver," Lu Tianxing offered his sentiment, clearly preferring the dashing Xue Bing, which to him, had more allure.

    "Wear my uniform? Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Believe it or not, I can arrest you¡ªharassing a police officer is a serious crime," Xue Bing said, veins on her forehead bulging at the sight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous grin, aware that he must¡¯ve been entertaining improper thoughts.

    Lu Tianxing, dissatisfied, said, "Officer Xue, can you not throw around false usations? What do you mean by harassing an officer? I¡¯m expressing my concern for you."

    "Spare me your ¡¯concern¡¯," she snapped.

    Xue Bing clenched her fists, ring at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare cause any trouble tonight. Otherwise, if you fall into my hands, I¡¯ll show you exactly why the flowers are so red."

    "Rest assured, Officer Xue, I¡¯m a model citizen. I promise not to cause any trouble."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze admiringly traced the contours of Xue Bing¡¯s curvaceous body.

    At that moment, the once noisy hall suddenly fell silent, and everyone unconsciously turned their gaze toward the door.

    The next moment, a woman dressed in a red gown, like a bewitching red Rose, gracefully walked in from outside.

    She was a very beautiful woman, with a perfect oval face, sexy lips lightly tinted with lipstick, a straight nose, and a pair of eyes filled with a domineering aura. Ordinary people felt like mere ants in her presence, unworthy and ashamed.

    The woman¡¯s figure was exceptionally fine, even better than Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, her perfect S-shaped body outlined by the dress brimming with endless seductive charm.

    This woman was like a ripe peach, exuding a lethal attractiveness from head to toe, giving all the men in the hall a strong visual shock.

    Unfortunately, despite her beauty, not a single man in the hall dared to openly look at her. Even those whose eyes swept over her would immediately avert their gaze, not daring to linger for a moment.

    This woman was none other than Rose.

    Rose¡¯s beauty was unmatched, her entire being radiated a mature allure. Her pretty face was like a blooming flower, making one itch to take a bite. However, no one dared to approach her; even those who contemted doing so were promptly seized by theirpanions. After a few words, they would be frightened into a pallid silence, frozen in ce.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Rose was a beautiful yet deadly ck widow. She appeared lovely, but concealed within was a terrible poison¡ªone misstep could mean death.

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing naturally sensed the change in the hall and subconsciously turned their heads toward the door.

    When Lu Tianxing saw who had arrived, his face paled, and he instinctively wanted to turn away, his head buzzing with only one thought left: "Damn, it¡¯s all over, Mars has truly collided with Earth."

    Lu Tianxing had never expected to encounter Rose here. Had he known Rose woulde, he would never have returned. It was a life-threatening situation. If Bai Zhiqing and Rose were to fight, whom would he support?

    Rose walked into the hall with grace, her beautiful eyes sweeping over the room. They paused on Bai Zhiqing for a moment, thennded on Lu Tianxing sitting by the dining table. A sly smile appeared on her face, seeming to brew some conspiracy as she stepped towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t see me, don¡¯t see me, you don¡¯t see me," Lu Tianxing muttered under his breath, feeling as if an icy re was cutting across from the side, sending chills down his spine. He had a premonition that he would have a sleepless night, for every time he closed his eyes, he would likely see a pair of scissors dangling in front of him.

    Having rtionships with two women was indeed not for the faint-hearted; it was terrifying.

    "Huangfu Rose, what are you doing here? This is none of your business," Xue Bing, who was standing next to Lu Tianxing, was obviously irked. She gave Rose a cold look, her tone unfriendly. No matter her respect for Rose, officials were officials and thieves were thieves¡ªthey could never mix.

    "Oh, if it isn¡¯t our Chief Officer Xue. What brings you here today?" Rose nced at Lu Tianxing, then fixed her eyes on Xue Bing with a radiant smile. "Anyway, I am not here for you. I¡¯vee for my little man. But forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to exin it to someone like you who has never been in love, you yellow-haired girl."

    With that, Rose brushed past Xue Bing with a waft of her fragrant perfume and headed towards Lu Tianxing, who was still ying the ostrich.

 Chapter 348 - 346: Torment

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 346: Torment</h4>

    Everyone at the charity event witnessed the scene, their faces showing astonishment as their eyesnded on Lu Tianxing.

    Who exactly was this man?

    Not only was the usually icy Bai Zhiqing being intimate with him, but now it seemed that Rose was quite taken with him as well.

    Especially those closer to Rose who vaguely heard what she said, suddenly looked at Lu Tianxing with admiring eyes. Damn, this guy was truly awesome, to be called "little man" by Rose was no ordinary honor.

    For the moment, Lu Tianxing instantly outshone everyone else and became the center of attention at the event.

    Lu Tianxing was deeply embarrassed, having not expected Rose to show up at this banquet. Speaking to Xue Bing was one thing; after all, they were rivals, and it was no big deal. But having Rose appear suddenly made Lu Tianxing feel like he was sitting on pins and needles, fearing that if Bai Zhiqing discovered his rtionship with Rose, he waspletely screwed.

    This littledy was beautiful, smiling, and anyone could guess that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing in the distance, noticing that she was watching him, smiling yet there was a cold sneer in her eyes that Lu Tianxing could distinctly feel.

    A "thud" sounded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and he thought to himself, this is not good. Normally, if Rose dared to do this, he would have harshly taught her a lesson using the Lu Family¡¯s rules, but now, with Bai Zhiqing right there, if they started fighting...

    Thinking about it, Lu Tianxing felt extremely troubled!

    One was his legally recognized wife, the other a legitimate mistress; neither was easy to deal with.

    At that moment, Rose had already walked up to Lu Tianxing. Seeing his awkward state, she smirked lightly, cing her hand on his shoulder, "Little man, why didn¡¯t you greet me when you saw mee over? Is it because you don¡¯t find me pretty?"

    Her affectionate words instantly swept through the hall like a fierce storm, causing everyone, men and women alike, to fix their gaze on Rose, filled with envy and jealousy.

    Does this guy have too much luck with women? First Bai Zhiqing, now Rose, as if he¡¯s catching the two most gorgeous flowers in one.

    In others¡¯ eyes, it might seem like a great fortune, but in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, this wasn¡¯t luck but rather him being roasted on a fire, because Bai Zhiqing was right there.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t believe Bai Zhiqing would be indifferent to this scene.

    Sure enough, as soon as Bai Zhiqing saw Rose¡¯s hand on Lu Tianxing, her gaze turned icy cold. Even from a distance, one could feel the cold emanating from her.

    "Um... Rose, could you let go of me first? We can talk this over," Lu Tianxing nervously said.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing, Rose, with a teasing smirk, said meaningfully, "Little man, who are we? A little closeness, what¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t you think I am much more charming than that manly woman?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could respond, he heard an enraged voice from behind, "Huangfu Meigui, who are you calling a manly woman!? You cradle-snatcher."

    Xue Bing stormed over, visibly upset as she red at Rose, her eyes jealously scanning Rose¡¯s ample chest, and muttered under her breath: Big Milk Cow.

    "Who did you call a manly woman?"

    Rose pursed her lips and, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s horrified gaze, reached out and directly hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, "Little man, you have to judge between us¡ªwho is more charming? If you answer well, there¡¯s a reward for you."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing could distinctly feel the pressure from Rose¡¯s chest; her seductive voice was like a kitten¡¯s paw, tickling the depths of his heart irresistibly.

    All the men who witnessed this scene were visibly seething with stark jealousy. Although Rose was ruthless in her methods, making countless men keep their distance, it was undeniable that she was a top-notch beauty¡ªmore importantly, she radiated an undeniable air of mature charm that drove men wild.

    Such an exceptional beauty, if set in any other situation, would undoubtedly be a rare treat.

    Compared to others¡¯ envy, Lu Tianxing felt increasingly ufortable; he noticed that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze was growing colder by the second, about to turn dark.

    "Little man, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m more charming?"

    Rose, seemingly oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s awkwardness, leaned closer to his ear and softly exhaled.

    "Can I not say anything?"

    Lu Tianxing realized he needed to quickly escape this bizarre situation and secretly vowed to himself that once he had conquered Bai Zhiqing, he would let Rose know the cost of provoking him.

    "No."

    The corners of Rose¡¯s lips slightly lifted to form a perfect curve, "My little man, don¡¯t you think my figure is better than this bean sprout with no breasts and no butt? Want me to let you feel for yourself?"

    "What did you say, Huangfu Meigui? Who are you calling t-chested and butt-less? You indiscriminate old cow, vixen!"

    Xue Bing red at Rose, proudly sticking out her chest and scoffed, "Lu Tianxing, tell us, who among us is truly the most charming, and who really is t-chested and butt-less?"

    Women can be indifferent to many things or care about everything, especially dislikes when someonements on their figure, even if her figure really isn¡¯t great¡ªlet alone Xue Bing, a top-notch beauty who can¡¯t stand being derogated by an old rival.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, his gaze uncontrobly settling on Xue Bing, praise¡ªvery much so.

    It was undeniable that Xue Bing¡¯s figure was no less stunning than Rose¡¯s; they were equally matched. Yet, if you really had to say, Rose emanated a bit more femininity, her every smile brimming with allure. However, if Xue Bing were to wear a uniform, her charm would be no less tempting than Rose¡¯s, her heroic bearing being the ideal of many men.

    It¡¯s all a matter of taste¡ªfor each their own.

    "I can¡¯t tell, I¡¯ve suddenly be intermittently blind and can¡¯t see any of this. If you really want to determine who¡¯s superior, you could go to the restroom, take off your clothes, and check yourselves out. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ve got to go, I really need to pee," Lu Tianxing stammered.

    "Tap!" "Tap!" "Tap!"

    Just then, the sound of high heels reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, as Bai Zhiqing slowly walked towards them.

    Rose also noticed Bai Zhiqing and whispered into Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear, "Little man, what do you think Bai Zhiqing would do if she knew about what¡¯s going on between us?"

 Chapter 349 - 347 Life-saving Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 347 Life-saving Benefactor</h4>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shudder, feeling a chill run through him. This girl was ruthless; if Bai Zhiqing found out, Lu Tianxing could not guarantee he¡¯d be able to sleep at night, who knows if Bai Zhiqing might suddenly cut him with scissors in the middle of the night.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled with force, and he swallowed hard, "Rose, you wouldn¡¯t really do that, would you?"

    "What do you think?"

    With a brilliant smile directed at Lu Tianxing, Rose turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, "Miss Bai, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to grace my charity event with your presence."

    "Hmph, a vixen, a slutty fox that has never seen a man in her life."

    Xue Bing, who had been standing quietly to the side, cursed under her breath, but said nothing. Instead, she crossed her arms and stepped back two paces, relishing the drama unfolding before her.

    "Miss Huangfu, you¡¯re too kind. Charity is everyone¡¯s responsibility, no need to be so formal with me."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Rose¡¯s words, the icy expression on her face vanished, reced with a faint smile. Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s horrified gaze, she naturally slipped her arm through Lu Tianxing¡¯s on the other side, "Husband, you know Miss Huangfu, can you tell me how you two met?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gentle words, Lu Tianxing felt a jolt in his heart; a sense of foreboding grew stronger. Gentleness did not mean Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t angry; this was a ssic case of a smile hiding a knife, the calm before the storm.

    Meanwhile, the entire hall had fallen into stunned silence, every face filled with disbelief, even more shocked than before. This scenepletely overturned everything they thought they knew.

    They had long suspected that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were close, but now, hearing Bai Zhiqing personally call out ¡¯husband,¡¯ they were still shocked.

    Bai Zhiqing, everyone in Modu knew who she was¡ªthe goddess in many a person¡¯s heart. How many men had set their sights on Bai Zhiqing, hoping to gain both wealth and beauty, only toe away with nothing.

    But now, this ice queen had apparently been thawed by someone, and started to act like an ordinary woman, jealous and possessive.

    All the men looked at Lu Tianxing as if he were some kind of beast, monopolizing Bai Zhiqing was one thing, but to also not let go of Rose; more importantly, both these women were wealthy and influential. Married or divorced, the property he could get from them wouldn¡¯t be small; overnight, he could be a billionaire.

    It was tempting!

    Some women, considering themselves attractive, immediately had their thoughts race. If they could get close to Lu Tianxing, they would want for nothing. They might not be as beautiful as Bai Zhiqing, but they were skilled in bed, which they considered important. To them, a woman¡¯s appearance mattered less than her ability to please a man; that was crucial.

    And as the saying goes, "wildflowers are more fragrant than the ones at home," constantly facing the same woman would inevitably lead to boredom, like getting tired of the same dish every day; one needed to change vors asionally.

    Some men were keen to learn from Lu Tianxing, wanting to master his techniques in wooing women. Look at him, appearing only to be apanied by beauties like Bai Zhiqing, Rose, and Xue Bing¡ªeach one a top beauty. Then they looked at their ownpanions¡ªnothing but ordinary women. The difference was too stark.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Rose winked at Lu Tianxing, as if to say, "Husband, should I tell Bai Zhiqing about our rtionship? Do you want to end up with a knife under the nket?"

    Lu Tianxing felt an instant headache; this girl was definitely sent by the heavens to punish him, not to rest until he was yed to death. Sharing the nket was all well and good, but the key point was he hadn¡¯t even managed to settle things with Bai Zhiqing, how could he even think about sharing a bed?

    Noticing the exchange of nces between the two, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart filled with anger. This bastard, actually daring to flirt with another woman in front of her face! If she had arrived eventer, would they have gone off to a hotel to get a room, and after ten months, would she have been asked to be the godmother to their child?

    Thinking this, Bai Zhiqing pinched Lu Tianxing hard on the waist and said expressionlessly, "Husband, why don¡¯t you tell me how you and Miss Huangfu came to know each other, hm?"

    Lu Tianxing was utterly dumbfounded by the turn of events, with no idea of what to do. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Bai Zhiqing would acknowledge him as her husband in front of everyone. Even though their rtionship had made significant progress, this situation should not have arisen.

    But what Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know was that, male possessiveness is potent, and women are not far behind. Moreover, after Lu Tianxing had risked his life to save her multiple times, he had silently made his way into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, prompting her to slowly start epting him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brazenly brought Lu Tianxing to the charity event.

    Moreover, beforeing in, she had made him promise a thousand times over to control his wandering eyes. Yet, this scoundrel not only flirted with a policewoman but was now getting cozy with Huangfu Meigui. How could she not be angry, and how could she not feel an ufortable sensation rise in her heart?

    Miss Rose waspletely unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s provocation. To her, as long as Lu Tianxing had her in his heart, titles were insignificant.

    Rose was a clever woman who knew exactly what men needed. Pressuring him relentlessly would only push him further away. Besides, she hadn¡¯t thought ofpeting with Bai Zhiqing over anything; she just wanted to retaliate for Lu Tianxing¡¯s solo intrusion into Half Mountain Apartmentst night, which left her scared and rmed.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Rose revealed a smile on her wless face, "Miss Bai, Mr. Lu and I get along pretty well. Becausest time on Ronghua Street..."

    With that, Rose nced intentionally at Lu Tianxing.

    But that nce sent shivers down Lu Tianxing¡¯s spine.

    "Last time on Ronghua Street, Mr. Lu saved my life. It was hard to control my emotions upon seeing my life-saver, and I hope Miss Bai won¡¯t take offense," Rose finally finished her sentence.

    Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Is that so?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of inquiry in her tone.

    "Mhm, that¡¯s right."

    Lu Tianxing quickly nodded and said, "Indeed, it was an event from a year ago. I never expected that the woman I saved would turn out to be Miss Huangfu. Miss Huangfu, there¡¯s a saying: ¡¯Where there¡¯s injustice, there¡¯s someone to set it right.¡¯ I simply couldn¡¯t stand to see a few men bullying a weak woman; there¡¯s no need to thank me."

    "Really? Nothing more happened during this heroic rescue?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing suspiciously. Knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous nature, encountering a top-ss beauty and remaining indifferent? That would be a miracle.

    "Miss Bai, you¡¯re overthinking it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave."

    Rose smiled faintly, and in the moment she turned around, while Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t paying attention, she stealthily licked her lips and shed an extremely seductive smile before leaving.

    Please rmend, vote for the monthly ticket, bookmark, and subscribe!!!

 Chapter 350 - 348 Taking Pleasure in Othersâ€™ Misfortune

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 348 Taking Pleasure in Others¡¯ Misfortune</h4>

    "Damn it!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. He found Rose to be much fiercer than he had imagined. However, Lu Tianxing also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Atst, she had left, and he had narrowly avoided capsizing. In the future, he would need to find out what these girls were up to before going out, or he might end up identally drowning in the sea one day.

    Seeing Rose leave, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression immediately turned icy, as she red at Lu Tianxing. "Tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with her?"

    "There¡¯s nothing going on between us! I only saved her life," Lu Tianxing feigned ignorance.

    "Hmph, Lu Tianxing, do you take me for a fool? A life-saving benefactor, a life-saving benefactor is that intimate, hugging so tightly. If I hadn¡¯te just now, were you nning to go to a hotel, huh? Then bring back a son to me ten monthster?" Bai Zhiqing huffed.

    "Wife, I really have nothing to do with her. Besides, even if we went to a hotel, we wouldn¡¯t have a son that fast."

    Lu Tianxing wore a face of innocence.

    "Hmph, just because you saved her once, you¡¯ve be so close?"

    Bai Zhiqing would never believe that the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Rose was simply one of lifesaving gratitude. Even though she usually took care of thepany and ignored other matters, she wasn¡¯t foolish. Her years of experience told her that there must be some trickery going on between Lu Tianxing and Rose.

    "Why can¡¯t it be that close!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, and said to Bai Zhiqing, "In martial arts novels, if a guy is handsome, after he rescues a beauty, she¡¯ll say, ¡¯I have nothing to repay you with but my body.¡¯ If he¡¯s ugly, the woman will say, ¡¯I have nothing to repay you with, so I can only repay your great kindness by being a cow or horse in my next life.¡¯ I¡¯m so handsome, so it¡¯s not surprising that she likes me after I yed hero. Wife, don¡¯t you think this statement is a truth?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a meaningful look.

    "You... what do you mean by that?" Bai Zhiqing, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, immediately felt her heart skip a beat, and spoke with somewhat frantic eyes.

    It seemed that because Lu Tianxing had risked his life to save her several times, she gradually developed a fondness for Lu Tianxing and didn¡¯t mind his asional intimate gestures. Was this what Lu Tianxing meant, that she found him handsome and thus, after being saved, had nothing to repay him with but her body?

    "Impossible, impossible." Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously, throwing out the horrifying thought.

    "What I mean? Don¡¯t you understand, my wife?" Lu Tianxing said with a cheeky smile,pletely oblivious to the vexation in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    "I understand what? Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m warning you, this is the first time. If you keep fooling around, I won¡¯t be so polite to you. And as for Huangfu Meigui, she¡¯s not simple. You better stay away from her. I don¡¯t want to receive a call from the police some day, telling me they¡¯ve found an unidentified male corpse by the river and asking me to identify the body."

    Bai Zhiqing stamped her foot in a fit of anger, red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, kicked him hard in the shin, then looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s pained grimace, she smiled smugly and walked away.

    Lu Tianxing, with a look of annoyance, watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s receding figure. That girl was too ruthless¡ªhigh heels are all sharp at the front. If he hadn¡¯t had training, he would be in a lot of pain right now.

    "Ow, my wife¡¯s angry and gone. I¡¯ve totally botched this, haha, serves you right for flirting with that sly vixen Huangfu Meigui. Now you¡¯ve got no fun, and you might even have to kneel on a washboard when you get home. Poor thing, tsk tsk, really too pitiful. But that kick just now was too light, for a scumbag who flirts left and right, you should break his ¡¯tools of crime,¡¯ so he can¡¯t do evil ever again¡ªthat would truly be satisfying."

    Just then, a voice rejoicing in his misfortune came from nearby.

    Xue Bing, looking supremely smug, spoke with eyes showing a hint of surprise. She had suspected since the lingerie store today that the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing was unusual, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be truly so. A loser had actually turned the tables and nabbed a rich and pretty girl, which instantly irked her.

    The prime cabbage had indeed been hogged by pigs, one after another. What¡¯s wrong with the world?

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing leave angrily and recalling Lu Tianxing¡¯s consecutive encounters with beautiful women, Xue Bing finally couldn¡¯t resist making fun of him.

    "Yeah, I¡¯ve messed up, but I just don¡¯t know if Officer Xue is not used to being a lonely dog, so you came here to see if you could fish for a wealthy husband. Sure, there are plenty of wealthy husbands here, but they seem a bit old for you. How about you consider them as godfathers? Maybe they can sponsor you into the entertainment industry," Lu Tianxing said coolly to Xue Bing.

    Xue Bing¡¯s face stiffened. She was not used to being a single dog looking for a golden bachelor, was it possible that she needed to stoop to that? With a simple wave of her hand, she knew countless men would line up to pursue her.

    "Your mouth is really nasty; I want to tear it off," Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing, teeth clenched.

    "Nasty? I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you think my mouth is quite remarkable?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn¡¯t you get a taste when we first met? Oh, I almost forgot,st time I just kissed your cheek. s, my mistake. But it¡¯s not toote now¡ªisn¡¯t it, Officer Xue, would you like to give it a try?"

    "You..."

    Xue Bing¡¯s face turned livid with rage, ring at Lu Tianxing. For the first time in her police career, someone had taken advantage of her and she was powerless against him, marking a lifelong shame.

    Now that Lu Tianxing had brought it up again, Xue Bing felt a surge of anger shoot straight to her forehead, trembling with rage. That bastard, she had to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 351 - 349: Weak Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 349: Weak Chicken</h4>

    "Does it look good?" Xue Bing stared at Lu Tianxing, a cold sneer curling at the corner of her mouth.

    "Looks great. If I could personally feel it, that¡¯d be even better. After all, seeing isn¡¯t as good as experiencing firsthand. Who knows if it¡¯s all natural or artificially enhanced."

    Lu Tianxing nodded earnestly, his gaze still showing no intention of shifting away.

    Xue Bing was instantly furious. This bastard had not only looked, but he also wanted to touch with his hands, and he even doubted whether her chest was real. She could tolerate it no longer; did he really think she was made of mud?

    "You bastard, how dare you take advantage of me, go to hell!"

    Xue Bing felt like she was about to explode. With a roar, she delivered a fierce side kick towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    The fierce kick seemed to tear the very air apart.

    Lu Tianxing shifted slightly to the side, dodging the fierce sweep. He smiled and said, "Calm down, Officer Xue. You are ady, you must stay calm. Otherwise, you¡¯ll ruin all your chances of hooking a rich husband. And by the way, you are wearing a dress. If you don¡¯t mind shing everyone, go ahead and keep kicking high. I don¡¯t mind, since the view from under the skirt is picturesque. I¡¯ll just enjoy it as part of the scenery."

    Xue Bing¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger, and she resentfully pulled back her foot that was raised again, "Hmph, consider yourself lucky today. Otherwise, I would have given you a good lesson and shown you what violence is all about."

    "Teach me a lesson? Can you even beat me? Officer Xue, you¡¯ve forgotten what happened the first time we met. Not to brag, but weaklings like you... I could beat as many as I want."

    "Lu Tianxing, you are the weakling. Your entire family is full of weaklings..."

    Xue Bing¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. That was the first time she had been thoroughly defeated, and it was her life¡¯s humiliation. She had been kissed by a pervert, a stain on her life.

    Xue Bing wanted to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson, but she was simply powerless to do so. As Lu Tianxing said, he could beat her as easily as if she were a vegetable. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Xue Bing felt like a spinning top, powerless to resist his toying.

    "Not convinced?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile.

    "Humph, don¡¯t get cocky. Last time was just your luck. I hadn¡¯t broken through yet. Once I have, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson," Xue Bing insisted defiantly.

    "Teach me a lesson?"

    Lu Tianxing looked bewildered and spoke incredulously, "Officer Xue, not to put you down, but with your current strength at the Yellow-level Peak, even if you broke through to the Profound Level and grasped True Qi, in my eyes, you are still nothing but an ant. Teaching me a lesson? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never manage that in this lifetime. Of course, if the battlefield were different, perhaps you would stand a chance at beating me, even conquering my millions of valiant troops."

    "How do you know I¡¯m at the Yellow-level Peak?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words sessfully diverted Xue Bing¡¯s attention, and she automatically ignored the rest of his teasing remarks.

    "Officer Xue, how did you cultivate to the Yellow-level Peak without knowing some basic knowledge that every martial artist should? Someone of a higher realm can see through your strength at a nce, unless you know how to conceal it. You didn¡¯t even know that?"

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words. He truly began to doubt how Xue Bing was able to cultivate to the Yellow-level Peak. She didn¡¯t even seem to know some of the most basicmon knowledge.

    "Is what you said true?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked urgently, "Then do you know the strength of those two from the Yanhuang Group? Can you beat them?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing as if she were an idiot, "Have you ever seen an elephant unable to defeat an ant?"

    "You can really beat them? Can you teach me?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. She was already sick and tired of Yanhuang Group¡¯s Duan Ren and Jiao Long, who acted as though they owned the police station, barking orders all day long. When they were in a bad mood, they would unleash a senseless tirade on them, causing the entire police station to grumble withints. Unfortunately, their status was much higher than theirs, leaving them helpless. If she could learn Lu Tianxing¡¯s skills and secretly teach them a lesson, that would be great.

    "Why should I teach you? What¡¯s in it for me?"

    "I..."

    Xue Bing was at a loss for words. Indeed, why would Lu Tianxing want to teach her? Besides, the two of them were like enemies that argued every time they met. There was no rtion or obligation between them. Why would Lu Tianxing bother to teach her, a stranger?

    "Lost for words? My skills are passed only within, not outside. If you want to learn, there is a way; just be my wife. I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re taught until you get it, and won¡¯t teach you otherwise."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with a lecherous gaze, his eyes roaming over her curvaceous figure. He mused, "Although there¡¯s a bit of excess fat on your body, it¡¯s not quite perfect, and your temper is a tad explosive, but judging by that kick of yours earlier, you¡¯re very flexible. You should be able to execute many postures that others can¡¯t. I¡¯ll just barely consider taking you into my harem. Think it over. Be my wife, and I¡¯ll teach you. Who knows, you might even be a goddess-level powerhouse someday."

    "Lu Tianxing, why don¡¯t you just die? I don¡¯t want to learn anymore. I¡¯ll be sessful on my own. Get lost! It¡¯s your figure that has excess fat! Who the hell cares about learning from you? Get the hell out of here, as far as possible, and don¡¯t let me see you again," Bai Zhiqing roared furiously. Her figure was that of a perfect S-shape, slender in the right ces and ample where it should be. Such a pervert, and his crappy judgment to boot, scoffing at her. Who did he think he was to look down on her? He should take a good long look at himself in the mirror.

    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. If you won¡¯t ept my offer, then there¡¯s nothing further to discuss,"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders and settled back into his seat at the dinner table, continuing to relish the delicious meal in front of him. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to teach Xue Bing, but given that she currently opposed him, he figured he could wait until he had tamed this Yan Zhi Ma before discussing further.

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing, her teeth grinding audibly, yet she felt powerless. She was no match for Lu Tianxing; confronting him would only give the pervert an opportunity to take advantage of her, resulting in nothing but her own embarrassment. Ultimately, she could only huff angrily and sit down next to Lu Tianxing, turning her rage into appetite.

    ...

    The charity g was scheduled for 9 p.m., and by then, the spacious hall had be somewhat congested. Lu Tianxing took a sweeping nce around and noted that several business elites who often appeared inmercial newspapers were mixing among the crowd. It looked quite bustling, with small groups gathering together, chatting about household matters and discussing business. For them, the charity g was just another venue for business dealings.

    Bai Zhiqing, however, was caught up with a few socialites and female corporate powerhouses, chatting away enthusiastically. Yet it seemed Bai Zhiqing was the butt of the jokes, her pretty face never losing its persistent blush as the socialites and businesswomen asionally nced over with knowing smiles.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t care less about this. Eyes belong to others, and as long as no one bothered him, everything was fine. He just wanted to enjoy the good food and the tens of thousands worth of fine wine. No deity could make him trade this life away.

 Chapter 352 - 350 The party begins

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 350 The party begins</h4>

    At nine o¡¯clock, the entire hall suddenly fell silent, and the once-brilliant lights went out. A dazzling beam of light focused on the front of the hall, and Rose, who had previously disappeared, walked towards a temporarily erected front desk from a spot on the side.

    Bai Zhiqing stopped chatting and walked over to Lu Tianxing, pulling him to find a chair to sit down, waiting for the start of the charity donations.

    Seeing Rose standing at the front desk, Lu Tianxing was noticeably startled and nudged Bai Zhiqing, asking, "Wife, is Rose the organizer of this charity g?"

    Lu Tianxing was puzzled; he had heard Rose tell Bai Zhiqing earlier to wee her to the charity g she was hosting and thought Rose was merely providing the venue. Now it seemed that Rose was the true organizer of the charity g.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The organizer of this charity g is Rose and her Rose Charity Foundation," Bai Zhiqing said with a look of astonishment at Lu Tianxing, but she still exined.

    "Wife, I¡¯m not well-read, so don¡¯t you lie to me, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?" Lu Tianxing said with widened eyes.

    "Huangfu Meigui is the most famous phnthropist in Modu, don¡¯t you know that?"

    "What could I possibly know?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled wryly in his heart. He had returned to the city to enjoy life, not to concern himself with such matters. Besides, he had never heard Rose mention having any charity foundation after being around her for so long; how would he know these things?

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with surprise and exined, "Although Huangfu Meigui is the president of the Rose Society, she is also the chairwoman of the Rose Charity Foundation. Every year, the Rose Charity Foundation hosts a charity g, inviting chairpersons and CEOs of majorpanies to partake, and every year, Huangfu Meigui is the one who donates the most amount of money."

    "Moreover, every donation made to the Rose Foundation is transparent. If you have donated money and gone through real-name verification, you can check on the website how that money was spent and where it went. Although the Rose Charity Foundation has never advertised for anyone, it holds a very loud reputation among ordinary people."

    "No way!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth hung open. Rose was ying a huge game, an underground figure getting involved in charity; wasn¡¯t that quite a stretch?

    Bai Zhiqing shrugged her shoulders and reflected, "At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but then I did because Huangfu Meigui sincerely does good deeds and does so year after year. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to maintain suchmitment."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with some surprise; he knew her character well, proud and never one to admire someone easily. Yet now, she was openly admitting that she was not as good as Rose. Thinking it over, Lu Tianxing seemed to understand.

    Since ancient times, the dark could never turn into light¡ªthis is the truth. The of heaven hasrge meshes, but it lets nothing through. In the end, the dark is inescapable from thew¡¯s reach.

    Rose, however, did the opposite; while developing her own influence, she also created a protective umbre to safeguard herself.

    The most terrifying things in this world are public opinion and rumors¡ªthey are invisible killers.

    Charity is the protective umbre Rose has created for herself, and it¡¯s the most solid one because Rose actively engages in charity work. Unlike somepanies or celebrities who just pay lip service without any real action, Rose¡¯s approach to charity is practical and genuine, not just empty talk.

    Even though Rose is the head of the Rose Society, a part of the underworld forces, you would never see any forcible prostitution or drug trafficking in her territory. Such an organization would undoubtedly be favored by many. In addition to her charitable acts, Rose¡¯s standing in the eyes of the general public has skyrocketed.

    This is also the reason why Ye Futu, despite using the Rose Society to pressure the authorities, personally met with Rose but did not dare to act rashly.

    If you move against Rose, you will face universal condemnation, and even your family may be implicated. After all, the Rose Charity Foundation has helped tens of thousands; in their eyes, Rose is like the merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva. Whoever dares to harm their savior is their mortal enemy, and they would fight you to the death.

    A single move can affect the whole body. Sometimes, you must consider all the connections when you act. While the authorities might want to take down the Rose Society, even more, people want to protect their official caps and would not risk an open confrontation.

    Even in Modu, not only is Rose a phnthropist, but so are Huang Fuhu from the Sky Alliance and Chen Dao, the Alliance Hierarch of the Sword Alliance. On the surface, they hold various titles, which make people hesitate. After all, no one who has managed to get to such a position is a fool; they often leave themselves a way out.

    "Now you understand, some things aren¡¯t as they seem. Where there¡¯s ck, there¡¯s white, and nobody is a fool, especially people like Rose. Could a woman who bes one of the three major underworld figures in Modu not have any tricks up her sleeve? The phnthropist¡¯s role is the escape route she has prepared for herself, or rather, a protective umbre. As long as she doesn¡¯tmit outrageously objectionable deeds, she can almost ensure her safe exit."

    Although Bai Zhiqing is emotionally naive, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s naive in other aspects; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have broken through in the cutthroat business world to build Bai¡¯s Group.

    She doesn¡¯t look down on Rose¡¯s strategy at all; on the contrary, she is full of admiration. Everyone has an agenda in what they do. Aren¡¯t you enduring all struggles, pursuing a girl, just hoping she will marry you? Aren¡¯t you toiling to establish apany and strive in your career, just hoping for a better life? Aren¡¯t these goals all purpose-driven? It¡¯s just that their objectives differ.

    Lu Tianxing nodded earnestly in agreement, "That¡¯s true. One more path means another chance at life. For people like Rose, once things go awry, it¡¯s usually a death sentence. Maybe this identity can ensure she survives. And to survive means a chance to rise again."

    "Yes, although Huangfu Meigui¡¯s original intention was to use this identity as a firewall for herself, it¡¯s undeniable that she has done many good deeds over the years."

    Bai Zhiqing sighed emotionally. If she and Rose weren¡¯t on opposite sides, they might have be good friends, jointly dominating half of Modu¡¯s business world.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just gazed at Rose on stage, entranced. At this moment, Rose had none of the dependency or gentleness she had shown in front of him; instead, she exuded an imperious aura.

    This aura was distinct from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s. While Bai Zhiqing possessed the aura of a strong woman, it did not carry that imperious sense. The air that Rose emitted was intensely dominant andmanding. Standing before her, one felt somehow diminished and involuntarily ready to submit to her presence¡ªa woman like this, in ancient times, would undoubtedly be the next Wu Zetian.

 Chapter 353 - 351: The Passion That Never Dies

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 351: The Passion That Never Dies</h4>

    Walking onto the stage with a powerful presence, Rose scanned the crowd. All who met her gaze, apart from the major CEOs, quickly averted their eyes, unable to hold her stare. Her gaze paused briefly on Lu Tianxing before moving away.

    After surveying the entire audience, Rose picked up the microphone and began to speak slowly, "First of all, I want the Rose Charity Foundation to thank everyone for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend this charity g. I won¡¯t bother with pleasantries, as it¡¯s the same old story we¡¯ve all heard before until calluses have formed in our ears. I¡¯ll just get straight to the point."

    A rare joke from Rose immediately elicitedughter from the surrounding crowd.

    "I believe after all these years, you all know very well whether I, Rose, have been wholeheartedly engaged in charity work. But today, I still need to emphasize that in everything I do, I am true to my conscience, without remorse, ensuring that every penny donated by all of you will go in full to the impoverished mountain regions to help those who need it."

    Rose took a deep breath, organized her thoughts, and continued, "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not a saint of greatpassion. I can¡¯t save the world, nor do I want to because it¡¯s simply too exhausting. But I do hope within my capacity to help those children who need it, to allow them to attend the schools they¡¯ve long aspired to, to ensure they have enough food. That¡¯s enough for me. One hundred yuan might be just the amount you can earn in a second, but to those children in the impoverished mountain regions, it¡¯s a month¡¯s living expenses, their hope for schooling, the beginning of changing their destinies."

    "Perhaps this might not give you anything in return, but I believe, in the hearts of those impoverished mountain region children, you are their benefactors, the ones sent by heaven to save them, worth their gratitude for a lifetime. Perhaps this one investment might result in unimaginable returns for you."

    "I don¡¯t expect everyone to donate a certain amount of money, but if you save the cost of a pack of cigarettes or a meal each day, you could change a child¡¯s future, their destiny. Why wouldn¡¯t we do that? Maybe many years from now, when you find yourself at a dead end, this same child whose fate you once changed might be your chance for aeback. To exchange a pack of cigarettes for a child¡¯s future, or a meal for aid, why wouldn¡¯t we make such an effortless gesture? Why should we turn a blind eye? Our passion has never ceased, the mes in our chests never extinguished..."

    Her voice resonated with passion andpelling power, to the point that some of the more sensitive women began to sob softly, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes reddened, clearly moved.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, an unusual seriousness recing his usual yful demeanor as he sat there, listening intently to Rose¡¯s words.

    Just as Rose had said, those sitting here were either rich or noble, and by saving just the cost of a pack of cigarettes, a bottle of liquor, or even one less article of clothing a day, they could change the fate of tens of thousands of children. The price of a pack of cigarettes might cover a child¡¯s living expenses for half a year, a bottle of liquor could ensure a child¡¯s education from primary school to university, without any worries.

    Sometimes, changing a person¡¯s destiny is just that simple, and even a single sentence can change someone¡¯s future.

    "I believe that passion has not vanished from this world, andpassion still exists. We cannot change the world or the future of everyone in it, but I hope, on our deathbeds one day, we can see those we have helped emerging from the vast mountains, bing the pirs of our country. That would be enough, wouldn¡¯t it? By saving just one day¡¯s expenses, we can change the future for countless people. Should we reject doing so? If with only a day¡¯s time, we could earn the gratitude of countless children for a lifetime, isn¡¯t such an investment the most worthwhile and pride-worthy of our lives?"

    Rose¡¯s voice grew more passionate, vigorous, and earnest,pletely devoid of pretense.

    As Rose¡¯s voice echoed continuously, slide after slide appeared behind her, each showing images of poverty-stricken areas or orphans¡ªclothing that fails to cover, meals that fail to fill, homes that fail to block the rain, walls that fail to keep out the cold...

    These photographs were not like those so-called charitable photos on the inte, which are often doctored or taken from varying angles with posed subjects. Instead, they were candid shots, capturing moments as they happened. It was precisely this spontaneity in the photographs that imbued them with such emotive power, rendering viewers somewhat heartachinglypassionate.

    Those yearning eyes seemed to wash over the souls of everyone like a tide.

    With each image flickering, the mood of everyone present weighed heavy and the entire hall fell silent, with everyone silently observing these images.

    In this world, nobody is born cold-blooded; it¡¯s just that reality beats down on us again and again, making people forget their fervor, making them afraid to believe in these so-called charities. But whenpassion is rekindled, no one would refuse to offer help, which in their eyes, is no more than a simple gesture.

    "These photographs are...?"

    Lu Tianxing was about to inquire when Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "These photos are real, all personally taken by Huangfu Meigui on her visits to the impoverished areas. After every donation, she would go to the mountains herself to check if the donations were indeed making it to those in need. There have been people who embezzled the donations, but none have lived to see the sun of the next day. Moreover, the people here are no fools; fake photos simply can¡¯t deceive them."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gaze fixed on Rose standing above. Who could imagine that the seemingly ruthless president of the Rose Society could also have such a sensitive side?

    Getting into impoverished mountain areas is not just about having a vehicle; in many parts, you would be lucky to find even a trail passable by foot, let alone a road. And in homes that leak rain, Rose resolutely inspects these areas personally every year¡ªthis is not something just anyone could do.

    Of course, what Lu Tianxing admired most was Rose¡¯s iron-fisted approach; to kill upon greed¡ªthat decisiveness he respected the most.

    Why is it that modern so-called charities are bing increasingly untrustworthy? Not only because of the prevalence of fraudsters but also due to a disillusionment. How much of the donations actually reach those in need? Less than one-tenth, even less than one percent. Where does the rest go? Everyone knows all too well.

    Even if such acts are exposed, at most, there will be a p on the wrist, hardly deterring those willing to take the risk.

    Thanks to Li Hong for his multiple rewards. Please subscribe, vote for the monthly ticket, vote for the rmendation ticket, and support!!!!!!

 Chapter 354 - 352: Donations in Progress

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 352: Donations in Progress</h4>

    This is human nature!

    In the face of enough financial gain, taking risks bes as simple as eating and drinking. After all, what¡¯s the big deal even if something happens? At worst, one will be thoroughly exposed, that¡¯s all. There¡¯s no life-threatening danger, so what¡¯s there to fear? In the worst-case scenario, one can just flee abroad to live it up¡ªit¡¯s not like you¡¯ll die. There¡¯s nothing to be too worried about.

    But Rose¡¯s approach was very simple and resolute, "My donations are meant for real work, not for you to go on tours using public funds for leisure! Whoever dares to abuse them will be immediately cut down. You might have the life to embezzle, but you won¡¯t have the life to spend it." This method was enough to deter that group of people and ensure the donations were used properly.

    Perhaps this method might seem extremely cruel and bloodthirsty, but one has to admit that it¡¯s very effective. Wealth moves people¡¯s hearts; in times of chaos, harsh punishment is needed. Only strong, iron-fisted measures can deter the malicious.

    The hall was eerily quiet as one after another, the slideshows yed. The attendees began to whisper among themselves, and soon, a middle-aged man in a crisp suit stood up directly, pulled a cheque from his pocket, swiftly signed it, and without hesitation deposited it into the donation box.

    Fifty million!

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s keen observation, he could easily make out how much money the middle-aged man had written on the cheque.

    With the first to lead the way, naturally, a second followed. As someone took the lead to donate, everyone else started to move, holding their cheques and heading toward the donation box in an unending stream.

    This scene left Lu Tianxing dumbfounded. Damn it, no wonder so many people love doing charity work¡ªthe speed at which money wasing in was too fast. Only a few minutes had passed, and already more than a dozen people had gone up to donate. From what he observed, even the least amount donated by someone was several million.

    Lu Tianxing felt a surge of envy at these scenes. Back in the day, he risked his life every day for money, and yet, in just a few minutes, so much had been collected¡ªmore than a hundred million. It was faster than a robbery. Little wonder the mistresses kept by the high-level officials at Bai¡¯s Group could afford top-of-the-line luxury cars; the speed ofing into money was almost insatiable.

    Lu Tianxing felt he might as well try his hand at being a bandit for a change, and kidnap everyone here, demanding a million each for their lives. Those who didn¡¯t pay up would lose a hand. Probably in one night, he could be filthy rich.

    What shocked Lu Tianxing even more was Rose, who nonchntly donated a billion. This inmed Lu Tianxing with envy again, making him contemte going to see Rose afterward and giving her a good ¡¯lesson¡¯ so she would hand over some spending money¡ªnot too much, just a paltry million a month would be enough. He was quite content with that.

    Xue Bing also donated a significant amount, and after making the donation, Xue Bing¡¯s face showed signs of pain, which indicated it must have been like cutting flesh from his body.

    Bai Zhiqing also took the stage and donated a billion. This wasn¡¯t Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s recorded funds but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personal savings. A billion was a paltry amount for Bai¡¯s Group, but for Bai Zhiqing, it was no small sum. After all, Bai¡¯s Group, although belonging to Bai Zhiqing, needed to support numerous employees and had too many expenses, so Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    "Wife, you¡¯re really wealthy, donating a billion just like that. I¡¯m impressed. Tell me, if I robbed all this money, wouldn¡¯t I be a billionaire instantly?" said Lu Tianxing enthusiastically, his eyes full of fervor, seemingly quite tempted.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around. This money may be stored in the Rose Foundation, but the government will also be closely watching," Bai Zhiqing warned after being taken aback by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Was this fool seeking death? He dared to say anything.

    "The government is involved as well?"

    "Of course they are. Otherwise, do you think these people would feel secure enough to donate? Do you think they would donate so much at once?"

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes, aware that Lu Tianxing was clueless and patiently exined, "Do you see the two staff members beside Bai Zhiqing? They are the inspectors sent from above. The amount of money donated is immediately tallied, and then entered onto the Rose Charity Foundation¡¯s website by professional IT staff. Even if it¡¯s as little as one cent, it will be clearly recorded on the website, and anyone can check at any time to ensure that every penny is used for crucial purposes."

    Bai Zhiqing seldom admired anyone, but she couldn¡¯t help admiring Rose. A woman had aplished what countless men couldn¡¯t, and such passionmanded respect.

    "Damn, no wonder these guys are scrambling like dogs smelling shit, each one rushing to donate; turns out I was just too naive."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. He had actually thought these people were sincerely interested in donating, but it turned out they just wanted to show off in front of the nation¡ªno wonder every time donations were made, the staff would mention the donor¡¯s name andpany name.

    However, whether these people were genuinely donating or just doing it for the fame, at least they had done something, helped someone in need, and that was enough.

    "Wife, what about you? You donated so much, were you also trying to make an impression on the nation?" Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing, curious.

    "Do you think Bai¡¯s Group needs to rely on this kind of method to improve our corporate reputation?"

    "No need."

    After thinking for a moment, Lu Tianxing shook his head. Relying on Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s prestige in Modu, they certainly didn¡¯t need these things. "Wife, how is this donation going to be used? Is it all going to help impoverished mountain areas?"

    "Of course not."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze turned towards the Rose on stage, her eyes twinkling with admiration: "On the Rose Charity Foundation¡¯s website, there is a dedicated channel for applying for help. In addition to aiding remote and impoverished mountain areas, anyone who is in trouble and needs assistance can apply on the website. If the application is approved, the Rose Charity Foundation will contact the bank to provide the funds needed to help the applicant."

    "Are they not afraid that someone will fake being poor to scam donations?" Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    "Scam money?"

    Bai Zhiqing chuckled and said, "Do you think anyone could manage that? Do you know how much traffic this website gets? At least several millionizens pass through every day, all keeping an eye on these donations. Even if only one-tenth of those visitors stayed, they would be enough to dig up all of your information. How many people do you think can actually get away with the money?"

    "Probably very few."

    Lu Tianxing remarked with a sense of realization, figuring that if someone could actually scam money in this way, that person must be extraordinarily cunning.

    What¡¯s the most powerful thing? It¡¯s boredizens¡ªthey¡¯re the most powerful force. Whenever they want, they can dig up your entire family history; if you can manage to stand out among these millions ofizens all digging for the truth and get the money, then you must be quite desperate.

    "So, just rx, it¡¯s not so easy to scam money from here. Not only are ordinary people watching, but even the nation is keeping an eye on it. If anything goes wrong, nobody can escape the consequences."

    Bai Zhiqing delivered the final verdict, assuring that the donations were safe, without the need to worry about misappropriation or being scammed.

    "I get it now."

    Lu Tianxing nodded solemnly and stood up from the chair, heading straight towards the front desk.

    Please support by collecting, rmending, casting monthly votes, and tipping¡ªall pledges are wee!!!

 Chapter 355 - 353: I Want to Donate 500 Million

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 353: I Want to Donate 500 Million</h4>

    "What is this guy trying to do, he couldn¡¯t possibly be so blinded by money that he¡¯s nning a robbery! Well, that¡¯s just great. Go ahead and try, I¡¯ll have you arrested immediately, thrown into jail, and show you what happens when you dare to look down on me," Bai Zhiqing muttered under her breath.

    Sitting in the back, Xue Bing saw Lu Tianxing approach the donation box on stage, and her eyes immediately shot out a gleam. A perfect arc formed at the corner of her mouth, and her fingers unconsciously reached for her thigh ¨C where her service guny. If this guy dared try to rob the donations, she¡¯d arrest him on the spot and let him find out what it means to be the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.

    Bai Zhiqing was also momentarily stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior. Could it be that he also intended to donate? However, the money he earned from working abroad wasn¡¯t likely to match even the smallest donations made by those present here, not to mention that Lu Tianxing was currently branded as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband and the favorite of Rose. If he took out just a few thousand dors to donate, he¡¯d probably be theughingstock of everyone present.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was filled with regret. If she had known that Lu Tianxing was going to donate, she would have prepared a check for him in advance to fill in as he wished. But now it was toote. With so many eyes watching, she couldn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing a check; otherwise, he would be the joke of the entire Modu high society.

    With this in mind, Bai Zhiqing quickly stood up and followed behind Lu Tianxing. She decided that since Lu Tianxing wanted to donate, she would provide the money. After all, Lu Tianxing was her husband, and she couldn¡¯t let her husband lose face in front of others.

    As a woman, you can let your husband wash dishes and mop the floor at home, be a true "househusband," but outside, you must give your husband enough respect. Only then can such a lifest a long time.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t he Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband? Didn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing just make a donation? What¡¯s he doing up there?"

    "Who knows what he¡¯s doing, maybe he¡¯s really going to donate!"

    "Donate? Hahaha, I¡¯d like to see how much the man who has Bai Zhiqing¡¯s trust can really donate."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking up, all the guests immediately began murmuring among themselves with a hint of mockery and disdain in their eyes. They were indeed curious to see how much a man who could woo Bai Zhiqing and maintain a close rtionship with Rose would donate.

    Rose stood on the stage, puzzled about what Lu Tianxing was up there for. Her gaze rested on him, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a questioning look.

    Lu Tianxing stepped onto the stage, ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes. He smiled at Rose and said, "I heard Miss Rose that you¡¯re genuinely dedicated to charity, and how could I not offer you my support, right? I¡¯d like to contribute some love. I¡¯m just an ordinary working guy, not much money, but I¡¯ll donate what I can spare, my spending money. I wonder if Miss Rose will ept it?"

    "Spending money? You want to donate?"

    Rose was slightly startled and inwardly let out a wryugh. If she had known Lu Tianxing intended to donate, she would have discretely given him a check to fill out herself. As for Lu Tianxing¡¯s spending money ¨C from what she observedst time, he only ever carried a few hundred yuan. Offering such a small amount now would be nothing short of a joke.

    "Mr. Lu, I appreciate your goodwill, and it¡¯s the thought that counts," Rose said while giving Lu Tianxing a knowing look and subtly added, "Moreover, Mr. Bai has already made a donation just now, and he mentioned that it was a joint donation from both of you, so you don¡¯t need to donate again. Your love for those children will be felt and appreciated."

    "Heh, you¡¯re too concerned, Miss Rose. I may be quite poor, but I can still afford a bit of spending money. There¡¯s no need to persuade me,"ughed Lu Tianxing, with a reassuring smile. He took a deep breath, as though making a huge decision, and slowly extended five fingers.

    "Five hundred?"

    A staff member standing next to Rose blurted out instinctively.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell. Granted, he wasn¡¯t dressed all that fashionably, but he wasn¡¯t so destitute! What kind of eyesight did this guy have? If not for the fact that he was one of the national inspectors sent here, Lu Tianxing would have really wanted to give him a beating.

    "Five thousand?"

    The staff member hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of Lu Tianxing¡¯s resentment as he blurted out another number.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and outright ignored this remark.

    "Five thousand?"

    This time it was Rose who spoke, her eyes sweeping over Bai Zhiqing, who followed closely behind, with considerable surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so generous¡ªhanding out fifty thousand as pocket money.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond, only looking at Rose with an expression that screamed speechless. Did this girl really not trust him that much? She was deliberately underestimating the amount to give him a way out, but wasn¡¯t that a little too insulting? Fifty thousand, worthy of his status? With his status, he¡¯d be embarrassed to open his mouth for anything less than fifty million. It looked like he definitely needed to take the time to thoroughly "educate" this girl¡ªif she was going to doubt her own husband so much.

    "I n to donate five hundred million."

    Lu Tianxing slowly let out a sentence under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, then added a unit: "US Dor."

    "What? How much are you donating?"

    Rose¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing. Five hundred million dors¡ªcould this really be no joke? That was over three billion Huaxia Coins! Did this guy really have that much money?

    Rose felt the need to sort out her thoughts. Since she had known Lu Tianxing, she had rarely seen him wear anything that cost over several thousand dors. The clothes he typically wore were mostly cheap street stall items¡ªshe never imagined her husband to be a hidden tycoon.

    "I want 500 million US Dors."

    Lu Tianxing confirmed the number again without any change in tone, as if it were true¡ªas he said, the 500 million dors was merely his pocket money.

    As Bai Zhiqing approached and heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the world before her turned dark, and she nearly copsed to the ground.

    She had thought that if Lu Tianxing donated a few million, maybe ten million at most, it would be the limit, and she could match that. But now, Lu Tianxing had nonchntly mentioned 500 million US Dors.

    Five hundred million US Dors¡ªthat was a fifth of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s liquid assets. Despite Bai¡¯s Group boasting a market value of several tens of billions of US Dors, these were all fixed assets. The money recently obtained from the stock market had all been poured into bidding for the newpany and Tianhe Resort¡ªthere wasn¡¯t much left. Five hundred million dors. If that amount were to be pulled out, Bai¡¯s Group might face a broken capital chain.

    A bitter smile yed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips; she hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to go this far, as if he considered her a living cash cow. Once the words were out, taking them back would be difficult. Lu Tianxing would be aughingstock in high society.

    "Well, it can¡¯t be helped. He saved your life and is your husband! If it has to be 500 million US Dors, so be it. I, Bai Zhiqing, made a fortune starting from nothing. I¡¯ve been through countless storms¡ªthis bit of money I can still afford. Consider it a gesture of love. After all, he¡¯s your husband!"

    Bai Zhiqing sighed deeply, her eyes revealing a hint of determination. Unconsciously, Lu Tianxing had taken a very important ce in her heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him shamed and would rather see Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s financial chain break than let Lu Tianxing be embarrassed in public.

    Perhaps Bai Zhiqing herself hadn¡¯t realized that Lu Tianxing had gradually be so crucial in her heart. If it had been before, she would never have risked thepany¡¯s future for anything. But now, Bai Zhiqing was willing to sacrifice the future of Bai¡¯s Group for Lu Tianxing.

    Thanks to yesterday¡¯s rewards from the ruffian Yong and Li Hong. There will be a st of updates tomorrow¡ªa minimum of ten Chapters, to see exactly how much more we can do!

 Chapter 356 - 354: No Second Words

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 354: No Second Words</h4>

    Compared to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worries, Rose didn¡¯t have suchplex thoughts. After a brief shock, she regained herposure. She knew Lu Tianxing better than Bai Zhiqing did. In her heart, although Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t always seem serious, he never exaggerated when it came to important matters. Moreover, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities, earning five hundred million dors wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for him.

    "Mr. Lu, are you sure you want to donate five hundred million dors?" Rose whispered, a hint of emotion that only Lu Tianxing could see hidden in her eyes. She clearly understood that Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden decision to donate such arge amount was not only for charity but more as a husband¡¯s support for his wife and as an apology to her.

    "Of course it¡¯s 500 million US dors. Who am I, the husband of the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, with this beautiful CEO as my wife? If I donated less, wouldn¡¯t it embarrass my wife? 500 million US dors, a real man does what he says."

    Lu Tianxing disyed a carefree wealthy demeanor,pletely oblivious to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s increasingly darkening expression behind him.

    "Damn it, a real man does what he says? Is there such a thing as digging one¡¯s own wife into a hole like this?"

    Bai Zhiqing now felt like taking off her shoe and throwing it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug face. It was too much of a betrayal; he was digging a hole so deep it reached all the way to her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing nonchntly pulled a crumpled check from his pocket, borrowed a pen from someone nearby, and smoothly wrote a few strokes on it before handing it to Rose.

    "Miss Rose, please check it! Just to save people saying I¡¯m just showing off."

    Lu Tianxing wore a faint smile, as if the 500 million US dors he had just donated was no more than five yuan.

    Rose came back to her senses, took the check with a blush that briefly crossed her pretty face. This guy was too bold, daring to touch her hand as she took the check. Wasn¡¯t he afraid his wife would find out?

    Rose took the check and directly handed it to the staff beside her.

    The staff member quickly examined it and then loudly said, "Right, this check is genuine."

    The staff member¡¯s words spread throughout the hall, plunging it into a brief silence followed quickly by a burst of chatter.

    "No way! He really brought it out."

    "It¡¯s a real Swiss Bank check, exactly the same, it¡¯s not fake."

    "Amazing, this guy is too impressive, donating 500 million US dors at once. Probably no one will break this donation record in the future."

    Some people who initially came to see Lu Tianxing make a fool of himself were stunned to see him actually produce a 500 million US dors check, especially the mockers who felt as if they had been pped across the face, a burning sting of embarrassment.

    million US dors, this wasn¡¯t 500 million Huaxia coins. Despite their boastful talk of being shareholders, chairmen ofpanies worth billions of US dors, none of them could actuallye up with 500 million US dors outright.

    Doing so would put theirpanies at risk of running into cash flow issues. Additionally, nopany belongs to one person alone; a decision to give away 500 million US dors would require a meeting and isn¡¯t guaranteed to pass, let alone to donate it. Very few people have the nerve for it.

    But what they hadn¡¯t expected was that Lu Tianxing, whom they considered a joke, actually did bring out 500 million US dors. How could this be? Was Bai Zhiqing really that wealthy? Maybe Bai¡¯s Group had gained a lot from the financial battle, and contrary to rumors, all that benefit hadn¡¯t been invested into development. Perhaps Bai¡¯s Group already had ample liquid assets, or maybe that money was indeed just his pocket money.

    Who exactly is Lu Tianxing?

    Why does he have such substantial funds? Five hundred million dors in spending money is not something trivial like five yuan or five hundred yuan; it¡¯s a whole five hundred million dors, more than three billion Huaxia coins. That¡¯s a huge amount of money wherever it¡¯s ced.

    Could he be from a major family in Beijing? No wonder he managed to pursue Bai Zhiqing and also gain Rose¡¯s favor!

    Everyone had a thought sh through their minds, and the way they looked at Lu Tianxing changed, their eyes filled with a hint of awe. Anyone who could casually toss around five hundred million dors in spending money was not someone they could afford to offend.

    At that moment, not only was Bai Zhiqing stunned by Lu Tianxing, but Xue Bing, who was ready to arrest him at any moment, was also taken aback. She had even touched her sidearm, ready to capture Lu Tianxing, but then this guy suddenly threw out five hundred million dors, an amount she probably wouldn¡¯t earn in her entire life.

    Seeing that five hundred million dor check, even she had an uncontroble thought of turning into a robber.

    "Who would have thought this pervert was actually so wealthy, donating five hundred million dors. Miss Rose must beughing to death! I knew there was something fishy going on between these two; it¡¯s just as I suspected. Spending five hundred million dors on charity, who are they kidding! There must be an affair going on between them. Hmph, you got lucky this time, but next time you won¡¯t be so fortunate."

    Xue Bing muttered to herself, reluctantly withdrawing her hand from her gun. She had been ready, but instead, she had to witness this, wasting all the emotions she had been brewing.

    "Since that¡¯s real, then Miss Rose, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I won¡¯t disturb others making their donations."

    Lu Tianxing smiled, casting his nce twice over Rose, then he pulled the stunned Bai Zhiqing back to their seats.

    "Lu Tianxing, how could you possibly have so much money? Didn¡¯t you say you were working overseas? How could someone working have so much spending money?"

    Once back in their original spot, Bai Zhiqing finally snapped out of it, looking at Lu Tianxing with shock. She really hadn¡¯t seen iting; the guy turned out to be a genuine nouveau riche.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled with a smug look, "A man, of course, needs to have a little secret stash, and yeah, I¡¯ve been working overseas. But I work for a group of bosses who aren¡¯t short on cash. If the work is done well, these bosses aren¡¯t stingy with money - generous bonuses, and over time, it adds up. After a few years, I¡¯ve saved enough."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes. Generous bonuses, a few years to save five hundred million. She too wished to find such a generous boss.

    "But still, you¡¯re donating so much at once?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and didn¡¯t directly answer Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question. Instead, he mumbled quietly, "So much? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lot. Using this money to change the fate of a group of people, isn¡¯t that good?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, his gaze suddenly bing deep. He wasn¡¯t a good person, but he hoped to do something within his capabilities.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing like this, Bai Zhiqing fell silent. She knew well that Lu Tianxing would never tell her where the money came from. Working for bosses was just an excuse; even Bill Gates would probably not be so generous.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t probe any further. After all, everyone has their secrets, and since Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to talk, she wouldn¡¯t keep asking. A smart woman knows what to ask and what not to.

    Besides, Bai Zhiqing believed that someday, Lu Tianxing would tell her everything exactly as it happened.

 Chapter 357 - 355 Goodbye Yue Tingting (1 more update)

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 355 Goodbye Yue Tingting (1 more update)</h4>

    "Even so, why did you donate five hundred million dors?"

    Bai Zhiqing curiously looked at Lu Tianxing, wondering when hooligans had be so benevolent.

    "No reason, I just felt that using that money to change the fate of those children was a very good investment, you can think that I was moved by Miss Rose¡¯s words!"

    "So, you just donated five hundred million."

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing found herself somewhat unable to see through Lu Tianxing.

    Shameless, sleazy, glib, super-strong, fickle...

    One could say these were Bai Zhiqing¡¯s views of Lu Tianxing, but after he had saved her several times, just when she thought she had understood his true nature, she discovered that Lu Tianxing was once again enveloped in a fog andpletely unpredictable.

    Just because he said he was moved, he casually threw out 500 million US dors without even a frown, what kind of courage does one need to do that? At least, she didn¡¯t have that kind of courage, Rose wouldn¡¯t either, perhaps this is the unique courage that belongs only to Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze suddenly becameplicated; she realized this man was excessively outstanding. Previously, she thought Lu Tianxing was just a ruinous speck who would never be worthy of her, only now realizing that perhaps she was the one reaching too high.

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were talking, Rose had somehow handed over the donation affairs to a staff member nearby and, swaying her hips, came over to Lu Tianxing with two sses of red wine and a profoundly meaningful smile, causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart to tremble again. These days, juggling two is indeed unreliable, constantly having to worry about capsizing. The best method is to get tied up as soon as possible, then there won¡¯t be any worries about capsizing.

    As Rose approached, Modu¡¯s top two contrasting beauties had both gathered around Lu Tianxing, and both had ambiguous rtions with him.

    Some men¡¯s eyes burst with thick envy and jealousy, but none dared to act, to go up and p him, as that would be no different than seeking death.

    After all, Rose was the murderously decisive Hot-Handed Rose, the president of the Rose Society; who knew if she would turn against them over a lover, not to mention Lu Tianxing, who could casually donate 500 million US dors as pocket money, normal he certainly was not, let alone Bai Zhiqing.

    To provoke someone out of jealousy whom you can¡¯t afford to offend¡ªisn¡¯t that the same as courting death?

    Seeing Rose approaching with a perfect sway, Bai Zhiqing immediately became alert, fiercely red at Lu Tianxing, and quicklytched onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm as if dering her territory.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing felt her husband was lecherous and looked like he deserved a beating, but she had to admire Lu Tianxing¡¯s charm with women; even that beautiful policewoman was understandable, but even Rose who was thought to be a stone-cold woman couldn¡¯t help being attracted, his charm with women was undeniable.

    Men aren¡¯t bad, women don¡¯t love.

    Thinking of her own changes, Bai Zhiqing seemed to begin believing this saying.

    "Miss Bai, no need to be nervous, I just came to thank Mr. Lu for his generous donation,"

    rose elegantly smiled, as if she did not know Lu Tianxing, and said with a light smile, "Mr. Lu, thank you for your donation to the children of the impoverished mountain areas, I, Rose, have nothing to repay you, this ss of wine is in honor of you on behalf of all the children from those areas."

    Speaking, Rose handed a ss of wine to Lu Tianxing.

    "Miss Rose, you¡¯re too kind¡ªit¡¯s just a small effort, hardly worth mentioning."

    Lu Tianxing, without changing his expression, took the wine ss and gently clinked it with Rose¡¯s, then drank it all in one go.

    "Thanks for the honor. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye, Miss Bai. Oh, and I almost forgot to say, this man is quite impressive; you¡¯d better keep an eye on him. If someone else snatches him away, don¡¯te cryingter," Rose said with a double meaning, ncing at Lu Tianxing.

    "Is that so? There¡¯s no need for Miss Rose to worry yourself. I can take good care of my husband. I¡¯m just worried that someone else might not be able to control their own desires and try to steal him," Bai Zhiqing replied calmly and undisturbed.

    "Ha, Miss Bai, if someone steals your corner, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t build it strong enough. How can you me others?"

    With a faint smile, Rose showed no signs of weakness as she spoke to Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Lu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt overwhelmed. Why did these two girls always have to drag him into their issues? It seemed that after he had sorted things out with these two, he would definitely make them share a bed, to let them know what it means to be as close as sisters.

    "Ms. Yue Tingting, remember why you came here today. I¡¯ve put a great deal of effort into bringing you here, and now you tell me you want to leave¡ªare you kidding me? Do you know who he is? Let me tell you, this is Mr. Hou Shaoqun, a billionaire. Just with his funding, not just a few impoverished students, but even if there are more could be helped. You better think this through. If you leave today, those two students in your ss willpletely lose their chance at schooling. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you beforehand," she warned.

    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the side.

    Hearing a familiar name, Lu Tianxing frowned and instinctively turned his head. In the corner of the hall, a somewhat frail girl stood pale-faced, apanied by a bald, pot-bellied middle-aged man who was persuading her, while a young man in a designer suit stood behind them, smirking.

    Tingting!

    Upon seeing that familiar silhouette, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned¡ªhow did Yue Tingting end up here?

    "It¡¯s her!"

    Both Rose and Bai Zhiqing noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction and followed his gaze, eximing in surprise.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s women, Bai Zhiqing and Rose of course knew of Yue Tingting¡¯s existence. However, Bai Zhiqing only knew that Yue Tingting was Lu Tianxing¡¯s neighbor, while Rose knew that this pure and fragile girl had always harbored feelings for Lu Tianxing.

    At that moment, Yue Tingting stood there unwillingly, her fingers tightly sped together, she wanted to leave, but considering the reason for her visit that day, she dared not, as leaving would mean her two students would likely never get the chance to enter the school in their lifetimes.

    Ever since thest time Lu Tianxing had taught Zhao Xianwu a lesson, her life at school had calmed down considerably. Perhaps it was out of fear of Lu Tianxing, or perhaps due to her own efforts, a high school ss teacher had suddenly resigned some time ago and she smoothly took over as the head teacher of that second-year ss.

    Not long after she became the ss¡¯s head teacher, two academically excellent twin brothers submitted a dropout application and left the school. Out of responsibility for her students, she visited their home to inquire about their reasons, but what she saw there was shocking and unforgettable.

    PS: Here¡¯s the first update; four more to go, the rest will be updated tomorrow morning. I¡¯m ensuring at least ten updates today, and there shouldn¡¯t be fewer than five updates each day in the following days. I¡¯m asking for rmended tickets, monthly tickets, donations, and support from my brothers!!!

 Chapter 358 - 356 Yue Tingting is Attacked (2nd Update!)

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 356 Yue Tingting is Attacked (2nd Update!)</h4>

    The house, built before the 1960s, had cracks that were startlingly apparent, making one worry that it could copse at any moment. The roof leaked everywhere, and the family¡¯s only modern electrical appliance was a decades-old ck-and-white television. Their mother, who had been bedridden for years, worked from dawn to dusk in the fields to provide for her two sons¡¯ education, hoping they could make something of themselves and escape this poor ravine. Though she was only in her forties, she looked as though she were in her sixties or seventies, gaunt and withered, simrly bedridden from overexertion, no longer able to work the fields, relying solely on her sons to care for her.

    This scene was somewhat shocking and stirred an urge to cry.

    Yue Tingting had never imagined such poverty could exist in Modu. Although her own family was not wealthy, they were not poor either, their table always featuring meat, and they were notcking in money. This scene struck her heart, firming her resolve to help these two students return to school and change their fates.

    But changing the fates of these two students was easier said than done. Her own family was just an ordinary working-ss household; they could not spare any extra money to help the students, and her sry was merely a few thousand. She tried to have the school waive their tuition, fees, and living expenses, but the cost of their parents¡¯ daily medical treatments was no small sum, and her sry was hardly sufficient to make a significant impact.

    She had tried to find help through various channels, but the ultimate oue was either buck-passing or finger-pointing, which was disheartening.

    By chance, she heard a headteacher at the school mention that a charity g would be held at the Dynasty Club. Seizing this opportunity, she persuaded the vice-principal to take her to the banquet, hoping to find someone willing to help.

    Standing there, Yue Tingting¡¯s pure and delicate appearance made her seem out of ce in the surrounding world. Her innocent face was still exquisite, prompting an involuntary exmation of admiration for the beautiful girl.

    "Yue Tingting, think this through, if you go now, you¡¯llpletely lose the chance at funding, and those two students of yours may end up as farmers for the rest of their lives. Mr. Hou told me, as long as you can keep himpany and he¡¯s happy today, money is no object."

    The balding, pot-bellied middle-aged man beside her advised Yue Tingting, his gaze lingering on her with a hint of greed.

    "Teacher Yue, Principal Huang is right. You have a kind heart, and I, Hou Shaoqun, am not a cold-blooded creature. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. I¡¯ll put it straight, one hundred thousand yuan for one drink, however many drinks you have, that¡¯s how much I¡¯ll donate. What do you say?"

    Hou Shaoqunughed heartily, his gazending on Yue Tingting, shining with an intensity of ardent desire.

    Ever since he saw Yue Tingting on the streetst time, he was struck by her beauty and vowed to get her into his bed. Unfortunately, Yue Tingting had always stayed at the school, making it impossible for him to approach her. The gifts he sent were directly rejected. Now that he had another chance to encounter Yue Tingting, he was determined to have her willinglye to his bed, wanting to see if she was just as pure there as she appeared to be.

    "Teacher Yue is straightforward. Mr. Hou has treated you very well. One drink for one hundred thousand yuan, ten drinks make a million¡ªall you need for those two students to continue their education. It¡¯s much better than running around every day, begging everyone for help," said the middle-aged man, Huang Shan, chiming in from the side, while giving Hou Shaoqun a meaningful nce.

    Hou Shaoqun¡¯s greedy eyes swept over Yue Tingting¡¯s delicate form, and catching the hint, he sidled up to the buffet table, turned his back to Yue Tingting, and picked up a ss. His ring tapped lightly on the edge of the ss, and a tiny bit of white powder fell from the ring into the drink, disappearing without a trace.

    A smirk of triumph shed across Hou Shaoqun¡¯s eyes before he turned back to Yue Tingting. "Teacher Yue, please, one drink for one hundred thousand yuan. I, Hou Shaoqun, am a man of my word and will not go back on a promise."

    As he spoke, Hou Shaoqun¡¯s fingers roamed inappropriately toward Yue Tingting¡¯s fair, jade-like hand, the greed in his eyes intensifying.

    "Mr. Hou, please show some self-respect."

    Yue Tingting frowned and, without showing her reaction, stepped back to avoid Hou Shaoqun¡¯s groping hand.

    Seeing Yue Tingting dodge, Hou Shaoqun¡¯s face turned sour, and his eyes swept over to Huang Shan, the bald man with a beer belly beside him.

    Huang Shan immediately understood and, with a grim expression, said, "Teacher Yue, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to help your two students? Are you thinking of reneging now? Let me be honest with you, Miss Yue Tingting. Mr. Hou has taken a fancy to you today. As long as you serve Mr. Hou well, money is no object. Not to mention one hundred thousand yuan, even one or two million yuan Mr. Hou can afford."

    Upon hearing Huang Shan¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯splexion changed, and she instinctively wanted to turn around and leave but was blocked by Hou Shaoqun.

    "Teacher Yue, why hurry away? Since you¡¯re here, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a drink before you leave, right?"

    Hou Shaoqun looked at Yue Tingting with a lecherous smile, his eyes shining with intense lust, and his hand reached directly for Yue Tingting¡¯s cheek.

    On the other side, Rose didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she stayed close to Bai Zhiqing, closely watching the situation unfolding with Yue Tingting.

    When she saw Hou Shaoqun reaching for Yue Tingting¡¯s cheek, Rose¡¯s expression suddenly turned as dark as water. She hadn¡¯t expected that her charity g would have people resorting to lending money as a form of coercion. She couldn¡¯t meddle in affairs of mutual consent, but she couldn¡¯t ignore this sort of situation.

    However, before Rose could speak up, an extremely somber Lu Tianxing had already stepped forward towards Yue Tingting. When he hade to Modu alone, without a single acquaintance, it was this girl who had always taken care of him, guided him, and nourished his cold heart with her unique warmth. He had once sworn to make this girl happy for the rest of her life. Seeing this scene now unleashed an unstoppable surge of murderous intent within him.

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Rose¡¯s face paled at the sight. She knew all too well how important Yue Tingting was to Lu Tianxing. If Lu Tianxing stepped in, she knew exactly what could happen. Just as she was about to call out to him, Rose heard a crisp p resonate.

    Without any hesitation, Yue Tingting raised her arm and fiercely pped Hou Shaoqun¡¯s face, the sharp sound of the p exceptionally piercing in the somewhat quiet hall.

    Hou Shaoqun, clutching his face, looked at Yue Tingting with venom, the imprint of the p clearly visible on his face. "You ~bitch~, you dare hit me? You must be tired of living. Let me tell you, today you have no choice but toply, like it or not. You¡¯re not walking out of here."

    "p!"

    Another crisp p sound echoed as Hou Shaoqun, in turn, struck Yue Tingting across the face without the slightest mercy.

    In an instant, a distinct handprint appeared on Yue Tingting¡¯s fair cheek, and a trace of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.

    PS: Here¡¯s the second update, with three more to follow before I go to sleep. The remaining five updates will be made in the morning. I¡¯m asking for my brothers¡¯ firepower to support!!!

 Chapter 359 - 357: Boundless Rage (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 357: Boundless Rage (Third Update)</h4>

    "Dammit, this isn¡¯t good."

    Seeing Hou Shaoqun¡¯s hand strike Yue Tingting¡¯s face, Rose¡¯s expression changed dramatically in an instant. She knew very well that although Lu Tianxing was always jesting and never seemed serious, there was one taboo in his heart that no one should ever breach¡ªhis family.

    Indeed, upon witnessing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ice-cold instantly, like a block of ice, as a chilling intent to kill spread like a tide.

    In that moment, the entire hall seemed to be enveloped in the harsh winter of December. The cold murderous intent, like a bone-chilling wind, made everyone involuntarily tighten their bodies. Their gazending on Lu Tianxing, the faces around him turned deathly pale; they felt as if they were in Abyss Hell, surrounded by a roiling sea of blood.

    This change in Lu Tianxing immediately captured the attention of everyone in the hall. Each of them turned to look at where Lu Tianxing was, while Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes flickered with a look of surprise, not understanding the situation.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura had no effect on Bai Zhiqing. It was as if subconsciously, Lu Tianxing never intended to harm Bai Zhiqing; his aura and lethal intentpletely avoided her.

    "Damn it, I knew no good woulde of this. Lu Tianxing, you cursed jinx," she cursed.

    Officer Xue was a criminal police officer with extraordinary experiences. She had personally arrested and dealt with murderers, all emanating the same aura as Lu Tianxing. However, the presences of those peoplepared to Lu Tianxing¡¯s were like the difference between a breeze and a typhoon.

    "Lu Tianxing, stop right there. What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop immediately," shemanded.

    Officer Xue¡¯s face changed drastically, and she went directly towards Lu Tianxing, but Rose blocked her straight away.

    "Huangfu Meigui, what are you doing? Get out of the way. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening here? He wants to kill someone, let me go!" Officer Xue said, her face contorting in anger.

    Rose coldly replied, "Officer Xue, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see the situation? Someone is being coerced into degradation. Can¡¯t you see that? Or is it that you police are all talk and no action?"

    "Huangfu Meigui, what do you mean by that? Am I, Officer Xue, that kind of person?"

    Officer Xue, furious, had never been insulted like this before¡ªit was a disgrace to her.

    "I don¡¯t want to know about these things, but I can assure you, no one will die."

    "I hope so, otherwise, Huangfu Meigui, you¡¯ll end up in jail!"

    At that moment, Hou Shaoqun red sinisterly at Yue Tingting: "Yue Tingting, don¡¯t act all innocent and pure. Aren¡¯t you just a whore in disguise? Why else would you be here? Just to fetch a higher price, right? And now you dare to show me disrespect. Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t have my way with you today, I¡¯ll take your surname."

    "Then you might as well take her surname, but unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t want a shameless son like you," a cold voice interjected, cutting through the air like the chill of purgatory, making everyone involuntarily shiver.

    "Brother Lu."

    At this voice, Yue Tingting¡¯s body shivered as she murmured to herself, looking at the figure approaching her step by step. She felt as if worlds apart, never expecting to encounter Lu Tianxing here.

    "You still know I¡¯m your Brother Lu. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your troubles? Stand aside for now. I¡¯ll take care of youter."

    Lu Tianxing gently touched the spot where Yue Tingting was struck, ring at her irritably. His gaze then fell on Hou Shaoqun. With a ¡¯friendly¡¯ tone, he said, "Speak, which hand of yours hit Tingting. I¡¯ll chop it off for you."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Hou Shaoqun¡¯s expression turned very ugly. In Modu, not many dared to speak to him in that manner.

    "Kid, who the hell are you? Get out of the way. What the hell do you think you are? Believe it or not, I can destroy your family. Get out of my way. ying the hero? As if someone like you could, just scram!" Hou Shaoqun turned his head to look at Lu Tianxing while cursing.

    Hou Shaoqun did not know Lu Tianxing. He had only arrived after Lu Tianxing had made his donation, naturally not recognizing him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak to Lu Tianxing like this, as he could not afford to provoke either Bai Zhiqing or Rose.

    Unfortunately, Hou Shaoqun was unaware of these facts. His mind was entirely upied by the beautiful figure of Yue Tingting, and he wanted to pin Yue Tingting down on the bed. Lu Tianxing¡¯s interference suddenly irritated him.

    "It seems you¡¯re unwilling to speak. In that case, I¡¯ll help you by breaking both your hands!"

    Lu Tianxing muttered softly, his figure disappearing instantly like a ghost, making him seem not human but a devil from Hell.

    Before anyone could react, they heard two crisp crack sounds.

    "Ah!"

    Simultaneously, a piercing scream rang out. Hou Shaoqun screamed like a ughtered pig, his face deathly pale, andrge beads of sweat rolled down his face. Blood streamed from his shoulders, where both arms had been crushed by Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale instantly, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Lu Tianxing, who had returned to his original position. Their looks were as if they had seen a demon, and the space around Lu Tianxing suddenly cleared, leaving only Hou Shaoqun and a bald middle-aged man named Huang Shan.

    "Who are you? You dare to mess with Mr. Hou, you¡¯re dead! You..."

    Huang Shan, standing next to Hou Shaoqun, paused slightly and then snapped back to his senses, pointing at Lu Tianxing and shouting fiercely.

    "p!"

    Before Huang Shan could finish, Lu Tianxing, without a second thought, swung his arm and harshly pped Huang Shan¡¯s face, fed up with this so-called ¡¯principal.¡¯

    Huang Shan was whipped around in ce, fell to the ground with a thud, and spat out several bloody teeth. He pointed at Lu Tianxing but was unable to speak, his vision darkened, and he fainted.

    "You talk too much."

    Lu Tianxing swept a cold nce over Huang Shan. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yue Tingting and Bai Zhiqing being there, Hou Shaoqun and Huang Shan would already be dead bodies now.

    "In this world, there are some people you just can¡¯t afford to provoke. If you do, you have to pay the price."

    Lu Tianxing took steps toward Hou Shaoqun, each step intensifying the murderous aura he emitted.

    Hou Shaoqun looked at Lu Tianxing with a terrified expression. He was just a dissolute young master; how could he fight against Lu Tianxing? Hadn¡¯t he seen Huang Shan knocked out cold with a single p? His entire face may not even be restored with surgery in Korea.

    Hou Shaoqun swallowed hard, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Lu Tianxing. When he saw the security staff of the Dynasty Club approaching, his expression grotesquely twisted, he sneered, "Kid, you¡¯re dead. Today, if you dare toy a hand on me, I¡¯ll make sure to dismember you. No, I won¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll break all your limbs¡ªI want you to watch how I¡¯ll have Yue Tingting."

    "You¡¯re pretty tough, but unfortunately, you won¡¯t have that chance."

    Just then, an ice-cold voice sounded.

    The third update is here, brothers, I need your firepower support!!!

 Chapter 360 - 358 How Much Money Do You Need (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 358 How Much Money Do You Need (4th Update)</h4>

    "What¡¯s it to you if I messed with him? Who the hell do you think you are? Let me tell you, in the Dynasty Club, once I¡¯ve paid, I¡¯m God. This kid dared to hit me, I¡¯m going to make him regret it for life. Now get the hell out of my way..."

    Hou Shaoqun roared instinctively, but before he could finish his tirade, the rest of his words seemed to get stuck in his throat, unable toe out. His face turned a shade of iron blue as if his neck was being continuously strangled like a duck¡¯s, his expression thick with fear. He found it hard to breathe, his legs and arms went weak and trembled, as though he had lost all his strength, and he plopped down onto the ground.

    Miss Rose walked over slowly from behind and stood shoulder to shoulder with Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Lu, you can¡¯t kill him. If you do, you won¡¯t be able to escape either. Hand him over to me, and I will give you a satisfactory answer."

    Hearing what Miss Rose had said, Hou Shaoqun¡¯s face instantly turned pale to the extreme, and he lost control of his dder.

    The name carries the weight, and the title "Huangfu Meigui" holds immense value; the nickname "Hot-Handed Rose" is not just for show.

    No one in Modu wants to provoke Rose without good reason, for those who do always end up dead, and they die horribly, beyond anyone¡¯s salvation.

    At this moment, Hou Shaoqun wished he could pass out. He actually had the audacity to tell Rose to get lost, calling her nothing of importance. Looking over all of Modu, he¡¯s probably the only one who dares to say such things to Rose¡¯s face.

    "There¡¯s no trouble; I¡¯ve already written his script. However, I still need Miss Rose¡¯s help to make it happen."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Rose, who was within an arm¡¯s reach, and said indifferently, "He said he had lots of money, right? Then let him lose everything. And have someone check what his background is like. Whates from a crooked beam is a warped roof. Since he cannot manage his own son, I¡¯ll take over. By the way, pass any information you find to the police. Do you think I¡¯m right, Officer Xue?"

    Officer Xue Bing, who was ready to intervene in Lu Tianxing¡¯s possible violence at any moment, heard this and immediately snorted but said nothing. She had no sympathy for someone like Hou Shaoqun; if she weren¡¯t a police officer, he would have ruined her long ago. A person like him was nothing but a scourge in this world.

    "No, you can¡¯t do that."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Hou Shaoqun copsed to the ground, his face ashen. He knew very well the kind of man his father was, and if the Rose Society got involved, he was likely to be left with nothing. If all the things he had done were exposed, he would probably spend his life in prison.

    "No, I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Miss Rose, I beg you, please spare me, please. I apologize. I¡¯m not human, please just let me go as if I were a fart!"

    Hou Shaoqun kowtowed nonstop, his face filled with intense fear, then turned to Yue Tingting, begging, "Teacher Yue, please, can you forgive me? I won¡¯t dare do it again, I really won¡¯t. Don¡¯t you want me to make a donation? I¡¯ll donate, I¡¯m willing to donate ten million, no, twenty million."

    Hou Shaoqun pleaded bitterly, and it seemed that Yue Tingting was about to say something, but she was met with a cold nce from Lu Tianxing, causing her to purse her lips and remain silent.

    "Take him away."

    Miss Rose couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Hou Shaoqun any longer, simply waving her hand to the side. The security staff, who had been watching the scene unfold, swiftly approached and dragged Hou Shaoqun out like a dead dog. As for Lu Tianxing in the Dynasty Club, theypletely ignored him; they weren¡¯t fools to offend someone over Hou Shaoqun whom they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.

    Of course, you pick the soft persimmons to squeeze!

    Watching this scene, the onlookers viewed Hou Shaoqun with pity, feeling sorry for him in their hearts as a sense of shared misery arose; he had to pick the one person he shouldn¡¯t provoke. He deserved his bad luck and managed to drag his father down with him¡ªa ssic case of being a disaster for his own parent.

    Which of thesepanies has a clean te? A simple investigation makes everything clear.

    Even now, many in the hall who have business dealings with Hou Shaoqun¡¯s family¡¯spanies have already taken out their phones to make arrangements. They surely don¡¯t want to be coteral damage and offend Rose and the enigmatic Lu Tianxing.

    "Yue Tingting, don¡¯t you want to exin yourself to me? Do you have any idea what you were doing just now? Haven¡¯t I told you before? If there¡¯s anything wrong, you cane to me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me, tell me?"

    Seeing Hou Shaoqun being taken away, Lu Tianxing turned back to look at Yue Tingting, with a very ugly expression on his face. If he hadn¡¯te here today, Yue Tingting¡¯s fate would be easy to imagine.

    "Brother Lu, I... I don¡¯t want to drag you down."

    Yue Tingting trembled. She could tell that Lu Tianxing was truly angry this time.

    "You don¡¯t want to drag me down? So you think you should put yourself in danger? Do you realize if you hadn¡¯t run into me today, you could have ended up in a dire situation? Have you ever considered, if something happened to you, what would your parents do? Do you want to turn them into people who see their grey hairs mourn their ck hairs?" Lu Tianxing said furiously.

    "Brother Lu, I didn¡¯t want to trouble you and cause your wife to misunderstand," Yue Tingting said softly, trembling.

    She didn¡¯t want to trouble Lu Tianxing, nor did she want to see him worry over her issues. Lu Tianxing had just found a job, and she knew full well that if Lu Tianxing found out about her problem, he would do everything possible to help her. How much money could a newly employed person have? The only method she feared was that he would have to borrow money from everywhere. If his wife, Bai Zhiqing, misunderstood the situation, then she, Yue Tingting, would feel like the guilty one. That was something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    "Is a misunderstanding more important than your safety? Tell me, how much money do you need?" Lu Tianxing inhaled deeply and said in a stern voice.

    "Brother Lu, I..."

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Yue Tingting harshly, "Speak."

    "One million, no, five hundred thousand, not that, just one hundred thousand would be enough."

    Yue Tingting mentioned a figure, then quickly changed it, immediately reducing it to one hundred thousand. She didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to worry over her, as one million was like an astronomical figure to the average person.

    One has to admit, she was a foolishly adorable girl, always considerate of others, which made her somewhat pitiable.

    Listening to Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Rose inwardly sighed. A girl who always considered your feelings, if she were in that position, she probably couldn¡¯t refuse such a girl either.

    Bai Zhiqing stood by silently, just quietly watching Lu Tianxing defend Yue Tingting. For some reason, there was a sour feeling in her heart, seeing her own husband getting angry for another woman at this very moment.

    However, Bai Zhiqing was a wise woman. She knew what to say and what not to say. Arguing with Lu Tianxing now would only provide a spectacle for others. Her mother had taught her since she was a little girl that as a wife, she must always preserve her husband¡¯s dignity in public, for such marriagesst. Unreasonable nagging only pushes a man further away, and ultimately, you part ways.

    The fourth update is here, with one more to follow. The remaining guaranteed five updates will wait until tomorrow morning!!

 Chapter 361 - 359

    <h4>Chapter 361: 359</h4>

    "It¡¯s just a million, I¡¯ll give it to you," Lu Tianxing looked at Yue Tingting and said solemnly.

    "Brother Lu, what are you saying?"

    Yue Tingting suddenly lifted her head, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Lu Tianxing would offer her so much money without even asking, and where he got all that money from.

    "Brother Lu, I... I don¡¯t want it."

    Yue Tingting took a deep breath and said, "Brother Lu, I don¡¯t want to trouble you, I don¡¯t want to be your burden. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get this one million."

    Yue Tingting knew very well what Lu Tianxing¡¯s situation was. If he really had money, he wouldn¡¯t choose to live in such a run-down neighborhood. How could he possibly have a million to spare? Even if he did, it was probably borrowed money. And loans had to be repaid. But Lu Tianxing, like her, was a worker. What would he use to pay back the money?

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing gently caressed Yue Tingting¡¯s cheek, easing the palm print from her face, and smiled as he said, "Though Brother Lu is poor, I can still manage toe up with a mere million. Besides, even if I didn¡¯t have the money, your sister-inw does, and a million is just pocket change to her."

    "Sister-inw?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s gaze faltered slightly as she subconsciously looked towards Rose, and then nced at Bai Zhiqing who was approaching, feeling an overwhelming sense of inferiority.

    "Brother Lu, there¡¯s no need to bother sister-inw. I¡¯ve already applied for help from a charity foundation. I believe I will receive news before long, so you don¡¯t need to go through this trouble."

    Yue Tingting gently shook her head, looking at Lu Tianxing who was close at hand, and suddenly realized that the distance between her and Lu Tianxing had be vast, like two parallel lines destined never to intersect again.

    Both Bai Zhiqing and Rose were daughters of heaven, while she was just a humble schoolteacher, an ugly duckling. No matter how hard she strived, she couldn¡¯t catch up with these two renowned women of Modu.

    Lu Tianxing was no longer that Brother Lu who lived in the dpidated neighborhood, humming tunes, and making herugh when she was feeling down. He had be a dragon soaring into the sky, one that would nevernd again to y with her, the ugly duckling.

    In the past, they were equals, and she could act wilfully in front of Lu Tianxing. But upon seeing Bai Zhiqing and Rose, she realized that without her noticing, the gap between her and Lu Tianxing had grown wider and wider. Perhaps Lu Tianxing no longer needed her, the ugly duckling, as he now had countless swans enchanting his side.

    "No, you must ept it."

    Lu Tianxing was resolute, his stance unchanged, as he turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, can you lend me a million?"

    Wife!

    Even though she was prepared, Yue Tingting¡¯s body still trembled uncontrobly at the word, her fingers clenching tightly together. She held back her tears, refusing to let them fall from her eyes.

    "Brother Lu, it¡¯s really not necessary. Don¡¯t trouble sister-inw anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. If there¡¯s nothing else, I should head home. Brother Lu, goodbye."

    Yue Tingting fought back the tears, refusing to let them roll down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t want to show Bai Zhiqing her vulnerability, nor did she want Lu Tianxing to see her inferiority. She just wanted Lu Tianxing to remember the happy, sweet, and adorable Yue Tingting she once was in front of him.

    "Tingting, wait a second."

    Seeing Yue Tingting dash out in a hurry, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He subconsciously wanted to chase after her but stopped abruptly, turning his gaze towards Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing managed to squeeze out a faint smile. "What are you staring at? Go after her! It¡¯s not good if a girl runs out crying and something happens."

    "Wife, I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "Hurry up and chase after her! Here are the car keys, take her home. A girl alone can easily get into trouble. Don¡¯t drive too fast, be safe."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, wanting to say something, but realized that whatever he would say now would seem so pale.

    "I¡¯lle back early."

    In the end, Lu Tianxing nodded heavily, and in front of everyone, he kissed Bai Zhiqing before finally leaving with a troubled heart.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, a sense of inexplicable irritability rising in her heart. It was as if Lu Tianxing would never return, and a heavy stone pressed on her chest, making it hard for her to breathe.

    "Is it worth it for you to do this?"

    Rose didn¡¯t know when she had appeared in front of Bai Zhiqing, looking in the direction where Lu Tianxing had left and let out a deep sigh, uncertain if it was for herself falling for a fickle man or for Bai Zhiqing.

    "I don¡¯t know, I only know that I may have already fallen for him, and I don¡¯t want things to be difficult for him."

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly, her eyes suddenly shing with a strong light, "Someone once told me that men are like springs; the tighter you pull, the more fiercely they bounce back. I believe I will not lose. I, Bai Zhiqing, am second to none. I will not lose."

    There was determination in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice. She would not lose in the business world, and she believed that she would not lose in love either.

    Rose looked at Bai Zhiqing with a surprised gaze and shook her head without speaking. Women in love are always blind, not turning back until they hit the south wall, and only when they are battered and bleeding do they regret. Unfortunately, by that time, they are already badly injured.

    Regarding the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting, Bai Zhiqing did not want to know anything. As far as she was concerned, as long as Lu Tianxing would remember her, that was enough. Just like she used to say, a strong Monkey King often dominates a group of female monkeys; Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was destined to make him no ordinary man.

    Catching up to Yue Tingting, Lu Tianxing, despite her objections, directly pulled her into the car.

    The Bentley sedan drove on Baomai Road; the entire car was silent. Yue Tingting stared out of the window at the neon lights, lost in thought. There was a time when in her dreams, she walked into the hall of marriage with Lu Tianxing by her side, and then they had their own love crystal, growing old together.

    Unfortunately, today¡¯s scene had shattered all her dreams. It turned out that Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was actually Bai Zhiqing, someone she once idolized, a summit she aspired to reach her entire life.

    "Brother Lu, is she... is she really your wife?"

    Yue Tingting suddenly turned her head and looked at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful face full of sorrow.

    Seeing the tears on the girl¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh, his mind in chaos, filled with visions of Yue Tingting¡¯s past smiles and expressions.

    Sinceing back to the country, he had met Yue Tingting, the shy girl who timidly followed him around, calling him Brother Lu, Brother Lu. From the little girl back then to the now mature, beautiful teacher, although it had been only a year, Lu Tianxing found that time was the least burdensome for him.

    Every holiday, the girl would sneak out from her home, bringing him dishes stolen from home for him to eat, then sit beside him holding her cheeks, a broad smile on her face as she watched him wolf down the food, or secretly clean his house to give him a surprise...

    Scenes from the past shed through his mind, one by one, as if he felt time had never passed...

    The fifth update delivered; I¡¯m going to bed, the rest will be updated in the morning!!!!

 Chapter 362 - 360 The Persistent Girl (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 360 The Persistent Girl (6th Update)</h4>

    "Brother Lu, you are my forever hero, no matter what happens, I will never leave you. I¡¯ll remember that you are always the hero who saved my life in my most dangerous moment, and I will wait for you..."

    I still remember that when he moved away from the district, the girl¡¯s ethereal yet resounding voice echoed in my ears, making Lu Tianxing unable to let go, unable to forget this tenacious girl.

    It was when Lu Tianxing was lost in a myriad of thoughts that he suddenly felt a body with a slight tremble leaning against his own, a fragrant breeze assailing his nostrils, and his arm immediately enveloped by someone.

    "Tingting."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and quickly pulled the car over to the side of the road.

    Yue Tingting buried her head in Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, clinging tightly, and murmured as if talking to herself, "Brother Lu, do you know? After you left, how much I missed you. Brother Lu, do you know? After you left, I tried to forget you, but I couldn¡¯t. Every day when I close my eyes, I see your shadow in my mind."

    "I remember how Brother Lu made me happy when I was sad, how you shared my happiness when I was cheerful. I remember you getting angry for me and taking me to buy clothes, taking care of me gently. You apanied me to parties, the way you sang in front of me. Brother Lu, do you know? The past year has been the happiest time of my life because I was not alone or lonely with Brother Lu by my side."

    "I don¡¯t call Brother Lu because I don¡¯t want you to think that I can¡¯t do anything, that I¡¯m just a burden. But today I realized, no matter how hard I try, I can never catch up with Brother Lu¡¯s pace. Brother Lu, you¡¯re like a true dragon that has soared from the shallows to the skies, while I¡¯m just an ugly duckling on the ground that will never be a swan. I can only look up to your soaring figure in the sky, praying silently for you. I don¡¯t care if Brother Lu you notice this ugly duckling, if you¡¯ll stay for me, but I don¡¯t mind these things. As long as Brother Lu is happy, that¡¯s enough."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice was soft, echoing in the car, carrying an indescribable sadness and persistence, making one unable to resist wanting to protect andfort her.

    Lu Tianxing was silent; he had never thought he would be so important in this girl¡¯s heart. He had thought of keeping his distance from Yue Tingting because he believed that her affection was just gratitude for saving her life. Over time, perhaps she would forget. Yet now, Lu Tianxing realized just how important he was to this girl.

    Sometimes loving someone doesn¡¯t require waiting for her; just seeing her happy is enough.

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but not knowing what to say, because he knew anything he said now would be meaningless¡ªhe could not offer Yue Tingting any promises.

    "Brother Lu, I don¡¯t want to be a teacher anymore; I want to quit my job and be a career woman like your wife," Yue Tingting suddenly let go of Lu Tianxing and said, biting her lip.

    "Tingting, what are you saying?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes widened, looking at Yue Tingting in disbelief.

    Ever since he met Yue Tingting, the one thing he heard her talk about the most was her ideal of being a teacher who educates. Moreover, Yue Tingting had made unimaginable efforts to achieve this goal. But now, Yue Tingting was telling him that she no longer wanted to be a teacher, and it seemed somewhat unbelievable.

    "Tingting, this isn¡¯t something to joke about," Lu Tianxing said gravely.

    "I know."

    Yue Tingting nodded lightly, her gaze shimmering as she looked at Lu Tianxing, "Brother Lu, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I know what I want to do. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you, nor do I want to need your help all my life. I want to be someone like your wife, someone who can help you instead of being a burden to you."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice was resolute, imbued with a girl¡¯s unique determination and certainty. It was only after meeting Bai Zhiqing that she realized the gap between herself and Bai Zhiqing. However, she would not admit defeat. If Bai Zhiqing could be sessful, why couldn¡¯t she? Sooner orter, she too would seed in bing a woman who could help Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at Yue Tingting¡¯s stubborn eyes, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply. How had he managed to earn the admiration of so many girls?

    "Tingting, why do you have to... I...."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a fragrant breeze hit his face, and a cool, soft set of lips pressed against his. A pretty and stubborn face was inches away from his, and her resounding words echoed in the car.

    "Brother Lu, there¡¯s no need to persuade me. The decisions I¡¯ve made won¡¯t change. I, Yue Tingting, will not be outdone by anyone. With my actions, I¡¯ll show everyone that I¡¯m not just a little sheep forever hiding behind you. One day I¡¯ll be someone who can help you, just like your wife. Eventually, I¡¯ll make everyone realize that I, Yue Tingting, am not your burden, but your assistant..."

    ...

    Along the spacious road, a Bentley sedan drove smoothly with Lu Tianxing inside, smoking a cigarette. His expression kept changing as his mind reyed Yue Tingting¡¯s firm words from when he dropped her off at home.

    After a long while, Lu Tianxing exhaled heavily, letting nature take its course.

    Driving back to Ziyuan District and parking the car in the garage, Lu Tianxing had just walked inside when he saw Bai Weiwei sitting on the couch, looking cross. As soon as she saw hime in, she huffed and turned her head away, clearly in a "I don¡¯t even want to bother with you" mood.

    "Uh!"

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing was briefly taken aback. What was up with his sister-inw now? Had she taken gunpowder? He didn¡¯t seem to have offended her today, so why was she acting like this? Could it be that it was her ¡¯special time¡¯?

    After ncing at Bai Weiwei, Lu Tianxing looked around the living room and inquired, "Weiwei, where¡¯s your sister?"

    Bai Weiwei nced at Lu Tianxing, snorted coldly, and said, "Humph, don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t want to speak with a scumbag like you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a face full of disbelief, wondering how he had be a scumbag again, and said with a wry smile, "Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong today? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you, have I?"

    "You haven¡¯t offended me, but you¡¯ve offended my sister. Tell me, where did you go just now? Why did my sistere back crying? Speak up, did you do something behind my sister¡¯s back, and then she caught you red-handed? Confess and you might be treated more leniently. Come clean."

    Bai Weiwei suddenly stood up, rushed over to Lu Tianxing, pouted her lips, and red at him indignantly, her petite chest almost pressing against his body, drawing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sideways nce.

    Thanks to the generous reward from Enchanting Rose, here¡¯s the sixth update. There are four more toe. Without any surprises, there¡¯ll be more explosive updates tomorrow, but not as many as today¡ªlet¡¯s guarantee a minimum of five updates!

 Chapter 363 - 361 Donâ€™t Worry About Me (7th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 361 Don¡¯t Worry About Me (7th Update)</h4>

    "Your sister is crying? I¡¯ll go check on her,"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, ignoring Bai Weiwei and immediately headed upstairs.

    Watching Lu Tianxing go upstairs, Bai Weiwei suddenly became upset, a gloomy expression clearly visible on her pretty face. She had prepared a whole bunch of words to scold Lu Tianxing, but he just waved his hand and walked away, leaving her with all her painstakingly thought-out words stuck in her stomach.

    "Hmph, if you can¡¯t coax sister properly, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Wait, no, he¡¯s a man, with martial arts skills, he definitely has a macho mentality, and since sister is so assertive, what if they can¡¯t agree on something and start fighting? Sister surely won¡¯t be able to match him. No, I have to go up and keep an eye on them."

    Bai Zhiqing peered around stealthily, and after Lu Tianxing disappeared upstairs, she tip-toed towards the upstairs. She had to keep watch upstairs; in case they started fighting, considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s fighting ability, her sister really wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. She could also run in to help her sister and eavesdrop from the corner; maybe she could overhear some unknown stories.

    Standing at the door, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath before pushing the door open and entering.

    As soon as he opened the door, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing lying on the couch with her eyes red and swollen, her face tear-stained. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, she immediately turned her head to the side in a child-like sulk, ignoring him.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s child-like temper, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh internally. Who would have thought that Bai Zhiqing, who was so formidable and assertive in the business world, would have such a childish side? If word got out, everyone would probably be astonished beyond words.

    Lu Tianxing slowly walked over and sat down beside Bai Zhiqing, gentlyforting her, "Wife, stop crying, we¡¯ll run out of tissues. We need to save paper and protect the forests."

    Bai Zhiqing continued to lie on the couch, her body trembling slightly, her shoulders shaking, seeming very heartbroken.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing helplessly, realizing thatforting her wasn¡¯t working and that he had to try something else.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Lu Tianxing casually pulled up a chair to sit opposite Bai Zhiqing, leisurely lit a cigarette for himself, then pulled out his cell phone from his pocket, turned on the camera, and aimed it at Bai Zhiqing.

    The room suddenly became quiet, only Bai Zhiqing¡¯s faint sobbing could be heard.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head was buried in the pillow, but her ears were perked up, listening carefully to the sounds in the room.

    As far as Bai Zhiqing was concerned, if Lu Tianxing liked her, seeing her cry so sadly would make him try every possible way tofort her and make her happy. But since Lu Tianxing entered the room and after saying a word, the room suddenly became quiet again, with not even the slightest sound.

    Could it be that Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t like her at all, that he doesn¡¯t have her in his heart at all, so whether she cries or is heartbroken doesn¡¯t matter to him at all?

    A series of thoughts popped into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind.

    After waiting a long time and the room still being quiet, Bai Zhiqing finally could not stand it anymore and subconsciously lifted her head to look beside her, only to find Lu Tianxing holding a cell phone, aimed right at her.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing looking at him puzzled, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Wife, keep crying, don¡¯t mind me, just pretend I¡¯m not here. I just want to record this, so when we have kidster, I can show it to them and tell them, ¡¯This is your mom, crying like a slug, really ugly, you better not learn from her, wife, isn¡¯t this a great educational example?¡¯"

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s like a slug, you¡¯re the one who cried until the snot came out, ugly freak, so dark and ugly, it¡¯s terrible, hand over that phone to me,"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, stood up from the couch, and lunged at him with iling arms, trying to snatch the phone.

    Lu Tianxing quickly dodged to another spot, slowly saving the video, then put the phone back in his pocket.

    "Wife, are you not crying now, not angry anymore?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing speechlessly, unable to cry after his antics.

    "Wife, why are you crying? Is it because of Tingting¡¯s thing? So, you are jealous, which means, you have fallen in love with me?"

    Lu Tianxing shed a mischievous smile, his gaze piercingly intense as if he could see right through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart.

    "You...what are you talking about, as if I would be jealous, who fell in love with you? I¡¯m just in a bad mood," Bai Zhiqing stammered defensively, her heart pounding.

    "Really? I feel like this room is filled with the smell of aged vinegar!" Lu Tianxing teased deliberately, sniffing around.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you onest time, I~ did~ not~ get~ jealous." Bai Zhiqing red at him fiercely, emphasizing each word, her beautiful eyes flickering with a dangerous aura.

    "Hmm, you didn¡¯t get jealous, maybe my nose is mistaken then."

    Lu Tianxing nodded solemnly, knowing when to stop, as a woman in rage was not to be provoked.

    "I really didn¡¯t get jealous."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed proudly, then suddenly asked, "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me how you met her?"

    "Her? Tingting?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question. "Wife, don¡¯t you already know how I met Tingting? Why are you asking me this again?"

    "Hmph, I know, but I don¡¯t know the so-called good intentions of some people," Bai Zhiqing said firmly, her eyes gleaming dangerously as she gritted her teeth. "A billionaire worth tens of billions of Huaxia Coins willingly living in a rundown neighborhood, you tell me, is he being thrifty, or does he have ulterior motives? Tsk tsk, Lu Tianxing, I never saw thising, you¡¯re getting more cunning each day, using the tactics of deception perfectly, even learning to hide your true intentions."

    Lu Tianxing, his face in a frown, said speechlessly, "Wife, what do you mean by that? What are these tactics of deception? Am I that kind of person?"

    "Hmph, you know best whether you are or not."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, saying, "There¡¯s a young~ girl next door who looks innocent and sweet, and right next door lives a man with bad intentions, a sleazy~ perverted~ wolf, but this wolf pretends to be a good guy, deceiving that young girl. Am I right, Lu Tianxing?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing looked visibly upset. "Wife, are you despising me now? What do you mean by ¡¯bad intentions¡¯? I¡¯ve always treated Tingting as a younger sister, nothing more."

    "Younger sister."

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed as she nced at Lu Tianxing, "Yes, even affair sisters are sisters. Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself, engaging online with underage girls and even learning toy traps to catch your prey. Would you believe me if I said I might divorce you today?"

    Bai Zhiqing grew angrier as she dwelled on the ambiguous rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Rose earlier today. A st of furious heat rose uncontrobly, her chest heaving violently, finding that Lu Tianxing somehow had an extraordinary charm wherever he went, attracting exceptionally beautiful women.

    Seventh update delivered, three more updates tomorrow, let¡¯s continue the surge, support requested from the

 Chapter 364 - 362 You Are a Good Person (8th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 362 You Are a Good Person (8th Update)</h4>

    "This bastard, I¡¯ll castrate you sooner orter."

    Bai Zhiqing cursed fiercely in her heart, her gaze sweeping towards Lu Tianxing, trying to see if he was repenting.

    When she saw clearly, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned livid; she found that Lu Tianxing, far from showing any remorse, actually had a look of cheekiness, his eyes whirling around her body, and a mysterious smile ying on his lips.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?" Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "Not looking at anything."

    Lu Tianxing, quite regretfully withdrawing his gaze, then looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of grievance, "Wife, what did you just say? Did you say you want to divorce me?"

    "Yes, if you dare not to listen to me, dare to indulge in dalliances, I will divorce you and send you packing."

    Bai Zhiqing proudly puffed up her chest, looking triumphantly at Lu Tianxing, and managed to scare you, you scumbag; let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be cocky in the future. It is indeed a case of the monkey hanging when the mountain is low, the toad jumping in shallow waters.

    "Bang!"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing, like the protagonist of a melodramatic TV drama, suddenly stood up, his face full of sorrow and indignation, his finger trembling as he pointed at Bai Zhiqing, used her, "Bai Zhiqing, I¡¯ve misjudged you; I never thought you were this kind of person, to forsake me after luring me. I despise you. To think back then, you kissed me in this bathroom, saw my naked body, and even held me to sleep at night."

    "As a dignified man, I¡¯ve been defiled by a little woman like you, and now you actually want to divorce me, Bai Zhiqing. I was blind to have misjudged you, never thought you could be such an ungrateful woman. I despise you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was mournful, his whole body trembling, his face full of anger, no different from the protagonist of a melodrama.

    "Damn!"

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s mournful expression, Bai Zhiqing almost spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling utterly thunderstruck andpletely disoriented.

    Have you no shame? Do you not need even a bit of it? How is this her damn fault, it was just an ident, what does ¡¯leading on and then abandoning¡¯ mean? It was clearly him who did that, yet in the end, it¡¯s her fault.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing realized that when ites to having a thick skin, ten of her couldn¡¯tpare to a single Lu Tianxing. His skin was so thick that probably not even a nuclear bomb could prate it.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Who led on and then abandoned? Don¡¯t just spout nonsense please," Bai Zhiqing angrily red at Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s good that there was no ¡¯leading on and then abandoning.¡¯ Bai Zhiqing, let me tell you, in this lifetime you belong only to me, nobody can take away your husband¡¯s position from me. If you dare say you want to divorce me again, I will severely punish you, by the Lu familyw, and you¡¯ll feel the severity of our familyw."

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, his gazending on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s perky bottom, his lips revealing a wicked smile, thinking it must feel very nice to spank it.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her bottom, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned crimson, fully understanding what Lu Tianxing meant by ¡¯familyw.¡¯ Her eyes fiercely ring at Lu Tianxing, her fingers tightly clenched, ready to unleash the Nine Yin White Bone w on Lu Tianxing the moment he made a move, to teach him an unforgettable lesson.

    "Hehe, you see if I dare. I¡¯m telling you, alive you are a person of the Lu family, dead you are the ghost of the Lu family, tied to it for a lifetime. If you dare say these words again, I will enforce the familyw, to spank the butt of an Ice Queen. Just thinking about it excites me a bit!"

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his palms together, looking eager to try.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face changed instantly, and she looked at Lu Tianxing with heightened alertness. This guy waswless, and if anyone found out she had been spanked, how could she ever face anyone again?

    "Lu Tianxing, do you really treat me as your wife?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered briefly before she suddenly revealed a seductive smile.

    "Of course, whatever my wife says goes. If you tell me to book a room at a hotel, I definitely won¡¯t refuse."

    Lu Tianxing responded without thinking, his eyes sweeping across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest, wishing her clothes were just a bit more open.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleazy manner, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shed with a scheming air, yet she didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she proudly pushed out her chest and blew a gentle breath towards Lu Tianxing, seductively saying, "Since that¡¯s the case, if I ask you to do something, you wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?"

    "Of course not, having kids, spending the wedding night, no problem at all."

    Lu Tianxing secretly swallowed his saliva, Bai Zhiqing was like a dark night fairy at that moment, her whole body radiating an irresistible charm that made him sway, unable to take his eyes off her.

    A tinge of blush passed over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, and she cursed inwardly: This bastard, he dares to say anything. Who would have his children? He¡¯s dreaming too beautifully.

    "Do you really mean you would listen to everything I say?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were watery, almost speaking themselves, making Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart tremble, almost wishing he could take Bai Zhiqing to bed immediately and show her the prowess of her man.

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing nodded incessantly like a pecking chicken, his gaze fixed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate body, "Wife, stop talking nonsense, and just say what you need. After that, let¡¯s hurry up to sleep. My ssmates¡¯ kids can already season food with soy sauce, we need to catch up, bring our son to see them and show if they can still act so cocky, calling me a forever single."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s eager look, Bai Zhiqing sneered inwardly, This bastard, finally taking the bait.

    "Then could you tell me how much pocket money you have? Just tell me, and we can go to sleep."

    Bai Zhiqing blinked her eyes, as if electrifying.

    "I don¡¯t have much for pocket money, just one billion dors..."

    Lu Tianxing blurted out instinctively, not finishing his sentence when he suddenly mped his mouth shut and hastily looked up at Bai Zhiqing cautiously.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was looking at Lu Tianxing with a smiling face, leisurely buttoning up the ***** that hade undone, her face carrying the triumph of a sessful scheme.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing with a pained expression, Damn, I¡¯ve been yed. When did Bai Zhiqing learn the art of the seductress? This is such a pitfall, totally unexpected.

    "Wife, what I just said was all false, it was just to tease you, to make you happy. I know I¡¯m not worthy of you, you are a goddess, and I am just a poor loser. We¡¯re not suited for each other. You¡¯re a great person, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a man better than me. Wife, goodbye, I wish you find your happiness, I must go now."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave, he took a deep breath, walked over, and hugged Bai Zhiqing tightly, then turned and walked towards the door.

    The eighth update is delivered, two more to go, more explosions tomorrow, asking for brothers¡¯ firepower support!!

 Chapter 365 - 363 This Guy is a Tycoon (9th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 363 This Guy is a Tycoon (9th Update)</h4>

    "Go on, Lu Tianxing, just go," Yue Tingting challenged him. "If you dare step out, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa about your affair, how you¡¯ve wronged me. Don¡¯t even think about denying it. I¡¯ve made a copy of the video from the Dynasty Club. Tell me, who do you think he will believe, me or you?"

    Bai Zhiqing, arms crossed, let out a cold, continuousugh, wearing a look of absolute confidence.

    "Damn it!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. Did she really have to be that ruthless? This girl was no stranger to the business world,ying traps one after another. After using her beauty to manipte, she was now resorting to threats. He could almost visualize how Grandpa would react seeing the video of him defending Yue Tingting at Bai Qiao Mountain. God knows what that old man would turn into.

    "Alright then! Wife, what exactly do you want?" Lu Tianxing turned around painfully and asked Bai Zhiqing.

    "I don¡¯t want much," said Bai Zhiqing, smiling gently. "You know my bank ount number. You understand."

    "Wife, this is my money, not yours. You¡¯re being way too harsh!"

    Lu Tianxing yelled in despair as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gesture clearly directed him to transfer the money to her bank ount.

    "I know," she said.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sweet smile and said, "Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your wife? Do you really want to see your wife dressed badly, eating poorly, and beingughed at when going out in tattered clothes? Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to spend a little money on your wife?"

    "But, wife, this is hitting below the belt."

    Lu Tianxing was on the verge of tears, cursing his blindness for trusting that a weasel wouldn¡¯t eat chicken, for falling into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s trap.

    "Too harsh?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked puzzled as she gazed at Lu Tianxing and said, "In our China, it¡¯s only natural for a man to earn money and a woman to spend it. You¡¯re supposed to make the money and provide for the family while I stay as pretty as a flower. Isn¡¯t that the right thing? Lu Tianxing, are you telling me you don¡¯t like me anymore, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to give me money? If you don¡¯t love me, just say so, and I¡¯ll understand, but..."

    As she spoke, her eyes reddened and tears began to swirl in her eyes.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew stern. Damn it, in this day and age, you could marry any kind of woman, but never marry one with the potential to be an actress. These actresses could cry onmand, no problem at all.

    "Wife, I misspoke earlier. I¡¯m out of money, really out of money."

    Lu Tianxing looked woefully, trying to muddle his way through.

    "Oh? In that case, Lu Tianxing, maybe I should check your bank ount to be sure. Also, shouldn¡¯t there be a dowry when a man marries a wife, ording to the customs of China?"

    Bai Zhiqing stopped crying, her tone calm as she spoke, her wless face carrying a faint smile. Yet, this smile was like a devil¡¯s grin to Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯m not asking for much. Just hand over your pocket money, and in exchange, you get a wife beautiful as a flower. It¡¯s a good deal," Bai Zhiqing said lightheartedly.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing involuntarily gasped. This was not about getting a wife; it was like marrying a gold mine. One billion dors could allow him to switch wives every day without repeats.

    "Wife, I..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat felt dry. The demand was too steep, and he desperately wanted to ask if he could return the purchase. He didn¡¯t want this girl anymore.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you really not love me? Can¡¯t you even give me this small amount of money?"

    Bai Zhiqing gazed at Lu Tianxing mournfully, her voiceden with usation, "Do you want another woman to sleep with your husband, to spend your husband¡¯s money? Were all your sweet nothings just lies to me? You..."

    "Stop, stop, don¡¯t say any more. I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with a bitter smile as he hurriedly raised his hands in surrender. He was afraid if Bai Zhiqing continued, he would truly be a major sinner condemned by all.

    "Really?"

    A sh of unusual color crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, "Are you serious, you¡¯re not fooling me?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s only natural for men to earn money and women to spend it. Don¡¯t be polite with me, go ahead and spend it all, you could even hang out at ck Cat every day," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth.

    "That¡¯s better, hurry up then."

    Bai Zhiqing, like a magician, pulled out a white notebook from nearby and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, you had it all nned out, didn¡¯t you? Just waiting for me to agree, right!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, lit a cigarette for himself, and resigned himself to his fate, knowing there was no escape today. He didn¡¯t need any money for himself anyway. Once he sessfully won over Bai Zhiqing, Bai¡¯s Group would be his. Consider it an early investment.

    Opening theptop, Lu Tianxing quickly logged onto the banking webpage and started swiftly following the on-screen instructions.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing sat on the couch, quietly watching Lu Tianxing, transfixed, her beautiful eyes carrying an indescribable vor. She had meant this only as a tease for Lu Tianxing, but had not expected him to actually agree to her demand.

    Just after Lu Tianxing had finished his transactions, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s phone immediately rang. She picked up the phone from the couch. Upon opening the message, she froze, disbelief written all over her face, and only five words echoed in her mind: This guy is really loaded.

    "Lu Tianxing, how much money did you send me?"

    Bai Zhiqing stared dumbfounded at the text on her phone, and after a moment, she looked up at Lu Tianxing, her eyes filled with surprise. She never would have guessed that the seemingly carefree Lu Tianxing was actually a mega-rich tycoon¡ªa super tycoon. If it hadn¡¯t been for this charity g, she would never have known that the man who always acted frivolously in front of her was actually a billionaire worth tens of billions in Huaxia Coin, no, a god-tycoon.

    Lu Tianxing was startled, "Not too little, not too much, one billion US dors. What about it? Wife, let me tell you, the first rule of life is to be content, not to be insatiably greedy. This is all the money I have. If you look again, I¡¯ll have nothing left."

    "One billion US dors, isn¡¯t it true that you only had one billion US dors total? After donating five hundred million, do you only have five hundred million left?"

    Bai Zhiqing waved five fingers in front of Lu Tianxing.

    "What?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, "Wife, are you saying that you thought I only had one billion US dors in total? In other words, you were actually asking me to just give you five hundred million?"

    "Yeah, didn¡¯t I tell you?" Bai Zhiqing nodded.

    "Damn, my poor brain."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and recalling the conversation, it seemed that Bai Zhiqing had indeed only asked about how much pocket money he had, not how much he had left.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and said cautiously to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, can we discuss this, could you possibly return five hundred million dors to me..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing immediately interrupted, "Why should I return it to you? This is the pocket money you gave me. Have you ever seen food that¡¯s been eaten be spat back out?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded vigorously, "Yes! A bit of nausea and it can be vomited right back up, and even pooped out."

    The ninth fix is here, requesting rmendations, monthly passes, and donations, I¡¯m asking for everything, and there¡¯s one more update to follow!!!!

 Chapter 366 - 364 I Want Some Quiet Time (10th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 364 I Want Some Quiet Time (10th Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, can you stop being so disgusting?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing felt a surge of nausea. This guy was shamelessly unscrupulous. She immediately retorted, "Returning it to you is out of the question. The inte is right about one thing: when a man gets rich, he goes bad, especially with men like you, fickle as a radish. As soon as you get money, you¡¯re bound to turn bad. I have to guard against that and nip these bad ideas in the bud, so I¡¯m holding onto your money for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not heartless. I¡¯ll give you some pocket money each month. Alright, I¡¯m tired too, so I¡¯m going to sleep. You should rest early too."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing stood up andzily stretched, her perfect body creating a visual shock in the context of her gown. Regrettably, at the moment, this had no allure for Lu Tianxing, who was filled with regret and wanted to smack himself. Look at the beautiful girl, look at the beautiful girl. Why didn¡¯t he listen carefully to Bai Zhiqing? As a result, he transferred all his money away, and now he couldn¡¯t be a tycoon.

    "s, I¡¯ve regressed to pre-liberation times."

    Lu Tianxing wanted to cry but had no tears. He stood up and staggered towards the exterior, wanting some fresh air, wanting to be alone.

    As soon as he opened the door, Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t reacted when he was suddenly hit by a fragrant breeze. Instinctively, he raised his hand, attempting to catch the falling Bai Weiwei.

    "Ah!"

    The next moment, a soft exmation sounded, and Bai Weiwei¡¯s cheeks instantly turned bright red, as if she had been shocked, quickly springing away from Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing stood there with a deadpan expression, great, he seemed to have grabbed something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Even though it was a brief touch, Lu Tianxing felt something soft and bouncy, a sensation just right in his hand, pure and natural.

    Top-notch, definitely top-notch, and it had quite the potential for growth.

    "Brother-inw, what are you doing?" Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face was flushed as she spoke with an angry embarrassment.

    "Cough cough, well, Weiwei, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. How was I supposed to know you were eavesdropping by the door? Speaking of which, Weiwei, I have to criticize you for a moment. Out of all the hobbies, you have to like eavesdropping? That¡¯s a bad habit, you need to change it, or sooner orter you¡¯ll suffer for it."

    Lu Tianxing tried tough it off, looking at Bai Weiwei with an awkward expression. Eavesdropping; his sister-inw¡¯s hobbies were strange indeed.

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned red with indignation as she countered, "As if I like eavesdropping. I was worried about you hitting my sister. With your strength, what if you hit her? I was keeping an eye on you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a stone-faced expression. Hit Bai Zhiqing? Yeah, he¡¯d dare to¡ªBai Qiao Mountain would snipe him with a single shot.

    "By the way, brother-inw, my sister was crying earlier and you didn¡¯t evenfort her; you just ran out here. Don¡¯t you really like her anymore?"

    Bai Weiwei gazed at Lu Tianxing with a gossipy expression.

    "Your sister doesn¡¯t needforting right now, the one who needsforting is me. Leave me alone, I want some solitude."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Weiwei and sighed deeply. Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t need hisfort now; the one who neededforting was him.

    "Hm!"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing, who was leaving with a resigned sigh, with a puzzled expression. What was going on? Shouldn¡¯t her sister be the one sighing with resignation? How did it turn out to be her brother-inw all of a sudden? The change was too abrupt.

    "This couple is so weird, one moment this one¡¯s crying, the next moment that one¡¯s crying. Indeed, it takes all sorts to make a family, no wonder..."

    Bai Weiwei sighed and hurriedly caught up with Lu Tianxing, "Brother-inw, aren¡¯t you sleeping with my sister tonight?"

    "Little rascal, don¡¯t ask these questions."

    Lu Tianxing knocked on the top of Bai Weiwei¡¯s head, "You shouldn¡¯t need to know about this, understand?"

    "Why can¡¯t I ask? I¡¯m not little anymore."

    Bai Weiwei proudly puffed out her chest.

    Lu Tianxing was immediately embarrassed; he really couldn¡¯t cope with Bai Weiwei, whose ferocity could rival that of Rose and Lin Yafei.

    "Go y somewhere else, or if you really can¡¯t, go keep your sisterpany. Don¡¯t follow me around; I¡¯m very annoyed."

    Waving his hand, Lu Tianxing knew that the wisest choice was to keep a distance from Bai Weiwei, who was like a little devil to him.

    Watching Lu Tianxing dodge her like one would avoid a jinx, Bai Weiwei pouted in dissatisfaction and snorted, "Hmph, ignore me if you want, can¡¯t I just go ask my sister? Hmph."

    With that, Bai Weiwei opened the door and slipped inside.

    ...

    At the same time, as the charity g came to an end, the news of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s marriage swept through Modu like a storm. Even though Rose sealed the news at the first opportunity, a number of prominent figures still got wind of it.

    Everyone¡¯s first reaction to the news was disbelief, and their second was that the guy who married Bai Zhiqing must have had his ancestors¡¯ graves emitting blue smoke, he had struck it big.

    This news also reached Lin Yafei¡¯s ears immediately. When Lin Yafei heard it, she was thunderstruck, her exquisite face full of astonishment and disbelief!

    She knew that Lu Tianxing was married, but she had never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s bride would be her best friend Bai Zhiqing. It was indeed hard to believe that Bai Zhiqing would choose to marry Lu Tianxing; it was like a swan falling for a toad.

    Seeing the message that had juste through, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. Having been best friends with Bai Zhiqing for years, she should¡¯ve expected it. Bai Zhiqing was a person who was cold and arrogant, one who wouldn¡¯t spare a nce for any man, so why would she bother to test one?

    Even if the man was her sister Bai Weiwei¡¯s boyfriend, it should not be her role to call and ask her best friend to test this man.

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s methods, there were countless ways she could test a man without him being any the wiser, but Bai Zhiqing had her do it instead, which was highly unusual¡ªsomething Lin Yafei should¡¯ve realized long ago.

    Moreover, if this was just a marriage of convenience, it would have been no big deal. But Lin Yafei knew Bai Zhiqing well enough to understand that if that were the case, Bai Zhiqing would never publicly acknowledge being married. Lin Yafei was very clear on this point. However, Bai Zhiqing had admitted to being married, which indicated that her marriage to Lu Tianxing was not one of mere convenience.

    Lin Yafei sat on the sofa, clutching the message that had juste in, her face alternating between shadows and light, lost in thought.

    While Lin Yafei¡¯s expression kept changing, a young man sitting on the other side of the hall was also full of tension, sitting on the couch cautiously, not even daring to breathe too loudly. No matter how beautiful Lin Yafei was, he had no mood to appreciate it, because in his heart, Lin Yafei was a devil with a tail.

    The tenth update is delivered; today¡¯s updates are done, explosions continue tomorrow!!!!

 Chapter 367 - 365 Ya Feiâ€™s Fighting Spirit (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 365 Ya Fei¡¯s Fighting Spirit (1st Update)</h4>

    "Cousin, you... what¡¯s wrong with you? If there¡¯s nothing else, I... I¡¯m going to leave now."

    Li Xiaofeng looked at Lin Yafei, who was on the verge of exploding, with trepidation. He wished he could p himself for being so stupid! You say you are running away from your wedding, then run away to any ce to hide ¨C why on earth did you have to run to this devil of a cousin to court death? Don¡¯t you ever learn from your past mistakes?

    As Lin Yafei¡¯s cousin, Li Xiaofeng was very clear that although his cousin appeared to be very beautiful on the surface, she was actually extremely cunning at heart with endless tricks up her sleeve. Countless people had fallen victim to her schemes, and whenever Lin Yafei showed this kind of expression, somebody was about to have bad luck¡ªand 90% of the time, it was him.

    "Go? Where do you think you¡¯re going? If you dare to step half a foot out of this room, I will send you back to Beijing to get married. Do you believe me?"

    Lin Yafei smiled coldly, her beautiful eyes sweeping over Li Xiaofeng, which made him sit rigidly on the sofa without daring to breathe loudly, sitting up straight and staring ahead, just like a primary school student being watched by their teacher, motionless for fear of Lin Yafei taking her anger out on him.

    "Ah, cousin, I didn¡¯t go anywhere, I just stepped out for some fresh air," Li Xiaofeng said with a trembling voice as he wiped the sweat from his face.

    The only standard that could make a woman look so displeased was because of a man ¨C it was best not to provoke a woman driven mad by a man.

    "I¡¯ll let you get some fresh air in a moment. Here is some information, take a look and give me some advice on what I should do next."

    Lin Yafei said with a cold smile, with a slight hesitation, then threw the documents she was holding at Li Xiaofeng.

    Li Xiaofeng was slightly stunned, not understanding why Lin Yafei wanted him to look at the documents, but still subconsciously took them and started reading carefully.

    "Cousin, who is this guy? He looks pretty handsome, a typical hunk, right? Tanned skin, rugged unshaven look, almost as handsome as me."

    "No way! I¡¯m gonna spit blood. This guy is so cool, and he¡¯s actually be the husband of Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group? Bai Zhiqing is top-notch ¡¯belle and wealthy,¡¯ and countless young men have wanted to win her over, only to return in defeat. I didn¡¯t expect this less handsome guy than me to seed?"

    "Idol, absolutely my idol, to be able to melt an iceberg."

    Li Xiaofeng let out exmations of admiration, his face showing shock. Bai¡¯s Group was nationally famous, and Bai Zhiqing was regarded as an iconic figure by many, a paragon of beauty pursued by countless men. Now that she was married, the news would shock half of China.

    It was not just because Bai Zhiqing was beautiful and rich, but also because of Bai Qiao Mountain ¨C everyone knew Bai Zhiqing was the granddaughter of Bai Qiao Mountain. Whoever married Bai Zhiqing would, in effect, gain the support of Bai Qiao Mountain. Although Bai Qiao Mountain had retired, his military connections had not, and for any power, this was an invaluable opportunity for growth. If handled well, it was enough to propel one to be a top-tier family.

    "Cousin, you don¡¯t mean to show me this because you want me to follow in his footsteps and sweep off a goddess, do you? Cousin, you think too highly of me. The guy has maxed out charm skills, plus special bonuses. I¡¯m a novice at flirting, and besides, where would I find another Bai Zhiqing?"

    "You¡¯re thinking too much. Even if there were another, she wouldn¡¯t be for you."

    Lin Yafei nced at Li Xiaofeng dismissively and said indifferently, "He is my man, and also your brother-inw."

    "Cousin, what... what did you say? He... he is my brother-inw?"

    Li Xiaofeng was so shocked by her words that he fell from the sofa to the floor, staring at Lin Yafei with a face that seemed to have seen a ghost. Are you kidding me?

    This guy is already married, isn¡¯t he?

    How has he now be Lin Yafei¡¯s man, be his brother-inw?

    Li Xiaofeng looked at Lin Yafei with a face full of horror. He knew Lin Yafei was fierce, but he never imagined she would be so bold as to fall for a married man.

    At the same time, Li Xiaofeng was filled with admiration for this brother-inw he had never met. What an awesome guy, truly awesome, having such a beautiful wife was not enough ¡ª he even dared to flirt with Lin Yafei, an extremely cunning enchantress. This required more than just guts; it required real courage, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    "Cousin, it¡¯s not April Fools¡¯ Day, stop kidding with me. My little heart can¡¯t take it. I know you often say that you never want to get married in this lifetime, that the best option would be to be a mistress¡ªthat way your fox-like beauty will be cherished and loved. But you don¡¯t have to take it this far," Li Xiaofeng said, swallowing hard and carefully.

    "I like it, is that a problem?"

    Lin Yafei red fiercely at Li Xiaofeng, saying irritably, "Hurry up and give me some ideas. What should I do next? Think of something quickly. If you can¡¯te up with anything, I¡¯m going to tell your dad toe over here and take care of people."

    "Uh!"

    Li Xiaofeng shrank his neck and said with a bitter smile, "Cousin, if you really like him, why not just be upfront with him, see who he ultimately chooses?"

    "No way, think of something else."

    Without a second thought, Lin Yafei rejected Li Xiaofeng¡¯s suggestion. She was a smart woman; confronting Lu Tianxing would only end up pushing the man into another woman¡¯s arms. It would be a loss without gain and would also damage her rtionship with Bai Zhiqing.

    "Then how about giving up?"

    "Giving up? Impossible. The word ¡¯give up¡¯ has never existed in my dictionary. He is the man that Lin Yafei has set her sights on; I will not give up on him."

    "Cousin, you can¡¯t be nning topete with Bai Zhiqing over a man! She¡¯s your best friend."

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes went wide, his mouth agape as if he could fit an egg inside,pletely witnessing the audacity of Lin Yafei.

    "So what if she¡¯s my best friend? There¡¯s only one man¡ªif I snatch him, then he¡¯s mine. Worst case, we share a big bed, what¡¯s the big deal?"

    A strong confidence shone in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes. It was just one man. With her charm, she refused to believe she couldn¡¯t get Lu Tianxing. As for Bai Zhiqing, if she really pushed her, she would resort to drugging him to achieve a shared bed scenario. Who would she fear then?

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s expression, Li Xiaofeng was speechless. Did she have to be this fierce, openly undermining her own best friend¡¯s rtionship? Wouldn¡¯t the two of them end up fighting?

    "Cousin, you really need to think twice before you act. ording to this information, he seems to have ambiguous rtionships with several other beautiful women. You have more than one rival, and thepetition is fierce. Maybe consider forming an alliance?"

    Li Xiaofeng himself was quite puzzled. This guy didn¡¯t look as handsome as him, so why was his luck with thedies so strong? All the women around him were extraordinarily beautiful. Did his charm have to be that overwhelming, leaving no chance for others?

    "What¡¯s the big deal about that? Having so many women fond of him proves that my taste is excellent; they all are moring for him. Besides, it¡¯s no fun if thepetition is too weak. I want to see what capabilities they have topete with me, Lin Yafei, for a man," Lin Yafei said, undeterred, a fierce determination igniting in her eyes.

    Watching Lin Yafei¡¯s fighting spirit, Li Xiaofeng touched his forehead and began to silently mourn for Lu Tianxing, his future brother-inw.

    One man being fought over by two women might bring him the joy of favored men, but several strong-willed women vying for the same man would not be a blessing but an unimaginable nightmare.

    "Future brother-inw, you just have to hang in there."

    Li Xiaofeng silently prayed for Lu Tianxing in his heart.

    Thanks to C Ronaldo, you also know he¡¯s terrible. Thanks to the two friends for their rewards. Five updates today, brothers, please support!!

 Chapter 368 - 366: The Exorbitant Hamburger (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 366: The Exorbitant Hamburger (2nd Update)</h4>

    At the moment, Lu Tianxing was blissfully unaware that he had caught the eye of the siren, Lin Yafei. Had he realized it, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been sleeping so soundly and sweetly.

    As the first rays of sunlight streamed in through the window in the early morning, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes. Not finding Bai Zhiqing beside him was still something he was getting used to.

    Last night, Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t returned to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room to sleep but had made do in another guest room. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go back to bed, but rather, Bai Weiwei had taken over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room, iming that the two sisters had some secret talks and then ruthlessly kicked him out.

    "This little sister-inw is always causing trouble. It seems I¡¯ll have to find the time to teach her a lesson, then put her and Bai Zhiqing in the same bed, to sleep beneath the same big nket. Let¡¯s see if she dares to be so arrogant again."

    Lu Tianxing got out of bed, stretching and hearing his joints pop like popping beans.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Just then, someone knocked on the bedroom door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Brother-inw, it¡¯s me. Are you up yet? I¡¯ve brought you the sweetest and most delicious breakfast. Open the door."

    The crisp voice of Bai Weiwei, like that of ark, came from outside.

    "Coming, just a moment."

    Lu Tianxing casually replied, freshened up a bit, changed into more casual clothes, and walked out.

    Upon opening the door, Lu Tianxing immediately saw Bai Weiwei standing there with a sycophantic smile on her face, holding a hamburger and a cup of hot milk in her hands.

    "Good morning, brother-inw. Are you hungry? Here, this is the breakfast I prepared for you this morning, a fragrant hamburger and hot milk. See if you like it."

    The moment Bai Weiwei saw Lu Tianxinge out, her face immediately broke into a ttering smile, the very picture of an obsequious toady.

    "Weiwei, what are you up to?"

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing immediately became wary of Bai Weiwei. He knew that unsolicited generosity was either a trap or a steal, and he didn¡¯t believe for a second that Bai Weiwei had kindly prepared breakfast for him. It wouldn¡¯t surprise him if the milk had salt in it or the hamburger was filled with mustard. Bai Weiwei was entirely capable of such deeds.

    "Brother-inw, what is that look for? I am just trying to show some care for you. If you really feel bad about it, just give me some spending money, and that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t need as much as my sister, just give me ten million, no, one million will suffice. I¡¯m easily contented. Brother-inw, how about it? Considering the effort I made preparing your breakfast, can you give me some spending money, please?"

    Bai Weiwei pouted displeasedly, then her eyes glimmered with anticipation as she stared at Lu Tianxing, as if she were looking at a shiny mountain of gold.

    The night before, she had heard from her sister that Lu Tianxing had transferred one billion dors of spending money to her. One billion dors¡ªand that¡¯s just spending money! By that logic, this future brother-inw must be loaded. Even a hair plucked from his leg would be enough for her to live on for a lifetime.

    The Bai¡¯s Group is wealthy, the Bai Family is wealthy, but that wealth isn¡¯t hers. Bai Zhiqing kept tight control over her allowance; her monthly spending money was just ten thousand, which would disappear with the purchase of a single bag. Now that she had snared a wealthy brother-inw, how could she let him go?

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei, who was full of longing, with a pained expression. Just as he thought¡ªoffer favors without a cause, and one must either be plotting or thieving. His little sister-inw was actually setting her sights on him too.

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t you worry, I can assure you, I absolutely won¡¯t misuse this one million, I won¡¯t squander it around, I pledge on the reputation of Bai Weiwei."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was silent, Bai Weiwei quickly assured him, almost to the point of swearing an oath.

    Lu Tianxing let out a bitterugh and said, "Weiwei, fawning over me is useless now. I¡¯m broke, I don¡¯t have a single penny left. It¡¯s all been taken by your sister."

    In the past, a million was nothing to him, but now, he was penniless. Forget about a million, he couldn¡¯t evene up with ten thousand.

    "Really? Brother-inw, you¡¯re not just making up excuses because you don¡¯t want to give me money, are you?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of skepticism.

    "What good would lying to you do me?"

    "Fine then, just give me back my breakfast. If you¡¯re broke, just say so. You¡¯ve wasted my time. I¡¯m going to see my sister. Goodbye."

    Bai Weiwei stared at Lu Tianxing for a moment. Her smile vanished, and she made a contemptuous face before snatching the milk and burger from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands and scurried off toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room.

    "Aiyah, fuck, she flips faces quicker than flipping a book."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned dark. He clenched his hand, where moments before he held a yet-to-be-warmed breakfast, now vanished, leaving a speechless look on his face. He suddenly realized that these two sisters, indeed borne from the same father, were cut from the same cloth¡ªone used her ~charms~ to swindle him out of one billion dors, while the other was about to sell a ss of milk and a burger at an astronomical price.

    After breakfast, under the suggestive gazes of He Can and Bai Qiao Mountain, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing finally left the house. As they walked out into the cool breeze, Lu Tianxing could feel the cold sweat soaking through his shirt at his back.

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were just too formidable, crazed with the desire to have a grandchild. Their daily question was always the same: "When do you two n on having a child? We are longing to hold a grandchild. Is there any sign yet? Feeling nauseous? Do you like eating sour things?"

    These words left Lu Tianxing speechless. He did want to have children, but it was Bai Zhiqing who disagreed. What could he do if she didn¡¯t agree? He couldn¡¯t have a baby by himself.

    As they exited the house and headed for the garage, Bai Zhiqing, as usual, went to start the car while Lu Tianxing waited on the side. Now, Bai Zhiqing was guarding Lu Tianxing closely, strictly forbidding him to drive.

    Once in the car, Bai Zhiqing started the engine and drove towards the exit of Ziyuan District.

    "Eh, what is she doing here?"

    As soon as they left Ziyuan District, Bai Zhiqing suddenly eximed with surprise and turned her attention to the road not far away.

    On the side of the road nearby stood a very beautiful woman.

    This woman was dressed in a fitted ck business suit. The dark suit entuated her curvaceous figure, and her neatly pinned-up hair gave her an aura of allure. Her eyes, as gentle as water, along with her pure visage, emitted a pitiable charm. Looking at her, it was as if you were seeing your first love again¡ªsimple yet unforgettable.

    The woman was none other than Yue Tingting.

    Seeing Yue Tingting standing on the side of the road, Lu Tianxing inwardly sighed.

    Last night, after being goaded by Bai Zhiqing, Yue Tingting was determined to carve out her own career and be a sessful businesswoman just like Bai Zhiqing, no amount of persuasion could dissuade her. He had no choice but to agree with her for the time being.

    Then he told her that if she truly wanted to get some experience, she had to go to Bai¡¯s Group and was not allowed to go to any otherpany. He couldn¡¯t rest easy otherwise.

    Lu Tianxing had originally thought that by setting these conditions, Yue Tingting would back down, but he never expected her to be so stubborn and actually appear at the entrance of Ziyuan District.

 Chapter 369 - 367 Iâ€™m Truly a Planning Genius (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 367 I¡¯m Truly a nning Genius (Third Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not going to exin to me what¡¯s going on?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing, her face cold as she spoke.

    Meeting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold gaze, Lu Tianxing sheepishly smiled and said, "Wife, yesterday Tingting told me that she wanted to take a part-time job. As the saying goes, ¡¯Why let the water flow into others¡¯ fields?¡¯ So I invited her to work at Bai¡¯s Group. However, I did this purely in thepany¡¯s interest."

    "In thepany¡¯s interest?"

    Bai Zhiqing coldlyughed and straightforwardly stopped the car, crossing her arms as she stared at Lu Tianxing. "Tell me, I¡¯d like to hear how you¡¯re considering thepany¡¯s interest."

    "Wife, you¡¯ve looked into Tingting¡¯s background. She¡¯s a graduate from a prestigious university, and despite her young age, she¡¯s already be the homeroom teacher at Modu¡¯s key high school, Er Zhong, which proves her excellence. Moreover, isn¡¯t our group developing an educational app targeted at high school students?"

    "Tingting just happens to specialize in this area. We canpletely hire her as a special consultant for this software and have her offer suggestions, given that she¡¯s a professional. And since Er Zhong is a key school in Modu, we can leverage her connections to pilot this educational app there first. Once this app bes popr at Er Zhong, that will be the time when our app shoots to fame."

    "Wife, how¡¯s my n? Isn¡¯t it perfect? It even saves on advertising costs. After all, what parents care most about these days is their children¡¯s grades. Once the students show improvement, the parents will naturally inquire about the reasons. Once they learn about this educational app, they will definitely start promoting it for us voluntarily. Word of mouth will spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, a hundred to a thousand, and before we know it, our software will be known throughout the country."

    Lu Tianxing, eyes gleaming with excitement, was gesticting wildly as he spoke, bing increasingly animated, "I truly am a genius, a born strategist. Wife, how about after we get to thepany, you make me the nning department manager? I feel like it¡¯s a waste of my talent not to be in nning."

    "Indeed it¡¯s very perfect, very nice, but..."

    Bai Zhiqing paused, gave Lu Tianxing a nce, and spoke again, "But, this is probably just the first stage of your n, right? The second stage must be ¡¯a waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first,¡¯ huh? I feel pity for this girl who is so lovely and devoted to you. If it were me, I too would be moved. Once you ce her in thepany, with constant contact, are you afraid you can¡¯t win her over?"

    "Wife, you¡¯re overthinking it. My heart for you is as clear as day and night; am I that kind of frivolous person?"

    "Whether or not that¡¯s true, you know best. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to mess around, you know the consequences."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Yue Tingting not far away, snorted coldly, and said, "Get out of the car."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. "Get out? Why should I get out when there¡¯s room in the car?"

    "There¡¯s room, but what if I don¡¯t like the look of you right now? If you don¡¯t get out, I won¡¯t agree to her working at Bai¡¯s Group," Bai Zhiqing threatened.

    "You...you win, I¡¯ll get out," he conceded reluctantly.

    Lu Tianxing was speechless; this girl was not only learning to frighten but now also to threaten. If things continued this way, Bai Zhiqing would sooner orter be another Bai Weiwei. He needed to take control quickly, subdue Bai Zhiqing, and make sure she understood that the Lu Family¡¯s rules were not to be provoked.

    Yue Tingting stood on the roadside, looking towards Ziyuan District. When she saw Lu Tianxing alighting from a Bentley, she was slightly surprised and instinctively wanted to walk towards him.

    Just then, the Bentley that had just stopped drove over and pulled up beside her.

    "Miss Yue Tingting, we meet again. Get in," Bai Zhiqing said, rolling down the car window and looking at Yue Tingting.

    "But, Brother Lu..."

    Yue Tingting nced at Lu Tianxing not far away, hesitating a bit.

    "Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s a grown man with hands and feet, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll get lost."

    Yue Tingting didn¡¯t say anything, but carefully nced at Lu Tianxing until he nodded. Then she lightly nodded and got into the passenger seat.

    Once Yue Tingting was in the car, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately started the vehicle.

    Lu Tianxing watched with a face full of dark lines as Bai Zhiqing drove away. He was sure that this little girl, Bai Zhiqing, was definitely doing it on purpose.

    "Mr. Bai, I¡¯m sorry, I... ."

    In the car, Yue Tingting looked at Bai Zhiqing who was within arm¡¯s reach, opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, "Tingting, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. You¡¯re Tianxing¡¯s sister, and naturally, you¡¯re my sister too. I¡¯m older than you, so from now on, just call me Sister Zhiqing. Calling me Mr. Bai is too impersonal. Also, on behalf of all my colleagues at Bai¡¯s Group, I wee you to join Bai¡¯s Group."

    "What, Bai... Sister Zhiqing, don¡¯t I need an interview?"

    Yue Tingting looked at Bai Zhiqing with some surprise. She knew that Bai¡¯s Group was always very strict when it came to recruitment, preferring quality over quantity.

    "No need, with your outstanding background as a graduate from a prestigious university and your young age as a homeroom teacher at a key high school in Modu, these are enough to prove your excellence."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly and said, "Tingting, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just treat me as your friend. By the way, can you tell me how you met Tianxing?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    Under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s guidance, Yue Tingting began to rx. She found that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t as cold as the rumors suggested.

    By the time Lu Tianxing finally hailed a taxi and arrived at thepany, half an hour had already passed.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause, heading straight for the elevator and toward the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor.

    As Lu Tianxing approached the top level, ready to head to the chairman¡¯s office, a striking figure appeared before him.

    A figure-hugging OL attire, long, attractive legs d in ck stockings appeared even slimmer and longer, irresistibly tempting to touch. Her delicate face was lightly made up, looking both innocent and seductive, like a paradoxicalbination now distinctly disyed in one person, without any hint of discordance,pelling a second look.

    That person was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary¡ªLan Xin.

    On this top floor, and even within the entire Bai¡¯s Group, the only person who dared to block Lu Tianxing so brazenly was Lan Xin. After all, Lu Tianxing was now the favored man in front of Bai Zhiqing; nobody could afford to offend him.

    Here¡¯s the third update. Brothers, I ask for your support¡ªplease subscribe, send gifts, vote for monthly tickets, and add to favorites!!!

 Chapter 370 - 368 Youâ€™ve Been Fooled (4th Update Delivered)

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 368 You¡¯ve Been Fooled (4th Update Delivered)</h4>

    "Come on, beautiful, is there a point to this? What¡¯s entertaining about saying such things? We had no grievances in the past nor recent disputes. Do you have to keep your eyes glued to me all day long? Be honest with me, are you falling for me? If you are, just say it and we can head to a hotel tonight to settle this, how about that?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, who was annoyingly close, with a speechless expression. Had this girl really decided to sh with him, blocking his path all day every day?

    "Puh-lease, you can¡¯t expect ivory toe from a dog¡¯s mouth¡ªI wouldn¡¯t fall for you in a million years. You¡¯re thinking too much."

    Lan Xin pouted dismissively and scoffed, then she looked at Lu Tianxing curiously and said, "Lu Tianxing, I want to ask you something."

    "What is it? Go ahead."

    "Mr. Bai just took a woman into his office. Do you know who she is? He seems very familiar with her. What is she to Mr. Bai?"

    "Why do you want to know that? Besides, why should I tell you? You¡¯re not my girlfriend."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, no longer wanting to entertain the gossip-prone Lan Xin, and brushed past her, intending to enter the office.

    "Stop right there."

    As Lu Tianxing started to walk away, Lan Xin suddenly remembered something and hurriedly stepped forward, blocking him.

    "Now what, beautiful? What do you want this time?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin frustratedly; not a day went by without her stopping him¡ªdid it make her ufortable not to?

    Lan Xin pouted disdainfully, "Cut it, who¡¯s stopping you? If it wasn¡¯t for the chairman ordering me to hold you back, do you think I¡¯d bother?"

    "The chairman wants you to hold me back? Why?"

    "How should I know? Maybe the chairman finds you annoying and is considering firing you or something."

    "Damn it," Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse. It was outright revenge.

    Lan Xin shrugged and spread her hands, a beaming smile on her face¡ªit thrilled her to see Lu Tianxing flustered like that.

    "Too bad, beautiful, the chairman isn¡¯t going to fire me. Plus, beautiful, do you really think you can stop me? Don¡¯t forget what happenedst time. Should I take it a step further today and give you a hot~ passionate~ unrestrained~ wet~ kiss?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled slyly, his eyes fixed on Lan Xin¡¯s red lips, his hands rubbing together with a lewd smile on his face as he stepped forward, closing the gap between them.

    "You... what do you think you¡¯re doing, Lu Tianxing? I... I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around. Do you believe I¡¯ll scream harassment?"

    Lan Xin stammered, her cheeks flushing bright red. Being so close, she could even feel the heat of Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath on her face, sending a shiver down her spine.

    This man appeared quite handsome up close.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing so close, a thought suddenly shed through Lan Xin¡¯s mind, making her heart race uncontrobly, unable to meet his intense gaze.

    "Harassment? Then go ahead and scream; let everyone see how our beautiful girl gets kissed by me."

    Lu Tianxing grinned devilishly, pushing Lan Xin against the wall, one hand bracing the wall and the other lifting her chin to gaze into her eyes.

    "You... don¡¯t mess around," Lan Xin stammered, her face as red as a silk drape.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything reckless."

    Lu Tianxing gave a sly smile and slowly leaned in for Lan Xin¡¯s red lips.

    As Lu Tianxing drew closer and closer, Lan Xin became extremely nervous, her lips tightly pursed, her beautiful eyes shut, unwilling to see the teasing look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    However, after waiting for quite a while without feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s kiss, Lan Xin opened her eyes in confusion but found that Lu Tianxing, who had been beside her, was already at the door of the office with one hand on the doorknob, smiling at her.

    "Secretary Lan, what were you doing just now with your eyes closed? Are you greatly disappointed now, disappointed that I didn¡¯t do anything? Did you think I was really going to kiss you when you closed your eyes? Hahaha, you got pranked." Lu Tianxing said with a teasing face.

    "You jerk."

    Lan Xin¡¯s face turned livid, her fingers cracking loudly, wishing she could tear Lu Tianxing apart.

    "Aren¡¯t I known to be a jerk, Secretary Lan? Little beauty, I let you down this time. Next time, we¡¯ll find a ce where no one is around, and I will definitely kiss you, very passionately, making it unforgettable for you. Little beauty, see you around."

    Lu Tianxing burst outughing and, speaking those words, pushed open the door and walked in.

    At this sight, Lan Xin snapped back to reality and quickly chased after Lu Tianxing, but it was toote; he had already opened the door and gone inside.

    "You..."

    Lan Xin clenched her teeth, ring furiously at Lu Tianxing.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept over them.

    "Chairman, he insisted on barging in. I couldn¡¯t stop him."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lan Xin felt as if she had found her main support, her mouth pouted, and her little face filled with a look of grievance.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault, Secretary Lan, you can leave now."

    Bai Zhiqing rubbed her forehead, waved her hand to dismiss Lan Xin, and then turned to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait outside? Who allowed you toe in? Don¡¯t you know I was talking with a guest?"

    "Where is the guest? You¡¯re my wife, I am your husband, and Tingting is my sister; naturally, we are all family. What¡¯s there to hide when talking among family?"

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips, ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wordspletely, casually lit a cigarette, and then sat down in his assistant¡¯s position.

    "Lu Tianxing, must you even listen to a conversation between us women?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned sour.

    "Of course, I won¡¯t listen. However, my wife, you are a huge gold ingot now, coveted by many. As your bodyguard, I obviously need to stay by your side 24/7 to protect you. Don¡¯t worry, go ahead with your discussion. I promise not to speak as if I don¡¯t exist. After all, I am a qualified bodyguard and will adhere to the code."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing furiously but without any solution. He was right; she was like a gold ingot now, a target for numerous assassins, and without Lu Tianxing, the chances of evading an assassination attempt were next to none.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, looked apologetically at Yue Tingting, and said, "Tingting, I¡¯m sorry you had to see this. Don¡¯t mind him too much.

    Yue Tingting seemed to have grown ustomed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior, smiling as she replied, "It¡¯s fine, Sister Zhiqing. I know what Brother Lu is like, I won¡¯t take it to heart. By the way, Sister Zhiqing, I would like to know about my job. No matter how tough it is, I can handle it."

    Lu Tianxing sat to one side, watching the two women with a strange expression. What the hell is going on? Shouldn¡¯t there be some harsh words exchanged? Howe they started calling each other sisters in no time? No wonder they say women¡¯s friendships can be built in a second, this is way too fast.

    Fourth update, no exnation needed, another one ising. Please support, guys!!!!!

 Chapter 371 - 369 Arranging Work (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 369 Arranging Work (5th Update)</h4>

    "Your job?"

    Upon hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing hesitated slightly and said, "Tingting, you are a teacher at the Second Middle School, and ourpany is currently developing an education APP specifically for high school students. We were nning to hire some special consultants, and since you are a teacher, I will appoint you today as a special consultant for this APP to provide us with advice on this software."

    In addition, Tingting, you are a teacher at the Second Middle School. I hope you can take a temporary position in the sales department. Once this software is developed, I hope you can help me promote it. Of course, the special consultant¡¯s monthly sry is five thousand, and the salesperson¡¯s guaranteed sry is three thousand five hundred plus amission on sales. Since you are a teacher, you don¡¯t need toe to the office regrly, just appear when thepany needs you. I wonder if you are satisfied with this job, Tingting?"

    "Satisfied!"

    Yue Tingting nodded, a trace of joy appearing on her face. With this sry, she could fully support those two underprivileged students.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrangement, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he muttered to himself that this was not good¡ªBai Zhiqing was definitely trying to set him up.

    It was known that the manager of the sales department was Lin Qianru, his woman, and he often visited the sales department. Now that Bai Zhiqing had arranged Yue Tingting as a salesperson, it was essentially like nting a spy in the sales department. What if Yue Tingting discovered him visiting Lin Qianru there?

    Fierce, this move was indeed too fierce,pletely blocking his path.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly realized that he might have underestimated Bai Zhiqing¡¯s methods. Using this tactic, she couldpletely eliminate both of his love rivals. Yue Tingting would keep an eye on Lin Qianru, and if Lin Qianru had any rtions with him, she would inevitably watch Yue Tingting, who was connected to him. If he were to slip up, it might lead to aplete copse, like a chicken flying and eggs breaking, gaining nothing advantageous.

    Yue Tingting hesitated for a moment, then spoke again, "Sister Zhiqing, isn¡¯t my sry too high? I¡¯m just a neer to the workforce?"

    Thepensation Bai Zhiqing offered was too good, essentially equivalent to giving away money. Both sriesbined approached nearly ten thousand, and she didn¡¯t need to be at work all the time¡ªit was no different from giving away money.

    She did not want to be treated differently because she knew Lu Tianxing; she wanted to prove her real abilities, not rely on nepotism.

    "It¡¯s not high. Bai¡¯s Group always values capability. You have the ability to earn this money, and once you achieve results, your sry will be increased again," Bai Zhiqing said lightly.

    "Thank you, Sister Zhiqing,"

    Yue Tingting nodded, nced at Lu Tianxing, then at Bai Zhiqing, and said softly, "Sister Zhiqing, can I get an advance on this month¡¯s sry? Sister Zhiqing, please don¡¯t get me wrong, I know it¡¯s not standard, but I really need this money. If it¡¯s not possible, I can sign a contract with you, I..."

    Yue Tingting was cut off by Bai Zhiqing, who said, "Hehe, Tingting, I know what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to worry about those two students. Since you are an employee of Bai¡¯s Group, this matter also concerns Bai¡¯s Group. We at Bai¡¯s Group are not cold-hearted. We will provide for those two underprivileged students, and furthermore, once this educational software APP is sessful, thepany will allocate thirty percent of the APP¡¯s profits to establish a foundation for underprivileged students, and then I hope you can help out more with it."

    "Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it," Yue Tingting said urgently, clearly understanding what Bai Zhiqing meant by her words¡ªit was obviously a signal for her to manage the foundation for underprivileged students in the future.

    "Tingting, don¡¯t rush to refuse. Think it over. I believe in my judgment; you would be an excellent manager,"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly, picked up the phone beside her, and dialed a few numbers: "Manager Lin, put down what you¡¯re doing ande to my office."

    Soon, Lin Qianru knocked on the door and walked in.

    After ncing at Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Yue Tingting, a hint of wariness arising in her heart. Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that this woman, who looked like the girl next door, definitely had an unclear rtionship with Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lin Qianru arrive, Lu Tianxing felt a bit uneasy. One was his legally married wife, one was his lover, and one was the girl next door who had feelings for him. Bringing these three women together made him feel a headache. One stage y with three women could lead to a disaster, and if it copsed, he would be in big trouble.

    "Mr. Bai, I¡¯m not sure why you wanted to see me."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze finally settled on Bai Zhiqing.

    "Her name is Yue Tingting, she¡¯s a new employee in ourpany, starting from today she will be temporarily assigned to your sales department. Moreover, she is also the homeroom teacher of a key high school in Modu, Grade 11. You can leave the promotion of our newly developed educational software app to her. As for her position, just arrange it as you see fit," said Bai Zhiqing, and then she nced at Yue Tingting. "Tingting, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask President Lin, she will teach you."

    Yue Tingting nodded, "I understand, thank you, Chairman. President Lin, I hope for your guidance in the future."

    Lin Qianru chuckled, "You¡¯re too formal. We are all employees here, there¡¯s no need for special treatment. If you have any questions in the future, juste and ask me. And you don¡¯t have to keep calling me President Lin. I¡¯m older than you, so you can just call me Sister Qian Ru, and I will call you Tingting, how¡¯s that?"

    "No problem, thank you, Sister Qian Ru."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s face showed a faint smile, significantly relieving her tension.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, "Alright, Qian Ru, why don¡¯t you take Tingting down to arrange her work, and then take her to the HR department to report."

    "No problem, Mr. Bai, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head down now."

    Lin Qianru nodded slightly, turning around with a faint smile, sweeping a resentful nce at Lu Tianxing in that moment of turn.

    Seeing that look, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile in his heart; he knew exactly what Lin Qianru¡¯s look meant¡ªwarning him not to harbor any thoughts towards Yue Tingting, or else he wouldn¡¯t be let off easily.

    As Yue Tingting and Lin Qianru left the office, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression turned ashen, her beautiful eyes filled with an anger she couldn¡¯t hide, almost as if she wanted to reduce Lu Tianxing to ashes.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was ominously dark, like the brooding sky before a storm.

    Lu Tianxing, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current expression, shuddered: "Wife...."

    "Whoosh!"

    A white teacup came flying at him, rapidly closing in on Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, then quickly realized: "Damn, what¡¯s gotten into this girl today, is it her time of the month?"

    Lu Tianxing caught the flying teacup.

    The fifth update delivered, today¡¯s updates are done. Will see if I can keep up the pace tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 372 - 370 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 370 Lin Yafei¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    "Wife, what do you mean by this? Breaking things isn¡¯t a good habit," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing as he casually set the teacup on the coffee table.

    "I can do as I please, can you control it?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, her face bing even more frigid, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but let me tell you, thepany isn¡¯t your harem. It¡¯s not a ce for you to behave recklessly. If you dare mess around in thepany, you¡¯ll have me to answer to."

    A sharp ¡¯thud¡¯ echoed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart as he looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy face; he could clearly sense a murderous aura emanating from her. Could it be that Bai Zhiqing had discovered something?

    "Wife, what are you saying? I¡¯m not the Emperor. Why would I want to start a harem?" Lu Tianxing said with a pitiful look.

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "You know best whether you have a harem or not. Lu Tianxing, I advise you not to provoke my bottom line, or else, I will make you understand what regret means."

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, a cold glint shing in her beautiful eyes, making Lu Tianxing suddenly feel a chill down there and instinctively clench his legs together.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s horrified expression, Bai Zhiqing let out a coldugh and didn¡¯t continue to question him. Some things didn¡¯t need to be rified, men are like rubber bands¡ªrx when you should, tighten when you must, constant pulling will only lead to snapping eventually.

    Moreover, a faint voice in her heart was telling her not to pursue these questions. In other words, she¡¯d rather believe nothing was amiss than hear an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Lu Tianxing nced cautiously at Bai Zhiqing, wanting to slip away to the sales department to see how things were there, but remembering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, he helplessly sat down in front of theputer, turned it on, and logged into a game, nning to thoroughly trounce some newbies.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was getting into the game, an urgent ringtone from his phone broke the silence.

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is getting old with you slowly..."

    The crisp ringtone suddenly shattered the office¡¯s tranquility.

    Bai Zhiqing, who had been looking down at her paperwork, lifted her head and nced at Lu Tianxing. He gave her a sheepish smile at that moment, picked up his phone to check the caller ID, and his entire body stiffened as if he had been struck by lightning, taking a long while to snap back to reality.

    "Who¡¯s that on the phone to scare you like this?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously, seeing Lu Tianxing appear frightened for the first time.

    "A call from a female demon."

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply; he had not expected Lin Yafei to call him at this moment.

    "What female demon? Could it be Huangfu Meigui? Then you better pick up. Maybe she¡¯s asking you to meet her at a hotel!" Bai Zhiqing said with a sneer.

    "Wife, aren¡¯t you afraid that Huangfu Meigui might take a fancy to me?"

    "Take a fancy to you?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing scoffed disdainfully, "Lu Tianxing, you really are shameless. With that safe look of yours, how many women could fancy you? Huangfu Meigui calling you is just daydreaming."

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing these words, immediately grew displeased, "Wife, don¡¯t belittle the vige bun or take the vige chief lightly. What do you mean by saying I look ¡¯safe¡¯ and no woman would fancy me? Looks are just looks, but I have inner qualities. Can¡¯t I be better than Bro ck? Otherwise, why would you have fallen for me?"

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing made suggestive eyebrows and a lecherous smile at Bai Zhiqing, "Right, wife?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded him, "Get lost, you¡¯re crazy."

    "Really? Then why was someone incessantly asking me for a betrothal giftst night? Wife, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s eager to marry me?" Lu Tianxing said with a slyugh.

    "Betrothal gift? Who asked you for a betrothal gift? Stop talking nonsense, Lu Tianxing, and answer the phone already; it¡¯s driving me nuts," Bai Zhiqing feigned ignorance and swiftly changed the subject.

    "Sigh, all right! I¡¯ll answer the phone."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the incessantly ringing phone, sighed, and seemed to believe that the ringtone would never stop unless he answered the call.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing on the phone, Bai Zhiqing appeared to be working, but in reality, she eagerly listened, keeping a close watch on any changes in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression out of the corner of her eye.

    After all, Lu Tianxing had an incredibly potent charm with women; he was strong and could attract much attention from females. She had to stay on guard constantly to nip any of Lu Tianxing¡¯s potential flirts in the bud.

    As soon as the phone connected, Lin Yafei¡¯s seductively enticing voice came through, "My hero, why did you take so long to answer my call? Did I interrupt something good?"

    "What good thing could I possibly be doing?"

    "Really? Then why did I hear someone¡¯s getting married?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice carried a tone of resentment, "My hero, I never expected you to hide so well. No wonder you didn¡¯t want to stay with me; you¡¯ve been hiding a vixen at home. It took you so long to answer the phone; my hero, were you doing something with Bai Zhiqing in the office? You two are quite bold, frolicking in broad daylight. No wonder you¡¯ve been ignoring metely; turns out there¡¯s a pretty little wife at home. You¡¯ve truly broken my heart, and here I was, still thinking about you, wanting to have your children."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with frustration; this woman truly was a temptress, daring to say anything. As for getting frisky in the office, he wished he could, but would Bai Zhiqing agree? It would be a miracle if she didn¡¯t toss him out the window. However, once he won Bai Zhiqing over, it might be worth a try.

    "Can¡¯t you be a bit more innocent? Do I seem like the kind of man who is desperate for anything?"

    "I would love to be innocent, but, sadly, I¡¯ve been studying office-themed films nonstoptely. How can I stay pure? My hero, why don¡¯t you try it with me? I¡¯d also like to experience the thrill of the office. I¡¯ve even prepared the props; office OL (officedy) uniforms, oh, wouldn¡¯t you like to see?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was filled with heavy suggestion, and Lu Tianxing could almost see a woman provocatively posing in front of him, utterly bewitching, and his heart skipped a beat while an uncontroble me surged within him.

    A siren, without a doubt, the kind of woman who could ignite a man¡¯s fire with a single sentence, seemingly born to draw in men.

    "Cough, cough, no need for that, my ¡¯aunt¡¯ hase, it¡¯s not convenient," Lu Tianxing coughed twice. In front of Bai Zhiqing, he wouldn¡¯t dare flirt back with Lin Yafei, especially after knowing Lin Yafei was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s best friend. This was even more aggravating for Lu Tianxing; it was as if he was aiming to sweep through all of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s circle of friends, turning him into a man who preferred the ¡¯grass on his own turf.¡¯

    No drafts left, three Chapters guaranteed today. I¡¯ll continue the surge in a couple of days, and hope the brothers will keep supporting me!!!!!

 Chapter 373 - 371

    <h4>Chapter 373: 371</h4>

    "Hehe, Auntie, I really want to see what your man¡¯s Auntie looks like. How about Ie over to your ce today, what do you say?"

    "Youe to see me? No need, my Auntie is scared of strangers. If youe, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll frighten her. Also, I¡¯ve been really busytely and don¡¯t have the time to take care of you."

    Without a second thought, Lu Tianxing straightaway rejected Lin Yafei¡¯s suggestion. The mere appearance of Rose was already more than he could handle, let alone having Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei meet¡ªGod knows what kinds of earth-shattering things this fierce demoness might say right in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    "Busy?"

    "Yeah, as a lowlypany employee, of course, I have to run around like crazy on orders from above¡ªI¡¯m busy to death right now," Lu Tianxing hurriedly said.

    "Then I won¡¯t bother you, my hero. You see, I¡¯ve already bathed and am all clean today. If you want toe find me, just give me a call, okay? I can fly over to see you. Oh right, I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ve recently learned a lot of new ¡¯positions.¡¯ Don¡¯t you want to give them a try..."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s seductive voice came through. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Lin Yafei to finish speaking and immediately hung up the phone. If he listened any longer, he truly wouldn¡¯t be able to resist going to find Lin Yafei.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lin Yafei¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but then a brilliant smile soon spread across her face: "My hero, you can¡¯t escape. You¡¯re the future father of my children; there¡¯s no escaping for you. Hehe, it won¡¯t be long before we meet again. I¡¯m very much looking forward to it."

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and cautiously said, "Wife..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Bai Zhiqing ruthlessly cut him off: "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t even think about telling me you want to go out. This is the tendering information for somepanies at the Tianhe Resort development. Your task for today is to memorize the data on thesepanies, figure out their bottom lines for the bid, and I don¡¯t want any errors, got it?"

    While speaking, Bai Zhiqing picked up a pile of documents and threw them on the table.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, stood up, walked over to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s desk to pick up the documents, and was about to turn around when he heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pink mobile phone on the desk ring with a melodious tune.

    Bai Zhiqing picked up the phone and nced at it, immediately saying, "Lu Tianxing, you go out first. We¡¯ll look at these documentster."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and said with a hint of resentment, "Wife, didn¡¯t you just say I couldn¡¯t go out? Why the change of heart? Is it because some man is calling you, so you want to get rid of me?"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly turned sour. "Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth. Don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s like you. Although I can¡¯t fulfill the duties of a wife, I still know my ce, whereas you, flirting left and right every couple of days¡ªHuangfu Meigui, Yue Tingting..."

    "Stop, I got it. I¡¯m leaving right now."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing was about to bring up Rose and Yue Tingting again, Lu Tianxing quickly waved his hand and opened the door to leave.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing left, Bai Zhiqing then picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.

    As soon as the call connected, she heard Lin Yafei¡¯s jeering voice. "Aiyo, what a devoted newlywed wife you are, forgetting your bestie once you have a husband. It took you so long to answer the phone. Come on, confess¡ªwere you biting your husband just now, is that why you answered sote?"

    "Bite?"

    "Bite?"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, not understanding what Lin Yafei meant by her words.

    "Hehe, if you split the word ¡¯bite¡¯, what do you see? Bai Zhiqing, can¡¯t you tell? I didn¡¯t expect you to seem so icy on the outside when inside you¡¯re so unrestrained. How was it, what did it taste like? Was it like eating a lollipop? I¡¯ve heard that stuff is great for a woman¡¯s beauty. So, did you swallow it?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone was filled with strong teasing and gossip.

    Splitting the word ¡¯bite¡¯, that stuff at the end?

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, her pretty face instantly turning beet red as she felt her cheeks burn hotly. She scolded, "Lin Demon, you shameless vixen, how dare you say such things, you have no shame."

    "Oh my, getting defensive, did I hit a nerve?"

    Lin Yafei cackled, "Don¡¯t be shy. Men and women being intimate is perfectly normal, right? I was worried you¡¯d be a spinster forever, so I tried hard to get you those collectible action movies to change your character. I didn¡¯t expect you to catch up with thetest trends and hop onto the bandwagon. Zhiqing, tell me, have you two ever done it in the office? Was it thrilling? Were you wild or reserved, ying hard to get, or passionate? Did you record it to have something to remember,e on, tell me, I promise I won¡¯t breathe a word."

    Lin Yafei was giddy like a gossip journalist, firing off one question after another.

    Hearing such explicit words from Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was so red it looked almost ready to drip, and her heart pounded erratically.

    After a long while, Bai Zhiqing scolded with a crimson face, "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you have a little shame? It¡¯s so vulgar. What office fun are you talking about? I have no idea what you¡¯re referring to."

    "Whether I¡¯m vulgar or not, haven¡¯t you seen with your own eyes? Hehe, if you feel embarrassed, Zhiqing, you could give me a live broadcast. I can give you pointers from afar, guarantee your hubby will be smitten with you. How about it? Live streaming for me, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve studied countless collectible action movies, I¡¯m a professional."

    Lin Yafei brazenly said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide the camera for the live stream for free, a high-definition pinhole camera from abroad, I guarantee it will capture even your goosebumps in crystal clear quality, and don¡¯t worry about getting caught. What do you think, consider it?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was flushed as if she was drunk, ovee with embarrassment and rendered speechless by Lin Yafei¡¯s audacity.

    "Hehe, Zhiqing, there¡¯s no need to be shy! If ites to it, I¡¯ll just give you all my collectible DVDs. Rest assured, they¡¯re 100% high-definition and unblurred, so you can see everything clear as day, easy to learn from, why not give it a thought?" Lin Yafei tempted Bai Zhiqing like a seasoned madam.

    "Lin Yafei, go away and mind your business, who wants your collectible DVDs."

    Bai Zhiqing was extremely embarrassed, her face burning hot, "If you¡¯re really feeling frisky, go find your little lover and do your own research and practice. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?"

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei burst into giggles, "Zhiqing, you¡¯ve turned naughty. Just like the old saying, women are pure as water before marriage, but turn into female hooligans after. I can¡¯t believe our proud and aloof Chairwoman Bai has be a female rogue. Tsk tsk, Zhiqing,e clean, which positions do you typically use when you¡¯re, hehe, getting it on? Traditional or wild, or trying a bit of everything? Come on, don¡¯t be shy, enlighten me."

 Chapter 374 - 372: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 372: Jealousy</h4>

    "Lin Yafei, you really have no shame, not wreaking havoc on emperors in ancient times is such a waste."

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was truly at a loss for words. How did she feel like she was dealing with not just a woman, but a wanton vixen to the bone?

    "I would if I could, but I can¡¯t cross over time, can I? Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely be an Empress, just like Empress Xiao, adored by several emperors."

    Far from being embarrassed, Lin Yafei was rather proud, boasting with pride, "Zhiqing,e on, spill the beans. Don¡¯t worry, I can keep a secret really well."

    "Keep a secret my ass."

    Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but curse, irritatedly saying, "If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you try it with your man? Didn¡¯t you say he was very strong? Howe he¡¯s not up to it so soon, has he been drained dry by you?"

    "So stingy."

    Lin Yafei said discontentedly, "I would love to try with a man, but unfortunately, they¡¯re all married, giving all their ¡¯public grain¡¯ to their wives. What can I do? Am I supposed to drug their wives and have a grand affair in their beds?"

    "What, Lin Demon, you actually have the hots for a married man, aren¡¯t you a bit too bold? You actually want to be the mistress."

    Bai Zhiqing was somewhat pale with shock at Lin Yafei¡¯s earth-shattering words. Lin Yafei had never taken men seriously, but this time she had fallen for a married man, which was an explosive revtion indeed.

    Could this be what they call ¡¯silent until a thunderous reveal¡¯?

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t even slightly embarrassed, but instead cheekily said, "Yes, I want to be the mistress. Mistresses get pampered and loved, unlike wives who have to serve their mothers-inw and husbands. I don¡¯t want to get married at all! Don¡¯t worry, when I find the time, I¡¯ll make a special video of me and my man in bed for you to watch, so you can see what unlimited passion and versatile positions really are."

    "Lin Demon, buzz off, who wants your video? Just enjoy it yourself! I have to work now, goodbye."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned red. Without waiting for Lin Yafei to speak again, she hung up the phone and made up her mind: never to let Lin Yafei into her office or home to see her bedroom when she had nothing to do.

    By now, Bai Zhiqing had fully realized Lin Yafei¡¯s temerity. Who knows if Lin Yafei would actually install surveince cameras in her office or bedroom, or at the very least ce a bug to eavesdrop.

    What if one day she and Lu Tianxing were caught in the heat of passion and her moans were overheard by Lin Yafei? She¡¯d never live down the ridicule.

    "Phew, who would want to be with that lech, Bai Zhiqing? How can you be as lecherous as Lin Demon? You mustn¡¯t harbor such thoughts¡ªnip them in the bud, stop thinking about it, and concentrate on work."

    Bai Zhiqing quickly suppressed that flicker of thought, her face slightly flushed, but found she was unable to focus on work, as her mind wandered.

    ...

    Meanwhile, after being kicked out of the office by Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stick around and went straight to the sales department.

    At the moment, Lu Tianxing was in a good mood, humming a tune as he strolled over to the sales department. There, he was told that Lin Qianru and Yue Tingting had gone to the HR department to report in and weren¡¯t in the office at the time.

    But how could Lu Tianxing leave so easily? Under the indifferent gazes of everyone around, he slipped into Lin Qianru¡¯s office, treating it like his own home, and plopped into the manager¡¯s chair. He lit himself a cigarette and pondered how to approach Lin Qianru.

    Even though Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t disclosed to Lin Qianru that he knew Yue Tingting, Lu Tianxing believed that Lin Qianru¡¯s intelligence would allow her to figure out something from theirst eye contact when leaving the chairman¡¯s office. That woman could tell something was up.

    About fifteen minutester, the door to the office was pushed open, and Lin Qianru walked in wearing professional attire.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing seated at her desk, Lin Yafei blinked in surprise, then said in a mocking tone, "Well, if it isn¡¯t Assistant Lu. What brings you to the office of this littledy today? Shouldn¡¯t you be keepingpany with your new darling?"

    Lu Tianxing immediately sensed a sourness in Lin Qianru¡¯s words.

    "Yikes, so sour, Qian Ru. I didn¡¯t know you had a penchant for jealousy¡ªespecially for aged vinegar. It¡¯s so sour it could erode my teeth," Lu Tianxing said as he walked over to Lin Qianru and took a deep sniff, pretending to grimace.

    "Lu Tianxing, you..." Lin Qianru certainly knew what he was implying with his words.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Qianru chose to ignore Lu Tianxing and went straight to a filing cab to organize papers.

    Taken aback, Lu Tianxing stood up, walked in front of Lin Qianru, and gently wrapped his arms around her from behind. "What¡¯s wrong, are you really jealous?"

    "I am jealous, so what? What can you do about that?", Lin Qianru retorted angrily, turning her head to look at Lu Tianxing. "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You can¡¯t keep your eyes off women. Tell me, have you fallen for Tingting?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, exasperated. What did she mean, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off women? Was he that kind of man? He had spent years as a mercenary, and countless women had died by his hand. Even Japan¡¯s foremost beauty and spy, who tried to turn him, met her end at his hands.

    "How could I bear to do anything to you!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a lecherous smile, his fingers began to wander mischievously, reaching for the sum^mit.

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and pped away his hand. "Don¡¯t touch me, go find your new darling."

    "Why can¡¯t I touch you? You are my new darling. Who else should I touch if not you? Ouch, they have grown quite a bit. Seems my efforts haven¡¯t been in vain," Lu Tianxing cheekilymented as his fingers skillfully untied Lin Qianru¡¯s blouse and quickly infiltrated, seizing one of the high peaks.

    "Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me."

    Lin Qianru trembled, desperately trying to break free.

    But Lin Qianru¡¯s strength was no match for Lu Tianxing, who held her firmly. It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Qianru felt as if all her energy had been drained, her eyes starting to cloud.

    "No... don¡¯t, you can¡¯t touch me. We¡¯re in the office."

    While panting, Lin Qianru reached out, attempting to stop Lu Tianxing from going any further.

    "So what if we¡¯re in the office, today I¡¯m going to enforce family discipline."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care about Lin Qianru¡¯s pleas as he lowered his head and pressed his lips against her¡¯s.

    Suddenly, it was as if lightning struck and sparks flew¡ªa fiery encounter waiting to ignite. Lu Tianxing felt like he was going to explode, unable to control himself any longer, he carried Lin Qianru straight into the inner office.

 Chapter 375 - 373 Confession

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 373 Confession</h4>

    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed when the office door finally reopened. Lin Qianru, her pretty face flushed red, was adjusting her clothes. Her eyes carried a hint of seductiveness, and her body exuded the stunning aroma of youthful beauty. Her hair was slightly disheveled, clearly having just endured a fierce battle.

    Lu Tianxing followed behind Lin Qianru with a satisfied smile on his face, proud as any man would be for making a beautiful woman beg in bed.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug grin, Lin Qianru blushed and pinched him on the waist, scolding, "It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault! How am I supposed to face anyone after this? You jerk!"

    "Qian Ru, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t fair," Lu Tianxing protested. "How can you me me! I was just enforcing some discipline, and remember, I was the one doing all the work while you were just lying there enjoying it. Ah, my back, it¡¯s almost broken."

    Lu Tianxing, rubbing his waist, teasingly said to Lin Qianru, "I clearly heard someone saying ¡¯don¡¯t stop, harder.¡¯ Was I hearing things?"

    "You¡¯re still talking?!"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s blush had spread to her ears. She gripped Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly, squeezing it hard and said through clenched teeth, "Lu Tianxing, be honest with me, do you have any inappropriate thoughts about Tingting? She¡¯s just a girl new to society, not some slick old-timer. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you, you wolf, always looking for the next best thing. You¡¯d better behave yourself, or else..."

    The threat in her words was apparent.

    "Uh!"

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing inwardly sighed. Did he have thoughts about Yue Tingting?

    Definitely.

    Any man faced with a girl as sweet and neighborly as her would be moved; to deny it would be self-deception.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing was well aware of Yue Tingting¡¯s personality. Once she set her mind on something, not even nine bulls could pull her back. He couldn¡¯t do anything right now but let things take their course. Perhaps after meeting a bunch of elites at Bai¡¯s Group, she might forget about him¡ªthe unreliable hero.

    "You jerk, I hate you so much."

    Seeing the expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lin Qianru guessed the answer she was dreading. Her face turned pale from anger, and she suddenly bent down and bit hard on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    Lu Tianxing frowned but didn¡¯t push Lin Qianru away, letting her bite him to vent her anger. His skin was thick; such a wound was nothing to him. As long as it could make Lin Qianru calm down and happy, that was all that mattered.

    After a while, Lin Qianru snapped back to reality and realized Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t pushed her away. She was shocked and quickly lifted her head, her face filled with anxiety, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you push me away just now? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?"

    Lu Tianxing gently caressed Lin Qianru¡¯s slightly pale face, smiling, "It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ve bitten you so many times, letting you bite me once is no big deal, as long as it makes you happy."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, she bit her lip, struggling not to cry, and looked at Lu Tianxing withplex emotions. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t move probably because he was worried about hurting himself, so he just let her keep biting his arm.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s caring gaze, Lin Qianru suddenly seemed to understand something, a feeling indescribable surged into her heart, and that bit of jealousy towards Yue Tingting also vanished.

    "Lu Tianxing, will you leave me in the future?" Lin Qianru asked faintly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was startled, not understanding what she meant. "Qian Ru, what do you mean by that?"

    "What can I mean? I¡¯m just a mistress, not your legal wife. How can I control how many women you have? Even your legal wife doesn¡¯t bother about these; what can I say?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with a look full of mncholy, sighing deeply in her heart. She had indeed thought about leaving Lu Tianxing, but when she saw him, her heart involuntarily softened.

    Perhaps this was because of love!

    Although Lu Tianxing had never shown anything in front of her, Lin Qianru was very clear that the man before her was like shrouded in a thick fog, inscrutable. Such a man could not be tied down by one woman. Rather than forcing him to make a choice, ending up parting ways, she¡¯d rather choose to wait, wait for Lu Tianxing to get tired and weary, perhaps then he would return to her side.

    In that moment, Lin Qianru chose self-deception. Lu Tianxing was still young, wanting to have his fun for a few years was understandable; she believed that someday, Lu Tianxing would be moved by her, and would be with her.

    Lin Qianru was a foolish woman who preferred to believe in a lie that could nevere true.

    "Qian Ru, why do you bother?" Lu Tianxing sighed. Lin Qianru¡¯s love made him feel indebted for life.

    "This is my willing choice; I won¡¯t regret the decisions I make."

    Lin Qianru bit her lip, her tone filled with deep mockery and helplessness. "Lu Tianxing, do you know? When I saw Yue Tingting, I guessed that this girl was just like me, in love with you. Because ever since I entered the chairman¡¯s office, her eyes mostly lingered on you. Do you know what my first thought was? It was to leave you, but I can¡¯t control myself. I can¡¯t control my heart, do you know? If I don¡¯t see you for a day, my heart gets extremely restless, as if missing a soul. I really don¡¯t know what my world would be without you."

    "I don¡¯t want to leave you, so I would rather deceive myself. I just hope that one day when you¡¯re tired, when you¡¯re weary, you¡¯ll remember there is this foolish, naive woman quietly waiting for you. Lu Tianxing, do you know? I love you, really love you deeply. If I lost you, I would truly go insane. For you, I would willingly hide in the darkness until death without regret."

    As her words fell, Lin Qianru suddenly raised her head, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, with no evasion and her lips tightly pressed.

    This was a stubbornness unique to women; even if aheady immense hardships, cliffs and precipices, or through fire and sword, she would press forward relentlessly, even if it meant crashing into pieces, with a lifetime of no regrets.

    Those who betray my heart, unforgivable unto death. Those who cherish my love, cherished for life.

    This is Lin Qianru.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s whole body shivered, hugging Lin Qianru tightly in his arms, as if trying to meld her into his body.

    Lin Qianru did not struggle, letting Lu Tianxing hold her firmly, quietly enjoying the tranquility of the moment, perhaps, only at this moment, did Lin Qianru feel that Lu Tianxing truly belonged only to her.

 Chapter 376 - 374 Love Has No Right or Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 374 Love Has No Right or Wrong</h4>

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Just when Lin Qianru was enjoying a rare moment of peace, a sudden rush of knocking came from outside.

    "Someone¡¯s here, let go of me quickly and sit on the sofa beside."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly freed herself from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, sending him to the sofa opposite, sorted her demeanor and disheveled hair, and then said to the outside, "Come in."

    "Creak!"

    With a light sound, the office door was pushed open, and a very beautiful woman walked in; it was none other than Yue Tingting.

    "Tingting, how did youe?"

    Seeing Yue Tingting, Lin Qianru was slightly stunned¡ªshe had not expected Yue Tingting to be the one entering.

    Yue Tingting stood awkwardly at the door, ncing at Lu Tianxing and then at Lin Qianru, whose face was a bit red. Furthermore, she had heard from colleagues outside that Lu Tianxing had been in Lin Qianru¡¯s office for more than an hour, and in a moment, Yue Tingting seemed to understand something.

    "Did... did Ie at a bad time?"

    For some reason, upon seeing this scene, Yue Tingting unexpectedly felt no anger; instead, there was a hint of joy. If Lu Tianxing could be together with Lin Qianru, why couldn¡¯t he be with her?

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t misunderstand, Assistant Lu and I were just discussing work."

    Lin Qianru knew that Yue Tingting must have sensed something, but since the other party hadn¡¯t said anything, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to exin anything.

    "By the way, Tingting, did you need something?"

    Yue Tingting hesitated a moment, then said, "Sister Qian Ru, could you switch my position? I¡¯ve just joined thepany and became the leader of the seventh sales team. Is that..."

    "What¡¯s wrong, Tingting, did someone in the seventh team give you trouble? Who is it? Tell me, and I¡¯ll have her fired right now."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s expression changed, and her tone immediately turned stern; such issues were strictly taboo at Bai¡¯s Group. If you think you¡¯re capable, you¡¯re wee to show it, but this kind of exclusion and behind-the-scenes mockery is the most disgusting thing in the workce.

    In such cases, Lin Qianru¡¯s approach was always direct¡ªif you can¡¯t do the job but still mock others who can¡¯t, just pack your things and leave.

    "No... it¡¯s not that."

    Yue Tingting quickly exined: "It¡¯s just that I became the team leader so soon after joining, isn¡¯t that a bit irregr? Sister Qian Ru, I¡¯d be okay with just being an ordinary salesperson."

    "Tingting, don¡¯t worry about it. Manager Lin must have her reasons for the arrangement. If others question you, you should prove yourself with your capabilities and prove them wrong."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing spoke up: "Besides, Bai¡¯s Group isn¡¯t any nepotisticpany; as long as you have the capability, not to mention a team leader, you can pick any position like manager or vice president."

    "Assistant Lu is right."

    Lin Qianru nodded in agreement, adding, "Tingting, don¡¯t feel pressured. The seventh team was specifically set up for the newly developed education app software, and based on your profile, you are undoubtedly qualified for this position."

    "I understand now, I¡¯ll prove myself."

    Yue Tingting nodded softly, her eyes filled with determination. She would prove her excellence to everyone; she wasn¡¯t just a decorative item. One day, she would be a powerful woman like Bai Zhiqing.

    "Manager Lin, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Lu Tianxing stood up, nodded at the two women, and walked outside.

    "Sister Qian Ru, I¡¯m going out now too," said Yue Tingting as she was about to leave.

    However, Lin Qianru stopped her. "Tingting, wait a moment. I have something to tell you. Just rx, I want to have a chat with you."

    Yue Tingting was slightly bewildered, not understanding why Lin Qianru wanted her to stay, but she closed the door as told and sat down on the sofa at Lin Qianru¡¯s gesture.

    "Tingting, you know everything, don¡¯t you? You must think I¡¯m utterly despicable, knowingly seducing Lu Tianxing even though I¡¯m aware he¡¯s married. In your eyes, I¡¯m a shameless woman, aren¡¯t I?" Lin Qianru said with a bitter smile as she looked at Yue Tingting.

    "President Lin, I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Yue Tingting said, her expression a bit frantic.

    Lin Qianru, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yue Tingting¡¯s words, continued. "Tingting, you like Lu Tianxing too, don¡¯t you?"

    "I..."

    Just as Yue Tingting was about to retort, Lin Qianru waved her hand to interrupt her. "Tingting, I mean no harm. You don¡¯t have to deny it. I can tell. From the first time I saw you in Mr. Bai¡¯s office, your eyes kept wandering over to Lu Tianxing. This shows how familiar you are with him, right? When you entered the office earlier, your first nce was not at me, but at Lu Tianxing. This clearly shows how important he is in your heart, and how much you care about his opinion. Am I right?"

    Yue Tingting fell silent, speechless. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lin Qianru¡¯s intuition to be so sharp, noticing even her subtler actions.

    "Tingting, you¡¯ve met his wife, haven¡¯t you?" Lin Qianru suddenly asked.

    Yue Tingting was slightly startled but nodded her head nheless.

    "I thought so."

    Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t surprised; she could tell that although Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting were close, their rtionship was not as intimate as hers with Lu Tianxing.

    Moreover, earlier, Yue Tingting had noticed the subtle intery between her and Lu Tianxing, yet she wasn¡¯t angry but seemed rather pleased. It was as if a weight had been lifted off her heart, an unusually telling sign.

    From this, it could be inferred that Yue Tingting had met Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife but had no intimate rtionship with him; at most, it was unrequited love. Moreover, she longed to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman just like her. Otherwise, upon discovering the subtle plot, Tingting wouldn¡¯t have felt happy but angry instead.

    "Tingting, who do you reckon is stronger, his wife or me?" Lin Qianru asked again.

    "What?"

    Yue Tingting was stunned, then snapped back to reality, her face filled with shock as she looked at Lin Qianru. "Sister Qian Ru, are you saying that you want topete for Brother Lu, but his wife is..."

    Midway through her sentence, Yue Tingting suddenly shut her mouth. She was about to say that Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was Bai Zhiqing, but the words died on her lips as Lin Qianru was unaware that Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was Bai Zhiqing, clearly because Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want Lin Qianru to know this.

    "So what if he¡¯s married? These days, there are more divorces than marriages. Why shouldn¡¯t Ipete?" Lin Qianru¡¯s face showed a determined look.

    "Sister Qian Ru."

    At this moment, Yue Tingting no longer knew what to say. Competing with Bai Zhiqing for a man¡ªwho had the audacity and capability? Lin Qianru was indeed remarkable, butpared to Bai Zhiqing!

    "Tingting, you¡¯re still young; you don¡¯t understand. In the world of love, there¡¯s never right or wrong. If I back down, perhaps when I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll regret it bitterly. Rather than that, I¡¯d rather take a chance. If I can¡¯t beat his wife, that means I¡¯m insignificant in his heart, merely a ything. In that case, leaving him won¡¯t cause any heartache. Heartache for a man who doesn¡¯t love me isn¡¯t worthwhile. But if I seed, it only means his wife wasn¡¯t capable enough to keep her husband, and that¡¯s not my fault. Regardless of the oue, at least when I¡¯m old, I won¡¯t regret what I did today."

    Yue Tingting fell silent again. The reason she wanted to give up being a teacher and strive to be a corporate powerhouse was indeed motivated by the thought of measuring up against Bai Zhiqing.

    Moreover, Lin Qianru was right. If you don¡¯t strive in life, you might regret it when you¡¯re old. If you do strive, even if it turns out futile, at least when you¡¯re old and recalling the past, you won¡¯t regret or feel remorse.

 Chapter 377 - 375

    <h4>Chapter 377: 375</h4>

    For the following period, Lu Tianxing¡¯s life returned to peace, filled with enjoyment. In his free time, he would engage in yful bickering with Bai Zhiqing, building their rapport, asionally taking advantage of her, and then swiftly making his escape whenever Bai Zhiqing got irritated.

    Alternatively, he might visit the sales department to bond with Lin Qianru, engaging in activities that everyone enjoyed. However, what really annoyed Lu Tianxing was that somehow Lin Qianru and Yue Tingting had be close friends who shared everything. As long as Yue Tingting was at Bai¡¯s Group, he couldn¡¯t engage in any fun activities with Lin Qianru, because whenever he entered Lin Qianru¡¯s office, within less than five minutes, Yue Tingting would inevitably show up, under the guise of "reporting work to Lin Qianru."

    Besides these things, he would sometimes visit Zero Point Bar after work. However, he hadn¡¯t seen Rose there. ording to Xiao Liu, Rose had already gone to a poor mountainous area in the Sichuan region. So he could only sulk there, drinking a few sses and admiring the beauties.

    What annoyed Lu Tianxing the most, of course, was going home. Every time he got home, he was faced with the expectant gazes of Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can who were eager for grandchildren, and his sister-inw¡¯s resentful looks. Anyone uninformed would think he had done something utterly condemnable to this sister-inw.

    Of course, ever since the encounter with the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing had never ceased his search for the tracks of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. Unfortunately, after the third squad of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group had been wiped out by Fu Tu and Tie Niu, the other two squads vanished as if evaporated from the face of the earth.

    Even so, Lu Tianxing still did not dare to rx. Although he had never dealt with Night Wolf, he had heard of Night Wolf¡¯s tenacity¡ªnever giving up until the goal was achieved. Since he had taken up the bounty for Bai Zhiqing, he certainly wouldn¡¯t leave China without achieving his aim.

    Despite the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps¡¯ continued absence, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety was significantly more secure.

    Ever since Fu Tu and Tie Niu eliminated the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps¡¯ third squad, coupled with the intelligence secretly gathered by the Rose Society, Tie Niu and his team had wiped out a number of well-known assassins and mercenary groups. Consequently, the assassins and mercenaries who took up the bounty on Bai Zhiqing began to gradually withdraw from Modu and leave China.

    This series of deadly events clearly signaled to everyone that there were two Killing Gods in Modu targeting these assassins and mercenaries, ensuring certain death to those found by them. The one billion dors bounty was tempting, but what mattered was having a life to spend it.

    Moreover, rumors had it that a top-notch expert, on par with the Heavenly Realm, was protecting Bai Zhiqing. Even a top-tier, established force like Night Wolf Mercenary Group had a squad annihted. For them to attempt assassinating Bai Zhiqing would be no different from courting death. Loving money was one thing, but risking one¡¯s life for it was quite another.

    This leisurely life continued for several days until it was disrupted by a person¡ªBai Zhiqing.

    "Honey, you¡¯re joking, right? You want me to apany you to the bidding event at Tianhe Resort? Stop teasing me, please. I¡¯m just a minor assistant. I can serve tea, run errands, and keep your bed warm, but other than that, I¡¯m clueless. There¡¯s no point in me going. Wouldn¡¯t I be better off helping you keep the house?"

    In the office, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an expression of deep frustration. Today was Saturday, and he had nned to stay at home and have a good sleep!

    But just after noon, he had been dragged to Bai¡¯s Group by Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the reluctant Lu Tianxing and sketched a faint smile on her lips, "Lu Tianxing, are you really not wanting to apany me there?"

    "Well, if I say I don¡¯t want to go, won¡¯t you let me off the hook?"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled faintly, and under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hopeful gaze, she gently spit out two words, "Nope."

    "Fuck."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes; he was toozy to say anything more.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Lu Tianxing? You seem rather displeased by my decision," Bai Zhiqing said.

    "No, absolutely not, honey, you saw it wrong,"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head vehemently. He had already sniffed out a hint of danger emanating from Bai Zhiqing, and he was sure that if he dared to express dissatisfaction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully tonight.

    Once, he had thought about provoking Bai Zhiqing, only to find himself waking in the middle of the night to an icy coldness at his crotch, a pair of glittering scissors resting directly upon him, nearly scaring him to death.

    If you ever dared to give her a dirty look, she would gaze at you with tearful eyes, as if you hadmitted an outrageously heinous act.

    "Good, you know what¡¯s good for you. It¡¯s about time; we should get going,"

    With a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, Bai Zhiqing was very pleased with Lu Tianxing¡¯s response. She checked the time and immediately stood up and headed outside.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing secretly sighed. To tell the truth, he was reluctant to go, and he liked it even less that Bai Zhiqing was going.

    After thest financial crisis, Bai¡¯s Group had dramatically increased its momentum and was on the verge of dominating Modu. If Bai¡¯s Group were to win the bid for the Tianhe Resort, it would likely grow into an unshakable behemoth in the next few years, and nobody wanted to see that happen.

    As the saying goes, the tallest tree catches the most wind.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the journey to the bid was bound to be anything but smooth; otherwise, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have arranged for Lin Qianru and her group to disguise themselves ostentatiously as her and set out first. This preparation alone suggested that the path ahead was fraught with danger.

    ...

    As Bai Zhiqing personally selected follower, to others, it seemed a great honor for Lu Tianxing to be in the same car as Bai Zhiqing, with her even taking on the role of driver.

    Lu Tianxing walked up to a white BMW worth hundreds of thousands, opened the car door, and was about to get in when the angle allowed him to get a clear view of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s long, fine legs under her OL uniform, slender and long, with her treasures up front high and poised as if they were about to burst through her clothing...

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s treasures, and he swallowed saliva secretly. Killing intent, he felt a thick killing intent and decided that he must suppress it fiercely when he got a chance and take control of it.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned an iron shade as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Was this bastard¡¯s mind filled with nothing but sleaze all day long?

    "Ah! Nothing."

    With a heh heh, Lu Tianxing smiled, neither embarrassed nor caught in the act, and plopped down into the passenger seat.

    Vote for rmendation, vote for rmendation. A new week, a new beginning. Brothers with rmendation tickets, throw out two votes, please!!

 Chapter 378 - 376 Conspiracy (Please Subscribe)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 376 Conspiracy (Please Subscribe)</h4>

    This time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s destination wasn¡¯t the Modu City Government, but a leisure club. The bidding for Tianhe Resort was taking ce inside this clubhouse, a good hour¡¯s drive from Bai¡¯s Group.

    A in white BMW slowly drove out of Bai¡¯s Group. Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards or followers, just Lu Tianxing. In her opinion, Lu Tianxing¡¯s abilities were enough to handle any sudden crisis. If even he couldn¡¯t deal with it, having others along would be useless.

    Nobody noticed that in the vice president¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Building, Lin Yao stood in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling window, watching the white BMW leave Bai¡¯s Group. His cold gaze refracted through his sses, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine like a venomous snake.

    "Bai Zhiqing, if you are ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being unkind. I¡¯ve been dedicated and poured so much effort into Bai¡¯s Group. You knew I liked you, so why have you always ignored me and been so cold? Yet you favored a mere assistant director and even tore your face off with me for him. Alright, very well, you treat me like a dog, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    A resentful glint flickered in Lin Yao¡¯s eyes. He had approached Bai Zhiqing several times, trying to get rid of Lu Tianxing from Bai¡¯s Group, but Bai Zhiqing had always fobbed him off with various excuses. Towards the end, she coldly told him that these matters were none of his business and to stop meddling.

    This was something Lin Yao, who already saw himself as the man of Bai¡¯s Group and Bai Zhiqing as his woman, could not swallow.

    Especially since Bai Zhiqing did not invite him, the vice president, to this Tianhe Resort bidding event but took a minor assistant instead, made it unbearable for him. He vowed not to rest until he had his revenge.

    Watching the white BMW leave Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Yao¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. He pulled out a phone from his pocket and dialed a number.

    "CEO Zhang, you¡¯ve won. I agree to our coboration, but I have one condition. Once it¡¯s done, I want to own fifty-one percent of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s shares, and I want to be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group."

    As soon as Lin Yao¡¯s words ended, there was a brief silence on the phone, soon followed by a faint voice: "Fifty-one percent of the shares is not possible. It¡¯s not easy for Zhang Group to take over Bai¡¯s Group. I can give you at most twenty percent of the shares. I assure you, as soon as Bai Zhiqing steps down, you will be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, and Zhang Group won¡¯t interfere in Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s operations."

    If Bai Zhiqing were here, she would surely recognize the voice on the phone. Zhang Tianfeng, Zhang Group¡¯s Chairman, she could never have imagined that her trusted vice president would conspire with Zhang Group to betray her.

    "That¡¯s eptable."

    Lin Yao was silent for a moment before he agreed, saying, "CEO Zhang, to celebrate our sessful partnership, you¡¯d best send someone soon to intercept Bai Zhiqing. The car convoy ahead is not Bai Zhiqing. It¡¯s Lin Qianru and Xue Man in disguise. Bai Zhiqing has just left Bai¡¯s Group. Her car is a white BMW sedan, license te Mo G... Besides, I will send you Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s psychological bidding priceter on."

    "Thank you, President Lin, for the reminder. It seems I have underestimated this woman. If Zhang Group sessfully takes over Tianhe Resort, President Lin, you will be the hero. Should I start calling you Chairman Lin now?"

    "Hahaha, Mr. Zhang, you¡¯re too kind. I hope for your continued support in the future."

    After hanging up the phone with Zhang Tianfeng, Lin Yao¡¯s face had an intense viinous expression, and his heart was filled with a sense of vengeful satisfaction. Since Bai Zhiqing had wronged him, she couldn¡¯t me him for not being polite. Once Zhang Group seeded in winning the bid for Tianhe Resort, he wanted to see what high ground Bai Zhiqing would have to stand on in front of him. One day, he wanted Bai Zhiqing to kneel before him, begging for mercy.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Tianfeng sat leisurely in a ck stretch limousine, the corners of his mouth curling up in a confident smile. "Bai Zhiqing, oh Bai Zhiqing, this time I want to see how you can turn the tables. I¡¯ll make you beg like a dog in front of me."

    "Cang Hu, have you spread the word that Lu Tianxing is the murderer who killed Chen Dao?" Zhang Tianfeng looked at Cang Hu beside him and asked indifferently.

    "I arranged for people to spread the word yesterday."

    Cang Hu nodded, somewhat puzzled, and said, "Young master, I don¡¯t quite understand why you would say Lu Tianxing is the murderer who killed Chen Dao. How does this benefit us? Moreover, the remnants of Sword Alliance can hardly protect themselves now. Do they have the guts to show up again?"

    "Cang Hu, you don¡¯t understand, sometimes killing a person doesn¡¯t necessarily require us to do it ourselves."

    Zhang Tianfeng said with a light chuckle, "As for whether the others from Sword Alliance will appear, I can¡¯t bepletely sure. But don¡¯t forget, Cang Hu, there¡¯s one person from Sword Alliance who didn¡¯t die, and that is Chen Sanjun. Chen Sanjun owes his life to Chen Dao, and he has always been fiercely loyal to him. Tell me, what do you think he would do if he knew that Lu Tianxing is the killer?"

    "Of course, he woulde out to avenge Chen Dao."

    Cang Hu blurted out, scratching his head, still puzzled, he asked, "But young master, how do you know that Lu Tianxing is the murderer?"

    "Did I say that Lu Tianxing is the murderer?"

    Zhang Tianfeng said indifferently, "To a person driven to desperation and on the verge of copse, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the news is true or not; they will frantically search for the other party. Given Chen Sanjun¡¯s temperament, whether Lu Tianxing is guilty or not, he will kill Lu Tianxing. As long as he kills Lu Tianxing for me, that will be enough. Even if Bai Zhiqing arrives at the Rainbow Leisure Club, she won¡¯t be able to turn the tables."

    "Young master is wise."

    Cang Hu nodded, half understanding.

    Zhang Tianfeng nced at Cang Hu, said nothing further, and turned his gaze toward the window, his voice filled with pride, "It won¡¯t be long before I, Zhang Tianfeng, will be the top man in Modu¡¯s business circle."

    Meanwhile, in another direction, just as Bai Zhiqing was driving her white BMW around a bend and onto a more secluded stretch of road, two Chevrolet sedans suddenly appeared from a side road and began following behind Bai Zhiqing¡¯s car, keeping a steady distance as they continued to drive on this isted road.

    "Wife, it seems we¡¯re in for some trouble on this stretch of the road. Some pesky cats and dogs have their eyes on us."

    Lu Tianxing, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the two sedans closely following behind in the rearview mirror, a cold light shing in his eyes.

    Please rmend, vote, and subscribe. If all goes well, there will be an explosion of updates tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 379 - 377 Interception on the Way

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 377 Interception on the Way</h4>

    "Impossible. I had already arranged for Qian Ru and Xiao Man to disguise themselves as me and make a conspicuous exit from Bai¡¯s Group earlier on. Even the people at Bai¡¯s Group were fooled into thinking I had left. Only a few top executives knew that I hadn¡¯t left, and I specifically took a detour using a secluded path. Who would have thought that I would be thest to leave without even bringing a bodyguard?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing loudly objected. This time, for the Tianhe Resort tender, she had made multiple arrangements, intending to deceive those who didn¡¯t want Bai¡¯s Group at the bidding venue. The n had been very sessful up to now; no one had intercepted her. If Lu Tianxing was saying someone was here to intercept her, there could only be one exnation¡ªthere was a mole inside Bai¡¯s Group who had leaked her whereabouts.

    Moreover, this mole couldn¡¯t be just an ordinary member of Bai¡¯s Group¡ªit had to be someone among the top executives because only they were privy to the n.

    That there could be a mole among the top executives of Bai¡¯s Group was something Bai Zhiqing would not believe, even if it killed her.

    "Nothing is impossible. It¡¯s easy to draw the skin of a tiger but difficult to draw its bones. In the face of absolute interests, even kin can betray you, let alone others."

    Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, "Mr. Bai, if you don¡¯t believe it, how about we make a bet? If these two guys are here to stop us, I win, and you give me a kiss. How does that sound?"

    "And if you lose?" Bai Zhiqing retorted with strong confidence in her voice. Bai¡¯s Group was built by her hands, especially high-level members who were all trained by her personally. She didn¡¯t believe there would be a traitor in Bai¡¯s Group.

    "If I lose, I¡¯ll grant you a wish. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll agree to it. If you lose, I don¡¯t want anything else, just a kiss from you. What do you say?"

    "No way. Why should I bet with you? Don¡¯t even think about ying any tricks, hmph."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing immediately became wary of Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, are you scared? You¡¯re not afraid to lose."

    "I¡¯m not scared."

    "If you¡¯re not scared, then why won¡¯t you bet with me? So, you are scared¡ªscared that you¡¯ll lose."

    "I¡¯m not scared. Fine, Lu Tianxing, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. I¡¯ll take you on."

    Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re bound to lose. When you do, I want you to sweep the entire Bai¡¯s Group inside and out, and you¡¯ll use a broom."

    "Really? Let¡¯s wait and see. Just hope you won¡¯t go back on your word, wife. Remember, it¡¯s a bet to be settled today, don¡¯t forget that."

    Lu Tianxing smirked, shing a brilliant smile.

    "Hmph, I¡¯m more concerned about you backing out!"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, feeling very displeased at Lu Tianxing questioning her integrity.

    Meanwhile, the two Chevrolet sedans tailing the white BMW suddenly made a move; one of them elerated fiercely on a curve, pulling up alongside the BMW and then abruptly swerved its direction, evidently trying to spook the driver of the BMW.

    "Bang!"

    The BMW that couldn¡¯t dodge in time harshly collided with the car that suddenly rushed over. Everything seemed so harmonious, as if it had simply been a miscalction while overtaking on the road. Even when the traffic police arrived, in the absence of surveince cameras, they would probably be able to dy for quite a significant amount of time.

    Bai Zhiqing pressed the brakes in a hurry, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, staring somewhat dazedly at the car stopped not far away. How could she not have expected that things would unfold just as Lu Tianxing predicted? The other party actually blocked her way and it was done with precaution¡ªotherwise, how could the sedan that was previously a hundred meters away suddenly elerate? Out of so many ces to overtake, why choose this curved stretch of the road?

    "Wife, now do you believe?"

    A cold smile yed at the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t care whether Bai¡¯s Group had a mole or not; that was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s problem. He only knew trouble hade knocking and it was time for him, the bodyguard, to take the stage.

    Meanwhile, a burly man got out of the rear-ended Chevrolet, his face filled with rage as if this ident wasn¡¯t something he had deliberately nned.

    "Get out, hurry up and get the hell out of the car. How the hell do you drive? Are you blind? You hit my car, do you realize that? Roll out here quick. Don¡¯t think you can just hide inside. If you don¡¯te out now, do you believe I won¡¯t be polite to you?"

    The strong man walked to the front of the BMW that Bai Zhiqing was driving, his face distorted with fury, as he banged on the window and hood with his palms, swearing non-stop.

    "Lu Tianxing, what should we do?"

    As Bai Zhiqing saw the fierce-looking strong man outside, her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, waiting for his decision.

    If the people from Bai¡¯s Group were to see this scene, it would surely shock them to the core. When had the always dominant Bai Zhiqing ever sought someone else¡¯s opinion? This was truly beyond imagination.

    Without even realizing it, Bai Zhiqing had gradually shifted from a strong, independent woman to bing more of a tender and dependent girl, instinctively treating Lu Tianxing as her pir of support.

    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. Just sit tight in the car and don¡¯te out."

    Lu Tianxingforted Bai Zhiqing, opened the car door, stepped out, and casually lit a cigarette for himself, looking coolly at the big man.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing exit the car, the burly man immediately walked towards him, cursing as he went: "Fuck, what are you looking at, kid? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll dig out those eyeballs of yours. How did you drive, are you blind? You know you hit me? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t make this right today, none of you will leave."

    With that, the strong man reached for Lu Tianxing¡¯s cor.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He brushed the big man¡¯s hand away and said indifferently, "My friend, isn¡¯t your temper a bit too explosive? It seems to me that just now, it was your reckless overtaking and abrupt braking on a curve that caused the collision. If anyone owes money, it should be you paying us. Is this what you call being a bully first?"

    "Fuck, what do you mean by that, kid? I¡¯m telling you today, I am ying the bad guy here, so what? One million, if you don¡¯t pay up, I don¡¯t mind giving you a lesson," the strong man said, his eyes shing dangerously as he clenched his fist.

    "One million? Your broken car isn¡¯t even worth enough to buy a dozen of itself. Since we can¡¯te to an agreement, let¡¯s call the police and let them handle it. If the traffic police determine it¡¯s our fault, let alone a million, even a hundred million we will pay," Lu Tianxing said methodically.

    As he spoke, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket, preparing to make a call.

    Seeking rmendations, seeking rmendations, seeking monthly votes, seeking monthly votes, seeking rewards, seeking rewards

 Chapter 380 - 378: Assassin Appears?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 378: Assassin Appears?</h4>

    "Kid, what are you doing? Hurry up and hand over the phone to me," the man demanded.

    Right at that moment, another man from a different car saw what was happening and immediately rushed forward, trying to snatch the phone from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    Their orders had been to dy Bai Zhiqing from leaving as long as possible. If Lu Tianxing managed to call the police and the police recognized Bai Zhiqing, those men would have no role to y anymore.

    Lu Tianxing stepped back quietly, his gaze cold as he stared at the two men, "It would have been better if you had shown your true colors earlier instead of pretending. Speak up! Who sent you? If you tell me, perhaps I¡¯ll be in a good mood and spare you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless."

    "Kid, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t want to pay the money, is that it? Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson today, so you understand just how many eyes Lord Ma has!"

    Enraged by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, one of the men swung his fist directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Ungrateful wretch."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned icy, a bloodthirsty smile appearing on his lips as he raised his hand and pped with even greater speed.

    The best way to deal with bullies like these was to fight fire with fire; otherwise, they would think you were an easy target. To avoid being bullied by the wicked, you had to be even more brutal than they were.

    "Smack!"

    A crisp p sound echoed. The man spun around like a top, staggering around drunkenly on the spot before copsing onto the ground with a thud, spitting out several blood-stained teeth and unable to get up for a long while.

    "Fuck, kid, you dare hit my brother? You¡¯re asking for death today; I will kill you!"

    The other man quickly reacted, pulling out a switchde from his pocket and viciously stabbing it towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    This time, their mission was to intercept Bai Zhiqing and dy her entry into the Rainbow Leisure Club; and, if possible, eliminate a man named Lu Tianxing who was with her.

    "Lu Tianxing, move away, be careful!"

    From inside the car, Bai Zhiqing saw what was going on and, her face altering with concern, cried out in rm as she hurriedly opened the door and stepped down.

    Lu Tianxing calmly turned his head, giving Bai Zhiqing a reassuring smile. Without even looking, he slowly raised his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s hand, lightly exerting force.

    A crack was heard as he crushed the man¡¯s wrist, and before the burly man could cry out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right leg shot up, brutally kicking the man in the stomach.

    "Bang!"

    The man had no time to react before a severe pain burst through his abdomen, almost breaking his intestines, and a mouthful of blood sprayed out as he was flung backward.

    "Bang!"

    With forceful and heavy momentum, the burly man was hurled like he had been struck by a car, crashing heavily against the vehicle behind him with a loud noise before falling to the ground, vomiting another mouthful of blood and losing consciousness.

    That was Lu Tianxing showing mercy; otherwise, that kick could have been fatal.

    They were stunned!

    How had the situation escted to violence so suddenly, and it seemed that the blows were particrly harsh.

    Bai Zhiqing stood in shock. She had seen Lu Tianxing stepping back earlier and thought he was going topromise, but in a blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing had struck, and without any courtesy. The condition of the two burly men made it clear that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t held back.

    "A bunch of trash."

    Lu Tianxing scoffed in disdain and turned to walk towards the man he had sent flying.

    "What... what are you doing? Hitting people is illegal... illegal~ I¡¯m going to call the police, and let them punish you, you brute!"

    The only conscious man saw Lu Tianxing walking towards him, terror evident in his expression, and he stammered as he spoke.

    "Call the police, then. Go ahead and call, but before they arrive, whether you can stand here unharmed is not my concern. This ce is remote, and there are no surveince cameras. I could simply say you did this to yourself. After all, no one saw anything. What do you think?"

    Lu Tianxing split his lips to reveal a set of white teeth, his smile brilliantly radiant.

    Unfortunately, for the burly man, this radiant smile was akin to the Grim Reaper¡¯s grin. He suddenly realized whether it was he who was the ruffian, or this guy who outssed them in ruthlessness and brutality.

    "Tell me, who is behind this? Speak up, and I¡¯ll let you leave unscathed."

    "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just thought your car looked expensive and wanted to extort some money from you," the burly man¡¯s eyes flickered, his voice trembling as he spoke.

    "Don¡¯t want to talk? No problem, you will tell me. Forgot to mention, I¡¯ve been a bit restlesstely, fond of pping people, sorry about that."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing backhandedly pped the man¡¯s face.

    "Smack!"

    The crisp sound echoed once again as the burly man spun like a top and flew away.

    "Ah..."

    The burly man emitted a muffled scream as blood mixed with a few teeth fell from his mouth; both cheeks swelled up like buns, with palm prints vividly apparent.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, not a hint of pity, for pity towards an enemy is cruelty to oneself.

    He stepped towards the burly man, his footsteps sounding like the Grim Reaper¡¯s death knell, chilling to the core.

    "Hmm!"

    Before he could reach the burly man, Lu Tianxing suddenly gasped, his body hairs standing on end; a strong sense of crisis overwhelmed him.

    "Whoosh!"

    In that instant, a cold gleam appeared out of thin air, slicing towards his neck.

    The katana¡¯s de was chilling, shing under the sunlight with a heart-palpitating aura.

    A shadow, d in ck and revealing only a pair of eyes, wielding a katana, appeared out of thin air and vanished just as quickly as if having disappeared into thin air while the de, however, sped faster towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    The de¡¯s gleam shed cold, aiming to deliver a fatal strike to Lu Tianxing.

    "Little Japanese ninjas? You¡¯re courting death."

    Lu Tianxing, witnessing this, immediately was filled with murderous intent. He had no desire to know why the Japanese wanted to kill him; he only knew that there was no need for courtesy with Japanese and direct elimination was the answer.

    Lu Tianxing stood his ground, not even bothering to dodge, and punched directly towards the left.

    His True Qi went berserk, as if tearing the air apart.

    "Thud!"

    Apanied by a muffled sound, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist, engulfed with the force of Thunderous power, struck the void, spurting out blood as a ninja materialized out of thin air and was blown back several meters.

    "Bang!"

    The ninjanded, his body convulsing a few times beforepletely losing its life force, Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch having shattered his heart.

    Without a doubt, an explosion should ur tomorrow. Support requested!!!

 Chapter 381 - 379 Chen Sanjun (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 379 Chen Sanjun (First Update)</h4>

    After killing a ninja, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. In the past years, killing people had almost been a mundane routine for him¡ªmoreover, killing the "small devils" now, he didn¡¯t feel any psychological pressure at all.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing who ran down from the car, his figure shed, and he instantly appeared beside Bai Zhiqing. Under her surprised gaze, he quickly retreated while holding her, and at the same time, he threw two punches towards the void.

    The ferocious power swept through the void, carrying a breath that left one gasping for air, as if a weight was pressing on one¡¯s heart.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Apanied by the sound of the punches, simr to hitting a sandbag, two ninjas appeared out of nowhere and were directly blown away by the fierce True Qi. Although no visible damage could be seen, their hearts had been shattered by the fierce True Qi in an instant.

    "Lu Tianxing, what... what is going on here, who are they..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face drastically changed, her fingers tightly clutching Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her pretty face pale. How did these people appear next to her? She couldn¡¯t sense them at all. Judging by their appearance, they had clearly been lurking around her. If they had intended to kill her, she would have already be a corpse.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing trembled slightly, fear evident on her face. After all, she was just a woman.

    "They¡¯re nothing but worthless bugs, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing to fear, head back to the car and wait. I¡¯ll crush these bugs soon. If you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, gesturing for her to get back into the car and wait for him.

    "Be careful. If anything happens to you, I will mourn you for a lifetime."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, left these words without any hesitation, and directly turned around and got into the BMW.

    Bai Zhiqing clearly understood that at this moment, she was merely a burden to Lu Tianxing. She could not provide any help to him; rather, she might distract him.

    Although she was not a martial artist, she knew that life-and-death battles allowed no room for mistakes. A single error could cost your life.

    The two burly men who had initially tried to stop Bai Zhiqing to buy time began to tremble as they saw the merciless killing by Lu Tianxing, their faces filled with extreme fear. They realized thating here today was the biggest mistake of their lives.

    They thought this guy looked easy to bully, but it turned out he was a genuine grim reaper, killing without a second thought. It hadn¡¯t been long, and three were already dead. Who knew if they would be next.

    Knowing too much always leads to being silenced!

    The burly man who was pped and sent flying nced fearfully at Lu Tianxing, and upon realizing Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t noticed him, he quickly stuffed hispanion into a car, didn¡¯t think twice, and started the vehicle, escaping the ce in a trail of smoke.

    He had made up his mind, if he could escape alive from this ce, he would immediately leave Modu and hide far away. In case the grim reaper came after them, killing them would be simpler for him than squashing an ant.

    As for the departure of the two burly men, Lu Tianxing was indifferent. His gaze coldly swept the surroundings, an icy aura emanating from him, as if the space around him had suddenly plunged into the depths of winter. All was quiet around, as if no one existed anymore.

    "Come out! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself by using the Five Elements Escape Technique you stole from China."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, his piercing gaze sweeping over his surroundings, an intense chill radiating from him. He was now certain that this group was targeting Bai Zhiqing, and they were different from the assassins driven solely by money.

    Whether mercenaries or assassins, once they made their move, their intent was undoubtedly to take Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life. ording to the actions of these ninjas just now, their first thought was to kill him and then capture Bai Zhiqing alive. Otherwise, the two ninjas hiding close to Bai Zhiqing would have directly attacked her instead of staying hidden.

    "*p p p~.*"

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, the crisp sound of pping resonated. A pointy-faced, skinny middle-aged man appeared out of thin air at the roadside, followed by six ninjas, their sinister murderous intent instantly filling the air.

    The skinny man stared at Lu Tianxing, his eyes flickering with ferocious murderousness, "It seems the rumors are true, Bai Zhiqing indeed has a master guarding her. Not bad, but regretfully you are destined to die today. I will take your head to mourn the people of the Sword Alliance, to honor the spirit of the Alliance Hierarch in heaven."

    "Alliance Leader Chen?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "You¡¯re from the Sword Alliance, you¡¯re Chen Sanjun?"

    Lu Tianxing remembered, after he destroyed the Sword Alliance, Rose had Xiao Liu convey a message to him that Chen Dao had a personal shadow, who was also the second-inmand of the Sword Alliance, skilled in assassination arts, and utterly loyal to Chen Dao. He should be careful.

    "Hahaha, yes, I am Chen Sanjun."

    Chen Sanjunughed heartily, his voice filled with boundless murderous intent, "You never expected I woulde for you, did you! You destroyed my Sword Alliance and killed the Alliance Hierarch. Today, I will avenge him. I will use your blood to perform a blood sacrifice to honor his spirit in heaven."

    "Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me, Chen Sanjun. I was actually worried you were hiding in some corner where I couldn¡¯t find you. Unexpectedly, you came to me today. Since that is the case, I will kill you and erase the Sword Alliance from Modupletely."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was as cold as the Nine Nether Purgatory, the air around him plummeting instantly, as if tiny frost particles were scattering in the air.

    "Kill me? It depends on whether you have that ability. Everyone, attack! Kill him, but leave this woman alive for now."

    Chen Sanjun barked an order, not concealing the deadly murderous intent emanating from him. He wanted Lu Tianxing dead this time.

    Following the short man¡¯smand, several ninjas dashed towards Lu Tianxing as fast as lightning, and the moment their foot touched the ground, their figures vanished without a trace.

    Bai Zhiqing, sitting in the car, watched incredulously as several flesh-and-blood people disappeared right before her eyes,pletely shattering her worldview of the past twenty-something years.

    "Lu Tianxing, you must not get hurt. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty for my whole life."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers were tightly clenched together, her somewhat pale fingertips clearly showing the deep nervousness inside her.

    "Clueless trash, I¡¯ll send you on your way for free."

    Lu Tianxing sneered again, standing unmoved like a rock, resembling a fierce tiger waiting for its prey toe to it.

    The first update is here, bursting out today, brothers please support, ask for rewards, ask for rmendation tickets, everything!

 Chapter 382 - 380 Shadow Assassin (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 382: 380 Shadow Assassin (2nd Update)</h4>

    The space around was a picture of tranquility, the scorching sun pouring down from the sky, and the sounds of cicadas coupled with the hot and dry air inevitably brought about an irritable feeling in one¡¯s heart. The rolling heat waves seemed to twist the space in the distance.

    "Swoosh!"

    Suddenly, there was a ripple in the air, and several cold glints appeared out of nowhere. The ghastly des silently sliced through the air, blocking all of Lu Tianxing¡¯s avenues of retreat. The sunlight seemed to be absorbed as it shone on the des.

    Lu Tianxing stood his ground, neither dodging nor evading, a sneer ying on his lips. As the des were about to sh him, his body moved like a gliding fish, skimming past the edge of the katana to appear beside a ninja. His hand shot out like a venomous snake and struck the ninja¡¯s chest hard.

    "Pfft."

    The ninja¡¯s body stiffened, and he flew backward, his eyes instantly losing their vitality. That palm hadpletely destroyed his heart.

    With an unchanged expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered ghost-like to the side of another ninja and pped his palm directly onto the ninja¡¯s head.

    St!

    The ninja didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before his head was brutally smashed into his chest cavity by Lu Tianxing.

    In the blink of an eye, two out of the six ninjas were dead. A chilling and sinister killing intent filled the air, as though hell itself had descended, and despite the zing mes, an intense chill was felt to the bone.

    "Kill him, attack together, and kill him for me."

    Chen Sanjun watched Lu Tianxing with icy eyes, unable toprehend how, even with the help of the Japanese, they still couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing. To him, the ninjas were like chickspared to Lu Tianxing, utterly defenseless.

    "It seems I¡¯ll have to rely on myself after all."

    A fierce glint shed in Chen Sanjun¡¯s eyes as his figure seemed to fade into the darkness, disappearing without a trace.

    "Kill!"

    The remaining four ninjas exchanged nces, shouted coldly, and lunged at Lu Tianxing together. The katanas, under the sunlight, exuded an extremely chilling aura.

    des zipped through the air like lightning, one after another, relentlessly.

    The katanas in the hands of the four ninjas seemed to transform into a dome of cold light, restricting every movement of Lu Tianxing.

    These four ninjas were clearly professionally trained, skilled in both attack and defense. They worked in tandem¡ªone katana strike followed by another without pause, forcing their opponent to constantly dodge. Any slip-up would undoubtedly lead to certain death.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered incessantly, like a fish swimming through shes of the de, evading strike after strike.

    "Swoosh!"

    Just then, a vicious de gleamed through the void, shooting towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest like lightning.

    "Nice move."

    A mocking smile curled at the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth as he moved swiftly, charging towards the short ninja.

    The short ninja¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, believing the samurai of the Great Japan Empire to be invincible. In his view, Lu Tianxing¡¯s action was utterly futile, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.

    With a flick of the wrist, the katana in his hand stabbed toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with even greater speed.

    "Lu Tianxing, be careful, dodge quickly!"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed out, desperately trying to warn Lu Tianxing.

    "Chinese, die."

    The short ninja¡¯s eyes zed with ferocity, and his de¡¯s point made contact with Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Ding!"

    The tip of the knife sounded like it was stabbing steel, issuing a crisp noise, and couldn¡¯t advance any further. At that moment, Lu Tianxing seemed like a piece of steel himself; knives couldn¡¯t prate him, and streams of True Qi flowed around his body,pletely blocking the de.

    "You bastard!"

    The short ninja¡¯s face changed dramatically as he quickly withdrew his knife to sh at Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t give him another chance to strike. He stepped forward and rammed into the short ninja.

    "Crack!"

    The clear sound of breaking bones ensued as the short ninja¡¯s eyes bulged, his body flung away as if hit by a truck, twitching a few times on the ground before bing utterly still.

    Everyone was stunned; they hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so terrifying. Not even knives could harm him, and within the blink of an eye, he had killed three people.

    "Damn it, kill!"

    The remaining three ninjas, upon seeing theirpanions dead, formed a new formation without a moment¡¯s hesitation and charged toward Lu Tianxing.

    It was a fight to the death. Their mission today was to help Chen Sanjun kill Lu Tianxing and then capture Bai Zhiqing alive. They would not stop until their goal was achieved.

    Watching the three ninjas approach him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a bloodthirsty smile. His gaze didn¡¯t waver as he turned into a shadowy afterimage, instantly appearing beside one ninja and throwing a punch,

    "Bang!"

    The punchnded squarely on the ninja¡¯s chest, undoubtedly. The ninja immediately let out a spray of blood as he wasunched backward, his chest caving in, dead from that single punch.

    "Ninjas, mere half-baked imitators of Chinese martial arts, you dare to strut around in China with your trash skills. Today, I will send you on your way. Remember, the one who killed you is called Lu Tianxing."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice seemed toe from the Nine Nether Purgatory, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Lu Tianxing turned into an Asura, wielding a scythe and reaping lives, his cold and ruthless eyes devoid of any emotion, treating human life as mere grass.

    The remaining two ninjas stood no chance in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands; their hearts were burst and they fell to the ground, convulsing for a few moments before life left them.

    Killing six ninjas was effortless.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to look for Chen Sanjun¡¯s whereabouts, suddenly, a sense of danger enveloped him, making the hairs on his body stand on end and his muscles tense as if a carnivorous beast in a forest had suddenly set sights on him.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Lu Tianxing retreated explosively.

    "Whoosh!"

    As Lu Tianxing moved, a dark dagger appeared out of nowhere, stabbing toward his neck. The ebony de seemed to absorb and swallow light, silent but with a deadly intent.

    The sharp dagger grazed past Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, close enough for him to feel its chilling presence.

    With the assassination attempt failed, Chen Sanjun¡¯s figure vanished without a trace as if evaporated into thin air.

    "Such exquisite assassination techniques¡ªnot even a whiff of your presence was revealed. If I am not mistaken, you have cultivated the secret assassination manual of the Shadow Assassin once feared in the Underworld, haven¡¯t you?" Lu Tianxing stood in ce, speaking coldly towards the void.

    The Shadow Assassin was once a renowned killer in the Underworld, known for their peculiar and terrifying Cultivation Technique. Even using Spiritual Sense to detect one¡¯s surrounding wouldn¡¯t reveal any trace of them. Even a Heaven-level Martial Artist could die at the hands of an Earth-level Martial Artist if caught off guard.

    Back in the day, the Shadow Assassin made a name for themselves and consequently became the target of widespread resentment. After all, no one liked to die silently without a trace. Over a dozen Heaven-level Martial Artists once banded together to hunt the Shadow Assassin. Even then, they suffered heavy casualties. It was only through widespread attacks that they managed to flush out the Shadow Assassin and finally kill him.

    With the Shadow Assassin¡¯s death, the secret assassination manual was lost. Lu Tianxing had not expected Chen Sanjun to have cultivated this extremely tricky and secret assassination manual.

 Chapter 383 - 381 Killing Chen Sanjun (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 381 Killing Chen Sanjun (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Back then, when the Shadow Assassin was in his prime, he was besieged and killed by countless powerful adversaries. However, before his death, he disappeared for three months, with no one knowing his whereabouts. When he reappeared after those three months, he was armed with a resolve to die, confronting over a dozen Heaven-level Martial Artists with the strength of an Earth-level Peak. If I¡¯m not mistaken, during those three months the Shadow Assassin disappeared, he must have taken a disciple, and that person is you, Chen Sanjun, am I right?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept across his surroundings as he spoke indifferently.

    "You¡¯re right."

    Chen Sanjun¡¯s voice floated through the air, making it impossible to pinpoint his exact location, "I didn¡¯t expect you to know the Assassination Codex. It seems you are not an ordinary man either, but today, you¡¯re destined to die."

    "Is that so? The feeling¡¯s mutual."

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh, toozy to speak further, and slowly closed his eyes, using his Spiritual Sense to perceive everything around him.

    For a Martial Artist, Spiritual Sense is of utmost importance, acting like omnipresent eyes, which is why Martial Artists can sense danger in advance.

    The rustling of the wind and grass were all within his grasp; the breeze howled gently, bringing a serene calmness, with only a wisp of grass circling in the air.

    Chen Sanjun hid in the void, his eyes cold as he stared at Lu Tianxing, his body radiating a fierce murderous intent, yet not a trace of his presence leaked out.

    The most crucial aspect of the Assassination Codex is concealing one¡¯s aura, not allowing even the slightest trace to be perceived, making this cultivation technique terrifyingly formidable.

    Martial Artists¡¯ senses are far superior to those of ordinary people; even in sleep, they can react almost instantly to any hint of danger, often eliminating adversaries in their dreams. This is the power of perception, allowing one to react instantaneously.

    Concealing one¡¯s aura means you need not worry about being discovered, making murder traceless.

    "You¡¯re arrogant and ignorant. Today, I¡¯ll let you see just how terrifying the Assassination Codex is."

    Watching Lu Tianxing, who stood in ce with his eyes closed, Chen Sanjun¡¯s face showed a hint of scorn as he moved like a breeze towards Lu Tianxing, the dark dagger in his hand stabbing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest as fast as lightning.

    Lu Tianxing remained standing in ce, eyes closed, perceiving his surroundings, seemingly unaware of Chen Sanjun¡¯s approach.

    As the dagger was about to pierce Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, Chen Sanjun¡¯s face revealed a bloodthirsty smile.

    "Impossible!"

    Just as the dagger was about to prate Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze filled with mocking contempt, causing Chen Sanjun¡¯s face to change as his arm moved, increasing the speed of his dagger.

    "You are too weak, far inferior to the Shadow Assassin of those days."

    The murderous intent on Lu Tianxing surged, followed by an explosion of killing power as he lifted his hand and punched directly towards Chen Sanjun.

    "Seeking death."

    A cold light shed in Chen Sanjun¡¯s eyes as he moved his hand, and another dagger appeared, aiming fiercely at Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist.

    "Crack!"

    The fist collided with the dagger, and a crisp crack sounded as the high-quality steel dagger burst into fragments under the impact of the punch, which continued unabated towards Chen Sanjun¡¯s arm.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of bones shattering rang out. Chen Sanjun¡¯s arm crackled like frying beans, twisting grotesquely as flesh burst and blood spurted out, creating a horrifying scene.

    "Ah~!"

    Chen Sanjun let out a wretched cry, retreating with the force from Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch.

    Meanwhile, just as Lu Tianxing was about to catch up, the only remaining arm of Chen Sanjun swung towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s position, sending a fierce cold gleam shooting straight at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head.

    The dagger, imbued with True Qi, moved as fast as lightning, and shattering a car window was an absolutely effortless task.

    "An attempt to save Wei by besieging Zhao, but s, today you will ultimately die."

    Lu Tianxing calmly looked in the direction of Chen Sanjun and stretched his hand in the air to grab, his True Qi forming a dragon w that directly grasped the fine steel dagger, and with a squeeze, he crushed the dagger into pieces.

    Having done all this, Lu Tianxing moved, resembling a ghostly specter, turning into an afterimage as he lunged towards Chen Sanjun, covering tens of meters in just a blink of an eye.

    Sensing the furious momentum approaching from behind, Chen Sanjun¡¯s face drastically changed. He had not expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength to be so terrifying that, while saving Bai Zhiqing, he still had the opportunity to deal with him.

    I can¡¯t escape!

    Feeling the momentum drawing closer behind him, a thought shed through Chen Sanjun¡¯s mind.

    "I¡¯ll fight you with all my might, even if it means dying, I won¡¯t make it easy for you."

    If escaping was impossible, he decided to fight back fiercely.

    Chen Sanjun¡¯s eyes flickered menacingly as he abruptly regained his senses, stimting his True Qi to its limit, and dashed directly toward Lu Tianxing.

    It must be said, Chen Sanjun was ruthless. Since escape was not an option, he chose to fight to the death, determined to take a piece of flesh from his foe, even in the face of death.

    "Like a mantis trying to stop a chariot."

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile, his arm moving as his True Qi burst forth like a tidal wave, his blood and Qi surging as the dominating True Qi concentrated in his hand and fiercely suppressed toward Chen Sanjun.

    This palm was majestic, resembling a mountain pressing down.

    "Not good, this man¡¯s strength is too formidable, at least at the level of a Heaven-level Martial Artist."

    Chen Sanjun¡¯s face drastically changed, the palm print had not yet arrived, but the mere aura it emitted made him feel suffocated. His scalp exploded in terror, wanting to react, but his body involuntarily plunged towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Bang~!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, heavy like a mountain, carried terrifying power and fiercely struck Chen Sanjun¡¯s body.

    Chen Sanjun was merely a Peak Xuan-level Martial Artist, relying on the assassination manual¡¯s sophistication to be on par with Earth-level Martial Artists, but faced with Lu Tianxing, who was very likely to break through to the Mythical Level, his skills were utterly useless.

    Moreover, the Cultivation Technique practiced by Lu Tianxing was the Creation Source Technique, a mental method far surpassing any known martial arts today, possesses True Qi so powerful, not even a Mythical Level Martial Artist couldpare.

    Chen Sanjun had no strength to resist and was directly pped away over ten meters, his internal organs obliterated by the powerful True Qi, dead beyond dead.

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Chen Sanjun¡¯s corpse, his gaze unchanging. If one dared to trouble him, they must be prepared for a fight to the death.

    Lu Tianxing never considered himself a good person. At a time like this when attackers were at his door, even trying to capture his wife, if he were to shrink back and hesitate to act, what kind of man would he be?

    Strike without mercy, hold back only if not striking¡ªthis was Lu Tianxing¡¯s principle. Once an enemy, the fight was to the death.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had intended to spare Chen Sanjun¡¯s life, wanting to inquire who exactly these assants were. Unfortunately, Chen Sanjun¡¯s actionspletely made him abandon the idea of sparing him. People like Chen Sanjun were venomous snakes; if you didn¡¯t crush thempletely, even when barely alive, they would bite back.

    Interrogating such people was useless. If so, why bother holding back any longer?

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping the surroundings, then slowly walked over to Chen Sanjun¡¯s corpse. ncing at Chen Sanjun, who died with his eyes wide open, he coldly smiled and then a fireball burst from his hand, instantly transforming into seven mes that fell upon seven corpses. Within a few seconds, the seven bodies had turned into ash, drifting with the wind, vanishing without a trace.

    The third release, asking for support!!!

 Chapter 384 - 382: The Shy Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 382: The Shy Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)</h4>

    When Lu Tianxing saw Chen Sanjun and the six ninja bodies turn into ashes, he finally sighed in relief. It was a good thing Bai Zhiqing had chosen a very secluded path to avoid any idents; otherwise, even if he had killed Chen Sanjun and his men, he would have had to go to great lengths to exin himself.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you, are you alright? Are you hurt, do you want me to drive you to the hospital for a check-up right now?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing conjure a ball of fire in his palm and then use it to incinerate all the bodies, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes flickered with shock. Without further thought, she opened the car door, ran out, and without any regard for propriety, hugged Lu Tianxing tightly. Her palms roamed over Lu Tianxing¡¯s body frantically, trying to see if he was hurt.

    As she checked, anger appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, why didn¡¯t you dodge when someone stabbed you with a knife? Don¡¯t you know that the slightest mistake could have killed you? You son of a bitch, can¡¯t you consider other people¡¯s feelings? I was really worried about you, you bastard, you inconsiderate jerk."

    Bai Zhiqing swung her fists, repeatedly pounding on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, apparently trying to vent her inner rage, but the concern in her beautiful eyes could not be concealed.

    Several times, when she saw the knifend on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, her heart seemed to leap to her throat. She felt an intense suffocation, as if invisible hands were gripping her heart, making it hard to breathe. She wanted to warn Lu Tianxing but didn¡¯t dare make a sound, for fear of distracting him.

    Bai Zhiqing was filled with regret in her heart. If possible, she would rather Lu Tianxing had note with her, preferring the Bai¡¯s Group to be in trouble rather than seeing Lu Tianxing experience any mishap.

    "Wife, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m safe and sound, aren¡¯t I?" Lu Tianxing hurriedly said, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried look.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s good about being unharmed if you never consider other people¡¯s feelings before you act? Do you know how worried I was about you just now? You know nothing, you son of a bitch."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was filled with intense anger, her white teeth biting her lips tightly as tears uncontrobly slid down her face.

    Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing, soothed her softly, "Wife, don¡¯t cry, crying won¡¯t make you pretty. There, there, if you continue, you¡¯ll turn into a tear-stained kitty, and people around us willugh at you."

    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not pretty!"

    Bai Zhiqing said, lifting her head and scanning the surroundings; her pretty face couldn¡¯t help blushing, and she pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard, "It¡¯s all your fault, you jerk, now let go of me."

    While Bai Zhiqing was embracing Lu Tianxing, a family of four, driving a Buick sedan, passed by from a distance, stopped beside them, and watched them with sparkling eyes.

    "Hehe, why should I let go? Holding my own wife isn¡¯t extravagant," Lu Tianxing chuckled and shouted at the car next to him, "Buddy, if you¡¯ve had your fill of staring, move along, my wife is getting shy."

    "Brother, well done, your wife is very beautiful. Keep it up; if the wife gets angry, just coax her and she¡¯ll be fine," the Buick driver, also chatty, gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs up, left ament, and then drove off.

    "It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault."

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s childishly indignant expression, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and chuckled, "What are you afraid of? Let them look. You are my wife, and it¡¯s only natural for a husband to embrace his wife. Wife, I think we should find some time to stroll on the streets, unting our love, torturing all the single folks."

    "Who... who wants to unt affection on the streets with you, Lu Tianxing, I warn you, you better put away those sleazy thoughts, or be careful... careful I won¡¯t let you into bed."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a puffed-up anger, her words carrying a threat, nowhere close to her usual aloofness.

    "Hehe, if we¡¯re not doing it on the bed, that¡¯s okay. We can have fun on the sofa, or in the kitchen and the bathroom¡ªI¡¯m not fussy, even the outdoors is fine..."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, cradling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, his thumb gently wiping away the tears on her face.

    "As if I would y with you in the kitchen! Stay away from me, don¡¯t touch me, you damn pervert," she shot back.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed unustomed to such intimate gestures in public. Her face turned as red as a ripe peach, she red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, then wrenched herself free and without looking back, headed towards the BMW.

    "Wife, I am a pervert, but could you not call me a ¡¯dead pervert¡¯? It really damages my image," heined.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately follow Bai Zhiqing into the car; instead, he took out his phone and dialed Rose¡¯s number.

    The alluring voice of Rose came from the phone, "Hubby, why did you think of calling me today? Aren¡¯t you with your jealous wife? Aren¡¯t you afraid she will devour you? Too bad I¡¯m not in Modu; otherwise, I would definitely have to check on yourbat skills to see if your ice queen wife has drained you dry."

    Lu Tianxing immediately felt a blush of embarrassment¡ªthis woman was a troublemaker. Every time he called her, she wouldn¡¯t stop seducing him.

    "Rose, I need your help with something," Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and got straight to the point.

    "Hubby, has something happened?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s voice instantly took on a serious tone, filled with a hint of deadly intent.

    "Chen Sanjun came looking for me just now."

    "Chen Sanjun," Rose¡¯s voice changed abruptly, anxiously she said, "Hubby, are you hurt? Are you okay?"

    Rose was well aware of Chen Sanjun¡ªa sharp knife under Chen Dao¡¯smand. She had dealt with Chen Sanjun several times, and she had nearly lost her life to Chen Dao on several asions. If it wasn¡¯t for the Unrivaled Guards she formed, which included a few masters of assassination, she would have long been dead at Chen Dao¡¯s hands.

    Ever since Lu Tianxing killed Chen Dao, she had secretly been asking the Rose Society to investigate Chen Sanjun¡¯s whereabouts and had told Xiao Liu to warn Lu Tianxing to be cautious. Regrettably, Chen Sanjun had evaded detection; after all, Modu was so vast that finding someone determined to hide was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    "I¡¯m fine. Chen Sanjun is dead," Lu Tianxing said as he lit a cigarette for himself. After taking a drag, he slowly continued, "Rose, didn¡¯t you tell me some time ago that the Sword Alliance had had contact with a group of Japanese? Do you know where this group of Japanese might be hiding?"

    The fourth update is here, and there will be another one tonight. Support is appreciated, please subscribe!!!

 Chapter 385 - 383 Iâ€™m Not as Good as You (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 383 I¡¯m Not as Good as You (5th Update)</h4>

    Rose hesitated for a moment after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and then shook her head, saying, "I¡¯m not sure, their movements are very secretive, they have strong anti-surveince awareness, and they have several masters. My people can¡¯t get close to them without being detected. Moreover, there is no conflict between them and the Rose Society; we¡¯re just investigating them from a distance. By the way, husband, why are you asking about this?"

    "I was just the target of an assassination, by Japanese Ninjas, led by Chen Sanjun of the Sword Alliance. I suspect this group of Japanese that suddenly appeared might very well be the same group you mentioned to me a while ago."

    Lu Tianxing said after a moment of thought.

    "Don¡¯t worry, husband, I¡¯ll get Xiao Liu to investigate the whereabouts of these little Japanese devils as soon as possible. We will find them all," Rose¡¯s voice transmitted over, carrying a hint of icy killing intent.

    "I understand. And Rose, there¡¯s another thing I need your help with. Investigate the recent movements of the top-level personnel at Bai¡¯s Group. I need to know if they¡¯ve had any contact with anyone else in the past few days."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to hang up the call, it seemed he remembered something and started speaking again, since Bai Zhiqing had told him that the choice of this particr route was known to only a few high-level executives at Bai¡¯s Group, then the mole within Bai¡¯s Group must be one among them.

    "I will. And you also be careful, husband. I feel that Modu is bing more and more oppressive with a sense of an impending storm. I¡¯m worried that someone is brewing a big move."

    "Mhm, you also take care of yourself. If Ie back and find that you¡¯ve lost weight anywhere, don¡¯t me me for spanking your butt until it swells up."

    "Really? Husband, are you sure you¡¯re going to spank my butt until it swells, not bump it until it swells?" Rose chuckled.

    "What do you think!"

    After talking with Rose for a few moments, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone and turned to walk towards the BMW, taking a seat in the passenger¡¯s side.

    "Lu Tianxing, who were you talking to just now?" Bai Zhiqing asked as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just called a friend to have her help figure out who wants to strike against us."

    Lu Tianxing cracked a slight smile and said, "Wife, everything¡¯s been taken care of nicely. Let¡¯s hurry and drive, or it¡¯ll be troublesome if we arete."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, she just turned her head and quietly observed Lu Tianxing, wanting to imprint the image of this man in her mind forever.

    Bai Zhiqing had never imagined that one day, this frivolous man by her side would upy such an important ce in her heart. If someone had told her a few months ago that she would end up falling for a frivolous hooligan and worry for him, she would never have believed it.

    After Lu Tianxing confusedly took her virginity, the reason she had sought to marry Lu Tianxing was merely to use him as a shield, a shield that could be discarded at any moment. Yet, after having spent so much time together, Bai Zhiqing realized she seemed to be unable to part with Lu Tianxing, and she liked this man a bit.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very useless? When facing danger, I can¡¯t help you at all; instead, I be a burden and you have to protect me. Tell me honestly, do you think in your heart that I¡¯mpletely useless, that you don¡¯t like me?"

    All of a sudden, Bai Zhiqing raised her head, her gaze flickering as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Her fingers were clenched tightly together, her pretty face bearing a hint of grievance and unspeakable tension, for fear of hearing the answer she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, not expecting Bai Zhiqing to ask this. In his heart, Bai Zhiqing was always a very confident urban career woman, her whole being exuded confidence, and she was sure of herself in any situation. It seemed as if when the Lord created her, He did not include defeat orck of confidence in her vocabry.

    Now, Bai Zhiqing was beginning to lose confidence in herself, which was unbelievable.

    This perhaps is the sensitivity of a woman. Once a woman truly falls in love with a man, she will think of him in everything and strive to be perfect in every way.

    Bai Zhiqing was experiencing exactly that sensation now, as Lu Tianxing faced off against danger,bating peril while she could only hide in the car, unable to do a thing. This feeling made Bai Zhiqing extremely ufortable; she wanted to aid Lu Tianxing, not hide on the sidelines like a burden.

    "Lu Tianxing, tell me, is that what you think?" Bai Zhiqing stared intently at Lu Tianxing, seeking an answer in his gaze.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate and pretty face, Lu Tianxing chuckled, raising his hand to touch her cheek, enjoying the silky smoothness of her skin.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, but she didn¡¯t dodge, allowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm to rest on her face.

    "I don¡¯t think that. Who are you, Bai Zhiqing? You are the famed business goddess of Modu. If you were useless, then what would that make us, the small employees? We wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be useless. And moreover, I find you very useful, especially in one aspect that I can never achieve."

    "What is it?"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s dim eyes immediately shone with a dazzling light.

    "Hehe, I can¡¯t give birth to children, you know. I can only provide the seed, but can¡¯t grow the sapling, yet you can, so in that regard, I am inferior to you."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his gaze circling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s belly.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face stiffened, and in an instant, it turned beet red. Angrily, she pped away the hand Lu Tianxing had ced on her face and gritted her teeth, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just a pervert, filled with indecent thoughts. I despise you, utterly despise you from the bottom of my heart."

    "Hehe, despising me won¡¯t do you any good. This is a special privilege for you women, and moreover, your terrifying extent far surpasses ours. To bleed for a week without dying, such an unimaginable ability¡ªwe can¡¯t do that, so you are extremely useful, irreceable even after ten thousand years."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head in amazement; to bleed for a week without dying, only women could be that formidable.

    Women, as a species on this, are the ones standing at the top of the food chain, powerful to the point of being terrifying.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth, or if you dare to spout nonsense again, watch out, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face blushed crimson, unlike Lin Yafei or Rose, she could not stand when the most embarrassing affairs of a woman were spoken by a man, it made her feel intensely shy.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing in astonishment. What was happening? Just a moment ago, she appeared so aggrieved, but now she had suddenly turned so ferocious. Wasn¡¯t this change a bit too sudden?

    "Women¡¯s hearts are as inscrutable as the ocean¡¯s depths, damn it, they flip at the drop of a hat."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind as he involuntarily shuddered, remembering how Bai Zhiqing reacted when he teased her in the car some time ago, crashing the car into the curb. If he were to anger Bai Zhiqing again, heaven knows what fierce actions she might take.

    "I¡¯ll shut up, I won¡¯t talk."

    Lu Tianxing made a zipping motion across his mouth, closing it shut.

    "Hmph, at least you¡¯re sensible."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded in satisfaction, started the BMW, and continued towards the Rainbow Leisure Club.

    The fifth installment is here, today¡¯s updates areplete, thanks to ©nDear¡¤ for the reward, seeking rewards, monthly tickets, and rmendation votes!!!

 Chapter 386 - 384 Lin Yafei Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 384 Lin Yafei Arrives</h4>

    When Bai Zhiqing arrived at the Rainbow Leisure Club, the venue for this tender meeting, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, with less than half an hour before the start of the meeting.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s white BMWing from a distance, both Xue Man and Lin Qianru, who had been anxiously waiting at the clubhouse¡¯s entrance, breathed a sigh of relief. Their fears had been unfounded.

    However, when they noticed the impact marks on the side of the BMW, their newly eased hearts clenched once again, unsure if they were more worried about Bai Zhiqing or Lu Tianxing, until they saw both of them get out of the car unharmed. Xue Man and Lin Qianru exchanged nces and finally breathed easier, d that no mishap had urred.

    "Mr. Bai, you¡¯ve arrived. Nothing happened on the way, right?" Xue Man stepped forward and asked.

    Lin Qianru followed behind Xue Man, and though she didn¡¯t speak, the concern in her eyes was too pronounced to hide.

    "I¡¯m fine. There was a small issue, but thankfully, Assistant Lu resolved it perfectly. By the way, how have you been?" Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t bother exining the marks on the car, instead looking at Xue Man as she spoke.

    "It¡¯s been rough,"

    Xue Man¡¯s expression soured as a mocking smile yed across her lips. "We faced at least six or seven blockades on our way here. It was clear that someone wanted to dy us, but after seeing us, they were utterly disappointed."

    "Hmph, it seems that many people don¡¯t want to see Bai¡¯s Group flourish. Let¡¯s go inside. I want to see the faces of these individuals," Bai Zhiqing said with a sneer, her face instantly adopting an aloof expression as she marched into the clubhouse.

    At that moment, the powerful aura of Bai Zhiqing as a strong, sessful woman was undeniable. She exuded elegance and cold beauty, her stunning eyes void of any emotion, and an overwhelming presence about her that made people avert their gaze, instilling a sense of immense authority.

    Everyone they passed, especially the service staff inside the club, could hardly bring themselves to look directly at Bai Zhiqing, instinctively lowering their heads to avoid her gaze.

    This made Lu Tianxing almost doubt whether the person who had previously imed tock confidence was really Bai Zhiqing.

    Women are innate actors, he thought. Her ability to change faces was almost on par with the legendary seventy-two transformations.

    Lu Tianxing mused to himself with a sense of admiration. After offering Lin Qianru a reassuring smile, he turned and followed Bai Zhiqing into the meeting venue.

    Right at that moment, just as Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing¡¯s group entered Rainbow Leisure Club, a Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up at the entrance. An eye-catching duo emerged from the car: a handsome, dashing man dressed in a well-fitted suit epitomizing the popr youthful heartthrobs, and a woman of unmatched beauty whose peach-blossom eyes seemed to speak, constantly emitting an endless current that made one¡¯s body tingle -- an irresistible allure emanating from her, making one long to immediately take her to bed.

    "Eh, isn¡¯t that Lin Yafei, the president of Lin Group? What¡¯s she doing here? Don¡¯t tell me Lin Group also wants a piece of Tianhe Resort."

    "The president of Lin Group? Why haven¡¯t I heard about them attending this tender meeting? This is bad news; anotherpetitor has thrown their hat into the ring."

    "Lin Group, Bai¡¯s Group, Zhang Group, all these juggernauts are entering thepetition. It looks like we¡¯re justckeys attending the Crown Prince¡¯s study sessions -- we don¡¯t stand a chance."

    Otherpany chairmen also present at the clubhouse couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw Lin Yafei. Their expressions turned grave. With Lin Group being an extremely powerful yer in Jin City, their entry meant bad news for them, equivalent to gaining a formidable rival.

    The chairmen of several major corporate groups exchanged nces and hastily walked into the club, intending to seek out their contacts for information.

    "Cousin, I heard that one of Modu¡¯s key projects is open for bidding here, and Bai¡¯s Group will definitely participate. Bringing me here, you¡¯re not nning to have a showdown with your bestie, are you? Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate? Shouldn¡¯t we reconsider this from the beginning?"

    Li Xiaofeng watched Lin Yafei cautiously. Early this morning, he was roused by Lin Yafei, who said they were going to Modu together. Surely this wasn¡¯t about confronting Bai Zhiqing. With two strong personalities shing, what if they started fighting? Should he just watch the drama, or should he take photos with his phone while watching? He could even sell the photos to news websites. He had already thought of the headline: "Two Top Beauties Jealous Over the Same Man, The War of the Mistress and the Legitimate Partner."

    "What, is there a problem? Do you have any objections?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze flicked towards Li Xiaofeng, dangerous sparks shing within.

    "No, what objections could I have? As long as you¡¯re happy, cousin, anything goes."

    Li Xiaofeng shrank his neck and chuckled dryly. Lin Yafei had an endless repertoire of tricks to torment people, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to cross her path now. After all, the misfortune wouldn¡¯t fall on him.

    "As long as you understand. Remember, don¡¯t talk nonsenseter. Otherwise, be careful how I treat you," Lin Yafei warned.

    "Cousin, don¡¯t worry at all. You¡¯re like my parents, providing for all my needs. I promise not to say a word."

    Li Xiaofeng nodded vigorously. Despite being a scion of the Beijing Li Family, at the moment, he was nothing more than a runaway scion, or in other words, aplete pauper. Without Lin Yafei¡¯s support, he¡¯d be ready to sleep on the streets and get dragged back for a forced marriage.

    "Best you remember that."

    With a faint smile on her face, Lin Yafei walked towards the venue of the bidding under everyone¡¯s measured gaze.

    "Future brother-inw, I wish you luck! May the gods bless you, and let¡¯s hope you¡¯ll survive between these two women."

    Li Xiaofeng crossed himself and silently prayed for Lu Tianxing, hoping he could live through the ordeal with the two women.

    ...

    The site of this tendering meeting was held in arge hall at the Rainbow Leisure Club. By the time Lu Tianxing and his group entered the hall, it was already peppered with quite a few people gathering in small groups. Each person was dressed in business attire, lending the venue a somber atmosphere. Serious expressions adorned the faces of everypany owner present, for sitting here were representatives from majorpanies, fully aware of the significant implications of winning the Tianhe Resort development bid. Whoever secured this massive piece of cake would have theirpany dominate the others for years toe, standing as an unstoppable business titan.

    Dressed in professional attire, Bai Zhiqing walked into the venue and immediately drew the eyes of everyone present. She was like a bright moon, constantly attracting the attention of countless people.

    Please rmend, tip, and vote for the monthly ticket!!!!

 Chapter 387 - 385 Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 385 Old Friends</h4>

    "Zhiqing, you finally arrived. I just asked your subordinates, they wouldn¡¯t tell me anything. I was about to call you to ask why you hadn¡¯t shown up yet! Thank Heaven, you¡¯re finally here."

    Bai Zhiqing and her group had just entered the venue when they heard an anxious voice.

    Zhang Tianfeng, dressed in a well-fitting ck suit and wearing a white tie, appeared every bit the elite corporate figure. Apanied by his ever-present bodyguard Cang Hu, he strode over with a warm smile, radiating a prince-like charisma that could make any girl squeal.

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zhang. For such a sensational bidding conference, Bai¡¯s Group couldn¡¯t possibly be absent," Bai Zhiqing said coolly, ncing at Zhang Tianfeng without a hint of emotion.

    Zhang Tianfeng, unaffected by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold demeanor, smiled warmly, "You¡¯re right, Zhiqing. If we seed this time, nobody will be able to stop Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s momentum. In the future, Bai¡¯s Group will be thendmark corporation in Modu. By the way, Zhiqing, I¡¯ve reserved a few seats over there, would you like to join me?"

    "No need, Mr. Zhang. I ran into some issues on the way and I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go rest in the lounge for a bit. By the way, Mr. Zhang, I hope you remember our agreement¡ªno matter which of ourpanies sessfully wins the Tianhe Resort development bid, we have to give twenty percent of the profit to the otherpany," Bai Zhiqing said tly.

    "Of course, Zhiqing, rest assured. You know what kind of person I am, Zhang Tianfeng. However, I am confident that this time it will be Zhang Group that wins the bid," he replied.

    A confident smile yed on Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face.

    "Really? Bai¡¯s Group is also determined to win this time. If there is nothing else, Mr. Zhang, I will be leaving now," Bai Zhiqing said.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Zhang Tianfeng, said nothing more, and led Lin Qianru and the others towards the lounge specially arranged for them at the Rainbow Leisure Club.

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s smile vanished, and his gaze grew icy cold, much like a venomous snake.

    He had originally nned to cause an ident on the road to dy Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrival. If the bidding had been settled by the time she arrived, it would have been pointless for her to show up, and he would have had a perfect reason to exclude Bai¡¯s Group from the Tianhe Resort project. He wanted to use this as leverage against Bai Zhiqing, but now her unharmed appearance meant all his ns had failed, and even Chen Sanjun had died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    "Young Master, it seems we underestimated Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant. This guy is stronger than we thought; not even Chen Sanjun could match him. What should we do next? Should I take matters into my own hands and get rid of them all...?"

    Cang Hu stopped talking and simply ran his palm across his neck, making a throat-shing gesture. Now that he had broken through to the Earth-level Realm, he was naturally overconfident, viewing Chen Sanjun as a ipetent fool for dying by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    "No need. Chen Sanjun and his worthless bunch dying is not a big deal. I have other backups. This time, Bai Zhiqing won¡¯t be able to turn the tables. The victor will belong solely to Zhang Group," Zhang Tianfeng said with a cold huff, his eyes following the direction Bai Zhiqing had gone, deep in thought.

    ...

    "Little Qingqing, so you were here. I had quite a time looking for you. Little Qingqing, we meet again. Did you miss me? How about a kiss as a greeting?"

    Meanwhile, as Bai Zhiqing and her party were about to enter the lounge prepared for them, they heard a flirtatious voice apanied by a fragrant breezeing from behind.

    "Little Qingqing!"

    Upon hearing that name, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, with a sudden urge tough. Little Qingqing¡ªhe would never have guessed that Bai Zhiqing actually had such a nickname.

    Instinctively turning around, he wanted to see who had the guts to call Bai Zhiqing that, and dare to kiss her.

    When he saw who it was, Lu Tianxing was taken aback. The only thought left in his head was, damn, it¡¯s going to end badly again. How did Lin Yafei, this demon, appear here? His next thought was to turn his head and sneak away. He couldn¡¯t stay in this ce any longer; if he did, he was dead.

    Today, Lin Yafei was dressed very seductively, wearing a purple cheongsam. The tight cheongsam perfectly showcased her curvaceous figure, especially her proud assets, which were particrly eye-catching. Her whole body emitted a fatal temptation.

    Demon, an absolute demon; the word inevitably popped into anyone¡¯s head upon seeing Lin Yafei.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s outfit made her look strikingly beautiful, exuding a fully ripe aura¡ªas if one could squeeze juice out of her. She possessed a powerful allure for men of any age.

    "Lin Demon, what are you doing here? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that a representative from your side woulde? What are you doing here?"

    Seeing Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing was involuntarily reminded of Lin Yafei¡¯s aggressive words a few days ago. Her tone immediately became unfriendly. If this demon said something aggressive here, wouldn¡¯t it make her lose face in front of Lu Tianxing?

    "I obviously had toe. My bestie, a delicate little woman, staying among so many men¡ªwhat if someone bullies her? Of course, I had to hold the fort for her. Besides, who said I came here to see you? I¡¯m here to see an old friend, is that not allowed?"

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, her gaze falling on Lu Tianxing: "You agree, don¡¯t you, old friend?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, almost to the point of spitting blood. Damn, Lin Yafei was utterly doing this on purpose, especially after hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, everyone, including Lin Qianru, turned their gazes toward him, immediately making him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles.

    "Old friend?"

    Bai Zhiqing immediately became alert, her beautiful eyesnding on Lu Tianxing, carrying a questioning look, as if asking when Lu Tianxing had be Lin Yafei¡¯s old friend.

    "Could this guy actually be involved with Lin Demon?"

    Thinking this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression grew even colder, almost frosty enough to scrape off ayer of frost.

    "Um."

    The gazes of several women felt like numerous mountains bearing down on him, causing Lu Tianxing to uncontrobly break out in a cold sweat on his forehead, only feeling a tingling at his scalp, as if he was being roasted over a fire.

    Li Xiaofeng, standing behind, subconsciously shrank back a little, almost feeling that the eyes of these women seemed to be spouting mes, and a strong aura was so oppressive that it was suffocating.

    Requesting rmendations, monthly tickets, and rewards, more explosive content in the next few days!

 Chapter 388 - 386: Money Talks

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 386: Money Talks</h4>

    "Assistant Lu, spill it! Let us be enlightened on how you became old friends with President Lin. Tsk tsk, who would have thought, a mere assistant like you having such capable skills, no wonder you spend your days at the office doing nothing but dangling around. It seems you¡¯ve already secured your next gig. How about I fire you right now and let you show off your skills at President Lin¡¯spany?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously, especially when she emphasized the words "old friends," which sent chills down Lu Tianxing¡¯s spine.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at Lu Tianxing with a kind of mncholic gaze that made his scalp tingle.

    "This... Mr. Bai, you must be joking. My loyalty to Bai¡¯s Group is clear as day, evident as the sun and the moon, never would I switch jobs for money. As for how I got to know President Lin, don¡¯t you remember? You assigned me to finalize a contract with him not long ago. We naturally got to know each other. As the saying goes, acquaintance develops over time, it¡¯s not really odd that we became old friends, right?" Lu Tianxing said smoothly, his expression unchanged.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing skeptically, doubtful of his character.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he nodded, "Of course it¡¯s true, you can ask President Lin if you don¡¯t believe me. I have many faults, but I never lie."

    "Man, you¡¯re incredible, truly worthy of being the future brother-inw, what thick skin you¡¯ve got."

    Standing next to Lin Yafei, Li Xiaofeng watched Lu Tianxing spout nonsense with a poker face and immediately felt a profound admiration. Managing to maintain thatposure at such a critical moment was impressive. No wonder he managed to win over Lin Yafei; that thick skin must¡¯ve yed an essential role.

    "Giggle..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s defense, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but giggle, making her chest¡¯s Holy Maiden Peak tremble, which dazzled Lu Tianxing.

    "Stopughing, Lin Demon, curb your perverted nature and hurry up into the resting room. It would look bad if someone sees you now. You are my trump card this time to beat everyone else. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t let you off easily."

    Without changing her expression, Bai Zhiqing blocked Lu Tianxing¡¯s view and said, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m thirsty. Go out and buy me some water bottles. After buying them, you don¡¯t need to stick around here. Go out and gather some information."

    Lu Tianxing was startled and reflexively retorted, "Why me? Isn¡¯t there free water avable here? Why buy it, that¡¯s just a waste of money."

    "There is water, but what¡¯s wrong with not liking free water? If you don¡¯t go, your sry next month will be halved."

    With an expression conveying ¡¯I¡¯m rich and I do what I want¡¯, Bai Zhiqing huffed and gave Lu Tianxing a dismissive nce before heading straight into the resting room, shutting the door behind her and leaving Lu Tianxingpletely flustered.

    ...

    "Brother-inw, wait for me, don¡¯t walk so fast!"

    Just as he stepped out of the venue, Lu Tianxing heard a voice behind him. He instinctively turned around and saw Li Xiaofeng, who had been following Lin Yafei like a shadow, running toward him, his eyes gleaming as if he saw something incredibly desirable.

    "You are...?"

    Lu Tianxing took a step back subtly, looking at Li Xiaofeng warily. This guy couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in chrysanthemums, could he?

    "Brother-inw, hello, my name is Li Xiaofeng, ¡¯Mu Zi¡¯ Li, ¡¯Xie Xiaofeng¡¯s¡¯ Xiaofeng, Lin Yafei¡¯s cousin, and she is my cousin. Nice to meet you." Li Xiaofeng introduced himself, looking at Lu Tianxing with admiration and strong envy in his eyes.

    He truly witnessed how popr Lu Tianxing was with women today; he initially thought having Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei was impressive, but after seeing Lin Qianru today, Li Xiaofeng realized he had underestimated his brother-inw¡¯s charm.

    As the saying goes, the gamesters are bewildered; the bystanders see clear.

    He stood behind Lin Yafei, attentively watching everyone¡¯s every move. He obviously saw Lin Qianru¡¯s resentful eyes, and it was clear that this woman also had an ambiguous rtionship with Lu Tianxing, and she was a beautiful woman too. This guy¡¯s charm with women was really enviable.

    "Stop, don¡¯t call me brother-inw. I¡¯m not your brother-inw. Also, do you need something from me?"

    Lu Tianxing repeatedly stopped Li Xiaofeng. If Bai Zhiqing heard that, she would definitely flip outpletely. He certainly didn¡¯t want to see what a darkened Bai Zhiqing would be like.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, you don¡¯t need to be modest. My cousin already told me everything. You can¡¯t fool me. But don¡¯t worry, brother-inw, I¡¯m very tight-lipped, I absolutely won¡¯t spout nonsense."

    Li Xiaofeng chuckled, his face full of admiration as he looked at Lu Tianxing: "Brother-inw, could you teach me how to juggle several women without drowning?"

    Li Xiaofeng was filled with desire. This was a skill every man dreamed of ¡ª bncing multiple rtionships without drowning. With this skill, one could keep the ¡¯red g¡¯ flying high at home while having ¡¯colored gs¡¯ fluttering outside. Such a feeling, a sense of instant achievement.

    "You want to learn?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Li Xiaofeng in surprise and waved his hands, "You can¡¯t learn it."

    "Why not?"

    "Look here, this is the answer."

    Lu Tianxing pointed at his own face.

    "What?"

    "Handsome. Can¡¯t you see this big ¡¯handsome¡¯ written all over me? Because I¡¯m better-looking than you, more stylish, and not to mention, gifted. It¡¯s that simple." Lu Tianxing flicked his hair, confident.

    "Uh!"

    Li Xiaofeng felt depressed. He might not be the handsomest, but he was definitely suave. However, Li Xiaofeng understood why Lu Tianxing was so popr among women ¡ª thick-skinned.

    As the saying goes, women don¡¯t love a man who isn¡¯t a bit bad. As long as you are shameless enough, what kind of woman can¡¯t be won over?

    "So, did you need something from me?" Lu Tianxing looked at Li Xiaofeng and asked.

    "No, I just wanted to see what my future brother-inw looked like."

    Li Xiaofeng said smilingly: "Oh right, I almost forgot. Brother-inw, my cousin asked me to tell you not to forget the promise to take her out for dinner. If you forgot, she won¡¯t let you off. Message delivered, I¡¯ll head off now."

    After saying that, Li Xiaofeng waved his hand and turned towards the lounge.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and turned towards the outside, nning to find a ce to have a good rest. To be honest, he had no interest in this so-called business tendering at all. The only reason he followed Bai Zhiqing was that she was his wife. Otherwise, nothing would havepelled him toe.

    Now that the event was over, of course, he wanted to find a ce to rest well. As for buying water or gathering information, none of this was his concern. If Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group, two top-level corporations, couldn¡¯t win the Tianhe Resort project, they might as well pack up and go to sleep.

    Thanks for the long-term support, there will be an explosion in a couple of days. Asking for support, rmendations, monthly tickets, and rewards, begging for them all!!

 Chapter 389 - 387

    <h4>Chapter 389: 387</h4>

    The time trickled by, and the bidding meeting unfolded without suspense. When everyone saw Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei walk into the conference room side by side, chatting andughing, every face in the room soured as if they had swallowed flies, turning exceedingly ugly. Their worst fears had finally materialized.

    Lin Group was the leading conglomerate in Jin City, especially after recently dering their intent to pull out of China entirely, a move that reverberated through the entire Chinese businessmunity. Everyone became aware of the boldness of Lin Yafei, as well as the close friendship between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei.

    Now, with Lin Yafei appearing beside Bai Zhiqing, chatting andughing, anyone with half a brain could understand what this scene meant. Either Lin Group wanted a piece of the project, or they had formed an alliance with Bai¡¯s Group.

    Neither situation was what they wanted to see. If Lin Group decided to participate, it meant a formidablepetitor had emerged. But the idea of Lin Yafei partnering with Bai Zhiqing was even less ptable. If the twopanies coborated, it meant the project would have nothing to do with them; they might as well wash up and go to bed. A partnership between the two corporate titans could crush thepetition with theirbinedworks and financial power.

    After all, the Modu City Government had dangled Tianhe Resort as tempting bait, not only to boost its performance but also to make money.

    They might have connections, but whichpany present didn¡¯t? The government wouldn¡¯t halt the Tianhe Resort project bidding just because they had connections.

    Everyone exchanged knowing looks, seeing the bitterness on each other¡¯s faces¡ªthey were afraid they¡¯d just been ying the courtier, attending to the Crown Prince for appearance¡¯s sake.

    Zhang Tianfeng, who had been sitting in the conference room with a confident smile, turned ashen when he saw this scene. Hisposure vanished entirely, and he looked on incredulously as Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei slowly made their way towards him.

    "Mr. Bai, may I ask who this is...?" Zhang Tianfeng stood up, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a glimmer of hope in his question.

    "Lin Yafei, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s partner, will be working together with Bai¡¯s Group to secure the Tianhe Resort project," Bai Zhiqing said indifferently to Zhang Tianfeng.

    "Mr. Bai, didn¡¯t you say that our twopanies would cooperate? Why would you choose Lin Group?" Zhang Tianfeng asked urgently, his face turning exceedingly grim. If Bai Zhiqing partnered with Lin Group, having knowledge of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s bottom line would do him no good.

    Thinking about the consequences of failing his mission, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face turned as pale as if it had been bleached, and he felt a chill in his hands and feet.

    "Mr. Zhang, it seems that who I partner with has nothing to do with Zhang Group, right?"

    "Mr. Zhang," Bai Zhiqing said coolly, "It seems we only agreed that whicheverpany won the project would share twenty percent of the profits with the other, right? If so, why does it matter to you whom I partner with, as long as the twenty percent profit share to Zhang Group remains unchanged? It doesn¡¯t seem to be any of your concern, does it, Mr. Zhang? Why such a big reaction?"

    "No... It¡¯s not like that. Zhiqing, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m worried that if a thirdpany gets involved, it could affect the uing bidding. What if the otherpanies band together against us?" Zhang Tianfeng managed a forced smile.

    He had long known from Lin Yao about all of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s arrangements for the Tianhe Resort project, arming him with sufficient information to tackle Bai¡¯s Group. Now, with Lin Group suddenly stepping in, all his ns fell through. He feared neither Bai¡¯s Group nor Lin Group individually, but if the two joined forces, they¡¯d be like an aircraft carrier, crushing any and all resistance.

    "Mr. Zhang, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about that. It¡¯s their business if they form an alliance. Bai¡¯s Group has weathered many storms over the years, and we¡¯re not afraid of this one. If ites to it, everyone can justpete and see whose financial resources are more substantial."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Zhang Tianfeng and said indifferently, "Mr. Zhang, you look quite unwell. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need to rest a bit?"

    "No need, Mr. Bai, then I wish you sess," Zhang Tianfeng replied.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Tianfeng looked deeply at Bai Zhiqing and said nothing more. He didn¡¯t even participate in the bidding, just turned and left.

    Zhang Tianfeng knew very well that he had lost this time, and it was a thorough defeat with no room to fight back. Even if Bai Zhiqing honored her initial promise and gave Zhang Group a twenty percent profit share of Tianhe Resort, what of it? His goal had been to take over the entire Tianhe Resort, to drive Bai¡¯s Group into a corner, to have Bai Zhiqing begging him, not the situation as it stood now.

    "Mr. Bai, you really y hardball, knocking out apetitor just like that," Lu Tianxing remarked with astonishment as he watched Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s crestfallen departure.

    "Harsh, is it?"

    Bai Zhiqing, watching Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s retreating figure, said coldly, "I never promised him anything; he was deluding himself. When we initially cooperated, the agreement between us was that whicheverpany secured the Tianhe Resort project, the otherpany would solely receive eighty percent, with the remaining twenty percent going to the otherpany for joint development."

    "This time, I didn¡¯t kick Zhang Group out, which is already more than fair. Does he think I don¡¯t know that over this period, Zhang Group has been secretly trying to poach staff from Bai¡¯s Group and discover our bidding limit for this tender? If they, Zhang Group, had secured the Tianhe Resort project, the oue wouldn¡¯t have been much better than today. In that case, why should I be polite to him?"

    Lu Tianxing did not say anything more but looked at Zhang Tianfeng with pity. Who calctes against a clever woman and only finds difort for themselves?

    With Zhang Group out of the picture, the auction naturallycked any suspense. Even if Lin Yao had disclosed Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s bidding bottom line to Zhang Tianfeng, it remained without a doubt. When Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group joined forces, they became a behemoth, crushing anyone in their path.

    Although the room was packed, when the government representative announced the start of the bidding for the Tianhe Resort project, very few dared to bid. They knew well that even if they took part, they would merely be extras, escorting Bai¡¯s Group like schoolmates to the Crown Prince. It served no practical purpose.

    By the time the bidding conference concluded, surprisingly less than tenpanies actually participated. After an intense round of bidding, it ended with the victory of Bai¡¯s Group. With Lin Group¡¯s support, Bai¡¯s Group was fearless against allers, especially with Zhang Group out of thepetition.

    After handing over her nning proposal to the staff, Bai Zhiqing finally breathed a sigh of relief. This matter was finally over. Although the government had not announced on the spot that Bai¡¯s Group had won the tender and said they would study the proposal for Tianhe Resort, everyone understood that it was just a formality.

    The lucrative Tianhe Resort was now entirely under the control of Bai¡¯s Group.

    PS: The next Chapter has been blocked; I¡¯m working hard on editing it. I hope you all can be understanding!!!

 Chapter 390 - 388 You Know the Drill

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 388 You Know the Drill</h4>

    Seeing the delegates leave, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t show any surprise. A faint smile yed on her lips. Whether the government had made an immediate decision or not, securing the Tianhe Resort project was almost a sure thing now, and no idents would ur.

    People around started to stand up, walking toward Bai Zhiqing, each with a bright,plimentary smile on their faces¡ªeven if they were reluctant to offer their congrattions.

    "Mr. Bai, congrattions, congrattions. Bai¡¯s Group sessfully secured the Tianhe Resort project."

    "The new waves of the Yangtze River push forward the old waves. I must admire it. Congrattions, Miss Bai. If you ever need any building materials in the future, feel free toe to me; I¡¯ll definitely give Bai¡¯s Group a fair price."

    "Mr. Bai, congrattions... ."

    "Congrattions... ."

    One after another, congrattory voices rose and fell, each ttering Bai Zhiqing. Although they had failed this time, the Tianhe Resort was such a big cake that even Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group couldn¡¯t swallow it whole. Even just the leftovers from Bai¡¯s Group would be a significant profit for them.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled into a light smile. She wasn¡¯t intimidated by all the congrattions and didn¡¯t show any arrogance or disdain. As the saying goes, cooperation leads to mutual benefit. Bai¡¯s Group had taken the lion¡¯s share but naturally had to leave some soup for the otherpanies to sip. Swallowing it all alone would make a bad impression and might turn them into a target for otherpanies to trip up in secret, which would be of no benefit to Bai¡¯s Group.

    "It¡¯s finally all over."

    About fifteen minutester, the people crowding around Bai Zhiqing gradually dispersed. Lu Tianxing heaved a sigh of relief. This damn thing was too much for anyone to handle. Although these people were congratting Bai Zhiqing to curry favor, who knew if there was an assassin among this crowd? It made him nervous all throughout, and now that everyone had left, he finally rxed.

    "Yes, they¡¯ve finally all left."

    Lin Yafei also stretched and stood up from her chair, sauntering over to Lu Tianxing and casually draping an arm over his shoulder, leaning her whole body against him.

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s movement, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, and he felt an urge to vomit blood. This girl wouldn¡¯t stop until she had yed him to death.

    As Lin Yafei drew closer, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel the temperature around him plummet, suddenly entering the deep winter, with biting cold winds cutting to the bone. Bai Zhiqing, who had been beaming just a moment ago, now had a cold expression, her beautiful eyes emitting a faint chill. Standing beside her, Lin Qianru¡¯s expression also turned cold, staring woodenly at him.

    "Uh... President Lin, can you let go of me first? I¡¯m a bit pressed for the bathroom," said Lu Tianxing nervously, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of the women present.

    "Let go? Why should I let go of you? We¡¯re both single, why can¡¯t I hold you? Is it wrong for me to like you?"

    Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a flirtatious nce and said teasingly, "Besides, you¡¯re my friend. Now that we¡¯ve met, shouldn¡¯t you invite me for a meal and maybe to see a movie?"

    With that, Lin Yafei went limp as if boneless, pressing her entire body against Lu Tianxing.

    On witnessing this scene, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned severe, frosty cold: "Lin Demon, what are you doing? Have you no shame? Can¡¯t you be serious for once? You¡¯re the president of Lin Group, not some nightclub princess."

    "Why should I be more serious?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing, smiling as she said, "Why are you in such a hurry over me hugging my friend? Don¡¯t tell me you have inappropriate thoughts about your little assistant? Little Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to follow the trendy wave and learn about office romance. Not bad, not bad. You¡¯ve got my style from back in the day."

    "You... You¡¯re talking nonsense, I definitely don¡¯t have any thoughts about him."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned a shade of red, as she defended herself with an evidentck of confidence, "He¡¯s an employee at mypany, and also my assistant. Even if it¡¯s about treating someone to a meal, I would be the one treating, and it has nothing to do with you."

    "Really?"

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lin Yafei let go of Lu Tianxing andughed heartily, "Then let our Mr. Bai do the treating. My old friend, go for it, drink plenty today, try to get this big chairman drunk, then, you know what to do..."

    After speaking, Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a suggestive wink.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing turned a furious shade of blue at these words, ring at Lin Yafei, wishing she could sew the seductress¡¯s mouth shut with a needle; she was just too insolent.

    Caught between the battling women, Lu Tianxing felt incredibly overwhelmed. At this moment, Lin Qian Ru was looking at him with such a intive gaze that it sent shivers down his spine.

    What Lu Tianxing found most absurd was Xue Man¡¯s reaction. It was understandable for Lin Qianru to look aggrieved, but what about you, Xue Man? What do you have to feel heartbroken about? Why are you ring at me so furiously? I haven¡¯t done anything outrageous to offend you.

    "Mr. Bai, President Lin, isn¡¯t it better if we go have dinner first? I¡¯m starving to death," Lu Tianxing cautiously suggested, fearing he might provoke further drama.

    "Hmm, I¡¯ll listen to you, my old friend. Later on, you eat whatever, I¡¯ll serve it to you," Lin Yafei said, throwing a flirtatious nce at Lu Tianxing while sashaying toward the exit.

    "Assistant Lu, remember who you are. You belong to Bai¡¯s Group, not Lin Group. If you dare to do anything rash, watch out¡ªI¡¯ll fire you."

    Bai Zhiqing red venomously at Lu Tianxing, her look clearly warning him to stay in line, signaling that if he dared have any thoughts about Lin Yafei, she would castrate him.

    "Assistant Lu, I¡¯m going ahead."

    Lin Qianru swept a resentful look at Lu Tianxing without saying much and followed Bai Zhiqing out.

    "Brother Lu, I¡¯m off."

    Li Xiaofeng nced at Lu Tianxing and stealthily gave him a thumbs up before heading out.

    Watching the actions of the group, Lu Tianxing was filled with conflict, wondering if he should seize the moment when no one was paying attention and sneak away.

    "Oh, who would have thought our great Casanova also has his fears? Are you thinking of sneaking off? I¡¯m sorry to say, but you¡¯re not getting away," Xue Man said, looking at Lu Tianxing with evident disdain: "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s surprising, really. You¡¯re not much to look at, but you sure have a way with women. To think that President Lin Yafei of Lin Group has taken an interest in you, tsk tsk, such fortune with thedies. As far as I know, President Lin Yafei is just as wealthy as a chairman. So what do you think, would you consider being her kept man? Who knows, she might be so pleased to casually gift you a few million."

 Chapter 391 - 389 Go Die!

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 389 Go Die!</h4>

    "Yeah, I also think it¡¯s a pretty good suggestion. When I¡¯m down and out one day, I¡¯ll give it a try. Not to brag, but mybat power is incredibly strong. If it¡¯s less than seven times a night, I¡¯d owe you money. What do you say, Minister Xue, why not give it a shot? Strike while the iron is hot; such opportunities don¡¯te twice."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled with a sleazy grin as he leered at Xue Man.

    "Pah, shameless! Test you my foot; even if you were free, I wouldn¡¯t take you." Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face flushed with embarrassment as she coldly snorted.

    "Heh, you¡¯re not sure about my qualifications, Minister Xue? Don¡¯t you think my skills are especially good?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and with a smile on his face said, "Minister Xue, you¡¯re staying here and not leaving. Could it be that you actually want to fulfill our agreement? If you graciously invite me, I¡¯ll definitely not refuse."

    Xue Man was taken aback, "What agreement?"

    "The one about the kiss we scheduledst time. Don¡¯t I still owe you one? Should I take it back today?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare..."

    Xue Man¡¯s face changed, and she quickly stepped back several paces, looking at Lu Tianxing warily. Lin Qianru was her best friend and confidante, and Tianxing had a flirtatious rtionship with her own best friend, she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.

    "What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do? I have to say, Minister Xue, your lips are really sweet, like honey, they haunt my daydreams and night thoughts."

    Lu Tianxing stepped closer to Xue Man, a reminiscent smile on his face.

    "Lu Tianxing, you wouldn¡¯t dare. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Bai right away and have you fired."

    A blush swept over Xue Man¡¯s face, her beautiful eyes staring intently at Lu Tianxing, trying to make him back down.

    "Let her know, am I afraid of Mr. Bai?"

    Lu Tianxing curled his lips indifferently and continued to close in on Xue Man step by step.

    "Mr. Bai, when did youe back?" Suddenly, Xue Man, who had been tense just a moment before, turned serious and said toward the space behind Lu Tianxing.

    "Mr. Bai?"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, he instinctively turned his head, but found nothing behind him, not a soul in sight, not even a hair.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve been had! You want to take advantage of me? Keep dreaming, give up on that idea! Hahaha..."

    Just then, Xue Man¡¯s voice came from afar. Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man, who had already run to the entrance of the venue, with a deadpan expression. He didn¡¯t chase after her; for him, flirting with a beautiful woman was the greatest pleasure.

    When Lu Tianxing came out of the Rainbow Leisure Club, the entrance was deserted, leaving only Lin Qianru waiting for him.

    "Where did Mr. Bai and the others go? Did they leave earlier?"

    Lu Tianxing walked up to Lin Qianru and upon noticing Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t there, he chuckled, lowered his head and kissed Lin Qianru¡¯s face.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? What if someone sees us?"

    Lin Qianru was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate gesture and hurriedly pushed him away. Her eyes nervously scanned their surroundings and, after realizing no one had noticed them, she rxed and let out a sigh of relief, "Of course, Mr. Bai and the others left first. They asked me to wait here for you. What¡¯s the matter, love god Lu? Disappointed not to see your old me?"

    "Qianru darling, can you not bring that up? I¡¯d love to, but she might not be keen, and besides, you drain me dry every day. How would I have the energy to chase other women? I want to live a long life!" Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with a woeful expression.

    "Go to hell."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded, this jerk, always saying the wrong things at the wrong time.

    "How could I possibly die! If I did, you¡¯d be a widow."

    "A widow is a widow, you filthy yboy, I warn you, from now on you¡¯re not allowed to touch me," Lin Qianru said angrily and embarrassedly.

    "Really? You won¡¯t let me touch you? Think you can handle that?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Lin Qianru with a wicked smile, his meaning clear without words.

    "Hmph, what¡¯s the big deal? If ites to that, I¡¯ll just go to ck Cat and buy a fake one. Isn¡¯t that good enough?"

    Lin Qianru, dissatisfied, twisted Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and turned to walk towards the parking lot.

    "But is a fake as good as the real thing?"

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself, following Lin Qianru.

    The two walked side by side toward the parking lot, Lu Tianxing¡¯s asional remarks causing Lin Qianru to burst into giggles.

    A slight happiness spread between them.

    Chatting andughing with Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing unceremoniously took the passenger seat in the underground parking lot of the Rainbow Club, while Lin Qianru took her ce in the driver¡¯s seat, her long, beautiful legs perfectly revealed before Lu Tianxing, immediately dazzling him.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze, Lin Qianru realized it immediately and asked with a smile, "Do they look good?"

    "They do."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, his fingers involuntarily reaching out.

    "Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m driving. What if we have an ident? Behave yourself."

    Lin Qianru suddenly turned serious and pped away Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaching hand.

    "Qianru, don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s not fair; I haven¡¯t had meat for several days," Lu Tianxing immediately felt gloomy, realizing for the first time that Lin Qianru had also learned to tease someone¡¯s appetite.

    "What does your eating meat have to do with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one stopping you from eating it."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gloomy expression, Lin Qianru burst intoughter, realizing that this tactic was indeed effective against a yboy, making him yearn for what he couldn¡¯t have.

    "You little minx, don¡¯t be so smug. Do you know the consequences of provoking me?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a sinister smile, teasingly lifting Lin Qianru¡¯s chin with his finger, his eyes full of mockery.

    "If you¡¯re not afraid of a car ident, go ahead," Lin Qianru said fearlessly, pressing her foot down hard, the car suddenly picked up speed, as the scenery outside shed by like lightning.

    Lin Qianru raised an eyebrow, giving Lu Tianxing a provocative nce, full of challenge.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a waterfall of sweat; he immediately let go of her, deciding it was better not to provoke this fierce girl for now.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Lin Qianru smiled triumphantly, driving toward the hotel she had agreed upon with Bai Zhiqing.

    Twenty minutester, Lin Qianru parked the BMW steadily beside Jinpeng Hotel.

    Asking for rmendations, asking for rmendations, asking for rmendations!!

 Chapter 392 - 390 Difficult Choices

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 390 Difficult Choices</h4>

    "Jinpeng Hotel?"

    Seeing this all-too-familiar hotel name, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a twinge of annoyance, as if he had just been at this hotel where Bai Qiao Mountain had ruthlessly forced him to drink a load of tiger~biao~wine. That night he almost suffocated and nearly ended up in the hospital.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lin Qianru got out of the car and noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s conflicted expression, she asked with puzzlement.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I¡¯m just amazed at Mr. Bai¡¯s generosity. This hotel isn¡¯t low profile at all. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Bai to spare such expense¡ªthe minimum cost for a meal here starts in the tens of thousands."

    "Of course, don¡¯t be fooled by Mr. Bai¡¯s cold demeanor; he¡¯s actually very good to his employees. As long as you perform well and work hard, Mr. Bai is never stingy. Besides, this is a private gathering. Naturally, we should pick a nice ce. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t expect to see a group of beautiful women eating at a food stall."

    After exining to Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru led the way into the hotel.

    As soon as Lin Qianru entered the lobby, a female attendant came up to greet them, "Good day to you, sir, and madam. May I ask if you are Miss Lin Qianru and Mr. Lu Tianxing?"

    "We are. Is there something you need us for?"

    Lin Qianru nodded and looked at the female attendant with some confusion.

    "Hello, Miss Lin, Mr. Bai instructed me to wait here especially for the two of you. Mr. Bai is already in the private room waiting for you. Please, follow me."

    The attendant nced at Lin Qianru, exined the situation with great respect, and then led the way.

    Soon, the attendant brought them to arge private room on the second floor. "Mr. Bai is inside."

    Lin Qianru nodded, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open to enter.

    Lu Tianxing followed closely behind Lin Qianru into the private room. When he got a clear view of the situation inside, he was taken aback and instinctively thought about turning around and leaving.

    The atmosphere in the entire private room seemed to crackle with an electric~current~running~through it, tumultuous and roaring. Bai Zhiqing looked annoyed at Lin Yafei, while Lin Yafei was leisurely sitting in her chair, her mouth curving into a slight smile.

    Xue Man was sitting to the left of Bai Zhiqing, separated by one seat, and to the right of Bai Zhiqing, and to the left of Lin Yafei, there was an empty seat, sandwiched between the two women. Meanwhile, Li Xiaofeng seemed to have discovered something terrifying, sitting far away, head down admiring the floor, adopting an ¡¯I¡¯m an obedient baby, you can¡¯t see me¡¯ demeanor.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re finally here. I saved a seat for you. Sit by me," said Lin Yafei, her face lighting up with a coy smile as she patted the empty seat next to her and waved Lu Tianxing over.

    Lu Tianxing paused, instinctively wanting to walk over, only to hear a cold voice ring out, "Assistant Lu,e sit by me. If it wasn¡¯t for your help today, I might not have made it to the tender meeting in time to clinch the Tianhe Resort project. ording to reason, you¡¯re thepany¡¯s hero¡ªhow can you sit next to someone else? Right, Assistant Lu?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, her face bearing a faint smile, but there was a hint of fierceness in her eyes.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt a chilling shiver run down his spine¡ªthe two women seemed to be at it again. Now, no matter where he sat, it probably wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.

    "Little Qingqing, why so fierce? Look, you¡¯ve scared Tianxing. It isn¡¯t working hours now; you can¡¯t boss him around. Besides, this is a private gathering. Tianxing, I believe you¡¯ll choose to sit over here with me, won¡¯t you?"

    Lin Yafei smiled at Lu Tianxing, her charming eyes blinking at him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, feeling as though Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes carried an electric current that sent a shiver through his whole body and kindled a me in his heart.

    Lin Yafei was a natural seductress, and her every smile and frown seemed to hit one with a powerful wave of allure.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, a chill began to emanate from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, "Assistant Lu, where do you choose to sit?"

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, taking a seat next to Xue Man, her beautiful eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, wanting to see how he would choose.

    Feeling the scorching gazes of the three women, Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    This was a difficult multiple-choice question, where one wrong move could lead him to a grave without a body.

    On one side was his wife and his lover; choosing either side seemed like a bad move, as who knew if either woman would suddenly turn hostile against him. "Better to provoke King Yan than a wrathful woman," a bloody lesson concluded by many men.

    The only one who could help him now was Li Xiaofeng.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s pleading gaze fell on Li Xiaofeng, hoping he could rescue him.

    Li Xiaofeng looked here and there, and after observing the icy stares from both women, he quickly lowered his head, tactfully ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s plea for help.

    Difficult as it is for an upright official to settle domestic disputes, he chose not to join themotion, lest he wind up the unlucky one.

    After witnessing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s sweat flowed even more, and the atmosphere in the private room turned incredibly strange.

    Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Lin Yafei, and even Xue Man were all staring intently at Lu Tianxing, waiting for his decision.

    Especially Bai Zhiqing, whose eyes nearly spat mes as if she would roast and devour Lu Tianxing on the spot if he chose the wrong seat.

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with a sense of resentful longing, as if to say, if you chose the wrong seat, I would burst into tears right before you.

    "F*ck, Xue the beauty, what¡¯s with the resentful act?, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with you, just watch quietly, can¡¯t you?"

    Seeing Xue Man with a hint of resentment in her eyes, Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words, wishing he could shout at her, "Stick to soy sauce making, don¡¯t act as if I¡¯ve abandoned you," enjoying the spectacle too much to mind his own business.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palms began to sweat, and he would rather battle several mythic fighters than confront these women.

    A woman in a fury was more frightening than anything else.

    "Choose which!"

    Lu Tianxing felt this was the second most difficult decision of his life, the first being whether to save Bai Zhiqing.

    Facing the aggressive stares of these women, Lu Tianxing wanted to flee, and at that moment, he suddenly envied ancient times. How refreshing would it be to deal with disobedient women with a backhand p?

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and said with a lightugh, "Tianxing, choose a seat!"

    Bai Zhiqing red with her eyes wide, defiantly saying, "Assistant Lu, make your choice. If you don¡¯t choose, we won¡¯t eat today, and if you make the wrong choice, you bear the consequences."

 Chapter 393 - 391: Clashing with Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 391: shing with Each Other</h4>

    "This... this..."

    Lu Tianxing stuttered, his eyes rolling around as he seriously spoke, "President Lin, I¡¯m sorry, and I appreciate your kind offer, but I think it¡¯s better for me to stick with Mr. Bai. After all, I am with Bai¡¯s Group and today is Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s celebration banquet. If I don¡¯t sit next to Mr. Bai, it might be a bit inappropriate. Next time I¡¯ll definitely sit next to you, but for this time, I¡¯m sorry."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing quickly ran to the chair next to Bai Zhiqing and sat down.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately conjured a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, her eyes provocatively sweeping over Lin Yafei as if to say: See that? This is my husband. No matter how charming you are, my husband still stands by me. You stand no chance. Better focus on improving your Ambidextrous Boxing.

    Seeing this scene, Li Xiaofeng suddenly became terrified, regret turning his insides green; the ce was almost a battlefield, with metaphorical shells flying everywhere. A slight misstep and he, a mere foot soldier, could be blown to pieces. Had he anticipated this, he would have preferred sleeping on the streets rather than wading into these murky waters.

    Sleeping on the streets won¡¯t kill me, but staying here definitely will.

    "I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m so stupid. Why did Ie here just for food? I should have known better not toe. Now I¡¯m doomed, may Buddha and God bless me."

    Li Xiaofeng prayed silently, head down, cleverly acting as if he were invisible.

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, acting as if she hadn¡¯t seen Bai Zhiqing¡¯s provocation, and directly picked up the menu, "Tianxing, what do you like to eat? Tell me, and I¡¯ll order for you¡ªit¡¯ll definitely suit your taste."

    "Why ask for the menu? I¡¯ll do the ordering."

    Bai Zhiqing, unwilling to show weakness, grabbed the table bell and pressed it twice.

    Soon, a waiter knocked on the door and entered.

    Upon entering the room, the waiter instinctively shrank her neck, nced at the air conditioner in confusion¡ª the temperature was moderate, yet she couldn¡¯t help but notice the chilly air whooshing around the room.

    "Mr. Bai, I¡¯m not sure what dishes you would like to order."

    Bai Zhiqing, the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, was a regr at these corporate celebration banquets, and was well-recognized by the staff, who naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend her.

    Bai Zhiqing nced over Lin Yafei as she began to order, "Bring us six sets of the gold medal pigeon, pan-seared Silver Snow fish, honey-zed spare ribs, abalone sauce goose feet, supreme prawns..."

    Bai Zhiqing quickly ordered over a dozen dishes and then stopped, "That should be good enough."

    The waitress nodded, and turned intending to leave; staying in that area felt almost suffocating, as if myriad sparks were flickering in the air.

    "Wait a minute, prepare one serving of ¡¯Seven Swords Under Heavenly Mountain¡¯ for me. Tell your manager, I am Lin Yafei, he will know."

    Lin Yafei suddenly called the waitress back, adding another dish.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, everyone present involuntarily gasped.

    ¡¯Seven Swords Under Heavenly Mountain¡¯ was Jingpeng Hotel¡¯s most famous signature dish, extremelyplex in preparation, exclusively limited to a maximum of five servings a day, and had to be ordered in advance.

    The preparation of ¡¯Seven Swords Under Heavenly Mountain¡¯ was incrediblyplex. It involved chopping the meat from seven different types of animals, mixing them into apact mass, then marinating them in a secret sauce, and finally cooking in a special broth. When the soup was perfect, its rich aroma filled the air, and blending all the meats together gave a taste sensation like countless animals running on one¡¯s tongue.

    Not only was it limited edition, but also the price was extremely high¡ªa portion of "Seven Swords Beneath Heavenly Mountain" sold for 88,888.

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes widened as he felt his mouth water. He had long heard of the "Seven Swords Beneath Heavenly Mountain" signature dish at Jinpeng Hotel. It was said that the chef was a former exclusive chef from the Imperial Kitchen, who, after retiring, had been recruited by Jinpeng Hotel with a high sry.

    If this had been in the past, only the Emperor could have enjoyed such cuisine; even nowadays, it was not something you could enjoy just by having money.

    The waitress paused for a moment, looking towards Bai Zhiqing, and after seeing Bai Zhiqing nod, she wrote it on the menu and walked out.

    After hearing the waitress leave, Lin Qianru, somewhat puzzled, spoke up, "President Lin, I heard that the signature dish of Jinpeng Hotel needed to be reserved in advance, we may not be able to eat it today."

    "No worries, Jinpeng Hotel and I have a bit of a connection; I am the secondrgest shareholder. If I couldn¡¯t eat it, I doubt many others could either."

    Lin Yafei smiled elegantly, her gazending on Lu Tianxing, "Besides, today Tianxing is here too. No matter the cost, I must make my old friend enjoy himself. Right, Tianxing?"

    "Show off, wasting food."

    Bai Zhiqing mumbled discontentedly.

    "I¡¯m happy to."

    "Hmph..."

    Lu Tianxing sat on his chair nervously, feeling on pins and needles. These two women were clearly at it again. He observed the rule of nose to eyes, eyes to mouth, mouth to heart, sitting still like a Buddha, staring absent-mindedly at the utensils as if gazing at a rare antique.

    It must be said, a grand hotel was truly grand, their speed of serving dishes was notparable to that of ordinary diners.

    Before long, the waitress pushed the dining cart into their private room, stacking up one dish after another exquisitely, which left Lu Tianxing gaping in astonishment. Tycoons really did things big; there were almost twenty dishes for just six people. Could they even finish it? This meal could equate to several years¡¯ sry for an ordinary person.

    When the waitress left, Lin Yafei suddenly stood up and leaned over to grab Lu Tianxing¡¯s bowl.

    At this bending, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately lost control, captivated by the half-hidden deep cleavage, a chasm deep enough to make someone afraid of heights feel dizzy.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned cold. She lifted her foot under the table and stomped hard on Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, seemingly as a warning.

    Lu Tianxing looked innocently at Bai Zhiqing. This wasn¡¯t his fault; with such a scene before him, how could he possibly restrain himself from looking? Those who wouldn¡¯t look were fools¡ªit was like that news piece he had seen online a few days ago. A tycoon, in pursuit of a beauty, spent millions to travel together, yet restrained himself from doing anything and ended up getting blocked by the woman, gaining nothing at all. Wasn¡¯t that purely idiotic?

    "Tianxing, have a taste. This is specially ordered for you, ¡¯Seven Swords Beneath Heavenly Mountain.¡¯ Let¡¯s see how it tastes."

    Lin Yafei scooped up a bowl of soup, gently blew on it, and then handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    "Lin Demon. can you not be so disgusting, your saliva has blown into it."

    Bai Zhiqing red, picking up a chicken leg from the side and cing it in front of Lu Tianxing: "Assistant Lu, if it weren¡¯t for your help today, I might not have been able to reach the venue on time. You are a hero of Bai¡¯s Group, so consider this chicken leg my reward for you. You must eat it."

 Chapter 394 - 392: Giving Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 392: Giving Gifts</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s abrupt action took all the attendees by surprise, and everyone was momentarily stunned. Li Xiaofeng and Lin Yafei weren¡¯t as shocked, since they knew Bai Zhiqing was Lu Tianxing¡¯s spouse, and witnessing another woman cozily offering favors to her man without her flipping out at the scene wasmendable enough.

    The most surprised were certainly Lin Qianru and Xue Man. At the moment, they were staring at Bai Zhiqing with their eyes wide open. As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s close friends, they were well aware of her personality; she had always been indifferent to men. Yet now, she was taking the initiative to serve food to a man, and even if that man was a hero to Bai¡¯s Group like Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behavior seemed excessive, leading to some deep spections about the implications.

    "Could it be that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t lie to me? Is Zhiqing really his wife?"

    A thought shed through Lin Qianru¡¯s mind. She recalled Lu Tianxing once iming Bai Zhiqing was his wife, a statement she had brushed off with disdain, thinking that he was merely daydreaming.

    But now, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behavior waspletely that of a jealous young girl.

    As the thought passed through her mind and vanished, Lin Qianru shook her head vigorously. Bai Zhiqing, a typical ¡¯white, rich, and beautiful¡¯dy, and Lu Tianxing, at best a bad boy and a loser before this, how could he possibly win over Bai Zhiqing, let alone marry her?

    "Maybe thepany rumors were right, that Lu Tianxing is Zhiqing¡¯s distant rtive, which would exin why she¡¯s so concerned about Lu Tianxing, protecting him from contact with President Lin to avoid any loss."

    Another idea popped into Lin Qianru¡¯s mind. She¡¯d rather believe that than entertain the idea that Lu Tianxing was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯ve been working yourself ragged these past three days, have a taste of this rib, it¡¯s delicious, let me blow on it for you."

    Lin Yafei, observing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, sounded even more intimate, picking up a rib with her chopsticks, blowing on it, and then bringing it to Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, mimicking the way one would feed a child.

    "Assistant Lu, you are a hero to thepany, have this."

    Bai Zhiqing was quick to counterattack, not showing the slightest weakness.

    "Tianxing, this squab is quite nice, the vor is excellent, it suits your taste perfectly, try it."

    "Assistant Lu, have this, it¡¯s said to be good for health. You¡¯re too frail, you need to strengthen yourself, I certainly don¡¯t want to one day see a news story about an employee of Bai¡¯s Group dying of overwork."

    "..."

    The two of them went back and forth, a battle of words as entertaining as it was fierce.

    Lu Tianxing wore a bitter smile as he looked at the pile of dishes umting in front of him, feeling like crying without the tears. What on earth were these two women trying to do¡ªstuff him to death?

    "Mr. Bai, President Lin, enough is enough, you should eat too, or the food will get cold."

    Seeing that both women seemed intent on heaping all the dishes into his bowl, Lu Tianxing hurriedly picked up his cup of wine, quickly stood up and changed the subject, "Today is a great day for Bai¡¯s Group, having sessfully secured the Tianhe Resort project, thanks entirely to everyone¡¯s help. On such a good day, wouldn¡¯t it dampen the spirits not to drink a toast?"

    "Cheers."

    Everyone raised their sses and the crisp clinking soon brought a lively atmosphere to the private room.

    "Sister Zhiqing, congrattions on securing the Tianhe Resort project. After this, Bai¡¯s Group is set to soar to new heights, truly bing the top powerhouse in Modu. As your junior, I don¡¯t have much to give, but this is my present to Sister Zhiqing. I hope you won¡¯t disdain it."

    As he spoke, Li Xiaofeng bent down to retrieve a gift box from under the table, then opened it.

    It was a golden jasper-engraved copper coin with the inscription of Kaiyuan Tongbao, symbolizing the influx of wealth from all directions.

    "Xiao Feng, no need, this is too precious, I can¡¯t ept it."

    Seeing the item, Bai Zhiqing repeatedly shook her head in refusal.

    Although she wasn¡¯t in the jewelry business, she knew the value of golden jade, and moreover, this Kaiyuan Tongbao wasn¡¯t artificially colored¡ªit was entirely a naturalrge jade carving, and the quality of the jade was very good, definitely old-pit ss type. This Kaiyuan Tongbao was the size of three adult palms and was undoubtedly of great value.

    She had only met Li Xiaofeng once, and yet he gave her such a significant gift. How could she ept it, even if Li Xiaofeng was Lin Yafei¡¯s cousin?

    Lu Tianxing looked at Li Xiaofeng with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected that the guy who always followed Lin Yafei around like a sycophant was actually a big tycoon. Although he didn¡¯t understand jewelry, he knew this item was definitely very valuable, just by seeing the expressions on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face and the others.

    "What¡¯s too precious, Sister Zhiqing, since you and my cousin are best friends, and you are my cousin¡¯s sister, then naturally you are also my sister. Since my sister has sessfullynded a project, as her brother, of course, I must show my support. If you don¡¯t ept, then it means, Sister Zhiqing, you don¡¯t regard me as your brother."

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s gaze was steadfast as he looked at Bai Zhiqing. He had prepared this gift specifically to congratte Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing was at a loss for an answer for a moment, her eyes briefly swept over Lu Tianxing, as if looking to him to make a decision for her.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing sighed softly and said, "Mr. Bai, since this is a gift from Xiao Feng to his own sister, you might as well ept it. By the look of it, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone short of money, this little amount to him is nothing."

    Although Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know Li Xiaofeng¡¯s background, the aura emanating from him was enough to indicate that Li Xiaofeng¡¯s status was not ordinary.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing say this, Bai Zhiqing no longer refused and nodded, "Alright then! I will ept it, from now on, you are my, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, brother. Feel free toe to your sister if you ever need anything."

    "Then I thank you, Sister Zhiqing."

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s face beamed with a brilliant smile. He had finally gotten away from the devil Lin Yafei. From now on, if Lin Yafei dared to mess with him, he would just run to Bai Zhiqing and freeload off her.

    "Xiao Feng, you have such nice things yet you don¡¯t give any to your sister¡ªsuch a shame, I¡¯ve always been so good to you. Are you heartless or what, you¡¯ve actually forgotten about your sister."

    Lin Yafei looked at Li Xiaofeng with a mix of grievance and allure.

    Li Xiaofeng suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes may have appeared grievous, but they were filled with a dangerous aura. If only he had known, he would have given the item discreetly to Bai Zhiqing, instead of in front of Lin Yafei.

    Now that the two women had clearly started a battle, just the thought of Lin Yafei¡¯s means made Li Xiaofeng shudder. He swallowed hard and said cautiously, "Cousin, I¡¯ve certainly prepared something for you as well, I just didn¡¯t bring it with me. Don¡¯t worry, even if someone else misses out, it won¡¯t be you, right?"

    "You¡¯d better understand."

    Only then did Lin Yafei let Li Xiaofeng off the hook, her gaze once again falling on Lu Tianxing.

    Li Xiaofeng let out a long sigh of relief, having finally gotten through this ordeal.

    "Mr. Bai, President Lin, excuse me, I need to go to the restroom."

    Xue Man suddenly stood up, her face showing a hint of apology as she quickly made her way outside.

    Thank you for the generous tip from the past!!

 Chapter 395 - 393 Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 393 Conflict</h4>

    Not long after Xue Man left, everyone heard an angry voice outside.

    "Stupid woman, are you blind? You dare to hit me? I tell you, I won¡¯t let this slide today."

    "Go to hell! You filthy rogue, just look at yourself, daring to take advantage of me. It¡¯s your luck I didn¡¯t cripple you. Get lost!"

    Immediately following that, Xue Man¡¯s furious voice came from outside.

    "This isn¡¯t good, something¡¯s happened to Xue Man."

    Everyone was stunned, but quickly realized what was happening.

    Lu Tianxing was the first to open the door and go out, immediately seeing Xue Man standing in the hallway outside the private room, her delicate face now filled with rage. Facing her were four or five tattooed, oddly-dressed punks, one of whom was holding his face with a clear handprint on his cheek¡ªapparently he had tried to take advantage of Xue Man, but instead, had received a fierce p from her.

    Seeing the man¡¯s swollen face, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but grimace. He was well aware of Xue Man¡¯s ferocity. These punks were lucky they hadn¡¯t been crippled.

    "Babe, don¡¯t be mad, I know I was wrong. How about I make it up to you? You can use me however you want."

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s response, the beaten punk, far from showing any anger, wore a sinister look as he gazed at Xue Man.

    "Hahaha, boss, you can¡¯t hog her all to yourself, remember to include us."

    At their leader¡¯s voice, the other punks burst into uproariousughter.

    "These guys are done for."

    Lu Tianxing could only cover his forehead, wondering why they would mess with Xue Man. Weren¡¯t they just asking for trouble, tired of living?

    Sure enough, hearing these punks taunt her, Xue Man¡¯s expression instantly turned icy cold, utterly chilling. She stepped forward andshed out with a kick.

    Swift, urate, and ruthlessly fierce.

    Her high-heeled shoe viciously struck the groin of the punk.

    "Ah."

    The punk¡¯s face twisted instantly, his eyes bulging as he copsed to the ground with a thud, his mouth agape but unable to make a sound as he clutched his groin. Blood dribbled through his fingers at a visible rate, dripping onto the floor, starkly ring.

    Man, this woman is brutal.

    Witnessing this scene, all the males present instinctively tightened their thighs, looking at Xue Man with terrified eyes. She was ferociously formidable; this guy¡¯s life might be ruined.

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, feeling a chill of fear. Thankfully, he was skilled, otherwise, given how he had once flirted with Xue Man, his fate might have been worse than this fellow¡¯s.

    Li Xiaofeng shivered, witnessing Xue Man for the first time. He had just thought she was beautiful and somewhat cold, not easy to approach. But now, it seemed she wasn¡¯t just difficult to approach; she was downright impossible, extreme in her retaliation. A mere flirtatiousment and she had crippled a man.

    "The heart of a woman is most venomous indeed."

    Li Xiaofeng suddenly felt that all the beauties in this world were filled with malice, always ready with a paralyzing kick, enough to scare a man to pee alive.

    After a brief daze, those few thugs quickly snapped out of it, and then looked at Xue Man with fierce faces.

    "Damn, stinky woman, you dare to strike, all of you attack together, catch her for me," yelled one thug who had been pped.

    At hismand, the remaining thugs lunged at Xue Man, ws and teeth bared.

    Some onlookers, witnessing this scene, immediately shrunk back their heads and closed the private room doors, knowing these thugs were not to be messed with. ying hero to save the damsel was fine if you had the strength; without it, trying and failing made you a joke.

    Xue Man, cold as ice, watched the thugs charging at her and without any hesitation took a step back and assumed an attacking stance, ready to engage.

    Li Xiaofeng furrowed his brows at this sight, being a yboy but never one to bully others by taking advantage of his situation.

    Just as Li Xiaofeng was about to take action, he realized someone was faster than him. Lu Tianxing turned into a blur of motion, instantaneously appearing next to Xue Man, his right leg whipping out as a blur.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Only to hear several dull sounds, the thugs who had rushed toward Xue Man were sent flying back even faster.

    Each of their faces bore a distinct footprint, and blood mixed with teeth sprayed out from their mouths, like rolling gourds, all crashing into each other, followed immediately by a series of miserable yelps as they couldn¡¯t get up for half a day.

    "Such incredible speed, who exactly is he, this power is frightening."

    Li Xiaofeng, standing behind, saw Lu Tianxing instantly appear by Xue Man and kick the thugs flying, his pupils suddenly constricted, his face showing intense solemnity.

    Li Xiaofeng, a member of the Beijing Li Family, naturally understood martial arts and had trained in them. At a young age, he was already a Xuan-level Martial Artist, and although not as exceptionally talented as Sima Lingyun, he was regarded as a prodigy among the young.

    But just now, in the moment Lu Tianxing moved, he hadn¡¯t even seen him take any action before he was already at the thugs¡¯ side, the thugs flying immediately afterward.

    "Minister Xue, you don¡¯t need to thank me. If you really want to thank someone, thank Mr. Bai. She said if I helped you, she would raise my sry, heh heh, of course, if you do want to thank me, just casually toss me ten or eighty thousand," Lu Tianxing said as if it were an everyday matter, smiling as he spoke to Xue Man.

    He had originally not wanted to intervene, preferring to just watch the action, but he had been pulled in by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ring, and had to step in. Besides, letting a woman be bullied by several thugs while a grown man stood by was somewhat unjustifiable.

    "Who asked for your thanks, you¡¯re overthinking it. They¡¯re just scum, I could have handled them with one hand," Xue Man snorted coldly, her gazeplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing, not expecting him to suddenly intervene on her behalf.

    Thanks for the donation, Ruan!!!!

 Chapter 396 - 394 Break Your Leg

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 394 Break Your Leg</h4>

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, who was within arm¡¯s reach, Xue Man¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ripple slightly. This man was like a wall standing in front of her, shielding her from all the furious storms, personally pulling her out of the boundless darknessst time, and again taking action for her today. Such scenes would move anyone.

    However, Xue Man soon forcefully suppressed that touch of emotion. Lu Tianxing was Lin Qian Ru¡¯s man, and she could not entertain any thoughts about him.

    "Minister Xue, you step back first. I want to see what kind of tricks these guys are nning to pull."

    Unaware of Xue Man¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing turned to remind her and walked step by step towards the only gangster still standing.

    "You... what do you want to do, I... I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Young Master Wang¡¯s man, and if you dare to touch me, Young Master Wang won¡¯t let you off."

    The gangster looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of horror. When he mentioned Young Master Wang, he seemed not afraid anymore, his tone carrying a hint of arrogance: "Do you know who Young Master Wang is? Let me tell you, Young Master Wang¡¯s father is the deputy mayor of this patch of Modu, the Family Head of the Wang Family. If you dare do anything to me, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you off. If you hand over this woman today and let me enjoy myself, I¡¯ll magnanimously consider letting bygones be bygones..."

    "Young Master Wang? I don¡¯t care whose man you are, kneel down and apologize, then scram. Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally help you kneel."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the gangster, a trace of icy cold smile on his lips.

    The gangster¡¯s body trembled, the look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer, his whole body uncontrobly shivering.

    "You... what do you want to do, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare toy a hand on me, Young Master Wang won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯d better think it through," the gangster said, swallowing hard, trying to suppress the fear in his heart.

    "Crack!"

    "Crack!"

    No sooner had the gangster finished speaking than everyone heard two sounds of bones breaking, followed immediately by pitiful screams.

    Everyone instinctively looked over, only to discover that the arrogant gangster from moments ago was now kneeling on the ground, his kneecaps shattered by a kick, blood instantly soaking the marble floor. The bright red blood appeared extremely jarring, and the shrill scream made it all the more chilling.

    Bai Zhiqing saw this and her gaze fluctuated slightly, quickly returning to calm. In this period, her heart had been toughened considerably by Lu Tianxing, having even seen dead people, so a bit of blood was nothing rming. Moreover, as long as Lu Tianxing was fine, what did other people matter to her?

    Both Lin Qian Ru and Xue Man¡¯s gaze showed a trace of reluctance, yet they didn¡¯t speak up. Sometimes, ruthlessness was the only way to subdue everyone. If Xue Man had not had the strength earlier, the oue was best left unimagined. If the Lin Family had enough power to confront the Tan Family, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden in Modu for so many years.

    Without strength, the fate of the gangster was what they would have faced, and even Xue Man might have been humiliated to death. There was no need for sympathy towards such people.

    "Cousin, what do we do next? Should we stop him?" Li Xiaofeng, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless methods, a sh of light in his eyes, quietly walked to Lin Yafei¡¯s side, looking a bit anxious.

    Li Xiaofeng sensed a familiar aura on Lu Tianxing, a murderous intent, one that only those who had killed could have. Lu Tianxing must have killed before, and not just a few.

    "What do you mean ¡¯what do we do?¡¯ Just watch," said Lin Yafei, ncing at Li Xiaofeng with a nonchnt tone.

    "But, but isn¡¯t this a bit too much, just over a minor conflict?"

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s brows furrowed. With his insight, he could tell that the legs of this small-time thug werepletely destroyed, irreparable with current medical technology, dooming him to a life confined to a wheelchair.

    "Too much? Haven¡¯t you realized they did this on purpose to cause trouble? With people like this, it¡¯s better to cripple them outright so they can¡¯t harm anyone else in this world."

    Lin Yafei watched the group of screaming thugs, a cold smile appearing on her face.

    In this world, there is no such thing as love without reason, nor is there hate without cause. These thugs didn¡¯t just happen to pass by and get tempted by Xue Man¡¯s beauty in hopes of a cheap thrill. Everything was arranged by someone with the intention of causing trouble.

    What ce is Jinpeng Hotel? It¡¯s a top-tier luxury hotel where only the rich and powerful can enter. The guests are of no ordinary status ¡ª likely, any one of them could crush these thugs with just a leg hair. What difference is there, then, between seeking trouble here and courting death?

    The thugs are not fools, on the contrary, they are shrewder than most. Having them stir up trouble in Jinpeng Hotel suggests someone¡¯s maniption. Who would believe there isn¡¯t?

    "Deliberately causing trouble?"

    Li Xiaofeng was slightly startled.

    "Xiao Feng, you are too young. If you keep going on like this, I guarantee that sooner orter your Li Family will be swallowed by other ns. I finally understand why your grandfather, knowing you were with me, didn¡¯te to take you back. You need to learn, watch, and study more."

    Lin Yafei looked at Li Xiaofeng and shook her head, saying, "Xiao Feng, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this. And remember this advice from your cousin: never be an enemy to Lu Tianxing, never. Remember, if one day your Li Family bes enemies with Lu Tianxing, it would be best for you to flee as far as you can and never return to China. Remember my words, this is your cousin¡¯s advice to you."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone was extraordinarily earnest. After separating from Lu Tianxing for the first time, she had investigated him, but the information one could find was always superficial, and there was no trace of his years abroad. The less she found out, the more terrifying it became.

    Lin Yafei had a premonition that if the Li Family ever became enemies with Lu Tianxing, their end would be total annihtion.

    "Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I understand."

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s face grew serious and he nodded gravely. Lin Yafei would not deceive him, and moreover, based on the strength that Lu Tianxing had just disyed, it was clear he was much stronger than him, very likely having broken through to the Earth-level, or even reached Earth-level Peak.

    A twenty-something year-old Earth-level Peak master was rare in all of China. Such a genius, if he lived, was bound to be a Heaven-level Martial Artist, or even a mythical peak powerhouse. To be enemies with such an invincible fighter was akin to seeking death.

    Unless you are confident in killing with one blow, otherwise, once such a talent matures, the repercussions would be endless. From the killer intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s moves, it was clear he wasn¡¯t like Zhang Wuji from "The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber" who could forget about avenging his parents¡¯ deaths and reconcile with his enemies. Once an enemy of Lu Tianxing, it would be a fight to the death.

    "Good that you understand."

    Lin Yafei nodded, her gaze subtly sweeping over Xue Man and Lin Qianru. She realized that these two women seemed to also be one of herpetitors, and the threat from Lin Qianru was as significant as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s.

    Thank you for your reward, Love in the Next Second!!!

 Chapter 397 - 395 The Real Master Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 395 The Real Master Has Arrived</h4> After breaking both legs of the thug, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no fluctuation as he looked at the man with a coldugh, step by step making his way towards another thug.

    "You... what do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me tell you, I belong to Young Master Wang. If youy a hand on me, Young Master Wang will never let you go. Young Master Wang belongs to the Wang Family. For them, killing you is as easy as crushing an ant,"

    The thug shivered as he saw Lu Tianxing approaching, his face revealing deep fear. In his eyes, the man before him was no longer human but a devil that hade from hell, his methods were cruel to the extreme.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the thug and softlyughed, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you. Just tell me which private room your Young Master Wang is in, and I¡¯ll let you go. How does that sound? Think carefully, because if you don¡¯t tell me, this time you might not have your hands anymore."

    "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just came here to eat, and I saw this girl was pretty, so I wanted to take a little advantage¡ªplease, I beg you to be generous and let me go! Besides, I didn¡¯t manage to get any advantage,"

    The thug gulped down saliva nervously, his eyes flickering uncertainly.

    "Since you¡¯re not willing to talk, there¡¯s nothing I can do."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders and lifted his foot to kick towards the thug¡¯s shoulder.

    "Enough, stop it now,"

    Just then, a dark voice came through. A young man with a slightly pale face, dressed in an Armani suit, descended from a luxurious private room, followed by two burly men in ck suits and wearing sunsses.

    Looking at the thugs lying on the ground, the young man frowned and looked at Lu Tianxing with a sh of coldness in his eyes. He hade today for Lu Tianxing; Bai Zhiqing was the woman he had set his sights on, and anyone who dared topete with him for a woman would pay the price.

    "You¡¯re the one who hit my people,"

    The young man observed Lu Tianxing from a higher stance.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the young man and instantly understood that this must be the so-called Young Master of the Wang Family.

    "Indeed, I¡¯m the one who hit them. However, these people couldn¡¯t keep their hands and feet to themselves, so I gave them a free lesson on your behalf to teach them that a dog shouldn¡¯t jump around and bite people everywhere. Otherwise, they might sometimes get killed," Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    "If my people made a mistake, an apology would suffice, wouldn¡¯t it? Was there a need to be so heavy-handed?"

    The young man¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Lu Tianxing, slowly speaking, "I don¡¯t ask much of you¡ªjust kneel down and apologize to my people, then cripple your own legs, and I shall let bygones be bygones. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what," Lu Tianxing asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    "Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally break your limbs and make you crawl out of here,"

    A glint of icy killing intent shed in the young man¡¯s eyes.

    As the young man spoke, the two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, their intent to threaten was unmistakable.

    "Wang Kai, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t go too far. Clearly, it was your men trying to take advantage of the situation. Don¡¯t push people too far,"

    Just then, an angry voice came from behind. Bai Zhiqing stepped beside Lu Tianxing, looking at the young man with fury in her eyes.

    She recognized this young man; his name was Wang Kai, the son of Modu¡¯s vice mayor Wang Yan. He had pursued her in the past, only to bepletely ignored by her. Rumor had it he had gotten into trouble and was confined at home for several months without leaving.

    But today, he appeared here out of the blue. It was clear that this group of thugs was brought by him to purposefully create trouble.

    "Oh, Zhiqing, you¡¯re here too."

    The young man named Wang Kai, upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, immediately disyed a greedy look in his eyes and said, "Since Zhiqing has spoken, I won¡¯t break his legs. However, no one has ever dared to speak to me like that in Modu. Let him kneel and apologize to my brothers, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones."

    "Wang Kai, don¡¯t go too far. This was clearly your fault."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly turned cold.

    Wang Kai burst into loudughter, "Too far? Zhiqing, am I too far? Of course, he doesn¡¯t have to kneel; we can pick another punishment. I¡¯ve recently taken a liking to watching people drink. As long as he can finish ten bottles of Moutai liquor, I¡¯ll let him off. We¡¯ll consider this matter closed. But if he can¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    "Sanzai, get ten bottles of Moutai over here."

    As he spoke, Wang Kai waved at one of his bodyguards. The bodyguard nodded and immediately turned and left, quickly returning with a tray that held ten opened bottles of Moutai.

    The rich aroma of the liquor spread through the air¡ªit was definitely authentic Moutai, and the kind with the highest alcohol content. Drinking ten bottles would undoubtedly lead to alcohol poisoning and death for an ordinary person.

    "Finish these, and I¡¯ll let today¡¯s events slide. If not, my two bodyguards won¡¯t be so courteous."

    Wang Kai, holding a bottle, nced at Lu Tianxing with a yful look. He wanted to watch Lu Tianxing slowly die.

    "Wang Kai, you¡¯re being unreasonable. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the Wang Family¡¯s Young Master."

    Bai Zhiqing was furiously indignant, her anger peaking. Wang Kai was clearly intending for Lu Tianxing to die.

    Seeing how concerned Bai Zhiqing was for Lu Tianxing, a cold light shed in Wang Kai¡¯s eyes as he said icily, "Zhiqing, this is the face I¡¯m giving you. You know who I am. Crushing him would be as simple as crushing an ant. Drink or not, it¡¯s up to you."

    "You..."

    "Mr. Bai, no need to say more, I¡¯ll drink," Lu Tianxing suddenly interrupted Bai Zhiqing, his face revealing a strange smile.

    "No, Lu Tianxing, Imand you as thepany¡¯s chairman, you are not allowed to drink," Bai Zhiqing said sharply.

    Worry also appeared on Lin Qianru and Xue Man¡¯s faces, as Moutai is a strong spirit. An ordinary person would probably be overwhelmed by a single bottle, let alone ten.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing and the others, his mouth curled into a bright smile.

    For some reason, seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face made Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru feel as if they had taken a reassurance pill. Their worries vanished without a trace, as if the smile was telling them he would definitely be okay.

    "This guy¡¯s done for, why would he mess with Lu Tianxing of all people, he must be tired of living."

    As he looked at the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Li Xiaofeng thought to himself, feeling sorry for Wang Kai. Offending anyone would have been better than offending an Earth-level Martial Artist; it was like he had a death wish.

    An Earth-level Martial Artist in his twenties was an asset China would want to win over¡ªfuture topbat power. It didn¡¯t matter if you were the son of a deputy mayor; even the deputy mayor himself would have to be as submissive as a cat in front of an Earth-level Martial Artist, and if you were killed, nobody would speak up.

 Chapter 398 - 396

    <h4>Chapter 398: 396</h4>

    "Really good, this liquor is not bad, top-notch."

    Ignoring the reactions of those around him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as he walked over to a bodyguard, picked up a bottle of Maotai from the tray, took a deep breath, and with a sinister smile said to Wang Kai, "Good liquor indeed, worthy of being called good liquor. It seems you¡¯re really willing to splurge for me, but sadly I have a habit, I don¡¯t like drinking Maotai. So, how about I let you have a taste instead?"

    "Bang!"

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Lu Tianxing acted swiftly, smashing the bottle of Maotai directly onto Wang Kai¡¯s head. The ss bottle shattered instantly, and blood mixed with the liquor streamed down Wang Kai¡¯s face.

    Everyone was stunned, staring dumbfounded at the scene, not expecting Lu Tianxing to make a move, and such a ruthless one at that, effectively splitting open Wang Kai¡¯s head.

    "Hit him, beat him to death for me, ah, it hurts so much!"

    Wang Kai emitted a scream like a ughtered pig, his eyes fierce as he looked at Lu Tianxing. From a young age, he had never suffered such a loss; he wanted to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    "Kill."

    As Wang Kai¡¯s words fell, the two bodyguards instantly sprang into action, charging towards Lu Tianxing like lightning, deploying Armed Killing Technique with the aim of finishing Lu Tianxing on the spot.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed in an instant, sensing a familiar aura from these two men. This Killing Skill was one foreign death schools trained mercenaries in, brutally vicious, designed to kill in one strike, every move aimed to take a life.

    "Fools, being tools for the tiger, today I¡¯ll disable you first then take care of your master."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned icy in an instant, his figure moved and appeared beside one of the bodyguards, his hand instantly grasping the bodyguard¡¯s arm, gently twisting it.

    "Crack!"

    Blood spurted out as the bodyguard¡¯s arm exploded like popped corn, blood vessels rupturingyer byyer, instantly staining his entire arm red.

    "Thump!"

    Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and kicked the bodyguard away, a stark red trail of blood following through the air.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist thundered towards another bodyguard.

    Watching the scene unfold, this bodyguard sneered. In the death school, he was known as "Iron Fist," iming that even steel, under his fist, would bear an imprint, and if Lu Tianxing thought to match fists with him, it was simply suicidal.

    Without a second thought, the bodyguard threw a punch directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist, the corner of his mouth twisted with a ferocious smile, as if he had already seen Lu Tianxing being blown away by his punch.

    "Thud!"

    Only the sound of breaking bones was heard as a look of deep horror spread over the bodyguard¡¯s face, his body stumbling backward. His hand, struck by Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch, was mangled beyond recognition, the blood dripping onto the ground with a crisp tinkle.

    Lu Tianxing smirked, his figure shing again as he reappeared next to the bodyguard, delivering a knee strike viciously to his stomach.

    "Thump!"

    Clutching his stomach, the bodyguard was sent flying, spewing mouthfuls of blood, struggling to get up again.

    Seeing his two bodyguards taken down in just a few seconds, Wang Kai¡¯s face shed with fear as he immediately turned to leave.

    Lu Tianxing watched Wang Kai with a sneer, his figure shed, and he appeared right beside Wang Kai, his right hand tightly gripping Wang Kai¡¯s neck, smiling as he said, "Leaving, Young Master Wang, where do you n to go? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cripple me? Now that I¡¯m standing right here, aren¡¯t you going to fulfill your promise? That¡¯s not what a man should do. A true man¡¯s word is his bond. What do you think?"

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words by his ear, and seeing the emotionless pupils of Lu Tianxing, Wang Kai felt a chill spread throughout his body, a terrorpletely taking over his heart.

    He was all too familiar with that look. In his family, there were martial artists, and that was the same look they had when they killed, a look that regarded human life as grass.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes emitted an obsessed light. This was the man she, Lin Yafei, admired, who would strike without hesitation when it was time, showing no mercy.

    A man must make decisive actions and strike when necessary; that is a true man.

    In contrast to Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing slightly furrowed her brows. Wang Kai was the young master of the Wang Family, a son of the deputy mayor of Modu, and a man known to seek revenge for even the smallest grievance, sinister and ruthless. There were rumors that a woman who had rejected Wang Kai¡¯s advances found her boyfriend brutally murdered in the streets the next day while she herself disappeared for seven full days.

    When she was finally found, the woman was dead, her naked body discarded in a trash heap, her lower body a bloody mess, not an inch of skin unmarred, having clearly endured inhumane torture before death.

    And the instigator behind this horrific act was none other than Wang Kai. Regrettably, in the end, his father, Wang Yanzhi, forcefully suppressed the matter, and it concluded without resolution.

    Bai Zhiqing wanted to step forward and stop Lu Tianxing, but she didn¡¯t know how to speak up. She was very clear about Lu Tianxing¡¯s character¡ªonce he took action, he would show no mercy.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze carefully swept over Lin Yafei, and only after seeing Lin Yafei giving her a smile did she feel at ease.

    Lin Yafei was her close friend, and she was acutely aware of Lin Yafei¡¯s background. As the leading family in Jin City, aside from the legitimate businesses under Lin Group, the Lin Family also had numerous shady dealings. With Lin Yafei¡¯s presence, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Lu Tianxing.

    "You... what do you want to do? I, I¡¯m telling you, I am the young master of the Wang Family, my father is the family head of the Wang Family, the deputy mayor of Modu. If you dare touch me, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you off," Wang Kai said, fighting back the fear in his heart, looking at Lu Tianxing with a resentful face. He refused to believe that Lu Tianxing would dare to touch him, and he swore that once he got out, he would make Lu Tianxing pay.

    "The family head of the Wang Family, the deputy mayor of Modu, tsk tsk, I¡¯m so scared. Too bad, the Wang Family can¡¯t save you now."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a mocking smile. "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cripple me? There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡¯an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡¯ Since you wanted to cripple me, shouldn¡¯t I return the favor?"

    ¡¯Do not offend me, and I will not offend you; but if you do, show no mercy,¡¯ that was Lu Tianxing¡¯s principle.

    Wang Kai stiffened, panic shing across his face as he yelled with ack of confidence, "You dare? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to touch me, the Wang Family will never let you go, and not just you¡ªeveryone behind you as well. No one will escape death."

    "p!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he lifted his head tond a fierce p across Wang Kai¡¯s face.

    Wang Kai¡¯s face immediately swelled at a visible rate, with five distinct handprints appearing, mixed with the blood from his teeth spraying out of his mouth.

    This was the result even after Lu Tianxing had held back. Had he not restrained himself, that p could have directly blown Wang Kai¡¯s head apart.

    PS: Myputer crashed. After starting it, the mouse and keyboard stopped working. Changing the mouse didn¡¯t help, I couldn¡¯t even move the cursor in safe mode. I¡¯m updating this with my neighbor¡¯sputer. I¡¯ll take my own to get repairedter, and try to do three updates today. If I can¡¯t manage that, then I can only do two. I¡¯ll make it up to you brothers tomorrow for any missed updates. Apologies.

 Chapter 399 - 397 Bringing Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 397 Bringing Reinforcements</h4>

    A p fell upon his face, Wang Kai felt his head buzzing and a scalding pain washed over him. His eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He could never have imagined Lu Tianxing would actually dare to strike him¡ªafter all, he was the son of Modu¡¯s deputy mayor, and yet, a mere assistant had the audacity to hit him...

    "You... you dare to hit me, you... I¡¯ll kill you, I want you dead, I will have your entire family killed."

    Wang Kai uttered inarticte sounds, his eyes brimming with hatred as he stared at Lu Tianxing. Never in his life had he suffered such humiliation.

    "Kill my entire family?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression instantly turned frosty. His family was his Achilles¡¯ heel; anyone who dared target his family, he would not hesitate to send straight to Hell.

    Wang Kai¡¯s words fully unleashed Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous intent. A frigid aura of killing intent erupted, transforming the entire corridor into the dead of winter as everyone felt a chilling coldness sweep over them. In between the faint, the sounds of ghastly wails and howls seemed to fill the air.

    The thick aura of death, apanied by the sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling, made one feel as if their soul had frozen solid, as if they had stepped right into Ghost Gate.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Kai with a grim gaze. His fingers slowly tightened, wanting to ughter Wang Kai then and there. Whoever dared to touch his family deserved to die.

    Wang Kai¡¯s body began to tremble, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Lu Tianxing, desperately trying to pry open his grasp. Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers were like iron pincers, immovable, continuing to tighten slowly. His icy gaze was like that of a reaper looking at a dead man.

    Afraid!

    Wang Kai was finally scared. He could sense the intense killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he believed that in the next moment, Lu Tianxing would mercilessly crush his throat.

    He didn¡¯t want to die¡ªhis enjoyment of life¡¯s pleasures was not yet over!

    "This is bad, Wang Kai must not die."

    Seeing Wang Kai¡¯s condition, Li Xiaofeng¡¯s expression changed. Wang Kai absolutely could not die; otherwise, not only would Lu Tianxing be in trouble, but Bai Zhiqing and the others would all be doomed.

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s figure shed, instantly appearing beside Lu Tianxing, he said in a deep voice, "Brother Lu, stop, you can¡¯t kill him now."

    Lu Tianxing did not speak, his gaze calmly sweeping over Li Xiaofeng, and that one nce made Li Xiaofeng feel as if he were a lone boat in a raging storm, on the verge of being torn apart by the tempest.

    A prodigy among the young, a Xuan-level Martial Artist, had no power to resist in front of Lu Tianxing. Li Xiaofeng for the first time realized just how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was; a single nce nearly shattered his spirit. Standing before Lu Tianxing, he felt as if he was not facing a man, but a Killing God.

    Terrifying, it was too terrifying, and the fear that Lu Tianxing instilled in him far exceeded the terror Sima Lingyun inspired.

    If Li Xiaofeng had any doubts about his warning to Lin Yafei earlier, now he had none. He would rather die than be an enemy of Lu Tianxing. Offending an ordinary martial artist might leave room for redemption, but enraging a Killing God was a vendetta to the death.

    "Why can¡¯t I kill him?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was utterly unppable, tranquil yet underlined with a deep chill.

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s body shuddered, and he quickly said, "Wang Kai is the son of Wang Yanzhi, and Wang Yanzhi is the deputy mayor of Modu. Moreover, the Wang Family holds tremendous power in Modu. I know Brother Lu is strong, and the Wang Family can¡¯t touch you, but have you considered the Bai¡¯s Group? I bet that if you kill Wang Kai, within an hour, the Bai¡¯s Group will bepletely shut down by the government, and even Sister Zhiqing and the others will be branded as aplices, bing wanted criminals, forced to live a life of hiding. Brother Lu, do you really want to see that happen?"

    Hearing Li Xiaofeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately furrowed his brows. What Li Xiaofeng said was correct; as the deputy mayor of Modu, if he killed Wang Kai, it wouldn¡¯t take an hour for him to be the city¡¯s most wanted criminal.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Wang Family; if push came to shove, he could simply erase the Wang Family from this world. The Wangs couldn¡¯t touch him, but it was different for Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. They were just ordinary people; one crisis could spell their doom, and this was what Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to see. He didn¡¯t want to drag the people close to him into suffering because of his issues.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows knitted tightly, and the hand grasping Wang Kai¡¯s neck involuntarily loosened a bit.

    When Wang Kai heard Li Xiaofeng¡¯s words and felt the grip on his throat cken slightly, he immediately thought that Lu Tianxing was afraid of him.

    A triumphal smile immediately appeared on Wang Kai¡¯s face, and he said arrogantly to Lu Tianxing, "Did you hear that? My dad is the deputy mayor of Modu. If you dare to touch me, I think you¡¯re tired of living. I¡¯d advise you to wisely let me go, and then have those women behind you spend the night with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure the Bai¡¯s Group is wiped off the face of this earth and you all be lifelong fugitives."

    "Fuck, what a retard; he deserves to be beaten to death."

    Hearing Wang Kai¡¯s arrogant words, Li Xiaofeng¡¯s vision darkened with anger, itching to rush up and p Wang Kai soundly. Damn it, can¡¯t you see the situation clearly? Still so arrogant, aren¡¯t you asking for death?

    It wasn¡¯t just Li Xiaofeng; even Bai Zhiqing and the other women looked at Wang Kai as if he were an idiot. Were his eyes blind? Even with his life in someone else¡¯s hands, he still dared to bellow at them. Truly, it¡¯s like an old man rushing to hang himself, weary of living.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, then a smile appeared on his face, "Be a wanted criminal, huh? Good, very good. I¡¯m going to be one sooner orter anyway, so I might as well break your limbs first and leave you crippled. How about that?"

    Lu Tianxing slowly released his grip, and under Wang Kai¡¯s resentful gaze, he directly kicked his knee.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound of breaking echoed as Wang Kai staggered and fell to the ground, screaming like a pig being ughtered, his blood instantly staining his pants crimson.

    "You dare break my leg; you¡¯re dead meat, I¡¯ll have you quartered. Just wait until my father gets here; he¡¯ll have you cut into pieces."

    Wang Kai, clutching his leg, red at Lu Tianxing with venom, his voice a hoarse roar.

    "Wang Family!"

    A glint of killing intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he sneered, "Your only reliance is the Wang Family behind you. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance; make a phone call back and see what your Wang Family can do to me."

    "You¡¯re so dead..."

    Wang Kai red hatefully at Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll surely die before me. How about I make the call for you?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile; if the Wang Family refused to see reason, he wouldn¡¯t mind exterminating them.

    Lu Tianxing walked straight to Wang Kai, took a phone out of Wang Kai¡¯s pocket, skimmed through the contact list, and made a call.

    s, theputer¡¯s not fixed yet; once it¡¯s sorted, I¡¯ll make up for the owed updates!!!

 Chapter 400 - 398 - Wang Yanzhiâ€™s Killing Intent (Making Up for Yesterdayâ€™s)

    <h4>Chapter 400: 398 Chapter Wang Yanzhi¡¯s Killing Intent (Making Up for Yesterday¡¯s)</h4>

    "Hello."

    As soon as the call connected, a somewhat ominous voice came from the other end.

    "Mr. Wang, hello!"

    "Who are you? How did you get my son¡¯s phone? Who exactly are you? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to my son, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    There was a moment of surprise on the other end, followed by a voice thick with anger.

    "Does it matter who I am? What matters is your son said he would break my limbs, but unfortunately, he failed because he¡¯s not as skilled. I broke one of his legs. I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to get to Jinpeng Hotel, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your son will spend the rest of his life lying in bed. Oh, and let me let you listen to your son¡¯s voice."

    Lu Tianxing bent over and ced the phone by Wang Kai¡¯s mouth.

    "Dad, save me, he broke my leg, and he wants to break all my limbs. Dad,e quick, I don¡¯t want to be a cripple."

    Wang Kai let out a piercing scream.

    "Mr. Wang, do you hear that? You only have ten minutes."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, said a phrase into the phone, then with a gentle squeeze, his True Qi surged, and the entire phone was crushed into fragments, falling to the ground from his hand.

    Wang Kai¡¯s mouth fell open, looking at Lu Tianxing with terror, his eyes shing with intense fear. His phone was made of pure steel, yet it was crumpled into scrap in someone¡¯s hand. If that had been his own body, he would have beenpletely done for.

    Instinctively, Wang Kai closed his mouth, hugged his legs, and watched Lu Tianxing in horror, not daring to make a sound. To him, Lu Tianxing appeared as a thorough andplete demon, a devil from Hell.

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, unconcerned with Wang Kai¡¯s reaction. He went back into the private room, brought out a chair, and sat down beside Wang Kai, legs crossed, waiting for the Wang Family to arrive.

    Meanwhile, in another part of town, inside a rather luxurious vi.

    "Bang!"

    Upon hearing the busy signal from the phone, Wang Yanzhi mmed it to the ground, and the phone shattered. With a grim expression, he pushed the door open and walked out.

    "Qian Xin, bring a few brothers ande with me to Jinpeng Hotel."

    Fury written all across his face, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s only son, whom he had in middle age and treasured like a pearl in his palm, had his leg broken by someone in Modu. No matter who it was, they would have to pay a heavy price, even if it meant the destruction of their own home and people.

    ...

    "So domineering, truly a man that Lin Yafei admires, so full of masculinity. I really want to throw myself at him and feel his wildness and dominance."

    Watching Lu Tianxing sitting on the chair from behind, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes glowed brightly, and her delicate, bewitching face even flickered with bursts of springtime passion. If it weren¡¯t for the many people around, Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t mind throwing herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, tearing off his clothes, and pushing him down on the bed for a vigorous battle...

    Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest that anything would happen to Lu Tianxing; on the contrary, she feared that it would be the Wang Family who had stirred up trouble with Lu Tianxing. If so, their ultimate fate would undoubtedly be utter annihtion. Lin Yafei had no doubts about this, for offending a martial artist, especially a powerful one, was no different from courting death.

    Lin Yafei watched Lu Tianxing with an excited expression, not blinking once, grateful that Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t noticed the change in her demeanor, otherwise her jealousy would spill out, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s miserable days would descend instantly.

    It wasn¡¯t just Bai Zhiqing who failed to notice the change in Lin Yafei¡¯s expression; even the others hadn¡¯t noticed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure; their thoughts were scattered and their emotions tumultuous.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was tinged with an undeniable shade of concern. She had never expected the situation to escte to this point, where Lu Tianxing would break Wang Kai¡¯s leg without any hesitation and tearfully confront the Wang Family directly.

    Though the Wang Family¡¯s influence in Modu had always been discreet, it was far from weak. Wang Yanzhi, as the deputy mayor of Modu, wielded enormous power. By breaking Wang Kai¡¯s leg, Lu Tianxing stood directly opposed to the Wang Family.

    There were those who wanted to speak out and persuade, yet they didn¡¯t know how to begin.

    As time passed, Bai Zhiqing had graduallye to understand Lu Tianxing¡¯s temper. Although he might appear yful and smiling on the surface, once provoked, his fiery temper burst forth, leaving no room for the words of others.

    "I hope everything will be alright, otherwise, even if I have to bet Bai¡¯s Group, I will fight against your Wang Family to the bitter end."

    Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists, a resolute decision forming in her heart. Since she couldn¡¯t persuade Lu Tianxing, she would choose to support him; after all, Lu Tianxing was her husband, and if she didn¡¯t support her own family, whom else would she support?

    Lin Qianru sped her fingers tightly together, silently observing Lu Tianxing without the slightest trace of nervousness. In her heart, she harbored an unbelievable trust in Lu Tianxing.

    In Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes, there was nothing Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t aplish. Since he dared to make the call, she believed he must have a solution; and as long as Lu Tianxing remained unharmed, nothing else mattered to her.

    Xue Man, standing off to the side, beheld the blood-sttered scene and covered her mouth, struggling to stifle her screams. Her gaze fell upon Lu Tianxing and her heart was shaken by towering waves. She never imagined that Lu Tianxing would tear his face away from the Wang Family and even break Wang Kai¡¯s leg just to help her.

    Xue Man wasn¡¯t sure how extensive the Wang Family¡¯s influence was, but there was no doubt regarding Wang Yanzhi¡¯s father being the deputy mayor of Modu. If anyone knew the Wang Family¡¯s power, they likely wouldn¡¯t choose to confront it and might even kowtow to Wang Kai instead. Lu Tianxing, however, not only confronted them but also struck the puppet master behind the scenes.

    For a time, Xue Man felt overwhelmed with emotion. In her eyes, Lu Tianxing tore apart his rtionship with the Wang Family for her sake. Suddenly, the way she looked at Lu Tianxing shifted; a trace of coldness diminished, while a tenderness she herself wasn¡¯t even aware of began to blossom.

    Like a prince cutting through thorns and facing countless challenges to y the evil dragon, defeat sinister forces, rescue the princess, and earn the princess¡¯s love¡ªthough it¡¯s a fairytale story, all women believe in this fairytale and deeply desire a prince who will defeat the dragon and rescue them.

    Xue Man was no exception. In her view, Lu Tianxing was the prince who had in the dragon, destroyed the evil forces, and rescued the princess.

    At this moment, in Xue Man¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing was her hero, the Prince Charming riding a white horse, the man worthy of her lifelongmitment.

    Seeing the slight flicker in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, Lin Yafei sighed softly¡ªanother woman caught in the whirlwind of love. However, she felt no disdain; had she not also developed a fondness for Lu Tianxing after he had saved her from the vortex created by Liu Feng?

    Compared to theplex thoughts of several women, Li Xiaofeng could only offer a wry smile again and again. It truly was a case of courting death; Wang Kai was foolishly seeking his own demise. He could have provoked anyone, but he had to challenge the Killing God, which was akin to an old man hanging himself¡ªsimply tired of living.

    Li Xiaofeng could almost imagine¡ªif the Wang Family knew what was good for them, this affair might just be glossed over. But if they chose to be insensible, it was very likely that neither Wang Yanzhi nor Wang Kai would have the chance to walk out of the hotel alive. Moreover, the entire Wang Family could be erased from Modu by Lu Tianxing.

    An Earth-level Martial Artist certainly had the capacity to remove an entire family without any concern for repercussions.

    This Chapter makes up for yesterday¡¯s owed one!!!!!!

 Chapter 401 - 399: Lin Yafei Takes the Blame

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 399: Lin Yafei Takes the me</h4>

    Time trickled away, and the atmosphere at Jinpeng Hotel was so tense that passersby froze like cicadas in winter, not daring to even take a deep breath. Someone made a call to the police, but there was no sign ofw enforcement, an obvious indication that someone with power had suppressed the matter.

    The entire second floor was deserted save for Wang Kai and Lu Tianxing¡¯s group. Everyone else had stealthily slipped away. When immortals sh, the mortals suffer, and no one wanted to be coteral damage.

    Eight minutester, a ck Mercedes sped towards Jinpeng Hotel, closely followed by a Mercedes-Benz van. Apanied by a harsh screech of brakes, both vehicles came to a halt right in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance.

    The door of the Mercedes van swung open, and seven or eight men d in ck suits, their faces stern and their builds imposing, exited the vehicle, all resembling bodyguards. Each of them wore an expressionless face and emitted an aura that screamed ¡¯keep out,¡¯ making it clear they were not to be trifled with.

    This group of burly men moved in unison, taking positions on either side of Jinpeng Hotel¡¯s entrance, theirmanding presence drawing side nces from onlookers.

    At the same time, the front door of the leading Mercedes opened, and a grim-faced Wang Yanzhi stepped out, his eyes brimming with lethal intent. In Modu, someone had dared to break his son¡¯s leg, which was tantamount to challenging the Wang Family¡¯s authority. Those who dared challenge that authority only had death awaiting them.

    "Master."

    Upon seeing Wang Yanzhi alight from the car, the several bodyguards immediately greeted with respect.

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs."

    Wang Yanzhi, exuding an icy killing aura, made a beeline for the second floor of Jinpeng Hotel.

    When he reached the second floor, Wang Yanzhi instantly noticed his son lying on the ground like a dog, his right knee twisted at an unnatural angle, blood flowing freely.

    Seeing this sight, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face soured incredibly fast, and in a moment, a thick murderous intent engulfed the second floor.

    Rage, boundless rage, surged from Wang Yanzhi¡¯s heart, nearly uncontroble, threatening to burst forth. Wang Kai was a child he had had in middle age, cherished as if he could melt in the mouth, or fly away if not carefully held. Now, in Modu, someone had brutally broken his son¡¯s leg, how could he not be furious?

    "Dad, help me, save me. My leg is broken, Dad save me!"

    Seeing Wang Yanzhi, Wang Kai seized the moment like a drowning man grabbing a lifeline, a glint of hope in his eyes as he struggled to crawl towards his father.

    "Did I let you leave? Just stay put right here."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly.

    The next moment, Wang Kai was pinned to the floor by Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, trapped and unable to move.

    After witnessing this scene, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s gaze narrowed, and his murderous intent red immensely:

    "Young man, do you understand there are some people you simply cannot afford to offend? Let go of my son, break your own legs, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, you will undoubtedly die today. And it¡¯s not just you who will pay the price, but also Bai Zhiqing and the entire Bai¡¯s Group. Do not doubt my words."

    "Whoosh!"

    As soon as Wang Yanzhi finished speaking, the ck-d bodyguards behind him, as if receiving a signal, shed into position in front of him. Their presence was cold and deadly, theirbined aura like a sudden violent storm, overwhelming and directing all their pressure at Lu Tianxing.

    The space around them instantly felt oppressive, and everyone¡¯s hearts seemed like they were being crushed by a massive stone, struggling to breathe.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, being ordinary people, suddenly felt their hearts clench, their faces turned pale, and their bodies uncontrobly shook a few times.

    "Fuck, a whole family of idiots, if you want to die you don¡¯t have to seek it out this way. Sick of living? Now, there¡¯s no way to defuse the situation."

    Seeing this scene, Li Xiaofeng¡¯s face changed and he cursed inwardly without stop. Lu Tianxing dared to break your son¡¯s leg for Xue Man, yet you still dare to be so arrogant and provoke Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru? Are you asking for death?

    Indeed, seeing the pale faces of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, a trace of killing intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he directly stepped forward.

    "Boom."

    A wild, bloodthirsty killing intent surged out from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, and gusts of wind rolled up in the corridor out of nowhere, as if the gates of Ghost Gate had opened, bringing an endless, chilling aura that descended upon the entire space with wails and howls echoing in their ears.

    The formidable aura of the several burly men was instantly shattered, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent washed over them like a tide, suppressing the burly men directly.

    "Thump!" "Thump!" "Thump!"

    Under the pressure of this aura, the burly men¡¯s faces drastically changed, and they involuntarily took several steps back, their faces revealing intense fear. In that instant, they felt as if they had fallen into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, with endless wails almost destroying their minds and shredding their souls.

    "Thud!"

    Facing the tide-like suppression of killing intent, the face of one burly man flushed unnaturally red, and he suddenly opened his mouth as a mouthful of bright red blood sprayed out before he slumped to the ground like a boneless figure.

    Under the oppression of Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura, this burly man actually suffered severe injuries and fainted from fear.

    Seeing this scene, everyone felt an involuntary chill surge through their hearts, from head to toe, as they looked at Lu Tianxing with fear in their eyes.

    Terrifying!

    It was truly terrifying!

    With nothing but the pressure of his aura, he could knock a person unconscious¡ªit¡¯s incredible. How many people had he killed to umte such a terrifying killing intent? To call him Killing God might not be an exaggeration.

    Watching one of his men fall to the ground, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face turned cold, killing intent surged in his heart, and his eyes swept sharply around, wanting to see who dared to oppose the Wang Family. As for Lu Tianxing, in Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, he was just ackey, a mere enforcer, not even worth considering even Bai Zhiqing.

    But when he spotted Lin Yafei, who had been standing at the back and watching with a detached gaze, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly; he recognized Lin Yafei and a trace of wariness shed through his mind. He was very familiar with her¡ªthe only daughter of the Lin Family, the future ruler of the Lin Family. The Lin Family was Jin City¡¯s most prominent family, a force to be reckoned with both in the underworld and with strong government backing.

    "The Lin Family!"

    Seeing Lin Yafei, a glint of killing intent shed across Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes; he believed that the reason Lu Tianxing had been so brazen was definitely because Lin Yafei was backing him, suggesting that perhaps she was even the mastermind behind the scenes. If they fell out with Lin Yafei now, a sh between the two families would lead to mutual destruction, a loss beyond recovery.

    If Lin Yafei knew what Wang Yanzhi was thinking, she would probably justugh bitterly. This pot she was used of was effortless to carry.

    Here¡¯s the first update of the day, asking for your support, your rmendation votes, your rmendations, your rmendations!!

 Chapter 402 - 400: Give You a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 400: Give You a Choice</h4>

    Thinking that Lin Yafei might very well be the mastermind behind this incident, Wang Yanzhi took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage and murderous intent in his heart as he spoke with a heavy voice, "Alright, that¡¯s vicious indeed. This time I, Wang Yanzhi, admit defeat. It was my son¡¯s fault today, and I apologize to you on his behalf."

    Wang Yanzhi was almost certain that Lu Tianxing dared to be so arrogant because Lin Yafei was backing him. Otherwise, how could he afford to be so bold? It was almost time for the current mayor¡¯s term to end, and he had a very good chance of bing Modu¡¯s next mayor. Wang Ting absolutely could not have any incidents at this time, otherwise, his political enemies would definitely not hesitate to act and make him lose thispetition for good.

    No matter how hard it was to swallow this bitter pill, he had to do it. After all, "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote even after ten years."

    "Here is ten million, aspensation for my son¡¯s actions. I hope you will not take it to heart," he said.

    Wang Yanzhi reached into his pocket, took out a checkbook, swiftly wrote a few strokes, and handed it to a muscr man beside him: "Give him the check, and the two of you, bring the young master back."

    Wang Yanzhi, the deputy mayor of Modu, naturally had a lot of properties there. For the Wang Family, ten million was not really a big deal.

    The two bodyguards standing beside Wang Yanzhi took the check and walked toward Lu Tianxing, while one intended to help Wang Kai up from the ground.

    "Ten million, that¡¯s a lot of money, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t need it."

    Lu Tianxing took the check, a faint smile appeared on his face as he watched the bodyguard who was about to help Wang Kai up, a cold light shed in his eyes.

    "Bang! Bang!"

    Two muffled sounds were heard, and the two bodyguards were instantly kicked away, crashing heavily onto the ground. They struggled for a long time without being able to get up, obviously suffering from serious injuries.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment.

    Everybody was taken aback, as Wang Yanzhi had clearly shown submission, yet Lu Tianxing chose to strike again.

    Wang Kai¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he watched the two bodyguards fly away. Trembling, he obedientlyy on the ground, not daring to make another sound, afraid that Lu Tianxing would kick him away like a ball as well.

    He hade to understand that Lu Tianxing was a brash and fearless fool. Fools were reckless, not caring for their own lives, and he did not want to die in vain.

    "Ten million, can ten million buy your son¡¯s life?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed as he nced over Wang Yanzhi, and with a flick of his finger, the check in his hand instantly turned into scraps, falling from the palm of his hand.

    "Sir, don¡¯t go too far. Do you really think my Wang Family is afraid of you?"

    Vicious light erupted from Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, filled with murderous intent.

    "Too far? Hahaha, I¡¯ve gone too far? When your son came to cause trouble for me and even wanted to break my limbs and kill my whole family, you say I¡¯ve gone too far? What a joke. If I didn¡¯t have some strength, I would be lying on the ground with broken limbs right now, and you¡¯re telling me this?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, squinting his eyes at Wang Yanzhi as he said coldly, "As for the Wang Family, I really don¡¯t take you seriously. I wouldn¡¯t mind making the Wang Family disappear from this world forever. Do you believe me?"

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than the murderous aura resurfaced, a terrifying tide of murderous intent roaring and rolling towards Wang Yanzhi.

    "Master, be careful."

    The bodyguards standing to the side instantly moved to Wang Yanzhi¡¯s side, trying to block Lu Tianxing¡¯s momentum.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Unsurprisingly, the few ck-clothed bodyguards were sent flying, crashing to the ground and spewing mouthfuls of fresh blood, their faces instantly turning as pale as paper, evidently, in that instant, their internal organs had been severely damaged by the violent intent to kill.

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face underwent a dramatic change, and instinctively, he wanted to retreat but felt as though his body no longer belonged to him, frozen in ce, feeling as if he had suddenly found himself in a chilling ice cer, utterly icy cold, nearly frozen stiff, and inexplicable screams of agony threatening to shatter his soul.

    "What exactly do you want?"

    After all, Wang Yanzhi was a prominent figure, forcibly suppressing the terror in his heart, staring hard at Lu Tianxing.

    "I don¡¯t want much."

    Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, "However, since your son wanted to break my limbs, I¡¯ll oblige somewhat by breaking your son¡¯s limbs. Although, it won¡¯t be me who does it, but you. I want you to personally break your son¡¯s limbs."

    "Don¡¯t push people too far."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face changed, and he involuntarily clenched his fists. Even a ferocious tiger wouldn¡¯t harm its cubs; Wang Kai was his only son, how could he personally break his son¡¯s limbs?

    "You can choose not to do it, of course, but then, don¡¯t me me, Wang Family, a major family of Modu, I really want to see if I can wipe your Wang Family outpletely, destroy the Wang Family."

    Destroy the Wang Family!

    Annihte everyone in the Wang Family!

    These emotionless words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, like a bolt from the blue, shocking everyone present. No one in Modu had ever dared to oppose the Wang Family, let alone dere in front of the Wang Family Head, Wang Yanzhi, that they would kill off the entire Wang Family, destroy the Wang Family.

    If they had not witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying strength beforehand, everyone would have taken his words for a joke.

    But the murderous aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, along with his sharp tactics, made one thing clear: Lu Tianxing was absolutely capable of doing what he said. At least, Wang Yanzhi and Wang Kai were definitely not going to leave Jinpeng Hotel alive today.

    "So, have you made up your mind? My time is precious," said Lu Tianxing, looking at Wang Yanzhi, speaking indifferently.

    Towards enemies, one never needed to be merciful because enemies wouldn¡¯t thank you. The best way to treat an enemy was to beat them to death, cripple them, and instill such fear that they tremble at the sight of you. Bad people would not turn good, and if you didn¡¯t want to be bullied by the wicked, then you had to be even more ruthless and crueler than them.

    Kindness is only for the kind, not for the wicked.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face turned iron blue, his fingers clenched together several times, wanting to draw his handgun and end Lu Tianxing with a single shot, but what little rationality left told him that if he dared to make a move, neither he nor his son would have a chance to walk out of Jinpeng Hotel alive today. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble on whether Lu Tianxing would actually kill them.

    "Sir, don¡¯t you think this is a bit too much? I admit you are extremely powerful, but the Wang Family is not a pushover, and besides, you¡¯ve already broken one of his legs and injured my people. I think you¡¯ve let off enough steam. We live in the same city; there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive," Wang Yanzhi said, staring intently at Lu Tianxing, his voice heavy.

    "Aggressive?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh. "Wang Yanzhi, don¡¯t treat everyone like fools. If I had been a bit weaker now, would you have shown me mercy? If the person with a broken leg were me, would you care? Then, why the pretense? Either I break your son¡¯s limbs or you and your son stay here forever. Since we already have a feud, it¡¯s no big deal to kill you too."

    The words of Lu Tianxing came with a chilling murderous intent, as if a boulder was pressing on Wang Yanzhi¡¯s heart, making it difficult to breathe. Lu Tianxing was right; if it had been Lu Tianxing who his son had crippled, he wouldn¡¯t have given a second nce, at most just paying some money. If someone kept nagging about it, he would have had them killed and dumped without a second thought, effortlessly squashing the matter as the deputy mayor of Modu.

    Thanks to: Multiple generous tips from Mahui Biao, seeking rmendations, seeking rmendations, more toe with your support tomorrow!

 Chapter 403 - 401: 100 Million US Dollars

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 401: 100 Million US Dors</h4>

    Feeling the chill that permeated the air, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face alternated between shades of gloom and brightness. He had no doubt about Lu Tianxing¡¯s words; if he didn¡¯t do as Lu Tianxing had said, Wang Yanzhi believed that he and Wang Kai would undoubtedly be dead today. Just like Lu Tianxing had said, now that enmity had already been formed, a little more made no significant difference, no significant difference at all.

    Not to retreat meant death!

    To retreat would turn them into theughingstock of Modu, and the Wang Family¡¯s honor would be utterly and thoroughly lost.

    At this moment, whether Wang Yanzhi admitted it or not, he was afraid¡ªa fear that stemmed from deep within, that seeped into his bones. He had never encountered someone like Lu Tianxing, whose methods were ruthlessly extreme, and who never considered any consequences in his actions.

    This kind of person was the epitome of a reckless youth; they dared to do anything and feared no one, foolishly stubborn. Even if it was the Emperor himself who offended them, they would dare to p the Emperor¡¯s face, so audaciously bold that they werepletely reckless about their lives.

    "Is there no other choice?"

    Wang Yanzhi took a deep breath, not even realizing that his voice trembled as he did so.

    "There is."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of hope, and he hurriedly asked, "What choice?"

    "A son¡¯s debts can be paid by the father. If you want to save your son¡¯s limbs, you can repay with yours."

    "Gasp!"

    Upon hearing this sentence, everyone instinctively sucked in a breath of cold air¡ªLu Tianxing was nning to cripple Wang Yanzhi.

    Harsh! It was truly too harsh!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s move was excessively cruel, practically obliterating Wang Yanzhi without mercy.

    Wang Yanzhi was Modu¡¯s deputy mayor and also the Wang Family Head, but the Wang Family was not solely ruled by Wang Yanzhi. With many of his brothers eyeing the position of the Family Head, if Wang Yanzhi were crippled, he would definitely no longer sit in the seat of the Wang Family Head. The Family Head represents the face of a n; who would allow a disabled person to sit as the Family Head, not to mention one who had brought disgrace upon the Wang Family.

    Lin Yafei stood silently behind Lu Tianxing, saying nothing even when Wang Yanzhi¡¯s gaze fell on her, just silently watching Lu Tianxing.

    This was the man she envisioned; she admired Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions. To exterminate enemies without mercy was the best approach. Mercy towards an enemy was cruelty to oneself. Through the ages, how many had shown mercy to their enemies only to end up dead without a resting ce.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s pupils dted, and his face turned extremely unsightly. This move by Lu Tianxing was virtually pushing him into a dead end.

    If Wang Yanzhi was willing to suffer in ce of his son, then he would have no chance with the position of Family Head, let alone his official post which could be stripped from him entirely. Not to mentionpeting for the mayor¡¯s seat. If Wang Yanzhi personally crippled his own son, someone who was heartless and ruthless enough to do such a thing, who would dare to deal with him, not knowing if he might stab them in the back.

    For a moment, Wang Yanzhi found himself caught in a dilemma,pelled to either give up the position of Family Head or be a truly cold-blooded overlord.

    "Dad, save me, save me, please. I don¡¯t want to be a cripple; I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to be a cripple," Wang Kai said, looking at Wang Yanzhi with horror, his voice pleading.

    "Is there really no other choice? I am willing to exchange fifty million for my son¡¯s limbs," Wang Yanzhi said, his gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, enunciating each word like a wounded beast.

    "Fifty million? It seems the Wang Family is really wealthy."

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Too bad, I don¡¯t need money. If you refuse to trade, then I¡¯ll just break your son¡¯s limbs."

    "One hundred million. I¡¯ll pay one hundred million US Dors for my son¡¯s limbs," Wang Yanzhi said reluctantly.

    "One hundred million US Dors!"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and even Li Xiaofeng all widened their eyes, their faces filled with disbelief. They looked at Wang Kai, thinking that even if his limbs were made of diamonds, they couldn¡¯t possibly be worth that much!

    One hundred million US Dors is more than six hundred million Huaxia Coins. Even for Li Xiaofeng, a disciple from Beijing, one hundred million US Dors was not a small amount.

    Even in the minds of Bai Zhiqing and others, an idea began to form. In the future, whenever they were out of money, they could just capture Wang Kai, beat him up, then force Wang Yanzhi to pay the ransom. It was like having a mobile bank. Do it a few times, and they could instantly be as rich as a nation.

    Of course, this idea was just that, an idea. They didn¡¯t have the strength like Lu Tianxing to disregard the Wang Family so openly.

    "Young man, one hundred million US Dors is already a lot. Don¡¯t be too greedy,"

    Wang Yanzhi stared intently at Lu Tianxing, his heart bleeding. One hundred million US Dors was already one-fifth of his personal assets.

    Lu Tianxing scoffed coldly and said, "Too greedy? Do I look like Ick money to you?"

    "Is there really no room for negotiation?"

    "None."

    Wang Yanzhi shuddered at Lu Tianxing¡¯s reply, his eyes suddenly bing fierce, bloodshot like a provoked wild beast. He furiously looked down at Wang Kai, who was lying on the ground.

    "Dad, what are you doing? I¡¯m your son, your own flesh and blood. I don¡¯t want to be disabled. Dad, I¡¯m your own son. You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t do this to me."

    Wang Kai, sensing Wang Yanzhi¡¯s fierce demeanor, showed intense fear in his eyes and involuntarily shrank back. He never imagined that his own biological father would, to preserve his position as the Family Head, choose toy a hand on his own son.

    Wang Kai was filled with regret. He cursed Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s ancestors repeatedly, ming Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s call informing him that Bai Zhiqing had married another man and was dining at Jinpeng Hotel. If not for that call, he wouldn¡¯t have snuck out of the house to find trouble with Lu Tianxing. If he had known this would happen, he would not havee out at all.

    If he hadn¡¯t done these things, he would still be the vice-mayor¡¯s son, fooling around with female celebrities, drag racing with others, and asionally spiking drinks. He had his father¡¯s backing; there was nothing to fear. Not like now, lying on the ground like a dead dog, watching his father being threatened to break his own son¡¯s legs.

    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no antidote for regret in this world. If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you naturally have to face the consequences. If the roles were reversed and Lu Tianxing was at Wang Kai¡¯s mercy, his fate wouldn¡¯t be any better.

    Wang Yanzhi, watching his son¡¯s terrified face, took a deep breath. He had finally be the Wang Family¡¯s Family Head and Modu¡¯s vice-mayor. He couldn¡¯t allow Wang Kai to drag him down into an abyss, ruining all his efforts.

    He was still young and capable of having more children. If worse came to worst, he could find another woman and have another son. But if he lost the vice-mayoral position and the headship of the Wang Family, he would lose everything.

    It must be said that, had Wang Yanzhi lived in ancient times, he would have been deemed a ruthless and cold-blooded ruler, willing to sacrifice anything for power, even justifying his choices with countless reasons to affirm that he was right.

 Chapter 404 - 402 The Matter Concludes

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 402 The Matter Concludes</h4>

    "Kai, don¡¯t me me," if you must me something, me yourck of discernment for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have. I can¡¯t let the Wang Family be destroyed because of you. Don¡¯t me me, I was forced to do this. Rest assured, even if you¡¯re ruined, you are still my son, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s son, irreceable by anyone."

    Wang Yanzhi murmured softly, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Wang Kai, a pained expression crossing his face. Then, it turned resolute, as if there was no chance for turning back. He had no choice but to act.

    "Dad, no~ please, no~ Ah, I¡¯m your son, your biological son, you can¡¯t do this..."

    Wang Kai scrambled backward, begging for mercy. He sensed a resoluteness in Wang Yanzhi, a determination to break his limbs.

    "Don¡¯t me me, really, don¡¯t me me. I was forced."

    Wang Yanzhi looked at Wang Kai in agony, then turned and walked into a private room. When he came back out, he was holding a wooden stool.

    "Dad, what are you doing, no~ please. I don¡¯t want to be disabled, I¡¯m still so young, I don¡¯t want to spend my life in bed."

    Wang Kai looked at Wang Yanzhi with abject fear, as if he saw a stranger.

    Lu Tianxing slightly narrowed his eyes, coldly observing Wang Yanzhi with not a shred of pity in his gaze.

    Those who are pitiable often have aspects deserving of contempt. If hecked the strength to protect himself today, then he would be the one lying on the ground with broken limbs. Not only him but Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and others would not be spared. The fate of a woman caught by a lecher is all too imaginable.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the wretched figure of Wang Kai and wanted to say something, but in the end, her mouth opened and closed without a word. Her thoughts aligned with Lu Tianxing¡¯s: the pitiable also bear hate. To consider it from another angle, if they were the victims today, their fate would be no better than the current state.

    "Kai, don¡¯t me Dad. Dad was also forced. Don¡¯t me me..."

    As if oblivious to his surroundings, Wang Yanzhi continued to murmur softly, his expression numb as he walked up to Wang Kai. Suddenly, he raised the stool in his hands and smashed it down with force.

    "Crack!"

    "Crack!"

    A series of three unending cracks echoed as Wang Kai let out a shrill scream of agony. His remaining leg and both arms were instantly broken, the sound of splintering bones gruesomely clear¡ªWang Yanzhi had shown no mercy whatsoever.

    Trying to be slick in front of a Martial Artist was an extremely unwise choice.

    Wang Kai screamed miserably, wanting to pass out, but the intense pain in his limbs made it impossible to lose consciousness. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to roll over and could only copse on the ground.

    "I wonder if this oue satisfies you?"

    Wang Yanzhi discarded the bloodied stool and surprisingly calmed down, as he looked at Lu Tianxing and said evenly, "Can we go now?"

    "Of course. I must say, you¡¯re a true hawk, ruthless and decisive, even able toy hands on your own son."

    Lu Tianxing methodically saved the video on his phone. "Remember, don¡¯te looking for trouble with me again. Otherwise, I might identally upload this video to the inte. Tsk tsk, a certain official from Modu personally breaking his son¡¯s legs for power. What do you think would happen if this news got out? Wouldn¡¯t it be explosive? What do you think your enemies would do?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing put away his phone, Wang Yanzhi¡¯splexion wildly changed. If this news got out, it would be a fatal blow to his political career. The video itself wasn¡¯t the issue, but once it spread, it would inevitably catch others¡¯ attention. As soon as someone investigated, he would bepletely finished. Like him, few were clean.

    "What exactly do you want? I¡¯ve already done as you asked. What more do you want?"

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face was exceedingly unsightly, a sense of unprecedented humiliation exploding in his heart. The Wang Family was grand and respected in Modu; wherever he went, he was honored. He had never experienced such humiliation.

    "I don¡¯t want much, just to ensure against any contingencies. The Wang Family has a vast empire, and I¡¯m just a small fry. What if, after you leave, you turn around and have the policee after me? I¡¯m just preparing for the worst-case scenario. I heard there¡¯s a mayoral election in a few months. If you don¡¯t want to lose everything, I¡¯d advise you not to make any rash moves."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly. He never engaged in anything uncertain. The video could appear on anywork globally or even on military secret websites whenever he wished.

    "You..."

    Wang Yanzhi was furious but powerless.

    "I hope you keep your promise."

    Wang Yanzhi took a deep breath and, after a cold nce at Lu Tianxing, went to hold his son, walking unsteadily toward the exit. His figure was a sorry sight, suddenly seeming much older. As for the bodyguards, naturally, someone would take care of them.

    Arriving in glory, leaving like a stray dog, Wang Yanzhi never imagined he would be so despondent or that he would personally cripple his own son.

    At the entrance of Jingpeng Hotel, Wang Yanzhi carefully ced Wang Kai into the back seat of the Mercedes, his gaze shifting back to Jingpeng Hotel. He slowly closed his eyes, a tear sliding down his cheek.

    When Wang Yanzhi opened his eyes again, his expression was eerily calm, calm to the point of horror. A chilling glint flickered in his eyes as if a venomous snake had awakened, giving one the shivers.

    "Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, haha, I¡¯ll remember you. It won¡¯t be long before I make you pay back the humiliation I suffered today a thousandfold, ten thousandfold. I¡¯ll grind you to dust and scatter your remains to the winds."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s cial gaze lingered on Jingpeng Hotel, his heart now fully consumed by murderous intent. He was determined to leave Lu Tianxing with no ce to rest in death.

    Wang Yanzhi did not know that this very decision was leading the Wang Family straight to its downfall.

    ...

    Unaware of Wang Yanzhi¡¯s murderous intent, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have cared even if he had known. To him, the Wang Family was less significant than a somewhat stronger ant. If the Wang Family didn¡¯t learn their lesson, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate them and make them truly disappear from the world.

    He hadn¡¯t killed Wang Yanzhi because the man had been sensible, and also because Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru probably wouldn¡¯t have allowed it. If there was a next time, there would be no need for niceties; he would directly eliminate the Wang Family.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was sitting in a private room, happily enjoying his meal, seemingly unaffected by the recent events.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru looked on with speechless expressions at Lu Tianxing, who was devouring his food, faces lined with disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was formed;pletely heartless. He¡¯d just beaten up the other party, blood spilled all over, and yet he was still in the mood to eat. His nerves were unexpectedly thick.

    In any case, they felt no appetite. Looking at the food reminded them involuntarily of the blood the thugs had spat out and the thick stench of blood they had smelled. Just the thought made them feel nauseous, let alone eating.

    Thank you to brothers Ruan and A-H for the rewards yesterday!!!!!!

 Chapter 405 - 403

    <h4>Chapter 405: 403</h4>

    "What on earth has this man experienced before? He¡¯s all smiles and jokes one moment, and in the blink of an eye, he bes cold-blooded and ruthless."

    As they watched Lu Tianxing enjoying his meal, the same thought involuntarily shed through the minds of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. Their beautiful eyes gazed at him intricately; he was always frivolous and yful like a lecher when with them, but in front of Wang Yanzhi, he became apletely different person. They had never seen such a terrifying Lu Tianxing before¡ªan emotionless man whose eyes looked upon life as if it were grass and could end it as easily as pinching.

    This man was indeed too mysterious, shrouded in fog, and try as you might, you couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit, nor could you see clearly.

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous aura wasn¡¯t directed at them at the time, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru could distinctly feel that he seemed to transform into a different person, like a ughterer who regarded human life as nothing, who would stamp out a life as trivially as an ant.

    The Lu Tianxing they saw then was not the one they were familiar with. He had be a stranger, exuding a coldness that could almost freeze someone alive, his entire being akin to a demon who had walked out of Hell, sending chills down their spines.

    Xue Man sat quietly at the dining table, her head lowered, lost in thought, and asionally stealing nces at Lu Tianxing with the corner of her eye. Then, like a frightened rabbit, she quickly averted her gaze, her heart pounding wildly, unable to calm her thoughts.

    It was the second time Lu Tianxing had helped her. The first time, he had saved her mother, pulling her out of a dark world, and this time, to help her, he didn¡¯t hesitate to act ruthlessly, teaching those who wanted to take advantage of her a lesson.

    Especially when Lu Tianxing stood in front of her, Xue Man felt her frozen heart slowly melting, and she wished she could throw herself into his arms. Unfortunately, the only rational thought told her that Lu Tianxing was the man of her best friend Lin Qianru, and that she and Lu Tianxing could never be in this lifetime,

    "Xue Man, stop your foolish daydreaming. He is your best friend¡¯s boyfriend; you and he are impossible. You must always remember that he is a lecher, who harassed you on his first day at thepany, and he took advantage of you. You should hate him, that¡¯s right... just like that...."

    Xue Man argued with herself incessantly in her heart, firmly suppressing the slight flutter she felt for Lu Tianxing, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help drifting towards him.

    No matter how strong or domineering a woman may be, there¡¯s always a soft spot in her heart, and when you can touch that soft spot, that¡¯s when you can unlock the door to a woman¡¯s heart.

    Even Xue Man herself didn¡¯t realize that ever since Lu Tianxing had forcibly kissed her on the trip to Xiangjiang, he had left an indelible mark deep in her heart. Added to that, he had saved her mother¡¯s life, pulling her out of darkness; Lu Tianxing¡¯s shadow had taken root in her heart, slowly growing a sprout, just waiting for the day to grow into a towering tree.

    Even if Xue Man tried her best to suppress this stirring emotion, can love really be suppressed? Love is like a spring; the more you press it down, the more fiercely it rebounds, and when it finally bursts forth, it¡¯s like a ferocious flood that overpowers everything, and you simply can¡¯t resist it.

    In contrast to the others¡¯plex emotions, Lin Yafei was the most rxed among them all, elegantly holding her chopsticks and enjoying the delicacies, her lips curved in a charming smile.

    Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t worried about Lu Tianxing at all. She believed in his strength. Since Lu Tianxing dared to have Wang Yanzhi break Wang Kai¡¯s limbs in public, it meant that he was absolutely confident in facing the crises that would follow. Even in Lin Yafei¡¯s heart, there was a sneaking suspicion that Lu Tianxing had never really taken the Wang Family seriously and that he could make them disappear from this world whenever he wished.

    After taking a bite of the food then setting down her chopsticks, Lin Yafei swept her gaze over the three women in the private room with an intriguing cunning smile at the corner of her eye.

    Feeling a shudder through his body at the sight of Lin Yafei¡¯s smile, Li Xiaofeng¡¯s hair instantly stood on end, and he trembled vigorously, quickly lowering his head. He knew Lin Yafei well; whenever she revealed such a smile, it meant someone was about to be unfortunate.

    "May the Buddha bless me, I hope it¡¯s not me."

    Li Xiaofeng shrank his neck and prayed incessantly in his heart.

    With a hint of seductive charm on her face, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement as she gazed at Lu Tianxing.

    "Tianxing, your performance just now was so impressive, it shocked me. You¡¯re a real man, you¡¯ve got my little heart thumping non-stop to this very moment; if you don¡¯t believe me, feel it," she said.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice carried a coquettish tone, resembling a love-struck silly girl, her eyes filled with intense admiration.

    At the sound of her voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression drastically changed, his body instantly bing taut. He could clearly feel several cold gazes falling upon him, nearly freezing him stiff.

    Lu Tianxing looked up at Lin Yafei and forced a bitter smile. This demoness was not going to stop until she killed him, he was almost certain. Lin Yafei must have said it on purpose and her intention was to challenge Bai Zhiqing, to see who was the more formidable one.

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile and pleaded, "President Lin, please spare me this time! What does it mean to be impressive? I had no choice; Minister Xue is Mr. Bai¡¯s favorite, so saving Minister Xue is like saving Mr. Bai. Maybe Mr. Bai would be so happy that he¡¯d give me a bonus. Therefore, I wasn¡¯t as noble as you think, I yed the hero for money."

    Lin Yafei smiled and said, "Is that so? But I still think you¡¯re very impressive, very manly. How abouting to work for mypany? I promise not to bully you, and I¡¯ll increase your sry every month. What do you think? Maybe I could even pay you with my body, letting you have both wealth and beauty."

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes seemingly able to cast sparks.

    Hearing Lin Yafei try to lure him away right in front of her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face instantly turned cold as she said icily: "Lin Demon, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that I¡¯ve ever bullied him in thepany? And can you restrain yourself a bit? You¡¯re not exactly young; don¡¯t you see you¡¯re much older than him? The old cow eating tender grass, hmph."

    Please vote, we need your rmendation tickets, your votes please!!!!

 Chapter 406 - 404: Lin Yafeiâ€™s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 404: Lin Yafei¡¯s Challenge</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei giggled and said, "I didn¡¯t say you bullied him. Why are you in such a hurry to exin? Besides, you¡¯re not his wife. What does it matter to you if I pursue him? Moreover, love knows no age. Tianxing, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a yful smile, her gaze carrying a special vor that made one involuntarily want to embrace him.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a strainedugh, and ayer of cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead. Lin Yafei was not going to stop until she had him cornered.

    "Assistant Lu, do you see it the same way? ¡¯A girl three years older than a guy is like a treasure.¡¯ Do you think there¡¯s something to this saying?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, a faint smile on her lips, but deep in her eyes, there flickered a chilling gleam that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

    "Well... well, this love thing, who can really rify it? I¡¯d rather not voice my opinion, since everyone¡¯s view on love is different. Just like I don¡¯t find Sister Feng attractive, someone else might think Sister Feng is very beautiful! Love, who can really tell! Right!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, his gaze swiftly sweeping around. "Has everyone finished eating? If so, let¡¯s call it a night. Mr. Bai, I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to and can¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Lu Tianxing left that remark, agilely opened the door, and dashed out of the private room, not daring to linger a moment longer. If he stayed, Lu Tianxing feared he might be literally toyed to death by Lin Yafei. When ites to strategies, retreating seemed the best option.

    "Little Qingqing, it¡¯s all right, I¡¯m leaving too. But I won¡¯t give up¡ªTianxing will definitely be mine."

    At that moment, Lin Qianru also stood up, leaving behind a statement that seemed both a provocation and a deration of war, and walked out of the private room under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s furious gaze, apanied by her ckey,¡¯ Li Xiaofeng.

    "Mr. Bai, it¡¯s gettingte; we should leave as well."

    "Mr. Bai, I must leave too. I need to care for my mother at the hospital."

    Lin Qianru and Xue Man stood up simultaneously.

    "Okay, Xiao Man, you didn¡¯t drive here, so let me drive you to the hospitalter! As for Qian Ru, it¡¯s quitete now, and since Lu Tianxing just hit Wang Kai, there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t target you tonight. Don¡¯t go back;e with me to the hotel instead. We can go to the Modu City government office together tomorrow morning to sign the contract," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    "Okay."

    Lin Qianru thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s n.

    "That¡¯s settled then. Xiao Man and Qian Ru, go ahead downstairs and wait for me. Actually, Qian Ru, don¡¯t wait for me. Go down and apany Assistant Lu to the hotel first, and get the rooms ready. I¡¯ll join you after I drop Xiao Man at the hospital."

    "With Assistant Lu?"

    Lin Qianru paused briefly, puzzledly asking, "Isn¡¯t Assistant Lu going home tonight?"

    "Assistant Lu is staying with me tonight, just in case."

    Bai Zhiqing exined, "Although Bai¡¯s Group sessfully secured the Tianhe Resort project, we can¡¯t guarantee that some envious people won¡¯t try to harm us. Assistant Lu is a man and his skills are very good. If something happens, having a strong man around is much safer than just the two of us women."

    "I understand, Zhiqing. We¡¯ll wait for you downstairs."

    After Lin Qianru and Xue Man had left, Bai Zhiqing summoned a hotel waiter, settled the bill, and was about to leave when she heard a voice nearby.

    "Hehe, wifey, has everyone left?"

    Lu Tianxing had apparently popped up from nowhere, pushing open the door with a smile as he walked in.

    "Lu Tianxing?"

    Bai Zhiqing paused slightly, "Weren¡¯t you just leaving?"

    "Why would I leave? You¡¯re my wife, and if the wife hasn¡¯t left, how could I, the husband, dare to leave first!" Lu Tianxing said with a smile, but he felt a pang of frustration. He did want to leave, but the key issue was that he had no car, and walking back would definitely have taken a toll on him.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately turned cold, "Then can you exin to me what exactly is your rtionship with the Lin Demon? Everyone says you¡¯re a tough guy. Tsk, tsk, just how tough are you? Let me see."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "Wifey, I¡¯ve only met her a few times, how would I know she would say that? Look into my sincere eyes, do I look like a liar?"

    "Just met a few times?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly, "Just met a few times, and she dared to bring you to herpany? Just met a few times and she¡¯s talking about pursuing you, tsk tsk, Lu Tianxing, your charm must be quite something. Didn¡¯t she invite you to herpany? Go ahead, she assures you she won¡¯t trouble you, how great is that? Maybe if you try a little harder, you could win the beauty and gain both wealth and love. Why not do it?"

    "Wifey, are you saying this because you¡¯re jealous?" Lu Tianxing suddenly leaned in closer to Bai Zhiqing, grinning mischievously.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing so close to her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face remained icy, a hint of panic shed in her eyes as she burst out, "What... what are you talking about? Who¡¯s jealous? You¡¯re thinking too much. Didn¡¯t you say that I bully you in the office? If you go, wouldn¡¯t that be the perfect escape from my bullying?"

    "Hehe, how could that be? It¡¯s only right for a wife to bully her husband. How could I just switch jobs like that! Besides, going to President Lin¡¯spany might bring wealth and love, but don¡¯t I get both here at Bai¡¯s Group as well? Plus, being closer makes it easier to win the favor. Wifey, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with smiling eyes, his fingers mischievously wrapping around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing let out a startled cry, her face unable to maintain its iciness, now mixed with a hint of panic as her eyes darted around, fearing that Lin Qianru and Xue Man might suddenly return to this ce.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let go of me quickly, this is a hotel, don¡¯t mess around."

    Bai Zhiqing felt her speech bing slurred, breathing in the masculine scent of Lu Tianxing, she felt her body soften considerably, her pretty face turning a deep red.

    "Why would I let go of you, you¡¯re my wife, and it is only right for a husband to hold his wife. Who dares to gossip about that?"

    Lu Tianxing was unwilling to let go of Bai Zhiqing. Having finally gained a little advantage, he was not about to give it up, even the heavens wouldn¡¯t forgive him.

    "Hmph."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed, her face flushed, but she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. Having spent time together, she knew well what Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality was like. He was someone who couldn¡¯t be coerced, the more she struggled, the more pleased and emboldened he would be. If she gave up, he would lose interest.

    Seeking rmendations, seeking monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 407 - 405

    <h4>Chapter 407: 405</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, now that you¡¯vepletely burned bridges with the Wang Family, what¡¯s next? Although I haven¡¯t dealt directly with the Wangs, I know their way of doing things well. No one who has offended them has ever ended up well. Do you have any ns for the next step, and does Bai¡¯s Group need to help?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly spoke up, her beautiful eyes resting on Lu Tianxing, revealing an undeniable concern.

    This time, Lu Tianxing had pushed the Wang Family too far, forcing Wang Yanzhi to break his own son¡¯s legs personally. This kind of hatred could never be resolved unless one partypletely disappeared from this world.

    Seeing the worry on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing looked at her with a mischievous smile, "Wife, can I take that as you being worried about me?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face reddened as she retorted insincerely, "I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m worried that your actions might bring trouble for us. Grandma and Grandpa are old now and can¡¯t handle any disturbances. I don¡¯t want to see them harmed because of you."

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, indisputable, and gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, saying nonchntly, "Don¡¯t worry, the Wang Family doesn¡¯t have the guts toe after me. If they are foolhardy, then they might as well disappear from this world forever. It would be like doing Modu a favor by getting rid of the vermin for free."

    "Who do you think you are, wiping out the Wang Family like that? You¡¯d be lucky if they don¡¯t wipe you out instead. Don¡¯t boast without a draft."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, clearly not believing a word he said.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more, just chuckled, fully resolved in his mind to erase the Wang Family from the world if they refused to see reason.

    Just as she was about to leave, Bai Zhiqing seemed to remember something and said, "Oh right, Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t have to go hometer,e with me to the hotel."

    "To the hotel together!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened as if he saw something shockingly thrilling, then he looked at Bai Zhiqing with a lecherous grin and chuckled, "Wife, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this bold. No problem, let¡¯s go to the hotel now. I¡¯m not boasting, but if I¡¯m ranked second inbat power, no one would dare to im first. I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed."

    "You¡¯re thinking too much."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes,pletely immune to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "I¡¯m worried about Qian Ru going back ale at night, it¡¯s not safe. What if the Wang Family tries to cause her trouble? Also, I have to discuss a contract tomorrow morning, and Qian Ru can help me with that. As for you, you¡¯re a free bodyguard, so it¡¯s stupid not to use you when I can."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, realizing he was just an afterthought, "Isn¡¯t there me? I can take President Lin home."

    "You?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said dismissively, "That would be even less safe."

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. Was he really that untrustworthy?

    "Alright, go to the hotel with President Lin first. I¡¯ll take Xiao Man to the hospital. Remember, don¡¯t wander around, or don¡¯t me me for being hard on you."

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, wriggled out of his arms, and walked outside.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, followed Bai Zhiqing downstairs, and watched her drive off with Xue Man before sighing deeply.

    "Finally over. Almost lost my life just eating a meal. Looks like I need to y it cool in the future, can¡¯t just go out to eat willy-nilly."

    Settling into the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing finally took a deep breath of relief. Good thing Lin Yafei, that sly temptress, had gone home; had she gone to the hotel too, she would¡¯ve undoubtedly sought him out tonight. If Bai Zhiqing had found out, that would¡¯ve been a real spectacle.

    "You, afraid? President Lin Yafei of Lin Group favors you a lot, she even served you food personally and was nning to spend the night with you. I bet deep down you couldn¡¯t be more willing. Lu Tianxing, can I interview you for a second? Tell me, was the food served by the beauty particrly delicious? Was it veryfortable being pampered by a beautiful woman? Now the question - are you happy?"

    Lin Yafei sat in the driver¡¯s seat, a faint smile on her lips, and making a microphone gesture with her fist to Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, like a reporter out on an interview.

    "Qian Ru, my dear, can we not bring that up? That wasn¡¯t pleasure, that was pure suffering."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru with a look of grievance.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru giggled, "Good that you¡¯re aware. You had better stay as far away from President Lin Yafei as possible. I haven¡¯t had much interaction with her, but I¡¯ve heard some rumors. Don¡¯t be fooled by Lin Yafei¡¯s seductive appearance; no man has ever taken advantage of her, especially since she took over the Lin Group. She¡¯s be even more decisive and tough, so you better keep your distance if you don¡¯t want to lose out."

    "Heh, don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. But Qian Ru, my dear, since you care so much about me, shouldn¡¯t I give you a little reward?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his hand instinctivelynding on Lin Qianru¡¯s slender leg.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, let go of me already, I¡¯m driving, let go quickly."

    Lin Qianru trembled, almost driving off the road in fright, urgently gripping the steering wheel harder, with a begging look on her face.

    "Qian Ru, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb your driving. You can divert your attention; you don¡¯t have to mind me."

    "No, I can¡¯t, I could have an ident now if you don¡¯t let go of me. Please, let go, I¡¯m begging you," Lin Yafei pleaded, biting her lip and looking earnestly at Lu Tianxing.

    "I might consider letting you go if you agree to one condition."

    Lu Tianxing smiled wickedly at Lin Qianru.

    "No way."

    Lin Qianru rejected him without a second thought, not knowing what Lu Tianxing was about to propose but certain it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.

    Seeking rmendation votes, seeking monthly votes, brothers with monthly tickets, please throw a couple of monthly tickets this way!!!

 Chapter 408 - 406 Living Together

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 406 Living Together</h4>

    "No way, then don¡¯t me me, you can rest assured, with me around, even a car ident isn¡¯t a problem."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, shrugged his shoulders effortlessly, and skillfully unbuttoned the annoying buttons on Lin Qianru¡¯s clothing, slipping inside to reach the peak.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as if she had been electrocuted. Even the car became uncontroble and started to move across the road like a crab.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, let go now, I... I agree to your terms, just let go, what if there¡¯s an ident?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s breathing became somewhat rapid. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much traffic on the road at the time; otherwise, there really would have been an ident.

    "Alright! I¡¯ll let you off this time."

    Lu Tianxing pinched a few more times before reluctantly withdrawing his hand, rubbing his fingers together, a look of reminiscence on his face.

    "Xiao Man was right, you are a pervert."

    Lin Qianruined softly in dissatisfaction, hurriedly straightened her somewhat disheveled clothes with one hand, and vigorously patted her cheek, fearing that others might notice something.

    The car slowly moved forward, and Lu Tianxing rolled down the window. The evening breeze brushed his face, the light cool wind involuntarily calming his mood. Half an hourter, Lin Qianru parked the car at the main entrance of the only star-rated hotel not far from Modu City¡¯s government offices.

    "Wee."

    Seeing the car stop at the hotel entrance, the hotel attendant immediately came over and opened the door.

    Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru got out of the car together, handed the car keys to the hotel valet, and walked straight to the hotel front desk.

    "Hello, I¡¯d like three standard single rooms."

    Lin Qianru walked to the counter, took Lu Tianxing¡¯s ID, and pulled out Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ID which she had been given in advance, handing them over to the receptionist along with her own ID.

    The front desk receptionist took the IDs, tapped on theputer for a moment, and then hesitated before saying, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lin, our hotel is fully booked. We only have one presidential suite left, unupied. If Miss Lin doesn¡¯t mind, you can take this one. You can rest assured, besides the master bedroom, it also has two secondary bedrooms that canfortably amodate three people."

    The front desk receptionist was polite, not considering whether Lin Qianru could afford the presidential suite. Driving a BMW and choosing a star-rated hotel without hesitation spoke volumes. Moreover, Lin Qianru¡¯s attire and demeanor did not seem to be of someone who couldn¡¯t afford it; besides, she thought she recognized one of the IDs as belonging to Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group.

    "What, fully booked?" Lin Qianru frowned.

    "Yes, Miss Lin, due to several exhibitions and the recent Tianhe Resort project tender, our hotel¡¯s rooms are fully booked, some are reserved, leaving only thisst room," the front desk receptionist exined patiently.

    "Lu Tianxing, what should we do now?" Lin Qianru turned back and asked Lu Tianxing.

    "What do you mean what should we do? Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s still a presidential suite? Just take that one then. After all, who are we to each other, right?" Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Go y by yourself."

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes, tantly ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion. Sharing a room with Lu Tianxing, even with separate master and secondary bedrooms, who knew what this jerk might dote at night.

    Lin Qianru could almost imagine, if they really had to share a room, Lu Tianxing would definitely be up to no good all night. If Bai Zhiqing found out, how could she ever hold her head up at Bai¡¯s Group?

    "What¡¯s wrong, Qian Ru, why are you two still here?"

    Just then, a cold voice came from behind as Bai Zhiqing, who had just dropped off Xue Man at the hospital, walked in from outside.

    "The hotel said there are no rooms left, only thest presidential suite. Maybe I should just drive back and stay there! Otherwise, I could rush back early tomorrow morning, or we could switch to another hotel?" Lin Qianru turned around, looking at Bai Zhiqing as she spoke.

    "Only one left?"

    Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows and said to the front desk clerk, "How many bedrooms does this remaining room have?"

    "There are three bedrooms, with one master bedroom and two secondary bedrooms," the front desk clerk quickly replied.

    Lin Qianru looked at Bai Zhiqing and then at Lu Tianxing standing beside her, saying in surprise, "Zhiqing, you¡¯re not thinking of having the three of us stay in one room, are you? Assistant Lu is a man; isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?"

    "There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone; there are three bedrooms, one for each of us."

    Bai Zhiqing decided firmly on the spot.

    Lu Tianxing had remained silent, foolishly following behind Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru until Bai Zhiqing opened the room door and stepped inside with Lin Qianru. Only then did Lu Tianxing snap back to reality.

    "Mr. Bai, if the three of us share one room, wouldn¡¯t it look a bit bad if word got out?"

    Lu Tianxing cautiously nced at Bai Zhiqing, then at Lin Qianru. He had ns for the night, and if Bai Zhiqing stayed here, Lin Qianru would surely be too bashful to allow him his way, and moreover, if Bai Zhiqing caught him during his underhanded deeds, it could cost him dearly.

    "What, are you unwilling to stay with the two of us beautifuldies?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze turned icy, her sharp eyes scanning Lu Tianxing, her tone very displeased. In her view, Lu Tianxing was clearly being ungrateful for his luck.

    Lu Tianxing shivered, chuckling awkwardly as he said, "Willing, so willing! To sleep with Mr. Bai and Manager Lin, two beautifuldies, is more than I could ask for; why wouldn¡¯t I be?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly, warning him, "Hmm, good that you understand. However, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t me me for not warning you; you are confined to the room you sleep in. You are not to appear in the hallway, and if you do, you must be fully dressed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll deduct your entire month¡¯s sry."

    "Mr. Bai, don¡¯t worry at all. What kind of person do you think I, Lu Tianxing, am? You surely know by now that I am the purest person in thest five hundred years. I promise not toe out," Lu Tianxing said, patting his chest, trying to appear as a good person, yet his eyes dishonestly roamed over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru with a meaningful smile.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s unrestrained gaze, both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru blushed.

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m going to rest now. You¡¯ve had a busy day too, get some rest early."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was tinged with redness, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze feeling almost tangible,pelling her involuntarily to recall a series of recent events. She red fiercely at Lu Tianxing and, no longer daring to stay, hurried into the secondary bedroom next to the master bedroom.

    After Bai Zhiqing entered the room, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a sly smile, rubbing his fingers as he said, "Qian Ru, remember, absolutely do not forget our appointment tonight. I¡¯lle and find youter."

    "Go to hell! Mr. Bai is right here! You better not mess around tonight."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned bright red, pinching Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard, and quickly entered the nearby secondary bedroom.

    Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing seemed to have agreed in advance; both opted not to choose the master bedroom but instead selected the secondary bedrooms next to it, as if indicating that Lu Tianxing was the true master of the house.

 Chapter 409 - 407: The Mole in Baiâ€™s Group

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 407: The Mole in Bai¡¯s Group</h4>

    "Bang!"

    As Lu Tianxing heard the sound of Lin Qianru forcefully shutting the door, he was left speechless. Was he really that terrifying? Wasn¡¯t it just that hisbat ability was slightly stronger than others? Didn¡¯t women like that sort of thing? Moreover, if there¡¯s one thing this luxurious hotel had, it was excellent soundproofing; even if there was a ruckus inside, it was unlikely anything could be heard from outside.

    "Heh, what does it matter if the door is closed? It¡¯s nothing but hiding one¡¯s head and showing one¡¯s tail. Lin Qianru, you won¡¯t be able to escape from the palm of my hand today."

    A grin spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, like a big bad wolf eyeing azy sheep. Thinking about the exciting scenes that awaited him that evening, his heart zed with passion, and a raging fire burst uncontrobly into life within his Dantian.

    There¡¯s a saying that fits well here: "A wife is not as good as a concubine, a concubine is not as good as a theft, and a theft is not as good as a robbery." Thrills are eternally pursued by countless people.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger in the living room but went straight back to the master bedroom. Once he entered the room, the smile on his face vanished and a bone-chilling coldness radiated from him, as a bloodthirsty killing intent enveloped the entire room.

    "Japanese ninjas."

    The corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, sketching a bloodthirsty smile.

    The appearance of the ninjas this morning was definitely not a coincidence. It was clear that the news of the Xuanwu Ring being on Bai Qiao Mountain had leaked out, drawing another faction¡¯s attention to Bai Zhiqing. It was highly likely that their aim was the same as that mysterious Heavenly God¡¯s¡ªall for the sake of the Xuanwu Ring in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s possession. However, it was uncertain which force was behind this, though it was highly probable that it originated from Japan.

    But, the specific Japanese force behind it was unknown.

    "Hmph, no matter who you are, once I find you, your end wille. I won¡¯t mind making rivers of your blood flow."

    A frosty killing intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Anyone who dared toy a hand on Bai Zhiqing would be shown no mercy. He would kill until everyone was trembling with fear, until blood flowed into rivers, until corpses littered the ground, until nobody dared to do such a thing again.

    That was his promise to Bai Qiao Mountain, and to his wife as a man. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his own wife, what kind of man was he?

    After sitting in the room for a moment, Lu Tianxing casually removed his shirt, nning to take a shower in the bathroom. His phone on the bed began to ring urgently.

    Picking up the phone and ncing at the caller ID, Lu Tianxing answered the call, "Hello, Xiao Liu, what¡¯s the matter for calling me sote?"

    "Brother Lu, I¡¯ve made some progress on the matter you asked me to investigate," came Xiao Liu¡¯s voice on the other end, tinged with respect.

    Hearing Xiao Liu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he said in a deep voice, "You found them. Xiao Liu, where are those Japanese bastards hiding?"

    Shivering at the voice on the other end, Xiao Liu quickly replied, "I¡¯m sorry, Brother Lu, I haven¡¯t found those Japanese bastards yet. They¡¯ve hidden themselves very well and have a strong sense of counter-surveince. After Sister Mei Gui called me, I sent some trustworthy brothers to secretly investigate them, but unfortunately, they died without even catching a glimpse of their shadows. Only one brother managed to make a call before dying, and that¡¯s how I knew it was those Japanese bastards¡¯ doing. But don¡¯t worry, Brother Lu, I¡¯ll make sure to swiftly track down where these bastards are hiding, and I¡¯ll make them pay for my brothers¡¯ lives."

    Xiao Liu¡¯s voice carried a hint of killing intent, "However, Brother Lu, even though I haven¡¯t yet located these Japanese bastards, I have found something else rted to Bai¡¯s Group."

    Lu Tianxing was surprised, "Rted to Bai¡¯s Group? What is it?"

    "Didn¡¯t Sister Mei Gui say you wanted to investigate the executives of Bai¡¯s Group? So, I had someone dig around discreetly. Just this afternoon, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s vice-chairman, Lin Yao, met with a mysterious person. Our guys tracked him and this person eventually entered Zhang Group. Moreover, Lin Yao has met with this person several times during this period, with each meetingsting no less than half an hour."

    "Are you sure about this information?" Lu Tianxing asked gravely.

    "Absolutely sure, my people saw with their own eyes that person who met with Lin Yao entering Zhang Group."

    "Got it, Xiao Liu. Keep tracking down information on the Japanese, and have some people watch the Wang Family closely. The moment they make a move, call me immediately," Lu Tianxing said, his eyes glinting with fierceness. Although he had evidence to deter Wang Yanzhi, in the end, even a desperate rabbit will bite, not to mention a human being.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Lu, leave it to me."

    "Xiao Liu, I¡¯ve troubled you this time, send me your phone numberter, I¡¯ll give you five million as a settlement fee for the brothers who died."

    "Brother Lu, there¡¯s no need, we will provide a substantial settlement for these brothers."

    "Don¡¯t refuse, the Rose Society is the Rose Society, but these brothers died because of me, I can¡¯t shirk the me. Consider this money as my personal contribution, Xiao Liu. As soon as you find the whereabouts of those little devils, call me immediately. I¡¯ll use their people to secretly pay respects to our fallen brothers."

    "Got it, Brother Lu."

    After hanging up the phone with Xiao Liu, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mobile phone rang again, a bank ount number was sent over. ncing at the bank ount number, Lu Tianxingposed a text message and sent it out, then picked up the shirt on the bed, put it on, and walked outside.

    Although Xiao Liu had not found conclusive evidence of Lin Yao¡¯s cooperation with Zhang Group, he was ny percent certain that Lin Yao was the traitor in Bai¡¯s Group. Otherwise, why would he repeatedly contact people from a rivalpany?

    It was necessary to let Bai Zhiqing know that Lin Yao was a mole in Bai¡¯s Group, so as to take precautions early. After all, for anypany, the betrayal of a vice-chairman is a colossal loss.

    "Thud thud..."

    Lu Tianxing stood at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s door, knocking.

    "Who is it?"

    Soon, a cool voice came from inside, and the door suddenly opened. Bai Zhiqing stood crisply at the door.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attire, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed to have just taken a shower, her hair was slightly damp, diffusing a faint scent of shampoo, wearing a ck bathrobe provided by the hotel, less dignified and cold than in daytime, with an added hint of allure and seduction.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing here? Qian Ru is next door! Hurry back."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing staring straight at her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she instantly wanted to close the door.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of disbelief, wondering what on earth was going through her mind. No wonder they say that when women let their guard down, they can be scarier than men.

    The ancients have failed me!

    "Wife, don¡¯t be in a hurry to close the door, I have something very important to tell you," Lu Tianxing quickly propped the door open and said.

    "Can¡¯t whatever important thing you have to say wait till tomorrow? I¡¯m very tired and need to sleep. Please move."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing attempted to force the door closed.

    "Wife, this is really important and can¡¯t wait till tomorrow, but I think it¡¯s better if Ie in to talk about it."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and, like a fish slipping through water, swiftly darted into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, if it¡¯s not important, you¡¯re dead meat."

    Watching Lu Tianxing enter the room, Bai Zhiqing stamped her foot fiercely. Her eyes swept around like a thief, and after noticing no one had seen, she patted her chest and closed the door anxiously.

    Asking for monthly votes, the end of the month ising, and the monthly votes will be wasted if not used. Please vote!!!

 Chapter 410 - 408 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 408 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Anger</h4>

    "It smells so good, really, the room of a beauty is different from where we stay, and this scent is purely natural, no additives."

    Just as Bai Zhiqing closed the door and entered the room, she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s loud exmation. Her pretty face turned red involuntarily, and she cursed him silently in her heart for being a rogue.

    "Spit it out! What¡¯s the important matter?" Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing started to speak, "Just now, I got a call, and I..."

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing raised her head, her face covered with frost, interrupting, "Lu Tianxing, if you¡¯re trying to tell me that Lin Yafei, that witch, called you just now, and you¡¯re suggesting that you should go out for a walk and then open a...room next door, save it, I don¡¯t want to know, and I don¡¯t want to listen. But I¡¯m making it very clear to you, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere tonight, you¡¯re staying right here with me."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat. This woman¡¯s imagination was just too wild. What was she even talking about? Right next door, there were two beautiful women sleeping, one of them avable at his beck and call. Would he really forsake the near at hand to seek the far, and run off to Lin Yafei¡¯s ce?

    "Wife, can you let me finish speaking before you jump to conclusions?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    "Go on, I¡¯m listening."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face showed no intention of thawing.

    "Do you remember the ambush we encountered halfway today? I suspect there is a traitor in Bai¡¯s Group. So, I called a friend for help to look into the recent movements of the high-level executives at Bai¡¯s Group. Just now, my friend called me back, there¡¯s news, and I think it¡¯s necessary to inform you, my wife," Lu Tianxing exined.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing say this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frosty expression began to soften gradually, slowly asking, "What news do you have that you want to tell me in the middle of the night?"

    "My friend found out there¡¯s a traitor in Bai¡¯s Group. It¡¯s very likely that our itinerary today was leaked by them, and moreover, my friend has also discovered that recently, this person has frequently been in contact with people from Zhang Group. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they probably even told our rival our bidding strategy for this uing contract with Bai¡¯s Group," Lu Tianxing disclosed.

    "Who is it?"

    "The vice-chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Yao."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, stood up abruptly, her face etched with disbelief: "Lin Yao is a long-time employee of thepany. I personally promoted him. How could he betray thepany? Are you sure your friend isn¡¯t lying?"

    "I¡¯m absolutely certain about this, with at least a ny percent confidence that Lin Yao is the one who leaked our whereabouts this time."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing sighed, "Wife, people change. Although I haven¡¯t had much interaction with Lin Yao, I¡¯ve heard rumors about him. His abilities are outstanding, and with your endorsement, he had a status in Bai¡¯s Group that was second only to the highest. He wouldn¡¯t acknowledge anyone as his superior. Buttely, you¡¯ve sidelined him, even ignored him. What do you think that means to a proud person? They would probably think you don¡¯t value them at all. With that mindset, how could they remain loyal?"

    Bai Zhiqing fell silent, not replying. What Lu Tianxing said was true; the human heart is always prone to change.

    After Lin Yao became the vice chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, she did indeed value him greatly, even entrusting him with importantpany projects at times. He was even assigned to explore overseas market expansion opportunities, a clear sign of the high regard she had for him.

    However, since Lin Yao returned from his overseas inspection, his arrogant attitude and vindictive nature toward Lu Tianxing had made her ufortable. A minor conflict with Lu Tianxing had led him to repeatedly attempt to use his influence to have Lu Tianxing fired and to spread bad words about him everywhere. He had even threatened her position as chairman. Such behavior is taboo in anypany, let alone when Lu Tianxing was her husband. No woman could tolerate someone constantly speaking ill of her husband, calling him scum and garbage.

    Naturally, her esteem for Lin Yao diminished. The Tianhe Resort tender project was directly taken out of his hands, leaving him only to assist from the sidelines.

    The sudden fall from adored favorite to neglected afterthought is something that anyone would struggle with, let alone Lin Yao, who saw himself as the future master of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and slowly said, "Wife, you should understand now. Lin Yao has always been narrow-minded. When you valued him, it naturally fostered his arrogant ambition. He believed that he was the main contributor to Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s sess and that he was the true leader of Bai¡¯s Group, with everyone else there to serve him. But when he suggested firing me and you repeatedly refused him, it made him ufortable. Particrly for someone who saw himself as the future master of Bai¡¯s Group, it would naturally breed a feeling of resentment, as if Bai¡¯s Group owed him something. If someone were to guide him at that point, offering substantial benefits, betrayal would be within expectations. That¡¯s the terrifying nature of human hearts."

    "But why would he do such a thing? What benefit does it bring him?"

    "That, I don¡¯t know. I am not him."

    "Damnable, truly damnable."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes turned icy cold, a sharp anger shing through them.

    Lin Yao, the man she had once promoted, had betrayed Bai¡¯s Group at the most critical moment. Had it not been for Lu Tianxing, Bai¡¯s Group would have likely ended in utter defeat.

    "Alright, wife, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it for a piece of trash. At worst, we¡¯ll just kick him out of thepany."

    Lu Tianxing let out a slight sigh, knowing that Bai Zhiqing was in a terrible mood. After all, Lin Yao was someone she had personally promoted and entrusted with important tasks; his betrayal was not easy for anyone to ept.

    After all, people have emotions. Long associations can even lead to attachments to a cat or a dog.

    Lu Tianxing understood Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current feelings of anger and self-mockery at being betrayed.

    "Alright, wife, don¡¯t dwell on it. People change; the world is unpredictable. Keep your heart open. Without Lin Yao, Bai¡¯s Group is still Bai¡¯s Group; it won¡¯t fall. Besides, didn¡¯t we sessfully secure the Tianhe Resort project this time? Cheer up. It¡¯s not worth ruining your mood over garbage."

    Lu Tianxing approached, gently putting his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean on him.

    Bai Zhiqing did not reject Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace but instead rested her head on his shoulder. Perhaps in this moment, she could find a bit of warmth and a sense of security.

    Thank you to "Silent? Memories" for the reward and support. Asking for monthly tickets, it¡¯s almost the end of the month. Monthly tickets will expire soon, please vote!!!

 Chapter 411 - 409 Holding Your Hand

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 409 Holding Your Hand</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, will you change?"

    Leaning on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes rested on him, filled with a flicker of hope and a touch of fear of gaining and losing.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, he was slightly startled. Would he change?

    The answer was definite, he was human, and he was bound to change.

    Years ago, he was an obedient student whose only dream was to enter a key university and then join society to be part of the elite. But now, he was an executioner with countless deaths at his hands, his hands stained with the scent of blood. The words "Judge" terrified countless people, and a single "Judge¡¯s Mark" heralded innumerable storms of blood and gore.

    Don¡¯t people change?

    People inevitably change; everyone changes, and he had changed too, from apliant student to a military saber, then from a military saber to a Judge feared by countless.

    "Maybe I will change!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, thinking how the world is unpredictable, and who could truly know what the future holds.

    "Lu Tianxing, will... will you fall out of love with me, abandon me?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze twinkled as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes carrying a tinge of fear, dreading the answer she least wanted to hear. Even she didn¡¯t know why she had asked Lu Tianxing such a question.

    "I won¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing silently looked at Bai Zhiqing and slowly said, "You are my legally wedded wife, stamped with thebel of Lu Tianxing for life, and no one can take you from me. I can¡¯t promise you anything, but my only hope is to hold your hand, to grow old with you. And, if one day we grow old and our hair turns gray, I hope to hold your hand and stroll under the setting sun."

    "I believe you."

    Upon hearing these words, a radiant smile spread across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. Her arms involuntarily wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, and she rested her head against his chest,forted by the strong and steady heartbeat, feeling an unprecedented sense of security.

    Bai Zhiqing had never been in love, knew nothing of what was called "love." All Bai Zhiqing knew was that upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her heart felt as sweet as honey, filled with happiness, wishing that time could stand still in this moment.

    Perhaps this was love!

    Bai Zhiqing found herself unwittingly sunk deep into it, unwilling toe out, facing any hardships ahead as long as her beloved was by her side, for even Hell would be Heaven.

    Looking down at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smiling face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as if he had discovered something. His breathing became rapid.

    Bai Zhiqing was wearing a nightdress, and now leaning on him, her cor gapped open, and without even having to look for an angle, he could clearly see the enchanting view.

    "What the heck!"

    Lu Tianxing jumped in shock as his angle gave him a clear view of the beautifulndscape inside.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing seemed to sense something and abruptly lifted her head. When she saw where Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were focused, her face instantly turned cold, and a hint of murderous intent emerged.

    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Your eyes are a bit red; did you not sleep well?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing quickly averted his gaze, looking at her with concern, without a trace of embarrassment from being caught.

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with fiery eyes. This bastard, with nothing but lecherous thoughts, hadpletely ruined a perfectly sweet moment, a typical romance-killer. Any romance in his presence was no match for his sleazy heart.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent as she said word by word, "Lu Tianxing, do you believe I¡¯ll blind you?"

    If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have died a thousand times over by now.

    "Blind me? Honey, I¡¯m innocent. This was purely an uncontroble reflex, a human¡¯s instinctive pursuit of beauty."

    "Oh, really? Uncontroble? So me hitting you right now would be uncontroble too, right?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing pounced at Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws.

    Lu Tianxing remained calm and smiled, "Honey, don¡¯t do anything rash. I am a normal man after all. If you throw yourself at me and something happens, I won¡¯t take responsibility."

    Bai Zhiqing froze, motionless. This presidential suite in the five-star hotel was no joke; the soundproofing was top-notch, with internal sound instion that allowed sounds from outside to be heard inside, but even if there was a hugemotion inside the room, no sound would be heard outside. Whatever Lu Tianxing wanted to do, she was utterly helpless to resist, and she hadn¡¯t brought her scissors to even threaten him with.

 Chapter 412 - 410: Methods to Pursue Bai Zhiqing

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 410: Methods to Pursue Bai Zhiqing</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing frozen in ce, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his face marked with a solemn expression, and he eximed, "Wife, honestly, I truly admire you all. Really."

    Bai Zhiqing blinked in confusion, "Admire us?"

    "Yes, I really admire you all."

    Lu Tianxing nodded emphatically, "You see, aside from the attribute where you can survive a week of bleeding without dying, you have another extremely powerful trait. As long as one person in the family, namely you, is full, it seems to satisfy everyone¡¯s hunger. I think in the future, we just need to cook for one person. You eat your fill, and our son and I can just stick to your left and right sides. It¡¯s convenient and saves money, and it¡¯s easy to carry along."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing first looked puzzled. But as she noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazending on her chest, she instantly understood his intention. Fury surged within her, as it was clear that he meant that he and their son would henceforth nurse from her, one on each side.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just a pervert with only dirty thoughts in mind! I really want to crack your head open and see if it¡¯s really all yellow inside," Bai Zhiqing quickly tightened her robe and said in a furious tone,

    Lu Tianxing, somewhat regretful, withdrew his gaze and corrected Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, "Wife, how is this perverted! This is science. I am conducting a grand and scientific study, titled ¡¯The Importance of Mother¡¯s Milk to a Child¡¯s Future Growth.¡¯ It¡¯s a very rigorous subject. As the experts say, art knows no boundaries, research knows no gender. Ordinary people have sex for pleasure, while experts do it to study the friction caused by negative distance between people andugh about it. This is scientific research, the difference between ordinary people and experts."

    "Research?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed, utterly disbelieving any of Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonsense.

    Suddenly, as if she remembered something, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face lit up with a sweet smile, her voice bing coquettish, "Hubby."

    Hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing shivered intensely, feeling goosebumps all over his body. He really wasn¡¯t ustomed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coquettish demeanor, "Wife, can you talk normally? Don¡¯t use that tone with me, it really freaks me out."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face darkened with anger, she took a deep breath and her face once again broke into a sweet smile, her eyes curving into crescents, "Hubby, don¡¯t you really wish I¡¯d bear you a little baby?"

    "Of course, the Lu family relies on me to continue the lineage, so we must seize the time..."

    Lu Tianxing blurted out instinctively, but before he could finish his sentence, he immediately became vignt. When Bai Zhiqing spoke to him using that tone, it usually heralded something bad.

    The first time Bai Zhiqing spoke to him with that tone, she wanted to castrate him.

    The second time, she tricked him into giving away all his savings.

    This time would be no exception. It was a bloody lesson learned.

    At the moment, Bai Zhiqing, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, was no different from Bai Weiwei, both devilishly wielding little forks.

    "Wife, just speak frankly, as long as you don¡¯t use that tone with me."

    "Really?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a smile.

    "Of course. A man¡¯s word is his bond; just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t shirk," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse if it was within his capability, but if it wasn¡¯t, that wasn¡¯t his fault.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, a blush passing over her pretty face, "Actually, me helping you have a son is not impossible, but you have to agree to one condition."

    "What condition?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. Perhaps Bai Zhiqing was finally stimted by Lin Yafei today and was ready to engage in a real battle with him.

    "Actually, my request is very simple. If you can make me fall in love with you, show me what love is all about, I¡¯ll agree to bear your son and truly be your wife," Bai Zhiqing said slowly, taking a deep breath before continuing.

    "What, make you fall in love with me? Wife, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, his face filled with disbelief. To put it bluntly, Bai Zhiqing was aplete romantic fool. Making a romantic fool understand what love means is practically harder than reaching the heavens.

    Bai Zhiqing liked him, but it was just a liking, not an aversion, yet to turn this liking into love was not something that could simply be done.

    Seeing the surprised look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, "Lu Tianxing, what does that look mean, don¡¯t you want to do this?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes twinkled with a dangerously intense light, her whole body exuding a chilly air, as if she was ready to fight him if he didn¡¯t agree.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shivered forcefully, and he chuckled awkwardly, "Wife, how could that be, I was just thinking about how to pursue you, how to make you fall deeply in love with me."

    "You came up with a n?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a curious face, even carrying a hint of anticipation. She was very eager to see how Lu Tianxing would chase after her. Would it be like others, taking her to amusement parks, walking together in the rain, going to cafes, watching movies together.

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing nodded emphatically, said, "I think grandpa was right, the best way to conquer a woman is to first conquer her body. Once her body is conquered by you, her heart will be conquered as well. So, wife, I think we should ¡¯get on the train first and then buy the ticket.¡¯ First, let¡¯s have the children, and after that, you will fall in love with me..."

    At first, Bai Zhiqing listened intently, wanting to understand how Lu Tianxing intended to pursue her, but the more she listened, the more upset she got. Gradually, mes began to ze in her eyes, and she seemed ready to devour Lu Tianxing alive.

    "So, I¡¯ve decided to first conquer your body and then pursue you. That way, I can achieve twice the result with half the effort."

    Lu Tianxing summed up finally.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teeth ttered with a sound that almost made it look like she was ready to eat someone, and smoke was practically billowing from her forehead.

    "Wife, don¡¯t you think my idea is very excellent? This way, it will be a win-win scenario. I¡¯ll have my pleasure, and you will understand what love is. After ten months, when our love crystalizes and is born, we¡¯ll have a wedding banquet. By then, it will be celebrating multiple blessings, adding joy upon joy. Isn¡¯t that the idea? Isn¡¯t the business world all about win-win cooperation? Now we are facing a win-win situation."

    "Lu Tianxing, you piss off, damn it."

    Bai Zhiqing roared furiously, the mes in her eyes ready to reduce Lu Tianxing to ashes.

    "Wife, my suggestion is very good, won¡¯t you consider it..."

    "Go away."

    "Swoosh!"

    The moment Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice fell, Lu Tianxing instantly turned into a whirlwind and disappeared from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sight.

    Watching Lu Tianxing disappear, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was filled with fury. This bastard, in the pursuit of a woman, could even think of such sleazy ideas.

    "What a jerk, I will have to give him a good lessonter."

    Bai Zhiqing cursed inwardly, her heart involuntarily tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    "Click!"

    Just then, the tightly closed door suddenly opened. Lu Tianxing¡¯s head popped in from the doorway: "Wife, I was just joking with you just now. I promise I will pursue you, make you fall in love with me willingly, then offer yourself willingly, hehe. They say this can unlock more positions."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing withdrew his head back. Seeing Lu Tianxing act like a mouse that had seen a cat, Bai Zhiqing burst outughing, "You jerk, if you dare not chase after me, you¡¯ll be sorry."

 Chapter 413 - 411 Time, keep going

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 411 Time, keep going</h4>

    Returning from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room, Lu Tianxing plopped down onto the adjacent sofa and casually lit a cigarette for himself, a trace of a bitter smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He was utterly stumped by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s request.

    Pursuing Bai Zhiqing, making her fall in love with him, just how easy could that be? Although Bai Zhiqing had never really been in love and could be considered aplete novice in romance, she had been battling it out in the business world for so many years and was far from the naive young girl just entering society. Phrases like ¡¯budding affection¡¯ were utterly unfit for her. To put it bluntly, Bai Zhiqing was like a seasoned dough stick that had been rolled in the oil pan for countless years, having seen everything and experienced everything; she was not the kind of woman who would give her all for a simple romantic gesture.

    Furthermore, Bai Zhiqing was not Lin Qianru, who, when in love, would dare to express it aloud. Bai Zhiqing was a woman with a very strong inner core, who, even in the unlikely event that she liked a man, would probably find it very hard to vocalize it and would rather express it in her unique way.

    "Sigh, this is difficult. Pursuing a strong-willed woman is even harder than reaching the heavens," he said.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep drag of his strong cigarette, and a hint of gloom appeared on his face through the smoke.

    Bai Zhiqing had long been tempered by reality, and ordinary romantic gestures could hardly move her. Otherwise, she would have been taken a long time ago, not waiting for him to take the helm alone. To pry open Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was definitely not an easy task.

    "Sigh, forget it, don¡¯t think about it. She¡¯s already yours. With time, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t win her over? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s an even more important matter tonight. The pursuit of Zhiqing can wait."

    ncing at the night sky outside, Lu Tianxing stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, his face breaking into a lecherous smile; he well remembered the promise Lin Qianru had made to him in the car.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of impulse, wishing time would hasten so he could aplish what he desired.

    "Time, you better hurry up," he muttered, grabbing a towel and heading straight for the shower, deciding to take a bath first.

    In less than five minutes, Lu Tianxing emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel.

    Soon after, Lu Tianxing walked out of the bathroom wearing just a pair of underwear.

    Lu Tianxing did not immediately head to Lin Qianru¡¯s room; after all, even with all his boldness, he dared not venture out at this time. Who knew if he might run into Bai Zhiqing, or if Bai Zhiqing were nning to visit Lin Qianru¡¯s room?

    Sitting on the sofa, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze quietly drifted outside the window, lost in thought.

    About an hourter, his eyes suddenly darted; he had heard Bai Zhiqing in the adjacent room apparently fall asleep, her breathing bing steady. A smile immediately appeared on his face; it was time.

    Lu Tianxing cautiously opened the door and, like a thief, poked his head out to scan the surroundings before tiptoeing towards Lin Qianru¡¯s room.

    "No way! This girl actually locked the door," he eximed.

    Grasping the doorknob, he gently turned it; the doorknob stayed immobile, not budging an inch. Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was immediately covered in ck lines, thinking Lin Qianru was really nning to shut him out.

    "You little minx, do you think you can escape by doing this? You underestimate me too much. Tonight, I¡¯ve set my sights on you," he smirked.

    Lu Tianxing hehe¡¯d with a smile, his True Qi coalescing into a needle and gently prodding at the keyhole. With a ¡¯click,¡¯ the door utched itself open.

    "Hehe, good thing I learned how to pick locks back in the day, otherwise you really would have gotten away tonight, gaga, prepare for your punishment."

    Lu Tianxingughed smugly, grateful from the bottom of his heart for the hotel, thankful that the room didn¡¯t have an electronic lock, which would have made things much moreplicated.

    "How... how did you get in? Didn¡¯t I lock the main door?" eximed Lin Qianru.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru had not been sleeping; she sat at her desk, scrutinizingpany documents. When she saw Lu Tianxing open the door from outside and walk in, her face instantly revealed an incredulous expression.

    How on earth did Lu Tianxing get in? Hadn¡¯t she locked the door?

    "Hehe, you think too little of me. How could a mere door stop me?" said Lu Tianxing,ughing heartily, "Qianru, see howte it¡¯s getting. Isn¡¯t it time to fulfill what you promised me?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but blush, yet she remained silent, as if tacitly consenting to what Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and strode over to Lin Yafei confidently.

 Chapter 414 - 412 Wang Yanzhiâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 412 Wang Yanzhi¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    Compared to Lu Tianxing¡¯spany of beauties, in a vi by Bai Qiao Mountain in Modu, it was now as bright as day, illuminating the entire residence.

    This was the location of the Wang Family.

    However, the atmosphere at the Wang Family Mansion was exceptionally oppressive at this time. Bodyguards shuttled back and forth, their eyes sharp as hawks, scanning everything meticulously, not missing a single leaf or twig. Several servants walked by trembling, daring not even to breathe heavily. Just moments ago, someone had identally bumped into the Family Head, Wang Yanzhi, and had their legs brutally broken, with no ce to even cry out for injustice. They did not want to be next.

    In a room within the luxurious vi, the air was filled with the smell of disinfectant. Wang Kaiy on a bed while several private doctors in white coats and masks operated sophisticated equipment beside him, checking his condition.

    Wang Yanzhi stood by with a gloomy face, his entire demeanor as menacing as a venomous snake, his cold aura chilling to the bone.

    "How is it, is there a chance for my son to recover?"

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s expression was extremely grim, his aura tinged with a frightening intent to kill. Since bing the head of the Wang Family and a deputy mayor of Modu, this was his most humiliating experience yet. But he could make no move, for if he did, the video in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands would surely be leaked online, and his career would be utterly ruined.

    This humiliation was undoubtedly the greatest in his life; he could not let it go easily. Once he obtained the video taken by Lu Tianxing, he was determined to tear Lu Tianxing into a thousand pieces.

    Hearing Wang Yanzhi¡¯s words, the private doctors exchanged nces. One of them spoke up, "Family Head, please don¡¯t be anxious. After our diagnosis and treatment, the young master¡¯s body isn¡¯t in critical danger, but..."

    "Stop beating around the bush, speak."

    A cold light shot from Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, filled with a terrifying killing intent.

    The doctor trembled and quickly said, "However, the young master¡¯s limbs have been brutally broken. Both arms and one leg can almost be restored to normal with careful treatment and recuperation, but the other leg, the entire kneecap has beenpletely shattered. With current medical technology, it¡¯s impossible to repair. In other words, from now on, the young master will be a cripple."

    "What did you say, you bastard."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face instantly turned incredibly sinister, his entire body emanated a frightening killing intent. If Wang Kai were incapacitated, that meant he was forever severed from the position of Family Head, as no one would want a cripple leading them.

    This time, Lu Tianxing had shattered Wang Yanzhi¡¯s future, raising the killing intent in Wang Yanzhi¡¯s heart to its utmost limit, oveing even the threat of the video. No matter what, he was determined to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    The private doctors watched Wang Yanzhi with hearts pounding and trembling in fear, worried that in his explosive anger, he might kill them.

    Even if they died, nobody would care, much less seek justice for them. The Wang Family could kill a few people without anyone bothering to investigate.

    Wang Yanzhi stared at the doctors, took several deep breaths to calm the killing intent in his heart, and said sternly, "Get out, all of you, get out now."

    "Yes! Sir, we¡¯re leaving right now, right away."

    The doctors, as if granted amnesty, rushed out as if a ferocious beast was chasing them.

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. He slowly walked over to Wang Kai¡¯s side, looking at his face that, despite being sedated, was still ferocious.

    "Kai, don¡¯t me your father for being heartless. Dad can¡¯t give up a great future for you. It¡¯s your own fault for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you didn¡¯t lose a leg for nothing. You like Bai Zhiqing, right? Have been wanting to possess her? Rest assured, I will bring Bai Zhiqing right in front of you, and then send that boy to hell."

    Wang Yanzhi muttered under his breath, his face radiating a heart-stopping killing intent. His son was now utterly ruined; his own line in the Wang Family waspletely cut off from ever attaining the position of Family Head, unless he could father another son. Otherwise, when he became old, the Wang Family would no longer be his.

    All of this was started by Lu Tianxing; he had destroyed his future. Lu Tianxing must die.

    "Wang Ying."

    Wang Yanzhi suddenly stood up, his face filled with murderous intent.

    "Family Head."

    Soon, a man appeared in the room.

    He moved like a ghost; his footsteps made no sound at all, and his presence was almost imperceptible. If you closed your eyes, you would feel as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    This assassin, recruited by the Wang Family at a high cost, was specifically for dealing with those who opposed them. A family without a martial artist to anchor it, was always a third-rate one.

    "Go and kill a person named Lu Tianxing who is with Bai Zhiqing, and retrieve a video from him. Remember, it must be brought back intact. Also, capture Bai Zhiqing and bring her here," instructed Wang Yanzhi in a deep voice.

    "Yes!"

    Wang Ying, the man, showed no hesitation. They were assassins, cultivated by the Wang Family with a hefty investment, specifically for assassinating those who opposed them.

    "Go on!"

    "Yes."

    Wang Ying nodded, turned around, and walked out.

    "That¡¯s enough, Wang Ying. Stand down, we¡¯ll talk about the assassinationter."

    Just then, an elderly voice came through, and an old man with a cane slowly walked in from outside.

    "Father."

    Seeing the old man, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s expression became solemn, and he respectfully called out.

    The elder was none other than the previous Family Head of the Wang Family, Wang Anquan, the founder of the Wang Family.

    "Who authorized you to go after Bai Zhiqing?"

    Wang Anquan¡¯s voice was calm, yet one could feel the suppressed anger in his tone.

    "Father, he crippled my son and forced me to act myself. I want to kill that boy; I want him dead," Wang Yanzhi said, his face distorted with ferocity and bristling with murderous intent. This was the disgrace of his lifetime, only washable with blood.

    "Shut your mouth."

    Wang Anquan, dismayed at his son¡¯s failure to meet his expectations, threw the documents in his hand at Wang Yanzhi: "Look at this. That man is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, the grandson-inw of Bai Qiao Mountain. Do you know why the big military zones recently pressed the Yanhuang Group into a corner? It was because someone from the Yanhuang Group kidnapped the grandson-inw of Bai Qiao Mountain. Do you realize how formidable Bai Qiao Mountain is? By killing the grandson-inw of Bai Qiao Mountain, are you trying to drag the entire Wang Family down with your worthless son?"

    "Moreover, have you ever considered why your son, who was clearly confined to the house, could suddenly appear at the Jinpeng Hotel and go specifically after Bai Zhiqing? Are there really such coincidences in this world? Have you ever thought about what the reasons behind these might be, have you? Do you want to bring about theplete ruin of the Wang Family?"

    Thanks to the brothers who votedst month, asking for monthly votes, monthly votes, monthly votes, it¡¯s important to repeat things three times, and if nothing goes wrong, expect a surge tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 415 - 413 The Storm is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 413 The Storm is Brewing</h4>

    Hearing his father¡¯s stern words, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s body shuddered, and cold sweat immediately dripped down his forehead. His back turned icy cold. He was almost overwhelmed by rage and nearly made a grave mistake. His father was right; if the Wang Family were to sh with the Bai Family now, the eventual oue would be the Wang Family being crushed to pieces by an incensed Bai Family, vanishing from Modu.

    Moreover, Wang Kai had clearly been confined to the house by him for some time, but why would he suddenly run off to Jinpeng Hotel today, of all days, to encounter Bai Zhiqing, and even get into a conflict with her? There are not such coincidences in this world. With just a bit of thought, it was clear that something fishy was behind all this, an invisible hand orchestrating these events.

    If the Wang Family were to engage in a bitter fight with the Bai Family, the end result would be mutual destruction. No, it would be the disappearance of the Wang Family and severe injury to the Bai Family. At that point, this hidden maniptor could easily reap the benefits without exerting any effort.

    At this thought, Wang Yanzhi suddenly felt a chilling sensation on his back. He had almost led the Wang Family into an abyss of no return.

    Wang Anquan looked at his son¡¯s expression and spoke indifferently, "Now you understand why I stopped you. Fighting with the Bai Family would only benefit others."

    "Dad, I realize my mistake. But are we just going to let this go? My son has been crippled by him, and he has dirt on me too. If I don¡¯t get it back, once the video is leaked, I will be doomed. If I don¡¯t kill him and retrieve the video, I will constantly be under his threat. If it falls into the hands of my political enemies, my life is over."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s tone revealed intense unwillingness. Anyone with a deadly weakness in the hands of another would feel frustrated, especially since what Lu Tianxing held could jeopardize his entire fortune and life, making Wang Yanzhi wish to deal with Lu Tianxing swiftly.

    "Hmph, my Wang Family never yields to threats from others. Some poord thinks he can do as he pleases just because he¡¯s climbed up to Bai Zhiqing. I¡¯ll show him what death looks like," Wang Anquan said coldly.

    Wang Anquan¡¯s cane smashed heavily against the ground, his eyes gleamed sharply, his voice filled with a chilling tone, "Yanzhi, let me teach you another lesson today. Sometimes killing someone doesn¡¯t require us to act personally. The enemy of our enemy is our friend. Let me introduce someone to you; he will help you eliminate Lu Tianxing."

    "Mr. Ye Lang, you cane in now."

    As soon as Wang Anquan¡¯s voice fell, a series of muffled footsteps sounded, and a burly man walked in from outside.

    Entering the room, the entire space seemed to be oppressive. A wild aura enveloped the room, as if a giant rock was pressing on one¡¯s heart, making it hard to breathe.

    Upon seeing the imposing figure, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. He felt as if not a person, but a bloodthirsty beast stood before him, one that was constantly baring its fangs, ready to tear all prey to shreds.

    "Hello, I believe Family Head Wang, you don¡¯t know me. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ye Lang, leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. I hope my unsolicited visit does not offend," Ye Lang said with a smile.

    The Night Wolf Mercenary Group, a world-renowned mercenary group with formidable strength. Its leader, Ye Lang, was rumored to have reached a mythic level of prowess.

    Information about the Night Wolf Mercenary Group shed through Wang Yanzhi¡¯s mind, but his face showed no change as he extended his hand, "Mr. Ye Lang jests. Your visit brings honor to my humble abode. What brings Mr. Ye Lang to the Wang Family at thiste hour?"

    "Family Head Wang, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I¡¯m here today for these two," Ye Lang said.

    As he spoke, Ye Lang took two photographs out of his pocket and handed them to Wang Yanzhi.

    "It¡¯s them."

    Upon seeing the photos, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes immediately shed with intense killing intent. Although the photos were sneak shots and not very clear, he recognised them at a nce. They were of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing Wang Yanzhi¡¯s expression, a smile appeared on Ye Lang¡¯s face, "Since Family Head Wang recognizes him, it turns out my target is them too. As long as you provide us with convenience, we can take revenge for your son, and you, Mr. Wang, won¡¯t even need to do it yourself."

    "Mr. Ye Lang, what do you mean by that?" Wang Yanzhi looked at Ye Lang impassively.

    "Family Head Wang, there¡¯s nothing that the Night Wolf Mercenary Group wants to know that can stay hidden. Your son¡¯s legs were broken by Lu Tianxing. You want revenge but fear the Bai Family¡¯s power. I just want toplete my mission without causing extra trouble. I think we can cooperate. You have the authority, I have the strength¡ªa win-win situation."

    Wang Yanzhi pondered for a moment and slowly extended his hand, "Pleasure doing business."

    "Pleasure doing business."

    Ye Lang cracked a slight smile and reached out his hand, and they shook hands.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the general manager¡¯s office of the Zhang Group.

    Zhang Tianfengy back on the sofa of his office with his eyes slightly narrowed and an intoxicated look on his face. Underneath his desk knelt a heavily made-up woman dressed in an OL uniform, her head down, which to the slightly informed was enough indication of the ongoing indiscretions.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the tightly closed door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and Cang Hu rushed in with a radiant smile on his face.

    Hearing the noise, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s eyes snapped open, a sharp cold light shing within them. When he saw that it was Cang Hu, the cold light faded, and he continued to indulge in the woman¡¯s service.

    Cang Hu seemed all too familiar with the scene before him and, standing respectfully in front of the desk, began to speak, "Young master, you really are prescient. I just received news..."

    "Wait."

    Zhang Tianfeng cut Cang Hu off before he could finish. He patted the woman¡¯s head, "You go out first ande backter. Remember to close the door when you leave."

    The woman looked up, stood, and without paying any attention to Cang Hu¡¯s gaze, slowly straightened her clothes. She winked seductively at Zhang Tianfeng before turning to leave.

    After the woman had left, Zhang Tianfeng spoke, "What news? Now you can tell me."

    "Hehe, young master, you really are cunning as ever. Just as you instructed, I secretly passed the information to Wang Kai, and that fool really took people to the Jinpeng Hotel to trouble Lu Tianxing. But instead of causing trouble, he got his leg brutally broken by Lu Tianxing himself. I must say, that kid is ruthless. He even called Wang Yanzhi proactively."

    With a gleeful smile on his face as if he¡¯d encountered something amusing, Cang Hu continued enthusiastically, "Young master, guess what happened after Wang Yanzhi arrived? That boy was even more brutal, directly forcing Wang Yanzhi to break his own son¡¯s limbs. I have to say, that kid is extremely harsh. And Wang Yanzhi was stupid enough to use his position to suppress the rm call and prevent any police from showing up. I never expected his attempt to show off would backfire so horribly."

    Tomorrow there will be an outburst, brothers, support me, please. Those of you with monthly tickets, don¡¯t let them go to waste, they¡¯ll expire in a few hours!!!

 Chapter 416 - 414 Phone Call (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 414 Phone Call (1st Update)</h4>

    Hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, a glint of sharp light shed in Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s eyes, "Cang Hu, are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong?"

    Cang Hu nodded and said, "I didn¡¯t see it wrong. I even asked the staff at Jinpeng Hotel, and it¡¯s true, some of the waiters saw with their own eyes how Lu Tianxing harshly disciplined Wang Kai, and even forced Wang Yanzhi to break his own son¡¯s leg."

    "Hahaha, good, this is really too good."

    Zhang Tianfengughed heartily, "Bai Zhiqing ah Bai Zhiqing, I¡¯d like to see how you deal with the Wang Family crisis this time. Do you think you¡¯re sessful just because you secured the Tianhe Resort project? Let me tell you, that¡¯s wishful thinking. Our fight has only just begun, and I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything."

    "Cang Hu."

    Zhang Tianfeng looked at Cang Hu and said, "Where is Bai Shan now?"

    "Bai Shan?"

    Upon hearing this name, a look of disdain shed across Cang Hu¡¯s face, "That guy has been staying in the vi we arranged for him, being wined and dined, living a better life than the immortals. Young Master, I really don¡¯t understand, why help someone who could even betray his own daughter."

    "Cang Hu, you don¡¯t understand, no matter how despicable he is, he¡¯s still Bai Zhiqing¡¯s father, and he¡¯s the best pawn we have against Bai Zhiqing. Now it¡¯s time to use this pawn."

    A cold, malicious smile crossed Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face. He motioned for Cang Hu toe closer and whispered a few words in his ear, "Remember what I told you, and make sure Bai Shan doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s us making him do this. Try to throw as much dirt as possible on the Zhang Family, got it?"

    "Understood, Young Master. I¡¯ll personally arrange it."

    Cang Hu smirked slyly, nodded at Zhang Tianfeng, and turned to leave.

    "Bai Zhiqing, the ultimate winner will surely be me."

    Zhang Tianfeng muttered softly under his breath. He pressed something on the table, and promptly the woman who had vanished reappeared in the office.

    A fierce gleam shed in Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s eyes as he pulled the woman towards him and pinned her down on the office desk...

    ...

    Early in the morning, when the sunlight started to seep in through the window, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, recalling the enchanting scene with Lin Qianru from the night before, and a smug smile curved on his lips involuntarily.

    Especially the shyness of Lin Qianrust night, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face thickened.

    No wonder people say a concubine is better than a wife, an affair is better than a concubine, and stealing is better than both.

    With Bai Zhiqing sleeping in the next room, Lin Qianru suppressed her moans to avoid making noise, which added ayer of bashful excitement for him, offering an entirely different experience.

    Stretchingzily, Lu Tianxing quickly freshened up, dressed, and stepped out of his room.

    Exiting his bedroom, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were sitting in the living room, with breakfast from the hotelid out on the table.

    "Good morning,dies. Did you sleep wellst night?"

    Lu Tianxing greeted them with a radiant smile, unceremoniously taking a seat at the table and stuffing a sandwich into his mouth.

    As Lu Tianxing settled at the dining table, both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s faces flushed with color.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red thinking of how Lu Tianxing had groped her chestst night. She found herself increasingly unable to resist Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate touches. In the past, if Lu Tianxing dared toe near her, she would have wanted to tear him limb from limb, but now, she felt less resistance and more anticipation for him toe even closer.

    This change filled Bai Zhiqing with both fear and anxiety, and she even doubted if she was mentally unwell.

    If Lu Tianxing knew of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s transformation, he would undoubtedlyugh heartily, as this was the perfect example of familiarity bringingfort¡ªthe more her body epted him, the more smoothly he could pursue Bai Zhiqing.

    Inparison to Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru was even more bashful, her cheeks a rosy hue, her eyes filled with a sparkling shimmer, the very image of a woman with stirrings of young love.

    Last night, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce onught left her feeling like she had soared into the skies, and even up to now, she still felt a bit weak, especially since Lu Tianxing had gallingly insisted on her oral service against night.

    Just thinking about that made Lin Qianru¡¯s body go limp, and she had to admit, that sometimes women could be more lustful than men.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru both with bashful expressions, a smug smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Being able to make two beauties show shyness at the same time was definitely amendable feat for a man.

    While the three of them were each preupied with their thoughts, absentmindedly having breakfast, suddenly, a melodious ringtone came from the cellphone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s pocket.

    Lu Tianxing took out the phone, nced at the caller ID, swept a look at the two women beside him, and without avoiding them, answered the call directly.

    "Tingting, what¡¯s up calling me so early?"

    "Tianxing, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Tingting¡¯s mom."

    A tired voice came through from the other end of the line.

    "Auntie, why are you using Tingting¡¯s phone to call me? What happened, is there anything I can help with?"

    Lu Tianxing was puzzled; he couldn¡¯t figure out why Yue Tingting¡¯s mother would be calling him so early.

    "Tianxing, do you have time? If you do, could youe to the hospital? Tingting had an ident, and she now wants to see you."

    "Auntie, what are you talking about? What happened to Tingting? What exactly happened?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed; he remembered Tingting being perfectly fine when he saw her yesterday. How could she be suddenly hospitalized?

    "I don¡¯t know what caused it, but this morning, Tingting suddenly fainted and was ice-cold all over, emitting a chill that could freeze water solid. Her dad and I got her to the hospital, she¡¯s now out of danger. She said she wants to see you. We¡¯re at the third floor ICU of Modu City¡¯s First People¡¯s Hospital."

    "Okay, Auntie, don¡¯t panic, maybe Tingting just caught a cold, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right over,"

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing looked apologetically at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru: "Mr. Bai, Minister Lin, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave now."

    "What exactly happened with Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with Tingting?" Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s faces changed slightly as they asked.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, saying, "I¡¯m not sure, I need to go to the hospital to see."

    "Then go!"

    Bai Zhiqing waved her hand and suddenly said, "I shoulde with you! Tingting is an employee of Bai¡¯s Group after all, I might be able to help somehow. Anyway, I only needed to sign a contract today, my presence doesn¡¯t make a difference; with Qian Ru here, nothing will go wrong."

    "That could be a good idea."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and finally nodded.

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯ll leave the contract to you. I¡¯m going to the hospital with Assistant Lu to check on Tingting," Bai Zhiqing said to Lin Qianru.

    "Mr. Bai, rest assured, it will be fine with me," Lin Qianru nodded and said. "And, Assistant Lu, when you see Tingting, don¡¯t forget to tell her I wish her a speedy recovery. I¡¯ll visit her at the hospital tomorrow."

    "Yeah, I will," responded Lu Tianxing, nodding at Lin Qianru without further conversation, not even finishing breakfast, and headed downstairs right away.

    First release delivered, today is the day for an explosion, seeking monthly tickets, brothers who have monthly tickets, don¡¯t waste them, throw your monthly tickets this way!!

 Chapter 417 - 415 Yue Tingtingâ€™s Illness (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 415 Yue Tingting¡¯s Illness (2nd Update)</h4>

    In the midst of the bustling traffic, a Bentley weaved through the flow of cars, heading towards the First People¡¯s Hospital of Modu City.

    "Wife, are you sure you want toe with me to the hospital, and you¡¯re not joking with me?"

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, who was focused on driving, his tone stillced with disbelief.

    Wasn¡¯t Yue Tingting her love rival? Could it be that she nned to engage in a live PK with Yue Tingting this time? When that happened, who should he support, or should he just stand aside and enjoy the show, a real-life PK between two beauties was certainly not amon sight.

    "What, I can¡¯t go with you? Or am I bothering you by following you?"

    Seeing the look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing instantly felt displeased. Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression clearly suggested that she was like a jealous wife, always consumed by jealousy.

    "Not at all. Absolutely no disturbance, if anyone dares to say it¡¯s a bother, I¡¯ll p them to death," Lu Tianxing said with his arms waving and a righteous indignation.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted, "As if you¡¯d have the guts. If you even dare to think about doing anything to Tingting, I¡¯ll go home and buy two durians."

    Lu Tianxing was startled, "Buy durians for what?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, saying lightly, "To eat, of course. But before eating, I¡¯ll have you kneel. It¡¯s said that durians taste especially good that way."

    "Kneeling on durians."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, as the thought of the dense spikes on a durian came to mind¡ªhis knees ached at the mere idea, shivering inwardly at the thought of being tortured.

    "Wife, where did you see this thing?"

    Lu Tianxing felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing a strong businesswoman who had never been in love before? Howe when dealing with her own husband, she was one step ahead with every move, without any repetition? That seemed a bit too cunning.

    There¡¯s a saying that a woman¡¯s IQ turns negative after falling in love, and it besparable to Sherlock Holmes after marriage, but no one said that women be omniscient and experts in tormenting others after marriage.

    "I saw it online."

    Bai Zhiqing boasted proudly, "There¡¯s not only ¡¯kneel on durians¡¯, but also ¡¯kneel on the remote control without changing channels¡¯, ¡¯kneel on cacti¡¯, ¡¯kneel on keyboards¡¯, ¡¯kneel onputer motherboards¡¯... and so on, too many to count. Lu Tianxing, if you dare to be unfaithful, I assure you I¡¯ll let you try them all."

    "Wife, we don¡¯t have to be so cruel, do we?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with eyes full of horror. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was like a demon brandishing a pitchfork, exuding an evil aura that was chilling to the bone.

    "The best way to deal with a fickle carrot like you is this."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted with satisfaction. She loved seeing Lu Tianxing in this fearful state; even though she knew in her heart that Lu Tianxing was just trying to cheer her up, Bai Zhiqing still felt as sweet inside as if she had drunk honey. After all, having someone willing to make you happy was enough. If one day, the man wasn¡¯t even willing to humor you, would he still hold you in his heart?

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of resignation. He found that although Bai Zhiqing was no longer as cold as before, her heart had be darker and darker, even resorting to methods like kneeling on cacti. She knew how to look up tricks online¡ªthis was the rhythm of turning her into a shrew for life.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly thought it¡¯d be great to find someone to hack all those strategy websites. Damn it, this was like teaching people¡¯s wives to be shrews. A perfectly good wife was being taught to be a fierce shrew; truly, it was leading other people¡¯s wives astray.

    "By the way, Lu Tianxing, do you know what sickness Tingting has caught?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly asked.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened as he shook his head. Just a couple of days ago, when he saw Yue Tingting, she didn¡¯t seem to be on the brink of death at all; she was lively and full of life. How could she suddenly need to be admitted to the ICU?

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, Tingting has her own lucky star, and she will be fine. If ites to it, we can bring experts from abroad to treat her. Bai¡¯s Group iscking nothing except money," Bai Zhiqing said softly, trying tofort him.

    "Wife, you...."

    "You don¡¯t need to thank me. If a wife doesn¡¯t understand her husband¡¯s concerns, who will?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at her deeply without saying anything further, just gently squeezing her hand and turning his gaze out of the window, worry shining in his eyes.

    Fifteen minutester, the Bentley stopped in the underground parking lot of Modu City¡¯s First People¡¯s Hospital. Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out of the car without any dy, took the elevator to the third floor, and hurried towards the ICU.

    "Uncle, aunt, how is Tingting doing? Is it serious? What in the world happened? Wasn¡¯t Tingting fine just yesterday?"

    As they turned a corner, Lu Tianxing saw Yue Tingting¡¯s parents sitting at the door of the ICU, their faces etched with exhaustion and worry.

    Upon hearing the voice, Yue Tingting¡¯s father looked up and shook his head, "We don¡¯t know what happened either. The doctors said she needs to be observed in the ICU. Tianxing, Tingting is resting in the ward; you can go in to see her if you want. Oh, and who is this...?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s father¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing.

    "Uncle, this is Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of ourpany. She came over when she heard that Tingting was ill. Uncle, aunt, don¡¯t worry too much. The doctors have only said it¡¯s for observation; perhaps Tingting is fine, and it¡¯s just a misdiagnosis by these doctors."

    Lu Tianxing put on a reassuring smile, nced at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Wife, I¡¯ll go in to check on Tingting. Could you stay here and keep uncle and auntpany?"

    "Okay!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded softly, "I will wait for you out here."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more and pushed open the door of the ward.

    The entire room was stark white, filled with the pungent scent of disinfectant, which was very ufortable. Yue Tingtingy on the hospital bed staring nkly at the ceiling, not even noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s entrance. Her face was terrifyingly pale, like a sheet of white paper, devoid of any hint of blood. Her lips had lost their color, reced by a chilling whiteness, and a faint coldness seemed to emanate from her body.

    "Tingting, Brother Lu is here to see you."

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s condition, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of heartache. What kind of illness could torture such a lively and cheerful girl into this state of despondency?

    "Brother Lu, you¡¯re here."

    At the sound of Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Yue Tingting trembled slightly, her eyes fluttering slightly, and she forced out a bleak smile: "Brother Lu, do I look very ugly now?"

    "No, Tingting, you are not ugly at all. You are always the prettiest, most adorable, and best-behaved little girl in my heart," Lu Tianxing reassured her as he sat by her bedside, tenderly tidying her somewhat disheveled hair and asked gently, "Tingting, can you tell Brother Lu what caused you to suddenly fall ill? Can you tell me the reason?"

    The second update is delivered, a new month, a new start, seeking monthly votes, all brothers with monthly votes cast them this way! Also, thanks to Jiulong Sheng for the reward!!!

 Chapter 418 - 416 Xuanyin Valley (3rd update, happiness 51)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 416 Xuanyin Valley (3rd update, happiness 51)</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong,"

    Looking into Lu Tianxing¡¯s concerned eyes, Yue Tingting gently shook her head, "It¡¯s just that when I got up this morning, I felt like my entire body had fallen into an ice pit. It seemed like even my blood had frozen solid, and no matter how many nkets I covered myself with, it was no use. Then I didn¡¯t know anything, and when I came to, I was already in the hospital."

    Having said that, Yue Tingting revealed a forlorn smile on her face, and said, "Brother Lu, do you think I¡¯m about to die?"

    "How could that be? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. With Brother Lu here, not even the Emperor can take you away."

    Lu Tianxing touched Yue Tingting¡¯s cheek, chuckling, "Don¡¯t forget that Brother Lu is the legendary Divine Doctor. I even cured Minister Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s illness. Your sickness is just a trifle; just lie down obediently, and watch how Brother Lu¡¯s medical skills work."

    "Mm! I believe in Brother Lu."

    Yue Tingting nodded earnestly, without a sliver of doubt, her heart holding absolute trust in Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing reached out to grab Yue Tingting¡¯s arm, and immediately felt a bone-chilling cold emanating from her arm. Lu Tianxing frowned, his heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition rose within him.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing calmed his emotions, his fingers resting on Yue Tingting¡¯s wrist, sending a stream of True Qi along her meridians and into her body.

    "Boom!"

    As the True Qi entered, Lu Tianxing¡¯splexion drastically changed. In a sh, he felt as if he was in the midst of a frozen wastnd, as though midwinter had descended. He couldn¡¯t feel any warmth in Yue Tingting¡¯s body at all. It was like an Arctic cier continually emanating endless cold.

    "How could this be, even the blood is imbued with coldness, this is impossible."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed wildly, sensing that the True Qi he had sent into Yue Tingting¡¯s body seemed to be about to freeze solid from the cold, which was terrifying.

    To think he practiced the Creation Source Technique, with True Qi so mighty that even mythical beings had difficulty contending against it, yet now it nearly froze because of this cold. Doesn¡¯t that mean the cold Qi in Yue Tingting¡¯s body wasparable to True Qi cultivated by a being of mythical stature?

    "Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Is my illness difficult to cure?" Yue Tingting, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s changing expression, spoke up.

    "Not at all, it¡¯s not difficult to cure. I promise you, Brother Lu will definitely make you better," Lu Tianxing assured.

    Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, smiled at Yue Tingting, and said, "By the way, Tingting, did your illness suddenly re up, or have you had it before?"

    "Brother Lu, why do you ask that?"

    Yue Tingting looked puzzledly at Lu Tianxing but still replied, "I¡¯ve had it before, but it was never as severe as today. I thought it was just a cold, caught a chill, took some cold medicine, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it until today when it suddenly erupted."

    "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully, touched Yue Tingting¡¯s pale cheek, and said, "Tingting, rest well for now. I¡¯m going to go check on your uncle and aunt. Don¡¯t worry too much, your sickness is nothing serious. I believe you¡¯ll definitely get better. Brother Lu hopes that one day you can wear your bridal dress and be Brother Lu¡¯s bride."

    "Brother Lu, are you serious?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sliver of light, then dimmed as she said, "Brother Lu, you are teasing me again. How can one person get married twice? You are already married to Sister Zhiqing, how could you marry me too? I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding to arise between Sister Zhiqing and you because of me. Brother Lu, you don¡¯t need tofort me; I am well aware of my illness. Maybe I don¡¯t have much longer to live, but I want to tell Brother Lu, no matter what, I¡¯ve set my heart on you in this life. If I cannot be your wife in this life, I will surely be in the next."

    Listening to the persistent words in his ear, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. Under Yue Tingting¡¯s shy countenance, he pinched her nose and said, "Silly girl, stop talking about dying every day. How could I let you die? Even if you did, I¡¯d snatch you back from King Yan¡¯s grasp. Just stay here and rest for a bit, I am going to check on your uncle and aunt. And don¡¯t you dare do anything foolish, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for spanking your little butt until it¡¯s swollen."

    After finishing his words, Lu Tianxing stood up and walked toward the outside.

    "Brother Lu."

    Yue Tingting watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure intently, suddenly speaking out, "Brother Lu, I love you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stiffened, but he didn¡¯t turn back. Instead, he opened the door and walked out.

    "Lu Tianxing, how is it going? Tingting¡¯s illness..."

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lu Tianxinge out, was about to say something, but he waved his hand to stop her, "Uncle, Aunt, Tingting is asking for you to go in."

    As Yue Tingting¡¯s parents entered the hospital room, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you know something?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing had even cured Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s illness, which all the renowned specialist doctors had been powerless against, yet he handled it with ease. It was clear Lu Tianxing¡¯s medical skills must be extraordinary. Based on the scene just now, it was obvious that Lu Tianxing knew what illness Yue Tingting had, and it was serious. He didn¡¯t want Yue Tingting¡¯s parents to know, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent them away.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak; he just nodded and took out a cigarette to light for himself, his face a mask of difort. From his examination of Yue Tingting¡¯s body, he was reminded of a sect that had once sent countless people into dread¡ªXuanyin Valley.

    This was something he hade across by chance in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Scripture Pavilion.

    Centuries ago, a formidable hidden sect emerged on thend of Huaxia. This sect was peculiar, not like others that extensively recruited disciples. Each generation of this sect had only one sessor, and every sessor was an exceptional talent, destined to be a mythical level invincible powerhouse in the future, barring any idents.

    Moreover, the inheritance of Xuanyin Valley differed from other sects. To be a disciple of Xuanyin Valley, one had to possess the Nine Yin Xuan Veins, an extremely special constitution. Without it, no matter how talented, Xuanyin Valley would not ept the individual because their cultivation technique, the Xuanyin Decision, could only reach its full potential with the Nine Yin Xuan Veins.

    If his guess was right, Yue Tingting¡¯s constitution was the Nine Yin Xuan Vein; that chill was emitted from it. Only the Nine Yin Xuan Vein could release such a terrifying cold. If it were the past, Yue Tingting would have undoubtedly been Xuanyin Valley¡¯s prime disciple, a mythical level peak powerhouse of the future.

    Unfortunately, Xuanyin Valley was destroyed decades ago while resisting an invasion of Japanese Ninjas. In the end, Xuanyin Valley¡¯sst sessor perished together with three Mythical Level Ninjas and several dozen Heavenly Extreme Martial Artists from Japan in a great battle at Xuanyin Valley¡¯s base, leading to mutual destruction.

    The base of Xuanyin Valley was also left in ruins after the battle, and the Xuanyin Decision, their inheritance cultivation technique, disappeared without a trace. Some said that when the Master of Xuanyin Valley perished with the Japanese Ninja, to prevent the technique from falling into the hands of foreigners, she tore it up with her own hands. Others imed the Xuanyin Decision was taken by those whoter entered Xuanyin Valley, but whether this is true or not remains unknown, with not even the Yanhuang Group able to find a trace.

    However, it makes sense. If anyone got their hands on that cultivation technique, they would most likely treat it as a family heirloom, keeping it a secret. Who would publicly disclose such a thing?

    Third update delivered, brothers please support with firepower, votes, and rewards!!!

 Chapter 419 - 417: The Solution (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 417: The Solution (4th Update)</h4>

    "Things have gottenplicated. Based on the development of the Nine Yin Xuan Vein, the initial onset of the disease should ur at twenty, and then gradually intensify. Tingting is already twenty-two, and if we can¡¯t find the Xuanyin Decision, she absolutely won¡¯t live past twenty-five."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯splexion turned unsightly. Although those with the Nine Yin Xuan Vein are born with a rare talent for cultivation, able to achieve in a few years what ordinary people can¡¯t in decades,

    there is a saying that what is gained must be lost. The Nine Yin Xuan Vein can indeed allow one to reach realms unattainable to ordinary people in the shortest time, but it alsoes with fatal danger. It begins to erupt in the bearer at the age of twenty, and while each eruption is not life-threatening, the suffering is unbearable for an ordinary person, getting worse each time until after five years, at the age of twenty-five, it fully erupts, freezing the bearer into an ice block.

    The only solution is to cultivate a cold-attributed cultivation technique to guide and refine this cold energy into one¡¯s own strength, and so far, the only technique that can truly solve this is the Xuanyin Decision.

    "Lu Tianxing, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What¡¯s wrong with Tingting? If it¡¯s really serious, let¡¯s transfer her to a hospital abroad immediately for treatment."

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ever-changing expressions, felt her heart lurch. Having spent time with Yue Tingting, she hade to see her as her own little sister. Although Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t said a word so far, his silence was exactly what made it even more heart-wrenching.

    "Lu Tianxing, is it a matter of money? How much would it cost to treat Tingting¡¯s illness?" Bai Zhiqing asked anxiously.

    "Wife, it¡¯s not a matter of money; it¡¯s Tingting¡¯s own body constitution that¡¯s the problem."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. If it was an illness, that would be easier to handle. The Netherworld Mercenary Corpscked nothing but money. The key issue was that Yue Tingting¡¯s illness was caused by her own bloodline constitution, and even a blood transfusion would be futile. Her body would regenerate the Nine Yin Xuan Vein on its own.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows slightly furrowed as she continued to inquire, "A body constitution issue? What exactly does that mean? Can¡¯t even the top doctors cure it?"

    "Tingting¡¯s condition is caused by a bloodline constitution in her body known as the Nine Yin Xuan Vein."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing; there was no point in hiding the matter.

    "A bloodline issue?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was full of confusion. What was this Nine Yin Xuan Vein that she had never heard of before¡ªshe knew about leukemia, though.

    "Have you seen the TV series ¡¯Storm Riders¡¯? Do you know Nie Feng?"

    "Yes, I do. What about it? Is it rted to Tingting¡¯s illness?"

    "The Nine Yin Xuan Vein in Tingting¡¯s body is quite simr to the Frenzy Blood in Nie Feng¡¯s body. They both have a simr ingenuity, but the only difference is Nie Feng can expel the Frenzy Blood through a blood transfusion, but Tingting can¡¯t. To cure Tingting, we would have to find a martial arts cultivation technique for her to refine the Nine Yin Xuan Vein in her body; otherwise, she won¡¯t live past twenty-five."

    "What did you say? Won¡¯t live past twenty-five? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not joking, are you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face drastically changed as she said urgently, "What do we do then? Are we just going to watch as Tingting fades away? Wait, Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a martial artist? Then why not teach her your cultivation technique?"

    "Mine won¡¯t work; the cultivation technique I practice isn¡¯t suitable for Tingting."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and gave a bitter smile. If his technique were suitable for Yue Tingting to cultivate, he would have taught her already, but it wasn¡¯t suitable. Just now, when he tried using True Qi to examine Yue Tingting¡¯s body, he encountered a strong rejection. If he hadn¡¯t withdrawn quickly, Yue Tingting might have even been injured because of it.

    "Isn¡¯t there any other way?"

    "Yes, we found a cultivation technique that can refine the Nine Yin Xuan Veins, but such techniques are exceedingly rare. Even if they exist, they are treasures of various families and not shown to outsiders easily. We simply cannot find any."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. The Xuanyin Decision, the legacy cultivation technique of the Xuanyin Valley, was considered the mostpatible with the Nine Yin Xuan Veins. Regrettably, the Xuanyin Decision had long vanished without a trace and couldn¡¯t be found. Other techniques could at most suppress the Nine Yin Xuan Veins, but the more they were suppressed, the more lethal they became. Once they could no longer be suppressed, the final oue was death without a ce to be buried.

    "Besides this, is there no other way?" Bai Zhiqing asked again, unwilling to give up.

    "There is. That is to find the Xuanyin Decision or another cultivation technique that can rece it by the time Tingting turns twenty-five. Then we can resolve this crisis. If we can¡¯t find one..."

    Lu Tianxing stopped there, not continuing his words, but the implication was clear: if they couldn¡¯t find it, Yue Tingting¡¯s twenty-fifth birthday would be her death date.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "Let¡¯s go in and see Tingting first!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, pushed open the door to the sickroom, and walked inside.

    At that moment, Yue Tingting was lying on the hospital bed with a sweet smile, constantlyforting her parents. However, anyone with clear sight could tell that all of this was nothing but a forced cheerfulness to hide her sadness from others.

    This was a foolish girl, preferring to suffer herself rather than see the people around her in pain.

    "Sister Zhiqing, you came too."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing walk in, Yue Tingting hurriedly tried to sit up, with a faint smile also appearing on her face.

    "Don¡¯t move around, don¡¯t move around, just lie down."

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s movements, Bai Zhiqing was startled and quickly went forward to press her back down onto the bed, not allowing her to move.

    "Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry," Yue Tingting said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re Tianxing¡¯s sister, and also my sister. It¡¯s only right for me toe and see you," Bai Zhiqing responded while looking at Yue Tingting. "Tingting, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Just focus on recovering. Leave everything else to Lu Tianxing and me. Besides, your Brother Lu has already said that we will definitely be able to cure your illness."

    "What did you say, Mr. Bai, are you serious? Is there still hope for Tingting¡¯s illness?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the parents of Yue Tingting looked at her with excited eyes. They were almostpletely despairing, having taken Tingting to the hospital where the doctors were utterly helpless with her condition, even issuing several critical condition notices until Yue Tingting recovered on her own.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened; there had been several such incidents before, although none as severe as today¡¯s. They had even taken Yue Tingting to various hospitals for examinations, but the doctors could not diagnose any problems, thinking it was just a cold and never paying much attention, never expecting such a violent outbreak this time around, nearly costing Yue Tingting her life.

    Moreover, in very blunt terms, the doctors told them that with current medical knowledge, it was almost impossible to determine the exact nature of Yue Tingting¡¯s illness, let alone find a cure. However, this illness was highly likely to recur, and if it did, it might endanger Yue Tingting¡¯s life. If that weren¡¯t the case, they wouldn¡¯t have had such an intense reaction to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words.

    The fourth update has been delivered, asking for monthly votes, asking for rmendations!!!!

 Chapter 420 - 418 Begin Treatment (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 418 Begin Treatment (5th Update)</h4>

    Seeing the hopeful looks in Yue Tingting¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes, Bai Zhiqing forced a smile and said, "Uncle, Auntie, please rest assured, Tingting will definitely be alright, Lu Tianxing is a Divine Doctor."

    "Tianxing knows medical skills?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s parents both revealed an unbelieving expression. Having spent over a year with Lu Tianxing, they had never heard that he possessed medical skills; all they knew was that Lu Tianxing was very skilled physically, having helped them out of several predicaments and even fending off several people who tried to harass Tingting.

    "Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to doubt it, Brother Lu indeed knows medical skills. When one of ourpany¡¯s managers¡¯ mothers fell ill and was in the hospital, even the doctors were at a loss, but it was all thanks to Brother Lu¡¯s miraculous healing that she was cured. This story has spread all over ourpany, and so many people have wanted to invite Brother Lu, but he did not agree to them."

    Yue Tingting defended Lu Tianxing and then, with a hopeful gleam in her eyes, she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Brother Lu, you said my illness can really be cured?"

    Yue Tingting pressed her lips together tightly, her fingers clenched together as her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing. She was not afraid of dying, but she didn¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing heartbroken because of her. She only wished for Lu Tianxing to be happy and joyful.

    Looking at Yue Tingting¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing solemnly said, "Brother Lu can assure you that you will definitely be safe and sound. No matter what, I will cure you and ensure you¡¯re perfectly well."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Even if he had to turn the entire world upside down, he would definitely find a way to cure Yue Tingting. If necessary, he would barge into the major families and sects to find the Xuanyin Decision or an alternative cultivation technique. He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t find one. Tingting could not die¡ªthis was the promise he made to her.

    "Tianxing, do you really have a way to cure Tingting? If you can cure her, I¡¯ll do anything to repay your kindness for a lifetime¡ªI¡¯m begging you."

    As they spoke, the two elders were about to kneel on the ground. They had only this one daughter; now, with their daughter lying sick in bed, they would give up their entire fortune if it meant Tingting¡¯s safety, let alone a simple kneel.

    This was parental love, heavy as Mount Tai, irreceable by anything.

    "Please, Uncle and Auntie, Tingting is my sister. It¡¯s only natural for me to help her. Please don¡¯t trouble yourselves like this for me."

    Lu Tianxing was startled and hurriedly helped the elders up, saying seriously, "Uncle, Auntie, if you believe me, I will try treating Tingting now. Although I am not absolutely sure that I can cure Tingting, at the very least, I can alleviate the pain when her disease res up, and possibly even keep the pain at bay. For at least a short while, Tingting will be just like everyone else."

    "Tianxing, thank you, I appreciate everything you¡¯re doing for Tingting, no matter the oue."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s parents looked at each other, not refusing Lu Tianxing¡¯s offer. They had spent over a year with Lu Tianxing and knew he was not one to make empty promises. Otherwise, they would not have let their daughter spend so much time with Lu Tianxing. In their hearts, they half-regarded Lu Tianxing as their future son-inw. It was just unfortunate that Lu Tianxing was already married; otherwise, they would have definitely secured such a son-inw.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you need me to stay and help?" Bai Zhiqing asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "No need, wife, you go out too. If anyone wants toe in, you stop them for me."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, turned around, and walked out of the ward with Yue Tingting¡¯s parents. As she left, she closed the door behind her.

    After Bai Zhiqing had left, Lu Tianxing sat down beside Yue Tingting and looked at her, "Tingting, do you believe in Brother Lu?"

    "I believe."

    Yue Tingting didn¡¯t hesitate at all and nodded vigorously. In her heart, she never doubted Lu Tianxing, nor did she ever think that Lu Tianxing would harm her.

    "Good, Tingting, Brother Lu promises you that you will be safe. This is Brother Lu¡¯s promise to you, and it will never change."

    Lu Tianxing reached out and took Yue Tingting¡¯s cold little hand, "Tingting, no matter what happenster, don¡¯t be surprised, alright?"

    "Mhm!"

    Watching Yue Tingting¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing closed his eyes and gently exhaled. His eyes suddenly snapped open, shing with a solid glint of light that vanished as quickly as it appeared. His fingers moved like lightning over Yue Tingting¡¯s body, sealing all of her meridians with True Qi, then strands of True Qi burst forth from his body, merging into Yue Tingting¡¯s.

    Yue Tingtingy motionless on the hospital bed, blinking her beautiful eyes in amazement as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements. She felt a warm current blending into her body, easing the pain brought by the cold.

    "These Nine Yin Xuan Veins are truly worthy of being once called the strongest cultivator talent. No wonder, back when Xuanyin Valley was besieged by Japanese ninjas, very few forces were willing to aid Xuanyin Valley. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have offered help either. Xuanyin Valley is too terrifying, even if they only ept one disciple per generation, their power is formidable. With just a few years of cultivation, they can surpass the achievements others would take decades to reach. If nothing goes wrong, bing a mythological level martial artist is almost a certainty."

    "Every heir is a mythological level martial artist. Any person would dread such a powerful sect, and nobody would want the constant pressure of an invisible mountain looming over their head. It¡¯s no wonder that after the fall of Xuanyin Valley, countless sects and families flocked to the site of Xuanyin Valley, eager to find the Xuanyin Decision and mass-produce mythological level martial artists."

    As soon as the True Qi entered Yue Tingting¡¯s body, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. In that instant, he felt as if his True Qi was about to freeze. Waves of intense cold seemed to surge like a tide within Yue Tingting¡¯s body,bating against his True Qi.

    "Now I finally understand why so many families and sects are fond of searching for genius disciples, or those with special physiques. Once such people grow, they¡¯re absolutely terrifying, and notparable to ordinary individuals." Lu Tianxing reflected in his heart.

    Just imagine, when youpete with a martial artist in a contest of True Qi, and the opponent¡¯s True Qi carries a dreadful chill that freezes your True Qi solid. There¡¯s no point inpeting; you¡¯ve already lost, especially in a life-or-death fight where a single misstep can cost your life.

    The fifth update is here; today¡¯s updates areplete. I ask for monthly tickets, monthly tickets! For every fifty monthly tickets, one hundred monthly tickets, we¡¯ll continue to explode with updates. Brothers with monthly tickets, throw them all this way!

 Chapter 421 - 419 Successfully Resolved

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 419 Sessfully Resolved</h4>

    "Such an intense chill, these Nine Yin Xuan Veins truly are natural cold veins, no wonder cultivation progresses twice as fast. Unfortunately, today no matter what, I must suppress this cold energy; otherwise, as it umtes, ordinary people might not even be able to get close to Tingting, and might even be frozen to death,"

    "No wonder every sessor of the Xuanyin Valley is an unparalleled genius. These Nine Yin Xuan Veins are like a battery, already charged. As long as you find the right method to harness this current for your own use, even a pig could potentially be a master. It seems that the Xuanyin Decision should y a guiding role,"

    "Now is not the time to focus on these matters. To suppress this cold energy, the best way is to use True Qi to counterbnce it, to restrict and wear down its power. By not allowing it to umte strength, it can dy and maybe even prevent it from erupting,"

    "However, if we do this, then every three to five days, the True Qi must be used to suppress it again; otherwise, at this rate, the cold energy couldpletely break through the True Qi and continue to erupt. Now it seems this is the only method avable,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, as several thoughts shed through his mind in session.

    The best way to deal with the cold energy within Yue Tingting¡¯s body is to refine and subdue it. This way, there would be no worries about the energy erupting. However, this is nearly impossible, as the cold energy is terrifyingly potent. Ordinary cultivation techniques simply cannot refine it, and instead of helping, they might trigger a reaction that elerates the cold energy¡¯s eruption, speeding up Yue Tingting¡¯s death.

    All Lu Tianxing could do now was use the True Qi to contend with the cold energy, wear it down, and alleviate the timing of its eruption, thereby reducing Yue Tingting¡¯s suffering. Although it was necessary to suppress it again every three to five days, cumbersome as it was, it must be said that this was the best method avable, followed by finding the Xuanyin Decision or a substitute cultivation technique within the next three years.

    Otherwise, in three years, when it culminates, his True Qi might not be able to suppress it, and by then, Yue Tingting would undoubtedly die.

    Of course, there was another option, which was not really a solution: Lu Tianxing¡¯s breakthrough in strength to the realm of an Earthly Immortal, the ultimate fighter, and forcibly refining this cold energy. But achieving such a realm was another matter entirely. Countless Mythical Level Martial Artists desired to reach the Earthly Immortal Realm, yet very few had seeded; they were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. Most others died at the Mythical Peak, unable to break through in their lifetime and dying in dejection.

    Since ancient times, there had been countless Mythical Level powerhouses, but only a few like Zhang Sanfeng and Dharma had truly reached the Earthly Immortal Realm. This shows how difficult breaking through to the Earthly Immortal Realm is.

    The higher the strength, the more difficult it is to break through.

    Breaking through to the supreme Earthly Immortal Realm from a Mythical Realm isn¡¯t just about relentless secluded cultivation; it requires enlightenment. Perhaps in one second, you could break through from the Mythical Level to the supreme Earthly Immortal Realm, or perhaps you might never break through in your lifetime. A breakthrough requires fate, and without it, you may never reach this supreme realm.

    "Bing an Earthly Immortal is too far out of my reach; breaking through from the Heavenly Peak to the Earthly Immortal in three years is harder than ascending to the heavens. The best solution is to find the Xuanyin Decision or a substitute cultivation technique. However, the most urgent matter now is topletely suppress this cold energy."

    Lu Tianxing exhaled softly, calming his own emotions. His fingers, quick as lightning, tapped Yue Tingting¡¯s body, touching her acupuncture points. With every touch of his fingers, a powerful True Qi merged into Yue Tingting¡¯s body, into her meridians, forming a like a fisherman¡¯s, blocking the meridians and eroding the power of the cold energy.

    This was an extremely intricate process that left no room for carelessness. A slight mistake could trigger a rampage of the cold energy within Yue Tingting¡¯s body, and by then, controlling it would be impossible.

    The whole ward was quiet. Yue Tingtingy on the hospital bed, her body felt as if it were not her own; she could not move even slightly. Her beautiful eyes watched Lu Tianxing, who was focused on treating her, showing a deep affection. She found that having Lu Tianxing care for her so deeply, even if she were to die, she would smile as she crossed the Naihe Bridge, as long as Lu Tianxing kept her in his heart¡ªthat would be enough for her.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing waspletely focused, his fingers turning into a series of afterimages, moving over the acupuncture points on Yue Tingting¡¯s body. As True Qi flowed into Yue Tingting¡¯s body, her originally pale, bloodless cheeks gradually began to gain a hint of rosiness, looking somewhat healthy. To the uninformed, Yue Tingting might only seem like she hadn¡¯t been exposed to sunlight for a long time. Yue Tingting¡¯s hands, originally icy cold, also gradually grew warmer, no longer feeling ice-cold.

    Time slowly passed, and it was almost half an hourter when Lu Tianxing finally took a deep breath and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. Although this treatment wasn¡¯t as nerve-wracking as the one for Xue Man¡¯s mother, the consumption of True Qi was tremendous. To erode theseyers of cold energy, he had to exert all his strength; otherwise, he risked a bacsh from the cold energy.

    If Yue Tingting could see the situation inside her own body, she would clearly see the powerful, robust True Qi forming an inseparable within her body, moving in a very peculiar way through the meridians.

    "Tingting, how do you feel now?" Lu Tianxing asked as he unblocked Yue Tingting¡¯s meridians.

    "Brother Lu, I feel much better, and I¡¯m not as cold anymore. Brother Lu, thank you," she replied.

    Yue Tingting carefully felt the changes in her body. Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s astonished eyes, she suddenly got up from the hospital bed, embraced his head, and her somewhat cold lipsnded on Lu Tianxing¡¯s.

    The kiss was very awkward, catching Lu Tianxing off guard and causing him to be momentarily stunned. After a brief pause, Lu Tianxing quickly recovered, chose not to push Yue Tingting away, but instead gently embraced her waist and began to respond to the kiss.

    Thanks Flying^_^Snow for the generous reward, asking for monthly tickets, monthly tickets, and rmendations!!!

 Chapter 422 - 420 Yue Tingtingâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 420 Yue Tingting¡¯s Choice</h4>

    The kisssted for two full minutes. Feeling that Yue Tingting was struggling to breathe, Lu Tianxing finally let her go. He looked at Yue Tingting, who was gasping heavily and as red as a cooked shrimp, and fell silent for a moment before he gently sighed, "Tingting, have you really made up your mind? I don¡¯t want to deceive you in any way. As you¡¯ve seen, there are other women in my life, and you might not be thest one either. Even I find myself shameless for saying this, but it¡¯s something you need to know. I¡¯ve been through a lot, and these experiences prevent me from providing you with the stable life you desire. If you want me to be good to you and only you, to love only you for the rest of my life, I¡¯m afraid I am bound to disappoint you."

    "Moreover, you should also know about my affairs with Qian Ru. You probably already have your answer in mind, and I don¡¯t want to hide this from you. So, I¡¯m not cut out to be a good husband, and I can¡¯t give you the kind of love you desire...."

    Lu Tianxing said quietly, while Yue Tingting listened silently.

    Yue Tingting was a good girl, and Lu Tianxing was well aware of her love for him, but certain things needed to be made clear. Indecision could cause chaos; if Yue Tingting said they should just remain friends from now on, he wouldn¡¯t mind. You could be fickle, you could be romantic, but you should never let a woman wait in vain, wasting her youth for you. Unable to provide the perfect love Yue Tingting desired, it was better to cut the Gordian knot and part ways than to continue in a hopeless situation.

    This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, never forcing anyone to like him. Sometimes letting go was the best choice.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t one to forget old affections for new, nor did he abandonmitments easily. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stormed into White Tiger Hall alone out of anger for Rose, wiping it clean, nor would he have shielded Bai Zhiqing with his body from a lethal bullet. Knowing that going to Hang City was fraught with danger, he still willingly apanied Lin Qianru back.

    Having experienced so much life and death made Lu Tianxing adopt aissez-faire attitude towards life, unconstrained by societal norms.

    Sharing one man among several women is something any woman might find unbearable.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting looked pained and fell into silence. She was just an ordinary girl whose only dream was to one day walk hand-in-hand into marriage with the man she loved, not to share him with other women, never able to step into the light of day, always hiding in the shadows.

    If it had been anyone else telling her this, she would have pped them and walked away. But facing Lu Tianxing, she hesitated and became conflicted.

    "Haha!"

    After waiting for ten minutes and seeing that Yue Tingting remained silent, head bowed, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a self-deprecating bitter smile. He shook his head, realizing that Yue Tingting probably couldn¡¯t ept this situation after all. But perhaps it was for the best, to spare future difficulties. Indecision leads to chaos, so it¡¯s better to make a clean break now.

    "Tingting, your body isn¡¯t well yet, lie down on the bed and rest. I¡¯ll go out and call your uncle and the others."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Yue Tingting¡¯s hair, then stood and walked towards the door.

    "Brother Lu, wait."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leaving, Yue Tingting snapped out of it, couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, and abruptly got up from the sickbed, throwing herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, her arms tightly embracing him.

    "Brother Lu, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve cleared my mind. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you have other women now, or if there will be other women in the future. I only know that I love you, I want to be with you, I don¡¯t want to miss out on you, I don¡¯t want to regret today¡¯s decision when I¡¯m old."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice carried a hint of crying when she saw Lu Tianxing turn around to leave. She felt herself crumbling, her heart aching painfully. It seemed that from that moment on, she and Lu Tianxing would just be ordinary friends, forever two parallel lines that would never intersect again¡ªa scenario she absolutely didn¡¯t want to see.

    "Silly girl, why torture yourself? You don¡¯t have to demean yourself. Even though we are not a couple, you are still my dearest sister," Lu Tianxing said tenderly as he stroked Yue Tingting¡¯s hair with a smile.

    Yue Tingting lifted her head, her eyes resolute as she said, "Brother Lu, I don¡¯t want to be your sister; I want to be your wife, even if it¡¯s hidden from the sunlight. Sister Qian Ru once told me that if one has pursued something, even if they grow old, they won¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t want to grow old and regret the decision I made today."

    "Are you sure?"

    Lu Tianxing gently wiped away the tears on Yue Tingting¡¯s face with his hand.

    "Yes! I¡¯ve liked you, Brother Lu, ever since the moment you rescued me. I don¡¯t ask for much; I only hope that you¡¯ll always remember in your heart that there¡¯s such a silly girl who loves you," Yue Tingting dered firmly.

    This was Yue Tingting, a stubborn girl.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean ¡¯always remember you,¡¯ as if you won¡¯t live much longer? Don¡¯t worry, as long as Brother Lu is here, you will be safe and sound. Moreover, I want you to give me lots of sons," he said lightly patting Yue Tingting¡¯s back and settling her back onto the bed.

    Yue Tingting trembled as Lu Tianxing patted her, feeling a current spread throughout her body, which made the courage she had just mustered vanishpletely. She blushed deeply; this was the first time Lu Tianxing had ever spanked her, leaving her heart with an unusual sensation.

    "Brother Lu, you are so bad... I... I won¡¯t talk to you anymore."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s half-smiling gaze, Yue Tingting¡¯s face turned red as blood. She suddenly pulled up the nket, covering her head with it.

    Lu Tianxing looked on with a resigned expression. If it weren¡¯t for the touch he felt on his hand, he would almost doubt that the bold person just now was Yue Tingting.

    "Alright, stop being shy. Rest well. I¡¯ll go out and call your uncle and aunt toe in, so they won¡¯t worry too much about you. For the time being, you need to stay in the hospital and rest, understand? Don¡¯t worry about anything else; I¡¯ll handle it. Your priority is to recover. And if you get skinny from hunger, don¡¯t me me for being strict."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Yue Tingting¡¯s back through the nket, stood up, and opened the door to leave the hospital room.

    Will store drafts for a couple of days, then continue to explode, asking for monthly tickets, asking for support!!!

 Chapter 423 - 421 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Panic

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 421 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Panic</h4>

    "Tianxing, how is it? Is Tingting¡¯s illness cured?"

    "Tianxing, what¡¯s the situation now? How is Tingting¡¯s condition? Do we need to help in any way?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing opened the door and stepped out, Yue Tingting¡¯s parents immediately surrounded him, their faces alight with anxious hope.

    Bai Zhiqing stood aside silently, but the worry that shone in her beautiful eyes was impossible to conceal, clearly concerned about Yue Tingting¡¯s condition as well.

    "Tingting¡¯s condition has been temporarily suppressed and won¡¯t rpse in the short term. Additionally, I¡¯ll treat Tingting every five days to ensure the cold doesn¡¯t re up again. However, it¡¯s best to take good care of her for a while to prevent any unexpected incidents," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "Really? Tianxing, thank you so much. I... I¡¯m going to treat you to dinner tonight, and my child¡¯s mother, let¡¯s go in and check on Tingting."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s parents and Lu Tianxing were immensely grateful, their voices trembling, no longer concerned with anything else as they rushed into the room. Upon seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s rosyplexion and normal temperature, they couldn¡¯t contain their excitement and burst into tears, finally no longer worried about their child being taken away from them.

    To Yue Tingting¡¯s parents¡¯ reaction, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pay much mind. Instead, he looked back at Tingting, who was embracing her parents, didn¡¯t disturb the family, and gently closed the door, taking Bai Zhiqing with him as they walked toward the hospital¡¯s exit. Now that Yue Tingting¡¯s condition was temporarily resolved, there was no use in staying at the hospital.

    When they reached the hospital lobby, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back her questions any longer. She stood in front of Lu Tianxing and asked, "Lu Tianxing, did you really cure Tingting¡¯s illness?"

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Right now, I¡¯ve only managed to suppress the cold energy and prevent it from erupting. If we can¡¯t find a cure for Tingting within three years, once those three years are up, she will certainly die, as the cold energy won¡¯t be suppressed any longer."

    "Then why did you tell Tingting¡¯s parents that her illness has been suppressed and won¡¯t recur?" asked Bai Zhiqing, puzzled.

    "No reason in particr. I just didn¡¯t want them to worry about Tingting, and besides..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with determination, "Anyway, I must cure Tingting within these three years, even if it means turning the world upside down. I will spare no effort."

    Within three years, he had to find a way to cure Yue Tingting, no matter what.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Tingting has the blessings of good fortune, I believe she will be fine," Bai Zhiqing walked up to Lu Tianxing, whisperingfortingly.

    "Yes, I believe she will be fine."

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly, gazing at Bai Zhiqing who wore a look of concern on her pretty face. Without any hesitation, he reached out and wrapped his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace, and said, "Wife, considering how much you care for me, how should I repay you? How about I devote myself to you tonight?"

    "You wish! Let me go now, people are watching!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, her gaze darting around like a thief. When she noticed everyone around them staring at the two of them, her ears and neck turned bright red. Although she had implicitly epted Lu Tianxing¡¯s closeness in her heart, it was only when the two of them were alone, not under the public gaze of a crowd as it was now.

    "Let go? Why would I do that? Besides, haven¡¯t you seen the envious looks of those around us? I love seeing that jealousy; after all the public disys of affection they unted online and on WeChat. This is theireuppance."

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of letting go of Bai Zhiqing, with a beauty in his arms, he intended to fully enjoy the moment.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m begging you, please let me go, all these people are watching us!" plead Bai Zhiqing, still ufortable with public disys of affection with Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his hands with a sly smile, "I might let you go, but I have one condition. Just agree, and I¡¯ll release you."

    "What condition?" Bai Zhiqing asked urgently.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled slyly, "If you give me a kiss, I will let you go."

    "Lu Tianxing, you... "

    Lu Tianxing pouted and said, "Wife, if you don¡¯t want to kiss, then forget it. I¡¯ll just carry you home. After all, you are my wife, and it¡¯s not illegal for me to hold my own wife."

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Bai Zhiqing was a mix of embarrassment and anger, looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s shameless manner; she was upset but couldn¡¯t vent her frustration. He was the type who didn¡¯t respond to force; if she reacted strongly, he will just push further. Yet if she refused to kiss him, Lu Tianxing would definitely not let her go.

    "If I kiss you, will you really let me go?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s. If Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears hadn¡¯t been so sharp, he might not have heard her at all.

    "Of course, I¡¯m a man of my word."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened, and a smile crept across his lips.

    "Okay, then close your eyes."

    After Bai Zhiqing saw that Lu Tianxing had closed his eyes, her gaze swept around like a thief, and upon realizing that no one was paying attention to them, she tiptoed up and pecked Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth lightly, then quickly backed away, like a dragonfly skimming the water surface.

    Lu Tianxing felt only a wisp of faint fragrance rush to his nose, followed by something soft pressing against his lips, and then swiftly pulling away, not giving him a chance to savor it closely.

    "Wife, your little mouth is so sweet, like it¡¯s been dipped in honey. It looks like I¡¯ll have to taste it more often from now on."

    Opening his eyes, Lu Tianxing licked his lips and, smiling at Bai Zhiqing, released her as promised.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such a lecherous wolf. If you dare to do anything inappropriate again, I¡¯ll cripple you."

    Bai Zhiqing scolded, feeling her heart nearly leap out of her throat with nervousness, reaching an all-time high, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. She was so embarrassed¡ªhow could she have kissed Lu Tianxing.

    It was her first time initiating a kiss with a man. The previous times had been forced by Lu Tianxing. Initiating for the first time, Bai Zhiqing experienced a thrill she had never known before, feeling electrified all over, as if she was walking on clouds, her whole being airy.

    "Wife, how is it? Do you find it very thrilling? Wanna kiss again and relive this stimting sensation?"

    A sleazy smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The Bai Zhiqing before him was giving him a fresh feeling, just like a shy yet bold young girl with a blossoming heart. This version of Bai Zhiqing was a true woman.

    "Get lost! Who¡¯s going to do it again with you? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, without my permission, you¡¯re forbidden to hug me, understand?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed, her indignant roar somewhatcking in confidence.

    "If I don¡¯t hug you, can I kiss you?"

    "You¡¯re not allowed to kiss me or hug me. From now on, without my permission, you have to stay at least one meter away from me."

    Bai Zhiqing rejected him outright. After a few more instances like this, she feared she might truly be unable to refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate contact. This change brought her a sense of unprecedented panic, a feeling she had never experienced in her twenty-plus years.

    "Hehe, I promise I won¡¯t touch you, because I¡¯ll make you kiss me voluntarily," said Lu Tianxing with no concern.

    "Keep dreaming."

    Bai Zhiqing was certain she would never, one day, voluntarily kiss Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, without contradicting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. Women are typically contradictory¡ªtheir actions often don¡¯t match their words; it¡¯s just like when you¡¯re in bed with them, and although she clearly wants it, she keeps saying no, don¡¯t¡ªbut when you truly breach her defenses and press on, she¡¯ll urge you to go faster, harder, quicker, begging you not to stop, asking for more.

    Joking and bickering with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing got into the passenger seat and asked, "Wife, where are we heading now, to the Modu City Government?"

    Bai Zhiqing fell silent for a moment, then said, "Let¡¯s not go. Let¡¯s go home!"

    "Not going? Wife, aren¡¯t you going there to prepare for the contract signing? You still might make it if we go now."

    "No need. When you were treating Tingting, Qian Ru called me. The contract has been sorted and officially signed. There¡¯s no use for me going there now; better we head home!"

    "That¡¯s fine by me."

    Lu Tianxing had no objection¡ªhe needed to go back and find someone to help look for the whereabouts of the Xuanyin Decision.

    ...

    Without lingering outside, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing drove from the hospital directly back to Ziyuan District.

    After parking the car in the garage, just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were about to unlock the door, they saw the tightly closed front door suddenly swing open. Bai Weiwei poked her head out from inside, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing, her pretty face instantly beamed with a brilliant smile, her beautiful eyes almost curving into a charming crescent.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s radiant smile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and a bad premonition surfaced in his heart with a ¡¯thud¡¯. Bai Weiwei was nothing but a devil in human skin; best to avoid her if possible. Now it was clear she was specifically waiting for them¡ªthis definitely couldn¡¯t be good.

    "Wife, I almost forgot, I left something at the office. I¡¯ll go back and get it first, you go inside."

    With a quick idea, Lu Tianxing made up an excuse and, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak, promptly turned to make a hasty escape, nning to avoid this situation for the time being.

    "Brother-inw, where are you going?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing was leaving, Bai Weiwei quickly walked out from the room and rushed to stand in front of Lu Tianxing, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t you want to see me? Is that why you¡¯re leaving as soon as you catch sight of me?"

    Lu Tianxingughed sheepishly, "How could that be! Weiwei, you¡¯re so beautiful, how could I not want to see you? It¡¯s truly important stuff that I forgot at the office, very important, don¡¯t believe me? You can ask your sister."

    Starting from a 3,000-character Chapter tomorrow, let¡¯s stick to one Chapter of 3,000 words each! This way, everyone can follow a more coherent storyline, without interruptions. The daily minimum will remain 6,000 words, with unexpected bursts of productivity. Brothers, I ask for your much-appreciated support!!!

 Chapter 424 - 422 Bai Weiweiâ€™s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 422 Bai Weiwei¡¯s Threat</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei asked with a skeptical face, "Sister, is what brother-inw said true? Did he really leave something at thepany?"

    "Fake, he¡¯s deceiving you, Weiwei, leave him to your devices."

    Bai Zhiqing bluntly exposed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lie, leaving him with a face full of grievance as he walked in with his head down.

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, tried to follow Bai Zhiqing several times but was solidly blocked by Bai Weiwei, unable to get in at all. Especially with that proud treasure right in front of him, he dared not move forward even a little, afraid that if he identally touched somewhere, God knows what trick this little aunt would pull next.

    "Brother-inw, where are you trying to go, don¡¯t you want to see me? Or did you do something to me that you n to slip away from?" Bai Weiwei pouted unhappily, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing forced augh and said jokingly, "Weiwei, what are you joking about, how could your brother-inw be that kind of person? Your brother-inw really does have something to do. Can we talk about whatever it is when your brother-inw gets back?"

    Bai Weiwei crossed her arms and looked at Lu Tianxing with a sweet smile, "Brother-inw, if you dare to take a step out, I¡¯ll go tell my sister right now that you were peeking at me while I was bathing a while ago. And you secretly touched my butt and even said you wanted to take me to a bar tonight."

    "Fuck! Do you have to be so outrageous?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed as he looked at Bai Weiwei with a deadpan expression, "Weiwei, when have I ever said such things? Plus, haven¡¯t I rified everything to you? That was just a misunderstanding."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile, her eyes gleaming as she said, "Brother-inw, you¡¯ve rified that it was a misunderstanding, but do you think my sister would believe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding?"

    Lu Tianxing looked astounded, then suddenly disheartened. Bai Zhiqing would definitely not believe it was a misunderstanding; in her eyes, he was nothing but a lecher. A lecher encountered a beauty bathing, even if it was idental, no one would probably believe it was just an ident.

    "All right! You¡¯re ruthless, you win. What exactly do you want?"

    "Brother-inw, tell me, can you race cars? Is your driving skill really that great?" Bai Weiwei looked excitedly at Lu Tianxing.

    "No, my driving skill is not great. Why are you asking this?"

    Lu Tianxing refused outright without thinking. It¡¯s better to be cautious with Bai Weiwei, this devil-like little aunt. Who knows, he might fall into a trap she¡¯s set.

    "Impossible, brother-inw you¡¯re lying. Humph, luckily I¡¯m clever, I¡¯ve kept evidence. Look at this, do you dare to say the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat is not you?"

    Still pouting unhappily, Bai Weiwei pulled out a tablet hidden behind her and started ying a video.

    Lu Tianxing looked down at the tablet, where the video showed a white Porsche skillfully weaving through heavy traffic like a sh of white lightning. Following the Porsche was a ck modified Santana, the footage somewhat blurry but one could still make out what the driver looked like; it must have been when he and Bai Zhiqing were ambushed, and road surveince had captured the footage.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Weiwei pouted and said, "You say you can¡¯t race cars, but can you exin what this video is all about? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, this Porsche belongs to my sister, even the license te is identical, what else could you possibly exin?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows slightly, "Weiwei, where did you get this video?"

    "Brother-inw, never mind where I got this video from. Just tell me honestly, will you teach me to race cars or not? Be a man and give it to me straight, will you teach me or not?"

    Bai Weiwei put away the tablet, her beautiful eyes shining with surprise as she looked at Lu Tianxing. If she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon this video today, she almost wouldn¡¯t believe her cheap brother-inw was a street racing expert.

    As Bai Weiwei observed Lu Tianxing, the curiosity in her eyes grew more intense. Not only was her cheap brother-inw skilled, but he was also rich and handsome, casually throwing one billion dors to her sister for pocket money as if it was nothing. And now, even driving skills were on his impressive list, how could it get any more ridiculous?

    If she hadn¡¯t known it was her sister¡¯s car and that her brother-inw would usually be going home with her sister around this time, she might have thought someone else was driving the car, especially since Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even bother to deny it initially, Bai Weiwei was even more convinced her cheap brother-inw must be great at racing.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Weiwei, whose eyes were gleaming, and said cautiously, "If I say I won¡¯t teach you, will you let me go then?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face broke into a charming smile, and with one sentence, she pushed Lu Tianxing down to the Eighteenth Layer Hell, "No."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, feeling like he had said something for nothing.

    "Weiwei, I remember you don¡¯t like driving, so why the sudden interest in learning to race?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing as if he were an alien, expressing her surprise, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t you know? On the first of next month, there will be a very popr car race at Red Autumn Mountain. Aren¡¯t you aware of this news?"

    "Red Autumn Mountain?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned. He was aware of Red Autumn Mountain.

    Red Autumn Mountain is a circuitous mountain road near the sea in Modu. Close to the sea, the mountain is not very steep. Ascending the road to the top, one can enjoy the vast sea and the caress of the sea breeze. During the day, Red Autumn Mountain is crowded, but at night, it almost bes a gathering ce for street racers.

    Although Red Autumn Mountain is not very steep, the road is absolutely dangerous. The road winds upward, leading straight to the summit, and on one side of the road is a cliff. Once a vehicle loses control and plunges off the cliff, the vertical drop of tens of meters is almost certainly fatal. Every year, there are fatalities from crashes on Red Autumn Mountain, and the annual death toll is no less than several dozen people.

    Although the Modu police had intensified efforts to crack down on street racing, how could they withstand the wild steps of the racers? In the end, they had to let it be and allow things to take their own course.

    "Yeah, the Red Autumn Mountain race. Brother-inw, please teach me to race. I promise I¡¯ll learn attentively and won¡¯t cause any idents," Bai Weiwei pleaded, grabbing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and looking up at him pitifully.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile and said, "Weiwei, please spare your brother-inw. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but I dare not. If grandpa finds out I¡¯m teaching you to race, especially at Red Autumn Mountain, he would blow my head off with a shot. I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t want to die young."

    Hearing this, Bai Weiwei said huffily, "Brother-inw, if you won¡¯t teach me, I¡¯ll go tell my sister that you¡¯ve been peeping at me in the bath."

    "Telling your sister won¡¯t help. I¡¯m telling you, I can¡¯t possibly teach you racing. That wouldn¡¯t be teaching you racing; it would be sending you to your death. Do you understand? Give up on that idea."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unyielding stance, Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes shifted as she said, "Brother-inw, if you won¡¯t teach me, that¡¯s fine, but you can take me there to see it. With your skills, taking first ce is certain, and you might even attract many beauties throwing themselves at you. I¡¯ve heard there are lots of beautiful women there; don¡¯t you want to see for yourself, maybe even have a romantic encounter? Brother-inw, don¡¯t you want to try?"

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "No thanks. How do beautiespare to your sister? And a romantic encounter? More like courting death. My sister would kill me if she found out, believe it or not."

    "Brother-inw, please, just go. I promise I¡¯ll always follow your word and won¡¯t threaten you anymore. Please, I know you like Weiwei the best, right?"

    Bai Weiwei took a step forward and immediately clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, shaking it constantly like a spoiled child, her impressive assets rubbing against his arm.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt his arm enveloped by a softness and constant friction, making his heart race. Bai Weiwei¡¯s bountiful charm moving up and down unintentionally brought back the memories of the scene he once saw in the bathroom.

    "Brother-inw, please agree. Say you will, okay? I promise I won¡¯t threaten you anymore, and I¡¯ll always heed your advice," Bai Weiwei pleaded with a pouting lip, a strong sensation continuously stimting Lu Tianxing¡¯s nerves from his fingertips.

    "You really will do everything I say and stop threatening me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with skeptical eyes. The young girl¡¯s words were somewhat unbelievable.

    Bai Weiwei nodded vigorously, quickly saying, "Yes, yes, as long as you take me to see it, I promise I¡¯ll never threaten you again."

    "Well, okay! Call me when the race starts, remember, I¡¯m just taking you to see, not to participate in the race. You better understand that."

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. He had to go now. If he didn¡¯t, Bai Weiwei might cling to his arm endlessly. If Bai Zhiqing saw this scene, the position he had just begun to secure in her heart might be lost again.

    "Yay, I knew brother-inw was the best."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Bai Weiwei immediately jumped up excitedly and nted a loud kiss on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Did I just get kissed forcibly by a beauty?

    Lu Tianxing stood there stunned, staring nkly at Bai Weiwei, seemingly just having been kissed forcefully by his sister-inw.

    Arge Chapter of three thousand words, I need your support, brothers. During the double ticket period, not voting is a waste. We are only twenty or so tickets away from exploding, seeking monthly tickets, seeking monthly tickets!!!!!

 Chapter 425 - 423

    <h4>Chapter 425: 423</h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s astonished expression, Bai Weiwei suddenly came back to her senses. Recalling her bold action just now, her pretty face instantly turned red as a monkey¡¯s butt, with even her ears and neck flushed pink.

    "Brother-inw, that was my first kiss, you know. You¡¯d better not forget what you promised me, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily."

    Bai Weiwei waved her little fists at Lu Tianxing and then, like a startled little rabbit, turned and ran quickly into the room. She hadn¡¯t expected herself to kiss Lu Tianxing in her excitement, and even though it was just a peck on his cheek, for someone who had never had a boyfriend, it was an incredibly bold move.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei¡¯s retreating figure with a face full of ck lines. Damn, having this little aunt of a sister, it¡¯s a wonder he could still survive up to now. With determination as strong as steel, he could be called a modern-day Liu Xia Hui.

    However, it had to be said that Bai Weiwei was a typical urban fashion beauty, emanating a youthful and lively aura. Being around her, your mood would involuntarily lighten up.

    "Tianxing, what are you doing standing at the door! Why don¡¯t youe in?"

    Just as Lu Tianxing stood there dumbfounded, an elderly voice came from behind him. Bai Qiao Shan walked in, carrying a birdcage from outside.

    "Nothing much, Grandpa, are you back from your walk?"

    Lu Tianxing casually turned around and greeted Bai Qiao Shan, inwardly relieved that Bai Weiwei had run off quickly. Otherwise, if his grandfather had seen Bai Weiwei kissing him, he would probably have been unable to exin himself even with a hundred mouths.

    "Hmm, I¡¯m back. Come with me to the study, I have something I¡¯d like to ask you."

    Bai Qiao Shan nced at Lu Tianxing, carrying the birdcage toward the study. Lu Tianxing shrugged and followed behind Bai Qiao Shan; it just so happened he had something he wanted to tell Bai Qiao Shan as well.

    In the study, Lu Tianxing and Bai Qiao Shan sat on the sofa.

    "Tianxing, I heard that you got into a conflict with the Wang Familyst night and even broke Wang Kai¡¯s leg?" Bai Qiao Shan took a sip of tea and slowly began to speak.

    "Grandpa, you know about this?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Shan in surprise. He was just about to tell Bai Qiao Shan about the incident! He didn¡¯t expect that he already knew.

    "Do you think I¡¯m deaf or blind? How could I not know about such a big incident? Last night, Young Master Lu, you were quite impressive at Jinpeng Hotel, forcing Wang Yanzhi to personally break his own son¡¯s limbs, making Wang Yanzhi have no choice but to back down. Now, your name as Young Master Lu has spread throughout Modu, such a formidable reputation."

    "Heh, it¡¯s nothing, not worth mentioning," Lu Tianxing touched his nose and awkwardly smiled.

    "Laughing my ass off."

    Bai Qiao Shan gave Lu Tianxing a displeased look and slowly said, "Tianxing, I know you are strong, but as the saying goes, even a mighty dragon can¡¯t crush a local snake. I¡¯m familiar with Wang Yanzhi. He¡¯s vindictive, and both he and his father Wang Anquan are like venomous snakes. I¡¯m worried they might try to do you harm. People like them would do anything for revenge."

    "Target me?"

    Lu Tianxing coldly smirked, menacingly dered, "Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve already let them off once. If they still want to make trouble for me, I won¡¯t mind wiping the Wang Family from Modupletely. It¡¯s not that a fierce dragon can¡¯t cross the river; I want to see if the Wang Family¡¯s local snake can suppress me."

    As his voice fell, a wave of murderous intent burst forth from Lu Tianxing, and the temperature of the entire space seemed to drop noticeably.

    Bai Qiao Shan was not at all affected by Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous aura, but instead looked at him with approval. This was the grandson-inw he was proud of. The assertive way he dered ¡¯It¡¯s not that a fierce dragon can¡¯t cross the river¡¯ was indeed domineering.

    Being timid and hesitant was foolishness; when someone¡¯s brought the fight to your doorstep, to still talk reason with them was idiocy.

    "Tianxing, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought this through. The Wang Family wouldn¡¯t dare to touch this old man, but I¡¯m entrusting Zhiqing¡¯s safety to you."

    "Also, remember that the Wang Family has gathered arge number of assassins in secret. These people are hired killers and desperate criminals heavily courted by the Wang Family, specifically to deal with those who oppose them. You and Zhiqing must be very careful."

    Bai Qiao Shan was very serious, believing that Lu Tianxing could protect Bai Zhiqing well. But, as the saying goes, ¡¯Open spears are easy to dodge, but hidden arrows are hard to guard against¡¯. Constant vignce was necessary.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll protect Zhiqing well. If the Wang Family dares to cause trouble again, I promise to make them disappear from this world."

    A bloodthirsty smile yed on the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. If the Wang Family dared make a move, he would ensure they¡¯d be annihted, leaving no stone unturned.

    The Judge¡¯s Mark hadn¡¯t seen blood in a long time, and he didn¡¯t mind letting the Wang Family realize whether the terror-inducing Judge¡¯s Mark was simply all talk.

    "It¡¯s good that you understand, but still, it¡¯s wiser to be careful. Although you are strong, there are still many things in this world that can kill you."

    Bai Qiao Shan nodded and didn¡¯t find Lu Tianxing¡¯s words strange at all. Having been on the battlefield and seen death, he knew that in a fight, it was a matter of kill or be killed. Now that the Wang Family was an enemy, it was do or die, and any hesitation could lead to an irreversible disaster.

    He had seen too many examples of people being destroyed because they showed mercy and failed to eradicate their foes promptly. Either don¡¯t act, or strike like thunder, leaving the enemy no chance to recover.

    "I understand, Grandpa."

    "Got it, now hurry up and get lost. Remember, rush to give me a grandson with Zhiqing, otherwise, forget about ever getting your hands on the Xuanwu Ring. Now scram, and make it quick."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was startled.

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s gaze turned frosty: "What, is it too difficult?"

    "No difficulty, no difficulty at all."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head repeatedly, thinking that if he admitted to any difficulty, this old man would definitely not mind spiking him and Bai Zhiqing with a little drug, and by then Bai Zhiqing would surely chop him to pieces.

    Lu Tianxing truly believed that Bai Qiao Mountain would do such a thing to have a grandson, stopping at nothing to achieve it.

    "Good, no difficulty, then get lost quickly."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded satisfactorily, a faint smile on his face, as if he could expect a grandson¡¯s report by the next morning.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m off then."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing stood up and left the study.

    "Phew!"

    Stepping out of the study, Lu Tianxing exhaled deeply, feeling an immense pressure. Having children was not a problem for him; the key issue was theck of cooperation from Bai Zhiqing. He couldn¡¯t very well be like Sun Wukong¡¯s father and manage to have kids with a rock; he wasn¡¯t that brute.

    "To have children, to have children, I would love to have children, but your granddaughter won¡¯t cooperate. If I force it, she might chop me up alive and boil me into soup."

    Lu Tianxing muttered under his breath, a look of frustration on his face. Bai Zhiqing had stated that the wedding night was fine, but he must first pursue her, make her fall in love with him, and that would settle it.

    However, this requirement was utterly useless.

    Bai Zhiqing, who was a typical strong businesswoman, had a heart immune to both metaphorical swords and real mes. A normal woman might be swayed by romantic gestures on Valentine¡¯s Day and end up at a hotel doing indescribable things that night.

    But Bai Zhiqing was different. Romance might move her, but it would never make her fall in love. Being moved and being in love are two entirely different things. Moreover, getting a love novice to actively say the word ¡¯love¡¯ was harder than reaching the heavens.

    Unlike Lin Qianru and Rose, who could openly dere their love, Bai Zhiqing was incredibly stubborn inwardly, never showing her vulnerability, harboring her love deep within, never to be uttered to anyone.

    Even though recently Bai Zhiqing had grown ustomed to his flirtations and advances, Lu Tianxing had never heard her say "I love you."

    Love is heavy; "I love you" signifies a lifetime, not like some women who say it casually, "I love you, I love you," and then cast it aside the moment they turn around, as if vows were mere words.

    For Bai Zhiqing, "I love you" meant growing old together, holding hands with her partner for life, with its mundanities, symbolized by the simple staples of daily living.

    But getting a businesswoman like her to say those three words was easier said than done.

    "Sigh, what a hassle, having children with Bai Zhiqing. I¡¯d rather face a mythic fighter in a battle to the death."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and brooded. He even contemted having a child with Lin Qianru or Rose and then presenting it to his grandfather, saying, "Look, this child was born to my mistress. You might as well raise this one first as a warm-up for the battles toe, get used to it."

    Of course, he could only imagine such a scenario; Lu Tianxing dared to say that if he really said such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t have a future; his grandfather would shoot him dead in an instant.

    Standing at the door to the room, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, feeling it necessary to get in cahoots with Bai Zhiqing, to avoid any slip-ups and the incessant questioning from his grandfather and grandmother about when they would have a great-grandchild.

    "Click!"

    Gingerly turning the doorknob, Lu Tianxing walked in.

    The next second, Lu Tianxing stood frozen, utterly captivated by the scene before him.

    Skin as white as milk; the woman¡¯s proud assets, her perfect figure, exuding a heart-throbbing allure.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, his throat involuntarily swallowed, his eyes round and staring as if X-rays scanning over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, he noticed that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s treasures seemed muchrger than usual and not sagging; instead, they were perkily upright.

    This was the second time he had witnessed such a scene, each time it carried a powerful visual impact.

    Vote for monthly tickets, ask for monthly tickets; we¡¯re just a few tickets away from an explosion. Fifty monthly tickets trigger the release; brothers with monthly tickets, throw them here!!!

 Chapter 426 - 424 As You Wish (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 424 As You Wish (First Update)</h4>

    At this moment, not only was Lu Tianxing stunned, but even Bai Zhiqing, who was getting dressed, was dumbstruck as she looked at Lu Tianxing, unable to regain her senses for quite some time.

    Having just returned from the hospital and still carrying the scent of the disinfectant on her, plus Lu Tianxing being intercepted by his sister and no one else in the room, she had taken the opportunity to take a bath and wash off the hospital smell. But just as she finished her bath and was about to get dressed, Lu Tianxing barged in.

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback. She remembered clearly locking the door when she came in, so how on earth did Lu Tianxing get in?

    "Ah!"

    After a moment, a piercing scream rang out in the room.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you¡¯re still looking, won¡¯t you get out?"

    Bai Zhiqing screamed, crouching on the ground, her face as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom.

    "I¡¯m going out, I¡¯m going out right now."

    Lu Tianxing let out an awkward chuckle, hurriedly opened the door, and stepped out. As he closed the door, he couldn¡¯t help but look back one more time.

    "Perfection, it truly is perfection. I didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure to be even more stunning than I had imagined. If only I had taken the time to enjoy it morest time, I¡¯ve missed out big time."

    Lu Tianxing leaned against the door, recalling the scene he had just witnessed, a smug smile spreading across his lips.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure was on par with the golden ratio, absolutely perfect in every way ¡ª even a little more would be too much and a little less, too skinny.

    Thinking of Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts inadvertently drifted back to the incident in the Xiangjiang changing room, and his smile grew even brighter.

    Meanwhile, as soon as Lu Tianxing left, Bai Zhiqing frantically put on her clothes, but the flush on her face hadn¡¯t faded.

    Just the thought of Lu Tianxing¡¯s predatory look made Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart flutter uncontrobly, feeling as if it would leap right out of her throat. Although she had been in close contact with Lu Tianxing before, it had always been without her awareness, a confused affair. Strictly speaking, this was the first time.

    Recalling Lu Tianxing¡¯s intense gaze, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t suppress the embarrassment that arose from deep within her.

    "No, that¡¯s not right. How could Lu Tianxing suddenly barge in? I clearly remember locking the door before I showered. How did he get in? Could he have known I was showering and waited outside, only to pretend he was oblivious and walked in after he saw mee out of the shower? With his abilities, breaking through a door would be effortless."

    One thought after another shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, and a hint of anger began to appear in her beautiful eyes. That bastard Lu Tianxing, not only did he take advantage of her, but now he¡¯s even starting to do this kind of thing. She can¡¯t let this trend continue; it must be dealt with, no, it has to be nipped in the bud.

    She knew that the house wasn¡¯t only upied by her; her younger sister also lived there ¡ª a fashionable young urban girl. If one day Lu Tianxing decided to try his hand at overpowering¡ªwhat would it taste like, wouldn¡¯t her sister be in trouble?

    "I must teach him a good lessonter, I absolutely cannot let this behavior of his continue to grow unchecked."

    Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists with a determined expression, resolute in snuffing out Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts, or else it would be toote for regrets if something happened.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was blissfully unaware that in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, he had already be a pervert, eagerly nning to give him an unforgettable lesson.

    "Who would have thought that wife Zhiqing had such a hot figure, and even the little auntie isn¡¯t too shabby. If I put both women together, tsk tsk, just thinking about it gets me a little excited."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s imagination ran wild as he realized Bai Weiwei¡¯s figure had a very high potential for future development and would definitely not be much inferior to Bai Zhiqing.

    The two of them together!

    At that thought, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile grew even more radiant.

    While Lu Tianxing was thinking about how to conquer Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei, eventually having Lin Yafei, Rose, and Lin Qianru and all these women together, the firmly closed room door suddenly opened, and Bai Zhiqing stepped out with an icy expression on her face.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s look, the chill on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face intensified, her mood so frigid it almost felt tangible. Although she didn¡¯t have a mind-reading technique, she could tell from Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous smile that he was definitely thinking of something unsavory.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shuddered as he was fantasizing about a pleasant scene, and he immediately snapped back to reality. Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy face, he felt a chill and a strong sense of foreboding that something bad was about to happen.

    "Wife, did you need me for something? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to head out. The old man just called for me, I need to go to the study now. See you."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, said his piece, and turned to walk downstairs.

    As the saying goes, a wise man knows better than to fight an unwinnable battle, and Bai Zhiqing was clearly very angry at the moment. It was best not to provoke a woman at such times.

    Once a woman gets tough, even the weakest of girls can turn into a tigress.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing attempting to flee, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t about to let him off so easily. A fierce light shed in her eyes as she grabbed the cor of Lu Tianxing¡¯s clothes and dragged him into the room with gusto. She then shut the door and locked it.

    "Get over here and sit down properly."

    Bai Zhiqing gave a strong push and sent Lu Tianxing tumbling onto the bed. Gazing at his form, her face revealed a sinister smile, and she stepped ever closer to Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and cautiously said, "Wife, what... what are you thinking? It¡¯s broad daylight, and what we¡¯re about to do is somewhat inappropriate. How about we draw the curtains first?"

    Broad daylight, not good, draw the curtains.

    Hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was instantly lined with ck streaks. This bastard, never spitting out anything but vile thoughts.

    "Wife, I know you¡¯re anxious and can¡¯t wait to consummate our marriage, but really, this is a bit too rushed..."

    Lu Tianxing prattled on endlessly, oblivious to the increasingly dark expression on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    "Wife, go ahead! I¡¯m a man, I can take it."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing spread his legs and outstretched his hands, lying on the bed in the shape of a big "spread-eagle."

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s transformation, and seeing him lying there like a sacrificialmb, she was left utterly speechless. He looked like a pitiful uke, making her feel like some sort of bandit queen.

    "Husband, are you serious? Can you really handle it?"

    A cold light gleamed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes as she coyly gazed at Lu Tianxing, appearing every bit the blushing bride.

    "Wife, of course. Even if I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll grit my teeth and bear it."

    Lu Tianxing forced his eyes to meet Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, his face bearing the expression of one who has epted his fate.

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely, a true man keeps his word and will not resist."

    Lu Tianxing said earnestly, his eyes shining bright as he watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s every move. But inside, he was secretly chuckling, eager to see what trick Bai Zhiqing wanted to y next. After all, he had nothing to fear from Bai Zhiqing and might even get to enjoy some benefits, so why not?

    "Okay then, here Ie, and you mustn¡¯t move an inch."

    Bai Zhiqing squinted her eyes, her hands began to move towards her clothing, seemingly ready to undo her buttons.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid, his eyes locked on her.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks were flushed with shyness, her heart thumping wildly in her chest. She considered backing out, but thinking of Lu Tianxing¡¯s sordid thoughts, she bit her lip determinedly. She had to teach Lu Tianxing a memorable lesson today or it would lead to disaster sooner orter.

    Bai Zhiqing slowly began to undo a button, but then, as if remembering something, she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Husband, could you please close your eyes? I¡¯m a bit shy."

    Lu Tianxing grinned and replied, "As you wish."

    Thanks to: ïw^_^Ñ©¡« for their double reward. Four Chapters today, bonus Chapters for rewards and monthly tickets, a total of over twelve thousand words, which is equivalent to six Chapters burst by others. Asking for monthly tickets, rewards, and some fire support from my brothers!!!

 Chapter 427 - 425 Iâ€™m Going to Turn Against You (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 425 I¡¯m Going to Turn Against You (2nd Update)</h4> After Lu Tianxing closed his eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smiling face disappeared instantly, reced by a dense murderous aura. She gently lifted her top, revealing her snow-white back, and directly pulled out a pair of gleaming scissors from behind and pounced towards Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was fiercely twisted with anger. Although she couldn¡¯t really cripple Lu Tianxing, she intended to scare the living daylights out of this bastard. What bad habits to pick up, he had to learn how to peep on others. It seemed she had to teach him a lesson; otherwise, this guy would definitely push his luck further.

    "Let you be a pervert and peep, what a lousy thing to learn. You damn pervert, today I¡¯m going to scare you to death, you bastard."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing menacingly and lunged at him, then she plopped her butt on Lu Tianxing¡¯s thighs, pinning him down so he couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Lu Tianxing only felt the weight on his legs and when he opened his eyes, he saw Bai Zhiqing sitting on his thighs, brandishing a pair of gleaming scissors in her hand.

    "Wife, what are you trying to do now?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of helplessness, wondering who the hell taught her this move.

    As he said this, Lu Tianxing tried to sit up.

    "Lu Tianxing, you filthy rogue, what does it matter to you what I do? And don¡¯t you dare move, otherwise, don¡¯t me these scissors for being blind. If they identally poke where they shouldn¡¯t, you¡¯ll have no one else to me," she warned.

    Bai Zhiqing sneered as she felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, brandished the scissors vigorously a couple of times below his crotch with a snip, snip noise that made Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart flutter with fear.

    "Wife, it seems I haven¡¯t offended you, right?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a pained expression. Bai Zhiqing was bing more and more ferocious, evolving towards a Cretaceous female Tyrannosaurus. He didn¡¯t understand how such a capable woman had turned into a tyrannosaurus.

    "What?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "Lu Tianxing, you ask me what I¡¯m doing. There are so many things you could do, but you chose to learn how to peep on others. I want to tell you now that peeping is not good and it must be corrected."

    The thought of Lu Tianxing having seen her fully just a moment ago made Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teeth itch with hate. It was bad enough that he took advantage of her, but now he even learned to peep. If this went on, might he not just escte to forcing himself on her? Such corrupt behavior must not be condoned.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, Bai Zhiqing felt it was her duty to correct Lu Tianxing¡¯s perverted preferences to prevent any real misfortune in the future.

    "Peeping? Wife, I¡¯m wronged, I really didn¡¯t peep, I didn¡¯t know you were taking a shower, and if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee in, even if you killed me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the scissors swinging above his ¡¯little brother¡¯, feeling a cold chill below. Even with Bai Zhiqing sitting on him he felt nothing.

    If those scissors fell, it wouldn¡¯t be aughing matter. He might be saying goodbye to his ¡¯brother¡¯ forever, and he couldn¡¯t use force to suppress her; otherwise, who knows what other tricks Bai Zhiqing would pull.

    Lu Tianxing meant his words to dissuade Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger and for her to let him go.

    Who knew that, after hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face filled with even more intense chill.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth, her teeth grinding noisily: "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that my figure is so bad that it¡¯s not even worth looking at,pared to Lin Demon? Is that it?"

    Women are a contradictory creature. On the street wearing revealing clothes, if you stare at them, they will call you a rogue or a pervert. If you don¡¯t stare, they¡¯ll suspect you¡¯re prudish or have an issue with your eyes, trying to be unconventional to catch their attention.

    Faced with the unreasonable Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt an urge to cry. Whether he looked or not was wrong; did it mean that he would have to keep one eye open and the other closed in the future, looking with one eye and not with the other?

    "Speak up, Lu Tianxing. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes twinkled fiercely; Lu Tianxing could say anything about her, but he must neverment on her figure. Her perfect figure was her greatest pride, the envy of countless others. Lu Tianxing suggesting he didn¡¯t want to look clearly meant he thought her figure wasn¡¯t good enough.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fierce demeanor, Lu Tianxing felt a sense of helplessness as this woman, once she became unreasonable, even deities couldn¡¯t withstand her.

    Women¡¯s thinking is terrifying, capable of breaking rtions at a moment¡¯s disagreement, like a small boat of friendship that can overturn without warning.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an expression that said if he didn¡¯t exin himself, there would be no end to this. He steeled his heart and said directly, "Wife, stop joking. Your figure isn¡¯t good? That¡¯s an international joke. In my opinion, your figure is the perfect golden ratio, definitely everyone¡¯s dream choice for a wife. And your breasts are big enough, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the baby not having milk in the future. Your butt is perky, which surely means you¡¯re the stock for bearing sons."

    "After all, there¡¯s a saying, a big butt gives birth to boys, right? Plus, wife, you often practice yoga, and your body¡¯s flexibility is unbeatable; you¡¯ll definitely unlock positions ordinary people can¡¯t. Your figure is curvy, your treasure ample, and your face beautiful. Whoever dares to say you¡¯re not pretty, I¡¯d p them with my big hand, smack until I take them down..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew increasingly unpleasant, as a chill emanated from her body and the temperature of the room seemed to drop noticeably.

    This was not ttering at all; clearly, he was finding ways to take advantage of her.

    "So you see, wife, you have no need to feel inferior; your body is definitely the standard of envy for all women, big where it should be big and perky where it should be perky, so you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing, I¡¯m very satisfied," Lu Tianxing said to her earnestly.

    "Satisfied, satisfied your big head! Lu Tianxing, you rotten bastard, today I¡¯m going to ruin you."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with fiery eyes, almost as if she wanted to devour him alive.

    "Hey, hey, wife, take it easy, watch out for the scissors, they¡¯re a weapon, wife, be careful with the scissors..."

    Lu Tianxing quickly spoke up when he saw Bai Zhiqing waving the scissors, fearing that she might inadvertentlynd them on a part of his body that he held dear.

    "Scissors, right, I have scissors, I¡¯m going to castrate you, you filthy pervert, and see if you dare to take advantage of me again."

    Bai Zhiqing seemed to snap back to reality, with a vicious gleam in her eyes.

    "Wife, you¡¯re not serious, are you?"

    "What if I am?"

    "Wife, don¡¯t me me, if you dare to do this again, I will turn against you, don¡¯t me me then."

    "Don¡¯t be polite? What about it, Lu Tianxing, you dare to defy me, today I must teach you a lesson, for taking advantage of me, for criticizing my figure, for fantasizing about my body, I will eliminate you as a scourge to the public, you scum."

    "Wife, you¡¯re forcing my hand, don¡¯t me me then."

    "Afraid of you? No way."

    Bai Zhiqing swung the scissors as if nothing could stop her now that she had them in her grasp.

    Lu Tianxing watched the scissors carefully, then suddenly reached out, grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm, snatched away the scissors, and casually tossed them into a corner.

    Then, Lu Tianxing abruptly sat up, facing Bai Zhiqing directly, even feeling the warm breath from Bai Zhiqing on his face, carrying a faint fragrance.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed drastically, not expecting Lu Tianxing to dare to resist, and subconsciously she tried to get up from him.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing did not give Bai Zhiqing the chance to react, as his hand directly embraced her slender waist, pinning her on hisp with her rear end sticking up at an rming angle from her back.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed to realize what was about to happen, her face turned pale, and she turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, saying sternly, "Lu Tianxing, you wouldn¡¯t dare..."

    Before she could finish, Lu Tianxing lifted his palm and pped Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rounded rear, effectively silencing her mid-sentence.

    "Smack!"

    The crisp sound of the p echoed through the room.

    Bai Zhiqing only felt a burning pain in her buttocks as she red at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead meat, I promise, you¡¯re dead meat."

    "It seems the lesson hasn¡¯t sunk in yet, still talking back to your husband?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly and pped her again.

    "Smack!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed red as if she was drunk, and a strange sensation surged through her heart, her legs starting to struggle violently.

    "Lu Tianxing, let me go, let me go now, do you believe I¡¯ll fire you, I¡¯ll make you pack up and leave thepany."

    "Fire me if you must, Mr. Bai, but today I must teach you properly. As a woman, you need to learn the ¡¯Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯. Don¡¯t wave scissors around to threaten your own husband, and don¡¯t casually nder a man, it¡¯s an insult to his dignity."

    Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to discipline Bai Zhiqing, lest she keep threatening him with scissors every day, which concerned his happiness for the rest of his life, and could not afford to be careless.

    With that said, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and smacked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s buttocks a few more times.

    Bai Zhiqing felt a burning pain in her buttocks, but her whole body was shaking with excitement, having an unprecedented sensation flooding her heart. This feeling was so strange that Bai Zhiqing thought she might actually like it, wishing for Lu Tianxing to hit her a few more times.

    "Wife, why aren¡¯t you speaking?"

    After a few more smacks, seeing that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t talking or struggling anymore, Lu Tianxing trembled inside, fearing he might have stunned her with the spanking. That wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly helped Bai Zhiqing up, hoping to see if she really had been stunned, but when he clearly saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing was stunned, his face full of ck lines.

    The second update is here; the next two maybe in the afternoon or evening, asking for monthly tickets. During the double monthly ticket period, one vote counts as two, and once we reach a hundred monthly tickets, the Chapters will explode!!

 Chapter 428 - 426 Warming Up in Advance (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 426 Warming Up in Advance (3rd Update)</h4>

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was flushed like a ripe peach, seemingly ready to drip with a gentle squeeze. Her eyes were misty, her lips gently bitten, breathing slightly hurried, and a faint nasal sound emanated from her throat.

    As a man who had dealt with real bullets and guns, Lu Tianxing certainly understood what Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression meant at this moment¡ªit was clearly the look of a burgeoning desire.

    Lu Tianxing was somewhat taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected the seemingly dominant Bai Zhiqing to also harbor a masochistic tendency. Could it really be as someone had saidst night¡ªthe more dominant the queen, the stronger the masochistic trait?

    Bai Zhiqing bit her lip, feeling an unusual sensation spreading throughout her body, like electric currents shocking her heart, an unprecedented feeling surged, and it took her a long while toe back to her senses.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing looking at her with a bewildered face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she instinctively wanted to turn her head away, not wanting Lu Tianxing to see her embarrassing state. But as she recalled Lu Tianxing spanking her, this shyness immediately turned into raging fury¡ªthis damn bastard had dared spank her, and she wanted to tear Lu Tianxing apart.

    She had always been the pampered darling from childhood, held in the palm by her family. She had never been so embarrassed as today, held down by a man and spanked. More importantly, her heart did not resist at all, but rather felt a strong anticipation. If this event were to leak out, her reputation would be thoroughly ruined.

    A boundless murderous aura coupled with a chilling coldness burst forth from Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s furious voice echoed in the room as she pounced on Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing quickly let go of Bai Zhiqing, agilely springing up from the bed and dodging to the side.

    "Wife, calm down. Please stay calm. Impulsiveness is the devil, please be calm."

    "Calm? Calm your head, ghost! I can¡¯t be calm. Lu Tianxing, I tell you, it¡¯s either you die or I perish today."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered sinisterly, pulling a pair of scissors from under the pillow and pounced on Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws.

    Seeing the scissors in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark. He realized that every corner of this room held potential danger. He had just thrown a pair of scissors away, but Bai Zhiqing had found another. How many pairs of scissors had this girl bought from outside?

    Lu Tianxing felt that the best method before doing something indescribable with Bai Zhiqing in the future would be to first clean up the room, as God knows where another pair of scissors could be hidden.

    The two chased each other around the room, making it noisy and chaotic. The sound of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s furious shouts and Lu Tianxing¡¯s pleas continuously rang out in the room.

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing, holding the scissors and panting heavily, sat on the couch, eyes fiercely ring at Lu Tianxing.

    She realized that unless she seduced Lu Tianxing, she couldn¡¯t catch him at all. This guy was purely monkey-like, jumping up and down, so agile it was unbeatable.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fiery anger, Lu Tianxing stood by the balcony, chuckling, "Wife, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve seen your body, not just seen but also personally experienced. Seeing it once more is no big deal. Besides, spanking is just a matter of sooner orter. It was just hands this time, next time it might be another way. It¡¯s good to start warming up now, let you feel it a bit."

    "Warm up my ass, you¡¯re just a bastard."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed with a trace of red, ring ferociously at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, don¡¯t be angry. Angry women age very fast. As they say, first time is life, second time familiar, third time old friends. If you really feel bad, why don¡¯t you spank me? Rest assured, I promise not to resist."

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression of e hit me, I won¡¯t fight back¡¯, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned dark. This just isn¡¯t the same, okay? It¡¯s likeparing a man forcibly taking a woman and having an actual sexual rtion, then reversing it and saying, ¡¯I forced you, if you want to retaliate, you can force me, I promise not to resist.¡¯"

    The nature just isn¡¯t the same at all.

    "Hehe, wife, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t you want to know why Weiwei called me just now?" Lu Tianxing chuckled, shifting the topic.

    Indeed, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ears perked up.

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, with a face of regret, and said, "Just now Weiwei told me that she thinks I¡¯m very handsome, and one of her ssmates greatly admires me, wanting to introduce me to her ssmate who is also very pretty. I was tempted, but then I remembered you, my wife. So I firmly refused Weiwei¡¯s request."

    "A dog can¡¯t spit out ivory. You handsome? I think that girl¡¯s tastes must be off to fancy you," Bai Zhiqing disdainfully said, mocking Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, you¡¯re really smart, seeing through the essence at a nce. But ... "

    Lu Tianxing grinned and said, "But speaking of that, does that mean your taste is also questionable since you fancied me?"

    Hearing this, a fierce glint shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, prompting Lu Tianxing to quickly change his tone, "Wife, don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited. I was just joking with you, easing the atmosphere. Actually, Weiwei was looking for me to teach her drag racing."

    "Drag racing, did you agree to it?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed immediately when she heard what Lu Tianxing said; she knew her sister very well. Although Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t like driving, she enjoyed crazy things like bungee jumping, rock climbing, and other extreme sports, and had even joined the extreme sports club at school.

    Bai Zhiqing would bet that if Bai Weiwei learned to race cars, she would definitely be out racing all day long, showing off her driving skills¡ªno exceptions.

    Bai Zhiqing would rather die than let Bai Weiwei get into street racing. After all, weren¡¯t there enough idents caused by racing these days?

    Even in her heart, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want Bai Weiwei to get into any extreme sports; weren¡¯t deaths from those sportsmon these days?

    Why are there so few foreigners left? Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯re always into extreme sports? You don¡¯t die if you don¡¯t court death; extreme sports are just a step away from courting death.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing looking anxious, Lu Tianxing knew that not agreeing to teach Bai Weiwei how to race cars had indeed been a very wise choice.

    "I didn¡¯t teach her, my dear, without your word, how could I dare teach her?"

    "Good, remember this, Lu Tianxing, no matter what Weiwei tells you, you must never teach her street racing. Got it?"

    Looking at the solemn expression on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly; he truly didn¡¯t dare teach Bai Weiwei to race cars. With Weiwei¡¯s personality, if she learned to race cars, she would be bragging and challenging people all over the world, showing off her newly acquired skills by racing on mountain roads.

    If Bai Weiwei learned, she would go around challenging the so-called extreme mountain routes and racing paths. This was not something to take lightly; one small mistake and you¡¯re seeing King Yan.

    "Honey, rx, I promise not to teach Weiwei how to race cars," Lu Tianxing assured.

    "That¡¯s better, otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa that you taught her racing, and I promise you, if you dare, Grandpa won¡¯t mind breaking your legs," said Bai Zhiqing, her voice thick with threat.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly.

    "Got it, got it, honey, don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t teach her," Lu Tianxing said.

    "I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a nce.

    "Honey, Grandpa talked to me just now. He said we should hurry up and give him a great-grandson," Lu Tianxing suddenly said with a sly smile, his gaze lingering on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lovely form.

    "Have a baby? Sure, but do you dare?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and smiled.

    "I don¡¯t, I really don¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head repeatedly because he really didn¡¯t; who knew if Bai Zhiqing might pull out scissors at the crucial moment.

    Bai Zhiqing said smilingly, "So, it¡¯s simple to have a child, just make me fall in love with you. Instead of thinking about those unrealistic things, you¡¯d better think about how to chase me, move me, make me fall in love with you. That¡¯s more practical than your wild dreams. Alright, I¡¯m off to the study. Take your time to think about it, good luck, young man, I¡¯m rooting for you."

    Bai Zhiqing made a cheering gesture at Lu Tianxing, stood up from the sofa, stretchedzily, opened the door, and walked out.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s graceful figure leaving, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a pain in his heart; did he not know this?

    The real question was how to pursue her.

    Lu Tianxing felt he needed to search online for some strategies now, already having thought of a search title: "How to Pursue a Corporate Ice Queen."

    After Bai Zhiqing left, Lu Tianxing stood up, closed the room, and without any hesitation, he took out Bai Zhiqing¡¯sptop, ced it on the table, and turned it on.

    It must be said, the gadget used by the wealthy was truly impressive; theputer booted into the system in just a few seconds.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, he opened a web page and typed aplex series of website links on the keyboard, hit the enter key, and soon a dark webpage appeared with a login window popping up.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush to enter the password, but instead waited five minutes before entering the ount and password to log into the site.

    This site was exclusive for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, built with a variety of encryption methods. As a rule for entering this site, besides needing to know the site¡¯s URL, you must wait five minutes before entering the password to log in; otherwise, the webpage wouldpletely crash, and the login password you were using would be instantly frozen and unusable.

    The third update is here. Ah, the power went out, so I had to post this using a friend¡¯sptop. Not sure if I can update the fourth in time, but I¡¯ll catch up tomorrow if not!!

 Chapter 429 - 427 Angel (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 427 Angel (4th Update)</h4>

    After logging into the website, Lu Tianxing browsed and clicked an avatar. A video frame popped up out of nowhere, and the chat box on the other side was pitch ck, seemingly with no one there.

    However, soon the chat box on the other side lit up, revealing a beautiful foreign woman with blond hair and blue eyes, dressed in ck pajamas, on theputer screen.

    "Judge, you finally came to see me. Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?"

    This was a typical Western mixed-blood beauty. Her delicate face, under the high-definition camera,cked the roughness often found in Western women. Instead, she had the smooth skin typical of Eastern girls and her features were not distinctively Western but carried a faint aura of an Eastern woman. She truly was a ssic beauty of mixed Eastern and Western descent.

    Looking at the familiar mixed-blood woman in front of him, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and without hesitation said, "Angel, I need your help this time."

    "What is it."

    Hearing this, Angel¡¯s expression immediately became serious. The fact that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t seek help from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps but came to her instead clearly indicated that the matter was very serious.

    "Angel, as the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, your agents are spread all over the globe. I hope you can wield your power to help me investigate something. It¡¯s about finding the whereabouts of the Xuanyin Decision, the cultivation technique passed down from Xuanyin Valley in China years ago. If the Xuanyin Decision can¡¯t be found, no matter what, you have to find me another cultivation technique of cold attribute that is no less significant than Xuanyin Decision. Consider this a favor you¡¯re doing for me," Lu Tianxing said, his eyes sparkling as he looked at Angel.

    Angel is the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, which is famous in the Underworld as an intelligence gathering organization whose operatives are practically spread across the globe. As long as you have money, you can purchase any information you want from the Angel Intelligence Station, even if you want to know what underwear the President of Mi Country, Oban, wears, or how many times he visits the restroom at night¡ªnothing is a problem.

    His acquaintance with Angel was entirely idental. Originally, when he left the army to establish the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, dominating the Middle East Battlefield, he came across Angel, who was being hunted by other forces due to a betrayal, and he rescued her, also taking down the pursuers. Naturally, the two got to know each other.

    Since then, the Angel Intelligence Station became the exclusive intelligence provider for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Several times, when the Netherworld Mercenary Corps faced the crisis of annihtion, it was the information from the Angel Intelligence Station that helped them avoid it. After that, the Angel Intelligence Station became the dedicated intelligence station of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps became the protective "umbre" for the Angel Intelligence Station.

    The rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Angel was ambiguous. They weren¡¯t exactly lovers, but they had done everything a couple would do and shouldn¡¯t do. Angel¡¯s virginity was also taken by Lu Tianxing, but their rtionship never became as intimate as lovers, who always stick together. They only appeared together when needed. It wasn¡¯t exactly love, but it also wasn¡¯t not love. It was ambiguously unclear.

    "Judge, you¡¯re looking for Xuanyin Decision? What do you need it for?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, Angel frowned and said, "Judge, as far as I know, Xuanyin Valley was destroyed decades ago, and with its destruction, Xuanyin Decision disappeared without a trace. Over the years, many have attempted to search for Xuanyin Decision, but you know the results without me saying it. Let me speak frankly, finding Xuanyin Decision is like searching for a needle in the ocean."

    "I know, but I have no other choice," Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    "My sister suffers from the Nine Yin Xuan Veins, and you know how terrifying that can be. She is now twenty-two, and if we don¡¯t find Xuanyin Decision or a suitable alternative cultivation technique within these three years, she will undoubtedly die. So, no matter what, I must find Xuanyin Decision, even if it means stealing it," he added.

    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Judge, I will have the people from Angel Intelligence Station urgently investigate the whereabouts of Xuanyin Decision. As long as it wasn¡¯t destroyed back then, I will find it for you," Angel said, nodding vigorously. Looking at the video, the man who haunted her dreams and smiling slyly, Angel said, "However, Judge, I¡¯ve done you a big favor. How are you going to thank me?"

    "What do you want me to give you as thanks?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile.

    "How about you marry me?" Angel said jokingly, but her beautiful eyes fell on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, carrying a hint of expectation....

    Feeling Angel¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing was somewhat startled and a bitter smile crossed his face, "Angel, I....."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Angel interrupted him, giggling, "Okay, just kidding. Did you really think I want you to marry me? I am a believer in being single, and it¡¯s impossible for me to ever get married in this lifetime. You don¡¯t have to worry about me clinging to you. However, when I have time toe to China, you definitely have to show me around and let me enjoy China. You better not refuse."

    Relieved that Angel didn¡¯t press further, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "No problem, when youe to China, I¡¯ll definitely be your tour guide, and show you the great rivers and mountains of the East."

    "Alright, Judge. It¡¯s a deal then," Angel said, her delicate and beautiful face breaking into a charming smile. She looked steadily at Lu Tianxing and said lovingly, "Dear, I miss you."

    As soon as her words fell, Angel did not hesitate and immediately closed the video link.

    Lu Tianxing sat there motionless, listening to the echoing sweet words, an involuntary bitter smile crossing his face as he stared dazedly at the now ckened website.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Not knowing how long had passed, suddenly, someone knocked on the door and then pushed it open directly.

    Bai Weiwei poked her head in tentatively from outside. Seeing Lu Tianxing sitting in front of theputer in a daze, her face suddenly flushed as she teased, "Brother-inw, you really are a pervert, watching that kind of stuff at home."

    "What could I possibly be watching at home? Can you be clear when you speak?"

    Lu Tianxing turned off theputer, looking at Bai Weiwei bewildered. What was up with his sister-inw again? Why was she blushing? It didn¡¯t make sense.

 Chapter 430 - 428 Youâ€™re Too Evil

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 428 You¡¯re Too Evil</h4>

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s that kind of movie, brother-inw. You¡¯re so wicked, hiding at home watching it alone, and you didn¡¯t even lock the door. Were you nning to practice it with my sister?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face blushed, her voice softer than a mosquito¡¯s, somewhat stuttering, but herrge, round eyes showed not a hint of shyness as they wandered over Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, seemingly searching for something.

    That kind of movie!

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was first slightly stunned, then his face was covered in frown lines. This girl¡¯s thoughts were way tooplicated¡ªjust sitting in front of theputer and her mind could wander off there; how rich her imagination must be!

    "Little girl, what are you thinking! Your mind is full of nonsense. Do I look like I would watch those things? Tell me, what¡¯s your business with me, and if it¡¯s about teaching you to race cars again, forget it." Lu Tianxing lightly knocked on Bai Weiwei¡¯s head, he said.

    "Brother-inw, that hurts."

    Clutching her head, Bai Weiwei gave Lu Tianxing a intive look and said, "Brother-inw, I want to ask you, did you tell my sister about taking me to Red Autumn Mountain?"

    If Bai Zhiqing found out Lu Tianxing nned to take her to Red Autumn Mountain to race cars, knowing her personality, she could kiss that trip goodbye. She¡¯d have to stay home, torment for someone who loved extreme sports.

    "No, I didn¡¯t," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Remember, brother-inw, never tell my sister, or else if I¡¯m doomed, so are you. We¡¯re all in the same boat; nobody can escape trouble," Bai Weiwei cautioned Lu Tianxing, then curiously looked at theputer on the coffee table. "Brother-inw, were you really not watching some adult-only movies?"

    "Watch it my foot."

    Lu Tianxing red at Bai Weiwei in annoyance. "Do I need to watch that stuff? And why are you poking your nose into everything? Do you know why Grandpa Xiao Ming lived to be a hundred? Because he never meddled in others¡¯ business."

    "I¡¯m not Grandpa Xiao Ming, and besides, brother-inw, I¡¯m not little, you know?"

    Bai Weiwei proudly puffed out her chest, her face full of pride¡ªand she felt she had grown a bit more recently again.

    Could it be the papaya soup really worked? She¡¯d have to drink a cup every morning then.

    Faced with Bai Weiwei¡¯s bold behavior, Lu Tianxing was instantly embarrassed; he really couldn¡¯t outy this girl.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Bai Weiwei coldly snorted in pride, then seriously looked at him and said, "Brother-inw, be careful in the future. Watching those movies can harm your body. You¡¯re strong now and don¡¯t know it, but when you get older, you¡¯ll regret it. In the future, if you need something, you can go to my sister. It will enhance your rtionship and create a harmonious, happy life. Also, brother-inw, rest assured, I promise not to tell my sister about today. I¡¯ll keep it sealed tight."

    "I truly didn¡¯t watch."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt a rush to tears, thunderstruck by her misunderstanding¡ªhow could this child just not understand in speech!

    "Ah, brother-inw, I understand, you don¡¯t need to exin. Men, huh, watching it is not a big deal, can even be enlightening. But you have to be careful not to let my sister find out. You continue; I won¡¯t disturb you..." Bai Weiwei patted him heavily on the shoulder, sighed softly, and then walked out, quietly shutting the door behind her.

    ...

    The weekend holiday flew by in an instant. In the morning, the bright sunshine still shone over Modu, and also awakened this sleeping city. The vibrant atmosphere enveloped this international metropolis, and the roads were bustling with heavy traffic.

    Lu Tianxing yawned, his face weary, walking out from another room. It was so tiring.

    Throughout the weekend, he could hardly say he had any rest. First, Bai Weiwei and Bai Zhiqing dragged him to the amusement park for two full days. At night, they still went to watch the circus and the hot movie Mermaid, then when they returned home, ording to the script, he should¡¯ve been sleeping with Bai Zhiqing. But Bai Weiwei had taken over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room instead, sending him to another room.

    The next day before dawn, he had to apany the two women to watch the sunrise. He really didn¡¯t get it¡ªit was just the sun; what was there to see, acting like they hadn¡¯t seen it before.

    After these two days, Lu Tianxing felt his body was about to fall apart, lying in bed not wanting to get up.

    He really didn¡¯t understand. Bai Weiwei¡¯s wild y was one thing, given her personality, it wasn¡¯t unusual, but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s character was that of a cold, aloof CEO, always appearing icy, yet she yed so enthusiastically at the amusement park, dragging him all over the ce¡ªto the roller coaster, pirate ship, and haunted house, wanting to try every entertainment offering, making him feel quite unwell this morning, his legs feeling like they weren¡¯t his own.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood that from now on, in addition to not apanying a woman shopping, he should avoid amusement parks too. It was too crazy, daring to try and y everything, and worse still, she had to drag you along.

    Dragging you along was fine, but the problem was she had to sit next to you, pinching your arms tightly in nervousness. When two women from either side squeezed your arm tightly, you knew this wasn¡¯t enjoyment but torture.

    Bai Zhiqing had alsoe out of her room at this time. Seeing Lu Tianxing looking listless, she asked with a face full of surprise, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look all out of sorts. Did you go out thievingst night?"

    "Wife, you have the nerve to ask that? Just think about what you two have been up to these past couple of days. Serving you two beauties, do you think it was easy for me? I was nearly worked to death."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of sorrow and said, "Wife, you¡¯re not exactly a naive little girl anymore, so why do you still love to y so much? It¡¯s fine if you want to y, but why do you have to be so handsy? Look at my hands, you can still see the nail marks. Those were all pinched out by you guys."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard what Lu Tianxing said, her pretty face turned red involuntarily. She had gotten carried away following Bai Weiwei¡¯s excitement at the amusement park yesterday. Thinking back, Bai Zhiqing still felt like it was all a dream, as if the person who had gone wild these past two days wasn¡¯t her.

    "What, so you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t want to y with me?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sorrowful expression, Bai Zhiqing, who had just felt a bit guilty, suddenly started feeling a bit irritated.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he chuckled, "Of course I¡¯d want to. Why wouldn¡¯t I? Apanying my wife and another beauty, do you know how many people would envy me? Wife, you didn¡¯t see how the people at the amusement park were looking at me with eyes full of envy, jealousy, and hatred."

    "Good that you understand. Let¡¯s find another time to go again."

    "What! We¡¯re going again?"

    Lu Tianxing cried out in dismay.

    "Of course. I think it¡¯s quite fun, and besides, it¡¯s nice to rx a bit aside from work once in a while."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curved up slightly. She discovered she was quite fascinated by thrilling rides like roller coasters and pirate ships, as they allowed her to scream freely without anyoneughing at her, relieving a great deal of stress.

    "Honey, rest up well. We¡¯ll go again in a few days."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a flirtatious nce, then sashayed down the stairs with her shapely rear swaying.

    "Ah, to be stuck with a wife like this, surviving this long, I must be pretty lucky."

    Lu Tianxing speechlessly watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure. Maybe every seemingly subdued woman harbors a wild devil inside, otherwise how could a proper icy businesswoman like her enjoy such thrilling activities?

    To him, those thrilling rides weren¡¯t a big deal, but what was annoying was not only someone squeezing your arm to death beside you, but also the screaming that could burst your eardrums.

    "Brother-inw,e here, quick! I have something to ask you."

    Just as he was walking downstairs, nning to help out in the kitchen, he heard a voice as clear as ark¡¯sing from the sofa, with Bai Weiwei popping her head out and waving at him.

    Lu Tianxing paused, instinctively quickening his pace towards the kitchen. He really couldn¡¯t handle Bai Weiwei¡¯s intense personality.

    Seeing this, Bai Weiwei quickly stood up and walked briskly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, sizing him up with eyes gleaming with intense curiosity.

    "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome guy before?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes at Bai Weiwei, his look akin to sizing up a rare animal.

    "Brother-inw, did you and my sister do something just now? I saw her looking very happy just now, even humming a song. I¡¯ve never seen her so cheerful before."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes swept over Lu Tianxing repeatedly, trying to discern any clues.

    "Of course she¡¯s happy. I¡¯m the unlucky one," Lu Tianxing said grumpily.

    Seeing him upset always made Bai Zhiqing very happy.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes brightened, showing a hint of surprise, "Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t expect you and my sister to be so open, starting your morning exercises so early. No wonder I saw her smiling so much just now. That¡¯s the smile of a satisfied woman. Brother-inw, although I admire your effort to have a baby, you should take it easy, take care of your body, as a man suffering from kidney deficiency is hard to cure."

    As she spoke, Bai Weiwei approached Lu Tianxing, patted his shoulder, and shook her head with a sigh.

 Chapter 431 - 429: Bai Weiwei Vomits Blood

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 429: Bai Weiwei Vomits Blood</h4>

    "Get lost."

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened as he fiercely knocked on Bai Weiwei¡¯s head, saying, "You little brat, what do you know? Your thoughts are so twisted; you¡¯re practically a hooligan. It seems necessary to have you learn from your sister about what ¡¯The Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯ are, so you don¡¯t end up unable to marry."

    Bai Weiwei covered her head, tears nearly falling from the pain, as she resentfully looked at Lu Tianxing, "Stinky brother-inw, lousy brother-inw, always knocking on people¡¯s heads. I¡¯m just concerned about you. The inte says that too much of ¡¯that¡¯ isn¡¯t good for a man¡¯s health...".

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei speechlessly. He genuinely wanted to crack open this young girl¡¯s head to see what she was constantly thinking about all day.

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t be too anxious. After all, there¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Haste does not bring sess to tofu-making.¡¯ Trying for a babyes when ites; you have to rx. Don¡¯t worry, I checked my sister¡¯s room yesterday, she isn¡¯t hiding any birth control pills, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her secretly taking any. But still, take it easy, brother-inw, a man¡¯s good health is worth more than anything else."

    "Damn!"

    Lu Tianxing felt totally bbergasted by Bai Weiwei¡¯s speech. How could this niece of his be even more enthusiastic about the idea of having babies than his elders, even going as far as rummaging through drawers?

    Lu Tianxing thought it might be better not to hide any adult-only items at home in the future, just in case this fierce niece stumbled upon them. Probably within a minute, the whole family would know about it.

    "What are you two talking about over there? Come over and have breakfast."

    Just then, an elderly voice called out. Bai Qiao Mountain had appeared from the kitchen, eyeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Weiwei in the hall.

    "Grandpa, let me tell you, to have children, brother-inw and my sister this morning were..."

    Before Bai Weiwei could finish, Lu Tianxing hurriedly covered her mouth. He was joking; Bai Weiwei was a ssic bbermouth with fierce opinions. If she started speaking, heaven knows how she would describe their morning exercise. By then, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn¡¯t cleanse him.

    "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t you speak?" Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing, puzzled.

    Lu Tianxing grinned at Bai Qiao Mountain and said,, "Grandpa, it¡¯s nothing, nothing. Weiwei meant to say that this morning, Zhiqing and I agreed to ensure that by this time next year, you¡¯ll be able to hold a great-grandson."

    With her mouth covered by Lu Tianxing, Bai Weiwei made muffled noises and stared daggers at him, clearly annoyed.

    "Really? Not bad, not bad, as long as you¡¯re willing, no need to rush, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Take your time, there¡¯s plenty of it."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words sent Bai Qiao Mountain into heartyughter, his face full of wrinkles blooming like a chrysanthemum as he stroked his beard and walked into the dining room, stillughing.

    Faintly, Lu Tianxing could still hear the conversation between Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can.

    "Old man, what¡¯s got into you this morning, why so happy?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m happy. Tianxing just told me, he and Zhiqing have agreed to make sure we get to hold our great-grandson by next year."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it¡¯s true, why would I lie to you?"

    "That¡¯s wonderful, it really is. Looks like I need to prepare fireworks in advance."

    Lu Tianxing listened withplications to the voicesing from the kitchen. This hurdle was over, but what about this time next year? Maybe he should discuss with Bai Zhiqing about secretly adopting a child from the orphanage?

    "Brother-inw, what were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you let me speak?"

    Seeing her grandfather leaving, Bai Weiwei struggled fiercely, looking angrily at Lu Tianxing; she had held back for a long time, ready to share the explosive news, but Lu Tianxing had spoken first.

    It felt like you¡¯re walking on the street, and suddenly a beautiful woman pulls you into a dark corner, showering you with kisses. Just when you¡¯re about to pull out your "tools" for action, the woman brings out the same "tools" as yours.

    This frustration was literally blood-boiling.

    "Didn¡¯t I say it for you?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes. Letting Bai Weiwei speak could lead to astonishingly shocking statements. If the old folks found out, they might just buy a bunch of tonics for him, potentially nourishing him to death.

    "Is that the same? Stinky brother-inw, lousy brother-inw, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. It¡¯s so infuriating, hmph."

    Bai Weiwei gritted her teeth as she eyed Lu Tianxing, and for someone who enjoyed sharing secrets, having him speak first was more unbearable than murder.

    Bai Weiwei haughtily snorted, turned, and walked towards the upstairs with her small hips swayed.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei storm off, Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders. He wished she would nevere to him again, sparing him a lot of troubles and making things much easier.

    After breakfast, under the icy gaze of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing made a beeline to the passenger side of the car and sat down, portraying the perfect picture of an obedient child, not daring to look elsewhere.

    Throughout the drive, cold air emanated from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, giving Lu Tianxing goosebumps. He hardly dared to breathe and kept his gaze on the window.

    Watching Lu Tianxing silently sitting in the passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze grew even colder, squeezing out a few words through clenched teeth, "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to exin what happened just now?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing innocently, "Exin what?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing felt a surge of anger, this bastard didn¡¯t have a filter, and went on to tell her grandfather that they were going to have a baby by this time next year. It made her grandparents look at her with strange eyes.

    Especially her grandmother, who even softly taught her all sorts of things about the safe period and when was the prime time for having children.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said sternly, "Aren¡¯t you going to exin what you said to Grandpa earlier?"

    "What is there to exin? You are my wife, having children is sooner orter, letting them know in advance is not a big deal," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, leaning back on the passenger seat.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were cutoff by Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t be mad, my wife. Are you mad because I didn¡¯t woo you properly, didn¡¯t make you fall in love with me, and then told Grandpa those things? Don¡¯t worry. I promise you, I will make you fall in love with me. Don¡¯t rush it. Dating is like simmering a soup; it needs a slow cook to taste the best."

    "Who would fall for you? Don¡¯t tter yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing blushed. She indeed had that thought.

    "My wife, weren¡¯t you mad because I didn¡¯t pursue you, and then I told Grandpa we¡¯d have a kid next year?"

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing, his eyes immediately brightened. Only now had he noticed how she was dressed.

    Today, Bai Zhiqing was dressed like a tough career woman in ck OL professional attire, tightly outlining a perfect S-curve.

    As Bai Zhiqing moved, her legs slightly parted. It seemed that by simply bowing his head he could see her underwear. The sight of her long, beautiful legs inevitably made one want to touch them. Her proud assets pushed her blouse¡¯s buttons open, wafts of faint fragrance were emitting from her.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing immediately recalled the perfect body of Bai Zhiqing he had seen two days ago. His gaze suddenly became hotter.

    "Wife, aren¡¯t you hot wearing so much in the middle of summer? Why don¡¯t you take off your coat?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze wandered over Bai Zhiqing, eventually resting on her chest, suppressing his urges, he almost couldn¡¯t resist touching that softness.

    "Take off my coat?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, and she stomped on the elerator, speeding up the car suddenly.

    Lu Tianxing only saw the scenery outside the window whooshing by quickly.

    "Lu Tianxing, with this speed, if there was a car ident, do you think you would have another chance to survive?" Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing became nervous instantly, "Wife, what do you mean by that?"

    "It means for you to shut up. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll show you why women are called ¡¯road assassins¡¯. And keep your lecherous gaze to yourself, or else I¡¯ll pluck your eyeballs out and stomp on them."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed. Although she was starting to ept Lu Tianxing, it did not mean she would allow him to look at her, especially when his gaze lingered with that disgusting smile, making it obvious what dirty thoughts were in his mind. She found it intolerable.

    As usual, Bai Zhiqing parked the car not far from Bai¡¯s Group and let Lu Tianxing out before she drove alone to thepany.

    Lu Tianxing, with his hands in his pockets, walked leisurely into Bai¡¯s Group, afortable smile on his face as he headed for the top floor in the elevator.

    Exiting the elevator, Lu Tianxing smiled subtly, nced around, and then walked towards Lan Xin, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary.

    Today, Lan Xin was wearing a ck professional suit, and Lu Tianxing could clearly see the white clothes inside through her neckline.

    Chuckling, Lu Tianxing leaned his hands on Lan Xin¡¯s desk, looking down at her from above.

    "Secretary Lan, haven¡¯t seen you in two days, did you miss me? They say a day apart feels like three autumns, and I feel I haven¡¯t seen you for two years. Today, don¡¯t you want to give me a kiss to rejoice our reunion?" Lu Tianxing looked down at Lan Xin, chuckling.

    "I don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t disturb my work, get lost."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes, not even sparing Lu Tianxing a nce. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.

    Lu Tianxing, undeterred by Lan Xin¡¯s attitude, stood in front of her, his gaze roaming over her as if it were tangible.

    Secondster, Lan Xin felt ufortable all over, raised her head, and saw Lu Tianxing staring at her with a sleazy smile, her face turning red. She mmed her hand on the desk and stood up, fuming, "Lu Tianxing, what are you staring at? Do you believe I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "I wasn¡¯t really looking at anything, just checking out my female servant¡¯s figure. Just pretend I¡¯m not here."

    "What did you say, who is your female servant? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Do you believe I could sue you for nder?" Lan Xin said angrily.

 Chapter 432 - 430 Youâ€™re Going to be Famous

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 430 You¡¯re Going to be Famous</h4>

    "I haven¡¯t been talking nonsense. I forgot to tell you, after you backed outst time, I made a special trip to the security department. With my connections, I easily got a video¡ªa video of someone betting with me. Want to know who this someone is?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and took out his phone from his pocket, waving it in front of Lan Xin, "What do you think will happen if this video gets out? Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Chairman Secretary Lan Xin bes Lu Tianxing¡¯s maid, sounds shocking, doesn¡¯t it? After all, having a cute little maid is what so many men yearn for. Secretary Lan, congrattions, you¡¯re about to be famous."

    "You... you can¡¯t fool me, you don¡¯t really have a video."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing, flustered and exasperated, trying to grab his phone, but he deftly dodged her.

    I don¡¯t have a video? Then where did you say I should send it first that day! Tianya or Mop!"

    With those words, Lu Tianxing decisively turned and walked away.

    "You... you stop right there."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Lan Xin¡¯s expression changed swiftly, and she bolted from her office desk, spreading her arms wide in front of Lu Tianxing. She didn¡¯t know whether Lu Tianxing actually had the video, but it was better to err on the side of caution. If it were true! If it got out, how could she ever show her face again?

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, smiling at Lan Xin and said, "Little beauty, have you figured it out yet, who won our bet?"

    "You... ."

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful grin, Lan Xin clenched her fists, itching to punch him as she said through gritted teeth, "You won the bet."

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile, "So you admit I won, and you won¡¯t go back on your word?"

    "Yes, I admit you won."

    Lan Xin replied weakly.

    "Good, as long as you admit it, then let¡¯s carry out the terms of our bet. Call me ¡¯Master¡¯ and let me hear it. If your attitude is good, maybe I¡¯ll forget about our bet."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled. Having the little beauty call him ¡¯Master¡¯ with a sweet voice was an exciting thought.

    "Can¡¯t I just not call you that? What if I take you out to dinner instead? You can pick the ce."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing pitifully, her bright, dark eyes blinking vigorously, her little face the picture of misery.

    "Do you really think that¡¯s possible, little beauty? You have to be a good sport about losing a bet. You can just call me Assistant Lu in front of others, and ¡¯Master¡¯ when we¡¯re alone. If you don¡¯t, then forget it; I didn¡¯t say anything. Just remember, I can¡¯t predict where this video might end up!" Lu Tianxing shrugged as he spoke.

    After hearing this, Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face twisted with conflict. Calling Lu Tianxing ¡¯Master¡¯ was inconceivable for her. If any colleagues heard it, they wouldugh her to death.

    But if she didn¡¯t call him that and Lu Tianxing actually had the video and posted it online, her life would be a total tragedy.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lan Xin, leisurely and with a faint smile, the image of a maid with cat ears, sses, and a bowtie sparked excitement in him; no man could resist this.

    And Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but contemte whether to involve Bai Zhiqing in a role-y as well. Given Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, she would undoubtedly carry the look perfectly, stunning everyone.

    "So, little beauty, how about it?"

    "Fine, I agree."

    Lan Xin gritted her teeth; after all, uttering a couple of words wouldn¡¯t kill her. She could always fool the jerk into deleting the videoter, then y dumb to get through it¡ªthat was her forte.

    "Master."

    "That¡¯s too quiet, are you talking to yourself?"

    Lu Tianxingmented, "Make your voice louder and sweeter next time, it needs to be emotive."

    "You...."

    Lan Xin, seething with anger, red at Lu Tianxing. A thought shed through her mind, and she seemed to recall something. A sly smile curled on her lips, and her eyes narrowed into crescents as she cast a mischievous nce at Lu Tianxing, sweetly calling out, "Good morning, Master. Do you think I should buy a maid outfit to wear just for you? Would you like that?"

    "Not bad, this time it has some vor. Your voice is very sweet. Call me a few more times like that, and if you like, you can buy an outfit; I won¡¯t mind."

    Looking at Lan Xin¡¯s cute demeanor, Lu Tianxing felt extraordinarily at ease, realizing why so many people adored maids. Hearing the sweet calls of cute girls addressing oneself as ¡¯Master¡¯ was truly an exhrating feeling.

    "Master, can you please delete the video from your phone?"

    Lan Xin gazed at Lu Tianxing with eyes brimming with tenderness, like a little kitten waiting to be fed.

    "You¡¯re so sweet, Master will grant your request. I¡¯ll delete it in a couple of days."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand dismissively, deciding then and there. After all, he didn¡¯t have the video. His earlier words were just to tease Lan Xin, settling a score for the prank she pulled on him a few days ago.

    "Thank you, Master, I just knew you were the kindest to me."

    Lan Xin¡¯s smile grew brighter as she observed Lu Tianxing, but her heart was filled with murderous intent. She was determined to teach Lu Tianxing, the bastard who dared to take advantage of her, a lesson he would never forget, paying back both the new grudge and the old.

    The more Lan Xin thought about Lu Tianxing¡¯s audacity in making a fool of her, the greater her hatred grew. This time, she nned to harshly discipline Lu Tianxing, showing him that taking advantage of a beautiful woman came with a hefty price.

    While murderous intent filled her heart, her smile grew even more splendid on the surface, a pure expression of vengeance.

    "Master, I heard that maids must warm their master¡¯s bed. Do you want me to warm yours as well?"

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing bashfully. After speaking, Lan Xin immediately lowered her head in shyness, almost burying it in her cleavage, which caused Lu Tianxing to feel dizzy with confusion.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s mannerisms, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile turned incredibly radiant. "Not bad at all, this is exactly how a maid should be. Excellent, I like it a lot."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing felt utterly delighted. The usually cold and unapproachable Lan Xin had finally started to obey him dutifully. He noted approvingly that she had made progress.

    At that very moment, Lu Tianxing was unaware that in the chairman¡¯s office, Bai Zhiqing sat at her desk, her pretty face ashen, eyes ming with anger, watching the scene unfolding on herputer screen.

    On the screen, a man unted his phone triumphantly in front of a woman. The woman¡¯s expression turned sour, and she reached out to snatch the phone from the man¡¯s hand only to be dodged. Then, the man swiftly turned and left, while the woman, looking anxious and furious, blocked him. The man¡¯s face reflected the satisfaction of a sessful scheme, as if he had caught the woman in his trap, exuding triumph...

    Unconsciously, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers clenched tightly together, her face ashen, a murderous aura seeping out of her.

    Within moments, the entire office was permeated with a killing intent, chilling the atmosphere.

    "You scoundrel, you shameless man, threatening Secretary Lan like that. Lu Tianxing, you incorrigible lecher!"

    Bai Zhiqing abruptly stood up, storming towards the door, her rage palpable.

    Completely oblivious to the looming crisis, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face bore a lecherous grin.

    "Heh heh, Secretary Lan, you¡¯ve really improved a lot, I..." Lu Tianxing snickered at Lan Xin.

    But before he could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt an overwhelming murderous aura assault him. Instinctively, he looked up towards the chairman¡¯s office, and his face immediately showed an expression of horror, as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, and cold sweat soaked his back in an instant.

    ncing at Lan Xin¡¯s triumphant smile, Lu Tianxing shivered, realizing the truth in the saying ¡¯Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.¡¯ Lan Xin was clearly setting a trap for him to fall into, and he had mistaken it for a sincere change of heart, ready to ept his loss. It turns out she had dug a pit especially for him, waiting for him to jump right in.

 Chapter 433 - 431

    <h4>Chapter 433: 431</h4>

    What a mess!

    Lu Tianxing felt an urge to cry. Zhang Wuji¡¯s mother was right, the prettier the woman, the more dangerous she is, and the better she is at deceiving people!

    "Assistant Lu, heh heh, I forgot to tell you, Mr. Bai recently upgraded the hallway cameras to hidden pinhole cameras for thepany¡¯s security. Unfortunately, they captured us in action. And my expression just now was spot-on, like an oppressed delicate woman with no choice but topromise. I¡¯d give my performance 99 points, reserving one point for your cooperation."

    Lan Xin said in a voice audible only to the two of them, her face graced with a schadenfreude smile. Although she was unclear about the exact rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, she was certain that if Bai Zhiqing saw what had just transpired, Lu Tianxing was in for some bad luck.

    Damn it!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression darkened. No wonder he hadn¡¯t noticed the camera earlier. This was too devious; how could anyone expect pinhole cameras hidden around them?

    "Heh heh, Assistant Lu, you better watch out! That¡¯s for taking advantage of me. Now you¡¯re definitely done for, hahaha."

    Lan Xin, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s as-if-seeing-a-ghost expression, suddenly felt very relieved inside. This dead pervert dared to take liberties with her, and now he finally got what he deserved.

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s methods, Lan Xin believed, Lu Tianxing was in big trouble, really big trouble.

    As she spoke, Lan Xin turned around, and the moment she did so, all expression vanished from her face, reced by a look of sadness.

    "Mr. Bai, there was nothing much happening just now. Assistant Lu was only joking with me."

    Lan Xin softly called out to Bai Zhiqing, then cautiously nced back at Lu Tianxing, fear appearing in her eyes, looking utterly pitiful as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    "Fuck!"

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly. Lan Xin was definitely trying to screw him over, feigning innocence and ying the victim. She had mastered this tactic.

    Lu Tianxing felt incredibly miserable, to the extreme. He had taken no advantage but had somehow gotten himself into a mess. From Bai Zhiqing¡¯s increasingly icy gaze, he could tell he was in for some bad luck.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s helpless expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew colder, more convinced of her suspicions.

    Although she hadn¡¯t seen the whole incident, she had seen enough. When she turned on the surveince feed, she saw Lu Tianxing waving his phone at Lan Xin with a sleazy smile on his face while Lan Xin looked anxious, angry yet helpless.

    From this, it was clear that Lu Tianxing had something on Lan Xin, which he used to threaten her. Out of desperation, she chose to submit to Lu Tianxing and agreed to be his maid. The phone he was waving probably contained evidence of Lan Xin¡¯s, perhaps some indecent photos or highly inappropriate covertly taken videos.

    Perhaps Lu Tianxing was so tired this morning because he had sneaked outst night to take nude photos of Lan Xin. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s agility and his recent history of sneaking around, the more Bai Zhiqing thought about it, the more she believed it was possible.

    Lan Xin¡¯s behavior had demonstrated everything: pitiable and trying to absolve Lu Tianxing at every turn, even stealing nces at him, as if to indicate, "I did as you asked, please don¡¯t leak my photos, I¡¯m begging you."

    One had to admit, at that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s imagination was running wild, painting Lu Tianxing as a heinous devil with lustful intentions, using his leverage to ckmail an innocent young beauty.

    If at this moment Lu Tianxing knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking, he would have to admire her power of association while feeling wronged. It was worthy of a chairman to have such fertile imagination, inferring hidden photos from mere changes in facial expression. The leap in logic was enormous, maybe even a bit too rich in creativity.

    At this point, Lu Tianxing felt his misery had reached its peak. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and it was only because of a bet that he ended up being framed by Lan Xin. That would have been tolerable, but now it seemed as if he were the viin, the big bad guy.

    "Mr. Bai, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work. Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t be too hard on Assistant Lu. It¡¯s got nothing to do with him; we were just joking around," said Lan Xin pitifully, her fingers tightly intertwined.

    "Damn it, your grandpa, can you just stop talking?"

    Lu Tianxing felt like crying. Although Lan Xin appeared to be pleading for him, in reality, she was kicking him deep into the Eighteenth Layer Hell. In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lan Xin was a victim, and the more Lan Xin spoke on his behalf, the worse his situation got.

    It only made it seem as if Lan Xin had something incriminating on him, forcing her to make excuses for him. The more Lan Xin said, the more grievous his sins appeared.

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, gently patting Lan Xin¡¯s shoulder with constion, "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t worry about it. Go back to your work. I¡¯ll deal with Assistant Lu properly, and you go on with your work. Thepany will give you a satisfactory answer."

    "Okay!"

    Lan Xin nodded feebly, "Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t be hard on Assistant Lu. It was my fault, not rted to Assistant Lu at all."

    As she spoke, Lan Xin twisted her head to throw a nce at Lu Tianxing, the corners of her mouth curling slightly upwards revealing a fox-like smile, but as she turned back around, she resumed her timid and delicate demeanor. She tiptoed to the desk, her head bowed, not daring to even breathe heavily.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s behavior, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly. How did such a lively and pretty girl be like this? All because of that bastard, Lu Tianxing.

    The instigator was Lu Tianxing.

    There was a sh of menacing light in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes as her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, her voice devoid of inflection, "Assistant Lu, why are you still standing there? Come to the office, I need to talk to you."

    Even though Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was as calm as when she normally issued orders in thepany, Lu Tianxing felt as if it was the grim reaper¡¯s death knell, and the office seemed like the chilling Ghost Gate. If he stepped in, he would never have the chance toe out again.

    "Assistant Lu, hurry up, I¡¯m very busy. Do you want the wholepany¡¯s operations to be hampered because of you?"

    Bai Zhiqing swept a nce over Lu Tianxing and walked straight into the room.

    "Fuck, am I, a grown man, really afraid of a bitch like her? Piss me off and I¡¯ll just press you down in the office and execute you on the spot."

    mping his jaw, Lu Tianxing strode towards the office with a defiant air. As he was about to enter, he twisted his head and red fiercely at Lan Xin, thinking he should find an opportunity to bedevil that damn pretty girl for being so treacherous.

    "Take care, Assistant Lu."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lan Xin raised her head and gestured a ¡¯take care¡¯ sign, her beautiful eyes crinkling into crescents, her smile radiant, thinking that the pervert was finally getting hiseuppance.

    How pitiable heaven is, after work she would definitely find a ce to celebrate properly, finally getting her revenge.

    Lu Tianxing walked cautiously into the office, tiptoeing towards his spot, not daring to breathe heavily.

    "Assistant Lu, don¡¯t you know to shut the door aftering in?"

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the executive chair like a queen, exuding a cold and domineering presence.

    Lu Tianxing hastily turned to close the door.

    Just as he was turning around, he heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice again, "Lock it."

    "Wife, there¡¯s no need to lock the door, right? Besides, it¡¯s broad daylight, and with us alone in a room, people might gossip. Wife, how about I step out first?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with trepidation. The calmer Bai Zhiqing appeared, the more furious she must have been inside. Haven¡¯t you seen how still the air is before a storm?

    Provoking Bai Zhiqing now would surely lead to a dire fate; crushed to dust¡ªhe certainly couldn¡¯t p his own wife, could he?

    Remembering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exceedingly vicious methods of punishment, Lu Tianxing immediately shuddered. He thought it best to steer clear for a while and, with that in mind, turned around to head outside.

    "Stop right there, where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Bai Zhiqing stood up abruptly, her arms crossed, scoffing coldly, "What¡¯s wrong with being alone with a man and a woman? You¡¯re my husband. Is it strange for a husband and wife to be in the same room? Get back here and behave, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    "Click!"

    Lu Tianxing quickly locked the door and darted to the sofa to sit down, adopting the perfect military posture, looking straight ahead like listening to a report.

    "Lu Tianxing, good going, you¡¯re really getting somewhere. Not only did you ¡¯borrow¡¯, you even learned to threaten others with their nudes, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re bing more impressive by the minute. I think it¡¯s a waste to have you as an assistant; you should be a paparazzo," Bai Zhiqing mocked as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, what are you talking about? When did I take anyone¡¯s nudes? Do I need to do that? You must have misunderstood something. Besides, what¡¯s so great about those women¡¯s bodies outside? Fake boobs made of silicone, faces that have gone under the knife, waists cinched and butts perked up through Photoshop. How do thosepare to your natural figure, wife? If I were to ¡¯borrow¡¯, I¡¯d ¡¯borrow¡¯ your nudes¡ªwhy bother with others?"

    Lu Tianxing was speechless, this was a total misunderstanding. When had he ever taken others¡¯ nudes? It was fine just to look openly, he wasn¡¯t Master Chen, who carried a camera around and liked to take photos everywhere.

    Please rmend, vote for the monthly ticket!!!

 Chapter 434 - 432 Iâ€™m Not Taking the Blame

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 432 I¡¯m Not Taking the me</h4> "Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth. A dog cannot spit out ivory."

    Having heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed with a hint of red, then quickly turned icy, she said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, stop your sophistry. There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡¯A wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as a stealthy affair.¡¯ Who knows, maybe in your heart you¡¯ve changed, looking for excitement, that¡¯s why you took secret photos of someone¡¯s nude images. Lu Tianxing, hand over the photos you secretly took of Secretary Lan, and apologize to her. I can get Secretary Lan to forgive you and let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not considering the love between husband and wife."

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing with a cold gaze, only feeling a headacheing on. If Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t her husband, she wouldn¡¯t bother to say any of this and would have directly informed security to take him to the police station.

    "Wife, I really didn¡¯t take any nude photos, wife, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild. Would I really stoop to secretly taking someone¡¯s nude photos? It was Little Mei... Secretary Lan who was trying to set me up. We made a bet, she lost and tried to weasel out, but I caught her in the act, so she wanted to get revenge on me. Wife, look into my sincere eyes, they will tell you, I¡¯ve been framed."

    Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to exin the whole story, otherwise, based on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s past behavior, who knows, she might really call the police, and if he got arrested because of this, he would really be caught in an awkward and filthy situation.

    Thebel of a pervert was securely affixed to his head.

    I¡¯m not carrying this pot.

    Thus, Lu Tianxing straightforwardly recounted the entirety of his bet with Lan Xin.

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing sneered and said, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re saying is ridiculous? Just because of a bet, if she loses, she has to be your maid? Who are you kidding? Who would believe that being a maid also includes warming the bed at a hotel? I know Secretary Lan¡¯s character, would she say such things if no one threatened her? Lu Tianxing, do think I, Bai Zhiqing, am so easily fooled?"

    Lu Tianxing was suddenly at a loss for words. Who knows why Lan Xin would say such things.

    "But that¡¯s the truth."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t talk to me about the truth. Tsk, tsk, master, how skilled you are at ¡¯warming the bed.¡¯ Are you telling me how many beloved little maids you have on the side?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was cold as ice, her eyes filled with a dangerous air.

    Lu Tianxing shivered suddenly, shaking his head repeatedly, "No, there¡¯s none, it¡¯s really the first time."

    "The first time?"

    Bai Zhiqing huffed, "After using all the threats and intimidation, you¡¯re so skilled at it for the first time. Do you think I would believe that?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing could not help but retort discontentedly, "Wife, I don¡¯t like hearing that. Can¡¯t the world have such a thing as a genius? For example, when a man is with a beauty for the first time, how can he find the key spot and even know how to y? That¡¯s what you call a natural, an innate skill that men have."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just making excuses."

    Bai Zhiqing blushed, wishing she could sew Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth shut. That scoundrel would dare say anything, even talking about men¡¯s innate skills. Could it be that men also have an innate talent for being sleazy?

    "So you see, wife, that¡¯s the truth. I have absolutely nothing to do with Secretary Lan, it¡¯s all because of the bet. The reason I said all those things just now was just to mess with Secretary Lan a bit, to show her what it means to be honest and keep your promises," Lu Tianxing said with great conviction, making his final summary.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a trace of skepticism, but inside, she was beginning to believe Lu Tianxing¡¯s words a bit.

    Having been together for over a month, Bai Zhiqing had graduallye to understand Lu Tianxing¡¯s character a bit. A lech is a lech for sure, usually having the desire but not the courage, at most being frivolously verbally and taking a little advantage. To say that he¡¯d take secret nude photos to threaten a woman into bed, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing, nor was there any need for it.

    With the physical prowess that Lu Tianxing had disyed, if he wanted to force someone, how many women could stand against him? He could just knock them out and carry them to a hotel; there was no need for such a method to threaten anyone.

    And besides, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t a fool. Why would someone threaten anybody in thepany? Even if it happened in thepany, they would choose a quiet, secluded corner, not expose themselves under surveince cameras. Only a fool would do such a thing.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face slowly thawing, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Bai Zhiqing was clever enough to catch on quickly, and didn¡¯t start with crying, making a fuss or threatening to hang herself. Otherwise, he really would be yed to death by Lan Xin, that girl. It seems he would have to take the opportunity to teach this little girl a serious lesson in the future.

    "Wife, now that everything has been exined, can I leave now?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously.

    "Leave?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "Ignorant of thepany¡¯s rules and openly flirting with a female employee, you have a lot of nerve, Lu Tianxing. Should I punish you by making you clean the whole building?"

    "Wife, there¡¯s no need to say more, I know I was wrong, and I ept the punishment. However, could we change it to a different one?"

    Lu Tianxing shuddered all over and quickly admitted his mistake. If he now stood up to Bai Zhiqing, the task of cleaning the building might indeed be a reality.

    "Change it?" Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Yeah, yeah," Lu Tianxing nodded eagerly, "Anything but cleaning the building."

    "Then as a punishment, you must apany me to the movies this weekend, and we can also go y at the amusement park."

    "Ah, wife, you¡¯ve got to be kidding!"

    "What, you¡¯re not willing?"

    "Wife, I think I¡¯d be better off sweeping the building. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure Bai¡¯s Building is spotless."

    "Lu Tianxing, just go die. Let me tell you, you¡¯re toote now. Whether you want to or not, you¡¯re going."

    "Er, you win. But honey, let¡¯s talk this through, everything can be negotiated. Could you please put down the scissors in your hand first, and when did you start keeping scissors in the office too?"

    "Hmph, it¡¯s for the sake of preventing a certain lecher with ulterior motives."

    "..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of dismay. Pervert, was she talking about him?

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was leisurely clipping her nails with a sharp pair of scissors, asionally ncing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, giving him goosebumps all over.

    Lu Tianxing realized that Bai Zhiqing was now morphing into a shrew, hiding scissors everywhere. In the future, before engaging in some joyful activities with Bai Zhiqing, it would be necessary to check the surroundings for any potential weapons.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing smiled and said, "Lu Tianxing, take this as a warning. Pursue me, make me fall in love with you, only then you can touch me. Otherwise, my scissors don¡¯t recognize people. And I¡¯ve found this tactic works quite well against lechers like you."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing with a pained expression, not wanting to continue this topic. Changing the subject, he said, "Wife, what¡¯s your n for Lin Yao? He¡¯s a vice chairman of thepany and if his issue isn¡¯t handled timely, the consequences are unthinkable."

    "Lin Yao?"

    Upon hearing this, a sh of anger crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. She could allow resignations or even tolerate being insulted to her face, but she would never stand for betrayal.

    "Lu Tianxing, go call Secretary Lan in," Bai Zhiqingmanded with an icy expression.

    "Call Secretary Lan in for what? Wife, you¡¯re not thinking of firing Secretary Lan, are you!"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes. In his heart, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t the type to be small-minded. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have apanied him to the hospital to see Yue Tingting, let alone offer to pay for a specialist to treat Yue Tingting.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes shing coldly, "What, feeling sorry for wanting to fire Secretary Lan? Are you sympathizing with your little maid? Do you want me to move out tonight so your little maid can keep you warm in bed?"

    "Er, no need for that, having you to keep me warm is more than enough."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, quickly stood up, and headed towards the door. Despite Bai Zhiqing often appearing lenient, one should never anger her, or she¡¯ll teach you the definition of ¡¯dead.¡¯

    "Secretary Lan, Mr. Bai is calling you."

    Lu Tianxing poked his head out and called Lan Xin, then immediately withdrew, sitting upright in his own seat, looking straight ahead.

    "Knock knock~!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing returned to his seat, there was a gentle knock on the office door. Lan Xin walked in timidly, ncing cautiously at Lu Tianxing before respectfully greeting, "Mr. Bai."

    "Secretary Lan, inform everyone to gather in the meeting room."

    "Yes, Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll go right away."

    Lan Xin nodded and quickly left.

    After closing the door, Lan Xin exhaled a long breath, patting her chest as if she¡¯d narrowly escaped danger. She had thought Bai Zhiqing was going to settle ounts with her and was scared half to death.

    "Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s go to the meeting room and wait for them. Lin Yao, hmph..."

    Bai Zhiqing stood up from her chair, her eyes flickering with cold light. Had she been calm for too long, making everyone forget her prowess?

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, you go ahead. I¡¯m worried Lin Yao might do something desperate when cornered. I¡¯ll get some evidence topletely crush any hope he has."

    "That¡¯s a good idea,e join me quickly."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and turned to open the door and leave.

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing left, Lu Tianxing immediately took out his phone and called Angel. Since Lin Yao had been identified as a traitor to Bai¡¯s Group, he needed to produce convincing reasons. Otherwise, if Lin Yao got cornered and bit back, it could spell trouble.

 Chapter 435 - 433 You Are a Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 433 You Are a Traitor</h4>

    In the meeting room of Bai¡¯s Group.

    The entire meeting room was densely packed with people, including Lin Qianru, Xue Man, Lin Yao, and most of the mid- to high-level employees of Bai¡¯s Group. Standing at the front of the meeting room, one could almost see the dense crowd of people below.

    The entire meeting room buzzed with noise; everyone was discussing fervently. However, some keenly sensitive individuals felt a repressive atmosphere spreading throughout the room, making it difficult to breathe, as if a storm was about to break.

    Bai¡¯s Group had not held such a grand meeting for a long time, except for the annual meetings. Now that Bai Zhiqing had chosen this time to hold a meeting for all staff members, it was clear that something significant was about to happen.

    It was very likely due to the Tianhe Resort project!

    Thinking of this, some members of Bai¡¯s Group management could not help but shiver. They had heard rumors that the confidential n devised by Bai Zhiqing had been leaked. She was ambushed midway, clearly someone had disclosed the information to a rivalpany to stop Bai Zhiqing from attending the project bidding. If it was a coincidence, it would be one thing, but if not, there could be only one exnation: there was a traitor within the top management of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Moreover, Bai Zhiqing likely had evidence, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have convened an all-staff meeting.

    Lin Yao, standing at the front of the meeting room, sweeping his gaze around, showed no change in facial expression, but his heart was filled with rage. He had never expected his foolproof n to fail, that Zhang Group failed to ambush Bai¡¯s Group, and that Bai¡¯s Group had secretly coborated with Lin Group in Jin City to sessfully secure the Tianhe Resort project, which was entirely beyond his expectations.

    Even with raging anger in his heart, Lin Yao¡¯s face remained unchanged. He secretly spected about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s purpose in convening the all-staff meeting.

    Just then, as if given amand, everyone suddenly stood up and looked towards the door, respectfully calling out, "Good day, Mr. Bai."

    "Please, everyone, sit down!"

    Bai Zhiqing walked in from outside, her face expressionless and exuding an icy demeanor. Her cold eyes swept over everyone before she took her seat.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, some who had guessed the purpose of the all-staff meeting felt a surge in their hearts and immediately understood. Bai Zhiqing was once again wielding the executioner¡¯s ax, someone was about to be cut down¡ªthey just didn¡¯t know who the unfortunate soul would be.

    Thinking this, everyone trembled; they immediately focused their gaze, their breath, and their minds, quietly sitting on their chairs. This was not a situation they could withstand. Once caught, being thrown out was the best oue; ifbeled a corporate spy, their lives would indeed be over.

    Fewpanies dare to hire a corporate spy, especially in their management; one problem in management can deliver a fatal blow to apany.

    Bai Zhiqing stood at the front of the podium, slowly sweeping her gaze over the entire meeting room. The aura of a strong woman emanated from her, overwhelming the others, making it hard for them to breathe.

    "I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Ourpany¡¯s sess in securing the Tianhe Resort project could not have been achieved without the help of everyone present. I hereby announce a ten percent sry increase this month for all staff, and additional rewards based on the effort of different departments, which Secretary Lan will deliver to each departmentter. Here, I, Bai Zhiqing, thank all of you for your strong support. Bai¡¯s Group has grown from nothing to be one of the most renowned groups in Modu, and that could not have been possible without your help. This, Bai Zhiqing remembers clearly¡ªbut..."

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, instantly understanding that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s initial words were probably just a preamble. The real issue was next.

    "However, there is something that has deeply disappointed me¡ªthat there appears to be a traitor in ourpany, who disclosed all our arrangements to a rivalpany, even revealing ourpany¡¯s bidding strategies to them. He wanted to see the efforts we have prepared for monthse to nothing. This is a disgrace for Bai¡¯s Group, a disgrace that can never be erased."

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing finished speaking, the entire meeting room erupted into noise. If before, they were only suspecting that someone betrayed thepany, now it was a confirmed fact.

    "Mr. Bai, tell me, who exactly is the traitor? Damn it, I¡¯ll kill him alive."

    "The damned traitor, he wants to ruin all our hard work, don¡¯t let me find out who it is."

    "Mr. Bai, tell us, which bastard is the traitor? How has Mr. Bai treated us? How has Bai¡¯s Group treated us? Everyone knows it well. Whoever that bastard is, step forward, I¡¯ll cut him down."

    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, demonstrating their loyalty. Some of those with a hot temper even pped the table and rolled up their sleeves, ready to fight.

    A traitor is despised wherever they are.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. They had worked hard for months to ensure Bai¡¯s Group sessfully won the Tianhe Resort project and truly step into the ranks of leaders in Modu¡¯s business circle. If Bai¡¯s Group won, they won; their sries and benefits would definitely double.

    If Bai¡¯s Group failed, their sries would not have doubled, and they might have even facedyoffs. If they wereid off, where could they find apany that offered a simr treatment to Bai¡¯s Group? It was well known that Bai¡¯s Group had always offered top industry remuneration, otherwise countless people wouldn¡¯t seek to join Bai¡¯s Group.

    Blocking someone¡¯s livelihood is akin to ying their parents ¨C how could such deep-seated enmity not lead to anger?

    Lin Yao sat next to Bai Zhiqing, and as he heard the others howl, a scornful sneer passed through his eyes. What if he was a traitor? Who could do anything to him? He had acted without anyone being the wiser; who could really touch him? If it weren¡¯t for Bai Zhiqing and Bai¡¯s Group, he would have taken the money and enjoyed himself abroad a long time ago.

    "Mr. Bai, tell me who the traitor is, and I¡¯ll immediately take the security guards to send him to the police station. This kind of garbage is a disgrace to Bai¡¯s Group."

    Xue Man stood up, his voice full of rage.

    "Yes, Mr. Bai, tell us who the traitor really is."

    "Mr. Bai, tell me, and I will teach that bastard a harsh lesson."

    The others chimed in, now was the time to show their loyalty; none could afford to fall behind.

    "Quiet."

    A cold shout rang out, and suddenly the entire conference room fell silent, all eyes turning towards Bai Zhiqing.

    "I know who the traitor is. Bai Zhiqing always distinguishes between public and private matters. Considering the contributions you have once made to thepany, if you step forward and resign voluntarily, I can treat this as though it never happened and will not involve the police. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, Bai Zhiqing, for disregarding past affection."

    The whole meeting room was silent, no one spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes scanning their colleagues, waiting for the traitor to reveal himself.

    The meeting room was so quiet that even breathing sounds were distinctly audible.

    "So, no one is stepping forward? Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being heartless."

    Ten minutester, Bai Zhiqing spoke again, her eyes cold to the extreme, her gaze like a sharp sword piercing towards Lin Yao: "Lin Yao, won¡¯t you stand up and admit it? You are the traitor within thepany, you were the one who called Zhang Group, informed them of our temporarily chosen route, and revealed our bid¡¯s bottom line for this tender. Am I right?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into ake, setting off turbulent waves.

    "Lin Yao, no way! Isn¡¯t Lin Yao the Vice President of Bai¡¯s Group? How could it be him?"

    "Incredible, it¡¯s truly unbelievable. Hasn¡¯t he always been loyal to Bai¡¯s Group? How could he betray Bai¡¯s Group? Mr. Bai, could there be a mistake?"

    "It¡¯s Lin Yao who betrayed thepany secrets; this is just too unthinkable. It¡¯s fortunate that it was discovered early. Anyter, and Bai¡¯s Group might have changed hands."

    "You know a person¡¯s face, not their heart, who could have known Lin Yao would turn out to be a traitor. Now that the Chairman has spoken, there must be solid evidence."

    The people around were whispering intensely, their gazes falling on Lin Yao, some believing, some disbelieving, and some skeptical. Yet, everyone knew that if it truly was Lin Yao who had betrayed Bai¡¯s Group, then the situation was indeed grave.

    Some who had been close to Lin Yao¡¯s circle now had changing expressions. Although they had never betrayed Bai¡¯s Group, they had been too close to Lin Yao. If Bai Zhiqing decided to clean house at Bai¡¯s Group, their chances of being part of the management in their lifetime were likely over.

    Hearing the surrounding whispers, Lin Yao¡¯splexion changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure, with a faint smile on his lips. He had never left any traces in his actions; even his phone and bank card were unregistered foreign cards. He did not believe Bai Zhiqing could find any evidence against him. Perhaps this was just to bluff him, admitting it now would be like falling into a trap.

    "Lin Yao, don¡¯t you want to exin to everyone why you would betray Bai¡¯s Group?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was harsh, her eyes coldly fixed on Lin Yao, sharp as knives, as if they could see through someone¡¯s heart.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yao stood up, his voice solemn: "Mr. Bai, I don¡¯t know where you heard that Lin Yao is the traitor. Since I joined Bai¡¯s Group, I have always been loyal, never doing anything to harm thepany. If you say Lin Yao is a traitor, you can call the police to investigate, but I hope you remember one thing, Mr. Bai: Lin Yao has always been innocent and upright, never afraid of any investigations."

 Chapter 436 - 434 Iâ€™ll Give You Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 434 I¡¯ll Give You Evidence</h4>

    Lin Yao¡¯s voice was calm and steady, echoing through the conference room without the slightest ripple. Faced with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aggressive gaze, Lin Yao didn¡¯t dodge at all. His expression remained cid, as if echoing his own words: he had done nothing wrong and feared neither nder nor investigation.

    Observing Lin Yao¡¯s righteous demeanor and then looking at the icy Bai Zhiqing, a question rose in everyone¡¯s minds. Lin Yao was a veteran of Bai¡¯s Group, and while somewhat arrogant, he was quite capable; otherwise, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have promoted him to Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. Bai¡¯s Group was considered a leader among Modu¡¯s business conglomerates, and it didn¡¯t seem likely that Lin Yao would betray Bai¡¯s Group at this juncture¡ªas it would bring him no benefit.

    Seeing the various looks cast in his direction, Lin Yao sneered inwardly, though his face showed a touch of anger, as if he truly felt wronged.

    "Mr. Bai, is it possible that there¡¯s been a mistake? The traitor isn¡¯t Vice Chairman Lin, but someone else?" some of the senior executives of Bai¡¯s Group spoke up.

    After all, Lin Yao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look at all like that of a traitor¡¯s. He didn¡¯t even seem flustered, which was quite contrary tomon sense.

    At that moment, Lin Yao spoke again, "Mr. Bai, you say I am the traitor of Bai¡¯s Group. I believe this information must havee from Assistant Lu. Mr. Bai, as you know, Assistant Lu and I have always been at odds¡ªand everyone has seen it. Assistant Lu tells Mr. Bai that I am a traitor to thepany, throwing mud at me, and this is within reason. I have nothing to say about it, especially sincest time he used me of colluding with a rivalpany, leading Bai¡¯s Group into a financial crisis. This isn¡¯t the first time, and I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it. If Mr. Bai insists on identifying me as the traitor of Bai¡¯s Group, I have nothing more to add. I only hope that Assistant Lu can stand up personally and confront me, to see who is truly thepany¡¯s traitor."

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare y games with me, this time I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯repletely ousted from thepany. A mere assistant dares to turn the world upside down?"

    A hint of spite shed in Lin Yao¡¯s heart, but his face was filled with anger as he spoke, "Mr. Bai, I know Assistant Lu is now thepany¡¯s darling. You value him, believe his words, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. But Lin Yao isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Assistant Lu says I¡¯m a traitor to thepany, then he should present evidence to prove it. If Assistant Lu can bring forth evidence, I¡¯m at your disposal for any punishment. But if Assistant Lu cannot produce evidence, that would amount to malicious nder. Mr. Bai, you know the consequences of ndering a high-level executive of thepany."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, hearing what I¡¯ve said, some might think I¡¯m being aggressive and unyielding even with the truth on my side. However, I refuse to carry this burden of false usation. Moreover, Assistant Lu has been too presumptuous in Bai¡¯s Group. To think he could get rid of a Vice Chairman with a baseless usation¡ªif one day Assistant Lu takes a disliking to any of you, could he not also arbitrarily use some trumped-up charge to chase you out of thepany? I believe Mr. Bai is wise and valiant. It¡¯s just that he has been deceived by the vile wretch Lu Tianxing. Colleagues, if Assistant Lu cannot produce evidence today, I propose we immediately fire Lu Tianxing and have him expelled from Bai¡¯s Group, to restore thepany to its clear blue skies."

    Lin Yao spoke impassionedly, stirring everyone¡¯s emotions.

    Lin Yao was no fool. If Bai Zhiqing dared to use him of being thepany¡¯s traitor in front of everyone, she obviously had heard some rumors. His goal now was to muddy the waters, shifting everyone¡¯s focus onto Lu Tianxing. As long as Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t produce evidence, he could further im that Lu Tianxing was the real traitor of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai Zhiqing refused to fire Lu Tianxing, did she?

    Then he would use public opinion to kick Lu Tianxing out for good. Bai Zhiqing might not care about him, but he didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d dare to go against the entire Bai¡¯s Group¡ªeven if she was the Chairman, she couldn¡¯t afford to anger everyone.

    He might even go a step further, frame Lu Tianxing as the traitor of Bai¡¯s Group, and then report him to the police. Let the police take Lu Tianxing away for industrial espionage and eliminate him once and for all.

    Lin Yao¡¯s lips curled slightly, forming a sinister smile. He was determined to crush Lu Tianxingpletely; that was the consequence of crossing him.

    Upon hearing Lin Yao¡¯s words, aside from a few people like Xue Man and Lin Qianru, the rest showed changes in their expressions. If that was the case, they might need to tiptoe around Lu Tianxing in the future.

    They were either managers or deputy managers in Bai¡¯s Group, or heads of certain departments. They had fought for Bai¡¯s Group for many years and could be considered the old guard. Now, they were expected to defer to a mere assistant, which was hardly a pleasing prospect.

    "Mr. Bai, Vice President Lin is right. Since Assistant Lu ims that Vice Chairman Lin is thepany¡¯s traitor, why not ask Assistant Lu toe out and present evidence? This would satisfy everyone. Otherwise, using a Vice Chairman of being a traitor could have a negative impact on Bai¡¯s Group," someone from Lin Yao¡¯s faction stood up and said.

    This individual had been promoted by Lin Yao himself. If Lin Yao were confirmed as a traitor to Bai¡¯s Group, and considering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thunderous methods, his fate wouldn¡¯t be much better.

    "Yes, Mr. Bai. Since Assistant Lu uses Vice Chairman Lin of being thepany¡¯s traitor, we should have Assistant Lue over, confront him directly, and see who is the real traitor. Then it will all be clear."

    "That¡¯s right, if Assistant Lu dares to make the usation, then he must provide evidence, or such an unfounded charge will hardly convince anyone."

    "Exactly, since Assistant Lu said it, he shoulde out and rify things in person."

    This person¡¯s words immediately triggered a wave of agreement among the crowd.

    Xue Man and Lin Qianru sat to one side, silent and expressionless, yet their hearts were filled with anxiety. Lu Tianxing really had some nerve; he could have said anything else, but he insisted on using Lin Yao of being a traitor. To make matters worse, there wasn¡¯t even any evidence! Spouting nonsense without proof could get him fired.

    Both women, Lin Qianru and Xue Man, were anxious, but helpless¡ªthey were human, not divine, and couldn¡¯t conjure up evidence from thin air. They could only pray that Lu Tianxing truly had the evidence.

    Bai Zhiqing sat with a cold expression, her indifferent gaze taking in everything around her, absorbing everyone¡¯s reactions. In her heart, Bai Zhiqing had never doubted Lu Tianxing¡¯s words; she knew his character well. Lu Tianxing might be somewhat frivolous, but he would never use someone with a fabricated charge to frame them unjustly.

    Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, if he really disliked Lin Yao, there was absolutely no need for such a ploy. He could simply have caught Lin Yao and beaten him up, or even killed him. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial abilities, Lin Yao probably wouldn¡¯t even know how he died¡ªso why bother with a lie that could be easily exposed?

    What Bai Zhiqing was truly worried about now was whether Lu Tianxing could produce evidence proving Lin Yao was a traitor to Bai¡¯s Group. Without evidence, there was no way Lin Yao would be expelled from Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Click!"

    Just then, the door to the conference room was suddenly opened, and a voice rang out.

    "What¡¯s all this noise about? Don¡¯t you see I¡¯ve arrived?"

    Lu Tianxing walked in from outside, holding a document bag, and went straight to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side. "Lin Yao, if you had just admitted your guilt, it would have been over, but unfortunately, you refuse to see the truth until you¡¯re faced with death. You want evidence? I¡¯ll show it to you now and let you die with your eyes wide open."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried an undeniable presence that drowned out all others.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival, Bai Zhiqing, Xue Man, and Lin Qianru collectively breathed a sigh of relief. His presence meant that he had surely obtained evidence of Lin Yao¡¯s betrayal and hadplete confidence in his im.

    Lin Yao¡¯s face twitched slightly, followed by a sneer. In his view, Lu Tianxing was merely putting on a show, wielding false evidence in an attempt to trick him.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said evenly, "Assistant Lu, just in time. If you¡¯ve got evidence, why not show it to everyone? Let¡¯s put to rest any doubts and show if I, Bai Zhiqing, am really ndering him."

    "Assistant Lu, you im I¡¯m a traitor to thepany. I wonder what evidence you have to show us," Lin Yao said with a dark look and a sneer. "If you have evidence, I, Lin Yao, am willing to ept my punishment. However, if Assistant Lu is just talking nonsense, I suggest it¡¯s better for you to resign voluntarily. It¡¯s better for everyone that way, rather than being dragged out like a dogter, which would be quite unsightly."

    Lin Yao¡¯s face bore a sneer; he didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing had any evidence. His actions were wless; how could anyone know?

    "Assistant Lu, since you say you have evidence, why not show it and make clear who is in the wrong?" The manager egged on by Lin Yao also chimed in from the side.

    This person seemed to be speaking in favor of Lu Tianxing, but with many eyes watching, if the evidence Lu Tianxing presented turned out to be fake, his fate would certainly be dismal, thrown out on his ear¡ªdefaming senior management was an unforgivable sin in anyone¡¯s eyes.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the man and curled his lips into a cold smile. "Since you want evidence, I¡¯ll give you evidence, and let¡¯s make your death clear and understandable."

    Lu Tianxing pulled several photographs from the document bag and handed them to Bai Zhiqing. "Mr. Bai, this is what I¡¯ve found. These are recent photos showing Lin Yao in frequent contact with people from Zhang Group, along with pictures of Lin Yao¡¯s interactions with Zhang Group¡¯s people abroad."

    "Furthermore, I found an anonymous bank ount opened by Lin Yao abroad. On the day before we went to the tender, this bank ount suddenly gained ten million. Lin Yao, can you exin how these ten million came about? In addition, I had someone check the bank ount that transferred money to Lin Yao¡¯s bank ount¡ªit¡¯s a Swiss Bank card, and the owner of that card is the General Manager of Zhang Group, Zhang Tianfeng."

    "Lin Yao, do you have any exnation for this? Don¡¯t tell me Zhang Tianfeng simply admired you, so he casually gave you ten million."

    Lu Tianxing watched Lin Yao with a mocking smile. The Swiss Bank was indeed very good at keeping secrets, but in front of the Angel Intelligence Station, it didn¡¯t amount to much. They could hack into their system undetected and obtaining such information was a piece of cake.

 Chapter 437 - 435 - s are all evidence

    <h4>Chapter 437: 435 Chapters are all evidence</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yao, then lowered her head to look at the documents handed over by Lu Tianxing. A trace of cold sweat immediately appeared on her pretty face. It wasn¡¯t surprise; rather, she was entirely frightened by Lu Tianxing. One must know that customer information from Swiss Bank is always confidential, the average person has no right to view it, and even some countries may not be able to obtain it from Swiss Bank.

    But Lu Tianxing had managed to get his hands on this information, and the records were very detailed. However, it was obvious that Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t have obtained this data from Swiss Bank in such a short time. That meant there was only one possibility, this guy had someone hack into the Swiss Bank system and then got ahold of these documents.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath. This bastard was way too daring, actually hacking into the Swiss Bank system. Was he not afraid of being exposed and bing an international fugitive?

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inquiring gaze, Lu Tianxing raised an eyebrow, his meaning clear¡ªI did just that.

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, realizing that she might be driven to her grave by him sooner orter. If not buried alive, she¡¯d be scared to death by him.

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing and picked up the documents in her hand to study them carefully.

    The entire conference room fell silent. Everyone held their breath, afraid even to breathe loudly, let alone speak. The looks they gave Lu Tianxing had a tinge of awe. If what Lu Tianxing had just said was true, it would mean that Lu Tianxing was not someone to be trifled with.

    Offending an ordinary person didn¡¯t matter much, but offending someone capable might lead to them ruining you without your noticing. It was best not to provoke these types of people, especially since they had no ties to Lin Yao.

    Bai Zhiqing looked down at the documents. The details recorded encounters between Lin Yao and the personnel from Zhang Group. Each photograph, although somewhat blurry, could undoubtedly be identified, along with clear banking records.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression grew darker and darker, the coldness in her beautiful eyes nearly freezing someone solid.

    The conference room was dead silent, Lin Yao¡¯s face constantly changing as he looked at the documents in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, his heart pounding with anxiety. He wished he could just snatch the documents away because Lu Tianxing was not lying¡ªthe anonymous bank card was something he had arranged after pulling many strings.

    However, Lin Yao remained seated, his face betraying no emotion. He didn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing could have found all this information and traced it back to Swiss Bank. Did this guy think he was a god?

    "Bang!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face became even more ugly as she mmed her palm down on the table, her voice somber, "Lin Yao, do you have any exnations for this matter?"

    "I have nothing to exin."

    Lin Yao swept a cold nce over Lu Tianxing and spoke indifferently, "Mr. Bai, if you think I am a traitor of Bai¡¯s Group, I have nothing to say. However, I do have a question for Assistant Lu. Don¡¯t I, as the Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, have the right to make friends? I didn¡¯t know he was from Zhang Group, and as you said yourself, it¡¯s an anonymous bank card. How do you know this card belongs to me? What evidence do you have? Assistant Lu, I seriously suspect that you are acting out of personal vendetta. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I will definitely take you to court for defamation."

    Hearing Lin Yao¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze once again fell on Lu Tianxing. That¡¯s right, Lin Yao had the right to make friends, and it was possible that the other party had concealed their identity. And even if Zhang Tianfeng had transferred money to the anonymous bank card, what proof was there that this bank card belonged to Lin Yao? It could only indirectly suggest that Lin Yao might be a traitor, but it wasn¡¯t certain.

    "Vice Chairman Lin is indeed eloquent. You are right; this evidence only indicates that you might be a traitor. However..."

    Lu Tianxing paused, his tone sarcastic as he looked at Lin Yao and said, "However, this is just an appetizer. If you had simply admitted it, Vice Chairman Lin, that would have been the end of it. But since you are adamant until the bitter end, I¡¯ll make sure you have no hope left."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing took an A4 sheet from his pocket and handed it to Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Mr. Bai, please take a look at this document. This is the login IP address my friend found after hacking into the Swiss Bank system, and this IP address was used to ess that bank card."

    "Tang Jin, take a look. Whose IP address is this in thepany?"

    With an icy gaze, Bai Zhiqing directly passed the A4 paper to a chubby man wearing sses. He was the head of the IT department.

    Receiving the A4 paper with palpable nervousness, Tang Jin said after a nce, "Chairman, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the IP address of Vice President Lin¡¯s office."

    "Tang Jin, make sure you see it clearly. Don¡¯t talk nonsense," Lin Yao shouted angrily, his gaze chillingly fixed on Tang Jin.

    Unfazed, Tang Jin responded tly, "Mr. Bai, I am absolutely certain. Theputers of all the senior executives in Bai¡¯s Group have unique IP addresses, and this IP belongs to Vice President Lin¡¯s office."

    The words of Tang Jin echoed in the conference room, leaving everyone feeling a chilling wind sweep through, shivering at the thought. Lu Tianxing was terrifying¡ªnot only had he obtained the documents, he had even traced the IP address, hell-bent on running Lin Yao into the ground.

    Everyone¡¯s heart chilled in secret, and they resolved that they must not easily offend Lu Tianxing in the future, as who knows if Lu Tianxing would dig up their past.

    "This is fake, Chairman, it¡¯s fake, Lu Tianxing must be framing me, he¡¯s ndering me." Lin Yao¡¯s face changed drastically, as he pointed at Lu Tianxing and bellowed.

    "Fake?"

    Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Vice Chairman Lin, you say this is fake, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you another piece of evidence, I think you should recognize it!"

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing took a ck USB drive out of his pocket and spoke to Tang Jin, "Minister Tang, I wonder if I might borrow yourputer for a moment."

    "No problem, Assistant Lu, please feel free to use it."

    Tang Jin didn¡¯t refuse; he had no vested interest with Lin Yao. While speaking, he directly handed over theptop in front of him to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took theptop, plugged the USB drive into it, and then clicked open a video file directly.

    "My name is Qian Lu, I am an employee of Zhang Group, I have been tasked by our General Manager Zhang Tianfeng to make contact with Bai¡¯s Group representative Zhang Tianfeng, with the purpose of persuading Lin Yao to join Zhang Group so he could act as our inside man to swallow up Bai¡¯s Group. We promised that once Bai¡¯s Group was taken over, he would be the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group..."

    The video yed slowly, featuring a somewhat young man who sat in a somewhat dark and cramped room, indeed the man Lin Yao had dealt with. The man sat there as if narrating his own story, confessing everything, including his attempts to persuade Zhang Tianfeng and the secretly recorded audio that he had turned over.

    "Vice Chairman Lin, is this evidence sufficient?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile, looking at Lin Yao.

    "No... no, this can¡¯t be, Qian Lu clearly left Modu already, how could he be here, why, this is impossible."

    Lin Yao copsed onto the chair, hisplexion horribly pale as he muttered to himself in a low voice, Zhang Tianfeng had clearly told him that Qian Lu had left Modu, so why did he appear in the video, telling all that had happened, especially the fact that Qian Lu had secretly recorded everything, this recording directly crushed hisst straw.

    "Lin Yao, do you have anything else to exin?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was grim as she watched the video on theputer, her eyes ice cold as she looked at Lin Yao, furiously saying: "Lin Yao, I, Bai Zhiqing, have never wronged you. Since you joined thepany, I have always valued you highly, even going against public opinion to promote you to Vice Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. Why would you betray thepany?"

    "Why betray? Why, Bai Zhiqing, do you have the nerve to ask me why I betrayed, haha..."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yao¡¯s expression turned dark and violent in an instant, as he burst into a madugh.

    "Bai Zhiqing, you have the nerve to ask me why I betrayed thepany, I have been devoted to thepany ever since I joined, always thinking wholeheartedly of thepany¡¯s interests, but what about you? You treat me like a dog, you publicly turned against me over a trivial assistant, showing me disdain. I¡¯ve been pursuing you for so many years, but you have always looked at me with cold eyes, as if I¡¯m invisible. Haven¡¯t I worked hard at Bai¡¯s Group all these years just to win you over? But you have always ignored me, since you, Bai Zhiqing, started this, why can¡¯t I go all in?"

    Lin Yaopletely let go of all pretenses, looking ferociously at Bai Zhiqing and roaring hysterically, "It¡¯s just that I underestimated your abilities, Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to find this information, this time you win, I, Lin Yao, admit defeat, I resign, I quit."

    As he spoke, Lin Yao furiously removed his work badge from around his neck, mmed it onto the table, and stormed out.

    "Leaving? Lin Yao, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave today, I¡¯ve brought some friends over for you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yao with a cold smile; had he not followed Bai Zhiqing there that time, Bai Zhiqing might have been dead, and he was never merciful towards an enemy.

    At these words, Lin Yao¡¯s step faltered, and he looked darkly at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?"

    "I don¡¯t mean much, only that a person must naturally pay the price once they¡¯ve done wrong. Mr. Bai might be willing to let you go, but I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want anyone scheming behind my back."

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and called out to the outside, "Officers, you maye in now."

    Big reveal tomorrow, brothers lend your support, subscribe, save, rmend, vote for the month, donate!

 Chapter 438 - 436 I Would Like to Take a Leave (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 436 I Would Like to Take a Leave (First Update)</h4>

    "Police?"

    As soon as Lin Yao heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his face immediately changed color. Betraying corporate secrets and secretly colluding with otherpanies against his own was a typical case of corporate espionage, punishable by at least three years in prison. If Bai Zhiqing was unwilling to let him off the hook, relying on the Bai Family¡¯s influence, he might spend his entire life behind bars. Even if he were released, bearing the reputation of a corporate spy would likely ruin his lifepletely.

    Subconsciously, Lin Yao turned to run, but Xue Man, who had been watching him, blocked his path and delivered a fierce kick to his stomach, sending him flying. He felt as if his intestines were about to burst, tears streaming down his face, unable to get up for a long time, only able to emit hoarse cries of pain.

    "Click!"

    Following the sound of Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, the conference room door was suddenly pushed open, and three police officers walked in.

    "Mr. Lin Yao, right? Bai¡¯s Group has reported you for leaking corporate secrets and epting bribes. Pleasee with us to assist with the investigation!"

    One of the police officers took out handcuffs and walked over to Lin Yao, who sat on the ground with a deathly pale face, resigned to his fate. His lips trembling, he allowed the police officer to handcuff him without any resistance.

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m not sure if you can hand over these materials to the police. Rest assured, the police will absolutely not leak anything."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, put the materials and the USB drive back into the document bag, and handed it to the police officer: "Thank you, please pass my thanks to your captain, I appreciate your help this time."

    Beforeing to the conference room, Lu Tianxing had secretly made a call to Xue Bing, asking her to send some people to Bai¡¯s Group. Originally, if Lin Yao had admitted his wrongdoing, that would have been the end of it, and merely firing Lin Yao from Bai¡¯s Group would have sufficed.

    After all, Lin Yao had once been an employee of Bai¡¯s Group and had made significant contributions. Out of respect for the monk, one should respect the Buddha, and as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, he naturally couldn¡¯t make his wife ufortable. Unfortunately, Lin Yao didn¡¯t repent but tried to frame him as a corporate spy. Since Lin Yao was digging his own grave, he couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re a friend of our captain and our friend. There¡¯s no need to be courteous with us; this is our duty. Goodbye."

    The police officer nodded and, practically, two people dragged Lin Yao out, one on each side.

    Watching Lin Yao be taken away by the police, everyone turned their gaze to Lu Tianxing, shuddering at how ruthless he was. Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions had sent Lin Yao straight to the Eighteenth Layer Hell. With so much evidence, the charge of corporate espionage against Lin Yao was a certainty. Going to prison was a done deal, and even if Lin Yao got out after several years, his life would likely be over, burdened with the reputation of a spy who sold out corporate secrets for money. Very fewpanies would dare to hire someone like that, uncertain whether he might stab them in the back at a critical moment. For apany, betrayal, especially by top executives, can be devastating.

    Lin Yao was done, thoroughly done for life.

    Everyone was well aware, determined not to offend Lu Tianxing in the future, or else, no one knew if their fate would be the same as Lin Yao¡¯s. After all, not many can im a spotless record; there¡¯s always something wrong, and if Lu Tianxing caught wind of it, who knew whether Bai Zhiqing would fire them. They worked hard to be executives at Bai¡¯s Group, and losing that job would be too unfortunate.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Yao being taken away by the police, her expression unchanged, feeling no desire to plead for Lin Yao. If Lin Yao hadn¡¯t argued and hadn¡¯t tried to frame Lu Tianxing, she might have simply fired him. But Lin Yao didn¡¯t just fail to repent; he intensified his efforts to nder Lu Tianxing, which utterly convinced Bai Zhiqing to abandon any intention of interceding on his behalf. Not stepping on him once more would already be the epitome of mercy on her part.

    After Lin Yao was taken away by the police, the meeting drew to a close. Bai Zhiqing fired several employees who were very close to Lin Yao, and after delivering a mix of carrot-and-stick speeches, she officially ended the meeting.

    ...

    In the chairman¡¯s office.

    Lu Tianxing sat leisurely on the sofa, holding a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. He sipped it lightly and praised, "This coffee tastes good, but drinking coffee all day is bad for your health. It¡¯s better to drink less in the future. Drinking tea is a good choice. I especially like Wuyi Mountain¡¯s Da Hong Pao. You could prepare some in the future. It shows good taste, can cultivate your sentiments, and gives off the aura of a literary person."

    Bai Zhiqing sat in her chair, watching Lu Tianxing coldly and said in a chilly voice, "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to exin where those materials came from?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing indifferently and said, "What¡¯s there to exin? It¡¯s nothing more than hacking into the other party¡¯s bank system andputer, finding the materials, and printing them out. Honey, if you want to thank me, there¡¯s no need. After all, you¡¯re my wife, and I¡¯m naturally kind-hearted. Doing a little something for my wife is no big deal."

    Lu Tianxing continued to talk,pletely oblivious to the murderous look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    "Of course, honey, if you really want to thank me, that¡¯s not out of the question either. Just give me back the spending money you took from me; I¡¯m very generous, I don¡¯t mind even if you only return half."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth. Do you have any idea what the consequences of hacking into those systems could be if you got caught? You¡¯d probably spend the rest of your life in prison."

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing, gritting her teeth in anger. Doesn¡¯t this bastard ever think about the consequences of his actions?

    "Staying in prison?"

    Lu Tianxing snorted with a smirk, "Wife, don¡¯t worry about it. If they want to keep me in prison, first they¡¯d have to catch me. And if they don¡¯t even know about the intrusion into their bank system, how can they catch me? Rx, the Swiss banking system isn¡¯t imprable, I¡¯ve got plenty of ways to hack in. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Bai Zhiqing was at a loss for words upon hearing this. Indeed, they say if you¡¯re caught, you¡¯re a criminal, but if you¡¯re not, you¡¯re just a rich tycoon, like the news story that broke a while ago: a man who stole millions years ago and was never found is now a billionaire. If he hadn¡¯t been caught, he would still be a billionaire, not a thief.

    "But you still shouldn¡¯t do this. If something happened to you, what would I... what would your grandparents do?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing angrily, almost blurting out ¡¯what about me?¡¯.

    "Heh, wife, can I take all this as you caring about me?"

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, gently blowing out a smoke ring, his eyes sweeping over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderously adorable face, watching it heave up and down, itching to experience it firsthand right away.

    "I couldn¡¯t care less about you, you¡¯re too full of yourself," she retorted.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a cold re, refusing to admit she was worried about him.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat flustered eyes, Lu Tianxing found it amusing and said, "Wife, I want to ask for a day off today."

    "A day off?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, her eyes suddenly turning icy, "Lu Tianxing, what do you need a day off for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to meet some maid behind my back."

    "Wife, can¡¯t you have a more innocent mind? Would I tell you if I were going to meet someone?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a look and let out a gentle sigh, his expression turning somber as he said, "Today is the anniversary of the old director of the Sunshine Orphanage, and I want to go to his grave to pay my respects. If it weren¡¯t for the old director, I probably would have died a long time ago. He¡¯s always been the closest family I¡¯ve had, like my own grandfather."

    "Paying respects to the old director Yang Shulin?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled and then remembered. She had investigated Lu Tianxing before their marriage and knew that the old director of the Sunshine Orphanage was surnamed Yang, named Yang Shulin, a respectable man who single-handedly adopted many orphans and raised them sessfully; sadly, the Sunshine Orphanage closed down three years ago due to various issues, and its director Yang Shulin had passed away from a strokest year.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s saddened face, Bai Zhiqing blurted out without thinking, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Wife, what did you say? You¡¯ll go with me?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly looked up, his face filled with surprise.

    In China, it is said that an ugly wife meets the inws, a meeting that indirectly confirms the rtionship between two people. If a woman goes to pay respects to the deceased parents, it signifies that she considers herself the man¡¯s wife.

    The old director of the Sunshine Orphanage was like Tianxing¡¯s second parents, his real grandfather, who gave him a second life. If it weren¡¯t for the old director, Tianxing might have frozen to death long ago. Now Bai Zhiqing¡¯s decision to apany him to meet the old director meant she had acknowledged in her heart that he was her husband.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s surprised look, Bai Zhiqing, uncharacteristically devoid of anger, spoke softly, "You are my husband. The old director gave you a second chance at life. He is as good as your birth parents, your family. So naturally, the old director is also my family. I want to go with you to pay homage to them. Is that okay?"

    "Sure, no problem, let¡¯s go now," Lu Tianxing nodded emphatically.

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing showed a faint smile on her face and suddenly seemed to remember something, quickly saying, "Wait for me a moment, I need to change my clothes."

    "Wife, is that necessary? What you¡¯re wearing is already fine, and besides, the old director won¡¯t mind."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, speechless. He had witnessed how long it took Bai Zhiqing to change clothes¡ªnever less than half an hour, trying on one piece after another.

    "What do you know? Have you ever seen anyone go to pay respects dressed in an OL suit?"

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a curious nce and walked into the back room. Since she often workedte at the office, she had several changes of clothing in the rest area there.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing head to the back room, Lu Tianxing slumped on the couch, lit another cigarette, and gazed nkly at the ceiling, seemingly lost in thought about something.

 Chapter 439 - 437 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Confession (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 437 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Confession (2nd Update)</h4>

    Ten minutester, Bai Zhiqing changed into a fitted women¡¯s suit and walked out of the resting room, her gaze involuntarily falling on Lu Tianxing, who was sitting on the sofa.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing radiated a touch of sadness, like a wounded beast licking its wounds alone in a corner, tears streaming down, utterly out of ce in the surrounding space.

    Softly, by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, Bai Zhiqing could distinctly feel the indescribable pain in his eyes. This pain made her heart tremble uncontrobly.

    She had never seen Lu Tianxing in such agony, a pain that seeped into the marrow, indescribable with words, yet Bai Zhiqing could empathize so deeply that her own heart ached, a heart-wrenching pain. She wished she could hold Lu Tianxing in her arms andfort him.

    At this very moment, even Bai Zhiqing herself hadn¡¯t realized how much more she cared about Lu Tianxing, not wanting to see him unhappy.

    She would rather see Lu Tianxing merry and smiling every day than witness this scene.

    Bai Zhiqing gently sat in front of Lu Tianxing and asked softly, "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I¡¯m fine, my love. Let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing came to his senses, looked at Bai Zhiqing, and squeezed out a forced smile.

    "Mm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded softly and followed behind Lu Tianxing towards the door.

    Meanwhile, Lan Xin sat at her desk, utterly dejected, her disappointment reaching its peak. She had thought that Mr. Bai would severely reprimand Lu Tianxing, and then she could step in to exin¡ªa perfect n.

    But to her surprise, Lu Tianxing was unscathed and loungingfortably in his chair.

    "Could I have been wrong? Are Mr. Bai and Lu Tianxing not rted at all, merely distant rtives?"

    An idea shed through Lan Xin¡¯s mind, and she became immensely depressed, regretting all the effort she had wasted.

    While Lan Xin was lost in her wild thoughts, the door to the executive office was suddenly opened.

    Lu Tianxing walked out first, with Bai Zhiqing following behind him, head bowed like a dutiful wife.

    Lan Xin¡¯s mouth dropped open in disbelief as she watched the scene unfold.

    This wasn¡¯t the usual order of things. Shouldn¡¯t the chairman be leading with the assistant following timidly behind? But now it seemed like Lu Tianxing was the chairman and Mr. Bai the assistant, which was utterly bewildering.

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she forgot even to greet them, staring nkly as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked one after another into the elevator.

    It took a while for Lan Xin to snap back to reality, murmuring to herself, "Was I seeing things? Did I just see Mr. Bai following behind that jerk Lu Tianxing? Could it be that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying and actually won over Mr. Bai? His taste is really questionable. He doesn¡¯t like the handsome young guys but favors a lecherous loser? Could it be that Assistant Lu is really skilled in bed, the ssic ¡¯big equipment, good performance¡¯ type?"

    At this moment, this young woman with a baby face pondered wildly, unaware of how Bai Zhiqing would react if she knew about these thoughts.

    ...

    Located on the outskirts of Modu City, Sining Cemetery was transformed from a barren hill into a hill of tombs. Standing at the foot of the hill, one could see rows of tombstones stretching upward, an unnerving sight of upright grave markers.

    The somber trees nted around the cemetery failed to offer any sense of greenery; instead, they added to the eerie atmosphere.

    The entire cemetery exuded an oppressive air, and whoever entered would have a gloomy expression, void of any smiles.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived at the old dean¡¯s grave and arranged the various offerings they had bought along the way.

    "Old man, today is your memorial day, and here I am visiting you again. After so many years, I have finally returned, and I will never leave again. Old man, how have you been down there all these years? You always said I was particrly mischievous and would probably never find a wife. However, I must disappoint you because I am now married, and my wife is quite beautiful¡ªa business goddess of Modu City, the dream goddess of countless people. Today, I have brought her here for you to see. Do you think she is a great match for me, like a match made in heaven?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was husky and low. He picked up a bottle of Moutai from the side, opened the lid, and slowly poured himself a cup, then poured another and ced it in front of the tombstone.

    "Old man, your silence means consent. I didn¡¯t realize you had such good taste, that you could see right through my hidden depths. Do you now feel especially proud to have such a beautiful granddaughter-inw? You could boast about it for a year. I have nothing else to do today, how about we, grandfather and grandson, have a good drink together? I brought your favorite Moutai. Smell it; isn¡¯t it fragrant?"

    "Hehe, old man, even though you don¡¯t say a word, I know what you want to say. You must be saying inside that this girl must be blind to fancy someone like me. Such a pity, but who can me me for having good genes? Being handsome justes with perks, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly to himself, alternating between crying andughing, as memories of the old orphanage director, Yang Shulin, flooded his mind.

    Ever since he could remember, he had stayed at Sunshine Orphanage, and the old director, Yang Shulin, was his only family. After more than ten years at the orphanage, he left at the age of eighteen to join the army, and now, several yearster, everything had changed. He had thought about helping the old director and Sunshine Orphanage, but unfortunately, the old director refused his aid, leaving him no choice but to leave regretfully. By the time he returned to China, he was already separated from the old director by life and death.

    Bai Zhiqing stood aside, her face heavy as she watched Lu Tianxing. She had never seen him like this before, let alone seen him cry.

    They say men do not weep easily, for only in deep love will their tears fall.

    It was then that Bai Zhiqing realized that even this jovial and smiling man harbored pain in his heart¡ªpains unknown to anyone else.

    "Tianxing, drinking alone is no fun; let me join you."

    Bai Zhiqing, unsure how tofort Lu Tianxing, picked up a bottle of liquor from the side, gently opened it, and poured it onto the ground: "Old director, please allow me to address you like this. My name is Bai Zhiqing, Tianxing¡¯s wife, and from now on, your granddaughter-inw. And don¡¯t listen to Tianxing; what ¡¯business goddess¡¯ I am just an ordinary person. I came in a rush this time and didn¡¯t bring anything special for you. I hope you, sir, won¡¯t mind."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate to kneel in front of the tombstone, bowing solemnly three times, her head striking the concrete floor with a sound, making genuine, reverberating knocks, without any pretense because, in her heart, she had slowly begun to see Lu Tianxing as her husband and Lu Tianxing¡¯s family as her own.

    The next time Bai Zhiqing raised her head, there were faint traces of blood discernible on her pale forehead.

    "Wife, you..."

    Hearing the somber voice beside him, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, surprised as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to say anything; I know. Perhaps in your heart, you have never truly considered me your wife, but in my heart, you are already my husband, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, and your family is also my family now," Bai Zhiqing said, her face showing a deste smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know? Actually, even a month ago, I never thought there¡¯d be a day like this. I had never imagined spending my life with a scoundrel and a pervert like you.

    "Even though you took my first time and we got married, in my heart, I never acknowledged you as my husband. The man I envision as my husband couldn¡¯t be further from what you are. I don¡¯t dream of my husband being incredibly handsome or wealthy, but he must at least understand me, love me,fort me¡ªthat would be enough," Bai Zhiqing continued, her face showing another sorrowful smile that pained the heart.

    Seeing this smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt a pain in his heart and instinctively wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

    Bai Zhiqing, however, didn¡¯t react and kept speaking. "My requirements for my future husband aren¡¯t high. All I hope for is a husband who lets me bully him when I¡¯m upset, who cheers me up, whoughs with me when I¡¯m happy, who sings love songs to me when I cannot sleep to help me drift off. That would be enough."

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know? The first time I saw you, I thought you were trash, the dregs and dross of society, far from the man I envisioned as my husband. I¡¯ve always struggled to understand why Grandpa chose you, turning our sham marriage into a real one¡ªthere were times I even wanted to kill you and dump your body in the wilderness," Bai Zhiqing said, gritting her teeth yet with a foolish smile on her face.

    "Perhaps you were like me back then, only marrying me because of a contractual agreement. I¡¯m a woman; I could feel it. While you were always jesting and frolicking with me on the surface, your heart never opened up to me. But perhaps this is a woman¡¯s folly; the more you hid yourself, the more I wanted to understand your past..."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heartfelt words, Lu Tianxing shuddered. She was right; a month earlier, he had never regarded Bai Zhiqing as his woman, his wife, merely a passerby in his life. Once the contract they signed expired, or Bai Zhiqing terminated it, he would disappear from her life forever.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, Bai Zhiqing was like a proud peacock, a celestial maiden high above, to be admired from afar but never to be ~defiled~. He never thought he would grow old with Bai Zhiqing, this somewhat domineering, somewhat foolish woman.

    Here ends the second update, with two more to follow, totaling an update of twelve thousand words. Your support and rewards are greatly appreciated!

 Chapter 440 - 438 Crisis Gradually Arises (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 438 Crisis Gradually Arises (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know? The first time you saved me, I thought I understood you, but then you vanished into the mist again, just like the sand on a beach, clearly grasped in one¡¯s hand, yet unknowingly slipping through the fingers. Perhaps, from that moment on, I found myself caring more and more for you, even caring about your feelings, caring about what you like to eat."

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly to herself, a sweet smile flickering across her face, "Do you remember when I asked you if you would change? You never really answered me, but now I tell you, people change, and so do I. I used to disdain you, but unfortunately, afterwards, I changed¡ªI became concerned about you, got jealous, became unreasonable. I only hope you can remember me...."

    Looking at the sweet smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, and he felt quite ufortable.

    "Wife, I...."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t understand the pain of being a strong woman. Every day you¡¯re met with looks of fear and gazes that lust after your body. Sometimes, I truly yearn to be like other ordinary girls, to be able to act coy with my boyfriend, show a little temperament, then quarrel and fuss with my boyfriend in the streets, showing off our love, watching movies together, going crazy together."

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know? The amusement park was the second time I had ever been in my life, the first was with my parents, and the second... with you...."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke slowly; Lu Tianxing was silent, gently stroking her hair. He never knew Bai Zhiqing had so many things suppressed in her heart, things she couldn¡¯t confide or speak of to others¡ªthings she had to endure and shoulder by herself.

    These things were too heavy for a woman, so heavy that they took her breath away, forcing her to put on an indifferent facade to show the world she was not to be trifled with.

    "Lu Tianxing, I hope if one day you stop liking me, you can tell me. I don¡¯t want to be fooled like an idiot. I, Bai Zhiqing, would rather fail than be deceived. At least I have cried,ughed, and loved, and that¡¯s enough."

    "Moreover, I promise you, I will try to fall in love with you."

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head and gazed earnestly at Lu Tianxing, giving no ground.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face and said softly, "I won¡¯t tell you, because I want to grow old with you, to be with you forever, even if you fall in love with another man, I will still tie you to my side, and no one can take you away."

    "Who do you think you are? The moment I get tired of you, I¡¯ll kick you away and find another man, hmph."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s domineering words, Bai Zhiqing gave him an annoyed look, but a sweet smile appeared on her face, even if Lu Tianxing was deceiving her, she was satisfied.

    Sometimes what a woman wants is really simple, even a lie can make her feel sweet.

    Women can be shrewd at times, and yet so foolish at others, willing to give their all for love.

    "Kick me away? I¡¯m like a piece of sticky candy, once I stick to you, you can¡¯t shake me off for the rest of your life. If you dare kick me away, I¡¯ll enforce family discipline."

    Lu Tianxing grinned, his fingers gently touching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s forehead, "Does it hurt?"

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, a smile on her face, "It doesn¡¯t hurt. This is a kowtow I made for our grandfather."

    "Old man, did you hear that? Your granddaughter-inw just kowtowed to you. Don¡¯t you think you should give her a big red envelope, since it¡¯s her first timeing home?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, turning his head to look at the photo on the tombstone, which bore a kind smile, as if he were facing not a photo but a living person standing right in front of him.

    Bai Zhiqing knelt quietly beside Lu Tianxing, not speaking, just listening silently as Lu Tianxing told their story.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Modu Wang Family Mansion.

    Wang Yanzhi sat on the sofa in his study, his expression dark, radiating bursts of murderous intent. Standing in front of him was a thin man.

    With a somber face, Wang Yanzhi said, "What are you doing back here today? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing?"

    The slender man replied respectfully, "Master, I have news. Today, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing left Bai¡¯s Group and went to the outskirts, to Sining Cemetery. There¡¯s no one else with them, just the two of them."

    "The outskirts¡¯ Sining Cemetery?"

    A vicious gleam flickered in Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, "Good, very good indeed. Sining Cemetery is a nice ce, with clear mountains and fresh waters, death there saves the trouble of buying a burial plot, just bury on the spot."

    "Master, what should we do next? Shall we send someone to follow them, to prevent any idents?" the scrawny man hesitated before speaking.

    "No need. This matter does not concern our Wang Family. We¡¯re just spectators. It¡¯s the Night Wolf Mercenary Group who¡¯ll act, not us."

    With a coldugh, Wang Yanzhi waved the man off. Then, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    "Mr. Ye Lang, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing are currently at the outskirts in Sining Cemetery."

    "I know. We¡¯re ready. But are you ready, Mr. Wang?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m prepared. However, Mr. Ye Lang, you¡¯d better understand that I can only dy the police response for ten minutes. If you can¡¯t finish off these two in that time, the police will arrive as soon as possible. Also, there are two people from the Yanhuang Group in Modu; you¡¯d be wise to be careful not to catch their attention."

    "Mr. Wang, you¡¯re overestimating them. Give me three minutes, and I will have them taken care of. As for the Yanhuang Group, aside from Sima Lingyun and those old immortals at Yanhuang, the rest are just trash, not worth mentioning."

    "Then I wish Mr. Ye Lang a swift sess."

    After hanging up the phone, a chilling murderous intent shed across Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face: "Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, today is the day you die. Don¡¯t worry, after you¡¯re gone, I will send those two old immortals from the Bai Family to join you."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold light, and his whole demeanor resembled a venomous snake. That day at the Jinpeng Hotel, he had personally broken his own son¡¯s leg, turning him into the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. Today, he needed Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing dead, their blood to wash away the humiliation he suffered that day.

    "You made me break my own son¡¯s leg; I¡¯ll take your entire family¡¯s lives for it. Not only that, but I¡¯ll also dig up the bones of your kin, pulverize them, and scatter their ashes; I want to ensure they never find peace."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face brimmed with murderous intent, yet there was a twinge of regret in his heart; it was just a pity that Lu Tianxing would not see his family turned to ashes. Such a sight would have been truly beautiful.

    Driven by vengeance, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s psyche had twisted to the extreme. Nothing was too much if it meant getting his revenge.

    ...

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was utterly unaware that the Wang Family¡¯s crisis was slowly unfolding against him; they had even teamed up with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, determined to kill him outright in Sining Cemetery.

    After spending over an hour at Sining Cemetery, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got up, faced the tombstone, and bowed: "Old man, it¡¯s gettingte. Zhiqing and I will head back now. When we have the time, we¡¯ll visit you again. Rest assured, we¡¯ll hurry to give you a chubby great-grandson. When that timees, we¡¯ll bring him along to see you, and don¡¯t you forget the red packet."

    Bai Zhiqing also spoke: "Grandfather, you can be at ease. I will take good care of Tianxing for you. I remember everything you told me: he must love me, protect me, keep me happy, and be there for me when I cry. If he dares to misbehave, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson, so he knows the strength of a Lu Family daughter-inw. Grandfather, I¡¯ve noted everything you just said to me."

    The two returned to their car parked by the road outside Sining Cemetery.

    Lu Tianxing took several deep breaths, collected himself, and looked at Bai Zhiqing with ck lines on his face: "Wife, what did you just say? The old man told you to discipline me? Why didn¡¯t I hear him say that?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and huffed, "Hmph, of course, you didn¡¯t hear it. The old man told me specifically. He said you¡¯re too naughty and that I need to discipline you well. He also said to make sure you care for me and protect me for life, put up with all my antics, or else, Grandfather woulde at night to find you and give you a thrashing on my behalf."

    Lu Tianxing looked in horror at Bai Zhiqing: "Wife, are you human or ghost? Although I envy Xu Xian for having ~been with a snake, and envying Ning Caichen for having ~with~a~ghost, that¡¯s as far as my envy goes. I never thought of actually making love to a ghost."

    "Oh really, Lu Tianxing, you dare call me a ghost girl? Have you turned against heaven? Today, I¡¯ll discipline you on Grandfather¡¯s behalf."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, making a screeching noise. A ghost girl? Was she a ghost girl? Who had ever seen a ghost that beautiful?

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing with bared teeth and ws, ready to enforce her authority and teach him a lesson.

    Bai Zhiqing wed fiercely at Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, punishing him for calling her a ghost girl, for talking about her that way.

    Lu Tianxing seemed not to feel Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions at all; instead, his brows were deeply furrowed, and his gaze swept outside the window.

    Just now, he had sensed a strong sense of crisis shing through his heart, feeling as if he had been targeted by a sniper rifle. But when he focused on it, the sense of crisis vanished without a trace, and he could no longer feel a thing, as if it had all been an illusion.

    The third update has arrived; there¡¯s one more tonight, equivalent to another six updates. I ask for your firepower support!

 Chapter 441 - 439 Ye Lang Appears (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 439 Ye Lang Appears (4th Update)</h4>

    "What¡¯s happening, why am I suddenly feeling so uneasy?"

    Lu Tianxing, sitting in the passenger seat, murmured to himself in a low voice, scanning his surroundings like a hawk eyeing its prey, hoping to catch any hint of danger. His heart was thumping uncontrobly, as if something was about to happen.

    Bai Zhiqing squeezed her arm and, seeing that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t resisting as usual, immediately lifted her head to look at him.

    When she saw the icy coldness in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, her heart skipped a beat and she anxiously said, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Is there danger?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head with a calm expression, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease¡ªa powerful premonition of danger surged within him.

    "Get out of the car immediately."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly spoke up, trusting his instincts even without knowing where the danger wasing from.

    This was a perception honed through years of life-and-death experiences, which had helped him escape countless dangers. Restlessness was never a good sign.

    Without any hesitation, Bai Zhiqing unbuckled her seatbelt, ready to get out of the car. Ever since she poured out her feelings at Lu Tianxing¡¯s tombstone, Bai Zhiqing felt as if her heart had grown closer to his, like a fish that had finally found water, and they got along much better. She carried out Lu Tianxing¡¯s words without a doubt; in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, she believed that he would never harm her.

    "Such keen observation, no wonder the third squad failedpletely. Too bad, in the end, you will die. James, do it."

    Ye Lang stood at a hidden spot with a telescope in hand, admiration flickering in his eyes. He had merely instructed the sniper to aim at Lu Tianxing to confirm the target, yet Lu Tianxing had sensed the danger. Even Ye Lang felt somewhat inferior to Lu Tianxing¡¯s sense of danger.

    "Boss, rx. I guarantee I¡¯ll blow this kid into pieces with one shot. One billion dors, the job is too easy."

    James was a ck man at 1.9 meters tall, and his body was built like a tank, making him look like a human tank.

    Following Ye Lang¡¯s order through the earpiece, James stood up, shouldering a rocketuncher, and pulled the trigger aimed at the Bentley that Bai Zhiqing was in.

    "Boom."

    A streak of mes propelled a screaming rocket through the air.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing felt every hair on his body stand on end, and his heart would not stop pounding, as if he had stepped through the gates of Hell.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing caught a glimpse of a spark of light rushing out from the woods hundreds of meters away. His face changed dramatically.

    "Fuck, a rocket, goddamn it."

    Lu Tianxing could care less at this point, stretching out his hand and grabbing Bai Zhiqing, who was about to get out, while mming his other palm ferociously onto the passenger door.

    "Bang!"

    The True Qi exploded, shattering the steel door into pieces with the power of the True Qi.

    Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing, bolted out of the car like lightning.

    Boom!

    Just as Lu Tianxing left the Bentley, the rocket struck the car. me and debris skyward, the Bentley was blown into the air, tumbling down heavily to the ground and erupting into mes.

    Even in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Bai Zhiqing could still feel the wave of heat hitting her face, and the shrapnel nging against Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi Shield made a dull sound that was truly terrifying.

    "Lu Tianxing, what on earth is happening?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned pale immediately; had they been even a moment, even a secondte, she would have been lost without a trace.

    Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing, moved rapidly to hide behind a wall in the cemetery.

    "Who is it, all of you deserve to die."

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face, a low growl came from Lu Tianxing, and a bloodthirsty killing intent shed in his eyes. Who was it this time, using a rocketuncher so brazenly, clearly intent on sting Bai Zhiqing and him to oblivion?

    In that moment, Lu Tianxing was truly enraged, the bone-chilling killing intent radiating from him. Now, he was like a provoked wild beast, full of murderous intent.

    If he had been just a secondter, Bai Zhiqing would have undoubtedly perished, possibly without leaving a trace. Even if he had survived, the oue would have been grim.

    Kill! Kill!

    The intense killing intent almost materialized around Lu Tianxing, and no matter who the opponent was, they had to die this time.

    The explosion of the car on the road immediately drew the attention of the cemetery staff. One of the workers walked out of the cemetery instinctively to see what had happened. Before he could make out the situation clearly, there was a muffled bang, and the worker¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, with brain matter and blood spraying around.

    "Sniper."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically; he held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, and with the flicker of his figure, they left their original spot.

    "Bang!"

    The very moment Lu Tianxing left, a specialized bullet pierced through the wall built of bricks, booming into the ground right after grazing his back, leaving arge hole.

    It was a frightening sight.

    "Da da da!"

    Before Lu Tianxing could regain his senses, he heard a series of gunshots ringing out.

    The ck man, James, had somehow appeared on the road, no longer holding a rocketuncher but instead wielding a Gatling gun, dubbed the Fire God Cannon, spraying bullets towards where Lu Tianxing might have taken cover relentlessly.

    With mes bursting forth and the Gatling gun unleashing its terrifying firing rate and power, specialized bullets designed to prate True Qi Shields and ordinary metal bullets intertwined, forming a metallic barrage against the wall, instantly sending shards flying and piercing it, sting it to pieces.

    "Hahaha, a master, is this what a master is? Come out,e out for me, Bei Chi, I¡¯m gonna riddle you with holes like a wasp¡¯s nest."

    James¡¯sughter rang out as he controlled the Gatling gun, sweeping the area with fire, while the spent casings clinked crisply as they hit the concrete road.

    "Tianxing, what do we do, what should we do next?"

    At this moment, not a trace of color could be found on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face; she was terrifyingly pale. Even though Lu Tianxing was holding her, she could still feel the bullets whizzing past her body and hitting the ground. The red brick walls looked like they were made of foam, riddled with countless holes and on the verge of copse.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you. Anyone who wants to kill you must step over my dead body first."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was filled with sternness, but it filled Bai Zhiqing with a sense of gratification. She even felt that if death were toe, as long as she was with Lu Tianxing, she would willingly ept it, even if it meant going to Hell to be husband and wife.

    "Lu Tianxing, if...I mean if, if we don¡¯t make it out this time, I hope to have a real wedding with you in the Underworld," Bai Zhiqing said softly, biting her lip.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we aren¡¯t going to die. You haven¡¯t willingly spent our wedding night with me yet, and I haven¡¯t even courted you yet! How could you possibly die? Don¡¯t you always say, ¡¯Good people don¡¯t meet early deaths, and disasters linger for a thousand years?¡¯ I¡¯m a disaster; how could I die?"

    A slight smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as heforted Bai Zhiqing, his heart filled with a fierce intent to kill. Who exactly were these people? They used so many heavy weapons. How could these guys have possibly brought the weapons into Modu?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, looking for a ce to hide. He knew well that if he allowed that man to keep firing the Gatling gun, there was no use in hiding anywhere.

    The Gatling gun, known as the Fire God Cannon, had a terrifying fire rate of 5,000 rounds per minute and wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. Even concrete walls couldn¡¯t withstand its fire, being blown into swiss cheese, especially since the bullets were a mix of specialized and ordinary bullets. You simply wouldn¡¯t know which bullet was specialized, and with such speed, his True Qi Shield might not hold up.

    Furthermore, there was the presence of a sniper lurking in the darkness, eyeing them voraciously.

    Faced with these threats alone, Lu Tianxing would be utterly fearless; if it came to it, he could just run, as they might not be able to catch up with him. However, he had Bai Zhiqing by his side, and it was incredibly difficult to flee. One misstep could mean Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life would be lost in an instant.

    Holding Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing continuously dodged the bullets, his gaze sweeping the surroundings, his expression unable to hide his unease.

    Sining Cemetery was a rtively upscale graveyard, meticulously maintained all around, with absolutely no ce to hide. As for behind the gravestones, Lu Tianxing was certain that the sniper rifle fired earlier had to be a Barrett anti-material sniper rifle, loaded with specialized bullets. Piercing a gravestone would be as easy as eating or drinking.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes moved over each grave until they finally settled on a concealed location, a glint of resolve shing in his eyes. It seemed this was the only option.

    "Wife, are you scared?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and suddenly asked.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, her lips quivering, as she firmly said, "I¡¯m not scared."

    Bai Zhiqing understood very well that this was a matter of life and death. She absolutely could not show even a hint of fear, as that could lead to Lu Tianxing¡¯s distraction. Even if she was afraid, she must not utter it out loud.

    "That¡¯s good."

    With that, Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing, rolled over and fiercely pped his palm towards a grave in the concealed spot.

    "Boom!"

    Vtile True Qi, with the force of thunderous might, sted right into it, creating arge hole surrounded by flying dirt, and the bones inside the grave were ground into nothingness by the True Qi.

    "With no other choice, brother, I apologize. Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-tiered pagoda (Fu Tu)."

    Mumbling to himself, Lu Tianxing directly ced Bai Zhiqing into the hole.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?"

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed drastically. She put aside her concerns about the grave and looked determinedly at Lu Tianxing. "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t go, you¡¯ll die. It¡¯s okay for us to hide here, right? Maybe the police will arrive soon, and you might die if you go out."

    The fourth update is delivered, and with that, today¡¯s updates areplete. Seeking subscriptions, rmendations, I¡¯m begging for them all!!!

 Chapter 442 - 440: Kill

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 440: Kill</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, please don¡¯t go, okay? Maybe the police will be here any minute."

    Bai Zhiqing clenched her teeth as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her tone tinged with a hint of pleading; she knew all too well what Lu Tianxing intended to do.

    There was no denying that Lu Tianxing was strong, but no matter how strong a person is, could he be stronger than a barrage of metal bullets? Could he dodge bombs?

    Lu Tianxing rushing out like this was no different from courting death.

    "Wife, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the legendary cmity; I can live for a thousand years. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely be fine. Remember to hide here obediently, and don¡¯te out until you hear my voice, alright?"

    "Trust your husband, I will definitely be fine."

    Lu Tianxing bent down and gently kissed Bai Zhiqing on the lips, his figure shed, and he instantly disappeared from the spot.

    "Lu Tianxing, you have to be careful, you must be careful. If you die, I will avenge you no matter what, whoever it is, I will make them pay the price. I will tear them to shreds."

    Bai Zhiqing tightened her grip on her fingers, her face carrying an air of grim determination. If something happened to Lu Tianxing, she would ensure that all involved paid the price, even if it cost her everything she had.

    After making arrangements for Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression instantly turned icy cold, and a bone-chilling murderous intent erupted from him. At this moment, Lu Tianxing hadpletely be the Judge that reigned over the Underworld, no longer merely Lu Tianxing.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    The Gatling gun roared madly, its bullets weaving a lethal tapestry of metal that swept over everything, effortlessly pulverizing anything in its path into absolute destruction.

    "Boom!"

    A copsing sound followed, as the bullet-riddled surrounding wall could no longer withstand the impact and copsed thunderously, kicking up clouds of dust. Bullets hit some of the gravestones in the cemetery, chipping off pieces of stone in a spray of fragments.

    "It is indeed him, the human meat grinder James, Night Wolf Mercenary Group, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Today, I¡¯ll make sure youe but never return,pletely wiping out your Night Wolf Mercenary Group and turning you into history."

    After the surrounding wall copsed, Lu Tianxing appeared behind it, his gaze falling on James, his eyes immediately filled with a chilling intent to kill as he pounced towards James, moving as fast as lightning.

    As the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing had dealt with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group and naturally recognized James.

    James was a superpower user with pure strength, a freakishly strong man. Although his strength was only at the Profound Level, that freakish strengthbined with heavy artillery¡ªmade him a harvester on the battlefield. Ordinary martial artists caught in the storm of metal had no fate other than being torn to shreds.

    "Hahaha, thrilling, so thrilling! China is supposed to be a no-go zone for mercenaries, but I think it¡¯s nothing special. Come out,e out and let me riddle you with holes!"

    James let out a crazyugh, madness etched on his face. What did it mean that China was a no-go zone for mercenaries? It didn¡¯t matter. As long as one had enough strength, even a forbidden zone could be a paradise.

    "Tom, be ready to back up James at any time. The opponent is strong; James, don¡¯t take him lightly. Kill him."

    Ye Lang stood on a hillside a hundred meters away, watching Lu Tianxing, who was nearly a blur as he made dodging maneuvers, his eyes full of solemnity. He sensed a threat from Lu Tianxing, but Ye Lang did not take action, merely watching the scene unfold calmly. He believed in his own strength and knew he could rescue James in an instant if anything happened to him.

    "Boss, understood. I¡¯ll show him that the Night Wolf Mercenary Group is not to be trifled with."

    A white man holding a Barrett sniper rifle, prone on the hillside, chuckled softly, his gaze locked on Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure as he pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    A specialized bullet, reeking of death, whistled violently towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Scram!"

    Sensing an intense crisis engulfing him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change. He swung his arm and a fierce burst of True Qi whistled out, shattering the bullet to dust.

    "James, be careful, be careful! He¡¯s stronger than we imagined. Watch your defense; do not let him get close."

    Ye Lang¡¯s pupils constricted as he issued themand, his True Qi surging wildly, ready to rescue James at any moment.

    "Boss, rest easy; watch me beat him into a pulp."

    James let out augh as his Gatling followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure, roaring as it fired, it¡¯s spent brass casings falling to the ground with a crisp sound.

    "Die!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning. His hand moved to grab a small pebble sent flying by the bullets and hurled it.

    "Whiz!"

    The True Qi-infused pebble became like a lightning bolt, carrying a sharp sound as it barreled towards James¡¯s head.

    "Not good."

    James, a veteran battler of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, reacted instinctively to the iing threat by raising his Gatling gun in front of his head.

    "Bang!"

    The Gatling gun shattered into pieces in an instant, and James¡¯ figure uncontrobly staggered backward, leaving distinct footprints on the road.

    "Die for me."

    Lu Tianxing exerted force beneath his feet, and like a bolt of lightning, he pounced towards James, his True Qi gathering in his hands, with a gaze as cold as ice and a murderous aura almost solidifying around him.

    "Bang!"

    Right at that moment, the dull sound of a gunshot rang out as a specialized bullet,den with a thick scent of death, whistled through the air once again.

    "Trash."

    Lu Tianxing sneered with a hint of disdain at the corner of his mouth, casually flicking his hand, sending a st of True Qi colliding with the bullet, pulverizing it instantly.

    "Die for me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared beside James,nding a punch on his body.

    This punch was thunderous, carrying the power to destroy everything.

    "Bang!"

    James was sent flying, a gush of scarlet blood spraying from his mouth; in the eyes of a Heavenly Peak Martial Artist, a Profound Level Superpower User was nothing more than an ant.

    "No good, a Heavenly Peak Martial Artist ¨C Tom, retreat, do not support James anymore, leave this person to me."

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s move, Ye Lang¡¯s face changed drastically. He had thought this mission was almost a certain sess, which is why he only brought two people with him, with the rest sent to eliminate Tie Niu and Fu Tu. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would far exceed his expectations.

    As his figure moved, Ye Lang turned into a ze of fire hurtling towards Lu Tianxing with lightning speed, hoping to save James.

    "Saving him? Ye Lang, who do you think you are, die for me."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, his arm suddenly lifted, and True Qi instantly transformed into a massive hand that covered the sky, mming down ruthlessly on James.

    James¡¯s face showed terror as he watched the sky-covering hand descend. It was toote to dodge as the hand struck him, and in an instant, his body burst apart, exploding into a mist of blood. James, once known as ¡¯The Human Meat Grinder¡¯ of the Underworld, was obliterated into a cloud of blood, dead beyond doubt.

    "Hahaha, Ye Lang, you are toote."

    Lu Tianxingughed loudly, directing a punch at the roaring fireballing toward him, blowing it to pieces.

    Then, without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing flicked his fingers, catching a piece of broken stone in his hand and flinging it towards Tom¡¯s position. The stone instantly turned into a meteor, hurtling towards the distance.

    "Spurt!"

    Just as he staggered to his feet ready to flee, Tom¡¯s face filled with disbelief as he looked at the gaping hole in his chest, slowly copsing to the ground, his body twitching twice before death imed him.

    "You are definitely going to die today."

    Ye Lang appeared opposite Lu Tianxing, his eyes darkened to the extreme. What he thought was a guaranteed ughter turned into a rapid loss of two powerful assistants. Without looking, he knew Tom¡¯s fate was sealed.

    "Definitely going to die? Ye Lang, who do you think you are? I once said that China is a no-go zone for mercenaries. Since you dared toe, there¡¯s no need for you to leave. Starting today, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group will bepletely eradicated."

    Lu Tianxing sneered at Ye Lang, his eyes bursting with astonishing killing intent. Ever since he learned that the Night Wolf Mercenary Group had taken the contract to assassinate Bai Zhiqing, he had considered them a top threat, even greater than that posed by the Heavenly God.

    Today, he would not let Ye Lang escape by any means. Without Ye Lang, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was nothing but trash, easily crushed.

    Ye Lang stood ten meters away from Lu Tianxing, eyeing him gravely and said, "Who exactly are you? As far as I know, besides Sima Lingyun, there is no young expert like you in China."

    Within his investigation, Lu Tianxing was simply Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband. Despite a few missing years in his record, Ye Lang believed that Lu Tianxing might have only been serving in some special forces base during that time. Otherwise, how could he exin Lu Tianxing¡¯s excellent skills? But now, it appeared he had underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    "Who am I? I¡¯ll tell you who I am."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed with a zing will to fight. He had long wanted to battle a real Mythical Level Martial Artist. His previous opponents were too weak to stir any fighting desire in his heart.

    A battle to the death was the best way to unleash potential, and to break through to the Mythical Realm, he needed to undergo countless life-and-death trials.

    "My name is Lu Tianxing, but once, some people called me Judge."

    Lu Tianxing slowly spoke, the fighting spirit in his eyes soaring to the heavens, mingling with his murderous intent. In an instant, gusts of wind whipped up out of nowhere, as if the Ghost Gate had been opened, with cries of ghosts and howls of wolves filling the air.

    "You? Judge? Hahaha, I never thought the Judge, who made everyone tremble with fear, would be so young."

    Ye Lang was momentarily taken aback before bursting intoughter: "Judge, I never thought it would be you. It seems James and the others didn¡¯t die in vain. Your strength is indeed strong, and should you reach the Mythical Level, I would have to retreat. Unfortunately, you are bound to die today."

    Before his voice had faded, Ye Lang¡¯s momentum surged menacingly, as waves of me True Qi burst forth from his body, shing against Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura with earth-shaking roars.

    Their terrifying presences collided in the void, sweeping around them like a flood.

 Chapter 443 - 441

    <h4>Chapter 443: 441</h4>

    Lu Tianxing and Ye Lang¡¯s momentum collided in the void, sweeping across all directions, rolling out like a tide, and in an instant, every martial artist in Modu felt the terrifying aura that pervaded the air. They all looked up at the sky, as waves of powerful momentum hit them, causing their hearts to palpitate, feeling as if they were mere ants under this force.

    "Such formidable power, it¡¯s suffocating me; this is definitely a battle between Heavenly Level fighters."

    "Terrifying, truly terrifying. I didn¡¯t expect Modu to still have such fearsome experts, no wonder they dared to tantly disregard the Yanhuang Group¡¯s ban and fight in a crowded ce."

    "Haha, now this is going to be a good show. Yanhuang Group, do you dare to stop the fight between these two powerhouses? This is truly delightful, let¡¯s see how you can continue to be so arrogant, a bunch of bullies who are weak at heart."

    Many martial artists in Modu looked up, their eyes fixated on the distant sky, filled with excitement, fear, and schadenfreude, as they discussed animatedly.

    Inside the Modu Police Station, Broken de and Jiao Long were in the conference room, discussing something with Ye Futu.

    Suddenly, the two of them sprang to their feet from their chairs as if struck by lightning, their faces showing deep horror.

    "This is bad, a major incident; let¡¯s go, Broken de."

    Jiao Long¡¯s expression was extremely grave as he suddenly shouted and dashed towards the door like lightning.

    Just as he reached the doorway, Jiao Long seemed to remember something; he turned his head back towards Ye Futu and said gravely, "Director Ye, if you don¡¯t want a bloodbath, I advise you to dispatch all police forces immediately in the southeast direction. It would be best to seal off all vehicles and pedestrians on the road leading there, strictly forbidding anyone from entering. Otherwise, if something happens, I¡¯m afraid your time as director wille to an end."

    Without waiting for Ye Futu to respond, Jiao Long disappeared on the spot.

    Ye Futu¡¯splexion changed dramatically; he stood up from his chair and stepped out of the conference room, shouting, "Notify all officers to assemble immediately and head southeast. Also, inform the special police to block the road to Sining Cemetery in the southeast, forbidding anyone from entering. Hurry, hurry..."

    He too sensed the suffocating aura that was spreading through the air, undoubtedly the result of two powerhouses fighting in Modu. Such fighters, with a single move, could easily crush ordinary people. For any ordinary person who rushed in, death was certain.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Ye Lang werepletely unaware that their battle had attracted the attention of the entire Modu martial artsmunity.

    At this point, in their hearts, there was only the opponent. This battle had only one oue, it would either be your death or mine.

    "Golden Body Immortal."

    With a thought from Lu Tianxing, he unleashed his most powerful force in an instant. True Qi surged into the skies, emitting a deste and ancient aura, as if an ancient divine deity had awakened, bearing boundless pressure, soaring into the heavens.

    Golden Body Immortal was a battle technique, simr to the Vajra Body of Shaolin, able to exhibit the greatest strength. Faced with Ye Lang, a Mythical Level Martial Artist, Lu Tianxing finally showed his most potentbat power, holding nothing back. In a life-and-death battle, showing any mercy would determine the oue.

    At this moment, the True Qi in Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was like the raging waters of a river, swiftly circting within him, sounding like thunderous waves crashing.

    "Good, Judge, you indeed did not disappoint me."

    Ye Lang roared, his entire being like a fiery ze, with mes floating around his body, suddenly turning the entire space into a world of fire.

    Scorching, violent me Power swept through the surroundings.

    "Judge, no matter what, you are destined to die today."

    Ye Lang bellowed, without any hesitation, his arms moved, and a me Giant Axe, several meters high, formed from mes next to him.

    This was the terrifying aspect of a Mythical Level Martial Artist. Once attaining the Mythical Level, they could manipte nature¡¯s spiritual energy at will, forming the most lethal attacks. In a single thought, thendscape changed color, terrifying to the extreme.

    "Kill!"

    The me Giant Axe moved, appearing beside Lu Tianxing, its enormous hand falling towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Ye Lang showed no mercy, fully driving his True Qi, as the me Giant Axe descended, and Lu Tianxing immediately felt an unstoppable force pressing down on him, a strong sense of crisis looming over his heart.

    "So this is the power of a Mythical Level. Good, very good, no wonder they say that without reaching the Mythical Level, one is an ant for life. It¡¯s so, thrilling, truly thrilling!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face carried a crazed expression. Under the pressure of life and death, the True Qi in his body roared tumultuously. With a wave of his hand, the True Qi surged skyward, transforming into dazzling Sword Light, as tangible as reality. With a motion of his fingers, a swarm of Sword Qi swept forth like a myriad of Sword Dragons, transforming endlessly and cutting through the void.

    This was the use of True Qi; at this moment, Lu Tianxing disyed his fullbat ability without the slightest concealment. Since cultivating the Creation Source Technique, his mastery over True Qi had reached an astonishing level. Evenpared to Ye Lang, the Mythical Level Martial Artist, he was not at a disadvantage. This was the confidence that allowed him to face Ye Lang fearlessly.

    Sword Qi surged like a dragon, fiercely crashing into the form of the man made of mes. In the blink of an eye, the giant hand formed by Night Wolf¡¯s ming entity was torn and shattered, along with the entity itself which was ripped apart into pieces.

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce move, Night Wolf, worthy of being a Mythical Level Martial Artist who had experienced numerous battles, swiftly moved his body. mes surged into the body of the ming man, and in an instant, the previously torn and shattered fiery form reassembled, with a me Giant Axe appearing in its hand, which it swung down viciously towards the Sword Dragon¡¯s body.

    "Puchi!"

    The Sword Dragon offered no resistance; it was instantly bisected and vanished without a trace, dissolving into True Qi.

    "Judge, if this is all you¡¯re capable of, then your death today is certain," Night Wolf proimed confidently, his voice filled with arrogance, as he leapt up and merged with the ming man.

    The power of the me surged wildly; the manposed of mes seemed toe to life, the mes burning fiercely. The ground could no longer withstand the power of the mes, beginning to crack and char, and the air around became scorchingly hot, as if one had entered a furnace capable of incinerating a person to ashes in an instant.

    "Night Wolf, you are too confident. I acknowledge your strength is formidable. However, it¡¯s unfortunate that today you¡¯re destined to die."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, leaping into the air and standing midair with battle intent and murderous intent flickering wildly in his eyes.

    This was the battle he craved, a matchup with an equal opponent was interesting. Crushing those weaklings every day held no meaning.

    "Haha, Judge, you¡¯re overconfident. I will show you why, beneath the Mythical, all are mere ants."

    Night Wolf¡¯s voice echoed from within the me God, his arm moving as the me Giant Axe cleaved down towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Lu Tianxing immediately sensed an unparalleled pressure rushing towards him, and with a thought, an ancient and vast tripodposed of True Qi appeared above his head.

    This was the Creation God Tripod, materialized through True Qi by cultivating the "Creation Source Technique." ording to the description of this technique, the Creation God Tripod served as a formidable defensive artifact; as long as the tripod didn¡¯t shatter, the cultivator would face no life-or-death crisis. This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s true trump card, and against Night Wolf, he finally revealed his first hand.

    "Dang!"

    The giant axe struck the True Qi-formed Creation God Tripod, instantly emitting an earth-shaking sound, sending out a massive shockwave that lifted the concrete road, scattering rocks and debris with terrifying force.

    The Creation God Tripod atop Lu Tianxing¡¯s head trembled slightly before quickly stabilizing.

    "You¡¯ve blocked it. Judge, it seems you¡¯ve cultivated an extraordinary technique. It appears I must kill you today; should you grow stronger, the consequences are unimaginable," said Night Wolf, his face changing as he noted that even a Mythical Level Martial Artist would find that move difficult to block. Lu Tianxing had managed it, defying his expectations.

    However, this also filled Night Wolf with a murderous intent; Lu Tianxing must not live beyond this day. Should Lu Tianxing be a Mythical Level Martial Artist, Night Wolf would undoubtedly perish, along with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group.

    As for Lu Tianxing¡¯s cultivation technique, Night Wolf harbored no illusions; Lu Tianxing was the kind of man who would rather battle to the death than surrender. Capturing Lu Tianxing alive would be more difficult than reaching the heavens; perhaps he¡¯d even counterattack. With that in consideration, why waste more words?

    "Judge, today you¡¯ll only meet death," Night Wolf roared, his eyes gleaming with fierce killing intent as he swung the me Giant Axe, striking down once more.

    Bang~! Bang~!

    Dull thuds were incessant, and in the blink of an eye, Night Wolf unleashed over a dozen axe strikes. The violent force, carrying a momentum to destroy everything, radiated out, and a circr crater formed around them. The once expansive road was instantly left in ruins, bs of concrete were lifted, and torn to shreds under the force.

    "Night Wolf is a Mythical Level Martial Artist; his me True Qi could nearly boil seas and scorch rivers. It¡¯s unexpected that he couldn¡¯t break the Creation God Tripod. It seems I truly found a treasure. The ¡¯Creation Source Technique¡¯ is much more terrifying than I imagined," thought Lu Tianxing, standing proud and unmoved in the void, his robe fluttering, his eyes filled with intense excitement. "I never expected the technique I obtained in Shennongjia to be so miraculous. The only downside is that maintaining the Creation God Tripod consumes a lot of True Qi. In less than ten seconds, one-sixth of my True Qi has been depleted. At this rate, I¡¯ll be exhausted in a minute."

    Lu Tianxing thought insatiably to himself.

    If someone knew what Lu Tianxing was thinking at this moment, they¡¯d likely rush at him without hesitation and give him a few resounding smacks while shouting: "You bastard, how could you not be satisfied? A mere Martial Artist at Heavenly Peak can withstand a Mythical Level Martial Artist¡¯s full attack for sixty seconds, and you¡¯re still not content? If I had a technique that could withstand a Mythical Level Martial Artist for even ten seconds without defeat, I¡¯d wake from my dreamsughing!"

    In the midst of a life-or-death battle, sometimes a single second could decide the oue between the two.

 Chapter 444 - 442 Terrifying Cultivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 442 Terrifying Cultivation Technique</h4>

    Night Wolf kept swinging the me Giant Axe, chopping at Lu Tianxing; no matter from which direction he attacked, a strong surge of True Qi would erupt from the Creation God Tripod, dissolving his assault into nothingness.

    "This won¡¯t do, I can¡¯t keep going on like this, otherwise, without Night Wolf dying, my True Qi would bepletely depleted by him alive."

    Watching Night Wolf¡¯s fierce attack, a thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. In a flicker, he dodged the attack and said, "Night Wolf, you¡¯ve been chopping for so long, are you tired? Now it¡¯s my turn to attack, Iron Blood Battle Halberd."

    True Qi rumbled like a tide within Lu Tianxing, resonating with a terrifying force. With a wave of his hand, a vast expanse of True Qi rose and transformed into an Iron Blood Battle Halberd, the thick scent of blood and rust filling the sky as if thousands of troops were roaring, making it seem in an instant that this was no longer a spacious road but a bloody battlefield filled with war and ughter.

    This was a scene created from True Qi, akin to the power of a Mythical Realm martial artist, who could change the heaven with a single thought. Between shifts in emotion, they could make the heavens and the earth follow their mood¡ªwhen they wept, the heavens cried, and when theyughed, the heavensughed.

    "Kill!"

    Lu Tianxing, holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, rotated its de and stabbed it toward Night Wolf.

    In an instant, Nocturnal Wolf¡¯s expression changed drastically, feeling an overwhelming intent to kill assaulting him, enveloping his soul and leaving him without any thoughts of resistance. In a sh, it seemed to him that his opponent was not Lu Tianxing, but a general who had been through countless battlefields, seizing enemy heads with ease¡ªdomineering and terrifying.

    "Damn it, you can¡¯t suppress me."

    Night Wolf roared in anger, detesting the sensation that someone else held the power of life and death over him.

    "sh!"

    With a roar, Night Wolf swung the me Giant Axe wildly, a ze of mes enveloping the entire sky, turning it a bright red, with intense heat that could burn a person to ashes.

    The sharp edge of the axe, apanied by streaks of fiercely flickering mes, surged towards Lu Tianxing like a storm.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression unchanged, hovering in the air, he shook the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, instantly unleashing thousands of halberd shadows, as numerous and sudden as a tempestuous rain.

    Instantly, all the roaring mes were pierced into fragments, dispersing without a trace.

    Lu Tianxing, with hisbat power fully unleashed, grew more valiant as the battle raged on. Even amidst the fight, Lu Tianxing felt the True Qi within him rotating faster and bing purer, his muscles and bones transforming, as if merging with heaven and earth, on the verge of breaking through to the Mythical Realm.

    "This is the battle I desire, only through fighting can I find the motivation to break through, kill."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, his fighting spirit soaring to the skies. In the face of Night Wolf¡¯s fierce attack, he didn¡¯t dodge or evade, rushing forward directly with the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in hand.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The violent forces collided, exploding around them like bombs, reducing everything nearby to rubble.

    While battling, Lu Tianxing deliberately retreated, guiding the battlefield away from the vicinity of Bai Zhiqing, slowly shifting towards a distant area.

    Bai Zhiqing, hidden within the earthen cave created by Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks, sped her fingers tightly, biting her lips, even drawing blood without realizing it; her pale face was heart-wrenching.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, the bomb-like sts told her just how fierce and cruel the battle was.

    She needed only to look up to see the concrete debris nearly turned to dust, scattered everywhere, the whole sky seemed to have been scorched red by the mes, with a rolling hot breath.

    Meanwhile, a kilometer away from the battle site, Duanren and Jiao Long looked up, their eyes filled with fear as they watched the fire that nearly turned half of the sky red, which sent chills down their spines.

    Wave after wave of intense aura swept over them, making them feel like a solitary boat in a vast sea, susceptible to being torn apart by the violent storm at any moment, forcing them to summon their True Qi to resist and dare not advance any further.

    Further ahead, should an attack from the opponent surge towards them, they wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to defend themselves and would be directly reduced to debris.

    The purpose of the Yanhuang Group was to protect the peace of Huaxia Martial Arts and to eradicate invaders, but it was not to send them to their deaths. A battle at this level was not something they could participate in just because they wanted to; those blinded by rage did not care whether one was from the Yanhuang Group or not.

    Lu Tianxing nearly turned into shadows, constantly changing positions in the void. His Iron Blood Battle Halberd, with its overwhelming presence of blood and iron, bombarded the me Man transformed by Night Wolf, leaving huge holes in its body, but in an instant, they were repaired by the surging True Qi.

    "It¡¯s no use, Judge, as long as I¡¯m not dead, the me Man will never vanish, you can¡¯t win against me."

    Night Wolf¡¯s voice emerged from the me Man¡¯s body, buzzing with a strong confidence. Without reaching the Mythical Realm, one would forever be an ant, and he firmly believed he could not be suppressed by someone at the peak of the Heavenly Realm.

    "Night Wolf, you are too confident. Since I can¡¯t break through your me figure, then I¡¯ll show mercy andpletely st it apart."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, his eyes bing eerily cold. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd moved, and in an instant, it bore down on the me figure like an army of thousands of horses.

    The wild force swept across the entire sky, as if it would pierce through heaven and earth. Before the move even reached him, Night Wolf felt a strong iron blood aura rushing towards him. The True Qi-formed halberd hadn¡¯t even pierced his body yet, but the intense killing intent had already shaken the me figure to the brink of copse, nearly destroying his own True Qi.

    "What terrifying power. Is this guy really at the Heavenly Realm? The quality of his True Qi is so high that even I can¡¯t defend against it. It looks like no matter what, I must take him down today."

    Night Wolf¡¯s face changed wildly, thoughts shing through his mind, as he pushed his True Qi to the limit. The me Giant Axe gleamed with True Qi, shing towards Lu Tianxing with an earth-shattering force.

    "Bang!"

    The two equally powerful forces collided fiercely, devastating the heavens and the earth. The terrible power unfurled waves of Gale, tearing apart everything around them.

    Boom!

    The me figure formed by Night Wolf instantly copsed, and Night Wolf himself was sent flying backward, spewing out a mouthful of blood that was especially ring against the sky.

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t faring much better; cracks appeared on the True Qi-condensed Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and it shattered with a loud bang. He, too, spat out a mouthful of blood, his figure teetering in the void.

    Seemingly sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s injury, the True Qi on his body swiftly circted within to repair the damaged meridians inside Lu Tianxing.

    When a Mythical Realm and a Heavenly Realm shed in a mutually destructive battle, this strike had already cost Night Wolf the fight, and he fell into a disadvantage.

    "Night Wolf, you¡¯ve lost."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Night Wolf¡¯s figure, his eyes flickering with a wild urge to kill. Without pausing, his figure shed, darting towards Night Wolf with lightning-fast speed.

    To let a snake go is to court disaster, but Night Wolf was more fearsome than any snake. He was a lone wolf, and he could not be left alive.

    His arm vibrated, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd once again condensing in his hand, as Lu Tianxing pounced towards Night Wolf with lightning speed. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd stabbed straight toward Night Wolf¡¯s heart, intent on sending him to his death.

    "Judge, trying to kill me, you¡¯re still too inexperienced."

    Night Wolf wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent. He wanted Lu Tianxing dead, and naturally, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t spare him. This wasn¡¯t a question of grudges; only one of them could live.

    With a roar, mes erupted from Night Wolf¡¯s body, enveloping him like ayer of armor. A me Greatsword appeared in his hand.

    "Judge, if you survive and break through to the Mythical Realm, you will definitely be the strongest of all the martial artists in China. But unfortunately, today you must die. Don¡¯t worry, I, Night Wolf, admire you. After I¡¯ve killed you, I will make sure everyone from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps apanies you down there, so you won¡¯t be lonely."

    Night Wolf lunged directly at Lu Tianxing, the me Greatsword in his hand slicing with mountain-splitting might.

    "Both of us are the same, after I kill you, I¡¯ll send the entire Night Wolf Mercenary Group to Hell to keep youpany,"

    Lu Tianxing replied with a cold smile. Night Wolf had an extremely high reputation among the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, with many loyal followers. If he didn¡¯t destroy the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, Bai Zhiqing would constantly be in their sights, at risk of relentless retaliation from them at any moment.

    The two figures constantly shifted positions, colliding fiercely, with powerful forces whistling forth, destroying everything, turning the solid concrete ground into pits and craters.

    With each sh, Lu Tianxing could feel a strong force exploding inside him, nearly igniting his internal organs.

    Likewise, Night Wolf suffered as well. Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi was overwhelmingly strong; every confrontation made Night Wolf feel an unparalleled force bearing down on him, as if mountains were rolling over him.

    "The Creation God Tripod can render all attacks intangible; at the time, it directly refined all these attacking forces. I wonder if I could condense a Creation God Tripod inside my body to refine the me True Qi bombarding me."

    A thought suddenly shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind; subconsciously, he mobilized the Creation Source Technique, forming a Creation God Tripod at the center of his Dantian.

    The next moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. As soon as the Creation God Tripod appeared, Night Wolf¡¯s me True Qi that had entered his body was directly absorbed and refined by it, then it nourished him with a surge of pure True Qi, replenishing his expended energy.

    "Could this be the truly terrifying aspect of the Creation God Tripod, that it can actually refine the opponent¡¯s True Qi into one¡¯s own? This Creation Source Technique is too frightening. Who in the world created this Cultivation Technique? It¡¯s terrifying. Could it be, like the Four Symbols Ring, it belongs to the Cultivation Techniques used by Qi Refiners thousands of years ago? This is far too horrific. Cultivating this Technique, even if I face a siege, I could remain undefeated. Who could possibly contend with me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind reeled in shock. This was the first time he battled a Mythical Realm powerhouse and the first time he realized how terrifying the Creation Source Technique truly was. It could refine others¡¯ True Qi into his own, replenishing his spent True Qi, akin to carrying a perpetual motion machine that constantly supplied him with power.

 Chapter 445 - 443 Killing Ye Lang

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 443 Killing Ye Lang</h4>

    "Terrifying, absolutely terrifying. I¡¯m fortunate that when I came across this cultivation technique, nobody knew about it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had a moment¡¯s peace, and I fear even those immortals who¡¯ve hidden from the world for years woulde after me. It seems I¡¯ll need to be more cautious in the future. But the most pressing matter is to eliminate Ye Langpletely and prevent future troubles."

    Feeling the continuous surge of pure True Qi from within the Creation God Tripod, Lu Tianxing held back no longer. His True Qi flowed wildly like a tide, and his attacks became even more ferocious. Amidst the shock waves of True Qi, Lu Tianxing was like a ferocious beast, crushing through the void with unmatchable force, pressing down on Ye Lang relentlessly.

    "Fuck, has this guy gone mad? Why are his attacks getting more and more fierce?"

    The more Ye Lang fought, the more stifled he felt, and the more he perceived Lu Tianxing¡¯s terror.

    No matter how ferocious his attacks were, they couldn¡¯t inflict any actual damage on Lu Tianxing, who absorbed them like a sponge soaking up water.

    In contrast, Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks grew increasingly vicious and sharp. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd delivered strikes that seemed to reach the pinnacle of fierceness, threatening to suppress Ye Lang¡¯s True Qi with every blow.

    Excitement glinted in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd seemed to transform into streaks of afterimages, rolling over towards Ye Lang.

    The ruthless and domineering Halberd Technique shone to its fullest extent, like a violent storm, overwhelming Ye Lang to the point where he could only defend reactively.

    "I can¡¯t keep being this passive; otherwise, if he suppresses my momentum, killing him will no longer be an easy task."

    A thought shed through Ye Lang¡¯s mind as Lu Tianxing¡¯s pressure continued. The stronger Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura grew, the weaker Ye Lang¡¯s became.

    In a battle between the strong, a weakened aura meant defeat.

    Determination flickered in Ye Lang¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath, and his body¡¯s me True Qi surged into his me Greatsword like a tide. Rings of fire wrapped around the greatsword, burning fiercely, as if ready to destroy all things in the world.

    "Judge, you¡¯re formidable to have pushed me this far, making you one of the strongest among the heaven-level martial artists. Sadly, no matter what, I cannot let you leave here alive today."

    Ye Lang¡¯s voice was filled with chilling coldness, devoid of any trace of emotion.

    "Kill!"

    Ye Lang moved in a sh, allowing no time for Lu Tianxing to react. He turned into a blur as he rushed towards Lu Tianxing, with the me Greatsword cutting down with terrifying force.

    Instantly, Lu Tianxing felt a tremendous pressure bearing down on him, inescapable, and a sensation grew within him as if no matter how he dodged, he would ultimately be cleaved in two by the fearsome sword.

    Lu Tianxing knew that Ye Lang was going all out. If he won this time, everything would be settled, but if he lost, his death was certain.

    "Kill."

    Lu Tianxing roared, his True Qi roaring like an endless tide, pouring crazily into the Iron Blood Battle Halberd. The rich scent of iron blood instantly spread in all directions, making it feel as though one were on a battlefield. The halberd was enveloped in a mist of blood as if it lingered with the souls it had ughtered.

    "Stab."

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd, carrying the scent of blood, seemed to pierce through the void and savagely thrust towards Ye Lang¡¯s chest.

    "Boom!"

    The two forces collided with a heavy impact.

    "Judge, you¡¯ve been fooled, die!"

    Ye Lang¡¯s cold voice sounded as a burst of me erupted from the me Greatsword. The mes, like fiery serpents, followed the halberd and sted into Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt as if his body had turned into a fireball, with his organs seemingly burning. mes peeked through his body, and even his breath seemed to carry the scent of mes.

    "Judge, your death is certain. Stop resisting; it¡¯s pointless. This is my painstakingly cultivated me True Qi. Even a mythical level martial artist would die from it, their organs reduced to ashes. Give up your futile resistance."

    "Really? Ye Lang, you think such attacks are enough to trouble me?"

    As Ye Lang¡¯s voice faded, Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile, and the mes on his body miraculously extinguished.

    "Buzz!"

    With the mes gone, a sound like a great bell resonated through the sky. Above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, the Creation God Tripod slowly floated, spinning leisurely.

    The mes that had enveloped Lu Tianxing seemed drawn to something, all rushing into the Creation God Tripod, converting into the purest True Qi that flowed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    "Ye Lang, your time of death hase."

    A sharp glint passed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward, his aura as overwhelming as a rainbow, and the surging True Qi, like a beast awakening, covered Ye Lang with a fierce and bloodthirsty presence.

    "I will not lose."

    Ye Lang roared, his body burning like a fireball, charging towards Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, Ye Lang was ready for a do-or-die battle.

    ...

    Meanwhile, a kilometer away from Sining Cemetery, masses of police and special forces had the main road leading there sealed off so tightly that no one was allowed to enter or exit.

    Everyone looked up at the distant sky, their eyes filled with a hint of terror. Despite the sizable distance, they could still feel the overwhelming st of scorching air hitting their faces, as though they were standing inside a giant furnace, coupled with waves of suffocating power washing over them.

    Fear was written on every face, as the asional surges of heart-palpitating power made them feel like they were in a fragile boat amidst a raging stormy sea, at any moment likely to be torn apart.

    Ye Futu and Xue Bing, among others, stood in the front, their expressions sour to the extreme. From the conversations of some passersby, they had learned that their opponents had resorted to using heavy weaponry like Gatling guns and anti-material sniper rifles, and had even begun the confrontation within Sining Cemetery, clearly showing no regard for them.

    Although Sining Cemetery was a distance from the urban area and located on the outskirts, the negative impact of this incident was unimaginable, especially with the emergence of heavy weapons casting a dark shadow over everyone¡¯s hearts.

    "Chief, what do we do now, just stand here and watch? Shouldn¡¯t we organize a force to storm in?"

    Xue Bing looked ahead with a solemn face, her fingers tightly gripping her service pistol, itching to charge in immediately.

    "No, our men aren¡¯t Martial Artists, just ordinary people. If they rushed in, they would certainly die. Besides, the fact that these two powerhouses are fighting indicates that conventional firearms are useless now. Let¡¯s wait for the moment, and remember, Xiao Bing, you are not to act without my orders," stressed Ye Futu, giving Xue Bing a firm look. Her acts of insubordination were not few, and if not for her exceptional performance every time that made up for her disobedience, she might have already been transferred to traffic duty.

    "Yes, Chief, I got it," Xue Bing nodded reluctantly, understanding Ye Futu¡¯s point¡ªthey would have no chance if they charged in now. Ultimately, it boiled down to her ownck of strength.

    "Boom!"

    Just then, an intense collision sounded, and a wave of destructive power swept through, instantly lifting the surrounding grass and nts into the air, spinning them before crushing them into fragments.

    The terrifying presence that filled the sky gradually faded away, signaling that the battle on the other side hade to an end.

    Ye Futu, watching the scene in the distance, said gravely, "Zhao Shan, you stay here with the others; I¡¯ll go take a look."

    With that, not waiting for anyone else to speak, Ye Futu dashed out like a swift shadow.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Jiao Long and the person named Broken de exchanged nces before speeding toward Sining Cemetery.

    "Zhao Shan, I leave this ce to you. I¡¯ll go have a look too."

    A glint shed in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, eager to witness the sh between the strong for herself.

    "Xiao Bing, you..."

    Before Zhao Shan could even attempt to stop Xue Bing, she had already dashed out, leaving him with no option but to let out a wry smile and continue directing the police behind him to maintain the blockade and avoid reckless actions.

    "You lost."

    Inside Sining Cemetery, Lu Tianxing stood proudly, holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand. His upper body clothing was torn and tattered, covered in dense scars, some so deep they revealed the bone, his upper half drenched in blood that made for a horrifying sight.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, exuding an awe-inspiring aura, his eyes coldly locking onto Ye Lang, whoy copsed on the ground, radiating a chilling intent to kill.

    The once confident Ye Lang was now pale and terrible to behold. An entire arm had vanished, reduced to shreds by the Iron Blood Battle Halberd during their sh of powers.

    "Judge, you won. You¡¯re the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met. I believe when you break through to the Mythical Realm, you¡¯ll be unparalleled in the world. The number of people who could kill you could be counted on one hand, and perhaps only Sima Lingyun, the leader of the Yanhuang Group, could be mentioned in the same breath as you," Ye Lang said, terribly pale, spitting out a mouthful of blood without any trace of fear. To a man who lived in the Underworld like Ye Lang, death was something he¡¯d made peace with long ago; the moment he became a mercenary, he understood his fate.

    "Sima Lingyun? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have a battle with him to see who is truly the strongest," Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled with intense battle spirit. Sima Lingyun was indeed very powerful, with just a three-foot de capable of overpowering the older generation of warriors. A battle between him and Sima was inevitable.

    "Kill me, Judge."

    Withbored breaths, Ye Lang struggled, his chest heaving as he turned his head to see four figures rapidly approaching in session. "Judge, you¡¯re right. China is off-limits for mercenaries. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. I lost and have nothing to say. Please finish it!"

    Lu Tianxing remained silent, slowly raising the Iron Blood Battle Halberd...

    "Lu Tianxing, stop, you can¡¯t kill him!"

    Just at that moment, a frantic, anger-filled voice shouted out.

    Unfortunately, before the words could settle, Lu Tianxing thrust the Sky-breaking Halberd forward, piercing Ye Lang¡¯s chest.

    A grateful smile surfaced on Ye Lang¡¯s face as his eyes slowly closed, devoid of any regret or reluctance. The moment he set foot on the mercenary path, his end was already decided.

    Everything a man could want¡ªpower, money, women¡ªhe had already savored. There was nothing left to regret.

 Chapter 446 - 444: Exploding the Little Devils (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 444: Exploding the Little Devils (First Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, do you realize what you¡¯ve done? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? Didn¡¯t you hear me? Who gave you permission to kill him? Do you know who he is? He is Ye Lang, the leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. Do you have any idea how important he is to us? Who allowed you to act? Do you no longer have any regard for the Yanhuang Group? Do you want to make an enemy of the entire Yanhuang Group?"

    It was only after Lu Tianxing killed Ye Lang that Duan de and Jiao Long appeared here. ncing at the corpse of Ye Lang, Duan de roared with fury at Lu Tianxing, his eyes filled with a chilling intent to kill.

    Having captured Ye Lang alive would have been a great aplishment; now that he was dead, capturing him was utterly pointless.

    "Whether I¡¯m an enemy of the Yanhuang Group or not is not for you to say. Who do you think you are, barking at me like this? Have you forgotten the lesson fromst time? Do you really think the Yanhuang Group can cover the sky with one hand? Believe it or not, I could ughter you right now, and not a soul in the Yanhuang Group would utter a word."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Duan de, a flicker of murderous intent passing through his eyes. If Duan de spoke another word, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing him too.

    Seeing the killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Duan de¡¯s face drastically changed. The image of him being stepped on by Lu Tianxing resurfaced in his mind, and he involuntarily took several steps back, hisplexion turning pale with fear,pletely intimidated by Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s contemptuous gaze and the mocking looks from those around him, Duan de¡¯s face became even more sullen and unsightly. A hint of venomous resentment shed through his heart. He was from the Yanhuang Group; even Heaven-level Martial Artists were expected to give way to them, which was the confidence underlying his previous berating of Lu Tianxing. However, he had not expected to be embarrassed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, igniting a killing intent within the normally revered Duan de.

    Especially when he saw Lu Tianxing kill Ye Lang, a strong greed uncontrobly shed in the depths of Duan de¡¯s eyes. Who was Ye Lang? The leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, a famed Mythical Level Martial Artist. ording to the information from the Yanhuang Group, Lu Tianxing was just a Martial Artist at the Heavenly Peak level. To kill a Mythical Level Martial Artist with Heavenly Peak strength required not just courage but power. Lu Tianxing¡¯s ability to kill Ye Lang meant only one thing: he possessed a heaven-defying Cultivation Technique that allowed him to cross the chasm between the Heavenly and Mythical levels and to challenge beyond his rank.

    "There must be a powerful Cultivation Technique on Lu Tianxing."

    The thought alone intensified the greed in Duan de¡¯s heart, making him wish he could immediately capture Lu Tianxing and force the secrets of the Cultivation Technique from him. With that technique, why should he have to consider others¡¯ opinions in his actions? He could be the next Sima Lingyun, the future leader of the Yanhuang Group.

    Though his greed intensified, Duan de did not show it, still wearing a face full of fury as if he were very angry, masking his true thoughts.

    "Remember, don¡¯te bothering me, or I won¡¯t mind making you stay in Modu forever. Yanhuang Group, besides a few old immortals and Sima Lingyun, none of you dare to fight me."

    Lu Tianxing swept his indifferent gaze over everyone, his cold eyes making everyone shiver from head to toe.

    Sheathing his Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Lu Tianxing walked toward the direction where Bai Zhiqing was hiding.

    "Whoosh!"

    The moment Lu Tianxing turned around, a sh of cold light suddenly appeared, the katana¡¯s de, as quick as lightning, aimed for Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    Recognizing the familiar katana, a brutal light erupted in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he casually pped at the sword with his hand.

    The air exploded instantly, and the katana, upon meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, shattered to pieces. His palm struck the void, sting a ninja into a cloud of blood and gore.

    "What? This bastard is so strong, he can actually explode a person alive."

    Xue Bing, who had just arrived on the scene after Ye Futu, witnessed Lu Tianxing obliterate a figure shrouded in ck before her eyes, the blood raining down with the wind, an appalling sight.

    Taken aback, Xue Bing quickly grew angry. As a police officer brimming with a sense of justice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s act of killing in front of her was a tant provocation.

    Just as she was about to rush out, Ye Futu, beside her, hurriedly reached out to stop her.

    "Xiao Bing, what are you doing?"

    "Chief, he killed someone, I have to stop him," Xue Bing said discontentedly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Ye Futu looked at Xue Bing speechlessly. While the police force needed officers full of justice like Xue Bing, timing was critical. They couldn¡¯t handle matters involving Martial Artists, and didn¡¯t she see that even the people from the Yanhuang Group were just standing by, not daring to act?

    "Calm down, Xiao Bing. If you keep being impulsive, believe it or not, I¡¯ll transfer you to the traffic police. Besides, this matter isn¡¯t for us to handle; it¡¯s for them to manage."

    Ye Futu cast his gaze toward Jiao Long and Duan de, who were standing motionless beside him.

    Upon ncing at them, Xue Bing muttered discontentedly, "Bullies the weak and fears the strong, all of you."

    Her voice was soft, but for Martial Artists, it was no different than whispering in their ears.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s mutter, Jiao Long inwardly sighed. The purpose of the Yanhuang Group was to maintain peace in the martial world, not to prevent killings. Moreover, these little devils had the audacity toe to China to murder, they deserved their bad luck. And it wasn¡¯t like the Yanhuang Group didn¡¯t have issues with the little devils to begin with.

    And to expect them to stop Lu Tianxing was a joke. Lu Tianxing was already not on good terms with them, and now he seemed on the verge of a rampage. Who knew if he would mistake them for the little devils and ughter them too? Then they would indeed be crying without tears.

    "Little Japs, you¡¯re far too arrogant! I couldn¡¯t find yourirst time, but now you even dare toe here; it seems like you¡¯re tired of living. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send you on your way today."

    Lu Tianxing stood still with a face full of chilling murderous intent. His body trembled as waves of True Qi burst forth from him like an ancient colossal beast awakening.

    "Baka yarou, kill, kill him!"

    An enraged voice came from the void.

    "Baka your grandpa, die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed fiercely, and in a blur, he appeared within the void.

    His five fingers formed a w, and with a grab in mid-air, he directly pulled a ninja out of the void. Lu Tianxing ced his palm on the ninja¡¯s head, and without giving him any chance to react, he expelled his True Qi, instantly shattering the ninja into a shower of blood.

    Savage, domineering, bloodthirsty.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions caused everyone¡¯s expressions to drastically change. They too had killed before, and they had seen death, but they had never encountered someone as brutally efficient as Lu Tianxing, who scattered bodies into nothingness.

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief at the scene before her, smelling the blood that wafted over, only feeling a surge of nausea. Although she was a police officer and had seen many crime scenes,pared to what was happening now, those were minor¡ªhardly worth mentioning.

    The others didn¡¯t fare much better, with pale faces and chills throughout their bodies, looking at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with fear.

    "Tsk tsk, quite a number of you, eh? A dozen ninjas, tsk tsk, and even an Earth-level Peak ninja leading you. Good, good, I¡¯ll ughter you first and then take out yourir, sending them to join you on the etherworld road."

    He sensed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s direction, and after realizing there were no ninjas around her, his eyes immediately shot out a frigid gleam. His arms slowly lifted and instantly turned into a series of afterimages, pressing down from all directions.

    His palm was like the sky, his True Qi wild, nearly overturning the entire space as numerous palm images struck into the void, as if intending to shatter the very heavens and earth.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Sounds like exploding balloons kept erupting; with each palm strike, one could visibly see bursts of blood erupting out of nowhere.

    After a dozen strikes, the entire sky seemed to be dyed red, the thick scent of blood spreading out, nauseating to behold.

    Lu Tianxing stood amidst the void like a Killing God, his gaze unchanged.

    "Not killing you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find you. I initially wanted to keep you alive to find yourir, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish right now."

    Lu Tianxing sneered and reached toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s direction, directly pulling a short ninja out of the void.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers mped on his neck, "Tell me, who exactly are you and how many of you are in Modu?"

    "Baka yarou..."

    The Earth-level Peak ninja¡¯s face twisted with viciousness. Just as he was about to curse out loud, a crisp sound of bone-crushing was heard¡ªLu Tianxing had squeezed and broken his throat.

    "If you don¡¯t want to talk, then go tell King Yan."

    Lu Tianxing tossed the body aside like garbage, his expression unchanged. Since he wanted to be a Death Soldier, why should Lu Tianxing bother keeping him alive?

    Xue Bing, Ye Futu, and the others watched the scene in a daze. The void was blood red, and in a few short breaths, more than a dozen ninjas met their end at the hands of Lu Tianxing.

    Especially the way Lu Tianxing ruthlessly crushed the neck of the Earth-level Peak ninja, it sent a shiver through everyone, leaving their backs cold, and they looked at Lu Tianxing with fearful eyes.

    Merciless killing; this guy was definitely a merciless killer. The ease with which Lu Tianxing crushed the life out of that Earth-level Peak ninja made everyone feel as though he hadn¡¯t killed a person, but rather had wrung the neck of a chicken with just a small effort.

    Jiao Long looked towards Lu Tianxing in the void, his face filled with shock and a touch of frustration. He had dealt with these Japs and even killed them before, knowing full well how troublesome ninja can be.

    Though the Jap ninjutsu was a stolen art from China¡¯s Five Elements Escape Technique, it must be said, it had caused plenty of Martial Artists trouble, often leaving them unprepared. A moment of inattention, and you could be stealthily killed by these fellows.

    But in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, these Jap ninjas were no different from ants,cking even the strength to resist before being crushed to death.

 Chapter 447 - 445 Settling Dust (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 445 Settling Dust (2nd Update)</h4>

    Watching Lu Tianxing kill those ninjas as effortlessly as if he were squashing a few ants, Jiao Long really wanted to rush up and ask, "Big bro, what are you doing! Give others some confidence, will you? We racked our brains to kill a single ninja, and here you are crushing so many of them so easily. How do you think that makes us feel?"

    As Duan Jian watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, there was no change in his expression, but the greed in his heart grew thicker, pondering how to capture Lu Tianxing and obtain his cultivation techniques. Heaven-level Martial Artists were powerful, but the Yanhuang Group knew ways to restrain them.

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing, and surprisingly, the fear on her face disappeared. Instead, she fantasized in her heart about when she would have Lu Tianxing¡¯s power. Then, when confronting criminal suspects, would she need to hide anymore? If someone dared to challenge her, she could just punch their head to pieces.

    Xue Bing¡¯s temperament was fiery, and seeing this scene only fueled her impulse. In her heart, she even contemted pretending to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s girlfriend, learning the cultivation techniques, and then dumping him afterward. It seemed like a pretty good idea.

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes filled with an eager expression as she looked at Lu Tianxing and darted her gaze around, clearly considering whether to act on her n.

    ...

    ncing around, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he slowly descended to the ground, taking step by step towards the Sining Cemetery. To him, killing a dozen ninja was as insignificant as a ripple in his heart.

    "Wait a second."

    As Lu Tianxing was about to leave, Ye Futu suddenly called out to stop him.

    "Do you need something?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, his gaze falling on Ye Futu.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve killed so many people, don¡¯t you think you owe the police an exnation?" Ye Futu said in a deep voice.

    "An exnation, why should I exin anything to you?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile and said dismissively, "I think it¡¯s you who owes me an exnation! Why were these bandits able to bring so many heavy weapons into China? Why has Mr. Bai been the target of assassination attempts time and again? Can you exin that to me? Also, can you exin why these ninjas appeared here? If my strength had been a bit weaker and I had died at their hands, would you just exin things to my corpse?"

    "Remember not to bother me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to ughter you all."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, not bothering to hide the killing intent in his eyes. This time, if he hadn¡¯t been with Bai Zhiqing, even a moment¡¯s hesitation might have resulted in her blowing up with that Bentley.

    "If you want an exnation, go ask those two beside you. They¡¯ll tell you that the three words ¡¯Lu Tianxing¡¯ are exnation enough."

    After leaving those words behind, Lu Tianxing headed straight for the Sining Cemetery.

    Ye Futu didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze following Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure with a hint of wonder in his eyes. In truth, he had asked an old friend to investigate Lu Tianxing¡¯s background as soon as the Judge¡¯s Mark first appeared, but the only information he got back was two words: ssified. Now it was clear that Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity was far more mysterious than he had imagined; not even the Yanhuang Group could do anything about him, and they could only watch everything happen.

    "Director Ye, there¡¯s nothing more we can do here. We¡¯ll take our leave. And another piece of advice: don¡¯t mess with Lu Tianxing. With those police of yours, it wouldn¡¯t take him more than a few minutes to kill you all. As of today, anything rted to him should be handled by the Yanhuang Group."

    Jiao Long nced at Ye Futu and quickly left the area with Duan Jian.

    They had to report this matter to Sima Lingyun. Lu Tianxing was capable of killing even mythological-level fighters; the situation had gonepletely beyond their control.

    In the Sining Cemetery, Bai Zhiqing hid in a dark corner, listening to the earth-shattering sounds of collision outside, her fingers clenched tightly together, turning white from the force. Her pretty face was pale, and she prayed in her heart for Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety.

    When the thunderous noises stopped, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s first instinct was to run out to see what had happened and check on Lu Tianxing. But she remembered one thing very clearly: she must not go out and cause trouble for Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, I believe you¡¯ll be alright. You said disastersts a thousand years, and that you could live a thousand years. If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll never forgive you in this lifetime," Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself, gripping the small jade pendant on her neck. This was the prize Lu Tianxing won for her when they were ying at an amusement park, and having it made her feel as if Lu Tianxing was always by her side, protecting her, which somewhat calmed her nerves.

    "Wife, who won¡¯t you forgive? Tell me, and your husband will go teach him a lesson, until his face blossoms like peach flowers," came a roguish voice.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing instinctively looked up, and saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievously smiling face above her, looking down at her.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re alright."

    Bai Zhiqing trembled, her eyes filled with immense surprise.

    "Of course I¡¯m alright. How could a few little ants trouble your brilliant and mighty husband?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, leaned down, embraced Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, and carried her out of the cave.

    "Lu Tianxing, you... you¡¯re hurt?"

    As soon as she stepped out, Bai Zhiqing immediately noticed the dense array of wounds on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, and her eyes reddened instantly. Her fingers gently caressed Lu Tianxing¡¯s injuries, feeling her heart wrenching with pain, wishing she could bear it all instead.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the myriad of wounds on his chest and gently touched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, smiling as he said, "I¡¯m fine. For a man, wounds received on behalf of his wife are like medals of honor, mere scratches aren¡¯t anything serious."

    With the Creation Source Technique, injuries like these were trivial for Lu Tianxing, barely more than a cut on the finger¡ªthey would heal in a day or two.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up. How can you call such serious injuries nothing? You¡¯re going to the hospital with me right now."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows furrowed as she pulled Lu Tianxing towards the outside, no longer caring about anything else. All she wanted now was to get Lu Tianxing to the hospital as swiftly as possible.

    "Wife, I¡¯m honestly fine. We don¡¯t need to go to the hospital; going home will be enough."

    Lu Tianxing genuinely didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital. The smell and atmosphere of hospitals were simply unbearable.

    "No way, you must go to the hospital, or else you will nevery a finger on me for the rest of your life."

    Bai Zhiqing was exceptionally firm, leaving no room for negotiation.

    "Ding-a-ling..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak again, the crisp sound of a telephone ring broke the silence.

    Without thinking, Lu Tianxing frowned, took out his phone, checked the caller ID, and answered the call without hiding it from Bai Zhiqing.

    "Boss, how did the cleaning go? Where are you now? Fu Tu and I wille find you immediately."

    The moment the call connected, Tie Niu¡¯s anxious voice came through.

    "Sister-inw and I are fine. Where are you now? How¡¯s the situation?" Lu Tianxing asked in a grave tone.

    "We¡¯ve been stopped, it¡¯s those bastards from the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. Damn it, they actually brought heavy weapons. Fu Tu and I almost capsized in the gutter. Boss, where are you? We¡¯lle find you. Night Wolf has sent people to block us, and I suspect they mighte after you."

    Standing amidst a pool of blood, Tie Niu cursed vehemently. With a forceful stomp of his right foot, he crushed a beautiful, blond-haired, blue-eyed foreign woman beneath him to death.

    "No need toe over, Night Wolf has already found me," Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    "What, Night Wolf has alreadye? Boss, are you okay? Did sister-inw get hurt?"

    The murderous tone in Tie Niu¡¯s anxious voice came through. "Damn Night Wolf Mercenary Group! I knew those bastards were lingering ghosts. Should have wiped them out years ago."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s enraged words, Lu Tianxingughed and said, "You and Fu Tu don¡¯t need toe here, Night Wolf is already dead."

    "Night Wolf is dead?"

    Tie Niu paused for a moment and thenughed loudly, "Hahaha, serves them right! I knew someone like you, a supreme cmity, could not be taken down that easily! Boss, you sound strong and vigorous, so you must be fine. Tsk tsk, boss, how was it, ying the hero and rescuing the damsel? Was Zhiqing especially moved? Haha, since you¡¯re alright, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore. Take care, boss."

    With that, Tie Niu hung up the phone.

    "Tie Niu, how are things with the boss?"

    A streak of white appeared beside Tie Niu. Fu Tu, still in his immacte white attire, still wore an indifferent expression, but his tone betrayed a hint of concern.

    "Night Wolf went after the boss, but the boss has already killed him. The boss should be fine," Tie Niu grinned, baring his white teeth, and said bloodthirstily, "Some little rats managed to escape just now. Fu Tu, how about we see who can catch these disobedient little rats first? Whoever loses treats the winner to a month of meals, but only from five-star hotels. What do you say, want to bet?"

    Fu Tu nced at Tie Niu and remained silent. Just as Tie Niu thought Fu Tu would refuse his proposal, Fu Tu¡¯s figure shed, turning into a de of light that vanished without a trace.

    "Damn it, Fu Tu, have you no shame? That¡¯s just cheating. Even if you win, it¡¯s nothing to be proud of. I despise you," Tie Niu yelled, but his speed was not slow at all. He charged like a human tank across the ground, as swift as his words.

    PS: Second update delivered, one more tonight. Also, thanks to the student from Yi Wang Xi for their double rewards. Asking for rmendations, tips, monthly tickets, and support from everyone! Your support is the motivation to keep writing!!

 Chapter 448 - 446: The Fall of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 446: The Fall of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group (3rd Update)</h4>

    After hanging up the phone with Tie Niu, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a faint smile. Although Tie Niu had never spoken words of concern or even asked about his injuries, Lu Tianxing found nothing odd about it. He and Tie Niu were brothers who had been through life and death together, having covered for each other on several asions to escape danger. For brothers like them, words of concern were unnecessary; knowing that the other had your back was enough.

    "What¡¯s wrong, who called you?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked curiously at Lu Tianxing. He hadn¡¯t tried to hide the phone conversation from her, and the voice on the other end was so loud that she couldn¡¯t help but hear it.

    "It was my brother," Lu Tianxing replied candidly.

    "Your brother?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, "Are you talking about the person who helped us escape from the assassins on the cross-river bridge?"

    "Not him, another one. I¡¯ll introduce them to you when I get the chance," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes brightened, filled with anticipation. Lu Tianxing introducing his brothers to her surely meant that he was gradually starting to see her as his wife.

    "Of course, why would I lie to you?"

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing, sensing the surprise in her eyes.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, not minding the strong smell of blood on Lu Tianxing; instead, she clung tightly to his waist, afraid that Lu Tianxing would leave her.

    In that moment, their hearts seemed to draw closer, their feelings slowly fermenting through this crisis, just waiting for the day to blossom.

    ...

    As news of the battle at Sining Cemetery spread, a Mythical Level Martial Artist was killed in Modu¡ªa shocking urrence where he was brutally in at Sining Cemetery. The news hit like a supernova, leaving everyone dazed and feeling a chill down their spines. It had been many years since a Mythical Level Martial Artist had been killed.

    It is almost harder than reaching the heavens to kill a Mythical Level Martial Artist, which is why there is a saying, "Not entering the Mythical Realm means remaining as mere ants." It¡¯s not just about the gap between the Mythical and Heavenly Realms; it¡¯s virtually impossible to kill a Mythical Level Martial Artist, even one of the same rank can hardly be killed. Yet, now a Mythical Level Martial Artist had died in Modu, falling within just a few minutes.

    This news, like a gale sweeping away leaves, shook all of Modu, silencing all Martial Artists and prompting them to leave Modu. Who knew if the killer would unleash another bloodbath?

    Although this news spread through Modu, it was quickly suppressed, and even the news about Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing was contained. Apart from a few insiders, hardly anyone knew that Ye Lang had died at the hands of Lu Tianxing.

    Amidst the shock in Modu, the truly shocking news was the re-emergence of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a new force that hadin dormant for over a year. They revealed their bloodthirsty fangs once again when they unhesitatingly sent a Judge¡¯s Mark to the headquarters of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group.

    That very night, headed by Little Bee and Mand, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps stormed the headquarters of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, annihting itpletely. All elite members were wiped out, leaving only a few insignificant figures.

    The headquarters of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was ultimately reduced to rubble under the impact of several rocket missiles.

    After destroying the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps boldly issued a bounty for the extermination of all remaining elite members of the Night Wolf, intent on erasing them from existence.

    The bloodthirsty and domineering style of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps terrified everyone. Forces that had once crossed paths with them now went into hiding, not even daring to breathe too heavily, fearful of drawing their attention.

    If even the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps had been obliterated, these small fries stood no chance.

    Meanwhile, the news that Ye Lang and his elite members had ultimately perished in China spread throughout the entire Underworld, causing every assassin and mercenary with a mission in China to shudder with fear, immediately abandoning their assignments. Money was important, but life was more so; if even Ye Lang, a mythic strongman, had died, their going was akin to courting death.

    Meanwhile, inside the study of the Wang Family Mansion.

    Since learning that Ye Lang had died at the hands of Lu Tianxing, almost all the important members of the Wang family had gathered. Wang Anquan was sitting in the Family Head¡¯s seat, which belonged to Wang Yanzhi, who was sitting next to Wang Anquan.

    News of Ye Lang¡¯s death had been ryed back to the Wang family through various channels. Even Ye Lang, a mythical-level strongman, had been killed by Lu Tianxing. It was imaginable how terrifying the strength of Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, must be. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was only greater, not lesser, than that of Ye Lang. It would be as easy as flipping his hand for a mythic martial artist like him to destroy their Wang family.

    The room was swirling with smoke, every face filled with gravity, a suffocating atmosphere making it hard for everyone to breathe.

    "Lao Da, aren¡¯t you going to say something? Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?"

    The first to lose patience was the second eldest of the Wang family, Wang Yantao, his face dark as he stared at his older brother, Wang Yanzhi. He had been the strongest contender for the position of family head, but lost it due to the old man¡¯s word that favored primogeniture over junior branches.

    As Wang Yantao spoke up, Lao San, Wang Yanhu, also said, "Lao Da, you have gone too far this time. It was deserved when Wang Kai got his legs broken by you for offending someone, but how could you act rashly without thoroughly investigating someone¡¯s true identity? Do you know who he is, the strength of his connections? Would Bai Qiao Mountain choose a nobody to be their granddaughter¡¯s husband? Do you want the entire Wang family to pay for your foolish son¡¯s actions?"

    "You¡¯re right, Lao Da. If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t me us brothers for being ruthless and unkindter. You should know how terrifying a mythical martial artist can be. We can¡¯t all be implicated because of your worthless son."

    These words were spoken by the fourth eldest of the Wang family, Wang Yanfeng, a man in his thirties who controlled much of the family¡¯s assets.

    "That¡¯s right, we agree with Lao Si¡¯s opinion. Lao Da, make a statement! Otherwise, we¡¯ll have no choice but to capture you and your worthless son to appease the wrath of a mythic martial artist."

    The others nodded, agreeing with what Wang Yanhu had said.

    Listening to his own brothers¡¯ words, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s fingers clenched tightly together, his face as dark as water. He had never expected Lu Tianxing to be so formidable that even Ye Lang, a well-known mythical strongman, had perished by his hand.

    At this thought, Wang Yanzhi felt a twinge of regret. If he had known that Lu Tianxing was a mythic martial artist, he would never have allied with Ye Lang. Mythic martial artists, with immense power at their disposal, could devastate his family with ease. Had he known this, he wouldn¡¯t have sought revenge for Wang Kai¡¯s death, for inciting the wrath of a mythic martial artist could easily lead to the annihtion of the Wang family.

    "We have no way out. Relying on Lu Tianxing¡¯s temperament, once he knows it was me he was up against, he surely won¡¯t let me go. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s worth fighting to the death. Although the mythic strongman has departed, he is not absolutely invincible."

    Beyond regret, Wang Yanzhi immediately became filled with a murderous intent, determined to kill Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. Now that blood feud was established, there was no resolving it. Since that was the case, he wanted to test if a mythical martial artist truly possessed an immortal body.

    Wang Anquan had remained silent throughout, his expression gloomy as he sat, a hint of heartache crossing his mind. As the saying goes, a royal house is heartless. He had thought the Wang family would be different, but now, facing a crisis, his brothers were not thinking about fighting the external enemy but were instead consumed with power struggles, to his profound dismay.

    "Lao Da, make a statement! What you did this time was too much. We can overlook your son¡¯svish lifestyle, his reckless behavior. We can pretend not to see these things. We don¡¯t care about the lives of the insignificant, but your son had to provoke a mythic martial artist. Do you understand what a mythic martial artist represents? Wang Yanzhi, today you must provide us with an exnation."

    Wang Yantao looked grimly at Wang Yanzhi, determined to remove him from the position of Family Head. Carrying Wang Yanzhi¡¯s head might even appease Lu Tianxing¡¯s wrath, allowing him to smoothly step into the position of power within the Wang family.

    "Exactly."

    "You must give us an exnation. Because of your worthless son, you have put the entire Wang family into an unprecedented crisis; you must provide us with a reasonable exnation."

    "You are a fool, Wang Yanzhi! Do you know who Bai Zhiqing is, whose granddaughter she is? Have you forgotten Bai Qiao Mountain? He is aplete madman, and his brothers are even crazier madmen of high stature. Do you want the Wang family to be blown up with missiles? I think it¡¯s time for you to step down as head of the family."

    All present condemned Wang Yanzhi, their faces filled with a trace of fear. Bai Qiao Mountain was a madman, his brothers even more powerful madmen who acted without considering the consequences. If they knew their granddaughter and her husband had been targeted for assassination, who knew if these madmen wouldn¡¯t storm their home with another group of lunatics.

    An orderly life meant nothing to these people; otherwise, the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t have easily negotiated to release Lu Tianxing. Unreasonable madmen are always the most terrifying because if you offend them, they will stop at nothing to seek revenge.

 Chapter 449 - 447: The Mountain Rain is About to Come

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 447: The Mountain Rain is About to Come</h4>

    "Big brother, this time you must give us a reasonable exnation, or else... ."

    "Enough, everyone shut up."

    Wang Yantao was about to say something, but Wang Anquan suddenly spoke up with a tone filled with intense anger.

    A cold glint shed in Wang Yantao¡¯s eyes as he snorted heavily, knowing in his heart that it was impossible to strip Wang Yanzhi of his position as the family head today.

    Leaning heavily on his cane, Wang Anquan mmed it on the ground several times and said furiously, "Shut up, all of you. Look at yourselves, jockeying for power and profit. What are you fighting for? What is there to fight over? What time is it now? Is it the time for power struggles? We¡¯ll talk about any issues after we¡¯ve dealt with the son-inw from Bai Qiao Mountain. Whoever dares cause internal strife at this time, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Wang Yanzhi looked at Wang Anquan and sighed, "Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake this time. I trusted Ye Lang too much. I should have sent some people to follow him. Even if Lu Tianxing is strong, he would probably be seriously injured after a battle with Ye Lang. Then, depending on the desperados we¡¯ve rallied in the Wang family, maybe we could have killed him, it was my mistake."

    "Indeed, you have made a mistake. You shouldn¡¯t have gambled the entire future of our n on a stranger, even if he is a Mythical Level Martial Artist."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s voice was extraordinarily calm, but the look in his eyes was bone-chillingly cold, as sinister as a venomous snake ready to strike.

    "What we need to consider first is how to deal with this situation. Don¡¯t be delusional; he broke Kai¡¯s limbs just for an excuse. Do you think he would agree to make peace with us? He doesn¡¯t know that our Wang family arranged this, which is why there have been no moves yet. Once he finds out, do you think he¡¯ll spare our Wang family?"

    "So what if he doesn¡¯t spare our Wang family? If he dares toe, we¡¯ll just wipe him out. So what if he¡¯s a Mythical Level Martial Artist? We might as well fight him to the death. If we can¡¯t kill him, we¡¯ll blow him up. If one bomb doesn¡¯t kill him, then ten will. I refuse to believe a Mythical Level Martial Artist really possesses an immortal body and is unmatched in the world," Lao San, Wang Yanhu, was the first to speak, his eyes shooting out a fierce light. He managed the Wang family¡¯s underground forces, and those desperados had been wooed by him. Since there was no room for negotiation, they might as well go all out. He didn¡¯t believe that a Mythical Level Martial Artist was truly invincible ¨C it was do or die.

    "Exactly, third brother¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s unavoidable, let¡¯s fight. We haven¡¯t tasted what it¡¯s like to y a god yet! I¡¯ve heard that the Yanhuang Group has killed a Mythical Level Martial Artist with poison. If they can do it, we can do it too."

    A bloodthirsty smile also crossed the face of the Wang family¡¯s fourth son, Wang Yanfeng, his eyes revealing a hint of excitement. To y a god, to ughter the strongest being in the world, as long as they won, the Wang family would be an object of everyone¡¯s admiration, bing the true number one n of Modu, a n no one dared to defy.

    "Second brother, what¡¯s your decision?" Wang Anquan¡¯s gaze fell on Wang Yantao, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word.

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s gaze had fallen on him, Wang Yantao took a deep breath and said solemnly, "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s y a god. But after killing Lu Tianxing and eradicating the Bai family, big brother must step down. Offending a Mythical Level Martial Artist over a waste, who knows if there will be a second time, I don¡¯t want to entrust my life to an idiot."

    "Yantao, you... ."

    Wang Anquan was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Wang Yanzhi: "Dad, no need to say more, after killing Lu Tianxing and destroying the Bai family, I will relinquish the position of family head."

    "Yanzhi, you... ."

    Wang Anquan looked at Wang Yanzhi and sighed deeply. Wang Yanzhi was the son he valued the most, and it was such a pity he lost the position of family head because of a good-for-nothing.

    "Big brother, you are really forthright. This time, we brothers will take this on for you. A Mythical Level Martial Artist? Together, we brothers will y this Mythical Level Martial Artist and see if being at that level really means being invincible in the world."

    Wang Yantaoughed heartily. As long as Wang Yanzhi stepped down, he would be the head of the Wang family, and the future of the Wang family would be his.

    "I, Wang Yanzhi, thank all my brothers."

    Wang Yanzhi bowed slightly with a modest gesture, his head lowered.

    Nobody noticed the madness flickering in Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head ¨C his heart was filled with a savage killing intent. He had personally broken his own son¡¯s legs for the position of family head, let alone these so-called brothers.

    "Once Lu Tianxing is eliminated, your death is imminent."

    In that moment, Wang Yanzhi became a cold-blooded hegemon. Whoever dared to steal his position as family head would only face death, whether they were blood brothers or anyone else. He dared to cripple his own son; what did his brothers count for? Killing them would be insignificant. Great achievers don¡¯t get bogged down by trifles¡ªLi Shimin tread the same path to imperial domination.

    Wang Anquan looked at his sons and sighed intively, "Since it¡¯s settled, go make the arrangements. Remember, without removing the roots, the spring breeze will bring new growth; don¡¯t leave any future troubles."

    With that, Wang Anquan stood up and walked out wearily. He had already anticipated that even if the Wang family survived this crisis, after his passing, the Wang family would likely fall apart and cease to exist.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the top floor of a luxurious corporate skyscraper.

    A young man exuding nobility held a ss of red wine, standing before a floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the entire city as if he were a Heavenly God condescendingly viewing the world below.

    "Bang," "Bang," "Bang."

    After what seemed like a long time, a series of knocks on the door was heard.

    "Come in," the young man said without turning his head.

    A slender figure appeared in the room. Upon seeing the young man, he showed intense admiration, kneeling on one knee:

    "I¡¯ve seen your Highness."

    "How are things in Modu?"

    "Reporting to your Highness, Ye Lang is dead; Lu Tianxing won decisively," the slender man said respectfully.

    A scornful smile crossed the lips of the young man: "Lu Tianxing won decisively? Hah, Ye Lang is indeed getting old, nothing more than a useless piece of trash."

    "Your Highness, Lu Tianxing is our rival for the Xuanwu Ring. Shall we send the kill team...?"

    The slender man was giving his suggestions when he was suddenly sent flying, hitting the wall with a heavy thud, and spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "Please redeem me, Master."

    The skinny man didn¡¯t care about his injuries; he quickly got up from the ground, knelt, and kept kowtowing.

    "Remember, my affairs are not for you to gossip about. Next time, you die. Now, get out."

    "Yes."

    The skinny man, as if granted amnesty, crawled to the door, didn¡¯t dare to stand up until he was outside and walked away.

    "He-he, Lu Tianxing, I wonder if I should call you Judge or Military Knife instead. I have underestimated you after all, not expecting even Ye Lang would die at your hands. Not bad, really not bad."

    The young man murmured softly to himself, his palm slowly lifting as he reached towards the entire city from afar and muttered, "Judge, Sima Lingyun, one dark and one light, two geniuses. One day, I will make you all die by my hand, and I will show you all, that I am the strongest."

    "Gun Emperor, go to Modu for me and kill the Judge. But, don¡¯t hurry, wait until your Gun Emperor Technique is fully mastered before seeking him out. His strength is formidable, not to be underestimated," the young man said without turning his head.

    "Yes."

    The middle-aged man who had been standing by his side, like a javelin, slowly nodded his head. His entire presence was as sharp as a Divine Gun, awe-inspiring andmanding respect.

    "He-he, Judge, I wonder if you can withstand the Gun Emperor! If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent. Ye Lang, heh, just an old has-been," said the young man with a light chuckle, sipping a ss of red wine, "After killing you and getting the Xuanwu Ring, and then finding the other two rings, opening the tomb of the Pre-Qin Qi Refiners, I will be an unbeatable champion, the invincible defending king. To me, the Yanhuang Group is nothing, and I shall be the invincible Heavenly God, ruler of all life."

    In this bright and splendid world under the vast sky, he was to be the ruler of the heavens, a god above the heavens, the invincible Heavenly God, sovereign over all beings.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Modu office of the Yanhuang Group, Jiao Long and Duo Ren sat face to face with a red special telephone ced before them.

    "Jiao Long, do you really intend to report this matter?" Duo Ren asked.

    "Duo Ren, even if we don¡¯t report it, this matter has already exceeded the level of authority we¡¯re able to control. A Heaven-level martial artist with strengthparable to that of a Mythical Level Martial Artist¡ªdo you think both of us joined together could win? If something else happens, we won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences."

    Jiao Long gave a wry smile, originally thinking thating to Modu was just to monitor Lu Tianxing. Although there had been conflicts before, they were still within controble limits. However, today, thebat power disyed by Lu Tianxing hadpletely exceeded his expectations. If Lu Tianxing truly lost control, the consequences could be unimaginable; he and Duo Ren, facing Lu Tianxing, would have only death awaiting them.

    "Then make the call! I¡¯ll step out first."

    Duo Ren frowned slightly, then turned and walked straight out.

    Jiao Long nced at Duo Ren and dialed the number. Soon, a busy tone came from the other end, followed by a cold voice.

    "Identify yourself."

    "Sky Team¡¯s Jiao Long, I have an urgent matter to report."

    "Speak."

    The voice on the other end remained cold and unchanging.

    Jiao Long seemed ustomed to this tone and spoke quickly, "A master capable of killing the Mythical Level Martial Artist Ye Lang appeared in Modu, Lu Tianxing. The leader directed us to closely monitor him. The opponent¡¯s strength is too strong for us to handle, requesting backup."

    "Understood, your request has been noted, Jiao Long. I¡¯d advise you to refrain from any rash actions until reinforcements arrive from headquarters."

    "Understood."

    After hanging up the phone, back at the Beijing Yanhuang Group base, a man rose from the telephone and was about to leave when his pupils suddenly narrowed, his expression immediately turning respectful.

    "Greetings, group leader."

    In front of him stood a young man, handsome and with a faint aura surrounding him. Though not very sharp, it gave off a feeling of extreme danger. This person was none other than Sima Lingyun.

    "What¡¯s happened?" Sima Lingyun asked in a quiet voice.

    "Leader, we¡¯ve just received a call from Sky Team member Jiao Long. The sixth person we have been monitoring, Lu Tianxing, has killed Ye Lang. Jiao Long suspects he possessesbat power on par with that of a Mythical Level Martial Artist, beyond their control and has requested headquarters for support."

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed, "No need to dispatch anyone else, I will handle this personally. Also, I was nning to visit Modu to meet an old friend."

    "Yes."

    The man didn¡¯t object. Sima Lingyun, leader of the Yanhuang Group, only answered to the elders of the group.

    "Lu Tianxing, Judge, old friend, I¡¯ve said that we would inevitably battle one day. I believe you have been waiting for this battle for a long time!"

    Beijing, Yanhuang Group base, at this moment, Sima Lingyun was pointing eastward, seeking a showdown.

 Chapter 450 - 448 Iâ€™m Just Here to Watch

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 448 I¡¯m Just Here to Watch</h4>

    At the same time, having left Jiao Long¡¯s room with an icy expression, Duan de returned to his own room. As soon as the door was shut, his face instantaneously darkened, revealing a deep-seated hatred as he fiercely punched the wall.

    "I am a genius of Yanhuang Group, a future myth-level powerhouse. Lu Tianxing, the humiliation you gave me today, I will return a thousand, no, a hundredfold to you," he fumed. "I will tear you to pieces, and I will make you watch with your own eyes as your loved ones die by my hand."

    Duan de growled lowly, his eyes filled with venomous resentment. As a member of the prestigious Sky Team, a genius-level figure, and future Heavenly Level and myth-level warrior, respect was something he always received wherever he went, with others fearing to offend him. Yet Lu Tianxing dared not only to disrespect him but also to cause him embarrassment time and again. He had to avenge this humiliation; he needed revenge; he was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay a painful price.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think just because you can kill Ye Lang, I have no way to deal with you? I will make you realize that anyone Yanhuang Group wants dead, even if they were an Earthly Immortal, will certainly meet their end."

    Muttering to himself, a sinister sh crossed Duan de¡¯s eyes as he took out his phone and made a call directly, "Huang Fuhu, I think we can work together...".

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a top private hospital in Modu.

    Unaware that Sima Lingyun was preparing toe to Modu, Lu Tianxing sat beside Bai Zhiqing with an annoyed expression,pletely wrapped inyer uponyer of gauze, resembling a mummy¡ªone might think he was a severely injured person at first nce.

    "Wife, can I go home now? As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m fine. Is there really a need to wrap me up like a zongzi?" Lu Tianxing pleaded pathetically to Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned and said irritably, "Shut up, will you? The doctor just said your injuries are severe; some wounds are so bad that the bone is visible. If we don¡¯t treat them properly, an infection could lead to seriousplications. You need to stay in the hospital and rest properly now."

    "Wife, what¡¯s there to rest for? Besides, it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s my little brother that¡¯s injured. What¡¯s the big deal?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, dismissing the severity; he could recoverpletely in two days if he wanted to, without any problem.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she red at Lu Tianxing fiercely¡ªthis bastard had sustained severe injuries and was still being flippant about it.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you please stop taking risks with your life in the future?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing solemnly, her eyes conveying deep concern as she recalled what she had seen when they left Sining Cemetery. The area for hundreds of meters around was almostpletely destroyed, pockmarked with holes. Even without witnessing the event firsthand, she could imagine the severity of the situation. A slight misstep could have meant Lu Tianxing¡¯s death.

    "Wife, I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something, noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frightened expression, but she cut him off, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m a jinx? Every time something dangerous happens, and you even get hurt because of me. Do you hate me for bringing you all this trouble?"

    As she spoke, a sad smile crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    "No, you¡¯re my lucky star. Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve found that life is filled with joy."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, softlyforting Bai Zhiqing. After a brush with death, it was a moment when a woman felt most mncholic and sensitive.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you teach me martial arts? I don¡¯t want to be a burden. I want to help you."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly looked up, eyeing Lu Tianxing earnestly, her gaze filled with determination.

    "Martial arts training is a grueling and tedious process."

    "I¡¯m not afraid of hardship."

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll teach you when we find some time."

    "Mhm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded seriously, resolute in her heart to study hard. Next time, she was determined to be of help to Lu Tianxing and not cower in fear.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, knowing there was something he hadn¡¯t mentioned¡ªmartial arts training needed to start from a young age, and once a person¡¯s body matured, the muscles and bones were set, making it unlikely to achieve much even with training.

    He considered himself an exception since he had, by a stroke of luck, obtained the Creation Source Technique and swallowed a Bone Marrow Cleansing Pill from the same ce he had found the technique. Only after reconstituting his muscles and bones did his cultivation level soar. Even if Bai Zhiqing trained, she was unlikely to achieve remarkable sess.

    Of course, he did not share this thought with Bai Zhiqing, unwilling to undermine her confidence. Furthermore, as long as he could find another Bone Marrow Cleansing Pill, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Bai Zhiqing to make progress with her cultivation¡ªalthough elixirs like that were exceedingly rare, and even the Yanhuang Group probably didn¡¯t possess any. He was fortunate to have gotten one at all; it was as if his ancestors¡¯ graves were emitting smoke.

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you."

    A smile that melted the frost away appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face as she rested her head gently on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder. Since that day when Lu Tianxing had willingly faced death to extricate her from danger, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart gradually opening up, Lu Tianxing¡¯s image taking root and sprouting inside her like a sapling.

    "What¡¯s there to thank? You¡¯re my wife, and I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s only natural for a husband to protect his wife."

    Embracing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing gently caressed her silky ck hair, inhaling the light and delicate fragrance that wafted from her. He felt unprecedented tranquility in his mind, a rare absence ofscivious thoughts.

    "Click!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was holding Bai Zhiqing and enjoying this rare moment of warmth, the tightly closed door of the hospital room was suddenly opened by someone. Bai Weiwei appeared in the room, and when she saw Lu Tianxing holding Bai Zhiqing, Bai Weiwei stared with her mouth agape, as if she had seen a ghost.

    What¡¯s this situation, has the sun risen from the west? Her normally icy sister is actually showing such tenderness, allowing a man to hold her and, what¡¯s more, in a hospital? Isn¡¯t that bit of information a bit too much?

    Bai Weiwei snapped back to her senses almost instantly and said with a sheepish smile, "Sister, brother-inw, sorry, it seems I¡¯vee at a bad time, didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, please, continue, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here to soy sauce, just passing by. But, sister, you better take it easy, the brother-inw just got hurt, it¡¯s not suitable for too vigorous activities, just take it slow, a little hint¡¯s enough."

    After saying that, Bai Weiwei closed the door. Even after closing the door, one could faintly hear Bai Weiwei telling Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can, who were about to enter, "Brother-inw is holding sister, they¡¯re enjoying their couple¡¯s world. Don¡¯t go in and disturb them, let the two of them enhance their feelings."

    "It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault, now my face ispletely lost, how can I go out and see people in the future?"

    Bai Zhiqing quickly struggled out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, her face blushing as she looked at him. As Bai Weiwei¡¯s sister, she knew this little sister very well. Anything that came out of her mouth would surely be exaggerated and could turn a simple kiss into "they¡¯re creating the next generation."

    "What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re my wife; it¡¯s only natural for a husband to hold his wife. If someone saw, they saw. Besides, grandpa and grandma would be most delighted to see this scene."

    Lu Tianxingy back leisurely on the hospital bed, smiling at the exceedingly shy Bai Zhiqing. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing truly fell from the status of a goddess to that of an ordinary woman.

    "Don¡¯t say it, or watch how I¡¯ll deal with you."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing and sat next to the bed, her fingers nervously fiddling with the hem of her clothes, not daring to look into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the entire hospital room became charged with an air of intimacy.

    A few minutester, the door was opened again, and a small head peeked inside. Upon realizing that there wasn¡¯t the imagined scene inside, a hint of disappointment shed in her beautiful eyes.

    Pushing the door open, Bai Weiwei entered carrying a thermos, looking at Lu Tianxing she said, "Brother-inw, I¡¯m here to see you, how about it, are you happy, honored?"

    "Happy, honored."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, indeed a bit touched. Although Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t said much, he could feel the concern in her eyes.

    "d to hear it. Then I haven¡¯t worried over you in vain."

    Bai Weiwei nodded with satisfaction, then said, "Brother-inw, look, this is the chicken soup I¡¯ve stewed for you. This is made from an old hen; it¡¯s perfect for someone sick like you."

    As she said that, Bai Weiwei ced the thermos in front of the hospital bed and opened it, releasing a rich fragrance that made mouths water.

    Smelling the aroma, Bai Weiwei gazed at the thermos, swallowed hard with great reluctance, and turned her gaze away. It smelled too good; if she had known, she would have tasted some.

    "Did you really make this chicken soup yourself, or did you buy it from a hotel?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei in surprise. This little sister-inw didn¡¯t seem like someone who could cook. He had serious doubts about this chicken soup being her handiwork.

    "Brother-inw, what are you talking about? Are you doubting your adorable little sister-inw?" Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing, her face puffing up with displeasure.

    "Really?"

    "Don¡¯t listen to Weiwei¡¯s nonsense. Stew soup? If she could make one edible dish, that would be amazing. She hasn¡¯t learned the skills to make soup; the chicken soup must have been made by grandma," Bai Zhiqing chimed in from the side.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly understood, "I see."

    "Humph, whether or not I made the chicken soup, at least I brought it here. I also deserve some credit," Bai Weiwei pouted, staring at Lu Tianxing with a mocking nce. She almost wanted to snatch the thermos right away; the chicken soup was too tempting, she was already drooling for it.

    "Click!"

    As they were talking, the hospital room door was pushed open a second time, and Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can walked into the room.

    Bai Qiao Mountain had an icy expression on his face, his eyes emanating a chilling intent. His granddaughter and grandson-inw had been subjected to an assassination attempt again, and this time, the assants had used heavy weaponry, clearly intending to kill his granddaughter and her husband, how could he not be furious?

    Perhaps everyone had forgotten about the existence of Bai Fengzi, the "Madman of Modu," whose name had faded from memory over thest decade or so.

    Compared to Bai Qiao Mountain, who was radiating an ice-cold aura, He Can was full of worry, especially upon seeing Lu Tianxing wrapped up like a mummy, her tears almost spilling out uncontrobly, her concern palpable.

 Chapter 451 - 449 Murderous Intent Intensifies

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 449 Murderous Intent Intensifies</h4>

    "Grandpa, Grandma, you¡¯re here, please sit, sit."

    Seeing the elders walk in, Lu Tianxing quickly sat up from the hospital bed.

    "What are you getting up for? Lie down quickly. What if your wound opens? Lie down for me right away."

    He Can was rmed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, hurried over to his side, and scolded, "You child, you¡¯ve been so seriously injured, why are you getting up? Lie down immediately and rest properly."

    As she spoke, He Can also gave Bai Zhiqing a stern look, "Zhiqing, what are you standing around for? Didn¡¯t you see that Tianxing is injured? Why aren¡¯t you feeding him the chicken soup?"

    "Grandma, what are you saying, you¡¯re asking me to feed him...?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened, incredulous as she looked at He Can. Feeding Lu Tianxing in front of so many people, how embarrassing.

    "If not you, then who? Me? Tianxing got injured protecting you. Shouldn¡¯t you be doing this? Besides, Tianxing is your husband, what¡¯s the big deal?"

    He Can looked at Bai Zhiqing dissatisfiedly. Her granddaughter was good in every aspect except that her nature was too proud.

    "No need, Grandma, and the chicken soup is quite hot right now, I¡¯m not hungry, just leave it there, I¡¯ll drink itter!"

    At this point, Lu Tianxing spoke up, taking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side.

    Bai Zhiqing was too proud and thin-skinned. Even if she agreed in her heart to feed him soup in front of so many people, it¡¯s likely she would never say so.

    He Can nced at Bai Zhiqing, then at Lu Tianxing, and sighed, "Tianxing, you¡¯re just spoiling her. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll develop bad habits because of it."

    Lu Tianxing smiled, "It¡¯s fine, Grandma. Isn¡¯t a wife meant to be cherished? I believe Zhiqing will change in the future."

    "I hope so!"

    He Can sighed, knowing how difficult it was to change her stubborn granddaughter.

    "Olddy, you go out first and talk with Weiwei and the others, I have something to talk about with Tianxing alone," Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly said.

    "No problem, Zhiqing, we¡¯ll go out first. Grandma has some things to ask you."

    He Can nodded, stood up with Bai Zhiqing, and walked towards the door.

    "Brother-inw, I¡¯m leaving now, wille to see youter. Don¡¯t worry, I bought a fairytale book and will tell you a storyter to put you to sleep."

    Bai Weiwei waved at Lu Tianxing and followed behind Bai Zhiqing, walking out.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Weiwei¡¯s retreating figure with a face full of ck lines. Tell a fairytale, was he a three-year-old child? To think he needed fairytales forfort, his little aunt¡¯s imagination was too wild.

    Bai Zhiqing and the others left, leaving only Bai Qiao Mountain and Lu Tianxing alone in the room.

    At this moment, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face disappeared without a trace, filled with cold murderous intent.

    Bai Qiao Mountain was likewise, a violent aura emanating from him, enveloping the whole ward. It was the iron-blooded aura of a soldier.

    "Tianxing, are you sure your injuries are really okay?" Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing with concern.

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest, "It¡¯s fine, Grandpa, do you not trust me? Just a minor wound, nothing serious."

    "Good to hear, good to hear."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing full of vigor, Bai Qiao Mountain muttered to himself, his eyes shing with fierce murderous intent, "Tianxing, do you know who was behind the attack on you this time?"

    "I know."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "This time the Night Wolf Mercenary Group targeted me and Zhiqing. They were once the number one mercenary group in the Underworld. But Grandpa, rest assured, from today onwards, there will be no more Night Wolf Mercenary Group in this world."

    A bloodthirsty smile crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. After today, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group would be wiped from the world, gone forever.

    "Was it only the Night Wolf Mercenary Group that made a move?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain frowned, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was a strong force in the Underworld, yet they didn¡¯t have the guts to make such a brazen move. Knowing that the Yanhuang Group was right there in Modu, making a move so openly would be akin to seeking death, wouldn¡¯t it?

    "I suspect there are others secretly aiding the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. Otherwise, the Night Wolves would never dare make such a public move against me. Moreover, they seem very familiar with my and Zhiqing¡¯s whereabouts, even knowing we went to Sining Cemetery. That doesn¡¯t add up considering that Yanhuang Group is in Modu, the Night Wolves wouldn¡¯t have the guts to tail us. Besides, mercenaries always carry a murderous intent that they can never fully conceal. If they were to target me, I would definitely sense it."

    "But this time, I didn¡¯t feel any threat. I suspect there¡¯s another power helping the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, leaking the information about our visit to Sining Cemetery to the Night Wolves, and even possibly supplying them with the heavy weapons used in their attack on us."

    Lu Tianxing analyzed calmly, his eyes flickering with a cold light. In his heart, the most suspect was the Wang Family. The video of Wang Yanzhi breaking his son¡¯s leg was still in his possession, which for a family was tantamount to having their lifeline held by the enemy. The best solution would be to forever eliminate the threat.

    The Wang Family wanting him dead but not daring to act personally, allying with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was within the realm of logic.

    What made Lu Tianxing curious was exactly how the Wang Family had established a connection with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group.

    "Tianxing, do you think the Wang Family is secretly assisting them?"

    "Most likely, the Wang Family must be deeply involved with this affair."

    A hint of murderous intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Among the powers he had offended in Modu, only the Wang Family and Zhang Tianfeng were noteworthy. Zhang Tianfeng, ever since Lin Yao was captured, was too overwhelmed to spare any effort to deal with him. That left the Wang Family as the prime suspect, harboring deep-seated hatred for him. Teaming up with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group would naturally be a perfect match, while the appearing ninjas were from an entirely different force.

    "The Wang Family? If it really is you, then don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy. I will make you disappear forever."

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself in a low voice, having truly made up his mind to kill. The Wang Family had tried to deal with him time and again, so they couldn¡¯t me him for not holding back. The best approach to an enemy was to eradicate them and eliminate future troubles.

    Seeing the flicker of murderous intent on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s heart suddenly shuddered, knowing that his son-inw was indeed intent on killing. This time, Modu might truly witness a river of blood.

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing, silent for a moment before slowly speaking up, "Tianxing, when you find the mastermind, just go ahead and do what you must. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I¡¯ll have your back. If they darey hands on my granddaughter and son-inw, then they can¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    In that moment, Bai Qiao Mountain showed his ownmanding presence. When someone dares to harm your family, if you still hold back, then you¡¯re clearly a fool.

    "Grandfather, I understand. I will have someone investigate this matter."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, a bloodthirsty smile crossing his face. Wang Family, are you already panicking now?

    ...

    Time flew by, and unnoticed, the sunset had already descended.

    In the Zero Point Bar at that moment, the ce was already lit up and bustling with excitement. The raucous music and the frenzy of men and women swaying to the rhythm of rock tunes filled the air. However, in the innermost room of the bar, one couldn¡¯t feel any of the hustle and bustle. Instead, an intense sense of oppression filled the space. It seemed as if the very air in the room had solidified, making it difficult to breathe, as if a great stone were weighing down on one¡¯s chest.

    As one of the Underworld¡¯s titans in Modu, Rose sat on the sofa, her face iparably cold. Just that afternoon, she had received news that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had been ambushed at Sining Cemetery. The assants had deployed heavy weaponry, and Lu Tianxing had been injured, which was why she had hastily returned.

    Originally, she had intended to go straight to the hospital to see Lu Tianxing, but as soon as she arrived, she saw Bai Qiao Mountain and others entering the hospital, so she had to return to Zero Point Bar first.

    In front of Rose, Xiao Liu, Wu Yan, and other high-ranking members of the Rose Society stood respectfully, not even daring to breathe too heavily. The chilly aura emanating from Rose indicated just how furious she was.

    "Tell me what happened," said Rose. "What did I say before I left? Why did Lu Tianxing face an assassination attempt today? What exactly happened?"

    Rose¡¯s face was frosty, and her tone carried an endless chill.

    As they heard Rose¡¯s words, everyone present shivered, feeling as if they¡¯d fallen into an ice cer, chilled from head to toe.

    One of them spoke with a trembling voice, "President, this... this has nothing to do with us. The people who targeted our son-inw this time were from the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. Our strength is far too inferiorpared to them. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that the leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group is a legendary fighter. Our people didn¡¯t dare to get near them."

    "Legendary fighter?"

    Rose¡¯s expression darkened. She knew all too well what those words meant¡ªthey represented absolute power, and if the other party wished, they could easily wipe out the Rose Society.

    "What else have you found out? The Night Wolf Mercenary Group wouldn¡¯t make an appearance so openly. There are people from the Yanhuang Group currently in Modu, and all members of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group are internationally wanted criminals. They wouldn¡¯t show up in a bustling area; there must be someone assisting them from the shadows. Xiao Liu, tell me, have you uncovered anything?"

    Rose¡¯s voice was icy to the core, filled with bone-piercing coldness. How could she care about a legendary fighter? Whoever dared toy a hand on her man would pay the price, no matter who they were.

    "We¡¯ve already made it clear."

    Xiao Liu respectfully began, "After our son-inw took action, we began to investigate the matter. Besides the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, I suspect Wang Yanzhi is also involved. Before our son-inw¡¯s incident, Wang Yanzhi had made a call to the police, instructing them to cut off the emergency hotline. If it wasn¡¯t for themotion caused by our son-inw and the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, the police wouldn¡¯t have known something went down at Sining Cemetery. Additionally, we found out that on the night our son-inw had a conflict with Wang Yanzhi, a stranger entered the Wang Family home. As for who that person was, we¡¯re still in the dark."

 Chapter 452 - 450 Rose Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 450 Rose Has Arrived</h4>

    "Xiao Liu, you mean the Wang Family has also interfered in this matter."

    Rose¡¯s eyes narrowed, a trace of icy coldness shed through them briefly. The Wang family actually dared to move against her man¡ªthey were really asking for trouble.

    "That¡¯s right, although the Wang Family did not openly make a move against our son-inw, they did interfere behind the scenes. I suspect the information about our son-inw being at Sining Cemetery was likely leaked by the Wang Family. Moreover, since Ye Lang died at the hands of our son-inw, the Wang Family has been extraordinarily vignt, far more than before. Clearly, they are deeply involved in this matter. Their heightened guard indicates their guilt¡ªthey are afraid our son-inw wille after them."

    Xiao Liu spoke slowly, his voice deep, "President, what should we do next? Should we eliminate the Wang Family?"

    Rose pondered for a moment before slowly speaking, "No need. Just have someone keep an eye on every move of the Wang Family; report back any slight activity. My man doesn¡¯t like others meddling in his affairs; he prefers to handle things himself. In that case, let him personally obliterate the Wang Family. Remember, keep a tight watch on the Wang Family; don¡¯t let even one person escape, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    "Yes, President."

    "By the way, how is Tianxing doing?" Rose looked at Wu Yan, asking in a deep voice.

    On hearing Rose¡¯s question, Wu Yan immediately responded, "Our son-inw¡¯s body is fine. I asked the doctor who treated his injuries. Although they seem severe, they are mostly superficial. With our son-inw¡¯s strength, a few days of rest should suffice."

    "Hmm, I understand. You all may leave now! I¡¯d like to be alone."

    Rose waved her hand, and after Xiao Liu and the others had left, she slowly rose from the sofa and looked at the photo of her and Lu Tianxing on the bedside table, murmuring softly, "Little man, I know you have great capabilities and definitely won¡¯t have trouble. If the Wang Family dares to harm you, I will not let them off easily; I will make them pay a painful price. However, you care so little for your own safety, keeping me in constant worry. Should I show my face to your wife tomorrow? Hmm, what excuse should I use? How about saying you¡¯re an old friend of mine."

    A yful smile appeared on Rose¡¯s lips; she seemed to envision Lu Tianxing¡¯s flustered expression¡ªit appeared rather delightful to her.

    ...

    The next morning, inside Modu Private Hospital.

    Lu Tianxingy on the hospital bed, looking exasperated at two women in front of him who seemed about to fight like roosters. It had been almost five minutes, and the women were still staring steadfastly at each other. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel the thick tension in the air, ready to explode at the slightest provocation, and he would be blown to pieces, leaving no trace behind.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose and gave a sheepish smile, saying, "Ladies, how about we talk this out nicely, early in the morning? Let¡¯s not resort to physicals. Whatever it is, why not sit down and discuss it? Look at you two, staring so passionately at each other; people who don¡¯t know any better might think you are a couple! Let¡¯s sit down and resolve things."

    Before Lu Tianxing could continue, he suddenly received a murderous re from Bai Zhiqing.

    "Tianxing is right, Mr. Bai, don¡¯t be so tense. I heard my old friend was injured and came to see him today, no other intention; you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I¡¯m not trying to steal your man, right, Tianxing? By the way, Tianxing, I also brought your favorite chicken soup, see if you like it."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose retracted her gaze and smiled gently, seemingly unbothered by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nearly incendiary stare. She ced the thermos she was holding gracefully beside the bedside table.

    Dressed in an ivory dress, Rose¡¯s shapely figure emitted a tempting aura, the gown entuating her almost fairy like yet irresistibly seductive nature, blending two distinctly different temperaments together in a way that made it impossible to look away.

    This woman was a siren, a disastrously attractive woman.

    Despite his intimate encounter with Rose, Lu Tianxing had to admit, in terms of allure and catching a man¡¯s eye, Rosepletely outssed Bai Zhiqing.

    If Bai Zhiqing was an icy snow lotus, making one desire to conquer her at first nce, then Rose was like a captivating Mand flower, known to be poisonous yet irresistibly hard to abandon.

 Chapter 453 - 451: Prepare to Take Action (Extra Monthly Ticket)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 451: Prepare to Take Action (Extra Monthly Ticket)</h4>

    Compared to the elegance of the Rose, Bai Zhiqing seemed like an angry bird, especially when she saw the Rose and Lu Tianxing being intimate. Her apricot eyes almost spat fire; she lost all the confidence that she normally had in the boardroom. It made sense, though; although Bai Zhiqing was dominant in business, she was just a novice in love, even less than a novice. In her eyes, Lu Tianxing was her husband, hers alone. Seeing the Rose¡¯s actions, it was clear she wanted to steal her man, leaving Bai Zhiqing unable to smile.

    As the Rose deliberately leaned over, Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her tone ice-cold, "Miss Rose, I don¡¯t know what brings you here today, but if there¡¯s nothing important, please leave. My husband is not well and needs to rest."

    "Mr. Bai, isn¡¯t seeing an old friend important? Don¡¯t you agree, Tianxing," said the Rose, ncing at Lu Tianxing.

    That nce alone made Lu Tianxing shudder. He felt as if he were being preyed upon by some fierce creature. Did this girl n to arm wrestle Bai Zhiqing?

    Seeing the Rose¡¯s look, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned cold, her eyes sharply swept over Lu Tianxing, filled with warning.

    "Old friend?" Bai Zhiqing stared at the Rose, icily, "Miss Rose, why haven¡¯t I ever heard Tianxing mention this old friend of his?"

    "Why would Tianxing tell you? Mr. Bai, don¡¯t you know that every man has secrets in his heart? For instance, their unforgettable first love¡ªwould a man tell you about that? Right, Tianxing?"

    The Rose smiled slightly. When it came to verbal sparring, Bai Zhiqing was no match for the Rose.

    "Tianxing,e and try this chicken soup. I stewed it for you myself early this morning. Let me know how it tastes, whether you like it. If you do, I can make it for you every morning," the Rose said as she opened the thermal sk beside her, and a rich aroma immediately filled the air.

    The Rose picked up the small soup spoon that came with the thermal sk, scooped a spoonful of chicken soup, and gently blew on it: "Tianxing,e and taste it, see how my cooking is."

    Watching this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned dark, the chill around her intensified. Expressionless, she looked at the Rose and said, "Miss Rose, please mind yourself, and my husband doesn¡¯t like chicken soup stewed by others. He prefers the chicken soup I stew, and he even said he could drink it for a lifetime without ever getting enough. Isn¡¯t that right, dear?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze at Lu Tianxing was icy cold, making him feel uneasy inside.

    "Is that so?" the Rose blinked at Lu Tianxing, "Tianxing, don¡¯t you like the chicken soup your old friend stewed for you?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was immediately stumped, not expecting the Rose to pass this hot potato to him; this situation was even more dangerous thanst time at Jinpeng Hotel.

    Feeling the burning stares of the two women on him, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. This was a difficult question to answer¡ªif he answered wrong, it would be the end of him.

    Offending either side was not advisable.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing was sweating profusely; the atmosphere in the hospital room had be incredibly eerie.

    Bai Zhiqing and the Rose both stared intensely at Lu Tianxing.

    Especially Bai Zhiqing, her apricot eyes filled with ferocity, it seemed if Lu Tianxing said the wrong thing, she would immediatelyunch at him with clenched fists.

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill run down his spine, uncertain of how to respond.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing wished he could p himself. Why did he have to be so frivolous? Just for the enjoyment of Bai Zhiqing taking care of him, he insisted on staying in the hospital. If he had known this would happen, he would have rather died than stayed.

    "Old friend,e on, tell me. Do you like the chicken soup I stewed?"

    The Roseughed lightly, and under Lu Tianxing¡¯s astonished gaze, she reached out and hugged his arm, her ample bosom brushing against it provocatively.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned purple with rage, almost bursting into mes: "Miss Rose, please be mindful of your status. He is my husband."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing walked over and pulled Lu Tianxing to her side, standing tall and defiantly looking at the Rose. At that moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed like a tigress defending her territory, proiming her sovereignty over Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fierce stance, then at the unrelenting Rose, only feeling a headacheing on. If possible, these two women wouldn¡¯t mind splitting him in half, each taking a piece.

    Actually, with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personality, she normally wouldn¡¯t have been this fierce, but yesterday, when Lu Tianxing rushed out recklessly to protect her from danger, his image had been deeply engraved in her heart. Her emotions surged, and in her heart, she had already epted Lu Tianxing as the man she would spend her life with, just waiting to cross thest barrier in her heart to engage in the joys of married life.

    In other words, Bai Zhiqing already considered Lu Tianxing her husband. Seeing this scene, how could she not react? Moreover, the Rose was an exceptionally attractive woman, and given Lu Tianxing¡¯s lustful nature, perhaps with just a beckoning finger, Lu Tianxing woulde running.

 Chapter 454 - 451: Ready to Make a Move (Extra Monthly Ticket)_2

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 451: Ready to Make a Move (Extra Monthly Ticket)_2</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s protective demeanor, Rose chuckled lightly, "Who would have thought that the Ice Queen Bai Zhiqing would also fall for a man. Once word of this gets out, how many men in Modu would want to kill themselves."

    "I am a woman, isn¡¯t it normal to like a man? But Miss Rose, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re just friends with Lu Tianxing? Do friends need to be that close?" Bai Zhiqing said dryly, her eyes subtly scanning over Rose¡¯s chest before letting out a heavy snort.

    "Mr. Bai, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s something called a male best friend?"

    Rose gave a light smile, "Tianxing, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many days. Shouldn¡¯t we have a passionate kiss to celebrate our reunion, to celebrate you being safe and sound?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare!"

    As soon as Rose¡¯s voice fell, Bai Zhiqing raised her voice immediately, looking at Lu Tianxing with a huff, "Lu Tianxing, tell me, aren¡¯t you supposed to rest now?"

    Lu Tianxing carefully nced at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, can I not rest now? I was called to sleep by you at seven yesterday and didn¡¯t wake up until after nine today. If I sleep again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to turn into a pig."

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell."

    Bai Zhiqing pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist fiercely, her almond-shaped eyes ring at him viciously as if she wanted to devour him.

    "Hisss!"

    Lu Tianxing inhaled sharply. The girl was quite ruthless with her pinch, and if it weren¡¯t for his training, he would have probably been bruised by now.

    Watching Lu Tianxing get hiseuppance, Rose burst intoughter, but the hint of envy deep in her eyes went unnoticed by anyone. She too wished to joke and argue with Lu Tianxing without restraint, but unfortunately, she was not his legitimate wife.

    Moreover, through a series of probes just now, she realized that Bai Zhiqing seemed to have fallen for Lu Tianxing, and Lu Tianxing also had thoughts about Bai Zhiqing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t amodate Bai Zhiqing in every matter. To snatch Lu Tianxing from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hands was almost an impossible task.

    It took a while for Rose to calm herself, pat her chest, take a deep breath, and say, "Alright, no more joking, let¡¯s talk business. Tianxing, I have something to tell you today. The true culprit behind the attempt on you, I¡¯ve found them."

    "Who is it."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, the sullen expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly turned icy cold, a sinister intent to kill emanating from him; the whole hospital room seemed to enter midwinter instantly. He was not a forgiving person. Since the other party dared to make a move on him, they had to pay the price.

    "The Wang Family."

    Rose breathed out a name, "The Wang Family revealed your visit to Sining Cemetery with Mr. Bai to the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, provided them with weapons, and cut off the emergency calls. If it hadn¡¯t been for the disturbance from your fight that drew the attention of the Modu Police Station, I doubt the cops would have arrived so fast."

    "It really is them, it seems the Wang Family are truly courting death."

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, his killing intent resolute. He could let the Wang Family off the first time, but definitely not a second. Since the Wang Family sought their own destruction, then he was not to me. From this moment on, the Wang Family would be erased from Modu.

    "Now that Night Wolf has been eliminated by me, has the Wang Family made any other moves?" Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face next to him, suppressed the killing intent in his heart, and looked at Rose to ask.

    "No other moves. However, ording to the news from early this morning, the Wang Family has dismissed all their servants and bodyguards, leaving only those loyal to the Wang Family and desperados who have been bought with a lot of money. Additionally, all four Wang brothers have returned to the vi, it looks as if they are prepared to stand their ground to the death."

    Rose frowned slightly, her tone carrying a hint of deadly intent, "Tianxing, do you want me to take action? The Wang Family might be powerful, but so are the forces under mymand."

    "No need for the Rose Society to take action right now. You just need to help me keep an eye on the Wang Family and prevent them from leaving Modu. Since they want to kill me, let me personally wipe them out. Also, Rose, could you help me cut off all of the Wang Family¡¯s so-called connections? I want the Wang Family to perish in despair."

    A flicker of murderous intent passed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. He had already given the Wang Family one chance. Since they couldn¡¯t appreciate it, this time, he would make them vanish from this world forever.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing fully revealed his bloodthirsty fangs. The attack had utterly angered him; if people refused to understand reason, then they would be eradicated, until the blood flowed into rivers, until everyone was terrified.

    Someone once told him that in this world, there is no reason to speak of; whoever has the bigger fist is the reason itself. If reason fails, then it¡¯s time to show who has the bigger fist.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s heart inexplicably trembled. In the words of this man before her, she sensed a thick scent of blood. Without any surprises, Modu might soon be shrouded in a storm of blood and carnage.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll go back and make arrangements now, ensuring that no one dares to stand up for the Wang Family. The group of people who have good rtions with the Wang Family don¡¯t have clean tes to begin with. The Rose Society had no conflict of interest with them and didn¡¯t pay them any mind, but now it seems inevitable to act."

 Chapter 455 - 451 Preparing to Make a Move (Monthly Ticket Additional Release) _3

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 451 Preparing to Make a Move (Monthly Ticket Additional Release) _3</h4>

    Rose let out a coldugh. The Rose Society had collected plenty of "good stuff", just in case, to secure a way out for themselves. It seems the time hase to make use of these things.

    ncing at Bai Zhiqing, who was nervously clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, a sly smile suddenly appeared on Rose¡¯s face. She said to Lu Tianxing, "Old friend, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be taking off now. Remember to finish the chicken soup I personally cooked for you, or I¡¯ll be sad. Also, you know where I live. If you¡¯ve got nothing to do tonight, feel free toe over. I can keep youpany with a drink."

    With a charming nce at Lu Tianxing, Rose drew a smile, blew him a kiss, patted her bottom, and left the hospital room, leaving a very embarrassed Lu Tianxing behind. What the hell was that? She just had toplicate things before leaving. This girl needs to be taught a lesson when the opportunity arises.

    After Rose left, Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth and with an iron-blue face, she called out, "Lu Tianxing."

    "Ah, wife, do you need something?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back to reality, faced with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, and quickly exined, "Wife, let me exin. I really didn¡¯t know why she said those things just now, you have to believe me, I am innocent."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing let out a coldugh and said, "Do you think I would believe your lies? Asking you to apany her for a drinkte at night and saying that you know her address? My, Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t realize you have so many ¡¯old friends¡¯. First Lin Yafei, now Huangfu Meigui, all of your ¡¯old friends¡¯ happen to be great beauties. Impressive indeed. Do you think I should recycle this waste and start a ss to train some Don Juans?"

    Lu Tianxing, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grating expression,ughed sheepishly, "Wife, you tter me."

    "tter my ass."

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly, her face covered with frost: "Lu Tianxing, tell me, have you been bewitched by that seductress Huangfu Meigui? Come clean, did you spend the night out iming to be with an old friend, only to be messing around with Huangfu Meigui?"

    Lu Tianxing was breaking into a cold sweat. Sometimes being too smart isn¡¯t so good; she even guessed this. The saying that women turn into Sherlock Holmes after marriage couldn¡¯t be more urate.

    Feeling the murderous intent from Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing shrank his neck and said with a forced smile, "Wife, she was just joking. Besides, don¡¯t you think that teaming up with the Rose Society is good for Bai¡¯s Group? I think you should be aware of how powerful the forces behind Rose are. With the Rose Society, Bai¡¯s Group will be untouchable in Modu, moving sideways without any issues."

    "Huh, is that so? You¡¯re thinking of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s interest? I think you¡¯re clearly smitten with the fox Huangfu Meigui, and that¡¯s why you say so, hoping to make the first move since you¡¯re closer to the water. "

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with anger. The reason she was upset was due to Lu Tianxing getting too close to Rose. Rose was a well-known ¡¯ck Widow¡¯ in Modu, deadly as poison. No one knew how many men tried to get close and ended up consumed to the bone. She didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to follow the same old path, nor did she want him involved with the Rose Society. After all, no matter how much the Rose Society did in Modu, no public service could change the society¡¯s dark nature.

    "Alright, wife, I know you are worried about me. Don¡¯t be. With my abilities, nobody can bother me."

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly and said, "Anyway, wife, you can¡¯t fight against the world with bare hands. No matter how strong Bai¡¯s Group is, it¡¯s all out in the open, and I can¡¯t always be by your side to protect you. If therees a day when I¡¯m not with you and you run into trouble, having the Rose Society would be like having an extrayer of security. Even if I¡¯m not by your side one day, you would still be safe. Likewise, we could use the power of the Rose Society to monitor every move in Modu."

    "Lu Tianxing, you mean to say, you want to borrow the strength of the Rose Society to weave an invisible over Modu, monitoring every movement and staying one step ahead of our enemies?"

    Bai Zhiqing was no fool, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group. She quickly grasped the crucial point.

    Here¡¯s an extra Chapter for the month ticket support. Don¡¯t waste those tickets, brothers, smash them over here! Also, big thanks for the reward from the new friends!!!

 Chapter 456 - 452: Sending You an Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 452: Sending You an Invitation</h4>

    "Honey, you¡¯re right."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing appreciatively, nodded, and continued, "I indeed want to leverage the power of the Rose Society. Even though Bai¡¯s Group is strong, it¡¯s ultimately a public entity. This time, although I have eliminated Ye Lang, deterring those assassins and mercenaries crazy for the bounty, the truly terrifying individuals aren¡¯t these assassins and mercenaries. Their strength is formidable, but they are merely scattered forces, barely worth mentioning, easily annihted with a flip of the hand."

    "The real threat to uses from other forces, like the Heavenly God who posted the bounty on you. They crush these mercenaries in both power and strength. Once they make a move, it will be a full-scale assault, catching uspletely off guard. Perhaps, on the street, any ordinary person we meet could be out to kill us. They won¡¯t give us time to grow our power. Instead of wasting time, why not support a power to help us build Modu into an impregnable fortress?"

    "As long as Modu is under our control, even if they want to make a move, we could be aware of their actions in advance, strike first, and annihte them,"

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, his face tinted with seriousness. What truly worried him weren¡¯t the assassins or mercenaries but the families and sects in China¡ªforces with deep roots and astonishing strength, all guarded by a group of persistent old-guard with equally incredible strength. Although some might ept death calmly, others would do everything possible to continue living. Despite the legend of the Four Symbols Ring being elusive, to prolong life, regardless of its truth, these individuals would stop at nothing to capture Bai Zhiqing and obtain the Xuanwu Ring from her.

    It was these persistent old-guard that were the most terrifying. Better to err on the side of caution. Whether the Four Symbols Ring could open the Ancient Qin Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb or if there was indeed a cultivation technique for immortality inside, mere rumors would keep them from passing up this opportunity. Once these persistent old-guard acted, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Bai¡¯s Group was indeed strong in Modu, but in the eyes of these well-established families, Bai¡¯s Group was just like an infant learning to walk trying to y tug-of-war with a strongman¡ªutterly overmatched.

    Although his strength was formidable, and Bai Zhiqing had the protection of Fu Tu and Tie Niu, even a tiger might doze; if a mythic-level warrior merely detained them, Bai Zhiqing would undoubtedly die.

    From the time he annihted the Sword Alliance, he had nned to assist Rose in making the Rose Society the leading force in Modu. Although he had the backing of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, they were too distant to quench immediate thirst, and they couldn¡¯t massively enter China without first facing a bacsh from the Yanhuang Group.

    The Yanhuang Group would never sit idle watching the Netherworld Mercenary Corps stir up trouble within Chinese territory; otherwise, Ye Lang wouldn¡¯t have shrank back and allied with the Wang Family, knowing well that once his whereabouts were found, the Yanhuang Group would act. The mythic realm might be strong, but the hidden strength of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s old-guard was no weaker.

    This was precisely why Lu Tianxing was determined to form the Rose Society. Since the Netherworld Mercenary Corps couldn¡¯t enter China, he would create a power to control the Underworld of Modu, form an impable surveincework, seizing control of everything. This time, he intended to use the Wang Family to kill a chicken to scare the monkeys, smoothing the path for the Rose Society¡¯s expansion.

    "Only then can we avoid being passive. If we knew in advance about the movements of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group and where these assassins were, honey, do you think we¡¯d be in such a mess as before?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing as he spoke.

    Since eliminating the Sword Alliance, he had been strategizing, moving on to the Wang Family, and once the Sky Alliance was gone, it would be the time for the Rose Society to truly control Modu.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing understood the stakes and didn¡¯t argue, instead frowning and saying, "Tianxing, are you sure Huangfu Meigui is a reliable partner? That woman is too cunning; a slight misstep and we might suffer a loss."

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you trust my abilities? Since I can help Rose Society be the number one force in Modu, I¡¯m not afraid of them turning against me. Rest easy."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s jet-ck hair and chuckled, "Honey, I¡¯m hungry now. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make chicken soup for me? How about making some for me now?"

    "What, you want me to make chicken soup for you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened. She had merely said that off the cuff earlier because she was annoyed with Rose, not knowing how to actually make chicken soup¡ªthough she could put the chicken in water.

    "Honey, what do you mean? Was what you said earlier meant to deceive me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing feigning surprise, sighed and said, "Never mind if you won¡¯t cook, I¡¯ll just drink the chicken soup Rose sent. It smells quite fragrant, should taste good."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing reaching for the chicken soup Rose sent, Bai Zhiqing abruptly stood up, "No way, you can¡¯t drink this soup. What if she poisoned it? It¡¯s just making chicken soup, no big deal. You just stay put in the hospital, I¡¯ll go back now and make it for you. You shouldn¡¯t drink this soup. Weiwei has been craving ittely, I¡¯ll just take this soup back for Weiwei, she¡¯s been longing for it for a while."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the thermos that Rose had sent, as though harboring deep-seated resentment, fiercely snatched the thermos from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, and strode out triumphantly.

    "Isn¡¯t it just making chicken soup? What¡¯s the big deal? If Huangfu Meigui can do it, Bai Zhiqing can do it too."

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disappearing figure at the door, Lu Tianxing felt a warm current through his heart. He could tell that Bai Zhiqing truly cared about him, unlike the feigned tenderness of the past, meant only to appease the elders. Otherwise, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have snatched away the chicken soup he was meant to drink and decided to make it herself.

    Once upon a time, a goddess who stood high above all would personally cook for a man, which meant she was gradually opening her heart to him.

    The ice had been broken, so how far off could the wedding night be?

    After Bai Zhiqing left, Lu Tianxing took out a phone from beside his pillow and dialed directly, "Hello, Tie Niu."

    "Boss, what¡¯s up? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called Mand and told her to wipe out the Night Wolf Mercenary Group. By now, the Night Wolf Mercenary Group has probably be a thing of the past, except for a few small fries. I formally announce to you that the Night Wolf Mercenary Group is now¡ªerased from this world."

    Tie Niu¡¯s unmistakably loud voice came through the phone, tinged with a bloodthirsty tone which quickly turned into a sleazyugh.

    "Hehe, boss, this time you yed the hero and rescued the damsel. Did sister-inw get especially touched? Have you guys nned when to have a little ¡¯Judge¡¯ yet? Hehe, boss, I have a favor to ask. If you have a son, how about you let me take care of him? I guarantee I¡¯d turn your son into a real tough guy just like me, sure to be a hit with thousands of girls, making countless women go crazy. How about letting me be your son¡¯s master?"

    "Beat it, as far as you can think of, and drop this idea,"

    Lu Tianxing bluntly rejected Tie Niu¡¯s suggestion. If he let Tie Niu teach his son, Lu could already foresee his son bing a muscle-bound brute with a shiny bald head irritating him, and turning out absolutely goofy and annoying.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Tie Niu said with a look of grievance, "Boss, you¡¯re breaking my heart. Don¡¯t you think my shiny bald head is the best kind of status symbol? One look from a distance and you can see it¡ªno greetings needed. Just put on some styling gel, and it¡¯s perfectly sleek and shiny."

    "So that¡¯s why you¡¯re still single,"

    "Boss, do you have to knock me down? Being bald is great, smooth and slick, no need even to wash hair, no dandruff, that¡¯s confidence. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with being single? It¡¯s great being single. Every night is a festival, every night a new groom. Changing wives every day¡ªwhat¡¯s not to love?"

    "Yeah, being bald is pretty cool. It sounds really crisp when knocked on."

    Tie Niu felt it was necessary to correct Lu Tianxing¡¯s prejudice against baldness and was gearing up emotionally to speak, when suddenly Fu Tu¡¯s voice rang out next to him, "Tie Niu, cut the crap and ask the boss why he¡¯s calling."

    "Fu Tu, you really have no sense of humor. What else could the boss want, but to show off his lovey-dovey rtionship with sister-inw? unting love, that splits fast."

    Tie Niu grumbled unhappily a few times, "Boss, what do you need?"

    "Tie Niu, deliver a Judge¡¯s Mark to the Wang Family for me," Lu Tianxing said gravely.

    "What? Boss, you... you¡¯re nning to use the Judge¡¯s Mark? You can¡¯t be joking!"

    Tie Niu¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice filled with disbelief. Ever since the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had strengthened, the Judge¡¯s Mark rarely appeared, reserved only for top-tier forces like the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps.

    In Tie Niu¡¯s mind, the Wang Family was merely an ant, easily crushed underfoot. Sending a Yama Sticker to them was too high an honor; in his view, there was absolutely no need for that hassle. Just storm their doorstep and beat them to a pulp¡ªthat¡¯s what a real man would do. Sending them a Judge¡¯s Mark was giving them too much credit.

    Thanks to user 54964170 and the other reader for the rewards. Begging for monthly tickets, begging for monthly tickets, don¡¯t waste them, brothers. It¡¯s almost the end of the month. Wait any longer and they¡¯ll expire!!

 Chapter 457 - 453 July 10

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 453 July 10</h4>

    "Indeed, send over a Judge¡¯s Mark to them. Since the Wang Family is seeking its own doom, they can¡¯t me us. Remember, after delivering the Judge¡¯s Mark, don¡¯t strike immediately; just instill some fear in them. I want the Wang Family to perish in despair."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice wasced with icy murderous intent. He had already spared the Wang Family once; he couldn¡¯t possibly spare them a second time. This time, he wanted everyone to know Bai Zhiqing was not to be trifled with. Whoever dared to touch her was dering themselves an enemy of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, and they would die.

    "Heh heh, boss sure is the boss, so domineering. The Wang Family dared to covet my sister-inw; they are truly asking for death. Don¡¯t worry, boss, Fu Tu and I will definitely scare them to the point of peeing their pants and y them to death alive," he said.

    Tie Niu¡¯s ferociousughter continually erupted. It had been a long time since he had seen enemies scared witless by the Judge¡¯s Mark, and he was eager to truly savor this asion.

    "Boss, shall we start the feast tonight and kill a few to satisfy the craving?"

    "No need, a death or two a day to add some mental pressure is enough."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face bore a bloodthirsty smile. He never initiated trouble with others, but others repeatedly sought him out. Since that¡¯s the case, then let there be ughter, until no one dared to provoke him anymore.

    Besides, the Wang Family had touched his reverse scale by attempting to kill Bai Zhiqing. Like a dragon, when its reverse scales are touched, death follows.

    Moreover, the Wang Family was like a poisonous snake; if not thoroughly annihted, only he would suffer in the end. Eradicating the problem from the roots was the only rule in ruling the underworld.

    "Heh heh, boss, you¡¯re so wicked, wanting to scare them to death. But I love it, ha ha ha ha," Tie Niu said, his strangeughter could scare any child into crying.

    "It¡¯s up to you and Fu Tu now. Remember, I don¡¯t want anyone from the Wang Family to leave the Wang Family Mansion. No matter who tries, kill without mercy. Later, I¡¯ll send you a phone number; contact her, and she¡¯ll assist you."

    "Understood, boss, leave it to me and Fu Tu. But, by the way, is ¡¯she¡¯ male or female, boss? Don¡¯t make a fundamental mistake, you¡¯re married, and you have Mand, remember how fierce that girl is. If you..."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s earnest persuasion, Lu Tianxing, without a second thought, hung up the phone. Tie Niu must be green with envy and jealousy, changing into a chatterbox. Lu Tianxing felt that he definitely shouldn¡¯t leave his son in Tie Niu¡¯s care in the future¡ªa bald chatterbox, that¡¯s okay, but a jabbering chatterbox definitely needed a beating.

    After hanging up on Tie Niu, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile.

    To ensure theplete annihtion of the Wang Family, they must be struck from all sides, relentlessly, leaving them no escape. With the support of the Rose Society, it would be difficult for the Wang Family not to be destroyed.

    "Wang Family, I will make you live in hell..."

    Lu Tianxing murmured under his breath, typing out another message on his phone. "Mand, activate the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ financial groups on the surface,unch a financial attack on the Modu Wang Family¡¯s publicly tradedpanies, suppress their stocks, remember, don¡¯t kill them off at once, let them die slowly. For details on the Wang Family¡¯s industry, find Angel; she¡¯ll tell you."

    After sending the message, Lu Tianxing casually tossed away his phone andy back on the hospital bed, his lips still wearing a smile. Right now, he was eagerly anticipating what the taste of chicken soup stewed by an ice queen might be, whether sweet or sour.

    ...

    Another day passed, and night, like water, enveloped Modu.

    In the Wang Family Mansion.

    On the surface, everything at the Wang Family Mansion appeared as calm as ever, without the slightest hint of the oppressive atmosphere of an approaching storm. It seemed as if nothing had changed at all.

    However, in the shadows, the Wang Family had established multipleyers of defenses around the mansion, heavily guarded at all times, closely monitoring any movement. Every guard¡¯s face bore a stern expression, and they had been informed to kill any unfamiliar person who entered the Wang Family Mansion, without exception.

    As usual, after discussing how to handle the crisis from Lu Tianxing with his father Wang Anquan, Wang Yanzhi headed straight for his son Wang Kai¡¯s room, wanting to check on him.

    But before Wang Yanzhi could reach the room, a faint smell of blood wafted from inside.

    "Something¡¯s wrong."

    With his heart skipping a beat, Wang Yanzhi hastened his steps considerably. Facing the closed door, he didn¡¯t hesitate; he kicked it open and strode inside. What met his eyes was Wang Kai lying on the bed, his eyes wide open in death, filled with terror as if he had seen something horrifying just before dying.

    A sinister, ck invitation was plunged into Wang Kai¡¯s forehead, covered in blood, making the Underworld Judge holding the Book of Life and Death and Judge¡¯s Pen on the invitation appear even more ominous and terrifying. Countless little ghosts seemed to be screaming, as if about to burst out of the card, sending chills up one¡¯s spine with just a nce.

    "Kai."

    Wang Yanzhi slightly startled, looked at the unblinking eyes of the dead Wang Kai, his eyes filled with intense murderous intent, his face turning ferociously terrible.

    "Who is it, who exactly is it, who killed my son? Come out,e out, I want to hack you to pieces, I want you to have no ce to be buried, I want to grind your bones to dust."

    "Who is it, who exactly is it, Bai Family, it¡¯s the people of the Bai Family, no doubt, it must be the people of the Bai Family who did it, the Bai Family has gone too far, I will kill you all, I want to hack you to pieces."

    Wang Yanzhi let out a roar like a wild beast, his eyes filled with blood-red, like a mad beast, he stood up and walked straight outside, he wanted revenge, he wanted to make Bai Zhiqing pay the price, he wanted the Bai Family to disappear forever.

    "Stop, where are you going? Look at yourself, do you look like the Family Head of our Wang Family? You¡¯re just an outright madman, where are you going? To fight the Bai Family to the death? Can you defeat the Bai Family? Since they dared to kill Kai, are they still afraid of your revenge? Calm down."

    Attracted by the noise, Wang Anquan saw his son¡¯s crazy appearance and immediately became furiously angry. The Bai Family would love for them to trouble them only to destroy the Wang Family. Moreover, the ability of someone to silently enter the Wang Family mansion showed just how strong they were. Charging in now was no different from seeking death.

    Wang Yanzhi, murderous, hysterically shouted, "Calm? Hahaha, how can I be calm? My son is dead, my only son was killed in our home, how can you ask me to be calm? I too want revenge, I want the Bai Family to vanish from this world, I want them to be obliterated."

    "Enough, do you think in this state you can take revenge?" Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes shed a look of severe disappointment as he spoke coldly.

    "Then what do you want me to do, just endure and do nothing? My son has died at the hands of the Bai Family, do you understand, he was your own grandson, do you still want me to just endure?" Wang Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he spoke filled with murderous intent.

    "A gentleman¡¯s revenge, ten years is not toote. If you go now, can you kill the people at Bai Qiao Mountain? Can you destroy the Bai Family? Even if you seek revenge, you need a detailed n, to ensure nothing goes wrong."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he slowly walked over to the body of Wang Kai, his gazending on an invitation sticking on Wang Kai¡¯s forehead. Something seemed to remind Wang Anquan as a hint of fear shed through his eyes.

    "Puchi!"

    Wang Anquan reached out and directly pulled out the ck invitation card from Wang Kai¡¯s forehead. Wang Anquan stroked the ck invitation, and for someone who had mastered the art ofposure over many years, his face color changed, fingers trembling as he opened the card, blood-red characters leaping into his sight....

    "Pada~!"

    Seeing the characters on the invitation, Wang Anquan¡¯s body trembled, his face showing intense fear, he staggered slightly, almost unable to stand, his breathing suddenly bing rapid. The invitation fell from his hand to the ground.

    "Judge¡¯s Mark, this... this is impossible, how could it appear in the Wang Family, impossible, impossible."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s lips trembled, unable to utter aplete sentence,pletely frightened by the invitation.

    As the former family head of the Wang Family, he was naturally aware of some information about the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, especially after coborating with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, he had specifically looked into this matter.

    Judge¡¯s Mark, dead without life, homes destroyed, no home eradicated. That was the Underworld¡¯s description of the Judge¡¯s Mark.

    Every force that had ever received the Judge¡¯s Mark, without exception, had vanished without a trace, all important members dead. This time, with the Judge¡¯s Mark appearing in the Wang Family, it was clear that the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had targeted the Wang Family, and if they couldn¡¯t survive this crisis, all members of the Wang Family would die, henceforth bing part of history.

    Wang Yanzhi, puzzled, nced at his father, bent down to pick up the invitation and opened it, instantly, his face disyed intense fear, his body staggered, and he abruptly sat down on the ground, the invitation falling from his hands, making a crisp sound as itnded.

    The invitation fell to the ground, unfolding to reveal several lines of clear blood-red characters filled with a chilling murderous intent.

    "King Yanmands your demise by the third watch, no one will save you until the fifth watch, on July 10th, the Wang Family will be obliterated, withpliments from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps."

    The rows of menacing characters made one feel as though plunged into an ice cer, chilling to the core.

    Momentster, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s mournful roar echoed in the room.

    "Pass my order, immediately notify all important members of the Wang Family to rush back to the Wang Family Mansion immediately, no matter who it is,e back immediately, immediately, those who do not obey, expel from the Wang Family."

    Thanks to my confidante for the reward, seeking monthly tickets, brothers with monthly tickets please send one!!!

 Chapter 458 - 454 Lin Yafei

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 454 Lin Yafei</h4>

    Amidst the Wang Family¡¯s panic over the Judge¡¯s Mark, in an ancient-style vi in Jin City.

    A wless woman stood inside the vi¡¯s Lake Heart Pavilion, gazing at the bright moon above.

    This woman had a charming figure and exuded a soul-enticing aura. Dressed in a ck, tight-fitting dress, she resembled a fairy of the night, endlessly alluring, making it impossible to look away once your eyes fell on her.

    This woman was none other than Lin Yafei, an enchantress capable of making countless men willinglymit crimes for her.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei¡¯s facecked her usual flirtatious smile, reced instead by an extremely cold and solemn air.

    "Cousin, do you really have to do this?"

    Li Xiaofeng looked at Lin Yafei, deeply sighing.

    After news reached Jin City that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had been shot at Sining Cemetery and that Lu Tianxing was injured, Lin Yafei changedpletely, turning incredibly terrifying, like a devil who had climbed out from Hell. A chilling murderous intent emanated from her, making one shudder.

    Li Xiaofeng knew that Lin Yafei loved Lu Tianxing, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t constantly fret over him. But her current actions were akin to a death wish. This time, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t n to visit Lu Tianxing in Modu, but instead intended to go to Beijing to shield him from the Wang Family¡¯s backers there.

    Once she went to Beijing, Lin Yafei was likely to face a near-certain death. Not only would she face the Wang Family¡¯s backers in Beijing, but also the Liu Family, whose patriarch Liu Feng had been driven away by Lu Tianxing. Lin Yafei was his cousin, and he couldn¡¯t just watch her march toward her death.

    "Xiao Feng, there¡¯s no need to persuade me," Lin Yafei said coldly. "You know my personality, my man was almost killed by an assassin, and the Wang Family is to me. Do you think I should just stand by and ignore it? Since my man wants to destroy the Wang Family, it¡¯s only natural for me, as his woman, to back him up. Anyone who wants to interfere with the Wang Family¡¯s matters is an enemy of the Lin Family, and I, Lin Yafei, don¡¯t mind fighting against them."

    From the moment Lin Yafei first met Lu Tianxing, when he had rescued her from dire straits, she had decided on him. Anyone who dared to touch Lu Tianxing was her enemy. For Lu Tianxing, she didn¡¯t mind turning into a devil and battling the whole world.

    "Cousin, I know you love Lu Tianxing, but he¡¯s already married. Is it worth it for a married man? Do you really want to live in the shadows forever, unseen by the sunlight, bing a universally despised mistress? Is all this sacrifice worth it?" Li Xiaofeng roared hysterically.

    Even if Lu Tianxing was unfaithful, he could not marry two people. Even if Lu Tianxing epted Lin Yafei, she could only live hidden underground, despised and without sunlight.

    "Enough, shut your mouth."

    Lin Yafei suddenly turned around, her eyes shing with a cold glint as she said coldly, "Xiao Feng, I tell you this because I regard you as my own brother. Remember, Lu Tianxing is my man, and your brother-inw. No matter what, it¡¯s not your ce to criticize him. Remember, this is the first andst time. Otherwise, next time, you can go back to Beijing and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other."

    "Cousin, is it really worth it? Did you know, I just received news that Sima Lingyun is already preparing to go to Modu. Do you know how terrifying Sima Lingyun is? He is targeting Lu Tianxing this time. Even if you can hold off the families in Beijing, how can you withstand Sima Lingyun?" Li Xiaofeng sighed and said, hoping to hold Lin Yafei back. Sima Lingyun, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s most talented leader and a man at the Heavenly Peak, was just one step away from reaching the legendary level. Now that he hade to Modu, there were few who could withstand him.

    Lin Yafei could hold off the people of the Wang Family in Beijing, but could she withstand Sima Lingyun?

    "What if I can¡¯t?"

    Lin Yafei murmured softly, her eyes revealing a trace of determination, "If Sima Lingyun dares touch my man, even if I have to expend all my strength, I¡¯ll make him pay the price. What if he is at the Heavenly Peak? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no way to kill him."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, her tone unquestionable. If anything happened to Lu Tianxing, she would go berserk, unleashing a massacre for Lu Tianxing¡¯s sake, making millions pay for his ordeal.

    Li Xiaofeng was stunned by Lin Yafei¡¯s words, speechless for a long time.

    After a while, Li Xiaofeng came to his senses, smiled bitterly, and said, "Is it worth it? Cousin, is it really worth it? You might not receive any reward for your efforts, and besides, you¡¯ve only met him a few times. Is it really worth it?"

    "It¡¯s worth it!"

    Lin Yafei said firmly, "As long as I think it¡¯s worth it, then it is worth it. I will always remember when I was most desperate, it was this man who extended his hands and pulled me from the boundless abyss. He saved me, he is the man I chose, and anyone who dares to harm my man is my enemy. For him, I have no regrets."

    Lin Yafei bit her red lips, her crimson lips especially striking under the moonlight.

    Although Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru had different personalities, they shared one thing inmon: they were persistent in love, willing to give everything for a man without expecting anything in return, only hoping to have a ce in his heart. Even if it meant dying for him, she was willing and without regret.

    "Lin Yafei, you¡¯re crazy, do you know that? You¡¯repletely mad. Do you realize that you¡¯re now a madwoman? It¡¯s hopeless, you¡¯re going to die, do you understand?"

    Li Xiaofeng roared furiously.

    "For him, I¡¯d rather go mad and, even in death, have no regrets."

    Lin Yafei turned her head abruptly to look at Li Xiaofeng, "Xiaofeng, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. Remember my words, do not be enemies with Lu Tianxing, otherwise, there will be no sentiment left between us. You are not my cousin, and I am not your cousin. Also, if I die in Beijing, I hope you won¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to feel any burden or guilt. I just hope that he lives each day happily, and I will be content."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed a smile that could charm all beings, yet it was heartbreakingly sad.

    "Xiaofeng, promise me this one thing. If you really consider me your sister, promise me that if I die in Beijing, do not tell him about it."

    "No, I don¡¯t agree. Cousin, I beg you, please don¡¯t go to Beijing, please don¡¯t. Once you go, you¡¯ll be making enemies with them, and they won¡¯t let you off."

    Li Xiaofeng pleaded desperately. Beijing was a dangerous ce, one misstep could lead to continual errors. If Lin Yafei went, she might never return. The forces behind the Wang family of Modu, originating from the Beijing Wang family, and Liu Feng from the Liu family, would never allow Lin Yafei to return alive to Jin City. For a family, face was everything; Lin Yafei going to Beijing was akin to throwing herself into the¡ªa path to certain death.

    "I have made up my mind, thank you for your concern."

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, a tragic smile, and said, "Xiaofeng, do you know the feeling of liking someone? It turns out that loving someone means you¡¯re willing to give everything for him, even your life, without any regrets. Don¡¯t follow me to Beijing. Stay in the Lin Family. If I die, the Lin Family will be left to you to take care of my father, who is after all my father. Also, look after your brother-inw well. He is very strong, but it¡¯s easy to dodge the open spear but hard to defend against a hidden arrow. The protection job is now yours."

    "Besides, it¡¯s not certain that I will have trouble. Don¡¯t forget, our Lin Family also has the Lin Family Iron Guard. I will take them with me. The Liu family and the Beijing Wang family may not dare to attack me openly. I will not go as far as breaking off rtions, just enough to deter them, so don¡¯t worry. I wille back alive."

    Lin Yafei revealed a smile that could turn the world upside down, filled with determination.

    After she finished speaking, Lin Yafei turned and walked towards the outside.

    "Cousin!"

    Watching Lin Yafei¡¯s figure, Li Xiaofeng roared hysterically, tears streaming down his face.

    Lin Yafei did not look back and slowly disappeared into the darkness.

    This step was stepping into Ghost Gate, yet she had no regrets.

    "Cousin, Li Xiaofeng swears to heaven, I will protect your husband well. If you die, I, Li Xiaofeng, will use my whole life, to tten the Beijing Wang family and the Liu family for you and pave your path with the blood of their entire lineage."

    Li Xiaofeng shouted hysterically, his voice echoing in the sky.

    This journey, once gone, was a path of no return.

    PS: Let¡¯s chat, folks! Over a million words! It¡¯s been five months since this book was uploaded, with an average daily update of nearly 7,000 words. Though not very fast, the update speed is still above average. Here, I want to thank all the brothers who supported me. Honestly, this book flopped initially. In the first month after it went on sale, the revenue was less than two thousand; after paying the utilities and rent, there was hardly any money left! Later, the performance gradually improved, and the ie increased¡ªit was just enough to scrape by. Here, I thank all the brothers for their support. I¡¯m currently applying for a big promotion and need subscriptions. If anyone can subscribe, please do so! Explosion tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 459 - 455: The Might of the Rose

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 455: The Might of the Rose</h4>

    Lin Yafei had left, heading for Beijing, paving the way for Lu Tianxing to annihte the Wang Family.

    At the same time, another woman was also paving the way for Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, in a luxurious private room of a hotel under the Rose Society¡¯s banner, several portly men, oozing an air of officialdom, sat before a dining tableden with stacks of delicate dishes, whose rich aroma was tantalizing, yet no one touched the food; all eyes were fixated on a seductive woman in front of them.

    The entire woman was filled with temptation, but her exquisite, pretty face was as cold as ice, her authoritative eyes slightly narrowed, casting a chilling presence that swept across the room and made everyone feel a cold dread emanating from the depths of their hearts.

    This woman was none other than the Rose.

    Although the Rose was suffused with temptation and oozed a ripe aura, not a single person dared to look her way; Rose was a woman fraught with danger. Once, someone coveted her beauty and sought to obtain this perfect creature through other means.

    As a result, the next day, this person was stripped of his deputy position for misconduct and sent to a remote and impoverished mountain area to be the magistrate. However, before he could take office, his car veered off the road on the way there, plummeting into a ravine, leaving no corpse to be found.

    Even though such urrences weremon, to those ingrained in the intricacies of officialdom, it was as if the man had died by Rose¡¯s hand.

    Rose was the ck Widow, her entire beingced with lethal poison. Whoever dared to touch her would die. A beautiful woman might be alluring, but one still needed a life to enjoy her charms.

    Rose stood there, holding a ss of red wine, her phoenix eyes slowly sweeping over everyone seated there. Each person here was tied to the Wang Family and belonged to Wang Yanzhi¡¯s faction. Should this group turn their backs on the Wang Family, unless the Wang Family possessed incredible power, their fate would be inevitably doomed to destruction.

    After leaving the hospital, she instructed the Rose Society to gather all information on the officials rted to the Wang Family, one by one inviting them to the private room for a meal.

    Rose knew very well, destroying the Wang Family would be easy for Lu Tianxing, but some things simply had to be done. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easier to deal with King Yan than a troublesome underling; these people were entangled in interests with the Wang Family and what needed to be done was to make these officials turn against them. If they did not, even if the Wang Family were eradicated, Lu Tianxing would likely have to flee to the ends of the earth, for, as the adage says, taking away a person¡¯s livelihood is like killing their parents. By destroying the Wang Family, Lu Tianxing would effectively be cutting off these people¡¯s financial avenues, and it would be strange indeed if they did not seek revenge on Lu Tianxing, no doubt wanting to find him and exact retribution by any means necessary.

    Her gaze scanning the group, Rose took a light sip of her wine and slowly began, "The reason I¡¯ve gone to the trouble of gathering everyone here today, of course, is that I wanted to meet and bond with you all, and naturally, there¡¯s a small matter for which I hope to have everyone¡¯s assistance."

    "What matter is it, Miss Rose? If it¡¯s within our capabilities, we won¡¯t refuse," a man in his fifties promptly responded.

    "Miss Rose, there¡¯s no need to be circumspect. By saying that, are you not pping our faces, showing us disdain?"

    "Indeed, Miss Rose, if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just say the word. As long as it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll follow through without refusal, through thick and thin."

    The others chimed in one after another, their faces adorned withplimentary smiles. Those who could sit here were all cunning individuals. As long as the Rose Society did not vanish from Modu, did not fall, Rose was not someone they could afford to offend. Moreover, having the Rose Society around reduced their burden significantly; after all, unlike other gangs that dabble in everything, doing all sorts of dealings, it spared them much trouble¡ªthese were the achievements they needed for their promotions.

    Hearing their words, a smile flickered on Rose¡¯s lips as she said calmly, "Actually, this matter is very simple for all of you. It¡¯s about making it clear where you stand with the Wang Family. No matter what the Wang Family asks of you over the phone, I hope everyone present will neither pick up nor listen, but simply ignore thempletely."

    "What! Miss Rose, are you kidding?"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, everyone lifted their heads in shock, staring at her. They had assumed Rose was merely expecting them to turn a blind eye to the activities of the Rose Society, but they never imagined Rose would actually ask them to act against the Wang Family.

    The Wang Family, one of Modu¡¯s powerful ns rumored to have connections in Beijing, with Wang Yanzhi positioned as the vice-mayor of Modu. Next year, during the election, he was expected to be Modu¡¯s new mayor without any hitch. Choosing to offend the Wang Family at this time was an extremely unwise decision.

    Moreover, who knew whether the Wang Family held any leverage over them? If Wang Yanzhi were to settle scorester on, they would be in deep trouble, facing dire consequences if not death.

    Those who initially thumped their chests, guaranteeing their assistance, now mped their mouths shut, theirplexions shifting uncertainly. By choosing to help Rose, they were antagonizing the Wang Family, and if Rose could not topple the Wang Family, they would end up being buried alongside the Rose Society.

    To help the Wang Family meant to incur the wrath of Rose, and who knew what madness this woman might resort to when push came to shove.

    Caught in a dilemma, everyone faced a tough choice: stand with the right side for smooth sailing; stand with the wrong side, and meet with certain doom.

    Rose¡¯s face bore a smile, and she was in no rush. She gently sipped her wine, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the table¡¯s surface, and her low voice caused the mood in the entire private room to grow heavy.

    "Miss Rose, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m unable to help with this matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I must take my leave."

    The first to stand was a man in his forties named Lou Ping. He held a key position in the government, and the Wang Family gave him a hefty "tribute" every year. If he helped Rose, where would he get his money in the future?

    Besides, the Rose Society was like a y Bodhisattva crossing a river¡ªhardly able to save itself. Who knew if it would be destroyed one day? The support of the Wang Family was more tangible, and Wang Yanzhi was the hottest candidate in thepetition for the mayoral seat. As long as he could align himself with Wang Yanzhi, his future promotion was almost guaranteed.

    "Director Lou, wait a moment."

    Rose called out to stop Lou Ping, her gaze sweeping over the others as she said indifferently, "Is this what all of you are thinking? Then don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you walk out of this private room, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. These materials will be clearly and conspicuously ced in the offices of the Discipline Inspection Commission."

    Rose smiled faintly, pped her hands, and the woman standing behind her immediately came forward, cing a document bag on the table.

    "Before you all leave, I suggest you take a look at this. If you still want to leave after that, I will not stop you."

    Rose picked up the document bag, tossed it beside Lou Ping, picked up a ss of red wine, and gently swirled it, the corners of her mouth always bearing a faint smile as if she had everything under control.

    Lou Ping, without any hesitation, opened the document bag. The moment he saw the documents inside, his face instantly darkened. After carefully looking through it to find his own information, he passed the document bag to the others.

    Each person found their own information in it.

    The more they read, the more unpredictable their expressions became¡ªfirst grim, then angry, followed by pale faces, slumping into their chairs, sweating profusely, and continuously wiping away the sweat.

    "Huangfu Meigui, what are you trying to imply?" Lou Ping mmed the materials onto the table and said in a deep voice.

    "I¡¯m not implying anything, just letting everyone see. I¡¯m very democratic, you can choose to leave or stay. Of course, these are just photocopies. If you choose to leave, I can¡¯t guarantee where these documents might end up, and you will bear the consequences," said Rose with a slight upturn of her mouth, smiling faintly.

    All their faces changed wildly. They weren¡¯t fools to have reached such high positions of power. They knew exactly where these documents could end up¡ªon the Discipline Inspection Commission¡¯s desk. Once that happened, their careers would be over. Their political adversaries would not hesitate to deliver a fatal blow.

    "In the world of officials, few have clean tes. Although notmitting outrageous wrongdoings, they aren¡¯t clean either. If these documents fall into the hands of the Discipline Inspection Commission, their careers would be thoroughly finished, and their political enemies would not mind dealing them a deadly blow."

    "Miss Rose, may I be so bold as to ask why you are determined to destroy the Wang Family? As far as I know, the Wang Family and Rose Society have always kept to their own affairs," said Lou Ping in a heavy voice.

    "Keeping to our own affairs? That was in the past. The Wang Family actually wanted to kill my man this time, and naturally, they have made themselves enemies of the Rose Society. I won¡¯t rest easy until the Wang Family is destroyed," said Rose, her lips curling into a bloodthirsty smile.

    "What! Miss Rose, you have a man?"

    "You must be joking!"

    All were stupefied by the news, struggling to believe it. They had never heard of Rose having a man. Although Rose had previously told Ye Futu that Lu Tianxing was her man, only a few knew of this, and Ye Futu wouldn¡¯t broadcast such information; therefore, it was natural these people were unaware.

    Hearing now that Rose had a man was akin to a bolt from the blue for them, leaving everyone dazed and unable to recover for a long while.

    Lou Ping said with a wry smile, "Miss Rose, are you acting on a rash impulse to avenge your hero? But if we help you, can you guarantee these materials won¡¯t be leaked?"

    Upon hearing Lou Ping¡¯s words, the others looked at Rose. If they helped her and she turned on them at thest moment, sending them to prison, what would they do then?

    "Everyone, do you really see me, Rose, as that kind of person? As long as you do as I say, I guarantee these documents will disappear forever and never resurface," said Rose with a smile.

    Burning bridges was thest resort. As long as she had control over these people, the power of the Rose Society in Modu would greatly increase. She wouldn¡¯t engage in self-destructive behavior like destroying bridges.

    Thank you to the supporters Space, Jiu Jun, and MyMedal for the rewards. There¡¯s a burst releaseing tomorrow, brothers, I need your firepower support!!

 Chapter 460 - 456 Xue Bing Visits (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 456 Xue Bing Visits (First Update)</h4>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces in the room kept changing, clearly weighing whether Rose¡¯s words were true or false.

    Lou Ping¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, and he finally spoke up, "I agree to cooperate with you, but I hope, Miss Rose, you won¡¯t forget your promise."

    "On this point, Director Lou, you can rest assured. As long as you follow my instructions, I can guarantee that these things will disappear forever. Additionally, what the Rose Society can offer you is definitely no less than what the Wang Family has given you." Rose said with a radiant smile, knowing that as long as Lou Ping agreed, the deal was as good as done.

    Indeed, with Lou Ping¡¯s agreement, the others also snapped out of their contemtion and agreed one after another. They were well aware that with these things in the hands of the Rose Society, if they did not agree, their careers would alsoe to an end. Now they could only make a desperate bet and gamble on their luck.

    "We agree with Miss Rose¡¯s view and join forces against the Wang Family."

    "Agreed."

    With one person taking the lead, others nodded their heads in agreement one after another. The situation was stronger than people, and they had no choice but to agree.

    "Then, here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation."

    Rose¡¯s smile grew even more brilliant, but to the others, that smile was chilling. This woman was too ruthless in her dealings, leaving no stone unturned. It seemed that the Wang Family had made the wrong enemy by opposing the Rose Society.

    "To a pleasant cooperation!"

    The others raised their sses, clinking them together, signifying the alliance of all present, aligning their front to confront the Wang Family.

    "Big sister..."

    Just at that moment, a woman pushed the door open and walked in, whispering something into Rose¡¯s ear.

    Rose stiffened and stood up, "Everyone enjoy the meal and drinks. After dinner, we have other entertainment prepared for you. I must excuse myself for a bit."

    With that, Rose toasted the room and turned to leave the private room.

    In the hotel manager¡¯s office.

    Rose sat in a chair, her expression cold, and her phoenix eyes exuding a strong air ofmand. Ordinary people would feel diminished in spirit at the mere contact with her gaze.

    "Wu Yan, what is so urgent that you havee to find me?" Rose asked, looking at Wu Yan.

    "Big sister, there¡¯s been an incident."

    Wu Yan bowed respectfully to Rose and said, "We just got a call from those surveilling the Wang Family. Wang Kai is dead, murdered inside the Wang Family Mansion."

    "What did you say, Wang Kai is dead?"

    Rose¡¯s brow furrowed as she asked in a deep voice, "Do we know who killed him?"

    "We don¡¯t know. The Wang Family is keeping tight-lipped about this news. Our people can¡¯t get any information."

    Wu Yan shook her head and continued, "Ever since Wang Kai was killed, the Wang Family¡¯s security has obviously be even more stringent than before. Moreover, important members of the Wang Family from outside have all returned to the Wang Family Mansion. It looks like something big has happened, forcing the Wang Family to summon all its members."

    Listening to Wu Yan¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s brows furrowed, and it seemed like she remembered something, but she quickly rxed and a smile crept onto her lips, "Wu Yan, Wang Kai¡¯s death has nothing to do with us. Dead is dead. Inform the others to keep a close watch on the Wang Family, and don¡¯t bother with anything else."

    "Yes, big sister."

    Wu Yan nodded. She had no objections to Rose¡¯s words. To her, Wang Kai was just a stranger. Dead was dead, no big deal.

    "Alright, you may leave now!"

    Rose waved her hand, dismissing Wu Yan, then stood up herself, gazing out at the bright night, murmuring to herself, "Tianxing, was it you who made a move? If so, I cannotg behind. Wang Family, for daring to touch my man, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear forever."

    A cold smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face, her whole being exuding a heart-pounding coldness.

    ...

    When the morning sunlight woke the entire Modu, the bright sun failed to disperse the smog, instead making everyone feel oppressed, struggling to breathe.

    Because a piece of news had made its way to the ears of some powerful people through various channels.

    The son of Modu¡¯s Deputy Mayor, Wang Yanzhi, had been killed at homest night, and the Wang Family called back all its members as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures.

    The Wang Family was one of the great families in Modu, but now it appeared as though preparing for a great enemy, everyone could feel the undercurrent surging through Modu, a torrent so fierce a slightest misstep could tear you into pieces.

    However, all of this seemed to have no effect on Lu Tianxing. When the first ray of sunlight stretched across the earth, Lu Tianxing was already sitting cross-legged in front of the window, surrounded by True Qi, meditating in silence.

    After the battle with Ye Lang, Lu Tianxing sensed that he had moved a step closer to a breakthrough. All he needed was an opportunity, and he would be able to break through from the Heavenly Peak to the Mythical Realm. By then, even if that bunch of old immortals wanted to deal with him, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.

    In this world, only strength reigned supreme, thew of the jungle disyed in its full glory.

    As the sun finally rose above the horizon, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, a sh of brilliance disappeared from them as soon as it appeared. He slowly got up, stretched his back, and his bones crackled, a feeling of indescribable satisfaction rising from within.

    "Only a fight to the death can truly unleash my potential. This fight with Ye Lang actually brought me to the edge of the Mythical Realm. Too bad, breaking through isn¡¯t easy, it¡¯s hard to achieve it overnight. Oh well, haste makes waste. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll break through. No need to rush."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, took a deep breath, and instantly inhaled a strong scent of medicine, which left him feeling irritable.

    "I¡¯ve been here for two days now, it¡¯s time to leave this damn ce, tired of being waited on hand and foot. Plus, I¡¯m starting to miss Qian Ru. I haven¡¯t called her these past two days."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was nning to get back into bed to rest and then talk with Bai Zhiqing about being discharged, the door to his room was suddenly pushed open, and a striking woman in a police uniform with shoulder-length hair walked in.

    When Lu Tianxing saw Xue Bing, he was slightly startled, "Officer Xue, don¡¯t you know to knock before entering? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll see something you shouldn¡¯t if I were changing clothes? What will you do if you¡¯re responsible for that?"

    "See something I shouldn¡¯t? Lu Tianxing, what are you suggesting? Though it doesn¡¯t matter, I carry a gun with me! If I see something I shouldn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just shoot it off, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a very precise shot. I never miss my target," Xue Bing replied with a slight smile, as if she didn¡¯t consider herself an outsider, sitting on the hospital bed and taking a bite of an apple.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with a deadpan expression, thinking that it was no wonder no one dared to pursue such a fierce and domineering tigress. If you can¡¯t tame her, kneeling on a washboard is the least of your problems. On a bad day, she might just spar with you or wave a gun around your crotch, scaring you to death.

    "Officer Xue, no one visits without a reason. Tell me, what brings you here today? Or maybe..."

    Lu Tianxing sized up Xue Bing and said with a sleazy smile, "Or maybe, Officer Xue, after seeing my domineering side the other day, you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me and decided toe over and offer yourself."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing smiledsciviously, twiddling his fingers as he spoke. Xue Bing was very attractive, especially in her police uniform, looking sharp and full of character, a woman of her caliber would surely taste amazing.

    "Offer myself? In your dreams! You think I¡¯d fancy you, a lecherous wolf like you? And stop that lecherous gazing," Xue Bing said, clearly annoyed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, feeling an urge to beat him up, but considering their difference in fighting skills, she swallowed her anger, especially since she needed a favor today.

    "What¡¯s wrong with admiring the view? Officer Xue, hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you that you look very feminine in your uniform? Though, if you could just adjust your personality a bit, that would be perfect," Lu Tianxingmented, stroking his chin.

    "Get lost. How I am is none of your business. Quit being a busybody," retorted Xue Bing, glowering at Lu Tianxing with disdain and said sternly, "Lu Tianxing, I came to tell you some news. Wang Kai is dead. He was killed at his housest night. I wonder what you think about it."

    "Wang Kai is dead?"

    Lu Tianxing stretchedzily, saying, "What can I think? A scumbag died, so what? It¡¯s not that big of a deal. Officer Xue, you¡¯re not suggesting I killed Wang Kai, are you?"

    "Who knows? You¡¯re the only one with a grudge against him. Who¡¯s to say you didn¡¯t kill him? With your martial arts skills, killing him would be easier than squashing an ant," Xue Bing said with a hint of sarcasm.

    "Officer Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m a model citizen, I don¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken in normal times, how could I possibly kill someone? Maybe it¡¯s just his karma," Lu Tianxing replied with a slight smile, now almost certain that Tie Niu and Fu Tu were behind it. The Judge¡¯s Mark must have reached the Wang Family by now, which should have them panicking.

    "Yeah, you normally don¡¯t dare to kill a chicken, but killing a person is as easy for you as killing a chicken," Xue Bing said, rolling her eyes at Lu Tianxing and speaking with contempt. At times, she really wanted to see just how thick-skinned he could be, as he was able to say such things with a straight face.

    First update delivered, nning a burst of updates today, four to five Chapters approximately, between 12,000 to 15,000 words!!

 Chapter 461 - 457 I Think I Am the Child of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 457 I Think I Am the Child of Destiny</h4>

    "Officer Xue, how can you say killing people is like killing chickens for me? What I do is entirely eliminating harm for the people. These little mercenaries and soldierse to our China to stir up trouble, tantly disrespecting you honorable and lovely police officers. I helped you send them back home for free. Shouldn¡¯t that count as a good deed? By all rights, shouldn¡¯t the police award me with a banner? I¡¯m not asking for much, just four words would suffice: ¡¯For the People¡¯s Good¡¯."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing disdainfully and said irritably, "Go y on the side. You¡¯ve killed people, and it¡¯s already mercy that we haven¡¯t arrested you yet. And now you want a banner? Do you also want a bonus of several thousand dors?"

    "If you really insist on giving me a bonus, I wouldn¡¯t mind," Lu Tianxing replied.

    "I mind. Do you think the police station is like your house! Hooking up with a rich woman, you¡¯re set for life."

    With a look of disgust, Xue Bing stared at Lu Tianxing; she toiled to death for just a few thousand dors a month, and here was this lecher, who snagged a rich woman and earned more money than she could in several lifetimes, almost making her want to hook a rich husband herself.

    "Hehe, Officer Xue, there¡¯s no need for envy, jealousy, or hatred. Wanting money is easy, how about I introduce you to a very profitable job? With your qualifications, you¡¯d make money fast."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing and chuckled slyly.

    Feeling the sleazy gaze from Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing¡¯s face immediately turned cautious: "Lu Tianxing, what do you think you¡¯re doing, trying to turn me into your mistress? You better give up that thought."

    Lu Tianxing was instantly speechless. Was he that type of person?

    Women had to be willing to follow you to have any vor; tying them down with money was meaningless.

    "Officer Xue, can¡¯t you keep your thoughts pure for once? As for being my mistress, you think too highly of yourself, you¡¯d be more like the sixth or seventh at best."

    Irritated, Lu Tianxing said, "Officer Xue, you still haven¡¯t told me what you needed me for today!"

    "What could I possibly need you for? I just came to see if you were dead yet, is that not allowed?"

    Xue Bing rolled her eyes and looked at Lu Tianxing curiously: "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me who you really are?"

    Xue Bing was filled with curiosity. Not only was Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial prowess high, but his identity was also very mysterious. The Yanhuang Group was oppressive in China, yet they didn¡¯t dare make a peep in front of Lu Tianxing, especially when she and Ye Futu had nned to secretly investigate Lu Tianxing, her chief actually told her that the case was out of their hands.

    That piqued Xue Bing¡¯s curiosity even more about Lu Tianxing, who killed people yet stayed leisurely in the hospital¡ªa feat only he could manage in Modu.

    "Lu Tianxing, tell me, are you the legendary low-profile Crown Prince, who has concealed your identity ande to Modu just to pursue Bai Zhiqing? Tell me, I promise I won¡¯t spread it."

    With sparkling eyes, Xue Bing stared at Lu Tianxing, the more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed; otherwise, how could she exin Lu Tianxing having so much money and why the Yanhuang Group feared him.

    Lu Tianxing, somewhat speechless, said, "Officer Xue, can your imagination get any richer? If I were the Crown Prince, I¡¯d tie you up and bring you home to be my sixth wife."

    "The sixth wife?"

    Xue Bing widened her eyes, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief, her mouth agape: "Lu Tianxing, you already have five wives, does Bai Zhiqing know about this? Would she agree to marry you along with these other women?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly broke out in a cold sweat; this girl was beyond saving.

    "Lu Tianxing, let me be honest, this time I came to ask for your guidance on how to break through my current realm."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing, her expression suddenly turning very serious. She had been stuck at Yellow-level Peak for too long, unable to truly cultivate True Qi. The other day, having seen the terrifying power of Lu Tianxing, she suddenly had the idea to ask him for guidance.

    "Officer Xue, have you forgotten about the condition I setst time, or have you thought it over and decided to be my wife? You know this is a family secret technique and must not be disclosed," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle.

    "You wish..."

    Hearing this, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned bright red with anger. She was so furious that she wanted to shoot that bastard dead.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was not in the least bit anxious and said slowly, "Officer Xue, I know you want to shoot me, but you should think it over carefully. If you shoot me, from today onwards, you might not have anyone to guide you, and you might just be stuck at Yellow-level Peak for the rest of your life."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard...."

    "Being a bastard is still better than being a bad guy."

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently, "Officer Xue, I¡¯m not opposed to guiding you. Let¡¯s just say I owe you one for sending the police to Bai¡¯s Group to take away Lin Yaost time. However, it¡¯s just this once. If there¡¯s a next time, it will cost you."

    "Are you really nning to guide me? You¡¯re not deceiving me?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing excitedly. She hade here today fully prepared to pay a small price and hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to agree so readily.

    "Lu Tianxing, you agreed so readily. Do you have any ulterior motives?"

    Immediately, Xue Bing became cautious again. No one offers favors without a reason, and it¡¯s either a scheme or a theft. She didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing was that kind.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing and rolled his eyes, saying, "Yeah, I n to teach you a foolish cultivation technique, and after you cultivate it, you will only like me for the rest of your life, and you won¡¯t have any interest in other men anymore. How about that? Are you satisfied with this answer? If not, I can find another excuse, like nning to use you as a cauldron and refine you when your cultivation seeds."

    "Disgusting, like hell I would only like you!"

    Xue Bing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, and then, with curiosity, said, "Lu Tianxing, how do you intend to guide me? Should I sit cross-legged so you can transfer your power to me?"

    "Officer Xue, you¡¯ve read too many martial arts novels. Should I also impart you with a hundred years of power?"

    Lu Tianxing said speechlessly, "Tell me about your cultivation technique so I can find the w."

    Although he hadn¡¯t studied other martial arts, he was practicing the Creation Source Technique, which was extraordinarily exquisite. Identifying the inadequacies in a cultivation technique wasn¡¯t too difficult for him, just as a highly skilled martial artist can spot the ws in a lesser fighter¡¯s moves from a different standpoint, resulting in a different perspective.

    "No problem."

    Without any hesitation, Xue Bing started reciting the cultivation technique she practiced. In Xue Bing¡¯s view, Lu Tianxing was a strong figure with no need to covet her cultivation technique.

    Before Xue Bing could finish, Lu Tianxing cut her off.

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lu Tianxing only felt a headacheing on: "Officer Xue, could you tell me where you got this cultivation technique from?"

    "Where is it from, let me think. I¡¯ve loved martial arts since I was young and enjoyed martial arts movies. I bought this cultivation technique from an old man at a street stand when I was a kid, and it cost fifty yuan. You should know, that fifty yuan was the weekly living expense for my sister and me."

    As she spoke, a look of pain crossed Xue Bing¡¯s face, then she said proudly, "Lu Tianxing, how about that? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m exceptionally talented, one in ten thousand martial arts genius? It¡¯s ridiculous how you martial artists talk about how important secret manuals are and don¡¯t pass them to outsiders. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? I can buy one anywhere on the street. I think I am the child of destiny destined to save the world."

    Xue Bing boasted proudly, "Lu Tianxing, how about that? Are you tempted now to guide me, this child of destiny, as the master of a child of destiny? Don¡¯t worry, I, Xue Bing, am not ungrateful. Once my cultivation seeds, I¡¯ll definitely take care of you."

    In Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, stars twinkled as though she could see the day when she became an invincible Valkyrie, gripping a criminal in each hand, soaring into the sky under the envious gazes of all.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, directly ignoring Xue Bing¡¯s narcissistic remarks, and said speechlessly, "Officer Xue, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re one in ten thousand martial arts genius, nor if you are the child of destiny, but I can tell you for sure that if you continue to cultivate ording to this cultivation technique, it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m climbing the mountain with fresh flowers every Qingming Festival to honor you."

    Thanks to: Beauty¡¯s generous tips, the second update is delivered, with two to three more updates to follow. Support requested, brothers, please support!

 Chapter 462 - 458 Make a Deal (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 458 Make a Deal (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?" Xue Bing said discontentedly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. It was clearly a curse for her to die¡ªan insult to a child of destiny.

    "Officer Xue, I want to ask you, do you feel like all the meridians throughout your body are extremely painful during each breakthrough, as if they are being torn apart, especially here? If you press down hard at this spot, I guarantee the sensation will be very intense."

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Xue Bing and pointed his finger at her lower abdomen.

    "What are you doing, Lu Tianxing? If you dare behave like a hooligan, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Xue Bing quickly stepped back a few steps, a blush shing across her pretty face. In all her years, aside from the time Lu Tianxing had spanked her, she had never had such close contact with any man, let alone being pointed at the lower abdomen with fingers.

    "If I really behaved like a hooligan, could you even stop me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing and said gravely, "Officer Xue, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try pressing down hard on the spot I just pointed out and see if it hurts. That will prove whether I am lying or not."

    There was no smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, only a solemn expression.

    Ever since Xue Bing disclosed her cultivation technique, he had suspected that although it was indeed a technique, it was an iplete one. If Xue Bing tried to forcefully break through with this ledger, she would ultimately meet a deadly fate, and Xue Man would undoubtedly die too, because he had detected the same aura on Xue Man as on Xue Bing, clearly indicating that both sisters had practiced this iplete technique.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s solemn gaze, Xue Bing also became apprehensive and asked cautiously, "Lu... Lu Tianxing, it can¡¯t be as serious as you say! The pain in the meridians might just be the True Qi circting and expanding them. I¡¯ve read in martial arts novels that taking a Great Rejuvenation Pill causes pain throughout the body, and then one¡¯s power greatly increases."

    Indeed, Lu Tianxing was not wrong. Recently, every time she chose to break through, her meridians felt as if they were tearing, which she initially thought was a normal phenomenon of breakthrough. It was so painful that she could not bear it and had to seek guidance from Lu Tianxing.

    Not only her, but her twin sister Xue Man also experienced this. Every breakthrough attempt resulted in a painful tug in the lower abdomen, making it feel like her entire body was being torn apart.

    "It¡¯s not that serious, it¡¯s just your life at stake."

    Lu Tianxing spoke nonchntly, "Officer Xue, I think it¡¯s better if you press your lower abdomen. That way, I can treat you afterward without you suspecting that I¡¯m taking advantage of you."

    "Fine, I¡¯ll try it."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing skeptically, gently ced her finger on the spot he had pointed out earlier, and pressed hard.

    "Gasp!"

    At that press, Xue Bing immediately felt a pain so deep it seemed to prate her bones, spreading outward. Her face turned pale in an instant, she became unsteady, and stumbled as she sat down on the hospital bed, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead while she gasped for air, feeling utterly exhausted and weak all over.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what... what exactly is going on? I precisely followed the instruction in the ledger to cultivate. How could this happen?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing weakly as that press made her feel pain in all her muscles, in waves, giving her a suffocating sensation.

    "You should feel fortunate that the initial cultivation method in your ledger was correct; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have survived until today."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing speechlessly and said, "Officer Xue, I can¡¯t help but admire your courage. You say your merits are not great, not enough to be foolish, yet how can you be so stupid! You actually dared to cultivate with an iplete ledger. It¡¯s a saying made precisely for people like you who court death. Why would you even try it?"

    "Is there a way to treat it?"

    Xue Bing ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s taunting and looked at him tensely. She did not want to die young. She hadn¡¯t even experienced a grand romance yet. Dying now would be too much of a pity.

    "Of course, there is a way. It¡¯s just a matter of which treatment method you choose," Lu Tianxing confidently replied. Others might be helpless, but for him, such minor issues were easily resolvable.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes lit up and she pressed on, "Tell me the options."

    "There are two ways to save you, and you can choose freely. The first is True Qi throughout the body. I will use True Qi to block your meridians, so you don¡¯t have to worry about any side effects. However, you probably won¡¯t be able to cultivate with your iplete technique anymore. That means unless you find anotherplete cultivation technique ande to me to unlock the blockage, you can continue practicing. Otherwise, your strength will have to surpass mine; otherwise, you might stay at the Yellow Level Realm for the rest of your life and never be able to cultivate."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Xue Bing immediately interrupted him, "No, I must cultivate. Tell me the other option."

    Having her, someone who fantasized about bing a Valkyrie, remain stuck at one realm and unable to cultivate further was worse than being killed. As for finding another cultivation technique, that was easier said than done, let alone surpassing Lu Tianxing.

    For Lu Tianxing, even those haughty individuals from the Yanhuang Group were wary. For her to surpass Lu Tianxing was harder than reaching the heavens.

    "The other way is simple. Iplete the cultivation technique for you. As long as the technique isplete, with your umted experience, it won¡¯t be a problem toprehend True Qi and break through to the Profound Level soon. You might even eventually break through to the Earth Level, Heavenly Level, or even the Mythical Level. Of course, if you choose this, I will have a condition. After all, I can¡¯t just give you a technique for nothing."

    Lu Tianxing wore a confident smile,pleting a cultivation technique was no problem for him at all.

    As the saying goes, once you understand one technique, you understand all techniques. The higher your stand, the farther you see. The Creation Source Technique far surpassed all other techniques. After practicing the Creation Source Technique, he had already surged ahead of all other martial artists. In other words, he was now standing on the shoulders of giants, and deriving a new technique was nothing difficult for him.

    "What are your conditions? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare have any inappropriate thoughts, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Harassing a police officer is a serious crime; be careful, or I might just throw you in jail."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing looked at him with disgust evident in her beautiful eyes, quickly guarding her chest with her hands and watching him warily.

    Feeling the disdain in Xue Bing¡¯s gaze, as if she were looking at trash, Lu Tianxing felt a lump in his throat. Nowadays, even being a good person is despised; it is too hard to be a good guy.

    "Officer Xue, can your thoughts be a little more pure? And keep your gaze to yourself. I¡¯m not so desperate that I would resort to anything, so please rx."

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you implying I¡¯m not good enough for you? Look at yourself; you¡¯ve got the face of a thug, obviously not a good person."

    Xue Bing red at him with fierce eyes, staring intently at Lu Tianxing, her teeth grinding audibly, wishing she could devour him alive.

    Lu Tianxing looked back at Xue Bing with a deadpan expression. A thug, him?

    Moreover, this woman¡¯s way of thinking is really bizarre. Just a moment ago, she was acting like if he dared touch her, she would fight him tooth and nail, and now she had switched to being unreasonably tyrannical. Did she really have to be so illogical?

    "Officer Xue, those were your words, not mine. It¡¯s not impossible for me to help youplete the technique. Actually, my request is very simple. Just a kiss from you, Officer Xue, will suffice."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Xue Bing¡¯s red lips as he chuckled slyly.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous gaze, a surge of anger welled up in Xue Bing, wishing she could p this pervert back to his grandmother¡¯s house. Still, being in need made her suppress her anger.

    "Can we change it to something else, like I cook a meal for you?"

    "Officer Xue, are you being naive or am I? Have you ever seen anyone bartering in a hospital?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we know each other, I would give you an internal price. If it were someone else, even a billion wouldn¡¯t entice me to save her. Officer Xue, think carefully about this deal. A kiss in exchange for a technique that many dream of is quite a bargain."

    "Lu Tianxing, this is taking advantage of someone in a weak position, not what a gentleman would do."

    "A gentleman? Can you eat a gentleman? Didn¡¯t you say I was a perverted bastard? Besides, this is a fair trade, and you can choose to refuse. Business not agreed, righteousness remains; I¡¯m very easy to talk to."

    "You... "

    Xue Bing¡¯s face turned livid, and with a surge of anger, she gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, I agree, but how do I know you aren¡¯t deceiving me?"

    "Officer Xue, I¡¯m quite fair. If I¡¯ve promised you, then I won¡¯t deceive you."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes rolled, and she pouted, "No, you have to tell me the technique first before I can kiss you. How do I know you aren¡¯t deceiving me? What if I kiss you and you don¡¯t tell? I¡¯m very skeptical of your character."

    "Alright, as you wish. But don¡¯t me me for not warning you beforehand, Officer Xue. If you go back on your word, the consequences won¡¯t be something you can handle."

    Lu Tianxing felt he needed to give Xue Bing a bit of a warning; if this girl reneged, he could rightly demandpensation.

    "No problem."

    Xue Bing agreed briskly, but inwardly, she sneered. This bastard had the nerve to prey on her; once she obtained the technique, she would make her escape, leaving this dead pervert to cry in his nkets, suffering a double loss.

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll tell you, but you¡¯d better remember, I¡¯ll only say it once. If you forget, the price will go up."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, ready to speak.

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Xue Bing spoke up, almost causing Lu Tianxing to run out of breath, "Officer Xue, what¡¯s the matter now? Do you know that suddenly interrupting someone can be suffocating?"

    The third update is here, asking for your monthly votes! We¡¯re just over twenty votes away from another burst of releases!!!

 Chapter 463 - 459: Demanding a Reward (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 459: Demanding a Reward (4th Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, sorry, I forgot. I need to get something else."

    Xue Bing smirked and took out an open recording pen from her pocket, cing it in her hand, "You can talk now."

    Lu Tianxing, with cold sweat on his face, looked at Xue Bing and said, "Officer Xue, you didn¡¯t happen to turn on the recording pen just now to record what I said and use it to threaten me, did you?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she said with ack of confidence, "You¡¯re talking nonsense, I... am I that kind of petty person? Don¡¯t you know that police officers always carry a recording pen for unforeseen situations? Alright, are you going to talk or not? If not, our deal is off."

    Xue Bing¡¯s gaze flickered; Lu Tianxing was right, she had indeed nned to secretly record Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and then threaten him to teach her martial arts. As for Wang Kai¡¯s death, it was best that such a bad person died, it would make the world a quieter ce.

    "Alright! I¡¯ll talk. Listen carefully."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing and began to exin slowly.

    The cultivation technique Xue Bing practiced was called the Fire Heaven Scripture, which was quite a good technique. Unfortunately, it was an iplete technique. The parts that broke through to the Profound Level were iplete, and the subsequent Earth Level and Heavenly Level cultivation techniques were also iplete. As for reaching the level of mythology, the Fire Heaven Scripture could not break through at all because, at most, it was just a Heavenly Level Technique.

    Each cultivation technique has fixed cultivation realms. Some techniques can support cultivation up to the Heavenly Level, while others can only support cultivation up to the Earth Level or even lower realms.

    This was also why the Yanhuang Group was the preferred choice for many talents. The Yanhuang Group had a Scripture Pavilion that stored countless cultivation techniques. As long as you had enough merit, you could exchange for a technique suitable for you, even exchanging for a mythological level technique was not a problem. This is why the Yanhuang Group was growing stronger.

    There were many talents in China, but ultimately some talents remained unknown. It wasn¡¯t because they were less talented than others but, in the end, because they did not have a cultivation technique suitable for them to progress to higher and stronger realms.

    As Lu Tianxing exined at a leisurely pace, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Xue Bing¡¯s luck. Spending just fifty yuan, she managed to acquire a technique that could be cultivated to the Heavenly Realm. The odds of this were like being struck by lightning.

    Even an iplete Heavenly Level Technique would likely cause countless people to fight over it, resulting in a bloodbath. Yet Xue Bing managed to buy it for just fifty yuan. Such dogshit luck¡ªif she bought a lottery ticket, she would definitely win big.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing had to admire the sisters Xue Bing and Xue Man for keeping their mouths shut about the technique they practiced for so many years; no one knew what it was. Otherwise, Xue Bing and Xue Man wouldn¡¯t be standing here well and alive. If Xue Bing hadn¡¯t been unable to bear it this time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have spoken about it.

    However, Lu Tianxing had no interest in this Heavenly Level Technique. The Creation Source Technique was enough for him to ponder for a lifetime, and even now, he didn¡¯t know what level the Creation Source Technique was. It allowed him, with his Heavenly Peak strength, to kill a long-renowned mythological level powerhouse. The sheer power of the Creation True Qi, forming the Creation God Tripod, far surpassed any technique he knew of. He had no need to forsake the close at hand to seek afar, or chase after another Heavenly Level Technique.

    Lu Tianxing continued talking slowly, fixing the iplete parts of Xue Bing¡¯s technique one by one.

    Holding the recording pen, Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing in shock. This guy appeared to be about the same age as her; how could he know so much?

    Xue Bing had her doubts about whether Lu Tianxing was spouting nonsense, but as he continued his exnation, she felt the bottleneck that had always troubled her beginning to slowly loosen. There was no longer the sharp pain in her meridians, as if everything fell into ce naturally.

    This meant that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying to her but was genuinely repairing her technique.

    "How does this guy know so much? Could it be that he¡¯s an old monster that has returned to his youth, which is why he knows so much?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with a strange nce, otherwise, how could she exin his vast knowledge?

    Right now, Lu Tianxing had no idea what Xue Bing was thinking in her head. If he did, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mind cracking open this girl¡¯s head to take a look. What kind of bizarre thoughts are these? Knowing a lot equates to being a thousand-year-old demon. Does being strong in bed mean having practiced the Iron Crotch Technique?

    The hospital room was very quiet, only the sound of Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnations could be continuously heard.

    An hourter, Lu Tianxing let out a long breath and said, "Alright, Officer Xue, I¡¯vepleted your technique for you, enough to support your cultivation to the Heavenly Level."

    "Heavenly Level? Isn¡¯t it possible to cultivate to the mythical level? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not nning to keep secrets and then demand more conditions, are you?" Xue Bing asked doubtfully.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "Officer Xue, you need to be content. A person¡¯s greed is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. Mythical level, indeed! Do you think mythological level techniques are like cabbages on the ground that you can just pick them up whenever you want? You¡¯d better honestly cultivate to the Heavenly Level first!"

    "However, Officer Xue, I¡¯vepleted the technique for you, right? Shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise and give me a kiss now?"

    Lu Tianxing grinned, rubbing his hands together with an eager look on his face, envisioning the sweet moment of a police flower kissing him. Especially when it was a beautiful woman who loathed the sight of you to the point of wanting to kill you but had to kiss you anyway. That feeling was just too good.

    I just love it when you¡¯re annoyed with me, can¡¯t do anything about it, yet have toply with me.

    "Can we not kiss?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she looked at Lu Tianxing coyly.

    "Sure, then just give me back the recording pen."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing reached out for the recording pen.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare! This is robbery~"

    Xue Bing shrieked like a cat whose fur had exploded, instinctively pulling open her neckline and tossing the recording pen inside it.

    Lu Tianxing looked at her with a face full of egg pain, how was he supposed to retrieve it now?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frustrated gaze, Xue Bing immediately became smug, "Lu Tianxing, go on, take it if you dare. If you touch me, I¡¯ll use you of harassing a police officer and tell your wife, and then I¡¯ll have your wife divorce you, leaving you with nothing for all your troubles."

    As she spoke, Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing triumphantly, thinking he even dreamed of her kissing him, which was utterly delusional.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with a face dripping with sweat, his heart really wanting to reach in and grab the recording pen, but considering the consequences of harassing a police officer and the oue of Bai Zhiqing finding out, he decided to forget it and find another way.

    "Officer Xue, one should be honest in their dealings."

    "Honesty? Can you eat honesty? Against a hoodlum you should use the hoodlum¡¯s methods."

    Xue Bing said smugly, "Lu Tianxing, unless there¡¯s something else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    "Officer Xue, don¡¯t push me, I¡¯m even afraid of myself when I get going."

    Lu Tianxing stared at Xue Bing with a sinister smile, his fingers constantly rubbing together.

    Xue Bing immediately became vignt, hugging her chest and subconsciously stepping back a few paces, "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare touch me, I..."

    Before Xue Bing could finish, her eyes suddenly widened, not realizing when Lu Tianxing had appeared in front of her, directly wrapping his arms around her waist and nting a kiss on her lips.

    Xue Bing¡¯s body stiffened instantly, her eyes wide with disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing, who was just inches away. She couldn¡¯t believe this bastard actually dared to do it.

    Immediately following, Xue Bing felt an electrifying sensation rising from her heart, and a strange thought surfaced in her mind that it would be wonderful if time could just stop at this moment.

    "Impossible, impossible, how could I possibly want to grow old with a hoodlum."

    Xue Bing was startled by her own thought, she would rather grow old with a pig than kiss a pervert for a lifetime.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re looking for death."

    A fierce light shed in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes as she bit down hard.

    Sensing the change in Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing quickly retreated, sitting back down on the bed as if he had not moved, smiling at Xue Bing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dared to kiss me, you bastard, I¡¯m going to ughter you today."

    Xue Bing was so flushed with anger, this was her first kiss, the most precious thing in her life, and now it had been snatched away by a pervert, it was intolerable.

    Saying this, Xue Bing swung a leg sweep at Lu Tianxing.

    The sharp leg whip seemed to explode through the air, whistling down with the sound of the wind.

    Lu Tianxing, not even bothering to dodge, slowly lifted his hand and grabbed it, catching Xue Bing¡¯s leg in his grasp.

    "Officer Xue, what is this? I am merely demanding my dues, and besides, Officer Xue, since you¡¯re nning on reneging on your debt, as the creditor, I naturally have the right to forcibly demand repayment," Lu Tianxing dered righteously to Xue Bing.

    "You... you¡¯re full of shit, let go of me now, believe it or not, I¡¯ll use you of assaulting an officer."

    "I can let go of you, but, Officer Xue, please don¡¯t strike again. I have a bad temper, and if you make another move and something happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you beforehand."

    After a reminder from Lu Tianxing, he loosened his grip on Xue Bing¡¯s leg.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dead pervert, just you wait, you had better pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands, or else, watch how I treat you, hmph."

    Xue Bing angrily retracted her leg, ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing before storming out.

    Here¡¯s the fourth update, asking for support and monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 464 - 460 Wang Familyâ€™s Secret Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 460 Wang Family¡¯s Secret Scheme</h4>

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Bing¡¯s retreating figure, stroked his chin as if he had remembered something, and said, "Officer Xue, you have a sweet little mouth, but your kissing technique leaves much to be desired. Officer Xue, was that your first kiss?"

    "Fuck off, I gave my first kiss to a dog."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth, opened the door to the hospital ward in frustration, and thought to herself that this bastard had the nerve to gloat after taking advantage. She decided that she¡¯d teach him a lesson sooner orter to show him that a tiger¡¯s butt wasn¡¯t for idle touch.

    "Oh, Officer Xue, what brings you here today?"

    As soon as Xue Bing opened the door, Bai Zhiqing appeared at the entrance. Seeing the furious look on Xue Bing¡¯s face, she was puzzled. What¡¯s up with Xue Bing? She seems to be in a bad mood. Who has annoyed her now?

    "Mr. Bai, hello, I¡¯m fine. I came today just to ask Lu Tianxing about the situation at Sining Cemetery a few days ago. Goodbye, Mr. Bai."

    Forcing a smile, Xue Bing was tempted toin to Bai Zhiqing about Lu Tianxing and let her give him a harsh lesson, but she didn¡¯t know how to start, so she made up an excuse and left the hospital immediately.

    Bai Zhiqing watched the hurried departure of Xue Bing with surprise but did not pay much attention to her reaction. She walked straight in to find Lu Tianxing watching her with a bright smile. Without realizing it, a smile also formed on her face as she quickly approached his bedside.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Modu Wang Family residence.

    At this moment, all the important members of the Wang Family were gathered together.

    The bright sunlight shone through the window but failed to bring any warmth. Instead, it made the atmosphere in the room even more somber. Six or seven people sat there, each with a grave expression, silently smoking and staring intensely at a strange invitation ced in the middle of the table.

    Therey the eerie invitation, exuding a deep chill that made everyone shiver uncontrobly, their hair standing on end, as if targeted by a ferocious beast.

    More than an hour had passed without anyone speaking. Fear was etched on everyone¡¯s faces as if they had seen a ghost.

    The Judge¡¯s Mark was an invitation from the Underworld, and receiving it meant that your life was nearing its end. It was time to prepare for your own affairs.

    If one has a family, the entire family is wiped out; if one has none, their n is exterminated. The Judge¡¯s Mark once given, spares no one, and cannot be withdrawn unless the recipients are annihted.

    The appearance of the Judge¡¯s Mark always leads to rivers of blood; that¡¯s how everyone felt about it.

    Moreover, behind the Judge¡¯s Mark stood the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a force that swept across nations and instilled fear in the Underworld. If they targeted the Wang Family, there would be no resistance to speak of. The Wang Family could be crushed into oblivion in an instant without the slightest chance of fighting back. They had always thought the Judge¡¯s Mark was just a legend, never expecting they would receive one themselves one day.

    "Big brother, will you just speak up? Have you gone mute? Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation? Who allowed you to team up with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group toy hands on Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing? Did you discuss it with us? Or did you think that the Wang Family was your one-man show, that everyone else was just yourckey?"

    Wang Yantao red at Wang Yanzhi with anger seething on his face. The arrival of the Judge¡¯s Mark at the Wang Family meant that not a single soul sitting here would leave the Wang Family alive.

    "Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin? How was I supposed to know that the Bai Family had ties with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps? Wang Yantao, let me tell you, you¡¯re also part of the Wang Family. In a crisis, do you think you can run away?"

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face was incredibly dark. He never imagined that the Bai Family would be connected to the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, or that they would call upon the Corps to issue a Judge¡¯s Mark. Although the Mark had appeared before, only a handful of people like Ye Futu knew about it, followed by a gag order. He had been utterly unaware of any rtion between Lu Tianxing and the Judge¡¯s Mark.

    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked Lu Tianxing, not for one son, not even for ten. But now, everything was toote. With the Judge¡¯s Mark out, the blood would have to be spilled before it could be withdrawn.

    "Wang Yanzhi, fuck your mother, what do you mean by that? I¡¯ll kill you right now, fuck."

    Wang Yantao flew into a rage, mming the table as he stood up with a sinister glint of murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Wang Yantao, who are you trying to scare? Kill me? If you kill me, not one of you will escape."

    Unperturbed, Wang Yanzhi scoffed repeatedly, "Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve all done in the past. If you¡¯ve forgotten, let me offer a reminder¡ªfree of charge."

    "Second brother, do you still remember the Wan Shui Project? It was because you cut corners to save money that the project met with an ident and so many people died. If it weren¡¯t for me suppressing the matter for you, your life would have been forfeit ten times over."

    "And you, third brother, do you still remember a certain actress named Fang Hua? When she rejected your advances, you actually had her kidnapped and tortured to death, then had her body chopped up and fed to the dogs. I believe you should be quite familiar with that matter! Hmph."

    "And fourth brother, do you know what a disgrace your son is? At such a young age, he¡¯s already learned to vite young girls. Because of him, four or five girls died. If it weren¡¯t for you begging on your knees for my help, your son would have been dragged out and shot by now."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s chilling gaze swept over the others, "Not one of your sons or daughters is any good; haughty and unrestrained, they¡¯vemitted countless unforgivable sins. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s fine if I die. I have no more attachments in this life, but as for you, I guarantee that once I¡¯m dead, none of you will escape. I will be waiting for you on the road to theherworld. If you don¡¯t believe me, just try me."

    Upon hearing Wang Yanzhi¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. Wang Yanzhi was right: over the years, if not for him keeping a lid on these matters, they would all be dead many times over. If Wang Yanzhi were to fall, not one of them could escape. The enemies he had made in the political realm would not let them off easily.

    "Now you all understand."

    Wang Yanzhi sneered coldly, "If I die, none of you will escape. Even without the police acting, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would be able to ughter you cleanly. With the Judge¡¯s Mark, those with a family will see it destroyed, and those without a family will see it eradicated¡ªno one will escape."

    With a sullen face, Wang Yanhu said, "Wang Yanzhi, what are you implying? You¡¯re the one who caused all these problems. Do you really want us to be buried with you?"

    "Ha-ha, buried with me? Do you think the people of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would believe what you say?"

    Wang Yanzhi let out a coldugh. Now, he had nothing to fear; with his son dead, his lineage was cut off. What did the Judge¡¯s Mark or the Netherworld Mercenary Corps matter to him? In the worst case, it would be a case of both sides suffering, and whose hand the deer would fall to was not yet determined.

    "Enough, stop quarreling. Shut your mouths, all of you."

    Watching his sons, Wang Anquan felt a sharp pain. He had thought that the Wang Family would stand united against their enemies. But before an enemy could even strike, they had turned on each other.

    Wang Anquan almost foresaw that even if they survived this cmity, once he died, the Wang Family would fragment and be eventually swallowed by other powers.

    "All of you, shut up. Do you think now is the time to argue and shift me? Even if you kill the eldest, will the Netherworld Mercenary Corps spare the Wang Family? A snake that isn¡¯t killed will cause endless problems. If you decide to exterminate the Bai Family, would you spare anyone from their household? The pressing matter isn¡¯t internal strife; we should be thinking about how to deal with this situation."

    With Wang Anquan¡¯s words, everyone took a deep, heavy breath. Indeed, the Judge¡¯s Mark represented a living ¡¯Judge¡¯¡ªwith a family, the family would be destroyed; without a family, the lineage would be extinguished. It wouldn¡¯t stop just because of one person¡¯s death, and wouldn¡¯t disappear until it saw blood.

    Wang Anquan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over everyone as he spoke, "It¡¯s true that the Netherworld Mercenary Corps is formidable, but that¡¯s only the case abroad. This is China, not some foreignnd. They wouldn¡¯t dare enter China on arge scale; otherwise, the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t let them go. As long as they don¡¯t bring many people, we have a chance to turn defeat into victory."

    "Moreover, with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group appearing in China, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t ignore it. It¡¯s very likely they¡¯ll send members to Modu. Besides, since the Bai Family is protected by the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and has even used the Judge¡¯s Mark, it means Lu Tianxing holds a high position within the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡ªnot just some lowly foot soldier. As long as we reveal Lu Tianxing¡¯s high status within the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to them, the people from the Yanhuang Group will definitely not pass up the chance to im credit and will strike directly at the Bai Family and Lu Tianxing. By then, even if Bai Qiao Mountain has connections in the military, it won¡¯t help against the Yanhuang Group. They won¡¯t miss this good opportunity."

    "At that time, will the Netherworld Mercenary Corps still have time to deal with the Wang Family? Whether the Yanhuang Group wins or the Netherworld Mercenary Corps wins, it holds no disadvantage for us. We just need to add fuel to the fire from behind. The Bai Family will naturally be the thorn in the side of the Yanhuang Group. Then, it won¡¯t be necessary for us to act; the Bai Family could be easily overthrown, and all we need to do is sit back and watch the tigers fight," said Wang Anquan.

    Wang Anquan, the cunning old fox, was not to be underestimated, as his few simple sentences managed to dispel the crisis and even used the Yanhuang Group to target the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, attempting to inflict damage on both sides.

    Listening to Wang Anquan¡¯s analysis, a sigh of relief swept through everyone¡¯s hearts. Wang Anquan was right; the Yanhuang Group had always been aggressive and domineering, while the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was defiantly unbridled. If these two forces were to collide, the Wang Family¡¯s crisis would dissolve, and they might even use the Yanhuang Group to eliminate the Netherworld Mercenary Corps or even the Bai Family.

    Thank you to the supporters …dJudge…e and Red Beauty for your rewards. I¡¯m asking for monthly tickets, only sixteen more to go for the burst of Chapters. To those with monthly tickets, don¡¯t let them go to waste. I¡¯m asking for your monthly tickets, I need your monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 465 - 561 Fear Descends

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 561 Fear Descends</h4>

    Wang Anquan and his associates were unaware that as they were discussing how to deal with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the financial groups under Mand¡¯s control had also begun their assault on all of Wang Family¡¯s publicly listedpanies. Their aggressive tactics quickly drove the stocks of thesepanies to their lowest point, then swiftly reversed the trend to allow thesepanies to push back, only to suppress them again.

    Just as Wang Anquan was about to settle matters, the cellphone of Wang Yanfeng, who oversaw the Wang Family¡¯s industries, buzzed insistently.

    Wang Yanfeng frowned as he picked up the phone but answered the call anyway.

    The caller was hispany¡¯s vice president, whom he had already instructed that unless there was a major issue within thepany, he should not be called.

    "Hello, what happened?" Wang Yanfeng asked with a grave expression.

    "Chairman, something big has happened. At ten o¡¯clock, some foreign financial groupsunched an attack on our publicly listedpanies for some unknown reason. Our stock has started to drop, and our funds are running low. Moreover, agencies like Modu¡¯s government, Industrial and Commercial Bureau, and the Tax Bureau have begun a joint investigation into our subsidiarypanies, alleging tax evasion and ordering us to suspend operations for restructuring. Chairman, what should we do next?"

    "What did you say? Those bastards kicking us when we¡¯re down, I...your grandpa!"

    Wang Yanfeng¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly as he yelled into the phone, "I don¡¯t care what you do, just hold on, you must hold on. Otherwise, you can pack your bags and get lost as my vice president. If we¡¯re short on funds, pour all of thepany¡¯s money into it. If that¡¯s still not enough, go to the bank for a loan, get a loan in the name of the Wang Family. And tell those government officials to get lost, or the Wang Family will not let them off."

    Wang Yanfeng was livid, roaring in fury. The publicly listedpanies of the Wang Family were a crucial source of ie for the family. If anything happened to thesepanies, it¡¯d be tantamount to the Wang Family cutting off its own arm and suffering a significant loss of power.

    "Bang!"

    Right after Wang Yanfeng hung up the phone, a Martial Artist trained by the Wang Family staggered in from outside the door, nearly tripping over something and falling to the ground as he entered.

    "Family Head, something terrible has happened, a major disaster! Family Head, please go out and see! Family Head, please go to the front courtyard and see! The Wang Family is in trouble."

    The fear on the Martial Artist¡¯s face was intense, and his body shook like a sieve, as if he had witnessed something utterly terrifying.

    "Let¡¯s go, head to the front courtyard immediately," urged Wang Yanzhi, changing color as he stood up and walked outside.

    The others quickly rose to follow Wang Yanzhi.

    As they walked through the corridor to the front courtyard, they trembled at the sight before them, feeling a spine-chilling coldness ovee them and fear evident on their faces.

    They saw a Martial Artist, heavily recruited by the Wang Family, nailed high in a tree by a funeral staff; his eyes wide open, his face etched with horror. A white mourning staff was plunged into his chest, its white silk ribbon stained with blood. Drops of blood fell to the ground with a ticking sound.

    The blood dripping to the ground felt like hammer blows to people¡¯s hearts, leaving them breathless.

    Chilled to the bone, everyone felt an icy terror emerge from nowhere, seeping into their marrow and making them shudder. The sunlight that fell on them did not bring any warmth; instead, it made the entire space even more sinister and terrifying. The surrounding nts and trees swayed in the wind, seemingly transforming into malevolent spirits, while they seemed to have stepped into the Ghost Gate.

    With the breeze, a white cloth written in blood floated down from the sky,nding right before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    "A wee gift for you. One per day, sending you to dine at Yama Pce."

    The blood-written characters on the white sheet glinted eerily in the sunlight. A breeze made everyone shudder violently, their eyes scanning the surroundings with dread, fearing that something would suddenly appear and im their lives.

    Wang Anquan¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the bloody script; far from being afraid, he revealed a smirk of confidence. In his view, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was trying to use this method to create chaos in the Wang Family, seeking an opportunity to catch them off guard and destroy them.

    However, precisely this tactic made Wang Anquan believe that the Netherworld Mercenary Corps didn¡¯t bring many people to Modu this time. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have resorted to instilling fear but would have directly invaded the Wang Family and ughtered them all before making a clean getaway.

    The reason the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was acting this way must be that they were few in number and did not have the absolute certainty of eliminating the family during the holidays, so they decided to strike at the Wang Family¡¯s morale with this method.

    "Let¡¯s go back," said Wang Anquan, his sinister gaze sweeping the surroundings before turning to enter the hall.

    Hearing this, the others hurried into the hall, fearful of bing a target if they were too slow.

    The previously noisy front yard once again fell silent. A gust of wind lifted the white cloth, which fluttered like scattered paper money, carrying a ghastly killing intent.

    A dragon¡¯s vulnerable spot, when touched, provokes a lethal response. From today, the Wang Family began their countdown, an ominous sense of dread engulfing them as an invisible shadow enveloped the entire Wang Family.

    Not far from the Wang Family, in a concealed spot, Tie Niu and Fu Tu watched the Wang Family coldly, their lips curling into a faint, bloodthirsty smile. If not for Lu Tianxing¡¯s orders to stand down, they would have already wiped out the Wang Family. That one casualty was merely an appetizer.

    Fear has only just begun to descend. Wang Family, are you ready?

    ...

    Just when the Wang Family was engulfed in horror, in the hospital, Lu Tianxing was having his face painfully pressed down on the bed by Bai Zhiqing.

    Just now, he had been about to tell Bai Zhiqing about his discharge from the hospital, but before he could finish, Bai Zhiqing had refused him, forcefully pressing him down on the bed, insisting that he must get proper rest.

    "Wife, I really am fine. Do I look like a sick person to you?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile to Bai Zhiqing.

    "No, the doctor said that you must properly recuperate. All you need to do is stay obediently in the hospital," she said.

    "Wife, can the doctor¡¯s words be trusted? A minor illness can be exaggerated into a major one, and a major illness into a serious one. Didn¡¯t they also say that Minister Xue¡¯s mother¡¯s condition was incurable? Yet, wasn¡¯t I the one who cured her? Wife, I am a doctor. Don¡¯t I know my own body? Not to mention that I¡¯m perfectly fine now, but even if we had to consummate the marriage today, there would be absolutely no problem. Wife, let¡¯s get discharged, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a pitiful gaze. He really didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer. Whether intentionally or not, the nurses who took care of him were all olderdies, not a single young nurse in sight¡ªlet alone a pretty one.

    Had it not been for his boredom driving him to wander around and discover that there were indeed young and pretty nurse sisters, he might have suspected that this hospital didn¡¯t have any pretty nurse sisters at all.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing hesitated a moment before asking, "Are you really okay now?"

    Lu Tianxing got up from the bed and pped his chest, saying, "Of course. Wife, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can consummate the marriage tonight, and I guarantee that mybat readiness won¡¯t disappoint you. I can battle until dawn without any problems."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face uncontrobly flushed with the hue of a ripe peach, irresistibly enticing.

    "Who wants to have children with you? Go have them yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and stood up to say, "Fine, I¡¯ll go do your discharge paperwork now. Oh, and remember, drink the chicken soup I¡¯ve stewed for you; otherwise, be prepared to obediently stay in the hospital for another week."

    Lu Tianxing quickly opened the thermos and gulped down the soup. Spending another week in the hospital was out of the question.

    A radiant smile spread across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and then she turned and walked outside to handle Lu Tianxing¡¯s discharge from the hospital.

    ...

    "Ahh, it feels great! I¡¯m finally leaving this damned ce. I¡¯m going home!"

    Standing at the hospital entrance, Lu Tianxing faced the sun, spread his arms wide, and shouted loudly, drawing frequent nces from people around him. They instinctively kept their distance, fearing what he might do.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of disbelief, "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you behave? People might think they¡¯ve run into a lunatic!"

    "So what if they think I¡¯m a lunatic?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care in the least, turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, took her small hand into his own, and held the slightly cold hands, feeling the softness at his fingertips.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? This is the hospital entrance. Let go of me or beware, I won¡¯t be polite to you."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red and she instinctively tried to withdraw her hand.

    "Let go for what? You¡¯re my wife, holding hands is nothing," Lu Tianxing chuckled, his fingers gently stroking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s palm, "Wife, thank you."

    "Thank me for what?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks carried a hint of blush, especially as she felt the surrounding gaze upon them, her heart pounding like a frightened deer, her modesty reaching its peak, her head almost bowed into her chest.

    Lu Tianxing smiled gently, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand softly, "Thank you for making soup for me personally, thank you for taking care of me all these days."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Bai Zhiqing said with a charming smile. "You are my husband, I am your wife, it¡¯s only natural for a wife to cook for her husband."

    Bai Zhiqing wore a mesmerized smile, never having imagined she would find happiness in making meals for a man. Especially whenever she saw her food being devoured, she felt a profound sense of achievement, even more than when she led the Pepsi Group to be honored as Modu¡¯s Star Enterprise.

    Thank you for the tip from a close female friend!!

 Chapter 466 - 462 Be Her King

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 462 Be Her King</h4>

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance at that moment, an impulse surged unbidden in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and he almost wished he could hold her in his arms right away. He had hardly expected Bai Zhiqing to say such words.

    In fact, his demands weren¡¯t high¡ªjust a warm bed, a wife, and children. He simply hoped that when he returned home each day, he¡¯d be greeted by a steaming meal and a gentle greeting waiting for him. And now, Bai Zhiqing seemed to be evolving into the ideal wife he had envisioned.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you still remember what I said a while ago? As long as you pursue me and make me fall in love with you, I¡¯ll agree to consummate the marriage with you. I¡¯ve found that I might indeed be developing feelings for you," she said.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips spread into a smile, as the scene from Sining Cemetery involuntarily popped into her mind.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was like a Heavenly God, shielding her from the slightest harm.

    Moreover, fully aware of the danger, this man had still rushed out without hesitation to resolve the crisis for her. What wasn¡¯t there to treasure about a man like him? As the saying goes, there are many good men out there, but the one truly belonging to you is but one. Miss him, and you might miss him for a lifetime. She did not want to be left with regrets.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a gleam lit up Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, "Wife, does this mean you¡¯re starting to fall in love with me?"

    "Perhaps!"

    With a faint smile on her lips, Bai Zhiqing said, "However, you still need to pursue me because, like any other girl, I want to experience the process of being pursued."

    "Wife, are you kidding me? Given the rtionship between the two of us, I think we could just hop on the train first and then buy a ticket¡ªisn¡¯t it more convenient?"

    Upon hearing this, the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face disappeared, and she red at Lu Tianxing with a murderous look, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that, are you no longer interested in pursuing me?"

    "Of course, I am. You are so beautiful; I can¡¯t let you fall into someone else¡¯s hands."

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, saying, "Still, wife, are you sure you want to enjoy the process of being pursued, including all the flirtatious banter?"

    "Of course, otherwise what¡¯s it called, dating?" Bai Zhiqing nodded.

    "Then, alright. Remember, it was you, wife, who said this, so I hope you won¡¯t me meter."

    Lu Tianxing revealed a mischievous smile and, under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s puzzled gaze, he quickly bent down to sweep her up in a princess carry.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing, let go of me!"

    Bai Zhiqing eximed as her body involuntarily struggled, her face instantly flushing as red as blood, and she nced around like a thief in the night.

    "Heh heh, I¡¯m not doing anything. Wasn¡¯t it you, wife, who said you wanted to enjoy flirtatious banter? I¡¯m just following your method," Lu Tianxingughed heartily, carrying Bai Zhiqing in his arms withrge strides towards the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot.

    "You...you scoundrel."

    Bai Zhiqing was extremely bashful, especially with the strange nces from those around her making her cheeks burn. With a shy whimper, she wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck and buried her head deep in his chest, daring not to look up again.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s action, a faint smile crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. It seemed the ice-breaking was yielding better results each day, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could be her king.

    ...

    Driving a white BMW away from the hospital, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing did not head to Bai¡¯s Group, but instead went straight back to Ziyuan District.

    After parking the car in the garage, Bai Zhiqing naturally took Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and they walked into the room together.

    In the living room, Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were chatting, while Bai Weiwei sat bored on the sofa, tapping away at her cellphone.

    At the sound of the door, the three instinctively looked up, and Bai Weiwei¡¯s mouth gaped wide, as if she could fit an egg in it, looking as though she had seen a ghost, so shocked that she didn¡¯t even notice her phone had fallen. Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were slightly taken aback and exchanged meaningful nces and smiles.

    Bai Weiwei turned her eyes and said to Bai Qiao Mountain, "Grandpa, do you think our family should add an extra pair of chopsticks in ten months?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded, "Indeed, we should add a pair of chopsticks. Maybe even two pairs, considering the chances of twins. I should prepare, maybe hiring a family nurse would be best."

    Bai Weiwei nodded earnestly, "Yeah, Grandpa, you¡¯re right. But there¡¯s no need to buy baby form; there are too many counterfeits out there, it¡¯s easy to have problems. Plus, the news says mother¡¯s milk is the best food for babies. Sister won¡¯tck that, but Grandma, you¡¯ll be busyter on."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at his wife and smiled, "Your grandma won¡¯t be busy. She can¡¯t wait to hold a grandchild now. She¡¯s even prepared the traditional cloth diapers, iming they¡¯re the most practical to use."

    Listening to the teasing banter of the three in the room, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned beet red, and she quickly let go of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, hurrying upstairs.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re incredible, I¡¯m impressed. Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going to check on my sister upstairs," Bai Weiwei gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs up, then followed Bai Zhiqing up the stairs. She should ask her sister when she¡¯s having kids so she could finally be an aunt. Seeing everyone in her circle show off stuff on social media was making her restless; she wanted to show off too.

    "Tianxing,e with me."

    Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly stood up from the sofa and turned to walk towards the study.

    Lu Tianxing felt a wave of confusion. What did the old man want with him this time? Still, he subconsciously followed Bai Qiao Mountain into the study.

    Once inside the study, Bai Qiao Mountain sat in the Taishi Chair and looked at Lu Tianxing. "Tianxing, did you make a move on the Wang Family¡¯s assets today?"

    "You know about that, Elder?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain in surprise. It hadn¡¯t been long since it happened, and the elder was already aware; his sources were incredibly well-informed.

    "What do you think?"

    Early this morning, the entire financial world of Modu was in an uproar. A wave of foreign capital, origins unknown, had flooded the stock market, aggressively suppressing the stock prices of all the Wang Family¡¯s listedpanies.

    The adversary was not only skillful but also immensely powerful in terms of capital. It was clear the Wang Family¡¯spanies were getting pummeled into the ground. Although there were brief moments when it seemed like they might turn the tables, it was obvious to the discerning eye that these were just feints, allowing the Wang Family to counter before being smashed back down viciously. It was a pattern of giving hope, followed by disappointment, and ultimately despair.

    "Heh, just a little scuffle," Lu Tianxing said with an awkward chuckle.

    "A little scuffle? If what you did counts as a little scuffle, what would others be considered? Tsk tsk, I¡¯vee to realize you¡¯re far too wealthy, my boy. Do you have any idea how much the Wang Family lost in just this half-day? They lost tens of billions, tsk tsk, which means you made almost that much in just half a day."

    Bai Qiao Mountain felt somewhat emotional. Indeed, one should never underestimate the young and poor. Who would have guessed that the person who had kicked off financial wars in Modu several times would be this young man who, in less than half a day, had swept over ten billion from the stock market?

    No wonder so many, despite fully aware of the great risks, still dared to dive into the stock market. It was a quick path to riches but equally a quick path to bankruptcy. Heaven and Hell were just a thought away.

    "Heh, it¡¯s no big deal. Besides, isn¡¯t my money essentially Zhiqing¡¯s money?"

    "Well said. I have a good granddaughter," Bai Qiao Mountain said, somewhat proudly. Who says having granddaughters isn¡¯t beneficial? This was the advantage of having one.

    "Tianxing, what are your ns for the Wang Family next?" Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly asked.

    "First, instill fear in them, let them perish in fear, kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, and deter everyone else," Lu Tianxing replied after a moment of silence, a sharp glint of murderous intent shing in his eyes.

    After discussing how to take action against the Wang Family with Bai Qiao Mountain, Lu Tianxing left the study under the old man¡¯s urging about providing him with great-grandchildren. As he was about to head back to his bedroom, he saw Bai Weiwei sneaking peeks from beside the staircase towards the study.

    When she caught sight of Lu Tianxing, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face broke into a brilliant smile as she waved him over. "Brother-inw,e here, over here. What were you and Grandpa discussing so secretively just now? Were you talking about when to have kids?"

    A barrage of silent groans crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he looked at Bai Weiwei. This little aunt was a bit too enthusiastic about baby-making.

    "Why do you care about that?"

    "Just curious," she coaxed, hugging Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and acting cute. "Brother-inw, just tell me, okay? Will you really have the heart to let your cute little aunt be disappointed?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei very seriously and delivered a response that left Bai Weiwei utterly frustrated. "I would."

    "Humph, stinky brother-inw, I won¡¯t bother with you ever again."

    Bai Weiwei immediately huffed in dissatisfaction, let go of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, and turned her head aside, puffing up in silence.

    Lu Tianxing just shrugged his shoulders and turned to head upstairs.

    "Brother-inw, what are you doing?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing trying to leave, Bai Weiwei suddenly got anxious and quickly turned back to grab him.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to bother with me? I was nning on avoiding you to save you the annoyance of seeing me," Lu Tianxing said candidly.

    "You..."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned dark. Then, with a quick glint in her eye, she asked, "Brother-inw, can I ask you a question, and will you answer me honestly?"

    "What question?"

    "Didn¡¯t sister stay with you in the hospital one night? Did you two do anything there, and what was it like, exciting or not?" Bai Weiwei focused on Lu Tianxing with sparkling eyes.

    Upon hearing this question, Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat. This little aunt was just too bold, too fierce. Was this the kind of question an aunt should ask?

    Asking for rmendations, favorites, and monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 467 - 463 Teach You Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 463 Teach You Martial Arts</h4>

    "Brother-inw, please will you tell me, pretty please, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else."

    Bai Weiwei shook Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm back and forth like a child begging for candy, unceasingly cooing and wheedling, determined to pry the explosive news from Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    "Actually, telling you isn¡¯t out of the question. The thing is, this matter..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei, deliberately dragging out his words.

    Bai Weiwei instinctively perked up her ears, her little face tightened with seriousness, braced for the explosive news.

    "The vors of this matter, they¡¯re not meant for outsiders¡¯ ears, haha..."

    Leaving her with those words, before Bai Weiwei could react, Lu Tianxing burst intoughter and sprinted upstairs.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Bai Weiwei stamped her foot in dissatisfaction: "Why run off, I just wanted to know what it feels like. What¡¯s so great about it, hmph, once I have a boyfriend I¡¯ll find out for myself. It¡¯s no big deal, hmph, who cares."

    Once he had run up to the second floor and made sure Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t followed, Lu Tianxing heaved a long sigh of relief. His cousin-inw was too fierce, able to ask anything that came to her mind, which he found overwhelming. Moreover, he realized that Bai Weiwei was a genuine ruffian at heart.

    Approaching his room, Lu Tianxing pushed the door open and walked in, only to see Bai Weiwei cupping her cheeks with both hands, her eyes nkly staring at the coffee table, lost in thought.

    "What are you thinking about, honey?"

    Lu Tianxing tiptoed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side and softly called out.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing jumped at the sudden sound, her body trembling, nearly smashing her head on the coffee table.

    When she saw it was Lu Tianxing, she snapped angrily, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Are you some kind of ghost? Howe I can¡¯t hear you walk?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a sly chuckle, "Honey, of course I make noise when I walk¡ªit must be that you were thinking about something unspeakable that you couldn¡¯t hear me!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red and her eyes flitted anxiously. She had not been entertaining unsuitable thoughts for children but rather dreaming of growing old with Lu Tianxing, walking arm in arm on the beach. Now that Lu Tianxing had pointed it out, she felt a mix of embarrassment and anger.

    "Honey, maybe I hit the nail on the head, seeing as your face is all red." Lu Tianxing said with a wicked smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blushing cheeks.

    "Nonsense, Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you promise to teach me martial arts? When do you n on teaching me?" Bai Zhiqing touched her burning cheeks, swiftly changing the subject.

    "Honey, you really want to learn?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with surprise.

    "Of course. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to teach me? Were those words in the hospital just to make me happy?"

    "Of course I¡¯m willing, how could I not be?"

    Lu Tianxing grinned, then suddenly as if remembering something, asked, "But honey, do you know anything about acupressure points?"

    "No."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, nervously saying, "Does that mean I can¡¯t learn if I don¡¯t know them?"

    "That¡¯s not necessarily a problem¡ªit just requires some special instruction, that¡¯s all."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Bai Zhiqing, a lecherous smile appearing on his face.

    "What special instruction?"

    "It means I¡¯ll have to personally guide you. That way, you¡¯ll learn it in the shortest time possible."

    "Lu Tianxing, you pervert, are you nning something again?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing warily, this guy had a history of being a lecher.

    Seeing the suspicious look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing involuntarily had a sh of exasperation cross his face and said speechlessly, "Honey, what is that look for? Do I seem like that kind of person? If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s just forget it."

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, embarrassment flickered across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face: "Lu Tianxing, sorry, I misunderstood you. I¡¯ll learn, I¡¯ll learn."

    "Really?" Lu Tianxing looked doubtful.

    "Really." Bai Zhiqing nodded vigorously.

    "Thene with me!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, stood up, and walked towards the bedroom.

    Bai Zhiqing stood still, took a deep breath, and clenched her fists without any hesitation, then immediately followed Lu Tianxing. She didn¡¯t want to be helpless the next time danger struck!!

 Chapter 468: Sister Zhangâ€™s Husband, Are You Sick?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Sister Zhang¡¯s Husband, Are You Sick?</h4>

    "Honey, should we do it here, or should we go to the bedroom?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current state and couldn¡¯t wait to say.

    "Let¡¯s... let¡¯s go to the bedroom."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was as low as a mosquito¡¯s, almost inaudible unless you listened carefully.

    After she spoke, Bai Zhiqing felt like she was about to copse, her cheeks burning hot as if they were being roasted by fire. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and hurriedly walked toward the bedroom.

    "Hehe, don¡¯t walk so fast, wife. Wait for me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he followed Bai Zhiqing into the bedroom with a spring in his step.

    Soon, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s yelps could be heard from the bedroom.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you putting your hands? Take them away now."

    "Wife, don¡¯t get excited. Stay calm. What I¡¯m doing is teaching you. Some pressure points are really important. If you don¡¯t remember them properly, a mistake could be fatal. I¡¯m just deepening your impression of them."

    "Lu Tianxing, what are your hands doing? Weren¡¯t you pointing out pressure points? Where are they now?"

    "Oh, sorry, my mistake. Hey, Bai Zhiqing, what¡¯s with that look? Please don¡¯t question my teaching attitude. I¡¯m teaching you with the utmost seriousness. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m really teaching you."

    "Lu Tianxing, you scumbag, get your hands off my legs, or I¡¯ll make you regret it."

    "Wife, please put away the scissors. There are many important pressure points on the feet. If you want to learn Qinggong, you need to channel your True Qi to your feet. Don¡¯t you want to run faster? You won¡¯t even need a car then."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry and embarrassed voice kept ringing out, apanied by Lu Tian¡¯s continuous exnations, marking another splendid evening.

    ...

    In the early morning, when the first rays of the sun pierced through the curtains, Lu Tianxing had already opened his eyes. He looked at Bai Zhiqing, who was clinging to him like an octopus, her entire body sprawled on top of him, and a warm smile crossed his face.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed exceptionally peaceful, like a little kitten, sleeping soundly. Her bare face was incredibly beautiful, devoid of the usual coldness, now carrying a trace of naivety that was simply irresistible.

    Moved by the thought, Lu Tianxing nced at the still-unawakened Bai Zhiqing, chuckled softly, leaned down, and without hesitation kissed her lips.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes opened at the perfect time to see a shameless face just inches away. Her eyes widened suddenly, and on instinct, she lifted her leg and delivered a harsh kick to the figure, sending the unprepared Lu Tianxing tumbling off the bed.

    "Wife, what are you doing? Was that just for a kiss? Did you have to kick so hard? Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your source of happiness in the future?"

    Lu Tianxing climbed up from under the bed with a face full of consternation. Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t possibly harm him, being kicked off the bed by his wife, especially with the kicknding near his crotch, it was like she wanted to end his lineage!

    "Lu Tianxing, you deserved that for being a pervert so early in the morning."

    Bai Zhiqing wore an embarrassed look, a hint of apology on her face, but remembering how Lu Tianxing had been ¡¯teaching¡¯ her pressure points the night before, that hint of apology quickly turned into a surge of anger.

    That scoundrel wasn¡¯t teaching her anything. He was clearly taking advantage. If she hadn¡¯t grabbed a pair of scissors at thest minute to threaten Lu Tianxing, he would have certainly pushed his luck further.

    "Wife, how is that being a pervert? That¡¯s called a good morning kiss. It¡¯s very popr nowadays," Lu Tianxing sighed and said.

    "Hmph, you¡¯re just being a pervert. Now get out, I have to get dressed."

    Bai Zhiqing coldly huffed, but her heart surged with a touch of sweetness. Having her man by her side every morning as she woke up wasn¡¯t that romantic?

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was unknowingly changing and beginning to slowly ept Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said with all seriousness, "Wife, what kind of man do you take me for? Go ahead and change; why kick me out? Am I the kind of lowlife who peeps? Change all you want, I promise not to look. I¡¯m like the famous ¡¯untouched man¡¯, and besides, didn¡¯t I see everything there was to see yesterday? I even know about the mole on your butt..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing angrily grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him: "Get out!"

    Lu Tianxing, facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s flushed face, casually grabbed the pillow, changed into a set of casual clothes, headed to the door, and said, "Wife, hurry up and get dressed. Weiwei is probably awake by now. If you don¡¯t want her to see you all red-faced, better be quick. Otherwise, if she starts making earth-shattering guesses, don¡¯t me me for not warning you."

    "Get out!"

    Bai Zhiqing shouted with a flushed face.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and swiftly left the room.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the bed alone, her cheeks reddening even further.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how dare you steal a kiss from me? You¡¯re dead meat. Once we get to the office, I¡¯m definitely making you clean the entire building."

    Bai Zhiqing hugged a pillow as if it were Lu Tianxing, pounding it ferociously. Her cute face flushed with embarrassment. That son of a gun had even noticed the mole on her chest.

    "That damn lecher."

    Bai Zhiqing cursed viciously, got out of bed, and slowly walked over to the mirror. She stared at her own extremely reddened face in the mirror and fiercely spat at her reflection.

    Lu Tianxing lingered at the door of the room, lighting a cigarette. Noticing that Bai Zhiqing was still noting out, he immediately turned and walked towards the staircase, just about to go downstairs when he happened upon Bai Weiweiing out of another room.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly contorted with unease. Although he didn¡¯t mind living with his sister-inw, if she was too fierce, that was another story entirely because you never knew when she might blurt out something utterly shocking. The best way to deal with such a sister-inw was to stay as far away as possible.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei emerge from her room, Lu Tianxing instinctively turned to head back to his own room, preferring to face Bai Zhiqing¡¯s scissors over Bai Weiwei¡¯s fierceness.

    "Brother-inw, what are you doing? Why do you run away at the sight of me? Am I a tiger? Is this how you treat a beauty?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Bai Weiwei immediately quickened her pace and blocked his path.

    "No, no, Weiwei, how can you be a tiger? Anyone who calls you a tiger must be blind. With your beauty, you look more like a fashionable urban belle," Lu Tianxing said earnestly, while secretly adding to himself, You might not be a tiger, but you¡¯re more terrifying than one; you¡¯re a devil.

    "You¡¯re smart to realize that."

    Bai Weiwei seemed quite satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and shed a brilliant smile, then curiously asked, "Brother-inw, do you feel any soreness in your back when you got up this morning?"

    "No, not sore."

    "That¡¯s impossible. How can your back not be sore, brother-inw? You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not trying to deceive me, right?"

    Hearing this, Bai Weiwei became a bit anxious and kept pressing him for an answer.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei, puzzled, "Why is it impossible? Why would I lie to you? What good would it do me to trick you?"

    "Brother-inw, never mind whether there¡¯s any benefit, I¡¯m going to ask you some questions, and you must answer me honestly. This is about the future between you and my sister," said Bai Weiwei with a serious expression on her face.

    "Go ahead," said Lu Tianxing, curious since he had never before seen such a serious expression on Bai Weiwei¡¯s face.

    "Alright then, I¡¯m asking. Brother-inw, was it you who saved my sister at the Sining Cemetery?"

    "Of course."

    "So after you saved her, was my sister very touched?"

    "Yes, didn¡¯t you notice?"

    "Does my sister like you a lot in her heart?"

    "Well, that..."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, remembering how Bai Zhiqing had let him take liberties with her the day before and nodded solemnly, "Yes, your sister likes me."

    "That¡¯s right."

    Bai Weiwei pped her hands and analyzed, "You saved my sister, and she felt deeply touched. Because the hospital was crowded and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to express her feelings, she suppressed her emotions. Now that you returned yesterday, by all logic, my sister should¡¯ve been very ¡¯enthusiastic¡¯st night, and you, brother-inw, should¡¯ve been worn out all night. The websites say that if a man is exhausted after a whole night, he will definitely have a sore back."

    "But you got up this morning and acted as if nothing happened, so there are only two exnations. First, you¡¯ve never touched my sister and all the intimacy between you two is just a show for grandpa and grandma. The second exnation is that you¡¯re not capable, and you¡¯re unable to satisfy my sister, which is why your back isn¡¯t sore. Thus I conclude that you¡¯re unwell, brother-inw," said Bai Weiwei calmly, fixing her gaze on Lu Tianxing as if trying to detect any signs of truth in his reaction.

    Listening to Bai Weiwei¡¯s analysis, Lu Tianxing had a face full of exasperation. He thought this sister-inw was utterly wasted at home. She should be a detective; she would be the female Sherlock Holmes of the detective world. How did shee up with this?

    "Brother-inw, be honest with me, are you really incapable, do you have some illness? Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t judge you," Bai Weiwei said earnestly.

    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that your sister doesn¡¯t let me touch her?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Weiwei a pained look. If he wasn¡¯t capable, then how many men in this world were?

    A big thank you to my close female confidant for her generous tips, and for the monthly tickets, it¡¯s almost end of the month¡ªdon¡¯t let your monthly tickets go to waste, I¡¯m still eight tickets short!!!

 Chapter 469 - 465 Fierce Little Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 465 Fierce Little Aunt</h4>

    "Ah, brother-inw, at first I also suspected that my sister didn¡¯t let you touch her and that the intimacy you showed was just for show, butter events made me abandon that idea."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei let out a sigh and said, "I understand my sister¡¯s personality; she¡¯s never fake with any man. If she didn¡¯t have feelings for you, she wouldn¡¯t get too close to you. My sister is all grown up, and I¡¯ve seen quite a few men pursuing her, but she has never given them the time of day, always as cold as ice."

    "But in the hospital, when you were holding my sister, she didn¡¯t resist, and she even went so far as to cook chicken soup for you herself. If my sister is willing to do that, it proves that she has you in her heart and she¡¯s happy to do these things. I can feel that when my sister is doing these things, she radiates something called happiness from the inside out."

    "Moreover, just yesterday, my sister actually took the initiative to hold your arm. That fully shows that my sister has epted you in her heart and considers you her husband. So, the condition of her not letting you touch her is invalid. Therefore, there¡¯s only one exnation: brother-inw, you¡¯re not... capable anymore. You¡¯re sick, which is why this morning you had no back pain, no aches."

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing seriously, sighed deeply, and said, "Brother-inw, you¡¯re not so young anymore; you should know that concealing diseases is not good. It¡¯s okay for a man to be incapable; medical science is so advanced these days, surely your condition can be treated without a problem. Brother-inw, please don¡¯t have any psychological barriers. You should seek treatment for your illness; otherwise, it will only harm yourself and others. Brother-inw, I don¡¯t think you would want that to happen!"

    Listening to Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, a cold sweat dripped down Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. This young sister-inw was a bit too fierce; he felt like he was about to be yed to death by this little girl.

    "Brother-inw, go and get a checkup at the hospital! Don¡¯t worry, if necessary, I¡¯ll have my sister apany you."

    Bai Weiwei patted Lu Tianxing on the shoulder, her young face full of serious concern. Disharmony in marital intimacy is one of the biggest causes of marriage breakdown. She finally understood why her grandparents talked about wanting a great-grandson, and her sister and brother-inw were making excuses. So, that was the reason.

    "Weiwei, can¡¯t you think of anything else? Your brother-inw is strong and healthy. Isn¡¯t it normal not to have a sore waist or legs after working hard all night?" said Lu Tianxing, feeling helpless.

    "I am just concerned about you, brother-inw. If you ignore your illness and regret itter, it¡¯ll be toote."

    Bai Weiwei pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand off her head dissatisfied, "Brother-inw, do you know how many people end up separating because of disharmony in marital intimacy? Do you want to see your sister divorce you in the future? Brother-inw, please go get checked out!"

    Bai Weiwei pleaded earnestly, and at that moment, she realized that she was quite eloquent. Not bing a public speaker seemed like a waste of talent.

    And just then, Bai Zhiqing, dressed in new clothes, came down from the room, looking puzzled at Bai Weiwei and Lu Tianxing standing by the staircase.

    The two seemed to be discussing something; Bai Weiwei appeared anxious, while Lu Tianxing looked utterly dejected.

    "Sister, you¡¯re here. Come quick, there¡¯s been a big problem¡ªa bad one."

    When Bai Weiwei saw Bai Zhiqing, she seemed to have found a savior and quickly waved her over.

    Bai Zhiqing was startled and hurried over with a tense face, "What happened, what¡¯s the matter...?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about what happened."

    With amanding wave of her hand, Bai Weiwei cut off Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, and said, "Sister, let me ask you, were you not extremely touched by the brother-inw risking his life to save you the other day?"

    "Yes," said Bai Zhiqing, nodding her head without contention. It was precisely because of that touch that she slowly learned to start epting Lu Tianxing, this nominal husband, as someone to grow old with.

    "That¡¯s right," said Bai Weiwei, her expression suddenly bing agitated. "Sister, you were so touched and had suppressed your feelings for so long. You should have gone wildst night, but this morning your brother-inw told me he wasn¡¯t sore. That can only mean one thing¡ªhe¡¯s not... capable. Brother-inw is sick."

    Bai Weiwei sighed softly and continued, "Sister, I know you¡¯ve been keeping this quiet to protect brother-inw¡¯s pride, but you¡¯re not doing him any favors; you¡¯re harming him. You better persuade him to go to the hospital for a checkup. It¡¯s for the best for both of you."

    Upon hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond, ring at Lu Tianxing with anger. The damned jerk couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and bbed about everything.

    Feeling the almost fiery gaze of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing returned an innocent look. Heaven knew how this fierce sister-inw came to such a conclusion; it had nothing to do with him. He hadn¡¯t said a word.

    Besides, did having a sore back prove thatst night was wild? Was it wrong to be physically strong?

    "Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Getting sick is natural; it happens to everyone. The important thing is whether it can be cured. Brother-inw is still so young and in such good shape from martial arts training; he¡¯s sure to be fine. Besides, this is about your future happiness and bearing the next generation, so it¡¯s not a minor issue."

    Bai Weiwei spoke sincerely, "Sister, think about it. You don¡¯t want your husband to feel inferior every day, do you? As a man, it¡¯s difficult to talk about this issue, which is all the more reason you need to be encouraging andforting..."

    Bai Zhiqing, her face burning red, listened as her sister went on and on. She couldn¡¯t believe a word Bai Weiwei said. Lu Tianxing sick in that regard? That was a joke. If Lu Tianxing was sick, then probably countless men in the world would be sick too.

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing remained silent, Bai Weiwei thought she had guessed correctly and immediately turned to Lu Tianxing, saying, "Brother-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry, don¡¯t feel any psychological pressure, you have to believe in my sister¡¯s love for you, and you shouldn¡¯t feel inferior. If it¡¯s an illness, it must be treated. Our familycks for nothing, especially not money. If a small hospital can¡¯t fix it, we¡¯ll go to a big one, and if the big hospital can¡¯t fix it, we¡¯ll go abroad to top-tier hospitals to find specialists. I believe they will definitely cure your illness."

    "Weiwei, brother-inw really isn¡¯t sick, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask your sister."

    Lu Tianxing was dumbstruck by Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, feeling a wave of emotions, as if he were about to cry. To be used of being sick when he wasn¡¯t felt like an unjust burden he could not shoulder.

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Bai Zhiqing gave him a white look and said, "Why ask me? Since Weiwei is concerned about you, if it reallyes to it, you could just go to the hospital for a check-up. It¡¯s not a big deal, if you¡¯re not sick, consider it a preventive measure."

    Bai Weiwei nodded incessantly, her gaze resting on Lu Tianxing, waiting for his response.

    "Wife, you can¡¯t be serious! If I go now, my reputation will be ruined, and besides, don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m capable or not?"

    Lu Tianxing winked at Bai Zhiqing with an ambiguous smile.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face blushed, and she lowered her head, not speaking any further.

    On the side, Bai Weiwei was scratching her head anxiously. What kind of riddle were these two ying again, keeping people in such suspense?

    "Brother-inw, are you going to the hospital or not? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go tell Grandpa right now."

    Bai Weiwei nted her hands on her hips, issuing an ultimatum.

    "What¡¯s going on that needs to be told to me, and who needs to go to the hospital?"

    Just then, the aged voice of Bai Qiao Mountain rose from downstairs.

    "Grandpa, brother-inw he..."

    Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lu Tianxing covered her mouth. If she finished speaking, would he still be able to live? He was a hundred percent sure Bai Qiao Mountain would drag him to the hospital for a check-up, and even if he wasn¡¯t ill, he would lose facepletely.

    "Grandpa, it¡¯s nothing. Weiwei is just concerned about me, worried my health hasn¡¯t fully recovered and suggesting I go to the hospital for another body check-up. It¡¯s nothing," Lu Tianxing called down to him.

    "If it¡¯s nothing, thene down quickly and eat. Aren¡¯t you two supposed to go to thepany today?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened with anger as she looked at Lu Tianxing. This damn brother-inw had covered her mouth again, stopping her from speaking.

    Once Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s voice faded, Lu Tianxing finally let out a long breath. Looking at Bai Weiwei¡¯s angry eyes, he said with an apologetic smile, "Weiwei, it couldn¡¯t be helped, brother-inw was forced to do it. Besides, I really am not sick, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital and waste medical resources."

    "Really?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing skeptically.

    "Really, really, brother-inw isn¡¯t sick. I swear to you, I promise that by this time next year, you¡¯ll be holding a little nephew."

    Lu Tianxing, in an effort to shake off his demon of a little sister-inw, Bai Weiwei, ended uppletely selling out his future son.

    "Son, I¡¯m sorry. For the sake of your dad¡¯s happiness, you¡¯ll have to make this little sacrifice. If your mom beats you in the future, I¡¯ll ask her to go easy on you a bit," he muttered in his heart, still wearing a certain smile on his face as he looked at Bai Weiwei.

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll just take your word for it this time, brother-inw. Remember what you said. If I catch you out again, I¡¯ll really tell Grandpa and have him point a gun at you to get you to the hospital."

    Bai Weiwei fell silent for a moment, then patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, sighed profoundly, and turned to walk downstairs.

    Thanks to my beauty allies, ?©YSir and ?That Temper? for their generous rewards. I¡¯m asking for monthly tickets, brothers who have them please cast a vote, we¡¯re still five tickets short, just five tickets and we can continue the burst, I¡¯m asking for brothers to provide some fire support!!

 Chapter 470 - 466 Youâ€™ve Gained Weight

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 466 You¡¯ve Gained Weight</h4>

    "Wife, are you sure Weiwei is really our child and not one you picked up from a trash heap?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a wry smile, finding the stark difference between the two sisters¡¯ personalities a bit too much.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense," Bai Zhiqing retorted with an edge. "Weiwei has always been lively¡ªalbeit perhaps a bit too much¡ªbut what¡¯s the big deal? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare spout such nonsense in front of Weiwei again, watch how I¡¯ll treat you."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing fiercely and turned on her heel to go downstairs without another word.

    Lu Tianxing followed Bai Zhiqing, his face contorted in frustration. It was all that rascal Bai Weiwei¡¯s fault, not his. He was just an innocent victim caught between not being allowed to touch one sister and being suspected by the other of being sick. Caught in the middle, he felt utterly dejected.

    "One day I¡¯ll show you all whether I¡¯m sick or not with facts," Lu Tianxing thought bitterly.

    ...

    After breakfast, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing hopped into their BMW as usual. Lu Tianxing opted to get out near Bai¡¯s Group, not because Bai Zhiqing kicked him out, but because he did not want Lin Qianru to know about his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing.

    Knowing Lin Qianru¡¯s character, she would likely avoid him or even disappear forever if she found out that she and her best friend¡¯s husband were together. That was thest thing he wanted to happen.

    The best course of action would be to get them both drunk at some point for a big sleepover¡ªthat would solve everything.

    With his hands in his pockets, Lu Tianxing strolled towards Bai¡¯s Group. As for the Wang Family, he decided to leave them in fear for a couple of days. Besides, with Tie Niu and Fu Tu¡¯s strength, nobody could touch them unless a Mythical Level Martial Artist were to intervene.

    If the Wang Family had such a powerhouse, they wouldn¡¯t be cooped up in Modu but rather a renowned family throughout the entire Southeast.

    Having a Mythical Level Martial Artist is a significant factor in a family¡¯s strength. Even if you were a third-rate family, owning such a martial artist could catapult you to first-rate status.

    When Lu Tianxing entered Bai¡¯s Group, everything was as usual. Everyone greeted him when they saw him before getting back to their own work.

    The gunfight at Sining Cemetery had been intense and shocking, but that was only stressful for those directly involved and the police, not much for anyone else. For the average person, it was merely a topic of conversation.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t head straight for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office; instead, he went directly to the elevator to the sales department.

    Meanwhile, in the sales department, Lin Qianru sat at her desk, looking absent-minded and concerned, staring into space without focus.

    Lu Tianxing had been missing for three days, vanishing as if off the face of the earth. No one in thepany knew where he had gone. Lin Qianru wanted to call him but feared he might be busy, or worse, his wife might pick up and cause unnecessary trouble for Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, where on earth did you go? It¡¯s been three days, don¡¯t you know to give me a call?" she muttered to herself, eyes locked on the mobile phone on her desk, eager to answer every time it rang, only to be let down again.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you not want me anymore? It¡¯s been three days; don¡¯t you know to call me? If you don¡¯t call today, beware, I¡¯ll ignore you forever, no¡ªI won¡¯t let you touch me again. I¡¯ll make you long for me, yet you won¡¯t be able to have me."

    Lin Qianru grimaced, showing a fierce expression, but her heart was filled with worry. Her biggest fear was that the Hang City Tan Family would cause trouble for Lu Tianxing. She knew he was strong, but as the saying goes, one man can¡¯t fight off a group, and one can be overwhelmed regardless of strength. Lu Tianxing was only one man, but the Tan Family was an entire n.

    "No, I have to ask Bai Zhiqing. She must know where Tianxing has gone."

    Firmly, Lin Qianru stood up from her chair, intending to seek answers from Bai Zhiqing, since on that day, many had seen Lu Tianxing leave with her.

    Just as Lin Qianru stood up, the tightly closed door to the office was suddenly opened from the outside, revealing a familiar face.

    After locking the door behind him, Lu Tianxing grinned mischievously at Lin Qianru, spreading his arms wide. "Lin Qianru, my little beauty, what¡¯s up? Do you think I¡¯ve gotten more handsome? Come here and let the boss check if you¡¯ve lost any weight."

    "Tianxing!"

    At the sight of that familiar mischievous smile, Lin Qianru¡¯s face lit up with joy. Overwhelmed with emotion, she dashed over and threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, gripping his waist tightly, wishing she could melt right into him.

    "Tianxing, where have you been these past three days? Don¡¯t you know how worried I¡¯ve been? Why didn¡¯t you call me, why didn¡¯t you let me know? I thought you..."

    As she spoke, tears involuntarily streamed down Lin Qianru¡¯s face. This man had be everything to her; without him, she had no idea how to go on.

    This man was her future.

    They say love is a double-edged sword¡ªit can hurt others, and it can hurt oneself.

    Watching Lin Qianru¡¯s tear-stained face, Lu Tianxing felt a sudden pang in his heart, as if a thorn had viciously pierced his heart. It was in this moment that he realized this gentle woman had silently taken up residence in his heart.

    Lu Tianxing reached out his hand, slowly wiping away the tears on Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks, softlyforting her, "Don¡¯t worry, you know what I¡¯m capable of. Who could possibly harm me? Plus, Mr. Bai sent me on a confidential mission these past three days. To keep the secret, he didn¡¯t allow me to tell you. Look at me now, am I not fine?"

    Lu Tianxing told a benevolent lie. He didn¡¯t want Lin Qianru to worry for him. A woman should enjoy life, leaving the rest for the man to handle.

    "Really?"

    Lin Qianru lifted her tear-stained face and spoke softly.

    "Of course, not a problem at all," Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes began to wander dishonestly over Lin Qianru¡¯s body as he said seriously, "Qian Ru, I feel like you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weight recently."

    "I¡¯ve gained weight? That¡¯s impossible, I¡¯ve been practicing yoga every day. How could I possibly get fat?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru immediately grew anxious. No matter how slim a woman is, they least like to hear such words, especially when theye from the man they love.

    "How could that not be possible? I feel like this part here has grown quite a bit, a little bigger than when I first met you. You¡¯ve definitely gained weight," Lu Tianxing said earnestly, his gaze on Lin Qianru¡¯s chest.

    "Get lost, you never do anything right."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru gave him an annoyed look. She was beginning to question her taste in men. How had she ever fallen for this lecher?

    "Heh heh, isn¡¯t that exactly what you wanted?"

    With a wicked smile, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru and leaned in to kiss her lips...

    "Thud thud..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to go further, someone suddenly knocked on the office door.

    Lu Tianxing paused, his face lined with annoyance. Dammit, who was this person? Didn¡¯t they have the slightest bit of perception? Would they die if they waited just over an hour before knocking?

    Should he fire her?

    Unfortunately, it seemed the person outside couldn¡¯t hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts. Hearing no response from inside the office, they knocked again with increasing urgency, as if they wouldn¡¯t stop until the door was opened.

    "Tianxing, let me go quickly. What if someone sees us? How will I show my face at thepany in the future?" Lin Qianru implored with a trace of desperation in her eyes.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But next time, we must try a new position," he said.

    "You filthy pervert, all you think about are dirty things," Lin Qianru teased, throwing him a reproachful nce.

    "It¡¯s a deal then."

    Reluctantly, Lu Tianxing nted a kiss on Lin Qianru¡¯s lips, then released her and sat down on the nearby sofa, lighting up a cigarette with a leisurely air.

    Lin Qianru quickly tidied her disheveled clothes andbed her hair, before turning around to open the door.

    "Secretary Huang, what do you need me for?" Lin Qianru asked the woman at the door, who looked like a secretary.

    "President Lin, here are several documents that need your signature," Secretary Huang replied, standing at the door.

    Though Secretary Huang was speaking to Lin Qianru, her gaze inexorably fell on Lu Tianxing, who sat leisurely smoking on the sofa. Noticing the lingering blush on Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a suggestive smile. Clearly, Secretary Huang was quite familiar with Lin Qianru to express such an insinuating look.

    Seeing Secretary Huang¡¯s smile, Lin Qianru¡¯s face flushed. Hurriedly she exined, "Secretary Huang, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, please. There¡¯s nothing between Assistant Lu and me. He was just rying Mr. Bai¡¯s orders, don¡¯t misunderstand."

    "Heh heh, Sister Lin, I am a woman myself, I understand. These documents aren¡¯t urgent. I¡¯ll take them for now ande back to youter. Sister Lin, pretend I wasn¡¯t here, goodbye, I¡¯ll be going now," Secretary Huang said with a sly wink and, without waiting for a response from Lin Qianru, she quickly took the documents and left.

    Special thanks to the patrons Heart¡¯s Window one one Dao Qiong, and It¡¯s Not My Fault! for their support. Without any surprises, there will be an extra Chapter tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 471 - 467: They Are All My Wives

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 467: They Are All My Wives</h4>

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, his face covered in dark lines as he watched Lin Qianru¡¯s flustered attempt to exin. They say that women be fools when they fall in love, and Lin Qianru¡¯s exnation just proved the point¡ªit¡¯s like saying there¡¯s no silver here when there¡¯s three hundred taels hidden; those who didn¡¯t suspect anything would now start to wonder.

    "What are youughing at? Look, this is the trouble you¡¯ve caused."

    Watching Secretary Huang hurry off and Lin Qianru close the door, she red fiercely at Lu Tianxing who was smiling broadly. It was all this jerk¡¯s fault. She had told him not to mess around, yet he just had to, and now her reputation waspletely shot.

    "How is this my fault? You clearly didn¡¯t refuse just now. In fact, you were urging me to go harder."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and stood up to wrap his arms around Lin Qianru¡¯s waist: "Beauty Lin, should we continue the game we didn¡¯t get to finish earlier?"

    "Sure, if you¡¯re not afraid of being interrupted again, go ahead, I don¡¯t mind," said Lin Qianru with a mischievous smile.

    "Never mind then. But tonight, I¡¯ming over to your ce, and you have to cook me a delicious meal, or else don¡¯t me me for enforcing household discipline."

    Lu Tianxing firmly decided to invest¡ªhe definitely didn¡¯t want to be interrupted again. The feeling of being so close yet forcibly holding back was agonizing. A few more times like this and he feared he wouldn¡¯t survive.

    After staying in Lin Qianru¡¯s office for a short while, and with her prompting, he reluctantly left the office.

    Leaving the sales department, Lu Tianxing headed straight to the chairman¡¯s office.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walk out of the elevator, Lan Xin lit up like she¡¯d found a fun new toy, and she quickly stepped out from behind her desk to block his way.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the grinning Lan Xin with a pained expression. Was this woman especially idle all day? She seemed to confront him at every turn, as if she were lying in wait for him.

    "Secretary Lan, what are you up to now?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin warily. Last time, she had nearly trapped him to death. If he didn¡¯t learn his lesson this time, he would have lived all these years for nothing.

    "Assistant Lu, could you tell me what exactly is your rtionship with Manager Lin? Can you tell me? I promise not to tell anyone else."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing curiously, her eyes sparkling with intense curiosity. Ever since Lu Tianxing disappeared from thepany for three days, she felt like Lin Qianru had be a different person, even appearing dazed during the routine morning meetings and making several mistakes.

    Considering that Lin Qianru was known for being meticulous, such low-level errors were impossible. Moreover, she kept looking for her, asking about Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts.

    A woman¡¯s intuition told her that Lin Qianru¡¯s distracted behavior had to be somehow connected to Lu Tianxing.

    "Do you really want to know?" Lu Tianxing paused for a moment before asking.

    "Yes, I really want to know."

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes shone, and she nodded vigorously like a hen pecking at grains: "Lu Tianxing, just tell me. I promise not to b, and rest assured, during the three days you were gone, Mr. Bai had someone take down the surveince cameras outside, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Bai seeing or hearing anything."

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up at where the pinhole camera used to be and surveyed the area, finding no traces of surveince. Sure enough, the ce where the camera had been was now empty; Lan Xin hadn¡¯t lied to him.

    "Actually, Manager Lin is my wife?" Lu Tianxing leaned close to Lan Xin and whispered.

    "Really?"

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes immediately glinted with a hint of excitement. This was huge gossip. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Qianru, who was always so reserved around men, was actually married¡ªthis was explosive news.

    "What about Mr. Bai?"

    "Mr. Bai is also my wife. Mr. Bai is the first wife; Manager Lin is the second wife," Lu Tianxing replied truthfully.

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Lan Xin was taken aback and objected, "A man can only have one wife. If Manager Lin is your wife, and Mr. Bai is also your wife, Assistant Lu, you wouldn¡¯t be making up stories to fool me, would you?"

    "Secretary Lan, do I need to lie to you? What good does it do me to do that?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was immediately displeased and said irritably, "Secretary Lan, what do you know? This is what we call the true nature of a man¡ªthe epitome of male strength. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try it out in a hotel tonight. I guarantee that after one try, you¡¯ll never want to leave me again."

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin was filled with embarrassed anger and retorted loudly, "I wouldn¡¯t try it with you if you were thest man on earth, Lu Tianxing, you lecher! Don¡¯t talk to me, hmph."

    With that, Lan Xin turned and walked back to her desk.

    "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t be shy now? I¡¯m telling the truth, not a single lie. How about it, want to give it a try? Considering how beautiful you are, I¡¯ll even pay for the room. What do you say?"

    Lu Tianxing approached Lan Xin¡¯s desk, leaning his hands on it and looking down at her with a mischievous smile on his face.

    Lan Xin, unimpressed, sneered back, "Get lost, jerk. Who would want to try anything with you? Just by looking at you, I can tell you¡¯re all talk and no action. Otherwise, why would you always be bragging about yourself? It¡¯s like those who are self-obsessed, always iming to be handsome when they¡¯re actually hideously ugly; so they talk big to cover up their shorings."

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing was dissatisfied; it was the greatest insult to him as a man.

    "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t spout nonsense, and remember, you¡¯re my maid, and when the master has needs, the maid should offer herself willingly."

    "What a load of crap! I¡¯m nobody¡¯s maid."

    Lan Xin stood up abruptly from her chair, getting angry just mentioning it. She had paid such a high price, calling Lu Tianxing ¡¯master,¡¯ hoping to trap him, but nothing happened to him, making her frustrated enough to spit blood.

    "Ghost or not, you are my maid. I forgot to tell you, the day you agreed to be my maid, I secretly recorded it. Want to hear it now?"

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare?"

    "What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do? However, today I¡¯m in a good mood, so I won¡¯t take it to heart."

    Lu Tianxing curled his lip, his gaze falling on Lan Xin¡¯s cleavage, and said indifferently, "Secretary Lan, I have something to tell you. Although they say a woman can always make time, you might be squeezing too hard; be careful not to end up deformed."

    "Lu Tianxing, what on earth are you saying! You¡¯re deformed! Go to hell..."

    Lan Xin looked up at those pristine valleys and instantly turned livid, grabbing a decoration from the desk with the intent to throw it. This bastard, calling her natural curves fake, was utterly blind.

    As if anticipating Lan Xin¡¯s next move, Lu Tianxing made a quick exit into his office after his remark, leaving Lan Xin standing there, raising her hand in vain.

    "Wife, good morning."

    As Lu Tianxing entered the office and saw Bai Zhiqing sitting at the desk working on documents, his eyes inevitably fell on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful legs¡ªlong and fair, making him itch to hold and y with them.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?"

    Bai Zhiqing heard the sound of the door and instinctively looked up, immediately catching Lu Tianxing lewdly staring at her shapely legs, a flush of shame and anger crossing her pretty face.

    "Looking at your legs."

    Lu Tianxing blurted out but, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reproachful gaze, quickly corrected himself: "I wasn¡¯t looking at anything, just checking if my wife¡¯s legs were sore and needed a massage, using my family¡¯s ancestral techniques."

    "What do your family¡¯s skills have to do with me? Sit at your own ce and don¡¯te out without mymand."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face reddened, she gave Lu Tianxing a ring look. If Lu Tianxing gave her a massage, there¡¯s no telling where his hands might wander.

    "Lu Tianxing, that friend of yours, the one who helped Bai¡¯s Group through tough times, has he started targeting the Wang Family¡¯s assets?" Bai Zhiqing abruptly spoke, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was startled: "How did you find out?"

    "How did I find out? I guess there aren¡¯t many in Modu who don¡¯t know by now."

    Bai Zhiqing handed several newspapers from the desk to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took the newspapers with a puzzled expression, immediately greeted by bold headlines.

    "Wang Family¡¯s industries suffer devastating blow, stock crash."

    "Enterprises under the Wang Family evading taxes, facing blockade byw enforcement agencies."

    "Wang Family suspected of owing arge debt, pursued by banks for repayment."

    Headlines sufficient to doom the Wang Family appeared in the newspaper.

    "Wife, you already know, don¡¯t you? Why ask me then?"

    Lu Tianxing tossed the newspaper aside andyzily on the sofa. If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting Mand to slowly destroy the Wang Family, the news would be of the Wang Family¡¯s industries suffering a catastrophic fate, with their publicly listedpanies officially changing hands, sessfully acquired by other groups.

    "Lu Tianxing, the Wang Family is prominent in Modu; I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll fight like cornered beasts," said Bai Zhiqing anxiously.

    A strong power isn¡¯t scary; what¡¯s truly fearsome is a force pushed to desperation, capable of doing anything to survive.

    "Cornered beasts? Don¡¯t worry, wife, they¡¯d need strength for that¡ªand they¡¯recking. They¡¯re not a match for us."

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, the Wang Family indeed wanted to fight back desperately, but he wouldn¡¯t give them the chance. A family without even a legendary fighter was now nothing but fish on the chopping board, at the mercy of others.

    "But still..."

    Bai Zhiqing wanted to say something but was cut off by Lu Tianxing: "Wife, there¡¯s no need to worry. Don¡¯t you know my strength? Besides, it¡¯s not just me acting this time. Rose Society is also targeting the Wang Family. With their help, the Wang Family can¡¯t cause much trouble. Just rx and watch how I demolish them."

 Chapter 472 - 468 Deep Fear (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 468 Deep Fear (First Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing say this, Bai Zhiqing fell silent. Indeed, though the Wang Family was a substantial force in Modu, the Rose Society was no less formidable. With the Rose Society, a local powerhouse, coupled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial prowess and the mysterious power that had helped Bai¡¯s Group through its crisis, it was by no means easy for the Wang Family to turn the tables.

    "Then be careful yourself, and if you need anything at all, just say the word. Bai¡¯s Group will definitely help you."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t try to dissuade Lu Tianxing. She knew very well that men generally don¡¯t like women interfering with their affairs. As a smart woman, her role was not to try to stop the man but to silently support him from the shadows.

    "I will be careful."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gazending on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s red lips as he spoke with a suggestive tone, "Wife, you care so much for me, should I give you a fiery, passionate kiss to show my appreciation?"

    "No... no need," Bai Zhiqing stammered, her heart pounding as she saw Lu Tianxing lean in closer.

    "Really not needed?"

    "Not needed."

    "Then forget it! I¡¯ll save this kiss forter."

    Lu Tianxing smacked his lips, looking somewhat regretful as he returned to his seat, opened theputer, and no sooner had he logged into Penguin than Qiaoqiao, who had been keeping an eye on him, grabbed his attention, and they embarked on a journey together in the game.

    ...

    Unlike Lu Tianxing¡¯s leisurely ease, dark clouds shrouded the Wang Family. The once bustling mansion had turned eerily silent and terrifying, as if it had be and of the dead, devoid of any liveliness, making one feel as though they had stepped into a cemetery.

    In particr, several corpses swinging in the wind hung from the front courtyard, their blood staining the ground, their eyes open in death, giving off a chill that seemed to seep into one¡¯s bones, and yet no one dared to remove the bodies.

    Whoever would clean up the corpses, who knew if he would be the next to die.

    The sight of the hanging corpses was horrifying, making it feel as if hands were tightly grasping one¡¯s heart, suffocating. Everyone felt as though a sword was hanging over their heads, uncertain when it might fall and im their lives, to the point where they dared not close their eyes when sleeping, fearing they might never open them again.

    Some martial artists, heavily bribed by the Wang Family once, couldn¡¯t stand the mental strain and tried to stealthily leave. Within minutes, their corpses were hanging in the front courtyard, their lifeless eyes staring at the Wang Family Mansion.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Wang Family Mansion, a blood-red line appeared on the ground, separating the Wang Family from the outside world, dering that anyone who dared cross the line would be killed without mercy.

    An ominous, icy aura lingered around the Wang Family Mansion, the chilling sounds echoing in the wind made one feel as if eyes were constantly watching from behind, trembling in fear of the hanging sword suddenly falling on one¡¯s head.

    Inside the Wang Family study, the entire Wang Family gathered together.

    The bright sunlight streaming through the windows, far from providing any warmth, only added to the cold, chilling sensation permeating the room, deep enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Every person in the study had red, swollen eyes and heavy dark circles under them. Every night, the terrifying sounds floating around the vi were haunting, chilling to the bone, especially since someone died every night, making sleep impossible.

    Everyone was fueled by sheer willpower and coffee, barely holding on, not knowing if they would wake up once they fell asleep.

    A suffocating atmosphere of fear and despair spread throughout the Wang Family, with no one speaking, as if all were waiting for something.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the room door was suddenly pushed open, and a man hurried in from outside.

    Seeing the neer, everyone immediately turned their gazes on him, filled with hope and anticipation.

    "How did it go, fourth brother?" Wang Anquan was the first to ask, his toneced with urgency.

    Wang Yanfeng didn¡¯t speak, hisplexion extremely grave as he sat down on the sofa, lit a cigarette, took a few heavy drags, then furiously threw it to the ground and stamped on it vigorously.

    Seeing this, a bad premonition rose in Wang Anquan¡¯s heart, he said gravely, "What happened, fourth brother, speak."

    Wang Yanfeng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he slowly scanned the room and said with a bitter smile, "Dad, it¡¯s over, the Wang Family¡¯s foundation is gone, the empire we¡¯ve built over decades is gone. Just now, the bank called me, said the Wang Family is finished. They¡¯ve terminated all cooperation with us and demanded immediate repayment of our loans. Otherwise, aside from the Wang Family¡¯s publicly listedpanies, the bank will liquidate all other Wang Family properties and prepare them for a limited-time auction."

    "What did you say?"

    Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes turned fierce, his chest heaving violently, "This is too much, absolutely too much! Those ungrateful wretches, daring to kick us when we¡¯re down. Back when they groveled before us, and now they dare to bite the hand that fed them, this is just outrageous, absolutely outrageous."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s face was murderous, almost to the point of vomiting blood, he had finally understood the Bai Family¡¯s intentions¡ªto let the Wang Family perish in despair and die in fear.

    "Fourth Brother, what exactly is going on? rify the situation." Wang Yantao said with a grave voice.

    "It was Rose Society¡¯s doing, Huangfu Meigui, this despicable bitch, has spread the word that our Wang Family is about to be finished. She warned that anyone who does not terminate their cooperation with our Wang Family might end up losing everything and heavily publicized it in the newspapers. Moreover, she used the influence of the Rose Society to threaten thepanies that were working with us, which led them to end their contracts. Additionally, we have just received news that all the listedpanies under the Wang Family name have gone bankrupt due tock of funds; our Wang Family assets arepletely gone."

    "Pfft!"

    Upon hearing this statement, Wang Anquan¡¯s face flushed crimson, and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, staggering as he red fiercely towards the Bai Family¡¯s direction, roaring repeatedly, "Huangfu Meigui, Bai Family, this deep enmity is irreconcble! I will kill you all!"

    "Dad, what should we do next?"

    Wang Yanfeng, pale-faced, looked at Wang Anquan sitting slumped on the sofa, his mouth filled with bitterness. Without the Wang Family¡¯s assets, he was nothing in the Wang Family, with no say whatsoever.

    "What to do? What can I do? I can¡¯t even leave the Wang Family now, how am I supposed to act?"

    Wang Anquan¡¯s voice was hoarse, his expression as dark as still water, his eyes emitting a chilling light, "Yanhu, I asked you to call those bureaucrats to take action against Bai¡¯s Group owned by the Bai Family. What is the situation now?"

    Wang Yanhu shouted angrily, "Dad, those bastards don¡¯t even answer my calls, and if they do, they hang up as soon as they hear my voice. They don¡¯t let me speak at all. Fuck, moreover, I¡¯ve heard it through the grapevine, the ones most eager to strike at our Wang Family are they."

    "Damn it, too damn despicable."

    Hearing Wang Yanhu¡¯s words, Wang Yanzhi violently threw his teacup to the ground, his eyes shing venomously, "Dad, these folks are all turncoats. If they¡¯re unkind, don¡¯t me us for being unrighteous. Over the years, we¡¯ve kept their sins in our hands. I¡¯m going to send all this evidence to the * Discipline Commission right now. If they want to see the Wang Family dead, I¡¯ll send them to Hell first."

    Saying this, Wang Yanzhi stood up and headed outside.

    "Sit down."

    Wang Anquan looked at Wang Yanzhi impassively, his voice very low.

    "Dad."

    Wang Yanzhi¡¯s face was filled with reluctance.

    "Those people dare toy hands on our Wang Family, do you think they¡¯re unprepared? Is now the time to worry about these things? As long as our Wang Family survives this ordeal, those who owe us, I will make them pay back a thousand times, a hundredfold."

    Wang Anquan, truly the formidable founder of the Wang Family, was ready to sacrifice anything necessary. As long as the Wang Family did not perish, what was sacrificed would be returned manifold.

    "Fourth brother, didn¡¯t you say you have friends in the military? Didn¡¯t I ask you to call your friend? Why haven¡¯t I seen anyonee, and is there any movement from Yanhuang Group?"

    Wang Anquan suddenly seemed to remember something, looking at Wang Yanfeng, a hint of hope in his eyes.

    "Dad, I called, but my friend just wouldn¡¯t take my calls. After more than ten attempts, he reluctantly spoke to me, telling me that Magic City Military Region would definitely not send troops to help us, telling us to abandon all hope."

    "Moreover, there has been no sign of any activity from Yanhuang Group, as if theypletely disregard the Netherworld Mercenary Corps."

    At this point, Wang Yanfeng¡¯s face showed a trace of fear. The other side intended topletely annihte their Wang Family, blocking all their paths, yet they were powerless, only able to watch helplessly as the enemy advanced step by step, raising the ughter knife and pushing them to a dead end.

    Hearing Wang Yanfeng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s hearts chilled by half, a hint of destion emerging within them. Is the Wang Family really finished?

    "Bai Qiao Mountain."

    Hearing Wang Yanfeng¡¯s words, an icy glint shot from Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes, it was unthinkable to him who else other than Bai Qiao Mountain had the capacity to make the militarypromise.

    Despite not being in the military, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s several brothers in arms held significant military authority. These men were his sworn brothers, and with just one word from Bai Qiao Mountain, these men could potentially lead troops to tten the Wang Family outright.

    "Dad, what should we do next, should we just sit here waiting for death? If all else fails, let¡¯s drag them down with us, even if they want to kill us, we¡¯ll knock out their teeth first," Wang Yanhu said, his face flickering with a cold killing intent.

    Wang Anquan remained silent, his expression gloomy and uncertain, his gaze slowly sweeping over everyone, "You all leave now, everything at Wang Family stays the same, our Wang Family will not be exterminated. Since he wants to exterminate our Wang Family, we will exterminate his Bai Family first."

    "Dad!"

    Wang Yantao wanted to say something but was directly interrupted by Wang Anquan, "Leave, rest assured, the Wang Family will definitely not be extinguished. They have the backing of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, don¡¯t we have our own? It¡¯s still uncertain whose deer will die!"

    Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes flickered with a sinister light, even if the Wang Family were to be annihted, he would drag the Bai Family down with him.

    The first update is here, asking for monthly tickets, rmendations, and rewards. Also, thanks to the reward from the Demoness Rose!!!

 Chapter 473 - 469 Sima Lingyun Arrives (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 469 Sima Lingyun Arrives (2nd Update)</h4>

    After everyone had left the study, Wang Anquan stood up from the sofa and walked over to a corner of the room. He tapped on the wall several times, quickly revealing a secret chamber.

    Without any hesitation, Wang Anquan stepped into the chamber. The sound of movement followed, and then the wall promptly returned to its usual smoothness.

    The space inside the secret chamber was small and simply furnished, with only one table and chair. On the table sat a tablemp, upon which rested a ckbination lockbox.

    Wang Anquan had no reservations as he walked up to the lockbox, entered thebination, and opened it directly, holding a satellite phone in his hands.

    Wang Anquan¡¯s fingers trembled as he held the phone, a hint of nostalgia shing in his eyes, which soon turned vicious and frightening.

    "Bai Qiao Mountain, Netherworld Mercenary Corps, you¡¯ve truly gone too far. I didn¡¯t want to do this originally, but you leave me no choice. Even if I have to die, I will make sure you¡¯re buried with me."

    Wang Anquan muttered to himself in a low voice and then proceeded to unlock the phone, which contained only one number.

    Wang Anquan immediately dialed the number, "Big brother, I need your help."

    "Anquan, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t help you."

    There was a slight pause on the other end, followed by a heavy sigh.

    "Why?"

    Wang Anquan became frantic and quickly said, "I¡¯m your real brother. Didn¡¯t you promise me in the past that as long as I called this number, you would help me through any disaster? Why not now?"

    This was Wang Anquan¡¯sst resort. If even this final card was useless, the Wang Family could only wait for death. No matter what, the Wang Family was no match for thebined forces of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and the Rose Society.

    "Survive a disaster? But have you forgotten what I told you all those years ago? I advised you to keep a low profile in Modu, but look at what you¡¯ve done instead. I might have been able to help you with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, but do you know that Lin Yafei, the current head of the Jin City Lin Family, has arrived in Beijing with the Lin Family Iron Guard right outside the gates? If I send people to help you now, the Wang Family would sh with the Lin Family, leading to mutual destruction and allowing others to gain from our losses. I can¡¯t risk the Wang Family¡¯s centuries-old foundation just to help you against the Lin Family."

    A helpless voice came through the phone.

    Wang Anquan, unwilling to ept it, asked, "Big brother, is there really no other way?"

    "No, the Beijing main house can¡¯t send anyone to help you; doing so would mean dering war on the Jin City Lin Family, which wouldn¡¯t benefit us in any way. Although the main house can¡¯t help you, that doesn¡¯t mean there are no other solutions. Recently, a friend of mine from the Tang Family is in Modu; I¡¯ll send you his numberter. Whether or not he can help you depends on your own fortune. With him there, even a Heavenly Peak Martial Artist wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe you out. But this is a one-time offer, and after this incident, the phone will be useless and won¡¯t serve any purpose."

    "Big brother, do I really have no chance to return to the main house?"

    "No, and remember, from now on, you have no more ties with the main house. Any trouble you cause in the future will have nothing to do with the main house, or else, I¡¯ll personally cleanse our own ranks."

    After these words were said, the call was hung up directly.

    "Netherworld Mercenary Corps, I swear I¡¯ll make all of you die a horrible death, I will grind your bones to dust. It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯ve exhausted my only means, which could have been my opportunity to return to the main house. It¡¯s all because of you; I will scatter your ashes to the wind."

    Wang Anquan furiously threw the phone away, his eyes glittering with a chilling murderous intent.

    He was the legitimate disciple of the Beijing Wang Family, and decades ago, after offending someone he shouldn¡¯t have, he was exiled to Modu, where he established the Modu Wang Family. This phone was the lifesaver given to him by his brother, a one-time ticket to implore the Beijing main house for assistance in times of inescapable peril, and he had intended to use it as a bargaining chip to return to the Beijing main house. Unfortunately, all his ns were ruined by Lu Tianxing, and he was determined to have Lu Tianxing die and the Bai Family permanently eradicated.

    ...

    Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at Modu Airport.

    Broken de and Jiao Long stood solemnly at the airport entrance, with a dozen people behind them, positioned on either side, appearing grave and emanating a faint aura of authority that made them seem unapproachable. Each bore a look of reverence, as if awaiting the arrival of some VIP.

    They were not waiting for any VIP but someone nearly as significant because Sima Lingyun was arriving this very afternoon.

    Sima Lingyun, young but already a Heavenly Peak Martial Artist, with a three-foot green de that had vanquished older generations with ease. Even mythical-level powerhouses would find it difficult to kill him, and the slightest carelessness could lead to their own demise. Moreover, Sima Ling was the youngest leader in the history of the Yanhuang Group, with the potential to stabilize the realm of the Earthly Immortal in the future, thus bing an unparalleled mighty warrior.

    Everyone¡¯s faces bore hints of excitement; Sima Lingyun was their idol, a young man with the strength to sweep through the older generation, his prowess inscrutable. In the future, he was destined to be an unstoppable, mythical-level power¡ªor even an Earthly Immortal, a legend among warriors.

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s qualification to contend for the mythical level at such a young age highlighted his extraordinary talent.

    Thirty minutester a ne descended from the blue sky onto the runway. A few minutes after, a man wearing a Zhongshan suit, holding a sword wrapped in cloth, walked out. His face showed a modest smile, appearing quite approachable, but his eyebrows, sharp like swords, conveyed an obvious sense of sharpness.

    This man was none other than Sima Lingyun, who had rushed over from Beijing.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun emerge from the airport, Jiao Long and Broken de exchanged a nce and hurriedly approached, respectfully saying, "Leader, wee to Modu. Your amodation has been arranged. Do you need to rest now?"

    Sima Lingyun nced at the two men and nodded, saying, "No need, you go back first. I¡¯m going to meet an old friend first. I will naturallye to find you in the evening. Remember to have all the information about what has happened in Modu during this period ready for me to review."

    Jiao Long hesitated and said, "But, Leader, after the long journey, don¡¯t you need to rest?"

    "There¡¯s no need, you go back first."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice was calm but carried a hint of finality.

    "Yes, Leader."

    Knowing Sima Lingyun disliked having his words questioned, Jiao Long nodded without hesitation, turning to lead the others away from the airport.

    "Judge, I¡¯ve arrived in Modu. I wonder if you are ready?"

    Standing on the street, Sima Lingyun looked up at the sun and clenched the three-foot Qingfeng sword in his hand, intense battle intent erupting from his being.

    Walking in a certain direction, Sima Lingyun strolled casually but quickly, covering a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.

    Unaware that Sima Lingyun had arrived in Modu, Lu Tianxing made up an excuse to leave work after his shift and slipped away from thepany, then hopped into Lin Qianru¡¯s BMW parked by the roadside.

    As he climbed into the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    After leaving thepany, Lin Qianru had changed into more casual clothes, but she still exuded the aura of a virtuous wife and loving mother.

    Lu Tianxing turned toward her and kissed Lin Qianru¡¯s cheek involuntarily. He realized that if he hadn¡¯t broken up with Lin Qianru back then, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have married Bai Zhiqing. This woman gave off a sense of home.

    "Stop fidgeting."

    Lin Qianru trembled slightly and chided him as she gently pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, softly saying, "Tianxing, what do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll cook for you tonight."

    "What do I want to eat? Can I eat you?" Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    Lin Qianru rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, "How about we go to the market and pick up some groceries first?"

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. He wasn¡¯t picky about food. In the past, when fighting to survive, even being among the dead, having anything to eat was good enough, regardless of whether it was raw or cooked.

    Lin Qianru remained silent and drove straight to the marketce closest to their residential area.

    Thirty minutester, Lin Qianru parked the car in the parking lot beside the marketce. "Tianxing, would you like to apany me to buy groceries, or will you wait for me in the car?"

    "I¡¯lle with you."

    Feeling Lin Qianru¡¯s hopeful gaze, Lu Tianxing showed a gentle smile. There was nothing embarrassing about a man apanying his woman to buy groceries.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing agree, Lin Qianru¡¯s face lit up with a happy smile. Sometimes happiness was that simple; just one sentence could make a loved one feel joyful and content.

    After getting out of the car, Lin Qianru naturally took Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, looking like a couple deeply in love, which made some men nearby envious, jealous, and resentful to the point of wanting to kick Lu Tianxing away and take his ce.

    Lin Qianru paid no attention to the surrounding gazes, affectionately holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, radiating intoxicating happiness.

    "Tianxing, let¡¯s go check it out over there. They have fresh lobsters. How about I make fried shrimp for you tonight?"

    Lin Qianru pulled Lu Tianxing along, excitedly running to a seafood vendor and eagerly began picking out items.

    Watching Lin Qianru haggle with the seller, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was graced with a warm smile, feeling warmth in his heart.

    If he hadn¡¯t met Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru would definitely have been the best candidate for a wife¡ªgraceful in the hall and skillful in the kitchen, the very ideal of a wife in every man¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 474 - 470 Confrontation Sima Lingyun (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 470 Confrontation Sima Lingyun (3rd Update)</h4>

    "Tianxing, the shrimp are bought. Let¡¯s go over there."

    As Lu Tianxing had been lost in thought, Lin Qianru stood up, her face beaming with a brilliant smile, clearly having perfectly seeded in her bargaining just now.

    "Sure, let¡¯s go. But Qian Ru dear, I hadn¡¯t realized you are such a bargaining master."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the vendor, who wore a pained expression, clearly having lost the bargaining battle just now.

    "Of course, you didn¡¯t see whom you¡¯re dealing with, bargaining is a piece of cake for me," Qian Ru proudly lifted her head as Lu Tianxing chuckled slyly and leaned down to give Lin Qianru a gentle kiss on her red lips. Instantly, Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned crimson red. She had never been so close to Lu Tianxing in front of so many people before.

    "Dear, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll handle the shopping, and you handle the bargaining, and tonight, hubby will make you a delicious feast."

    Feeling the envious nces from around, Lu Tianxing raised his eyebrows, confidently strolled deeper into the area with his arm around Lin Qianru¡¯s petite waist.

    Lu Tianxing now understood why wealth men liked to unt beautiful, pure women; it really boosts one¡¯s status. The waves of envy and murderous res made Lu Tianxing feel lightheaded with delight. It was utterly satisfying, as if saying, let others mourn their singleness on Valentine¡¯s, now it was his turn to unt.

    Lu Tianxing, with Lin Qianru at his side, plowed through the market, taking advantage of her fierce bargaining skills, easily saved a third of their money, and left the market with bags full of groceries under the resentful stares of the vendors.

    "Darling, your bargaining skills are incredible. But, I think we should change locations next time, I¡¯m afraid if wee here a few more times, those shop owners mighte at us with knives."

    Lu Tianxing, holding the groceries, recalled those resentful nces from the owners and felt a shiver of fear, so daunting it was.

    "You¡¯re exaggerating," Lin Qianru chuckled lightly, remembering those envious, jealous looks towards Lu Tianxing. Her smile brightened, and she sweetly clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm as they headed to the parking lot.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru were chatting andughing on their way into the parking lot, a mild voice echoed in their ears.

    A handsome man, dressed in a Zhongshan suit and holding a sword wrapped in cloth, slowly walked towards them from the parking lot, his face wearing a smile and his sword-like eyebrows unforgettable.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively raised his head when he saw the neer. His pupils constricted sharply as his muscles tensed, immediately gearing up as if facing a great foe.

    "Sima Lingyun."

    Lu Tianxing muttered softly to himself.

    Lin Qianru followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze and immediately noticed the man smiling at them. She instinctively tightened her grip on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. Her womanly intuition warned her¡ªthis smiling man was extremely dangerous, like a smiling tiger.

    "Lu Tianxing, long time no see. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your couple¡¯s world," Sima Lingyun said, his face breaking into a mild smile, his tone amiable as if really just greeting an old friend.

    "If I said you are, would you kindly leave?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, the two men appearing like old friends catching up,cking even a hint of hostility.

    Unbeknownst to passersby, these two men were foes, more likely to be mistaken for friends.

    Lin Qianru clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, remaining silent, her eyes vigntly watching Sima Lingyun, ready to protect Lu Tianxing at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Sima Lingyun sighed softly, "It¡¯s been quite a few years since west met! Time flies. I thought you had changed, but you¡¯re just as overbearing as ever. The matter with the Wang Family, that must have been your doing, right? Was it necessary to be so ruthless?"

    "Ruthless? If you were nearly killed, you would be more ruthless than me. Besides, don¡¯t you think the Wang Family deserved to die a long time ago?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    Hearing about Lu Tianxing nearly being killed made Lin Qianru¡¯s arms tighten around him, worry shing in her eyes as she clutched his arm tightly, fearing he might vanish from in front of her.

    "The things the Wang Family has done, dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough. But did you have to go to such extremes? Don¡¯t you know what Judge¡¯s Mark represents? Are you intending to eradicate thempletely?"

    Sima Lingyun unconsciously gripped his wrapped sword, a sharp Sword Intent leaking out, making him appear all the more formidable.

    Feeling Sima Lingyun¡¯s momentum, Lu Tianxing subtly stepped in front of Lin Qianru to shield her, scoffing, "Sima Lingyun, do you actually believe your own words? Innocent? Are the people killed by the Wang Family not innocent? I¡¯ve always believed in one principle: to remove the roots while cutting the weed, to eliminate future troubles. I don¡¯t want my family to suffer because of my mercy, to die under an enemy¡¯s knife. Rather than that, I¡¯d prefer being the devil once and for all, eliminating evil thoroughly."

    "Your desire to kill is too strong, you¡¯ll be a demon sooner orter."

    "So what if I be a demon? Since Buddha won¡¯t save me, I will be the demon and make everyone fear me."

    "This path will lead you astray," Sima Lingyun warned.

    "Deviation? Sima Lingyun, what do you mean by deviation? Deviation is nothing but a word set by you so-called righteous people for those you dislike. My path is simple, if others do not offend me, I do not offend them. If anyone dares to be my enemy, I won¡¯t mind turning their bones into the path beneath my feet, aiding me in my demonic ascension."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyunughed, but the fighting intent on his face grew even stronger. "Old friend, you are right, since they are enemies, there is no need to keep them around, the best way to deal with an eyesore is to make them vanish forever."

    "Sima Lingyun, you¡¯ve finally spoken some sense. You are correct, the Wang Family has irritated me greatly, so why should I keep them, isn¡¯t it better to eradicate future troubles once and for all?"

    Lu Tianxing made no attempt to hide his murderous intent towards the Wang Family, believing that Sima Lingyun wouldn¡¯t intervene, just as Sima Lingyun knew that he would not hold back.

    Sometimes, an opponent doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be an enemy.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you not afraid that I will kill you when you speak to me like this? You should know what my identity is, and that killing you would cause me no trouble at all, but rather people would say I was purging evil to protect the righteous."

    Suddenly, a cold light shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes and a fierce Sword Intent surged to the sky.

    At that moment, Sima Lingyun was like an unsheathed treasure sword, emitting a piercing cold light that made one¡¯s eyes sting at a mere nce.

    Facing Sima Lingyun¡¯s Sword Intent, Lu Tianxing felt as if the scenery around him had changed, as if he had suddenly entered a world of swords, where Sword Qi was omnipresent, each strand carrying a chilling intent to kill that made one shudder.

    "Break for me."

    Lu Tianxing exhaled softly, and a fierce killing intent shed by, instantly shattering the illusory world of Sword Intent crafted by Sima Lingyun.

    "Not bad, Lu Tianxing, your strength has increased again. You truly are worthy of being my opponent."

    Sima Lingyun was not surprised to see his aura broken; if Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t even break his aura, he would not be worthy of being his opponent.

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t you know you¡¯ve frightened my woman, do you intend to start a fight here?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned unsightly as he gently patted Lin Qianru¡¯s back,forting her.

    "Not interested."

    Sima Lingyun gave a slight smile. "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m just advising you not to go too far, the Wang Family is not as simple as you think."

    "How does it matter if it¡¯s not simple, I, Lu Tianxing, never fear any opponent. Having opponents is what fuels my passion; having enemies gives me motivation. If this world had no enemies, life would be unbearably lonely. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind the Wang Family, whoever meddles in this matter will be my enemy, and I won¡¯t mind sending them to Hell."

    "If that¡¯s the case, then I will not disturb you and your woman¡¯s time together any further. Farewell."

    Sima Lingyun wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude; if Lu Tianxing had lost this vigor, he wouldn¡¯t be the feared Judge of the world.

    A Judge without a killing intent or an unstoppable momentum, what kind of Judge would that be?

    "No need to see you out."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, then pulled Lin Qianru with him as they got into the BMW.

    After getting into the car, Lin Qianru exhaled deeply, patted her chest, and her heaving chest drew Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, making him yearn for a fierce battle with Lin Qianru.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed red, but instead of avoiding his gaze, she proudly thrust out her chest.

    For a woman, the greatest pride in life, aside from having a son, is capturing the attention of the man she likes.

    "Tianxing, who was that just now, didn¡¯t you notice? He seemed not just a person but a sword."

    In that instant, Lin Qianru felt she was not seeing a person but a sword, emitting a chilling Sword Qi that made her eyes sting painfully, as if its sharp edges were about to shred a person.

    "He¡¯s not just a person, he¡¯s a Swordman."

    "Knock it off, who talks behind someone¡¯s back like this? But, you¡¯re right, maybe he really is a sword turned into human form."

    Lin Qianru gently pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous hand on her body and started the car.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, offering no exnation. Sima Lingyun, born for the sword, gifted in swordsmanship¡ªa person like this if not a Swordman, then what?

    Leaning on the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing recalled all the rumors about Sima Lingyun.

    Rumors said that from birth, Sima Lingyun exhibited exceptional swordsmanship talent. Observing people practicing swordsmanship in the park, he could remember every move clearly after only watching once, even outperforming those he observed. This talent caught the attention of the previous leader of Yanhuang Group, who took him in as his Closed-door Disciple.

    Moreover, ording to rumors, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t practice the swordsmanship hidden by the Yanhuang Group but had acquired a mysterious swordsmanship on a rare asion. It was this practice that increasingly enhanced Sima Lingyun¡¯s skills, eventually making him the top genius of the Yanhuang Group and the leader of the group.

    "It seems Sima Lingyun has his experiences, but attempting to defeat me won¡¯t be that simple."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, his lips curling into a slight smile, eagerly anticipating his battle with Sima Lingyun.

 Chapter 475 - 471 Gentle Lin Qianru

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 471 Gentle Lin Qianru</h4>

    Fifteen minutester, Lin Qianru parked her car in the residentialplex¡¯s parking lot.

    Lin Qianru, with a smile stered on her face, held onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm as they walked into the elevator.

    This wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing¡¯s first visit to Lin Qianru¡¯s home. This time, he noticed that her ce seemed to have undergone many changes; it no longer had that cold, lonesome feel. Instead, it now exuded a warm and cozy atmosphere with a new sense of sunlight, devoid of the former destion and filled with the warmth of home.

    Back in the room, Lin Qianru habitually took off her sses, switched into a pair of slippers, then bent down to take out another pair from the shoe cab to offer to Lu Tianxing.

    Watching Lin Qianru bending over, the perfect curve outlined by her waistline caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention, making him move closer. He took Lin Qianru into his arms and whispered into her ear, "Qian Ru, there¡¯s no rush to change your shoes. How about we do something meaningful first since it¡¯s gettingte?"

    "What do you want to do?" A blush crossed Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face. She was no innocent and knew exactly what Lu Tianxing meant, having ¡¯seen pigs run¡¯ and ¡¯eaten pork¡¯ herself.

    "Of course, work hard for the sake of our future generation. Let¡¯s go."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing scooped Lin Qianru up in a princess carry and strode toward the bedroom.

    ...

    In the early morning, the sun gradually rose above the horizon, awakening the earth as everything seemed to burst with vitality. The verdant trees swayed in the wind, and the fresh air was utterly rejuvenating.

    Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains into the room, instantly brightening the originally dim space.

    A gorgeous woman with rosy cheeks and a smile on her facey her head on the man¡¯s chest, resembling a docile kitten. Her lips moved slightly now and then, revealing a sweet smile, as if she was deep in a beautiful dream.

    Lu Tianxingy in bed, looking down at Lin Qianru¡¯s gentle and tranquil expression, with a faint smile gracing his lips.

    "Mmm!"

    Suddenly, Lin Qianru murmured something in her sleep, her eyshes fluttering as she opened her eyes. Seeing Lu Tianxing so close, her face lit up with a radiant smile: "Good morning."

    "Good morning, my beautiful wife. You¡¯re even prettier than the TV stars."

    Lu Tianxing gently kissed Lin Qianru on the lips, his smile growing even more dazzling.

    It had to be said, Lin Qianru was a ssical beauty. Even without makeup, she was far more attractive than the painted stars, with no visible ws.

    As for celebrities, Lu Tianxing was never particrly impressed. To put it bluntly, the entertainment industry was just a modern evolution of the ancient brothels, with clear price tags; as long as you could afford it, the stars were avable. Moreover, some stars without their makeup might not evenpare to your girlfriend.

    "You¡¯re just trying to sweet-talk me."

    Lin Qianru yfully smacked Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder and, clutching the nket, sat up from the bed.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled: "Wife, it¡¯s still early. Why get up? We could have a morning workout instead. And I think you¡¯ve gotten a bit chubby recently. It¡¯s probably best to exercise properly. ording to scientific research, working out in the morning can effectively burn calories."

    "What are you up to? No way I¡¯m doing morning exercises with you."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face fell at Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion, and she struggled to stand up from on top of him.

    "Hehe, little girl, it¡¯s a bitte for that kind of talk. Just let me eat you up!"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, reaching to grab Lin Qianru as he was about to start something when his phone suddenly rang.

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you slowly..."

    "Fuck, who could this be now, don¡¯t they know it¡¯s the most immoral thing to call someone early in the morning?" Lu Tianxingined with an annoyed face.

    "Giggle, serves you right for being up to no good so early in the morning."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s deted look, Lin Qianru burst outughing heartily and quickly wriggled out from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, wrapped herself in a nket, and hurried out of the room to dash into the bathroom.

    Lin Qianru did not ask who was on the phone. As a smart woman, she knew some things were better off unknown; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good for either of them.

    Watching Lin Qianru leave, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of frustration. He picked up the phone, didn¡¯t even nce at the caller ID, and answered the call directly.

    "Hello."

    "Oh, such a big grievance, my little man. Judging from your tone, you seem very reluctant to hear my voice. Could it be that I¡¯ve interrupted something good? Sorry, very sorry. Tell me, should Ipensate you for it?"

    Rose¡¯s voice, filled with teasing, immediately came from the phone.

    Lu Tianxing felt embarrassed; indeed, only a siren could guess that.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing remained silent, Rose burst outughing again: "Giggle, little man, don¡¯t tell me I guessed right! I didn¡¯t expect your fighting spirit to be so high, getting up early in the morning for some exercise, not bad at all."

    "Rose, I feel like I¡¯m going to have to deal with youter."

    "Deal with me? How you gonna do that?"

    When Lu Tianxing heard this again, his face immediately turned dark with lines, realizing he was apparently no match for this girl in a war of words.

    "Alright, enough teasing, I¡¯ve got serious business to talk to you about."

    Rose gathered herself and spoke again: "Just now, the surveince on the Wang Family came back with news. Early this morning, the Wang Family suddenly opened the gates of their vi, and a man entered the Wang ce. He¡¯s very strong. My people were discovered before they could get close to him, resulting in the loss of three brothers."

    "The Wang Family has called for backup?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said in a deep voice, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right over."

    The person who could enter the Wang Family at this time must be an ally the Wangs had enlisted, and undoubtedly, a strong one.

    "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong?"

    As Lu Tianxing was preparing to get out of bed and leave, Lin Qianru came out of the bathroom.

    "Something came up; I need to check it out," Lu Tianxing said apologetically to Lin Qianru.

    "Then go! Don¡¯t worry about me. If you¡¯ve got things to do, go tend to them! For a man, careeres first."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Qianru smiled tenderly. Although she didn¡¯t know what was happening, she could tell from Lu Tianxing¡¯s serious gaze that it was important.

    "Okay, you go to work, don¡¯t worry too much. Once I take care of these troubles, I¡¯ll apany you to Hang City and settle things with the Tan Family for good."

    Lin Qianru gently nodded, straightened out Lu Tianxing¡¯s slightly disheveled cor, and said, "I understand. Just be careful yourself. You¡¯re not alone anymore, you have me. Be safe."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really strong. They¡¯re not qualified enough to want to kill me. Just rest well."

    Lu Tianxing kissed Lin Qianru on the lips, put on his clothes, and left the residentialplex directly.

 Chapter 476 - 472 Tan Heng

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 472 Tan Heng</h4>

    Standing on the balcony, and watching Lu Tianxing leave the neighborhood, Lin Qianru¡¯s face revealed a warm smile; this was the life she yearned for.

    After Lu Tianxing hadpletely left the neighborhood, Lin Qianru was about to head to the bathroom. Just then, the phone ced on the bedside table suddenly rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, Lin Qianru¡¯s expression immediately darkened, a trace of fear manifested, followed quickly by a look of anger.

    Lin Qianru, holding the phone and slightly trembling, answered the call with an icy tone, "Tan Heng, why are you calling me?"

    "Haha, why am I calling you? Lin Qianru, don¡¯t forget our rtionship. You are my fianc¨¦e. Isn¡¯t it normal for a fianc¨¦ to call his fianc¨¦e?"

    A mocking voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "Tan Heng, shut up. I have nothing to do with you. I will never marry you."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned livid as she roared into the phone.

    Tan Heng, the eldest young master of the Tan Family, was also Lin Qianru¡¯s fianc¨¦. The Tan Family, known for their Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg, was considered an ancient martial family. They had deep roots and vast power in Hang City, almost overshadowing everything.

    "Haha, not going to marry me?"

    The voiceughed over the phone, saying, "Lin Qianru, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Remember, I have presented betrothal gifts at your Lin Family¡¯s house. You are my fianc¨¦e, and you can¡¯t escape that."

    "So what if I can¡¯t escape? Tan Heng, don¡¯t push me too far. If ites down to it, we¡¯ll both perish together."

    "Perish together?"

    The voice sneered from the phone, "Lin Qianru, don¡¯t be ungrateful. It¡¯s your good fortune that I took a liking to you. If you don¡¯t appreciate your luck, don¡¯t me me for not being courteous."

    "Tan Heng, you¡¯re a bastard, a scum. Let me tell you, I will never marry you in my lifetime. Just give up, you¡¯re a bastard, a scum."

    Lin Qianru screamed hysterically, her face filled with resentment. It was this man who had ruined her life, caused her to leave her family and flee to a foreign ce. Now he was trying to destroy her newfound happiness. She would rather die than marry Tan Heng, even in death.

    "Give up? There has never been a woman who dared to refuse me, Tan Heng."

    Tan Heng spoke softly, "Lin Qianru, don¡¯t get agitated. I¡¯m very kind-hearted. I¡¯ll give you another month to think it over. Either youe back to Hang City and marry me, or I¡¯ll start collecting the corpses of your rtives in Modu. Think it over carefully."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s face dramatically changed, and she shouted angrily, "Tan Heng, what are you trying to do? I tell you, if you dare touch my family, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost!"

    "Whether I touch your family or not is up to you. If youe back, I will surely spare the Lin Family. After all, once we are married, your parents will be my parents, too. How could I bear to harm my own inws? Think about it well. If you don¡¯te back in a month, I¡¯ll start killing one person a day until your entire Lin Family is wiped clean."

    Tan Heng¡¯s voice carried no anger but was chilling to the core.

    "Tan Heng, you son of a bitch, go to hell, son of a bitch."

    Lin Qianru screamed hysterically, violently throwing her phone against the wall. Apanied by the sound of shattering, the phone instantly fell apart.

    "Wuuu..."

    After throwing the phone, Lin Qianru could no longer suppress the pain in her heart and threw herself onto the bed, bursting into tears.

    The sound of her crying was heart-wrenching.

    She really didn¡¯t want to return to Hang City; to her, it was like Hell on Earth.

    Returning to Hang City would mean the disintegration of the happiness she had just found. Although Lu Tianxing had promised to apany her back, the Tan Family in Hang City was a colossal force. She sincerely didn¡¯t want to risk Lu Tianxing¡¯s life for her sake; stepping into Hang City would almost certainly be fatal for him.

    She truly didn¡¯t want to return to Hang City, but if she didn¡¯t, her rtives would surely die. Tan Heng, a debauchee throughout, was ruthless and heartless, and would definitely not spare her family.

    "Tianxing, what should I do, tell me, what should I do? I really don¡¯t want to go back, but I also don¡¯t want to lose my family. Tianxing, tell me, what should I do, can you really help me escape the Tan Family?"

    Lin Qianru murmured softly, her eyes filled with pain, caught in a dilemma.

    At the Tan Family residence in Hang City.

    Tan Heng hung up the phone with a cold smirk. He had always treated women as ythings; how could he sincerely marry Lin Qianru? In his eyes, Lin Qianru was nothing more than a toy.

    He enjoyed seeing the expression of despair on a woman¡¯s face the most; it added vor to his game. After toying with them, discarding them was the end¡ªany crying or whining meant direct elimination. To the Tan Family, the death of one or two people was no big deal.

    "Young Master Tan, what did that bitch Lin Qianru say? Will shee back?"

    A young man with a sharp chin and monkey-like cheeks was ingratiatingly standing next to Tan Heng, his face adorned with a ttering smile.

    "Don¡¯t worry, she wille back."

    A fierce glint shed through Tan Heng¡¯s eyes.

    "Then, Young Master Tan, about the matter you promised me?" the young man hesitated and asked.

    "Rest assured, once I¡¯m tired of her, I¡¯ll reward her to you, and moreover, I will make you the Family Head of the Lin Family."

    "Thank you, Young Master Tan, thank you so much."

    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up, ingratiatingly said, "Young Master Tan, I heard that Tianyun Pavilion received a lot of new items today, and they are all brand new. Would you like to go check it out? My treat."

    Tan Heng¡¯s eyes brightened, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look."

    ...

    Lu Tianxing had no idea about Lin Qianru¡¯s situation. Had he known, he probably wouldn¡¯t have hesitated; he would have rushed to Hang City, ughtered Tan Heng first, and wiped out the Tan Family then and there.

    After leaving Lin Qianru¡¯s house, Lu Tianxing immediately hung up the phone, hailed a taxi, and headed straight for Qingquan Vi.

    Qingquan Vi District is a wealthy area in Modu, nestled between mountains and rivers, with beautiful scenery. Almost all the influential and powerful people in Modu own a vi there. At one point, Modu even experienced a Qingquan trend, where owning even the simplest vi in Qingquan Vi District was considered highly prestigious.

    The vi Rose purchased was located here.

    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped a hundred meters away from the Qingquan Vi District on the road.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but no taxis are allowed within a hundred meters of Qingquan Vi District. Otherwise, it will be treated as an intrusion and dealt with ordingly, sorry about that." the driver said to Lu Tianxing.

    "No problem."

    After paying the fare, Lu Tianxing got out of the taxi and saw a cold-looking woman standing at the gate of the vi district.

    This woman wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but she radiated a coldness. It wasn¡¯t the type of coldness Bai Zhiqing exhibited; it was more a lifeless disregard for life after having killed. Her eyes were expressionless, looking at everyone as if they were dead.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing get out of the taxi, Wu Yan immediately walked up to him: "Son-inw, you¡¯ve arrived. My big sister is waiting for you in the vi, please follow me."

    Wu Yan made a gesture to invite him in and then led the way.

    Lu Tianxing looked around with interest at this famous wealthy area of Modu, realizing that money indeed boughtfort and immense fear of death.

    The entire vi district was heavily secured, not only with alert infrared and surveince cameras but even invisible sentries with live ammunition¡ªguards who had seen blood. Despite having walked less than a hundred meters, Lu Tianxing felt icy chillsnding on him several times.

    It was the sensation of being targeted by a sniper rifle, but the feeling was fleeting, evidently the distant sentry confirming an identity.

    Rose¡¯s vi was located in the center of Qingquan Vi District. Tworge stone lions full of imposing aura red at allers. Entering the gates, one was greeted by a straight pathway nearly a hundred meters long before reaching the vi, nked by high mountains and flowing waters, nted with various precious nts¡ªextremelyvish.

    Even the sharp-eyed Lu Tianxing spotted an animal in a secluded corner with a ¡¯King¡¯ character on its head.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback; it was his first visit to Qingquan Vi, and he didn¡¯t expect Rose to be so bold as to keep a tiger in her vi.

    Wu Yan led Lu Tianxing through the hundred-meter-long pathway, straight into the hall. "Son-inw, please have a seat for a moment. Your big sister is upstairs, she wille down soon, please wait."

    After making tea for Lu Tianxing, Wu Yan turned around and left the room.

    Feeling bored, Lu Tianxing wandered around the hall, admiring the antique ced in the hall by Rose, specting what Rose was doing upstairs¡ªwas she taking a shower, and should he volunteer to y the role of a bath attendant for free?

    But remembering how Rose had fooled himst time, he immediately gave up the idea. What if she was ying a trick on him again?

    While roaming around the living room, admiring the valuable antiques, about ten minutester, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard the sound of high heels hitting the floor near his ears. He instinctively looked up toward the source of the sound and was immediately transfixed, unable to look away.

    He saw Rose steadying herself on the stair railing, slowly walking down from upstairs. She was wearing a flight attendant¡¯s outfit, one size too small, entuating her figure enticingly, and even as Rose moved, glimpses of a wonderful sight were barely perceptible.

    Purple!

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly in his heart, sure he couldn¡¯t be wrong, and guaranteed on his honor that he had seen correctly.

 Chapter 477 - 473: Misty Tea

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 473: Misty Tea</h4>

    Watching Rose slowly descend from upstairs, Lu Tianxing forcefully swallowed, wondering why this siren would choose to y such tricks; no wonder no one could be seen in the hall¡ªit seemed Rose had wanted to pull this move for a while.

    "Little man, how about it, are you satisfied? This was specially prepared for you. How do you like it? If you don¡¯t, I can change into something else¡ªdoctor, nurse, student, or teacher¡ªall are possible."

    Rose walked over to Lu Tianxing, her body leaning close to him, and suddenly a faint, enchanting fragrance wafted from her.

    "Little man, are you satisfied? What do you think about my outfit?"

    As she spoke, Rose¡¯s seductive eyes gently fluttered.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing immediately felt his mouth go dry, as if small mes had sparked inside him.

    "Rose, can we change into something else before we continue talking?"

    Lu Tianxing felt he had to be careful; otherwise, he was bound to end up in trouble.

    "Haha...."

    Rose immediately giggled, her snow-white finger lifting Lu Tianxing¡¯s chin, she teased, "My little man, surely you aren¡¯t impotent! Or has your CEO wife drained you dry?"

    "What a joke, my fighting power is top-notch. Not just one, even ten would be no pressure."

    A man cannot say he is incapable!

    Lu Tianxing dissatisfiedly scanned Rose¡¯s body, knowing not to try anything with her. He still had to go to work, and since married women are all like Sherlock Holmes, if Bai Zhiqing detected even a hint of something amiss, it would be his skin on the line.

    "Really? I don¡¯t believe it."

    Rose¡¯s beautiful eyes challenged as she boldly moved toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Stop, Rose, stop, I was wrong, isn¡¯t that enough? Let¡¯s talk about this next time, okay?" Lu Tianxing quickly tried to stop her motions. Continuing like this could be deadly.

    "Ah, it seems I really don¡¯t attract you anymore. Well, forget it, it seems I can¡¯tpare to your icy CEO wife. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change clothes."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s pleading, Rose cunningly smiled, knowing when to stop. She left a remark and got up to head upstairs.

    "Oh my, what a trap."

    Watching Rose leave, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butment. He realized that he almost never won against her.

    "My little man, you better note upstairs, okay? What if we get to a crucial moment and I can¡¯t stop myself from making noise, and just then your wife calls? If she finds out, don¡¯t me me."

    The final strike¡ª this sentence was absolutely fatal; he knew all too well that given Rose¡¯s formidable nature, she could really do such a thing.

    Lu Tianxing watched Rose ascend with a desire to cry but no tears to shed. The foot he had just lifted could only dejectedly retreat. They had agreed to be each other¡¯s angels, yet their friendship¡¯s small boat had capsized so quickly.

    Bored and pacing around the room, Lu Tianxing looked at the gold-trimmed lighting and various antique vases filling the hall, his heart involuntarily twitching. He really couldn¡¯t understand why rich people liked collecting antique vases. What was so good about them? Could they be eaten or viewed in a special way? Weren¡¯t they just things buried with the dead? Why were they worth collecting?

    After ten minutes, Rose finally came down in a different attire, now wearing a white dress that showcased her long, beautiful legs, ceaselessly drawing eyes.

    Her jet-ck, glossy hair was straight and casually draped behind her, making it hard to believe that this woman, who looked like a newly-wed, was the fearsome leader of the Rose Society.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s disgruntled face, Rose couldn¡¯t help butugh. If anyone saw the infamous Lu Tianxing, who had stirred up countless storms in the Underworld with such an expression, they would likely be shocked enough to lose their teeth, for in their minds, the man who stormed into Sword Alliance, killed Chen Dao, and ughtered White Tiger Hall, was a giant with a beard, and fierce eyes, looking every bit the part of a man-eater.

    "What¡¯s wrong, my little man, are you mad? Have some tea to cool off; I apologize to you."

    As she spoke, Rose took a teacup from the side and brewed a cup of tea for Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing epted it expressionlessly and took a light sip, instantly startled; the tea actually had a calming effect. Upon drinking it, he felt the mes that had just ignited in his heart were instantly suppressed. A wave of coolness spread throughout his body, instantly refreshing his mind and sharpening his senses, as if his entire soul had been cleansed.

    "How is it, how¡¯s the tea?" Rose had been closely watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, and immediately asked when she saw his expression.

    "Great tea, absolutely great tea."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but utter a cry of amazement, and this was not intentional on his part.

    This tea could definitely be considered great. For ordinary people, it might simply refresh and invigorate, but for martial artists, it was truly a rare treasure.

    One should know that martial artists often be restless and impatient when breaking through to new realms, which could lead them to deviate from their mental discipline. However, this tea had the effect of focusing and calming the mind, allowing one to maintain a clear and tranquil mind during breakthroughs,pletely eliminating the fear of deviation due to restlessness and enabling a smooth progress to the next level.

    It allowed you to breakthrough without any distraction from emotions, a smooth process; its value to martial artists was thus immeasurable, and with gold probably in short supply, many would vie to purchase it. Furthermore, under the focused and calm state it induced, it also allowed you to betterprehend and cultivate techniques, understanding their profound mysteries.

    "What kind of tea is this?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously.

    This tea was a blessing for martial artists; logically, it should be exceedingly rare. Even if avable, it would be treasured and not easily disclosed. How had Rose acquired it?

    "This is called Misty Cloud Tea. I went to Shennongjia a while ago to help the locals, and it was gifted to me by a viger who frequently hunts there. It¡¯s said to be harvested from the peak of the mountains. How about it, young man, do you like this tea? I still have quite a bit. Would you like some?" Rose said with a smile.

    Shennongjia?

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but be moved; Shennongjia deserved its reputation as a spiritually vibrant ce, possessing such miraculous Misty Cloud Tea, rightfully the legend that Shennong had stayed there.

    "Misty Cloud Tea is good, but useless for me."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and declined Rose¡¯s offer; his cultivation level was no longer something that could be enhanced by mere diligent practice. The Creation Source Technique itself already had the effect of focusing the mind, so the Misty Cloud Tea was not very useful to him.

    "By the way, Rose, have you figured out the identity of that stranger from Wang Family who went to the Wang Family, who exactly helped the Wang Family?" Lu Tianxing sipped the tea and asked.

    "Not yet, but we¡¯re urgently investigating it."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s expression gradually turned serious again: "Besides this matter, I also found out something else."

    "What is it?"

    "Yesterday, we monitored that the Wang Family had made a call outside. The call went to Beijing, and the conversation was less than a minute long. But when we tried to investigate this record, there was nowhere to start, all data had been erased by someone. I suspect the Wang Family has connections in Beijing."

    Lu Tianxing pondered for a moment and asked, "Do you know which power in Beijing he called?"

    Rose shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know. The other party is very mysterious and cautious, giving us no chance to investigate. We only found out that this call was headed for Beijing; soon after, all clues regarding this call were erased."

    At that moment, Rose also felt a wave of powerlessness; in Modu, the Rose Society might cover the sky with one hand, but beyond Modu, the Rose Society¡¯s influence was significantly limited, let alone prating Beijing.

    Beijing, for all factions, was a dragon pool and tiger den. The Rose Society might be a powerful force in Modu, but in Beijing, it was a small shrimp, and even a small fish could swallow this shrimp.

    The national capital was not something to be taken lightly. For the Rose Society to stand firm in Beijing was almost harder than reaching the heavens.

    "What about the Wang Family, any movement from themtely?" Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and then asked in a deep voice.

    Rose shook her head and said, "The Wang Family, as usual, has holed up at home, not daring toe out. It seems like the Wang Family does not intend to engage in a do-or-die struggle with us."

    "Of course, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t go for a do-or-die struggle; they probably hope against hope that a single phone call can settle everything. Thus, they still harbor a glimmer of hope, thinking they can wipe us out all at once."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh. People don¡¯t resort to desperate measures unless absolutely necessary, especially a major family like the Wang Family with many considerations. Unless they are truly driven to a dead end, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will not choose a desperate fight to the death.

    Sigh, the Wi-Fi is down; I¡¯m using mobile data to set up a Wi-Fi hotspot to upload this; unbelievable!!!

 Chapter 478 - 474: Roseâ€™s Past

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 474: Rose¡¯s Past</h4>

    "Ding-ling-ling..."

    At this moment, Rose¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang, and after ncing at the caller ID, she swiftly answered the call: "Hello, Wuxin, have you found anything about the matter I asked you to look into?"

    Wuxin, a member of the Unrivaled Guards, was responsible for investigating the mysterious man who had entered the Wang Family.

    "Big sister, yes, we have found out everything. Through our investigation, the person is from the Shu Tang Family, recently promoted to the position of Outer Door Steward, Tang Kunyuan. That¡¯s why our intelligence didn¡¯t have his information. What should we do next, big sister? Do you want us to take action and kill Tang Kunyuan?"

    In Wuxin¡¯s voice was a surprising hint of murderous intent. Aside from protecting Rose¡¯s safety, the main goal of the Unrivaled Guards they had been trained for was to annihte the Shu Tang Family.

    "The Shu Tang Family."

    Rose¡¯s phoenix-like eyes turned icy cold in an instant, and a thick murderous aura emanated from her.

    A sea of blood and deep hatred couldn¡¯t be shared under the same sky.

    The Rose Society and the Unrivaled Guards were established with the purpose of dealing with the Shu Tang Family.

    "Give the order, big sister! I¡¯ll immediately gather all the Unrivaled Guards to surround and kill Tang Kunyuan. With the presence of the Unrivaled Guards, Tang Kunyuan won¡¯t escape even if he had wings," Wuxin said in a chilling voice.

    "No need, just keep monitoring Tang Kunyuan. I want to know every move between the Wang Family and Tang Kunyuan."

    "What¡¯s wrong, has something happened?"

    Seeing the pallor on Rose¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing gently wrapped his arms around her, holding her in his embrace. On this woman, he felt a heart-wrenching pain and a powerful hatred.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Rose bit her red lip, her paleplexion slightly colorless, and gently shook her head; she didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to know about this matter.

    "Huangfu Meigui."

    Seeing Rose¡¯s strained appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy, and he said angrily, "Huangfu Meigui, look into my eyes. I am your man, and you are my woman. Tell me, what exactly happened?"

    "Tianxing, I..."

    Rose lifted her head, intending to refuse subconsciously, but upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s furious face, she opened her mouth and, sighing, said, "Tianxing, do you remember why I hate my father so much? Why I am desperately trying to create a powerful force?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, remained silent, and just held Rose quietly, listening to her story.

    Clutching onto Lu Tianxing, Rose said with self-mockery, "Some say I¡¯m power-hungry, others say I want to be the modern Wu Zetian, but sadly, not one of them understands me. I don¡¯t want to be Wu Zetian. I just want to be an ordinary woman. However, I can never be ordinary because I am driven by vengeance. I need to build a powerful force to avenge my mother. I want to annihte them, have them vanish like smoke, and use their blood to honor my mother¡¯s spirit in heaven."

    Rose let out a hysterical roar, as tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks. Her arms tightly embraced Lu Tianxing, her eyes filled with intense hatred: "But Huang Fuhu is nothing but a coward, a worthless man who doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man. Just for his own career, for his own life, he watched his wife die in front of him, watched the murderer of his wife swagger away before his eyes, and he didn¡¯t dare to act. He even persuaded me to give up on revenge."

    "I hate him, I will never forgive him in this lifetime. I hate that I was powerless then, that I couldn¡¯t save my mother. If I had had the power, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died. I must have revenge, I must make the Shu Tang Family pay. Since Huang Fuhu doesn¡¯t dare to do it, then let me personally avenge my mother. I will create a powerful force, I must avenge her, and someday I will step into the Shu Tang Family and use their blood to honor my mother¡¯s spirit in heaven."

    Rose¡¯s face was as cold as ice, her expression a mix of madness and ferocity.

    She remembered clearly everything that happened on that day. Before then, she had a happy family, but s, it all came to a gruesome end on her eighteenth birthday. She vividly recalled that day when they were driving, happily going on a trip to Shu, and then they encountered people from the Tang Family. A young master of the Tang Family took a liking to her mother and wanted to force her mother away.

    But her mother refused to submit even upon death. Ultimately, that man from the Shu Tang Family killed her mother right before her eyes while her father just stood by, watching his wife die in front of him indifferently, even pulling her back, stopping her from seeking revenge. In the end, all she could do was watch as the murderer left with arrogance and impunity.

    Since then, she had been cultivating her own force in secret, hoping that one day she could rely on her own strength to destroy the Shu Tang Family and avenge her mother. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, the Shu Tang Family stood in front of her like an insurmountable giant, forcing her only to look up.

    "But when my father heard that I was secretly cultivating power, wanting to fight the Tang Family to the death, he actually tried to kill his own daughter in order to save himself. Tianxing, isn¡¯t that the ultimate irony? A husband who doesn¡¯t dare to avenge his wife¡¯s death is one thing, but to even think of killing his own daughter to stop her from seeking revenge..."

    As she spoke, Rose¡¯s face revealed a thick sense of self-mockery, "Tianxing, don¡¯t you think I am aplete failure as a person?"

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell silent. He had wondered why the rtionship between Rose and Huang Fuhu was so tense, even to the point of wanting the other dead, but he had never imagined that this was the reason. Nor had he thought Rose had such a past. No wonder when he first met Rose, her gaze towards him was filled with endless coldness. It was no wonder no man could ever reach the depths of her heart.

    And no wonder, indeed. Anyone who witnessed their mother¡¯s death right in front of them, with their own father standing by, allowing the murderer to walk away, and even thinking of killing his own flesh and blood to protect himself, would surely struggle to endure such events. It was a small miracle she hadn¡¯t gone mad.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?" Lu Tianxing held Rose, gently wiping the tears from her face as he whispered.

    "I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand." Rose said quietly.

    "There¡¯s nothing to misunderstand. You are my woman, and I will naturally seek revenge for you. I don¡¯t want you to suppress everything in your heart, ending up harming yourself."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. He obviously knew what Rose meant by ¡¯misunderstandings¡¯; she was worried that once she told him, he would think she approached him with ulterior motives, just trying to use his power to get revenge.

    If it were in the past, Lu Tianxing might have thought so, but ever since Rose had almost fallen out with the authorities for him, he now knew this woman had truly fallen in love with him. Otherwise, she would not have done something so crazy. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for someone from the Unrivaled Guards calling today, Rose might have never shared this truth with him.

    No wonder, after Huang Fuhu arrivedst time and he asked Rose about the truth, she refused to tell him, clearly worried he¡¯d misunderstand something.

    "Little man, you better not act rashly."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s expression changed and she said nervously, "Little man, I know you are strong, but the Shu Tang Family is stronger. They are skilled in using poison and hidden weapons, and they even have a Mythical Realm Ancestor. You are no match for them. Don¡¯t be reckless."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Sooner orter, I will personally take justice from the Tang Family."

    Lu Tianxing stroked Rose¡¯s sleek, ck hair. The Shu Tang Family was indeed a tough nut to crack. Rumors had it that the Tang Family Ancestor was a Mythical Realm pinnacle expert, just one step away from ascending to the supreme realm of the Earthly Immortal. His mastery of poison was divine and artful; killing him would not be easy. Although Lu Tianxing was not his match now, once he broke through to the Mythical Realm, he would have the strength to fight even a pinnacle Mythical Realm expert.

    "Little man, regardless of when, I never want you to risk your life." Rose¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lu Tianxing and spoke.

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you know my strength? Your first job is to be my little wife. Leave everything else to me."

    "Little wife? Little man, how many little wives are you nning to have?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose took a deep breath, pushing down all her emotions. Her face once again shed a charming smile. Standing up, she directly sat on Lu Tianxing¡¯sp.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as he was enveloped by an enticing fragrance, and the fires of passion he thought had been extinguished red up once again.

    Lu Tianxing hastily picked up a teacup and took a sip of the misty tea to suppress the me in his heart. He found that the woman in front of him was a capricious enchantress ¨C changing instantaneously. Just a moment ago, she was one way, and now she waspletely different. Perhaps she needed this facade to cover up her own vulnerability and emotional fluctuations.

    "Rose, you do realize this is a provocation?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said as he looked at Rose, so close at hand.

    "Provocation? Giggling, I am indeed provoking you. What will you do about it?"

    Rose¡¯s lovely eyes narrowed, brimming with a provocative vor.

    "Fuck, you¡¯re forcing my hand now; don¡¯t me me."

    As a man, he couldn¡¯t let a woman provoke him time and again. This was an insult to any man.

    Lu Tianxing no longer hesitated; he picked up Rose and strode upstairs. He was determined to show this woman the consequence of provoking him!

 Chapter 479 - 475: Sima Lingyun Visits

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 475: Sima Lingyun Visits</h4>

    An hourter, Lu Tianxing appeared at the gates of Qingquan Vi District, recalling what had happened in the vi just now, feeling strangely refreshed.

    "This enchantress, I hadn¡¯t expected to lose control so quickly."

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly, lit a cigarette for himself but eventually chose not to engage in an indescribable battle with Rose. Instead, he enjoyed Rose¡¯s services before leaving the vi.

    "Speaking of which, if Zhiqing knew about this today, would she strangle me?"

    The thought suddenly shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    Thinking of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on. Bai Zhiqing, unlike Lin Qianru, would probably not ept sharing a man with another woman.

    Bai Zhiqing, a paradigm of the urban powerful woman, would find it extremely difficult to ept sharing a man with other women. As of now, there seemed absolutely no possibility, unless an opportunity for change arose.

    As for Lin Yafei and Rose, they were of a kind; independent and having their own ways of living. They didn¡¯t need a man constantly by their side. In other words, they just needed a man to show up when necessary and to stay out of their way at other times.

    "s, forget it, overthinking gives me a headache. I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. Anyway, I¡¯m not letting go. If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just get all the women drunk, and then catch them all in one go."

    Lu Tianxing fiercely tossed away the cigarette in his hand, looking around with a pained expression. Don¡¯t taxise to the wealthy district?

    He had been waiting here for half a day; not only had he failed to hail a taxi, he hadn¡¯t even seen one. He could only walk a few hundred meters to the main road to continue waiting for a car.

    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing sat at her desk. Although there were documents spread out in front of her, her mind was clearly elsewhere as her eyes periodically nced at theputer clock before turning towards the door.

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock and Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shown up at the office yet. He hadn¡¯te homest night either. What if something had happened to him? And with his strong allure, what if some vixen had hooked him?"

    The more she thought about it, the more chaotic Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart felt, stabbing the paper with her pen: "Lu Tianxing, you womanizer, if you dare mess around behind my back, watch out. It¡¯s almost eleven and you¡¯re still not at work¡ªdo you believe I¡¯ll dock your sry, your bonus? You jerk, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m worried? I stab, stab your tiny head, your little heart, your big stupid face."

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly, yet her eyes held a glint of worry, fearing that Lu Tianxing might have run into trouble again.

    Even after several days, the scenes that had unfolded at Sining Cemetery were still vivid in her mind. In particr, the area hundreds of meters around the road had been thoroughly destroyed, as if bombed. She had never imagined someone could possess such terrifying destructive power. Even remembering it now, Bai Zhiqing felt a frisson of fear, her heart pounding and unable to calm down.

    "Lu Tianxing, if you don¡¯te back soon, watch out, I¡¯ll ignore you forever¡ªno, you won¡¯t be allowed in bed for a month."

    Bai Zhiqing whispered to herself, feeling utterly distraught, unable to calm down. Normally, she would switch into work mode the moment it was time to work, but now she couldn¡¯t settle down, her mind full of whether Lu Tianxing had met with an ident or was fooling around with some vixen.

    "I¡¯ll call you right now. If I hear another woman¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly threw down her pen, picked up the mobile phone beside her, and tried to unlock it but then stopped.

    What if she connected with Lu Tianxing and he really was fooling around with a woman¡ªwhat would she do then? Just give up and let another woman gloat over her?

    With that thought, Bai Zhiqing set her phone back down. She¡¯d rather be a fool in love, unaware of the truth. Without Lu Tianxing, she really didn¡¯t know what she would do.

    Falling in love with someone might take just a moment, a second, but forgetting someone might take a year, or even a lifetime. The cost was too great.

    Just then, the office door was knocked and then pushed open.

    Bai Zhiqing immediately looked up, her eyes filled with hope, eager to see Lu Tianxing at the doorway.

    When she saw that it was Lan Xin who entered, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her face quickly regained its usual cool reserve: "Secretary Lan, do you need something?"

    Lan Xin looked at Bai Zhiqing in surprise; she had clearly seen a fleeting look of joy in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, akin to a young girl waiting for her lover and seeing him arrive.

    However, as she was about to take a closer look, that light had vanishedpletely, and Bai Zhiqing was back to being her usual frosty self, no hint of change.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing addressing her, Lan Xin snapped back to reality and hurriedly said, "Mr. Bai, the reception desk just called. A man named Sima Lingyun is here looking for Assistant Lu."

    "Looking for Assistant Lu?"

    Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "Tell him that Assistant Lu is not here now, ask him to wait in the reception room!"

    "Yes, Mr. Bai."

    Lan Xin nodded, just about to turn around and leave, when the closed office door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a man walked in.

    This was a handsomely featured man, his face always bearing a faint smile, his eyebrows sharp like unsheathed swords, unforgettable at a nce.

    Seeing this man, Lan Xin was slightly startled, stepping in front of Bai Zhiqing, she said harshly, "Who are you, how did you barge in here? Leave immediately, or believe me, we will call the police and have you arrested."

    As she spoke, Lan Xin took out her cellphone from her pocket, watching Sima Lingyun warily.

    Although Bai Zhiqing did not speak, her gaze turned icy cold, her whole body exuding an intense chill.

    Sima Lingyun, as if he was in his own home, looked around and sat down on the sofa, saying to Lan Xin, "Could you make me a cup of tea? I don¡¯t like foreign coffee."

    "You..."

    Seeing the strange manmanding her, Lan Xin was furious, her chest heaving dramatically, her small fists clenched tightly, wishing she could rush up and punch this shameless man.

    "Secretary Lan, go out and make him a cup of tea," Bai Zhiqing interjected.

    Bai Zhiqing stopped Lan Xin. On Sima Lingyun, she sensed a coldness simr to that of Lu Tianxing, a disregard for life.

    "Yes, Mr. Bai, I understand."

    Lan Xin reluctantlyplied, ring fiercely at Sima Lingyun as she left, fuming.

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t mind Lan Xin¡¯s attitude at all, merely smiling.

    "I don¡¯t know who you are, I shouldn¡¯t know you, should I!"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Sima Lingyun, her intuition told her that although this man had a smiling face, if provoked, he would instantly shred his disguise and turn into the most formidable foe.

    Sima Lingyun said with a smile, "I forgot to introduce myself. Sima Lingyun, a friend of Lu Tianxing. Pleased to meet you, Miss Bai."

    "Sima Lingyun."

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, she seemed to have never heard Lu Tianxing mention having such a friend. She said sternly, "Then Mr. Sima, what brings you to my office so suddenly today?"

    "Of course, to meet an old friend."

    Sima Lingyun smiled and said, "So, is Lu Tianxing not here?"

    "He had to step out for a while," Bai Zhiqing replied.

    "Then I¡¯ll wait here for a bit, Miss Bai. Don¡¯t be nervous. Lu Tianxing and I are old friends. I came unannounced this time just to see an old friend."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Bai Zhiqing, his gaze unchanging. Even though Bai Zhiqing was very beautiful, she was less significant to him than a manual on swordsmanship.

    "No problem, then you can stay seated here for now. Assistant Lu should be back soon."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled faintly and sat back down to work on her documents.

    Sima Lingyun shrugged his shoulders and began to close his eyes, meditating. This visit was not merely to see Lu Tianxing, but to challenge him to a pinnacle duel, hoping to find a way to break into the mythic level through their fight.

 Chapter 480 - 476: Only One Battle Left

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 476: Only One Battle Left</h4> By the time Lu Tianxing walked into Bai¡¯s Group with a fried dough stick in one hand and a cup of soy milk in the other, grinning from ear to ear, it was already eleven in the morning, nearly time for lunch break.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty for beingte. After all, the entire Bai¡¯s Group belonged to his wife. What did it matter if he waste? Who could do anything to him?

    Besides, he had been busy all night and had been "drained" by Rose, that enchantress, in the morning. If he didn¡¯t replenish his energy, he was bound to exhaust himself to the point of kidney deficiency sooner orter.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing tantly eating breakfast in the office, others were taken aback for a moment before they bowed their heads, pretending not to see, and continued with their own work.

    Ever since Lin Yao was imprisoned, in everyone¡¯s eyes, not only did Lu Tianxing have an extraordinary background, but he also had a ruthless streak. If you crossed Lu Tianxing, he could dig up your ancestors eighteen generations back. If it ever got reported to Bai Zhiqing, that would be enough to give them a hard time. They might even lose their well-paid jobs.

    Lu Tianxing ate his fried dough stick and drank his soy milk leisurely, heading straight to the elevator and making his way to the top floor.

    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing saw Lan Xin sitting at her desk with a sullen face, stabbing a white paper with a pen, her expression screaming "I¡¯m in a terrible mood, don¡¯t mess with me."

    "What¡¯s wrong, little beauty? Who upset you? You seem to be in a bad mood; you could hang a few bottles of soy sauce on that pout," Lu Tianxing said with a smile as he walked over.

    "Mind your own business! Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing important; I¡¯m already irritated," snapped Lan Xin, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Unperturbed by Lan Xin¡¯s attitude, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Let me guess why you¡¯re upset. Is it because your parents are forcing you to go on a blind date, or is it that your boyfriend can¡¯t satisfy you, or maybe you¡¯ve gone through a breakup? Or is it your time of the month...?"

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words became more and more inappropriate, Lan Xin stood up from her chair with a whoosh, fists clenched tight: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punch you until your face is blooming like a peach flower. Believe it or not."

    "Also, instead of having time to worry about my business, you might as well be concerned about your own. A man hase for Mr. Bai and is in his office right now. Be careful he doesn¡¯t steal your position. You won¡¯t even have a ce to cry when that happens, hmph."

    "A man looking for Mr. Bai?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned and asked, "Who is it?"

    "How would I know? But you can tell that man is bad news just by looking at him. He¡¯s as annoying as you are, no, even more so. I¡¯ve never met a man more shameless than you until today. There¡¯s always someone stronger, and someone even more shamelessly low. You¡¯re now in second ce," she said.

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was covered in ck lines. What kind of talk was that? Was sheplimenting him or despising him?

    Lan Xin, all huffed up, said, "This man is even more shameless than you. He barged into Mr. Bai¡¯s office without knocking, and even asked me to make tea for him. If Mr. Bai hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have really liked to punch him in the face. And those security guards, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re even here for. They didn¡¯t even notice someone breaking into the chairman¡¯s office."

    "You keep thinking about how to teach him a lesson; I need to see who dared to hit on my wife," Lu Tianxing said and went straight to the chairman¡¯s office. Capable of entering Bai¡¯s Group and going unnoticed by security, he had already guessed who this person might be.

    "Go for it, Assistant Lu! Don¡¯t be scared. I support you in spirit. I hope you¡¯ll really teach him a lesson," Lan Xin said, waving her fists behind him.

    "No problem," Lu Tianxing agreed, feeling that this person indeed deserved a beating.

    He pushed open the door and entered, seeing Sima Lingyun casually enjoying his tea in the office. Lu Tianxing was not surprised and said with annoyance, "Sima Lingyun, what are you doing here?"

    "Can¡¯t Ie to see an old friend?" said Sima Lingyun, putting down his teacup and smiling at Lu Tianxing: "It seems you¡¯ve been doing quite well recently, making quite a name for yourself in Modu."

    "Old friend? I¡¯m afraid we can hardly be considered old friends!" retorted Lu Tianxing as he lit a cigarette and spoke slowly, "Sima Lingyun, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. State your purpose foring here today. If it¡¯s nothing, please leave. You¡¯re not wee here, and besides, you¡¯re so ugly you might scare my wife."

    "You talk to me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll turn against you? Your strength is formidable, but others might not withstand a single blow from me," said Sima Lingyun with a smirk, as an intense Sword Intent burst forth from his body, solidifying almost tangibly as it thrust towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    In an instant, a heavy Sword Intent filled the room. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned pale immediately; she felt as if countless sharp swords were slicing her skin, causing it to hurt intermittently.

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t go too far," she said.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s own face turned livid with rage. He blocked in front of her, his aura bursting forth in an instant, fiercely colliding with Sima Lingyun¡¯s Sword Intent.

    "Boom!"

    A muffled sound erupted, conjuring a gust of wind that swept around them. Both Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun grunted and took a step back, stabilizing themselves only slowly.

    "Sima Lingyun, mind your attitude. If you dare to harm them in any way, I assure you that from this day forward, aside from you and a bunch of old immortals in the Yanhuang Group, I will leave none of the others alive. State your purpose and then get the hell out of here."

    Lu Tianxing red at Sima Lingyun, his eyes flickering with a cold murderous intent.

    "Judge, your strength has indeed improved a great deal. It seems you¡¯ll break through to the Mythical Realm before long."

    Sima Lingyun noted how easily Lu Tianxing had disrupted his attack, his eyes gleaming with light and a thick fighting spirit radiating from him: "Today, I came here for one simple reason, to fight with you."

    To fight with the Judge, Lu Tianxing, was his true purpose ining to Modu. Just like Lu Tianxing, his strength had reached a bottleneck, and to break through from the Heavenly Peak to the Mythical Realm, he needed to fight, to find that opportunity for a breakthrough. Besides, Sima Lingyun was eager to see whether he was stronger than Lu Tianxing, or if it was the other way around.

    "What if I refuse?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered. He did want to fight Sima Lingyun to see the gap between them, to use Sima Lingyun as an opportunity to break into the Mythical Realm, but Sima Lingyun¡¯s recent behavior had irked him considerably.

    "No problem, I don¡¯t mind meddling in the affairs of the Wang Family, and you know my character. The Rose Society dared to threaten the Yanhuang Group and disrupt social stabilityst time; I have every right to eradicate the Rose Society and turn them to dust in Modu," Sima Lingyun said with a smile.

    "Sima Lingyun, do you think you can stop me? Nobody I want dead has ever been saved, and nobody I want protected has ever been killed, not by you alone, at least," said Lu Tianxing with a coldugh.

    "I know you¡¯re very strong, but what if the entire Yanhuang Group takes action?"

    "Don¡¯t go too far, Sima Lingyun," Lu Tianxing said in a low voice.

    "I¡¯m not going too far, I just want a battle with you, that¡¯s all. If you agree, I naturally won¡¯t meddle in this matter."

    "Fine, you want a battle, you¡¯ll get a battle. I really want to see what abilities this so-called number one talent of the Yanhuang Group possesses."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze settled on Sima Lingyun, his eyes alight with wild fighting intent. Since a battle was inevitable, then let there be one. A Judge of such status should not fear to fight.

    "Likewise."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before suddenly opening wide, his entire presence like an unsheathed sword, with Sword Qi shing in every direction, tiny strands of Sword Qi even visibly circling him.

    "This ce is too cramped. How about, we find another location?"

    Leaving those words behind, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards the exit.

    Without any hesitation, Sima Lingyun followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lead. A fight without being able to exert full power was meaningless; the essence and charm of a fighty in its uninhibited ferocity.

    Bai Zhiqing gazed in bewilderment as Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun left the office. She had never seen Lu Tianxing wear such a serious expression, not even when they faced an assassination attempt in the Sining Cemeteryst time. He now looked as if he were preparing for a formidable adversary.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the office door closing startled Bai Zhiqing back to reality.

    Bai Zhiqing blinked in surprise, then tossed aside the folder in her hand and quickly followed after Lu Tianxing out of the office.

    As Lan Xin wondered where Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun were heading, she saw Bai Zhiqing hurrying out of the office with an anxious expression and quickly went up to her: "Mr. Bai, where are you going? Do you need me to apany you?"

    "No need, Secretary Lan. Stay here. If anyonees looking for me, tell them I had something urgent to attend to and stepped out. If I don¡¯t return this afternoon, they cane looking for me tomorrow," Bai Zhiqing said, and before Lan Xin could reply, she rushed into the elevator.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was filled with urgency. She hade to the conclusion that Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun were definitely not old friends but more like mortal enemies. Otherwise, why would theye to blows upon meeting? Furthermore, it was evident from their conversation and attitude that their proposed "match" was far from the restrained sparring often depicted in TV dramas; instead, it bore the grim taste of a battle with a formidable rival, a fight to the death. This was her greatest fear; she dreaded that something might happen to Lu Tianxing, and it was clear from the conversation that Sima Lingyun had considerable backing and evidently came from the same ce as the two men who previously captured Lu Tian.

    Requesting rmendation tickets and monthly tickets. The end of the month is approaching, and if you don¡¯t cast your monthly tickets now, they¡¯ll bepletely wasted. Also, requesting rmendation tickets, if any brother has them, don¡¯t hold on to them¡ªlet them all out!

 Chapter 481 - 477: Battle with Sima Lingyun

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 477: Battle with Sima Lingyun</h4>

    On the coastline of Modu, atop a cliff.

    The sea breeze howled with the unique scent of the ocean, carrying the spray as waves crashed against the rocks, raising white foam and making a thunderous noise.

    A white BMW was parked at the top of the cliff. A woman with a look of urgency on her face stood by the car, her hair fluttering in the wind. At this point, she was too anxious to care about her disheveled hair tips and instead stared out at the sea¡¯s horizon, hundreds of meters away, her fingers tightly sped together, betraying her inner turmoil.

    On the sea surface, hundreds of meters away, two figures stood opposite each other, unbothered by the rolling waves around them. Within five meters of their bodies, the waves seemed suppressed and eerily calm, unable to raise even the slightest ripple.

    If a martial artist were to witness this scene, they would be too shocked to utter a word. Walking on air, this was definitely walking on air. It was said that once one cultivated to the Mythical Realm, they could draw upon nature¡¯s spiritual energy, flying without the aid of anything, unlike other martial artists who could only use Qinggong for short-distance flights, let alone standing in the void.

    The sea breeze roared, and Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun¡¯s robes fluttered noisily. Both men had eyes filled with surging desire for battle.

    "Judge, it must have been several years since ourst encounter, right? Some people have likened you to the No.1 talent of the Underworld, and they¡¯ve called me the No.1 talent of the righteous path. Today, I¡¯ll test if you are worthy to stand by my side."

    Sword Intent surged mightily around Sima Lingyun, his fierce Sword Intent suppressing everything in its vicinity.

    "Mutual feelings, I also want to see if you are as good as they tout or if you¡¯re just a pillow stuffed with worthless straw."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, and an overwhelming killing intent erupted from him, almost materializing into a tangible force. Above his head, a fierce Demon God formed, howling at the sky.

    The terrifying killing intent shed with the Sword Intent in the void, thundering ceaselessly as if countless thunderbolts were colliding in midair.

    Bai Zhiqing stood on the cliff, her fingers tightly sped together. Disbelief colored her stunning face as she watched the scene unfold hundreds of meters away in shock.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing felt that both men had undergone earth-shattering changes. Sima Lingyun was sharp and outstanding, like a drawn sword exuding a cold and chilling light.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing was apletely different person, not at all frivolous, but rather enveloped by a killing intent that made him seem like a Demon God who had walked out of Hell, fearsome to an onlooker.

    The sea breeze grew even more violent, as if threatening to destroy everything, with waves crashing noisily against the shore, as if they were about to shred the rocks to pieces.

    "A pillow stuffed with straw?"

    Sima Lingyun burst intoughter: "Well then, Judge,e and test it out. I¡¯m curious to see if you¡¯re all glitter and no gold."

    Bang!

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s fingers instantly tightened, and the rough cloth wrapping the longsword instantly exploded into shreds, revealing a shining de in his hand.

    In an instant, Sword Qi surged, transforming Sima Lingyun into another person entirely, like an unrivaled swordsman standing at the summit of a high mountain, overlooking all living beings, his powerful Sword Intent erupting from his body.

    Watching the fierce Sword Intent radiating from Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly grew somber. He reached out, and an Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, its thick scent of iron and blood instantly permeating the air, as if summoning the arrival of a battlefield, apanied by the sound of war drums and horses¡¯ neighs.

    "Judge, do try not to disappoint me."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed, his longsword swift as lightning; a streak of Sword Qi whistled out like a meteor, cutting harsh gorges in the sea surface.

    A sword sealed the heavens; Sword Qi spread far and wide, countless strands of Sword Qi appearing in the void as if in an instant, the entire sky had be a world of swords, the universe of des.

    The Universe Sword, leveling all demons and monsters.

    "Swoosh!"

    The Sword Qi tore through the void, appearing out of nowhere, splitting the heavens and earth, carrying a chilling killing intent, shing through the sky.

    "Break for me."

    Facing the fierce attacks, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dodge or avoid, his True Qi rolled and surged within him like rapids of a river, a grand momentum rising to the sky. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hands, with an aura that could tear everything apart, demolished each streak of Sword Qi into smithereens.

    The intense Sword Intent couldn¡¯te close to Lu Tianxing, shattered by the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    "Sword Qi like rain, ughter the demons."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s cold voice echoed from nowhere, with a thought, countless Sword Intents moved as if they were tangible, nging with the sound of metal shing, the sword¡¯s song resonating in one¡¯s ears.

    In an instant, the space between heaven and earth was filled with countless thin threads of Sword Intent, dense and numerous, each capable of piercing through steel, instantly forming a prison around Lu Tianxing. The Sword Intent weaved in and out, making whooshing sounds, ready to slice Lu Tianxing into pieces in mid-air.

    "Hahaha, tear me to shred? Sima Lingyun, this is far from enough."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, his eyes showing no fear. He shook his palm, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand transformed endlessly. In an instant, itunched thousands of halberd shadows, each as real as the next, carrying the force of thunderous might, directly shredding the Sword Intent prison formed by Sima Lingyun into fragments.

    "Such a vigorous True Qi. Judge, now I truly believe that you could kill Ye Lang. I didn¡¯t expect your True Qi to be even more refined than those at the Mythical Realm. Good, good. The stronger you are, the better. This way, you can serve as my whetstone."

    Upon their first exchange,

    Sima Lingyun had already discerned that, though Lu Tianxing had not broken through to the Mythical Realm, hisbat strength was certainly not inferior to that of an average Mythical Realm powerhouse.

    The reason Sima Lingyun could judge that Lu Tianxing had not broken through to the Mythical Realm was entirely based on the quality of Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi; once one breaks through to the Mythical Realm, True Qi undergoes an earth-shattering transformation. Every move and style would draw upon nature¡¯s spiritual energy. In the cycle of inhtion and exhtion, one would transcend the mortal ne, resembling a myth.

    Though Lu Tianxing was strong, his strength was solely derived from his own True Qi,cking a certain harmony with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    As the youngest group leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun quickly snapped out of his brief daze. He let out a long howl and his body continuously changed in the void. In a few shes, he spanned a distance of several hundred meters and instantly appeared beside Lu Tianxing, shing down with his sword.

    This sword strike was like a divine sword descending from the heavens, intent on cleaving the very world in two with its unmatched momentum.

    "ng!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged; he gave the Iron Blood Battle Halberd a shake, drawing a perfectly natural arc in the void and sending a ghastly breath hurtling towards Sima Lingyun.

    Confronted with Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce attack, even Sima Lingyun dared not receive it head-on. His swordsmanship shed into motion, as over a dozen me Sword Qi howled forth. In that instant, the temperature of the entire space seemed to rise, the sea surface appeared to ignite, billowing up countless clouds of steam.

    The fiery red Sword Qi buzzed menacingly, tearing through space with a violent and unmatched breath, as if to boil the sea and reduce rivers to steam.

    "Good timing."

    Lu Tianxing, entirely undaunted, met the dozens of Sword Qi head-on without avoiding them in the slightest.

    "You¡¯ve been fooled, Judge; Great Sun Pierces the Sky."

    Sima Lingyunughed heartily as the dozen Sword Qi suddenly merged into one, forming a zing sun that hung high in the sky. Its rays made it seem as if countless Sword Intent were howling down.

    "Fooled? You¡¯re too confident, Sima Lingyun. Creation Unmatched, ever-changing."

    An icy cold voice came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. His arm trembled, and the aura of the Iron Blood Battle Halberd changed drastically. The originally resounding halberd instantly turned bone-chillingly cold as a deep freeze burst forth, as if intent on encasing thousands of miles in ice, it swept away everything. The howling me Sword Qi that met with the frigid long halberd was instantly extinguished.

    Stab!

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd locked onto Sima Lingyun as if it were wielded by an exceptional assassin targeting its prey.

    "Universe Sword, Great Sun Pierces the Sky."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression changed slightly as he pushed his swordsmanship to the limit. The longsword and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd collided hundreds of times in an instant. Suddenly, with a tremor, the longsword let out a series of sword cries and shattered directly. Countless fragments transformed into numerous suns as brilliant as the Great Sun itself, like meteors falling from the sky, sounding threateningly as they pierced through space, hurtling towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Iron Blood Battle Field."

    Lu Tianxing let out a mighty roar, his True Qi surged upwards like a tide, furiously flooding into the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    In an instant, the entire sky seemed to turn into an Iron Blood Battle Field.

    With a single thrust of Lu Tianxing¡¯s Iron Blood Battle Halberd, the eruption of Creation True Qi created an aura that seemed to twist space itself, summoning an endless stream of iron-d horses and soldiers, led by their general, they charged forward fearlessly towards the enemy lines.

    The momentum of the charge was relentless and unstoppable; the will to prate the formation was to fight to the death!

    "Kill!"

    Lu Tianxing roared, thrusting forth the Iron Blood Battle Halberd with endless power, crushing the firmament.

    "Boom!"

    An earth-shattering impact sound rang out, the tranquil sea surface around them exploded instantly, whipping up waves several meters high. The Sword Qi suns and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd shattered at the same time, spreading fragments of terrifying power that pierced through the air and struck the sea surface, like bombs exploding, creating waves tens of meters high, as if doomsday had arrived.

    "Swoosh!"

    In the moment the Sword Qi suns shattered, a fierce sword light suddenly appeared in the void, like a meteor shing into existence, ruthlessly stabbing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    "Sima Lingyun, you¡¯ve underestimated me. Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no change as he fiercelyunched a punch into the void.

    This punch was filled with surging True Qi, exploding the air andnding heavily on Sima Lingyun¡¯s chest. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted from Sima Lingyun, and he was sted away.

    At the same time, Sima Lingyun¡¯s Sword Intent left a mark on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    In their first sh, both were evenly matched, with neither gaining the upper hand.

 Chapter 482 - 478: Evenly Matched

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 478: Evenly Matched</h4>

    "Hahaha, Sima Lingyun, it seems you¡¯ve honed your skills, even learning tounch a sneak attack. Unfortunately, your strength alone won¡¯t be enough to defeat me."

    Lu Tianxing paid no attention to the wounds on his body. The Creation Source Technique activated in an instant, and the bleeding on his chest stopped immediately.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shot into the sky like an eagle striking the ground. As he spread his arms, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared once again. A thick aura of blood and iron filled the air, apanied by endless roars, as he viciously chopped toward Sima Lingyun¡¯s body.

    "Sword Intent like clouds."

    Sima Lingyun roared angrily, the sword intent in his hands transforming into a radiant sword that emitted a fierce killing intent that seemed to tear the heavens apart and pierced the earth, colliding powerfully with the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    Boom!

    The tremendous force enveloped the sky, and both bodies trembled, being hurled out simultaneously, their figures wobbling in mid-air.

    After another bout, the two were evenly matched yet again, with no clear winner.

    "Good, exhrating, it¡¯s truly exhrating! Let¡¯s go again."

    Sima Lingyunughed heartily, his eyes shimmering with boundless fighting spirit. As his True Qi moved, a fierce sword Qi soared into the sky, resonating in the void and instantly transforming into a mountain of swords, majestic and towering with interwoven sword Qi. At the movement of his fingers, a swarm of sword Qi surged forth, sweeping across thend, slicing the ocean surface into cracks that couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    With a flick of Sima Lingyun¡¯s fingers, innumerable strands of sword Qi, as if guided, roared toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Thousand Mountains and Shadows."

    Lu Tianxing moved, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd vibrated, stabbing out tens of thousands of halberd shadows, eachyer as magnificent as a peacock spreading its feathers. Each piercing halberd shadow carried a destructive aura, shredding the iing sword Qi into pieces.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered with a gleam as his figure instantly lunged toward Sima Lingyun.

    "Well met."

    Sima Lingyun, fearless, transformed into a bolt of lightning rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    Sword Qi covered thirty thousand miles, halberd shadows stirred up myriad waves.

    The two seemed to transform into mere afterimages, invisible to the naked eye, with only waves of expanding True Qi sting the ocean surface, creating deep pits and churning sea sprays that were instantly shattered by the force.

    The collision of unmatched powers in the void set off gigantic waves tens of meters high on the sea. The crashing waves created deafening roars as they smashed against the rocks, as if tearing them asunder.

    Bai Zhiqing stood atop a cliff, her face pale as she watched the battle from hundreds of meters away. Seeing the giant waves stirred by their fight, Bai Zhiqing realized that what seemed to be her worthless husband was in fact a true dragon among men.

    If Bai Zhiqing was a phoenix among men, then Lu Tianxing was a real dragon soaring through the Nine Heavens. One in the heavens, one on the earth, the gap between them was simply too vast.

    Witnessing this scene, the ever-unyielding Bai Zhiqing felt a strong sense of defeat for the first time. She realized how ridiculous she had been in the past, mocking a true dragon that soared through the Nine Heavens, thinking he was unworthy of her.

    By now, neither Lu Tianxing nor Sima Lingyun could be seen above the sea. Only waves of surging True Qi colliding in the void could be seen, the violent power pressing down the entire sea surface as if heralding the apocalypse.

    "Time transforms the seas into mulberry fields."

    Once again forced back, Sima Lingyun roared, his Sword Light moving, sweeping toward Lu Tianxing. In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were standing in a different world, where seas transform into mulberry fields, as a pool of sea water crashing down instantly turned into towering mountains pressing down.

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one proficient in swordsmanship. I am too."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, pointing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd into the void. Space rippled, and fierce sword Qi appeared out of nowhere, forming a gigantic sword that swept ferociously toward the falling mountains, its sharp aura and the sound of its sword howls filling the air continuously.

    One Force Drops Ten Meetings. Although Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have Sima Lingyun¡¯s divine skill in swordsmanship, nor had he systematically studied swordsmanship, he used the most direct method to wield his swordsmanship¡ªno matter how exquisite your moves, his answer was always the same, to destroy your moves with the most brutal force.

    "Boom!"

    The two forces collided, both attacks shattering simultaneously, turning into a storm of sword Qi that burst out, creating huge holes in the ocean. Countless sprays rose to the sky, raising massive waves that continuously mmed against the cliffside.

    "Judge, it seems I underestimated you. You are indeed strong. However, instead of wasting our time like this, why not decide the winner with one move?"

    Sword Qi around Sima Lingyun instantly vanished, reced by burgeoning vitality that made one feel as though spring hade, with flowers blooming all around.

    "This is a swordsmanship technique I obtained by chance in the past, the Four Seasons Sword Technique. Unfortunately, myprehension is too slow, and I have only grasped the Spring Swordsmanship among them. If you can withstand it, you win."

    "Spring blossoms, the Four Seasons are like a song."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s thoughts moved, and in an instant, the entire space seemed to reverse the seasons, as if spring had descended once again, bringing vibrant life everywhere with peach blossoms blooming and vegetation reviving. The continuous spring rain fell from the sky,pelling people to open their hearts and embrace it.

    "The Four Seasons Sword Technique is indeed extraordinary, capable of influencing one¡¯s spirit when executed."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was slightly startled. As the Four Seasons Sword Technique was executed, he immediately felt as if he had entered spring, his pores opening up all around, seeming to cheer in celebration, making it irresistible to indulge in its beauty.

    There was no killing intent, no Sword Intent, just like the continuous spring rain, devoid of any trace of smoke.

    However, when this continuous spring rain fell upon him, it instantly transformed into sharp Sword Qi that pierced Lu Tianxing¡¯s skin, furiously invading his body, aiming to destroy his meridians, puncture his Dantian, andpletely strangle him amidst the spring rain.

    "It seems this is the subtlety of the Four Seasons Sword Technique. It varies with the seasons, and the swordsmanship is strangely versatile. Unfortunately, outside my body I might still fear you a bit, but inside my body, I am the true king."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, and suddenly he activated the Creation Source Technique, his True Qi surged like a tide, as if an ancient god of heaven and earth had awakened, with dragons twisting around his body, the wild True Qi nearly solidifying, directly crushing the Sword Qi within his meridians into powder, which was absorbed by the Creation God Tripod and transformed back into True Qi.

    "Five Elements Sword Formation, unite as one."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s Iron Blood Battle Halberd pointed toward the void, and five streams of Sword Qi soared into the sky, forming five towering sword mountains, merging into one, thunderously rotating and smashing toward Sima Lingyun, their mighty Sword Qi nearly tearing apart heaven and earth.

    "The Four Seasons like a song, the spring rain like a soft thread, man and sword as one."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face slightly changed, not expecting Lu Tianxing¡¯s physique to be so formidable that he could shatter the Sword Qi. His body¡¯s Sword Qi surged like mountains and seas, suddenly erupting, and he transformed into a sharp precious sword, fiercely cleaving at the sword mountain.

    "Puchi!"

    The sword mountain was instantly split in two, and the precious sword did not pause at all, fiercely cleaving toward Lu Tianxing.

    This strike was extraordinary. Before the sword light had fallen, Lu Tianxing already felt an intense threat of death rushing towards him, its sharp aura almost tearing his skin, sending throbs of piercing pain.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd, stab."

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing maximized the flow of his True Qi. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd was wrapped in swirling blood Qi, and the entire space filled with the smoky aroma of battlefield, mixing the scents of iron and blood as if plunging into a battlefield.

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd, smoky with the aroma, carriedyers of the smell of death, the currents piercing the void, fiercely stabbing toward Sima Lingyun¡¯s transformed precious sword.

    "My sword as I, sword as heaven and earth, man and sword as one, leveling the world."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s cold voice echoed through the void. He fully infused his True Qi into the sword light, pushing it to the limit, deciding the fate of the universe with one battle.

    Crack! Crack!

    Two powerful forces collided, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, under the attack of Sima Lingyun¡¯s transformed precious sword, first quivered and then finally copsed with a loud crash, exploding and scattering True Qi across the sky.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned a shade of flushed red, a streak of blood spraying from his mouth as his body was sted backwards. He instantly activated the Creation Source Technique, rapidly repairing the shock damage to his internal organs.

    Meanwhile, Sima Lingyun¡¯s transformed precious sword also developed cracks and then burst apart, exposing Sima Lingyun in the void, his body swaying and barely stabilizing after a long while, hisplexion slightly pale, with clear blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.

    This battle, the two of them were evenly matched.

    "Hahaha, exhrating, that was indeed exhrating. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such an exhrating fight," Sima Lingyun said as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and burst intoughter, "Judge, your strength is indeed very strong. If you truly went all out, I might not even be your match."

    "Sima Lingyun, spare me the useless talk. I didn¡¯t go all out, did you? Are you really saying you¡¯ve only grasped one type of the Four Seasons Sword Technique? You¡¯re kidding no one."

    Lu Tianxing looked disdainfully at Sima Lingyun. He hadn¡¯t truly used his trump card, and neither had Sima Lingyun used his real strength. He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Sima Lingyun had only mastered one move of the sword techniques.

    Sima Lingyun took a deep breath,ughing as he said, "We were just sparring, not fighting to the death. Why would we fight so desperately? Although I, Sima Lingyun, despise evil, I don¡¯t need to fight you to the death. Plus, if I killed you, where would I find another rival as good as you?"

    "Besides, with your Netherworld Mercenary Corps deterring those ill-intentioned foreign forces, China can enjoy some peace. However, can you cause less trouble in China? Did you know that because of one Judge¡¯s Mark of yours, a storm has risen throughout Modu?"

 Chapter 483 - 479 We Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 479 We Go Home</h4>

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing narrowed his eyes and said, "I indeed don¡¯t wish to cause trouble, but trouble always seems to find me, so I have no choice but to eliminate these troubles."

    "Was it necessary to send a Judge¡¯s Mark, though? Don¡¯t you know what a Judge¡¯s Mark represents?"

    "What does it matter what it represents? I dislike being constantly thought about by others. Rather than have them continually obsess over me, it¡¯s better to wipe them all out at once, sending them to Hell to prevent any future threats."

    A bloodthirsty smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. Mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself, something he had seen too often. He didn¡¯t want to make the same mistakes.

    "Judge, your lust for killing is too intense. If you can¡¯t control this murderous intent, you will eventually fall into madness,"

    Observing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Sima Lingyun chose not to try persuading him further but sighed and said, "Judge, you are a worthy opponent, and my life would be far less enjoyable without you. By the way, you should protect your wife well, and do not be careless. Someone wants your wife dead, and this person¡¯s identity is very mysterious and terrifying."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, and his heart suddenly tightened; he certainly knew who Sima Lingyun was talking about.

    This person was the Heavenly God, someone shrouded in mystery to the extreme.

    "With the strength of your Yanhuang Group, you couldn¡¯t find out who he really is?" Lu Tianxing asked sternly.

    If someone else had described the Heavenly God as mysterious and dangerous, urging him to be cautious, Lu Tianxing might not have taken it to heart, buting from Sima Lingyun¡¯s mouth, it demanded his respect.

    After all, who was Sima Lingyun? The leader of the Yanhuang Group, the nation¡¯s de. Words of this nature from him signified that the opponent was indeed terrifying.

    "Couldn¡¯t investigate it."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, "I had the Yanhuang Group investigate. Unfortunately, the opponent is very cautious, never acting personally. Even using the intelligence team of the Yanhuang Group, we couldn¡¯t ascertain his real identity. We only know his codename is Heavenly God, and he is likely from one of the major families; exactly who, we have no leads. However, my investigation revealed that the Heavenly God has always been relentless in achieving his goals. You better be careful."

    "I understand, thank you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gravely.

    "Don¡¯t mention it. You are the whetstone I chose; I don¡¯t want this whetstone to just die in someone else¡¯s hands."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked, "Judge, the Azure Dragon Ring, one of the mysteriously missing Four Symbols Rings from two years ago, is in your possession, isn¡¯t it!"

    "Sima Lingyun, what do you mean by that?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened, and a chilling sh shot from the depths of his eyes. If Sima Lingyun had any designs on the Four Symbols Rings, he would, at all costs, make sure Sima Lingyun did not leave this ce.

    He had the Azure Dragon Ring, and Bai Qiao Mountain held the Xuanwu Ring. The consequences of these two Four Symbols Ringsing together, if known, were unimaginable. Not only would Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei, Lin Qianru, and Rose be perpetually in danger, even his friends would continuously be at risk. This was something he absolutely did not want to see.

    If worst came to worst, he could kill Sima Lingyun, escape to foreignnds, and hide abroad. As long as he was seen abroad, even if it involved the Yanhuang Group¡¯s veterans, they could do nothing to him because nobody wanted to see topbat forces of the Yanhuang Group appear abroad, nor would they let them return to China alive. He wouldn¡¯t even need to take action himself; others would block these diehards for him.

    "It means nothing. I¡¯m just asking. I have no interest in the Four Symbols Rings; I am only interested in swordsmanship. Eternal life doesn¡¯tpare to a set of sword techniques to me."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head; he had always believed in the power he possessed, rather than cing hopes on intangible things.

    "Judge, the reason I¡¯m telling you this is because there are quite a few people eyeing the Four Symbols Rings. I believe the recent attacks on you were probably because of the Four Symbols Rings, and this is just the beginning. Once others find out you possess the Azure Dragon Ring, they will definitely attack you relentlessly to seize the ring from your hands."

    A bloodthirsty smile emerged on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips: "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. As long as they daree, I¡¯ll make them understand what it means to ¡¯blood flow like rivers¡¯."

    "In that case, I have nothing more to say."

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t say anything more, resolving in his heart that once he returned to the Yanhuang Group, he must have them keep a close watch on every move in Modu. He was well aware of the consequences of enraging the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and offending a fighter nearing the Mythical Realm. Blood flowing in rivers was merely the beginning; a field of corpses was also a possibility.

    "By the way, Judge, if you decide to take action against the Wang Family, let me know." Just as he was about to leave, Sima Lingyun seemed to recall something and spoke up.

    Lu Tianxing was startled: "Why tell you?"

    "Because I don¡¯t like anyone thinking the Yanhuang Group is a fool."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed with anger. The Wang Family had told the Yanhuang Group about the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, which was eptable, but they had exaggerated and instigated trouble, clearly intending to use the Yanhuang Group as a pawn. This was something he absolutely could not tolerate. Had it not been for his visit to Modu this time, had it been someone else, the situation might have be much moreplicated.

    Once the Yanhuang Group intervened in the Wang Family¡¯s affairs and shed with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the consequences would be unimaginable, for the Yanhuang Group was not absolutely certain it could annihte the Netherworld Mercenary Corpspletely. Angering a group of madmen was not something they could afford.

    "Do as you please, just stay out of the Wang family¡¯s affairs, and everything is negotiable," Lu Tianxing shrugged.

    "Then that¡¯s settled."

    Sima Lingyun nodded. His gaze suddenlynded on Bai Zhiqing, who was hundreds of meters away, and said teasingly, "Judge, it seems that if it wasn¡¯t for this woman yesterday, you wouldn¡¯t be worried about capsizing in a ditch. Women can be terrifying when provoked, and besides, as far as I know, she is General Bai¡¯s granddaughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that General Bai will skin you alive?"

    Lu Tianxing red at Sima Lingyun with a deadpan expression and said irritably, "Buzz off. This is my family matter; you don¡¯t need to meddle."

    "Haha, Judge, I hope we can be friends in the future, not mortal enemies. I take my leave now."

    Sima Lingyunughed heartily. His body moved and instantly turned into a sh of sword light, disappearing on the spot. The fight with Lu Tianxing had deepened his understanding of swordsmanship, and he was on the verge of breaking into the Mythical Realm.

    Watching Sima Lingyun leave, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he pondered how much truth was in Sima Lingyun¡¯s words.

    "I also hope that from now on we can be friends, not mortal enemies. After all, without you as my opponent, my life wouldck a lot of fun. And Heavenly God, no matter how terrifying or mysterious you are, don¡¯t let me find you, or I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you."

    Murmuring to himself, Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing standing on the edge of the cliff, ncing over in his direction. A warm smile spread across his face. In a sh, he appeared next to Bai Zhiqing and embraced her slender waist.

    "Wife, I was so scared, I thought I might never see you again. Wife, can youfort me a little?"

    Holding Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing put on a fearful expression. Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to react, he buried his head in her bosom, nestling it deep in her cleavage.

    Instantly, Lu Tianxing felt a strong, soft pressure against his cheeks and a rich fragrance overwhelmed his senses, stirring up his desires.

    Bai Zhiqing felt a warmth on her chest and instinctively wanted to push Lu Tianxing away. However, the electric shock-like sensation from her chest made her breathing be hurried, and she suddenly felt too weak to exert any strength, allowing Lu Tianxing to hold her and take advantage of her.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, let me go now, careful or others might see," Bai Zhiqing said, her face as red as the evening sky, her breathing slightlybored as she weakly pushed against Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulders.

    "Why should I let go? You are my wife, can¡¯t I be affectionate with my own wife?"

    Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly pale face and slowly spoke, "Wife, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to p Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest a few times to vent her worried emotions, but paused as she lifted her hand.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the sword marks on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, a touch of pain shing in her eyes. The wounds made her feel a heart-wrenching ache.

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt, wife. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going home."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, bent down to pick up Bai Zhiqing, walked over to the car, opened the passenger door, and ced Bai Zhiqing in the passenger seat.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks were still flushed, but she did not refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions; rather, she showed a hint of a young girl¡¯s shyness.

    "Wife, I¡¯ll drive today. I¡¯ll take you home."

    "Hmm!"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded her head. At this moment, there was none of the domineering aura a female CEO should have; she was like a little wife, letting her husband make arrangements.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and got into the driving seat, driving the white BMW away from the cliff.

    Thank you to that kind patron for the multiple tips, and we seek your rmendations and monthly tickets. If you have them, please cast them now! Otherwise, they willpletely expire soon!!!

 Chapter 484 - 480 Gentle Bai Zhiqing

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 480 Gentle Bai Zhiqing</h4>

    Half an hourter, a white BMW slowly drove into the underground parking garage of Bai¡¯s Group.

    After bringing the car to a stop, Lu Tianxing got out and, looking at Bai Zhiqing, who had also stepped out, said, "Wife, why did we not go home bute to thepany instead? Look at me; I¡¯ll frighten a bunch of people showing up at the office like this."

    Lu Tianxing spread his hands helplessly, his upper clothing now full of holes and stained red with blood. Appearing at thepany in this state, heaven knows what kind of rumors would surface.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had nned to drive straight home, but Bai Zhiqing insisted on him getting checked out at a hospital, only letting him off after much persuasion. However, she wouldn¡¯t let him go home, fearing he would frighten the old man, so they had to return to thepany.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sint, Bai Zhiqing said, "Go back? Do you want to worry Grandpa and Grandma? You know they are old and not in good health. What if they get frightened? I told you to go to the hospital, but you refused. If not going home, where else could you go? Besides, the office has a first-aid kit; I¡¯ll dress your woundster."

    "If you¡¯re afraid of being seen, I¡¯ll go up first to see if there¡¯s anyone around. I¡¯ll give you a call, and then you cane up."

    Having said this, Bai Zhiqing turned around and walked towards the elevator.

    Lu Tianxing, bored, stood in the underground parking garage and lit a cigarette for himself, staring around in a daze. After a long while, he heard his phone ring once, took it out to see a text from Bai Zhiqing, and immediately headed for the elevator.

    Riding the elevator, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stop for anything, heading straight to the top floor. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, the doors of the adjacent one opened as well, and Lan Xin walked out carrying some documents.

    "My god, you¡¯re Lu Tianxing."

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Lan Xin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "Lu Tianxing, how did you end up like this? Did you go out robbing or fall into a ditch? You really embody the non-mainstream look there. Hold on, don¡¯t move. Just like that, let me take a picture and post it to my Moments. I¡¯ve got the perfect caption already, ¡¯The new generation Sharp Brother.¡¯ Haha..."

    "Robbing? Come on, Little Beauty, you underestimate me, this is the glory of a heroic rescue, understand?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, who was taking pleasure in his misfortune, feeling helpless. Weren¡¯t they saying that there was no one on the top floor? Where did this girle from, and how was her timing so impable, appearing just when he did?

    "You? A heroic rescue?"

    Lan Xin circled Lu Tianxing skeptically, scoffing, "You must be joking! You, ying the hero? It seems more likely that you got beaten up by someone¡¯s boyfriend after you harassed them. Tch tch, they must have hit you pretty hard. Did they use a knife or something?"

    "Still, I have to admire your tenacity, Assistant Lu. To survive something like that!"

    Lan Xin poked Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest a few times in schadenfreude. It wasn¡¯t that Lan Xin was heartless, but looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s vigorous demeanor, it hardly seemed he was injured ¨C just that his appearance was a bit pitiful.

    "Would I stoop to harassing someone¡¯s girlfriend?"

    "Who knows!"

    Lan Xin pursed her lips disdainfully, "For all we know, some people might have special kinks. Otherwise, why would someone get caught harassing someone else on their first day at work? You already have a history; it¡¯s just that today you met your match and got a beating."

    Lu Tianxing said, dissatisfied, "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t sling mud at good people. This is a medal of honor left after a heroic rescue, you get it? A medal of honor."

    "Medal of honor? You, a scoundrel, rescuing damsels in distress? That looks to me like evidence of you harassing other women and getting beaten up by their boyfriends."

    Lan Xin said with a sneer, "And what were you just trying to do, peeping around all sneaky? What¡¯s your game?"

    "What do you mean ¡¯sneaky¡¯? I was out in the open, thank you very much. Besides, Little Beauty, whether or not I have any particr kinks, surely you would know?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a mischievous smile while his figure shed, suddenly appearing beside Lan Xin.

    "Smack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm struck Lan Xin¡¯s buttocks hard. "Little Beauty, your butt is very perky and bouncy, perfect for bearing a son. Remember this and learn your lesson. Don¡¯t nder me next time, or else I might have to teach you another."

    Taking advantage of Lan Xin¡¯sck of reaction, Lu Tianxing dashed into the CEO¡¯s office.

    "You jerk, I¡¯m going to get even with you someday."

    Watching Lu Tianxing run into the office, Lan Xin quickly recovered, feeling a burning pain in her buttocks, followed by a numbing sensation. She stamped her foot fiercely in embarrassment and anger before turning to head to her workstation.

    "Lu Tianxing,e with me."

    Seeing Lu Tianxinge in, Bai Zhiqing immediately stood up and walked towards the inner part of the office.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and followed Bai Zhiqing into the room, then locked the door behind them.

    "Why are you locking the door?"

    Bai Zhiqing saw what Lu Tianxing was doing, a flush passing over her pretty face as unseemly thoughts involuntarily shed through her mind.

    "Of course, I have to lock the door to avoid interruptions," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing, his wordsden with innuendo.

    "Full of hooligan thoughts."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing and said, "Hurry to the bed, sit down, and take off your clothes. I need to clean your wound to prevent infection."

    "Wife, it¡¯s not necessary, I can deal with it myself. Just hand me the medical kit," Lu Tianxing said.

    "No way, how could you do it yourself? Women are more meticulous. If the wound gets infected, this is not something to joke about," Bai Zhiqing stubbornly told Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife..."

    "Lu Tianxing, I am your wife."

    "Alright! You do the bandaging."

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s determination, Lu Tianxing finally let out a soft sigh and removed his clothes.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stained with fresh blood, Bai Zhiqing trembled slightly.

    "And you said it¡¯s nothing. Look at your wound, it has barely healed, and now you¡¯ve got new ones. What am I supposed to say to you? Even if you have a strong body, can you just get injured like this? Don¡¯t you know the more injuries you have, the worse it is for your health? In the future, when you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll have endless hidden injuries. Why don¡¯t you take better care of yourself?" Bai Zhiqing nagged like a little wife, unstoppable in her speech, yet filled with concern: "Bear with it for a bit. I¡¯ll clean the wound with alcohol and disinfect it."

    "Mhm!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, touched by the tender look on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, a warm feeling surged in his heart.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing felt a cold sensation on his chest followed by waves of sharp pain that caused him to involuntarily gasp.

    "What¡¯s wrong, did I hurt you?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly looked up, panic on her face, far from herposed, strong-woman demeanor.

    "It¡¯s nothing, continue," said Lu Tianxing, his eyelids twitching as he smiled reassuringly at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Okay, then bear with it a little," Bai Zhiqing nodded and quickly began cleaning the wound. Soon, Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest was wrapped in white gauze, whimsically tied with a butterfly knot by her.

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of disbelief, looked at the gauze on his chest. It went over his chest and under the armpit, reminding him of the cloth used to bind breasts for women in disguise.

    Lu Tianxing stood up, grinning at Bai Zhiqing. "Wife, doesn¡¯t this look like the chest-binding cloth you women use?"

    "Get lost, your head is full of sleazy thoughts." Bai Zhiqing retorted. "I put your clothes in the wardrobe; find them yourself. And before you change, you¡¯d best take a bath. You don¡¯t want to scare anyone with all that blood. Also, use my towel; the bathroom has a shower. And remember, don¡¯t get the wound wet, or it might get infected, got it?" Bai Zhiqing went on instructing Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing with a smile, without any irritation. A woman who cares about you this much, apart from your mother, could only be your own wife.

    "I don¡¯t understand,"ughed Lu Tianxing cheekily. "Wife, since you¡¯re so worried about my wound getting infected, why don¡¯t you stay and help me shower?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, her mind uncontrobly shing back to thest time she helped him bathe. It resulted in not just a bath, but also a forced kiss from him. Who knows what could happen if she went in again?

    With these thoughts, Bai Zhiqing stood up abruptly, shooting Lu Tianxing a fierce re, and hurried out as if there was a fierce beast inside waiting for her.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxingughed out loud, pulling out a cigarette while sitting on the bed, then turned and entered the bathroom.

    As he walked into the bathroom, Lu Tianxing was stunned to see it crammed with all sorts of bathing items - conditioner, shampoo, shower gel, and more, nothing like a man¡¯s simple soap and towel.

    ncing around the bathroom, Lu Tianxing nonchntly picked up a pink towel nearby and began bathing.

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Tianxing walked out dressed in a crisp suit, eyeing Bai Zhiqing with a lewd smile on his face.

    Bai Zhiqing, creeped out by his grin, asked, "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?"

    "I¡¯m looking at my wife," said Lu Tianxing as he nonchntly sat on the sofa,ughing, "Wife, you¡¯re really too good to me. Not only did you buy me clothes, you even bought me underwear, making me feel so embarrassed. But how did you know my size? Could it be you¡¯ve measured me secretly in the middle of the night while I was asleep?"

 Chapter 485 - 481: Beginning the Annihilation of the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 481: Beginning the Annihtion of the Wang Family</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you rascal, no one has ever measured that before."

    As she looked at the mocking expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but feel her delicate face burn with embarrassment.

    "Wife, don¡¯t twist the truth; you are the female rascal here, aren¡¯t you? Instead of looking openly, you choose to sneak peeks at me in the middle of the night while I¡¯m asleep."

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips as if recalling something, and with a face full of horror, he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, be honest with me. Have you ever sneaked around and done something to me without my knowledge while I was asleep at night?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with a face full of frustration and roared, "Do your big-headed ghost, hurry up and go work over there, or else you¡¯ll be sleeping on the floor tonight, no getting into the bed."

    "Officials are allowed to start fires, but ordinary folks can¡¯t even light amp; that¡¯s way too domineering," he muttered.

    Lu Tianxing grumbled under his breath, caught under the murderous gaze of Bai Zhiqing, and scurried off to his desk. He then opened hisputer, connected with Qiaoqiao, that little loli, and the two started another wild ride in Summoner¡¯s Rift.

    ...

    Time flies, days pass by like a shuttle, and in the blink of an eye, several days had passed. It was July 10th, night had fallen, and the entire city lit up brightly.

    On the rooftop of Bai¡¯s Group Building, a figure sat cross-legged, powerful True Qi whirling around his body, absorbing the descending Power of Taiyin. The swirling True Qi made him look like a Demon God from afar, overlooking all beings.

    "Whoosh!"

    Suddenly, a sharp swooshing sound of breaking air surged forth, and a sword shadow cut through the air,nding on the rooftop. Sima Lingyun had appeared.

    "You¡¯ve finallye."

    Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, and a sharp glint shed, awakening like a fierce beast. The aura he exuded was breathtaking.

    "Of course," Sima Lingyun replied, his face as cold as frost and filled with a hint of murderous intent as he said, "The Wang Family has be too audacious, thinking they can use the Yanhuang Group as their tool. Has our group been dormant for too long? Even cats and dogs dare provoke us now. Since they wish to be chickens in this scenario, this time I¡¯ll kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, alerting those harboring ill intentions that the Yanhuang Group is not to be trifled with."

    "Chickens? You think too highly of them; they are at best ants. Since they¡¯vee, let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed disdainfully. He thought it was about time to deal with the Wang Family nuisance that had been alive too long.

    "Judge, it¡¯s a bit of a distance to the Wang Family. How about we see who can get there first?" Sima Lingyun suggested with a smile.

    "That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind."

    Lu Tianxing responded with a cool smile, exchanged a nce with Sima Lingyun, and in a sh, they moved like specters, weaving through high-rise buildings, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Their speed was so swift, like a meteor across the sky, unnoticed by anyone.

    At that moment, in the Wang Family hall.

    The entire hall was brightly lit, illuminating the outside like daylight, but it didn¡¯t bring a sense of security; rather, it was chilling, with endless darkness overhead. The breeze rustled the treetops as if hiding countless devils.

    All key members of the Wang Family were gathered in the council hall, with doors wide open facing the outside, making the atmosphere extremely tense. Anxiety and fear were clearly written on everyone¡¯s faces. Today was July 10th, the deadline set by the Judge¡¯s Mark, and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was expected to arrive.

    Wang Anquan sat in the Family Head¡¯s seat in the hall, his expression unchanged, eyes shing coldly like a lurking viper. Seated at his right was not Wang Yanzhi, but a middle-aged man in traditional Tang attire.

    This middle-aged man had a somber face and cold eyes. He looked outside the hall with a scornful sneer. This man was none other than Tang Kunyuan from the Shu Tang Family, the Wang Family¡¯s backup.

    "Mr. Tang, tonight is the time set by the Netherworld Mercenaries; are you really confident in dealing with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps?" Wang Anquan asked with some unease.

    He was quite the old fox, usually maintainingposure easily, but now he felt restless and uneasy.

    "Family Head Wang, you must be joking. What¡¯s the Netherworld Mercenary Corps anyway but a bunch of trash that only hides abroad? As far as I see, they are just a bunch of name-only fighters. If they dare toe, I assure you they won¡¯t return, and moreover, the Family Head has secretly provided me a colorless and odorless deadly poison called the Smoke Cloud Miasma. I have already deployed it around here. This poison is so potent that even Heaven-level Martial Artists would die from a whiff, and even mythic-level fighters would perish if they don¡¯t detoxify in time. So rest assured, Family Head Wang," Tang Kunyuan sneered.

    In his view, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was just famous in name; against the Tang Family¡¯s poison, they would simply meet their doom.

    Seeing Tang Kunyuan¡¯s confident gaze, Wang Anquan breathed a sigh of relief: "Then thank you, Mr. Tang. As long as the Wang Family gets through this crisis, from now on, my Wang Family will look up to the Tang Family as our leaders."

    "Haha, Family Head Wang, you truly are wise. Don¡¯t worry, this time I shall not only ensure the safety of your family but also make the Netherworld Mercenary Corps disappear. I will make everyone understand that the Tang Family is the strongest."

    Tang Kunyuanughed heartily, his purpose foring to Modu this time was to win over a family, to serve as a stepping stone for the Tang Family¡¯s arrangements in the Southeast. He did not expect the Wang Family toe to him, saving him a lot of effort.

    With that said, they would annihte the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and let everyone know that the Tang Family was truly a top force to be reckoned with.

    Meanwhile, at the central vi in Qingquan Vi District.

    Rose stood on the balcony in ck pajamas, gazing nkly up at the bright moon in the sky.

    Next to her, a respectably indifferent Wu Yan stood motionless, apanying Rose.

    "Wu Yan, what¡¯s the date today?" Rose asked softly.

    "July 10th," Wu Yan replied respectfully.

    "July 10th. Tonight is the time for that little man to make his move, but why won¡¯t you let me help you? Is it because I¡¯m too weak?"

    Rose murmured lowly to herself. She had wanted to take the Unrivaled Guards and Lu Tianxing to annihte the Wang Family together, but Lu Tianxing had rejected her, instructing her to stay home and wait obediently because he was well aware that if the Wang Family dared to fight to the death, they must have an ace up their sleeve. Rose was merely an ordinary Yellow-level Martial Artist; any slight mistake could lead to her demise, and that was something Lu Tianxing did not want to see happen.

    "Lu Tianxing, you mustn¡¯t run into any trouble. If something happens to you, I will surely annihte the Wang Family¡¯s nine ns, using the lives of their nine ns as a burial sacrifice for you."

    Rose suddenly turned around, looking at Wu Yan and said, "Wu Yan, order everyone to keep a close watch on every move of the Wang Family. If there is any news, let me know immediately. I want to hear about every single detail of the Wang Family¡¯s activities."

    "Yes, elder sister," Wu Yan said respectfully as she withdrew.

    Rose sighed deeply, her gaze fixed on the location of the Wang Family Mansion as if trying to see through the void.

    Meanwhile, outside the Wang Family Mansion, Tie Niu and Fu Tu were also waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival.

    "Fu Tu, do you think the boss might have lost track of time being intimate with his wife? It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock now, why hasn¡¯t he arrived? Maybe we should just barge in and wipe out the Wang Family." Tie Niu paced back and forth, as he was not one to enjoy silence, and waiting here was almost killing him.

    Fu Tu remained silent, instead lifting his head to stare into the void.

    "The boss is here," Fu Tu suddenly said.

    "Here? Where? Fu Tu, I¡¯m not well-educated, don¡¯t fool me," replied Tie Niu.

    Just as Tie Niu lifted his head, he immediately saw two figures shing from a distance like lightning andnding almost simultaneously.

    "Tie Niu, I thought I heard you speaking ill of me just now, did I?" Lu Tianxing, who had just appeared, looked at Tie Niu, his expression a mix of humor and seriousness.

    Feeling a shiver, Tie Niu quickly chuckled and said, "Boss, you must have heard wrong. I, Tie Niu, have always seen you as my idol; how could I speak ill of you? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Fu Tu."

    Fu Tu ignored Tie Niu¡¯s words, instead looking at Sima Lingyun, who stood beside Lu Tianxing, with a look of readiness for battle and said gravely, "Yanhuang Group¡¯s head, Sima Lingyun, what are you doing here? Can you alone stop us?"

    Hearing this, Tie Niu immediately turned his attention to Sima Lingyun standing next to Lu Tianxing, "Sima Lingyun, what are you doing here? You alone probably can¡¯t stop us."

    "Okay, you guys don¡¯t need to be so tense, Sima Lingyun isn¡¯t here to stop us today; he¡¯s temporarily on our side," Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said.

    "Boss, what are you saying, Sima Lingyun is on our side?"

    Tie Niu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; Sima Lingyun had always staunchly opposed evil, so how could he be on their side now? Could this guy be impersonating? Such a Disguise Technique would be incredibly detailed, showing no signs at all.

    "Go y somewhere else; what do I gain by deceiving you?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Tie Niu and asked, "Fu Tu, how is the situation with the Wang Family?"

    "Everyone who should be dead has gathered. They are now all assembled in the back meeting hall. Moreover, I have learned that the Shu Tang Family¡¯s people are also here, and they have ced a great amount of lethal poison around the hall. If one rashly barges in, even mythical-level powerhouses would be turned into blood within moments. It seems the Shu Tang Family regards the Wang Family very highly, even resorting to using such potent poison," Fu Tu reported.

    "However, this won¡¯t affect us at all. Mand delivered us a few Poison Avoidance Pills two days ago. After taking them, we can resist the toxic effects of these poisons, but not for long¡ªonly long enough tost the duration of an incense stick; we must leave afterward or the poison will act," Fu Tu continued.

    ncing at Sima Lingyun, Fu Tu added, "Additionally, the Wang Family has deployed quite a few guards around the perimeter. I¡¯ve checked out all these men; they are either desperate ouws or Martial Artists wanted by the Yanhuang Group. Of course, these people are not much of a threat; the only real threat to us is Tang Kunyuan of the Tang Family."

 Chapter 486 - 482: Invading the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 482: Invading the Wang Family</h4>

    "Tang Kunyuan?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a smile, "Tang Kunyuan is not to be feared, he can¡¯t do anything to us. When we meet Tang Kunyuanter, don¡¯t kill him, I want him alive."

    Since he had promised Rose to take revenge on his behalf, it was best to capture Tang Kunyuan to whet their appetite, lest this young girl obsess over revenge day and night, and one day, in a moment of folly, rush alone to the Shu Tang Family for vengeance.

    "Boss, let¡¯s not dawdle here, hurry up, I can¡¯t wait to wipe out these guys anymore."

    Tie Niu urged, his exposed skin shimmering with streaks of golden light, evidently channeling his Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill.

    "I can¡¯t wait either."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed, his sword hummed in his hand, eager for blood.

    "Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t keep them waiting too long, after all, we, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, have a reputation to maintain. We said we¡¯d strike on July 10th, so we strike on July 10th, lest anyone thinks we¡¯re just bluffing."

    The four of them walked towards the Wang Familypound, one after another. Just as they reached the front gate, four desperadoes whom the Wang Family had hooked in with a heavy reward immediately emerged from hiding, their eyes shing fiercely, saying nothing and charging directly at Lu Tianxing and the others.

    Fu Tu gave a cold smile, not waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak. In an instant, his figure turned into a sh of de light. Three streaks of silver light suddenly appeared, and the three charging men immediately fell to the ground, each with a bloody hole in their neck.

    "Damn it, Fu Tu, you¡¯re too quick with your hands. Thanks for leaving one for me though,"

    Seeing Fu Tu dart out, Tie Niu shouted instantly, his figure also rushing forward, snapping one with his hand, and smirked, "Boss, take your time strolling, Fu Tu and I can handle these minor pests."

    Speaking thus, Tie Niu marched on ahead, brutal and ferocious, snapping the neck of anyone who appeared without hesitation, the rich scent of blood instantly permeating the air.

    All these people were desperadoes expensively recruited by the Wang Family, and though each was recklessly brave, the disparity in strength was apparent. Even if they charged at them, they couldn¡¯t inflict any harm on Tie Niu or Fu Tu, their bullets were shredded by True Qi upon contact.

    As they walked on, the pathway was littered with blood, Tie Niu and Fu Tu turned into reapers, charging directly towards the Wang Family¡¯s council hall. The Wang Family Martial Artists and desperadoes stationed around almost had no chance to react, bing corpses in an instant.

    Compared to Tie Niu and Fu Tu, Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun seemed much more rxed. Several isted desperadoes were directly shaken to death by Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, without even a chance to scream, while those near Sima Lingyun, arranged by the Wang Family, were directly killed by a sword through the throat, dead without a doubt.

    Bodiesy haphazardly across the spacious front courtyard of the vi, with the thick scent of blood enveloping the space. Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no mercy¡ªthese desperadoes, each with blood on their hands and innocent blood on their bodies, didn¡¯t warrant sympathy at all.

    Moreover, being enemies and still keeping mercy at this time was akin to strapping a time bomb to oneself, potentially blowing one into oblivion.

    "They¡¯re here, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps is here, they¡¯ve stormed in."

    As cries of killing and screams echoed from outside, everyone in the council hall behind the vi shuddered, instinctively tightening their grip on their weapons as if to grant them a semnce of security, their eyes fell on the door outside, feeling the surrounding darkness encroach like a savage beast, ready to devour thempletely.

    Anxiety instantly filled the hall, a bone-chilling cold enveloping everyone¡¯s hearts.

    "Why panic? Isn¡¯t Mr. Tang here? What¡¯s there to hurry, they¡¯re only headed for a dead end if they dare enter. Everyone calm down, anyone who disrupts our morale, I¡¯ll send on their way right now," Wang Anquan¡¯s face shed with anger as he barked harshly.

    Hearing Wang Anquan¡¯s words, everyone shuddered, their gazes inadvertently shifting to Tang Kunyuan. Seeing that he remained unmoved, they finally heaved a long sigh of relief, as if taking a reassurance pill, well aware of the fame of the Shu Tang Family.

    "They arrived, did they? Since that¡¯s the case, let the Netherworld Mercenary Corps be the first stepping stone for the Tang Family to conquer the Southeast."

    A smile emerged on Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face, boasting that the Tang Family¡¯s poison stood unmatched under the heavens. Even a Mythical Realm expert would meet his end upon encountering it. He didn¡¯t believe the Netherworld Mercenary Corps could withstand the Smoke Cloud Miasma. Each time he saw someone desperately struggling under the Tang Family¡¯s poison, it incredibly soothed his mind, showcasing the potency of their poison.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Just then, suddenly, two bodies flew in from outside, crashing heavily to the ground and disintegrating rapidly at a visible rate, hissing as they dissolved. In just a few breaths, the flesh turned into a pool of blood, leaving only a set of smoldering clothes behind.

    Seeing this horrific scene, everyone in the council hall felt their skin crawl, instinctively wanting to distance themselves from Tang Kunyuan. Yet, their eyes shimmered with excited light. This scene had demonstratedprehensively that if anyone from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps barged in, their fate would mirror that of the two, and they could rest easy.

    "Boss, this is where the Wang Family, those cowards, are hiding."

    Just then, a brawny man emanating a faint golden light burst in from the outside andnded in the courtyard filled with the Smoke Cloud Miasma.

    "This guy is definitely dead."

    "The Netherworld Mercenary Corps turned out to be so trashy, this time our Wang Family is finally safe."

    "To think I was so worried, it turns out the Netherworld Mercenary Corps is just a bunch of brutes, and we are finally going to annihte them."

    "Haha, the time for our Wang Family to dominate Modu hase, with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps gone, we are the strongest family in Modu."

    Seeing Tie Niu boldlynding in the poison-filled courtyard, a cold smirk shed across the faces of everyone from the Wang Family, feeling a heavy stone in their heart hadnded, utterly delighted, after being terrified by the Netherworld Mercenary Corps for so long, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Why, why isn¡¯t this guy dead yet, how is he still alive?"

    "Impossible, my eyes must be deceiving me, Mr. Tang said that even a Heavenly Extreme Expert would undoubtedly die upon contact, why isn¡¯t he dead yet, could he be a Mythical Realm supreme expert?"

    "It¡¯s over, our Wang Family is done for, even the Smoke Cloud Miasma can¡¯t do anything to him, could it really be that heaven wants to destroy our Wang Family?"

    A few breaths passed, and Tie Niu still stood in the same spot looking at them, and the Wang Family members, initially wearing delighted smiles, suddenly wore thick expressions of horror. If even the Smoke Cloud Miasma was useless, what could they use to fight against a Mythical Realm expert?

    Hearing the discussions around him, Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face turned ugly as he spoke to Wang Anquan, "Family Head Wang, immediately have the people you¡¯ve arranged around here take action, dy their time as much as possible. They must have known our ns in advance and taken things like the Poison Avoidance Pill, but such things definitely can¡¯t guarantee they can stay in the Smoke Cloud Miasma for long. Dy them, and they¡¯re bound to die inevitably."

    "Mr. Tang, I understand."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s face drastically changed, no longer caring about hiding their strength, and he immediately let out an enraged roar, "Everyone, attack, kill, kill them for me."

    As Wang Anquan¡¯s voice sounded, dozens of people suddenly emerged from the dark corners around them, each with a ferocious killing intent on their faces and True Qi shing on their bodies, they directly pounced towards Tie Niu and the following Fu Tu, aiming to use a human wave tactic to crush Tie Niu and Fu Tu by sheer numbers, buying time.

    These people were the Martial Artists that the Wang Family had cultivated over the past decade, considered the Wang Family¡¯s ultimate reserve, the foundation of the Wang Family¡¯s standing in Modu. Without these Martial Artists, the Wang Family would at most be considered a household, not a n. Now, Wang Anquan employing his trump card clearly meant he was prepared to fight a desperate battle, to seed or die trying.

    "Hahaha, human wave tactics, not bad, not bad, I will let you know that under absolute power, the number doesn¡¯t make any difference."

    Tie Niu burst intoughter, his whole body emitting a violent aura, ferocious and brutal, his figure ghostlike as he moved through the crowd, not giving these people a chance to strike. His Shaolin Arhat Fist was vigorously executed, sending one Assassin after another to their deaths.

    Fu Tu did not speak, his figure turned into a sh of de light, weaving through the air, and with each sweep of the de light, another person fell to the ground with a deep gash on their neck, regardless of whether they were at the Profound Level or Earthly Level, they were powerless in their hands.

    "Fu Tu, Tie Niu, you two are too slow, hurry up, I don¡¯t want to die under this miasma."

    A cold voice transmitted, and two figures leaped into the fray.

    Lu Tianxing, holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, gave a slight shake.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Two Wang Family Martial Artists who had pounced towards him were instantly exploded into a bloody mist, showing no mercy. Since they were enemies, to continue holding back was simply wishing for their own demise.

    Sima Ling Yun walked at a leisurely pace, his longsword swift as lightning, pinning each Wang Family Martial Artist who lunged at him directly into the empty space.

    This was tantly a massacre. Faced with two Martial Artists almost at the Mythical Realm, alongside two Heavenly Level Martial Artists besieging them, the Martial Artists heavily invested in by the Wang Family were like infants learning to walk, utterly incapable of resisting, instantly subdued, not to mention buying time.

    The dense smell of blood permeated the entire sky, as Wang Family Martial Artists trained fell dead, the entire council hall was enveloped in gloom, everyone wore expressions of deep fear. If not for Wang Anquan¡¯s sinister gaze keeping them in check, they would undoubtedly surrender without hesitation. Killing Gods, these people were nothing less than Killing Gods, and if they didn¡¯t surrender, weren¡¯t they simply on a path to certain death?

 Chapter 487 - 483 A Pushover

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 483 A Pushover</h4>

    "Attack, all of you attack! Whoever kills them will be an honored guest of the Wang Family from now on."

    Watching one Wang Family Martial Artist after another die at the hands of Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun, Wang Anquan¡¯s face drastically changed as he shouted angrily, while also using eye signals to hint at the others around him. If Lu Tianxing and his people charged in, they were to immediately open fire, killing Lu Tianxing and his group.

    The others understood the intent, their hands gripping the weapons at their waists, their faces flickering with ferocious intent to kill. Martial Artists could dodge bullets, but with a dozen people and as many guns, he didn¡¯t believe they could all evade, especially when taken by surprise.

    The Wang Family Martial Artists rushed towards Lu Tianxing and the others fearlessly, undeterred by the sight of blood. Instead, it awakened the hidden ferocity within them, because they knew all too well that retreat was not an option. If they retreated, these Killing Gods would mercilessly ughter them. A desperate struggle might still offer them a chance.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd radiated a violent iron-blooded aura, creating afterimages as it swept across the bodies of two Wang Family Assassins. Without any strength to resist, they were cut down along with their weapons, their bodies bursting into a rain of blood in an instant.

    Compared to Lu Tianxing¡¯s bloodlust, Sima Lingyun appeared much more graceful. His treasured sword transformed into streaks of cold light, like meteors piercing the void. With every sword beam, another life was taken, leisurely and effortlessly, without the slightest trace of mundanity.

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu stood to the side with frustrated expressions, realizing that ever since Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun had joined the fray, it seemed there was no longer anything for them to do.

    Wang Anquan watched in shock as the Martial Artists whom the Wang Family had painstakingly recruited and nurtured died off nearly entirely in a short period, not even having the chance to fight back before their deaths. The scene was like reaping wheat, falling row by row.

    "My Wang Family has been wiped out...."

    As Wang Anquan watched one Wang Family Martial Artist after another die at the hands of Lu Tianxing and his group, his face turned ash-gray, and he slumped weakly into his chair, his eyes lifeless, muttering to himself.

    In order to deal with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, he had already yed every card the Wang Family had. These martial artists were thest strength of the Wang Family. Without them, even if they survived this crisis, the Wang Family would inevitably decay from a first-rate Modu family to an insignificant family, worth less than even third-rate powers, with no chance of ever rising again. No one would see the Wang Family stand again.

    Without reaching the heights of myth, one remains an ant.

    Wang Anquan finally understood why the Wang Family could only shrink back in Modu. Without a top-notch expert, the Wang Family was nothing but a paper tiger, a single expert capable of obliterating the entire Wang Family. The warriors they trusted were powerless in front of a true strong opponent.

    "Mr. Tang."

    Wang Yanzhi looked bitterly at Tang Kunyuan, now cing his only hope on Tang Kunyuan.

    "Family Head Wang, leave it to me. I will show them what true despair means."

    Tang Kunyuan sneered, his gaze shing towards Lu Tianxing as he transformed into a phantom directly lunging at Lu Tianxing. His palm opened in the air, pressing down, and a dark green palm imprint appeared out of nowhere, aiming for Lu Tianxing¡¯s back.

    As soon as the palm imprint was released, the space around it immediately turned dark green. The grass and trees that touched this dark green True Qi withered instantly, as if they had undergone the passage of time, and then, with a loud bang, turned into piles of ck ash. Clearly, Tang Kunyuan¡¯s True Qi contained a potent, lethal poison¡ªone touch meant death.

    "You dare to strike at me? Heh, I admire your courage."

    Feeling the True Qi fluctuations behind him, Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, swiftly turning around and lifting his arm to meet the attack with a palm strike, shooting a palm strike from afar.

    Raging True Qi instantly converged, and a True Qi hand emerged out of nowhere, crushing the dark green palm imprint to shreds. The Creation True Qi hand formed by Lu Tianxing harshly pped Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face.

    p!

    Tang Kunyuan was sent flying back into the hall with a p, blood mixed with teeth spraying from his mouth, his cheek swelling as he struggled on the ground. His eyes rolled back, and he passed out.

    This was Lu Tianxing being merciful. Since it was someone from the Shu Tang Family, it was only right to leave the final judgment to Rose. Otherwise, thatst strike would have killed Tang Kunyuan outright.

    Tang Kunyuan defeated in a single move?

    Witnessing this scene, a shiver ran through everyone as they realized that Tang Kunyuan, on whom they had ced high hopes, had lost just like that, indeed, far too quickly.

    "Impossible, impossible, how could Tang Kunyuan lose? Didn¡¯t he im that even Mythical-level powerhouses wouldn¡¯t dare to take his attacks head-on? Didn¡¯t he say that his poison was unparalleled in the world?"

    "We¡¯ve lost, the Wang Family haspletely lost. He won¡¯t let us go."

    "Let¡¯s surrender, Family Head! Maybe if we surrender, we¡¯ll have a sliver of a chance to survive."

    Hearing the various remarks around him, Wang Anquan felt darkness before his eyes, his heart as if hammered, struggling to breathe, almost fainting. He could never have imagined that Tang Kunyuan would lose, and so swiftly at that, in a single move.

    "How could this be? Is my Wang Family truly fated to be annihted?"

    Regret surged in Wang Anquan¡¯s heart. He regretted cooperating with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group, regretted troubling Lu Tianxing again, which led to involvement with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and brought about the cmity of his family today.

    s, there is no medicine for regret in this world.

    "Since there¡¯s no way to regret, let¡¯s go down fighting. To eradicate my Wang Family, I¡¯ll drag you all to bury with us."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes shimmered with a crazed light, thinking if he couldn¡¯t avoid it, then it would be a fight to the death.

    "Die!"

    Lu Tianxing moved his arm and blew up thest of the Wang Family Martial Artists. Holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand, he walked toward the great hall, stepping on the blood beneath his feet. His crisp footsteps echoed in the council hall.

    "No, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m still young, I really don¡¯t want to die, please, don¡¯t kill me, I surrender, don¡¯t kill me."

    The sound of footsteps seemed to thump against everyone¡¯s hearts, making it hard to breathe. A descendant of the Wang Family finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure andpletely copsed, howling like a banshee as he madly ran outside.

    Lu Tianxing made no move, letting the Wang Family person run past him.

    "Bang."

    Unfortunately, before he could escape, his body flew back like a broken sack, his chest caved in, his legs twitched twice, dead as dead can be.

    "Run? Today, all of you will die here."

    Tie Niu walked into the council hall, his eyes sweeping over everyone with murderous intent.

    "Die, those dying today will be you."

    Wang Yantao¡¯s eyes were about to burst out of their sockets with rage because the young man who died was his son. He roared, "Shoot, everyone shoot!"

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The fierce sound of gunfire instantly filled the entire vi hall, as streak after streak of fire snakes appeared, and one after another True Qi-piercing bullet, carrying the scent of death, bombarded towards Lu Tianxing and the others.

    Unfortunately, it was all in vain. One after another, the bullets stopped mid-air around Lu Tianxing and the others as if blocked by an invisible wall, suspended in mid-air, losing their force and falling to the ground, making a clinking sound.

    "Since you want to depart early, I will send you on your way."

    A bloodthirsty smirk crossed Fu Tu¡¯s lips, and he dashed out with Tie Niu, one to the left and one to the right. Piercing screams immediately filled the hall, and by the time the two returned to their ces, aside from Wang Anquan and the four Wang brothers, the other people had already ceased to breathe.

    Showing no mercy when striking, and not striking if showing mercy. Since the Wang Family had made their choice, there was no need to hold back any longer.

    Moreover, none of the Wang Family descendants were good people. Relying on their family, theymitted evil deeds. Killing them was at most like ridding the people of harm. Besides, as the saying goes, ¡¯If the root is not removed, the spring breeze will blow and it will grow again.¡¯

    The intense smell of blood permeated the entire hall. Wang Yanzhi and the others had ferocious expressions, with unhideable resentment shing in their eyes. Everyone staying in the council hall belonged to the Wang Family; now that they were dead, it meant that the Wang Family, except for the few of them, was truly wiped out.

    "Family Head Wang, I¡¯m very pleased to see you again."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, brushed his hand, and a chair, as if grasped by an invisible pair of hands, ced itself beneath Lu Tianxing, and he sat down steadily.

    "Wang Yanzhi, as far as I know, we had no grievances or enmities between us. Your son deliberately sought trouble and wanted to cripple me, so I struck back. Furthermore, I already spared you once, but unfortunately, why don¡¯t you learn your lesson? You even teamed up with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group to try and kill me. Given that, how can I still spare you?"

    Lu Tianxing murmured in a low voice, his gaze falling upon Wang Yanzhi. With a grasping motion in the air, he caught Wang Yanzhi in his hand, his fingers applied slight pressure, and with a crackling sound, Wang Yanzhi¡¯s throat was crushed.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you go too far."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes split with rage, his eyes shooting intense malice, his fingers clenching tightly on the armrest of the chair.

    "Going too far?"

    Lu Tianxing, with a coldugh, threw Wang Yanzhi¡¯s body away like trash and mocked, "Now you think I¡¯m going too far? When your Wang Family wanted to kill me, why did you not feel it was going too far? Just because your Wang Family is richer than me, has more power than me, do you think you are superior? Do you think you can kill at will, while others cannoty a hand on you?"

    "Killing them is honoring them, they are nothing but ants! Dead is dead, so what are you, I¡¯m sending you to hell right now."

    Wang Yanhu abruptly stood up from his chair, aiming a handgun at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head and pulled the trigger.

    Whoosh!

    A special bullet whistled through the air, aiming straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    The end of the month is near, it¡¯s thest two days, your monthly votes will truly be gone, I¡¯m asking for your monthly votes, please!

 Chapter 488 - 484: Xuanyin Taoist

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 484: Xuanyin Taoist</h4>

    "You should know better than to refuse a kindness," Lu Tianxing said calmly as he flicked his hand. The bullets whistling towards him were abruptly halted, as if they¡¯d hit a wall, and shot back even faster, piercing straight through Wang Yanhu¡¯s head.

    Wang Yanhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Lu Tianxing with a face full of longing for the world, before he thudded to the ground, his eyes still open in rage, refusing to close even in death.

    Seeing Wang Yanhu¡¯s resentful, open-eyed gaze, Wang Anquan¡¯s face turned an unnatural shade of red with surging anger, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his gaze venomous as he red at Lu Tianxing, the cold light flickering in his eyes.

    "Lu Tianxing, you will not die a good death, I swear you will not die a good death! Even in death, as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go," he trembled all over, never having imagined that Lu Tianxing could be so mercilessly decisive, acting without a hint of mercy.

    "Not die a good death? Since you hate me so much, wouldn¡¯t it be a letdown if I didn¡¯t do something to justify your hate?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Anquan indifferently. Mercy towards an enemy is cruelty to oneself; the Wang Family had tried to kill him multiple times. If he held back now, he would be a fool.

    The hateful often bring their fate upon themselves.

    With a mere thought, his Creation True Qi transformed into two massive True Qi hands, seizing the terrified Wang Yantao and Wang Yanfeng. He ignored their angry and pleading cries, and with a strong squeeze, he crushed them into a spray of blood.

    Witnessing the scene, Sima Lingyun furrowed his brow but said nothing. He had investigated the Wang Family; none of the four brothers was innocent. Using their elder brother Wang Yanzhi¡¯s status tomit atrocities, such people did not deserve to live in this world.

    "Lu Tianxing, my Wang Family swears never to coexist under the same sky with you; I curse you to die without a ce to bury your body."

    Seeing this, Wang Anquan¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent, and he let out a hysterical roar. They were all dead¡ªthe Wang Family line was ended.

    "Swear never to coexist?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Don¡¯t make yourself out to be so tragically wronged, Wang Anquan. When you joined forces with the Night Wolf Mercenary Group to have me killed, when you wanted to destroy the Bai Family, you didn¡¯t think I was innocent. You didn¡¯t think my wife was innocent, nor the people of the Bai Family. What about those insulted and killed by your Wang Family scions¡ªare they not innocent? Now you say this to me; don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?"

    "Indeed, it is toote. I only regret that I was blinded back then, that I shouldn¡¯t have trusted in the strength of the Night Wolf. I should have sent more people, even if they couldn¡¯t kill you, to at least take out those two old immortals of the Bai Family, make you regret it for a lifetime."

    Wang Anquan said bitterly, "But I never imagined you¡¯d be from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, that you could get them to help you. This time, my Wang Family acknowledges defeat, but don¡¯t be too happy just yet. Sooner orter, the Bai Family will join my Wang Family in death, all of you will die."

    "You won¡¯t have the chance to see that."

    "Ha, indeed, I won¡¯t."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s gaze suddenly calmed, and he looked at Lu Tianxing, "Can you tell me, who exactly are you? With such high skills, you can¡¯t be unknown in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Who are you, really?"

    "Who am I? Ha, some call me Lu Tianxing, others call me Judge."

    Lu Tianxing said with a nonchnt smile, "Also, don¡¯t bother hoping to stall for time waiting for the Yanhuang Group; let me introduce someone to you. You might find him a bit unfamiliar, but his name I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recognize. His name is Sima Lingyun."

    "Judge, Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ leader, Sima Lingyun, head of the Yanhuang Group."

    Wang Anquan¡¯s pupils shrank dramatically, his gaze emotionlessly sweeping over the two, and a bitter smile crossed his face, "So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is. No wonder you could use the Judge¡¯s Mark, no wonder even the Night Wolf died at your hands, no wonder that arrogant old man from Bai Qiao Mountain willingly let his granddaughter marry you. So that¡¯s how it is. Losing to the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Judge, and to the head of the Yanhuang Group, my Wang Family¡¯s defeat is not unjust, ha ha ha..."

    But Wang Anquan¡¯s expression turned fierce, "Still, if you want to wipe out our Wang Family, you¡¯ll have to pay a price. Go to hell, all of you, as a sacrifice for my Wang Family!"

    Wang Anquanughed maniacally, mming his palm towards the armrest of his chair, attempting to detonate the explosives ced around the assembly hall. Having the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and the head of the Yanhuang Group die with the Wang Family would be worth it.

    "Whoosh!"

    Before Wang Anquan could press down, a chilling sword light, like a meteor, skimmed through the air with a cold aura, severing Wang Anquan¡¯s arm at the elbow.

    "You¡¯re not worthy to take us down with you, Wang Anquan," Sima Lingyun said with an ice-cold expression, as a sh of sword light pierced Wang Anquan¡¯s chest, pinning him to his chair.

    "You...none of you will die a good death, I...I will never share the sky with you..."

    With resentful eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun, Wang Anquan¡¯s body twitched twice, and he died with eyes wide open, full of bitterness.

    "Holy shit, boss, that old man is ruthless. He actually buried loads of explosives around the room, wanting to take us out with him."

    Just then, Tie Niu ambled in cursing, "Boss, you don¡¯t know, I just went with Fu Tu to check the surroundings. That old man actually buried a ton of explosives throughout the entire hall, enough to level the whole backyard. The detonator was pressed right under his chair. If he had pressed it, we would¡¯ve been blown to ashes. This old man really is cruel and merciless."

    "Boss, what do we do next?"

    Fu Tu entered from outside at this moment, his expression ugly. Anyone who almost got blown to death wouldn¡¯t have a good face.

    With an annoyed tone, Lu Tianxing said, "Of course we¡¯re leaving. Do you want to sleep with these corpses, or what? Brother Sima, the things we noted down are left to you to handle. I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun gave a wry smile and said, "It seems you really do treat me as an aplice. Rest assured, the Wang Family will get what¡¯sing to them for their many evils. I¡¯ll take care of this matter for you. No one will know it was the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ doing. However, if I¡¯m going to help you, I need you to do me a favor."

    Lu Tianxing blinked, puzzled, "A favor? What help do you need from me? It seems to me that as the leader of the Yanhuang Group, youck nothing, not cultivation techniques, nor resources for cultivation."

    "I once promised someone that I¡¯d find her a disciple, and one of your close female friends happens to suit her very well."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed, "Who is this person?"

    "The heir of Xuanyin Valley."

    Sima Lingyun slowly said three words.

    "What, the heir of Xuanyin Valley?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically as he asked, "Wasn¡¯t Xuanyin Valleypletely destroyed? How could there still be an heir?"

    "Judge, you¡¯ve forgotten something. As long as they¡¯re human, they will have their own desires. Xuanyin Valley was indeed destroyed, but the Xuanyin Technique did not perish. Instead, an heir hoped that their own descendants would also produce a strong warrior, so they left the Xuanyin Technique for them. And now, this person who received the Xuanyin Technique is one of the Supreme Elders of Xuanyin Valley."

    "You¡¯re talking about the Xuanyin Taoist."

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said, "As far as I know, the Xuanyin Taoist isn¡¯t cultivating the Xuanyin Technique."

    "Indeed, the Xuanyin Taoist isn¡¯t cultivating the Xuanyin Technique because he doesn¡¯t possess the Nine Yin Xuan Vein and thus can¡¯t practice it. But, undoubtedly, he does have the Xuanyin Technique."

    "Do you think he¡¯ll sincerely pass on the Xuanyin Technique?" Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment before asking.

    "I can guarantee you that," was the response.

    After a moment of silence, Lu Tianxing nodded and agreed, "Alright, I¡¯ll do it."

    He had to agree; Yue Tingting¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t wait. The more time they lost, the more danger she faced. As long as the Nine Yin Xuan Vein wasn¡¯t removed, Yue Tingting would be in constant peril, like carrying a ticking time bomb, not knowing when it might explode.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s straightforwardness surprised Sima Lingyun slightly, "Judge, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll use your close female friend to ckmail you?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, "If the distinguished leader of the Yanhuang Group has to resort to such lowly tactics, then I don¡¯t think the Yanhuang Group should exist anymore."

    "It seems you know me well. With that said, I¡¯ll take my leave. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring Yue Tingting to the Yanhuang Group," he said as he got ready to leave.

    Sima Lingyun nodded, his figure shifted, turning into a beam of sword light and vanishing into the night.

    "Boss, can we trust what Sima Lingyun has said?" Fu Tu watched the departing figure of Sima Lingyun and said in a solemn voice.

    "I¡¯ve had dealings with him before. Sima Lingyun wouldn¡¯t stoop to threaten me with a girl¡¯s life, and he wouldn¡¯t dare do that either. He¡¯s very well aware of what the consequences would be, and he can¡¯t bear them," Lu Tianxing replied as he shook his head, casting his gaze on Tang Kunyuan, who was ying dead on the ground. "Since you¡¯re awake, stop pretending, or I won¡¯t mind making you a real corpse."

    At those words, Tang Kunyuan shivered and immediately opened his eyes, looking at Lu Tianxing with a frightened gaze. He had awakened when Lu Tianxing killed Wang Yantao and the others. He had been pretending to be dead the whole time. He never imagined that the man before him was actually the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Judge, nor did he expect that the leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun, was involved in wiping out the Wang Family.

    If he had known all this, he would have stayed far away from the Wang Family, avoiding them at all costs. The Tang Family might not fear the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, whose base was abroad and out of reach, but the Yanhuang Group, being a colossal force within China, could easily crush the Tang Family.

    PS: It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to explode with updates, but the editor has asked me to save drafts. I have no choice, if my drafts aren¡¯t sufficient, I¡¯ll explode with updates next month!!!!!!

 Chapter 489 - 485: The Dust Settles

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 485: The Dust Settles</h4>

    "What... what do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, I am from the Shu Tang Family. If you kill me, the Shu Tang Family will never let you go. You¡¯ve already annihted the Wang Family, why must you press on relentlessly? This benefits neither of us." Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face showed a hint of fear as he spoke vehemently.

    "So what if they won¡¯t let me go? Do you think they can do anything to me?" Lu Tianxing responded indifferently.

    "You are very powerful, we indeed can¡¯t do anything to you, but don¡¯t forget, you are the son-inw of the Bai Family. In the eyes of our Tang Family, the Bai Family is nothing but ants. If you kill me, the Tang Family will definitely avenge me and massacre your Bai Family. You better think this through." Tang Kunyuan threatened loudly, not believing that Lu Tianxing dared to kill him.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened like still water, a sharp murderous intent shing through, "Do you know what I hate the most in my life? What I hate most is someone threatening me with my loved ones. Unfortunately, because of your words, one day, the Shu Tang Family will be wiped out. I will make sure that the entire Shu Tang Family disappears from this world."

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing walked towards Tang Kunyuan, the chill in his presence filling the entire council hall, making people shiver involuntarily, chilled to the bone.

    "Whoosh!"

    Watching Lu Tianxing approaching, a cold gleam shed in Tang Kunyuan¡¯s eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth, and a fine needle shot out, aiming for Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Ignorant of death."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, his True Qi shed and instantly shattered the fine needle, stepped forward, and harshly stomped on Tang Kunyuan¡¯s dantian. The ferocious force crushed Tang Kunyuan¡¯s dantian.

    "Ah!"

    Tang Kunyuan screamed miserably, his body deting like a punctured ball, spitting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with venomous hatred towards Lu Tianxing: "You... you actually crippled me! You won¡¯t die a good death, the Tang Family won¡¯t let you go, they will surely tear you to pieces and kill all your kins."

    With his dantian shattered, it meant that his life as a martial artist was permanently ruined; even if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t kill him, he would still be nothing but a cripple for the rest of his life.

    For a martial artist, the dantian is their life, the source of their strength, and with a shattered dantian, one is thoroughly incapacitated, and the Tang Family certainly wouldn¡¯t foster a cripple.

    "The Tang Family?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered grimly, "If the Tang Family dares toe, I¡¯ll make sure theye but never return. As for you, you should take a good look at this world because you don¡¯t have much time left."

    Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face changed wildly, understanding from Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that he meant to kill him.

    "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, leave this ce to you. See if there are any others here, I¡¯m leaving first."

    Lu Tianxing, grabbing Tang Kunyuan like an eagle snagging a chick, was just about to leave, when he suddenly turned back and said, "By the way, Tie Niu, you and Fu Tu dress up a bit tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to meet your sister-inw."

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing, carrying Tang Kunyuan, vanished from the Wang Family Mansion like a wraith.

    "Boss, no problem, I¡¯ll definitely dress up nicely tomorrow."

    Tie Niu, excited, shouted towards the fading figure of Lu Tianxing, then turned his head and with ascivious look said to Fu Tu, "Fu Tu, do you think the boss is taking us to meet sister-inw three or four? And what if the other sister-inws found out the boss has other women, what would happen?"

    Fu Tu smiled and replied, "I don¡¯t know what the boss would do, but I know that if he heard you talking about him like this, he¡¯d definitely make an example of you, and might even test if your martial skills have declined."

    Tie Niu¡¯s face turned pale, instinctively shrinking his neck. Though his Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill could withstand beatings, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t feel pain. Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, he was like a top without any power to resist, and being beaten was a certainty; a ¡¯test¡¯ of martial skills would really mean a beating.

    "Fu Tu, you wouldn¡¯t tell the boss, right?" Tie Niu said cautiously.

    "Guess whether I would tell the boss or not."

    Fu Tu swept a nce at Tie Niu and said, "Hurry up and search if the Wang Family has any fish that slipped through the, then get some rest."

    "Go back? What for, I¡¯m not going back! In a while, I need to find a ce to make my head shine a bit more, hopefully giving sister-inw a bright impression. Maybe she¡¯ll think I¡¯m so cool yet still single, and might introduce me to several girlfriends, haha..."

    Tie Niu touched his smooth head and smirkedsciviously. Having several girlfriends would definitely add prestige when taken out. Later on, he could match his daughter with Lu Tianxing¡¯s son and have his daughter thoroughly deal with Lu Tianxing¡¯s son in revenge for the past grievances¡ªwhat a thrilling thought.

    If I can¡¯t beat you, could my daughter not beat your son? As far as he knew, men of the Lu Family seemed to have a bit of fear for their wives.

    Revenge was finally within sight!

    With these thoughts, the smirk on Tie Niu¡¯s face grew even morescivious, imagining his daughter disciplining the son of Lu Tianxing¡ªit was truly an exhrating feeling.

    Observing Tie Niu¡¯sscivious expression, Fu Tu didn¡¯t need to guess to know what Tie Niu was fantasizing about. Shaking his head, he followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s orders and began to search the Wang Family Mansion for those that might have escaped elimination. Since they were cutting the weeds, they must uproot thempletely; once as enemies, there was no longer a question of right or wrong.

    ...

    After leaving the Wang Family Mansion, Lu Tianxing, carrying Tang Kunyuan, headed straight towards the Qingquan Vi District without disturbing any guards. He drifted towards Rose¡¯s vi like a wisp of smoke.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    Rose, who was lost in thought while gazing at the moon from the balcony, suddenly called out, her eyes sweeping sharply to the side.

    "Little man, why are you here? Is everything settled?"

    When she saw who it was, Rose immediately let out a cry of delight and ran over to hug Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing only felt a fragrant breeze before Rose threw herself onto him, clinging to him desperately as if afraid he would vanish.

    "Did you settle things with the Wang Family? Are you hurt?"

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing, worry flickering in her beautiful eyes.

    "What could possibly happen to me?"

    Lu Tianxing patted Rose on the back and then threw Tang Kunyuan on the ground, "I brought you a gift, see if you like it."

    "Tang Kunyuan, the Outer Door Steward of the Shu Tang Family."

    Seeing Tang Kunyuan screaming on the ground, Rose¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, a chilling murderous aura emanated from her, and a deep-seated hatred radiated from her being.

    "Come here."

    Rose suddenly called out in a cold voice.

    A woman in ck pushed the door open and entered, carrying the same kind of aura as Wu Yan, with a faint murder in the air, another of the Unrivaled Guards.

    "Drag him out and y him alive, then chop his bones to pieces and feed them to the dogs."

    Rose¡¯s voice was filled with lethal intent, her fingers tightly clenched together. If not for the Tang Family¡¯s people, her mother would not have died.

    "No, you can¡¯t kill me, I am from the Shu Tang Family, if you kill me, the Shu Tang Family won¡¯t let you off."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, panic spread across Tang Kunyuan¡¯s face as he continually shrank backward. He did not expect his trip to Modu to be his grave, nor could he have imagined that this man and woman were both so ruthless.

    "Not kill you? Then why didn¡¯t the Shu Tang Family spare my mother back then? Tell me. You tell me, why couldn¡¯t the Shu Tang Family let a defenseless woman go? Say something!"

    Rose¡¯s face turned ferocious as she kicked Tang Kunyuan fiercely.

    "Bang!"

    Tang Kunyuan¡¯s body immediately curled up like a shrimp, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His facial muscles twistedpletely, his eyes shing with a deep spite. If he somehow survived today, he was determined to make this man and woman pay a heavy price.

    The air around Rose shimmered with deadly intent as she coldly said, "Drag him out and y him alive."

    "Yes."

    The woman in ck nodded and dragged Tang Kunyuan away, turning towards the outside.

    "You can¡¯t kill me, I am from the Tang Family, I am Tang Kunyuan, the Outer Door Steward of the Tang Family, if you kill me, the Tang Family will surely tear you to pieces."

    Tang Kunyuan roared hysterically, his body struggling incessantly, but how could a crippled man escape from the grasp of a Peak Xuan-level Martial Artist? He was directly dragged out by the woman in ck.

    As Lu Tianxing indifferently watched Tang Kunyuan being dragged away, his gaze did not change. He never considered himself a good person; if no one offended him, he would not offend others, but if someone offended him, he would ensure there were no future troubles.

    As for innocence, were other people¡¯s lives not innocent?

    Besides, hatred could blind people; a proper outlet was necessary. Lu Tianxing did not want to see Rose driven mad by hatred and be hysterical.

    "Alright, don¡¯t be sad anymore. Rest assured, there wille a day when I will stand by your side openly in front of the Shu Tang Family and make them hand over the murderer," seeing Rose¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders, Lu Tianxing softlyforted her.

    "Little man, thank you,"

    Rose hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist and buried her head in his chest, only lifting her head after a long while, her face suddenly tracing a coquettish smile, "Little man, it¡¯s been several days since ourst time, don¡¯t you want me to serve you again? I¡¯ve learned quite a few new trickstely, how about it, don¡¯t you want to try?"

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of lust rising from his heart, almost longing to subdue the temptress Rose on the spot.

    "Little man, how about not going back tonight? I have prepared a surprise for you tonight, don¡¯t you want to see it?"

    "No need, let¡¯s talk about surprises another time. I must go home tonight to fulfill my obligations,"

    Lu Tianxing repeatedly declined, tonight was indeed not a good time as he had promised Bai Zhiqing that afternoon that he would definitely return home that evening.

    Thanks for the tips from the past!!

 Chapter 490 - 486: Whetstone

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 486: Whetstone</h4>

    "That¡¯s truly a pity."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a trace of regret shed in Rose¡¯s eyes.

    "What¡¯s there to regret? There¡¯s plenty of time, no hurry,"

    Lu Tianxing pinched Rose¡¯s perky bottom and said, "By the way, I¡¯ll have Tie Niu and Fu Tue and find you in a few days to train the Unrivaled Guards. As the uncrowned Emperor of Modu¡¯s Underworld, having a few strong bodyguards is essential. Also, don¡¯t get any wild ideas, leave the revenge to me."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing firmly pinched Rose¡¯s ample bosom and left Qingquan Vi District with a mischievous smile.

    Rose watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure with a brilliant smile on her face, convinced she hadn¡¯t misjudged this man.

    The smile vanished in an instant, and Rose¡¯s expression turned as dark as water. Turning towards the room¡¯s door, she was determined to personally witness Tang Kunyuan¡¯s agonizing screams, to see him get skinned alive in front of her, using Tang Kunyuan¡¯s head tomemorate her mother.

    ...

    After leaving Qingquan Vi District, Lu Tianxing made no stops, his figure shed and disappeared, heading towards Ziyuan District.

    By the time Lu Tianxing returned to Ziyuan District, it was already half past eleven, approaching midnight.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing opened the door and walked in, he saw Bai Qiao Mountain sitting on the sofa, head lowered, lost in thought.

    Hearing the sound of the door, Bai Qiao Mountain saw Lu Tianxing walking in from outside, and he let out a sigh of relief, saying, "You¡¯re back."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m back. Grandpa, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?"

    Lu Tianxing took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for Bai Qiao Mountain, and also lit one for himself before sitting on the sofa.

    Bai Qiao Mountain took a puff and asked, "How did it go? Did you handle it?"

    "Handled. From now on, there¡¯s no more Wang Family in Modu."

    "You didn¡¯t leave any loose ends, did you?"

    "No, not a single member of the Wang Family got away, and besides, we don¡¯t need to carry this burden ourselves; someone else will take the fall for us," Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile.

    "You mean Sima Lingyun?" Bai Qiao Mountain asked calmly.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain in surprise and said, "Grandpa, how did you know?"

    "Zhiqing told me. She mentioned that three days ago, a young man about your age came looking for you. He battled with you over the sea, and you both ended up evenly matched. The only person who could fight you to a draw and suppress this matter is Sima Lingyun."

    "Tianxing, you might not be aware, but during these days, the Wang Family has been using various channels to reveal to the Yanhuang Group that you are with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, hoping they would make a move against you. Fortunately, it was Sima Lingyun who came to Modu this time; otherwise, exterminating the Wang Family might have caused more ripples."

    "Not only that, but the Wang Family also made quite a few calls to the military, seeking help, heh, dreaming their grand dreams. Thinking they could mess with my granddaughter and son-inw and still hope for military assistance¡ªI¡¯m already being generous not bombarding them," Bai Qiao Mountain scoffed disdainfully, showing utter disdain for the desperate struggles of the Wang Family.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re right. The Wang Family doesn¡¯t know when to quit. They got what they deserved for provoking you."

    Lu Tianxing pped Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s back and suddenly asked, "Grandpa, what do you think of Sima Lingyun?"

    "Sima Lingyun?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain furrowed his brow, took a deep drag from his cigarette, and slowly said, "From what I know of Sima Lingyun, he can be both a friend and an enemy. As a friend, he¡¯d go through hell and high water for you, wouldn¡¯t hesistate toy down his life. He¡¯s willing to give his all for his brothers, putting his own life on the line without a second thought."

    "Of course, he can also be an enemy. Having him as an enemy, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about any schemes or tricks. This man is very confident in his own strength and always adheres to the sword in his hand. His actions are always honorable, never resorting to underhanded tactics."

    "Why, Tianxing, why did you suddenly ask about this? Are you nning to befriend him?" Bai Qiao Mountain asked, puzzled.

    "A friend?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I can¡¯t be friends with him. It should be considered both enemy and friend. Plus, having him as a rival makes life more interesting."

    It¡¯s rare to find a true friend in life.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, Sima Lingyun was both a confidant and a rival. Life became fascinating with rivals andpetition, for it was only with a rival like Sima Lingyun that he could constantly identify his own shorings and avoid bing arrogant. Arrogance was a martial artist¡¯s greatest taboo. Once arrogance set in, thinking one had reached the pinnacle, his life made no further progress.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re right," Bai Qiao Mountain said, "Sima Lingyun is very strong, indeed a great whetstone, constantly sharpening you, making your de even keener."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded in agreement. Sima Lingyun was proud and lofty, not one to engage in conspiracies. Even in defeat, he would bravely pursue his goal and not be discouraged. This type of person was the best kind of whetstone.

    "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Tianxing, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should rest early too. I just want to tell you, Sima Lingyun is Sima Lingyun, and the Yanhuang Group is the Yanhuang Group. You can consider Sima Lingyun as a friend, but never regard the Yanhuang Group as one. You have to distinguish clearly between them, otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers,"

    After finishing a cigarette while sitting on the couch, Bai Qiao Mountain finally stood up, hands behind his back, and walked towards the bedroom on the first floor.

    After seeing Bai Qiao Mountain leave, Lu Tianxing hurried upstairs without a dy, gently opened the door. Inside the room, Bai Zhiqing was lying on the couch, staring nkly at the television, clearly distracted. She understood all too well what Lu Tianxing meant by ¡¯something to handle tonight¡¯¡ªhe was clearly nning to act against the Wang Family.

    Upon hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality, a sh of joy in her eyes quickly hidden as her expression turned cold again.

    "Humph, Lu Tianxing, you remembered toe back, huh? Look at the time. I thought some vixen had bewitched you into not wanting to return," Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "Hehe, how could I not want toe back! With such a beautiful wife waiting at home, even if a dozen vixens tempted me, I¡¯d still hurry back. Leaving a beautiful wife alone at home, that would be unconscionable."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and walked straight to Bai Zhiqing, naturally picking her up in his arms and turning towards the bedroom.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let me tell you, if you harbor any indecent thoughts, watch out, I won¡¯t be nice to you."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, she struggled hard, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands were like mps, securely holding her in his embrace, leaving her unable to move.

    "Doing something bad? What do you mean bad? Is holding one¡¯s own wife to sleep also considered bad? If so, countless men across the world are doing bad things."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anxious face, smirked, and pinched her buttocks, immediately eliciting a scream from Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? You damn pervert, let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    "Hehe, I am a pervert, then should I be even more lecherous?"

    "Stop, don¡¯t kiss me, you haven¡¯t even showered, you smell weird, hurry up and take a shower,"

    "Wife, I will shower, but how about you join me? Let¡¯s have a mandarin duck bath, and I¡¯ll even give you a back rub for free,"

    "Get lost...."

    ...

    At dawn, as the first rays of sunlight awakened the city, an earth-shaking piece of news spread across all of Modu, causing countless exmations and disbelief.

    Today, all newspapers in Modu carried headlines about the annihtion of the Wang Family, detailing how police heroically fought, went undercover within the Wang Family, and obtained criminal evidence after enduring countless hardships, ultimately wiping out the Wang Familyst night,pletely excising this cancer.

    This news burst like a bomb, leaving everyone in shock. Just a while ago, the Wang brothers, menacing and spirited on television, had now be corpses, along with many others from the Wang Family, stirring numerous people into reflective sighs at the fickleness of the world.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the downfall of the Wang Family was a cheering matter. With one less scourge, they felt less oppressed and lived with a bit more hope.

    However, for some influential figures, the Wang Family¡¯s downfall was like a heavy hammer smashing into their hearts, leaving them breathless. They had their own channels of information and knew some secrets not known to the public.

    Its downfall was likely facilitated by the Yanhuang Group. The Wang Family had offended the Yanhuang Group and had covertly tried to scheme against them, only to be remembered and eradicated by them overnight.

    The Yanhuang Group?

    At that thought, everyone involuntarily shuddered, their faces showing unmistakable fear. If the Yanhuang Group could annihte the Wang Family, then destroying them would be effortlessly easy.

    In an instant, Modu seemed to be a more peaceful and clear ce, even petty thieves appeared to have diminished suddenly.

    While some rejoiced, others were troubled.

    Compared to the turbulent outside world, Bai¡¯s Group was much calmer, and the chairman¡¯s office asionally echoed with chillingughter.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was sitting at his assistant¡¯s desk with a beaming smile, staring at hisputer, grinning incessantly, and asionally letting out a strangeugh. He looked as if he had paid for one prostitute at a hotel but ended up with two, absolutely feeling like he had hit the jackpot.

    I seek rmendations, I seek monthly tickets, I seek them all!!!

 Chapter 491 - 487: Visiting the Brother

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 487: Visiting the Brother</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing sat in the office, her face drawn with ck lines as she looked at Lu Tianxing and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you stopughing? Anyone who knows you would think you¡¯reughing, but those who don¡¯t would think I¡¯ve raised a wolf! Yourugh is really unnerving, it gives me goosebumps all over."

    "Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m happy? Why can¡¯t Iugh? Besides, the Wang Family is ruined, and I¡¯ve even acquired most of the Wang Group¡¯s shares. Although others took the lion¡¯s share of the money, they still left me with a few hundred million in pocket money..."

    He was midway through his words when Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug expression suddenly froze; he instinctively turned to look at Bai Zhiqing.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was looking at Lu Tianxing with a smile on her face, sweetly saying, "Husband, what did you just say? Continue, you mentioned something about a few hundred million? Was it pocket money?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a sweat, and with a forcedugh, he said, "Wife, you must have heard it wrong. Someone said they would give me a few hundred million in pocket money to trade for my wife. I didn¡¯t even think about it before I refused. A few hundred million and they want to trade for my wife, beautiful as a flower? What a joke. Am I the kind of man who would turn his back for money?"

    "My ount, you know it. Just pass the shares of Wang Group to me while you¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll manage the Wang Group for you."

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing with a smile on her face, her beautiful eyes brimming with slyness.

    "Wife, do you have to be so ruthless? Extortion, do you know that? It¡¯s fine to transfer the shares of the Wang Group to you; I don¡¯t manage thepany anyway. But, couldn¡¯t you leave me some money?"

    "What do you need it for when I give you spending money every month? Besides, when men get money, they turn bad. I¡¯m preventing you from bing bad. I care about you and want to take preventive measures. I certainly don¡¯t want to be visiting my husband in prison one day."

    Bai Zhiqing grinned at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Moreover, I don¡¯t want your money. You give it to me, I invest it for you. In a year¡¯s time, your funds will double. Plus, don¡¯t you want to save some milk money for your son? What if it gets lost with you, men are the most careless and negligent."

    "Not at all, wife. The money is safer with me than in the Swiss Bank," Lu Tianxing boasted, patting his chest.

    "It¡¯s safer with me. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t forget, you were sneaking touches on my buttst night. Think of this money as your payment for that."

    "Alright! Wife, you win. The money is all yours. But isn¡¯t a few hundred million a bit too pricey for a butt touch? Even a diamond butt isn¡¯t worth that much."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. He had nned to use the money and the Wang Family¡¯s listedpany shares for the development of Bai¡¯s Group anyway. Currently, Bai¡¯s Group was in a growth phase, in need of both funds and market expansion. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had any interest in the shares of the Wang Family¡¯s listedpany. He didn¡¯t know how to manage apany, what good were those shares to him? He was merely teasing Bai Zhiqing earlier.

    "Wife, a few hundred million for a butt touch feels like a loss. Don¡¯t you think I should take some additionalpensation to make it up to myself?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze began to wander over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, as if pondering from where he could recoup the remaining money.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you thinking of? Don¡¯t mess around, this is an office."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing warily, but where she stood, there was no longer any sign of him.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing felt a tightness around her waist as she was embraced by a pair ofrge hands, her body lifted off the ground and ced on a thigh. About to scream, her mouth was seized by a pair of lips, silencing her.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened, her hands instinctively grasping Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck to steady herself as she awkwardly responded to his lead.

    The kisssted a full five minutes until Bai Zhiqing could barely catch her breath, and only then did Lu Tianxing release her, looking at her trembling eyshes, her face a picture of surrender, a me suddenly bursting from his dantian, the little brother down below began to bravely rise.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shuddered as she felt the change in Lu Tianxing, her instinct was to get away from him, but she felt as if she had been electrically shocked and couldn¡¯t muster any strength.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, if you touch me without wooing me, I will never forgive you in my life," Bai Zhiqing said, lifting her head and watching him nervously, her voice weak and powerless.

    "Don¡¯t worry, wife. If I, Lu Tianxing, have said something, I will surely follow through."

    ying with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s soft, ck hair, Lu Tianxing spoke, "Wife, how about we leave work early this afternoon? I¡¯ll take you to meet a few people."

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily startled, "Meet who?"

    "My two brothers," Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t beat around the bush, speaking directly.

    "Brothers? You mean the people who saved us on the bridge over the river that time? And the one with the loud voice who called you a few days ago?"

    Bai Zhiqing quickly remembered that someone saved herst time on the bridge, Lu Tianxing told her it was his brother, and the guy with the loud voice who had called a few days ago, Lu Tianxing also called him his brother.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "That¡¯s right, it is them. They are brothers to me in life and death, and I want to introduce them to you so you¡¯ll know someone to turn to if anything ever happens."

    "No problem."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, her face suddenly showing a hint of uncertainty, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I should prepare some gifts for them?"

    "No need. If they dare ask for a gift, I¡¯ll p them to death," Lu Tianxing said with an overbearing tone.

    "Really?"

    "Of course, I always keep my word and never lie."

    "Really? Then can you tell me how many women you have on the side? You just said you don¡¯t lie."

    "Wife, do you really want to know? Well, let me tell you, in my past life I was Wei Xiaobao. After I died, an immortal told me to find my seven wives who have reincarnated and marry them all to be an immortal with eternal life. So, I have seven wives."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re so goddamn awesome, why don¡¯t you ascend to heaven already!"

    "I can¡¯t ascend to heaven. If I did and somebody else whisked you away, where would I find another wife as rich and beautiful as you?"

    "Hmph, at least you know what¡¯s good for you."

    ...

    Time flies. Before anyone realized it, it was already four in the afternoon.

    "Wife, are you ready yet? If you don¡¯te out soon, I¡¯m leaving," Lu Tianxing yelled from the office sofa.

    "Alright, alright, Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you be a little more patient? It hasn¡¯t been that long and you¡¯re already impatient."

    The door to the office opened, and Bai Zhiqing stepped out, dressed in clean and crisp attire, her poise both dignified and alluring.

    "My deardy, you¡¯ve finally emerged. Can¡¯t believe it took you an hour to get ready just to grab a meal. You went in at four and now it¡¯s five," Lu Tianxing immediately remarked upon seeing Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, "What would you know."

    She was Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife and this time she was going to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s friends. She couldn¡¯t afford to let Lu Tianxing be embarrassed in front of them. As her grandmother had taught her, you could say whatever to a man at home, but in public, you must give him enough respect. For a man, not minding what you say to him at home is one thing, but in public, failing to save his face could only lead to one oue ¨C divorce, no exceptions.

    The meeting ce Lu Tianxing and Tie Niu had agreed upon was Yuefeng Restaurant.

    Yuefeng Restaurant was a decent ce in Modu. While not the highest end, the taste of its dishes was definitely top-notch. Even though it wasn¡¯t peak dining time yet at a little past five in the afternoon, the main hall was already bustling. Waiters hustled back and forth, making it a lively scene.

    Suddenly, the entire hall seemed to hit pause as everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on the front door where a tall beauty, radiating a cool aura, appeared alongside a man.

    This beauty was intimately linking arms with the man beside her, while he, with a smile on his face, ced his hand on her slender waist, drawing her close against him with an infuriatingly smug expression.

    "F*ck, that guy better let go of her damn hand right now."

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes zed with fury as they internally screamed, their looks towards Lu Tianxing filled with naked envy. In a restaurant where this bloke was hugging a beauty, wasn¡¯t this just unting it in their faces?

    Moreover, a beauty should belong to everyone. What did it mean for one man to monopolize her?

    Sensing the murderous res around him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers tightened around Bai Zhiqing, as he proudly walked inside, feeling the prestige of being out with his beautiful wife.

    "Hello, wee. May I ask if you prefer the main hall or a private room?" A waiter approached and asked Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve reserved a private room, the number twelve on the third floor. Just take us there," Lu Tianxing replied.

    "Certainly, sir, please follow me."

    The waiter nodded and led the way forward.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing followed behind, heading to the third floor.

    "F*ck, a fresh flower stuck in cow dung. I curse you to be impotent, forever unable to rise... until you¡¯re dead!"

    Everyone inwardly cursed viciously and took a vicious bite of their food, as if they were chomping down on Lu Tianxing.

    Please subscribe, vote for the monthly ticket. If you have a monthly ticket, please support. It¡¯s thest day, and tomorrow is Children¡¯s Day!!!

 Chapter 492 - 488 Finger-Clicking Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 488 Finger-Clicking Beauty</h4>

    The waiter led Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing up to the third floor, arriving at the door of a rather luxurious private room.

    "Sir, this is private room number twelve," the waiter said, standing at the door.

    "Thanks."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, took Bai Zhiqing by the hand, and pushed the door open, walking in. Between brothers, there weren¡¯t so many formalities, and being too polite could actually feel distant.

    "Bang!"

    Just as they entered, before Lu Tianxing could get a clear view of the room, multicolored streamers burst open in the air. Tie Niu and Fu Tu stood on either side of the door, each holding a celebratory tube used for birthdays.

    Seeing this scene, the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye twitched, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. Tie Niu tended to be an open book, especially after drinking, when he became fearless and would say anything. Inviting him to meet Bai Zhiqing today might have been a mistake.

    Bai Zhiqing too was startled, staring nkly at the streamers floating in the air. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a simple dinner? How had it turned into this borate weing ceremony? Those in the know would think it was just a meal, others might assume some high-ranking official was inspecting the ce.

    "Sister-inw, wee! It¡¯s an honor for us to have sister-inw and big brother grace our presence," said Tie Niu and Fu Tu as they tossed aside their tubes and bowed in greeting.

    "Tianxing, who are they?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the two men doubtfully, her attention particrly on Tie Niu, noticing his shiny, bald head that looked as if it had been waxed. Under the lights, it reflected so brightly that she couldn¡¯t help but get itchy fingers, wondering if it felt like a watermelon ripe for knocking to see if it was crispy inside.

    Before Lu Tianxing could introduce them, Tie Niu piped up, "Sister-inw, hello, I¡¯m big brother¡¯s brother, my name is Tie Niu."

    "Tie... Tie Niu, hello." Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality,ughing awkwardly. It seemed she was just thinking about whether or not to knock on Tie Niu¡¯s head.

    "Sister-inw, hello, I am Bai Ruofei, but I prefer others to call me Fu Tu, the bloodless Killing God."

    The first part of Fu Tu¡¯s introduction was proper, but it quickly veered off course.

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat; he never expected the usuallyposed Fu Tu to turn so amusing.

    "Fu... Fu Tu, hello."

    Bai Zhiqing waspletely taken aback, greeting him with a stutter, and turned her gaze toward Lu Tianxing as if to ask, Are you sure these are your brothers, and not some martial art novel enthusiasts caught up in their own fantasies? Bloodless murderer¡ªaren¡¯t they afraid of the police?

    "Don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re just a bunch of clowns."

    Lu Tianxing said irritably, "This guy¡¯s real name is Niu Hua. If you find Tie Niu unpleasant, just call him Niu Hua, or Hua Hua, that works too."

    "Niu Hua?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, her eyes inadvertently sweeping over Tie Niu¡¯s burly frame before she covered her mouth, sniggering. The name suited him quite well.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tie Niu looked intively and said, "Big brother, haven¡¯t I told you before? You¡¯re not allowed to call me by my name. I¡¯m Tie Niu, not Niu Hua."

    Tie Niu felt like crying; how could he, a tough burly man, be stuck with the name Niu Hua? And his parents wouldn¡¯t let him change it. Because of this name, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had been the butt of the jokes by Lu Tianxing and Mand.

    "So, not Niu Hua, then shall we call you Niu Baiye, or Morning Glory? Who knows who it was that once said, ¡¯I will not change my name or my surname,¡¯" Lu Tianxing teased.

    "Who said that? Did I ever say that?"

    Tie Niu feigned ignorance, touched his bald head, and called out to the waiter standing at the door, "Waiter, hurry up with the food, bring up all the signature dishes here. Sister-inw, don¡¯t just stand there,e over and sit. Fu Tu and I have prepared gifts for you, take a look and see if you like them."

    Like an eager-to-pleaseckey, Tie Niu led Bai Zhiqing to the dining table, even pulling out the chair for her to sit down.

    If this scene were witnessed by those in the Underworld, they would be utterly shocked, unable to find words; when had the Killing God-like Tie Niu ever shown such a fawning side, short of groveling at her feet?

    "Sister-inw, look, this is the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. Let me know if you like it, and if not, I¡¯ll change it next time."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing seated, Tie Niu boasted with pride as he pulled out a wooden box from nearby, cing it beside Bai Zhiqing, and then opened it.

    The wooden box didn¡¯t contain any jewels or the like, just a bottle of wine without anybel. The wine had no color and looked like clear water, but if you put it under a light and looked closely, you would be able to see the wine shimmering with multicolored light, extremely dazzling and enchanting, as if a peerless beauty was fluttering before your eyes.

    "Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine? Tie Niu, you¡¯ve been to the Feiluo Vineyard in France? Who allowed you to go there, do you have a death wish?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed as he spoke in a stern voice upon seeing the bottle.

    Feiluo Vineyard was one of the top vineyards in the world, even surpassing what everyone knew. The first owner of Feiluo Vineyard was said to have crossed the seas from the Ming Dynasty. Finger-Clicking Beauty was the treasure of Feiluo Vineyard, a wine crafted using various precious herbs to replicate an ancient recipe. After being stored underground for a hundred years, it could finally be Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine, and out of a hundred urns of Finger-Clicking Beauty in the making, only one could produce a true bottle of Finger-Clicking Beauty, so one can only imagine its rarity.

    For martial artists, Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine was definitely considered a heavenly treasure. Drinking a ss was equivalent to more than half a month¡¯s cultivation, and for women, it had an irresistible effect, that is, the effect of preserving youth.

    As far as he knew, Feiluo Vineyard¡¯s stock of Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine definitely didn¡¯t exceed ten bottles. It was always treasured by the vineyard and not readily shown to outsiders. The danger Tie Niu faced to snatch a bottle from Feiluo Vineyard was unimaginable.

    You should know that Feiluo Vineyard had always treasured Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine as the jewel of the vineyard, hiring numerous superpower users and martial artists to guard it, and there were many traps. The difficulty of obtaining a bottle was self-evident.

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s harsh voice. She could sense the brotherhood between Lu Tianxing and Tie Niu, but at the moment, Lu Tianxing directly scolded Tie Niu angrily, which showed how difficult it was to obtain this bottle of wine.

    "This... I can¡¯t ept this, Tie Niu, you should keep it!"

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and refused. Although she was not clear on the true value of this bottle of wine, she could tell from Lu Tianxing¡¯s serious expression that it was valuable, perhaps acquired by Tie Niu at the risk of his life.

    "What¡¯s there to refuse? Sister-inw, don¡¯t listen to the boss¡¯s nonsense, it¡¯s just a bottle of wine, what¡¯s the big deal? Besides, why would I, a big man, drink wine that¡¯s like clear water? That¡¯s for women to drink, men should be drinking alcohol heartily and eating meat heartily."

    Tie Niu was not angry at all but smiled at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know what this wine is, do you? This wine is called Finger-Clicking Beauty, implying that beauty fades in an instant, but this wine can slow down the aging of a woman."

    "ording to the legends of Feiluo Vineyard, an eighteen-year-old girl who drinks Finger-Clicking Beauty Wine cannot stay young forever, but can preserve her youth for forty years, looking almost the same at sixty as she did at eighteen. So sister-inw, you mustn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, I, a big man, have no use for preserving youth, men be more attractive as they mature."

    "This..."

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated for a moment, somewhat tempted. The decline of beauty is a woman¡¯s greatest enemy, no woman could refuse the lure of evesting youth.

    "ept it! Since Tie Niu has given it, he won¡¯t take it back."

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. Tie Niu seemed reckless and careless, but he was actually very stubborn. Once he gave something away, he never took it back, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called Tie Niu.

    "Thank you, Tie Niu."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing say this, Bai Zhiqing no longer refused and nodded lightly.

    "Sister-inw, why are you being polite with me? You are my boss¡¯s wife, my sister-inw. But if you really want to thank me, it¡¯s not impossible." Tie Niu touched his bald head and revealed a simple smile as he said.

    "What do you want?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously, as Tie Niu did not seem like someone whocked anything.

    "Heh heh, it¡¯s nothing too big, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so beautiful, sister-inw, you must have a lot of beautiful female friends. Besides, look at the boss, he¡¯s married now, and I¡¯m still a bachelor! Sister-inw, can¡¯t you see, could you introduce me to a girlfriend?"

    Tie Niu chuckled, his eyes shining with hope, "Sister-inw, rest assured, there¡¯s a saying that dating without the intention of marriage is hooliganism, and I¡¯m heading for marriage. Don¡¯t mind my rugged appearance, I¡¯m actually very gentle. Isn¡¯t there a song lyric that goes, ¡¯I¡¯m ugly but I¡¯m gentle?¡¯ Actually, sister-inw, you don¡¯t know, but that song is actually about me, heh heh..."

    "Shit."

    Lu Tianxing nearly choked on his saliva listening to Tie Niu¡¯s shameless words. Looking left and right, he could not see how Tie Niu was gentle at all.

    Seeing Tie Niu¡¯s fierce appearance, Bai Zhiqing covered her mouth andughed lightly, "No problem, leave it to me. Whether you can win her over depends on your own abilities."

    "Of course, I have the ability. If all else fails, I¡¯ll just do as the boss taught me," Tie Niu boasted proudly.

    "What did your boss teach you? Tell me, so I can judge if it¡¯s feasible," Bai Zhiqing said with a sly glint in her eye.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a cold sweat drip down his forehead, signaling Tie Niu desperately with his eyes.

    Tie Niu seemed not to have noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s hints and chuckled, "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know, but the boss told me, women are just born to be tamed. If you fall for a woman and she¡¯s interested in you, then don¡¯t hesitate, just push her down, cook the raw rice to make it done, hop on the bus first, then buy the ticket, and once a child is on the way, she won¡¯t be able to leave even if she wants to, ensuring a perfect sess."

    As he spoke, Tie Niu looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Boss, am I right? Isn¡¯t this the way it works?"

 Chapter 493 - 489

    <h4>Chapter 493: 489</h4>

    "Scram, kid, and from now on, you¡¯re not allowed to speak."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, wishing he could p Tie Niu far, far away. He had already caught the glimmer of a cold light in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    "Fu Tu, it¡¯s your turn, remember, don¡¯t spout nonsense like Tie Niu."

    Lu Tianxing swept his gaze toward Fu Tu, his eyes shing with a threatening re.

    "Hello sister-inw, I don¡¯t have Tie Niu¡¯s extravagance, this is for you, sister-inw, to see if you like it or not."

    Fu Tu took out a brocade box from the side and ced it on the table, then gently pressed on the box. Instantly, the sides of the box unfolded, and in a sh, under the reflection of the light, a series of dazzling luster sparkled forth.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, his face filled with disbelief as he looked at Fu Tu¡¯s gift. What on earth were these two guys trying to do?

    "This... this is an Empress¡¯s phoenix crown from ancient times."

    Upon seeing the item, Bai Zhiqing immediately eximed in surprise, her face radiating with incredulity.

    This was a Six Dragons and Three Phoenix Crown worn by Empresses at their weddings, the whole crown iid with hundreds of gems, all of the finest emeralds from among the jewels and jade, and embellished with thousands of top-grade pearls, symmetrically designed, with the dragons and phoenixes auspiciously aligned.

    Under the light, it sparkled with blinding brilliance, exuding a strong aura that made one feel as if an Empress, majestic and honorable, stood before them. The thick air of nobility hit one squarely in the face, especially the gems which were almost irresistible to any woman. Even Bai Zhiqing, who had seen many ups and downs, couldn¡¯t help but be spellbound. She could never have imagined that Fu Tu would give her such a gift.

    "A phoenix crown? Fu Tu, where did you go tomb raiding? From which dynasty is it?"

    Lu Tianxing was shocked as he looked at the phoenix crown on the table. These two guys were surely too wealthy; he had never realized it before, to think that they would steal a phoenix crown worn by an empress.

    "Boss, what do you know, tomb raiding¡ªyou¡¯re the one who went tomb raiding."

    Before Fu Tu could speak up, Tie Niu had already jumped in: "Tomb raiding? That¡¯s robbing the dead. Can we give dead people¡¯s stuff to sister-inw? We had this made ording to the ancient Empress¡¯s phoenix crown. It didn¡¯t cost much, just a few tens of millions of US dors. But Fu Tu is loaded, he doesn¡¯t care about this bit of money."

    Smacking his lips, Tie Niu continued, "Originally, Fu Tu and I also nned to make a matching ceremonial robe to go with this phoenix crown for sister-inw, so it¡¯d be aplete set with the phoenix crown and robe. Unfortunately, those guys weren¡¯t skilled enough to produce that kind of august imperial feeling. We¡¯ll find someone else to make er, and then we¡¯ll supplement it for you, sister-inw."

    "This... this is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She had never expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s brothers would give her these things. She thought at most it would be some jewelry, but what she saw was indeed jewelry, yet of an entirely different order of value. Not to mention the value of the bottle of "Finger-Clicking Beauty", just the phoenix crown alone, if taken out, would be worth a fortune, enough to be the treasure of a store and be passed down to future generations.

    "Sister-inw, this gift is just our brotherly sentiment. If you don¡¯t ept it, you¡¯ll be looking down on me, as if you don¡¯t consider me as family," Fu Tu solemnly said.

    "This... this won¡¯t do, the gift is really too expensive, I truly cannot ept."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze reluctantly moved away from the phoenix crown. She did hope one day to wear the phoenix crown and ceremonial robe to enter the hall of matrimony with the man she loved, to be the Empress of his heart for a lifetime, but the item was simply too costly.

    Though she wasn¡¯t in the jewelry business, she had some understanding of jewels and was well aware of the value of the phoenix crown. Just the emeralds and top-grade pearls alone were worth a fortune, not to mention the entire artistic value of the phoenix crown.

    "Sister-inw, what does it matter how valuable it is? We are the boss¡¯s brothers. If it weren¡¯t for the boss, we might have died long ago. This little gift means nothing. If you don¡¯t like this phoenix crown, some other day, I¡¯ll go get the crown off the Queen of Britain¡¯s head for you," Tie Niu said brusquely, as if he was simply taking something from his own home.

    "That¡¯s right, sister-inw, we know you¡¯re not short on money, you might not care for these gifts. If you don¡¯t like the phoenix crown, some other day I¡¯ll go to Britain with Tie Niu and snag the Queen¡¯s crown for you. That thing would be great for your collection," Fu Tu nodded in agreement.

    "What Fu Tu said is right. Besides, sister-inw, look, you¡¯ve already epted my gift. If you don¡¯t ept Fu Tu¡¯s, you¡¯ll be looking down on him. If you really feel bad, why not introduce a girlfriend to Fu Tu? He¡¯s been a bachelor for so many years, he should have a woman to take care of him, stop him walking around with a cold face all day long," Tie Niu said, wholeheartedly agreeing,pletely oblivious to Fu Tu¡¯s increasingly grim gaze.

    "This..."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she could only look at Lu Tianxing with a pleading gaze.

    Lu Tianxing sighed. He hadn¡¯t expected the gifts prepared by Tie Niu and Fu Tu to be so frightening, especially the "Finger-Clicking Beauty." If it fell into the hands of someone who knew its worth, it could spark a bloody storm. Moreover, for a woman, it was surely an irresistible temptation.

    "Wife, just ept it. There¡¯s no need to be polite with them. Each of them is a big tycoon; they don¡¯t care about the money. Keep it as a family heirloom forter, and besides, if you don¡¯t ept it, Fu Tu won¡¯t take it back anyway," Lu Tianxing said.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing finally nodded, saying, "Okay, in that case, I¡¯ll ept it. If there¡¯s anything you guys need help with in the future, juste to me, sister-inw. As long as it¡¯s within my abilities, I won¡¯t shy away from it."

    "Thank you, sister-inw."

    A spark of excitement shed in Tie Niu¡¯s eyes as he pondered how many beauties Bai Zhiqing would introduce him to, ideally those gentle and clingy girls from the water towns of Jiangnan, which he adored the most.

    "You¡¯re wee. And I should be the one thanking you for taking care of Tianxing in the past."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled gracefully, exuding theposure of a virtuous wife.

    As dishes quickly filled the table, the atmosphere in the private room grew increasingly harmonious, and everyone merrily engaged in toasting and drinking.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t drink much, quietly listening to Tie Niu boasting on the side while she gathered information about Lu Tianxing from his ramblings.

    "Sister-inw, let me tell you, the boss needs a good dressing down. If he ever dares to disobey you, you just give it to him hard. Don¡¯t pay him any mind. If he dares toy a finger on you, tell me and Fu Tu, and we¡¯ll make sure to tie the boss up for you to teach him a lesson anytime, no need to be polite with us."

    Tie Niu, inebriated, let out a belch, his speech starting to slur.

    Lu Tianxing watched Tie Niu with a speechless expression, instantly realizing that the guy was drunk again. As for Tie Niu¡¯s ridiculous behavior, Lu Tianxing had no idea what to say. "You like drinking so much, you should be able to hold your liquor, right?"

    But Tie Niu was indeed a peculiar flower. He enjoyed his drink, but his tolerance was embarrassingly low, typically floored after just two bottles.

    Upon hearing Tie Niu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said in an annoyed tone, "How do I need a dressing down?"

    "How do you not need a dressing down?"

    Boldened by alcohol, Tie Niu shot Lu Tianxing a fierce re and sneered, "Boss, do you remember Angel? When she was pursuing you and you wouldn¡¯t give her the time of day, didn¡¯t you end uppletely under her thumb after she went for you aggressively, and soon you two were all lovey-dovey under the moon? If that¡¯s not needing a dressing down, I don¡¯t know what is."

    "Fuck!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face went pale. This damn Tie Niu, always talking nonsense when drunk. It was one thing to do so in the past, but now, discussing such things in front of Bai Zhiqing, wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble?

    You can¡¯t betray a brother like this; it¡¯s like digging one¡¯s grave, not stopping until you¡¯re six feet under.

    "Is that so? Does our boss have any other areas where he needs a dressing down?" Bai Zhiqing asked, her expression unchanging, still smiling.

    "Of course, he does. The boss always preached to us, ¡¯I¡¯m single, I¡¯m proud, I represent singleness,¡¯ but what happened? As soon as he returned home, he got married. Sister-inw, don¡¯t you think the boss needed a dressing down for that? He just had to make such a fuss," Tie Niu blurted out unabashedly, ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s warning re, emboldened by the alcohol and fearing no one.

    "Tianxing, is what Tie Niu said true? Do you really crave being single? Do you want me to grant you this little wish?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, her eyes showing a chilling menace despite the curve of her lips.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt a chill in his loins as if a pair of scissors were hovering over his privates.

    "No need, no need."

    Lu Tianxing quickly came up with a response, grinning awkwardly, "That was my old way of thinking. My new motto is, ¡¯Wife is the sky, wife is the earth; my wife is my heaven and earth, everything must align with her.¡¯

    "Really?" Bai Zhiqing said, herughter tinged with coldness.

    "Of course," Lu Tianxing replied earnestly. "Didn¡¯t you say, my wife, that people change? I¡¯ve changed too. I¡¯ve gone from being a bachelor to a staunch supporter of married life. Now, on Valentine¡¯s Day, I can go out with my wife and make single dogs envious instead of being the one who¡¯s pitied. Tie Niu is ndering me out of his own envy, jealousy, and resentment, for sure."

    "Why would I envy you? Sister-inw is nning to introduce me to a girlfriend. Why should I envy you?"

    Tie Niu, hupping from his drink, continued, "Sister-inw, not to say, it¡¯s better to believe pigs can climb trees than a man¡¯s word. Why don¡¯t men like women guessing? It¡¯s not because women are chatty, but because their guesses are too urate."

    "Then what do you think I should do?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, filled with barely concealed murderous intent, nced over Lu Tianxing, causing him to shudder involuntarily. Was he about to face misfortune?

    Thanks to Finger-Clicking Beauty for the tip. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to burst out with more, but the editor wants me to save drafts, no choice!!

 Chapter 494 - 490: I Am the Victim

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 490: I Am the Victim</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Tie Niu said heavily, "Sis-inw, let me tell you, men need to be disciplined. If they¡¯re not disciplined every three days, they¡¯re bound to cause trouble. Sis-inw, I suggest you prepare the ¡¯ten most extreme tortures¡¯ for the boss. If he doesn¡¯t listen, just give him one, don¡¯t listen, give him one¡ªseveral rounds will guarantee he bespletely obedient to you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ugly as he suddenly realized that Tie Niu was not there to see Bai Zhiqing, but to send him to meet King Yan. Sitting next to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel the cold air emanating from her, practically freezing him solid.

    Fu Tu kept his head down and didn¡¯t say a word, knowing perfectly well that Tie Niu, who couldn¡¯t hold his tongue, was definitely in trouble. It was best for him to stay quiet and not get dragged into this.

    "Fu Tu, Tie Niu is drunk. Help me take him back, and when he sobers up, tell him to find a time for me to personally check if his strength has improved," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth, ring at Tie Niu. This damn guy was going to be the death of him.

    "Boss, I¡¯ll make sure to pass on your message exactly as you said."

    Fu Tu¡¯s body trembled slightly as he began to silently mourn for Tie Niu. Drinking really did lead to trouble, and this time Tie Niu was truly doomed.

    Thinking of Lu Tianxing ¡¯testing¡¯ Tie Niu¡¯s strength made Fu Tu shudder vigorously. For the next while, Tie Niu probably had to stay in his room, his face swollen from being beaten¡ªhow could he show his face? Moreover, since Tie Niu practiced the Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill, he was a natural punching bag, no worries about breaking him.

    "Honey, we¡¯ve finished our meal, shall we head home now?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile fringing her eyes, naturally hooking his arm, looking every part the love-struck couple, but only Lu Tianxing could feel the murderous intent hidden within.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body jerked, and a smile more pained than crying appeared on his face. Mechanically pulled along by Bai Zhiqing, he just wanted to grab Tie Niu and beat him relentlessly¡ªthis time, he was truly done in by Tie Niu.

    In the white BMW.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was frosty as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Lu Tianxing, well aren¡¯t you something? I had no idea about your colorful past, truly an eye-opener, huh? Under the flowers, by the moonlight, such an enviable life."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat, hurriedly exining, "Wife, don¡¯t listen to Tie Niu¡¯s nonsense. That¡¯s just how he is, blurting out any old thing when he¡¯s drunk; his words are not to be trusted."

    "Nonsense?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I¡¯ve only heard one saying, ¡¯Drunken words are sober thoughts.¡¯

    "Wife, what if I told you that Tie Niu is deliberately trying to nder me; would you believe that?" Lu Tianxing said cautiously.

    "If someone told you I went to a hotel with another man, opened the same room, and then told you we were just friends and that we opened a room in the hotel only to discuss business, would you believe it?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing immediately shook his head. What a joke; if a man and a woman end up in a hotel room, sharing the same room, believing it¡¯s purely tonic is ridiculous.

    "Then why would you think I would believe it¡¯s false?"

    Bai Zhiqingughed coldly and continued, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re quite something. I didn¡¯t realize you kept a woman overseas too. How about it, when will you introduce her to me? I¡¯d love to see what kind of woman could share such romantic moments with you."

    At those words, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned. Introduce her? Would he dare? If Bai Zhiqing and Angel met, that would surely be Mars crashing into Earth, utterly catastrophic.

    "Wife, all that was in the past, isn¡¯t it just you for me now?" Lu Tianxing said with a forced smile.

    "It¡¯s over? Who knows if it¡¯s really over or if there¡¯s still lingering feelings."

    Bai Zhiqing radiated a chilling cold from her whole being.

    Lu Tianxing responded with a bitter smile, "Wife, even lingering feelings need to be usible. I¡¯m in China, she¡¯s in the Middle East¡ªI really want to know what kind of lotus can produce such long threads."

    "What kind of lotus? Threads of love produced by a love lotus."

    Bai Zhiqing parked the car on the side of the road and looked at Lu Tianxing, "Look at you, Lu Tianxing; not much to look at, dark and unimpressive, but your skills in flirting are formidable. To think you could hook up with a foreigndy. Not bad at all; your seduction skills have even crossed national borders. Why not start teaching sses, produce a group of disciples to bring glory to our country?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a sheepishugh and said, "Wife, this isn¡¯t my fault."

    "Not your fault; is it mine then?"

    Bai Zhiqingughed coldly, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯d bettere clean today, or don¡¯t me me for being unkind."

    "Well!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly, seeing that Bai Zhiqing was determined not to give it a rest today.

    "Wife, can we just not talk about it? I promise you that no matter what, you are my wife, and that will never change," Lu Tianxing said tenderly.

    "I know," Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, her expression somewhat softened.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, "So can we pretend this never happened?"

    "Never happened?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "If time could flow backwards, should I just pretend this incident never happened? Lu Tianxing, I advise you to clearly exin everything about Angel. I can overlook your past, but you cannot hide it from me."

    Lu Tianxing silently looked at Bai Zhiqing, lit a cigarette for himself, and sighed, "Wife, do you really want to know about Angel and me?"

    "Of course," Bai Zhiqing said resolutely.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, realizing that today he had to exin about Angel, or Bai Zhiqing would not let him off the hook.

    "Alright! I¡¯ll tell you, actually, it¡¯s a long story..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him directly, "Then make it short."

    "Alright! Actually, I just happened to save Angel¡¯s life once, perhaps because my heroic rescue made me look very handsome to her, and then she fell in love with me. So, on a dark and windy night, Angel barged into my room and seduced me, turning uncooked rice into cooked rice."

    Lu Tianxing said everything in one breath.

    "Is that all?"

    Bai Zhiqing blinked, staring nkly at Lu Tianxing, wondering if everything had escted too quickly.

    "That¡¯s all."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Isn¡¯t it because you told me to make it short? It¡¯s simple, really. Wife, I am a victim too."

    "A victim?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone turned even colder, "You¡¯re a victim? I see it clearly that you coveted her beauty, so you broke into her room in the middle of the night. Because you were the boss, she dared not speak out, so she said it was she who entered your room. With your high martial skills, could a woman easily overpower you if you really intended to resist?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly broke out in a sweat. Was the truth so hard to believe?

    How could anyone know about Angel¡¯s formidable side? She directly got some drugs from Mand and slipped them into the water he was drinking. How could he have had the chance to resist? The drug Mand mixed could trap even a mythological level warrior if not cautious, let alone back then when he hadn¡¯t even reached the Heavenly Level. It would have been strange if he hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap.

    "Wife, I¡¯m telling the truth. I am innocent. I may be strong, but I can¡¯t withstand secret attacks, I am truly a victim," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered and said, "Lu Tianxing, I can disregard your past, but if you dare wrong me now, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    Bai Zhiqing nced down at Lu Tianxing¡¯s groin, a cold glint shing in her eyes. Lu Tianxing felt a chill down there and reflexively clenched his legs together.

    "Wife, isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? Without it, what will you do in the future?"

    "I¡¯m always this harsh."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered disdainfully, "These days it¡¯s not only men who have that function; eggnts and cucumbers can do the job too, it¡¯s just switching one thing for another, it¡¯s not a big deal."

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a sweat. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts were too bold. What did she mean by just switching one thing? Could a fakepare to the real thing? Could it change positions?

    Lu Tianxing realized that the pure and lotus-like Bai Zhiqing he knew was walking further away, transforming into a fierce female warrior.

    When a woman has a boyfriend, she bes a wild girlfriend; when a woman bes a wife, she turns into a female gangster, understanding everything and even bing fiercer than men.

    Lu Tianxing found that Bai Zhiqing was transforming into a female gangster; the once icy Bai Zhiqing seemed about to disappearpletely.

    "Wife, haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯ve changed?" Lu Tianxing said cautiously.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled, "Changed in what way?"

    "You¡¯ve be impure."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing solemnly, wearing a mournful expression, "Before, you only knew chrysanthemums were for making tea, and cucumbers and wood ears were for eating, but look at you now, you know too much, even about the other uses of cucumbers and eggnts. You¡¯ve changedpletely."

    "Get lost."

    "Wife, you¡¯re a goddess, you shouldn¡¯t speak so rudely. You should say, ¡¯Roll away, my dear Bao Bao.¡¯"

    "Fine, then show me a roll right now."

    "..."

    Thank you to ¦·???¤ª¤¡¤«¤§¤­¤¦ for the reward, I¡¯m working hard on saving drafts; an outburst will begin soon. I request support from all my brothers, send over your monthly tickets! Your support is the motivation for writing!

 Chapter 495 - 491 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 491 Lin Yafei¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    Half an hourter, the white BMW car steadily drove into Ziyuan District.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had just gotten out of bed when the mobile phone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s pocket suddenly rang.

    Who would call at this hour?

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, took out the mobile phone, and nced at the disy. It was an unfamiliar number, without caller ID.

    Bai Zhiqing asked with confusion, "What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling? Why aren¡¯t you answering it?"

    "I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no caller ID."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, yet he answered the call, "Hello."

    "Brother Tianxing, it¡¯s bad, something has happened!"

    The moment the call connected, Li Xiaofeng¡¯s voice, full of urgency, came from the other end of the line.

    "Li Xiaofeng? What¡¯s wrong with you, what happened? Speak slowly."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed. Logically, Li Xiaofeng was Lin Yafei¡¯s cousin and was supposed to have returned to Jin City with her. Why would he suddenly be calling?

    Could it be that Lin Yafei was in trouble?

    This thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, his expression turning grave.

    "Brother-inw, it¡¯s me. My cousin is in trouble. She found out you wanted to take down the Wang Family and went to Beijing to stop the Wang Family¡¯s influence there for you; I couldn¡¯t stop her."

    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s voice was full of pleading as he said, "Brother-inw, you have no idea how powerful the Wang Family¡¯s backing is in Beijing. This time, my cousin going there is a matter of life and death, and moreover, Brother Tianxing, after you beat up Liu Feng thest time, if the Beijing Liu Family finds out my cousin is in Beijing, they definitely won¡¯t let her off easily. Brother Tianxing, I know you¡¯re very strong, please save my cousin quickly. If you don¡¯t act, she¡¯s really done for."

    Hearing Li Xiaofeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed as he said in a heavy voice, "What exactly happened? Tell me everything you know, in detail."

    Li Xiaofeng took a deep breath, steadied his mind, and began, "The Modu Wang Family is said to be the brother of the current family head of the Beijing Wang Family, who was expelled from the family formitting certain acts and ended up fleeing to Modu. But being of the same lineage, there are definitely connections between them."

    "When my cousin heard that you wanted to destroy the Modu Wang Family, she led the Lin Family Iron Guard to Beijing to block the family for you, so you could smoothly take down the Wang Family. My cousin, why is she so foolish? She knew going to Beijing was a deadly risk, but she still went without hesitation. Do you know, brother-inw? For your sake, she was willing to take this risk willingly, even if it meant death without any regrets because she loves you."

    "Originally, after you took down the Wang Family yesterday, I immediately called to tell my cousin, telling her she could leave Beijing. She said she had some matters to deal with and only left Beijing today. This afternoon at four, I spoke with my cousin on the phone; she said she had already left Beijing toe to Modu to look for you. However, half an hour ago, when I tried to call her to ask if she had arrived in Modu yet, her phone was switched off."

    "Brother-inw, my cousin must have run into trouble, otherwise, she would have answered the phone. Brother-inw, it must be the Beijing Wang Family who have acted against my cousin. They want to kill her. You must save her, brother-inw. If you could defeat Ye Lang, you can surely save my cousin, right?"

    "Tell me, where is your cousin right now?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was extremely calm, as if the matter Li Xiaofeng was talking about had nothing to do with him. But along with his voice, the temperature in the whole space seemed to drop, and a cold, grim aura emanated from his body, as if the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling resounded in one¡¯s ears, clearly indicating the fury in his heart.

    In his heart, Lu Tianxing had never thought that Lin Yafei would love him, love him so thoroughly, and be willing to die for him.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s view, Lin Yafei was a demon, aplete and utter demon who would never cry for any man, let alone truly fall in love with one.

    In Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, maybe men are just a seasoning for life, toying with them when she¡¯s interested, making men go crazy for her, breaking their hearts into pieces.

    Yet, Lu Tianxing had never expected that Lin Yafei, upon knowing he wanted to take down the Wang Family, would willingly rush to Beijing to stop the reinforcements from the capital for him. This affection was so profound that it was hard for him to believe.

    For external forces, Beijing is a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯sir, where charging in rashly would result in being crushed to pieces in an instant by the waters of the pond.

    Lin Demon, you must note to any harm. If something happens to you, how could I ever make it up to you?

    Lu Tianxing thought to himself, if something happened to Lin Yafei, even if he annihted the Wang Family, it probably wouldn¡¯t bring back this demoness of a woman.

    "Brother-inw, do you know what my cousin said to me before she left? She said she was more than willing to do anything for you, even give her life without any regrets. Moreover, she told me that if she died, she wanted me to take over everything from the Lin Family, to continue protecting you..."

    Before Li Xiaofeng could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted him, "Tell me, where is your cousin now?"

    Li Xiaofeng suddenly came to his senses, realizing now was not the time for exnations, he quickly said, "I don¡¯t know cousin Ya Fei¡¯s exact location, but her car has a GPS tracking system installed, and there¡¯s also a locator app on her phone. Based on the car¡¯s GPS, she was overtaken by someone after she got off the highway, but the phone¡¯s GPS indicates she¡¯s currently at Fugui Mountain on the outskirts of Modu, exactly where, I have no idea."

    "Got it, wait for me at home. You have my number, let me know immediately if there¡¯s any news of Lin Yafei."

    A bloodthirsty smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, it looked like he was going to have a bloody night.

    "What happened, what¡¯s wrong with that demon Lin Yafei, is she in trouble?" Seeing Lu Tianxing hang up the phone, Bai Zhiqing immediately asked with a worried expression. Although she didn¡¯t know what Li Xiaofeng had said, she heard Lu Tianxing mention ¡¯cousin¡¯ and knew that Lin Yafei was Li Xiaofeng¡¯s cousin.

    "Yes, Lin Yafei is in a bit of trouble, I¡¯m going to check it out first, honey, you go home."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment and did not tell Bai Zhiqing the whole story.

    "Okay, I understand, take my car! Be careful on the road,"

    Bai Zhiqing handed Lu Tianxing the car keys, uneasily warning him, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, when you get to Lin Yafei, don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t touch what you shouldn¡¯t. If I find out she¡¯s seduced you, I will destroy whatever part of you she has touched."

    "Honey, rest assured, I¡¯ll remain as pure as jade for you, I promise not to even nce sideways."

    Taking advantage of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s distraction, Lu Tianxing quickly kissed her cheek and then hopped into the car. Before Bai Zhiqing could react, he fired up the engine and zoomed out of Ziyuan District with a cloud of exhaust.

    Bai Zhiqing touched the spot where Lu Tianxing had kissed her, her face breaking into a faint smile. She didn¡¯t want to pry too much into Lu Tianxing¡¯s past, it was enough for her to be part of his future world.

    ...

    Following the car navigation system¡¯s directions, Lu Tianxing drove the white BMW to its limit, bing a white bolt of lightning weaving through traffic. The other cars on the road were no concern; he weaved through every gap without slowing down.

    "That foolish woman Lin Yafei, please don¡¯t let anything happen to her, otherwise, I¡¯ll me myself for the rest of my life."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was stern, filled with a deadly seriousness as he drove the white BMW recklessly through the streets, pushing the speed to its maximum.

    Ever since Bai Zhiqing¡¯s car was targeted by gunfire, she had reced all the license tes. With the new tes, Lu Tianxing could exploit the BMW¡¯s capabilities without worrying about getting stopped for speeding. Important people do have certain privileges.

    Although the road the BMW was traveling on wasn¡¯t a main thoroughfare, there were still plenty of cars.

    All anyone could hear was the deafening roar of the engine. Those with windows down felt a fierce gust of wind hitting their faces, painfully cold. Before they could regain their senses, a white lightning streaked by, leaving behind nothing but taillights for them to blink at.

    "Damn, another rich kid street racing. Driving like that is a death wish, in a hurry to be reincarnated?"

    "You little brat, if you have the guts don¡¯t run, wait for me! I¡¯ll catch up and teach you a lesson. Scared the hell out of me."

    "Damn your grandpa, think you¡¯re something special driving a BMW, got money and you want to show off? I¡¯ll turn my van into a BMW too in a few days, what¡¯s there to strut about, driving fast like you¡¯re something."

    The road instantly erupted with curses, endless denunciations. Some intended to give chase, but seeing how quickly the tail lights vanished, they thought better of it. With such speed, an ident meant no need for an ambnce, direct to the crematorium would be in order.

    Fugui Mountain, in Modu¡¯s suburbs, looked like a giant tortoise lying t from a distance with its dense woods. As evening approached, the rustling leaves in the faint breeze gave off an eerie sensation.

    At that moment, several figures were dashing through the forest with the agility of lightning, the gloaming sky and dense woods posing no obstacle to them. Their skill in Qinggong was evident.

    Leading them was a young man oozing an air of superiority. A gaunt old man with a chilling gaze and unusually dark, withered hands followed him closely.

    "Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!"

    At that moment, sharp whooshing sounds cut through the air, and several men dressed in martial attire with steel swords slung on their backs appeared beside the young man.

    "We greet the young master." The men knelt down in unison, speaking respectfully.

    "Stand up," said the young man, scanning the surroundings as he spoke.

    This young man was none other than Wang Zhong, one of the direct disciples of the Beijing Wang Family, who immediately volunteered to pursue and kill Lin Yafei upon hearing the news of the hunt.

 Chapter 496 - 492

    <h4>Chapter 496: 492</h4>

    "Have you found her, have you located where Lin Yafei has fled to?" Wang Zhong looked at the men before him, his voiceced with urgency, a sinister glint shed in his eyes.

    The mere thought of Lin Yafei¡¯s fiery body made Wang Zhong¡¯s breathing involuntarily hasten, a me ignited in his eyes. Ever since Lin Yafei came to Beijing, he had set his sights on her, vowing to make her his. This was why he had volunteered to lead the chase to kill her.

    "We¡¯ve found her, she¡¯s running towards the southeast," a Wang Family Martial Artist said with a heavy voice.

    "Good!"

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face lit up with joy as he loudlymanded, "Chase her down, remember, do not kill her. Capture her alive; I want Lin Yafei alive, understand?"

    "Yes."

    The Wang Family Martial Artists nodded and, turning into fleeting shadows, quickly vanished from the spot.

    "Young Master, we must not be careless. We are not far from Modu, and it¡¯s very likely that Lin Yafei has connections with the powers in Modu, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t flee there. We absolutely cannot take this lightly. The Family Head has said that, this time, Lin Yafei must not be allowed to live and return to Jin City," the gaunt elder standing next to Wang Zhong said in a grave voice.

    "Haha, Elder Zhang, you worry too much. Lin Yafei is merely a Yellow-level Martial Artist. Could she possibly escape our pursuit? As for Modu, it¡¯s just a small ce. Who among their powers would dare to oppose our Wang Family? Elder Zhang, just put your heart back in your stomach," Wang Zhongughed heartily twice and shouted to the people behind him, "All of you go as well. Whoever captures Lin Yafei will be greatly rewarded by this Young Master."

    "Hahaha, Lin Yafei, the pearl of the Jin City Lin Family, even Liu Feng wants to take her for himself. It seems today she wille cheap to me, Wang Zhong. It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re groveling at my crotch~, I want to see if you¡¯re also truly ~flirt~atious on the bed. And Liu Feng, when you find out the woman you fancy has been taken by me, I wonder if you¡¯ll die of anger, hahahaha..."

    Wang Zhongughed uproariously and his figure also turned into a shadow, darting through the forest.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the southeast of Fugui Mountain, a woman was staggering forward as she ran.

    This woman was none other than Lin Yafei, who had headed to Beijing to block the Wang Family¡¯s path.

    Lin Yafei looked incredibly ragged at that moment, her hair tips sticking to her cheeks, her lips smeared with a trace of fresh blood, her exposed arms were scratched with blood marks by tree branches as she stumbled onwards.

    "Wang Family, just you wait. If I, Lin Yafei, survive this ordeal, I will never let you off. And Li Lian, I thought of you as my best friend, yet you betrayed me," Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes shimmered with pain, but even more so with coldness. She could never have imagined that her best friend Li Lian would be bought over by the Wang Family for money and poison the food of her Lin Family Iron Guard with Soft Bone Powder. Luckily, she had noticed in time and led the Lin Family Iron Guard swiftly away from Beijing. Even so, just as they were about to enter Modu, they were still caught up by the people from the Wang Family. The Lin Family Iron Guard stayed behind to dy the pursuers, giving her time to escape.

    Even so, Lin Yafei knew very well that the Lin Family Iron Guard could not stop the Wang Family for long. The Wang Family would never let her live and return to Jin City. Her resistance against the Wang Family was tantamount to pping them in the face, and for a major n, face was more important than anything.

    "Run, I must escape. No matter what, I can¡¯t fall into the hands of the Wang Family."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes were resolute as she kept stumbling forward. She was very clear about the fate that awaited her if she fell into the hands of the Wang Family.

    "Chase, hunt her down quickly, those traces are just ahead, she can¡¯t have gone far."

    "Hurry, catch up! The Young Master said, whoever captures Lin Yafei will be handsomely rewarded."

    "Hahaha, Lin Yafei, you can¡¯t escape. You might as well stay with me, Wang Zhong. I can assure you a life of luxury and excitement,"ughed voices echoing through the dense forest, reverberating powerfully with the aid of True Qi and startling numerous homeward birds.

    "Wang Zhong."

    Hearing these voices, Lin Yafei clenched her teeth in anger. If she were pursued by other Wang Family members, the worst oue would be death, but Wang Zhong was an Evil Ghost notorious for his lust. If she fell into Wang Zhong¡¯s hands, her fate would be worse than death.

    "Lu Tianxing, it seems I, Lin Yafei, will never get another chance to see you in this lifetime. If I die, will you miss me?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s mind conjured up Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous face, a faint smile crossed her lips as she bit down on her teeth, stumbling towards the top of Fugui Mountain. She remembered there was a cliff on the other side of Fugui Mountain. Even in death, she was determined not to fall into Wang Zhong¡¯s hands.

    And just at that moment, a white BMW car, fast as lightning, came driving from afar. Roaring, the car kicked up clouds of dust on the dirt road, engulfing the entire sky.

    Lu Tianxing disregarded how the potholed ground might damage the BMW as he drove it onto the dirt road and stopped, opening the door and fixing his gaze at several bodies not far from the road. He quickly averted his eyes, looking toward Fugui Mountain in the distance with a sharp glint of murderous intent shing in his eyes, and then charged towards Fugui Mountain.

    "Lin Demon, you¡¯d better be safe," he muttered to himself, "Otherwise, I might never be able to settle the debt I owe you in this lifetime."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure moved with deceptive speed, almost as if he were treading on air, as he hastened towards Fugui Mountain.

    The hardest debts to repay in this world are those of gratitude, and even more so, those of affection.

    "Huh, there¡¯s a smell of blood."

    Just as he entered Fugui Mountain, Lu Tianxing came to an abrupt halt, a faint scent of blood lingering in the air. Though the smell was faint, almost imperceptible, it was all too familiar to a mercenary ustomed to life and death situations.

    "Over there, let¡¯s have a look."

    With narrowed eyes, Lu Tianxing carefully sniffed the bloody scent and dashed off in a specific direction. Soon, he came upon a rtively open area where several bodiesy in disarray, all devoid of life.

    "People from the Jin City Lin Family."

    A sudden move in Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze settled on one of the bodies¡ªa man in a suit with a small embroidery of the character ¡¯Lin¡¯ on his sleeve, clearly a member of the Lin Family. His chest had been brutally crushed by a forceful blow, and his face bore an expression of intense fear.

    Without paying more attention to the bodies, Lu Tianxing closed his eyes, pushing his Spiritual Sense to the limit as it rapidly spread throughout the surroundings in search of clues.

    The Wang Family members hadn¡¯t bothered to conceal their tracks; in their eyes, no one dared oppose the Wang Family, so there was no need for subterfuge.

    "Found it, over there, they just passed by not long ago."

    Lu Tianxing easily discovered traces left by the Wang Family, his figure ghostlike as he silently and swiftly navigated through the forest.

    Lin Yafei stumbled and stumbled towards the mountain peak, no longer portraying any of her usual charm and appearing extremely disheveled. Her delicate face was covered with dust and leaves; her body continuously tumbled to the ground, yet she kept picking herself up and running forward.

    "Whoosh!"

    At that moment, a sharp sound of something slicing through the air rang out, and a pebble struck Lin Yafei¡¯s leg.

    Lin Yafei grunted, involuntarily falling to the ground as waves of intense pain radiated from her left leg, leaving her unable to stand. Without hesitation, she used her hands to w at the ground, struggling up the steep side of Fugui Mountain towards the peak.

    "Hahaha, everyone,e and see¡ªisn¡¯t this Jin City Lin Family¡¯s great beauty? Lin Yafei, weren¡¯t you always so aloof and dismissive of me? Howe today you¡¯re crawling on the ground like a dog? Right now, you don¡¯t look like a great beauty, but like a bitch in heat, hahaha."

    Wang Zhong appeared beside Lin Yafei,ughing boisterously, "Lin Yafei, weren¡¯t you high and mighty? Didn¡¯t you treat this young master like a dog before? Well, I am a dog, and today this dog is going to have a good time with you, a bitch in heat."

    Yin andscivious thoughts filled Wang Zhong¡¯s face. Lin Yafei was a famous beauty in Jin City, the dream lover of countless men in Beijing, a tantalizing prize that many men dreamed of taking to bed. Now, she was finally within his grasp.

    "Crawl, keep crawling¡ªI¡¯m watching! Don¡¯t rest. Tsk tsk, what do you guys think, if this young master takes her to bed, will she behave very lewdly?" Wang Zhongughed out loud to the people behind him.

    "Young master, you are wrong there," a voice replied. "It¡¯s the lewd women who have more vor. They know how to serve men. Be careful she doesn¡¯t drain you dry."

    "Young master, you mustn¡¯t forget us. After you have your fun, why not let us have a taste too?"

    "Yeah, young master, after you¡¯re done with her, please reward her to us. We have yet to taste such a high-quality beauty!"

    The group of Wang Family Martial Artists behind Wang Zhong burst into raucousughter, their faces alight with avarice.

    Hearing their words, Wang Zhong¡¯s face showed no anger; instead, he roared withughter, "Fair enough, fair enough. Capturing Lin Yafei, this stinking woman, is a notable feat for you all. Once I¡¯ve had my fill, I¡¯ll reward her to you for your pleasure¡ªdo as you like."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the taunts around her. Her eyes swept past Wang Zhong and his group, a thick sneer flickering in them, and she continued to stubbornly crawl towards the peak.

    She had foreseen today¡¯s events the moment she made her decision; all of this was within her expectations, with nothing being surprising. Moreover, Lu Tianxing was the man Lin Yafei had dered hers¡ªdying for the man she loved, even if it meant walking the road toherworld with a smile, she would have no regrets.

 Chapter 497 - 493 You All Must Die

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 493 You All Must Die</h4>

    "What are youughing at, damn it, I hate that smile of yours the most. Who do you think you are?"

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s smile, Wang Zhong instantly felt extremely irritated. He walked up to Lin Yafei and raised his foot to kick her directly in the body.

    Instantly, Lin Yafei was kicked away several meters like a broken sack, rolling several times on the ground. A mouthful of fresh blood couldn¡¯t be held back, spraying out from her mouth, but Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed no sign of pain. Instead, it was adorned with a sweet smile, as if she had returned to the moment one month ago when she first met Lu Tianxing, who was like a hero protecting her.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to survive today. I wonder if you will appear before my eyes like a hero this time, protecting your princess."

    Lin Yafei murmured softly to herself, gazing at Wang Zhong with a hint of mockery. To obtain her body was nothing but a pipe dream.

    At the same time, there was a twinge of regret in Lin Yafei¡¯s heart, regretful that she had not married Lu Tianxing before dying. It was such a pity. She wondered if Lu Tianxing would cry when he heard of her death, or if he would remember her.

    Seeing the mocking look on Lin Yafei¡¯s face, Wang Zhong was instantly furious, and he bellowed at the people beside him, "Lin Yafei, you still dare to scorn me, you filthy bitch. The two of you, go and strip her clothes off. I¡¯m going to have a battle under the sky and upon the earth today. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so haughtyter."

    "Young Master, be careful, it could be a trap. Kill Lin Yafei first to avoid anyplications," Elder Zhang, who had always been beside Wang Zhong, said with a grave expression. For some reason, he felt a sense of unease, as if something bad was about to happen.

    "Elder Zhang, you¡¯re overthinking it. You¡¯re a Mid Heavenly expert. There are few in the world who could be your match. Don¡¯t worry," Wang Zhong said with a nonchnt wave of his hand.

    Elder Zhang nced at Wang Zhong and sighed deeply. Perhaps he was indeed being overly anxious.

    Wang Zhong, enthusiastic, directed the Wang Family Martial Artists beside him, "What are you two waiting for? Get moving. I want her clothes off. I want to see if she¡¯s still high and mightyter. Hahaha, I¡¯m about to taste Jin City¡¯s number one beauty. I can hardly wait."

    The two Wang Family Martial Artists, upon hearing Wang Zhong¡¯s words, stepped forward with lecherous smiles, moving toward Lin Yafei. Although they couldn¡¯t have their way with her, getting a feel was still tantalizing.

    As the two Wang Family Martial Artists approached Lin Yafei step by step, one of them even stretched out his hand towards Lin Yafei¡¯s cheek. A cold smile appeared on Lin Yafei¡¯s face, and a hint of killing intent shed in her eyes. Even if she were to die, she intended to take someone with her.

    "Ah, my hand, my hand is broken, who did this? I¡¯m going to kill you."

    Suddenly, a shrill scream rang out, and the Martial Artist who had reached for Lin Yafei¡¯s face clutched his arm and stumbled back several strides, his arm falling to the ground.

    Upon hearing the scream, Lin Yafei instinctively lifted her head. Blood red filled her vision, one person gripping his severed arm, with blood spurting out of his fingers like a fountain.

    "Who dares to oppose the Wang Family? Show yourself!"

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face instantly contorted with rage, his eyes sweeping furiously across his surroundings.

    Elder Zhang, who stood by Wang Zhong, also had hisplexion change drastically in an instant. He quickly shielded Wang Zhong, his gaze sharp as he scoured the area, not daring to let his guard down, for he hadn¡¯t seen how that Martial Artist¡¯s arm got cut off.

    "Opposing your Wang Family? So what?"

    A frigid voice sounded, its tone as cold as ice. Right afterwards, Lin Yafei felt a tightness around her waist as someone embraced her, a familiar scent enveloping her.

    "Tianxing."

    Lin Yafei lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing so close at hand, a look of disbelief flickering in her eyes. She never expected that Lu Tianxing would appear here.

    "Of course, it¡¯s me. You silly woman, why didn¡¯t you call me? If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Feng telling me you were in trouble, I¡¯d still be kept in the dark. For me, was it worth it to go through all this?"

    While gently wiping away the grass on Lin Yafei¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing silently breathed a sigh of relief. Had he been anyter, Lin Yafei might truly have been gone.

    "For you, it¡¯s worth it," Lin Yafei affirmed, looking at Lu Tianxing with resolute eyes.

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said no more, gently cleaning the dirt off Lin Yafei¡¯s face and tidying her disheveled hair. Lin Yafei nestled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace like an obedient kitten, her face blooming with a sweet smile. Perhaps this was the life she had always desired.

    Seeing Lin Yafei in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Wang Zhong, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, seethed with rage, and with a murderous face, he said, "You dare to touch my person. Do you know who I am? I belong to the Beijing Wang Family. Get smart and leave, or this will be where you¡¯re buried."

    "My burial ground?"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly before bursting intoughter, "You¡¯re right, this will be your burial ground. The scenery here is beautiful, definitely prime feng shui. You¡¯ve selected a nice grave for yourselves."

    As his words fell, the killing intent radiating from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was not the slightest bit hidden. It erupted instantly, borne out of rivers of blood and mountains of the dead. In an instant, the temperature around plummeted, and the trees rustled without any wind.

    "You dare!" Wang Zhong roared furiously, his face revealing a tinge of intense fear. That terrifying killing intent made him feel as though his very soul was being frozen stiff.

    The Wang Family Martial Artists around them drew their steel knives one after another, looking as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    Lu Tianxing sneered as he nced over Wang Zhong and his group, whispering to Lin Yafei, "Lin Demon, you go sit over there for a while. I¡¯ll deal with this trash for you first."

    "Mhm!"

    Lin Yafei nodded gently, allowing Lu Tianxing to hold her and set her down on a clean rock not far away.

    If anyone from the Lin Group were here at this moment, they would be so shocked they wouldn¡¯t be able to utter a single word. When had the always domineering Lin Yafei shown such a demure side? It would be a sight so astounding that it would leave people agape, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    Regrettably, there was no one else here, and only Lu Tianxing had noticed this. Wang Zhong and the others were already intimidated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous intent, not in the mood to notice whether she was tender or not.

    Having settled Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Wang Zhong, "Time is almost up, are you ready to go?"

    "Go? Kid, who do you think you are, daring to oppose the Wang Family? I¡¯ll tear you into pieces right now. Attack, why fear him? Get him, all of you! Whoever kills him, I¡¯ll reward them with ten million."

    Wang Zhong, with a ferocious face, red at Lu Tianxing, his eyes filled with resentment. As a disciple of the Beijing Wang Family, he had never suffered such humiliation. He wanted to hack Lu Tianxing into pieces to vent the rage in his heart.

    As Wang Zhong¡¯s voice fell, two of the Wang Family Martial Artists behind him moved instantly, their figures like a sh of lightning pouncing towards Lu Tianxing. Their steel knives, with their chilling gleam, shed at Lu Tianxing, intending to cut him in two.

    So swift was their speed that in an instant, Lu Tianxing only saw a faint glint of the knives sweeping toward him.

    "Ignorant ants courting death, since you seek it, I¡¯ll send you on your way."

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, his arm moving, catching the air and then giving a slight squeeze.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Those two Wang Family Martial Artists didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before they and their steel knives instantly burst into a cloud of fragments, blood spraying down like rain.

    A single grab and squeeze, it all happened in the blink of an eye; the two Wang Family Martial Artists were dead beyond dead,pletely obliterated.

    Exhrating, it was truly exhrating.

    That was how Lu Tianxing felt now. No matter who the opponent was, as long as they were an enemy, they would all be crushed. This feeling was just too awesome.

    "Still trying to ambush me, with your trash skills that don¡¯t even reach Earth Level, die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered with a lethal light as he pped his hand towards the side. The raging True Qi, like an ancient bronze chariot rolling through the void, sent a sneaky Wang Family Martial Artist flying, his chest caved in. Hended a dozen meters away and, after convulsing a few times,y still.

    Seeing this scene, Wang Zhong was furious. These were his personal guards, men who were fiercely loyal to him. The loss of three of them was painful enough to aggrieve him deeply.

    "All of you, attack! Kill him for me! Whoever does, I¡¯ll reward them with a Heavenly Level Technique," Wang Zhong roared loudly.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    The eyes of the remaining dozen or so Wang Family Martial Artists immediately lit up. They had only been practicing Earth Level Techniques, but possessing a Heavenly Level Technique meant they could aim for the status of Heavenly Level Experts. If they made an impressive show, they might soar high, perhaps even be a revered member of the Wang Family, and from then on, a life of luxury would be but a thought away.

    They staked everything, ready to switch their bicycles for motorcycles.

    "Kill!"

    Eyes filled with vicious killing intent, the Wang Family Martial Artists tightened their grip on their steel knives, their True Qi enveloping their bodies as they pounced on Lu Tianxing.

    Intense des of Qi swirled in the air, the frosty gleams of the knives causing painful tingling in the observers¡¯ eyes.

    "Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll send you on your way first."

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, his hand grasping the air, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd was in his grip. Instead of retreating, he moved forward, his arm shook, and all the knife shadows around him were instantly shattered.

    Like a ghost, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure reached an extreme speed, appearing instantly beside a Wang Family Martial Artist. With a horizontal sweep of the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, the martial artist felt a chill at his waist and was bisected in an instant.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression unchanged, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd traced an arc through the air, descending upon another Wang Family Martial Artist. Under the horrified gaze of the doomed man, both he and his steel knife were churned into fragments by the True Qi carried by the battle halberd, scattering as a curtain of blood around.

 Chapter 498 - 494 Not a Single One Left

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 494 Not a Single One Left</h4>

    Fierce, bloodthirsty, showing no mercy.

    Lu Tianxing was like a bloodthirsty beast trampling over the void, his entire body exuding a ferocious killing intent that almost materialized, like the descent of a Demon God. With a step forward, his figure appeared beside a Wang Family Martial Artist and with a punch to his chest, violent True Qi sted into his body, leaving the martial artist with no chance to even scream before shattering into a mass of flesh and blood.

    Another Wang Family Martial Artist, far from being frightened by this sight, had his eyes shing with intense ferocity. He turned his de and viciously shed it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head. His strike, infused with True Qi, could sever even steel and would have split any other martial artist in half.

    But such a formidable strikended on Lu Tianxing¡¯s head without even cutting a hair. Instead, due to the excessive force, the shock made his arms go numb as his steel sword broke clean in two.

    With his steel sword shattered, that Wang Family Martial Artist¡¯s face showed a trace of terror. He immediately tried to retreat, wanting to get as far away from Lu Tianxing¡ªthe Killing God¡ªas possible.

    Regrettably, Lu Tianxing was not about to give him that chance. Turning his head to look at him, Lu Tianxing smirked, revealing his white teeth, andnded another punch on the martial artist¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    The man¡¯s body froze in ce as sounds of cracking and breaking came from within him, followed by incessant whooshing noises in the air, and pieces of shattered bones burst out of his body. In the blink of an eye, he was left as perforated as a shattered sieve, riddled with holes.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s Iron Blood Battle Halberd drew an arc through the void, carrying sharpness that directly pierced through the chest of another Wang Family Martial Artist, lifting him into the air. As True Qi moved, his body exploded into a bloody rain.

    "Pathetic." Lu Tianxing said softly.

    The strongest among these Wang Family Martial Artists was at the Peak of Xuan-level, and they had no power to resist against an expert who was almost mythically strong.

    Lightning-fast, Lu Tianxing was merciless in his actions. Everywhere he passed, someone died. In just the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Wang Family Disciplesy dead, none able to withstand even a single move from Lu Tianxing.

    Within a radius of tens of meters, the lush grass was stained red with blood, and the heavy scent of blood permeated the entire sky. Stepping into this area, one felt as if soaked in blood, tasting nothing but blood.

    Lin Yafei sat on a rock, watching this unfold. Far from feeling any fear, her eyes sparkled with brilliance, as if she saw something she cherished. A fury for a beauty¡¯s sake¡ªthis was her hero. For the princess, he yed evil and killed the Evil Dragon, all to ensure the princess was unharmed.

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Wang Zhong who was almost ready to sit on the ground in fright, his killing intent undisguised. Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt a strong danger approaching from behind and, with a coldugh, thrust his Iron Blood Battle Halberd backwards.

    "Bang!"

    A heavy palm strikended on the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    Lu Tianxing only felt the Iron Blood Battle Halberd tremble intensely, as if it was about to shatter, while his arms were also numbed by the vibration.

    Previously standing beside Wang Zhong, a thin old man had appeared behind Lu Tianxing without notice. His body flickered with True Qi, donned in two blood-red gloves. The Sky-breaking Halberd struck his hands, causing him no harm.

    "Tianxing, be careful, he¡¯s one of the Wang Family¡¯s retainers, Zhang Fu, at Mid Heavenly level, adept with the Eagle w Hand and Iron Sand Palm. His blood-colored gloves, made from Blood Silkworm Silk, can withstand Martial Artists¡¯ True Qi attacks and can enhance the strength of his own True Qi. Do not confront him head-on," Lin Yafei loudly warned.

    "Elder Zhang, kill him for me, y him! I want you to tear him to pieces," Wang Zhong shrieked with venom in his eyes that he could not conceal. These Wang Family Martial Artists were his loyal followers. Now that they were all dead, it was as if an arm had been torn off his body. Only by killing Lu Tianxing could he quench the hatred in his heart.

    "Young man, you are very strong, but unfortunately, you have offended someone you cannot afford to offend. Die for me."

    Zhang Fu let out an eagle-like screech, his figure shing rapidly as if a hunting hawk diving from the void, reaching incredible speeds. His palms shone with a dark radiance, fingers turning into ws carrying the breath of piercing and splitting rocks as he fiercely wed toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, his figure shed and his Iron Blood Battle Halberd swept fiercely toward Zhang Fu¡¯s head. Since his palm wasn¡¯t effective, he would just slice off your head.

    Zhang Fu sneered, pping both hands down hard on the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and immediately a violent collision urred.

    Lu Tianxing felt a tremendous force hit him, causing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd to tremble lightly and crack.

    Zhang Fu¡¯s face turned an unnatural flush as a surge of blood rushed to his heart, but he forcefully suppressed it.

    In this sh, Zhang Fu truly understood how terrifying Lu Tianxing was. The wild True Qi was like a pack of ferocious beasts carrying tremendous destructive power. Even though the Blood Silkworm Silk gloves could resist True Qi, Zhang Fu still felt a violent force prate his body. If his own strength had been even slightly lesser, he likely would have been torn apart by the True Qi.

    "The Blood Silkworm Silk gloves are pretty good, but since the Iron Blood Battle Halberd is of no use to you, I¡¯ll just use my fists to blow you apart,"

    Lu Tianxing grinned at Zhang Fu and slightly shook his arm, making the Iron Blood Battle Halberd instantly disappear. Lu Tianxing stepped forward, and with a booming sound, the ground beneath him copsed. The air around instantly became violent, and streams of True Qi burst forth from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, like an ancient god awakening, carrying a force that shook heaven and earth.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing shed a grin, showing his pearly white teeth. In an instant, he appeared beside Zhang Fu and threw a punch at Zhang Fu¡¯s chest.

    Space vibrated, and time seemed to warp. This punch seemed as if it would pierce through space itself.

    Zhang Fu¡¯s face changed drastically. He felt an overwhelming force bringing a thick sense of impending death, sealing off all the space around him, leaving nowhere to escape. He had no choice but to grit his teeth, raise his arm, and counter with an Iron Sand Palm against Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch.

    "Bang!"

    The fist and palm collided fiercely, stirring up a wave of air.

    The Creation True Qi was so domineering that, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength at the Heavenly Peak, it was enough to annihte mythic-level adversaries. What fear does he have for a mid-Heavenly martial artist? Upon contact with the Creation True Qi, Zhang Fu¡¯s arm instantly exploded into pieces, and along with it, the Blood Silkworm Silk gloves on his hand were also torn apart by the Creation True Qi.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist passed through emptiness and mmed into Zhang Fu¡¯s chest, sending him flying more than fifty meters away. Zhang Fu smashed through severalrge trees before falling to the ground, a mouthful of blood mixed with bits of his organs spewing out. Zhang Fu¡¯s body twitched violently a few times before bing utterly lifeless.

    In just one encounter, Zhang Fu, who roamed Beijing relying on the Iron Sand Palm and Eagle w Skill and was trusted by Wang Zhong, was directly blown away by Lu Tianxing, dead beyond resurrection.

    "Next, it¡¯s your turn. Are you ready?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Wang Zhong, lips parting into a bloodthirsty smile.

    "You... what do you want to do? Let me tell you, I¡¯m from the Beijing Wang Family. My grandfather is the Family Head of the Wang Family. If you dare kill me, you¡¯re inviting a cmity nobody can save you from. If you spare me, I can let today¡¯s matters slide and ensure you a life of limitless riches and honors."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turn toward him, Wang Zhong¡¯splexion instantly turned ghastly white as he screamed repeatedly, his whole body trembling uncontrobly while he desperately retreated backward.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s series of ruthless actions and thunderous methodspletely shattered Wang Zhong¡¯s courage, leaving him no will to confront Lu Tianxing directly.

    After all, Wang Zhong is just a pampered scion; he was never the one to get his hands dirty. A word from him, and countless people would act on his behalf.

    Where had Wang Zhong seen such a fierce scene? More than a dozen men dead without a whole corpse, and his greatest reliance reduced to a corpse¡ªgoing up against him was no different than courting death.

    In Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing was now a merciless Killing God, ughtering people as if they were chickens, his expression unchanged, as if he was crushing a dozen ants.

    "You forgive me? But I haven¡¯t nned on letting you go. Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to kill me? What, not killing me anymore?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside Wang Zhong. He directly kicked him over and stepped on his face.

    Instantly, Wang Zhong let out a piercing scream of agony. This ce near the mountain top originally had many broken stones, and Wang Zhong¡¯s face rapidly became a bloody mess.

    "Who are you, who are you really? You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m from the Beijing Wang Family. If you kill me, the Beijing Wang Family won¡¯t let you off. You better think this through. I know your strength is formidable, but to my Wang Family, killing you would be as easy as flipping a hand."

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face was filled with intense fear, and he felt a chilling death aura from Lu Tianxing.

    "A person from the Beijing Wang Family? Tsk tsk, so scary. I forgot to tell you¡ªyesterday, I eliminated a Wang Family. I heard he was your grandfather¡¯s brother, named Wang Anquan."

    "You... it¡¯s you... it turns out to be you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Zhong¡¯s face instantly paled, looking as if he had seen a ghost. Of course, he knew why the Wang Family had been pursuing Lin Yafei this time. It was because Lin Yafei had taken the Lin Family Iron Guards to block the Wang Family from going to Modu for a rescue, implying an onset of war with the Lin Family, but he had never imagined that the man responsible for destroying the Wang Family was right in front of him, this murderous entity.

    Had he known that Lin Yafei was associated with this man, he would have never volunteered to chase after Lin Yafei. He finally understood why Lin Yafei didn¡¯t flee to Jin City, but instead chose Modu¡ªbecause here, there was a terrifying Killing God.

 Chapter 499 - 495 Kill

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 495 Kill</h4>

    "It¡¯s you, it was you, it was you who destroyed my Second Grandpa¡¯s family."

    Wang Zhong looked at Lu Tianxing, his face revealing intense fear as he waspletely terrified, thinking that if Lu Tianxing dared to kill Wang Anquan, how could he possibly hesitate to kill him.

    "It seems you recognize me now. Since I¡¯ve already offended your Wang Family once, why can¡¯t I do it again? After all, based on the behavior of your great families, you definitely won¡¯t let me off. Besides, this ce is remote from the Emperor¡¯s reach, who would know if you died by my hand, what do you say!"

    Lu Tianxing bent down, looking at Wang Zhong with a faint smile, his eyes shimmering with a heart-chilling coldness.

    Spare Wang Zhong?

    What a joke, if he had been anyter, Lin Yafei¡¯s fate would have been easy to imagine. There was no need for courtesy towards an enemy, especially since Wang Zhong was a descendant of a great family, who would definitely seek revenge if he returned to Beijing.

    "No, you can¡¯t kill me, I beg of you, please don¡¯t kill me. As long as you spare my life, I guarantee the Wang Family won¡¯t trouble you again. If you spare me, I can give you money, give you power, whatever you want, I can provide..."

    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, Wang Zhong¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat as he desperately pleaded, not wanting to die. He was a young master of the Beijing Wang Family, living in luxury; he didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    "Heh, let you go? Do I look like a fool to you? Spare you so you can go back to the Wang Family and muster forces to trouble me again? Rest assured, you won¡¯t be lonely on theherworld road, your retainers are already waiting for you there."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he lifted his right foot high and smashed it down fiercely.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was resolute in taking his life, Wang Zhong¡¯s face twisted hideously as he cursed loudly, his eyes filled with resentment, "You won¡¯t die a good death, you¡¯re definitely going to suffer! If you kill me, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you off, just you wait! Sooner orter my grandfather will send you and Lin Yafei, this dog couple, to Hell, he will avenge me..."

    "Crack!"

    The voice abruptly stopped. Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot crushed Wang Zhong¡¯s chest, shattering his heart into pieces, killing him beyond any doubt.

    "Beijing Wang Family, it seems that the Modu Wang Family¡¯s backer is you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Tang Family members were also introduced to Wang Anquan by you, weren¡¯t they? I hope you won¡¯t provoke me again; otherwise, I will let you know what the consequences of offending the Judge are."

    Lu Tianxing murmured under his breath and then appeared beside Lin Yafei.

    "How are you, are you alright?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Lin Yafei with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a bit of Soft Bone Powder, I can¡¯t muster any strength," Lin Yafei shook her head, her lips revealing a charm that could bewitch all living beings, "My hero, you¡¯ve saved me once again, and I have nothing with which to repay you, I can only offer my body in return. How about we make love right here on these hills, using the sky as our nket and the earth as our bed?"

    Lu Tianxing had a face full of ck lines. Damn it, a demon is a demon indeed, just after escaping danger, she¡¯s already trying to seduce him again. However, recalling Li Xiaofeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a pang in his heart, realizing that this demoness might not be joking and could seriously mean it.

    Toe or not, some on the inte say it¡¯s quite thrilling. Should he try it out and see? Lu Tianxing felt immense pressure.

    "Beauty Lin need not offer herself in return. Heroes saving beauties never ask for repayment, because I am Lei Feng Tower, the brother of Lei Feng, and never ask anything in return for saving people. Don¡¯t ever mention repaying with your body again; it¡¯s an insult to my character."

    Lu Tianxing righteously refused Lin Yafei¡¯s suggestion and changed the topic, "Lin Demon, what are your next ns?"

    "Let¡¯s head back to Modu first. The Wang Family has deep roots in Beijing, and it¡¯s almost impossible to shake them in the short term. We need a long-term n."

    A sh of coldness passed through Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, filled with a murderous intent. This time, she was betrayed by her close friend and nearly died at the hands of the Wang Family. She was determined to take her revenge. Although she couldn¡¯t shake the Wang Family¡¯s foundation for now, she wanted to make them suffer.

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with worry, "Tianxing, what will you do next? If the Wang Family knows you¡¯ve killed Wang Zhong, with their vengeful nature, they surely won¡¯t let you off. No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re only one person. Do you need my help?"

    "No need. What if they won¡¯t let me off? Having wiped out the Modu Wang Family, we¡¯re already enemies. Killing one is killing, killing a group is still killing. If they dare to act against me, I wouldn¡¯t mind wiping them out too."

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, a chilling murderous intent passing over him, never soft-hearted towards his enemies.

    "Okay, I will keep an eye on the Beijing Wang Family¡¯s movements for you. If they dare to leave Beijing, that will be the time of their demise."

    Lin Yafei nodded, a cold glint fleeting through her beautiful eyes. She was determined to make the Wang Family pay for nearly causing her death, to let them know the consequences of offending the Lin Family.

    Although the Wang Family was a great family in Beijing, the Lin Family was just as prominent, the number one family in Jin City, not inferior to the Wang Family.

    "Measure your strength and act ordingly. I don¡¯t want you to fall into danger again."

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, "I don¡¯t want to trouble the Beijing Wang Family for now," he said, "at least not until the crisis in Modu has been settled. If the Wang Family dares toe to Modu and cause trouble for me, I won¡¯t mind making Modu their burial ground."

    "My hero."

    Lin Yafei suddenly called Lu Tianxing sweetly and naturally opened her arms towards him.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback by Lin Yafei¡¯s action. "What are you doing?"

    "Of course you¡¯re carrying me down the mountain. Don¡¯t tell me you really want to have a battle with me on the mountain?" Lin Yafei pouted and said.

    "Don¡¯t you have legs? Can¡¯t you walk on your own?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a helpless sigh. If he carried Lin Yafei, who knew what this ¡¯demon¡¯ would do? Bai Zhiqing knew he went to rescue Lin Yafei, and if Bai Zhiqing found any hint or clue when he got back, he would be doomed.

    "But I don¡¯t have the strength anymore," Lin Yafei said coquettishly. "I want you to carry me down the mountain. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell Zhiqing tomorrow that you took advantage of the opportunity to save me, intending to make me offer my body in gratitude and even trying to take advantage of me."

    "Alright! You win."

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile and warned, "I can carry you down the mountain, but Lin Demon, let me tell you, you must behave. You can¡¯t touch me inappropriately, and you definitely can¡¯t wiggle around on me."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei burst outughing. "My hero, why have you suddenly be so timid? Are you afraid of Zhiqing causing you trouble? Do you want me to tell you some embarrassing stories about Zhiqing, like, for instance, her first embarrassing incident with her period?"

    "No need. I¡¯m afraid if I knew about it, I¡¯d die even quicker," Lu Tianxing said very seriously.

    "Giggle, you¡¯re right. If Zhiqing found out, who knows, she might kill someone in a fit of rage to cover it up," Lin Yafei giggled, her lips curling into a slight smile as she stretched out her arms.

    Lu Tianxing gave another wry smile. His True Qi surged, and he shot into the sky, transforming into a sky-high me that almost turned half of the heavens red. As the mes descended, they enveloped an area tens of meters around, turning it into scorched earth within a few breaths¡ªall the bodies, along with the blood, vanished without a trace.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    After doing all this, Lu Tianxing walked over to Lin Yafei and picked her up in a princess carry.

    Lin Yafei showed a brilliant smile and naturally wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, clinging onto him like a ko.

    The faint scent of perfume was like a stimnt, tantalizing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nerves, especially with Lin Yafei¡¯s affectionate gaze that could almost melt a person.

    A hero is often undone by a beauty, and what¡¯s truly fearsome is not the beauty herself, but that gaze of hers that could turn hardened steel into soft caresses.

    Although it was getting dark and the forest was bing a shadowy enve, seeing in the dark was not a difficult task for a Martial Artist.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very heavy, and the road down the mountain wasn¡¯t too long, but for Lu Tianxing, this descent was an immense test of will, a severe ordeal. Lin Yafei¡¯s delicate and boneless body asionally twisted against his, seemingly trying to find afortable position.

    For any man, carrying a beautiful woman in his arms was a great torment.

    With a strong will, Lu Tianxing descended from Fugui Mountain. He took a deep breath, preparing to wake Lin Yafei up, only to find that she had already fallen asleep in his arms. Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s furrowed brows and pale face, Lu Tianxing felt a pang of pity. He had almost lost her; had he arrived anyter, he might never have seen this enchanting woman again.

    "Beijing Wang Family."

    A chill of murderous intent flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, knowing that one day he would enter Beijing.

    He tenderly lifted Lin Yafei from his arms, opened the door of the BMW with one hand, and carefully ced Lin Yafei in the passenger seat.

    Afterward, Lu Tianxing got into the driver¡¯s side, started the car slowly, and drove onto the road.

    Twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing parked the car in the Modu Purple Sandalwood Vi District where only a few vis were lit.

    This was the house Lin Yafei had bought in Modu. After the Tianhe Resort development project was settled, Lin Yafei bought a vi in Modu under the pretext of facilitating cooperation between the two families¡¯panies.

 Chapter 500 - 496 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 496 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Worries</h4>

    Lu Tianxing parked the car steadily in front of the vi and turned to look at Lin Yafei.

    In the passenger seat, Lin Yafei was fast asleep, resting against the seat like a docile kitten. Every now and then, she¡¯d scrunch her nose, looking incredibly adorable.

    "Lin Demon, wake up, wake up."

    Lu Tianxing patted Lin Yafei¡¯s face, even though he knew that Lin Yafei had bought a vi here, he didn¡¯t have the keys to any of the rooms.

    Lin Yafei, still groggy, opened her eyes and looked around, asking, "Tianxing, where have we arrived?"

    "Purple Sandalwood Vi District, in front of the vi you bought in Modu."

    "Then just drive the car in."

    Lin Yafei fumbled for a room card from her pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing, then closed her eyes again.

    Seeing Lin Yafei asleep again, Lu Tianxing knew that today¡¯s event had exhausted her. He didn¡¯t try to wake her up again, but instead took the room card, got out of the car, and carried Lin Yafei into his arms before entering the vi.

    It was a single-person vi, not veryrge, but decorated exquisitely on the inside.

    Carrying Lin Yafei, he went directly to the second floor of the vi and chose a room that looked like it had been lived in before, pushing open the door.

    "Creak!"

    After a light sound, the door swung open. A faint, alluring fragrance wafted toward him, and Lu Tianxing immediately knew it wasn¡¯t the scent of any perfume but the subtle fragrance emanating from Lin Yafei herself.

    He walked into the room and turned on the light, proceeding to carry Lin Yafei to the bed, but she clung tightly to his neck and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    "You¡¯re awake."

    "Mhm, I¡¯ve been awake since you woke me up."

    Lin Yafei nodded, looking at Lu Tianxing who was close at hand, and revealed a mesmerizing smile, seductively saying, "My hero, are you going to leave? Won¡¯t you stay and take a mandarin duck bath with me before you go?"

    Lu Tianxing froze for a moment, then gazed at Lin Yafei¡¯s beguiling smile. He stretched out a hand to gently caress her pale face, whispering, "Lin Demon, is it worth it? Honestly, I¡¯m not worth all this."

    "It¡¯s worth it."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile as she said, "Do you remember the first time we met? You rescued me from a sea of misery. Since then, you have been my lifelong hero, the man Lin Yafei has chosen. For you, I have no regrets, for I always remember, at my most desperate moments, there will always be a great hero beside me, shielding me from it all."

    "I don¡¯t ask for much, I just hope you can keep in mind that there¡¯s this silly woman waiting for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you and Zhiqing. I used to consider fighting for something, but after this event, I realized that loving someone doesn¡¯t require possessing them; having a ce in their heart is enough."

    "I thought I was surely done for this time, but once again, you appeared by my side like a hero, even without the seven-colored clouds or golden armor. But in my heart, you will always be my hero, forever protecting me."

    Saying this, Lin Yafei¡¯s face revealed a sweet smile.

    Seeing the happy smile on Lin Yafei¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt a string in his heart being plucked, realizing he had never thought Lin Yafei would care to such an extent, willingly and uiningly.

    "You are a silly woman."

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, holding Lin Yafei gently in his arms. Perhaps, he would never forget this woman in his lifetime. She was right, her actions had etched herself so deeply in his heart that he couldn¡¯t forget her even if he wanted to.

    Being held by Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei felt all her uneasiness dissipate, and she grew calm, as if none of the tempests outside mattered to her anymore.

    "You should go back. I¡¯m fine," Lin Yafei whispered as shey on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "But..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right, you needn¡¯t fret. I really don¡¯t want to have your wife chasing me with a kitchen knife someday."

    Lin Yafei interrupted Lu Tianxing. Although she wished for him to stay, she was very clear about her own status. She didn¡¯t ask for Lu Tianxing¡¯s constantpany, only for him to remember her, and what more, he had already proven today that she held a ce in his heart. There was no need to be constantly together, nor did she want to put Lu Tianxing in a difficult position between them. A smart woman knows when to advance and retreat.

    "Alright, you rest well. I¡¯lle to see you when I have time. Remember, don¡¯t do anything foolish again. I¡¯ll let this time slide, but if it happens again, I swear I¡¯ll spank you so hard your bottom will bloom," he threatened lightly.

    Leaning down to kiss Lin Yafei¡¯s cheek, Lu Tianxing turned and left the vi. Pulling out his phone, he called Li Xiaofeng, and without lingering further, he departed.

    As for Lin Yafei¡¯s situation, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dwell on it. Let the boat straighten itself at the bridgehead; there¡¯s always a vige beyond the curves of the willows and the blossoming flowers. Nothing in this world is insurmountable.

    By the time Lu Tianxing returned to the Ziyuan District, it was closing in on eleven o¡¯clock. And although it was well past eleven, lights still shone in the vi as if they were left on purposefully.

    Lu Tianxing stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, took out his keys, unlocked the door, and quietly walked in. Bai Qiao Mountain, He Can, and Bai Weiwei had already gone to their rooms to sleep, while Bai Zhiqing was sitting on the couch wearing a bathrobe, absentmindedly watching the television.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bai Zhiqing looked up and a smile spread across her face upon seeing Lu Tianxing, "You¡¯re back."

    "I¡¯m back."

    Seeing the look of worry in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing nodded gently, feeling a sense of guilt rising in his heart.

    There was a time when he and Bai Zhiqing were no more than a married couple by contract, the kind that coulde together or part ways with ease¡ªneither attachment in gathering nor regret in parting.

    Yet, at some unknown point, Lu Tianxing realized that Bai Zhiqing had quietly taken root in his heart, and he found himself caring more and more about her, even looking forward to returning home as soon as he finished work every day.

    "How did it go, was everything resolved? What exactly happened to Lin Demon?" Bai Zhiqing asked softly.

    "It¡¯s been resolved."

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Bai Zhiqing, sat down on the couch, and naturally wrapped his arm around her slender waist.

    Bai Zhiqing did not struggle, instead resting her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, silently enjoying the tranquility of the moment.

    "Lin Demon encountered an assassination attempt, but it¡¯s all been taken care of, it¡¯s fine now..." he said.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t conceal the incident, but he omitted all the gore. He didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to know about such things.

    "Were you hurt?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body stiffened suddenly, and she looked anxiously at Lu Tianxing. Although he downyed it, she could imagine the kind of danger involved.

    "I¡¯m fine. A few little bugs, they couldn¡¯t harm me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and asked quietly, "Why are you still awake and not sleeping? Don¡¯t you have work tomorrow?"

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said, "Tianxing, what do you think of Lin Demon?"

    "Not bad, very feminine, and also very beautiful."

    Lu Tianxing responded simply. He could detect a hint of jealousy in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone¡ªit was obvious she was feeling a little envious.

    "Have you had any... improper thoughts about Lin Demon?"

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly raised her head to look at Lu Tianxing intently, hoping to see even the slightest trace of guilt on his face.

    "Absolutely not," Lu Tianxing shook his head repeatedly. Even if he did have thoughts, he couldn¡¯t say¡ªthey would just spill the beans, and he¡¯d probably be out of luck tonight.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing stared hard at Lu Tianxing, "Don¡¯t you feel even the slightest attraction to Lin Demon, with her good figure, curvaceous front and back, great skills, and her face so enchanting and in line with men¡¯s beauty standards? You don¡¯t feel tempted at all?"

    "Wife, you underestimate me. Who am I? I¡¯m Liu Xia Hui, not moved by external appearances¡ªhow could I bow to beauty?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head repeatedly: "But then again, how do you know Lin Yafei is skilled, wife? Don¡¯t tell me you two... Heh heh, I didn¡¯t see iting, wife, you¡¯re actually following thetest trends."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a mischievousugh, the implication being clear.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s peculiarugh, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned red, even her ears flushed. She clearly understood the insinuation from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, which was implying she was into girls.

    "Wife, there¡¯s no need to exin, I get it. A woman, especially an ice queen, might be cold on the outside but wild inside. I understand, no need to exin."

    As she looked at the sly smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to strangle him and said, "Can your thoughts be cleaner, Lu Tianxing? You¡¯re the one into that, not me. Actually, I think you¡¯re a pervy guy who likes, you know, that."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and said with a bad smile, "Wife, don¡¯t you know whether I like men or not? Wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t judge you. Even if you¡¯re that way inclined, I promise to guide you back to the right path."

    "You... I...."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with an indignant face, unsure of how to start exining. Did she have to go through a real wedding night with Lu Tianxing to prove she wasn¡¯t like that?

    Lu Tianxing persisted, "Wife, there¡¯s no need to be shy. Could it be because I rescued Lin Demon, snatched away your girlfriend, and you¡¯re jealous over Lin Demon, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re giving me such a hard time?"

 Chapter 501 - 497: The Tangled Duo

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 497: The Tangled Duo</h4>

    "Scram, as if I¡¯m jealous, you think everyone¡¯s as sleazy as you?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing red at him annoyed and stared at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, stop changing the subject. A hero saving a beauty, tsk tsk, such a beautiful and romantic thing. Don¡¯t tell me when you save a beauty, the beauty won¡¯t be moved and offer herself to you."

    "Does saving a beauty mean that she should offer herself to him? Wife, what kind of logic is that?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, "Besides, I¡¯ve saved my wife so many times now, it can be considered hero saving the beauty, right? I haven¡¯t seen you throwing yourself into my arms or offering yourself to me."

    "What nonsense are you talking about."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and she pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest discontentedly. Then, suddenly raising her head to look at Tianxing, she said with some fear of gain and loss, "Lu Tianxing, if one day, I end up in danger like Lin Yafei, would you save me? If it involves risking your life, would you still save me?"

    After asking this question, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart leap to her throat, beating wildly, and she looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of nervous tension. At this moment, she felt extremely anxious, sping her hands together tightly, fearing she might hear an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nervous expression, Lu Tianxing showed a faint smile, stretched out his hand to gently arrange Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat messy hair, and said, "I am willing because she is my wife."

    His voice was calm, but filled with determination.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words sounded like thunder in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ears, causing her body to tremble. Her hands involuntarily embraced Tianxing¡¯s waist, and she rested her head against his chest, listening to his strong, steady heartbeat. A happy smile curled at the corners of her mouth.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing felt like a girl who had fallen in love, overjoyed and blissful because of a single sentence from her boyfriend, ready to give up the entire world.

    Seeing the smile at the corner of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth, Lu Tianxing instinctively tightened his embrace around her, sighing softly in his heart.

    Sometimes women can be so easily deceived. They don¡¯t care if the words spoken by a man are true or false, they only care if the man cares about them. Even if what is said is false, they choose to believe it, and will repeatedly make excuses for the man in their heart.

    "Lu Tianxing, will you truly never leave me in this lifetime?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly raised her head and said with some fear of gain and loss.

    As time went by, Bai Zhiqing realized how foolish her previous thoughts were. Lu Tianxing was like a carp in the river, initially appearing ordinary, amon dish on the dining table. But once he crossed the Dragon Gate, he would transform into a true dragon.

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing this kind of feeling. Like a carp in the river,monce at first, but as time passed, Lu Tianxing had crossed the Dragon Gate, turned into a true dragon, and shone with his own light.

    But she felt like a phoenix that had fallen to the ground, inferior to even a chicken, only able to look up at the true dragon in the sky, high and unattainable, beyond her reach.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want to admit whether she had truly fallen for Lu Tianxing, but she knew that if he left her, she might regret it for a lifetime.

    "I won¡¯t."

    Gently stroking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, Lu Tianxing said dominantly, "Because you, Bai Zhiqing, belong only to me, Lu Tianxing. You¡¯ve already been tagged with mybel, nobody can take you away. If anyone dares to snatch you from my side, I¡¯ll beat them to death. If you think about leaving yourself, I¡¯ll just tie you to me."

    "Pah, you¡¯re shameless. If you dare to treat me badly, I¡¯ll kick you to the curb. Three-legged toads are hard to find, but men with two legs are a dime a dozen."

    Bai Zhiqing pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest disapprovingly, but the smile on her face became even more brilliant, content with just one answer.

    "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to sleep."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing wriggled out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and turned to walk upstairs to the bedroom. Just as she reached the staircase, she stopped, her beautiful eyes lookingplexly at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, you and Lin Yafei actually knew each other a long time ago, didn¡¯t you? It wasn¡¯t like you said, that you only met twice, was it?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shuddered, and he looked up at Bai Zhiqing in surprise.

    "Wife, I...."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth wanting to say something, but was interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t want to hear any exnations from you, nor do I want to say anything. I just hope you remember what you said, that you will never leave me in this lifetime, to hold my hand, to grow old with me."

    Watching Bai Zhiqing turn and go upstairs, Lu Tianxing only felt cold sweat drenching his back, utterly frightened by her words.

    Lu Tianxing had never expected that Bai Zhiqing would say such a thing in the end, assuming that he had known Lin Yafei for a long time.

    Sitting on the couch with a thud, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile and thought that perhaps Bai Zhiqing had long noticed, simply choosing to y dumb.

    Indeed, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong; Bai Zhiqing had indeed noticed the affair between him and Lin Yafei a long time ago.

    After all, she and Lin Yafei were best friends, living in the same apartment, and she knew Lin Yafei very well. Although Lin Yafei seemed flirtatious and seductive in her every move, in reality, no man had ever taken advantage of her, nor had she been involved in any scandals with men.

    But at the banquet after the Tianhe Resort project had ended, Lin Yafei was out of character, favoring Lu Tianxing and even going so far as to proactively serve him food.

    This kind of behavior, with other women, might be due to Lu Tianxing having be a favored figure at Bai¡¯s Group, but with Lin Yafei, this reason simply didn¡¯t hold water. After all, in terms of scale and strength, the Lin Group was not inferior to Bai¡¯s Group, and there was no need for Lin Yafei to do such a thing. Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance was not outstanding, nothing about him was particrly impressive, and his flippant attitude made him no different from a lecher. It would be almost impossible for any woman to approach Lu Tianxing.

    Therefore, there could only be one exnation¡ªLin Yafei and Lu Tianxing were very familiar with each other, very familiar indeed, and Lin Yafei possibly liked Lu Tianxing, otherwise, she would not have done these things.

    Especially today, when Lin Yafei was in danger, why didn¡¯t Li Xiaofeng seek help from others, or even the Lin Family? Instead, he called Lu Tianxing. This point alone exined everything.

    However, Bai Zhiqing chose to y dumb. Her grandmother once taught her that men are like rubber bands¡ªthe tighter you pull, the more violently they snap back. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to rx a little, which may lead a man to give his heart to you.

    Constantly pressing will only slowly push the man who loves you towards someone else¡¯s embrace, which is something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Of course, rxing didn¡¯t meanpletely letting go. Bai Zhiqing¡¯sst words were a wake-up call to Lu Tianxing, warning him not to mess around.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep drag of his cigarette, a wry smile appearing on his face. He realized you should never take any woman for a fool, or else you be the fool. Although Bai Zhiqing may be a love idiot, not understanding love, ignorance is not stupidity. Some things are obvious at a nce, especially to a sharp, urban businesswoman like Bai Zhiqing.

    In fact, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t sure about the exact nature of the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei. Even though Lin Yafei had once called her, bragging that she had found her man of the future and had rolled around in bed with him, at the time, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t believe Lin Yafei¡¯s words. She had heard such ims too many times already to take them seriously.

    But today, after the incident with Lin Yafei, Li Xiaofeng chose not to seek help from the Lin Family but instead called Lu Tianxing. This demonstrated the issue, linking all the dots, leading Bai Zhiqing to specte that Lu Tianxing had known Lin Yafei for a long time and that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    Bai Zhiqing tossed and turned on her bed, unable to sleep no matter what. It was impossible not to care about what Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei were up to. Although she couldn¡¯t be sure if she had fallen in love with Lu Tianxing, she knew very well that if anything happened to him, she would be anxious, unsettled, and unable to remain calm.

    "What to do if Lu Tianxing really has something going on with that Lin Demon?" Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself, suddenly overwhelmed by a strong sense of crisis.

    This guy, Lu Tianxing, was just too attractive to women. Huangfu Meigui, Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru, and an Angel hidden abroad whom she¡¯d never met¡ªso many women, none of whom were inferior to her, some even superior. With so many women vying for one man¡¯s attention, was she any match for them?

    "Forget it, if he dares to cheat, I¡¯ll confiscate his ¡¯tools of the crime¡¯," thought Bai Zhiqing fiercely, her gaze nkly fixed on the ceiling as she zoned out.

    In the living room, Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, quietly smoking, his mind in turmoil. He didn¡¯t know when, but the contractual marriage between him and Bai Zhiqing had slowly changed. It was as if by mutual unspoken agreement, neither had ever mentioned this contract again, as if it had never existed.

    "Women, they alwayse with troubles," Lu Tianxing sighed heavily, feeling a headacheing on. If Bai Zhiqing knew he had other women outside, how was he going to exin himself?

    "Forget about it, there¡¯s always a solution when you get to it, and things always work themselves out in the end," Lu Tianxing thought as he took a hard drag of his cigarette, turning and heading upstairs carelessly. They¡¯re just a few women, not man-eating beasts. If they made him angry, he¡¯d just subdue them with force. Who was afraid of whom?

    Thanks to the generous rewards from my brothers ¡¯Red-Faced Intimate¡¯ and ¡¯Unrted to Me (99+)¡¯, thanks for the support!!!

 Chapter 502 - 498 Xue Man Invites

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 498 Xue Man Invites</h4>

    The next morning, after breakfast and as usual, Lu Tianxing got off the car near Bai¡¯s Group, lit a cigarette for himself, and leisurely walked towards the office.

    As soon as he entered the office, a receptionist saw Lu Tianxing and immediately came over and said, "Assistant Lu, wait a moment..."

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Lu Tianxing stopped and asked, puzzled.

    The receptionist looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Assistant Lu, Minister Xue asked me to tell you that if you have time,e to her office; she has something important to discuss with you."

    Lu Tianxing was puzzled, "Are you sure you didn¡¯t get it wrong, that it¡¯s Minister Xue looking for me and not Manager Lin?"

    The receptionist nodded confidently and said, "It is indeed Minister Xue. She told me herself when she came in for work just now that you should go to her office once you arrive."

    "Thanks, beautiful, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, a hint of doubt surfacing in his mind. He and Xue Man didn¡¯t seem to interact much. The only thing was thest time in the hospital where he had some intimate contact when he saved Xue Man¡¯s mother and incidentallypleted her sister¡¯s cultivation technique. Besides that, he hardly saw Xue Man¡ªany encounters were cold and hostile, almost to the point of wanting to punch each other.

    Xue Man actually taking the initiative to look for him today? Was the sun rising from the west?

    Just then, the elevator door opened, and Lu Tianxing stepped in, not heading to the chairman¡¯s office but to the security department instead.

    All the way to the security department, Lu Tianxing was puzzled about what Xue Man could want with him as, logically, she should be avoiding him, not seeking him out.

    The whole security department was deserted, as if Xue Man had intentionally arranged for the guards to be out.

    After scanning the surroundings, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger but pushed open the door to the minister¡¯s office directly.

    As soon as he opened the door, Lu Tianxing saw a woman in a security guard uniform slightly bending over, seemingly searching for something in the file cab beside her¡ªthe tight pants stretching tightly and outlining a perfect curve.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, a thought suddenly shing through his mind. Could it be that Xue Man was wearing those so-called invisible underwear? Otherwise, how could these thin security pants be stretched tight and still reveal no outlines?

    Feeling the hot gaze behind her, Xue Man suddenly turned around and saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes on her, causing a blush to sh across her pretty face as she quickly straightened her clothes and stood up.

    "Assistant Lu, don¡¯t you know to knock when youe in?" Xue Man¡¯s voice contained a hint of anger.

    "Oh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, ignored Xue Man¡¯s angry gaze, and nonchntly sat down on the sofa, legs crossed, saying, "Minister Xue, don¡¯t mind the details so much. We¡¯re familiar with each other, knocking makes things awkward and hurts the feelings."

    "Who has feelings for you."

    Xue Man murmured, a shy look on her face, and somewhat stammered, "Lu... Assistant Lu, I needed to discuss something with you today, I..."

    The blush intensified on Xue Man¡¯s face, and she stuttered without finishing her sentence.

    "What is it, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, and quickly said, "My mother wants to meet you."

    Lu Tianxing was somewhat stunned upon hearing this. To meet is to meet, what¡¯s the big deal, but hearing this from Xue Man felt somewhat out of ce like a girlfriend asking her boyfriend to meet her parents.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s strange look, Xue Man understood what he might be thinking and hurriedly exined, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t misunderstand anything. I told my mother it was you who cured her illness, so she has always wanted to meet her lifesaver. Don¡¯t overthink it, it¡¯s not what you think."

    "Really just to meet me, your lifesaver, with no other intentions?"

    "No, you¡¯re overthinking it," Xue Man said firmly.

    "That¡¯s good, I was scared you were nning to make me your son-inw. You nearly scared me to death, I was indeed overthinking it," Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief, his heart still racing.

    "You..."

    Xue Man was furious, ring at Lu Tianxing as if she wanted to punch him. Was being her boyfriend such an embarrassing thing? Countless men dreamed of bing her boyfriend and never got the chance¡ªthis guy definitely knew how to y dumb after getting a cheap deal.

    "Minister Xue, don¡¯t be angry, women who get angry age faster."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "So, when are we visiting your mother?"

    "Is this afternoon okay?"

    "This afternoon? No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and asked, "By the way, Minister Xue, have you noticed any suspicious people around you recently?"

    Xue Man shook her head, "No."

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow instantly furrowed. Raising Gu with humans was enough to prove that the Gu Master was not a kind person. He had eradicated a Golden Cicada, and the Gu Master who had nurtured it would definitely not let him go. Now that he had not appeared for a long time, it definitely was not because he was afraid; he must be brewing something.

    Lu Tianxing had a faint feeling that this Gu Master was definitely using the Golden Cicada to cultivate an extremely fearsome Gu Worm; otherwise, it made no sense for him not to appear. Once he did, it would surely mean that the Gu Worm was sessfully cultivated and his strength had greatly increased.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing not speaking, Xue Man¡¯s face tensed up with anxiety as she asked in a deep voice, "What¡¯s wrong, Lu Tianxing? Is there some trouble?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, maybe I¡¯m overthinking. Don¡¯t mind me; just take good care of Auntie."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and consoled Xue Man for a moment. They agreed to meet her parents that afternoon, then he nned to leave the security department.

    "Wait."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was about to leave, Xue Man quickly stopped him.

    "What is it, Minister Xue? Is there something else?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Xue Man shook her head and said, "Lu Tianxing, thank you forst time, forpleting the Cultivation Technique for my sister and saving both my sister¡¯s and my life."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with aplex expression. This man before her had not only saved her mother¡¯s life but also the lives of both her sisters.

    From the moment Xue Bing excitedly showed her the Cultivation Technique, she thought Xue Bing was deceiving her. But when she followed Xue Bing¡¯s method and pressed on a spot in her lower abdomen, the excruciating pain was unforgettable. If it were not for Lu Tianxing, she and Xue Bing might have truly been close to death.

    "It was nothing, you¡¯re wee."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and as his eyes lingered on Xue Man¡¯s delicate form, he joked, "If you feel bad about it, Minister Xue, you could give me a passionate and fiery kiss. I wouldn¡¯t mind."

    Xue Man¡¯s face darkened as she spat out one word, "Scram."

    "Ha ha, Minister Xue, I¡¯ve suddenly discovered that you look quite cute when you¡¯re angry, much better than when you¡¯re frowning."

    Lu Tianxing teased her and left the office before Xue Man could get angry.

    "You jerk."

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Xue Man stomped her foot vigorously. Surprisingly, she felt not much anger but a tinge of bashfulness, which she forcefully suppressed. There was no way she could fall for a rogue, definitely not. It must have been because she was so busy with her breakthrough, causing her to let her thoughts wander recently.

    ...

    Time flowed like water, and the years flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was already the afternoon. After bidding Bai Zhiqing goodbye and telling her he was going to the hospital to see Xue Man¡¯s mother, amidst Bai Zhiqing¡¯s earnest cautions, Lu Tianxing leisurely left thepany.

    At that moment, Xue Man was driving her car, parked outside Bai¡¯s Group. Standing next to her car, her beautiful face and graceful figure attracted the attention of countless onlookers, yet no one dared to approach her.

    Xue Man, the head of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security department; hot-tempered to the point of fighting at the drop of a hat. Many her seniors had suffered under her hands, and their painful lessons served as a stark warning to others¡ªthey didn¡¯t wish to spend a week in the hospital. Moreover, being beaten up by a woman was a huge embarrassment.

    Suddenly, the chilly expression on Xue Man¡¯s face vanished without a trace, reced by a faint smile as she waved across the street, "Assistant Lu, over here."

    "Coming."

    Lu Tianxing quickly walked over, and he and Xue Man both got into the car, then immediately left Bai¡¯s Group.

    Seeing the smile on Xue Man¡¯s face, and then seeing Lu Tianxing walk over to her, as the two of them got into the car together and drove away, the onlookers felt their hearts shatter like ss, moaning in dismay. Despite Xue Man being hot-tempered, she was undeniably a top-notch beauty. Though untouchable, just seeing her was a treat. But now, she was taken.

    "Damn it, this is nonsense. How could this happen? My fiery goddess, how could you fall for such a yboy."

    "Fiery goddess,e back. I¡¯m the man of your dreams. I¡¯m the most faithful."

    "This guy is too something, not only has he taken Manager Lin Qianru from the sales department, he even snatched up Minister Xue Man from the security department. He¡¯s on track to capturing all three goddesses of thepany. Oh, my great Mr. Bai, you must stand firm and not fall into the hands of this lecher."

    As for the mournful scene, Lu Tianxing simply didn¡¯t see it, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care. He walked his own path, leaving others no road to follow.

    In this era, it was a case of too many monks and not enough porridge. Strike first to gain the upper hand, hesitate and suffer the consequences.

    From the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing admired Xue Man¡¯s shapely figure and asked, "Minister Xue, how has Auntie¡¯s health been recoveringtely?"

    Thanks to the brothers …e?Yan God?…d and Red-faced confidante for their rewards!!!

 Chapter 503 - 499 The rhythm seems a bit off

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 499 The rhythm seems a bit off</h4>

    "My body has recovered quite well, and now I can almost walk around on the ground. It¡¯s just that my muscles have atrophied a bit from not moving for a long time, so I need some time for rehabilitative training before I can be officially discharged,"

    Xue Man turned her head in surprise and nced at Lu Tianxing. Ever since she followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s instructions to brew medicine with that Golden Cicada for her mother, her mother¡¯s health had been getting better and better, changing day by day,pletely bidding farewell to the lifeless body she had half a month ago.

    If it weren¡¯t for the hospital gown and a bit of weakness, she would hardly believe that only half a month ago, her mother was the person whom even the doctors had dered beyond rescue, left to wait for death.

    "It seems that Auntie¡¯s health is good. The reason for her sudden copse was that Golden Cicada. With the Golden Cicada driven away, Auntie¡¯s health naturally recovered. From now on, she just needs to rest and recuperate,"

    Lu Tianxing nodded. He didn¡¯t tell Xue Man about the Golden Cicada Gu Master, sometimes ignorance is bliss.

    "Yes."

    Xue Man sighed with emotion and said softly, "Lu Tianxing, I really can¡¯t thank you enough this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid my mother¡¯s fate would have been..."

    Xue Man didn¡¯t continue, but the meaning was clear. The fate would only be death.

    "It¡¯s nothing. Besides, didn¡¯t you pay me a reward? As the saying goes, ¡¯Take the money, and ward off the disaster.¡¯ Our deal was fair and square, no need for thanks,"

    "Lu Tianxing, how can you say that? If you dare to do this again, I¡¯ll kick you to death."

    Xue Man pouted, her face flushed red, wishing she could find a hole to crawl into. How could she not know what Lu Tianxing was referring to as the reward? Even now, whenever she closed her eyes at night, she couldn¡¯t help but relive that moment, without much anger, but rather with a hint of shy embarrassment.

    However, the hint of embarrassment vanished as quickly as it appeared and disappeared from Xue Man¡¯s face without letting Lu Tianxing notice anything.

    The car slowly stopped at the entrance of Modu Central Hospital.

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Man got out of the car one after another. Lu Tianxing nced around and said something to Xue Man before quickly walking into a boutique fruit shop.

    By the time Lu Tianxing walked out of the boutique fruit shop, he was holding an exquisite fruit basket in his hand.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to buy gifts?"

    "Hehe, it¡¯s just a token of affection."

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile, "It¡¯s my first time meeting Auntie; I can¡¯t go empty-handed, right? Who knows, Auntie might be so happy and excited when she sees me bringing her something for the first time that she might just betroth you to me. Using a fruit basket worth a few tens of yuan to exchange for a beautiful wife, that would be a huge bargain."

    "Like I¡¯d marry you! You wish! If you talk nonsense again, watch out, I¡¯ll hit you."

    Knowing that Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were just a joke, Xue Man still couldn¡¯t help her heart skip a beat, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the shyness that surged up. Waving her fist at Lu Tianxing, she turned her head and walked toward the ward.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and didn¡¯t mind Xue Man¡¯s reaction, following her into the elevator.

    Xue Man¡¯s mother had already been transferred from the intensive care unit to a regr ward.

    Walking into the ward, Xue Man approached the bed near the window.

    The bed was upied by a woman, Xue Man¡¯s mother, Huang Sumei.

    At this time, Huang Sumeicked the dreadful appearance of more than half a month ago and instead looked fleshed out, although still rather thin and frail. However, she now seemed to be a living, breathing person rather than a dried-up mummy.

    Even though Huang Sumei had not fully recovered, one could vaguely see Xue Man¡¯s features in her, a definite beauty in her youth.

    "Mom, look who I brought to see you."

    Xue Man¡¯s face bore a radiant smile as she pointed behind her at Lu Tianxing and said, "Mom, haven¡¯t you been wondering who saved you? Today, I¡¯ve brought your lifesaver to you."

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze fall on him, Lu Tianxing quickly approached, cing the fruit basket on the bedside, "Auntie, hello, my name is Lu Tianxing. You can just call me Tianxing. Treating Auntie was just a small effort on my part; you don¡¯t need to dwell on it."

    "Good, good, the young man looks quite spirited, and he seems nice too."

    Huang Sumei sized up Lu Tianxing and revealed a satisfied smile. He looked handsome, robust, not like most young people these days who chase after the ¡¯little fresh meat¡¯ look, skinny with no meat on them, effeminate to the point that a gust of wind could knock them over. How could such a person protect their wife?

    A man should be strong; strength is the synonym for manhood. Without strength, how can one protect their wife? A man who cannot protect his woman is no man at all.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m going to boldly call you Tianxing, auntie. This time, you¡¯ve really troubled yourself, saving my life,"

    Huang Sumei showed no sign of looking down on Lu Tianxing because of his youth. Judging people purely by their appearance is inferior. Since ancient times, heroes have emerged in their youth. Gan Luo became prime minister at the age of twelve, and Huo Qubing, at a very young age, swept through the Xiongnu, leaving them with no strength to fight back and causing them to quake at the very mention of his name; ¡¯heroes emerge in their youth¡¯ has never been wrong.

    Moreover, Huang Sumei was convinced that her daughter would not deceive her.

    "Tianxing, you saved Auntie¡¯s life; I have nothing to offer but to kowtow three times to thank you for saving me,"

    Huang Sumei knew very well about her own illness¡ªit was essentially a waiting for death scenario. Now that Lu Tianxing had cured her, it was as if he had given her a second life. Three kowtows were the least she could offer in return.

    Saying this, Huang Sumei struggled to get up from the bed, intending to kowtow to Lu Tianxing.

    When Lu Tianxing saw this, he was immediately startled and hurriedly caught Huang Sumei¡¯s hand, saying, "Auntie, there¡¯s no need, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Minister Xue and I are good friends, at most it was a helping hand. Besides, I didn¡¯t do much, just used a folk remedy from my hometown. You really don¡¯t need to thank me, truly not necessary."

    After a lot of effort and with Xue Man¡¯s help in pulling and persuading, they finally managed to convince Huang Sumei to stay down.

    Xue Man and Lu Tianxing exchanged nces, both heaving a sigh of relief. They had almost failed to persuade her, this olddy was too stubborn.

    "Surely there¡¯s something fishy going on."

    Seeing her daughter and Lu Tianxing looking at each other, a thought shed through Huang Sumei¡¯s mind, and her smile became even brighter, her gaze at Lu Tianxing grew softer.

    Lu Tianxing felt his scalp tingle under Huang Sumei¡¯s gaze; he had seen this kind of look before in the eyes of both Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can. It was definitely the way a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, a bit scary, and the rhythm seemed a bit off.

    "Tianxing, where do you work? How did you and Xiao Man meet, do you have a girlfriend, what do you think of Xiao Man?"

    Huang Sumei looked at Lu Tianxing, the more she looked, the more satisfied she became, and her smile bloomed even more brilliantly.

    Lu Tianxing stood there awkwardly, not knowing how to respond to Huang Sumei¡¯s words.

    "Mom, what are you talking about! Lu Tianxing and I are just ordinary friends; you¡¯re thinking too much,"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s plea for help, Xue Man blushed with embarrassment and stamped her foot in discontent.

    "Hehe, Mom won¡¯t say anymore, Mom won¡¯t say anymore. But I¡¯m telling you, Tianxing is a good kid. You must seize the opportunity; once this vige is passed, there won¡¯t be this shop,"

    Huang Sumei looked Lu Tianxing up and down, smiling heartily. Upright and forthright, he had a good aura about him, not bad at all.

    Huang Sumei nodded incessantly in her heart, feeling very satisfied with Lu Tianxing.

    "Mom!"

    Seeing her mother like this, Xue Man stomped her feet forcefully, feeling helpless about her mother¡¯s random matchmaking. But then again, Lu Tianxing, despite being a bit of a lecher, seemed to be a pretty good boyfriend material.

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Huang Sumei¡¯s smile grew more radiant. Shepletely ignored Xue Man and started to chat amicably with Lu Tianxing, subtly inquiring about various matters.

    Xue Man stood there in a dilemma, not knowing what to say. She could only stand there helplessly, warning Lu Tianxing with her eyes not to spout nonsense, or he would have to face the consequences.

    "Tap tap..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was amusing Huang Sumei into joy andughter, suddenly, the door to the hospital room was pushed open. A middle-aged man and woman, dressed mboyantly, walked in. The man was somewhat frail while the woman was quite plump; with every step, you could see her fat shaking. Their faces bore an arrogant air, not taking anyone in sight seriously.

    Behind them followed a slovenly young man whose shirt was unbuttoned to reveal a fierce skull tattoo; upon seeing Xue Man, his face instantly showed a lecherous expression, as though he wanted to swallow her whole.

    These three were Xue Man¡¯s uncle Xue Tianhua, aunt Zhang Xiu¡¯e, and cousin Xue You.

    Seeing the arrival of these three, Huang Sumei¡¯s smile vanished without a trace. Xue Man¡¯s smile also faded, turning to anger and hostility, with no trace of the joy and happiness one would expect from a family reunion.

    "What are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee; get out,"

    Seeing the three of them, Xue Man¡¯s expression turned cold, and her tone became harsh. After her father¡¯s idental death, these people had imed her mother was cursed with bad luck and drove her and her sister out of their home, fearing they¡¯d bring misfortune. They were kicked out without a penny in harsh winter, and had it not been for the kindness of strangers, they would likely have frozen to death outside. There couldn¡¯t be a warm wee at this reunion.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, a sh of anger crossed her uncle Xue Tianhua¡¯s eyes, followed quickly by a smile as he said, "Xiao Man, how can you talk like that? Your uncle and auntie heard your mother got better, so we came to visit out of concern. Look at how you talk to your uncle, so disrespectful."

    His words seemed amiable, but the undertones were thick with reproach.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the three of them, his lips curling into a trace of scorn. To visit a patient without bringing gifts? Clearly, they had ill intentions. Yet, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any moves. After all, this was Xue Man¡¯s family affair, and he, an outsider, didn¡¯t feel it was his ce to intrude.

 Chapter 504 - 500 Shameless Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 500 Shameless Rtives</h4>

    Looking at Xue Tianhua and the other two, Huang Sumei¡¯s face showed no emotion as she said coldly, "Xue Tianhua, rest assured, I¡¯m lucky enough not to die. If you¡¯ve seen enough, please leave. You¡¯re not wee here. Tianxing, show our guests out."

    Xue Tianhua didn¡¯t speak, but his wife, Zhang Xiu¡¯e, was quick to interject with a dissatisfied tone, "Huang Sumei, what do you mean by that? Old Xue and I have made all this effort toe and see you, is it just for you to make faces at us? Do you even consider us rtives? When Xue Qi passed away, have you forgotten who was busy running around for you, taking care of your husband¡¯s funeral arrangements? And now you treat us like this, do you have any conscience at all?"

    As Zhang Xiu¡¯e noticed that everyone in the surrounding hospital beds was attracted by her voice, she became even more triumphant, waving her arms as she said, "Let everyone judge this. When my brother passed away, my husband and I went through all this trouble for her, running around making arrangements. My husband¡¯s hair turned white with worry, and now today, with all our good intentions ining to see her, she actually wants to drive us out. Everyone, judge for us, is there any conscience left? Conscience must have been eaten by dogs, damned and unreasonable."

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense, you clearly just wanted my husband¡¯spensation money, pretending..."

    Huang Sumei¡¯s face turned livid with anger upon hearing these words, her chest heaved violently, and her breath quickened. Pointing at Zhang Xiu¡¯e, she was unable to speak for a while.

    This waspletely distorting the truth.

    Xue Man was also trembling, her face turning ashen to the extreme, an intense anger reflected on her face as she clenched her fists tightly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was a hospital, she would have punched this group of people out of here.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e said proudly, "Huang Sumei, let me tell you, I¡¯m here to see you today, but I¡¯m also here to propose a marriage. My son is almost twenty-five and isn¡¯t married; your daughter isn¡¯t wed either. As long as you marry your daughter to my son, we¡¯ll be doubly rted. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t skimp on the bride price. After all, you have two daughters, marry one off and there will still be one to serve you, it¡¯s no big deal."

    As she spoke, Zhang Xiu¡¯e gave a meaningful nce to her husband.

    Xue Tianhua immediately pulled ten thousand yuan out of his pocket and said affectionately, "Sumei, this is the bride price I¡¯m giving you. As long as you take it, from now on we are family. I believe my brother would be very happy in heaven."

    Ten thousand yuan to marry a beautiful wife!

    Lu Tianxing looked at the Xue family with a face full of astonishment. He had seen shameless people before but never anyone as shameless as this, to speak so righteously as if marrying your daughter to my son is an honor for you. These people¡¯s skin couldn¡¯t be any thicker.

    "Get lost! Who wants your dirty money? Take it and get out. I¡¯d rather stay single my whole life than marry your son. Hurry up and leave, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Huang Sumei hadn¡¯t spoken, but Xue Man had already spoken up first, snatching the money and throwing it fiercely. The notes fluttered in the air, catching everyone¡¯s eye.

    After seeing Xue Man¡¯s action, Zhang Xiu¡¯e felt as if she had received a great insult, and cursed, "Xue Man, you ungrateful wretch, you forget the favors you owe! How dare you treat your uncle like this? Have you forgotten that after your father had the ident at the construction site, who collected his body, who managed his affairs? Have you forgotten all that?"

    "You ungrateful bitch, you and your mother are both vixens. I told Xue Qi long ago that your mother was a vixen, a disaster-bringer. It was her husband-killing curse that killed my brother. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re from the Xue family. You must be some wild brat your mother had with some strange man. It¡¯s your good fortune that my son took a liking to you, and you¡¯re still being picky. Who knows how many men have been with you, you¡¯re just..."

    Xue Man shook violently, face turning ashen to the extreme, and suddenly lurched forward, fiercely pping Zhang Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face. The p was so hard that Zhang Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face immediately showed a vivid red handprint. She spun around like a top on the spot and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e covered her face, dazed for a moment, unable toprehend that Xue Man had dared to hit her. She didn¡¯te to her senses for a long while.

    Xue Man looked coldly at Zhang Xiu¡¯e and sneered, "You took care of my father¡¯s affairs alright, but why? Do I really need to say it? Weren¡¯t you just after my father¡¯spensation money? Didn¡¯t you take all the money that was meant for my father¡¯s arrangements?"

    "After my father died, who took over the house left for my mother, who kicked us out of our home in the dead of winter? Tell me, who was it? I¡¯ve seen shameless, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. Now get out, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you here, even if it means going down together."

    Xue Man¡¯s hysterical roar reflected the uncontroble fury in her heart. Remembering the time when she, her sister, and mother were thrown out onto the streets, forced to sleep rough, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    "You want me to marry your son, you must be dreaming. What kind of person is your son, don¡¯t you know yourself? Take your dirty money and get lost. Our family doesn¡¯t wee you. You¡¯re no rtives of ours, get out."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e was stunned by Xue Man¡¯s scolding, taking a long while toe back to her senses. Only when the burning pain on her face continuously jabbed her nerves did she fully snap out of it, looking fearfully at Xue Man for a moment before her gaze was overshadowed by rage.

    "My son might not be the best of men, but he¡¯s certainly better than a mother and son who are nothing but vixens. Your whole family is rotten to the core¡ªmere mistresses luring in other women¡¯s men. I¡¯m actually afraid you¡¯ll cheat on him and make a fool of him by wearing a green hat! You dare hit me? I¡¯ll fight you with my life today."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e cursed loudly, like a shrew, her hand viciously reaching out to grab Xue Man¡¯s hair.

    If she really got a hold, she definitely would have torn out a handful of hair.

    Unfortunately, just as her hand was about to strike, it was suddenly grabbed and held in the air, unable to move a fraction further. Lu Tianxing stepped out from behind Xue Man, "Auntie, getting physical like this isn¡¯t very nice, is it? Besides, if your son looks down on her, why evene here? Tsk, tsk, ten thousand yuan, that¡¯s quite a sum¡ªin our vige, the starting dowry for marrying a wife is at least a hundred thousand yuan and up."

    He had to intervene now; if Xue Man had acted, she might have resolved the issue but would have ended up with a bad reputation. Ultimately, Xue Tianhua and his group were her rtives, her own extended family, and she couldn¡¯t possibly attack them. Therefore, he, an outsider, would do the job for her.

    "Who are you calling ¡¯auntie¡¯? Let go of my hand right now! Do you think you have the right to grab my hand?"

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e struggled vigorously, cursing loudly: "Well done, Xue Man, I underestimated you. My son hasn¡¯t even married you yet, and you¡¯ve already brought back a wild man, a bastard born of a bastard, always around seducing men! My son must have been blind to fancy you. I..."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e¡¯s furious curses were vicious, as though Xue Man had already married into their family.

    Lu Tianxing frowned, seeing Xue Man so angry she seemed ready to explode. With Zhang Xiu¡¯e¡¯s sharp and malicious nature, if Xue Man married their son, it would be like suffering misfortune for eight lifetimes. She couldn¡¯t dream of a good life ahead, especially since in China, no matter what a mother-inw does, a daughter-inw daring to hit her would absolutely be scorned by everyone.

    It¡¯s better to tear down a temple than to destroy a marriage, but what marriage refers to is a happy and fulfilling one. If it¡¯s not happy, what¡¯s the issue with breaking it?

    "You little bastard, how dare you keep holding my hand? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you cur raised by a bitch."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e turned her re back to Lu Tianxing, brandishing the privilege of her gender, believing that he wouldn¡¯t dare hit her and swung her arm with all her strength, pping viciously towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    "p!"

    Before Zhang Xiu¡¯e¡¯s hand could touch Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, he had already lifted his own hand, and pped her face hard.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e instantly spun like a top several times where she stood, her heavily made-up cheek instantly revealed five distinct finger marks that swelled at a visibly rapid rate.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e was stunned by the p and it took her a while toe to her senses. Her expression immediately turned ferocious: "Great, Xue Man, you bastard, you actually teamed up with your wild man to bully me! I¡¯ll fight you with my life today."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e pounced towards Lu Tianxing, iling like a shrew.

    "Bang!"

    Before she could rush at him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed, and he directly kicked Zhang Xiu¡¯e away with one kick. There was never any reason to be polite with this kind of unreasonable woman.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯ey on the ground like a fat pig, looking at Lu Tianxing with frightened eyes, and then burst into tears: "I don¡¯t want to live anymore! I don¡¯t want to! Xue Tianhua, you¡¯re a coward; it was my misfortune to have married you for eight lifetimes! Someone is beating your wife, and you just stand by and watch, oh my, there¡¯s no justice in this world! A junior hitting their elder, how utterly heartless."

    Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Xue Tianhua and his son Xue You finally snapped back to reality. Before Xue Tianhua could say anything, Xue You had already spoken up, eager to show off in front of Xue Man.

    "Kid, you dare hit my mom? It seems you¡¯ve grown tired of living. Kneel down and kowtow to my mom, and then pay us fifty thousand yuan aspensation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you crawl out of this hospital today." Xue You adjusted his cor, revealing a tattoo on his chest, and spoke menacingly.

    Thanks to Wu for the reward, and also to brother yousmile for the reminder. The error regarding the term of address in the previous Chapter has been corrected. Thanks for pointing it out. I¡¯ve been stockpiling Chapters recently, and if all goes well, there will be a surge of updates starting on the seventeenth with a minimum of thirty new Chapters!!!

 Chapter 505 - 501: Disciplining You for Your Parents

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 501: Disciplining You for Your Parents</h4>

    "So I hit her. What¡¯s it to you? Some women just stink when they talk. I did her a favor and cleaned her up for free. Hit her? I¡¯d rather not dirty my hands. You even dare to ask me forpensation? Be d I¡¯m not asking you for money," he spat disdainfully.

    Lu Tianxing smirked coldly, "I¡¯ve seen shameless, but never to your extent. You take over someone¡¯s house, take their father¡¯spensation, and try to forcefully marry their daughter. Is this how rtives should act? Get lost before I lose my patience, or else, I¡¯ll break your legs and throw you all out myself."

    "Fuck you, kid, who the hell do you think you are? I¡¯ll kill you today, you bastard."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, Xue You felt his dignity immensely provoked and cursed loudly as he threw a fierce punch towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Lu Tianxing sneered, not even ncing at the iing fist, and effortlessly lifted his foot, kicking Xue You so hard that he flew out and tumbled on the ground, clutching his stomach and moaning in pain.

    "Ungrateful fools, do you leave on your own, or should I help you?" Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    "Leave? I¡¯ll beat your grandfather, dare to hit me, I¡¯ll kill you today, go to hell," he roared.

    Xue You, helped up by Xue Tianhua, sounded furious as he swiftly pulled out a switchde from his pocket and lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    "You go to hell."

    Malice flickered in Xue You¡¯s eyes as he violently stabbed the switchde towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    However, before Xue You could rejoice, the hand holding the knife was suddenly seized as if grasped by iron pincers. No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    "Young but vicious. Resorting to murder over trivial matters. Since your parents failed to discipline you, let me do it for them," he said sternly.

    A chilling light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and with a slight force, a crisp snapping sound was heard. Xue You¡¯s arm was crushed instantaneously.

    "Ah! My hand, my hand."

    Xue You screamed miserably. His wrist went limp, and although the skin wasn¡¯t broken, his wrist waspletely mangled like a deted ball by Lu Tianxing, beyond any hope of recovery.

    "You... you dare cripple me? Do you know who I am? I belong to the Rose Society... You¡¯re done for, not just you, even your family will suffer. I will have you torn to pieces," he howled hysterically.

    Xue You, clutching his arm, red at Lu Tianxing with venomous eyes and screamed in rage.

    "Lu Tianxing, what should we do?"

    Upon hearing Xue You¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s face immediately turned anxious. Being a native of Modu, she knew well what the Rose Society represented. In Modu, crossing the Rose Society meant you might as well not know how you¡¯d die.

    "Don¡¯t worry, just stay with your mother. Leave the rest to me."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Xue Man¡¯s hand, lifted his foot, and kicked Xue You out, scoffing, "Members of the Rose Society? You seem quite unhappy. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a chance to call for backup. I¡¯d like to see who dares toe to your aid, whether your so-called Rose Society can do a damn thing against me."

    "You... you¡¯re dead."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a vicious expression shed across Xue You¡¯s face. Struggling up from the ground, he fumbled for his phone and dialed a number: "Hello, Brother Hu?"

    "Who is this? Motherfucker, haven¡¯t I told you? Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m busy. If you don¡¯t have a good reason, I swear I¡¯ll chop you into pieces and feed you to the dogs."

    An enraged voice came from the other end of the phone, mingled with a woman¡¯s displeased whimpering, clearly irritated at being disturbed.

    "Brother Hu, it¡¯s me, Xiao You. I¡¯ve been beaten up, and he also said Brother Hu is trash, iming he¡¯ll crush anyone just like crushing ants," Xue You whined.

    "Damn, who the hell dares say that? Where are you? I¡¯ming over right now with my guys. I want to see who dares to spout such nonsense. I¡¯ll rip his mouth apart."

    "Brother Hu, I¡¯m in room 306 at the First Hospital of Modu. Hurry, bring more guys. This kid is tough. He broke my hand too," he said urgently.

    "Got it, fuck, just wait, I¡¯ming right now."

    The call was abruptly disconnected.

    Xue You hung up the phone and, looking at Lu Tianxing with a sinister smile, said, "You bastard dared to strike me, but today, you¡¯re in for it. If you kneel and kowtow to me now, maybe when Brother Hu arrives, I¡¯ll mercifully let you live a little longer, or else, once Brother Hu gets here, you¡¯re a dead man."

    "Son, well done."

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e, struggling to get up from the ground, said smugly, "You little punk, you dared to hit your own mother. Now you¡¯re scared, huh? I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re dead meat today, and so is Huang Sumei. Who cares if I took your husband¡¯spensation money? What if I drove you several vixens out? What can you do to me?"

    "You¡¯re pathetic trash, unworthy of staying in our house. My son taking a liking to your daughter is her good fortune, ungrateful fool. If you kneel right in front of me now and kowtow three times, and agree to marry your daughter to my son, I might just let you go. Otherwise, today, you¡¯re all doomed, no one can escape."

    "Swoosh!"

    Before Zhang Xiu¡¯e could finish, a streak of cold light flew past her face and struck the wall, revealing itself to be a sharp fruit knife. Zhang Xiu¡¯e jumped in fright, instinctively touching her cheek, where a trace of fresh blood appeared on her hand.

    "Ah, I¡¯m bleeding, my face is bleeding! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die!"

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e suddenly screamed, stumbled, and fell onto the floor, a stream of pale yellow urine flowed from her lower body, clearly terrified by Lu Tianxing. The cold chill slicing her cheek felt as though she had fallen into an ice cer.

    Suddenly, a strong smell of urine filled the room.

    "Hmph, talk back again, and don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhang Xiu¡¯e with disgust, then turned and walked over to the sickbed, gentlyforting Huang Sumei.

    Xue Tianhua and Xue You werepletely stunned, daring not make any movement. They had seen Lu Tianxing in action, using his wrist strength to forcefully drive an average fruit knife deep into the cement wall¡ªwhat tremendous force that required! If it had hit them, it could have killed them on the spot.

    "Enjoy your triumph for now," Xue You thought resentfully, "we¡¯ll see when Brother Hu arrives."

    "Tianxing, who told you to act? You need to take Xiao Man and leave the hospital now, the farther the better. You should fly to Modu today and nevere back. Don¡¯t worry about me, an old hag who has lived long enough. I¡¯ve barely clung to life, and if I die, it¡¯s no great loss. Don¡¯t let us hold you and Xiao Man back. Take Xiao Man and Xiao Bing, and run as far as you can, hurry, or it¡¯ll be toote."

    Huang Sumei¡¯s face was filled with intense worry. Being a native of Modu, how could she not know what the Rose Society was? Offending the Rose Society meant a fate worse than death.

    "Auntie, why should I run?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "You can still smile at a time like this? Do you not realize what the Rose Society is? They are the local tyrants of Modu, immensely powerful. Offending them means no good end. Hurry, take Xiao Man and Xiao Bing and leave Modu. Even if it costs me my life, I will do everything I can to buy you time. Hurry." Huang Sumei urged Xue Man and Lu Tianxing desperately, pushing them to leave quickly.

    Poor mothers around the world; for Xue Man, Huang Sumei was willing to sacrifice everything, even her life¡ªsuch is the greatness of a mother¡¯s love.

    "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, since I allowed him to make the call, I am not afraid of them. I promise nothing will happen," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    Huang Sumei looked at Lu Tianxing incredulously and asked, "Really?"

    "Really, Auntie, you should lie down and rest. It¡¯s not worth damaging your health over these scumbags."

    "Alright, Auntie believes you," Huang Sumei nodded, no longer speaking, choosing to trust Lu Tianxing, her future son-inw.

    Xue Man stood by, watching Lu Tianxingforting her mother, her eyes revealing aplex expression. At that moment, Xue Man wished Lu Tianxing were truly her boyfriend, so she could openly tell her mother that Lu Tianxing was her boyfriend.

    Unfortunately, that was impossible. Lu Tianxing had an ambiguous rtionship with her close friend Lin Qianru. She couldn¡¯t possiblypete with her friend for a boyfriend, as it would onlypletely sever the bond between them.

    Xue Man wore aplex expression. Whenever she saw Lu Tianxing getting intimate with her friend, it felt like her heart was being pricked by needles, causing unbearable pain as if something belonging to her had been stolen, making her want to cry.

    Fifteen minutester, the previously calm hospital corridor suddenly filled with noisy sounds, and a boisterous voice came from outside.

    "F**k, who is the son of a bitch that dared to insult me? Get out here now so I can teach you whates from a loose tongue. I¡¯ll beat you so badly that even your own mother won¡¯t recognize you," the voice bellowed.

    Upon hearing this sound, the atmosphere in the sick room instantly tensed.

    Thanks to …e?Yan the God? for the reward, continuing to save drafts, the explosion on 17, no exceptions, guaranteed thirty more explosions!!

 Chapter 506 - 502 Roll

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 502 Roll</h4>

    Hearing the sounds from outside, Xue Man clenched her fists, her eyes flickering with a cold gleam as she menacingly said, "Lu Tianxing, what should we do next, should we fight them?"

    "Fight what fight, I don¡¯t want to scare Auntie. They¡¯re just a few little ants. Just take care of Auntie, and leave the rest to me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he coldly smirked, Seems like the Rose Society now epts any trash; it¡¯s time to clean up, or they will eventually perish because of this trash.

    Upon hearing the noises outside, Xue You suddenly grasped it like a lifeline, his face twisted as he stared at Lu Tianxing and said, "I told you, messing with mees with a price, you are doomed. This time Brother Hu is here personally, you are finished, and you, Xue Man, if Brother Hu takes a liking to you, you can¡¯t refuse, and it¡¯s useless even if your sister is a cop, useless in Brother Hu¡¯s eyes."

    Lu Tianxingpletely dismissed Xue You¡¯s words like they were a fart, a little ant that could be crushed at any moment, and he was keen to see who was so arrogant.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the door of the hospital room was suddenly kicked open, a burly man walked in followed by four or five young men with multicolored hair, sloppily dressed, clearly just hoodlums.

    Lu Tianxing raised his head to look at the neers, slightly stunned, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth, It seems I¡¯vee across an acquaintance today; I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be him.

    The muscr leader was named Hu Lianhai, he was exactly the man Lu Tianxing first met when Bai Weiwei had forcibly taken him to the bar, resulting in the ughtering of a man named Spider, whose backing was Hu Lianhai.

    However, what made Lu Tianxing curious was, wasn¡¯t this guy with the Sword Alliance? When did he switch to the Rose Society and seem to be doing quite well?

    "Brother Hu, you finally came, this kid said you are just trash, that he could crush you with one hand, he even broke my hand, you must avenge me!" Seeing Hu Lianhai appear, Xue You immediately went up to him with a tearful face and said.

    Hu Lianhai pped Xue You on the head, swearing, "Fuck, you really are a disgrace, always embarrassing me, I want to see who can kill me with one hand."

    "Brother Hu, it¡¯s that kid."

    Despite being pped by Hu Lianhai, Xue You showed no anger but instead a sycophantic smile, then with a fierce expression pointed at Lu Tianxing, a vengeful smile on his face.

    "Fuck, which bastard...bastard..."

    Hu Lianhai instinctively followed Xue You¡¯s gaze, but upon seeing Lu Tianxing standing there, his lips started quivering, he couldn¡¯t utter a full sentence, feeling a chilly sensation rising from his spine, his face turning pale, his teeth involuntarily chattering, nearly copsing to the ground.

    "Fuck! Did I not check the almanac before I left the house today, why did I run into this Killing God again?"

    Hu Lianhai felt an urge to cry; he would never forget Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, the young man who had used a VIP card at the bar to smash through a wall and brutally killed Spider.

    His ruthless, bloodthirsty demeanor still haunted his mind, especially the rumor that the Sword Alliance was also destroyed by this man, if those weren¡¯t scary enough, another identity terrified him to death, the man of Rose Society President Huangfu Meigui.

    With that thought, Hu Lianhai¡¯s legs went weak, his eyes fearful of Lu Tianxing, a smile uglier than crying on his face, wishing he could skin Xue You alive, why did he have to offend this Killing God? Wasn¡¯t this asking for death?

    Seeing Hu Lianhai not responding, Xue You thought he hadn¡¯t made himself clear, and quickly spoke, "Brother Hu, it¡¯s that guy, he said it¡¯s just like crushing an ant to kill you, and he even said about our president..."

    Hu Lianhai¡¯s face went livid, had Lu Tianxing spoken wrongly? No, crushing him was indeed simpler than crushing an ant.

    "Smack!"

    Before Xue You had finished speaking, Hu Lianhai leapt up and pped him across the face.

    The sudden p left Xue You stunned, this wasn¡¯t how the script was supposed to go, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Hu Lianhai in a rage beating Lu Tianxing to a pulp?

    Why was he hitting him, could it be Brother Hu¡¯s eyes were failing?

    Xue You was dazed, stammering, "Bro...Brother Hu why are you hitting me?"

    "Your grandpa¡¯s Brother Hu, who the fuck is your Brother Hu, get the hell away from me, I¡¯ll deal with youter."

    Hu Lianhai viciously kicked Xue You away, then walked up to Lu Tianxing with an ingratiating face, "Mr. Lu, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I was blind and offended you, please show mercy and forgive me this time."

    Hearing Hu Lianhai¡¯s words, Xue You¡¯s aggrieved face stiffened, and his body began to tremble slightly. He never expected that Lu Tianxing actually knew Hu Lianhai and, judging by his demeanor, Hu Lianhai seemed to be very afraid of Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such an expression.

    It wasn¡¯t just Xue You; everyone else in the hospital room was also stunned. The Rose Society was a major force in Modu, immensely powerful, and they had never imagined that Lu Tianxing would have any connection with the Rose Society, and it seemed that people from the Rose Society were even wary of Lu Tianxing.

    The entire hospital room suddenly became quiet; everyone looked at Lu Tianxing with astonishment, not even bothering to let Xue You make a call, confident that he wasn¡¯t afraid of the "Double Alliance".

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e, who had been smug just moments earlier, now looked like a frostbitten eggnt,pletely wilted and no longer daring to make noise, her body shrinking back for fear that Lu Tianxing would notice her. She was utterly terrified by him.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Hu Lianhai, who was sweating profusely, before he spoke, "I just heard someone curse at me, calling me a ¡¯son of a turtle,¡¯ and I heard someone say that I couldn¡¯t crush him with one hand. Should I give it a try to avoid him thinking I¡¯m bluffing?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm, but it struck Hu Lianhai¡¯s ears like a thunderp, making his entire body tremble. The idea that Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t kill him with one hand was a joke; probably a single finger could do him in.

    Hu Lianhai couldn¡¯t even bother to wipe the sweat from his face, quickly exining: "No, Mr. Lu, you must have misheard just now, it wasn¡¯t you I was cursing at, it was Xue You, this fool, blind as a bat not even recognizing Mr. Lu and still daring to bump into you. I will teach him a lesson for you now."

    Saying this, Hu Lianhai charged at Xue You and started beating him fiercely with punches and kicks, sparing no effort. If he had known it was the great Lu Tianxing here, he wouldn¡¯t havee at all.

    "Fuck your ancestors, Xue You, you son of a bitch, you dare show disrespect to Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll beat you to death today, you bastard."

    Xue You let out a piercing scream, with a broken hand, but how could he ever match Hu Lianhai? He was pressed down on the ground by Hu Lianhai, beaten until he screamed continuously, his head bleeding, several teeth knocked out, his mouth full of fresh blood, a truly pitiful sight.

    "Stop it, don¡¯t hit him anymore, please don¡¯t!"

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e, watching her son being beaten so miserably, hurriedly crawled to Xue Man¡¯s side, begging, "Please, don¡¯t hit him anymore, if you keep hitting my son, he might die. I was wrong this time, I recognize my mistake, please spare my son! Please, Xiao Man, he is your boyfriend, please speak up for me, stop this, he is your cousin, blood is thicker than water. If you keep hitting, your cousin might really die."

    Seeing Xue You bleeding profusely from his head, a trace of pity shed across Xue Man¡¯s face, and Zhang Xiu¡¯e was right. If someone died, even Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t get away with it so easily.

    "Tianxing....."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered, and he waved his hand, "Enough."

    "Consider yourself lucky, kid, otherwise I would have killed you today."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Hu Lianhai immediately stopped and stood up, respectfully addressing Lu Tianxing: "Mr. Lu, do you have any other orders?"

    "Xiao Man, can we leave now?"

    Zhang Xiu¡¯e carefully looked at Xue Man, only then realizing that Xue Man and Huang Sumei were no longer the vulnerable girls that could be bullied as before. Even just one word from Xue Man¡¯s boyfriend could doom their entire family.

    "Alright, you all better scram now, don¡¯t stay here and be an eyesore. Remember, this is thest time, got it?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Hu Lianhai, casually waving his hand. He really wasn¡¯t interested in these insects. Let the Rose Society deal with these people. Those who needed to be dealt with got dealt with, and those who needed to scram, just scrammed.

    If the Rose Society wanted to rise, they absolutely couldn¡¯t keep harmful elements; otherwise, they would eventually be led to destruction by such people.

    "I understand, I understand. Thank you, Mr. Lu, for sparing my life. We will leave right away, immediately."

    Hu Lianhai hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to let him off so easily and immediately bowed deeply to Lu Tianxing, not even daring to lift his head as he bowed and walked out, then cautiously closed the hospital room door before daring to stand straight and stride out toward the outside.

    Only when he was out of the hospital did Hu Lianhai finally breathe a long sigh of relief, feeling cold sweat streaming down his back, as if he had just walked through Ghost Gate.

    "Brother Hu, was it necessary? It¡¯s just one guy. Do you really need to respect him so much? There are so many of us, surely we aren¡¯t afraid of just one person."

    A young gang member, observing Hu Lianhai¡¯s unnerved demeanor, skeptically asked.

    "Smack!"

    Before the young man had finished speaking, Hu Lianhai, not even thinking, smacked the young man across his face, swearing loudly, "Fuck your ancestors, you really want to die, don¡¯t drag me into it, I haven¡¯t lived enough yet! Do you know how the Alliance Hierarch Chen Dao died? He died at the hands of that seemingly harmless man just now. If you¡¯re not afraid, go challenge him, go and beat him up. If youe out alive, I¡¯ll give you ten million. Will you go or not, you brainless little brother?"

 Chapter 507 - 503 Iâ€™m So Handsome I Dare Not Look in the Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 503 I¡¯m So Handsome I Dare Not Look in the Mirror</h4>

    When he heard what Hu Lianhai said, the young man who had just spoken shuddered instantly. To them, Chen Dao was an untouchable figure, and even Chen Dao had fallen at the hands of Lu Tianxing. To kill them would be as easy as pie.

    The thought of Lu Tianxing crushing him like ughtering a chicken made the young man shudder again, and he subconsciously turned to nce back at the hospital. It was only after he realized that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯te out that he finally let out a long sigh of relief, looking very much shaken.

    "Do you think it¡¯s just this incident? A few days ago, the Wang Family got wiped out, you know that, right? Although it¡¯s said to be the police¡¯s doing, I heard that it was him who did it because Wang Kai of the Wang Family had a conflict with him in the past. Also, our chairman is his woman,"

    "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. From now on, keep your eyes peeled. If you offend this fellow, I¡¯ll chop you up into pieces and feed you to the dogs. Got it?"

    Hu Lianhai lowered his voice and scanned his minions fiercely, warning them that if they ever crossed paths with Lu Tianxing again and acted so arrogantly, who knew if they would be as lucky next time. If Lu Tianxing ughtered them, they¡¯d have nowhere to cry.

    "Yes, yes, Brother Hu, don¡¯t worry, we guarantee we won¡¯t offend Mr. Lu."

    The young men nodded repeatedly, sweat drenching them. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t said anything just now. Otherwise, they¡¯d be dead for sure. Let alone Lu Tianxing, it¡¯d be easier for the Rose Society to crush them than to crush ants.

    While fearful, their admiration for Lu Tianxing was beyond words. Rose was a ck widow, a fierce tigress, and now someone dared to ascend Bai Qiao Mountain to fight the tiger and even subdued the tigress ¨C their abilities were undoubtedly impressive.

    In the end, Hu Lianhai and Xue Tianhua left in a dejected manner.

    The ward quieted down again, and the urine on the floor was cleaned up by nurses who rushed over upon hearing about it. People in the surrounding beds looked at Huang Sumei with undisguised envy. Having a son-inw with power and influence meant worry-free for life, they thought. Why couldn¡¯t they have such an outstanding son-inw? Indeed, raising a beautiful daughter insured a life of ease.

    Huang Sumeiy on her hospital bed, staring at Lu Tianxing in surprise. She had never imagined Lu Tianxing to be of such a high status that even the Rose Society dared not go against him, showing him nothing but respect.

    Huang Sumei hesitated, then asked, "Tianxing, you...."

    "Auntie, are you wondering if I am with the Rose Society?"

    Lu Tianxing seemed to know exactly what Huang Sumei was about to ask and spoke directly, "Auntie, I¡¯m not with the Rose Society. However, a friend of mine is. I once had dinner with my friend and met that person. I suppose he recognized me just now and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because he didn¡¯t want to offend my friend,"

    "I see."

    Huang Sumei nodded, saying earnestly, "Tianxing, I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m being nagging, but it¡¯s best to avoid these people. You should be honest and straightforward in life. Seeking shortcuts and hoping to profit from dishonesty only ends up harming oneself in the end."

    "Thank you for your advice, Aunt. I¡¯ll remember that."

    "As long as you understand."

    Huang Sumei nodded, growing even more pleased with Lu Tianxing. He was not arrogant or impatient, understood profound principles, and was receptive to advice. Lacking the impetuousness of youth, he was quitemendable¡ªa man worthy of lifelongmitment.

    "By the way, Tianxing, what are you doing now, do you have any siblings, and do you have a girlfriend?" Huang Sumei asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing instantly broke into a cold sweat¡ªweren¡¯t these questions typically asked by a mother-inw? And hadn¡¯t she just asked these questions before? Was there a need to ask again?

    Could it be that Huang Sumei really wanted to take him as her son-inw?

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind as his gaze swept over Xue Man¡¯s figure. He nodded reluctantly; she had a stunning figure and was very pretty. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss to be a son-inw, but he wondered whether Huang Sumei could ept polygamy. If she could, marrying Xue Man wouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡ªit would be shameful to leave such a beauty to someone else.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Xue Man¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she stamped her foot in displeasure, saying, "Mom, what are you doing? It¡¯s not like you to do this. It¡¯s his first visit, and you¡¯re asking such questions. You¡¯re not a cop conducting a household registration check. Besides, didn¡¯t you ask this already?"

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s remark, Huang Sumei¡¯s smile grew even brighter, "Okay, okay, mom won¡¯t ask anymore. Sigh, a daughter married is like water poured away, what¡¯s done cannot be undone."

    At these words, Xue Man became even shyer, her head bowed as she fiddled with the hem of her clothes, not daring to speak.

    The bashful demeanor of Xue Man allowed Lu Tianxing to feast his eyes and discover another side to Xue Man. No matter how tough a woman was, she inevitably had a feminine side.

    The atmosphere in the ward was warm and devoid of any barriers. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s jokes andughter, there was hardly a moment of silence, but Huang Sumei¡¯s gaze made him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles¡ªit was definitely the look of a mother-inw sizing up her son-inw, more and more satisfied with what she saw.

    "Auntie, it¡¯s gettingte, I should head back. Next time I¡¯lle and keep youpany, is that okay?" Lu Tianxing said cautiously to Huang Sumei.

    Huang Sumei looked out the window, a sh of regret in her eyes, and nodded, "Yeah, it is gettingte. We¡¯ll have to wait until next time. Xiao Man, what are you still standing there for? Hurry and see Tianxing off. You really have no manners."

    "Auntie, I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt as if he had been granted amnesty. Without paying any more attention and without waiting for Xue Man to speak, he immediately grabbed her hand and couldn¡¯t wait to leave the ward.

    Watching her daughter¡¯s hand being held, Huang Sumei¡¯s face revealed a brilliant smile. It might not be long before she could hold her grandson, and her life would then beplete.

    After leaving the ward, Lu Tianxing stopped, took a deep breath, and felt a sense of relief throughout his body, with Huang Sumei¡¯sst look giving him a shiver down his spine.

    Lu Tianxing was almost certain that if he told Huang Sumei he was going to consummate his marriage with Xue Man tonight, Huang Sumei would probably give it two thumbs up, then in ten months, show off her grandson with pride. Her look was identical to those of Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can.

    "Lu Tianxing, why the sighs? Are you really that upset about apanying me to see my mother?" Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s wary expression, Xue Man wrenched her hand from his and spoke with dissatisfaction.

    Lu Tianxing sighed, "Of course, it¡¯s distressing. Didn¡¯t you see the way your mom looked at me? I bet if I had said we were consummating our marriage tonight, your mom would have agreed. Tell me, isn¡¯t that distressing? A beautiful woman is right in front of me, yet I can only look and not touch¡ªhow frustrating that is."

    "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing, but a smile couldn¡¯t help but form at the corners of her mouth. It seemed her charm still had an allure for this womanizer.

    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense; I¡¯m just telling the truth."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man, touched his chin vainly, and said, "Minister Xue, tell me, don¡¯t I just ooze charm? I feel like every mother in the world is my mother-inw. Ahh, too bad I¡¯m so outstanding, too charming. How can other men live with this? No wonder I can¡¯t bear to look in the mirror every morning. It turns out it¡¯s because I¡¯m too handsome¡ªI¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall in love with myself."

    Xue Man watched Lu Tianxing with a speechless expression on her face, his head shaking with sighs, almost wishing she could p him across the face. His narcissism was truly infuriating¡ªtoo handsome to look in the mirror? With such bluster, why doesn¡¯t he just fly to the sky?

    "You are very handsome, but like that of a cricket."

    Xue Man rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said softly, "Lu Tianxing, thank you for what you did just now."

    "We¡¯re friends, what¡¯s there to thank? It was nothing. As for such garbage rtives, it¡¯s better off without them. If they dare to bother you and Auntie again, just tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of them," Lu Tianxing said with a wave of his hand.

    "Alright. Lu Tianxing, can you tell me who you really are?" Xue Man asked intently, as if afraid to miss any expression on his face.

    "What can I be? Just like you, a mere worker..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Xue Man interrupted, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t try to fool me with the same spiel you used on my mom. I can tell that Hu Lianhai is really afraid of you, even to his bones. Your word seemed to invoke a fear that came from deep within his soul. It¡¯s not just because of your friends, as you said. I feel like he fears you as a person, not your friends."

    Lu Tianxing froze. Xue Man¡¯s perception was so sharp, so cutting¡ªit was unnerving how much she could uncover.

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Man earnestly said, "Lu Tianxing, no matter what your identity is, I just hope you won¡¯t go down a dark path. You¡¯re still young with a promising future. Don¡¯t ruin your life so easily."

    At her words, Lu Tianxing chuckled, "Minister Xue, can I take that as you being concerned about me?"

    "I¡¯m not concerned about you."

    Xue Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her wordscking conviction, "You¡¯re overthinking¡ªit¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried for Qian Ru. What if something happens to you? What would Qian Ru do then? Do you want her to wait for you forever?"

    "Really? You don¡¯t care about me at all?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with a quasi-smile, his intense gaze suddenly making her feel uneasy.

    "Of course, it¡¯s true. Alright, you should head back now! I¡¯m leaving first, goodbye."

    With that, Xue Man hurriedly walked toward the ward, the fervent gaze of Lu Tianxing making her feel as though she was standing naked in front of him, with no secrets left to hide.

 Chapter 508 - 504

    <h4>Chapter 508: 504</h4>

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s flustered departure, Lu Tianxing touched the corner of his mouth, a proud smile appearing on his face. Making a violent beauty feel shy was indeed a delightful experience.

    What Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know was that after he left, Xue Man came out from around the corner again to silently watch the elevator, whispering to herself, "If only you weren¡¯t Qian Ru¡¯s boyfriend, how wonderful that would be."

    Completely oblivious to Xue Man¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing left the hospital. He had just gged down a taxi and was about to get in when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Pulling out his phone, Lu Tianxing immediately answered the call, "Hello, wife, what¡¯s up? You wouldn¡¯t be calling to check on me, would you?"

    "Lu Tianxing, cut the crap. Where are you right now?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, tinged with a coolness, came through the speaker.

    "Where else would I be? Of course, I¡¯m outside the hospital, hailing a cab to go home."

    Holding the phone, Lu Tianxing said with a naughty grin, "Wife, did you have a change of heart, knowing I¡¯m at the hospital, so you specifically called me to pick up some birth control on the way home? Wife, it¡¯s really not thatplicated. Having kids isn¡¯t bad. At most, I¡¯ll just have to pull out at the crucial moment. Plus, taking birth control pills isn¡¯t good for your health, I wouldn¡¯t suggest doing that."

    "Don¡¯t feed me that nonsense."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was icy as she said, "I just wanted to see if you were lying, if you¡¯ve been doing anything behind my back. Now look to your left,e over to the ce three hundred meters away, I¡¯m waiting for you here."

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up and nced in the direction Bai Zhiqing had indicated, immediately spotting a white BMW parked steadily at the roadside.

    With his sharp eyes, Lu Tianxing could even see through the windshield that Bai Zhiqing was holding a phone, her gaze fixed on him. His heart instantly filled with cold sweat, grateful that he didn¡¯t do anything excessive with Xue Man outside, or else he would definitely be in trouble tonight.

    When an icy CEO gets jealous, it¡¯s no joking matter. She¡¯d first seduce you, and when you couldn¡¯t resist, she¡¯d wave scissors in front of you, brutally threatening you. That kind of situation could suffocate someone to death.

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing immediately walked towards the white BMW. He opened the passenger door, about to sit down, when he was stunned by the high-powered binocrs resting on the passenger seat. Damn, this equipment was a bit too on the nose. What next, a bug?

    This damn thing was for spying on her own husband, or was it that she was nning to be a spy? The equipment was too professional.

    "Wife, are you nning to be a spy or something?"

    Lu Tianxing, his face covered in cold sweat, picked up the high-powered binocrs and looked through them. Several hundred meters away, every detail was clear and distinct.

    "A spy? I don¡¯t have the skills for that."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently, "I just wanted to see if my husband, after getting off work, was noting home and what exactly he was out doing."

    "Wife, do I look like the kind of person who messes around?" Lu Tianxing said righteously.

    "No? Because that¡¯s exactly the kind of person you are."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s a good thing you were well-behaved today and didn¡¯t do anything sneaky behind my back, otherwise, you¡¯d be in for it tonight."

    "In for it? What is there to see? Could it be that you¡¯re nning to put on a bikini for me again? I must say, I¡¯m all for that choice, wife."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled lewdly, his gaze traveling over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, a sleazy smile on his face.

    "Put on a show for you, can I? Would you like me to go buy a new set to bring home right now?"

    A hint of coquetry shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    "No need, I¡¯m not the kind of person who cares about appearances."

    Seeing the familiar smirk on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing promptly and righteously refused her offer, well-acquainted with that smile which was the same one she had before she threatened him with scissors.

    "Really no need? Seize the day, for it may note again, huh?" Bai Zhiqing teased.

    "I¡¯d rather not."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head earnestly.

    "You¡¯d rather not?"

    The volume in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice suddenly spiked,ced with murderous intent, "Since you have no interest then cease your lecherous gaze."

    At that, Lu Tianxing, feeling indignant, protested, "Wife, what do you mean by ¡¯lecherous gaze¡¯? This is purely appreciative. Besides, there¡¯s no harm in looking. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before."

    "Shut up, Lu Tianxing. If you dare to ramble on any further, then you can get out and walk home by yourself," Bai Zhiqing demanded, her pretty face flushed with anger.

    "Wife, isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? Walking home could kill a person."

    "Hmph, that¡¯s how you deal with a pervert."

    "Okay! You win. I¡¯ll just look and keep quiet, alright?"

    Amidst their yful bickering, the white BMW entered the Ziyuan District and stopped in front of the vi.

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car, following Bai Zhiqing, and was about to head to his room when he suddenly heard a crisp voice nearby.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re back."

    Bai Weiwei emerged from the side, looking at Lu Tianxing with a beaming smile.

    Today, Bai Weiwei was dressed very fashionably, sporting an oversized cartoon T-shirt on top and a pair of light blue denim shorts on the bottom. Her long and beautiful legs shimmered under the dim light like glowing fluorite, her skin smooth and creamy, exuding a vibrant and youthful style.

    "Weiwei, what do you need from me? If it¡¯s nothing important, I have something to discuss with your sister, so I won¡¯t chat with you," he said.

    Lu Tianxing would rather die than see Bai Weiwei now, asst time he was nearly tricked into ending up in the hospital by her.

    The phrase "less than a man" could notnd on him; if it did, he might as well throw himself into the Yellow River, as it wouldn¡¯t clear his name¡ªmud in the crotch area, whether it¡¯s crap or not, might as well be crap.

    As he was speaking, Lu Tianxing nned to follow Bai Zhiqing into the room.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing wanted to leave, Bai Weiwei quickly stepped forward, spread her arms in front of him, and said discontentedly, "Brother-inw, have you forgotten what you promised me a while ago?"

    "What did I promise you?"

    Lu Tianxing was startled and blurted out subconsciously.

    "Brother-inw."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Weiwei¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and she angrily said, "Brother-inw, are you nning to go back on your word? Didn¡¯t you promise to take me to see the Red Autumn Mountain car racing when it started? Have you forgotten?"

    As she spoke, Bai Weiwei stared intently at Lu Tianxing, a dangerous glint shing in her beautiful eyes, ready to tell her grandfather Lu Tianxing was sick if he dared say he had forgotten.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened, and he chuckled awkwardly, "How could I forget! Weiwei, how could your brother-inw forget about that? I was just teasing you just now. But, Weiwei, didn¡¯t you say the car race doesn¡¯t start until the first of next month? It seems like it¡¯s still more than ten days away."

    Bai Weiwei, unsatisfied, said, "Who knows what got into the organizers¡¯ heads; they decided to move it up by more than half a month. It¡¯s starting tonight. Brother-inw, will you take me to see it?

    "Taking you there is possible."

    After thinking for a moment, Lu Tianxing said, "Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have a car. Your sister definitely won¡¯t let you drive hers for racing, and your grandfather¡¯s Mercedes can barely manage the streets. Racing? I¡¯m afraid it might fall apart halfway."

    "Brother-inw, does this mean you agree to apany me?" Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up as she excitedly asked.

    "Of course, as long as you can find a car, I¡¯ll apany you, but it has to be your own car," he said.

    Lu Tianxing preemptively closed off Bai Weiwei¡¯s retreat.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, you said it yourself. A man must stand by his word," Bai Weiwei chuckled.

    At these words, Bai Weiwei¡¯s smile blossomed across her lips, sly as a fox that had just swiped a chicken.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition exploded within him, growing stronger and stronger. It seemed like he had dug a hole for himself.

    "Brother-inw, wait for me, I¡¯m going to get the car now."

    Bai Weiweiughed and hurried toward the apartment exit, thankful that she had been clever enough to hide the car ahead of time, then tricked Lu Tianxing into falling into the pit.

    Watching Bai Weiwei rush out enthusiastically, Lu Tianxing felt a cold sweat on his face and thought it might be a good idea to slip away. If Bai Qiao Mountain and Bai Zhiqing found out he took Bai Weiwei to race, there would be endless trouble.

    "Tianxing, what are you doing at the door?"

    Just as Lu Tianxing hesitated whether to leave and hide for a day until the racing was over, an elderly voice came from behind him.

    "Nothing much, Grandfather, you¡¯re back from your walk, huh?"

    Lu Tianxing turned around startled, just in time to see Bai Qiao Mountaining inside.

    "Weiwei was looking for you just now, what for? I saw her leave looking quite happy," asked Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "Weiwei asked me to take her to Red Autumn Mountain to experience the car racing," Lu Tianxing answered honestly.

    "Car racing?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain was slightly taken aback. "You agreed to it?"

    "I agreed," Lu Tianxing said determinedly.

    "It¡¯s good that you agreed; it¡¯s better than her constantly thinking about it all day," Bai Qiao Mountainmented.

    "What, Grandfather, you agree to let Weiwei go with me to Red Autumn Mountain?" Lu Tianxing asked in disbelief.

    "Even if I didn¡¯t agree, Weiwei¡¯s character is such that she¡¯d likely sneak off there anyway. With her mediocre driving skills, it¡¯d be strange if she didn¡¯t get into trouble. It¡¯s better that you go with her to keep her in check than for her to sneak off by herself," Bai Qiao Mountain exined.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback for a moment, realizing that the old man was right. Given Bai Weiwei¡¯s impetuous nature, she might very well do just that. If someone provoked her based on Weiwei¡¯s temperament, she would definitely dare to race on Red Autumn Mountain, and with her subpar driving skills, it would be certain death.

    "What about Zhiqing?" Lu Tianxing hesitated, then asked.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about Zhiqing. I will speak to her for you. Remember, whatever you do, try your best to make Weiwei give up the idea of racing for good," Bai Qiao Mountain solemnly advised, then turned and entered the room.

    "Boom!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to ask why, the roar of an engine sounded in his ears, and a white Porsche 918 sped from a distance.

 Chapter 509 - 505: Scared Peeless (Happy Dragon Boat Festival!)

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 505: Scared Peeless (Happy Dragon Boat Festival!)</h4>

    "Brother-inw, what are you spacing out for? Hurry up and get in the car, or we¡¯ll be in big trouble if my sister sees us."

    The Porsche 918 was parked steadily at the entrance; Bai Weiwei lowered the window and beckoned Lu Tianxing, while she herself climbed into the passenger seat.

    Once Lu Tianxing got into the car, Bai Weiwei said with a smile, "Brother-inw, how about it? My car is pretty great, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Weiwei, where did you get this car from?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a face full of astonishment; he didn¡¯t seem to be aware that Bai Weiwei had this car.

    "My sister gave me this car for my birthday. I¡¯ve been away at school, so it was kept outside. It was only air-shipped back yesterday," Bai Weiwei said proudly. "Brother-inw, this car should meet your standards, right? Hurry up and get in. It¡¯s already half past seven, and they¡¯re starting the race at eight thirty. If we¡¯rete, we won¡¯t get a good spot."

    "Alright! I can take you there, but once we get there, you must listen to me. Otherwise, we won¡¯t go at all," Lu Tianxing said gravely.

    "I know, I know, just listen to you, right? I promise I¡¯ll be good. You¡¯re such a nag, brother-inw," Bai Weiwei said impatiently, urging Lu Tianxing to drive quickly. There was a strong hunger in her moist eyes; she was eager to witness a real car race. As for the regr, ceremonial racing on the tracks, what was there to see?

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more; he started the car, and at first slowly drove out of the Ziyuan District. After getting used to the car¡¯s condition, his speed suddenly picked up, racing along the road.

    Although Red Autumn Mountain is a great scenic lookout, the view from the summit epasses the surrounding panorama; therefore, during the day, many private cars drive up the mountain to enjoy the scenery. However, at night, the road bes much less traveled. Everyone knows that during this period, it¡¯s the realm of racing enthusiasts. If you dare to drive up the mountain to admire the night view and something happens, no one will take care of it. After all, the people who can afford luxury cars for racing are wealthy and possess status.

    Moreover, importantly, beyond the urban district, on the stretch of road to Red Autumn Mountain, there are no surveince cameras. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to install them, but that they would be useless; if you install them one day, they¡¯ll be mysteriously dismantled the next, and then someone will casuallye forward, pay some money, and that¡¯s that. For the sake of a surveince camera, you can¡¯t possibly deploy someone to guard it twenty-four hours a day!

    Over time, Red Autumn Mountain has be a paradise for racing enthusiasts. As long as no major incidents ur, the police usually don¡¯t bother, and Red Autumn Mountain is out of the way, with not many cars aroundte at night.

    But today was different; the usually sparse traffic suddenly became much denser. Cars worth several hundred thousand were considered the most basic here,parable to the difference between top-tier luxury cars and tricycles. All the traffic was headed to Red Autumn Mountain with one goal in mind.

    "Brother-inw, go faster, push the speed even more. Old-timer, rev it up," Bai Weiwei was sitting in the passenger seat, shouting excitedly. Watching car after car being overtaken, Bai Weiwei could feel her blood boiling, her little face flushed with excitement, waving her hands and feet around.

    "As you wish."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, pressed down on the elerator, and the Porsche¡¯s speed surged once again.

    "Boom!"

    The Porsche¡¯s engine roared like thunder, turning into a streak of white lightning, whipping up a gale as it roared past, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    The Porsche¡¯s mad dash caused the crowd driving nearby, who were heading to watch the race, to exim in surprise.

    "Holy shit, was that a car that just passed by? Goddamn, that speed is too fast; shit, I just blinked and I could only see the tail lights. Does it have to be that fierce?"

    "Damn, a Porsche 918. This guy is really rich, daring to drive so fast, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying?"

    "Badass! That¡¯s the kind of speed you call domineering. If I had such great driving skills, I would definitely join this race. Then, attracting a few beauties¡¯ attention, maybe tonight I¡¯d get to do something that we all understand," someone remarked enviously.

    "Brother-inw, we¡¯re entering the mountain roads. Once we make it to the summit, that¡¯s where the racing gathering is," Bai Weiwei shouted out loud, the wind howling in her ears making it hard for her to hear even through the ss.

    "I got it."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, with no intention of slowing down, he charged into the mountain road and performed a beautiful drift, skimming close to the edge of the cliff.

    "What the hell, what did I just see? This guy¡¯s skills are too amazing. Drifting without slowing down; isn¡¯t he afraid of flying off? With that speed, don¡¯t even think about having a chance for rescue," someone was stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s disy.

    "A true master, absolutely a master. This time I really want to see how that asshole Zhang Tianfeng shows off. What¡¯s there to gloat about? Every year he takes away the prettiest ones, really pisses me off. This time I¡¯ve finally seen someone p him across the face," another individual expressed his dissatisfaction.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s action immediately caught the attention of some people on the mountain road, drawing gasps of admiration and a sense of envy that boiled down to a wish they could be in his ce.

    Besides bang-bang, a man¡¯s favorite sport in life is undoubtedly speeding around in sports cars, reveling in thebination of speed and passion. It is believed that in every man¡¯s heart lies a dream of racing, especially when hearing the roar of engines and demonstrating superb driving skills¡ªthe sight of it makes the blood surge with excitement, an experience not easily forgotten.

    "Master, he¡¯s definitely a master. I wonder if I could be his disciple, maybe he could help me ovee my fear. Then in Xiangjiang, I want to see who still dares say that I¡¯m driving a sports car like it¡¯s an old clunker."

    On the mountain road, a young man in the driver¡¯s seat of a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron was leisurely ascending toward the summit, his eyes filled with envy as he watched a Porsche 918 sh by, wishing he had such driving skills.

    "No, I must find a teacher; I have to find this expert. Then we¡¯ll see who dares say that I drive a supercar like it¡¯s a Beetle."

    The young man cursed inwardly. Although he had a top-tier supercar like the Bugatti Veyron, the speed he managed to achieve was hardlymendable. At least since Lu Tianxing had left, more than a dozen cars ranging from several hundred thousand to over a million had passed him by.

    Almost everyone who passed gave the slow-moving Bugatti Veyron a look of surprise, sighing at the irony that someone could drive a supercar at the pace of an old-timer¡¯s vehicle.

    This made the young man driving the Bugatti Veyron burst into tears¡ªhis multi-million-dor car was being scorned by cars worth only a few hundred thousand. He must be the first for such an unfortunate distinction.

    "Brother-inw, can you slow down a bit, please? Brother-inw, slow down."

    By then, Bai Weiwei hadpletely lost her former arrogance and instead was looking at Lu Tianxing with a face filled with terror, her voice pleading, her hands tightly gripping the car, desperately stabilizing herself, nearly scared to pee.

    She realized that driving with Lu Tianxing was simply risking one¡¯s life¡ªspeed maxed out, even taking corners without slowing down, the centrifugal force of drifting made Bai Weiwei feel as though she was about to be flung out of the car.

    Especially since she was sitting in the passenger seat, she could clearly see the tires hugging the edge of the cliff as the car whizzed by, with a several-dozen-meter-high cliff to their side and the twinkling city lights in the distance. If they were to fall, it would surely be a deadly drop.

    Bai Weiwei felt an urge to cry; she wished she had never gotten into Lu Tianxing¡¯s car!

    This wasn¡¯t racing; it was downright life-threatening. No wonder her sister never let her husband drive¡ªthis wasn¡¯t driving, this was flirting with death, no, it was more like sprinting straight to Yama Pce to check in.

    "Brother-inw, slow down, slow down, we¡¯re going to fall."

    "This is too dangerous, brother-inw, stop the car, I want to get out."

    "Ah, I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I want to get out, sister, save me..."

    In the passenger seat, Bai Weiwei was screaming nonstop, desperately clinging to everything around, fearing that a moment of carelessness would send her flying out of the car. But she didn¡¯t dare distract Lu Tianxing; if he got distracted now, she could end up smashed to pieces. She was still so young, in the bloom of life¡ªit would be too great a loss to die so young, not to mention the fall from such a height, who knows if there¡¯d be a body left to find.

    "Weiwei, don¡¯t you think this is what racing feels like? Racing is like ying with your life, strapping your head to your belt, the hover between life and death makes it all the more vorful, all the more thrilling. Don¡¯t you feel the blood in your body boiling already?"

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to nce at Bai Weiwei, giving a slight smile, which immediately caused her to cry out in rm, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t look at me, watch the road, watch the road, ah, we finished turning, we¡¯re going to fall off!"

    The mountain road was narrow to begin with, and Lu Tianxing still had the leisure to talk¡ªwasn¡¯t this courting death?

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s pale face, the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. Her liking for racing came from the thrill of it; the best way to extinguish Bai Weiwei¡¯s interest in racing was to fight fire with fire¡ªshowing her the fearsome nature of racing so she wouldn¡¯t touch it again.

    Bai Weiwei was just an ordinary person, and racing, with its high mortality rate, could easily end with death. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want the day toe when he¡¯d be notified by the traffic police to identify a body.

    The Porsche 918 was lightning-fast, its perfect drifts on the mountain road eliciting gasps of amazement.

    When the Porsche 918 reached the summit, Lu Tianxing was utterly stunned by the scene before him.

    The entire expansive mountain top had almost be a gathering spot for luxury cars, with hardly any worth less than five hundred thousand, and merely by ncing around, one could spot a whole array of internationally renowned supercars.

    The multimillion-dor Porsche 918 didn¡¯t stand out much here.

    The area, lit by car headlights, was a ze of glory. Women dressed in skimpy outfits wove through the crowd, their snake-like waists twisting, asionally striking enchanting poses that led to endless screams from onlookers.

    Lu Tianxing had thought it was a really top-tier race, but now it seemed it was merely a gathering of rich second-generation racers.

    As Lu Tianxing watched one supercar after another race up the hill, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect, you city folk really know how to y. Without professional training, you dare to race on these mountain roads¡ªyou really are courting death.

 Chapter 510 - 506

    <h4>Chapter 510: 506</h4>

    Lu Tianxing swept his gaze around and chose not to mingle. Instead, he drove his Porsche slowly to a quieter corner, thinking that his purpose today was to give Bai Weiwei a taste of speeding and hopefully quash her enthusiasm for it. Now, it seemed his n had worked quite well.

    The car had not evene to aplete stop when Bai Weiwei, unable to wait any longer, flung open the door and dashed out. Bending over, she retched, feeling as if her stomach was being churned by tumultuous waves. Standing on the ground, she felt as light as air, and it seemed as though the entire sky was spinning.

    "Weiwei, didn¡¯t you say you liked racing? Why can¡¯t you handle it now? Mountain racing is not even thrilling. How about we try again when we go downhill? Going down the mountain road, speeding to the maximum, you¡¯ll feel like the entire car is flying. I guarantee it¡¯s extremely thrilling. What do you think, want to try it?" Lu Tianxing got out of the car, leaned on the door, and, with his arms crossed, looked at Bai Weiwei with a smile.

    "No...no need, brother-inw, no need."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face instantly turned pale. The feeling of her life being out of her hands made her feel as if she could die at any moment. She didn¡¯t know if she would survive another attempt.

    Going downhill!

    Bai Weiwei carefully nced at the road leading downhill and immediately shook her head vigorously. Joking aside, going uphill had already been hair-raising enough, let alone taking such risks downhill. Did they even want to keep living?

    "Really no need? But you like this kind of thrilling sport, right? This is what real racing is about, feeling like you¡¯re brushing shoulders with death every second. Don¡¯t you feel your blood boiling?" Lu Tianxing teased.

    "Jerk! Brother-inw, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"

    When Bai Weiwei heard the teasing tone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, she lifted her head and red fiercely at him.

    Lu Tianxing was definitely doing it on purpose. Otherwise, why would he drive so fast the whole way? It was like ying with their lives.

    Feeling Bai Weiwei¡¯s angry gaze, Lu Tianxing shrugged innocently: "Weiwei, brother-inw waspletely doing this for your own good. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to experience the thrill of racing? Just now, brother-inw was simply doing what you mentioned. Don¡¯t you feel your whole bloodstream boiling now? Isn¡¯t it thrilling?"

    "Thrilling, very thrilling, I¡¯m full of fervor."

    Bai Weiwei gritted her teeth as she stared at Lu Tianxing, looking as if she wanted to bite him.

    "Hehe, good that it¡¯s thrilling. Weiwei, when we go downhillter, do you want brother-inw to show you more, so you can see what real nd flying¡¯ is like?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei shivered intensely: "Brother-inw, you...you¡¯re joking with me, right?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly: "What do you think! Besides, Weiwei, don¡¯t you want to learn how to race? The foremost prerequisite for racing is courage. Otherwise, when your car speeds up, you¡¯ll panic, and that would be dangerous. Don¡¯t worry, brother-inw promisesprehensive learning. If not, at worst I can take you to extreme mountain roads around the globe to build your courage. I guarantee I¡¯ll teach you to race."

    "No...no need, brother-inw, I¡¯m not learning to race anymore. Just watching is fine."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei shook her head repeatedly. What a joke, going to extreme mountain roads around the globe to build courage? She was almost scared to death already, let alone going, which would actually scare her to death.

    "Now you understand."

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and spoke slowly: "Racing is actually about making a joke of your own life. Real racing is even more dangerous. You must watch not only the road but also your opponents¡¯ attacks. A minor mistake could cost you your life. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die alone; the world won¡¯t stop without you, Earth will keep turning. But have you thought about your grandparents or your rtives? It¡¯s fine to enjoy adventure and excitement, but not at the cost of your life."

    Bai Weiwei was stunned, then quickly understood. Lu Tianxing was personally showing her not to engage in racing. If Lu Tianxing had made a mistake just now, it would have beenplete annihtion, no idents.

    "I understand now, brother-inw, thank you."

    Bai Weiwei nodded softly. Indeed, when the car was skimming the edge of the cliff, she felt she was about to die. At that moment, she thought a lot¡ªabout having never been in love, about whether her grandparents and sister would cry if she died, about whether she would see her mother on Naihe Bridge after her death. All sorts of bizarre thoughts flooded her mind.

    Once everything was over, and she was back on solid ground, Bai Weiwei realized just how precious life was. Her so-called love for adventure might have seemed a symbol of bravery to her, but in reality, it only caused continual worry for her loved ones.

    Parents present, no long journeys.

    This saying was not just for saying.

    "Brother-inw, can you tell me, how did you learn such amazing skills? I¡¯ve seen some races, but none of the racers seem as good as you."

    Bai Weiwei suddenly raised her head, curiously looking at Lu Tianxing.

    That kind of speed that surpassed the limits, approaching death, and yet Lu Tianxing showed no fear whatsoever. His mental fortitude was either exceptionally strong or he had simply be ustomed to such things.

    "Why are you so formidable?"

    A reminiscent expression appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he murmured softly to himself, "When you¡¯re faced with dozens of guns and rocketunchers threatening your life, if you don¡¯t want to die, you only have the option to drive away. The faster you run, the greater your chances of survival; if you don¡¯t run, there¡¯s only death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was very low, so low that Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t even hear it.

    "Brother-inw, what did you say? I didn¡¯t catch a single word."

    Lu Tianxing came to his senses, "It¡¯s nothing, I was just saying, if you want to race, imagine yourself amidst a hail of bullets; when countless bullets and shells are flying past you, you won¡¯t think about anything else. Naturally, you¡¯ll focus entirely on the changes in the road and won¡¯t have idents. Ultimately, it¡¯s about being bold yet detailed."

    "Oh."

    Bai Weiwei responded softly, her beautiful eyes fixating on Lu Tianxing, guessing what he might have done in the past because otherwise, how could his skills be so impressive?

    "Mr. Lu, we meet again."

    Just then, a somber voice came from the side.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed; he found the voice somewhat familiar. Raising his head to look forward, he saw Zhang Tianfeng leading a group of four or five young men walking by.

    "So it¡¯s Mr. Zhang. We meet again. I wonder how you¡¯ve been these past days," Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    "You...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face stiffened, a surge of anger rising within him. How could he have been well? Ever since Bai Zhiqing learned that it was he, Zhang Tianfeng, who had been undermining Bai¡¯s Group behind the scenes, she had cut off all cooperation with Zhang Group and started suppressing Zhang Group in other industries. Coupled with the significant funds Bai¡¯s Group had amassed during the recent financial crisis, Zhang Group¡¯s profits had drastically decreased. Now, Lu Tianxing asking about his well-being was clearly mocking him.

    After inhaling deeply a few times, Zhang Tianfeng suppressed the anger in his heart and turned to the young men behind him with a smile, "Come,e, let me introduce someone to you for a bit of enlightenment. This is Lu Tianxing, the current husband of Bai Zhiqing."

    "Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband? Mr. Zhang, don¡¯t deceive us. Looking at him, he doesn¡¯t seem like Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband at all. I thought he was a street vendor!" One of the heavily made-up women wearing a revealing dress critically eyed Lu Tianxing and said disdainfully.

    "Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, tsk tsk, I heard that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband is her assistant. Tsk tsk, this is truly a fish leaping over the dragon gate. I didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhiqing¡¯s taste to be so unique. If I had known, I would have be her personal assistant too; maybe I would be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group by now," a young man joked.

    "Haha, don¡¯t dream about it. You, with your three-second performance, could conquer Bai Zhiqing? I think only a man like me qualifies. Honestly, brother, tell us, is Bai Zhiqing wild in bed?" another young manughed out loud.

    The people around took turns insulting Lu Tianxing, not taking him seriously at all. In their eyes, Lu Tianxing was merely a lucky nobody.

    "All of you shut up."

    Bai Weiwei, hearing their words, was instantly enraged and red at Zhang Tianfeng and his group, mocking, "Zhang Tianfeng, I didn¡¯t think you were this kind of person. You sanctimonious scoundrel, it was indeed the right choice that my sister rejected your pursuit. You are just trash."

    "Miss Weiwei, this isn¡¯t my fault; I didn¡¯t say anything. I was just introducing Mr. Lu to them. By the way, don¡¯t go too far. He is, after all, Mr. Bai¡¯s husband; be careful or Mr. Bai might deal with you," Zhang Tianfeng said innocently.

    Hearing Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed, but his eyes flickered with a chilling gleam. He did not believe for a second that these people acted without Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s instruction.

    "You..."

    Bai Weiwei was furious, about to speak, but she was stopped by Lu Tianxing, who looked at those sneering people and said, "Do you know that sometimes, saying the wrong thing can cost you?"

    Rmendations and monthly tickets needed. For those who rmend, start bombarding us! We are modifying the manuscript; starting on the 17th, there will be a burst of at least 30 updates. We need your support!!!

 Chapter 511 - 507: Making a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 507: Making a Bet</h4>

    "What price, what price, do you think you, a poor bastard, are going to hit me?"

    The young man who spoke first walked over to Lu Tianxing, putting his face close to Lu Tianxing¡¯s face: "Hit me,e on, hit me, look at this trash who actually wants to hit someone. Does he have the strength? I guess he¡¯s already been drained by Bai Zhiqing, after all, women who are cold on the outside, but wild at heart are plenty, maybe Bai Zhiqing is one of them, otherwise, why would she find her own assistant! She must be desperate."

    "Haha, Young Master Wei is right."

    "Young Master Wei, you can¡¯t be too cocky. Even a cornered rabbit will bite, be careful she calls Bai Zhiqing to beat you."

    The other young menughed loudly, utterly disbelieving that Lu Tianxing would dare toy a hand on them. In their view, Lu Tianxing was just a man living off a woman, even if they bullied Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing would not stand up for him, especially with Zhang Tianfeng backing them, what was there to be afraid of.

    Lu Tianxing smiled, looking at the young man, and said, "You really want me to hit you?"

    "Hahaha, did you hear that, he wants to hit me, try hitting me one time."

    The young manughed heartily, his eyes filled with contempt.

    "As you wish."

    Lu Tianxing nodded solemnly, then swung his arm, pping the young man¡¯s face viciously.

    "Smack!"

    The young man, like a spinning top, was struck flying out, mming hard against a sports car behind him, ¡¯wow¡¯ he spat out a dozen teeth smeared with blood, his entire face bing a bloody mess.

    "I have never seen such a despicable request. Since your mouth is filthy, I will clean it up for you for free."

    Looking at the man flying out, Lu Tianxing smiled coldly, his expression turning indifferent, and said, "A bunch of ignorant trash, it takes me losing my temper for you to get scared. Just now, who cursed Bai Zhiqing, p yourself ten times and then get lost, otherwise, this will be your fate."

    This guy, Lu Tianxing, had actually hit Wei Shuang!

    And he hit so fiercely, directly sending the man flying, knocking all his teeth out, his face a wreck, if he didn¡¯t go to Korea for a stic surgery, he might as well consider it aplete disfigurement.

    He even asked them to p themselves ten times and then scram?

    This sudden turn of events left everyone speechless, watching the triumphant Lu Tianxing, and looking at Wei Shuang lying on the ground, half of his face nearly smashed, everyone was stunned, they could never have imagined Lu Tianxing would dare to really hit someone.

    "Well done, brother-inw, way to go, beat the crap out of them."

    Bai Weiwei was the first to snap back to reality, shouting loudly. If it were not for Lu Tianxing holding her back, she would have done this herself, it was so satisfying.

    "You, you son of a bitch, you dare to hit Wei Shuang, I¡¯ll fight you."

    The heavily made-up woman was the first to recover, baring her teeth and ws as she lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, unhesitatingly raising his hand, and directly pped the woman¡¯s face, spinning her several rounds on the spot, thumping down to the ground, two bloody teeth spitting out from her mouth.

    "You... you dare to hit me?" the woman said, her face filled with disbelief staring at Lu Tianxing.

    "So what if I hit you? If you dare to babble on, believe it or not, I¡¯ll squish you like an ant," Lu Tianxing said with a cold sneer.

    He never instigated trouble, but if anyone provoked him, he showed no courtesy, regardless of gender.

    "Now, it¡¯s your turn, either p yourself ten times and scram or let me do it for you." Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on the remaining three.

    "Damn, why fear him? No matter how tough he is, he¡¯s just one man, let¡¯s go at him together."

    "Right, if we give in today, how can we stand in our circles in the future, wouldn¡¯t we be the jokes of others?"

    "Together, beat him to death."

    The remaining young men nced at each other, cursing under their breath. It looked like they were ganging up for a group attack, but despite shouting, none dared to rush forward. They were just a group of wealthy second-generation hollowed out by indulgence, how could they fight Lu Tianxing? That p had already sent a man flying, facing him was like sending themselves to the ughter.

    "It seems you don¡¯t want to fight anymore, should I take action then?"

    Lu Tianxing, not one for much talking, suddenly stepped forward, a sidekickshing out like a whip, striking heavily against one guy¡¯s chest.

    The guy was sent flying out, crashing hard against a sports car, the whole person stuck in the middle of the windshield, uttering a miserable cry.

    "Ah!"

    The violent, bloody scene immediately caused many bystanders to shriek, hurrying to distance themselves from Lu Tianxing, the killing god.

    "Do you still want to fight? If you want to fight, then hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle, better to die sooner thanter, right? It¡¯s the same eventually."

    Lu Tianxing waved his fingers at the remaining few, his powerful andmanding demeanor catching the admiration of Bai Weiwei behind him, her eyes shimmering with brilliance.

    The few left saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, stepping back several paces in fright, their faces pale, lips trembling, not daring to utter a word.

    "p yourselves, or let me do it personally."

    "I... we¡¯ll p."

    The few remaining people looked at the tragic state of the three beside them, gritted their teeth, and began pping their own faces hard, the sound of ps echoing around the mountain top.

    By the time they had pped themselves ten times, their faces had swollen up like pig heads, looking shockingly gruesome. "Mr. Lu, we... we¡¯ve finished pping. Can we go now?"

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing coldly spit out one word.

    "Brother-inw, well done! These scumbags deserved a good lesson. Finally, we¡¯ve gotten this bad blood out. Haha, so awesome. Brother-inw, teach me how someday."

    Seeing these people leaving, Bai Weiwei, with excitement written all over her face, clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. Her pretty face flushed with excitement, she gazed at Lu Tianxing with sparkling eyes, imagining herself mastering Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial arts and dominating in every direction.

    "No way."

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing rejected her without a second thought. Given Bai Weiwei¡¯s personality, if she really learned it, she would only stir up more trouble. He definitely didn¡¯t want to be wiping his sister-inw¡¯s butt day after day without end.

    "Why not?" Bai Weiwei asked discontentedly.

    "You¡¯re too old."

    "Hmph, fine, don¡¯t teach me then! Who cares? Saying I¡¯m old, that¡¯s infuriating."

    Displeased, Bai Weiwei snorted coldly, her anger having nowhere to go. Her gaze fell on Zhang Tianfeng who hadn¡¯t left yet, and she snapped, "Zhang Tianfeng, what are you staring at? Get lost! Don¡¯t make me have my brother-inw beat you up. Just scram!"

    With that, Bai Weiwei waved her fist at Zhang Tianfeng.

    "You... "

    A flicker of anger crossed Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face. He took a deep breath, and a smile returned to his face. "I just heard there was a Porsche 918 speeding up the mountain very fast. Was that you guys?"

    "Right, it was us. What about it? You have a problem with that?" Bai Weiwei said coldly, still holding on to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    "Miss Bai is joking, of course I have no objections."

    Zhang Tianfeng smiled and said, "I¡¯ve heard Mr. Lu is amazing at racing. I¡¯d like to wager a bet with Mr. Lu, if you are willing."

    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in racing."

    Lu Tianxing nced indifferently at Zhang Tianfeng, pulling Bai Weiwei as they prepared to leave. There would be time to deal with Zhang Tianfeng, but not today.

    "Heh, are you scared, Mr. Lu?" Zhang Tianfeng provoked again.

    "Scared?"

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, turned around, and coldly smirked at Zhang Tianfeng. "I just don¡¯t like a race without stakes, that¡¯s all."

    Since his opponent was provoking him so tantly, dodging would make him look weak. Zhang Tianfeng was asking for it, so he had no one to me.

    "Stakes?"

    Zhang Tianfeng was taken aback, then burst intoughter. "What do you want? I, Zhang Tianfeng,ck many things, but money isn¡¯t one of them. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you a billion. If you lose, I don¡¯t want your money; just leave Bai Zhiqing forever and never show your face again. How about that, dare to bet?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Bai Weiwei took the initiative, "Hmph, I¡¯ll take the bet. You better have that billion in a check ready for me. My brother-inw will ensure you won¡¯t even see his taillights."

    "Hahaha, fine, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll have someone clear the path now. The race starts in half an hour."

    Zhang Tianfeng gave Lu Tianxing a deep look and turned, walking in a different direction.

    "Brother-inw, are you really confident about beating him? I heard that Zhang Tianfeng is a well-known ¡¯God of Cars¡¯ at Red Autumn Mountain, and he set the record from the mountain to the base himself. Are you sure you can win against him?" After Zhang Tianfeng left, Bai Weiwei spoke cautiously.

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt an urge to vomit blood and said irritably, "If you¡¯re so unsure about me, why did you agree to his bet?"

    Bai Weiwei looked pitifully at Lu Tianxing and said, "Brother-inw, you can¡¯t me me. Who made him so arrogant? If I didn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t that weaken our spirit? Sister told me that in negotiations, you can lose anything but not your spirit. Besides, with your skills, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll lose."

    "What if I do? What if I lose?"

    "If you lose, I¡¯ll bite you to death, and I¡¯ll also tell sister about you peeping on my bath and say that you gambled her away today."

    Lu Tianxing looked exasperated. "Weiwei, can¡¯t we speak heart to heart? What did I agree to? It was clearly you who agreed."

    "Did I agree? I don¡¯t recall that. Maybe you heard wrong, brother-inw."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes dodged as she feigned confusion: "Brother-inw, please don¡¯t disappoint me, or my sister will beat you to death for taking advantage of your sister-inw."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless for a moment. "Fine! I promise you, I¡¯ll definitely win, and win beautifully."

    "Yay, I knew you¡¯re the best, brother-inw. So, the prize money you win, that¡¯s for me too, right?"

    "Yes, no problem, as long as he¡¯s willing to pay, it¡¯s all yours."

    "Yay, you¡¯re the best, brother-inw. I love you to death."

 Chapter 512 - 508 Huang Feiyu

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 508 Huang Feiyu</h4>

    Meanwhile, on the uphill road, a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron leisurely made its way to the mountaintop amid the mocking eyes of everyone. It seemed to be searching for something, then headed straight toward Lu Tianxing.

    A young person around eighteen or neen, dressed in fashionable clothing, stepped out of the car without any hesitation and walked directly towards Lu Tianxing with an excited smile that he couldn¡¯t hide.

    "Master, I finally found you here," the youth said.

    Huang Feiyu strode up to the Porsche 918, nced at Bai Weiwei, and then set his adoring gaze on Lu Tianxing.

    "Master?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback and looked at Huang Feiyu with confusion, "Who are you? It seems we don¡¯t know each other!"

    "Master, you may not recognize me, but I recognize you."

    Huang Feiyu excitedly said, "Master, was it you who was speeding down the mountain roads in the Porsche 918 just now? You have no idea how many people wanted to take you as their mentor!"

    "How can you talk like this, how can you talk like this."

    Before Lu Tianxing could respond, Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t help feeling displeased. Wasn¡¯t she qualified to be considered a master?

    "On what basis do you assume it was my brother-inw driving the car? Couldn¡¯t it have been me behind the wheel?"

    "You?"

    Huang Feiyu sized up Bai Weiwei and sneered, "Impossible. I¡¯ve seen female ¡¯Assassins¡¯ on the road, but never a woman who¡¯s a racing master. If it were you driving, I estimate the car would have flown off the road ages ago."

    "You..."

    Bai Weiwei was fuming at Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, ready to throw this guy off the mountain. It was infuriating how he dared to look down on her.

    "Master, how about you teach me how to race?"

    Huang Feiyu looked at Lu Tianxing with excitement, then as if he suddenly remembered something, he had a realization and said, "Oh right, following the process in martial arts novels, I should be kowtowing and offering tea. Since there¡¯s no tea right now, how about I give you a kowtow first, and we can save the tea ceremony forter?"

    With that, Huang Feiyu was ready to kneel and kowtow on the spot.

    "Wait a minute, who exactly are you?"

    Lu Tianxing quickly stopped Huang Feiyu¡¯s actions, looking at him with a face full of exasperation, wondering if this guy was crazy.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, master, I¡¯m from Xiangjiang, my name is Huang Feiyu. I heard there was a street race here today, so I came especially for it," Huang Feiyu said with a face full of excitement, thinking that if he could master Lu Tianxing¡¯s driving skills, no one would dare to look down on him. They¡¯d race, and he¡¯d leave them not even able to see his taillights.

    "What? You¡¯re Huang Feiyu?"

    Bai Weiwei suddenly eximed, circling around Huang Feiyu a few times, "Tsk tsk, so you¡¯re Huang Feiyu. This really opens my eyes."

    "Weiwei, do you know him?" Lu Tianxing asked out of curiosity.

    Bai Weiwei shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know him personally, I¡¯ve just heard of him. It¡¯s said that in Xiangjiang, there¡¯s a rich second generation named Huang Feiyu who likes to collect all sorts of luxury sports cars, especially limited editions. Whenever one appears, he¡¯s sure to go to great lengths to get one. But oddly enough, this guy is extremely afraid of death, driving a supercar at the speed of an antique car. This story has spread all over the circle of the second generation, and many people see it as a joke."

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Feiyu with a face full of lines, not expecting him to be such a character. It was fine to love sports cars, and it wasn¡¯t surprising to be a collector, but for someone who loves and collects sports cars to drive them at the speed of antique cars was unheard of¡ªif the supercar designers knew, they would probably faint in the bathroom.

    He seemed to remember a Bugatti Veyron moving slowly on the mountain roads as he drove up. Could it have been this guy?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s surprised look, Huang Feiyu gave an awkward smile. Although he really loved sports cars, loved the thrill of speed, and had even collected a lot of racing data to study and learn, every time he sat in a sports car, he felt like he was sitting on a bomb and didn¡¯t dare to show off. He could only drive leisurely. Anything faster made his head spin, but somehow he couldn¡¯t escape this predicament, even the world¡¯s top psychologists were of no use.

    So, he came to Modu for a visit, and after hearing that a big car race was about to be held on Red Autumn Mountain, he couldn¡¯t wait to drive over, hoping to find a master, because, after all, as the saying goes, "true masters are found amongst themon folk."

    "Master, you drive so amazingly, can you teach me? I want to redeem myself, I want those who look down on me to eat my dust, Master, you have to take me as your disciple today, no matter what."

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s face was full of excitement as he watched Lu Tianxing. He had sought numerous racing masters to teach him how to race, but none had the courage to speed on such dangerous mountain roads, let alone drift through turns without slowing down.

    That perfect drift, that superb technique, made Huang Feiyu green with envy. This was what real racing was supposed to be, incredibly exhrating.

    "Master, please teach me! I promise I¡¯ll learn with all my heart and won¡¯t let you down."

    Huang Feiyu said to Lu Tianxing, "Master, is it because there¡¯s no tuition fee? Money is not an issue, but I didn¡¯t bring my card. Oh, I can give you my Bugatti Veyron Limited Edition as tuition. Not to brag, but this car, even seen worldwide, is one of only ten, Master, If you agree to teach me, I¡¯ll give it to you for free."

    "Bugatti Veyron Limited Edition? Only ten in the whole world?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, her gaze shining as she looked at Lu Tianxing, "Brother-inw, seeing how sincere he is, why don¡¯t you just take him on?"

    Huang Feiyu also kept nodding, saying, "Yes, yes, Master, please take me! If you think it¡¯s not enough, when I return to Xiangjiang, I¡¯ll give you even more cars, limited edition Lamborghinis, or Ferraris, whatever you want, Master, just say the word."

    Bai Weiwei egged on from the sidelines, "Brother-inw, agree to it already. It¡¯s two cars for free, why not? These are limited edition supercars, they¡¯re quite rare in the world."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei speechlessly, "What do you want them for if you¡¯re not interested in racing? What¡¯s the point of having a supercar?"

    "For the collection."

    Bai Weiwei said seriously, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite impressive to have a collection of limited edition supercars? It¡¯s all about presentation. If you take them out for a spin when you have time, they¡¯ll attract countless gazes. And brother-inw, don¡¯t you know about the Xiangjiang Huang Family? To them, a few limited edition supercars are nothing but a drop in the bucket. For them, it¡¯s like an ordinary person dropping a penny."

    In Xiangjiang, the Huang Family was the epitome of wealth, almost every major industry in Xiangjiang involved the Huangs; money was really nothing to them.

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Feiyu in surprise, not realizing that this guy was a bona fide tycoon. No wonder he offered cars so casually, to him, these things were like giving someone a small gift worth a few bucks, without any second thought.

    "Yes, Master, please teach me! I have genuine sincerity. In Modu, I might not be able topete with local gangsters, but I can assure you that in Xiangjiang, no one would fail to give face to the Huang Family. If you evere to Xiangjiang, Master, I promise to make your stay so enjoyable that you won¡¯t want to return to Shu."

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I can¡¯t teach you," said Lu Tianxing after a moment of silence, shaking his head.

    "Why not?"

    Huang Feiyu looked at Lu Tianxing, puzzled, and said, "Master, do you think I¡¯m being too rash in asking you to teach me? If you don¡¯t mind, when I return to Xiangjiang, I can hold a formal apprenticeship ceremony and invite TV stations to broadcast it live. If that¡¯s still not grand enough, I could invite a bunch of celebrities to add to the asion."

    "It¡¯s not about the money. The reason you¡¯re afraid to drive is not that your skills aren¡¯t up to par, but rather that you have a psychological issue. If you can¡¯t get over this mental hurdle, even the best skills are useless."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Feiyu and spoke, "Tell me if I¡¯m wrong."

    "Master, you¡¯re right," replied Huang Feiyu, a bitter smile crossing his face. "When I was young, I witnessed a bus colliding with a truck. The scene was horrendous, blood was everywhere. Since then, I¡¯ve had this shadow in my heart. Even after seeing a psychologist, riding in cars is fine, but as soon as I start to drive, the memories of what I saw as a childe flooding back involuntarily, making my whole body tremble with fear, and I can¡¯t bring myself to drive fast."

    "So why do you still like sports cars?" Bai Weiwei asked, confused.

    A spark ignited in Huang Feiyu¡¯s eyes as he said, "I love the sensation of the engine roaring, the exhration of speeding, the joy of tearing through the air is irresistible. Moreover, don¡¯t you think that these supercars¡¯ perfect curves are like the angelic forms of iparably beautiful women?"

    "And what of it?"

    Bai Weiwei quipped with a pout, "What good are incredibly beautiful women if you can¡¯t have them? At most, you can only look."

    "That¡¯s why I want the Master to teach me. Perhaps once my skills improve, I might be able to ovee this fear."

    "Forget about learning to race, I don¡¯t want to be responsible one day if you get into a car ident and the Huang Familyes after me. However, I might be able to help you ovee your fear of driving," said Lu Tianxing after some thought.

 Chapter 513 - 509

    <h4>Chapter 513: 509</h4>

    "Master, what did you say? Can you really help me ovee my fear of vehicles? If you really can help me, from now on, you will be an honored guest of our Huang Family."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Feiyu¡¯s face shed with strong surprise and delight. It was because of this psychological fear that he had almost be the typicalughingstock within the circle of rich second-generation kids. A man needs face as much as a tree needs bark, and in order to cure this mental illness, he had sought out well-known psychologists, almost to no avail, incapable of eliminating the slightest fear.

    Now, hearing that it could be cured, how could he not be excited?

    "Of course, it¡¯s just a minor issue."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly. Although he indeed couldn¡¯t cure it, that didn¡¯t mean others couldn¡¯t. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps had a Spiritual Superpower User among them. Such individuals were extremely rare, but besides their ability to attack the mind, they were best at creating illusions. Unlike psychological hypnosis by psychologists, these Spiritual Superpower Users could directly enter one¡¯s mental world, creating an environment indistinguishable from reality, allowing one to truly feel it.

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s fear of vehicles was obviously rted to a car ident he experienced as a child. Exposing him to it, once is not enough, then twice; the more he saw it, the more naturally he would be able to guide the fear away.

    "Master, shall we go for the treatment now?" Huang Feiyu said, eager to begin.

    "Not now, I still have a car race."

    "Then Master, you go ahead with your race. I¡¯m in no hurry. I¡¯ll take my leave first, and once Master finishes the race, I¡¯lle to find you."

    Huang Feiyu didn¡¯t press any further, he had already been waiting for so long, a day or two more wouldn¡¯t make a difference. After finishing his words, he gave Lu Tianxing a respectful bow and then turned to leave.

    Watching Huang Feiyu walk away, Bai Weiwei said with confusion, "Brother-inw, do you really n to help him?"

    "Wasn¡¯t it you who kept urging me to help him? Besides, my sister¡¯s Bai¡¯s Group will eventually enter Xiangjiang. Building good rtions with the Huang Family now will also greatly aid your sister. Why not do it?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at the departing Huang Feiyu. He had agreed to Huang Feiyu¡¯s request for his own reasons. The Huang Family could be considered a prominent n in Xiangjiang, and since Xiangjiang was the thirdrgest financial center in the world, for Bai¡¯s Group to go international, using Xiangjiang as a stepping stone was the fastest way. If Bai¡¯s Group could have the support of the Huang Family at this time, the road ahead would be much smoother. Anyone wanting to target Bai¡¯s Group would have to consider the Huang Family presence, which essentially added an extrayer of protection.

    Just then, Zhang Tianfeng approached and looked at Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Lu, are you ready? I¡¯ve had the track cleared. If you want to forfeit, it¡¯s still not toote. After all, Bai Zhiqing isn¡¯t a good match for you, and it¡¯d be better for you to split up sooner rather thanter."

    "Heh, forfeit? I¡¯m only worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle losing," Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh.

    "Lose? Zhang Tianfeng isn¡¯t going to worry about a few bucks," Zhang Tianfeng said in response, his eyes briefly shing with a cold glint. "Since Lu Tianxing agrees, let¡¯s take our positions for the race. The rules are simple, descend around the mountain, pass the red line at the top and bottom of the road, then turn back up the mountain. There are no rules, whoever reaches the top first wins. Mr. Lu, any questions?"

    "No questions."

    Lu Tianxing had no objections. To him, Zhang Tianfeng was just a kid and posed no challenge.

    His driving skills had been honed through life-and-death experiences, not some so-called official race. In other words, even if you¡¯re an Olympic boxing champion, you may not win against a champion from underground fights; the two are iparable. The mountain roads posed virtually no challenge to him.

    "Alright, it¡¯s good you agree. Let¡¯s gather at the starting point," Zhang Tianfeng said with a sneer, his gaze greedily sweeping over Bai Wei. After he defeated Bai Zhiqing, he definitely nned to take this younger sister as well, to taste the vor of sisters.

    ...

    The entire Red Autumn Mountain was abuzz with excitement because of the race between Zhang Tianfeng and Lu Tianxing. Deafening noises filled the mountaintop, where groups of heavily made-up women dressed in very skimpy outfits moved through the crowd, not minding the men who took advantage to touch them, instead replying with continuous yfulughter, making all sorts of enticing movements.

    "Quiet down, everyone, quiet down."

    At that moment, a young man with earrings and dyed multicolored hair holding a microphone climbed atop a truck cab as speakers on either side broadcasted his voice across the mountaintop.

    The noisy crowd immediately quieted down, their attention shifting to the young man.

    "Brother Han, isn¡¯t the race about to start? What are you doing up there? You¡¯re not anxious to getid, are you? However, a truck is indeed a good ce for that ¨C big space, big windows too. Let¡¯s see if Brother Han is a three-second man," a teasing voice called out, prompting roaringughter from everyone.

    The young man known as Brother Han wasn¡¯t the least bit angry; instead, he responded with a bigugh, "Niu Zi, whether I¡¯m a three-second man or not, let your sistere test it out and find out for herself. Although the race hasn¡¯t started yet, our ce has always had the custom of challenge fighting. Tonight is the sh between our Dark Car God and an unknown challenger. Now, let¡¯s wee our Dark Car God, Zhang Tianfeng, with the warmest cheers."

    "Rumble!"

    As Brother Han¡¯s voice fell, a deafening roar resounded as a modified Lamborghini drove out from the crowd and came to a steady stop at the starting position.

    Zhang Tianfeng got out of the car, immediately drawing a round of cheers.

    "Dark God of Cars, Dark God of Cars."

    Everyone cheered, with some women even boldly taking off their bras and tossing them to Zhang Tianfeng without any reservation.

    Zhang Tianfeng caught a bra with augh and sniffed it, prompting a wave of exmations from the crowd. It was clear that Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s skills were nothing to scoff at, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have elicited such a response. Being called a car god wasn¡¯t something one could take lightly.

    "Brother-inw, what do we do? Zhang Tianfeng seems pretty strong."

    Amidst the deafening cheers, worry crept onto Bai Weiwei¡¯s face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, your brother-inw promises he can win."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was calm, unflinching.

    "Master, are you really going to race against that shy guy? I just took a look, and his car has been specially modified. Your Porsche 918 may be expensive, but in terms of control and speed, it¡¯s still inferior to his."

    "You noticed his modifications?" Lu Tianxing asked Huang Feiyu in surprise.

    A bit embarrassed, Huang Feiyu admitted, "You know I love the thrill of speed, so I specifically learned about car modifications. I can tell that guy¡¯s Lamborghini has definitely been modified by a master. Everything from the tire marks to the body shape has been professionally altered, it¡¯s perfect for mountain racing. I even spotted a Nitrous Oxide System in the back of his car. But Master, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. If he dares to use that Nitrous Oxide System on the mountain roads, he¡¯s as good as dead. The only thing you need to be concerned about is whether he¡¯ll use it after the downhill."

    "Master, do you want to drive my car? It doesn¡¯t have any Nitrous Oxide System, but performance-wise, my modifications will absolutely blow his trash Lamborghini out of the water."

    "No need. A Nitrous Oxide System, so what? I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t even get the chance to use it."

    A hint of scorn appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips as he turned to Bai Weiwei and said, "Weiwei, you and Huang Feiyu stay here, don¡¯t wander off, understand?"

    "I got it, brother-inw."

    Bai Weiwei nodded and pouted, "Brother-inw, I¡¯m telling you, you have to win or you know what will happen."

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily speechless. "Alright, I promise you, he won¡¯t even get to see my taillights. Happy now?"

    "That¡¯s more like it."

    Bai Weiwei nodded in satisfaction.

    Just then, Brother Han¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "Next, please wee our other challenger, the nameless driver in the Porsche 918."

    Lu Tianxing drove the white Porsche 918 from behind, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze. Laughter erupted instantly.

    "Hahaha, Mr. Zhang, are you bullying a newbie? A Porsche 918, unmodified and joining a race? That¡¯s practically suicide."

    "Young man, go back home! You dare to challenge the Dark God of Cars with that heap of junk? You¡¯re asking for death."

    "Young Master Zhang, teach him a harsh lesson. Let him witness the might of our Dark God of Cars, trailing behind you, eating dust."

    When Bai Weiwei heard the mockingughter around her, her little face turned red with anger, "These idiots don¡¯t know anything. Does skill depend on the car? Blind fools! Wait until my brother-inw sts your trash Dark God of Cars, let¡¯s see how you boast then."

    "Well said, their so-called Dark God of Cars is definitely no match for Master."

    Huang Feiyu nodded with conviction.

    "You¡¯re quite promising."

    Bai Weiwei patted her ally¡¯s shoulder, "For thatment, I¡¯ll make sure brother-inw helps you out."

    Lu Tianxing sat in the Porsche, not even bothering to get out. Facts speak louder than words. Instead of babbling on, he preferred to let the truth p their faces.

    "All right, drivers get ready and wait for the signal."

    As Brother Han spoke, a mboyantly dressed woman with a voluptuous figure slowly emerged from the crowd and made her way to the center of the road.

    "See our Yingying over there? When her g drops, that¡¯ll be the start signal. Time is of the essence for our Yingying."

    Once the woman reached the middle of the road, she waved to the crowd and slowly raised her g high into the air, stirring up another round of fervent cheers.

 Chapter 514 - 510: The Attack of the Outsiders

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 510: The Attack of the Outsiders</h4>

    "Ready."

    The woman circled around the two cars before positioning herself in the middle of the road. Her arms swung the g, but she wasn¡¯t in any hurry to lower it.

    Watching the g waving, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face remained expressionless. For him, a race of this level couldn¡¯t arouse any interest at all.

    At that moment, however, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face flickered with a cold light. This time, he intended not only to race but also to ensure that Lu Tianxing met a graveless death. After all, idents in street racing were all toomon.

    "Whoosh!"

    The woman, waving the g, suddenly brought it down hard.

    "Boom!"

    As the g hit the ground, the two sports cars shot out like bullets from a gun, with the wind lifting a jacket off the ground and sending it dancing in the air.

    As a Martial Artist approaching the mythic level, Lu Tianxing¡¯s reflexes utterly eclipsed Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s without effort. He zoomed ahead by nearly a car length, shooting to the forefront.

    "Brother-inw, well done! Keep it up, keep it up. Don¡¯t even let him see your tail lights!"

    Bai Weiwei waved her arms excitedly as she saw Lu Tianxing pull ahead.

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s face also glimmered with excitement. Hearing the roaring engines made his blood boil with fervor.

    "Damn it, you son of a bitch, don¡¯t get cocky too soon. Wait for the eighteenth turn; I¡¯ll make sure you end up dead without a resting ce."

    Seeing the Porsche 918 surge ahead, a ruthless expression flickered across Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face. The eighteenth turn was the most dangerous curve on the mountain road and the site of many idents at Red Autumn Mountain¡ªif something went wrong, there was a 99 percent chance of fatal consequences.

    That was the best ce for him to make his move against Lu Tianxing.

    "Whoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing, driving the Porsche, entered the curve at breakneck speed and, to the bewilderment of onlookers by the bend, drifted beautifully, skimming along the edge and gliding past.

    At the mountain summit, a huge LCD screen lit up, cameras capturing every curve in sight.

    As the two cars tore past the first curve, the entire mountaintop erupted into excitement.

    "Holy crap, what did I just see? He charged through the mountain road without even slowing down¡ªwhat guts!"

    "Perfect drift¡ªthat¡¯s what I call a perfect drift! He¡¯s pushing the car¡¯s performance to the limit. That¡¯s a true pro, mastering full control."

    "Hahaha, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about him. Zhang Tianfeng is nothing but a jerk barely skilled at driving. Now he¡¯s been utterly outssed¡ªhis so-called drifting is just trash, unbearable to watch."

    Everyone voiced their amazement and admiration.

    Hearing the praises for her brother-inw, Bai Weiwei¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin, bursting with the urge to shout out loud and tell everyone that the man behind the wheel of the Porsche was her brother-inw.

    On the mountain road, the two cars¡¯ lights sparkled, flying at extreme speeds. Whenever Lu Tianxing¡¯s Porsche drifted perfectly through a curve, the mountaintop erupted in cheers and apuse. His incredible skills made the spectators feel as if they were watching a Hollywood blockbuster, their blood racing even without being a part of the action.

    Especially the women on the scene, their eyes were practically shining as they fixed their gaze on the white Porsche. If Lu Tianxing were there, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw themselves at him for an unforgettable night, eager to find out if his bed skills were as exceptional as his driving prowess.

    The cars raced down the mountain road, the deafening roar of the engines echoing throughout Red Autumn Mountain, stirring an uncontroble excitement in everyone.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on a small hill less than a hundred meters from Red Autumn Mountain, a group of eight or nine figures stood watching the mountain from a distance. At the forefront was a brawny man with an imposing build exuding a ferocious aura, his gaze fixed on the speeding cars, a bloodthirsty smile ying on his lips.

    "Boss, they¡¯re almost at the eighteenth turn¡ªwhere it¡¯s the most dangerous on Red Autumn Mountain and prone to idents. Should we give Xiao Liu the go-ahead?"

    Right then, a short, thin man holding an infrared binocrs strode over.

    "I know. Ry the message¡ªtell Xiao Liu to be fully alert. He must strike urately the first time, got it? Young Master Liu has said there will be a hefty reward for killing that kid, including cultivation techniques. But if we screw this up, we¡¯re all in deep trouble, you understand?"

    "Got it, boss. Just rx. Falling from such a high ce, even if he had three heads and six arms, he wouldn¡¯t escape death. He¡¯s as good as dead."

    The short, thin man let out a sinisterugh before turning and walking into the darkness.

    ...

    "Just three more turns and we¡¯ll be at the eighteenth bend. If Zhang Tianfeng is nning to pull something, he¡¯ll probably do it there!"

    Driving the Porsche 918, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shimmered with light as ideas flickered through his mind.

    Ever since Zhang Tianfeng had challenged him to a bet, and the race had started, Lu Tianxing had detected something fishy about Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s intentions. It wasn¡¯t just about the wager; Zhang Tianfeng might have nned to put him in a deadly situation during the race. Otherwise, despite Lu Tianxing leaving several openings for an overtaking maneuver, which should have allowed for a smooth pass, Zhang Tianfeng had still chosen to tail him without overtaking. This was a telling sign.

    It was inconsistent with Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s character. On the surface, Zhang Tianfeng seemed cultured and refined, but in secret, he was vindictive, with a narrow mind. If he had the chance to win, Zhang Tianfeng would never miss the opportunity to pass and ridicule him. But now, Zhang Tianfeng had chosen to follow closely behind all this while, making it obvious what he had in mind. Even if it came down to an investigation, it could all be written off as a car ident, leaving the Bai Family powerless against him.

    "Zhang Tianfeng, I hope you aren¡¯t nning any tricks; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite," Lu Tianxing said with a cold smile as the engine of the Porsche roared deafeningly, speeding through the bends like a sh of white lightning.

    "The seventeenth bend is here, Lu Tianxing, your end hase. Daring to vie for the woman I want and ruining my ns time and again, this time I¡¯ll make sure you have no grave to be buried in," Zhang Tianfeng thought, his eyes thick with malice as his car clung tightly to the rear of the Porsche, waiting to make his move as soon as they reached the eighteenth bend.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at a small hill¡¯s position.

    "Big Brother, they¡¯re at the seventeenth bend now, and soon they¡¯ll hit the eighteenth, the most dangerous bend on Red Autumn Mountain. The leading car is our target this time. Big Brother, should we make our move?"

    "Do it! Xiao Liu, remember, he is a Martial Artist with a strong sense of danger. Don¡¯t aim for his head. Target the tires. I want him dead without aplete corpse," the burly man said with a cold smile, giving a signal to someone beside him.

    Upon receiving the burly man¡¯s signal, that individual instantly pulled out a bunch ofponents from a nearby leather case and swiftly assembled a sniper rifle. Hey prone on a rock, his gaze locking onto the two racing cars speeding down the mountain path.

    "We¡¯re finally approaching the eighteenth bend."

    As they drew closer and closer to the eighteenth bend and the ferocity on Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s face deepened, he nced at a camera shing in front, and suddenly, his car began to shake violently, scraping along the mountain path.

    "Click!"

    A camera stick attached to the cliff was abruptly knocked over by the turbulent wind whipped up by the vehicles, losing sight of the eighteenth bend¡¯s scene.

    At the mountain¡¯s peak, the regrs, including Brother Han who often organized the races, seemed ustomed to cameras being knocked over. They didn¡¯t react, but simply used a walkie-talkie to ask someone to fix the camera back up.

    Zhang Tianfeng relied on this mentality to put Lu Tianxing in mortal danger without leaving any traceable w, with others assuming Lu Tianxing had made an operational error and fallen off the cliff.

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell!"

    With the camera no longer in the way, Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s murderous intentions surged as he violently pressed the elerator to the floor. The engine roared fiercely, and he charged at the Porsche with determination.

    The eighteenth bend of Red Autumn Mountain was the most dangerous, where even a slight mistake could mean falling off a several dozen meter high cliff with both the car and driver destroyed.

    "Bang!"

    At the same moment as Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s car surged forward, Lu Tianxing¡¯s Spiritual Sense immediately picked up on the faint sound of gunfire. A bullet spun and whistled towards him, targeting one of his tires.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he whipped the steering wheel, executing a beautiful tail flick. He stuck to the inside wall of the mountain, and the Porsche sparked as it scraped against the rocky surface, simultaneously slowing down. The Lamborghini, having lost its target, charged ahead to where the Porsche previously was.

    "Bang!"

    The bullet pierced through the Lamborghini¡¯s tire.

    The Lamborghini, now missing a tire, started to sway uncontrobly.

    "No, don¡¯t, stop, stop the damn car, I don¡¯t want to die!"

    Realizing he no longer had control, panic written all over his face, Zhang Tianfeng desperately stomped on the brakes, trying to bring the car to a halt.

    However, a car in high-speed motion couldn¡¯t possibly stop just because the brakes were applied; in fact, this could lead to the opposite of the desired oue.

    As Zhang Tianfeng mmed on the brakes, the tires screeched against the ground, and to his horror, the Lamborghini lifted off the ground, rolling violently across the mountain path. The heavily modified Lamborghini practically disintegrated under the force of the roll, leaving a trail of debris, tumbling down the high cliff.

    "Boom!"

    Secondster, a deafening explosion sounded, a fireball shot into the sky, turning half of the sky red.

 Chapter 515 - 511: The Assassin Sent by Liu Feng

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 511: The Assassin Sent by Liu Feng</h4>

    The fire zed into the sky and the deafening sound of an explosion echoed through the whole Red Autumn Mountain.

    Seeing the massive fireball rising into the air and reddening half of the sky, everyone on the mountaintop froze; they often raced cars and were thus not unfamiliar with such sounds of explosion. It definitely was a car that had lost control and plunged off the cliff, causing this situation.

    "Old Hu, what the hell is going on, whose car went off the cliff? Tell me now," the young man known as Brother Han demanded, his face pale with shock, as he yelled into the walkie-talkie.

    "Brother Han, something terrible has happened."

    A frantic voice quickly came through the walkie-talkie, "The car that lost control and fell off the cliff belongs to Zhang Tianfeng. Judging by the scene, Zhang Tianfeng is probably dead."

    "What did you say? Fuck, Old Hu, you stay right there, I¡¯ming over now."

    Brother Han mmed the walkie-talkie onto the ground and jumped into his sports car, speeding down the mountain. With someone dead, if things weren¡¯t handled properly, he would face endless troubles, not to mention that the deceased was none other than Manager Zhang from the Zhang Group. If this wasn¡¯t handled well, he too would be doomed.

    "What¡¯s happening, what was that fireball all about?" Bai Weiwei, seeing a crowd of people hurriedly driving down the mountain, quickly grabbed a passerby and asked urgently.

    The man, initially annoyed at being grabbed, softened upon realizing she was a beautiful woman and patiently exined, "I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened but just now a car definitely raced off the road and plummeted down the cliff, and that explosion was the sound of the car crashing."

    "What did you say?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face immediately turned pale, her body stumbled, and she nearly lost control and fell to the ground.

    "Brother-inw? Brother-inw, you must be alright, right? Your driving skills are so good, there must be no problem, no, I have to go see, I need to go there and see."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face was devoid of any color, she bit her lips hard, stopping herself from crying out, and staggered down the mountain path.

    "Miss Bai, please get in the car."

    Just at that moment, a sports car stopped next to Bai Weiwei, and Huang Feiyu¡¯s head popped out from the car.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, driving his Porsche and using the mountain wall to slow down, finally drifted around the eighteenth bend. After taking the turn, without any hesitation, he stepped out of the car, his gazending on a hill a hundred meters away, his eyes flickering with a cold murderous intent, making the temperature around the bend seem to drop significantly.

    The icy chill transformed into a howling gale in the wind.

    Ignoring the people running towards him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed like a ghost, rushing toward the direction from where the shots were fired, eager to see who dared to strike at him.

    "Big brother, it failed, he¡¯s not dead, another car took the hit; he had a decoy," the gunman, crawling up from the ground, said to a burly man.

    "What, Xiao Liu you idiot, didn¡¯t I tell you to aim at the Porsche and shoot? Fuck."

    The burly man grabbed the man by his cor, enraged. They were from the Beijing Liu Family, and were Liu Feng¡¯s bodyguards. Thest time at the police station, Lu Tianxing had made them lose face greatly; for this assassination n, Liu Feng had spent a lot of time investigating Lu Tianxing, only deciding to strike after finding out Lu Tianxing was merely a poor soldier.

    It was supposed to be a foolproof n, yet it failed, leaving the burly man furious.

    "Brother, you can¡¯t me me for this, I really did aim at his tire, but the moment I fired, it was as if he knew I was about to shoot, he dodged instantly. Then the car following him charged up like mad, and that¡¯s when the bullet hit his tire..."

    "Get out, get out of my sight."

    The burly man pushed the man beside him away, his tone frantic as he spoke: "Retreat, everyone retreat. This guy is a martial artist with decent strength. Having missed the first strike, we must leave now, or once he reacts, we¡¯ll have no chance."

    "Leave? I¡¯m afraid none of you are going anywhere today."

    A sudden voice arose out of nowhere, its toneden with murderous intent.

    "Who¡¯s there!"

    The man beside the burly man urgently raised his sniper rifle towards the source of the voice, ready to pull the trigger.

    "Click!"

    Before the man could fire, his throat was crushed. Lu Tianxing carelessly tossed aside the corpse, his gaze chillingly fixed on the burly man.

    "Young Master Liu? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ¡¯Young Master Liu¡¯ you mentioned must be Liu Feng! It seems your young master is quite adept at biding his time, only now daring to send someone to kill me. However, sending just this bunch of small fries, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to kill me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the burly man, a sh of familiarity crossing his mind and a cold smile immediately appeared on his face. A murderous intent built from fresh blood instantly enveloped the surroundings, chilling to the bone, as if a massive stone was pressing on one¡¯s heart, leaving one gasping for breath.

    "Die?"

    The burly man burst intoughter, his eyes shing with brutal light: "Boy, the one dying today is you. You dared to offend the Liu Family, to offend Young Master Liu, you¡¯re bound to die again. Young Master Liu has ordered not only to kill you but also your entire family."

    "For that remark alone, none of you will leave here alive today."

    Hearing the burly man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    "Die? The one dying is you, everyone attack, kill them!" the burly man roared furiously.

    "Kill!"

    The remaining men, their eyes gleaming fiercely, suddenly shouted and lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    "Clueless about death."

    Lu Tianxing smirked coldly, his figure instantly appeared beside one of the men, suddenly flipped his hand, and violently mmed down like a sky-covering palm, hitting one man¡¯s head, smashing it directly into his ribcage with a loud thud.

    Unchanged in expression, Lu Tianxing swung his hand and pped another man¡¯s face. The man had no chance to even scream, as he was flung away, hitting a rock, his body twitching a few times before he died, blood flowing from every orifice.

    In an instant, two of the six were dead, and this sudden turn of events stunned everyone. They had never anticipated that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was so fearsome, nor that he was so heartlessly ruthless, showing no mercy whatsoever and killing decisively.

    Thanks to 54964170, yangzichao two brothers for their rewards!!!

 Chapter 516 - 512: No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 512: No Mercy</h4>

    "I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you all, but, unfortunately, you kepting for me repeatedly, so don¡¯t me me for not being polite. After all, you¡¯re practically asking for death bying to my doorstep. If I don¡¯t do as you wish, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit inconsiderate? What do you say!"

    After Lu Tianxing killed two people with a single p, his gaze swept menacingly over the other four, his lips curving into a faint smile.

    As they looked at Lu Tianxing, everyone trembled, their faces showing a trace of fear. They almost wanted to turn around and leave. The man in front of them was far too terrifying; in the blink of an eye, he had killed two people as easily as if he were ughtering chickens.

    The cool breeze passed, and the rustling of the leaves created a harsh sound in the dead of night, involuntarily bringing a chilling coldness to one¡¯s heart.

    "Damn it, you bastards, what are you standing there for? All of you, attack, kill him for me!"

    The burly man was both shocked and furious. He had never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would be so terrifying. He suddenly pulled a gun from his bosom, aimed at Lu Tianxing, and roared, "Kill me? Do you think you can kill me? I can damn well send you on your way right now."

    "Bang!"

    Before his words fell, a gunshot rang out, and the bullet, carrying the breath of death, pierced directly through Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Atst, they had killed the Killing God.

    Everyone quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but before they could start celebrating, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure vanished into the air like foam.

    Afterimage!

    Everyone¡¯s pupils shrunk, thick fear appearing on their faces. They had never expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s speed to be so fast that he left a lingering afterimage in his ce. Now that Lu Tianxing was gone, where could he have possibly gone?

    "Nice shooting, but unfortunately, it¡¯s ineffective against me."

    In the darkness, a cold voice rose. Lu Tianxing, unbeknownst to when, suddenly appeared beside the burly man. His hand was already tightly gripping the burly man¡¯s neck, and he said coldly, "Tell me, where is Liu Feng."

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words echoed in his ears and he felt the immense killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, the burly man instantly felt as if he had stepped into the Ghost Gate, his body stiffening up, his face disying intense fear. They had gathered information that Lu Tianxing was only a Xuan-level Martial Artist, which was why they dared to make a move on him. If they had known earlier about Lu Tianxing¡¯s dreadful strength, they would never havee to assassinate him.

    Everyone watched, stunned, as Lu Tianxing gripped the neck of the burly man, not daring to move, their eyes wide as if they had seen a ghost. Could this be the terrifying power of a Martial Artist, being able to dodge a bullet at such close range?

    "Gulp!"

    The burly man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he forcibly swallowed his saliva, looking at Lu Tianxing with fearful eyes while his body began to tremble involuntarily, and his teeth started chattering slightly.

    "Tell me, where is Liu Feng."

    The voice of the reaper rose again, causing the burly man¡¯s body to shiver. He forcefully swallowed his saliva and said, "I... if I tell you, can you let me go?"

    He hadpletely lost the will to contend with Lu Tianxing, with only the ghostly speed and his icy-cold eyes lingering in his mind.

    "If you don¡¯t speak now, you die," Lu Tianxing said icily.

    "I..."

    The burly man tried to say something, but as soon as he made eye contact with Lu Tianxing, he shuddered violently. Those eyes were like those of a devil, devoid of human emotion, gazing at him as if he were a dead object that could be crushed effortlessly.

    "I... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Liu Feng, he¡¯s not in Modu anymore. Ever since you made him lose face at the police stationst time, he¡¯s harbored a grudge, exerting all efforts to seek revenge on you. After secretly investigating your identity, he had use to Modu to find you for revenge, but you¡¯ve been so predictable in your daily routine, we couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to strike, only managing to catch you tonight at Red Autumn Mountain."

    "So you mean Liu Feng had already returned to Beijing, hadn¡¯t he?"

    "Exactly, Liu Feng is a spoiled scion. He was afraid that failing to kill you would lead you toe after him, so he left Modu long ago," said the burly man quickly.

    "Heh, I see."

    A radiant smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and under the terrified gaze of the burly man, he slightly exerted force with his fingers and directly twisted his neck.

    Watching the burly man¡¯s eyes remain wide open in death, Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Sorry, I never said I would let you go. Now it¡¯s your turn."

    "You... what do you intend to do? I¡¯m telling you, we are from the Liu Family, you... if you dare to kill us, the Liu Family won¡¯t let you go," said the remaining four men, shuddering uncontrobly as Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on them, their voices trembling.

    "The Liu Family? Heh, one day I will personally enter Beijing and pluck Liu Feng¡¯s head off myself. You dared to attack me today; you should have foreseen this moment."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expressionless face swept over the remaining four men as he stepped toward them.

    "Kill him! Kill him!"

    "If we don¡¯t kill him, we won¡¯t survive."

    "Let¡¯s shoot together, I don¡¯t believe he can dodge it."

    Sensing the chilling intent to kill emanating from Lu Tianxing, a vicious look shed through the eyes of the remaining four men, and they simultaneously pulled out weapons from their pockets, aiming them at Lu Tianxing.

    "Boom!"

    The rolling tides of True Qi erupted from Lu Tianxing. Under the dusk-like twilight seen by the four men, it instantly transformed into four arms, existing as if they were real, and with the forcefulness of a crab, the four arms, carrying an unparalleled power, pressed directly onto the four men¡¯s heads.

    The four men didn¡¯t even have the chance to fire their guns. Their internal organs were shattered by the influence of the Creation True Qi, blood flowing from all orifices, and they slumped to the ground, dead beyond all doubt.

    In the blink of an eye, all those who hade to ambush Lu Tianxing were dead, the thick scent of blood pervading the space, making one instinctively retch.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze silently swept over the surroundings, unchanging. The killer must always be killed; he was never any saint, nor was he a magnanimous hero who believed in showing mercy. People were literallying to kill him, and showing mercy at this time would be foolish. Must he wait for them to attack repeatedly until his loved ones were harmed before he chose to strike decisively?

    By then, it would be toote.

    "Liu Feng, I¡¯ll spare your life this time. When I enter Beijing, I will personallye to settle this ount with you," Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    With a cold smile, Lu Tianxing looked toward Red Autumn Mountain a hundred meters away, his gaze flickering twice. In an instant, his figure disappeared from the spot.

    Two Chapters released consecutively, preparing for an explosion of writing on the seventeenth!!

 Chapter 517 - 513 Bai Weiweiâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 513 Bai Weiwei¡¯s Worries</h4>

    Meanwhile, at the eighteenth bend of Red Autumn Mountain, a multitude of luxury sports cars had already gathered, surrounded by quite a crowd.

    Brother Han, the race organizer, got off from the foremost supercar with a somber face, hisplexion grim as he looked over the various car parts strewn about the bend.

    Before him, a young man was shivering as he stood by his side.

    "Old Hu, what exactly happened? Tell me everything, and be honest."

    Brother Han¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. Such a serious incident at Red Autumn Mountain, the General Manager of Zhang Group dying in a car ident¡ªregardless of his involvement, he couldn¡¯t escape responsibility. The police would not let him go, since he was the organizer of this race.

    "Brother Han, I really don¡¯t know what happened. After I heard your order, I intended to check the cameras at the eighteenth bend, and that¡¯s when I saw Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s sports car had blown its front left tyre and the vehicle had already lost control. You know just how treacherous that eighteenth bend is, Brother Han. Any mistake is bound to result in destruction and death, without exception."

    "What about the Porsche 918¡¯s driver? Where did he go?" Brother Han asked in a deep voice.

    "The Porsche driver is fine; it¡¯s just the car got scratched up. But when I went to look, the Porsche driver had already disappeared. I guess he hid after seeing the ident."

    The young man known as Old Hu shook his head and spoke softly to Brother Han, "Brother Han, I suspect this was a premeditated act. Before the ident, I heard a gunshot. Though it was masked by the roar of engines, I am certain it came from a sniper rifle. Also, before you arrived, I heard another gunshot...."

    At these words, Brother Han¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he asked in a grave tone, "Old Hu, this isn¡¯t a joke. Are you sure you didn¡¯t hear wrong?"

    A car ident might not be too serious, but if it involved ~fire~arms~, that would be a major issue.

    "Brother Han, why would I lie to you? My family owns a firearm~shooting~club, and I spend at least four hours there every day. I¡¯m as familiar with the sound of gunshots as one can be, and I¡¯m certain I haven¡¯t misheard."

    Old Hu nodded with conviction, "Plus, Brother Han, you know it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s habits. Before racing, his cars are checked by a professional master; there¡¯s no way there could suddenly be a blowout. And before the race, we especially cleared the road; there wouldn¡¯t be any nails or simr things to cause a tyre to blow."

    "I understand. Old Hu, remember that you mustn¡¯t speak of this matter to anyone. It has to rot in your stomach, even if the police ask you, understand? Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to be in deep trouble," Brother Han sternly warned him, about to go check on the Porsche 918 when he suddenly heard cries as tormented as a cuckoo¡¯s blood-curdling call.

    "Brother-inw, brother-inw, where are you? Get out of my way, everyone. I need to find my brother-inw. Move, move aside!"

    Bai Weiwei stumbled and burst through the crowd. When she saw Brother Han, her eyes lit up, and she rushed forward, grabbing his arms tightly, "Where¡¯s my brother-inw? Is he alright?"

    Brother Han seemed to recognize Bai Weiwei and patiently exined, "Miss Bai, let go first, your brother-inw is alright."

    "Really?"

    Her eyes brightened with urgency, Bai Weiwei pressed on, "Then where¡¯s my brother-inw? Where is he now?"

    "I don¡¯t know; he might¡¯ve hidden away after seeing the ident. Miss Bai, I suggest you wait here, and I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to look for him."

    Afterforting Bai Weiwei with a few words, Brother Han yelled to the people around, "What are you standing around for? Get searching now, or else I¡¯ll finish you all off."

    "No need to look for me, I¡¯m fine."

    Just at that moment, a faint voice carried through, and a figure slowly appeared from the woods beside the mountain path.

    "Brother-inw."

    Upon hearing this voice, Bai Weiwei¡¯s body shuddered, and her pretty face instantly disyed a strong hue of joy. She strode towards Lu Tianxing, disregarding the gazes around her, andunched herself into his arms, clinging to Lu Tianxing as if afraid he would vanish, tears uncontrobly flowing down from her eyes.

    "Brother-inw, are you... are you alright, are you hurt, do you want me to take you to the hospital now? It¡¯s all my fault, all of this, it¡¯s all because I encouraged you to race with Zhang Tianfeng. None of this would have happened otherwise. If something happened to you, how would sister and I cope? Also, brother-inw, where did you hide just now? Are you angry with me? If you¡¯re angry with me, why don¡¯t you hit me a couple of times to let off some steam, okay?"

    Bai Weiwei lifted her tear-streaked face, looking cautiously at Lu Tianxing, her delicate features filled with panic and bewilderment.

    "Enough, enough, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? I just saw the car ident, got scared, and hid, that¡¯s all."

    Lu Tianxing gently wiped the tears from Bai Weiwei¡¯s face, holding the girl in his arms and softlyforting her, his heart unusually devoid of any improper thoughts.

    "Yes, I just knew you would be fine, for a good person is protected by heaven."

    Bai Weiwei nodded vigorously, holding onto Lu Tianxing tightly. The moment she heard about the car ident, she felt as if she would copse. If not for her firm belief that Lu Tianxing was fine, she might havepletely broken down.

    Even now that Lu Tianxing was safe and sound, Bai Weiwei still felt an intense sense of relief.

    "Master, are you alright?" Huang Feiyu followed closely behind Bai Weiwei, asking nervously.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, still holding Bai Weiwei, and said, "I know about your situation. Here¡¯s a number for you to call; just tell them that Lu Tianxing asked for their help, and exin your situation. They¡¯ll treat you. But if you¡¯re still considering racing in the future, you better think it through. A single mistake could lead to an oue like Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s today. Understand?"

    With that, Lu Tianxing passed the number of the Spiritual Superpower User to Huang Feiyu.

    "Master, are you leaving?" Huang Feiyu asked.

    "Not leaving? Unless you n to stay here and chill in the northwest wind."

    Lu Tianxing waved at Huang Feiyu and, holding an unsettled Bai Weiwei, walked towards the nearby Porsche.

    "Brother Han, he¡¯s leaving, should we keep him here? In case the Zhang Group looks into this, we¡¯ll have something to say," Old Hu whispered, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure.

    "Keep him? Keep your bloody head! Do you know who that woman is? She¡¯s Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sister, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s granddaughter. Bai Qiao Mountain has aplete nutcase, Bai Fengzi. If you keep them here, do you seriously think Bai Fengzi wouldn¡¯te here gunning for you in an instant? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you."

    Brother Han red fiercely at Old Hu, sighed, and said, "Let¡¯s go down the mountain and check the situation. Hopefully, Zhang Tianfeng isn¡¯t dead; otherwise, the two of us can only flee."

 Chapter 518 - 514 I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 514 I Like You</h4>

    At the foot of Bai Qiao Mountain, a Porsche with severe scrapes on its side slowly made its way down the road.

    In the passenger seat, Bai Weiwei¡¯s fingers were tightly sped together, her face deathly pale. The sight of scattered parts on the eighteenth bend was shocking, especially when passing by the foot of the mountain, where Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s Lamborghini had fallen off the cliff and was engulfed in raging mes, almost burnt down to its frame.

    These scenes echoed clearly in her mind, preventing her mood from calming down.

    "Weiwei, are you alright?" Lu Tianxing asked with concern, looking at Bai Weiwei.

    "Brother-inw, I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei managed a faint smile and shook her head, "Brother-inw, are you ming me in your heart for dragging you into street racing? You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I want to hear the truth. Do you really hate me? I often tease you and make you angry."

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I have never med you. Besides, you¡¯re so pretty, how could I hate you? Although sometimes I feel like smacking you, without you, the house would probably be very quiet. Haven¡¯t you noticed that when you¡¯re at home causing mischief, our grandparents smile a lot more?"

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, "Really? Brother-inw, you¡¯re not ming me, not even a little bit?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Of course, with a beautiful little aunt like you, I can¡¯t stop smiling! How could I hate you?"

    "Yay, brother-inw, you¡¯re really the best."

    A sweet smile appeared on Bai Weiwei¡¯s face. She looked up at Lu Tianxing, suddenly propped herself up, and nted a firm kiss on his cheek.

    "Weiwei, what are you doing?"

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Bai Weiwei¡¯s action, and his arms shook, nearly losing control of the car and swerving off the road.

    It¡¯s said that a little aunt¡¯s butt is half of her brother-inw¡¯s, but if you really have the guts to touch that half, rest assured you¡¯ll die a gruesome death.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything. I just kissed you. What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯ve seen my body before, so what¡¯s wrong with a kiss? Besides, neither sister nor grandparents are here. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?"

    With curiosity in her eyes, Bai Weiwei blinked at Lu Tianxing, "Tell me, brother-inw, does it feel more to kiss me or to kiss my sister?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly cringed. Who knows which feels more? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re making love, so who can really tell which feels more intense, which has more vor?

    "This... this..."

    Lu Tianxing found himself at a loss for words.

    "Come on, tell me, brother-inw. Haven¡¯t you ever kissed my sister?" Bai Weiwei urged discontentedly, seeing his reaction.

    "I have, but it¡¯s hard to judge."

    "Why not?"

    "Because I¡¯ve never really kissed you. It¡¯s always you stealing a kiss from me. How would I know which is more vorful?"

    "Then you can kiss me now. I promise I won¡¯t tell my sister."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words. Taking advantage of one¡¯s little aunt was something that, in ancient times, would have resulted in being dunked in a pig cage.

    "Brother-inw, are you afraid?"

    Pouting, Bai Weiwei said, "What are you scared of? Sister isn¡¯t here, and she won¡¯t find out."

    Lu Tianxing was shocked to the core by Bai Weiwei¡¯s words; Bai Weiwei was such a bbermouth. If he ever dared to do anything to her, and she let it slip someday, he would definitely be the one to suffer.

    The so-called gender equality was nothing but an empty phrase; unless a woman did something extremely outrageous, everything was always the man¡¯s fault. If a man forced himself on a woman, it was a crime, but if a woman forced herself on a man, there were no consequences¡ªchances were it would still be deemed the man¡¯s fault. If he kissed Bai Weiwei and Bai Zhiqing found out, she¡¯d literally tear him to pieces.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing silent, Bai Weiwei snorted coldly, pouted her lips, and looked at Lu Tianxing with a mncholic tone, "Brother-inw, what if I ended up liking you?"

    "Fuck!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned pale, and he shivered with horror, staring at Bai Weiwei. This was no fucking joke¡ªif Bai Qiao Mountain and Bai Zhiqing got wind of this, he¡¯d be dead meat. He didn¡¯t want to die young.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrified look, Bai Weiwei suddenlyughed mischievously: "Brother-inw, you¡¯re so funny. I was just joking, look how scared you are. With your dark and dull looks, you¡¯re definitely not my type!"

    Lu Tianxing looked down at his healthy bronze-colored skin and was speechless. Was he really that dark?

    Lu Tianxing did not see the fleeting sorrow in Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes when he looked down, and by the time he looked up again, the gloom in Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes was gone without a trace, bing lively and spirited.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei quiet down, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief. Thankfully, his little sister-inw hadn¡¯t blurted out anything earth-shattering. Otherwise, who knows what trouble she would have stirred up? He was a bit overwhelmed.

    ...

    The drive was silent; he drove the Porsche back to Ziyuan District, and parked it in the garage. He¡¯d send it to the repair shop the next day for maintenance. After parking the car, Lu Tianxing and Bai Weiwei got out of the vehicle.

    Bai Weiwei bounced happily into the room, her facepletely free of the fright from before. Seeing this, Lu Tianxing finally breathed a sigh of relief. Some things didn¡¯t need to be known by the elderly, lest they worry endlessly.

    "Grandpa."

    As soon as she entered the room, Bai Weiwei immediately shrank her neck and called out respectfully.

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were sitting leisurely on the sofa watching TV. Hearing the sound, both turned their heads toward the door simultaneously.

    "You¡¯re back," said Bai Qiao Mountain indifferently.

    "Yeah, Grandpa, I¡¯m back. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep."

    Bai Weiweiughed it off and, before Bai Qiao Mountain could react, she dashed up the stairs as if afraid he might notice something off.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, why are you still up sote?" Lu Tianxing walked into the room and greeted Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can.

    "We¡¯ll rest in a bit."

    Bai Qiao Mountain replied, then inquired, "So, is everything resolved?"

    "It¡¯s resolved. I promise Weiwei will never touch racing again from now on," Lu Tianxing answered.

    "That¡¯s good to hear. Since everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go to bed now. I¡¯m old; otherwise, staying up for a few nights in a row wouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    Leaving with those words, Bai Qiao Mountain said nothing more. He was old and didn¡¯t need to fuss over things; it was better to leave matters to the younger generation.

    "Tianxing, you should rest early too. Oh, by the way, make sure to put in some effort¡ªI and your grandpa are looking forward to holding a great-grandchild," He Can also got up, blinked suggestively at Lu Tianxing, and followed Bai Qiao Mountain out of the living room.

    PS: I¡¯ve been updating on a schedule. These past few days, I¡¯ve updated mostly on the same time slot. I¡¯m hurrying to revise the draft. Expect an explosion of updates on the seventeenth!!!

 Chapter 519 - 515 Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 515 Untitled</h4>

    Upon hearing He Can¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing stood there with a deadpan expression, his face lined with annoyance. It was all about having a son again. He was willing, of course, but Bai Zhiqing was not. What could he do? He couldn¡¯t really force himself on her, could he?

    Once the elders had returned to their room, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger and went straight upstairs. As he pushed open the door and entered, he saw Bai Zhiqing sitting on the couch, watching "Love Apartment," a popr show from a few years back, and letting out crispughter from time to time. When she saw Lu Tianxing walk in, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned stern, and with a cold huff, she didn¡¯t even give Lu Tianxing a nce.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and tiptoed toward the bedroom, having learned from many painful lessons that it was best not to provoke Bai Zhiqing at this time.

    "Hmph!"

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, sat cross-legged on the couch, and said, "Lu Tianxing, where do you think you¡¯re going? Aren¡¯t you going to give me a proper exnation?"

    "Exnation? What exnation?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a puzzled face.

    "Exin where you took Weiwei just now?" Bai Zhiqing said with a cold face.

    "Didn¡¯t Grandpa tell you?"

    Lu Tianxing, slightly stunned, said to Bai Zhiqing, "Grandpa was afraid that Weiwei would sneak off to race cars in the future, so he let me take her to experience racing just once. From now on, I guess Weiwei won¡¯t dare to mention racing cars again."

    "Racing cars?"

    Bai Zhiqingughed coldly and said, "Then tell me, why is Weiwei¡¯s car full of scratches after racing?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing froze, not expecting that Bai Zhiqing would know something was up.

    "It¡¯s nothing; we encountered a kid who ran into the road, and I swerved to avoid him, identally scraping the car a couple of times. It¡¯s no big deal. Wife, don¡¯t you trust my driving skills? Even racing wouldn¡¯t be a problem," Lu Tianxing exined, deciding not to let Bai Zhiqing know about the events of that evening.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a skeptical look, but deep down, she started to believe him. She had seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s driving skills¡ªracing through the bustling city streets without a hitch clearly showed his considerable talent, unlikely to make any mistakes.

    "Of course it¡¯s true. Wife, why are you still not sleeping at thiste hour?" Lu Tianxing affirmed with a nod.

    "Hmph, I need to keep an eye on you. With that lecherous look of yours, taking Weiwei out, what if you suddenly be lustful? Weiwei is no match for you. Hmph, I¡¯ll consider you honest for tonight since you didn¡¯t do anything. But if you dare do anything to Weiwei, I¡¯ll castrate you."

    Bai Zhiqing would never admit that she had been unable to sleep because she was worried about Lu Tianxing. With a cold snort, she turned and walked toward the bedroom.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself but did not pierce through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretense. Sometimes, ying dumb was the best strategy. Pointing it out could bring misfortune, as a woman in a rage was not to be trifled with.

    ...

    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight shone through the window, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes andy contently in bed, observing the peacefully sleeping Bai Zhiqing, gently toying with her soft, ck hair. He pondered whether it was time to once more have his way with Bai Zhiqing and save himself from her cold looks every time.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqingy on top of Lu Tianxing like an octopus, her lips slightly curved in a sweet smile, as if she was in the midst of a lovely dream.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing but didn¡¯t wake her. Instead, he stared at the ceiling, lost in thought about the path thaty ahead.

    By now, the powers in Modu had almost beenpletely wiped out, with only the Sky Alliance remaining. Once the Sky Alliance was taken down, the entire Modu would be under the Rose Society¡¯s control, and nothing would elude his eyes¡ªwhether the people from the Shu Tang Family or the Liu Family wanted trouble in Modu, he was fearless.

    It was enough to foresee the enemy¡¯s moves and strike first.

    "However, though the Rose Society can control Modu¡¯s underworld, there are bound to be oversights. Tie Niu and Fu Tu need to help train the Unrivaled Guards for Rose, to increase the Rose Society¡¯s strength. I¡¯ll have to leave Modu in a few days, so it looks like I need to find someone to protect Zhiqing."

    shes of people crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind as he searched for someone to protect Bai Zhiqing. Suddenly, an image popped into his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "No choice now; I¡¯ll have to ask her. She¡¯s the most suitable one to protect Zhiqing."

    Gently moving, careful not to wake the still sleeping Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing eased her arm off of him, preparing to get out of bed.

    This slight movement instantly woke Bai Zhiqing. Seeing Lu Tianxing holding her arm, she first looked confused, then sat up alertly with a guarded expression.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t forget the agreement between us."

    Lu Tianxing paused, immediately understanding that this woman must have jumped to the wrong conclusion again.

    "What do you think I am doing? Of course, I am moving your hand off me, otherwise how can I get out of bed?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes but his gaze continued to roam over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body.

    "What are you looking at?" Bai Zhiqing asked, immediately sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s undisguised nces.

    "Nothing," replied Lu Tianxing, rather regretfully retracting his gaze. "I was just pondering how lucky my son will be in the future."

    "Hmph, how do you know it¡¯s a son? Why couldn¡¯t it be a daughter?" Bai Zhiqing countered with a cold huff.

    "I don¡¯t like daughters," Lu Tianxing stated seriously.

    "Why?" Bai Zhiqing asked, taken aback. She had expected Lu Tianxing to say something like ¡¯whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I¡¯ll love them all the same¡¯¡ªisn¡¯t that how it¡¯s yed out in the TV dramas? Had they gotten the script wrong?

 Chapter 520 - 516 The Reason for Disliking Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 516 The Reason for Disliking Daughter</h4>

    Lu Tianxing looked deeply into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, sighed and said, "Ah, my dear, you¡¯re still too young. Having a daughter is too dangerous; it¡¯s better to have a son."

    "Why?" Bai Zhiqing was curious. She really wanted to hear what Lu Tianxing coulde up with.

    "My dear, think about it. If we have a daughter, you¡¯ll nurture a tender, sulent cabbage for over twenty years, only for it to be dug up one day by some pig that was raised by someone else for over twenty years. Would that make you feel good? It¡¯s too heartbreaking. With a son, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much, plus you wouldn¡¯t have to be scared out of your wits every day over a daughter."

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply and said, "Having a daughter means worrying about her schooling; during elementary school, you worry whether there might be a beastly principal, in middle school, whether there are beastly teachers, in high school, you worry about beastly ssmates, and in college, you fear beastly professors and seniors. When she starts working, you¡¯d worry whether there are beastly leaders. My dear, think about how vexing all that would be."

    "Moreover, my dear, you¡¯re so beautiful and, adding my excellent genes, our daughter would definitely be super cute, far surpassing those adorable little lolis online. Then think about all the gross big guys and creepy uncles that woulde out. Imagine how much worry it would take to raise our daughter."

    "On the other hand, having a son is so much easier. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If there¡¯s a cabbage to be dug, it would be someone else¡¯s, the worry would be theirs, and all we¡¯d need to worry about is whether he¡¯d grow up to be a beast. My dear, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked speechlessly at Lu Tianxing, who spoke so smugly. It was the first time she realized how talkative Lu Tianxing could be, how he could argue ck is white. If subtitles could be added to Bai Zhiqing right then, it would definitely read: You make it sound so reasonable, I¡¯m speechless.

    "My dear, now you know why I don¡¯t like the idea of having a daughter!"

    "You... that¡¯s a twisted logic."

    "What do you mean twisted logic? This is a treasure trove of experience summed up by countless predecessors, worthy of our deepest consideration," Lu Tianxing said earnestly.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and said, "Either way, what you¡¯re saying is twisted logic. I¡¯m telling you, I want to have a daughter in the future. A daughter is a mother¡¯s little cotton-padded jacket, unlike boys who are tough as nails. Besides, what if he grows up to be like you, then the whole society would be in trouble."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing resentfully said, "My dear, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you think I look particrly manly? I have both brawn and brain, don¡¯t you know how many women dream of finding a perfect man like me? I¡¯m a heartthrob admired by everyone; if our son takes after me, he¡¯d definitely turn out well.¡¯

    "Really? Then can you tell me just how many youngdies you¡¯ve charmed? Tell me, let me be enlightened," Bai Zhiqing said with a coldugh, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Of course it¡¯s..."

    Lu Tianxing subconsciously wanted to boast about his past conquests, but before he could utter a word, he immediately sensed a chilling killing intenting his way and quickly corrected himself, "Of course, it¡¯s my most beautiful, most gorgeous wife Bai Zhiqing whom I¡¯ve charmed. That is my greatest achievement in life."

    "Hmph, wise choice."

    Bai Zhiqing seemed satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, her lips slightly lifting to reveal a faint smile.

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "My dear, shall we share a good morning kiss?"

    Bai Zhiqing flirtatiously rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and gently uttered two words, "Wishful thinking."

    "But my dear, isn¡¯t it normal for couples to have a morning kiss? Some even have morning exercises! We don¡¯t have the exercise, but can¡¯t we even have a kiss?"

    "No, and it¡¯s because you took so long to pursue me," Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, unsatisfied.

    "How have I not pursued you?"

    Lu Tianxing wailed, "I even apanied you to the amusement parkst time and went to see ¡¯Goodbye Mr. Loser¡¯ with you."

    "To the amusement park? To watch a movie?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face darkened, and she said irritably, "I was talking about a date for two people. But what did you do? Who asked you to bring Weiwei along? Does that count as a date?"

    "Wife, how could you me me? How was I to know that little Weiwei was hiding there waiting for me? When she heard I was going on a date with you, she insisted oning along to see what it was like. What could I do?" Lu Tianxing said, wanting to cry but having no tears.

    He had finally found some time to rxst time and wanted to take Bai Zhiqing to the amusement park for some fun and to watch a movie on the way. But as soon as he stepped out, Bai Weiwei, who had been eavesdropping next to them, stopped him. She insisted on going with him to see how her sister and brother-inw dated. She even said that if he didn¡¯t take her, she would go tell Qiao Shan that he was no good. What was he supposed to do? If this kind of thing got to the men, it would be utterly disastrous.

    "Can¡¯t you just refuse her?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and said, "I think you¡¯re definitely doing this on purpose. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re not chasing me, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me."

    "Not allowed to touch, but can I stroke?" Lu Tianxing asked with a sleazy grin.

    "You can try."

    Bai Zhiqing slightly smiled and leisurely pulled a pair of scissors from under the pillow, trimming her nails.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly had a look of dismay on his face. He seemed to recall throwing away all the scissors in the room a while ago; how were there any now? Could it be that Bai Zhiqing got addicted to ying with scissors, always ready with them?

    "Wife, throw away the scissors! It wouldn¡¯t be too good if you cut yourself."

    "Scissorhands, Lu Tianxing, do you think I would cut myself?"

    Bai Zhiqing lightly smiled, the scissors dancing beautifully on her slender jade fingers, glinting coldly.

    Lu Tianxing instantly broke out into a cold sweat as he watched Bai Zhiqing, wishing he could p himself several times.

    Back when Bai Zhiqing wanted to learn martial arts, he should have firmly refused. She was already extremely intelligent and naturally gifted. Plus, during this period, he had been constantly using his True Qi to cleanse her meridians. Although it couldn¡¯t make her achieve too much in martial arts, her control over her body had be significantly more adept. Some yoga moves that Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t do before were now easy for her.

    "Husband, do you still think I will cut myself?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with twinkling eyes.

    "No, no."

    Lu Tianxing vigorously shook his head, thinking it would be odd if she cut herself now. Have you ever seen a swordsman stab himself while practicing?

    Bai Zhiqing slightly smiled, "Husband, then do you think you can leave now? I need to change clothes."

    "Why leave! It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen..."

    Lu Tianxing blurted out subconsciously, then immediately saw a sh of cold light before his eyes, quickly changing his statement: "I¡¯ll go out right away."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing quickly got up from the bed, preparing to change his clothes and leave.

 Chapter 521 - 517 Did I Disturb You?

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 517 Did I Disturb You?</h4>

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was preparing to get out of bed and change his clothes, a sudden series of urgent knocks came from the door, followed by the crisp voice of Bai Weiwei, akin to that of ark.

    "Brother-inw, are you up yet? Hurry ande out, your apprentice sent someone to find you, brother-inw; hurry up and get out of bed."

    "Apprentice?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a hint of bemusement, "Lu Tianxing, when did you take on an apprentice? I wasn¡¯t aware of this."

    "Don¡¯t listen to Weiwei¡¯s nonsense, what apprentice? It was just someone I met yesterday; I just gave him a little help, that¡¯s all."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, stood up from the bed, and regardless of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, began to take off his pajamas.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled and quickly turned her head away, her cheeks instantly turning as pink as a water~melon~peach. The thought of the bundle she had just seen made her heart flutter uncontrobly, like a fawn, unable to calm down.

    "Of course, I¡¯m changing my clothes. You didn¡¯t expect me to go out in my pajamas, did you?"

    "Couldn¡¯t you wait for me to leave before changing?" said Bai Zhiqing shyly.

    With a cheeky smile, Lu Tianxing said, "What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯re practically an old married couple; it doesn¡¯t matter if you see a bit. Besides, haven¡¯t you sneaked nces at me at night while I was sleeping before?"

    Before Bai Zhiqing could instinctively retort, they heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s voice from outside once again, "Sister, brother-inw, take it easy, you two. As they say, there¡¯s always tomorrow for taking it slow; no need to rush. If you feel I¡¯m disturbing you, just say the word, and I¡¯ll leave immediately."

    Damn it!

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing broke out in cold sweat. His little sister-inw was overdoing it a bit; even if he had been doing something, her interruption would have put him off.

    "Wife, I¡¯m increasingly convinced that Weiwei isn¡¯t your real sister¡ªshe must¡¯ve been picked up from somewhere by your mother," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing solemnly.

    After saying this, before Bai Zhiqing could react, Lu Tianxing quickly left the bedroom and opened the front door of the living room.

    Suddenly, the image of Bai Weiwei pressing her ear against the door intruded into Lu Tianxing¡¯s view.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. His sister-inw seemed a little too fond of eavesdropping; this habit never changed.

    "Ah! Brother-inw, how did youe out so quickly?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face flushed, and she straightened up quickly, her gaze surreptitiously sweeping the room, as if trying to catch a glimpse of any trace.

    "What are you looking at?" Lu Tianxing said irritably.

    "Brother-inw. I didn¡¯t interrupt anything between you and my sister, did I?"

    Bai Weiwei looked cautiously at Lu Tianxing; she had read online that men frustrated in their lus~ts~ could be very irritable.

    "Weiwei, can¡¯t you be a bit more innocent? Why are you here instead of sleeping early in the morning?"

    "Of course, I have good news for you, brother-inw," Bai Weiwei said excitedly, waving her hands. "The apprentice you took onst night really is generous, true to his word. He sent over the car fromst night this morning; his credibility is top-notch."

    "Are you talking about Huang Feiyu?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened, "Brother-inw, surely you haven¡¯t forgotten!"

    "Where is he now?"

    "Right downstairs."

    As soon as Bai Weiwei finished speaking, Lu Tianxing turned and walked downstairs.

    Bai Weiwei stamped her foot in dissatisfaction when she saw this and followed Lu Tianxing closely with a yful twinkle in her eye, as if she was plotting something.

    At that moment, there were no people in the living room; Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can seemed to have gone out to exercise. There was just a middle-aged man standing in the middle of the room, taking great interest in observing the living room¡¯s decorations.

    When he heard footsteps, the man instantly came back to his senses and walked over upon seeing Lu Tianxing.

    "Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Lu Tianxing? My name is Huang Pei. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you," said Huang Pei respectfully, sizing up Lu Tianxing.

    "Hello."

    Lu Tianxing nodded.

    Huang Pei bent over, took out an agreement from his briefcase, and handed it to Lu Tianxing. He got straight to the point and said, "Mr. Lu, this is the transfer agreement for the Bugatti Veyron our young master is giving you. Just sign your name here, please."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing took the pen and signed his name. To the Xiangjiang Huang Family, a car was trivial, let alone the fact that Huang Feiyu had already spent an amount on treating his psychological illness that could buy several cars. After all, the fees for top-tier psychotherapists were not cheap.

    After signing, Lu Tianxing casually asked, "Where is Huang Feiyu?"

    When Huang Pei heard Lu Tianxing call his young master by name, a glint of respect shed in his eyes. "Our young master left Modu this morning to return to Xiangjiang. Your friend wille to Xiangjiang to treat our young master in a few days."

    "I see. Please tell your young master for me that haste makes waste, and it¡¯s best to progress steadily," said Lu Tianxing with a nod.

    "I will pass on the message. Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve parked the car outside. With that, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Huang Pei gave Lu Tianxing a formal bow before turning and leaving the vi.

    "Brother-inw."

    After Huang Pei left, Bai Weiwei suddenly looked at Lu Tianxing with a voice sweet enough to kill a man withoutpensation, "Brother-inw, could you please grant me a tiny favor?"

    At the sound of her voice, Lu Tianxing shuddered, feeling goosebumps all over his body.

    "Weiwei, can you not do this? It¡¯s making your brother-inw ufortable. If you have something to say, just say it."

    "But you said so yourself, brother-inw."

    Bai Weiwei chuckled, "Look, brother-inw, you don¡¯t use a car to go to work, right? You take sister¡¯s car every day. So this limited edition Bugatti Veyron is useless to you. How about giving it to me?"

    "Why do you want this car? You don¡¯t race, and besides, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to collect it? Just keep it in the garage for admiration, isn¡¯t that good enough?" Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, that¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand! Admiration is one thing, but when ites to a limited edition sports car like this, of course it should be driven out for others to admire. You know, a luxury car suits a beautiful woman, and as a beauty, don¡¯t you think I should have my own ride?"

    Bai Weiwei lightly flipped her hair and batted her eyshes at Lu Tianxing as if she were sending electric currents through him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately fell; he realized that Bai Weiwei was not only tough but also incredibly vain.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond, Bai Weiwei stepped closer, wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her Holy Maiden Peaks constantly rubbing against his arm, "Brother-inw, please, can you give me the car, pretty please? I know you¡¯re the best brother-inw in the world."

    Feeling Bai Weiwei¡¯s Holy Maiden Peaks rubbing against his arm, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a strong surge of sensation throughout his body.

    The morning was already the time when a man¡¯s desires were at their peak, and now, stimted, his junior was starting to stir uncontrobly.

    Unfortunately, he dared not move. Bai Zhiqing was upstairs, and if she saw anything, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 522 - 518: Lin Qianruâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 518: Lin Qianru¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Bearing the turmoil in his heart, Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, "Weiwei, can you let go of your brother-inw first? If your sister sees this, she¡¯ll literally kill me."

    "Brother-inw, does that mean you agree with me?" Bai Weiwei pouted as she spoke.

    "Agreed, I¡¯ve agreed, isn¡¯t that enough?"

    "Yay, thank you, brother-inw, I knew you were the best."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately jumped up, tiptoed, and nted a heavy kiss on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Taking the car keys, she excitedly headed outside to check out her new car.

    Lu Tianxing touched his face, his cold sweat pouring down. He had not expected Bai Weiwei to be so bold, daring to do such a thing at home. His eyes immediately started darting around like a thief, checking the surroundings.

    After realizing no one had seen them, he finally let out a long breath. If Bai Zhiqing had seen that scene, the jealousy would overwhelm her, and Lu Tianxing suddenly imagined a pair of scissors dangling in front of his eyes.

    "Lu Tianxing, where¡¯s Weiwei!"

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing came downstairs. The perfect outline of her body was entuated by her OL uniform, her slender legs catching Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye.

    "Weiwei just went out."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and naturally wrapped his arms around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slim waist, "Wife, grandma and grandpa went out early this morning and didn¡¯t prepare breakfast. How about I show off my cooking skills for you?"

    Bai Zhiqing seemed ustomed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate gesture and asked without any particr reaction, "You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll cook breakfast?"

    "Of course, I graduated from New Oriental as a top-level chef along with Blue Xiang. Not to brag, but back in ancient times, I would have been the head of the Imperial Kitchen, exclusively cooking for the Emperor. Today, wife, you¡¯re in for a treat."

    "Bragging."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t believe a word Lu Tianxing said.

    "Hehe, whether I¡¯m bragging or not, you¡¯ll see my cooking skills for yourself in a bit."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and pinched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pert bottom, "Wife, consider this my payment for making breakfast."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shivered, and she instinctively wanted to scold Lu Tianxing, but there was no sign of him anymore; all she could hear was noiseing from the kitchen.

    "You pervert, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson sooner orter."

    Bai Zhiqing spat angrily but with a hint of coyness on her face, she wasn¡¯t truly angry. In her heart, she had slowly epted Lu Tianxing, letting him take a little advantage didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal, especially since Lin Yafei had once told her that if she wanted to keep a man¡¯s heart, it was best to let him have some benefits.

    After breakfast, under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry gaze, Lu Tianxing walked towards the bus station outside Ziyuan District with a rueful smile.

    By the time Lu Tianxing arrived at Bai¡¯s Group, it was already past nine. He didn¡¯t head to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office but instead went straight to the elevator and towards the sales department to meet Lin Qianru.

    Ever since he hadst left Lin Qianru¡¯s house, and upon seeing her again, he felt as if Lin Qianru had changed into a different person, burdened with worries. Though she acted as usual in front of him, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel that Lin Qianru was suppressing something in her heart, something she didn¡¯t want him to know about, most likely rted to the Tan Family.

    Under the suggestive nces of everyone in the sales department, Lu Tianxing calmly opened the door and walked into the manager¡¯s office, locking the office door behind him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival immediately alerted Lin Qianru, who was processing documents. She looked up, saw it was Lu Tianxing, and her face broke into a radiant smile.

    "Isn¡¯t this the big shot from ourpany? What brought you to my humble abode today?" Lin Qianru stood up and said teasingly to Lu Tianxing.

    "Hehe, howe you¡¯ve been itchy again after a few days, daring to mock your man, huh?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his eyes roaming over the key parts of Lin Qianru¡¯s body.

    "Mock you? So what, you wouldn¡¯t dare hit me," retorted Lin Qianru, rolling her eyes at Lu Tianxing.

    "Hit you? I wouldn¡¯t dare, but I can certainly discipline you the family way."

    Lu Tianxing smirked lecherously and walked over to Lin Qianru, naturally picking her up. He activated his True Qi, sweeping all other items to one side of the desk and cing her on it.

    "What... what are you doing?"

    Seeing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes immediately filled with panic, and her breathing became slightly rapid. She was no longer clueless. Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions instantly made her realize what was about to happen.

    "What do I want? Don¡¯t you know already? This is the price for provoking a man and the discipline of the Lu Family."

    A lecherous smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, his right hand slowly reaching out and climbing towards Lin Qianru¡¯s prominent peaks.

    "Lu Tianxing, this is an office."

    Lin Qianru trembled, feeling as if she had been struck by lightning, unable to muster any strength.

    "So what if it¡¯s an office? Besides, I locked the door earlier, and the soundproofing here is so good, no one outside can hear anything," Lu Tianxing said, chuckling.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and quickly began undoing the buttons on Lin Qianru¡¯s clothes, seizing a strategic position...

    ...

    Eventually, the office returned to calm. Lin Qianru walked out of the restroom, adjusting her clothes, her face still flushed from what happened on the desk, the act reying in her mind making her cheeks even redder.

    Lu Tianxing, with his legsfortably on the desk, kept his eyes on Lin Qianru, his smile bing increasingly radiant, admiring the enhanced charm of a woman who has been ¡¯developed,¡¯ truly a perfect mistress.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Lin Qianru stared at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "No flowers, but you¡¯re prettier than any flower."

    Lu Tianxingughed, embraced Lin Qianru, and had her sit on hisp, saying, "Qianru, have you been hiding something from me recently?"

    Lin Qianru shivered slightly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her smile stiffened as she forced augh, "What could I possibly hide? Don¡¯t be silly, Tianxing, I..."

    Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence before Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Qianru, I want the truth. Tell me, has someone from the Tan Family been in touch with you again?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s smile vanishedpletely. She fell silent for a long while before slowly beginning, "It was Tan Heng, the Tan Family¡¯s eldest son. He called me a few days ago, gave me a month to think it over, and asked me to return to Hang City and marry him, or else he would target my parents..."

    "Tianxing, I... I really don¡¯t want to go back, you know? I really don¡¯t want to go back, I don¡¯t want to lose you, but my parents are in Hang City, and I¡¯m afraid Tan Heng will harm them..."

    Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 523 - 519: Lin Yafei is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 519: Lin Yafei is Coming</h4>

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?" Lu Tianxing wiped the tears from Lin Qianru¡¯s face, saying in a deep voice.

    "I... I didn¡¯t want to put you at risk," Lin Qianru said softly.

    "Do you really think I could bear to watch you go back to Hang City alone?"

    Holding Lin Qianru tightly, Lu Tianxing said emphatically, "Don¡¯t worry, you are my woman, and I won¡¯t just abandon you. I¡¯ll go back to Hang City with you. If the Tan Family dares to make a move, I¡¯ll wipe them out for you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was filled with dominance and murderous intent. It seemed that Tan Si¡¯s death had not served as a deterrent to the Tan Family at all. If that was the case, then he, who dominated like a dragon crossing the river, would go to Hang City and battle the Tan Family, the local snakes, to see if a mighty dragon could indeed suppress the local snake.

    "Tianxing, thank you," Lin Qianru said, looking at Lu Tianxing with tenderness.

    "Do I still need to hear ¡¯thank you¡¯? Don¡¯t forget you are my woman. What kind of man would I be if I didn¡¯t have the strength to shield you from the storms? Stay safe in Modu. Once I have dealt with the matters at hand, we will go to Hang City. It¡¯s about time I met your mother," Lu Tianxing said with a smile, as he stroked Lin Qianru¡¯s hair.

    "Who is your mother-inw? Don¡¯t start iming rtives out of nowhere," Lin Qianru retorted with a nce, chiding him.

    "What do you mean by iming rtives out of nowhere? We have had ¡¯close encounters¡¯ after all."

    Lu Tianxing said with a sly smile, "But what if my mother-inw refuses to acknowledge me as her son-inw? I think I need to put in a bit more effort to get you pregnant. Then, with a shotgun wedding, she¡¯d have to agree even if she didn¡¯t want to."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed red, but her eyes held a trace of longing. Having a child would give her something to anchor her spirit to, even if Lu Tianxing left her in the future.

    Even Lin Qianru herself hadn¡¯t realized that unconsciously, she had developed a dependence on Lu Tianxing. And with time, this dependency was only growing stronger and pulling her in deeper.

    "So it looks like you agree with me. How about we have another go?"

    Seeing Lin Qianru showing interest, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, and he gazed at Lin Qianru with twinkling eyes as his fingers once again became restless.

    Lin Qianru jumped in surprise and hastily grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand: "You... what are you trying to do?"

    "I¡¯m not doing anything, just something beneficial for mind and body," he replied.

    "No way. What if an employeees by to deliver documents? What if they see us?"

    "What am I to do then? How about you kiss me, and I¡¯ll give up on the idea?"

    ...

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is to grow old with you slowly..."

    Just as the two of them were flirting, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Lin Qianru took the opportunity to dart out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, ran into the back room, and locked the door, leaving Lu Tianxing with a face full of frustration.

    Looking at Lin Qianru¡¯s antics, Lu Tianxing let out a bitterugh, took out his phone, and was slightly startled when he saw the caller ID.

    Lin Yafei!

    The little minx was still in Modu. What did she want by calling him today?

    After a brief hesitation, Lu Tianxing answered the call: "Never thought that the esteemed Chairwoman of the Lin Group would take the initiative to call me. I am truly ttered."

    "ttered? Stop kidding yourself! How long has it been, and you haven¡¯t bothered to call and check in on me? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Beijing Wang Family wille after me?" she used.

    The phone immediately conveyed Lin Yafei¡¯s voice full ofint.

    "Hehe, don¡¯t be mad, I just haven¡¯t had the time, you know. With all the trouble I¡¯m in, where do I get the time to care about other things?" Lu Tianxing chuckled dryly as he spoke.

    "Enough. You always have that slick tongue, always finding an excuse for yourself."

    Lin Yafei chuckled lightly and said, "But, seeing as you went out of your way to save my life, I¡¯ve decided to thank you in person."

    "Thank me?"

    At these words, Lu Tianxing was startled and confused.

    "Yes, I¡¯m about to arrive at Bai¡¯s Group. I n to thank you face-to-face. How about that, are you excited or what?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone was tinged with the vor of a sessful prank.

    "You¡¯re not joking, are you?" Lu Tianxing said somewhat taken aback. Was this a deration of war against Bai Zhiqing?

    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m almost at Bai¡¯s Group now, wondering if my hero would wee my arrival."

    "Wee, of course, but what on earth are you doing at Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Demon?"

    "Of course, to thank you personally for saving my life. And by the way, to see if you¡¯ve seeded in winning over that bestie of yours. If not, I might just help you out with Zhiqing. Tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you extremely grateful to me? Hehe, you don¡¯t have to thank me, but once you¡¯ve sessfully won Zhiqing over, you must record her in ~heat~ and send me the video. I want to see if the cool and aloof Bai Zhiqing is actually quite passionate inside," Lin Yafei said wickedly.

    A bead of cold sweat dripped from Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. If he didn¡¯t know that Lin Yafei liked men, he might almost suspect she was a lesbian, enjoying watching such things. No wonder, city folks y at a higher level; a country person like him really couldn¡¯t keep up.

    "So, are you feeling that blood-boiling excitement yet? Shall I take the opportunity to persuade Zhiqing to serve you together with me...?"

    "Uh, there¡¯s no need for that, really no need," Lu Tianxing wiped off a drop of cold sweat and said with an awkward chuckle.

    "You said it yourself, don¡¯te asking meter, okay? I won¡¯t talk to you any longer, I¡¯ll be at Bai¡¯s Group in five minutes, bye."

    As soon as she finished, Lin Yafei decisively hung up the phone.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned. This woman was serious.

    "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong, what happened?" just then, Lin Qianru came out from the inner room, looking at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "Lin Yafei ising."

    Lu Tianxing immediately snapped back to reality and stood up: "Qian Ru, I¡¯m heading out first. Once I¡¯ve dealt with the trouble at hand, I¡¯ll go back to Hang City with you. Remember, don¡¯t think nonsense in this period. If I find out you¡¯ve been doing that again, I¡¯ll definitely spank ~you~ hard."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing whooshed out of the office.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s vanishing figure, Lin Qianru sighed. She knew very well what kind of person Lin Yafei was - although seemingly quite flirtatious, in reality, no man had ever taken advantage of her. However, at thest dinner, Lin Yafei had shown a particr fondness for Lu Tianxing, indicating their rtionship was not ordinary.

    This time Lin Yafei¡¯s visit to Bai¡¯s Group was definitely about more than just expressing thanks. Yet, what piqued Qian Ru¡¯s curiosity was how Lu Tianxing knew Lin Yafei, and it seemed that this beautiful CEO was even considering pursuing him.

    "I will not lose."

    Lin Qianru clenched her fists. Even when facing Lin Yafei, she was not going to admit defeat.

 Chapter 524 - 520: The Fierce Lin Yafei

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 520: The Fierce Lin Yafei</h4>

    After leaving the sales department, Lu Tianxing rushed into the elevator and headed straight to the top floor. Upon arrival, he didn¡¯t even feel like teasing Lan Xin and sprinted into the CEO¡¯s office.

    "What on earth happened? He¡¯s rushing around like his butt is on fire. Could it be that this guy flirted with someone else¡¯s girlfriend and got chased to thepany by her boyfriend, so now he¡¯s seeking sanctuary in the CEO¡¯s office?"

    Lan Xin watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s antics and muttered to herself, her imagination running wild.

    In the office, Bai Zhiqing noticed Lu Tianxing rush in frantically and then sit down diligently in his spot. She was instantly curious; it seemed she had never seen Lu Tianxing so well-behaved before.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so docile today? You couldn¡¯t have done something you shouldn¡¯t have and are afraid of being found out, so you specifically hid here, could you?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing retorted annoyedly, "Wife, what do you mean by that? What do you mean I¡¯ve done something I shouldn¡¯t have? Am I the kind of person who¡¯s afraid of trouble?"

    "Who knows what kind of trouble you¡¯ve gotten yourself into outside, maybe you flirted with someone else¡¯s girlfriend and they¡¯vee after you. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a history." Bai Zhiqing said with a sneer.

    Lu Tianxing immediately felt ashamed; how could this woman¡¯s thoughts be so bizarre? Although he enjoyed flirting with beauties, he wouldn¡¯t go as far as to flirt with someone who¡¯s clearly taken. That would be utterly despicable.

    "Wife, you¡¯re insulting my character, trampling on my soul. I demand you apologize to me immediately," Lu Tianxing said indignantly.

    "Trampling on your soul? Then tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with Huangfu Meigui, and why does she care about you so much?" Bai Zhiqing said with a poker face.

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill down his spine; a jealous woman was more terrifying than a tiger, especially a strong-willed woman like Bai Zhiqing. When she was jealous, it was scary; she had a hundred ways to make you wish you were dead.

    "Wife, are you jealous of Rose?" Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing cautiously.

    At these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes grew cold, her grip tightening on the pen in her hand.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing quickly said, "Wife, stay calm, you must stay calm. Impulsiveness is the devil, stay cool."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed coldly; her face looked rather unhappy. After all, she was Lu Tianxing¡¯s legitimate wife. No one could stand their husband having an ambiguous rtionship with another woman.

    Furthermore, over this period, Bai Zhiqing had been learning to gradually ept Lu Tianxing. Though she might not have fallen in love with him, she was close to it. So seeing Lu Tianxing intimately involved with another woman certainly didn¡¯t sit well with her.

    Lu Tianxing smiled, but said nothing. Every time Bai Zhiqing looked angry, he felt extremely rxed. Bringing a high and mighty goddess down to earth as an ordinary woman was a delight that gave him a great sense of aplishment.

    If Bai Zhiqing knew what Lu Tianxing was thinking, she would probably p him against the wall without hesitation, and he¡¯d be stuck there without a chance of peeling off.

    "What are you smiling at, Lu Tianxing, I warn you..."

    As Bai Zhiqing was fuming at Lu Tianxing, preparing to say something more, she saw the phone next to her ring. She picked it up and nced at it, a surprised look crossing her face, but she still answered, "Hello, Lin Demon, why are you calling me? I¡¯m not in the mood for your tales of romance."

    "What do you mean ¡¯tales of romance¡¯? This is called earthly paradise."

    The voice of Lin Yafei came dissatisfied from the other end of the phone: "Also, I forgot to tell you, I¡¯ming to catch adulterers in the act."

    "Catch adulterers?"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback. Catch whose affair? Could it be hers?

    "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t y dumb when you know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s obviously about catching your affair. You and your little assistant are married now, and you newlyweds work in the same office every day. Alone together, a man and a woman, and with a spark waiting to ignite, who knows if mes have already started zing? You might be getting involved in some rather... enjoyable activities in the office."

    Lin Yafei said with a chuckle, "I came over to see if you were doing some of those enjoyable things with your little assistant and to offer you some technical support. I¡¯ll tell you how you can keep a man¡¯s heart and make office activities even more... exciting."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard this, her face flushed red in an instant. Having been best friends with Lin Yafei for so many years, she should have expected that Lin Yafei¡¯s call would be up to no good. Lin Yafei dared to say and do anything.

    "Can¡¯t you be serious for once, you¡¯re so... vulgar," Bai Zhiqing scolded with her face still red.

    Lin Yafei immediately burst into giggles, "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m vulgar or not? Rest assured, I¡¯ve brought you a few very practical manuals, office-specific materials, oh, and they are out of print. It took me a lot of effort to get them, guaranteed to make you an expert in no time."

    "Lin Yafei, you she-wolf."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Lin Yafei, unashamed and even proud,ughed and said, "Little Qingqing, tell me honestly, have you two ever tried it in the office? Is it exciting? Is itfortable?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red, extending to her neck and the area behind her ears.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but admire Lin Yafei. His respect for her was like the endless flow of a river; she had the unique ability to tease an ice-queen chairman into blushing and being at a loss for words.

    "You... you..."

    Bai Zhiqing was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    "Haha, don¡¯t be embarrassed. As the saying goes, ¡¯Among any three people walking, I will find something to learn.¡¯ I¡¯m your mentor. Do you need to be shy with your mentor?" Lin Yafei said with a loudugh.

    "Get lost, Lin Demon. What¡¯s the reason for your call today? If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up."

    "Hang up then! I¡¯m already in the elevator and will be at your office soon. I¡¯m calling just to tell you I¡¯m on my way. If you and your little assistant are getting busy in the office, you better finish up quick. I¡¯ll be in your office in a few minutes. Also, I¡¯ll have my phone¡¯s camera on; don¡¯t me me if I happen to catch something."

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled, "You¡¯ve arrived at Bai¡¯s Group?"

    "Of course. Otherwise, how could I witness the intense battle between the ice-queen chairman and her little assistant?"

    "Lin Demon, go to hell!"

    Aftershing out, Bai Zhiqing angrily hung up the phone.

    Lu Tianxing had been paying close attention to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expressions. His instincts told him that this youngdy was in a really bad mood; it would be wise not to provoke her now.

    PS: Today we¡¯re on a major rmendation, avable on all channels, which is considered one of the biggest rmendations by Yuewen, and the surge begins after 11:30 tomorrow. A minimum of thirty updates is guaranteed. I hope my brothers can offer lots of support!!!

 Chapter 525 - 521 Help Me Deal with Her (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 521 Help Me Deal with Her (First Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing." After hanging up the phone, Bai Zhiqing suddenly called out.

    "Right here! Wife, do you need something?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a smile; after several painful lessons, he had learned that it was best not to provoke Bai Zhiqing when she was angry.

    "Later, when Lin Yafeies over, beat her up for me."

    "Huh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, then stammered, "You... you want me to beat up Lin Yafei?"

    "Yes, what¡¯s the matter, do you pity the soft and delicate woman?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes began to sh with dangerous light.

    "No, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s a woman, and you¡¯re asking me to beat up a woman, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" Lu Tianxing said carefully.

    "Hmph, I don¡¯t care. You must beat her up severely for me today, to vent my anger. Otherwise, you¡¯re not a man, and you can only watch your wife get bullied by someone else," Bai Zhiqing huffed.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. When it came to beating up others, he was unequivocal, but beating up Lin Yafei, he truly dared not. Before he could get to Lin Yafei, he feared he would be the one beaten up by her. With Lin Yafei¡¯s fierce nature, she could easily perform a "friendly match" in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    "Wife, I..."

    "Lu Tianxing, if you don¡¯t vent this anger for me today, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me ever again. I¡¯ll go back and tell Grandpa that you have some ¡¯issues¡¯ that require a hospital visit," Bai Zhiqing threatened.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯splexion changed. If the old man learned about this, he¡¯d be doomed, unable to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. If this got out, he might never be able to hold his head high again in his life.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed, whispering, "Wife, you wouldn¡¯t really be so heartless, would you?"

    "What do you think!" Bai Zhiqing raised her head and said calmly.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing fully exuded the aura of a strong woman, her domineering presence emanating from her, and her expressionless face exerting a powerful psychological pressure.

    Lu Tianxing waspletely speechless; his instincts told him that if he didn¡¯t vent Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger today, she might actually do as she threatened.

    Having known Bai Zhiqing for so long, he hade to understand her character. Despite her seemingly cold and dominant exterior, deep inside she was just like Bai Weiwei, harboring a devil that could torment a person to death.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing found himself in a dilemma: if he didn¡¯t help, he would be in trouble; but if he did help, he would probably be in even more trouble. Although Lin Yafei was unlikely to divulge the nature of her rtionship with Bai Zhiqing, Yafei¡¯s fierce persona was enough to make his life miserable.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing staring at him angrily, Lu Tianxing felt an ufortable twinge. Had he known it woulde to this, he would not havee to the office but instead left Bai¡¯s Group altogether, leaving the two women to their squabbles and out of sight, out of mind.

    Moreover, if Lin Yafei made any excessive moves, Bai Zhiqing would undoubtedly skin him alive.

    The thought of the sharp scissors Bai Zhiqing kept hidden away made Lu Tianxing restless, feeling a shiver down his spine. Anyone who saw those gleaming scissors waving in front of them at night while the scissor¡¯s owner ominously stared at their groin would indeed feel ufortable.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was hesitating between taking care of Lin Yafei for Bai Zhiqing and finding an excuse to slip away, the office door was suddenly pushed open, and a stunning figure in a purple-red cheongsam appeared in both Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s line of sight.

    It was none other than Lin Yafei.

    The purple-red cheongsam on her framed her figure exquisitely, especially her ample bosom, which was quite spectacr and attracted attention.

    "Psh, what¡¯s the big deal? Just a milking cow, what¡¯s the use of being so big."

    Bai Zhiqing nced jealously at Lin Yafei¡¯s chest and muttered to herself.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei¡¯s outfit and couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly. Despite having seen countless beauties, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Lin Yafei gave off the vibe of a ripe peach, constantly exuding an invisible charm that was fatally attractive to men.

    Even if Bai Zhiqing stood beside Lin Yafei, she might pale inparison. It wasn¡¯t that Bai Zhiqing was much worse than Lin Yafei, but the difference between their auras was striking. Lin Yafei¡¯s demeanor, like that of a mature woman, had a fatal attraction for any man.

    On the other hand, Bai Zhiqing radiated a queenly aura that could intimidate many; her aloof face and gaze were enough to scare away ny-nine percent of her suitors, let alone bring them home.

    In other words, many have watched "The Legend of the Double Dragons of the Tang Dynasty", and Shi Feixuan and Wanwan are considered two goddesses in it. If a man had to choose one to marry, most would choose Wanwan over Shi Feixuan.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying, marriage is about mutual enthusiasm, not one-sided. Shi Feixuan is like a saintly figure; marrying a wife is about having a partner, not about worshiping a saint at home. In the eyes of most men, Bai Zhiqing is a saintly figure, difficult tomunicate with or approach.

    Only when you truly understand Bai Zhiqing will you realize that she¡¯s no different from any other woman. She¡¯s just using coldness to shield herself, to hide her emotions.

    "Little Qingqing, I¡¯m here. Did you miss me?"

    As Lin Yafei entered the office, ignoring everyone¡¯s stares, she leisurely put away her iPhone into her purse.

    "Lin Demon, what are you really doing here? Spit it out. If there¡¯s nothing important, hurry back to your ownpany." Bai Zhiqing said irritably, as the demoness actually seemed intent on using her phone to snap something.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you already?"

    Lin Yafei smiled gracefully, twisted her slim waist, walked in a seductive manner, step by step towards the side, and elegantly sat down on the sofa, "I¡¯m here today to thank an old friend for saving my life. Is that not okay? I¡¯m not here to see you. Besides, one should repay a life-saving grace in a special way. Today, I havee to offer myself in gratitude for saving my life."

    With that, Lin Yafei casually nced at Lu Tianxing.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, suddenly feeling like prey in the sights of a predator.

    "Lin Demon, what are you doing? Keep it together."

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s behavior, Bai Zhiqing stepped forward, cing herself between Lin Yafei and Lu Tianxing, a clear look of displeasure on her face as if she were protecting her own calf.

    At this scene, Lin Yafei burst into giggles, her impressive chest jiggling, leaving Lu Tianxing dizzy.

    Seems like Bai Zhiqing¡¯s are a bit smaller than Lin Yafei¡¯s?

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin,ing to a conclusion.

    "It seems women inevitably need men. If she were to be cultivated by me, she would definitely not be inferior to Lin Yafei, even surpass her."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself, pondering over the credibility of Lin Yafei¡¯s earlier words about helping him conquer Bai Zhiqing.

    PS: Starting now, updates will be on a schedule, every five minutes an update, with thirty updates in total to bepleted. I ask for my brothers¡¯ fire support, after going through all channels, results will determine the next step, the same goes for rmendations. I need my brothers¡¯ fire support to climb up, charge ahead!!!

 Chapter 526 - 522 Beat Her Up for Me (2 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 522 Beat Her Up for Me (2 Updates)</h4>

    Unbeknownst to herself, Bai Zhiqing had already been fantasized about by Lu Tianxing, as the two women red at each other, neither willing to back down.

    "Little Qingqing, what do you mean by ¡¯restrain¡¯? Why should I restrain myself? Isn¡¯t it always said in martial arts novels? After a hero saves a damsel, she must repay him with her body, and today I am here to repay my debt."

    Lin Yafei smiled lightly, her eyes filled with yearning as she looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Didn¡¯t you tell me before that we should share the good things? Have you forgotten? And have you forgotten what you said to me when we shared a bed?"

    "What, Lin Demon, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you two..."

    Lu Tianxing wore a mysterious expression as he eyed Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, revolving around them. No wonder Bai Zhiqing blushed and her ears turned red upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s teasing. Could it be that these two girls are the legendary lilies?

    This was too daring, utterly unexpected. Indeed, one must never judge a book by its cover, nor measure the ocean¡¯s depth¡ª the ancients indeed never lied to me.

    "Lu Tianxing, what did you say? Say it again, I dare you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing red at him with fiery eyes, fully aware of what he implied. He was clearly suggesting that she and Lin Yafei were lovers.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing secretly cursed; Bai Zhiqing wanted his help, not for him to stand by and gawk.

    "We¡¯re all friends here, no need to stand, please sit, everyone sit."

    Lu Tianxing immediately stood up and invited the two to sit, saying, "Lin Demon, stop joking. We¡¯re all friends here. No need for talk of repaying with your body. After all, what¡¯s said in martial arts novels stays in novels and can¡¯t be taken as reality. Besides, martial arts novels also say that after a hero saves a beauty, she would say, ¡¯This humble girl has nothing with which to repay you but to serve you as a cow or horse in her next life to repay your great kindness.¡¯

    "Eh!"

    Caught off guard, Lin Yafei stared, obviously not expecting Lu Tianxing to say such a thing.

    Seeing Lin Yafei at a loss for words, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with admiration¡ª well done! That¡¯s how you should show this demon a lesson, teach her how many eyes Lord Ma has.

    "Do you really not want someone to repay you with her body? She knows way more than your wife does," Lin Yafei said to Lu Tianxing with a deep gaze.

    "Lin Demon, shut your mouth, will you? Can¡¯t you stop talking nonsense?" said Bai Zhiqing, nearly breathless with frustration. What did she mean by ¡¯more than her¡¯? Was she looking down on her?

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing and said softly, "Isn¡¯t it true?"

    "No, everything you know is learned from videos. What¡¯s so great about that? Practice is what really counts; watching is of no use."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt as if he had been struck by thunder¡ªwas this woman a bit too fierce, and how on earth did Bai Zhiqing know everything Lin Yafei learned was from videos?

    "So what if I learned from videos? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡¯knowledge for practical use¡¯? Unlike you, who obviously seem frigid," Lin Yafei said, challenging Bai Zhiqing.

    "You... you... are making me furious!"

    Choked by Lin Yafei¡¯s words and unable to retort, Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, who was enjoying the spectacle, and said, "Lu Tianxing, your wife is being bullied, punch her for me!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback: "Punch her?"

    "Yes, punch her, avenge me."

    "Punch me, old friend, do you have the heart?"

    Lin Yafei swept Lu Tianxing with a coquettish look and giggled, "Little Qingqing, asking for help because you can¡¯t win the argument? That¡¯s not your style."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and said, "Why can¡¯t I get help? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Brothers join in a fight, father and son soldiers in battle¡¯? What¡¯s so strange about asking my husband for help?"

    "Right, husband?"

    Bai Zhiqing turned her gaze to Lu Tianxing, purposely stressing the word "husband" with a threatening look in the depths of her eyes.

    "Absolutely, wife, you arepletely right."

    Lu Tianxing nodded hastily, unable to afford offending either of the two women at the scene.

    Lin Yafei nced at Lu Tianxing with resentment and said, "Old friend, do you really want to hit me for your wife? You know this is being unfaithful for lust, right? That¡¯s disgraceful."

    "Don¡¯t listen to her bluffs. Lu Tianxing, beat her up for me, let her learn the cost of provoking your wife," Bai Zhiqing yelled while waving her fists.

    Watching the two women bickering again, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of suicidal impulse. Let them fight; he would just watch¡ªwhat did it have to do with him? Now he really found himself in a tight spot.

    "Old friend, do you really want to hit me? Then do it."

    Lin Yafei let out a low sigh, turned her back to Lu Tianxing, bent over, and stuck out her buttocks: "Old friend, go ahead! If it can calm your wife down, I don¡¯t mind taking a loss. Hit me a few more times, it¡¯s okay."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei with a deadpan expression, swallowing hard. With her so bent over, it would definitely feel substantial to the touch.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned icy: "What are you doing, Lin Demon? Have you no shame? He¡¯s my man; keep unting yourself and see if I don¡¯t call security to throw you out."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing hurriedly walked over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, yanked him over to her, twisted his waist hard, and red at Lin Yafei furiously.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s protective reaction, Lin Yafeiughed loudly: "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t you trust your husband¡¯s self-control, or are you afraid I¡¯ll steal him away from you?"

    "Hmph, if he dares, I¡¯ll cripple him."

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, as if to warn him, if you dare to hit Lin Yafei¡¯s buttocks, I dare to cripple you.

    "Little Qingqing, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re not the same person you were before."

    Lin Yafei sighed, saying slowly: "Little Qingqing, have you forgotten our solemn oaths from the past? Have you forgotten the first time we studied action movies together? You told me at that time..."

    "Wait a minute, what did you say, you two have watched action movies together? Really? What was the situation then? Tell me about it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Lin Yafei, his ears perking up. This was tantalizing gossip; Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, had actually gone back to watch action movies¡ªthat was big news.

    "Lu Tianxing, go to hell."

    Bai Zhiqing pinched Lu Tianxing hard on his body.

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing yelled exaggeratedly, looking at Bai Zhiqing with an innocent face.

    "Hmph, remember, if it¡¯s not meant for you to know, don¡¯t ask, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, her pretty face involuntarily blushing. It was her most embarrassing moment, foolishly being cajoled by Lin Yafei to ¡¯observe and learn¡¯, and almost...

 Chapter 527 - 523

    <h4>Chapter 527: 523</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blushing face, Lin Yafei grinned ear to ear and winked suggestively at Lu Tianxing before teasingly saying, "Old friend, don¡¯t you want to know the expression on your wife¡¯s face when she watches action movies? Do you want me to secretly tell you?"

    "Lin Demon, you dare?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing screeched like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.

    "What don¡¯t I dare?" Lin Yafei said with a pout.

    "You... you..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Yafei frantically, fuming as she said, "Lin Demon, if you dare to tell, I... I¡¯ll expose your embarrassing stories too. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of whom."

    My embarrassing stories? If you dare to tell, I dare to reveal all of your secrets. I wonder who it was that while watching an action movie suddenly just, wuwu..."

    Lin Yafei was cut off mid-sentence, as Bai Zhiqing covered her mouth, leaving her unable to speak another word.

    With her face flushed red as blood, Bai Zhiqing truly couldn¡¯t lift her head in front of Lu Tianxing if Lin Yafei were to reveal it.

    "What¡¯s wrong, wife? You¡¯re covering her mouth. Hurry up and let her speak. I¡¯m quite curious to see what she cane up with. If she dares to talk about my wife¡¯s embarrassing moments, once she¡¯s done, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you."

    Lu Tianxing became frantic, scratching his ears and cheeks. Why did it suddenly stop? He hated it when people would stop talking halfway, especially at a critical moment, like a pause in conversation. It felt as though he had just undressed a beauty, preparing to mount, only to discover he was prematurely finished, a frustration that could make one spew blood.

    "What¡¯s there to say, Lu Tianxing? Are you really that curious to know?" Bai Zhiqing stopped her actions and said through gritted teeth.

    "Little Qingqing, it seems your husband is quite the gossip. It looks like you haven¡¯t fully trained him yet. Do you want me to take him off your hands and train him for a month? After that month, I promise to return a submissive and obedient husband to you," Lin Yafei said, fanning the mes from the sidelines.

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing immediately froze, feeling the gazes of both women on him, and instantly experienced an eerie sensation. Wasn¡¯t this like being skewered and roasted over a fire?

    Lin Yafei looked on with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, enjoying the spectacle, while Bai Zhiqing had a look of gnashing teeth, her fists clenched tightly together, as if to say, dare to agree and see if I don¡¯t punch you.

    At this moment, Tianxing regretted everything. If he had known these two girls would turn the fire towards him, he would have stayed silent to begin with, retreating to a corner to quietly enjoy the show.

    "Little Qingqing, what do you think? Do you want to consider it? I¡¯ll help you discipline your disobedient husband," Lin Yafei said to Bai Zhiqing once more.

    "You¡¯re daydreaming."

    Bai Zhiqing let out a coldugh. If she handed Lu Tianxing over to Lin Yafei, who knew if he¡¯d still be her husband after a month and notpletely devoured by Lin Yafei.

    "Tsk, you¡¯re too stingy."

    Lin Yafei red at Bai Zhiqing disapprovingly and said, "Little Qingqing, I find you¡¯re reneging and not keeping your word."

    "Lin Demon, what do you mean by that? Who¡¯s not keeping their word?"

    "You."

    Lin Yafei nodded with conviction, nced at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Have you forgotten? When we were watching action movies together, you told me that if one day you found a boyfriend and I wasn¡¯t married yet, you¡¯d lend your boyfriend to me for a bit. Have you forgotten what you said?"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, thinking this girl was really something. She actually considered lending her boyfriend to another woman. That¡¯s boldness; that¡¯s really something.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing and then at Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing really wanted to say that the two of them could share him; he could handle it, really.

    "When did I ever say such a thing? Don¡¯t make stuff up," Bai Zhiqing adamantly denied ever saying that.

    "I knew you would say that."

    Lin Yafei smirked coldly, pulled out ady¡¯s mobile phone from her pocket, and said, "Fortunately I had the foresight back then, knowing you might y dumb. So, I made a recording. What do you think, would you like me to y it now for you to hear, and let your man listen to your grand derations from back then?"

    "Lin Demon, you actually dared to set a trap for me," Bai Zhiqing burst out in anger.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fiery rage, Lin Yafei pursed her lips and said, "Of course, just to be on the safe side. Don¡¯t be so stingy; I won¡¯t break your husband. I¡¯ll return him to you in a couple of days."

    "You..."

    Watching Bai Zhiqing nearly go crazy with anger, Lu Tianxing let out a slight sigh. Bai Zhiqing was still too green to spar with Lin Yafei. It was obvious to him that Lin Yafei had no recording at all; she was just teasing Bai Zhiqing, and Bai Zhiqing had actually fallen for it. Although he wasn¡¯t sure whether Bai Zhiqing had ever said those words, it was clear that she felt guilty.

    When someone feels guilty, they easily expose their vulnerabilities and lose all power to turn the situation around.

    "Wife, she¡¯s deceiving you; she doesn¡¯t have any recording at all," Lu Tianxing said helplessly.

    "What did you say?" Bai Zhiqing was startled and looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking nkly.

    "I said she doesn¡¯t have any recording in her hand. Think about it, when you two were talking back then, it was probably just a joke. Who would think of recording a joke? She¡¯s just capitalizing on your psyche, making you think she made a recording."

    Lu Tianxing sighed. His wife, formidable in the business world, could sometimes be a bit naive in other matters, and waspletely outwitted by Lin Yafei.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment and then suddenly came back to her senses, shouting angrily, "Lin Demon, you tricked me."

    "You¡¯re just too naive," Lin Yafei patted Bai Zhiqing, saying helplessly, "We¡¯re best friends, and you¡¯re one of my few friends. I might scheme against anyone, but not you."

    "Just now..."

    "Just now I was just testing you, to see if you would admit it. Now you want to back out."

    "Who... who wants to back out," Bai Zhiqing said, clearlycking confidence.

    "Then lend him to me for a bit."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly ran to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, wrapped her arms around his, leaned on him, with her treasures continuously rubbing against Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, looking like a little bird relying on people, "Old friend, you heard her; your wife has lent you to me. You belong to me now,e on, let¡¯s have a kiss to celebrate."

 Chapter 528 - 524: The Fierce Duo (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 524: The Fierce Duo (4th Update)</h4>

    "Lin Demon, what are you doing? Let go of my husband right now."

    Seeing Lin Yafei about to kiss Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing suddenly became anxious. Striding over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, she grabbed his other arm and red at Lin Yafei, "Lin Demon, let go right now. I might have agreed to lend you my boyfriend before, but Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t my boyfriend, he¡¯s my husband, and that has nothing to do with a boyfriend."

    "Is there a difference? It¡¯s just a change of name, what¡¯s the big deal?" Lin Yafei said nonchntly.

    "The difference is huge. A boyfriend can be changed anytime, but a husband is for life. There¡¯s a big difference, let go right now," Bai Zhiqing said, fuming with anger.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know what to say. How had he not anticipated that Bai Zhiqing would say something like that? Boyfriends could be changed anytime; that was too fierce.

    "Really won¡¯t work?"

    "Won¡¯t work means won¡¯t work. If you don¡¯t have any other business, you can leave now. You¡¯re not wee here."

    "Then don¡¯t me me," Lin Yafei let go of Lu Tianxing, sat down on the sofa, and crossed her legs.

    "What are you trying to do?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Lin Yafei with caution.

    "Do nothing," Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    "Humph, you¡¯re fooling ghosts. Come clean, are you trying to steal my husband?"

    "What, are you scared?"

    "Humph, I¡¯m not scared of you."

    "Then you¡¯re scared that your husband¡¯s feelings for you aren¡¯t firm."

    "He wouldn¡¯t dare."

    "Cheating is a man¡¯s right, how could he not dare?"

    "I say, can you two calm down? Everything can be discussed," Lu Tianxing hastily said, seeing the mes of argument reaching him.

    No sooner had he spoken than both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei shot res at him, the sharpness in their eyes made Lu Tianxing shiver uncontrobly.

    "Er, carry on, carry on, don¡¯t mind me. I just felt a bit of a need to pee, keep going, I¡¯ll just go to the bathroom, see you."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Lu Tianxing shot up from the chair and ran outside, not waiting for the two women to speak.

    The two women watched, dumbfounded, as Lu Tianxing disappeared.

    "Lin Demon, look what you¡¯ve done," Bai Zhiqing red at Lin Yafei.

    "What do you mean it¡¯s my doing? How is this any of my business, please?"

    Lin Yafei looked straight at Bai Zhiqing, a mischievous smile on her face, "Little Qingqing, I downloaded a few high-definition movies yesterday. Want to study them with me?"

    "Lin Demon."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned ashen, and through gritted teeth said, "Can¡¯t you be less sleazy?"

    "Then forget about it."

    Lin Yafei pouted and said casually, "Little Qingqing, do you know why men lose interest in the old and chase the new? It¡¯s because you¡¯re no longer fresh to him, naturally you¡¯re no longer attractive. If you don¡¯t learn a few more tricks, be careful that someday your husband gets pried away, and then you won¡¯t even have a ce to cry."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face subtly changed, and she whispered, "Really?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s peach blossom luck was so strong that Bai Zhiqing had experienced it firsthand, making Lin Yafei¡¯s words seem all too possible.

    "Of course, otherwise why would men be ~infatuated~ with ~mistresses~? It¡¯s because they have ~a~ wide ~variety~ of ways to charm, and right now, while you¡¯re young and can hold his attention, what will you do when you get older and lose your charm? A woman must arm herself not just in her career but also in life and in love, in order to defend her own romance."

    Lin Yafei earnestly advised, "I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re my bestie; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bother getting involved in your business."

    "Then... I¡¯ll have a look."

    With a blushing face, Bai Zhiqing finished her sentence and, as if afraid that Lin Yafei might misunderstand, quickly added, "Don¡¯t get any wild ideas, I¡¯m not doing this to please Lu Tianxing. I¡¯m reviewing with a critical eye; I want to see just how dirty your intentions really are."

    "Dirty? That¡¯s humanity¡¯s greatest treasure."

    Lin Yafei retorted, "Speaking of which, Little Qingqing, have you ever ~tried~ it ~with~ your ~man~ in the office? How about I help you practice it?"

    "Get lost, Lin Yafei, you demon."

    "If being a demon means attracting ~men~, then I¡¯ll dly be a demon."

    "Hmph, enough with your twisted logic, juste in already, or I¡¯ll call security to throw you out right now."

    "Hmph, you¡¯re still so fierce despite watching ~that~, you obviously don¡¯t know what pleasure it brings."

    "And you do?"

    "Of course, I do. Go ahead, bite me."

    ...

    After leaving the office, Lu Tianxing leaned against the door and let out a long sigh of relief. With Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing together, it was like a ticking time bomb; a slight misstep, and he would be blown to smithereens.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s the matter with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."

    Lan Xin fluttered her eyshes as she circled around Lu Tianxing.

    After a nce at Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing said with lingering fear, "It¡¯s worse than seeing a ghost. If I had been any slower, I don¡¯t think I could havee out alive."

    "What do you mean?" Lan Xin asked puzzledly.

    "It means exactly what it sounds like: terrifying. Think about it, when two women fight over a man, it¡¯s a horrifying scene. If they could, those women would tear the man in half without hesitation. Do you realize how frightening that is now?" Lu Tianxing exined, gasping for breath.

    Lan Xin gave Lu Tianxing a sly look and said, "You¡¯re not suggesting that President Lin and Mr. Bai are fighting over you, are you?"

    "Of course, if I hadn¡¯t run fast enough, you wouldn¡¯t see a whole me anymore."

    "Sigh!"

    Lan Xin sighed, said nothing, but walked over to Lu Tianxing, and reached out to touch his forehead, "You don¡¯t have a fever, so why are you talking nonsense?"

    Lu Tianxing pped away Lan Xin¡¯s hand irritably and said, "Go y on your own, I¡¯m telling the truth."

    "Ah, you¡¯re delirious from the fever."

    Lan Xin shook her head with a sigh and walked back to her own ce, muttering, "Assistant Lu, I think you¡¯d better take a sick leave and go to the hospital. Your brain must be fried. President Lin chasing after you, a poor nobody? Don¡¯t you know how wealthy Lin Group is? There¡¯s enough men after President Lin to form a reinforced battalion, and as for him fighting with Mr. Bai over a man, that¡¯s an international joke. I¡¯ll leave you to it¡ªyou¡¯d better go to the hospital! If you¡¯re short on money, call me, I¡¯ll lend you some. After all, if your brain gets any more scrambled, you¡¯ll bepletely brain-dead."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin with a face full of consternation as she bbered on, feeling like he must have neglected to check the almanac before leaving the house that day. Surely it wasn¡¯t a good day to go outside, else why was every woman using him as a punchline?

 Chapter 529 - 525: The Conspiracy Arises Again (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 525: The Conspiracy Arises Again (5th Update)</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing felt ufortable, there was another person who wasn¡¯t feeling particrly at ease either. This person was none other than Huang Fuhu, President of the Modu Sky Alliance.

    At this moment, Huang Fuhu sat on the couch, his brows furrowed into a Sichuan character. The cigarette in his hand was about to burn his fingers, but he seemed unaware, his brows locked together, deep in thought.

    Not far from Huang Fuhu, a young man sat on the sofa, his face wearing a faint smile with an air of arrogance, making it clear at a nce that he considered himself above everyone else.

    "President Huangfu, have you made up your mind? If we don¡¯t join forces, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before your daughter swallows up your Sky Alliance," Mr. Duan said, looking at Huang Fuhu with a smile on his face.

    "Why do you want to help me? You¡¯re from the Yanhuang Group; logically, you should be the one most eager to destroy me. Why do you want to help me?" Huang Fuhu discarded the cigarette from his hand, lit another, and looked at Mr. Duan.

    "Because we have amon enemy."

    When it came to the enemy, a ferocious killing intent shed across Mr. Duan¡¯s face. He was a member of the Sky Team of the Yanhuang Group, but had suffered setbacks at the hands of Lu Tianxing time and again, even being stepped on by him. For someone as proud as him, this was hard to ept. He had be aughingstock in the Yanhuang Group. Without killing Lu Tianxing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace.

    "Enemy?" Huang Fuhu was puzzled upon hearing Mr. Duan¡¯s words.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    "It¡¯s him."

    At the mention of this name, a shadow crossed Huang Fuhu¡¯s face. The rapid expansion of the Rose Societytely might well have something to do with this man.

    "Of course it¡¯s him. I heard that you, President Huangfu, are nning to deal with the Rose Society on the day of the birthday celebration. If things go as expected, you might as well prepare a fine coffin for yourself in advance," Mr. Duan said slowly.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s face turned unsightly; Mr. Duan¡¯s words were a clear curse on his life.

    Unaffected by Huang Fuhu¡¯s expression, Mr. Duan continued with a light smile, "Heh, President Huangfu, do you think I¡¯m deceiving you? I don¡¯t know if you have heard about what happened at Sining Cemetery recently."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s face was still somewhat gloomy, but he nodded: "I¡¯ve heard about it. They say that powerful martial artists fought in Sining Cemetery, which caused such devastating destruction."

    "You¡¯re right, there were powerful martial artists fighting. But I think you might not know who those martial artists were exactly! One of them, I believe you¡¯re quite familiar with."

    "Who?" asked Huang Fuhu in a deep voice.

    "Lu Tianxing," Mr. Duan said slowly, uttering the name.

    "It¡¯s him."

    The color drained from Huang Fuhu¡¯s face as he abruptly stood up from the chair and gazed at Mr. Duan with a grave look: "Are you lying to me?"

    If one of them was Lu Tianxing, then all the things he had investigated about Lu Tianxing fell into ce. ording to his investigations, the demise of the White Tiger Hall and the Sword Alliance were all rted to Lu Tianxing, but there¡¯d been no hard evidence. Now, hearing Mr. Duan¡¯s words, Huang Fuhu finally understood why Rose was brave enough to attend the birthday celebration, knowing it was a trap.

    With an invincible martial artist backing her, any move he wanted to make against the Rose Society during the birthday celebration would be pointless; it might even cost him his own life.

    "Of course it¡¯s him. Moreover, his opponent was called Ye Lang, the infamous leader of the Night Wolf Mercenary Group in the Underworld, a Mythical Level Martial Artist. When we arrived there, Ye Lang had died, killed by Lu Tianxing," Mr. Duan continued.

    "What did you say?" Huang Fuhu could no longer maintain hisposure, his face filled with shock as he spoke.

    A Mythical Level Martial Artist, that was considered to be the utmost pinnacle ofbat strength, yet he had died at the hands of Lu Tianxing, how could Huang Fuhu believe this?

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, he could never have imagined that the Lu Tianxing who had beaten him up at Zero Point Bar would turn out to be a Mythical Level Martial Artist.

    Thinking of this, Huang Fuhu couldn¡¯t help but shiver; if what de¡¯s Edge said was true, then he probably was doomed for certain. For a Mythical Level Martial Artist looking to wipe out the Sky Alliance, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.

    "President Huangfu, you need to think clearly now."

    de¡¯s Edge had a smile that oozed confidence, "The Rose Society is pressing step by step. If you don¡¯t have my help, the demise of your Sky Alliance is just a matter of time. I think Huangfu Meigui will not let go of a father who ~wants~ to kill even his own biological daughter."

    After a deep look at de¡¯s Edge, Huang Fuhu said gravely, "Why have you chosen to work with me?"

    "It¡¯s the same reason as before; we share amon enemy."

    de¡¯s Edge sneered as he said, "Lu Tianxing is our enemy, and you want to kill Huangfu Meigui and take control of Modu, while I also want to kill her and have Lu Tianxing perish in agony. That¡¯s why I sought to work with you."

    "Even so, I find it hard to believe that you could kill Lu Tianxing. As you said before, Lu Tianxing is a Mythical Level Martial Artist; it¡¯s almost impossible to kill him. If we can¡¯t take him down, we¡¯ll both die. I have no reason to take such a huge risk to y a god with you."

    Huang Fuhu had not lost his sense because of cooperation with the Yanhuang Group. He didn¡¯t need to think to know how strong a Mythical Levelbat power was. He hadn¡¯t truly burned bridges with Lu Tianxing. If he was willing to concede, Rose might not kill him. But if he coborated with de¡¯s Edge and failed, Lu Tianxing might be wary of the Yanhuang Group and not dare to kill de¡¯s Edge, but Lu Tianxing would definitely not mind killing him.

    "President Huangfu is indeed cautious,"

    de¡¯s Edge spoke admiringly, then pulled a white porcin bottle from his pocket and ced it on the coffee table, "This is Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk, a colorless and tasteless poison that the Yanhuang Group specifically concocts to target peak Martial Artists. Even Mythical Level Martial Artists cannot use their True Qi for a short time after inhaling this."

    "What do you want to get out of this?"

    "I have only one request; I want Lu Tianxing alive."

    Huang Fuhu looked at de¡¯s Edge, said nothing, rhythmically tapping the wooden armrest on the sofa, and after a long while, he finally said, "Pleasure doing business with you."

    Upon hearing Huang Fuhu¡¯s words, de¡¯s Edge revealed a brilliant smile and stood up, "Pleasure doing business, President Huangfu. Then, allow me to congratte you on your victory in advance."

    "Hahaha, well said, well said,"

    Huang Fuhuughed heartily, "Mr. Duan, would you be interested in attending my birthday banquet in a few days?"

    "I¡¯m afraid I have othermitments that day,"

    "That¡¯s such a pity,"

    Huang Fuhu shook his head in regret, saying, "Mr. Duan, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve eaten, but would you be interested in joining me for lunch?"

    "I would be delighted."

 Chapter 530 - 526 Goodbye Yuetinging (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 530: 526 Goodbye Yuetinging (6th Update)</h4>

    Time flies, the years pass swiftly, and in the blink of an eye another day had gone by. Lu Tianxing, with his head in his hands, listlessly walked out of Bai¡¯s Group. Today could be said to be the most depressing day he had ever experienced, as well as the most perilous.

    After leaving the chairman¡¯s office, he wandered around thepany, assuming that Lin Yafei would have left by lunchtime. To his surprise, just as he had finished serving his meal and was preparing to eat, Lin Yafei miraculously appeared before him. If only things were as simple as just eating your meal, but Lin Yafei had to deviate from the norm, sitting beside you, even insisting on feeding you with her own hands ¡ª wasn¡¯t this just asking too much?

    As a result, he had to endure not only Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrath but also the mournful gaze of Lin Qianru and even the murderous looks from all the men and the disdainful res from the women of Bai¡¯s Group. That meal was even harder than a grueling journey of a hundred thousand miles, nearly being burned to ashes by the raging fury of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    Finally, the meal was over, but before he could slip out of the cafeteria, he was waid by Lin Yafei, who dragged him back to the chairman¡¯s office, and he had to endure an entire afternoon of Lin Yafei¡¯s verbal bombardment and teasing.

    As soon as work was over, he couldn¡¯t wait to greet Bai Zhiqing and then say he was going to check on Yue Tingting, seizing the opportunity to slip away.

    ncing around, Lu Tianxing directly entered the underground parking lot and drove away from Bai¡¯s Group in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s BMW. He didn¡¯t linger and drove straight to the neighborhood where he had lived a few months earlier.

    Half an hourter, a white BMW parked smoothly in front of an old residentialplex.

    Lu Tianxing got out of the car and looked up at the extremely familiar old building, sighing deeply with a sense of lifetimes having passed. If he had not met Bai Zhiqing, he might still be living ackadaisical life within this small building. Unfortunately, times had changed, and it was no longer possible to return to that carefree and directionless existence, for responsibilities now weighed on him and he no longer had a choice.

    "To be caught up in the affairs of the world, unable to control one¡¯s own fate, this must be the feeling," he thought to himself.

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, shook his head, collected his emotions, and with a faint smile on his lips, he went straight upstairs.

    This time he hade here to seek out Yue Tingting to find out her thoughts on whether to go to Yanhuang Group or not. After all, with the existence of the Xuanyin Technique, Yue Tingting¡¯s Nine Yin Xuan Vein could bepletely resolved. Moreover, within a few short years, it could make her an invincible master.

    On his way to the sixth floor, he paused before the familiar door and took a deep breath, a smile gracing his face. He adjusted his grip on therge white stuffed toy in his hand, and knocked on the door.

    There was no response from inside.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and, involuntarily increasing his force, knocked again, yet found that it was still silent within.

    "No one¡¯s home? Could the littledy be out?"

    Lu Tianxing pondered to himself. Ever since he sealed the Nine Yin Xuan Vein within Yue Tingting, she had returned home and had been recuperating there. Logically, Yue Tingting should have been at home at this hour.

    "Could it be that the Nine Yin Xuan Vein has erupted? Impossible. I just helped her re-seal it a few days ago. Could it have elerated? No, I must go in and check."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, ncing at a potted Monstera Deliciosa ced next to the front door. He bent down, reached into the flowerpot, and quickly pulled out a key.

    "This little girl really hasn¡¯t changed; she still likes to hide the key here."

    A wistful smile flitted across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he took the key and opened the door. No sooner had he set foot in the room than a scream rang out in his ears.

    "Ah!"

    The crisp sound of rm reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, and as he quickly looked up, he was immediately stunned.

    A freshly bathed Yue Tingting stood before him, the young beauty entirely nude, holding her clothes ready to dress. Although it was already evening and the daylight was dimming, it did not hinder Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. He could clearly see her youthful and vivacious body.

    "Ah!"

    Seeing a silhouette at the doorway, Yue Tingting couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm, quickly using her hands to cover her nakedness. When she recognized it was Lu Tianxing, she breathed a sigh of relief, cheeks flushing as she stammered, "Brother Lu, you... how did you get in?"

    As if he hadn¡¯t heard Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing just stood there, dumbfounded by the scene. Although Yue Tingting¡¯s figure couldn¡¯tpare to Rose¡¯s seductiveness, nor to Lin Yafei¡¯s explosive allure, it possessed an indescribable greenness, imparting a different kind of allure.

    "Lu... Brother Lu, you... you¡¯re still looking, won¡¯t you please leave?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s cheeks turned almost dripping red. She wanted to turn away but feared exposing her rounded buttocks, nearly driven to tears by the urgency of the situation.

    Hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back to reality, took a deep breath, quickly opened the door, and stepped back outside.

    After quietly waiting outside for a moment, Lu Tianxing then heard a voice smaller than that of a mosquito from inside. He opened the door and stepped back in to see Yue Tingting, now dressed, sitting on the sofa with her head hung low, the blush spreading to her ears and down her neck.

    "That... Tingting, I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t know you were bathing, and I thought you were having another outbreak, so I panicked," Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined to the girl on the sofa.

    "I... I know Brother Lu didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I don¡¯t me you, Brother Lu."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting lifted her head to nce at him briefly before quickly averting her eyes, her fingers tightly pinching the hem of her clothes. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to barge in suddenly.

    Today, her parents had gone to work the night shift, leaving her home alone. Plus, it was too hot during the day and she was sweaty, something unbearable for a girl who loved cleanliness. So, she decided to take a bath without bringing a change of clothes into the bathroom since no one was at home. Little did she imagine that right after she finished and stepped out, Lu Tianxing would barge in, catching her entirely unawares.

    Just thinking back to that moment, Yue Tingting felt her heart race as if a small deer were running amok inside, unable to calm down. Alongside the embarrassment, a sense of pride surged within her; at least she had caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 531 - 527: Clever Girl (Seventh Update)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 527: Clever Girl (Seventh Update)</h4>

    "Brother Lu, did you seek me out today for any matter?"

    Yue Tingting took several deep breaths, lifted her head, and looked at Lu Tianxing. Her clear, distinct eyes were irresistibly enchanting.

    Gazing at her delicate, innocent face, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Tingting, I came to talk to you about something important today."

    "What is it?" Yue Tingting blinked her beautiful eyes, her curiosity piqued.

    "Tingting, I have found a way to cure you, but...."

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then said, "However, you must leave Modu and go to Beijing to make it possible."

    "Brother Lu, how long will that take?" Yue Tingting asked softly.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, saying, "I¡¯m not sure. It could be a year, or maybe two or three years. Tingting, if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. When I have the time, I, Brother Lu, will go to Beijing to bring back the cure for you."

    He didn¡¯t want to force Yue Tingting. Although the Yanhuang Group was strong, it was not invincible. Once he broke through to the Mythical Realm, getting the Xuanyin Technique from the Yanhuang Group would only cost him a little.

    Yue Tingting didn¡¯t speak, her eyes like tranquil waters, quietly watching Lu Tianxing, as if etching his image deep into her mind.

    After a long while, Yue Tingting finally spoke, "Brother Lu, can you hold me?"

    Without a word, Lu Tianxing slowly walked over to the girl, and without hesitation, took her into his arms. He knew that she might have already made up her mind.

    Inhaling the scent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Yue Tingting whispered, "Brother Lu, will you forget about me?"

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, his voice full of resolve: "I¡¯ll always remember a girl who sneaked into my house while I was away, cleaned my room, washed my clothes, and when discovered, fled shyly like a little rabbit. I remember a stubborn girl who would sneak out fruit from her house and bring it to mine, iming she wasn¡¯t used to eating it herself. I also remember a girl who would wait for me under the dim streetlight downstairs every night..."

    Lu Tianxing spoke quietly, and Yue Tingting listened silently.

    A faint sadness spread between the two.

    "Brother Lu, I¡¯ve decided. I want to go to Beijing," Yue Tingting suddenly lifted her head and said.

    "Tingting, are you really sure? If you go, you might not return to Modu for several years," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "I know."

    Yue Tingting nodded and continued, "Actually, Brother Lu, even if you hadn¡¯te today, I would have sought you out because a day ago, a man named Sima Lingyun approached me. He said he had found a master for me and could teach me martial arts. I agreed, but only if I could follow him to Beijing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, what you¡¯re saying is the same as what he told me!"

    "Brother Lu, you know, I¡¯ve realized over this period that I¡¯m not a businesswoman with strategic abilities like my sister-inw. I¡¯m just an ordinary girl, but I don¡¯t want to depend on you forever. I want to be your helper, someone who can support you," the girl¡¯s voice was resolute, inspiring an undeniable determination.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yue Tingting¡¯s firm eyes, opened his mouth but ultimately chose to remain silent. He knew the girl had made up her mind and that even he couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise.

    "Tingting, if anyone dares to bully you in the Yanhuang Group, tell me. I will make sure they pay," he said.

    "I know that."

    Yue Tingting nodded obediently, pursed her lips, and looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of anticipation, "Brother Lu, could you apany me for a walk?"

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing agreed readily. He was well aware that after today, he might find it difficult to see this sweet and adorable girl again.

    "Really?"

    A hint of joy appeared on Yue Tingting¡¯s face, "Brother Lu, did you really agree to take me out for a walk?"

    A smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he affectionately pinched the girl¡¯s nose. It was this type of simple thought that was endearing, "Of course, my beautiful Tingting. Didn¡¯t you mention before that you wanted to be my girlfriend? As your boyfriend, it¡¯s my duty to take you out and have fun, let¡¯s consider this our first date."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She was still a bit unustomed to such intimate gestures and protested yfully, "Brother Lu is lying; I never agreed to be your girlfriend!"

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, "Too bad, littlemb, you¡¯ve already been eaten by this big bad wolf, and you can¡¯t escape now. Tsk tsk, look at that little mouth, all red and pretty. Let me taste it, see how sweet it is."

    Saying so, Lu Tianxing leaned down to kiss Yue Tingting¡¯s red lips.

    "Ah, no!"

    Yue Tingting suddenly screamed, and to Lu Tianxing¡¯s astonishment, she wriggled out of his arms and dashed into her room, then peeked out her little head, "Haha, Brother Lu, you fell for it, I was just teasing you."

    "Teasing me, little girl? Do you know what happens when you tease me? Better let this big bad wolf devour you!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing pretend to pounce, Yue Tingting yelled in fright and quickly closed the door.

    Seeing Yue Tingting¡¯s innocent demeanor, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily again. This was what truly made Yue Tingting appealing, simply endearing at heart.

    After waiting for a long time, Lu Tianxing could not help but call out, "Tingting, pleasee out now."

    "I won¡¯te out, the moment I do, you¡¯ll start being naughty."

    A mumbled voice came from inside the door.

    "You really aren¡¯ting out? If not, then I¡¯m heading back first."

    Hiding behind the door, Yue Tingting felt a sudden pang in her heart at those words. Instinctively, she wanted to open the door, but fearing that Lu Tianxing was tricking her, she hesitated. After a long while, there were no more sounds outside the room, as if Lu Tianxing had really left.

    Yue Tingting could no longer contain herself and hurriedly opened the door and stepped out.

    But the whole room was empty; there was no sign of Lu Tianxing.

    "Brother Lu, did you really leave?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s face turned pale suddenly, her heart aching sharply. Tears welled up in her eyes, her body shaky.

    Suddenly, Yue Tingting felt a tight grip around her waist and was pulled into an embrace, a familiar voice sounded next to her ear, "My little girlfriend, who made you upset today? You are crying; tell me who bullied you, and I¡¯ll beat them up for you."

 Chapter 532 - 528: The Story of White Liangfen (8th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 528: The Story of White Liangfen (8th Update)</h4>

    Hearing this familiar voice, Yue Tingting¡¯s face lit up with a strong sense of surprise. She quickly turned around and saw a very familiar face appearing before her, "Brother Lu, you didn¡¯t leave."

    "Of course, I didn¡¯t leave. I promised you today that I would give you a perfect date. How could I leave!"

    Lu Tianxing gently wiped the tears from Yue Tingting¡¯s face, smiled, and said, "However, since you just dared to tease me, I need to teach you a lesson. Where should I start!"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing let go of Yue Tingting, touched his chin, let his gaze wander over her body, and finally settled on her pert bottom.

    "Brother... Brother Lu, I¡¯ll go to my room to change first. Wait for me."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s nervousness made her clumsy, and fine sweat appeared on the tip of her nose; her cheeks blushed a deep red. Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, she hurried into her room as if being chased by a ferocious beast.

    Closing the door and leaning against it, Yue Tingting touched her heart, which felt like it was about to jump out of her throat. A sweet smile appeared on her lips, and her clear, distinct eyes rested on a white dress hanging by the bed¡ªthe first dress Lu Tianxing had ever bought and given to her.

    Seeing Yue Tingting run back to her room, Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, bored, waiting for her toe out after changing.

    Yue Tingting did not make Lu Tianxing wait long. Soon, he heard the door open. Instinctively, he turned his head and was momentarily stunned.

    Yue Tingting walked out of the room gracefully. Her slightly outdated braids had been undone, and her smooth, straight hair hung down in front of her chest, slightly covering her shy yet intoxicating face. Her delicate and pure features suddenly seemed so lively and engaging, like a fairy not of this world, creating in one¡¯s heart an awe free of any desires.

    Innocent and pretty, plus that gentle demeanor, she looked just like the girl next door. Seeing her, no matter how much anger was in your heart, it seemed to melt away instantly.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened. He finally understood a saying, in choosing clothes, clothes also choose the wearer. The same piece of clothing worn by different people exhibitspletely different auras.

    This was not the first time he had seen Yue Tingting in a dress, but he still found his gaze hard to move away this time. The dress seemed tailor-made for her, showing her temperament in full, without any discord.

    A pair of fashionable white sandals encased her pale delicate feet, her cute, tender toes breathing the air.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s slim figure was perfectly hugged by the dress. Adding a bit more would look bulky, and a bit less would appear thin. Her unpowdered face wore a trace of shyness and delight.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing staring nkly at her, she couldn¡¯t help but twirl around, her face full of anticipation as she asked, "Brother Lu, do I look good?"

    "Beautiful."

    Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, bent down, and extended his hand toward Yue Tingting: "My princess, shall I lead you downstairs?"

    "Agreed."

    Yue Tingting feigned seriousness, her face stern as she spat out two words before reaching out and cing her hand on Lu Tianxing¡¯s, walking out of the room.

    ...

    In the BMW, Yue Tingting looked at Lu Tianxing and asked, "Brother Lu, where are we going now?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m taking my princess out to eat. Did you think you were going to go on a date on an empty stomach?"

    Lu Tianxing affectionately pinched Yue Tingting¡¯s nose, eliciting a round of coquettishints and yful hits from the girl.

    Laughing along the way, Lu Tianxing drove straight out of the residential area. Instead of heading to a high-end restaurant, he took Yue Tingting to a nearby snack street not too far from theirmunity.

    This was a snack street in Modu, not famous and certainly not upscale, yet it always attracted countless people. Although the road was wide, it seemed much narrower due to the density of pedestrians.

    As Lu Tianxing drove the BMW onto the street, it immediately drew many envious nces, appearing like the most striking scenery in the night market. After all, most of the crowd visiting the snack street were not affluent, mostly wage workers. A luxury car worth several million was, for many of them, perhaps an unattainable dream in their lifetimes.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing stopped the car right in the middle of the bustling night market and slowly opened the convertible roof.

    This was a convertible BMW, so with just a light press, he could easily retract the roof into the trunk.

    In an instant, the boisterous shouts, people¡¯s discussions, vendors¡¯ selling cries, music, and the aroma of snacks all swarmed in.

    Sitting inside the car, Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting naturally became the focal point of everyone¡¯s attention. However, knowing the value of a BMW, people understood that anyone who could afford such a car was either rich or noble, not someone the average person could afford to provoke. Thus, they could only watch from a distance, their gazes particrly fixated on Yue Tingting, hiding neither their astonishment nor admiration. After all, Yue Tingting¡¯s beauty and aura attracted all eyes around as she was exactly the type of girl next door every man dreams of.

    Yue Tingting felt somewhat ufortable sitting in the passenger seat. Although she was used to receiving such nces, she had never, like today, experienced such a barrage of stares, which made her blush, heart race, and feel extremely nervous.

    Lu Tianxing turned his head and, with a smile, looked at the nervous Yue Tingting and said, "Tingting, do you know why Brother Lu stopped the car here?"

    "No... I don¡¯t know."

    Yue Tingting, clutching the corner of her clothes, her cheeks flushed, was extremely nervous due to the many faces looking her way.

    "This is where we met for the second time. I remember there was a silly girl who ran up to me with a bowl of white cold noodles, saying she wanted to thank me for saving her life and asked me to drink this bowl of noodles."

    Lu Tianxing nced around with a nostalgic expression and chuckled, "Tingting, do you know what I was thinking then? I was wondering if this girl was out of her mind, thanking someone for saving her life with a bowl of white cold noodles instead of offering herself in marriage or treating me to a big meal? Tingting, I never expected you to be so adorable back then."

 Chapter 533 - 529: The First Date (9th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 529: The First Date (9th Update)</h4>

    "Brother Lu, please don¡¯t say anymore."

    Upon hearing this, Yue Tingting¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat. She didn¡¯t know what hade over her at the time ¡ª upon seeing Lu Tianxing, she had impulsively run up to him with a bowl of freshly bought cold rice jelly, thanking him in front of everyone for saving her life and insisting that he drink it.

    Even after more than a year, she clearly remembered the expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face after she had spoken. He had looked utterly bewildered, and her ssmates had stared, dumbstruck, as she insisted that Lu Tianxing finish the bowl of cold rice jelly. Before Lu Tianxing could respond, her ssmates had dragged her away. As she was being dragged off, she continued to insist that she needed to repay him and make him drink the rice jelly.

    Reflecting on the past made Yue Tingting¡¯s cheeks turn even redder, which was perhaps the most embarrassing thing she had done.

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I mention it? This was the first time our beautiful Tingting brought me something. It¡¯s a day worth remembering, and it¡¯s also the day we truly got to know each other, so I drove us here," he said.

    Lu Tianxing turned around, gently cradled Yue Tingting¡¯s lovely face, kissed her lightly on her red lips, and said in a deep voice, "Because I want this girl to remember, she will always be that charming and adorable girl in my heart. I will never forget the day when a silly girl ran up to me wanting to repay a kindness."

    "Brother Lu..."

    Listening to his words, tears welled up in Yue Tingting¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, knowing he was telling her he would never forget her in this lifetime.

    "Alright, alright, stop crying; you¡¯re almost crying like a little kitten. Be careful or people willugh at you. Come on! Let¡¯s get out of the car and go on our first date."

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand, wiped the tears off Yue Tingting¡¯s face, reopened the car¡¯s convertible top, and slowly parked in the designated area. He took Yue Tingting¡¯s hand and they walked among the flow of cars, enjoying the rare peace. Tingting¡¯s clearughter solidified Lu Tianxing¡¯s resolve to never let this girl be harmed.

    With Yue Tingting, he navigated the crowded snack street, her bell-likeughter ringing in his ears as he effortlessly rxed. He protected her from unsavory individuals who tried to approach and spent two joyful hours with her until both were too stuffed to eat any more, and then they reluctantly returned to the car.

    Sitting in the BMW, Yue Tingting, with a belly almost bursting and a radiant smile, felt this was the happiest day of her life, because she had Lu Tianxing by her side, allowing her to frolic, cherishing her, and always protecting her.

    "I¡¯m so full, today was the first time I¡¯ve ever eaten so much, I can¡¯t eat another bite," Yue Tingting yfully patted her rounded belly and remarked.

    "Of course, it¡¯s the fullest you¡¯ve ever eaten. From the moment we entered until we left, you never stopped eating. Tingting, my beauty, I think I need to consider whether to make you my girlfriend or not; you might end up eating me out of house and home one day," Lu Tianxing said with pretended concern.

    Yue Tingting couldn¡¯t help but blush, saying somewhat shyly, "That¡¯s not true, I didn¡¯t eat that much just now."

    "Yeah, not much at all, just enough to eat your way along the snack street back and forth once," Lu Tianxing teased.

    "Brother Lu," Yue Tingting protested with dissatisfaction.

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop now."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily and drove back to the entrance of the residentialplex, where he saw Yue Tingting¡¯s parents returning from work. Seeing Lu Tianxing step out of a BMW with Yue Tingting, expressions of surprise appeared on their faces.

    "Goodd, you indeed made it big. I¡¯ve said it a year ago that you were not someone to be underestimated, and it looks like it hase true," Yue Tingting¡¯s father eximed, amazed at the car Lu Tianxing was driving, "Don¡¯t touch me, I know this car. It¡¯s worth at least several hundred thousand. It seems you finally made something of yourself."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s mother then looked at Yue Tingting and asked, "Tingting, did you just go out with Xiao Lu?"

    "Mom...." Seeing her mother¡¯s gaze, Yue Tingting immediately knew what her mother was thinking and quickly interrupted, "Mom, don¡¯t get any wrong ideas. I just had dinner with Brother Lu. You¡¯re thinking too much."

    The couple, hearing their daughter¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a peculiar expression. They nced back and forth between Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting, their gaze towards Lu Tianxing bing ever warmer.

    Yue Tingting knew what her parents were thinking. However, to disclose that Lu Tianxing was already married would surely lead to her being forbidden from contacting him again. Hence, she simply blushed and, under her parents¡¯ odd gazes, hurried up the stairs without even saying goodbye to Lu Tianxing.

    Yue Tingting¡¯s father shifted his focus back to Lu Tianxing and asked, "Tianxing, did youe today to see Tingting because you¡¯ve found a way to treat her illness?"

    Upon hearing this, Yue Tingting¡¯s mother also turned her gaze to him, her face filled with barely conceble hope.

    "Indeed, I¡¯ve found a method to treat her,"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and revealed without concealing, "However, the doctor treating Tingting¡¯s condition is very entric and never leaves Beijing, so, if we want to treat Tingting¡¯s illness, she will have to go to Beijing. It might take a while, roughly one to two years."

    "One to two years?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s father frowned and asked, "Xiao Lu, isn¡¯t there any other way?"

    "Yes, Xiao Lu, we feel uneasy about Tingting going to Beijing alone. How about we apany her?" Yue Tingting¡¯s mother also chimed in anxiously.

    "There are no other options,"

    Lu Tianxing knew what the elderly couple was worried about and exined, "That person is very entric. Although the medical skills are exceptional, she prefers not to have visitors. It was not easy for me to persuade her to help. Uncle, Auntie, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have friends in Beijing who will ensure Tingting is well looked after. There won¡¯t be any problems."

    Lu Tianxing did not reveal the entire truth to Yue Tingting¡¯s parents. After all, the concept of a Martial Artist was too sci-fi for ordinary people; sometimes, they might not believe even if told. Moreover, the base of the Yanhuang Group was off-limits to ordinary people. Once an ordinary person entered, it would be difficult to ever leave.

 Chapter 534 - 530: I Donâ€™t Dare (10th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 530: I Don¡¯t Dare (10th Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing say this, Yue Tingting¡¯s parents sighed and said, "Ah, then there¡¯s no other choice, Tianxing, we really troubled you this time. How much money will the treatment cost? Just let me know, even if I have to sell everything I have, I will pay for it."

    "Uncle, don¡¯t worry about it, Tingting is my sister, and it¡¯s my duty to help her. Rest assured, ourpany will cover all the expenses for Tingting¡¯s treatment this time, you don¡¯t have to worry about it."

    Lu Tianxingforted them, "Uncle and Auntie, it¡¯s gettingte, I should head back now. When Tingting is about to leave Modu, give me a call, and I¡¯lle to see her off."

    "Okay, please thank yourpany¡¯s boss for me; we¡¯ve really inconvenienced them."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s father nodded and said earnestly to Lu Tianxing, "Tianxing, we¡¯ve troubled you a lot with Tingting¡¯s matter. If one day we get old and can¡¯t take care of her, Tingting will be in your hands. Please take good care of her. She had a tough time following us around when she was young; you must not let her down."

    Lu Tianxing, feeling a mix of amusement and helplessness, didn¡¯t know what to do but simply nodded with an earnest smile. At this point, any exnation would seem superfluous and might only lead to more trouble.

    After saying goodbye to the elderly couple who saw him as a son-inw, Lu Tianxing could not help but bitterly smile again and again. If they knew he was already married and still nning to "hook up" with their daughter, they probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go home, grab a kitchen knife, and chop him up to feed to the dogs.

    When Lu Tianxing returned to the Ziyuan District, it was already past nine in the evening, yet the lights were still on in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s vi.

    Lu Tianxing walked up the stairs, gently opened the door, and found Bai Zhiqing wearing a bathrobe, sitting on the couch, her eyes fixed on the television.

    The TV was ying "Love Apartment," and a faint smile hung on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, evidently captivated by the plot.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bai Zhiqing looked up to see Lu Tianxing and immediately put on a charming smile: "Husband, you¡¯re back. Did you have fun? I¡¯ve prepared the bathwater for you. Do you want to take a bath now? If you¡¯re tired, do you want me to give you a massage to rx?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the couch, giving Lu Tianxing a sweet smile. At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a ck nightgown, through which Lu Tianxing could vaguely see the enticing pale skin beneath.

    The next moment, Lu Tianxing was stunned because it seemed Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her nightgown.

    "No way! This bold? Actually goingmando? Is it because she was provoked by Lin Yafei today and is nning something intense?"

    A thought rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, and his heart felt like it was being scratched by countless little cats, eager to get close to Bai Zhiqing and check whether she really was mando."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous gaze, Bai Zhiqing showed no anger on her face, but a trace of coldness shed through her heart; she was determined to teach Lu Tianxing a good lesson today.

    That jerk had clearly agreed to help her get back at Lin Yafei today, but he slipped away as soon as work was over. She ended up being caught by Lin Demon, who teased her relentlessly, even getting her hands on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s precious chest, and had the audacity to say, "Men are a woman¡¯s best magician," and she needed to check whether it had grown.

    No matter how hard she resisted, she was still taken advantage of by that hooligan, who also said she¡¯ll keep checking the next time. This was a huge embarrassment for her. Not having been taken advantage of by her own husband, instead, it was by a female hooligan, which she felt was utterly disgraceful.

    And all this was because of Lu Tianxing. If he had stood up for her, she wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely devoured by Lin Yafei, the Lin Demon. It was all his fault.

    Bai Zhiqing, thinking bitterly to herself, said in a coy voice, "Husband, what are you silly standing there for? Hurry over, let me give you a massage. This is the first time I¡¯m giving anyone a massage, you know."

    "Eh!"

    Lu Tianxing was pulled back from his thoughts by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice and blurted out, "Wife, aren¡¯t you wearing underwear?"

    Upon hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, then her pretty face turned crimson, like a juicy peach. This was a trick Lin Yafei had secretly shared with her, iming that to attract a man¡¯s attention, a hazy beauty was best; you should be within his sight but out of his reach, making him constantly think of you. So tonight, as if possessed, she had actually gone without her underwear and instead wore a set of slightly less transparent pajamas.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing immediately confirmed his thought; she was indeed braless.

    "Hmm, do you like it?" Bai Zhiqing asked Lu Tianxing, her face shy.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing right then, Lu Tianxing felt not a spark of me in his heart but a chill down his spine. There was definitely something fishy; going braless was absolutely not Bai Zhiqing¡¯s style.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes swept sharply around, looking to see if Bai Zhiqing had a pair of scissors hidden on her or somewhere nearby, ready to be whipped out and used on him the moment he pounced, a lesson learned the hard way.

    "Husband, why won¡¯t you say anything? Don¡¯t you like it?"

    "Like it," Lu Tianxing nodded honestly.

    "If you like it, then why don¡¯t youe over here?" Bai Zhiqing beckoned Lu Tianxing with her hand.

    Lu Tianxing stayed put, shaking his head emphatically; he wouldn¡¯t go over, not for all the world.

    He was thoroughly frightened now. Each time, Bai Zhiqing deliberately stoked his fire and just as he was about to explode, she¡¯d suddenly produce a pair of scissors and dangle them in front of him, her gaze locked onto the crotch of his pants. It felt as though someone had poured a bucket of cold water over him, chilling him from head to toe and driving him mad with frustration.

    "Husband, you can rest assured, I don¡¯t have any scissors hidden on me. After Lin Demon¡¯s guidance today, I¡¯ve realized my mistakes. You are a good man, and I want to be your true wife," said Bai Zhiqing softly.

    "See for yourself, I have nothing on me," Bai Zhiqing added, as she twirled on the spot.

    Lu Tianxing examined her carefully and indeed, she wasn¡¯t hiding anything. Could it be Bai Zhiqing had reallye to her senses, or had Lin Yafei¡¯s negotiation skills been so effective that he had sessfully won Bai Zhiqing over?

    "Husband, you see, I¡¯ve got nothing on me. Won¡¯t youe over here? Or do you really think Lin Demon has bewitched you, making you believe I can¡¯tpare to her?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face took on a pitiable, tearful expression.

    "No, you are much more beautiful than Lin Demon." Now was not the time to be honest.

    "Then why won¡¯t youe over here?"

    "I... I¡¯m scared."

    "You..."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was so angry her chest trembled.

 Chapter 535 - 531: Setting the Trap (11th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 531: Setting the Trap (11th Update)</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest heave with anger, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a fiery glint. He almost wished he could reach out and feel it, but this impulse was quickly crushed by his reason. The more Bai Zhiqing acted this way, the more likely she was hiding something. He must not be fooled.

    As she watched Lu Tianxing standing still, Bai Zhiqing issued her final ultimatum, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m giving you three seconds to appear before me. Otherwise, bear the consequences."

    "Is that the right way to go about it? Wife, I¡¯m not kidding, you really can¡¯t pull off acting cute. Others might be cute, but you¡¯re just terrifying," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle as he walked over to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side.

    Bai Zhiqing stared dumbfounded at Lu Tianxing, this rascal who would take the soft approach but resist the hard. She regretted not being more assertive.

    "Wife, what do you need me for? Are we preparing for our wedding night?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes circled Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest, trying to look past her cor to see the real view beyond.

    Feeling that lewd gaze from Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t need to think too hard to know he was definitely thinking about something indecent, yet she didn¡¯t express it. Instead, she proudly thrust out her assets.

    "Big, huh? So, which do you think are bigger, mine or Lin Yafei¡¯s?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯d have to feel them to find out."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched Bai Zhiqing. Today, he had already been set aze by Lin Yafei, and now, seeing this scene before him, a me rose from his dantian, burning ferociously.

    Blushing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing whispered, "Do you want to feel them with your own hands?"

    "Of course," Lu Tianxing nodded without hesitation; he wasn¡¯t about to y the fool.

    "But I¡¯m a bit shy. Could you close your eyes so I won¡¯t be too nervous?" Bai Zhiqing said coquettishly.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current demeanor, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind became more lively. Perhaps Bai Zhiqing had been provoked by Lin Yafei and was ready to take their rtionship to the next level.

    With this in mind, Lu Tianxing still made no move but widened his eyes and stared at Bai Zhiqing, trying to read something on her face. However, Bai Zhiqing maintained an appearance of willing surrender, not showing any change.

    "Now do you believe me? Can you close your eyes?" Bai Zhiqing said, feigning shyness.

    Lu Tianxing took a careful look at Bai Zhiqing and then closed his eyes; he was eager to see what Bai Zhiqing was nning to do.

    "I¡¯ll count to three before you can stretch out your hand. If not, I won¡¯t let you touch," Bai Zhiqing warned.

    Once Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were closed, the sweet smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips instantly turned into a cold one. Seizing the opportunity before Lu Tianxing could extend his hand, she swiftly took a nylon rope prepared under the sofa cushion, tiptoed behind him, looped the rope around his stomach, and quickly bound his hands, before returning to her spot and watching Lu Tianxing with a cold smirk.

    Lu Tianxing only felt his hands tighten suddenly and realized something was amiss. He immediately opened his eyes and saw a rope passed over his stomach, trapping his hands firmly.

    "Wife, what are you nning to do?" Lu Tianxing asked with a wry smile, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "I¡¯m not doing anything."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a cold smirk, "Lu Tianxing, I know you¡¯re strong, but don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you dare to break those ropes, I¡¯ll go tell Grandpa that you¡¯ve been cheating on me¡ªwith another woman no less¡ªand bragging about your love to my face. Let¡¯s see if Grandpa won¡¯t deal with you."

    Lu Tianxing felt a pang of frustration, and the energy he had mustered up once more dissipated.

    "Hmph, at least you know what¡¯s good for you, Lu Tianxing. Tell me, why didn¡¯t you stand up for me today? Confess, have you fallen for Lin Yafei, that witch?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on Lu Tianxing, trying to read something revealing on his face.

    "No, absolutely not, my wife, you must believe me."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head vigorously, as he saw his wife slowly extract a pair of cold, gleaming scissors from between the sofa cushions, her gaze sweeping over him.

    "Is that so? Then I¡¯ll ask you again, did your heart flutter for Lin Demon today? Spill it, or else..."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a knowing look.

    "No, absolutely not," said Lu Tianxing with a serious face, knowing that now was not the time to even hint at any inappropriate thoughts about Lin Yafei.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it¡¯s true."

    Lu Tianxing nodded earnestly and said, "Wife, didn¡¯t you see today? When Lin Yafei was hugging me, did my eyes change? My gaze was struggling, wandering, filled with regret, desperately trying to reject her. I know I¡¯m married, my wife is a stunning beauty with boundless charm, and I cannot do her wrong. I must honor my loyalty to my wife and steadfastly be an unyielding man in the presence of a beauty, firmly refusing temptation."

    "Then why didn¡¯t you stand up for me today, watching me get bullied by Lin Demon?"

    With a look of fury, Bai Zhiqing seemed ready to tear Lu Tianxing apart if he didn¡¯t give her a satisfactory exnation.

    "My wife, how could I have spoken out? When two women are talking, how can a grown man interrupt? You know too well what Lin Yafei is like. What if I beat her up for you, and she sneaks in listening devices in our office and bedroom? What if she hears us one day, during our most joyful moments? My wife, have you ever thought about the consequences?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression slightly changed. If that were to happen, given Lin Yafei¡¯s character, she would certainly bring the recording straight to her, smugly unt it, and then criticize with exuberance how certain things are suboptimal and need to be spiced up for better vor.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing sighed in relief and continued, "Besides, wife, think about it. If we team up to bully Lin Yafei, what if it gets out? The news that the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group and her husband ganged up on the Chairwoman of Lin Group would be explosive. If that happens, you, my wife, would be famous. I¡¯m entirely considering this for your sake."

    "I think you clearly fancy Lin Demon," Bai Zhiqing huffed, though she had already put down the scissors.

    Lu Tianxing let out a silent sigh of relief and chuckled, "Wife, can you let go of me now? I¡¯ve confessed everything you asked for. Let me go, let me have a smoke, calm my nerves, okay? You just scared me to death."

    Bai Zhiqing pouted and said discontentedly, "In your dreams, this is your punishment for taking advantage of Lin Demon."

 Chapter 536 - 532 I Donâ€™t Like Apples (12 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 532 I Don¡¯t Like Apples (12 updates)</h4>

    "Wife, do you even listen to reason?"

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing wailed, "You saw what happened in the office today, right? It was clearly Lin Demon taking advantage of me¡ªI was passive, an innocent victim here."

    "Then why couldn¡¯t you resist?"

    "I thought about resisting, but there¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Only a fool would not take advantage of a benefit.¡¯ Plus, I was avenging you by taking advantage of ~her~."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard," Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth, already realizing that Lu Tianxing was messing with her.

    With a roar, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing once again, scissors in hand, brandishing them like ws.

    "Hey, wife, watch out with the scissors," Lu Tianxing yelled in shock, swiftly dodging out of the way.

    "What about the scissors? I¡¯m going all out against you," Bai Zhiqing said with a coldugh, pouncing at Lu Tianxing again.

    "Fuck, Bai Zhiqing, are you trying to make me lose my temper? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you."

    "You dare!"

    With a scoff, Bai Zhiqing was about to teach Lu Tianxing another lesson when suddenly, his hands slipped out from the ropes and seized one of her hands. After snatching the scissors away, he used a bit of force to pull her into his embrace.

    "Ah!"

    Caught in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Bai Zhiqing instinctively let out a cry of rm, still unable toprehend how he had freed himself¡ªthe ropes were still wrapped around his body.

    Holding Bai Zhiqing in his embrace, without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing kissed her red lips.

    In that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body started to tremble, her eyes wide open, taking a long time to snap back to reality. The only thought in her mind was that she had been forcefully kissed by Lu Tianxing once again.

    After a while, when they parted, Bai Zhiqing was still somewhat dazed, her mind nk, still unable to understand how Lu Tianxing had managed to escape without breaking the ropes.

    By now, Lu Tianxing was sitting on the couch, lighting a cigarette he had taken from his pocket, smiling at Bai Zhiqing.

    If two ropes could restrain him, how could he even get by? Even without breaking the ropes, he had countless methods to free himself.

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing finally came to her senses, emitting a piercing shriek.

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly covered his ears¡ªdamn, that was deadly.

    "Lu Tianxing, I warned you before, no kissing without my permission. You¡¯re dead meat today," Bai Zhiqing said.

    With that, she lunged at Lu Tianxing once more.

    "Ohe on, wife, what are you trying to do now?" Lu Tianxing eximed in shock, quickly dodging.

    "You bastard, you kissed me again without my consent."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, who was a few meters away. "Also, you better confess¡ªwhere did you go after work, and why couldn¡¯t I reach you by phone? Tell me the truth, did you secretly add me to your cklist, afraid that I¡¯d disturb your fun?"

    "Not at all, you can check if you don¡¯t believe me," Lu Tianxing offered his phone to Bai Zhiqing without hesitation.

    Bai Zhiqing eyed Lu Tianxing suspiciously, a trace of doubt on her face: "Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"

    "Maybe the phone was out of battery. I was charging it in the car when it turned off," he responded.

    "Really?"

    "Truer than true gold."

    "Then where exactly did you go after work? Why are you only home now? What were you doing all those hours in between?" Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger on the previous topic but rather switched to another.

    "I didn¡¯t go anywhere."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, "I just paid a visit to Tingting, that¡¯s all."

    Bai Zhiqing instantly became alert: "Why did you visit Tingting? Didn¡¯t you treat her just a few days ago?"

    "To tell her that we¡¯ve found a treatment for her illness," Lu Tianxing spoke softly.

    "What! You found a cure? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not lying to me." Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face lit up with joy; no matter if Yue Tingting was her rival or not, she couldn¡¯t deny that Yue Tingting was a very likable girl.

    "Yes, we¡¯ve found one."

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, "The Xuanyin Technique has been found. It¡¯s with the Yanhuang Group. In some time, Sima Lingyun himself will be going to Beijing with Tingting."

    "Sima Lingyun?"

    Bai Zhiqing frowned deeply and said in a serious tone, "Are you sure we can trust Sima Lingyun¡¯s word?"

    Ever since the previous incident when Yanahuang Group¡¯s debreaker and Jiao Long forcibly took Lu Tianxing away from Bai¡¯s Group, she had no good feelings towards the Yanhuang Group.

    "Sima Lingyun won¡¯t use a girl¡¯s life to ckmail me; he can¡¯t afford the price," Lu Tianxing shook his head, knowing very well what it meant to anger him. Even if the Yanhuang Group could ultimately defeat him, they would be left crippled by the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a price they could never afford.

    The Yanhuang Group might boast countless geniuses, but raising a true genius is incredibly difficult; they wouldn¡¯t start a feud over a minor issue. Killing a thousand enemies but losing eight hundred of their own wasn¡¯t something Sima Lingyun would do.

    "So Tingting will be leaving Modu soon?" Bai Zhiqing asked softly.

    "Yes," Lu Tianxing nodded, confirming.

    "When is she leaving? I¡¯d like to see her off."

    "What? Wife, you want to send off Tingting? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to fight?" Lu Tianxing said in surprise.

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion turned instantly ashen, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? So, in your eyes, I¡¯m just a jealous wife? It looks like you need a lesson today."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing grabbed an apple from the coffee table and hurled it at Lu Tianxing.

    "Whoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, not dodging, and caught the flying apple with one hand, immediately biting into it, his speech muffled, "Delicious, the apple touched by a beauty is truly delicious, so sweet. I like it. But, I don¡¯t like apples. Give me a pear to try, wife."

    Twelfth update, brothers who have rmendations and monthly tickets, please support more!!

 Chapter 537 - 533 Be My Boyfriend (13th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 533 Be My Boyfriend (13th Update)</h4>

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing felt like her lungs were about to explode with anger. She found Lu Tianxing to be like a ball of cotton; no matter how much force you used, it was useless. He would take it all, especially since his skin was as thick as a city wall, impervious to bullets.

    "Wife, don¡¯t be mad, I was just joking with you," Lu Tianxing said with a sheepish smile.

    "Joking."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing expressionlessly and said coldly, "Tonight, you¡¯re sleeping on the sofa, you¡¯re not allowed toe back to the bedroom."

    "No way! Wife, you¡¯re joking, right?" Lu Tianxing screamed in dismay.

    "What do you think?"

    Bai Zhiqing shed Lu Tianxing a sweet smile. "This is your punishment for letting yourself be charmed by Lin Demon today, daring to ignore my words and even join her in bullying your own wife. Consider this a warning. Let¡¯s see if you dare conspire with Lin Demon to bully me again."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing quickly walked into her room, grabbed a nket, and threw it to Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, are you serious?" Lu Tianxing looked at the nket in his hands and said hopelessly.

    "What do you think?"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled sweetly, lightly flipping her hair, and said coquettishly, "Hubby, good night, hope you have sweet dreams."

    Having said that, Bai Zhiqing went back to her room, mming the door shut and then immediately locking it.

    Hearing the sound of the door locking, Lu Tianxing was on the verge of tears. He had nned to sneak back in after Bai Zhiqing fell asleep, but now it seemed hopeless.

    "Such bad luck." Lu Tianxing looked at the nket in his hands and gave a bitter smile.

    ...

    Early the next morning, as the first rays of sunlight awakened the entire sky, Modu, this bustling city, also woke up from the darkness, bing noisy and lively.

    When Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, it was already broad daylight, with sunlight streaming through the curtains into the room. Lu Tianxing got up from the sofa, stretched his body, turned his head to look in the direction of the bedroom, and found the door wide open. He walked over to take a look and immediately felt conflicted as Bai Zhiqing had apparently left early.

    "Damn, this girl must be really mad, getting up early in the morning and not even calling me to go to work together. Looks like I¡¯ll have to take the bus today, breaking my one-week record of not beingte for work."

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, quickly washed up, grabbed a few pieces of bread from the kitchen, and ran to the roadside to wait for the bus.

    Fortunately, this was a wealthy area. Although the bus passed here, there weren¡¯t many people on it, nor was it very crowded. Lu Tianxing easily found a seat, and while eating his breakfast, he admired the scenery outside the window all the way to Bai¡¯s Group.

    After flirting a bit with a few beauties at the reception, Lu Tianxing took the elevator to the top floor. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he was stopped by Lan Xin.

    "Lu Tianxing, wait a moment."

    "Beauty, what do you need me for, inviting me for a meal? Or nning to fulfill your duties as a maid, warming my bed?" Lu Tianxing smiled as he spoke to Lan Xin.

    "Get lost."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes and simply ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, circling around him several times, chin in hand, as if considering something.

    "Secretary Lan, why are you looking at me like that, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of..."

    Lu Tianxing revealed a horrified expression and hurriedly stepped back several paces, speaking warily, "Secretary Lan, you¡¯d better pack away your impractical ideas. I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯re very pretty and have a nice figure, but I am also a person of principles. If you¡¯re thinking of sneaking something past me, I won¡¯t agree to it. Even if I did agree, you might get my body, but you won¡¯t get my heart."

    "Sneak something past you? Have I gone blind?"

    Lan Xin nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration, ring disdainfully at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re free today, but I¡¯d like to ask for your help with something."

    "Help?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, watching Lan Xin with a puzzled expression and said, "What can I help you with? Let me just say this upfront, we¡¯re not discussing borrowing money; my pockets are cleaner than my face right now."

    "I¡¯m not borrowing money, it¡¯s just a small favor. I¡¯m not sure if you can help."

    "Of course, if a beauty asks for help, how can I ignore it? Tell me, what is it?"

    "So, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re saying you agree to help me?" Lan Xin¡¯s eyes brightened, somewhat in disbelief, as she asked again.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing had a foreboding feeling. This girl couldn¡¯t be setting a trap for him, could she?

    But, to save face, he gritted his teeth and said, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll help you. But, I want to remind you beforehand, this can only be something within my abilities. If it exceeds what I can help with, I will refuse."

    "No problem, no problem. Actually, it¡¯s just a small thing, really just a trivial effort for you." Lan Xin¡¯s head bobbed like a chicken pecking at grains, her eyes whirling around.

    "Tell me! What is it."

    "Just... just that you be my boyfriend."

    After saying this, Lan Xin seemed as if she were drunk, her cheeks suffused with red, rosy and apple-like.

    "What did you say, you want me to be your boyfriend?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, staring incredulously at Lan Xin, almost doubting his own ears. Hadn¡¯t this girl always been at odds with him? How could she want him to be her boyfriend¡ªunless she inherently had SM tendencies.

    "Secretary Lan, are you sick?" Lu Tianxing said, his face full of astonishment.

    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick."

    Upon hearing this, Lan Xin was momentarily stunned, then a surge of anger welled up in her. This jerk¡ªshe knew how many men wanted to be her boyfriend and she hadn¡¯t spared a nce for any of them, yet this guy couldn¡¯t believe it and even said she was sick. This was the ultimate doubt cast on her charm.

    "Hehe, Secretary Lan, don¡¯t be mad. I was just a bit shocked. After all, this is the first time someone has confessed to me in my life. Thinking about it actually gets me a little excited."

    Lu Tianxing smirked and said, "Secretary Lan, I must say, your taste is really not bad. Not to brag, but men who can match up to me are few and far between. I can fight hooligans, withstand hardships, perform ¡¯seven times in one night¡¯ without a hitch, bing your boyfriend would certainly make you very happy in the future, and prevent any divorce due to marital... mismatches..."

    "Shut up."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Lan Xin cut him off abruptly, "Lu Tianxing, what exactly is going on in your head? I meant for you to pretend to be my boyfriend."

 Chapter 538 - 534 I am Professional (14th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 534 I am Professional (14th Update)</h4>

    "What did you say, you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend?"

    "Of course, what else did you think? That I would like you? Don¡¯t make meugh. With that dark and dull look of yours, I sure don¡¯t hope to only see a pair of eyes and teeth after turning off the lights at night."

    Upon hearing Lan Xin¡¯s contempt, Lu Tianxing said unhappily, "Secretary Lan, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean by dark and dull? This is a natural bronze skin tone, understand? All those little fresh meats you talk about, I could single-handedly take on a hundred of them, no problem."

    "Yes, yes, you¡¯re naturally bronze-colored. Lu Tianxing, in a word, are you going to help me or not?" Lan Xin, not wanting to linger on this topic, changed the subject.

    "I¡¯ll help you, but you need to tell me why first!"

    "It¡¯s nothing much, my mom arranged a blind date for me..."

    Before Lan Xin could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, "Wait, wait, Secretary Lan, did you say you¡¯re going on a blind date? Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe it, even a beauty like you can¡¯t get married, that¡¯s hrious. Be honest with me, are you what they call a lesbian who likes women, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t find a boyfriend? Hahaha, this is killing me."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re the lesbian. Your whole family are lesbians," Lan Xin yelled furiously.

    "I¡¯m sorry, even if I wanted to be a lesbian, I couldn¡¯t be."

    Trying to hold back hisughter, Lu Tianxing said, "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯m just curious. With your looks, you shouldn¡¯tck admirers. Howe you¡¯re still single? And why did you choose me of all people to pretend to be your boyfriend? Could it be that I exude a unique manly charm and fit the standard of your ideal man, which is why you¡¯re seeking a pretend boyfriend?"

    "You¡¯re thinking too much."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes and said, "It¡¯s because you¡¯re the least noticeable and a hooligan, so I picked you to pretend to be my boyfriend. Besides, you have so many ws¡ªafter meeting my mom, she would definitely urge me to break up with you. Even if I don¡¯t bring you to see my parents afterward, they won¡¯t mention it again. Then, when they arrange another blind date for me, I¡¯ll just say we broke up and I¡¯m recovering from it. They surely won¡¯t pressure me after that, so right now, you¡¯re the best choice."

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of ck lines, said, "So, in your eyes, I¡¯m just a man with nothing to offer."

    "Not entirely. At least you¡¯re a good person." Lan Xin looked Lu Tianxing up and down and struggled toe up with an answer.

    Lu Tianxing, his face still lined, simply ignored Lan Xin and turned to walk towards his office.

    Lan Xin instantly got anxious and shouted, "Lu Tianxing, where are you going?"

    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. Our ¡¯friendship¡¯ ship has just capsized."

    ...

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, another day had passed.

    The employees of Bai¡¯s Group streamed out from the building, one after another, and Lu Tianxing had also finished his workday. However, he left only after being warned again and again by Bai Zhiqing to go help Lan Xin by pretending to be her boyfriend and fend off the blind date.

    At that moment, Lan Xin was standing at the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group building, scanning each employee as they passed, not missing a single one.

    "Lu Tianxing, over here, hurry up." Seeing Lu Tianxing emerge from Bai¡¯s Group, Lan Xin quickly waved her hands.

    "Secretary Lan, it seems you¡¯ve been waiting just for me," Lu Tianxing said as he approached.

    "Of course, what if you ran off?" Lan Xin said with a smile.

    The two standing at the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group immediately drew many curious gazes. A chairman¡¯s secretary with his assistant, and with Lu Tianxing being a prominent figure in Bai¡¯s Group, they naturally attracted the attention of those around them.

    Indifferent to the surrounding stares, Lan Xin feltpletely unconcerned. And if Lan Xin didn¡¯t care, Lu Tianxing cared even less. After all, his reputation among these people was not great to begin with, and he wasn¡¯t bothered by adding one more to the mix.

    "Think whatever you like."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, "However, Secretary Lan, let me tell you, I¡¯m helping you because you treated me to lunch today. Make sure you don¡¯t get any other ideas. Our rtionship is strictly limited to holding hands and kissing. If it involves spending the night, the price will have to be recalcted. Got it?"

    "You¡¯re thinking too much", I might have to worry about whether you bear me any ill will!"

    Lan Xin rubbed her face and said, "Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go get the car."

    "You have a car? I never saw you drive one." Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin with a surprised expression, seemingly having never seen Lan Xin drive before.

    "Of course, did you think I¡¯m like you, turning up for work several hourste?"

    As she spoke, Lan Xin headed straight towards the underground parking lot, and soon, a red BMW emerged from it.

    It was a red BMW Mini, not particrly expensive either, around two to three hundred thousand, which is generally favored by female white-cors.

    "Hurry up and get in, we¡¯ve agreed to dine at the hotel at six-thirty. It¡¯s six o¡¯clock now; it wouldn¡¯t be good to bete," Lan Xin called out to Lu Tianxing, rolling down the car window.

    "Okay!"

    Lu Tianxing opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat, "Secretary Lan, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re quite the little rich girl."

    "Of course," Lan Xin said proudly. "Did you think everyone¡¯s pockets are as clean as your face?"

    "I¡¯m suddenly having some regrets," Lu Tianxing said seriously as he looked at Lan Xin.

    Lan Xin was taken aback, "Regrets?"

    "Yes, regrets. If I¡¯d known earlier that you were a little rich girl, I shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be your boyfriend. I should have been your real boyfriend instead. Secretary Lan, how about you keep me? I don¡¯t ask for much, just ten thousand a month for spending money," he suggested.

    "Keep you?"

    Lan Xin nced at Lu Tianxing with disdain, "I¡¯m not interested in a ck Donkey Prince."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "The ck Donkey Prince might not be good looking, but ¡¯ck Donkey¡¯s¡¯ gear is big, guaranteeing you¡¯ll never forget it after using it~ once."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush shed across Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face as she scolded, "Shameless, hooligan, Lu Tianxing, what nonsense are you spouting? Do you believe I¡¯ll throw you out of the car right now?"

    "If you throw me out, there won¡¯t be anyone to help you."

    Lu Tianxing appraised Lan Xin again and spoke, "Secretary Lan, are you nning to go to your blind date dressed like this?"

    "What¡¯s wrong with how I look?"

    Lan Xin nced at her outfit, puzzled, "I look quite nice. It¡¯s quite memorable; it¡¯s what I bought for my first day of work at Bai¡¯s Group."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin with a cold sweat on his face. This girl¡¯s heart was certainly big. Others wore formal attire on blind dates, yet this girl actually chose to wear an OL suit, wasn¡¯t she afraid of inviting others to harbor lecherous thoughts?

    "It is pretty nice, big boobs, perky butt, just a bit taller and one could see your cleavage..." Lu Tianxing muttered, stroking his chin andmenting, although Lan Xin¡¯s figure couldn¡¯tpare to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s explosive one, it was undeniably great, with much potential to be uncovered.

    "Lu Tianxing, keep looking and see if I won¡¯t gouge your eyeballs out."

    Lan Xin suppressed the urge to punch Lu Tianxing in the face and warned, "You better not mess upter, remember our agreement about getting to know each other two months ago and officially dating one month ago, got it?"

    "Of course, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t blow our cover, I¡¯m a professional."

    "I hope so."

    Lan Xin sighed. She didn¡¯t hold much expectation for Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance; she just hoped he wouldn¡¯t screw up halfway through.

 Chapter 539 - 535 Blind Date (15th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 535 Blind Date (15th Update)</h4>

    Fifteen minutester, Lan Xin stopped the car at the entrance of what looked like a fairly nice hotel. After getting out of the car, she handed the keys to the valet and walked into the hotel with Lu Tianxing.

    At that moment, Lan Xin wore a sweet smile on her face and linked arms with Lu Tianxing, pressing closely against him. At first nce, they were indistinguishable from a couple.

    "Secretary Lan, why are you holding my arm? We haven¡¯t even gone inside yet," he said.

    "Of course, I¡¯m rehearsing in advance, who knows if they are watching from nearby," she replied.

    Lan Xin red at Lu Tianxing and said, "Remember, be professional about this."

    "Secretary Lan, are you sure you want professional?"

    Lu Tianxing sketched a smile, reached out, and directly embraced Lan Xin¡¯s slender waist, pulling her close to him with a gentle force.

    Lan Xin was startled and struggled, saying, "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m acting. I¡¯m a professional, rest assured, I won¡¯t take advantage~ of you."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, enjoying the smoothness of Lan Xin¡¯s skin, even through the fabric of her clothes.

    "Remember what you said, or else, be careful or I might turn against you."

    Lan Xin knew that this was not the time to quibble with Lu Tianxing over these matters, so she fiercely red at him once more, putting on a sweet smile again. Those unaware would never suspect that the two were pretending to be a couple.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s quick change in expression, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of admiration; this woman was indeed a born actress, changing her face effortlessly without any hesitation.

    They headed up to the second floor and stopped at the door of a private room, pushing the door open to enter.

    The room was already filled with a table of sumptuous food and drinks. Sitting inside were four people, including a young man who looked very charismatic, dressed in a crisp suit, his face wearing a confident smile, unmistakably a polished professional ¨C almost certainly the main character of this arranged meeting.

    Next to the young man sat a middle-aged woman, also dressed nicely but her haughty eyes and thin lips revealed a somewhat sharp and overbearing personality, clearly someone not easy to approach.

    On another side sat a middle-aged couple, whose features showed that they must have been very attractive in their youth. One could vaguely see Lan Xin¡¯s likeness in them, likely her parents.

    Upon hearing the door open, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the entrance. The young man¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile as he looked up at Lan Xin, but when his gaze settled on her, his smile instantly stiffened and a shadow flickered in the depths of his eyes, while the sharp-tongued woman¡¯s expression turned outright gloomy, almost ready to explode.

    Lan Xin swept her eyes around, disregarding the others¡¯ stares, and holding onto Lu Tianxing, she walked up to the middle-aged couple with a smile, and introduced him, "Dad, Mom, let me introduce you to my new boyfriend, Lu Tianxing."

    Upon hearing Lan Xin¡¯s introduction, the gaze of everyone in the private room fell upon Lu Tianxing. Although Lan Xin¡¯s parents had a hint of anger in their eyes, it was mostly curiosity. The mother-son pair looked almost ready to breathe fire, and if possible, they would have shot Lu Tianxing through the heart without hesitation.

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, somewhat awkwardly. He knew he had been set up by Lan Xin, who hadn¡¯t told him before that both of their parents would be present.

    If he had known this, he would have nevere. But now that he was here, he had no choice but to go forward and say, "Hello, Uncle and Aunt."

    "Dad, Mom, how is it? My boyfriend isn¡¯t bad, right? He¡¯s a big star in ourpany." Lan Xin clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, a brilliant smile across her face.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing could only feel a cold sweat breaking out. This girl knew how to y her game. Even if you didn¡¯t like matchmaking, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. Clearly, this matchmaking banquet was arranged by your parents. Aren¡¯t you just pping your parents¡¯ faces by doing this?

    Sure enough, witnessing his daughter¡¯s actions, Lan Chenghai¡¯s face soured. He had arranged this matchmaking session with the son of a friend, since he had always seen his daughter without a boyfriend. Who would have thought that just after it was arranged, his daughter would bring along a boyfriend, publicly humiliating him and making him out to be untrustworthy?

    Lan Xin¡¯s mother, Li Shuyue, however, was not so calctive. She was merely curious as she looked over Lu Tianxing. For her, as long as her daughter found a suitable husband, that was the most important thing.

    With Lan Chenghai looking displeased, and the mother and son nearly breathing fire, it was clear that Lan Xin¡¯s actions had pped their faces. If this matter got out, where would they put their faces?

    Feeling the awkwardness in the air, Lan Xin¡¯s mother, Li Shuyue, quickly tried to smooth things over, saying, "Tianxing, you and Lan Lan don¡¯t just stand there. Come, sit down. Let me introduce you. This is your Aunt Wei and her son, Cao Wei."

    "Hello, Aunt Wei," said Lu Tianxing as he pulled Lan Xin to sit down, addressing Wei Xunfang.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t deserve that from you, and you aren¡¯t worthy of it either."

    Wei Xunfang¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, and upon seeing his attire, a hint of disdain flickered in her eyes. She said mockingly, "Lan Lan, let me tell you, some people know faces but not hearts. They might look respectable on the outside, but who knows how crooked their hearts are? Who knows if he¡¯s getting close to you because of your dad¡¯s status? You better see clearly and not be fooled by certain people."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing was taken aback, and he instantly felt annoyed. Any feelings of guilt he had towards the mother and son evaporated, as Wei Xunfang¡¯s words were clearly an indirect insult, implying he had ill intentions and demeaning him as if they were better than him.

    Although he felt displeased, Lu Tianxing kept his expression neutral.

    "Aunt Wei, this is my boyfriend, and we don¡¯t need others to tell us what¡¯s what. Can¡¯t I see a person¡¯s true character?" Lan Xin said coldly.

    "Lan Lan, don¡¯t be upset. My mom is just worried you¡¯ll be deceived by others," Cao Wei said, trying to mediate.

    Sitting nearby, Cao Wei stood up and, after ncing at Lan Xin, extended his hand warmly, saying, "Hello, Mr. Lu. My name is Cao Wei. I am currently the general manager of a smallpany. Thepany is not big, but it easily earns a few million a year. May I ask where you work, Mr. Lu?"

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Cao Wei, unimpressed as he shook his hand and responded lightly, "Nothing prominent¡ªI am just a worker at Bai¡¯s Group, not secure as your ¡¯iron rice bowl¡¯."

 Chapter 540 - 536 Love is Built on Material Things (16th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 536 Love is Built on Material Things (16th Update)</h4> Hearing Lu Tianxing say that, Cao Wei¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, and his tone became arrogant, "Heh, Mr. Lu, you must be joking. Lan Lan has always been incredibly selective, not just anyone can catch her eye. If Lan Lan has taken a liking to you, there must be something exceptional about you, or else she wouldn¡¯t have spared you a second nce, right?"

    Cao Wei¡¯s words seemed to praise Lan Xin¡¯s good taste on the surface, but in reality, he was mocking and ridiculing Lu Tianxing, implying that he was just anybody.

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin could obviously read between the lines of Cao Wei¡¯s words, and her face turned sour, "Cao Wei, what do you mean by that? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not your ce to dictate my affairs. I like Tianxing just the way he is, so what? Is that not allowed? What does it matter that you have money?"

    "Lan Lan..."

    Cao Wei wanted to say more but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, "Excuse me, Mr. Cao, whether I¡¯m just anybody isn¡¯t your concern, Lan Lan and I genuinely love each other, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Also, please show some respect when you speak in the future. From now on, refer to my girlfriend as Lan Xin, and furthermore, please stop bothering her."

    At this point, Wei Xunfang, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, "Lu Tianxing, right? You say you and Lan Lan are truly in love. Then let me ask you, how much is your monthly sry?"

    "A little over eight thousand yuan."

    "Eight thousand yuan, heh."

    Wei Xunfang sighed deeply, turning to Lan Xin with a serious tone, "Lan Lan, did you hear that? His monthly sry is only eight thousand yuan. What can that do in Modu? Nothing at all. Do you want to squeeze in with your parents after you get married? If not, you¡¯ll surely need to buy a house once you¡¯re married. Nowadays in Modu, even the most modest apartments start at several hundred thousand to millions of yuan. Are you willing to bear the burden of a mortgage each month? Are you willing to live without even being able to afford cosmetics every day?"

    While saying this, Wei Xunfang turned her gaze toward Lu Tianxing, scoffing, "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but what makes you think you can bring Lan Lan happiness? Do you know how much her outfit costs? Do you know how much she spends on cosmetics each month? Can you afford to buy a house in Modu? If you can¡¯t provide for these basic needs, what right do you have to say your love for Lan Lan is genuine? With a sry of eight thousand yuan, I¡¯m not exaggerating, but even the beggars in Modu have more money than you."

    "Lan Lan, Aunt Wei is speaking from experience. Listen to me, in this day and age, love isn¡¯t supreme like it used to be. Modern love is built on a material foundation. If he can¡¯t satisfy you in material life, then it¡¯s not love anymore. Do you want to argue over every little expense for groceries after marriage?"

    Wei Xunfang spoke earnestly, her tone heavy with lecturing, causing Lu Tianxing to frown and say in a grave voice, "Aunt Wei, I believe that the affection between Lan Lan and me won¡¯t be broken by money."

    Wei Xunfangughed coldly, her sarcasm evident, "Young man, you can¡¯t be so certain in what you say. There are many who say the same, only to be defeated by reality in the end. With a monthly sry of eight thousand yuan, what can you provide for Lan Lan? You can¡¯t afford a house; do you really want to live with Lan Lan¡¯s parents after getting married? Or do you want to be a man who lives off of his wife? If you can¡¯t even meet Lan Lan¡¯s material needs, how can you provide happiness for her? A marriage without a material foundation will never be happy."

    "And look at this table of dishes, do you know how much it costs? Over six thousand yuan. You would probably need half a month to earn it back! Do you expect Lan Lan to marry you and eat pickles every day, or when inviting her parents for a meal, only be able to afford amon food stall, mixing in with the other country bumpkins?"

    Pointing at Lu Tianxing, Wei Xunfang said in an extremely disdainful tone, "And look at what Lan Lan is wearing, it would cost at least a thousand or two thousand yuan. Can you afford Lan Lan¡¯s living expenses? You simply can¡¯t. I advise you to leave Lan Lan as soon as possible. You¡¯re simply not worthy of her because you¡¯re poor, and you don¡¯t deserve to have love."

    "Aunt Wei, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that only your son is worthy of love?" Lan Xin said loudly.

    "Of course, my son is only young and already the general manager of apany. He can make millions in one year. Can he do that? I¡¯m afraid even if he worked his entire life, he wouldn¡¯t earn that much,"

    Wei Xunfang looked down on Lu Tianxing dismissively and dered loudly, "My son has already bought an apartment in Modu City for over two million yuan. Can he afford that? My son can take you traveling all over the ce, does he have the money? Lan Lan, it¡¯s not that Auntie is showing off or looking down on others out of snobbery, but you have to be careful with love. Love that¡¯s not founded on a financial basis won¡¯tst."

    "Haha, such an borate sermon, Aunt Wei. To be honest, it¡¯s a really wasted talent you not bing a public speaker. You almost had me believing I waspletely worthless."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly burst intoughter, gently patted Lan Xin¡¯s hand, signaling her to stay calm.

    "You are indeed worthless, just a poor worker," Wei Xunfang stated bluntly.

    "I am indeed a poor worker but, ording to what you¡¯re saying, Aunt Wei, isn¡¯t your love also based on money? When you were looking for a husband, did you not care about their character or age, only whether they had money? As long as the man had money, even if he were a pig, you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wei Xunfang with sarcasm. Anger had been simmering in him due to Wei Xunfang¡¯s repeated attacks. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Lan Xin¡¯s parents, he would have already pped Wei Xunfang across the face.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Wei Xunfang¡¯s face twisted with displeasure, unable to ept that someone she looked down upon, a mere bumpkin, had scorned her. This was something she could not tolerate.

    "Nothing special, merely stating the in truth," Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile. "Aunt Wei isn¡¯t objecting to my words, it seems she has indeed decided that love is built on the foundation of money. In that case, as long as I have enough money, I could buy your love. I wonder how much your love is worth."

    No sooner had Lu Tianxing finished speaking than the atmosphere in the private room turned bizarre.

    Lan Xin clenched her fists, her face aze with excitement as she watched Lu Tianxing. She had thought he was about to be humbled and was ready to speak up for him, only to find that Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were so potent, trapping Wei Xunfang in a no-win situation in just a few sentences.

    At this moment, if Wei Xunfang were to say that love is not built on the foundation of money, then her previous statements would amount to nonsense, utterly useless, essentially pping her own face. But if she confirmed it, it would be tantamount to admitting that love can be bought with enough money, even if it meant falling in love with a pig.

 Chapter 541 - 537 How Much is Your Love Worth (17th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 537 How Much is Your Love Worth (17th Update)</h4>

    Wei Xunfang was no fool, she also thought of this and her face suddenly turned ugly, her originally sharp and mean features twisted even more.

    "Aunt Wei, speak up, please give me a definite answer, I need to gauge how long it will take before I am worthy of having love."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, give respect to receive respect, since the other party had presented their face, why should he hold back any longer.

    Seeing the look on his mother¡¯s face, Cao Wei could no longer hold back and chimed in, "Mr. Lu, my mother was just making a metaphor. Without money, you can¡¯t do anything in today¡¯s world. Do you want Lan Lan to suffer with you?"

    "So, Mr. Cao, you admit what I said, too."

    Lu Tianxing said softly, "Then, I¡¯ll use money to buy your love, Mr. Cao, I wonder if it¡¯s for sale."

    "Psh, talking big, do you have money?" Wei Xunfang couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxingughed, a very happyugh.

    Was he short of money?

    Was the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps short of money?

    With just one word from him, countless people would desperately try to give him money to spend.

    "Whether I have money or not is not for you to decide, name your price! How much is your son¡¯s love worth? If I can¡¯t produce it, I¡¯ll leave Lan Lan on my own, if I can, please sell me your love," Lu Tianxing said deliberately and unhurriedly.

    Lan Xin tensed up immediately upon hearing this, "Lu Tianxing."

    Seeing this scene, Wei Xunfangughed, so did Cao Wei. They gleaned from Lan Xin¡¯s reaction that this guy Lu Tianxing was simply broke, merely bluffing and posturing.

    "My son¡¯s love is worth ten million dors, can you afford it?" Wei Xunfang looked at Lu Tianxing with a mocking smile, waiting for him to embarrass himself.

    "Ten million? Such cheap love."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, pulled out a dark ck bank card from his pocket, andid it on the table, "I¡¯ll buy your love."

    "Buy? Young man, do you have the money? Don¡¯t think you can pretend to be rich by showing off a bank card that is painted over."

    Seeing this bank card, Wei Xunfang¡¯s face filled with even more scorn. Among the bank cards she knew, the best were the gold VIP cards from the banks; she had never heard of any ck bank cards.

    "Lan Lan, do you see this? I told you she¡¯s a fraud, now she¡¯s exposed! Get out if you know what¡¯s good for you, or I¡¯ll call the police," Cao Weiughed heartily, pointing imperiously at Lu Tianxing.

    "s, ignorance truly is the saddest thing."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, his gaze sweeping over Wei Xunfang and her son with pity, "This card is a ck Gold Card from Citibank. Indeed, there isn¡¯t a penny in this bank card, but as long as I¡¯m willing, it¡¯s no problem to overspend ten million, let alone one hundred million dors. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Uncle Lan to see if I¡¯m lying."

    Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Lan Chenghai nodded and said, "It¡¯s true, this is Citibank¡¯s top-tier ck Gold Card. Once I hosted an investor from the United States, and he carried an identical card. It¡¯s one of the most prestigious credit cards."

    Hearing Lan Chenghai¡¯s words, the faces of Wei Xunfang and her son turned instantaneously pale. If this was true, all their previous behaviors had turned them intoplete clowns.

    "Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re just a lowly worker, what gives you the right to possess a ck Gold Card, it must be fake, definitely fake, I¡¯m going to expose your conspiracy."

    Suddenly, Cao Wei shrieked loudly, standing up abruptly from his chair and reaching for the ck Gold Card in front of Lu Tianxing.

    However, Cao Wei failed to notice the cold smile that curved Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips as he reached for his arm. The moment Cao Wei touched the ck Gold Card, Lu Tianxing flicked his finger lightly, touching Cao Wei¡¯s hand.

    Cao Wei didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lu Tianxing¡¯s subtle movement, and snatched the ck Gold Card, intending to examine it closely, but his body suddenly trembled, and then, Cao Wei felt something warm~flowing down his legs~.

    A warm~wet~sensation in his lower body, and an ominous feeling surged in his heart. When Cao Wei¡¯s gaze involuntarily lowered, he saw a long, pale yellow stain on his formerly white trousers, extending all the way to the floor, a strong smell of urine pervading the private room.

    As Cao Wei stood up, everyone saw what had happened, and they were struck dumb. Lan Xin covered her mouth with disbelief, unable toprehend that Cao Wei had just wet his pants in front of everyone. But she quickly recovered, her eyes turning to Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing the almost mocking smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, her intuition told her that this incident must be rted to him.

    "Why is this happening, why is this happening."

    To have incontinence, especially in front of the person he was pursuing, Cao Wei felt so humiliated he wished he could die.

    Wei Xunfang was also stunned, staring nkly at the yellow stain on Cao Wei¡¯s trousers, speechless for a while. Suddenly, as if something urred to her, she pointed at Lu Tianxing and said, "It was you, it must have been you ying tricks, right? You poor thing, I¡¯m going to call the police."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wei Xunfang with a smile, "Aunt Wei, you can eat whatever you want, but words must not be spoken recklessly. When did I ever y any tricks? Clearly, your son¡¯s~kidneys are weak, which is why he couldn¡¯t control his urine~. This has nothing to do with me. Ah, Aunt Wei, you should take your son to the hospital. Kidney weakness is a serious issue for men. If your son cannot satisfy his wife after getting married, ending up cuckolded would be unfortunate. He might even end up raising someone else¡¯s child. If you don¡¯t mind, I could introduce you to a professional urology hospital. On my ount, my friend could give you a 20 percent discount."

    At that moment, Lan Chenghai also spoke up, "Sister Wei, Lu Tianxing is correct. He never touched your son, so how could he be ying tricks?"

    "You all..."

    Wei Xunfang red, her hand trembling as she pointed at Lan Xin and Lu Tianxing and others, too angry to speak, "Good, very good. It seems you all are intent on making a fool out of me and my son, aren¡¯t you? Lan Chenghai, Li Shuyue, this marriage is off. Don¡¯te begging to my son if your daughter can¡¯t get married. My son won¡¯t want a pair of worn-out shoes."

    "Wei Xunfang, what you said implies that it¡¯s fortunate my daughter didn¡¯t marry your son, or she would have been ruined for life. Get out! If you don¡¯t leave, believe it or not, I¡¯ll p you to death." Li Shuyue also had a fiery temper when she was young, and hearing this, she immediately pped the table and stood up.

    "Fine, you are all so great. I¡¯ll remember this. You¡¯ve been ruthless this time; we¡¯ll cancel the marriage proposal. My son is too good for your daughter anyway."

    Wei Xunfang red hatefully at Lu Tianxing for a moment, then, without turning back, she dragged Cao Wei and headed outside. She was too ashamed to stay any longer.

 Chapter 542 - 538: Turning the Fake into Reality (18th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 538: Turning the Fake into Reality (18th Update)</h4>

    After Wei Xunfang and her son left, Lu Tianxing turned around and spoke, "Uncle, auntie, now you can see clearly. If Lan Lan were really to marry them, I fear her entire life would be ruined. For money, they would sell even love. How could such people deserve to be Lan Lan¡¯s future husband? I may not have money right now, but I¡¯m working very hard to earn it. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I can provide Lan Lan a happy life."

    Lan Xin didn¡¯t speak but looked at Lu Tianxing with admiration. He was so domineering, it was truly overwhelming. Thankfully, she had brought Lu Tianxing to help today, or if it had been someone else, they might have been shamed into leaving by Wei Xunfang and her son long ago. It really paid off to have thick skin.

    Awesome, so awesome.

    If it weren¡¯t for her parents being there, Lan Xin would have already been unable to resist shouting out loud. That was what you call a p in the face, and it felt so satisfying.

    "Dad, the boyfriend I chose isn¡¯t bad, right?" Lan Xin said proudly.

    Hearing their daughter¡¯s words, Lan Chenghai and Li Shuyue felt their faces burning with shame. Cao Wei had always presented himself as polite and aplished in front of them, which had influenced them to arrange a blind date for him and their daughter. But today, Cao Wei turned out to be aplete scumbag, willing to trade even love for money.

    While regretting, Lan Chenghai and Li Shuyue also felt secretly relieved. Fortunately, Lu Tianxing was here today, or else their daughter¡¯s life might have been ruined.

    "Uncle, auntie, shall we change rooms? We can¡¯t stay in this one. How about we move to another room and talk?" Lu Tianxing suggested.

    "That sounds good, it¡¯s better to change rooms. Just have the waiter serve some home-cooked dishes, there¡¯s no need for anything expensive."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing had given them a way out, Lan Chenghai¡¯s gaze towards Lu Tianxing softened a bit, and he quickly stood up and walked outside.

    After changing to another private room and ordering some home-cooked dishes, everyone began to eat and chat.

    Lan Chenghai looked at Lu Tianxing and asked with a smile, "Young man, your name is Lu Tianxing?"

    "Yes, uncle, do you know me?" Lu Tianxing replied respectfully.

    "I do not."

    Lan Chenghai shook his head, his eyes shing a sharp light as he took a deep look at Lu Tianxing and said, "By the way, Tianxing, when did you and Lan Lan get to know each other?"

    "Lan Lan and I met two months ago, and it was only a month ago that we made our rtionship official," Lu Tianxing answered, following the instructions Lan Xin had given him beforehand.

    "And who else is in your family?" Li Shuyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Upon hearing this question, Lan Xin immediately interjected, "Mom, what are you saying! It¡¯s not right to ask such personal questions the first time you meet someone."

    At Lan Xin¡¯s words, Li Shuyueughed and said, "Alright, alright, mom won¡¯t talk anymore. This is something for you young people to deal with. I won¡¯t interfere unnecessarily, lest youin about me being nosy again."

    Li Shuyue sighed, her gaze resting on Lu Tianxing, revealing a trace of satisfaction in her eyes.

    This young man seemed decent, neither servile nor arrogant, with clear eyes and without any airs of haughtiness, sitting upright¡ªit was unlikely that he was a sly or deceitful person.

    "By the way, Tianxing, that Citibank card of yours, was it real?" Li Shuyue asked curiously.

    Lu Tianxing, with augh, said, "Of course it was fake. It¡¯s a model ck Gold Card that a friend gave me this morning. Although it almost has no difference from Citibank¡¯s ck Gold Card, unfortunately, it cannot be used to swipe."

    "I see. I never would have thought the card could be made so exquisitely that even my husband mistook it."

    Li Shuyue sighed, saying, "Tianxing, you¡¯ve been wronged this time. We had not expected Wei Xunfang and her son to say such things."

    "Auntie, it¡¯s okay, I can handle a bit of hardship, as long as Lan Lan is fine. I was a bit too forward just now, but I had no choice. I hope Uncle and Auntie won¡¯t take it to heart."

    "No offense taken, no offense taken."

    Li Shuyue looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile, clearly more and more pleased with him the more she watched.

    "The young man is good, neither humble nor arrogant, very good indeed."

    A faint smile appeared on Lan Chenghai¡¯s face, clearly also having a good impression of Lu Tianxing.

    As the dinner progressed, the atmosphere in the private room became increasingly lively, with Lan Chenghai and Li Shuyue¡¯s smiles growing. But at this moment, Lu Tianxing felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. As time went by, he increasingly felt that Li Shuyue¡¯s gaze toward him was unusual, clearly seeing him as the official son-inw.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing harbored the impulse to vomit blood. This wasn¡¯t how the plot was supposed to go, was it? Weren¡¯t they supposed to go their separate ways after the meal?

    Why did it seem like things were set to continue? Something was off about this turn of events.

    Even worse, Lan Xin, the instigator, seemed to have no intention of speaking up for him, sitting properly at the side like a demure wife. Could she be any more troublesome?

    He hadn¡¯t even sorted out issues with Lin Qianru and Rose yet, and now with Lan Xin added to the mix, wasn¡¯t this going to be the death of him?

    Cautiously handling various questions from Li Shuyue and Lan Chenghai, he finally waited for the dinner to end. Greeting Lan Chenghai and Li Shuyue, Lu Tianxing decisively grabbed Lan Xin¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the private room, half-pulling and half-tugging.

    "Tsk tsk, these two youngsters are too eager. Isn¡¯t it alright to spend a little more time with us old folks?"

    Li Shuyue shook her head, not ming Lu Tianxing and Lan Xin but just smiling and shaking her head.

    Lan Chenghai sighed and lit himself a cigarette.

    "Old man, what¡¯s with the sigh? What¡¯s the matter, not happy that your daughter has found her ce?" Li Shuyue gave her husband a sideways nce, speaking with dissatisfaction.

    "Ah, I¡¯m just worried Lan Lan might be at a disadvantage," Lan Chenghai said, sighing.

    "At a disadvantage?"

    Li Shuyue said, puzzled, "How could that be? The kid seems quite fond of Lan Lan, how could he take advantage of her?"

    "That Lu Tianxing is not simple at all. His card is real."

    "Real?"

    Li Shuyue was startled: "Didn¡¯t he just say it was fake?"

    "You really think your husband is blind? Have you forgotten where I work ¡¯officially¡¯? If I can¡¯t even recognize a bank card, I might as well retire early."

    "So, you mean the kid is actually a low-key rich second generation. That¡¯s even better."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had no idea about the conversation in the private room. After stepping out, he took a long sigh of relief, his face revealing a sense of having barely survived a catastrophe. He swore that he would never apany Lan Xin out again, or else the pretense could turn genuine.

    Moreover, Lan Xin was right under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s watchful eye. If the truth came out, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the consequences.

 Chapter 543 - 539 Iâ€™m Here to Start a Business (19th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 539 I¡¯m Here to Start a Business (19th Update)</h4>

    Seeing the expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lan Xin shook off his hand and said discontentedly, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s with that look? Is pretending to be my boyfriend that much of a loss for you?"

    "A loss?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes at Lan Xin and said, "Secretary Lan, can you honestly say, without a guilty conscience, that what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t unfair? This isn¡¯t just a loss; it¡¯s practically deadly. I have to not only help you fend off your rivals but also deal with their mothers. More importantly, did you not realize that if I hadn¡¯t run away just now, our fake rtionship would¡¯ve be real? Didn¡¯t you see the way your mom was looking at me? The spitting image of a mother-inw sizing up her son-inw. If I had persisted, I¡¯m afraid my wife would have literally torn me to pieces when I got home tonight."

    "You¡¯re really married?" Lan Xin¡¯s eyes widened, she had previously thought that Lu Tianxing was just teasing her. Now it seemed that he wasn¡¯t joking after all. Are there really women who like dark and unremarkable men?

    "Is it so strange that I¡¯m married?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Lan Xin a look. What kind of expression was that? Was his being married really that surprising?

    "Then... then should I apany you home and help exin the situation to your wife?" Lan Xin hesitated before speaking, after all, this situation was caused by her.

    "You help me exin?"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Bai Zhiqing was especially adept at making a big deal out of nothing. What if she set another trap for him? Was his life still worth living? Last night, Bai Zhiqing nearly killed him, and if Lan Xin found out that Bai Zhiqing was his wife, wouldn¡¯t she broadcast it all over the streets? Women are the worst at keeping secrets.

    With this in mind, Lu Tianxing quickly shook his head in refusal: "No need."

    "Really, you don¡¯t need me to exin?"

    "I¡¯m afraid the more you exin, the messier it will get."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, "Secretary Lan, let¡¯s put an end to this matter. Please don¡¯te looking for me to help you in the future. I¡¯m afraid it might turn from fake to real."

    "Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for getting rid of that guy, do you think I would bother looking for you?"

    Lan Xin muttered under her breath, displeased, and then looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "But, Lu Tianxing, I really do thank you for this time."

    "What¡¯s there to thank? It was nothing. Besides, given that family, if you really were to marry into them, you¡¯d probably end up like the perpetual victim daughter-inw in a tragic drama, facing a cruel mother-inw every day, crying your eyes out."

    Lu Tianxing sighed. He had never seen such an absurd mother-and-son pair, who measured love solely in terms of money.

    "That¡¯s true, but then again, Lu Tianxing, what exactly do you do? How could you own a Citibank ck Gold Card?"

    Lan Xin blinked her beautiful eyes, filled with curiosity as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Since Lu Tianxing was so wealthy, why bother working at Bai¡¯s Group? Could the rumors in thepany be true, that he was indeed a low-key Crown Prince?

    "Haven¡¯t I told you before? This card is just a model; it can¡¯t make transactions..."

    "Keep making stories,"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Lan Xin interrupted him disdainfully, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m stupid? You can fool others, but not me. That card is a genuine top-tier Citibank ck Gold Card, no doubt about it."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback; he had forgotten that Lan Xin could be the Chairman¡¯s secretary at Bai Family Group, certainly not just a pretty face to look at. Identifying the authenticity of a bank card is not a difficult task for her, as cards like these usually have distinctive markings that can¡¯t be faked.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you tell me what exactly you came to Bai¡¯s Group for?" Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing like a curious child.

    "What about you? Why are you at Bai¡¯s Group? Being able to drive a car worth several hundred thousand, I think you are not an ordinary person either," Lu Tianxing retorted.

    Upon hearing this, Lan Xin¡¯s face showed a surge of determination, "Because I want to carve out a career just like the Chairman and be a powerful woman."

    "I¡¯m here for the same reason, to create a career."

    "You? Starting a business? Don¡¯t joke around. Tell me the truth."

    "Alright! You got me."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Actually, I heard that Bai¡¯s Group has a lot of beautiful women, so I came to Bai¡¯s Group. I want to start a career here and build a big harem, and you are one of the concubines I have my eye on. How about it? Consider bing one of my concubines. When the dayes that I ascend to the throne, I will surely name you Princess Consort Lan..."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Lan Xin¡¯s quite sizable Holy Maiden Peak.

    "Tch, anyone can brag. You? If you dare to build a harem, your wife would have the guts to castrate you," Lan Xin didn¡¯t care about Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleazy look and instead proudly thrust out her chest.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing felt another wave of embarrassment. Howe every woman was more fierce than thest? The level of their boldness made him feel like he was being teased by women, as if he had be effeminate from staying in Bai¡¯s Group for too long. If it had been before, he would¡¯ve already "reached out" to feel for himself and let her know the price of provoking him.

    "Alright, I was just kidding with you. I don¡¯t like the ck Donkey Prince; you¡¯re not my type."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing looking deted, Lan Xin giggled and said, "But I want to ask you, about the incident with Cao Wei wetting himself, did you have a hand in that behind the scenes?"

    "What do you think?"

    Lan Xin said with conviction, "It definitely was you. I saw you touch Cao Wei, and then he wet his pants."

    "If you say so."

    Lu Tianxing did not deny it. He had simply been unable to stand the shamelessness of that mother and son and had lightly punished Cao Wei, not with any special technique, but by using True Qi to give a slight stimtion to Cao Wei¡¯s dder.

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Then you teach me how to do it."

    "I can¡¯t, our sect has rules."

    "What rules?"

    "Men only, no taking female disciples,"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "If you really want to learn, it¡¯s not impossible. Be my wife, one of my concubines, and I will teach you. How about it? Consider it. I¡¯m known for being well-endowed and good in action; I guarantee you won¡¯t regret the decision."

    "Get lost, punk."

    "Get lost, punk? How do I get lost? Maybe you, Secretary Lan, can teach me how."

    "Lu Tianxing, go drop dead."

    Lan Xin kicked Lu Tianxing hard in the thigh and huffily walked towards her BMW Mini, rueing that she had even slightly altered her attitude towards Lu Tianxing earlier. A ruffian is still a ruffian, and a dog will never change its habit of eating shit.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lan Xin with a face full of confusion. This woman, how she could flip her mood so quickly, faster than flipping a book.

    "Secretary Lan, where are you going? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not nning to give me a ride home!"

    Seeing Lan Xin get into her BMW Mini, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed, and he hurried over.

    "Don¡¯t you have legs? Walk home yourself. Besides, what if I give you a lift and your wife misunderstands?"

    Lan Xin shed a sweet smile at Lu Tianxing, started the car, and was about to leave when she seemed to remember something. She took out ten yuan from her purse and handed it to Lu Tianxing, "Assistant Lu, don¡¯t say I¡¯m heartless. Take this ten yuan for a cab ride home, bye-bye."

    Saying that, Lan Xin drove off, leaving Lu Tianxing in her dust.

 Chapter 544 - 540 Accompany Me for a Drink (20th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 540 Apany Me for a Drink (20th Update)</h4>

    "Damn, Lan Xin totally burned bridges after crossing the river. That¡¯s just cruel. I¡¯ll remember this, next time I¡¯ll make sure you regret it."

    Watching the BMW leave in the distance, then looking at the ten yuan in his hand, Lu Tianxing felt the urge to vomit blood. Ten yuan, what the hell is ten yuan good for? If this were the ¡¯80s, ten yuan might have been a lot of money, but now it can¡¯t even buy a decent pack of smokes."

    "This girl really has a dark heart, whatever, I¡¯ll just chalk this one up to bad luck. Next time she asks for my help, I won¡¯t let her off easy without charging her a hefty sum."

    Casually pocketing the ten yuan, Lu Tianxing shook his head and walked out of the hotel casually, enjoying the colorful neon lights around him. Just as he was about to hail a cab, he heard a sharp screech of brakes as a police car stopped right beside him.

    At that moment, the police car¡¯s window rolled down, revealing a woman in her twenties sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looking striking and imposing. Her figure was curvy in all the right ces, but right now her expression was very unattractive, revealing the anger simmering beneath her beautiful features.

    "Xue Bing?"

    Lu Tianxing took a closer look at the woman before him, confirming it was the fiery policewoman Xue Bing and not her sister Xue Man, given her fairer skin.

    However, what made him curious was why Xue Bing would be here.

    "You know it¡¯s me, what are you waiting for? Get in the car," Xue Bing said, ncing at Lu Tianxing expressionlessly.

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, realizing his luck wasn¡¯t so bad after all, as he could save on cab fare again today.

    Lu Tianxing quickly hopped into the passenger seat.

    "Officer Xue, you¡¯re really the ¡¯Godsend.¡¯ Your timing couldn¡¯t be better," Lu Tianxing said with a grin as he faced Xue Bing.

    "What do you mean? And stop the nonsense. Come and drink with me now, or I¡¯ll take you to the police station right now and charge you with harassing a policewoman," Xue Bing said, her face expressionless.

    "Drinking?" Lu Tianxing was surprised.

    "Of course, why else do you think I stopped to pick you up? If it hadn¡¯t been for my bad mood and having no one to drink with, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and drove directly to a ce called Xin Bar, parking the police car right next to the bar.

    With a police car parked in front of the bar, it immediately drew several curious looks.

    "I say, Officer Xue, aren¡¯t you worried about leaving your car here? You are driving a police car, after all," Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to remind Xue Bing.

    "What¡¯s there to worry about? Who dares to steal a police car? And, Lu Tianxing, are you even a man? You fuss more than a woman. It¡¯s just drinking; what are you afraid of?" Xue Bing replied discontentedly.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile. He wasn¡¯t worried about doing something to Xue Bing; he was worried about what to do if Xue Bing got drunk and did something to him. Whether to keep his purity or just go with the flow was a headache-inducing choice.

    Xue Bing gave Lu Tianxing a sideways nce and turned to enter the bar. Lu Tianxing, feeling helpless, could only follow her in. He could tell that Xue Bing wasn¡¯t in a good mood and probably wanted to drown her sorrows in alcohol.

    Xin Bar, true to its name, was filled with melodious music as one walked in, unlike other bars that red heavy metal rock music. Tables were scattered around, with groups of people gathered, providing a serene ambiance.

    Xue Bing and Lu Tianxing made their way through the crowd and directly took a seat at the bar where Xue Bing unapologetically ordered two Bloody Marys.

    Seeing Xue Bing order two Bloody Marys, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned. Although Bloody Marys are famously known as the ¡¯non-intoxicating tomato juice,¡¯ they were still alcohol. Xue Bing didn¡¯t look like someone who drank often. Even though a martial artist¡¯s constitution was stronger than most, she would eventually get drunk. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of what he might do to her in her drunken state or did she trust his character that much?

    The bartender quickly mixed the drinks and handed the Bloody Marys to Xue Bing.

    Looking at the drinks in front of him, Lu Tianxing frowned and said, "Officer Xue, I know you¡¯re upset, but you don¡¯t need to drown your sorrows like this! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might take advantage of you if you get drunk?"

    "I am drowning my sorrows, and it¡¯s none of your business. If you dare to take advantage of me after I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯ll blow your head off," she replied boldly.

    With that, Xue Man picked up a ss and drank it all in one go.

    This action made Lu Tianxing tremble with fear. No wonder she was known as the toughest female cop in the station. While most people sipped their drinks bit by bit, she downed it like water.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing wondered what could have upset her so much today that she had driven the police car out just to drink.

    "Aren¡¯t you drinking?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing staring at her, Xue Bing said without thinking, "If you aren¡¯t drinking, then I will."

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to snap back to reality, she grabbed the Bloody Mary in front of him and guzzled it down as well.

    After downing two drinks, Xue Bing¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her eyes lost their fierce quality, instead gaining a slightly blurry and intriguing look.

    "Not enough, not enough. Bring me two sses of vodka, with ice," Xue Bing called out loudly to the bartender after setting her sses down.

    Hearing her words, Lu Tianxing was stunned. Was this woman nning to drink herself to death tonight?

    Vodka, is that even a woman¡¯s drink?

    "What are you looking at? Come on, dare you drink? Be a man and give me an answer," Xue Bing challenged Lu Tianxing boldly.

    "Officer Xue, we can talk this out. There¡¯s no need to keep it all bottled up. After all, as the old saying goes, ¡¯Drowning your sorrows in booze only makes them grow.¡¯ Even if you¡¯ve been dumped, it¡¯s not the end of the world. If it¡¯s too much, you can cry on my shoulder for a while," Lu Tianxing said nervously. With her drinking like this, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t get drunk.

    "Dumped? He wouldn¡¯t dare. If I had a boyfriend and he dared to dump me, I would smash his balls and make sure he could never be a man again," Xue Bing spoke with a hint of murderous intent, waving her fist around.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing instinctively clenched his legs together, his face dripping with cold sweat as he watched Xue Bing¡¯s domineering demeanor. He silently mourned for Xue Bing¡¯s future boyfriend, thinking that having such a girlfriend meant preparing to be a punching bag and ideally being medically trained, just in case he needed to patch himself up one day.

 Chapter 545 - 541: Vase (21st update)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 541: Vase (21st update)</h4>

    Once again, silence fell between the two. Xue Bing gazed around with a lost look in her eyes, whereas Lu Tianxing pondered what might have distressed this aggressive policewoman to the point where she sought sce in alcohol.

    After the bartender brought over another round of drinks, Xue Bing took a light sip and then slowly said to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, tell me, am I just a vase?"

    "A vase?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and responded in surprise, "How could you be a vase? As the captain of Modu Police Station¡¯s Criminal Police Team, there are very few women who could achieve your position at such a young age through their own abilities alone. If you¡¯re a vase, then how many women in this world aren¡¯t?"

    These words weren¡¯t just ttery from Lu Tianxing; he was speaking the absolute truth. Xue Bing was only in her twenties and had already earned her position as captain of the Criminal Police Team, all based on her meritorious service as a policewoman, not through any backdoor connections.

    This was evident from recent events: whenever an incident urred, Xue Bing was sure to rush to the frontline, bravely leading by example. Someone who climbed the ranks through connections would likely hide as far away as possible at the first sign of trouble.

    "Not a vase, but why does everyone assume women are inherently incapable, that women are inherently a burden, meant only to be decorative vases to be admired?" Xue Bing asked while looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Who treats you as a vase?" Lu Tianxing was puzzled. Who would dare to treat Xue Bing like a vase and risk a beating?

    "Ye Futu."

    Xue Bing spoke through gritted teeth: "On what grounds does he exclude me? Why can others investigate cases, but not me? He even says I¡¯ve been working hard and should rest well. Why? I don¡¯t want to rest; I want to solve cases. How dare he look down on me? Who does he think he is? If I could beat him, I¡¯d definitely make him pay."

    As she spoke, Xue Bing picked up her ss and took another drink, the flush on her face growing more intense.

    Watching this, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, took a sip of his drink, andposed hisnguage before saying, "Officer Xue, I actually think what your chief did wasn¡¯t wrong. There¡¯s a saying: ¡¯The highest-ranked use people, the middle-ranked use their brains, and the lowest-ranked use their brawn.¡¯ Although you¡¯re not quite high-ranked, you are at least middle-ranked. Wouldn¡¯t it be better tomand from your office rather than charging into battle? Besides, if something were to happen to you, what about your mother?"

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Do you also think women should just be pretty vases?" Xue Bing said coldly.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Officer Xue, don¡¯t get me wrong. What I¡¯m trying to say is, first and foremost, you¡¯re a woman, and secondly, a policewoman. Eventually, women are meant to get married. Before marriage, you can fight and lead charges, but after marriage, would you want your husband, your children, your loved ones to be worried about you all the time? If something happened to you one day, would you want to see your loved ones heartbroken? Would you want your mother to endure the agony of burying her child? We live not just for ourselves but also for our families. Do you understand?"

    "I don¡¯t understand."

    Xue Bing shook her head vigorously and said firmly, "I love my job, and I don¡¯t want to give it up. My dream since childhood has been to attend the Police Academy and be an honorable police officer. I want to make every criminal fall at my hands. I want to eradicate crime, to be the nemesis of evil."

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s determination, Lu Tianxing shook his head. Her ideal was great, but sadly, somewhat unrealistic. In this world where there is light, there is darkness; where there are people, there is society. One man and one woman might live in harmony, but introduce another man into the mix, and discord follows. This is human nature, unchangeable by anyone.

    "Officer Xue, can you tell me why you have to charge headlong into battle?" Lu Tianxing took a sip of his drink and said to Xue Bing.

    "Because it¡¯s exhrating, of course! Every time I see dangering or bullets flying past me, I feel my blood boiling as if I¡¯m about to soar into the skies..."

    "Pfft!"

    Lu Tianxing, who had just taken a sip of his drink, sprayed it all out, dousing Xue Bing¡¯s face and chest and making her already tight clothes stickpletely to her body, vaguely outlining a perfect curve between Xue Bing¡¯s chest and her clothing.

    Lu Tianxing waspletely dumbfounded as he stared at Xue Bing. Feeling your blood boil when bullets graze by you¡ªare you sure that¡¯s because you enjoy the thrill, not because you have some S&M tendencies?

    "Lu Tianxing." Xue Bing¡¯s frantic voice rang in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up and immediately saw Xue Bing staring at him with a livid face, her hair dripping with drink, and her cheeks covered in alcohol.

    "That... that, Officer Xue, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that your reasoning shocked me too much."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly grabbed some tissues nearby and handed them to Xue Bing, with an apologetic smile shing across his face, his eyes sweeping over Xue Bing¡¯s Holy Maiden Peak, noting that this young woman was indeed quite attractive.

    "Hmph, what do you know, such a life is thrilling."

    Xue Bing snorted coldly, took the tissues from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, wiped off the alcohol on her face, and lifted her cup, saying, "Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined. Your task today is to keep mepany drinking."

    "Yes, drinking, let¡¯s drink."

    Lu Tianxing quickly lifted his cup and clinked it against Xue Bing¡¯s, taking a sip.

    As for Xue Bing¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t want to interfere, nor did he have the right to, but honestly, he disapproved of Xue Bing bing a police officer, especially one who charged into dangerous situations. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on women, but the inherent physical conditions of women do dictate certain things. A regr level of danger might be fine, but once in the hands of the enemy, the fate of a woman was often worse than death itself.

    After bing the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, he had seen far too many women who fell into enemy hands meet the best possible oue: death. The worst was a fate worse than death.

    As the head of the criminal police, Xue Bing didn¡¯t deal with trivial neighborhood disputes but faced a gang of desperate and evil bandits. Should she be captured, her fate was easy to imagine: death would be the kindest release, the worst being a living hell.

    Xue Bing did not pay attention to Lu Tianxing, just quietly drinking the alcohol in front of her.

    Seeing Xue Bing like this, Lu Tianxing suddenly got a bit nervous. If she kept drinking like this, once she finished this cup, Xue Man would surely be drunk. What would he do then? If he helped Xue Bing back to the hotel, wouldn¡¯t he be caught red-handed if someone familiar saw them? He would be unable to clear his name even if he plunged into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 546 - 542 Drunk Xue Bing (22nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 542 Drunk Xue Bing (22nd Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you drink, howe you¡¯re not drinking? Are you looking down on me?" Xue Bing took another sip, her cheeks growing even rosier, as she exhaled a strong aroma of alcohol and her eyes started to look somewhat dazed.

    "Officer Xue, you should stop drinking, you¡¯re nearly drunk." Seeing the situation, Lu Tianxing quickly grabbed the wine cup from Xue Bing¡¯s hand, saying with a wry smile.

    "I¡¯m not drunk, and stop swaying around, it¡¯s making my head spin."

    Waving her arm, Xue Bing yelled at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, are you a man or not? What¡¯s wrong with you drinking with me? I¡¯m not afraid of getting drunk, what are you scared of? How can you be so timid? When you kissed me before, you weren¡¯t scared, you sissy."

    "Alright! Today I¡¯ll risk my life to keep a beautypany, ¡¯drink till dawn¡¯ it is. But, Officer Xue, we need to clear something up first, in case something happens, you can¡¯t me me."

    Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to give Xue Bing a heads-up, kind of a preemptive warning.

    "Okay, okay, I got it. Lu Tianxing, howe I find you more and more cowardly? I really don¡¯t understand how the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group got attracted to you. Could it be that Bai Zhiqing has a unique taste, likes you, a stinking hooligan, or is it because you¡¯ve got something particrly big, so that¡¯s why she likes you?" Xue Bing said, tilting her head to look at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat. Surely, the privilege of talking nonsense when drunk was not just for men; he realized that when a woman was drunk, she was even more formidable. These words, uttered in the past, would have been something Xue Bing would never dare to say, let alone joking about Bai Zhiqing.

    "Officer Xue, aren¡¯t you ndering me? Our love is true," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    "True love?"

    Xue Bing sneered, her face full of scorn, "Lu Tianxing, howe I find you so shameless! True love, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head, looking at the pot while eating from the bowl. Just now, you must have been fantasizing about me, right? Tell me, were you trying to get me drunk on purpose, then take me to a hotel? I tell you..."

    "Stop, stop."

    As Xue Bing began to speak more outrageously, Lu Tianxing hurriedly interrupted her, saying, "Officer Xue, stop talking, let¡¯s just drink!"

    If he let Xue Bing continue, Lu Tianxing felt he would be an utterly condemned man.

    One cup after another, it seemed like Xue Bing truly intended to drown her sorrows in alcohol, and a ss of vodka quickly made its way into her stomach. After she finished thest sip, Xue Bing straightforwardly slumped over the table, mumbling indistinctly, her arms sometimes iling, clearly drunk indeed.

    Lu Tianxing sat beside her, his face speechless as he watched Xue Bing; he had known it would end up like this. Moreover, he realized that he should nevere out to drink with Xue Bing again¡ªonce she got drunk, she liked to talk nonsense, and she would dare to say anything, carelessly blurting out all kinds of explosive topics, without caring about the looks they got from others.

    After calling the waiter over to settle the bill, Lu Tianxing helped the sprawled Xue Bing up from the bar. Under the strange and envious gazes of other customers in the bar, they left. To them, Lu Tianxing was surely pretending tofort this beauty while taking the opportunity to get her drunk¡ªwhat would happen next was something even thought about with their backsides they would understand.

    "What a shame, another bright-eyed, fresh cabbage has been snagged by a pig."

    All the men in the bar exchanged nces, seemingly reading the same sentence in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Supporting Xue Bing as they left the bar, Lu Tianxing felt a whiff of a soft, fragrant smell mixed with alcohol hit him. Xue Bing clung to him like a ko, the deadly allure of her curves pressing against his chest, instantly igniting a turmoil of thoughts in his mind.

    After all, facing such a supreme beauty, to say he wasn¡¯t tempted was aplete lie.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare to move. He was acutely aware of what would happen if he disturbed Xue Bing¡ªthe moment this girl sobered up, she would absolutely not hesitate to shoot him dead.

    With great determination, he propped Xue Bing up in the passenger seat and secured her in ce. Lu Tianxing then wiped the sweat off his forehead with a hand¡ªit was a true test of willpower.

    Lu Tianxing moved to the other side of the car, opened the door, and sat down in the driver¡¯s seat. He took out the police car keys from Xue Bing¡¯s handbag, started the car, and then patted her cheek with his hand, "Officer Xue, don¡¯t sleep yet, wake up. You haven¡¯t told me where your home is!"

    "You... don¡¯t~ touch~ me, I¡¯m not a vase, I still want to drink, cheers...."

    Xue Bing pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand away, mumbling incoherently as she turned her body, seemingly searching for afortable position to sleep.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with a face full of dismay. It seemed his wish to take this woman home was utterly dashed. Was he really supposed to take this girl~ to~ a hotel?

    Lu Tianxing vigorously shook his head, discarding the thought. What a joke, if he took this girl to a hotel, he would bepletely done for. Who knows if Bai Zhiqing was lurking nearby? It would be like falling into a crotch-deep pit of yellow mud¡ªnot shit but just as bad. He¡¯d never be able to wash himself clean, even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    Moreover, allowing a drunk woman like Xue Bing to stay carelessly in a hotel did not sit well with him. Who knew what could happen after he left? Should anything untoward ur, how could he face Xue Bing, Xue Man, and the others?

    "Sigh, I must be jinxed today,pletely screwed by you two women."

    Exhaling a helpless sigh, Lu Tianxing felt he was in a lose-lose situation. Taking Xue Bing home would mean facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrath, but leaving Xue Bing alone in a hotel was something he couldn¡¯t be at peace with. Was he supposed to stay in the hotel with Xue Bing? Then, he¡¯d be truly screwed.

    "Forget it, who told me to want to take advantage of you today and get you to drive me home!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed, pinched Xue Bing¡¯s cheek, and chuckled hehe, "Just as I thought, little cheeks are really smooth, very nice."

    With that, Lu Tianxing started the car and drove away from the bar, ready to take Xue Bing back to the Ziyuan District.

    Meanwhile, in a room in the Ziyuan District.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the couch in her bathrobe, with a smartphoneid out in front of her. She mumbled to herself in a low voice, "Howe Lu Tianxing hasn¡¯te back yet? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to pretend to be my boyfriend? Why hasn¡¯t he returned by now? This guy isn¡¯t nning to turn the pretense into reality, is he?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts began to run wild.

    "If it¡¯s not about turning the pretense into reality, he should¡¯ve been back by now. Could something have happened on the road? After all, he¡¯s offended quite a few people recently. Should I call him?"

    Bai Zhiqing started to feel anxious, picking up the phone, unlocking it, and finding Lu Tianxing¡¯s number. Just when she was about to dial, she stopped herself, "Can¡¯t call him. Maybe he¡¯s just waiting for my call to see if I¡¯m worried about him or not. I can¡¯t fall for his trick."

    "Forget it. I¡¯ll just go downstairs to check. Maybe this guy has already returned and is hiding down thereughing at me."

    A thought shed through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, and she stood up from the couch, opened the door, and walked out.

 Chapter 547 - 543: Bringing Xue Bing Home (23rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 543: Bringing Xue Bing Home (23rd Update)</h4>

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to go downstairs to see if Lu Tianxing had returned, a police car also drove into the vi¡¯s courtyard from outside. With the car parked in the empty courtyard, Lu Tianxing got out of the car, walked to the other side, and opened the passenger door, lifting Xue Bing from the passenger seat.

    "Frustrating, why did I have to end up with you, a female cop. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to a hotel and have my way with you, to see if you dare to drink carelessly again," Lu Tianxing sighed as he carried Xue Bing toward the living room.

    As if she hadn¡¯t heard what Lu Tianxing said, Xue Bing mumbled indistinctly, wriggling about in his arms, apparently seeking afortable position.

    Carrying Xue Bing to the doorway, Lu Tianxing supported her with one hand while he fumbled for the keys in his pocket with the other, struggling to unlock the door.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing also came down from upstairs. Hearing the sound of the door, her face revealed a slight smile, "Lu Tianxing, it looks like you have a bit of self-awareness not to fool around outside. Otherwise, I would definitely treat you with the Bai Family¡¯s discipline."

    As the door opened, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s crisp voice traveled through.

    Before she finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sight fell on the image of Lu Tianxing holding Xue Bing.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned as herplexion turned ashen. She hadn¡¯t expected that Lu Tianxing would bring a strange woman home, let alone a drunken stranger.

    Bai Zhiqing nkly stared at Xue Bing, who was nestled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace. Although she couldn¡¯t see how pretty the woman¡¯s face was, the woman¡¯s voluptuous chest and her incredibly hot figure, along with her long, beautiful legs made it obvious that she must be very good-looking.

    The next moment, a coldness started to spread in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, raging fury burning within her, as her pretty face turned icy cold, emanating a chilling aura all around her.

    Furious!

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing waspletely furious.

    She knew Lu Tianxing might have other women outside, but she had never imagined that he would be brazen enough to bring a strange woman home directly. This was clearly a provocation, or perhaps, he never took her seriously at all.

    Seeing the chill on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, how could Lu Tianxing not know what she was thinking.

    With a wry smile, Lu Tianxing started to exin, "Wife..."

    "Don¡¯t call me that, I don¡¯t deserve it."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him unceremoniously, her beautiful eyes almost spitting fire, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by this? Bringing a woman back in the middle of the night, are you trying to show off to me? Or are you threatening me? Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t think you were this kind of person."

    "Wife, listen to me, it¡¯s a misunderstanding," Lu Tianxing hastily said.

    "Lu Tianxing, I warn you, don¡¯t you dare do anything to me, or else watch out, I won¡¯t be polite to you,e on, let¡¯s drink, we won¡¯t return until we¡¯re drunk."

    At this moment, Xue Bing seemed to feel ufortable, twisting in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and making an unclear sound with her mouth.

    "Fuck!"

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing wished he could smack her ass hard with a few ps. What the hell, could it get any worse? Not saying anything earlier orter, but just had to do it now ¡ª was she trying to screw him over?

    "Is this the ¡¯misunderstanding¡¯ you were talking about, Lu Tianxing?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew even colder as she said icily, "What else do you have to exin? If you think I won¡¯t let you touch me, or if you think I¡¯m not the perfect wife in your eyes, you could have just told me straight. I, Bai Zhiqing, am not the kind of woman who grovels for love. If you think we¡¯re not suitable, we can just get a divorce tomorrow. There¡¯s absolutely no need for you to provoke me like this."

    Bai Zhiqing emitted a bone-chilling coldness from her entire being, her eyes full of endless anger, her fingers tightly clenched together, the tips turning somewhat white.

    Actually, it¡¯s no wonder Bai Zhiqing was angry¡ªany woman who sees her husband bringing home a drunk, unfamiliar woman in the middle of the night would probably feel the same way. Those with fiery tempers might have already resulted in a full-blown fight.

    Now, Bai Zhiqing was only venting her anger at Lu Tianxing, and that could already be considered extremely good-tempered.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s livid face and the rage simmering in her eyes, Lu Tianxing quickly exined, "Wife, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I just bumped into her on my way home and she dragged me to have a few drinks, and look at who this is."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing hurried over to the sofa,id Xue Bing down, and then showed her face to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Xiao Man? No, it¡¯s Xiao Bing."

    A look of surprise and confusion shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, then she angrily said, "Well done, Lu Tianxing, I can¡¯t believe you made a move on Xiao Bing. Do you have a death wish? It seems you¡¯re really bold, thinking about having both sisters? You¡¯ve got quite the variety."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened. Damn it, why couldn¡¯t he clear things up?

    "Wife, can¡¯t you be reasonable? If I really had intentions towards Xue Bing, would I bring her home? I¡¯m not an idiot, don¡¯t I know you¡¯re at home?"

    Lu Tianxing hurried to exin, sensing that Bai Zhiqing was on the verge of exploding, about to blow up any moment, "Wife, here¡¯s what happened: I was helping Secretary Lan pretend to be her boyfriend today, and after that, on my way home, I ran into Officer Xue. She was in a bad mood, so she dragged me to drink with her. Who knew she¡¯d get drunk so quickly, and I had no idea where her home was, so I had to bring her here. I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything."

    "Really?"

    The fury on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face seemed to subside somewhat, and she looked at Lu Tianxing doubtfully, "Then why didn¡¯t you take her to a hotel?"

    "Take her to a hotel?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a bitterugh and said, "Wife, have you forgotten the news from a while ago about women being forcibly taken from hotel rooms that went viral online? Tell me, if something happened to Officer Xue, a woman who¡¯s drunk, in a hotel, then how am I supposed to exin it to Minister Xue and the others?"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, starting to believe Lu Tianxing¡¯s words a bit more. She had indeed seen such news recently, which was why she had ordered all the hotels under Bai¡¯s Group to strengthen their security and strictly prevent such incidents.

    Leaving Xue Bing alone in a hotel was indeed not safe.

 Chapter 548 - 544 I am the Victim (24th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 544 I am the Victim (24th Update)</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face be less tense, Lu Tianxing took a sigh of relief, and said, "Wife, now what should we do about her? Should we call Minister Xue toe pick her up?"

    Bai Zhiqing kept silent for a moment and then replied, "No need. Xiao Man has been busytely with the security issues at Tianhe Resort, and she¡¯s quite exhausted. I¡¯ll just phone herter; there are plenty of empty rooms in our house. Let¡¯s let Xiao Bing stay here tonight!"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stretched and yawned, "All right, I¡¯m going to bed. Go and take a bath for me; if you don¡¯t wash off the smell of alcohol, I¡¯ll continue sleeping on the couch tonight."

    "But wife, what about her?" Lu Tianxing hurriedly asked.

    "Come with me! There¡¯s an empty room upstairs. Remember to take her clothes off, and give her a bath while you¡¯re at it. She drank alcohol; if she doesn¡¯t bathe, she might catch a cold," Bai Zhiqing said indifferently, ncing at Xiao Bing.

    "Ah."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a stunned expression and eximed, "Wife, helping her undress might not be appropriate."

    "If you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll chop off your paws, go ahead and try."

    Bai Zhiqing give Lu Tianxing a stern look, finding his idea of undressing Xiao Bing quite cheeky.

    "Hehe, I was just joking, trying to lighten the mood," he chuckled.

    Lu Tianxingughed dryly, picked up Xiao Bing, and followed Bai Zhiqing upstairs.

    ...

    The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight bathed the city and woke everyone up, Xiao Bing, lying in bed, let out a soft moan. Her eyshes trembled lightly, and then she opened her eyes drowsily. She held her slightly aching head in her hands and looked around nkly.

    "Where am I? How did I end up here? Wasn¡¯t I drinking with Lu Tianxingst night?"

    Xue Bing murmured to herself, sitting up and looking around the unfamiliar room. But then, a chill wind blew through the curtain into the room, making her shiver as if struck by lightning. A bad premonition surfaced in her heart, and mechanically, she looked down to discover that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything.

    Xue Bing was stunned and couldn¡¯t regain herposure for a long time. Last night, she vaguely remembered being at a bar and drinking with Lu Tianxing. After drinking, she knew nothing; she worried that Lu Tianxing might have taken advantage of her vulnerability...

    "Ah!"

    A momentter, a high-pitched, hysterical scream shattered the peace in the room, so loud that not even the soundproof walls could contain it.

    Just then, the closed door of the room opened, and Lu Tianxing appeared at the doorway, holding a bag of washed clothes, a pained expression on his face.

    "Alright, alright, Officer Xue, could you please stop screaming? Other people will think I¡¯m ughtering a pig in here early this morning!"

    "Ah."

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing push open the door and enter, Xue Bing immediately screamed, hurriedly pulling up the fallen nket to cover herself tightly, her face filled with murderous intent as she said, "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how dare you show your face in front of me? You scum, taking advantage of others, you dared to do that to me while I was drunk. Lu Tianxing, let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you go. You scum, you degenerate, I will have you arrested and put you in prison for life."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing, his face expressionless, realizing that the young girl still thought he had done something to her. Thinking this, a mischievous smile appeared on his face.

    "Officer Xue, don¡¯t nder me. I had already told you earlier not to drink too much. It was you who insisted on drinking, and furthermore..."

    At this point, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a tearful expression, his visage filled with sorrow as he said, "Moreover,st night it was actually you who did that to me. I desperately resisted, desperately, but you insisted on going through with it, saying you wanted to know what it felt like to be a woman and even threatened to call the police if I resisted. I am the victim here, you are the real culprit."

    "That¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re lying," Xue Bing screamed loudly, desperately trying to recall the events ofst night, but nothing came to mind.

    "Why is it impossible? Can a man not make mistakes when drunk, but a woman can¡¯t?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled inwardly, yet his facial expression remained unchanged as he continued, "After you got drunkst night, I had intended to take you home. But you insisted on going to a hotel for some ¡¯fun¡¯ and said that life without thrills is not aplete life. I disagreed, but you said you would jump out of the car. I had no choice but to drive you to the hotel. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take off my shirt right now and show you the nail marks on my back, all left by you scratching..."

    "Ah, stop talking!"

    Xue Bing screamed loudly, grabbed a pillow, and threw it at Lu Tianxing, shouting, "Get out, get out of here! Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t want to see you right now, you scum."

    "Why should I leave?"

    Ignoring Xue Bing¡¯s murderous re, Lu Tianxing simply walked into the room, ced Xue Bing¡¯s clothes from the day before next to the bedside table, and slowly said, "I must say, Officer Xue, you have a great figure, worthy of someone trained in martial arts. To perform such difficult movements, which many cannot do...Honestly, I still miss the taste ofst night..."

    "You..."

    Upon hearing these words, Xue Bing¡¯s anger surged, wishing she could shoot Lu Tianxing on the spot while feeling extremely aggrieved inside. She knew all too well that Lu Tianxing was aplete lecher, yet she had still gone drinking with him, wasn¡¯t this like throwing herself into the tiger¡¯s den?

    Unfortunately, it was all toote as her body had already been dominated by this lecher; it was toote for regrets now.

    With this thought, tears uncontrobly streamed down from Xue Bing¡¯s eyes as she choked out, "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, scum, you degenerate, I...I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you go, I will definitely see you prosecuted, and I want you to spend your lifetime in prison."

    Did Xue Bing cry?

    The usually fierce Xue Bing actually cried?

    Upon seeing the tears on Xue Bing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing could hardly believe it; the tough, forthright Officer Xue had broken down in tears.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t realize that although many women nowadays are more liberated, and married men don¡¯t know whether their wives were virgins, the only hope is to suffer less "pao", but there are exceptions, and some girls are more traditional and conservative, hoping to give their all to their husbands when they get married, and Xue Bing was one of these women, yet now bewilderingly, Lu Tianxing had conquered her, bringing sadness from her heart, how could she not cry.

 Chapter 549 - 545: Paranoid Persecution Delusion (25th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 545: Paranoid Persecution Delusion (25th Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, I hate you, this isn¡¯t over, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this."

    Xue Bing seemed to think that crying in front of Lu Tianxing was a show of weakness, so she fiercely wiped away her tears, giving Lu Tianxing a spiteful nce. In her dreams, it was supposed to be in a romantic season when she would give her all to her boyfriend, but now, it¡¯s all spoiled, everything is ruined.

    Having said that, Xue Bing stopped paying attention to Lu Tianxing and tried to stand up from the bed to get dressed.

    "Officer Xue, what are you doing, you¡¯re about to sh everyone." Lu Tianxing was startled by Xue Bing¡¯s actions.

    "Mind your own business."

    Xue Bing looked up at him with hatred and said, "You¡¯ve already seen my body, what does it matter if you see it again? I might as well think of it as a dog bite."

    Seeing Xue Bing like this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer and burst outughing.

    Xue Bing, seeing Lu Tianxingughing so heartily, felt a sense of confusion. What was this guyughing about, why was he so happy, and at the same time, her anger was building. This jerk had no remorse and wasughing so joyously. He must be a habitual offender. She swore to bring Lu Tianxing to justice, no matter who pleaded on his behalf. Leaving trash like him in society could harm so many more in the future.

    "Hahaha, Officer Xue, I didn¡¯t realize you had such an adorable side. Don¡¯t you ever browse some educational websites?"

    Watching Xue Bing¡¯s bewildered face, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help himself any longer,ughing as he exined, "Officer Xue, don¡¯t you know about a woman¡¯s ¡¯first time¡¯ and the ¡¯signs of defloration¡¯? If I had done something to youst night, do you think you would have been able to get out of bed this morning? Please trust my prowess, I was just joking with you earlier, check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me."

    Xue Bing looked dully at Lu Tianxing, her facial expression constantly changing. She moved her legs slightly, realizing she didn¡¯t feel any difort in her body. It seemed that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t done anything to her after all.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned instantly livid with rage. Lu Tianxing dared to make a fool of her: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    With that, Xue Bing grabbed the nket and tried to stand up from the bed, ready to kick Lu Tianxing flying.

    "Officer Xue, please stay calm. You¡¯re not wearing anything right now. If you dare to kick me, you¡¯ll truly sh everyone, and I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a good look at the fiery figure of Shanghai¡¯s policewoman." Lu Tianxing spoke in a deliberately measured tone.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing immediately ceased her movement and hurriedly pulled at the nket, wrapping her body tightly, her face seething with rage as she red at Lu Tianxing, as if her gaze could kill.

    "Lu Tianxing, I asked you to bring clothes to Xiao Bing, why haven¡¯t youe out yet?"

    Just then, a cold voice came from outside. Bai Zhiqing walked in, and upon seeing Xue Bing¡¯s tear-stained face and Lu Tianxing¡¯s smug smile, she was slightly taken aback and immediately realized why she had heard a scream downstairs earlier¡ªit must be Lu Tianxing teasing Xue Bing again.

    Giving Lu Tianxing a fierce re, Bai Zhiqing said to Xue Bing, "Xiao Bing, you¡¯re awake. Breakfast is ready downstairs, get up and eat! You must be hungry by now."

    "Sister Zhiqing, thank you."

    Xue Bing called out softly. Some time ago, her mother was hospitalized, and Bai Zhiqing, led by Xue Man, had visited her mother a few times. Since then, she and Bai Zhiqing had be acquainted and got along quite well.

    "Don¡¯t mention it, you were drunkst night, and Tianxing had intended to take you straight home, but he didn¡¯t know where you lived. He was going to take you to a hotel, but feared something might happen to you, so he brought you back to our ce. It was me who undressed you, don¡¯t be mad, Tianxing is someone who just can¡¯t hold his tongue, he likes to joke around, just don¡¯t take it to heart and ignore him." Bai Zhiqingforted.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was nning to sneak out of the room.

    Just as Lu Tianxing reached the door, he heard Xue Bing¡¯s voice, filled with anger, "Lu Tianxing."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body tensed up, he turned his head to look at Xue Bing and said, "Hehe, Officer Xue, getting angry early in the morning isn¡¯t good. I just thought you looked unhappy, so I made a little joke to cheer you up, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing bolted out of the room.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s eagerness to leave, Xue Bing finallyughed and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Sister Zhiqing, anyways, I owe you my thanks."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a smile, "I have other things to do, I¡¯m going to head out now, juste downstairs when you get up, breakfast is on the table."

    After Bai Zhiqing left the room, Xue Bing sat dazed on the bed, looking at the neatly arranged clothes beside her, she muttered softly to herself, "Could it be that I had misjudged him before? Is this guy truly a gentleman? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he do anythingst night when I was drunk? Is my charm not enough to attract him, or does he have a problem with his body?"

    If Lu Tianxing were here at this moment, he would surely have been frustrated enough to cough up blood. Are women these days all suffering from delusions of persecution, having to make something out of nothing to prove he¡¯s a "normal" man?

    "But if he isn¡¯t a ¡¯normal¡¯ man, why would Sister Zhiqing marry him? What on earth is going on? Could it be that this guy is pretending to be something, that¡¯s why he acts like a pervert?"

    Xue Bing mused to herself, "They say a broken heart can cause a man to change dramatically. Could it be that Lu Tianxing has experienced a heartbreaking love in the past, so deeply hurt that he has be this lecherous persona, yet he¡¯s actually a coward at heart, hence he didn¡¯t dare do anything when I was drunk..."

    For a while, Xue Bing¡¯s imagination ran wild as she spected on the reasons why Lu Tianxing had not taken advantage of her.

    After some time, unable toe up with an answer, Xue Bing simply stopped thinking about it and picked up the clothes from the bedside table to get dressed.

    A momentter, Xue Bing walked out of the room, went downstairs, and the living room was empty. Bai Zhiqing was not around, and it was unclear where she had gone. A steaming hot breakfast wasid out on the table, the aroma was so tempting it made one¡¯s mouth water.

    "Officer Xue, breakfast is on the table, help yourself, and if you want to wash up, there are disposable toothbrushes and towels in the bathroom," said Lu Tianxingzily as he saw Xue Binging down from upstairs.

    Xue Bing nodded without speaking and headed to the bathroom following the direction Lu Tianxing had pointed.

    PS: This is the twenty-fifth update, seeking support, monthly tickets, and rewards, asking for everything!!!!

 Chapter 550 - 546 Perfect Male God (26 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 546 Perfect Male God (26 more updates)</h4>

    After a while, Xue Bing came back from the restroom, her eyesplex as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, thank you."

    "No need to thank me, who told me to be a good person!"

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, "But Officer Xue, as a friend, I want to remind you, don¡¯t drown your sorrows with liquor anymore. Bars, with their mixed crowd, are no ce for women, especially those who can¡¯t hold their liquor or behave properly when drunk. You were lucky this time to run into me; otherwise, whether you could even stand here is debatable. Other people won¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a cop or not, a beautiful woman who is drunk is very attractive to men."

    "Why didn¡¯t you stop me?"

    "Could I have stopped you?"

    Lu Tianxing said helplessly, "I wanted to stop you, but you insisted on drinking, even saying that if I tried to stop you, you would shoot me. Besides, Officer Xue, I seriously doubt your drinking behavior; you start talking nonsense and acting recklessly when drunk. If not for my exceptional self-control, you would have been devoured by me a long time ago."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s expression slightly changed as she cautiously said, "I wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense, would I?"

    "You wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing and said indifferently, "You indeed didn¡¯t talk nonsense when you were drunk. You just clung to my arm and told me that I am your ideal man, the perfect husband you¡¯ve always wanted. You even said that if you couldn¡¯t get marriedter on, you would definitely marry me, even if it meant being my mistress. No matter how much I tried to reason with you, you wouldn¡¯t listen and said if I didn¡¯t believe you, you would kiss me right then."

    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense; I never said anything like that," Xue Bing said, her voicecking confidence.

    "Do I need to talk nonsense? Officer Xue, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the bar and ask the bartenders and everyone else. They all heard it loud and clear."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his gaze falling on Xue Bing¡¯s fiercely ring peaks, and smiled, "Officer Xue, I think I¡¯m starting to like you. You have good taste to have spotted my hidden handsomeness. Not to brag, but a man like me is definitely the perfect idol in every man¡¯s heart. I¡¯ve got money, power, a car, a house, I can fight hooligans when I step out, and my fighting skills are unbeatable¡ªthe perfect male god."

    A hint of red shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face as she scorned, "Perfect male god, you? How thick-skinned you are."

    "Officer Xue, why are you looking at me like that? Looking down on me? If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to a hotel right now, and I guarantee I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m bluffing," Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up and said annoyance, seeing this as an insult.

    "Really? Who are you nning to take to the hotel? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a married man."

    Just then, a cold voice came from behind.

    "So what if I was married? Not to brag, but if I wanted, I could change to an Arab nationality in minutes; not to mention just two wives, even having eight or ten would be no problem," Lu Tianxing replied without thinking,pletely oblivious to Xue Bing¡¯s mischievous and schadenfreude-filled gaze.

    However, mid-sentence, Lu Tianxing seemed to sense something, his body trembled, and hepletely froze, realizing that it hadn¡¯t been Xue Bing who had spoken. Then, who had said that?

    Sweat began to bead on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. Besides him and Xue Bing, only Bai Zhiqing was present in the room. Bai Weiwei and the old man had returned to the ancestral house the day before. Turning his head, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face looked as if he had seen a ghost, with a chill running down his spine.

    When had Bai Zhiqinge downstairs, wasn¡¯t she supposed to change her clothes in her room? Howe she came down so quickly, and why hadn¡¯t Xue Bing warned him? Or perhaps this girl was simply setting him up to fall into her trap.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazend on her, Xue Bing helplessly shrugged, indicating she didn¡¯t know either, but the depths of her eyes twinkled with schadenfreude that she couldn¡¯tpletely hide. Serves this scoundrel right for tricking her this morning; finally, he faced hiseuppance. Truly a pleasure to witness, absolutely gratifying.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy stare, Lu Tianxing quickly shed an apologetic smile and said, "Wife, why are you down here? I was just shooting the breeze with Officer Xue, none of it was to be taken seriously."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing, expressionless, nced at Lu Tianxing, then at Xue Bing. She did not seem as angry as Xue Bing had expected. She merely said indifferently, "Remember, you are a married man. Be mindful of your words in the future. Don¡¯t talk nonsense all the time. It can easily lead to misunderstandings."

    Xue Bing, somewhat puzzled, nced at Bai Zhiqing. What was going on here? Why wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing angry? That wasn¡¯t right; she had clearly seen anger in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes when she heard Lu Tianxing boasting. Why wasn¡¯t it erupting now? It was as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Compared to Xue Bing¡¯s confusion, Lu Tianxing felt a tremor of fear. He knew Bai Zhiqing all too well. An expressionless face did not mean she wasn¡¯t angry, it meant she was suppressing her anger, and Lu Tianxing believed that as soon as Xue Bing left, he would face Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrath.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said to Xue Bing, "Xiao Bing, aren¡¯t you hungry? Why aren¡¯t you eating breakfast?"

    "Ah!"

    Xue Bing suddenly snapped back to reality and hurried to the dining table. "Thank you, Sister Zhiqing. Come eat with us!"

    "Hmm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, then said to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing,e and eat too, don¡¯t just stand there foolishly."

    On hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, and he shook his head repeatedly, saying, "That... That¡¯s all right, wife. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll head to work now."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing turned to leave.

    "Stop."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said calmly, "Going to work isn¡¯t more important than eating, and without eating, how can you have the energy to work, right? My husband."

    Thest phrase was clearly spoken with an increased tone, and the threatening aura was evident.

    "Yes, yes, you are right, wife."

    Lu Tianxing nodded repeatedly, a sheepish smile on his face, and quickly sat down at the dining table.

    Sitting at the dining table, Lu Tianxing said nothing, just bowed his head and drank the porridge in his bowl. Now was not the time to speak.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed not to see Lu Tianxing at all, gracefully eating the breakfast in front of her, her face as calm as ever, showing no emotion.

    Compared to them, Xue Bing felt she was in the most awkward position, alternating her gaze between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. Her beautiful eyes shifted, seemingly guessing what this couple was really up to.

    For a moment, the entire dining table was enveloped in a bizarre silence.

 Chapter 551 - 547 Oscar-winning actor (27 more)

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 547 Oscar-winning actor (27 more)</h4>

    It was with great difficulty that Xue Bing managed to finish the watery porridge in her bowl. No longer able to bear the strange atmosphere, she stood up and said, "Sister Zhiqing, I caused you trouble today. I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Sorry for the inconvenience, Sister Zhiqing."

    "Hmm, be careful on your way."

    Putting down her bowl gracefully, Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "Lu Tianxing, Xiao Bing is leaving. Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye?"

    "Officer Xue, take care."

    Lu Tianxing lifted his head and added, "Also, I parked your police car outside; the keys are on the coffee table."

    "Hmm."

    Xue Bing nodded and said to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, I remember what you saidst night. Thank you forforting me all the time. You¡¯re a good person. If I ever look for a boyfriend in the future, I will definitely use the standards you set to find one."

    After finishing her words, Xue Bing turned and left the vi, leaving a stunned Lu Tianxing behind.

    "Bang!"

    A clear sound as the door closed.

    Lu Tianxing immediately snapped back to reality, put down his bowl, and said, "Wife, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to work now. You can drive yourself there. I feel like going out for a walk to digest."

    "Stop right there."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face hadpletely turned cold as she spoke sharply, "Lu Tianxing, isn¡¯t it time for you to give me a reasonable exnation? I¡¯m eager to know just how many wives you have out there and what exactly you said to Xiao Bingst night. I hadn¡¯t realized you¡¯ve be so capable now, changing citizenship as easily as eating or drinking."

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on. He hadn¡¯t expected Xue Bing to dig a hole for him before she left.

    "Wife, if I said that Xue Bing¡¯s words were just setting me up, would you believe me?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously.

    "Setting you up? Why would she do that to you if you have no grudges?" Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t believe a word Lu Tianxing said.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback. How could he exin? Could he really say that he had taken advantage of Xue Bing before and had fooled her this morning, which is why she¡¯d set him up like this?

    If he said that, Bai Zhiqing would go crazy.

    "Wife, I really didn¡¯t say anything to Xue Bing. Last night, she only told me that she liked working on the front lines, but her chief was disgruntled with her, wanting her to sit in the office and treating her like a vase. So I apanied her for drinks and just shared some life philosophies I saw online. I didn¡¯t do anything else," Lu Tianxing exined.

    Lu Tianxing recounted the events of the previous night, carefully omitting the part where he had sprayed wine on Xue Bing¡¯s face and chest.

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, Bai Zhiqing said with a sneer, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you find what you¡¯re saying a bit unreliable? Just because you were aforting presence once, she¡¯s made you into an idol? And she ns to find a boyfriend based on your standards in the future?"

    "Wife, doesn¡¯t this indirectly prove your man¡¯s excellence and your good taste?" Lu Tianxing said, buttering her up.

    "Excellence?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a scrutinizing look and said, "All I see is a lecher, not excellence."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing protested, "Wife, you can¡¯t belittle yourself. If I¡¯m a lecher, then what does that make you¡ªa female lecher? After all, how could you have fallen for me? It¡¯s an inter-species rtionship. It¡¯s not supposed to happen."

    "You..."

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing tried to calm herself down and said, "Alright then, let¡¯s change the subject. Tell me exactly how many ¡¯good wives¡¯ you have."

    "Honey, haven¡¯t you noticed a huge problem with yourself?" Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing solemnly.

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Wife, you¡¯ve be more and more gossipy, and, what¡¯s more, you¡¯re getting increasingly jealous."

    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare."

    Bai Zhiqing froze, then red at Lu Tianxing, her fists clenched tight, as if ready to beat him to a pulp if he couldn¡¯t give her a satisfactory exnation.

    In Modu, countless men idolized her as a goddess, and many longed just to see her jealous or gossiping once; she had always dismissed such notions with contempt. But now Lu Tianxing dared to despise her, using her of being a busybody. She was determined to beat him up.

    "Not saying it again, a man¡¯s word is his bond, definitely not repeating it."

    "Go to hell! Jerk."

    In the end, Lu Tianxing paid the price for teasing Bai Zhiqing; she threw him aside at home, leaving him to enjoy the ¡¯pleasure¡¯ of squeezing onto a public bus all by himself.

    When Lu Tianxing finally arrived at Bai¡¯s Group, it was already past nine in the morning, a whole hourte.

    Taking the elevator up leisurely to the top floor, Lu Tianxing was unsurprisingly stopped by Lan Xin once more. However, this time Lan Xin wasn¡¯t cold and stern; she was almost beaming with joy, her face practically dering how great her mood was.

    "Secretary Lan, did you pick up money this morning? Why are you so happy?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously, eyeing Lan Xin in front of him.

    "Haha, of course I¡¯m happy," Lan Xinughed heartily and patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder heavily, saying, "Lu Tianxing, your performance yesterday was exceptional. You really are a professional, and I¡¯m very satisfied."

    "Naturally," Lu Tianxing said with a proud smile, "If I hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong path back then, the Oscar would have been mine."

    He then asked, "Your parents aren¡¯t setting you up on blind dates anymore, are they?"

    "Of course not."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Hehe, Lu Tianxing, you did a great job yesterday. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll need to trouble you again."

    "No, please no, Secretary Lan. This one time only, please don¡¯t ask me again. I¡¯m afraid if I keep ying along with you, it¡¯ll turn from pretense to reality. If my wife finds out, she¡¯d literally split me in two. Next time, please find someone more capable!"

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing got nervous and shook his head repeatedly in refusal. Helping Lan Xin pretend to be his girlfriend again would make it all too real.

    "You..."

    Lan Xin, who had been in a good mood, suddenly got annoyed after hearing this: "Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, how can you go back on your word, not keeping your promise? You trickster."

    "Secretary Lan, let¡¯s be conscientious in our words, when have I ever gone back on my word?"

    "You did, how did you promise me yesterday? You said you¡¯d definitely help me sort this out. But is it perfectly resolved now?"

    "Isn¡¯t it perfectly resolved? Your parents aren¡¯t pressuring you to go on blind dates anymore, is that not a resolution? What else do you want, for me to apany you to get a marriage certificate?"

    "Like I¡¯d get a marriage certificate with you."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said emphatically, "You¡¯ve only resolved half the problem for me."

 Chapter 552 - 548 Trouble (28th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 548 Trouble (28th Update)</h4>

    "Secretary Lan, what did you say? The issue hasn¡¯t been resolved yet?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Lan Xin and said, "Secretary Lan, you¡¯re not thinking of asking me to find you another husband, and only then this matter would bepletely over, are you!"

    "Of course not."

    Lan Xin let out a sigh and said, "My parents want to invite you over to our house for dinner."

    "Your parents are inviting me for dinner? To your ce? Are you sure?" Lu Tianxing asked with wide eyes.

    "Of course, is there a problem?" Lan Xin asked, puzzled.

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Of course there is a problem, Secretary Lan. Do you really think your parents genuinely want to have me over for dinner? They clearly view me as your real boyfriend; otherwise, why would they invite me to your house for dinner? If I go, it¡¯ll be impossible to rify our rtionship."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, is it necessary? It¡¯s just a dinner, is it as terrifying as you¡¯re making it out to be?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s terrifying. I ask you, are your parents inviting me for lunch or for dinner?"

    "Obviously for dinner. It¡¯s the middle of the day now; who would invite someone for lunch?"

    "That¡¯s exactly it."

    Lu Tianxing pped his hands together and said, "Think about it carefully. We don¡¯t get off work until six-thirty, and it will take about half an hour to an hour to get to your ce. Then with your parents preparing the meal and everything, the actual dinner time will definitely be around eight or nine o¡¯clock. We¡¯ll surely talk and have a few drinks during dinner, and by the time we¡¯re done, it¡¯ll be past ten o¡¯clock. At that point, your parents will definitely want me to stay over, right? So, what happens next? As supposed boyfriend and girlfriend, what if your parents arrange for me to stay in your room?"

    "That¡¯s not an issue."

    Lan Xinughed and said, "When ites to that, you can just sleep on the floor. My room is big enough, there¡¯s no problem amodating you."

    "But the problem is with me. I¡¯m a normal man, and if I¡¯m in the same room with a beauty, what if something that shouldn¡¯t happen does happen? You know what I mean."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s expression changed. She began to doubt Lu Tianxing¡¯s character. If in the middle of the night he wanted to do something to her, she, being a frail girl, would not be able to stop him.

    "So, what should we do? If I don¡¯t go to your house for dinner, my parents will definitely start doubting the nature of our rtionship. If we get exposed, it will be problematic."

    Lan Xin started to feel a bit panicked. Had she known this would happen, she should have told Lu Tianxing not to be so outstanding. Now she found herself in a difficult position.

    "Why not just decline? I¡¯ll be leaving Modu in a few days for something anyway. You can tell them I¡¯m not in Modu. And after a while, you could tell your mom that we broke up because our personalities didn¡¯t match."

    Lu Tianxing gave Lan Xin a suggestion.

    "No, that won¡¯t work. If I say we¡¯ve broken up, who knows, they might arrange another blind date for me which would bring me back to square one. Then what would have been the point of having you pretend to be my boyfriend?" Lan Xin refused, shaking her head.

    "So, what do you want to do?"

    Lu Tianxing also felt a headacheing on, "Why can¡¯t you just find a boyfriend and be done with it?"

    "You think finding a boyfriend is as easy as eating or drinking water, that I can just find one whenever?"

    "Then what exactly do you want?"

    Lu Tianxing just felt a wave of headache wash over him. Being a good person really wasn¡¯t easy these days. Who would have thought that doing a good deed could lead to so many troubles.

    "How about youe home with me for a meal?" Lan Xin said tentatively.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do something to you in the middle of the night?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes as he spoke.

    "I¡¯m not afraid of you."

    After thinking it over, Lan Xin took out an anti-wolf taser from her pocket and said, "I¡¯ve already prepared myself. If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll tase you, and then there won¡¯t be any problems. Moreover, I asked the owner of a certain treasure shop. They told me the electric shock from this taser could at most knock you unconscious without causing any bodily harm; you can just think of it as taking a nap."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with dismay. This little beauty was really ruthless, actually thinking about tasering him, that was just too much.

    "Hey, Secretary Lan, instead of all this, you might as well juste clean to your parents. You can¡¯t hide the truth forever; they¡¯ll find out sooner orter. Since they¡¯re bound to find out, you might as well be honest now," Lu Tianxing sighed as he spoke.

    "No way," Lan Xin rejected the idea without a second thought.

    "Secretary Lan, you have to agree whether you like it or not. I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m married. I have a wife and a family. I might be able to help you once or twice, but in the long run, what will you do? Are you nning to keep this up for a lifetime? What if your parents want you to marry me? What will you say? You can¡¯t dy it forever. You can stave it off for a year, two years, but eventually, you have to marry someone. What then?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed again and continued, "If you find someone you truly like in the future, how are you going to exin our rtionship to him, saying that I¡¯m just your pretend boyfriend, that your parents have met me, that we slept in the same room? Even if you say it¡¯s all fake, who¡¯s going to believe that?"

    Lan Xin was momentarily at a loss for words. Lu Tianxing was right; he could help her out once or twice, but what aboutter? He couldn¡¯t keep helping her forever. Besides, if she found a man she truly loved, what was she to do next? Who would believe that a man and woman who had already shared a room were just pretending to be a couple?

    "Think it through."

    Lu Tianxing sighed once more and went on, "While I can help you ovee a problem once or twice, or maybe even three times, I am, after all, a married man with a wife. Imagine, if one day ites out that you have intervened in someone else¡¯s marriage, that you¡¯re a full-blown mistress, what do you think your parents will do? Are you willing to see them ridiculed and pointed at whenever they leave the house?"

    Upon hearing this, Lan Xin¡¯splexion turned ugly. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong; he could help her once or twice, but not for a lifetime. If the matter came out, it would turn into an outright scandal, and her parents would be theughingstock wherever they went.

    "Ah, Secretary Lan, think carefully about this. The sooner it¡¯s over, the sooner you can move on. Dragging it out will onlyplicate matters further."

    Lu Tianxing let out another sigh, patted Lan Xin on the shoulder, and turned to walk toward the CEO¡¯s office. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help Lan Xin, but rather that he was powerless to do so. He hadn¡¯t even figured out how to deal with Lin Yafei¡¯s issues yet. Adding Lan Xin to the mix would totally disrupt everything.

    Moreover, he had met Lan Xin¡¯s parents only once, and to be invited to their home for a meal after just one meeting was definitely not a good sign. Anyone with a bit of sense would understand what that truly implied.

 Chapter 553 - 549 Love Sea (29 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 549 Love Sea (29 more updates)</h4>

    In the director¡¯s office, Bai Zhiqing sat at her own desk, head bowed as she processed the documents in front of her. Suddenly, she heard the door open and immediately looked up, only to see Lu Tianxing walk in with a heavy expression. A wave of confusion washed over her¡ªwhat was up with him today? She had never seen him with such a grave expression before. Perhaps she had been too harsh on him that morning, leaving him alone at home, and now he was sulking, showing her his displeasure.

    But that didn¡¯t make sense. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s thick skin, impervious even to bullets, he shouldn¡¯t have that kind of expression.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment before asking.

    Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing, and said with a bitter smile, "Wife, why is being a good person so hard!"

    "What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me someone asked you to pretend to be their boyfriend again?" Bai Zhiqing asked, puzzled.

    "You guessed right, mostly."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "It¡¯s Secretary Lan¡¯s mother; she wants to invite me to their home."

    "What?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned. She knew Lu Tianxing had pretended to be Lan Xin¡¯s boyfriend the day before to help her avoid a matchmaking date, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated things would turn out like this. Wasn¡¯t this script a bit off?

    Isn¡¯t it said that a daughter is a father¡¯s protecting jacket?

    Isn¡¯t anyone trying to take away the protecting jacket the father¡¯s enemy?

    The ending should have been Lan Xin¡¯s parents looking cross at Lu Tianxing and driving him away, right? How did it end up with them asking him out to dinner? It seemed like they were ready to take things further.

    "What exactly happened?"

    "How would I know?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, saying, "Yesterday, I was just pretending to be Secretary Lan¡¯s boyfriend, acting as a shield. Everything was supposed to follow the script, but who knew that the matchmaking mom and son would be such imbeciles, deliberately provoking me by saying that only those with money deserve love, and calling me a country bumpkin, unsuitable for love. I couldn¡¯t hold back and ended up pping them hard. Because of that, Secretary Lan¡¯s parents started looking at me in a new light, and today they even asked Secretary Lan to invite me to dinner. What do you make of that?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze flickered twice, and she asked calmly, "What do you n to do next?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond immediately. He lit a cigarette for himself, took a puff, and then said, "That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about. If I don¡¯t go, Lan Xin¡¯s parents will surely realize that we were pretending, and they might arrange another matchmaking for her, likely leading her to ask me to pretend again. But if I do go, it¡¯ll be like jumping into the Yellow River¡ªI won¡¯t be able to clear my name, and who knows what other problems might arise. Ah, being a good person is so hard, I wish I had never gone."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing sat down on the sofa with a look of misery on his face.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a displeased look and said, "This is your own doing, who asked you to p him? You should have just pretended to be my boyfriend and left it at that, but you had to show off. You¡¯ve brought this on yourself, so figure it out yourself!"

    "If I had a way out, that would be great. If not, I might as well bring you in front of Lan Xin¡¯s parents and tell them that I don¡¯t like Lan Xin anymore and that I¡¯ve hooked up with you, the richdy, and that you are keeping me."

    "Get lost with your lousy idea."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing speechlessly. Only Lu Tianxing coulde up with such a solution. If it really happened, by the next day, the whole street would be buzzing about how the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing, and Secretary Lan Xin were openly fighting over a man.

    "Then, wife, tell me what¡¯s a good solution."

    "What can I do? However, Lu Tianxing, let me advise you, he who hesitates is lost. You better settle this matter as soon as possible, or I assure you you¡¯re going to have a tough time. And don¡¯t get too carried away with our fake act, or you¡¯ll suffer even more."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a warning shot in advance.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond, only sighed deeply, pondering over how to deal with the Lan Xin matter.

    ...

    Time flew by. For Lu Tianxing, work hours passed incredibly fast, ending in the blink of an eye. But for others, it felt like an eternity.

    After work, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t leave thepany but stayed in Bai¡¯s Group to work overtime on matters concerning the Tianhe Resort project. Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing told Bai Zhiqing he had something to do tonight and then left Bai¡¯s Group.

    After leaving Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t return to Ziyuan District because he remembered what today was, July 15th, the birthday banquet for Huang Fuhu, which was nothing less than a trap openlyid out. He had to attend, or he would never be able to rest easy if something happened to Rose.

    Modu Love Sea, at first nce, might seem like a romantic ce, but it was actually a very high-end leisure club,vishly decorated. From a distance, its brilliant lights and luxurious vibe made ordinary people feel inferior, as if they shrank a size just by being there.

    Unlike other leisure clubs, Love Sea Leisure Club wasn¡¯t just erected on a bustling street but was a transformed luxurious leisure club aboard a huge cruise ship anchored in Hai¡¯an. From aboard the ship, one could enjoy the surrounding scenery.

    The members who usually came here were Modu¡¯s most influential figures. Every visit cost at least several hundred thousand, and minor families wouldn¡¯t dare visit because it could bankrupt them in one go. But as long as you had money, you could enjoy unimaginable services here, whether you wanted a celebrity to join you for a drink or anything else; money was heaven here.

    But tonight, Love Sea was not as bustling and lively as usual, instead seeming much quieter. Security guards in ck suits patrolled the area tirelessly, and when a car approached, several guards would meet it to check the vehicle and invitations. Those with invitations were allowed to proceed, while those without were turned away.

    Some tried to argue, but as soon as they heard the three words "Sky Alliance," they froze as if struck by lightning and hurriedly left the ce.

    Moreover, guards were also patrolling the cruise ship, and the waitstaff hurried past silently, barely even daring to breathe. Because the guests arriving tonight were all big shots, offending any of them could make their lives in Modu extremely difficult.

 Chapter 554 - 550: The Banquet at Hongmen (30th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 550: The Banquet at Hongmen (30th Update)</h4>

    Just at that moment, a ck Mercedes-Benz business van led the way, followed by a ck bulletproof car, and then four or five Mercedes business vans slowly drove over from the distance. The patrolling bodyguards, seeing vehicles approaching, immediately went to meet them, but as they recognized the license tes, their faces turned pale with shock and they no longer dared to move forward, only to watch helplessly as the Mercedes-Benz cars passed by them.

    The freckle-faced Xiao Liu from Zero Point Bar had already taken off his bartender¡¯s attire and was wearing a suit. His eyes cold, he stepped out of the leading Mercedes-Benz business van and walked to the left side of the bulletproof car, opening the rear door with the utmost respect.

    A pair of long legs stretched out from the car door, the pale skin seemingly glowing faintly under the lights. Soon, a woman in a red cheongsam got out of the car.

    This woman was perfect to the extreme. Her explosive figure was entuated by the cheongsam, nearly bursting with incredible allure. Her lips, painted with red lipstick, appeared somewhat bewitching, and her lightly made-up face was exquisitely beautiful. Every part of her seemed to exude an astonishing captivating force, like a temptress in the night, extraordinarily seductive, making it difficult for one to look away once they caught sight of her.

    Even though this woman was remarkably perfect, not a single man dared to approach her to strike up a conversation. In fact, some people, upon seeing this woman, scattered as though mice that had spotted a cat, hurrying away from the ce. Some even forwent the banquet altogether and left the Love Sea Leisure Club directly.

    Because this woman was none other than the president of the Rose Society, Huangfu Meigui. And the host of the banquet was Huang Fuhu, the president of the Sky Alliance. Now that Rose had appeared, anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could tell that tonight would be a fierce showdown. For these underlings to step forward was essentially no different from serving themselves up on a tter.

    "Big sister, why hasn¡¯t Brother Lu arrived yet?"

    Xiao Liu checked the time; it was already past the arranged hour and Lu Tianxing had not yet appeared. He couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, "Big sister, should we go in now? Do we need to have the Unrivaled Guards take control of the yacht in secret? Huang Fuhu, that old fox, is certainly up to no good. I¡¯m worried he might do something to you, big sister."

    Rose nced indifferently at Xiao Liu and said, "No need to wait, let¡¯s just go in."

    "Big sister..."

    "It¡¯s okay, Xiao Liu, no more talking."

    Rose interrupted Xiao Liu, speaking indifferently, "If I¡¯m not wrong, your Brother Lu has probably already entered the banquet hall. We don¡¯t need to wait for him; let¡¯s just go inside and find him directly. Let¡¯s go!"

    With that, Rose confidently walked toward the yacht.

    At this moment, in thergest hall of the yacht, the atmosphere had be extremely lively. Soothing music echoed throughout the hall, and waiters shuttled back and forth among groups of men in suits and leather shoes, chatting with each other.

    Suddenly, the entire hall seemed to be muted, as all the sounds abruptly stopped. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the entrance of the hall, their faces showing a hint of awe.

    "Huangfu Meigui, it¡¯s her, she actually came to the banquet today."

    "Heh, there are rumors that Huangfu Meigui is the biological daughter of Huang Fuhu. Today the ¡¯biological daughter¡¯ hase to celebrate her father¡¯s birthday; tonight is going to be an interesting show."

    "With Huangfu Meigui here, it seems like a face-off with the Sky Alliance is inevitable. No one knows who will win or lose tonight. After this evening, Modu might be left with only one voice ruling over."

    The people around were all whispering among themselves, their gaze fixed on Rose, their faces a mix of disbelief and extreme admiration for her bravery. To anyone with eyes, it was clear that this banquet was nothing less than a trap, a feast designed specifically for Rose, and yet she had dared to show up so boldly, bringing only a few people to attend the banquet. Her courage was indeed monumental.

    Hearing the murmurs around her, Rose swept a cold gaze over the crowd, her expression unchanging. She led Xiao Liu and her group to a quiet corner to sit down and began leisurely sipping fine wine.

    At this moment, a young man dressed in an expensive tailored suit, sporting a Rolex gold watch, and hair slicked back with pomade, walked over with a drink in hand. "Gorgeous, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s lonely to drink alone? How about I keep youpany? This cruise ship isn¡¯t too shabby; they even offer free rooms. If you get drunk, I can take you upstairs to sleep for free."

    "What the hell are you, scram, or would you believe me if I told you..." Hearing someone hit on Rose, Xiao Liu, without even looking at the person, coldly shouted in anger.

    "Xiao Liu."

    Before Xiao Liu could finish, Rose interrupted him and said, "Drinking isn¡¯t out of the question, but aren¡¯t you afraid that the men around here will tear you to pieces?"

    Looking at the man in front of her, Rose¡¯s face betrayed a flirty smile. This man was none other than Lu Tianxing, who had sneaked onto the cruise ship.

    At this time, Lu Tianxing, dressed in a crisp suit, no longer carried his former carefree aura. Every move he made radiated a noble presence, as though he were a young master from a great family, and the mischievous smile curling at the corners of his mouth made him seem like a charming rogue.

    Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle, "As they say, ¡¯To die under the peony flower is to be a ghost with style.¡¯ Besides, with a beautiful wife like this, of course, I want to show her off."

    "Brother Lu? Is that you?"

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Liu turned his head to look at Lu Tianxing, his face showing utter disbelief. He never expected this mboyantly dressed man to be Lu Tianxing. The difference in their auras was like night and day, utterly iparable.

    "Of course, it¡¯s me. Who else would have the guts toe here and flirt with the president of the Rose Society?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xiao Liu and said to Rose, "Beautiful miss, may I have the pleasure of buying you a drink?"

    "Of course."

    Like a blissful woman, Rose yfully red at Lu Tianxing and stood up. Under the astonished gazes of everyone around, she clinked sses with Lu Tianxing and drank with him in a toast.

    "Haha, true to being the president of the Rose Society, you¡¯re straightforward. I love women who are equals to men in courage. Come on, give me a kiss."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily and, in front of everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, boldly wrapped his arms around Rose¡¯s waist and nted a kiss on her red lips.

    "Oh my god!"

    "He kissed her, he actually kissed Huangfu Meigui, that¡¯s insane."

    This scene left everyone in the hall in disbelief. Since when did Huangfu Meigui be so easy to approach, to allow a stranger to hold her and even kiss her? Perhaps it¡¯s been too long since she felt lonely, and her heart was aflutter.

    Some who had designs on Rose were beating their chests and stamping their feet in regret, turning green with envy. If only they had known Rose was so approachable, they would have made their move. Perhaps by now, they could have won her over¡ªa huge opportunity missed.

    PS: The thirtieth update isplete. Brothers, I need your firepower support. Please rmend, vote for the monthly ticket, and tip me¡ªall of it is much appreciated!!

 Chapter 555 - 551 First Encounter (First update)

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 551 First Encounter (First update)</h4>

    "Hahaha, this trip really wasn¡¯t a waste after all, to catch a glimpse of the dignified President Rose looking so ~thirsty~ and ~desperate~," someone said mockingly. "It¡¯s an eye-opener for sure, tsk tsk. But I must say, President Rose, your taste is pretty terrible, to choose such a scrawny kid. Can he even satisfy you in bed?"

    "Why don¡¯t I pick a Mr. Right for you? I¡¯m not bragging, but all of my guys are ~strong~ and ~virile~. Not just capable of going for ~seven rounds~ in one night, but even ~ten rounds~ wouldn¡¯t pose any problem. Guaranteed to make you moan in pleasure, much better than your current lover."

    While everyone was guessing who Lu Tianxing was, suddenly a mocking voice rang out in the hall, and a strong, middle-aged man emerged from the crowd. His eyes carried a hint of sleaze as he ogled Rose, and the scornful expression on his face couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    "It¡¯s him!"

    "It looks like Huang Fuhu is finally going to make a move. Now we¡¯ll see who really has the upper hand."

    "This is going to be good. Get ready for a show."

    The surrounding crowd was abuzz with discussion, moving aside to create a clear space between Rose and the middle-aged man.

    This middle-aged man was Chen Da, a trusted subordinate of Huang Fuhu, with a divine skill in wielding the Tang de. As one of Huang Fuhu¡¯s renowned experts and with a reputationparable to the former Master of White Tiger Hall, he had made significant contributions to the establishment of the Sky Alliance. He was considered one of its veterans, which is why he had the audacity to mock Rose.

    "Chen Da, your master won¡¯te out, so he sent you out like a dog? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I¡¯ll kill his dog?" Rose leanednguidly into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, her beautiful eyes on Chen Da, carrying a hint of coldughter and a murderous intent.

    Chen Da burst intoughter, showing no fear of Rose. He sneered, "Kill me? Huangfu Meigui, with what? I¡¯m standing right here. Do you dare touch me? If you do, I guarantee you won¡¯t make it out of the Aegean Sea."

    "Hey beautiful, who is this guy? Chirping away like an annoying fly. Why don¡¯t we just swat him and be done with it, so he doesn¡¯t disturb our alone time?" Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Da and then whispered to Rose.

    "Mm, little man, whatever you say. Such a fly really is an eyesore. Let¡¯s just swat it," Rose shifted in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, speaking softly, obviously not taking Chen Da seriously.

    Seeing the two of them in sync, a vicious light shed in Chen Da¡¯s eyes. He sneered, "A pair of shameless lovers. You don¡¯t know how to live. Today, I¡¯ll teach you both a lesson."

    With that, Chen Da picked up a Tang de that had been lying on a table, rushed towards Rose and Lu Tianxing with several quick strides. With a whoosh, the de, like a shooting star in the night sky, shed straight at them.

    While iming to be a mere lesson for Lu Tianxing and Rose, Chen Da¡¯s attack was thunderous and unstoppable. If they couldn¡¯t defend themselves, death was certain.

    "To hell with you."

    A bloodthirsty smile crossed Chen Da¡¯s face, and as he pressed down his arm, the de moved even faster, aiming to decapitate them both.

    Rose, unmoving, continued to snugglefortably in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, with a content smile on her lips, as if oblivious to the iing de. Lu Tianxing just looked up at the iing de light and slowly raised his finger, flicking it.

    A ¡¯ding¡¯ sound was heard, and the Tang de shattered like ss, exploding into countless fractures before bursting apart.

    "Ugh!"

    Chen Da was sent flying back, blood spurting from his mouth, his bones shattered from the force transmitted by the de.

    Lu Tianxing gave Chen Da a nce, his gaze utterly unflinching, and with a flick of his finger, a stream of True Qi howled out.

    "Ah! I refuse to ept this."

    Chen Da¡¯s eyes threatened to split open; though he desperately wanted to dodge, evasion was simply impossible. It seemed as if every direction was sealed off, and he was pierced through the chest by the True Qi. With a scream, he crashed heavily to the ground, convulsing a couple of times before fallingpletely still, life extinguished.

    "What, Chen Da is dead? How is this possible? Could this young man be a Martial Artist too?"

    "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder this guy dared to flirt with Huangfu Meigui. To gain Huangfu Meigui¡¯s favor, he must possess such formidable strength. With this guy around, who in the Sky Alliance could possibly make a move against the Rose Society?"

    "Who is this guy, anyway? Why haven¡¯t we seen him in Modu before? Could it be that he¡¯s some young master from Beijing or some other ce?"

    The decisive nature of Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions immediately sparked a buzz of discussion among those around. The faces of some wealthy merchants showed a hint of fear, and they promptly distanced themselves from Lu Tianxing, fearing they might incur the wrath of this fiend. Meanwhile, some members of the Sky Alliance looked toward Rose and Lu Tianxing with eyes full of murderous intent, but no one dared to act. Chen Da had been one of the top fighters within the Sky Alliance; yet now, he had been effortlessly killed by Lu Tianxing. To confront him would be no different from courting death.

    "My daughter, you¡¯ve just arrived and already killed one of mine. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?"

    It was at this moment that a resounding voice echoed through the hall. A middle-aged man emanating an intense, imperious aura, apanied by a beaming old man, emerged from the back. It was none other than President Huangfu, leader of the Sky Alliance.

    Dressed in a ck suit, President Huangfu exuded amanding presence. His somewhat aged face did not detract from his charm; instead, it conferred a sense of maturity, making him what trendy phrases would call a "mature fresh meat," capable of captivating countless women with a penchant for older men.

    "We meet the President."

    "We meet President Huangfu."

    Upon the appearance of Huangfu Hu in the hall, everyone respectfully uttered a greeting.

    "Exin? Why should I exin to you? If you, the master, fail to train your dog, letting him bite people everywhere, then someone must teach him a lesson," Rose said coldly, looking at Huangfu Hu with a sneer.

    "That¡¯s also true."

    Huangfu Hu did not get angry at Rose¡¯s words. On the contrary, he nodded in agreement, as if the person who died was not his crucial right-hand man, but an ordinary individual.

    This scene sent a chill through many witnesses, recognizing Huangfu Hu as a ruthless overlord who would sacrifice anyone to achieve his goals.

    Waving his hand for a few people to carry Chen Da¡¯s body away, Huangfu Hu walked up to Rose and said with a chuckle, "Rose, my dear daughter, Daddy truly didn¡¯t expect you to attend my birthday banquet. You¡¯ve made me extremely happy."

    A warm smile stayed on Huangfu Hu¡¯s face, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would believe this to be a disy of deep father-daughter affection, but only the people involved knew the true feelings within their hearts.

    Seeing Huangfu Hu¡¯s demeanor, Rose responded expressionlessly, "Huangfu Hu, don¡¯t call me your daughter. You calling me that only makes me sick. When you watched your wife die in front of you without lifting a finger, and you let the killer leave with regal indifference, from that moment on, you ceased to be my father, and I was no longer your daughter, because you¡¯re unworthy. You are a coward."

    Seeking support, asking for continued support. Today will continue with a burst, at least ten Chapters guaranteed!!

 Chapter 556 - 552: Two Choices (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 552: Two Choices (2nd Update)</h4>

    "Don¡¯t be angry yet,"

    Huang Fuhu wasn¡¯t angered by Rose¡¯s icy demeanor and mocking tone, continuing amiably, "No matter what, blood is thicker than water. I will always be your father, having given you life. Mr. Lu, your presence at my birthday banquet today truly honors me. I apologize for not greeting you from afar and hope you will forgive me. After all, you and my daughter are boyfriend and girlfriend. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll be calling me ¡¯father-inw.¡¯"

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s gazended on Lu Tianxing, a trace of apprehension flickering in his eyes. If de Breaker hadn¡¯t informed him, he would never believe that this young man, the same age as his daughter, was an invincible myth-ss warrior. He couldn¡¯t fathom how a man in his twenties could be a myth-ss expert¡ªsurely it wasn¡¯t possible to start training from the womb!

    The recent trouble from Chen Da was deliberately arranged by him to target Rose and Lu Tianxing. He had thought that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare to strike Chen Da, at most reprimand him a bit. However, he had never imagined Lu Tianxing would be so ruthless, striking without leaving any room for mercy, causing him to suffer a silent loss, unable to voice his anger.

    "Father-inw?"

    Hearing this, the people around cast their eyes on Lu Tianxing. They had been questioning why Rose had taken a fancy to Lu Tianxing, realizing he was already Rose¡¯s boyfriend. No wonder teasing Rose hadn¡¯t caused any problems.

    "Haha, President Huangfu, you jest. I would actually like to call you ¡¯father-inw,¡¯ but I¡¯m afraid Rose won¡¯t let me into bed afterward. For the sake of my lower-half¡¯s happiness, I¡¯ll have to reluctantly disappoint you, President," Lu Tianxing saidughingly, his arm around Rose¡¯s slender waist.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense,"

    Rose scolded, pinching Lu Tianxing at the waist and looking up at Huang Fuhu coldly, "President Huangfu, is there something you need? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave, you¡¯re not wee here."

    "Haha, Rose, you still don¡¯t forgive your dad? You still choose to be delusional?" Huang Fuhu said quietly, quickly withdrawing his gaze after a deep look at Lu Tianxing.

    "Delusional? President Huangfu, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. All I know is that our enmity is deep, we can¡¯t coexist under the same sky. Even if it means death, I will have no regrets. I¡¯m not you; I won¡¯t always cower in the background, afraid to make a move," Rose said coldly.

    "Rose, you¡¯re walking a path to your own death, do you realize that?"

    Huang Fuhu sighed, "Do you know who they are, how strong their forces are? It¡¯s not just your small Rose Society, even if the Sword Alliance and the Sky Alliance joined us, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. They could destroy us like flipping their hands. Why must you seek your own destruction?"

    "Haha, seeking my own destruction? Huang Fuhu, is that your excuse for indifferently watching your wife die before your eyes? Is that your reason for wanting to kill your own daughter?"

    A derisive smile spread across Rose¡¯s face.

    "Sigh, you¡¯re pushing me to act against you,"

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s expression darkened as he signaled to a bodyguard behind him.

    The bodyguard nodded and announced loudly to the surrounding guests, "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me, our Alliance Hierarch has arranged a new amusement for everyone on the third floor, pleasee along."

    Having said that, the bodyguard didn¡¯t say anything further and turned to head towards the third floor.

    All the people around were sharp, they knew well why Huang Fuhu wanted them to leave. The Sky Alliance and Rose Society were behemoths in Modu, like gods fighting, leaving the mortals to suffer, and they had wanted to leave earlier, but under the pressure from the Sky Alliance, they had been forced to stay. Now hearing these words, they surged onto the third floor in a swarm.

    In the blink of an eye, only the Sky Alliance members, Lu Tianxing, Rose, Xiao Liu, and a few people Rose had brought were left in the spacious, brightly lit cruise ship hall.

    Xiao Liu seemed to understand the situation and stood close to Rose, his eyes sharply focusing on Huang Fuhu and his entourage, one hand resting in his coat ready to act on just a word from Rose.

    Step by step, the members of the Sky Alliance moved behind Huang Fuhu, their faces bearing smug smiles. Having been suppressed by the Rose Society for some time, they had long harbored a bellyful of anger. Now they could finally breathe easy. Starting this very night, Modu would only hear one voice, that of their Sky Alliance.

    Rose¡¯s face remained unchanging as she coldly addressed Huang Fuhu, "Huangfu Hu, it seems you had already made up your mind to keep me here for good."

    "Not entirely,"

    Huang Fuhu lit a carefully cut cigar for himself and slowly began, "If you had agreed to abandon the power of the Rose Society, I wouldn¡¯t haveid a hand on you. I would even have ensured that you were well taken care of, living an ordinary life peacefully for the rest of your days. Unfortunately, you chose another path, so I can only keep you here. After all, with your existence, my Sky Alliance could never be the first in Modu, and your presence might even lead to the demise of the entire Sky Alliance. I can¡¯t bear to see the empire I struggled to build just disappear."

    "So, you intend to kill your own daughter," Rose said with a coldugh.

    "It¡¯s not me killing you; it¡¯s you seeking your own death," Huang Fuhu¡¯s expression remained unflinching as he spoke indifferently.

    "You think you can handle me?" Rose scoffed.

    "If it had been a few days ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been confident to handle you, let alone attack you. Unfortunately, I no longer have any worries now."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shown up, he might have hesitated, avoiding any drastic actions due to the formidable deterrence of a mythic invincible expert. Even if he annihted the Rose Society, he would still face endless reprisals from a figure like Lu Tianxing. Thebined forces of the Sky Alliance would not withstand the vendetta of such a mythic invincible expert, but now, there were no concerns left.

    "My daughter, I actually don¡¯t want to kill you, but you insist on courting death, so you can¡¯t me me,"

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s tone grew colder, and his gaze fixed steely on Rose, "Considering you were once my daughter, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, obey me obediently from now on, live as an ordinary privileged wealthy person, or else, I¡¯ll personally send you on your way..."

    Having finished speaking, Huang Fuhu slowly took the handgun passed by one of his subordinates from behind, the dark muzzle pointing straight at Rose¡¯s proud head, "I know this man by your side is very powerful, even Chen Dao died by his hand, and my White Tiger Hall was destroyed by him. But today, even if he¡¯s extraordinarily capable, he can¡¯t escape and is destined to die."

 Chapter 557 - 553: Lost? (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 553: Lost? (3rd Update)</h4>

    "What do you mean by that?" Upon hearing Huang Fuhu¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat, yet her expression remained unchanged as she calmly looked at Huang Fuhu.

    Huang Fuhu, wearing a smile, did not hide anything and said, "Actually, it means nothing much. I am aware of the strength of this man beside you, so before I spoke to you, I specially prepared a little something for him. That¡¯s also why I¡¯ve been talking so much; besides reminiscing, I was mainly waiting for the drug¡¯s effects to take hold. Actually, you need not worry; it¡¯s not some lethal poison, it merely prevents you from using your True Qi for a short time."

    No sooner had Huang Fuhu¡¯s voice fallen than a series of exmations erupted around them, "Not good, President, I can¡¯t use my True Qi."

    "Mine too."

    "Mine too."

    Hearing the voices of the Unrivaled Guards behind her, Rose¡¯s expression finally changed. The very reason she dared toe here despite knowing it was a trap set by Huang Fuhu was her belief in Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence, thinking Huang Fuhu couldn¡¯t harm him. But now, if they were unable to use their True Qi, even the strongest abilities would be useless. Facing firearms, they had only one path¡ªdeath.

    "Tianxing, I..."

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Rose showed a bitter smile. She was indeed too young and no match for Huang Fuhu, the old fox. She should have realized this sooner; if Huang Fuhu didn¡¯t haveplete confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have shown himself.

    It was her overconfidence and excessive trust in her own capabilities.

    "It¡¯s okay; don¡¯t me yourself."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Rose¡¯s back, his expression unchanging as he slowly spoke, "President Huangfu, you truly are a cunning fox, nning every step of the way. I suppose the person who provoked us earlier was also your doing, aiming to use the scent of blood to mask this colorless and odorless severe poison and to numb us, making it easier for you to administer it."

    "You guessed it right. I am not ustomed to putting all my eggs in one basket, so of course I had to n ordingly. Additionally, you are a mythic-level powerhouse. If you had sensed even a slight hint, my n would never have seeded. Once you reacted, not only would I have failed, but everyone here would have died since a mythic-level powerhouse¡¯s destructive power is too great. But unfortunately for you, I have seeded, and now you are like fish in a barrel."

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s face bore a faint smile, everything now under his control, "Alright, time is about right, Rose, my daughter, make your choice, life or death, it all depends on a single thought."

    Before the words had finished, a dozen people behind Huang Fuhu immediately pulled out a gun from their bosoms, aimed at Xiao Liu and the other Unrivaled Guards.

    "President, you and the son-inw leave first, me and the Unrivaled Guards will hold them off, hurry on."

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Liu¡¯s face drastically changed. He exchanged nces with the surrounding Unrivaled Guards, let out a roar, and pulled out the weapon he had hidden in his pocket, aiming at Huang Fuhu. Regrettably, before he could pull the trigger, a sh of cold light shed by, and Xiao Liu¡¯s gun instantly shattered into pieces, falling to the ground, his palm gruesomely mangled by the disintegrated firearm.

    The always-smiling elderly man who had stood behind Huang Fuhu appeared in front of him now, still smiling at Xiao Liu. Although smiling, his eyes emitted a chilling gleam; he had been the one to strike.

    "There¡¯s no use resisting, you can¡¯t use your True Qi, but my men can. Do you think you can escape?"

    Huang Fuhu watched Huangfu Meigui with a smile, his face showing a kind expression, "Alright, enough has been said, my dear daughter, tell Daddy, what is your choice now?"

    Rose did not speak, just stared fixedly at Huang Fuhu.

    The entire hall fell into an eerie silence, with only the sound of breathing echoing throughout.

    Huang Fuhu was not in a hurry, his face still adorned with a radiant smile as he watched Rose, patiently waiting for her answer. Meanwhile, the members of the Sky Alliance around them aimed their guns at Rose and her group, their faces also wearing smug smiles.

    Rose clung tightly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, as if only this could bring her a trace of warmth. She said bitterly, "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ve caused you harm, I¡¯m so sorry. If time could turn back, I would rather have never met you in this lifetime. If you hadn¡¯t met me, at least you wouldn¡¯t have faced danger. It¡¯s all my fault."

    Rose gave a bitter smile, gently caressing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, as if wanting to etch his visage into her memory forever. She knew Lu Tianxing was very formidable, but the current situation was no longer something that one person could reverse.

    For a martial artist, without True Qi, they are just an ordinary person. An ordinary person, even with supernatural powers, could not survive an attack by a dozen guns, not to mention the presence of an Earth-level Martial Artist next to Huang Fuhu.

    The smiling elder who had made a move earlier was a bodyguard heavily bribed by Huang Fuhu, known as Wu San, the ¡¯Smiling Tiger,¡¯ who was already an Earth-level Martial Artist. With him by Huang Fuhu¡¯s side, their chances of breaking out were almost impossible.

    "Huangfu Hu, you¡¯ve won this time, I choose the first option,"

    Rose took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I can hand over all the forces of the Rose Society to you, but I have one condition."

    "What condition?"

    "Let them leave," Rose said emphatically.

    "Impossible."

    Without a second thought, Huang Fuhu refused and pointed at Lu Tianxing, "I can let you live, but the Unrivaled Guards and he must not survive. A legendary-level expert could easily kill me, and I do not wish to be targeted by a group of madmen from the Unrivaled Guards every day."

    Hearing this, Rose¡¯s face darkened. Huang Fuhu was right, a legendary-level expert was too terrifying. Once Lu Tianxing recovered, the Sky Alliance would not be able to withstand his vengeance. No one would want to keep a bomb that could explosively shatter them nearby.

    "Huang Fuhu, you are forcing my hand. If anything happens to me, the Rose Society will definitely not let the Sky Alliance get away with it¡ªit won¡¯t be easy for you to take over the power of the Rose Society," Rose said solemnly.

    "Heh, you need not worry about that. Without you, the Rose Society is nothing but a heap of loose sand, easily crushed," Huang Fuhu said smilingly. As long as he handed over Lu Tianxing to Broken de, Broken de would help him take control of the Rose Society directly. With the Yanhuang Group, the Rose Society would be easily crushed, which was one of the reasons he dared to make a move against Rose directly.

    Rose didn¡¯t say anything more; she knew Huang Fuhu must have other backups in ce, which is why he wasn¡¯t concerned about the Rose Society¡¯s retaliation. This time she had been utterly defeated, a thorough and absolute defeat without even a chance to fight back.

 Chapter 558 - 554 Who Won Now (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 554 Who Won Now (4th update)</h4>

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I was too confident, I..."

    Rose didn¡¯t pay attention to Huang Fuhu; she knew his character well. He would never leave any trouble behind. Her mouth opened as if to say something to Lu Tianxing.

    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. You¡¯ve done nothing to apologize for. Besides, I¡¯ve told you before, you¡¯re my woman. As long as I¡¯m not dead, you¡¯ll never be in trouble, because I¡¯m your man, and I¡¯ll shield you from the storms."

    Looking at the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Rose¡¯s eyes reddened, and with a tragic smile, she said, "Tianxing, there¡¯s no need to persuade me. I know you want tofort me, but you¡¯ve seen it all. I am the one who brought this upon you. If there is a next life, I don¡¯t want to be your wife. I want to be your servant, to serve you for a lifetime, to work hard for you."

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry. Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine."

    Lu Tianxing patted Rose on the shoulder, then slowly adjusted his clothes and said with a faint smile, "President Huangfu, what you said before is correct, Rose indeed has lost. However, her loss doesn¡¯t mean I have as well. This affair has only just begun."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose was stunned for a moment. Then a bright light burst forth in her sorrowful eyes. She felt that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. Since she had known him, she had been clear on his character¡ªhe would never spout nonsense regarding serious matters.

    Could it be that he really had a way?

    This thought, which even Rose herself found hard to believe, emerged in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t dismiss it no matter how hard she tried; it was deeply ingrained.

    Xiao Liu, clutching his palm, had a strong sh of light cross his face upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his gaze intently fixed on him. A man who could even eradicate Chen Dao, how could he be without other means? Perhaps there were reinforcements hidden around, ready to strike Huang Fuhu like a thunderbolt.

    "Hahahaha..."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Fuhu was taken aback for a moment, then burst intoughter, "Young man, has your brain gone bad? I admit, you are a myth-level injured powerhouse. In normal times, even my entire Sky Alliance wouldn¡¯t be your match, but now that you¡¯re devoid of True Qi, what can you use to fight me? What makes you think you canpete with me? Right now, you¡¯re just meat on the chopping board, at my mercy to butcher."

    "The Alliance Hierarch is right. I think this guy¡¯s brain is broken. After we kill him, I¡¯ll make sure to chop off his head to see if water got into his brain."

    "Idiot, I can¡¯t believe the President of the Rose Society found herself a brain-dead man who can¡¯t see the current situation at all¡ªa myth-level being who can¡¯t even use True Qi is simply waiting to be crushed."

    "Awesome. I never imagined that I, Big Huang, would have a day to shine like today. Tell me, if I kill a myth-level powerhouse, won¡¯t I be able to brag for a lifetime?"

    "Not just for a lifetime, but for two lifetimes!"

    The members of the Sky Alliance surrounding them burst into raucousughter upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, looking at him like he was a fool, their tone filled with mockery and disdain.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the words around him and looked at Huang Fuhu calmly, "President Huangfu, I¡¯m curious how you got your hands on this colorless and tasteless deadly poison. To my knowledge, the Sky Alliance shouldn¡¯t have the capability to procure these, otherwise, the Rose Society would have been eradicated long ago. It seems you¡¯vee across a noble benefactor recently."

    You¡¯re correct, but unfortunately, it¡¯s all toote. You can¡¯t change anything. You¡¯re doomed to die today."

    Huang Fuhu looked at Lu Tianxing gravely, a part of him wanting to signal his men to immediately open fire and kill Lu Tianxing, because he found that the more he let Lu Tianxing speak, the more a disquieting feeling grew in his heart¡ªas if a major event was about to unfold.

    "Hehe, Alliance Leader Huangfu, I wonder if your noble benefactor has told you who I really am."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Huang Fuhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his face suddenly turned pale, feeling his heart violently thud, unable to care about anything else, he shouted fiercely, "Fire, fire, kill them all for me, not one left."

    "Kill me? With this bunch of trash? All of you, die."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, facing the bullets whistling toward him; he had no intention of dodging and threw a punch, his violent power sweeping through the air, directly wrapping all the bullets within it and tearing them to shreds.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing swung his arms casually, and arms of True Qi materialized behind him. In an instant, six arms had sprouted from his back.

    Unbeatable Emperor Fist unfolded.

    Six arms, six moves in alternation, each punch overturned the entire steel ground.

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Screams followed one after another as members of the Sky Alliance were directly burst open by the furious True Qi, exploding into a mass of flesh and blood. Almost in the blink of an eye, the Sky Alliance members standing behind Huang Fuhu were irrevocably dead, and a thick scent of blood pervaded the entire space, chilling to the bone.

    "Not good, run."

    The first to react was Wu San, Huang Fuhu¡¯s heavily bribed bodyguard. Seeing the scene of Lu Tianxing¡¯s overwhelming power, he trembled with fear, no longer caring about Huang Fuhu. With a roar, his figure shed, and like a nimble cat, he bolted toward the outside of the cruise ship.

    A mythic-level powerhouse, a mythic-level powerhouse is almost invincible anywhere. In the face of such an invincible existence, not to mention an Earth-level Martial Artist like himself, even Heaven-level Martial Artists would be bound for death.

    Had it not been for Huang Fuhu telling him that Lu Tianxing could no longer use True Qi, he would never dare to face Lu Tianxing; this was no different than seeking death. Now, with Lu Tianxing clearly showing no signs of poisoning, if he didn¡¯t run now, he was truly doomed. Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless move just now made it clear that this man was by no means benign. As for Huang Fuhu, what did he care? His connection with Huang Fuhu was purely transactional¡ªthe life and death of Huang Fuhu meant nothing to him.

    "Run, think you can escape? Better just leave your life behind!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile, and in a sh, he seemed to disappear, his speed so fast that no one could see him clearly, almost as if he had twisted space. In the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing had already appeared in front of Wu San.

    Before Wu San could react, under his gaze of terror, Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm harshlynded on Wu San¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    Wu San had no chance to evade and was struck in the chest by that palm. With a scream, everyone saw a massive True Qi palm crush down, striking Wu San into the ground, deeply embedding him within it, turning him into a mass of flesh, dead on the spot.

    "President Huangfu, who do you think won now?"

    After killing Wu San, Lu Tianxing stood in ce, looking at Huang Fuhu with a faint smile on his face. But inside, he silently praised Mand; had it not been for Mand¡¯s constant pranking of him over the years, he might have ended up just like the Unrivaled Guards, unable to use True Qi and capsizing in the gutter.

    The fourth update is delivered; one more to go before I sleep. The remaining five updates will continue in the morning!!!

 Chapter 559 - 555: A Knife (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 555: A Knife (Fifth Update)</h4>

    Huang Fuhu seemed not to have heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words at all, staring nkly at the scene around him, lips trembling, his face filled with deep fear, no longer the schrly dominance he had before, his face reflecting disbelief. How could he have not realized that a foolproof n would have no effect on Lu Tianxing?

    "Could it be that Duan de was deceiving me? The Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk he gave me can¡¯t really deal with a mythical level powerhouse? No, it¡¯s impossible; Duan de has no reason to deceive me. He is from the Yanhuang Group; to destroy the Sky Alliance, he only needs to say a word. He doesn¡¯t need to use others to kill, what exactly is going on, why is he fine, it¡¯s impossible, just impossible."

    Huang Fuhu murmured softly to himself, a whirlwind of questions spinning in his mind. He had clearly unleashed the Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk, so why was Lu Tianxing unharmed, even managing to counterattack and kill Wu San in the process?

    Compared to Huang Fuhu¡¯s disbelief, Rose and her group were filled with faces of joy.

    They had won!

    Lu Tianxing had won!

    He hadn¡¯t lied, he truly hadn¡¯t lost!

    Facing a dozen guns, this man had shown his fangs, telling everyone that he was invincible.

    Xiao Liu excitedly watched the scene, his eyes filled with admiration for Lu Tianxing, treating Lu Tianxing like an idol, an idol for life. This was what a real man was, an invincible man, only such a man was worthy of his elder sister.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing there, tears shimmered on Rose¡¯s face as she covered her mouth, trying hard not to cry out loud. When this man opened his arms toward her, she could no longer care about anything else, dressed in her cheongsam, ignoring the blood on the ground, she ran to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and tightly hugged his waist, crying tears of joy.

    "My dear man, you did it, you really did it."

    After the cmity, Rose couldn¡¯t care less about maintaining the dignity of a boss. All she knew was that this man had saved her once again. After this time, she could never leave this man. From now on, her everything belonged to this man.

    "Of course, I¡¯ve said it before, as long as I am here, no one can hurt you,"

    Lu Tianxing held Rose, gently stroking her hair, and said to Huangfu, "President Huangfu, who do you think won or lost now?"

    "I... I¡¯ve lost,"

    Meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes fluctuated briefly, his nce sweeping around, he sighed deeply.

    No matter whether he admitted it or not in his heart, he had indeed lost, and thoroughly so, without even a chance to turn the tables. Only those who had experienced it firsthand would know how terrifying a mythical level powerhouse could be. He had no idea how Lu Tianxing had made his move, his men were all dead, Wu San, whom he considered a master, didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back and was directly crushed into pulp.

    He had lost,pletely and utterly. Even the Sky Alliance behind him was useless. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence, who in the Sky Alliance could withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing? Probably only revealing his strength would suffice to break the Sky Alliance without a fight, after all, opposing an invincible warrior is a very unwise decision.

    Huang Fuhu looked at Rose embracing Lu Tianxing and suddenly felt a twinge of regret and a strong sense of defeat. In pursuit of power and everything, he had forsaken his own, even wanting to kill his daughter when he knew she stood in his way. Unfortunately, all his efforts turned out to be a joke in the eyes of a true powerhouse.

    His supposedly wless n had failed so easily. The elites and masters he spoke of didn¡¯t stand a chance against Lu Tianxing; they were directly crushed. He now finally understood why some families, despite their greater power or wealthpared to the Sky Alliance, could only shrink back, because theycked a powerful figure to oversee them. The so-called glory and riches were just passing clouds; a single powerhouse could destroy everything.

    Regret, a strong sense of regret surged from Huang Fuhu¡¯s heart. He had lost everything in his bid to control Modu¡¯s Underworld, even his own daughter, yet it all turned out to be nothing but a joke in the end.

    "Hahahaha...."

    Huang Fuhu suddenly burst intoughter, hisughter filled with destion. He had forsaken his wife and alienated everyone around him for power, but ultimately, he gained nothing. For a mere illusion, he lost everything.

    "Can you tell me why you are unaffected by Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk?"

    Nevertheless, Huang Fuhu quickly calmed down. His gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, he asked the biggest question on his mind. Even in defeat, he wanted to understand clearly.

    "Why am I unaffected by Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk?"

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Rose¡¯s back and spoke with a faint smile, "Did the patron backing you not tell you about my identity?"

    Huang Fuhu shook his head. Broken de had only informed him of Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities and not his identity. He had merely instructed him to capture Lu Tianxing alive.

    "It seems you were used as a pawn by someone."

    Lu Tianxing then smiled wryly and slowly began, "My name is Lu Tianxing, once known as Judge."

    "Judge!"

    Upon hearing those two words, Huang Fuhu¡¯s face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help trembling all over.

    A man¡¯s shadow, a tree¡¯s name.

    Since Broken de had informed him about Lu Tianxing killing Ye Lang, he had specifically had Ye Lang¡¯s identity investigated and found out about the dreaded Netherworld Mercenary Corps in the Underworld.

    In the Underworld, the name "Judge" was almost synonymous with a thick scent of blood. Countless powers trembled at the mention of Judge, struck with fear and panic, and had recently learned that the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had even annihted the Night Wolf Mercenary Group.

    Huang Fuhu had never expected that Lu Tianxing would be Judge, the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a figure feared by many.

    Huang Fuhu finally understood why Broken de had given him Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk, yet had not revealed Lu Tianxing¡¯s true identity. He had clearly been used as a tool. Even if he had managed to eliminate Lu Tianxing, his Sky Alliance would not havested long.

    From the data investigated, the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps werepletely mad, following only Judge¡¯s lead. If they knew that Lu Tianxing had died at his hand, these madmen would undoubtedly wipe out their Sky Alliance without hesitation. No, to be precise, the Yanhuang Group would destroy them right away, under the pretense of quelling the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ rage. By then, there would be no evidence of their demise, allowing Broken de to evade justice while he secretly orchestrated the killing of Lu Tianxing, leaving the entire Sky Alliance as sacrificialmbs.

    PS: The fifth update is delivered; updates areplete. The remaining five Chapters will continue tomorrow morning. I seek the support of my brothers, monthly passes, rewards, and rmendation tickets, I seek them all!!!

 Chapter 560 - 556: The Noble Person Behind the Scenes (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 556: The Noble Person Behind the Scenes (6th Update)</h4>

    "What a ruthless tactic," he sighed.

    Thinking this, Huang Fuhu couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill all over his body. If he truly had killed Lu Tianxing, or handed him over to Breakde, their fate, including that of the Sky Alliance, was predictable. Moreover, he would have to shoulder the me for this affair, as Breakde would certainly not mind pinning all the me on him. When that time came, with no witnesses left alive, all would be settled.

    He had calcted every possibility, yet he had not foreseen that in the end, he would be just a pawn in someone else¡¯s game, a disposable knife in their hands.

    The spirited look in Huang Fuhu¡¯s eyes dimmed in an instant; he suddenly seemed deste, not only because he had been outmaneuvered, but also due to a profound sense of loss about the future. When he had spared no effort in building the Sky Alliance, ambitiously craving control over Modu¡¯s underworld, the p from Lu Tianxing told him that all he relied upon was just aplete joke. Such a sense of loss, this intense dissonance, was unbearable.

    Huang Fuhu felt as if he had suddenly gone from a billionaire to a beggar. The disparity between heaven and hell was too much to bear.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Huang Fuhu, who seemed to have aged a decade in moments, and let out a long sigh, saying to Rose, "Rose, I¡¯ll leave him to you, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter."

    Rose nodded and looked at Huang Fuhu indifferently, "Huang Fuhu, I¡¯ve won this time, and you¡¯ve lost."

    "Yes, I¡¯ve lost," he agreed.

    Huang Fuhu looked at Rose, his face showing a trace of reminiscence, devoid of his earlier sense of control over everything. He seemed more like an ordinary person as he sighed and said, "You won this round. I am sorry for what I did to you and your mother. It was my greed for life and fear of death that stopped me from seeking revenge. Go ahead and kill me! It¡¯s been many years, and Chanchan has been waiting for a long time. It¡¯s time for me to go down and apologize to her. Rose, I don¡¯t expect you to spare my life; I only hope you will treat the other members of the Sky Alliance well. After all, they are your uncles who have watched you grow up from childhood. Even if you drive them out of the Sky Alliance, that¡¯s fine. I just hope you will spare their lives and let them live out the rest of their lives in peace."

    Perhaps having fully conceded defeat, Huang Fuhu no longer exuded his usual pride and confidence. In their ce were thickyers of decadence and nostalgia. At this moment, Huang Fuhu was like a regretful old father.

    Rose¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her voice cold as she spoke, "You don¡¯t have the right to say that. When your wife died right before your eyes, what did you do? You don¡¯t deserve to say her name. You¡¯re not worthy," she dered.

    "Yes, I¡¯m not worthy, not worthy to utter Chanchan¡¯s name. It was my fault; I was the one who wronged her, I who was too cowardly to seek revenge..." Huang Fuhu muttered to himself, then suddenly raised his head to look at Lu Tianxing and said, "Your name is Lu Tianxing, right? I¡¯ll leave Rose in your care. I hope you will treat her well; she has suffered too much already. I hope that from now on, you can treat her properly."

    "Rest assured, as long as I am here, no one will be able to hurt her," Lu Tianxing stated firmly, making a promise to a father, not just to Huang Fuhu.

    "I believe you will take good care of Rose," Huang Fuhu said.

    Taking a deep breath, Huang Fuhu looked deeply at Rose and said, "Do it, kill me! I know you¡¯ve wanted to kill me in your heart for a long time. Now¡¯s your chance!"

    With that, Huang Fuhu closed his eyes.

    "Huang Fuhu, do you think you can gain my sympathy by doing this? Or that I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?" Rose¡¯s face flickered with cold murderous intent as she snatched the gun Xiao Liu had just picked up from the ground and aimed it at Huang Fuhu¡¯s head.

    Huang Fuhu didn¡¯t move at all, still standing where he was, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Rose¡¯s actions.

    "You...."

    Rose looked at Huang Fuhu, her face reflecting aplex expression. Several times she wanted to pull the trigger, to end it all, but memories of happy times spent with her parents shed through her mind, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to make the decision.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, Rose threw the gun in her hand away and screamed hysterically, "Get out, just get out! Wu Sha, give him some money, take him away and find him a house to live in on the outskirts of Modu. If he dares to run, show no mercy in killing him. Huang Fuhu, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you. I am sparing you because you¡¯re still of use to me. Remember from now on, you¡¯re just an ordinary man. If I hear even a hint of you trying to make aeback, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    Watching Rose put down her gun, Lu Tianxing sighed in relief, letting go of the True Qi he had mustered. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t just watch Rose kill Huang Fuhu. No matter how much Rose hated Huang Fuhu in her heart, she couldn¡¯t be the one to kill him. After all, it was Huang Fuhu who had given Rose her life; blood is thicker than water. If Rose really did kill Huang Fuhu, she would never be happy in this life, tormented by a thorn in her heart, the stain of patricide indelible.

    "Yes, President,"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, an Unrivaled Guard nodded and said to Huang Fuhu, "President Huangfu, pleasee with me!"

    Huang Fuhu gave Rose a nce, sighed deeply without saying anything, and turned to follow Wu Sha out.

    After taking a few steps, Huang Fuhu seemed to remember something. He turned back to look at Lu Tianxing and asked, "Don¡¯t you want to know the identity of the person backing me?"

    "Will you tell me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Fuhu. The reason he had not asked was that he was considering whether Huang Fuhu would even reveal it. If the answer was likely to be no, asking would be futile.

    "If you had asked a few minutes earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have told you. But now, I choose to tell you because I¡¯ve realized that no amount of power or anything else can outweigh a single word from a family member."

    Huang Fuhu spoke calmly, "The person who gave me the Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk and told me your identity is called debreaker. He¡¯s from the Yanhuang Group."

    "debreaker?"

    Hearing this name, a sharp gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and a fierce killing intent surged through his gaze. It seemed debreaker could no longer be spared.

    "Correct, it is him. You¡¯d better be careful. If he doesn¡¯t seed once, he will not give up easily," Huang Fuhu left these words behind without lingering any longer and turned to walk away.

    Lu Tianxing watched Huang Fuhu leave, gently wrapped his arms around Rose, and held her close, "If you¡¯re feeling distressed, cry it out. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up inside."

    "Wuu wuu...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose could no longer hold back and started to sob quietly. She had finally seeded in controlling the entire Underworld of Modu, yet she couldn¡¯t feel any joy. Instead, she felt an overwhelming urge to cry, because from now on, she was truly alone.

 Chapter 561 - 557 Bai Zhiqing is Kidnapped (Seventh Update)

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 557 Bai Zhiqing is Kidnapped (Seventh Update)</h4>

    "Little man, I don¡¯t have any kin left, I don¡¯t have any rtives anymore, I¡¯ve be all alone in the world. Why, why am I not happy when I clearly have taken control of Modu and be the king of the Underworld? Why?"

    "Darling, you¡¯re not all alone, don¡¯t you still have me? From now on, I¡¯ll be your family."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Rose¡¯s back, knowing that this was a time when a woman was feeling sentimental and in need offort.

    "Mhm, little man, thank you."

    Rose lifted her head, revealing a heartbreaking smile, kissed Lu Tianxing on the lips, and looked at him with tender affection, "Little man, thank you, thank you for giving me everything."

    "We don¡¯t need to be so formal with each other. The next important task for the Rose Society is to take over the Sky Alliance, to control Modu. If..."

    Lu Tianxing was about to say something when the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang with a melodious tune.

    He took out the phone and saw an unfamiliar number. Frowning slightly, he still answered the call, "Hello?"

    "Lu Tianxing?"

    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Who are you."

    "Hehe, who I am is not important. What matters is whether you know a woman named Bai Zhiqing." A cold, mocking voice came from the other end.

    "Who are you, what¡¯s happened to Zhiqing, don¡¯t dig your own graves."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice instantly turned chilly, and a cold murderous intent began to flicker in his eyes.

    "Dig our own graves? Drop the act. If you want your woman to stay safe,e to Bay Pier. I know you¡¯re strong, no tricks, otherwise, you and your wife might just end up on opposite sides of the hereafter. Tsk tsk, such a shame if such a beautiful wife were to die."

    "No matter who you are, I will make you pay a terrible price."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was terribly grim. With a tight grip, his phone burst into mes, shattered by his True Qi, and fell through the cracks of his fingers.

    This time he was truly enraged. Had he been too merciful, allowing just about anyone to take a shot at him? If anything happened to Bai Zhiqing, he would surely make everyone pay with their lives for her.

    "What¡¯s wrong, husband?" Seeing the deep darkness on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Rose asked softly.

    "Something¡¯s happened, Zhiqing has been kidnapped."

    "What? Someone kidnapped Bai Zhiqing?"

    Rose¡¯s expression changed, and she asked in a deep voice, "Little man, do you need my help?"

    "No need, the urgent issue for the Rose Society is to stabilize the affairs of the Sky Alliance. Besides, don¡¯t you trust my strength? Just focus on consolidating the power of the Sky Alliance to prevent any major chaos. I won¡¯t be able to stay with you, I have to go now."

    Lu Tianxing lightly kissed Rose¡¯s lips, and in a sh, his figurepletely vanished from the spot.

    Rose watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, herplexion unchanged as she spoke sternly, "Xiao Liu, notify everyone below. We will fully ept the power of the Sky Alliance. Anyone who resists shall be executed without mercy. I want the Underworld of Modu to have only one voice left, that of the Rose Society, within three days."

    ...

    After leaving the Aegean Sea, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expressionpletely turned icy. Boundless intent to kill emanated from his body. He had been careless. He thought that no one would dare toy hands on Bai Zhiqing during this period, which is why he let Fu Tu and Tie Niu go to assist Rose in training the Unrivaled Guards and turn them into a true force of power. Unexpectedly, it was his negligence that had directly led Bai Zhiqing into crisis.

    "No matter who you are, you are undoubtedly going to die today."

    Before his voice had faded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette shed like lightning, disappearing from the spot.

    This time, Lu Tianxing was thoroughly enraged. Murderous intent filled his entire chest, and a red light flickered in his eyes, nearly going berserk. The violent killing intent soared to the sky, barely concealed.

    The devastatingly fierce aura of murder permeated the entire heaven, oppressive like dark clouds, making it hard to breathe.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette flickered amongst the high-rise buildings, nearly turning into afterimages. He pushed his Creation True Qi to the utmost limit, tearing through the air. His speed was like lightning, vanishing in a blink, as he hurried toward Bay Pier.

    Bay Pier was a small pier in Modu. Mostly fishing boats would dock here. At night, the ce was almostpletely dark, devoid of people, with only boats tied up at the pier, rocking with the waves, and a strong fishy scent covering all other smells, bing the main theme here.

    In an abandoned warehouse beside the pier, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hands and feet were bound, her eyes closed as if she had fainted.

    Meanwhile, not far from Bai Zhiqing, a burly man was speaking into a phone, "Master, I havepleted the task you gave me. I have captured Bai Zhiqing. Now all we have to do is wait for Lu Tianxing to arrive. As long as he dares toe today, and with the odorless, tasteless poison Mr. Duan has given us, I guarantee he won¡¯t be leaving alive."

    "Cang Hu, remember this for me, I want him alive. I will y him a thousand times and use his blood to console the spirit of my son in heaven," came a ferocious voice, full of murderous intent, from the other end of the phone.

    "Master, rest assured, this time I will make sure nothing goes wrong. With Bai Zhiqing in my hands, even if Lu Tianxing had the ability to reach the heavens, he would have to obediently listen to us," Cang Hu said respectfully. He was a man of the Zhang Family. Zhang Tianfeng had died inexplicably at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, and as Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s bodyguard, he naturally had the responsibility to avenge his death.

    "By the way, Master, what should we do with Bai Zhiqing?"

    "Kill her, kill them all," said Zhang Quanshan, sitting on the sofa of his vi, his eyes bloodshot. His son Zhang Tianfeng had died in a car race with Lu Tianxing, so in his view, Lu Tianxing was responsible for his death, and he wanted Lu Tianxing to join his son in death.

    "But, Bai Zhiqing is from the Bai Family. If we kill her, wouldn¡¯t that..." Cang Hu began, but Zhang Quanshan rudely cut him off, "So what about the Bai Family, what of it? My son is dead; do I care about the Bai Family? Kill them all, together with Bai Shan. Just bring Lu Tianxing back as Mr. Duan requested, and remember, I want you to kill Bai Zhiqing in front of him. Understand?"

    "Yes, Master, I understand."

    "That¡¯s good. Cang Hu, if you handle this matter well, I won¡¯t let you go unrewarded."

    Zhang Quanshan hung up the phone, his gaze fierce as he looked at the ck and white photo of Zhang Tianfeng not far away, roaring continuously: "Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, Bai Family, I want you dead. I will dismember your bodies, I will crush you to dust."

    The seventh installment has arrived, and two more to go. Also, thanks to the brothers who have tipped thesest few days. I won¡¯t list each of you individually, but thank you all for your support!!!

 Chapter 562 - 558

    <h4>Chapter 562: 558</h4>

    "Cang Hu, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve already brought Bai Zhiqing out as per your agreement, and you¡¯ve sessfully kidnapped her. When will I get my money?"

    Right after Cang Hu hung up the phone, a fawning voice came from the side. Bai Shan looked at Cang Hu expectantly, his face filled with hopeful eyes, showing no guilt for having orchestrated the kidnapping of his own daughter.

    "Mr. Bai, rest assured on that matter. Since our boss has promised you, not a cent less will be given to you. Once we catch Lu Tianxing, you will have your money. All you need to do now is to quietly sit on the side and wait. Remember, don¡¯t mess up our ns, or you know what the consequences will be."

    Cang Hu looked at Bai Shan with a hint of disdain. This guy was aplete scumbag; he¡¯d do anything for money. When he approached Bai Shan, offering him fifty million just to lure Bai Zhiqing out, the man did not even think before epting. He was the scum of the earth. If this guy weren¡¯t useful to him, he wouldn¡¯t bother dealing with him at all.

    "Heh heh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."

    Hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, Bai Shan¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile. Without ncing at the unconscious Bai Zhiqing not far away, he walked over to a corner of the warehouse and sat down, his face full of anticipation thinking about bing rich again.

    "Trash."

    Cang Hu spat quietly to himself, then addressed the burly men around him: "Everyone, stay sharp. Remember, this time our target is very strong. I need you at the top of your game, understood?"

    "Boss Cang, aren¡¯t you being overly cautious? It¡¯s just a pretty boy who lives off women; what can he do? Do we really need all the brothers to handle him? I could probably take him down with one hand," a man with a scar on his face said with augh. "But, speaking of which, you mentioned Bai Shan, this guy looks so ugly, but he managed to have such a beautiful daughter? You¡¯re kidding! Hey, Bai Shan, isn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing actually the child of your wife and some other guy? She doesn¡¯t look anything like you."

    "Hahaha."

    As soon as the scar-faced man finished speaking, a burst ofughter erupted from the group, their mocking gazes all directed at Bai Shan.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Shan¡¯s face showed no anger; instead, he smirked and said, "Who knows which man that slut slept with, what do I care, as long as there¡¯s money."

    "Haha, Bai Shan, you really are heartless and ungrateful."

    The scar-faced man burst outughing, stood up, and walked toward Bai Zhiqing, saying as he went, "But then again, this guy, Lu Tianxing, is really lucky, managing to marry such a beauty. He¡¯s hit the jackpot. Cang Hu, since the girl is going to die anyway, why not let the brothers have a little fun first?"

    "No way, this time we just need to catch Lu Tianxing to enjoy endless wealth and honor. There¡¯s no need to risk our lives over a woman. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, don¡¯t underestimate him, or if you lose your life, don¡¯t me me," Cang Hu said sternly.

    "Got it, got it, Cang Hu, you¡¯re bing more of a coward," the scar-faced man said dismissively, waving his hand.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing also slowly regained consciousness. "Where am I?"

    Bai Zhiqing felt an unbearable headache and tried to rub her temples, only to realize her hands and feet were tied up.

    What on earth had happened?

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned. She had just finished handling the documents for Bai¡¯s Group and was about to head home when she received a call from her father, Bai Shan. Bai Shan told her that if she gave him another fifty million, he would never bother her again. Initially, she did not want to agree, but Bai Shan repeatedly threatened her. If she refused, he would go to the press and expose her, calling her ungrateful and then harassing her every day to rob her of her peace.

    With no other choice, she followed Bai Shan¡¯s instructions and drove to a caf¨¦ to wait for him. However, just after she sipped the coffee served by the waiter, she felt the world spinning and then knew nothing more.

    Not good!

    She was kidnapped!

    A terrible thought entered Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, causing herplexion to change.

    "Cang Hu, she¡¯s awake."

    The man with the scarred face saw Bai Zhiqing open her eyes and immediately walked briskly towards her.

    "Wei Nan, don¡¯t mess around, remember why we captured Bai Zhiqing. If you ruin this, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Cang Hu saw Scar-faced Wei Nan approaching Bai Zhiqing and hurriedly followed him.

    He had never truly fought Lu Tianxing, but he had a feeling that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was only stronger, not weaker. Besides, the recent incidents in Modu, although suppressed, were somehow linked to Lu Tianxing. At this moment, they could not afford the slightest oversight, or they might all end up dead here today.

    Scar-faced Wei Nan chuckled, "Cang Hu, you¡¯re too suspicious. He¡¯s just a pretty boy living off a woman. What can he do to me? Besides, Mr. Duan gave us something good. If he dares toe in, I guarantee he won¡¯t leave alive."

    "Wei Nan, don¡¯t be careless, or you¡¯ll be the one who dies," sighed Cang Hu.

    "Cang Hu? It¡¯s you, you kidnapped me," Bai Zhiqing fully regained her senses and sternly said as she looked at Cang Hu in front of her.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Cang Hu indifferently said, "Miss Bai, don¡¯t me me. If you¡¯re to me anyone, me Lu Tianxing for offending someone he shouldn¡¯t have. We just need to inconvenience you for a while. Once we capture Lu Tianxing, we will naturally release you, but of course, you must cooperate with us."

    "You... "

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, shockingly looking at Cang Hu. She had never imagined that they intended to use her to target Lu Tianxing.

    "Heh, don¡¯t be scared, prettydy. We¡¯re only after Lu Tianxing¡¯s life. We promise not to hurt you. Besides, we could kidnap you all thanks to your father¡¯s help. Honestly, you should thank your father. If he hadn¡¯t asked you out, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to kidnap you," Scar-faced Wei Nan said, pointing at Bai Shan in the corner and speaking mockingly.

    "Bai Shan, it¡¯s you."

    Bai Zhiqing followed Wei Nan¡¯s gaze and saw Bai Shan, her face showing a strong expression of anger. Now she finally understood why she had fainted after just one sip of coffee; it was all arranged by her own biological father.

 Chapter 563 - 559: Kill the Scar-Faced Man (9th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 559: Kill the Scar-Faced Man (9th Update)</h4>

    "Of course, it¡¯s me, Bai Zhiqing, you never expected it to be me!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Bai Shan said through clenched teeth, "You all forced my hand, I¡¯m telling you, everything is your own fault. If you had given me the money, none of this would have happened. Don¡¯t me me; if you have to me anyone, me your man for offending Old Master Zhang. Old Master Zhang said that as long as I lure you out, he would give me fifty million. Do you know how much fifty million is? You all forced my hand; this is all your own doing."

    "You¡¯re nothing but an animal, not even fit to be called a human, an animal."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Bai Shan with an icy expression, her face neither joyful nor sorrowful, or perhaps it was a case of greater sorrow than death. She could never have imagined that her own biological father would sell her out, not once but repeatedly, all for the sake of money.

    "Say whatever you want, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ll soon have money, and that¡¯s enough for me."

    Bai Shan sneered at Bai Zhiqing and, not wanting to say anything more, continued to think about how to spend the money once he got it, whether to try winning back his losses at the gambling dens first or to find some pretty girls and live life like an emperor.

    "Heh, pretty girl, now you understand. It wasn¡¯t us who captured you, but your father who sold you to us. Tsk tsk, such icy res could freeze someone to death."

    Scar-faced Wei Nan clicked his tongue, unable to control the me in his heart at the sight of Bai Zhiqing, and reached out towards her face.

    Cang Hu stood by, his gaze flickering, but he said nothing, just quietly watching the scene unfold.

    A look of despair shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face; she bit her lip, resolving to die before letting anyone dishonor her.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, a dull sound erupted, sending Scar-faced Wei Nan¡¯s body flying backward, his blood scattering through the air.

    "No one cany a hand on my woman. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is; anyone who does only has one fate, and that is death." At that moment, a calm voice carried a chilling murderous intent.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Upon hearing that voice, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face broke into a smile of someone who had survived a cmity, her voice filled with excitement. He hade despite knowing the danger; this man still came.

    "Wife, it¡¯s all right now. I told you, as long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll definitely be safe." Lu Tianxing appeared beside Bai Zhiqing, his True Qi vibrated, shattering the ropes binding her.

    "Lu Tianxing, get out of here quickly. They kidnapped me on purpose, intending to kill you. Hurry and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me; they won¡¯t do anything to me," Bai Zhiqing, overjoyed one moment, immediately turned pale the next, as she urged him urgently.

    "Wife, don¡¯t worry. This bunch of maggots can¡¯t hurt me."

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, but his gaze settled on Scar-faced Wei Nan and Cang Hu. The icy murderous intent filled the space, as if countless agonized screams were resounding in everyone¡¯s ears, sending shivers down their spines.

    A dragon has its scales, and touching them means death. Whoever touched the people beside him would die, no matter who they were.

    "Cang Hu, it seems you truly have no fear of death. Today I¡¯ll send you all down to theherworld path," Lu Tianxing said calmly, but those familiar with him knew that this was the precursor to Lu Tianxing unleashing a massacre.

    "Brat, who do you think you are? Just now was nothing but a sneak attack. I¡¯m going to send you off now; no. The old man said I can¡¯t kill you, but he didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t cripple you. I¡¯m going to turn you into a human stick, and I¡¯ll make you watch as your woman screams beneath me."

    Scar-faced Wei Nan, with blood dripping from his mouth, staggered to his feet, looking ferociously at Lu Tianxing. With a flick of his toes, he picked up arge saber; instantly, a violent aura filled the air.

    "Cang Hu, stand by and watch; I¡¯ll personally chop him down."

    Scar-faced Wei Nan let out a thunderous roar, disregarding Cang Hu¡¯s obstructions, and brandishing his saber, he lunged at Lu Tianxing with the speed of lightning. As he executed the Five Tigers Breaking Gate Saber technique, the air was suddenly filled with saber energy, heart-wrenchingly intense, and the ground was marked with saber scars.

    "Five Tigers Breaking Gate Saber, what a pity you haven¡¯t mastered it yet."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, the corners of his mouth curling with disdain as he held Bai Zhiqing, his figure moved, True Qi vibrating, and like a phantom, he slid past the de and appeared next to scar-faced Wei Nan in one step, his hand already striking down.

    Scar-face felt a chilling dread, lifting his head, he could only see a palm that blotted out the sky crashing down, reversing day and night, tearing through the void tond on his head.

    "Boom!"

    The violent True Qi sted instantly into scar-faced Wei Nan¡¯s body, shattering all his internal organs along with his bones into powder.

    In the blink of an eye, scar-face turned into a bloodied figure, bleeding from all seven orifices.

    "This is impossible, Mr. Duan clearly said that Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk works on Martial Artists, why are you unharmed, this is impossible, I don¡¯t believe it..."

    Sporting just a breath of life, scar-faced Wei Nan spoke with incredulity.

    "Mr. Duan? Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk? That thing again? It seems the one who gave you the guts to kidnap my wife is indeed Mr. Duan. Very well. Very well, indeed. Once I¡¯ve killed you all, I¡¯ll go and butcher Mr. Duan."

    Lu Tianxing grinned ominously, his arm pressing down through the air, and with a "bang," scar-faced Wei Nan burst apart like a balloon, turning into a mass of flesh and blood, and was directly pressed into the earth.

    Everyone was dumbfounded!

    All were dumbfounded!

    No one expected Lu Tianxing to be so terrifying; he had killed Wei Nan in an instant, even turning him into a mash of flesh.

    For a moment, fear began to blossom in the hearts of those standing behind Cang Hu. They had thought Cang Hu was just rambling nonsense, but now it was clear that Lu Tianxing was much more frightening than what Cang Hu had described.

    "Attack, everyone together! He¡¯s just one man; no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still one man. He has to protect Bai Zhiqing, so he can¡¯t fully utilize his strength. Everyone, attack! The old master said, whoever captures Lu Tianxing will be rewarded with ten million, go, attack together!"

    Cang Hu was the first to regain his senses, knowing that they absolutely could not lose their formation at this time, or else no one would leave here alive today.

    Hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts slowly dissipated. Cang Hu was right, Lu Tianxing was just one person after all, and he had to take care of Bai Zhiqing. There were still seven or eight of them left; could they really not capture Lu Tianxing?

    "Attack."

    "Attack together, Cang Hu is right, he is ultimately just one man. With so many of us, we shouldn¡¯t fear him."

    Money can make the devil turn the millstone; ten million is a sum ordinary people can¡¯t earn in a lifetime. As soon as Cang Hu finished talking, the seven or eight people behind him immediately stood up and pounced toward Lu Tianxing. Capturing Lu Tianxing meant ten million.

    With that ten million, they could flee the country, and then the Bai Family wouldn¡¯t be able to trouble them anymore.

    However, Cang Hu made no move, his eyes sharp like a hawk¡¯s, watching every move Lu Tianxing made, waiting for him to show the slightest w to unleash his thunderous attack.

 Chapter 564 - 560: Kill (10th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 560: Kill (10th Update)</h4>

    Looking at the group charging towards her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression changed and she said anxiously, "Lu Tianxing..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just trash and can¡¯t hurt me. If you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes; it¡¯ll spare you the fright that¡¯s about toe."

    As these people charged at him, a hint of murderous intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips, and his gaze turned ice-cold to the extreme. In his heart, he had already sentenced these men to death.

    "Die."

    With a smile curling at the edge of his lips, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, instantly appearing beside a man. All that man perceived was a blur before him as a finger tore through the air, touching his forehead, and then sweeping past.

    Bang!

    The man¡¯s entire head exploded, his skull pierced by a single touch from Lu Tianxing, leaving him undeniably dead.

    "Xiao Hu."

    Upon seeing this, one of them bellowed fiercely, "You...you killed Xiao Hu, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    "You talk too much."

    Lu Tianxing gave a chilling smile, six arms of True Qi surged from behind him into the air, each hand striking out in all directions,yers of True Qi piled up, like a gigantic wave, sting towards all who rushed at him.

    The fierce True Qi was soul-shaking, making it hard for anyone to catch their breath. The air sted apartyer byyer, as if even the space itself were about to be shredded.

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Six or seven screams rang out in session, as everyone who lunged towards him was blown away, heavily crashing onto the ground, unable to stand up again. The ferocious True Qi shattered their bones, causing them to wriggle helplessly on the ground. Their agonizing cries echoed through the abandoned warehouse, sending chills down one¡¯s spine;

    this was the result of Lu Tianxing deliberately holding back his power, intending to let these people perish in agony. A dragon has its reverse scale, touch it and face certain death;

    "Kill!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was dealing with these men, suddenly a sharp aura assaulted him, a long spear with a terrifying aura aimed straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    "Blossoming Pear Flowers."

    A spear technique, like blossoming pear flowers,yers of True Qi bloomed from it, enveloping the spear¡¯s light, turning it into lotus blossoms, an endless number of spear shadows evolved, constantly twisting, making it impossible to discern the true location of the spear tip.

    "An ambush, just because you¡¯re a mere Earth-level Martial Artist, you dare to ambush us. I intended to spare you, but since you¡¯re oblivious to what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯ll send you on your way right now."

    As the spear light thrust towards him, there was no change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, not retreating but advancing, he stepped forward.

    Boom!

    A furious power erupted from his body. Lu Tianxing extended a hand, reaching directly into the myriad spear shadows, and actually grabbed the spearhead, making all spear shadows disappear instantly.

    "How could this happen, how did you find the spear tip?"

    Cang Hu¡¯s figure fell from the sky, the spear tip grasped by Lu Tianxing, no matter how hard he tried, he could not pull it out, his face turning beet red, all his True Qi sinking like mud into the sea.

    Lu Tianxing gave a cold smile and flicked his arm.

    The entire spear shattered all at once, like bamboo splitting,yer byyer exploding. The force of the exploding steel tore Cang Hu¡¯s palm, blood streaming down his entire hand. He hastily abandoned the spear and retreated, but a Sky-covering Giant Handprint had already pressed down on him.

    This handprint fell from the sky, as if the sky itself were pressing down, seeming to cover the entire sky. At this moment, Cang Hu felt as if space itself had suddenly thickened around him, as if he, like Sun Wukong, no matter how he dodged, could not escape from the palm of The Buddha.

    The Sky-covering Giant Handprint mercilessly struck his head, and Cang Hu heard the bones, meridians, and flesh of his body crack open inch by inch. Soon after, intense pain surged, and then he knew nothing more.

    He was directly pped to death.

    Not to mention his mere fleshly body, even an iron man would have beenpletely ttened into an iron pancake under Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack.

    "Cang Hu."

    Bai Shan, who had been hiding and watching from the side, screamed out, scared out of his wits to the point of sitting down hard on the ground, his body shaking like a sieve and his face as pale as if he had seen a ghost. Urine flowed from his crotch, releasing a strong stench.

    He had never imagined that Lu Tianxing could be so terrifying, killing as easily as ughtering a chicken. In his heart, the invincible Cang Hu was like an ant in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, casually crushed to death.

    Especially after killing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent gaze was as if he had just squashed a few buzzing flies by his side, worth no mention at all. That look sent chills down one¡¯s spine, making one feel a coldness rising from the tailbone, instantly spreading throughout the body.

    And Bai Zhiqing, who had been held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms all along, witnessing him kill Cang Hu in a blink of an eye, her beautiful eyes instantly shed with a hint of panic. She couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long while, everything she had known about Lu Tianxingpletely overturned.

    This was the second time she had seen Lu Tianxing kill someone. The first time was on their way to invest in Tianhe Resort, and now this time, more thoroughly and vividly, watching a living person being blown to a bloody mist. She had never thought that a human life could be so worthless.

    Especially Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent gaze, which made her feel a chill from the bottom of her heart, looking at Lu Tianxing, feeling a freshness of unfamiliarity as if the Lu Tianxing who used to let her bully him and cheered her up hadpletely disappeared.

    Lu Tianxing looked up, noticing the flicker of fear in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, his mouth curling into a bitter smile, saying, "What¡¯s wrong, are you scared?"

    "No... I¡¯m not scared,"

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously, her eyes looking directly at Lu Tianxing without any evasiveness, very clear that if there was any hint of evasiveness, even fear in her eyes, perhaps an insurmountable chasm would form between her and this man, forever after just paralleling each other without ever crossing again.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s response, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a smile, without even ncing at the stunned Bai Shan, he bent down and held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, stepping outwards.

    This scene could be said to be intentionally shown to Bai Zhiqing, or that Bai Zhiqing must experience it, as long as the Four Symbols Ring is still in Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s hands, such events will never cease, ughter will continue unendingly.

    If Bai Zhiqing felt scared, even distancing herself from him, he would still protect Bai Zhiqing, but from now on, he and Bai Zhiqing would always draw a clear boundary, leading unrted lives, perhaps never intersecting again in their lifetimes.

    But fortunately, Bai Zhiqing did not have any excessive reaction, did not evade his gaze, practically showing him, no matter what, you are my man, the man I acknowledge for a lifetime.

    The tenth update has arrived; almost 90,000 words updated in two days, can¡¯t update anymore, will return to regr updates tomorrow, if nothing unusual happens, there should be at least three updates daily in theing days, averaging 9000 words a day, hope everyone can support a bit more!!!

 Chapter 565 - 561: Winds Rising and Clouds Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 561: Winds Rising and Clouds Gathering</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, what about him?" Bai Zhiqing, clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, directed her gaze towards Bai Shan.

    "Don¡¯t bother with him, someone will handle it." Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Shan, not even having the intention to kill him. A scum who could betray his own daughter for money wasn¡¯t even worth getting his hands dirty.

    "Are you going to kill him?" Bai Zhiqing tightened her grip around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    "Rest assured, even though he¡¯s scum, he is still my father-inw. No matter how cold-blooded I am, I can¡¯t possibly bring myself to kill my own family. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to give him some money and send him abroad. From now on, he won¡¯t be a part of your life anymore," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "Thank you, Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing gratefully. He was right; no matter how much of a scum Bai Shan was, he ultimately gave her life, a fact that could never be erased.

    "No need to thank me, you¡¯re my wife." Lu Tianxing, stretching out a hand, gently tidied Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disheveled hair and walked outside with her in his arms.

    "Ding Ling Ling~!"

    Just as they stepped out of the warehouse, a melodious ringtone sounded. Bai Zhiqing slightly stunned, took her phone out of her pocket, puzzled about who would call her at this time.

    "What¡¯s up, who is calling sote?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously.

    "It¡¯s Huangfu Meigui¡¯s call, what does she want with me?" Bai Zhiqing nced at the phone number, her expression slightly startled. Since thest charity donation, they had exchanged numbers, but they had never called each other. What did Meigui want today?

    "Give me the phone! It¡¯s for me," Lu Tianxing said.

    "For you?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing suspiciously.

    "What are you thinking about! I lost my mobile on my way here, so I used a public phone to call Meigui and asked her to check something for me. Then I told her to call you."

    Lu Tianxing gently pinched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek and took her phone, answering, "Meigui, how did it go, did you find what I asked for?"

    "I¡¯ve found it. I¡¯ve located Mr. Duan¡¯s residence. He¡¯s not staying with the Yanhuang Group but at Zhang Quanshan¡¯s coastal vi. By the way, Zhang Quanshan is Zhang Tianfeng¡¯s father, the founder of Zhang Group," Meigui said.

    "By the way, Tianxing, how is Bai Zhiqing using it, who kidnapped her, do you need my help?" Meigui continued.

    "Zhiqing is fine, I¡¯ve already rescued her. The ones behind this were Mr. Duan and Zhang Quanshan, leave them to me," Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold to the extreme. No matter who it was, whoever dared toy a finger on his woman was heading down a dead end.

    Meigui, sensing the killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, said anxiously, "Dude, don¡¯t do anything rash. Mr. Duan belongs to the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun is also in Modu now. If you kill Mr. Duan, you¡¯ll be making enemies with the entire Yanhuang Group, and Sima Lingyun won¡¯t let you off."

    "So what if he doesn¡¯t let me go? Sima Lingyun can¡¯t kill me. As for Mr. Duan, he¡¯s schemed against me time and again, kidnapped Zhiqing. Not killing him would not quell the hatred in my heart."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a hint of murderous intent. If he had arrived just a bitter, one could only imagine what would have happened to Bai Zhiqing. Mr. Duan must die for him to be at peace.

    "Dude, you..."

    Meigui was about to say something more but was cut off by Lu Tianxing, "Don¡¯t worry. Sima Lingyun won¡¯t break ties with me over a Mr. Duan. They were in the wrong first. Breaking ties would do no good for anyone, you can rest assured."

    Meigui didn¡¯t speak but after a moment of silence, she slowly said, "Dude, just be careful. If anything happens to you, I promise I will use all my life¡¯s resources to destroy the Yanhuang Group."

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a Mr. Duan. The Yanhuang Group won¡¯t turn against me over this, especially since they were in the wrong this time. They can¡¯t risk escting the situation. If word spread that the Yanhuang Group could attack others indiscriminately, their status in China would plummet. After all, Yanhuang Group isn¡¯t the only organization in China."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "By the way, there¡¯s a man here at Bay Pier. Could you send a few people over, take him back, and don¡¯t beat him up. Give him some money, send him abroad, and make sure he never sets foot in Modu again."

    "No problem, I¡¯ll have Xiao Liu handle it."

    "Thanks."

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Modu branch.

    Sima Lingyun was sitting cross-legged on a cushion, concentrating on meditating and striving to break through to the Mythical Realm, when suddenly the door was flung open, and Jiao Long rushed in, his face full of urgency.

    "Leader, something big has happened," Jiao Long said, his face a mix of terror and anxiety.

    "What happened?"

    Sima Lingyun opened his eyes and looked at Jiao Long calmly.

    Jiao Long¡¯s body stiffened, as if Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze was like a sharp sword piercing directly into his heart, seeing through everything. Despite the calm appearance, undercurrents were surging dangerously. He vaguely felt that if he attacked Sima Lingyun, he would instantly encounter a thunderous attack.

    "Team leader, there¡¯s major trouble. I just received a call from the headquarters. Mr. Duan has unauthorizedly exchanged his contributions at the headquarters for Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk and has handed it over to Huang Fuhu, the president of the Sky Alliance, for him to deal with Huangfu Meigui at tonight¡¯s banquet. Moreover, as far as I know, Huangfu Meigui¡¯s man is Judge Lu Tianxing. Also, Mr. Duan has secretly allied with Zhang Quanshan, the father of the general manager of Zhang Group, Zhang Tianfeng, and has secretly kidnapped Bai Zhiqing. Team leader, based on the Judge¡¯s personality, he will definitely not let this go and will surely go after Mr. Duan for this."

    Jiao Long swallowed hard, cursing Mr. Duan thoroughly in his mind. Of all people to kidnap, why kidnap the wife of a Killing God? Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble? Once someone capable of killing Mythical Realm warriors goes berserk, the consequences are unimaginable.

    "Jiao Long, what did you say? Say it again."

    Hearing Jiao Long¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed instantly, and a burst of Sword Qi shed by, shredding the mat beneath him into scraps.

    "Mr. Duan exchanged for Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk from the Yanhuang Group and also secretly had someone kidnap Bai Zhiqing..." Jiao Long swallowed, whispering softly.

    Before Jiao Long could finish, the look on Sima Lingyun¡¯s face already became very unsightly. He said coldly, "I understand. Jiao Long, call our intelligence personnel in Modu right now and have them locate Mr. Duan¡¯s position as quickly as possible, immediately, and also, without my order, no one is to engage with the Judge, vitors will be executed without mercy."

    Sima Lingyun knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s character very well. Lu Tianxing always believed in not provoking others unless provoked himself. With Mr. Duan kidnapping Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing would definitely go after Mr. Duan and would mercilessly kill him.

    "Yes, team leader, I will have them start searching for Mr. Duan¡¯s location right away."

    Jiao Long nodded seriously, striding out towards the exit. A Martial Artist on the brink of the Mythical Realm going berserk could lead to dreadful consequences. Moreover, if this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s prestige among Martial Artists would be seriously damaged.

    ...

    Bay Pier, outside the derelict warehouse.

    "Tianxing, where are we going now?" Held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Bai Zhiqing felt an unprecedented calm, the panic from the kidnapping dissipating considerably.

    "First, I¡¯ll take you home, then I¡¯ll deal with a few disobedient mice," Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile.

    Although Lu Tianxing was smiling, his words wereced with a chilling murderous intent. Mr. Duan had troubled him repeatedly and could not be spared, especially since he would soon be apanying Lin Qian Ru back to Hang City. He needed to eliminate any clear threats as quickly as possible.

    "I won¡¯t go back; I want to go with you." Bai Zhiqing bit her lip, her gaze unyielding as she looked at Lu Tianxing. If she was to ept Lu Tianxing, then she needed to ept all of him.

    Lu Tianxing blinked, "Wife, you want toe with me?"

    "Yes, I want to go with you."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was resolute, meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze without any evasion. She wanted to show Lu Tianxing that she wasn¡¯t just a vase; she could withstand anything that Lu Tianxing had endured before.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s determined face and finally nodded gently, saying, "Okay, I agree. Let¡¯s, the two of us, make a bloodbath tonight."

    A chilling intent, as deste as an autumn wind, permeated the entire space.

    It¡¯s crucial topletely eliminate threats; otherwise, they would breed endless troubles.

    Lu Tianxing never believed himself to be someone who showed mercy. Mr. Duan had already troubled him; since that was the case, this grudge had been taken up. If he did not beat the opposition to death, they would never learn fear and would keep seeking revenge repeatedly. Instead, it was better to end everything definitively.

    There¡¯s no reasoning in this world; only the might of the fist truly mattered.

    "Wife, would you like to try what flying feels like?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and suddenly said with a wicked smile.

    "Flying?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned. Before she could gather her thoughts, she suddenly felt herself lifted off the ground, turning pale in fright and instinctively wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, clinging onto him like a ko.

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s screams of fright as his figure shed like lightning, disappearing from the spot.

    ...

    Meanwhile, atop a hillside by the sea stood an expensive vi, regal as an emperor, overlooking the brilliantly lit, luxurious scene below¡ªit was Zhang Quanshan¡¯s Coastal Vi.

    Within the vi, Zhang Quanshan was pacing back and forth, anxiety written all over his face. It had been over twenty minutes; why hadn¡¯t Cang Hu sent any news? Logically, they should have acted the moment Lu Tianxing arrived; why was there still no news?

    "Mr. Duan, are you really confident in dealing with Lu Tianxing?" Zhang Quanshan asked, unable to contain his impatience, as he looked at Mr. Duan beside him, speaking gravely.

    His decision to kidnap Bai Zhiqing was entirely guided by Mr. Duan, who also explicitly told him that his son¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident but was at the hands of Lu Tianxing; thus, he let Cang Hu find Bai Shan and secretly kidnap Bai Zhiqing.

    Thank you to the brothers who rewarded yesterday, delivering a 3000-word Chapter. These days, it should consistently be three releases a day, nearly 10,000 words updated daily. I hope brothers will continue to support!!!

 Chapter 566 - 562 Coastal Villa

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 562 Coastal Vi</h4>

    Hearing Zhang Quanshan¡¯s words, Duanren held a ss of red wine and said leisurely, "Mr. Zhang, rest assured, Lu Tianxing is as good as dead. Even if he miraculously makes it here, he is bound to lose without a doubt. I haveid out a trap like a of heaven and earth around here, and even if he has overwhelming abilities, he will not escape death."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, now I can rx."

    Zhang Quanshan breathed a sigh of relief, a fierce light flickering in his eyes, as he sought to use the blood of the Bai Family to appease the spirit of his son in heaven.

    Duanren said nothing more, his gaze looking out the window, his face showing a bloodthirsty smile. To obtain Lu Tianxing¡¯s cultivation technique, he had specially sought help from his n. As long as Lu Tianxing dared toe, he must ensure that Lu Tianxing could not return.

    Moreover, for Lu Tianxing, he had indeed exerted a lot of schemes. Huang Fuhu was the first chess piece, kidnapping Bai Zhiqing was the second, and this third move was the real killing blow that would leave Lu Tianxing with no ce to be buried.

    "Elder Liu, the task of stopping Lu Tianxing will be entrusted to you. No matter what, you must capture him alive for me," Duanren stood up and told the skinny elder who had been standing behind him.

    "Young Master, please be at ease. As long as he arrives, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t return," the skinny elder said with a hoarse voice.

    "It¡¯s a trouble for you, Elder Liu."

    A fervent look shed in Duanren¡¯s eyes. As long as he obtained Lu Tianxing¡¯s cultivation technique, why would he need to consider Sima Lingyun¡¯s attitude? Maybe he could even be the leader of the Yanhuang Group, holding overwhelming power and fearlessly contending with anyone.

    Meanwhile, at the foot of the hill of the Coastal Vi, Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing, settled steading on a rock, gazing at the brightly lit vi on the hilltop. Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, who was clinging to him, and said speechlessly, "Wife, can you let go of me now? My neck and waist are about to break from your grip."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face reddened, and she quickly loosened her legs that were wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, retorting, "Who asked you to fly so fast? Wasn¡¯t I just scared you would throw me out?"

    "How could that happen? You are my wife, I could throw anyone out but not you. Someone like you, a top-tier beautiful and wealthy woman, is hard to find even if you search with antern. What if I lost you to someone else and they picked you up? Wouldn¡¯t I be at a great loss?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a chuckle, flirtingly winked at Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, if you think this kind of flight isn¡¯t exciting enough, then next time we¡¯ll switch up the location, how about that? I promise to let you fly high into the clouds, making you want toe back for a second time after the first."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled, but when she caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestive gaze, her face immediately turned crimson, "You filthy rogue, as if I would roll in bed with you."

    "Wife, where is your mind wandering? I¡¯m talking about carrying you as I fly next time. You couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of something not suitable for children, could you? Wife, your thoughts are truly wicked. You should stop watching the bad stuff on the inte, see how it¡¯spletely corrupted you, not even a stain remover can clean it off now," Lu Tianxing teased.

    "Go on and y by yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing disapprovingly, and whispered, "Tianxing, do you really have to make a move against Duanren? He¡¯s from the Yanhuang Group and has a lot of power."

    "I know, but I have to do this!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Wife, you¡¯re in the business circles; you should know this world is a ce where people eat each other. If you don¡¯t frighten everyone, they will never know pain and will continually cause trouble. I don¡¯t want to see one day my friends and family getting hurt before I realize and regret it, by then it would be toote for regrets."

    Bai Zhiqing fell silent, saying nothing. Lu Tianxing was right; if you don¡¯t intimidate someone, they will continuously trouble you, buzzing around your ears like a fly, making you unbearably annoyed. If not for Lu Tianxing this time, her fate would have been imaginable. This isn¡¯t a TV drama, where heroes are glorified, the greatness of heroes is often at the cost of the lives of their loved ones. Deliberately sparing the viins and then wanting to kill them only after they have harmed your loved ones is toote, even if you kill them, it won¡¯t bring back the lost.

    "Wife, wait here for me, I¡¯ll go up alone," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips moved slightly, and she nodded, saying, "I¡¯ll stay here, Tianxing, be careful and protect yourself."

    "Hmm, wife, you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll be fine," Lu Tianxing reassured.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, brought Bai Zhiqing to a bustling area not far from the beach. When evening arrived, this ce turned into a spot where many couples gathered for romance and various small food stalls offered barbecue, making it a prime location for socializing. After leaving Bai Zhiqing there, he surged towards the vi on the hilltop like a bolt of lightning.

    "Lu Tianxing, you must be safe and sound. When you return, if I find even a scratch on you, be careful, I won¡¯t let you in bed," Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself quietly. She really wanted to go with Lu Tianxing, but she was even more aware that a fierce battle might ensue, and apanying Lu Tianxing would only be a burden to him.

    In the coastal vi.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing appeared at the coastal vi, it immediately caught the attention of the patrolling guards. Several men dressed inbat gear drew their weapons without a second thought and leaped into the air, pouncing towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he watched the men approaching. A cold smirk formed on his lips as he swung his palm out.

    Boom!

    True Qi converged, instantly forming a gigantic hand that covered the sky, mming down onto the men with tremendous force.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    With sessive explosions, thebat-dressed men didn¡¯t even qualify to strike back. They burst into a shower of blood in the air.

    Since he had decided to eliminate the des tonight, there was no need for restraint. When he struck, it was merciless.

    However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions immediately alerted the others inside the vi.

    "It¡¯s an attack!"

    As a roar akin to a lion¡¯s bellow rang out, more than a dozenbat-dressed martial artists appeared in front of the vi. True Qi transformed into flickering sword and knife lights in the void, and a fierce killing intent filled the sky. These were all elite disciples brought by the des from his family. After all, a family without martial artists would always be mere merchants, much like the Sky Alliance, powerless before Lu Tianxing. This was the significance of top-tierbat power.

    "Lu Tianxing, so you¡¯ve finallye. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. Even ¡¯Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk¡¯ couldn¡¯t deter you. Sadly, today is the day you¡¯re destined to die."

    des slowly emerged from the vi, his gaze somewhat gloomy as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He had never anticipated that Lu Tianxing would actually make it to the coastal vi. He had entrusted ¡¯Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk¡¯ to Cang Hu and Huang Fuhu. ording to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s description, it was capable of incapacitating even mythological-ss powerhouses by preventing them from using their True Qi in a short span of time.

    "What exactly is going on? ¡¯Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk¡¯ is a concoction developed by our headquarters specifically to counter mythological-ss powerhouses. Why has Lu Tianxing safely appeared here? Could it be that those fools didn¡¯t use it at all? Impossible. I precisely instructed them to use ¡¯Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk¡¯ no matter what. They couldn¡¯t have just not used it."

    "What could be the reason? Did Sima Lingyun learn that I wanted to deal with Lu Tianxing, and thus he provided me with a fake ¡¯Qingfeng Free and Easy Drunk¡¯? That couldn¡¯t be it. If Sima Lingyun knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t let me make a move against Lu Tianxing. What in the world is the reason? Could it be that others in my family or other members of the Yanhuang Group got wind of this and did not wish for my sess, hoping to use Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand to kill me? A borrowed knife for murder."

    Several thoughts shed through des¡¯ mind. He took a deep breath to suppress the agitation in his heart and said with a coldugh, "Lu Tianxing, your boldness truly exceeds my expectations. I never thought you¡¯d pass the two deadly traps I set for you. Impressive indeed, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve chosen to leave Heaven untraversed and walk into Hell¡¯s door. You should never havee here. Today, even if you had the power of three and six arms, you won¡¯t escape death."

    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. I will personally sever your tendons and crush you under my feet. I want you to taste the humiliation of a fate worse than death. Oh, and I¡¯ve heard that your women are quite beautiful. Once I¡¯ve disposed of you, I¡¯ll take care of them for you, free of charge, hahaha. Attack, kill him!"

    "Swoosh!"

    Before des¡¯ words had finished, thebat-dressed martial artists surrounding the vi, without any hesitation, picked up the ********** strapped to their backs and aimed at Lu Tianxing, their dark muzzles emitting a chilling aura.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Kneel down, beg for mercy, and tell me the cultivation techniques you¡¯ve practiced, and I might graciously spare you this once. Don¡¯t even think about escaping. If you dare move, these dozen guns will turn you into a ho¡¯s nest in an instant. By the way, I forgot to tell you, these guns are loaded with special bullets, a stronger kind developed by the Yanhuang Group just to target martial artists above the Heavenly Level. Even if you possess mythological-levelbat power, you can¡¯t escape death."

    des did not give the order to fire. Instead, he proudly held his head high, looking at Lu Tianxing from a position of authority, wanting to make Lu Tianxing taste the humiliation he had once endured.

    "des, you are courting death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was uncharacteristically cold as he lifted his head to face des at the entrance of the vi lounge. A sharp killing intent shed in his eyes, and with a flicker of his figure, he charged directly at des.

    "Fire, all of you, fire! Remember, without my order, do not kill him. I want him alive." Seeing Lu Tianxing charging at him, a trace of fear shed in des¡¯ eyes as he shouted loudly.

    Thank you to reader 1101637296 for the reminder; the bug in the previous Chapter has been corrected. Please continue to support!!!!

 Chapter 567 - 563: Slaughter Resumes

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 563: ughter Resumes</h4>

    "Da Da Da!!"

    No sooner had Mr. Duan¡¯s voice faded than the piercing sound of gunfire tore through the sky, the muzzle shing with deadly fire as bullet after bullet whistled by, carrying the scent of death and aiming for Lu Tianxing¡¯s limbs.

    The resonating gunfire seemed to make the entire sky start to tremble.

    Mr. Duan and Zhang Quanshan both wore fierce, manic smiles on their faces, as if seeing Lu Tianxing prostrate on the ground like a dead dog in the next moment, begging them for mercy.

    "To kill me? You can¡¯t do it, Mr. Duan. It¡¯s just a pity that starting today, the Sky Group will be one member short."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no change as he shook his arm, summoning the Iron Blood Battle Halberd into his hand, not dodging or avoiding, and stabbed it into the void.

    A massive spiral force appeared instantly, smashing all iing bullets into dust.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing darted toward the vi like a ghost, apparently nning to face a dozen heavily-armed martial artists alone.

    With speed as fast as lightning, Lu Tianxing appeared next to several martial artists in an instant, giving them no chance to react before he shook the Iron Blood Battle Halberd and instantly pierced through the chests of three men.

    "What incredible speed."

    Seeing this, Mr. Duan¡¯s pupils constricted as he shouted loudly, "Closebat, drop the firearms, let¡¯s kill him together."

    At Mr. Duan¡¯smand, all the martial artists immediately discarded their guns and drew their personal weapons to rush at Lu Tianxing.

    Every weapon shed with a deadly blue venom, lethal on contact with blood. Just a scratch on Lu Tianxing¡¯s skin would turn him into a pool of blood in no time.

    "Draw the de, Break the Water."

    A Peak of Xuan-level martial artist roared and his de, fast as a meteor, shed towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Spear Like a Dragon."

    Not to be outdone, another man shook his long spear, suddenly bursting with rays of light, aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Die!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at the shing de energy. He pped it mid-air and therge sword exploded into shards like it was made of tofu, shooting around. Several martial artists couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were pierced by the fragments, meeting a gruesome death.

    The martial artist with the de also had his chest blown apart by Lu Tianxing, dead beyond any doubt.

    "Ding!"

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt a vibration at his throat as a long spear struck it, unable to prate further, held back by his True Qi.

    A bloodthirsty smile crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face; grabbing the spear, he reversed his grip and with one movement the high-quality steel spear snapped in two.

    With a sneer, Lu Tianxing drove the spear into the chest of the martial artist.

    The martial artist¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the broken spear in his chest. He couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªhe had struck Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat, yet he was the one dying.

    Lu Tianxing plunged into the crowd, like a tiger among sheep, supported by Creation True Qi, oblivious to the attacks around him, charging like a wild bull, unstoppable wherever he went.

    "Damn it."

    Watching his elite disciples die at the hands of Lu Tianxing, Mr. Duan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. These men were the elite trained by his family, and each death was a significant loss. His family thrived by the strength of these martial artists; losing so many at once, Mr. Duan felt as if his heart was bleeding.

    "Elder Liu, please take action and capture Lu Tianxing," Mr. Duan said respectfully to the skinny elder beside him, not daring to show any disrespect.

    This elder, named Liu Ang, was nominally a servant for his family but in reality, a supreme expert who had already broken through to the Mythical Level. This time, he was persuaded under much duress to go with the family¡¯s consent to aid in capturing Lu Tianxing and acquire his cultivation technique. Otherwise, Mr. Duan wouldn¡¯t dare to wait in Zhang Quanshan¡¯s vi; he would have fled as far as possible.

    "Young master, leave it to me."

    Elder Liu nodded without moving immediately, his gaze ominously fixated on Lu Tianxing, searching for an opportunity to strike.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing moved through the crowd, his True Qi was sharp as a de, majestic and potent, carrying fierce intent to kill. The concrete underneath was shattered by the impact of the True Qi, grinding into debris.

    "Mr. Duan, did you think you could kill me with just your men?"

    Lu Tianxing stood still, watching the martial artists who dared not advance, True Qi swirling behind him like a Demon God descending, seeming to suppress everything around him.

    "Such terrifying strength. Who is this guy? How can he possess such formidable True Qi?"

    "How terrifying, could this guy be the sessor trained by some hidden family? Otherwise, how could he possess such fearsome power?"

    "What level is he really at? Why can¡¯t I injure him? Could he be Earth-level, or even Heaven-level Martial Artist? How is that possible? How can such a young expert exist?"

    Seeing this scene, the battle-dressed Martial Artists could no longer hide the fear in their hearts. They dared not move forward; a single palm strike from Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly kill them. Moreover, their bodies were impervious to swords and spears. How could they fight him, how would they fight him?

    They are humans, not Death Soldiers, without fear, without pain.

    Seeing this scene, Mr. Duan burst into anger and shouted loudly, "What are you still standing there for? All of you, attack! Kill him! Anyone who dares retreat will face the family rules. Whoever kills him, I can rmend him to join the Yanhuang Group. Kill him for me!"

    Mr. Duan¡¯s words immediately caused the expressions of the surrounding battle-dressed Martial Artists to wildly change. The killing intent once again condensed, fearing the family rules more than dying at the hands of Lu Tianxing. The family rules could make one wish for death. Moreover, if they could join the Yanhuang Group, they would soar to the heavens and no longer have to worry about the punishments of the family rules.

    "Kill!"

    All the battle-dressed Martial Artists exchanged nces, and their True Qi suddenly surged skyward, condensing into a massive True Qi mountain. They brought their overwhelming might to bear, crushing the void and pressing down towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Indeed not bad, focusing all True Qi at one point. Unfortunately, if you were Heaven-level Martial Artists, maybe I would have given way a bit. A bunch of Xuan-level and Earth-level Martial Artists, no matter how many, are just ants."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression unchanged, a surge of his True Qi burst forth like a dragon or tiger, transforming into a giant hand that covered the sky, mming towards that True Qi mountain.

    The Creation True Qi was so domineering and mighty that even the Mythical Level Ye Lang couldn¡¯t withstand its attack, let alone a group of people who weren¡¯t even Heaven-level Martial Artists.

    The mountain formed by the battle-dressed Martial Artists was instantly shattered under the effect of the True Qi giant hand, which continued its relentless path, fiercely striking down at those Martial Artists, intending to kill them all.

    "Young man, you¡¯re going too far."

    Just as the group of battle-dressed Martial Artists was about to be smashed into pulp, suddenly a dry voice rang out. The lean Elder Liu Ang, who had been standing motionless next to Mr. Duan, moved. His True Qi surged to the sky, astonishingly causing the sky and earth to change color, and the surrounding air seemed to turn dark green, enveloping that sky-covering giant hand.

    Shi Shi!

    Sounds of corrosion continuously rang out as Creation True Qi was wiped clean by the dark green air.

    A thought changes the heavens; Mythical Level Martial Artist.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze became solemn, ignoring the battle-dressed Martial Artists and focusing intently on the lean Elder Liu Ang.

    After shattering the sky-covering giant hand, Elder Liu Ang did not pause for a moment. A surge of True Qi shot up into the sky, and a bizarre green fierce tiger with ring eyes and bared ws pounced towards Lu Tianxing.

    This green fierce tiger, with tumultuous poison gas, was terrifying beyondpare. As soon as it shot out, the poison gas instantly erupted, turning all the vegetation within a ten-meter radius to dry wood, and all the bodies on the ground, along with their clothing and weapons, turned to dust in an instant. The intensity of the poison was chilling.

    This was still the result after Elder Liu Ang intentionally suppressed it. If the Mythical Level Martial Artist exerted his full strength, probably this vi could have been blown apart.

    The True Qi transformed into a dark green fierce tiger arrived almost instantly, giving Lu Tianxing no chance to react. It suddenly appeared in front of him and violently exploded, covering Lu Tianxing with rolling dark green True Qi, intending to refine him alive.

    All the battle-dressed Martial Artists watching this sighed with relief: "This Killing God is finally dead."

    Seeing this, Mr. Duan became a bit anxious, "Elder Liu..."

    Lu Tianxing cannot die, absolutely cannot die. The reason he wanted to capture Lu Tianxing was for the martial skills Lu Tianxing possessed. If Lu Tianxing died, all his efforts would have been in vain, and even he would face punishment from the family.

    "Young master, rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing¡ªhe won¡¯t die," said Liu Ang in a hoarse voice, his gaze chilling to the bone.

    "The Five Poison Technique is indeed very good, but unfortunately, you¡¯re not enough to kill me,"

    A coldugh sounded from within the roiling True Qi, unmistakably Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, a fierce suction appeared, like a whale sucking in water. All of the Five Poison True Qi was absorbed cleanly, and a Creation God Tripod appeared above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Courtesy demands reciprocity; now let you taste the vor of the Five Poison True Qi."

    The Creation God Tripod instantly began spinning wildly, like the Milky Way reversing, sucking in the Five Poison True Qi and spraying it out at an even faster speed towards Mr. Duan and his group.

    "This is bad, retreat quickly!"

    Liu Ang¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he could not care about anything else, grabbing the still unresponsive Mr. Duan beside him, and in a few shes, they disappeared from the spot.

    As Liu Ang left, those battle-dressed Martial Artists, along with Zhang Quanshan who had been hanging around watching, didn¡¯t manage to react in time and were instantly engulfed by the Five Poison True Qi, which swiftly resulted in horrific screams piercing the sky.

    "Save me, Mr. Duan, save me! I don¡¯t want to die, I..."

    Zhang Quanshan issued a harrowing scream. Under the effect of the Five Poison True Qi, his entire body seemed to rot, dropping thick fluids, as he struggled violently a few times before copsing on the ground, no longer showing any signs of life.

 Chapter 568 - 564

    <h4>Chapter 568: 564</h4>

    By the time the Five Poison True Qi had dissipated, not a single living creature could be seen in the area it had enveloped; there wasn¡¯t even a body left, just puddles of blood covering the ground, emitting a stench so foul that it made one shiver uncontrobly.

    Some martial artists, who had managed to dodge in time, looked on in terror. They no longer possessed the courage to advance, not even the courage to confront Lu Tianxing.

    "Boy, it seems I underestimated you."

    Liu Ang, appearing from nowhere, looked at Lu Tianxing with a grim expression. The broken de he was holding, however, betrayed an undeniable fear. He realized that opposing Lu Tianxing might have been the biggest mistake of his life, but now the arrow was on the bowstring and he had no choice but to shoot.

    "Elder Liu, it¡¯s all up to you this time. We must not let him leave here alive, no matter what," said the broken de, trembling with fear. He could only pin all his hopes on Liu Ang now.

    "Young Master, rest assured, he won¡¯t escape."

    Liu Ang¡¯s gaze, cold and ruthless, flickered as he watched Lu Tianxing, who was still at the Peak of the Heavenly Level, not yet a match for his own Mid-stage Mythical prowess. If Lu Tianxing was allowed to eventually enter the Mythical Realm and greatly increase his strength, Liu Ang feared he might end up killed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    Lu Tianxing could not be spared under any circumstances; he had to ensure that Lu Tianxing stayed here today, even if it meant killing him. A genius was far more terrifying than a strong opponent because a genius possessed the capacity for limitless growth.

    "Kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have the strength," retorted Lu Tianxing, his eyes suddenly turning frosty. The ground exploded as he soared into the sky, reached out his hand, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared, instantly shing towards Liu Ang.

    "Body of the Five Poisons."

    Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi surged, and astonishingly, a thickyer of armor condensed around his body. This armor, ck as ink, flowed continuously like water, emitting a strong fishy smellced with traces of potent poison.

    This exemplified the ingenuity of the Five Poison Technique, utilizing various intense poisons over time to cultivate True Qi. Although the process was excruciating, once sessful, the True Qi would carry a strong poison, lethal upon contact.

    Liu Ang had clearly refined the Five Poison True Qi to an exceedingly profound level, his condensed armor alsoden with deadly poison.

    "Swoosh!"

    With a flick of his finger, Liu Ang produced a whip that resembled a python. With a movement of his arm, the whip, like a giant python, silently swept towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Bring it on."

    Instead of retreating, Lu Tianxing advanced, his eyes zing with intense fighting spirit. He swung the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, directly sweeping it toward the whip.

    "Bang!"

    The whip fiercely struck the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, instantly transferring a terrifying force that numbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, nearly causing him to drop his weapon.

    "Such immense power; Liu Ang¡¯s strength must definitely be at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical, just one step away from breaking through to the Peak of the Mythical Realm. No wonder the broken de was confident. Good, this is fine, it can sharpen me and help me ascend to the Mythical Realm," thought Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure retreated over ten meters before he managed to dispel the force transmitted by the whip. His gaze fixed on Liu Ang, sparks of determination flickering in his eyes.

    His strength had hit a teau already; the battles with Gale and Sima Ling Yun had allowed him to almost grasp the threshold of the Mythical Realm. All he needed was an opportunity to break through, and Liu Ang¡¯s pressure could be precisely what was needed.

    With determination sparkling in his eyes, a soaring battle intent radiated from Lu Tianxing. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd lunged repeatedly, fending off Liu Ang¡¯s attacks. With each sh, Lu Tianxing felt an unparalleled force sweep over him, threatening to crush every bone in his body.

    "Kid, you¡¯re no match for me. I admit you¡¯re a genius, but a gap is still a gap. I¡¯ll give you a chance: hand over the cultivation technique you practice, and I¡¯ll grant you a quick death as a favor," Liu Ang said as he moved swiftly, his figure soaring into the sky, the Python Dragon Whip in his hands turning into a series of afterimages, transforming into raging Jiao Dragons as they viciously struck at Lu Tianxing.

    "You think you are worthy to demand my technique? How about you hand over the Five Poison Technique to me instead? Maybe I¡¯ll show mercy by not killing you and just crippling your martial arts so you can go home and retire peacefully," Lu Tianxing retorted boldly, his eyes alight with overwhelmingbat spirit. This was the battle he sought, a real fight where breakthroughse in the midst of life-and-death crises. With Bai Zhiqing in danger and a mysterious Heavenly God lurking, he had to hurry and enhance his own power.

    Liu Ang¡¯s savage power surged like tides, each wave carrying ferocious momentum that made Lu Tianxing feel like a leaf in the ocean, potentially torn to shreds at any moment.

    He was after all not a Martial Artist of the Mythical Realm, merely at the Heavenly Peak. No matter how miraculous the Creation Source Technique was, it was still extremely difficult for him to leap across two realms to kill Liu Ang. This was the terrifying aspect of the Mythical Realm; each advancement in realm could drastically change one¡¯s strength. Even Ye Lang, in the hands of Liu Ang, probably wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Not entering the Mythical Realm, one is ultimately an insect; this saying was no mere idiom. Once you step into this realm, your power would undergo a drastic transformation.

    "Hammer the Heavens, Shatter the Earth."

    Liu Ang let out a loud roar, grabbed with a huge hand, and the wild true Qi he summoned caused a cataclysmic upheaval, forging a momentum that flipped rivers and seas. The true Qi turned into a giant hammer, and wherever itnded, rocks shattered and turned into dust, as if a colossal deity was wielding the hammer, intending to pierce through the earth itself.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The hammer strikes fell upon Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    The Creation God Tripod formed by his true Qi atop his head trembled, showingyers of cracks while his True Qi was being depleted massively.

    "Huff, huff!"

    Lu Tianxing gasped heavily, feeling an unprecedented sense of fatigue surging over him, along with a thick impending sense of death. This method of breakthrough was nothing less than dancing on a knife¡¯s edge.

    "Elder Liu, he can¡¯t hold on any longer. Catch him, catch him for me. Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, I told you, you won¡¯t escape today. There¡¯s a path to Heaven yet you refuse; there¡¯s no door to Hell yet you burst in. I will torture you, I intend to make your life worse than death, hahaha..."

    Upon seeing this scene, Duandian burst intoughter, standing there expectantly. Soon, he was about to obtain Lu Tianxing¡¯s cultivation technique, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he took control of the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun and everyone else did not matter to him anymore.

    "This is the feeling I need, the crisis between life and death, just a bit more, I¡¯m about to break through."

    Lu Tianxing roared in his heart, his expression calm andposed, standing still as if he was immovable, allowing Liu Ang¡¯s fearsome attacks to fall on his own body.

    The crisis between life and death was the best way to breakthrough. The reason he had been able to advance to Heavenly Peak in such a short time was not because his talent was incredibly extraordinary, but because his breakthroughs had all been exchanged with life-and-death crises.

    Lu Tianxing vividly remembered the moment he broke through to the Mystic Level Realm; he was facing a dozen mercenaries aiming to kill him. The barrage of bullets could have torn him apart anytime. Although he broke through that battle, he was severely injured andid in bed for three months before he recovered.

    Now, Lu Tianxing was using Liu Ang to breakthrough to the Mythical Realm. A battle between life and death was the fastest way to grow stronger. This was also why the Yanhuang Group trained geniuses but sent them out on missions; only a genius refined through life and death is a true genius, "As the fragrance of plum blossomses from the bitterness of cold, a sword¡¯s edgees from the grinding stone," and that was the philosophy behind it.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Suddenly, intense rumbling sounds erupted inside Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, like roaring river waters within him. Under Liu Ang¡¯s repeated ferocious attacks, his True Qi finally underwent a qualitative change at this moment.

    "No good, this kid is actually trying to use me to break through to the Mythical Realm level. No, I absolutely can¡¯t let him seed. Once he breaks through, keeping him here won¡¯t be an easy task."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura growing stronger, Liu Ang¡¯s expression changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to opt for a desperate tactic, aiming to use him to break through to the Mythical Realm.

    "Kill!"

    Liu Ang roared sharply, his voice piercing, as the Five Poison True Qi continuously surged into the void. The True Qi condensed hammer instantly became more solid, as if it truly existed, emitting a dense poisonous aura and hammering down with mountain-splitting force onto Lu Tianxing.

    With this strike, he was about to smash Lu Tianxing into a pulp.

    The ferocious power spread in the void, and before the hammer had even fallen, Lu Tianxing already felt a heart-palpitating force bearing down on him. His bones seemed to shatter under this force, making cracking sounds as if they were about to break apart.

    "I can¡¯t withstand it. If this move hits me, even if I¡¯m lucky enough not to die, I¡¯ll probably be severely injured."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression drastically changed. He felt that Liu Ang was now exerting his full strength. This strike was more than enough to end his life.

    "No, I can¡¯t dodge. If I dodge now, all my efforts will be in vain, and who knows when I¡¯ll have the chance to break through to the Mythical Realm level again?"

    Lu Tianxing roared inside, not dodging or avoiding, letting the giant hammer strike down from the sky. His Creation True Qi rapidly circted at an extreme speed throughout his body, merging into every part of his body. His organs underwent drastic changes, his heart beating more and more intensely; each thump resonated like a heavenly drum, whipping up gales around him. With each beat, it spread outward, lifting mounds of dust with each pulse.

    Every day a minimum of 9,000 words, brothers, I need your fire support. Those with rmendation tickets, please send a few to support me, as the rmendation list is about to explode!!!

 Chapter 569 - 565 Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 565 Breakthrough</h4>

    Boom, boom, boom!

    His heart thundered like drums, his blood flowed like rivers, his life was transforming, his spirit was transforming.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt as if his soul had burst forth from his body, merging with the universe around him. He suddenly felt as though he was the master of this universe, able to change the heavens and the earth at his will, anytime, anywhere.

    This was the Mythical Realm!

    With one step, he could change the heavens and earth and be invincible.

    Under the forceful impact of Liu Ang¡¯s strength, Lu Tianxing finally ascended to heaven in one step andpletely broke through the struggle, advancing to the Mythical Realm.

    Lu Tianxing had finally ascended to the Mythical Realm. At this moment, he truly felt the power of the Mythical Realm, where with just a thought, he could hold the entire universe in his palm. He could feel the void¡¯splexity, a slight breeze, a wisp of Spiritual Energy, seemingly capable of tearing through steel in an instant.

    Immense power surged from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, tearing through Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi as easily as parting the clouds to reveal the moon.

    ...

    At that time, a dozen kilometers from the Coastal Vi, a sports car flew down the road like lightning, its speed so great it appeared a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye.

    "Jiao Long, stop the car,"

    All of a sudden, Sima Lingyun who was in the passenger seat, drastically changed his expression and barked an order. Not waiting for the car to stoppletely, he got out directly, his eyes intensely focused on the sky miles away.

    "Leader, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?" Jiao Long got out of the car and asked Sima Lingyun with a puzzled look.

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t respond, only keeping his gaze intensely on the sky. After a long while, he took a deep breath and slowly said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Judge has broken through to the Myth Realm."

    "What... what? The Judge has advanced to the Mythical Realm? Are you sure, Leader? It might be someone else."

    Jiao Long¡¯s mouth hung open, hardly believing what he had heard. How was it possible? Lu Tianxing was so young; how could there be such a youthful master of the Mythical Realm?

    "Regardless of whether it is him or not, someone has achieved the Mythical Realm; we from the Yanhuang Group must take care of it. Jiao Long, I¡¯ll go ahead. You follow as quickly as you can."

    With his eyes still intensely focused on the sky, Sima Lingyun¡¯s figure shed, instantly turning into a Sword Light shooting up into the sky, disappearing from view.

    Coastal Vi.

    "So, this is the Mythical Realm. Such immense power,"

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, clenching his fists, a newfound sensation of controlling the universe overwhelming him. He pointed a finger, and the world drastically changed, countless streams of nature¡¯s spiritual energy instantly transforming into a fierce pointer, whistling out with unparalleled power, tearing through the void, directly targeting Liu Ang¡¯s chest.

    "Mythical Realm, I didn¡¯t expect you to break into the Mythical Realm. But what of it? The gap between those in the Mythical Realm is not something you can fathom,"

    Liu Ang¡¯s face drastically changed as he roared, his hand slicing through the air like a de.

    "Five Poison Saber Gang,"

    As the de technique moved, it created confusing, dazzling lights, five colors intertwining, endlessly rotating, creating a misty and brilliantly mesmerizing spectacle that enveloped those around.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered with a fighting will. He reached out, and an Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand. The scent of the battlefield surged towards him, the entire sky seemed to congeal into a battlefield of gold and iron, with resounding war cries shaking the heavens. The strong scent of blood permeated the air, and a halberd thrust seemed to summon thousands of troops and horses charging forth, stampeding over the earth, tearing everything apart.

    "Boom!"

    The collision of two terrifying powers was like the apocalypse, emitting a deafening roar, triggering a tremendous force,pletely obliterating the hundred-meter courtyard of the vi, leaving nothing but devastation. Particrly where Lu Tianxing and Liu Ang stood, the spot had turned into a massive pit.

    The collision lifted a cloud of dust, enveloping both men and obscuring the sight of what exactly was happening inside.

    "Swoosh!"

    Just then, a figure soared out of the cloud of dust, charging directly towards the stunned Broken de; it was Liu Ang.

    At this moment, Liu Ang was aplete mess, his clothes tattered and a trace of fresh blood at the corner of his mouth. Without waiting for Broken de to speak, Liu Ang grabbed Broken de by the cor, his figure shed, and he directly fled outside.

    "Run? You can run, but today, Broken de must die,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure immediately soared into the sky, walking on air with a speed so fast it was almost instantaneous as he appeared behind Liu Ang, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd carrying a fierce aura as it smashed towards Liu Ang¡¯s chest.

    "Five Poison Palm."

    Liu Ang roared furiously, both shocked and enraged, he had been pushed to this point and immediately retaliated with a palm strike toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, intending to smash him dead on the spot.

    "You fell for it."

    A cold smirk appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, his left hand that had been hidden behind his back pointed into the air, True Qi transformed into a Sword Light, directly shing at Liu Ang who had grabbed the broken de.

    The Sword Light was as fast as lightning, leaving no chance for evasion.

    "Puchi!"

    The Sword Light directly sliced through Liu Ang¡¯s arm, followed by a wretched scream. Liu Ang¡¯s left arm was severed by the Sword Light, and blood sttered across the sky.

    "Ah! My hand, you kid, I remember you, I won¡¯t let you go, I remember this enmity of losing my arm, just you wait, one day I wille back, and I will tear you to pieces, not only that, I will kill all your family members, I will ughter them all."

    Liu Ang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his face horribly distorted as he watched Lu Tianxing, no longer concerned about his broken de, his figure shed, and he plunged from the mountaintop directly into the sea, disappearing from the surface.

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, coldly watching the direction Liu Ang had fled, and did not pursue. He had just broken through to the Myth Realm; with the finesse of the Creation Source Technique, he was at most equal to Liu Ang inbat, and the chances of killing him were almost impossible, especially with Liu Ang intentionally escaping.

    This time, being able to sever Liu Ang¡¯s arm was purely based on a surprise attack; if they were to truly fight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Liu Ang. Moreover, in a real fight to the death, even if he managed to kill Liu Ang, he would likely be severely injured himself, possibly even killing each other. He didn¡¯t wish for that, and neither did Liu Ang.

    ncing at the direction of the escape, Lu Tianxing slowly walked toward the broken de and, looking coldly at it, said, "Now that your helper has escaped, do you have anything else you want to say?"

    "You... you..."

    The broken de¡¯s face was pale, hardly believing what he had seen: "Who are you really... How could you have cultivated such terrifying power... This power doesn¡¯t belong to a human; who really are you?"

    "You already know who I am, Broken de. I could have spared you once or twice, but s, you keep seeking trouble with me. Did you really think I would hesitate to kill you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing in front of Broken de, his hand grabbing Broken de¡¯s neck and lifting him into the air, he said coldly, "Now that your biggest reliance has fled, do you have anything worthwhile to say? If not, I will send you to theherworld."

    Feeling the killing intent radiating from Lu Tianxing, fear spread across Broken de¡¯s face as he yelled, "No, no, you can¡¯t kill me, I belong to the Beijing Yang Family, they won¡¯t let you off if you kill me. Just let me go and from now on, I¡¯ll be your loyal dog, please don¡¯t kill me, I can give you many things, whether it¡¯s Cultivation Techniques or anything else..."

    Broken de desperately pleaded; he truly did not want to die.

    "Not kill you? So, should I wait for you to trouble me over and over again? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, you can¡¯t me anyone else. Off you go!"

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing was about to crush Broken de¡¯s neck.

    "Wait, Judge, you can¡¯t kill him."

    Just at this moment, a clear voice came from a distance, seemingly both far and near, and a dazzling Sword Light like a meteor shot towards them.

    "Leader, save me, save me, the Judge has gone mad, he is going to kill me."

    Hearing this voice, a look of intense relief appeared on Broken de¡¯s face as he desperately shouted.

    "Sima Lingyun, you¡¯ve arrived quite quickly." Lu Tianxing held Broken de, without any intention to let go, and coldly watched Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun looked at the Coastal Vi and sighed, "Judge, let go of Broken de, hand him over to me, I promise to give you a fair resolution."

    "Fair?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "Sima Lingyun, do you really believe what you¡¯re saying yourself? Yanhuang Group, you know its nature. Maybe once Yanhuang Group served the country, protected families and defended the nation. But now, Yanhuang Group has be something else; you should know better than I do how many noble family disciples are hoarding Yanhuang Group¡¯s cultivation resources, how many talented individuals from humble origins are being suppressed. Let him go? Will Yanhuang Group handle it impartially?"

    Sima Lingyun fell silent, not saying a word. Just as Lu Tianxing had said, though Sima Lingyun controlled Yanhuang Group as its leader, the group was deeply entangled with the interests of numerous families. Arge number of noble family disciples were admitted to practice in Yanhuang Group, upying most of the group¡¯s cultivation resources. If Broken de returned to Yanhuang Group, he definitely wouldn¡¯t face death, probably just confinement at most. Even as the leader of the group, there were times when decisions were not his to make.

    "Sima Lingyun, let me tell you, Broken de must die today. I gave him his chances, and it was he who did not cherish them, so me cannot fall on me."

    Lu Tianxing sneered as he stared at Sima Lingyun. Today, regardless of anything, Broken de had to die. He never left enemies forter. Having severed one of Liu Ang¡¯s arms this time, he had already made aplete enmity with the Yang Family backing Broken de. If he let go of Broken de, would he not seek trouble with him?

    Based on Broken de¡¯s nature, if he could not defeat him, he would definitely not hesitate to trouble those close to him; thus, for his family¡¯s sake, Broken de had to die regardless.

 Chapter 570 - 566: Conclusion of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 566: Conclusion of the Matter</h4>

    Feeling the murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, a thick fear passed over Duan Ren¡¯s face as he cried out, "Leader, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. Lu Tianxing, if you dare kill me, the Yang Family will not let you go..."

    "Crack!"

    Before Duan Ren could finish his words, Lu Tianxing put a slight force on his arm and directly crushed Duan Ren¡¯s neck.

    "Lu Tianxing, how dare you kill me..."

    Duan Ren¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, his eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He had never imagined that Lu Tianxing would actually dare to kill him, daring to offend both the Yanhuang Group and the Yang Family byying hands on him.

    Duan Ren red furiously at Lu Tianxing, his fingers tightly clutching Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm; his body convulsed twice and then was utterly lifeless, truly dying with his eyes open.

    "Judge, you..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing decisively kill Duan Ren, Sima Lingyun¡¯splexion changed, and he said solemnly, "Judge, you¡¯re forcing me to take action. Today, I¡¯ll see just how formidable this new Mythical Realm warrior is."

    "Fight me? Sima Lingyun, without reaching the divine level, you are merely an ant; you are not nearly enough."

    Lu Tianxing scoffed at Sima Lingyun. He took a step forward, no longer concealing his aura. His violent power erupted like tides, sweeping across thend like thunder and awakening like an Immortal Emperor from ancient times. The entire vi courtyard turned into an ocean of power, violently turbulent.

    "Boom!"

    As Jiao Long, who came with Sima Lingyun, just stepped into the vi courtyard, he felt this power and his face dramatically changed. It was as if countless mountains were pressing on him; he fell to his knees with a terrified expression.

    In that moment, he felt as if he had be a mere mortal; the True Qi in his Dantian waspressed to its limit, nearly unusable. The entire world seemed to include only Lu Tianxing; Lu Tianxing was a deity of this world. Without Lu Tianxing lifting a finger, just a single thought from him could kill him on the spot.

    "Mythical Realm, such a young Mythical Realm warrior, what terrifying power."

    Jiao Long barely managed to utter a voice from his throat, kneeling on the ground unable to stand.

    "Four Seasons Swordsmanship, Summer as Song, Swordsmanship as Thunder."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face was grave as he looked at Lu Tianxing, feeling as if countless mountains were pressing down on his shoulders, about to crush him into paste. He suddenly roared, his sword shot up into the sky, shining like a bright light piercing the night.

    The fierce Sword Qi rolled in like thunder; the light was like lightning piercing the dark heavens, majestic and grand, like thunderstorms of summer, carrying an unrivaled power.

    Sword Qi like thunder, sweeping through the heavens and earth, like the thunder of a summer day sweeping across the sky, directly tearing apart the domain world Lu Tianxing had formed with his aura.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun break his domain world, Lu Tianxing was not surprised and calmly said, "Sima Lingyun, this must indeed be your true capability! The Four Seasons Swordsmanship is really extraordinary. Spring like Rain, Summer as Song; Spring Swordsmanship kills amidst the foggy confusion, while Summer Swordsmanship is open and honorable, swordsmanship like shocking thunder, full of destructive power and attacking power, so fast that it¡¯s inescapable. I finally believe it now; you invaded Europe in the past, able to escape from the pursuit of Mythical Realm warriors. With the Four Seasons Swordsmanship, you can stand invincible."

    "So what if that¡¯s the case; I was still a step slower. Even though I shattered your domain world, ultimately I was slower."

    Sima Lingyun let out a heavy breath, and though he had relied on the fierceness of his swordsmanship to tear apart Lu Tianxing¡¯s domain world, it was not without cost; a third of his True Qi was spent, and if Lu Tianxing wanted to kill him, it would hardly take much effort.

    "Judge, you¡¯ve killed Duan Ren, which likely means big trouble."

    "Big trouble?"

    Lu Tianxing did not deny it and scoffed, "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t stand there and not feel the pain. If your loved ones were kidnapped, you¡¯d probably be even more frantic than me. Besides, I already gave him chances, but sadly, he tried to scheme against me time and again. If my strength today was even a bit less, I would have been dead already. If I died, would the Yanhuang Group kill Duan Ren? They¡¯d probably be singing his praises and speaking of his achievements. If the Yang Family and the Yanhuang Group want to trouble me, let theme; I don¡¯t mind starting a ughter."

    "The boss is right; we from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps never start trouble, but we¡¯re also never afraid of it. If the Yang Familyes, we¡¯ll ensure they leave with losses."

    Just then, a gloomy voice came from afar, and before it ended, two figures as quick as lightning charged toward them.

    Fu Tu and Tie Niu walked in from outside with extremely cold expressions. Their bodies emanated soaring murderous intent, their gazes at Sima Lingyun filled with an unmistakable killing intent. Lu Tianxing had tasked them with covertly protecting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety, but Bai Zhiqing had been kidnapped, which was a disgrace to them. Even though Lu Tianxing had sent them to train the Unrivaled Guards, this matter was still their responsibility.

    Fortunately, Bai Zhiqing was unharmed, otherwise, they would have had to massacre the Yanhuang Group and the Yang Family, even if it meant their own deaths.

    "Boss, since you¡¯ve already killed people from the Yanhuang Group and made enemies with them, why don¡¯t we join forces to kill Sima Lingyun? If pushes to shove, we can just take our sister-inw and head overseas. I don¡¯t believe the Yanhuang Group can do anything to us," Tie Niu said, looking at Sima Lingyun with a cold voice.

    "You dare."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s words, Jiao Long, who was standing next to Sima Lingyun, was both shocked and furious. He had never imagined that the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would be bold enough to think about killing Sima Lingyun, a move more serious than stirring up a ho¡¯s nest.

    "What wouldn¡¯t we dare? You dare toy a hand on our sister-inw, why shouldn¡¯t we wipe you out?"

    Fu Tu narrowed his eyes, a sharp knife intent shing over his body. With just one word from Lu Tianxing, his de would not hesitate to sh towards Sima Lingyun.

    This was the truly terrifying aspect of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, their unity and absolute loyalty to Lu Tianxing. Just one word, and they would dare to bring down even an emperor. To other forces, the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were nothing less thanplete madmen. Once provoked, they would retaliate at all costs, and they woulde out in full force.

    "Judge, do you really want to make enemies of the Yanhuang Group?" Sima Lingyun¡¯s face showed no change as he looked at Lu Tianxing and said in a deep voice.

    "It¡¯s not me making enemies with the Yanhuang Group, it¡¯s the Yanhuang Group making enemies with me. I just want to live peacefully, but there are always some blind fools who want to trouble me. I have no choice but to ughter them," Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    "Alright, Sima Lingyun, it¡¯s gettingte. If you want to take me to the Yanhuang Group, you can make your move now. However, who lives and who dies, that¡¯s not certain. If you don¡¯t want to capture me, I¡¯m going home."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing walked out with Tie Niu and Fu Tu.

    Sima Lingyun watched Lu Tianxing and the others, standing still without making a move.

    "Oh, right, I almost forgot."

    Just as he reached the vi¡¯s entrance, Lu Tianxing seemed to remember something, turned his head back, and said, "You¡¯re taking Tingting to the Yanhuang Group, and I have no objections to that. I won¡¯t stop you, but if I find out she¡¯s been bullied there, don¡¯t me me for not being nice."

    "Rest assured, no one dares to bully anyone in the Yanhuang Group."

    Sima Lingyun nodded. Although the power dynamics within the Yanhuang Group wereplex, nobody dared to openly mess with them. Otherwise, not even a major family could withstand the Yanhuang Group¡¯s wrath.

    "I hope you remember your words, otherwise, I will let you know what regret means."

    With that, Lu Tianxing left the coastal vi without another pause.

    "Leader, are we really going to let them just walk away like that? After Du¨¤nren¡¯s death, how are we going to exin it to the Yang Family? After all, Du¨¤nren was one of their nurtured geniuses. Letting the Judge go, we cannot exin this to the Yang Family," Jiao Long finally spoke up, his face showing a touch of indignation. Wherever they went as the Yanhuang Group, they were respected. Never had they been as humiliated as today, having watched their own man killed in front of them and being helpless to do anything other than watch the murderers walk away.

    "Not letting them leave, are you saying you could have kept him?"

    Sima Lingyun nced at Jiao Long and said lightly, "As for Du¨¤nren, being a member of the Yanhuang Group but acting out of selfish desires and causing great trouble, he deserved his death. If the Yang Family wants an exnation, let theme to me. Also, no word of today¡¯s incident, especially the news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s advancement to the Mythical Realm, should leak out. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind cleaning house myself, understand?"

    The emergence of another unbeatable Mythical Realm master in China, especially a young one with unlimited potential, was something foreign powers could not tolerate. Should the news leak out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s problems would exceed even those of a Heavenly God¡¯s bounty, facing more assassination attempts, including from top-tier elders.

    Feeling Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze on him, Jiao Long couldn¡¯t help but shudder, hurriedly nodding and saying, "Leader, don¡¯t worry, I assure you the information won¡¯t leak, not even a tiny bit."

    "That¡¯s good to understand. I hope I never have to personally take action to clean up our own people," Sima Lingyun said, withdrawing his gaze and slightly lifting his head to gaze at the bright moon above, his eyes shing with sharp light, lost in thought.

    Request for rmendation tickets, request for rmendation tickets, brothers with rmendation tickets, peloton them to us!

 Chapter 571 - 567 This is Love

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 567 This is Love</h4>

    Meanwhile, down on the beach, Tie Niu and Fu Tu stood in front of Bai Zhiqing, their faces full of guilt. They had been too confident, they thought. If only they had left one person to protect Bai Zhiqing during their training of the Unrivaled Guards, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped today. If Bai Zhiqing had been harmed, they feared they would never forgive themselves.

    "Sis-inw, we¡¯re sorry. It¡¯s all my and Tie Niu¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for us having to leave, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped. If it¡¯s upsetting you, feel free to give us a good beating to vent your anger!"

    "Sis-inw, Fu Tu is right. Go ahead and hit us to let off some steam! We¡¯re tough; it won¡¯t matter to us."

    Bai Zhiqing stood on the beach, looking down at Tie Niu and Fu Tu as they humbly apologized, gently shaking her head, "This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourselves. I was the one who was too careless and trusted others too much. Don¡¯t worry about it, and besides, I¡¯m alright now, aren¡¯t I?"

    "Sis-inw, you really don¡¯t me us?" Tie Niu asked cautiously.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled and said, "Of course. Why should I me you? I should be thanking you for protecting me!"

    "Heh heh, I knew it, sis-inw. You are broad-minded and certainly wouldn¡¯t trivialize things with us."

    Tie Niu, sucking up to Bai Zhiqing, grinned and said, "Sis-inw, today you¡¯ve generously forgiven me and Fu Tu. From now on, I guarantee no one will dare to mess with you. Starting today, I¡¯m your most loyal minion. If you tell me to go east, I won¡¯t go west. If you tell me to chase a dog, I won¡¯t catch a chicken, right, Fu Tu?"

    "Absolutely. If anyone dares to bully sis-inw, we¡¯ll beat them up straight away," Fu Tu nodded firmly.

    "What if your boss bullies me? Would you beat him up for me?" Bai Zhiqing said with a mischievous smile.

    Lu Tianxing, hearing this, suddenly wore a stern look, his gaze warning Tie Niu. Last time, Tie Niu had almost gotten him killed; if he dared to speak nonsense this time, he would teach Tie Niu the meaning of cruelty.

    "Uh!"

    At Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Tie Niu and Fu Tu stiffened. Beating up Lu Tianxing, what a joke! Before Lu Tian had broken through to the mythic level, they barely managed to suppress him together, and even then, they might still end up being suppressed by him.

    Now that Lu Tianxing had reached the mythic level, fighting him would be like child¡¯s y,pletely futile. To beat Lu Tianxing¡ª they¡¯d be lucky if they weren¡¯t beaten up themselves.

    "Um... Sis-inw, can we negotiate another deal? We can¡¯t beat the boss. How about we help by keeping an eye on him? We could monitor how often he goes to the toilet, what he does outside and then report it all to you," Tie Niu said with an awkwardugh.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing really wanted to smack Tie Niu, but ncing at Bai Zhiqing, he decided against it. If he needed to discipline, it had to be done without letting Bai Zhiqing know; secretly dealing with Tie Niu was the best approach.

    "That sounds like a good idea. What do you think, Tianxing?" Bai Zhiqing said, smiling sweetly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Great, very great,"

    Lu Tianxing forced a few words through his clenched teeth.

    Bai Zhiqing, linking arms with Lu Tianxing, smiled and said, "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t tell me you guys want to enjoy the sea breeze all night. Tie Niu, Fu Tu, have you two had dinner? Do you want toe home with me and have some supper?"

    "Heh heh, no need, sis-inw. We won¡¯t intrude on your alone time with the boss. We¡¯ll pass,"

    Tie Niu chuckled, looking enviously at Lu Tianxing and said, "Boss, you must cherish the sis-inw in the future. A wife who can grace a hall and conquer the kitchen isn¡¯tmon. You¡¯d better treasure her, or if someone else sweeps her off her feet, don¡¯t you cry."

    When Lu Tianxing heard this, he could onlyugh and say, "Yes, I will cherish her, especially since a wife who can cook isn¡¯tmon."

    Lu Tianxing deliberately emphasized the words "can cook."

    "That¡¯s good then, sis-inw, we¡¯ll take our leave first."

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu nodded to Lu Tianxing and, with a sh, disappeared on the spot, fully aware now of their own shorings and eager to advance their current power levels.

    Seeing Tie Niu and Fu Tu leave, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. "Lu Tianxing, from the tone of your voice just now, it sounded like you were really dissatisfied with my ability to cook."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing pinched Lu Tianxing hard on his body.

    "Uh, well, darling, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"

    "What¡¯s the lie?"

    "The lie is that, darling, your cooking is absolutely delicious, a true delicacy, not bing a chef is the culinary world¡¯s greatest loss. If someone hasn¡¯t tasted your cooking, their life is simply iplete,"

    "And the truth?"

    "The truth is, sweetheart, you¡¯re the new age assassin of the kitchen. While others¡¯ cooking might just taste bad, yours is literally lethal, and lethally invisible. The first time I saw someone cooking while consulting a recipe on their phone was you. More importantly, when the recipe called for a pinch of salt, you, my dear, grabbed a soup spoon and dered, ¡¯This is a pinch,¡¯ resulting in a life-threatening dish."

    Lu Tianxing shuddered as he spoke, having endured Bai Zhiqing¡¯s dark cuisine. That day, for some unknown reason, she insisted on showcasing her culinary skills and entered the kitchen. He saw her wielding a frying spat in one hand while consulting a recipe on her phone with the other. He watched as shepared a small to arge soup spoon to judge how much a pinch was, ultimately selecting arge spoon and filling it with salt to dump into the pot. Had he not seen it, he suspected his tombstone would be standing hillside by now.

    Lethal indeed!

    Since then, he hadpletely revoked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cooking privileges. He preferred doing it himself rather than letting her into the kitchen again. Life is too short to risk for a beautiful woman¡¯s home-cooked meal.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you saying my cooking is awful?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fists clench tightly as anger begins to flicker in her beautiful eyes.

    "Wife, this time do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"

    "Speak for your big head, ghost! Lu Tianxing, today I am going to kill you!"

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing with gnashing teeth and iling arms.

    "Wife, you made a mistake again. ¡¯Miss¡¯ is used for unmarried girls; you¡¯re married now, you can only be called ¡¯Lady¡¯."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly dodged and relentlessly taunted, his face wreathed with a warm smile.

    "Less of your big head, ghost! You¡¯re dead meat today, I¡¯m going to make you pay," she threatened.

    Bai Zhiqing, furious, pounced towards Lu Tianxing, thinking just how much he deserved a beating for not being able to say anything nice.

    On the beach, one ran ahead while the other chased relentlessly behind, forgetting everything, forgetting their identities, just two people deep in love.

    Their feelings for each other were heating up fast.

    Although Bai Zhiqing was chasing Lu Tianxing angrily, a faint smile yed around her lips, making her feel less like apany CEO and more like a woman truly in love.

    "Ouch!"

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing cried out in pain, crouching down, holding her foot, herplexion turning pale.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing paused momentarily then hurried toward Bai Zhiqing: "Wife, what¡¯s wrong? Did you twist your ankle? Don¡¯t move, let me have a look."

    With a sly smirk on her lips, Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing crouch down, and immediately clutched his arm, pinching his waist hard: "Haha, you fell for it, see if you run now."

    "Wife, that¡¯s sneaky!"

    Lu Tianxing cried out, his face filled with mock sorrow: "Wife, how could you do this? What happened to the basic trust between people! The way you y, you¡¯re not going to have any friends."

    "Hmph, I y like this just so you stop badmouthing me. So tell me, will you stop or not?"

    "Can you let go of me first?" Lu Tianxing pleaded.

    "No way, you have to tell me first, otherwise, I¡¯ll strangle you." Bai Zhiqing pouted, like a coquettish little girl.

    "Wife, don¡¯t push me," Lu Tianxing said darkly.

    "What are you going to do about it, beat me up?"

    "I dare not beat you, but I think I can teach you a lesson, and that lesson is..."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t finish, but shed a mischievous smile at Bai Zhiqing. Before she could react, he wrapped one arm around her slender waist and with the other, gently lifted her chin and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.

    Bai Zhiqing shivered, her eyes wide as she stared at Lu Tianxing close at hand, her body trembling slightly. Soon, she also slowly closed her eyes, awkwardly responding to Lu Tianxing.

    The sound of the rolling waves, the horn of a passing fishing boat, and the whistling sea breeze witnessed the love of this couple.

    This kiss seemed eternally imprinted in their memories.

    Not until Bai Zhiqing was almost out of breath did Lu Tianxing let her go. Looking at her flush-faced, Lu Tianxing gently embraced her and said tenderly, "Wife, let¡¯s go home."

    "Yeah."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly and said, "But, I want you to carry me home."

    "Ah!"

    "What, you don¡¯t want to? Or do you think I¡¯m heavy?"

    "I¡¯d love to, love to."

    Lu Tianxing bent down and picked up Bai Zhiqing, walking slowly towards the distance.

    Bai Zhiqing, lying on Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, traced a charming smile with her lips. No wonder women love being in love; it feels amazing, sweet like honey in her heart. As long as Lu Tianxing was there, no storm could hurt her; he would shield her from everything.

    This is love.

 Chapter 572 - 568 Mandala is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 568 Mand is Coming</h4>

    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight dispersed the darkness over Modu, the gloom and the atmosphere also vanishedpletely.

    For the average person, it was just another ordinary day, but for some, it was a sleepless day. Last night, the Sky Alliance had be history. In the sh between the Rose Society and the Sky Alliance, the Rose Society emerged as the ultimate victor.

    Some former allies of the Sky Alliance suddenly felt as if thunder had struck their heads. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that in just one short day, the Sky Alliance would be history, a stepping stone for the Rose Society to build its reputation. These people were even more anxious, fearing that the Rose Society might seek retribution against them when autumn came.

    However, this matter concerned only those who were well-informed. For the general public, what really shocked them was that the Zhang Group had alsopletely be history.

    This morning, news spread throughout Modu that the old chairman of Zhang Group, Zhang Quanshan, had died unexpectedly, and Bai¡¯s Groupunched a financial attack against Zhang Group at dawn, acquiring most of its shares in a short period, nearly taking over the entire corporation.

    Although Bai¡¯s Group didn¡¯t have the strength topletely swallow up Zhang Group, as soon as Bai¡¯s Group made a move, otherpanies in Modu started to join in, eager to tear off a piece of flesh from Zhang Group.

    Although Zhang Group was still holding on, anyone with clear eyes could see that it was barely clinging on and wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    All these changes left everyone somewhat stunned and unable to make sense of things. No one could have imagined that Zhang Group, which had been imposing enough to stand up against Bai¡¯s Group just half a month ago, would be ruined in an instant, like a high-rise made of sand that copses at the first gust of wind.

    But all this had nothing to do with Lu Tianxing anymore. He only emerged from his room with panda eyes when the day was already well underway.

    Recallingst night¡¯s events, Lu Tianxing had a bitter smile on his face. ording to the way things had been going yesterday evening, he should have had a decisive battle with Bai Zhiqing, but when he got home, he was intercepted by that little wench Bai Weiwei. Especially after she noticed the unfaded blush on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face and her slightly swollen lips, it was like Columbus discovering a new continent. She dragged Bai Zhiqing into the room, iming they needed a sisterly talk all night, telling him to find somewhere else to sleep.

    "Bai Weiwei, that little brat is asking for a beating. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll show you how formidable I am, and stop you from ruining my good deeds all the time,"

    Lu Tianxing grumbled as he waved his fist fiercely. After a quick wash-up, he didn¡¯t go to the office but instead hailed a taxi and headed straight for Modu International Airport.

    The day before yesterday, he had called Mand in advance, asking her toe to Modu. This morning, he received a call from Mand, saying she would arrive in Modu soon.

    Asking Mand to protect Bai Zhiqing was a decision Lu Tianxing had made after careful consideration.

    Bai Zhiqing was now a target, constantly watched by people wanting her life. Tie Niu and Fu Tu couldn¡¯t protect Bai Zhiqing around the clock. The only suitable person was Mand, who was skilled in the use of poison, able to silently bring about death. Moreover, with Mand¡¯s adorable appearance, it would be hard to imagine that the girl apanying Bai Zhiqing was a fearsome poison expert from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    With Mand by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, she could be protected twenty-four hours a day without drawing attention, especially since, in a couple of days, he would leave Modu. He had to arrange everything for Bai Zhiqing before he left.

    Although he¡¯d eliminated the Night Wolf Mercenary Corps and deterred the covetous assassins and mercenaries, Modu was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. The Japenese who had once tried to assassinate him had not been captured, and there was even a mysterious Heavenly God lurking nearby, watching intently. He had to organize everything, in case something happened and he would regret it for life.

    Since it was already past ten o¡¯clock, and there weren¡¯t many cars on the road, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother driving himself and simply took a taxi to the airport. By the time he reached the airport, it was just past ten forty, with over twenty minutes left before Mand¡¯s arrival.

    Standing bored at the exit, Lu Tianxing admired the beautiful womening and going, with a faint smile on his lips.

    Suddenly, a melodious ringtone sounded. When Lu Tianxing saw the familiar caller ID, he was slightly taken aback but immediately answered, "Honey..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could continue, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him: "Lu Tianxing, where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe to the office yet? Did you go to see some seductress again?"

    Bai Zhiqing sounded somewhat displeased. Just yesterday, she had been preparing to ept Lu Tianxing in her heart. She had been looking forward to him inviting her to watch a movie today, but the rascal hadn¡¯t shown up at the office since early in the morning. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock, and he should have been there by the usual time. His absence meant he was definitely hiding something from her.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat angry voice, Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined, "Honey, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I have something to do this noon. A friend of mine ising to Modu, and I have to pick her up at the airport."

    "A friend?"

    Bai Zhiqing let out a coldugh and said, "Another old friend, huh? You sure have a lot of old friends."

    Lu Tianxing was embarrassed and quickly exined, "Not an old friend, she¡¯s a younger sister of a friend of mine who ising to Modu to visit. She asked me to pick her up."

    "A friend¡¯s sister, huh? Who are you trying to fool! Just wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there. If you dare to lie to me, you¡¯re dead."

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed, and without giving Lu Tianxing another chance to speak, she hung up the phone abruptly.

    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing revealed a wry smile. Who could have imagined that after falling in love, an icy chairwoman could undergo such a tremendous change and be so incredibly jealous?

    But then again, it made sense. Bai Zhiqing had never been in a rtionship and didn¡¯t even know what it felt like to be in love, so it was natural for her to feel insecure. There was nothing wrong with that. It also showed that she had taken Lu Tianxing to heart.

    As time ticked by, the crowd at the airport grew denser. Standing there, bored out of his skull, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a voice as clear and melodious as ark, causing him to instinctively turn around and look.

    What met his gaze was a delicate and cute face with refined features and slightly upturned lips, giving off a vibe of youthful vitality. The girl¡¯s joyous expression and stylish attire attracted attention. At 160 centimeters tall, she was dressed in a white T-shirt emzoned with arge ko, paired with blue denim hot pants that showcased her slender legs, making it hard to look away.

    "Bro, I¡¯m seeing you again."

    The girl¡¯s face lit up with incredible excitement, and without caring about the stares of everyone around, she threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, hugging his arm coquettishly, "Bro, are you surprised to see me, happy or not? It¡¯s been over a year; did you miss me?"

    Lu Tianxing, looking at the delicate face close at hand, also showed a faint smile. This girl was Mand, the poison expert of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, who struck fear in countless hearts.

    "Manman, you¡¯re here." Lu Tianxing smiled, letting Mand cling to his arm.

    "Of course I am. How can I not obey Big Bro¡¯s orders?" Mand replied sweetly, shing a cute pair of dimples. She nced around perplexedly and asked, "Bro, where¡¯s Sister-in-Law? Why don¡¯t I see her? Bro, you¡¯re wrong for this. It¡¯s my first time in Modu, how can you not let me meet Sister-in-Law? Or did you not actually win her over, and you two are just in a sham marriage?"

    "I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could open his mouth to exin, a crisp voice filled with a hint of anger rang out from behind, "Lu Tianxing, is this your so-called picking up your sister?"

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing and Mand turned to look forward, only to see a stunningly beautiful woman in an OL outfit standing nearby, her fiery eyes trained on Lu Tianxing, barely able to conceal the murderous intent within.

    Who else could it be if not Bai Zhiqing, who had rushed over after hearing the news?

    "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to exin who she is?" Bai Zhiqing demanded, looking somewhat angrily at Lu Tianxing. Justst night, Lu Tianxing had been affectionate with her, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Weiwei showing up out of the blue, she might have let Lu Tianxing have his way with her. Yet, here was Lu Tianxing, flirting with a beautiful girl. Just looking at her, the girl seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, barely of age. How could Lu Tianxingy his hands on someone so young? How could she not be furious?

    "Wife, she..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Mand had already let go of Lu Tianxing and ran over to Bai Zhiqing, greeting her with a sunny smile, "Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s so nice to meet you! I was just discussing you with my brother! I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so soon."

    With that, Mand directly ran to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side and hooked her arm, acting like they were long-lost friends meeting again after a long time.

    Thank you for the reward, Ru¨£n, and I¡¯m seeking rmendation tickets. If anyone has a rmendation ticket, throw it my way! You¡¯ll have more tomorrow, so don¡¯t be shy; throw them over to me, I can handle it, really!!!

 Chapter 573 - 569 Preparing to Leave Modu

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 569 Preparing to Leave Modu</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned for a moment, staring at Mand who was holding her own arms. She didn¡¯te back to her senses for a while, and it was at this moment that Lu Tianxing walked over and said, "Wife, let me introduce you."

    "I don¡¯t need your introduction!"

    Mand nced at Lu Tianxing and, pulling Bai Zhiqing close with a warm smile, said, "Hello sister-inw, my name is Mand, everyone calls me Manman. I¡¯m Brother Tianxing¡¯s sister and I¡¯m here in Modu for a vacation. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of me."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing as if asking, Is she telling the truth?

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inquiring eyes, Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "She is a friend¡¯s sister who recently came to Modu for a visit. Her brother was nning toe with her, but unfortunately, he got caught up with sudden work and couldn¡¯t make it, so he entrusted me to look after her. She will be staying with us for a while. I was nning to pick her up and go directly to the office to tell you."

    "I see."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and looked at Mand more gently, "Manman, hi, I am sorry, I misunderstood you just now. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me."

    "It¡¯s alright, big sister, don¡¯t worry about it. I can¡¯t believe my lucky brother got to marry such a beautiful woman like you."

    Mand said with a face full of admiration, "No wonder my brother always stayed in Modu and never visited or called me. It turns out he was with his wife and forgot all about his sister."

    Bai Zhiqing seemed to enjoy Mand¡¯s ttery and, with a smile beaming on her face, said, "Manman, don¡¯t be mad, your brother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Forgive him this once. If he forgets you again, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you, how about that?"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Mand nodded continuously and then provocatively nced at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Bro, did you hear that? If you dare to bully me again, I¡¯ll have my sister-inw beat you till you cry for your parents. Humph. Sister-inw, I heard you are the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, why don¡¯t you take me to see yourpany? I¡¯ve never seen a bigpany before!"

    "No problem."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled warmly and walked with Mand to her BMW.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Mand getting along harmoniously, Lu Tianxing quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He had asked Mand toe to protect Bai Zhiqing. If Bai Zhiqing and Mand didn¡¯t get along, it would have been a waste of effort. Luckily, they were getting on well, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    As he saw them getting into the car, Lu Tianxing quickly followed, wanting to get in as well; but before he could reach the BMW, Bai Zhiqing started the car and sped away, leaving him alone. Lu Tianxing stood dumbfounded with his hand poised to open the car door. "Damn, what is this situation, leaving me behind like that?"

    "Damn, you can¡¯t just ditch someone like this."

    Watching the BMW disappear, Lu Tianxing, on the verge of tears, hurriedly pulled out his phone and dialed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s number, which was picked up immediately: "Wife, how could you be so cruel? How could you leave me behind? Have you forgotten our solemn oath? By doing this, aren¡¯t you letting our friendship capsize? If you don¡¯te back, I might just have to throw our friendship overboard."

    "Hee hee, bro, quit your whining¡ªit¡¯s me on the line." Mand¡¯s crisping voice came through the phone.

    "Manman? Let your sister-inw take the phone."

    "Bro, sister-inw said this is your punishment for not informing her when you wereing to pick me up, letting her get embarrassed. That¡¯s your penalty. Okay, bro, I won¡¯t talk more, phone calls are expensive. You can walk back or take a cab!"

    After Mand¡¯s final word, she hung up the phone.

    Hearing the dial tone from the phone, Lu Tianxing was dumbstruck. He was almost certain that it wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing¡¯s idea but Mand stirring things up.

    "Damn, was I finding a helper or just brought someone who enjoys messing with me?"

    Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly and helplessly waited for a taxi to head to Bai¡¯s Group.

    Sitting in the taxi, Lu Tianxing had already made up his mind that next time, no matter what, he would drive his own car. Depending on taxis was not worth the hassle; who knew when these two gals would leave him stranded again, ultimately hurting only his wallet.

    By the time Lu Tianxing reached Bai¡¯s Group it was already past one in the afternoon. Walking towards the elevator, he headed to the top floor. Just as he stepped out of the elevator, he was stopped by Secretary Lan.

    "Secretary Lan, can¡¯t you stop holding me up every time? I¡¯ve done everything I could for you already. If it¡¯s about your mom wanting to invite me to dinner, don¡¯t even mention it; I really can¡¯t help with that," Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    Lan Xin snorted, "Who needs you for that? I was just curious why you werete today¡ªit doesn¡¯t fit your usual style?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "My style? What do you mean?"

    "Yes, your style."

    Lan Xin nodded and continued, "In the past, although you were oftente, you managed to arrive before mealtime, but today you didn¡¯t even make that. It totally doesn¡¯t fit your style. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tell me you nned to skip work today and rushed over because you heard that Mr. Bai had brought back a beautiful girl!"

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s disdainful expression, Lu Tianxing was truly amazed by her wild imagination. Toy a hand on Mand was something he couldn¡¯t dare to do even with ten times the courage. Mand, like Bai Weiwei, was aplete little devil¡ªno, to be precise, even more terrifying than Bai Weiwei because Mand was skilled in using poison. You never knew when your meal might contain some unexpectedxatives, enough topletely break you down.

    Yet, you couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Whenever you approached her, she would always put on a pitiful face, evoking your sympathy.

    "Lu Tianxing, you wouldn¡¯t really be nning to hit on her, would you?"

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing remained silent, Lan Xin looked at him with a surprised expression and then disdainfully said, "You really are a pervert."

    "Hehe, why would I hit on her? If I were to hit on anyone, it would be you. You¡¯re much prettier than she is. Don¡¯t you think? Little beauty."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, his fingers touching his chin, his gaze roaming over Lan Xin, the palpable look causing the young beauty to blush.

    "Get lost, jerk. A dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory. I¡¯m too good for you. It¡¯d be best if Mr. Bai caught you and kicked you out of Bai¡¯s Group, you hypocritical beast."

    Lan Xin huffed coldly, gave Lu Tianxing a look, and decisively turned her back on him.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders and ignored Lan Xin, heading straight into the office.

    Inside the office, Bai Zhiqing and Mand were chatting andughing. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing enter, they immediately stopped talking and turned their gaze to him.

    Lu Tianxing disregarded the two women, walked expressionlessly to his desk, opened hisputer, and prepared to y some games to console his wounded heart.

    "Brother, wait a moment, pleasee here. You shouldn¡¯t be sitting there, don¡¯t dirty it. Hurry up and sit on the sofa," Mand said as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "What do you mean? Why can¡¯t I sit here?" Lu Tianxing asked Mand, puzzled, wondering what new tricks these two women were nning.

    "No special meaning. I just told your sister-inw that starting today, I am the Assistant to the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, which means your ce now belongs to me," Mand said, holding her head high with a proud look.

    "You? Assistant to the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group?"

    Lu Tianxing looked skeptical.

    "Brother, what¡¯s with that look? You think I¡¯m like you? The kind of dropout who hasn¡¯t even been to college? I graduated from Harvard University¡¯s Department of Finance. Being an assistant is more than enough for me, and besides, I¡¯ve already nned it out. I¡¯ll learn management tactics from your sister-inw and umte some impressive skills. Soon, I¡¯ll start my ownpany and be a powerful businesswoman," Mand said disdainfully, sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s skeptical gaze.

    "Damn it!"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nearly spat out blood. Damn it, so what if he hadn¡¯t been to college? His wife was the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, and even college graduates had to work for her. Nowadays, having real skills was what truly mattered.

    "Brother, you¡¯re not upset, are you?"

    "Not upset. It¡¯s pretty good that you¡¯re bing an assistant. Actually, I need to leave Modu for a few days soon. There¡¯s some business I need to take care of."

    No sooner had Lu Tianxing finished speaking than Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t know you were leaving Modu."

    "I was nning to tell you tonight," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Why suddenly leave?"

    "Last night, I took out Duan Ren, offending the Yanhuang Group. Sima Ling Yun helped me suppress this matter. I need to repay him by helping capture a wanted criminal from the Yanhuang Group..."

    Lu Tianxing began exining to Bai Zhiqing, not mentioning that he was going to apany Lin Qianru to Hang City but using Sima Ling Yun as a scapegoat instead.

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Bai Zhiqing nodded, "I understand. Just be careful. If you encounter someone you can¡¯t defeat, run as far as you can. I will wait for you in Modu."

    Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. He had not expected her to be so amodating this time.

    However, Mand looked excited, "Hahaha, my brother is finally leaving. Starting now, I¡¯m also the Assistant to the Chairman of a big group. Whoever tells me again that having a degree is useless, I¡¯ll p them dead. Also, brother, could you take a picture of me and your wife? I want to send it to Little Bee, let him be jealous and stop unting all the time."

    Saying that, Mand pulled out thetest model of the Apple phone from her pocket, shoved it into Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands without waiting for agreement, and dashed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, hugging her arm, while her other hand shed a peace sign.

    Lu Tianxing, with a dark expression, took the phone and snapped a photo of Mand and Bai Zhiqing. He was now absolutely sure that Mand¡¯s help was secondary; her real intent was to torment him.

 Chapter 574 - 570 Leaving Modu

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 570 Leaving Modu</h4>

    By the time work was over, Lu Tianxing felt that he had beenpletely ignored by these two women. Moreover, since the arrival of Mand, his status had plummeted from an assistant to a mere servant. He was eithermanded by Bai Zhiqing to deliver documents to various departments or ordered by Mand to buy her cold beverages and ice cream downstairs. For several hours straight, he didn¡¯t get a moment¡¯s rest as he ran up and down the stairs.

    Especially after Mand helped Bai Zhiqing deal with several tricky financial issues, Mand became Bai Zhiqing¡¯s preferred assistant, and he was relegated to being an assistant to the assistant, without a shred of human rights, degraded to being a runner. All of his protests werepletely ignored by the two women.

    What was even more infuriating, every time Mand solved a difficult financial problem, she would show him the files with a proud look, and say, "These problems are a piece of cake. I could have easily solved them back in high school, howe you, having been an assistant for so long, haven¡¯t managed to resolve them."

    Mand¡¯s excellence made Bai Zhiqing feel even more like she had struck gold, essentially taking it for granted to use her own husband as a runner.

    "Manman, thest time Bai¡¯s Group faced a financial crisis, was the person that Lu Tianxing found you?" Bai Zhiqing asked Mand curiously.

    Mand chuckled and replied, "Of course, it was me. Those little fools didn¡¯t know better and dared to mess with my sister-inw¡¯spany. They were really asking for trouble. If they hadn¡¯t backed off so quickly, I would have made them lose even their underwear. Right, bro?"

    Lu Tianxing, lying on the sofa, said weakly, "Yeah, wife, in the future, if you have any problems, just leave them to her to deal with, use her as you please, no need to be polite with me."

    "Bro, what do you mean by ¡¯use her as you please¡¯? What am I to you?"

    Dissatisfied, Mand whimpered to Bai Zhiqing, "Sis, I¡¯m starving to death. Can we knock off work and go eat? The food on the ne was so bad, I¡¯m going to die of hunger."

    "Starving to death!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at the huge pile of snacks in front of Mand and rolled his eyes. If this was starving to death, everyone else would have died long ago.

    Bai Zhiqing, hearing Mand¡¯sint, smacked her own head and apologetically said, "Manman, sorry about that. You see, your sister-inw has been so busy with work, I almost forgot about that. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home for dinner."

    "Hold on, wife, today the old man took Weiwei and the others back to our ancestral home, and there¡¯s just the three of us at home. If we go home for dinner, who¡¯s going to cook?" As soon as he heard this, Lu Tianxing quickly spoke up, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a terrified expression, as if he would rather die than eat her cooking.

    "Of course, you¡¯re cooking, who else?" Bai Zhiqing said matter-of-factly.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s face turned to shock, "What? Bro, you can cook? It¡¯s not some kind of dark cuisine, is it?"

    "Go cool off somewhere else."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but give Mand a scornful look. Howe this girl loved to undermine him so much, "Today, this master chef will let you witness what true culinary skill is. Don¡¯t think that just because you graduated from Harvard University you¡¯re something special. In this day and age, there are plenty of university graduates who starve to death. Practical skills are what really matter."

    "Hehe, bro, those are your own words. Since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll leave the important task of buying groceries to you. Please go to the supermarket and remember, the ingredients must be fresh. Oh, and my favorites are fried shrimp and sweet and sour ribs, pick up a chicken for soup on your way back too," Mand pped her hands and said cheerily.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "What about you?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m going home with sis. You don¡¯t expect her to apany you to the supermarket, do you? Of course, if you¡¯re not afraid of your wife being harassed by those Casanovas, that¡¯s entirely possible," Mand teased.

    She turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Isn¡¯t that right, sis?"

    "That¡¯s right, Lu Tianxing, the important task of buying groceries is yours. I still have a few financial questions I want to ask Manman, so I won¡¯t be apanying you," said Bai Zhiqing as she walked out with Mand. As they left, Mand made a face at Lu Tianxing, looking triumphant. She used to bemanded by him all the time; now, she was finally able to get her revenge, and it felt incredibly satisfying.

    ...

    Time flies, the years go by swiftly, and several days passed. During these days, Bai Zhiqing and Mand got along famously, and even became good friends with Bai Weiwei. Lu Tianxing, surprised by Mand¡¯s social skills, also felt theplete arrival of his dark life.

    At work, Mand always found new ways to torment him, leaving him betweenughs and tears, unable to hit or scold her, and even the slightest tone of harshness in his voice would lead her toin to Bai Zhiqing, pretending to be a victim.

    That would be excusable, but at home, he had to endure the united front of Bai Weiwei and Mand against him. The two little devils working together were definitely not as simple as one plus one; it was almost the death of him.

    To make matters worse, ever since Mand arrived, he had beenpletely deprived of the privilege to sleep with Bai Zhiqing every night. As soon as night fell, Mand would kick him out, saying confidently that she wanted to learn from her sister-inw about managing thepany, which might take all night, and that he should find somewhere else to make do.

    Lu Tianxing now felt like he was abandoned. If he had known it woulde to this, he would have never let Mande to Modu. That little devil was simply here to torment him.

    Mand¡¯s arrival also sent Bai¡¯s Group into an uproar. A young and beautiful woman, who reced Lu Tianxing as thepany¡¯s new star and became Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant in a very short time, naturally became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Almost every morning, she would receive so many flowers they could nearly pile up into a mountain.

    After all, a pretty and adorable young woman was weed wherever she went.

    Meanwhile, as Mand¡¯s arrival stirred up Bai¡¯s Group, another piece of news also rocked thepany: Lin Qianru had taken leave.

    It was well-known that ever since Lin Qianru joined Bai¡¯s Group, she hardly ever took leave except for sick days, and she was never absent. In Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Qianru was the model of discipline¡ªneverte, never leaving early, and always diligent in her work, a paragon among paragons. The shock of her taking leave now could be well imagined.

    All kinds of rumors were flying around Bai¡¯s Group. Some said Lin Qianru was nning to go back home to get married, others imed she was tired of the monotonous life and wanted a change, and there were those who said some otherpany had offered a huge sum to poach Lin Qianru. Various spections were spreading within Bai¡¯s Group.

    However, for the person concerned, these things no longer had any impact.

    After lunch, Lu Tianxing left Bai¡¯s Group and went to the gate of the residential area where Lin Qianru lived.

    This was the arrangement they had made. Lu Tianxing had nned to leave a few days ago, but he stayed to settle the matters of the Sky Alliance for Rose.

    Now, Rose practically had control over the entire Underworld of Modu. At this point, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but admire Rose¡¯s methods. In just a few days, the Rose Society hadpletely swallowed up the Sky Alliance and taken absolute control.

    When Lu Tianxing arrived at the residentialplex, he saw Lin Qianru waiting for him at the entrance, which immediately brightened his eyes.

    Today, Lin Qianru was dressed in a white shirt that looked exceptionally refreshing. On the lower half of her body, she wore a pair of light ck checkered pencil pants that made her legs appear even more straight and slender. Her jet-ck, glossy hair wasn¡¯t tied up but fell loosely around her, a gentle breeze adding to her extraordinary charm. Her delicate face bore subtle makeup, giving off a charming, mature allure. She was the epitome of a delectable youngdy that made it difficult to shift one¡¯s gaze away.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Qianru¡¯s face bloomed with a radiant smile. A woman dresses up to please her admirer, for a woman takes great pains to make herself look good in order to catch the eye of her man.

    "Sorry for the dy, Qian Ru. I had some matters to deal with these past few days," Lu Tianxing walked over to Lin Qianru and gently wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close with a hint of remorse in his voice.

    "No problem."

    Lin Qianru gently shook her head. The fact that Lu Tianxing was apanying her to Hang City was more than enough for her to feel content.

    "By the way, how are your parents-inw doing?" Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru got into the nearby BMW and he asked.

    "What parents-inw? I haven¡¯t agreed to marry you yet!" Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a nce and said.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and reached out to caress Lin Qianru¡¯s beautiful legs, "You have already been devoured by me, marked with mybel. You¡¯ll never escape in this lifetime; you belong to me and only me."

    "In your dreams!"

    Lin Qianru swatted away Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, annoyed.

    Lu Tianxingughed softly, not dwelling on the subject, and asked, "Qian Ru, have you called home recently, any news from the Tan Family?"

    Hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly as she softly said, "I don¡¯t know. I called home during this time, asking about it, but they wouldn¡¯t tell me the situation in Hang City. Thesest couple of days, I can¡¯t even get through anymore. Tianxing, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m afraid something might happen to my parents."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly, and herplexion turned a bit pale. Every time she closed her eyes, it was as if she could see her parents bloodied, standing right in front of her, wishing she could rush back immediately.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I believe they will be fine. And from now on, no one will be able to threaten you anymore," Lu Tianxing consoled Lin Qianru.

    "Mhm."

    Lin Qianru nodded lightly and leaned her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, as though only then could she find a sense of security.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Qianru, a sharp glint shing in his eyes. If something truly happened to Lin Qianru¡¯s parents, he swore he would decimate the Tan Family, leaving no one alive.

 Chapter 575 - 571 Entering Hang City

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 571 Entering Hang City</h4>

    As night fell and the lights came on, the entire city of Hang City was brilliantly illuminated, the bright lights casting a glow that beautified the cityscape spectacrly.

    At night, the real noise begins regardless of the location, and people, having shed their daytime burdens, flock to the streets to relish the nightlife.

    Tianxiang Pavilion is very well-known in Hang City. Just mentioning the name brings a knowing smile to the men¡¯s faces. At Tianxiang Pavilion, as long as you have the money, there is no luxury you can¡¯t enjoy, even thepany of top-tier celebrities¡ªif you can afford it.

    More importantly, Tianxiang Pavilion is backed by the Tan Family, who reign like emperors over Hang City with unmatched power. Almost no one can challenge them. With the Tan Family as its backbone, Tianxiang Pavilion¡¯s business naturally thrives. Many wealthy people choose it first, and being connected with the Tan Family means you can do as you please.

    In a luxurious private room of Tianxiang Pavilion, a man with a pale face and a sullen expressiony on a couch, admiring the dance of several women dressed in ancient bellyband-like garments, intermittently making seductive noises that unwittingly ignited a fire in the heart of the onlooker.

    This man was none other than Lin Qianru¡¯s fianc¨¦, Tan Heng.

    By Tan Heng¡¯s side stood a weasely man respectfully, his gaze fixed covetously on the women performing various poses in front of him, mes nearly leaping from his eyes, yet he dared not make a move.

    After a long while, Tan Heng suddenly withdrew his gaze, looked at the man beside him, and asked, "How is it going? Any news from the Lin Family?"

    "Young Master Tan, good news. I just received word from the Lin Family. Lin Qianru is already on her way back to Hang City. It won¡¯t be long before you get what you desire," the weasely man said respectfully.

    "Lin Qianru ising back?"

    Hearing this, a vicious smile spread across Tan Heng¡¯s face. Since the first time he saw Lin Qianru, he had sworn to dominate herpletely. However, the stubborn girl had sneaked off to Modu. He had wanted to forcibly bring Lin Qianru back.

    Unfortunately, the two old folks from the Lin Family had threatened him with death, leaving him helpless. Years had passed, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Now that the Lin Family had be the Tan Family¡¯sckeys, he had no worries. He had sent Tan Si to Modu to bring Lin Qianru back, but Tan Si had mysteriously disappeared, resulting in him being confined at home by his own grandfather. Now Lin Qianru was practically delivering herself to his doorstep.

    "Yes, Young Master Tan, Lin Qianru has definitelye back. She has been frequently calling hometely. Recently, we had Lin Anwu capture her parents. Once she couldn¡¯t reach them by phone, she was bound to return," the man suggested.

    "Young Master Tan, what should we do next? Should we intercept Lin Qianru at the highway exit and take her?"

    A savage look shed in Tan Heng¡¯s eyes as he sneered, "No need. Now that I have her parents in my hands, she wouldn¡¯t dare note. Besides, capturing Lin Qianru does not require our hands-on involvement. The Lin Family will do it for us and parade her into the Tan Family home tomorrow."

    "Yes, Young Master Tan, you are right."

    "That bitch Lin Qianru, I will make sure she learns how formidable I am," Tan Hengughed loudly, stood up, and walked over to one of the dancing women. He pressed her against the nearby wall, and soon, the private room echoed with the woman¡¯s suppressed cries.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing was driving on the highway, with Lu Tianxing himself behind the wheel and Lin Qianru sitting in the passenger seat.

    Perhaps because Lu Tianxing had agreed to apany her to Hang City, the anxious look on Lin Qianru¡¯s face had lessened significantly, a gentle smile ying on her lips as she gazed out the window, pensive and lost in her thoughts.

    "Qian Ru, we¡¯ll be exiting the highway and entering Hang City soon. Where should we go now? Straight home or to a hotel first?" Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Lin Qianru and asked softly.

    "I¡¯d like to go home first," Lin Qianru said after a moment of silence.

    "No problem. Just give me directions. I¡¯ll take you home first; don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve apanied you back to Hang City, no one can hurt you anymore."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, knowing Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t in the best of spirits, and said nothing more. He understood well that actions speak louder than words.

    After exiting the highway, he followed Lin Qianru¡¯s directions to her parents¡¯ residence.

    Half an hourter, guided by Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing quickly parked the car in front of a small vi.

    This small vi wasn¡¯t toorge,prising only two floors, surrounded by wrought iron railings, with ivy crawling all over them, making it hard to decipher the situation inside.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback as he looked at the house before him. Although it could be considered a small vi, it appeared somewhat dpidated, which was extremely inconsistent with Lin Qianru¡¯s father¡¯s status. On the way here, he had heard Lin Qianru describe her family¡¯s situation. Although the Lin Family wasn¡¯t considered a prominent n in Hang City, it was definitely a significant family, and Lin Qianru¡¯s father, being the head of the family, shouldn¡¯t be living in such a shabby ce.

    Despite his surprise, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything. To him, having a ce to stay was enough. He remembered that, on the battlefields of the Middle East, he had to sleep among the dead so he could survive. This ce was nothing inparison.

    "Tianxing, this is my home now. Ever since I left Modu, my parents moved here voluntarily to avoid the Tan Family¡¯s targeting of the Lin Family," Lin Qianru exined, seemingly noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s confusion.

    Lu Tianxing nodded. Although Lin Qianru didn¡¯t borate much, he sensed that her parents had not been doing well in these years. Otherwise, how could the head of a family possibly move to such a ce? Perhaps, this was the love of parents, preferring to endure hardship themselves rather than watching their son and daughter suffer.

    "Tianxing, let¡¯s get out of the car!" Lin Qianru said softly.

    "No problem."

    After they got out of the car, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t hesitate to take Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. Now that she was back, she wanted to make it clear to Tan Heng that marrying him was a daydream, and by her actions, she wanted to show Lu Tianxing that she belonged to him.

    Standing at the doorstep, Lin Qianru took several deep breaths, trying to keep herposure, but her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. It had been five years since she left Hang City, and now she was finally able to return openly. This time, she had brought her man back with her, and he was here to shatter this prolonged five-year nightmare for her.

    With some trembling, she reached out and pressed the doorbell lightly.

    "Who is it?"

    Soon, a nervous voice came from inside the door.

    Hearing this slightly anxious voice, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart and said loudly, "Nanny Huang, it¡¯s me, Qianru, I¡¯m back, Nanny Huang, I¡¯m back."

    "Snap!"

    As Lin Qianru¡¯s voice fell, there was silence inside for a moment. Then, it seemed something fell to the ground, followed by hurried footsteps approaching, and the front door was flung open. A woman in her forties or fifties appeared, dressed like a nanny, and seemingly a maid hired by the Lin Family, but her expression showed a deep rtionship with Lin Qianru.

    "Miss, it really is you, Miss, you finally came back..."

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, the woman was initially stunned, then quickly came forward, looking at Lin Qianru with excitement and trembling lips, unable to speak.

    "Yes, Nanny Huang, I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back."

    Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t control the tears on her face any longer and stepped forward to hug Nanny Huang, crying.

    It was no wonder Lin Qianru was so emotional. When she first came to Hang City with her mother, she was all alone; the children from the family looked down on her, considering her an outsider, and she was unfamiliar with the environment. It was always Nanny Huang who took care of her, treating her as her own daughter. Once, unaware of the dangers, she nearly had an ident when she ran out to y on the street; if not for Nanny Huang¡¯s daring rescue, she might have died.

    Although Nanny Huang was a servant of the Lin Family, in her heart, she was no different from a real rtive.

    "By the way, Miss, this is..." Nanny Huang suddenly looked up, confusedly ncing at Lu Tianxing.

    "Nanny Huang, he is my boyfriend."

    Lin Qianru let go of Nanny Huang and looked at Lu Tianxing shyly, introducing him softly, "Right, Nanny Huang, where are my parents?"

    "Miss, this matter..." Nanny Huang¡¯s expression stiffened, hesitating as she looked at Lin Qianru.

    Seeing Nanny Huang¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed, and she asked anxiously, "Nanny Huang, what happened, what exactly happened, what has happened to my parents?"

    "Miss, the Master and Madame were taken away by the Tan Family¡¯s people; it was yesterday. Young Master Tan¡¯s uncle and others suddenly broke into the house and took the Master and Madame away. They said it was under Young Master Tan¡¯s orders, and also said that if you don¡¯t go to the Tan Family toplete the marriage in seven days, they will kill the Master and Madame. I originally wanted to call you, but the Master and Madame forbade me, insisting on no matter what, they didn¡¯t want you to know about this, nor did they want you toe back to Hang City," Nanny Huang said urgently.

 Chapter 576 - 572 Lin Anwu

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 572 Lin Anwu</h4>

    "Nanny Huang, what did you say? My parents were taken away by the people from the Tan Family."

    Upon hearing Nanny Huang¡¯s words, Lin Qianru staggered and nearly fell to the ground, her face instantly turning pale. Her worst fear had finally materialized.

    "Yes, Miss, before the lord anddy were taken by the Tan Family, they instructed me to stay at home. If you returned, they told me to tell you not to worry about them and to leave Hang City immediately. The farther away, the better, and it¡¯s best if you never return to Hang City."

    Nanny Huang spoke hurriedly, "Miss, you must go quickly, take the young gentleman and leave Hang City. If the Tan Family people find out you have returned with the young gentleman, they will certainly not let you go. Miss, you must leave quickly, do not let your parents¡¯ immense efforts be in vain."

    While saying this, Nanny Huang forcefully pushed Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing, her face filled with anxiety. She knew very well what the Tan Family was capable of, and she was clear about the dire consequences if Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing fell into their hands.

    "Beep~" "Beep~"

    Just then, the sound of car horns broke the silence. A Mercedes sedan adorned with a string of fours, nked by two Mercedes vans, drove up and stopped not far in front of Lin Qianru.

    "Whoosh!"

    As the car stopped, eight burly men exuding a formidable presence, with stern faces suggesting they were former soldiers, jumped out from the vans and positioned themselves in front of the Mercedes. One of them bent slightly to open the back door of the Mercedes, from which a middle-aged man in a suit, his hair meticulously groomed, slowly stepped out.

    This middle-aged man was Lin Anwu, the current head of the Lin Family, Lin Qianru¡¯s uncle.

    Seeing the middle-aged man stepping out of the car, Nanny Huang¡¯s face whitened. She eximed loudly, "Oh no, it¡¯s the second uncle. Miss, take the young gentleman and run. He is here to capture you. Run! I will hold them off for you."

    Saying this, Nanny Huang forcefully pushed Lin Qianru once more and then sprinted forward, stretching out her arms to block Lin Qianru¡¯s path.

    "Nanny Huang, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay. This time I¡¯vee back specifically to settle things with the Tan Family. I will never marry Tan Heng," Lin Qianru assured her.

    Lin Qianru did not leave. She had returned this time to resolve the matter once and for all. Moreover, with Lu Tianxing by her side, she believed he could protect her.

    The middle-aged man toyed with an emerald ring on his hand, his face wearing a gentle smile, "Niece Qianru, wee back to Hang City."

    "Wee me? Ha! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not here to wee me, but to capture me and deliver me to your master in the Tan Family for a reward!" Lin Qianru looked at Lin Anwu walking towards her and said coldly.

    Lin Anwu remained unfazed by Lin Qianru¡¯s tone, speaking calmly, "Niece Qianru, this is where you are mistaken. What¡¯s so bad about marrying into the Tan Family? The Tan Family is influential and wealthy in Hang City and won¡¯t mistreat you. Tan Heng is the sole direct heir since his parents died early; he¡¯s the true future heir of the Tan Family. Marrying into the Tan Family means you will be the future Young Mistress of the Tan Family and never have to worry about food and drink. Moreover, our Lin Family can also benefit from your good fortune and glorify our ancestors. Our ancestors would be proud of you, and for the sake of the Lin Family¡¯s future, a little hardship is nothing to fuss about. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Isn¡¯t that right?"

    Lin Anwu spoke righteously, with the tone of an elder caring for a younger rtive. At first listen, it seemed as if he truly had Lin Qianru¡¯s interests at heart.

    "A little hardship,"

    Lin Qianruughed, her face full of sarcasm as she looked at Lin Anwu, "Dear Uncle, my dear uncle, do you think I, Lin Qianru, am a fool? Are you truly doing this for my good? You know better than I do who had my parents captured and delivered to the Tan Family! Lin Anwu, my father misjudged you. I never expected you to be such an ungrateful wretch."

    "When you were a child, abandoned at our doorstep, my grandfather saved you from freezing to death. He treated you as his own son, and my father even more so as his own brother. When I left, he willingly gave up his position as head of the family just to avoid dragging you into trouble. I never imagined you could be so heartless, to have my parents captured and handed over to the Tan Family. That¡¯s how you ¡¯care for me¡¯? Lin Anwu, you are no better than a beast."

    "Qianru, how can you speak to your uncle like this?"

    Lin Anwu¡¯s eyes shed menacingly as he spoke with great righteousness, "Niece Qianru, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Do you think if I hadn¡¯t handed your father over to the Tan Family, they would have spared them? I fear their fate would be even worse. I did this for the sake of our Lin Family¡¯ssting foundation. Do you want our ancestors to be pointed at and cursed after your father¡¯s death? I had no choice, being the head of the Lin Family, I must think about the hundreds in our family!"

    "Miss, don¡¯t believe what he says. He¡¯s lying, don¡¯t listen to him. He is nothing but apdog for the Tan Family." Nanny Huang suddenly eximed, fearful that Lin Qianru might believe Lin Anwu¡¯s words.

    "Nanny Huang."

    Hearing this, Lin Anwu¡¯s expression instantly turned icy, and he said coldly, "There are some things you shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly of, otherwise, there will be consequences. Do you understand, Nanny Huang?"

    With that, Lin Anwu¡¯s gaze fell back on Lin Qianru as he bluntly stated, "Niece Qianru, let me be clear today: you have no choice, you muste back with me to the Lin Family. Tomorrow morning, I will arrange a wedding procession to send you off to the Tan Family in grand style. Remember, you have no choice. If you refuse to marry, your parents¡¯ lives will likely not be spared."

    "You men, take her back."

    With Lin Anwu¡¯smand, the bodyguards behind him began advancing towards Lin Qianru.

    "Wait a moment."

    Just then, Lu Tianxing, who hadn¡¯t spoken before, spoke up, "I¡¯m talking about Lin Qianru¡¯s uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far? After all, you are Qian Ru¡¯s uncle, her family, how can you betray your own niece for your personal desires? I¡¯ve been listening to the side for quite a while, and to be honest, I always thought that there weren¡¯t any beasts in human skin in this world. But today, I¡¯ve truly witnessed it: a beast in human skin is still a beast, not a human. I finally understand what they say on the inte, the so-called ¡¯you live and learn¡¯."

    "Who are you?"

    Lin Anwu¡¯s gaze finallynded on Lu Tianxing, his face momentarily puzzled before turning cold.

    "Let me introduce myself, my name is Lu Tianxing, I am Qian Ru¡¯s boyfriend and her future husband. I¡¯ve apanied Qian Ru back to Hang City to help her annul this engagement, because we are in the twenty-first century which values free love. What you¡¯re doing is essentially coercion, it¡¯s illegal. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the police?" Lu Tianxing asked innocently.

    "Police?"

    Lin Anwu was briefly stunned, thenughed loudly, "Young man, did you just wake up? This is Hang City, where the Tan Family holds the power of the Supreme Emperor, you understand? It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s taking Lin Qianru away or even killing you, either way, it would be no problem. It¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll just grab you and send you to the Tan Family too."

    "Grab me? Are you so confident?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile.

    "Hmph, you¡¯ll see soon enough," Lin Anwu sneered.

    Lin Anwu coldlymanded, "Go, capture both of them and bring them back."

    "Yes!"

    The bodyguards brought by Lin Anwu nodded, step by step they approached Lu Tianxing, their faces looking at Lu Tianxing with disdain. They felt no aura from Lu Tianxing; clearly, he was just an ordinary person. To them, if they still needed to be nervous about dealing with an ordinary person, then they might as well have been born dogs.

    "Miss..."

    Nanny Huang looked anxious, but before she could finish, Lin Qianru interrupted, "Nanny Huang, don¡¯t worry, he will be fine, trust me."

    "Ha, think these little shrimps can do anything to me? Forget it, let¡¯s deal with these little shrimps today, we¡¯ll take care of the bigger ones tomorrow."

    Lu Tianxing stretched a little and took steps towards Lin Anwu.

    The bodyguards, seeing Lu Tianxing not dodge but actually walk towards them, disyed vicious smiles. One of them stepped forward and threw a fierce punch towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the iing fist and casually raised his hand, sending a light palm strike towards the bodyguard¡¯s fist.

    "Crack!"

    The fist and palm collided, and there was a sound like bones breaking. But what happened next left everyone at the scene stunned.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s palmnding on the bodyguard¡¯s hand, the man¡¯s facial expression instantly twisted in pain as he held his punching arm and knelt on the ground in agony.

    "My hand... my hand."

    Large beads of sweat fell as the man¡¯s entire hand waspletely fractured, taking on a grotesque bend, and his hand became a bloody, painful mess. After a few moments of intense pain, he passed out right there.

    This was still Lu Tianxing showing mercy; otherwise, he could havepletely destroyed the man¡¯s hand with one p.

    The remaining bodyguards clearly hadn¡¯t realized what had just happened when they saw Lu Tianxing had already reached them.

    "Swoosh!"

    Seeing this scene, Lin Anwu¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he squeezed out a few difficult words through his teeth: "Martial Artist."

    The Lin Family had no Martial Artists; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so unfortunate. However, having seen the power of Martial Artists at the Tan Family, who could break stones as easily as eating and drinking, Lin Anwu immediately recognized the moves of a Martial Artist in Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    Sorry, the update is a bitte, and one paragraph was blocked. I was editing it in the afternoon, which dyed the update, sorry. Also, thanks to Ruan for the reward again!!!

 Chapter 577 - 573 - Go Away

    <h4>Chapter 577: 573 Chapter Go Away</h4>

    Martial Artist!

    As soon as Lin Anwu spoke, the bodyguards who had been standing in front of Lu Tianxing involuntarily stepped back and looked at Lu Tianxing with undisguised fear in their eyes. Having once been soldiers, they were painfully aware of how formidable a Martial Artist could be. They possessed strength beyond human limits; their instructors had told them that if they ever encountered a Martial Artist, regardless of who it might be, they must flee as far as possible. Even if they had guns, they should still avoid conflicts with a Martial Artist at all costs, for a slight mistake could mean death.

    These bodyguards had never imagined that the seemingly ordinary and frail young man before them could be a Martial Artist. From that single strike earlier, it was clear to them that if Lu Tianxing wanted to kill them, he could do so with ease, as effortlessly as a child swinging a fist against a fully-armed, formidable man, utterly powerless to resist.

    Lu Tianxing did not strike again; instead, he lit a cigarette and leisurely blew out a ring of smoke, then red at Lin Anwu with wild eyes and said, "Do you think you¡¯re still qualified to take away my woman now?"

    "You...."

    Lin Anwu¡¯splexion darkened instantly, and he looked horribly ugly. He had never expected that Lin Qianru would bring back a Martial Artist.

    Before Lin Anwu could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, addressing the bodyguards coldly, "Looking at your actions and appearance, you seemed to have once been soldiers! As soldiers, you should stand tall and protect your nation, with clean consciences. Yet, here you are, betraying your roots and bing mere dogs under someone else¡¯smand, a disgrace to soldiers! In honor of your past sacrifices for your country, ignoring life and death, I¡¯m offering you a chance to leave this ce now, or else, death."

    With that single word, "death," the killing intent was overwhelming!

    A chilling aura emanated from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, the violent killing intent almost materializing as if transforming into a devastating storm, ruthlessly rolling towards the bodyguards.

    "Boom~"

    Feeling the icy killing intent, the bodyguards¡¯ faces immediately turned pale, their bodies quivering slightly. They looked as if they had plunged into an icehouse, cold to the bone, their eyes filled with terror as they gazed at Lu Tianxing.

    They had been special forces soldiers, had been on battlefields, and had faced brutally fierce mercenaries and terrorists, but they had never seen anyone with such terrifying killing intent as Lu Tianxing. How many had he killed to have rued such a fearsome aura? That killing intent weighed on their hearts, freezing their souls.

    "What¡¯s your choice, disappear or die?"

    Lu Tianxing watched coldly as the men before him, sensing the air of soldiers about them, knew they were ex-military. Regardless of whether they now served as Lin Anwu¡¯s hounds, they had once made sacrifices for their country, faced life and death, and that was why he had shown them mercy. If these men proved stubborn, they could me no one but themselves.

    The bodyguards made no move but merely stood silently, their expressions continually shifting.

    "You fools, what are you waiting for? Attack him¡ªall of you! So what if he is a Martial Artist? Are you so many still afraid of one man?" Lin Anwu shouted from behind.

    Hearing Lin Anwu¡¯s voice, one of the men took a deep breath and said, "We choose to leave. Mr. Lu, thank you for sparing us. I know we have sullied the word ¡¯soldier¡¯ and fallen short of the soldier¡¯s glory. From now on, we will vanish from here."

    Saying this, the bodyguards paused in salute, honoring Lu Tianxing earnestly. Lu Tianxing was right; they had once been soldiers, defending their homnd, venturing into the fray, and writing will after will before each mission, fearlessly heading into battle to face the enemies. They feared nothing, even death, for they were soldiers.

    Unfortunately,pelled by the harsh realities of life, they gradually forgot the honor they once upheld, the original resolve that had driven them to battle. Gradually, they had be mere tools in another¡¯s hands. They had resisted once, but the demands of life forced theirpliance.

    Now, however, Lu Tianxing¡¯s words had awakened them, reminding them that they were soldiers, not mere enforcers for the rich. A soldier always remains a soldier, whether in the army or not, and must never forget their honor.

    Having done all this, the bodyguards removed their earpieces and angrily tossed them to the ground, assisted their fallen brethren, and without looking back, they walked away into the distance.

    Watching this scene unfold, Lin Anwu was slightly stunned. Others might not know the identities of these bodyguards, but he knew very well that each of these men was an elite, retired from the special forces. Driven by their harrowing circumstances, he had lured them with high sries to serve as his personal bodyguards.

    Yet now, these men were walking away, swayed by just a few words. Lin Anwu¡¯s face darkened: "What do you think you are doing? I am your boss, I am the one who pays you. Do you intend to betray me?"

    As the men heard Lin Anwu¡¯s words, they halted but without turning, said, "President Lin, you did pay us, but we earned every penny. Thatst time you nearly got assassinated, it was our brother who took the bullet for you, saving your life. The money you¡¯ve paid sums up our dues. I advise you not to be too ruthless, or you will face retribution."

    "You...."

    Lin Anwu¡¯s face went even uglier, trying to speak but daring not to and could only watch helplessly as these men walked away, eventually vanishing into the darkness.

    The dramatic change in the scene startled everyone, nobody expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s words to actually make the bodyguards leave just like that.

    "Miss, your fianc¨¦ is so formidable, he managed to send them away with just a few words. This time, the master and madam are really saved," Nanny Huang said, her eyes wide open and filled with surprise as she spoke joyfully.

    "Of course, when have my, Lin Qianru¡¯s, judgments ever been wrong?" Lin Qianru said proudly, a fierce light shing in her eyes. This was her man, standing tall and mighty.

    "It¡¯s your turn now."

    Lu Tianxing watched the bodyguards leave and slowly walked towards Lin Anwu. His gaze towards Lin Anwu was like a butcher looking at meat on a chopping block. He calmly asked, "Do you still think about taking me to the Tan Family to im your reward? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you right now?"

    "You..."

    Lin Anwu started to say something, but when he met Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his body trembled immediately.

    He wasn¡¯t joking, he really dared to kill me!

    A thought uncontrobly emerged in Lin Anwu¡¯s heart. He had never seen such a gaze before, looking at a person as if they were already dead, utterly indifferent.

    Lin Anwu was scared, he slowly backed away, trying to distance himself from Lu Tianxing as if that would make him safer.

    "What... what do you want to do, I... I know you are strong, but if you dare do anything to me, neither the Tan Family nor the Lin Family will let you go..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Lin Anwu suddenly felt a grip like iron tongs around his neck, lifting him into the air. A voice as cold as ice cubes echoed in his ear: "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you today. I¡¯ll spare your life. Go back and tell your masters, tomorrow morning, I will personally visit the Tan Family to fetch my inws. Tell the people of the Tan Family, if a single hair is missing from my inws, I won¡¯t hesitate to massacre the Tan Family."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at Lin Anwu in his hand and threw him out like garbage. Then, he turned around and walked into the house with Lin Qianru and Nanny Huang, leaving behind a resentful but helpless Lin Anwu.

    Actually, in his heart, Lu Tianxing had thought about killing Lin Anwu, but then he decided against it. Since he was going to help Lin Qianru escape the nightmare of the Tan Family, he would do it openly and honorably. He wanted to use Lin Anwu¡¯s mouth to tell all of Hang City that Lin Qianru was his, Lu Tianxing¡¯s, woman. Tomorrow, he was going to trample the entire Tan Family.

    Moreover, Lin Anwu was just a dog of the Tan Family; killing him would be pointless. He could kill Lin Anwu, but as long as the Tan Family existed, there would be a second Lin Anwu, a third Lin Anwu. Eliminating the source was the real solution.

    "Son-inw, have you eaten yet, should I go cook something for you now?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sitting inside the room, Nanny Huang wore a warm smile. With Lu Tianxing there, the miss was truly saved this time.

    "Thank you, Nanny Huang. Actually, I am quite hungry,"

    Lu Tianxing patted his stomach, truly feeling a bit hungry. This afternoon, to hasten his return with Lin Qianru, he had been driving the whole time, only stopping briefly at a highway service area to rest and having a few pieces of bread, which was hardly enough to stave off hunger.

    "Then, son-inw, please wait. I¡¯ll go make food for you and miss,"

    Nanny Huang cheerfully turned and went into the kitchen, even closing the kitchen door behind her as if afraid of disturbing the couple.

    "Tianxing, are you really confident about dealing with the Tan Family tomorrow?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, carrying a trace of worry. Lu Tianxing¡¯sbat skills were formidable, but the Tan Family could easily dominate Hang City. Could Lu Tianxing really stand up to them? Moreover, he was nning to charge into the Tan Family alone.

    For a moment, Lin Qianru even regretted letting Lu Tianxing apany her here!

    Thanks to …e?ÑÖÉñ?…d for the rewards. If you have rmendation tickets, don¡¯t let them go to waste. Throw them all here!

 Chapter 578 - 574 Preparing to Enter the Tan Family

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 574 Preparing to Enter the Tan Family</h4>

    Perhaps sensing Lin Qianru¡¯s worry, Lu Tianxing gently took her into his arms,forting her, "I know you¡¯re worried that I might encounter an ambush from the Tan Family when I go there tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve decided to follow you back to Hang City, I¡¯m not afraid of retaliation from the Tan Family. If they don¡¯t know any better, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving them a few more coffins to fill. Your primary goal is to get plump and healthy. I wouldn¡¯t want to meet your parents and have them think you¡¯ve lost weight because they might believe I¡¯ve mistreated you."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she tried hard not to cry out loud.

    "Rest assured! From tomorrow onwards, your nightmare will vanish into thin air, and no one will ever be able to bully you again. Your skies will clear, and the moon will shine through."

    Lu Tianxing gently caressed Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks.

    "Yes! I believe you."

    Lin Qianru nodded firmly and lifted her head to kiss Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips without reservation.

    A kiss tost till the end of time.

    This kiss represented Lin Qianru¡¯s absolute trust in Lu Tianxing.

    This kiss signified Lin Qianru¡¯smitment of her entire being to Lu Tianxing.

    ...

    At the same time, Lin Qianru had returned to Hang City with her boyfriend, had beaten up Tan Heng¡¯s men, and had dered that she would personally visit the Tan Family Courtyard tomorrow morning to bring back her father-inw, warning that if a single hair on her inws¡¯ heads was harmed, she would unleash a bloodbath upon the Tan Family, adding several more coffins to their collection.

    If such a im were made up out of thin air, perhaps nobody would believe it. However, it was Lin Anwu, the Lin Family¡¯s own, who spread the word, making it all the more credible, especially since it was Lin Anwu himself who personally took Lin Qianru¡¯s parents to the Tan Family.

    What¡¯s more crucial was that Lin Anwu was now Tan Family¡¯sckey. There¡¯s an old saying that when you beat a dog, you must watch its master. Yet, Lu Tianxing had unceremoniously beaten Lin Anwu, akin to pping them in the face. For the Tan Family, who had long reigned supreme in Hang City, this was a humiliating affront.

    Hang City Tan Family.

    "Bang."

    In the living room, an elderly man with a lined face mmed his hand on the table, his eyes dark and brooding. It had been many years since anyone had dared to provoke the Tan Family. Yet now, someone had the audacity to threaten a bloodbath. It was a direct challenge to the Tan Family.

    "This is outrageous, Grandfather. We must not let them off lightly. I will go and ughter Lin Zhanpeng and the others right now. I¡¯ll make that dirty bitch Lin Qianru regret it for the rest of her life."

    Next to the old man, Tan Heng¡¯s eyes contained an extreme chill. Ever since Lin Qianru returned to Hang City with her boyfriend, Tan Heng had be aughingstock in the city. His fianc¨¦e had brought another man back, which was akin to unting a cuckold¡¯s horns over his head.

    "No rush; if he¡¯sing to the Tan Family Courtyard tomorrow to take Lin Zhanpeng away, then we will kill him then. I want to use their blood to warn all the forces in Hang City with ulterior motives that my Tan Family¡¯s dignity in Hang City shall not be tread upon."

    The elder¡¯s gaze shed, his eyes glittering with a fierce murderous intent, like a venomous snake.

    "Yes, Grandfather. I understand, and I will arrange it personally. I will make sure they can¡¯t even enter the Tan Family Courtyard," Tan Heng said, his voice carrying a sinisterugh.

    "Leave it to you, but don¡¯t kill them. I want them alive. Tomorrow, every influential figure in Hang City wille to the Tan Family to send their greetings. I will execute them in front of everyone, as a warning to others," said the elder, the glint in his eyes as menacing as a serpent¡¯s. He was set on using the blood of the Lin Family to warn all those harboring ill intentions in Hang City. In Hang City, the Tan Family was the Emperor, and no one dared defy the Tan Family¡¯s orders. Whoever crossed them only had death to face.

    Upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, a smile spread across Tan Heng¡¯s face. Heughed boisterously, "Grandfather, your foresight is profound. Tomorrow, the Tan Family Courtyard will be the Lin Family¡¯s burial ground."

    ...

    Early in the morning, as the first sliver of sunlight appeared over the horizon, Lu Tianxing had already opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling with a content smile on his lips.

    By his side, Lin Qianru¡¯s rhythmic breathing sounded softly in his ear. Her long, beautiful legs unabashedly rested on his body, her arms tightly wrapped around his arm, as shey peacefully on his chest like an obedient kitten, deep in sleep, her lips slightly curving upward in what seemed to be a pleasant dream.

    Listening to Lin Qianru¡¯s breaths and feeling her delicate skin on his body, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile became even more radiant, as he recalled Lin Qianru¡¯s wildness from the night before.

    Last night, as if moved by Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru had transformed into a fiery seductress, daring to try every move, even those positions she usually refused, experimenting with each one.

    As the memories of Lin Qianru¡¯s wildness from the night before flooded his mind, Lu Tianxing felt an uncontroble surge of desire, wishing for another intense match.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, pressing down the evil fire in his heart. Today was the day to go to the Tan Family, so it was better not to continue; otherwise, it would be bad if Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t get out of bed.

    Lying in bed, Lu Tianxing gently embraced Lin Qianru, pondering over his next moves.

    Although he hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Tan Heng, fromst night¡¯s recounting by Lin Qianru and Nanny Huang¡¯s words, it was clear that Tan Heng was a ruthless character in Hang City¡ªa venomous snake that you either kill with a stick or live in constant fear of its sudden appearance.

    Moreover, Lin Qianru¡¯s parents were still at the Tan Family. This time, not only did he want to tear apart the nightmare that Lin Qianru had endured for several years, but he also wanted to take her parents with him. More importantly, he had to eliminate future trouble; otherwise, what would happen to Lin Qianru¡¯s parents if the Tan Family decided to act against them after he left Hang City.

    "Since conventional methods won¡¯t work, then let¡¯s solve it with violence, dering to everyone that the Lin Family is under my protection. But, to prevent any mishaps, I still need to seek help from an old friend. That way, even if the Tan Family tries to use official means, they won¡¯t be able to touch me."

    A gleam of light shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he reached for his phone on the bedside table. With a look of reminiscence, he sent out a message filled with special symbols, relying on his memory.

    At that moment, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her beautiful eyes slowly opened. Seeing Lu Tianxing so close, a tender smile appeared on her face, "Why did you wake up so early?"

    "Of course, today is the day to wee my inws home. I have to get up early to make a good impression. If they are pleased, they might even let you marry me without a dowry," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle.

    "Nonsense."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a re and said, "Hurry and get up, or you¡¯ll let Nanny Huangugh at us."

    "What¡¯s there to fear? You are my wife; it¡¯s no big deal." Lu Tianxing shrugged nonchntly.

    "I don¡¯t have time for you."

    Lin Qianru brushed away Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous hand that was on her body and got up from the bed without avoiding his gaze. Her perfect figure was clearly exposed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, making his mouth water.

    Time passed, and soon it was well past ten.

    For Lu Tianxing, the passage of time wasn¡¯t an issue, but for those powers that came to the Tan Family Courtyard to congratte the Tans, it was an agonizing wait.

    They received newsst night that Lin Qianru had returned to Hang City with her boyfriend and nned to personally visit today to take away her parents. So, they arrived at the Tan Family early to witness Lin Qianru¡¯s boyfriend¡ªwho was audacious enough to challenge the Tan Family.

    Compared to the anticipation of others, the Tan Family members looked somber. They were not fools and understood perfectly well why these people hade to offer congrattions so early in the morning¡ªto see if Lin Qianru¡¯s boyfriend, this so-called new dragon across the river, could suppress their Tan Family. If he could, these people would likely switch their allegiance to Lu Tianxing immediately.

    Meanwhile, outside the Tan Family Courtyard, Lin Qianru had already driven there with Lu Tianxing. As the car stopped, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and she clutched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly, her palms sweaty and herplexion pale.

    She trusted Lu Tianxing, but as they approached, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of horror. The nearby Tan Family Courtyard seemed like a giant beast lying in wait, its gaping maw ready for them to walk into.

    "Tianxing."

    Lin Qianru softly called out.

    She knew in her heart that once Lu Tianxing stepped into the Tan Family, there could only be two oues: the first was that he would suppress the Tan Family and leave with her and her parents. The second was a disastrous defeat, with not one of them leaving the Tan Family alive.

    Seeing the fear and concern on Lin Qianru¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing knew that the Tan Family was an eternal nightmare in this woman¡¯s heart, possibly a nightmare from which she would never wake.

    However, at this moment, Lu Tianxing remained silent. He knew that words were useless now; the best way was to show her through actions that her boyfriend was the strongest and would personally tear apart this nightmare.

    "There¡¯s no turning back now. Let¡¯s get out of the car," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    Lin Qianru pursed her lips and finally nodded, opening the car door to step out.

    "Tianxing, shall we go in now?" Lin Qianru took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, not wanting to worry Lu Tianxing.

    "No rush, there¡¯s one more thing to do. Once the item arrives, we¡¯ll go in," Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, looked up at the Tan Family Courtyard not far away, and smiled as if the Tan Family was nothing in his eyes.

 Chapter 579 - 575: Breaking into the Tan Family

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 575: Breaking into the Tan Family</h4>

    "Drip~" "Drip~"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, just as Lin Qianru was about to ask what Lu Tianxing was waiting for, a small white van rapidly approached from the distance and eventually stopped next to Lu Tianxing.

    A uniformed man jumped out of the van and briskly walked up to Lu Tianxing. After sizing him up, he asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Lu Tianxing?"

    "I am."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at the man and asked, "Is the thing I requested you to prepare ready?"

    "It¡¯s ready, a top-quality redwood coffin."

    The man nodded gravely, his face devoid of any smile. Indeed, buying a coffin usually meant someone had met with an incident, and if you dared to smile at the buyer, you¡¯d be lucky not to get killed for it.

    "Where is it?"

    "In the back of the van."

    The man led Lu Tianxing to the van¡¯s rear and opened the cargo area. A red coffin appeared before both Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes.

    "Mr. Lu, where do you n to ce this coffin?"

    The man nced at Lu Tianxing and immediately beckoned the others in the van toe down, preparing to unload the coffin ording to Lu Tianxing¡¯smands.

    "No need for your men, I can do it myself."

    Lu Tianxing declined the man¡¯s offer, took a look at the red coffin, reached out with one hand to grab a corner, and with a slight effort, directly pulled the several hundred jin heavy redwood coffin from the van, lifting it with one hand. Then, he wrapped the other arm around Lin Qianru and headed straight for the Tan Family Courtyard.

    "Fuck, is this guy even human?"

    As they watched Lu Tianxing hold the several hundred jin heavy redwood coffin with one hand, the several men who were ready to help were dumbfounded, cursing under their breath. Did he really have to be so impressively strong? This was solid wood, not some paper-made trinket.

    "What a boss, it looks like this guy ns to go to the estate ahead. Carrying a coffin to someone else¡¯s ce, so audacious."

    "Screw audacious, let¡¯s get moving. Do you guys know whose estate is ahead? That¡¯s the Tan Family¡¯s. This guy actually has the guts to carry a coffin to the Tan Family¡¯s ce, I think he¡¯s as good as dead."

    "As good as dead, then so be it. We¡¯ve already been paid and delivered the goods. Now it¡¯s none of our business anymore. Maybe he¡¯s just preparing a coffin for himself in advance. Let¡¯s go."

    Upon realizing where Lu Tianxing intended to go, the men¡¯s faces drastically changed, and they dared not linger any longer. They hopped into the vehicle and sped away from the scene like the wind. The Tan Family, in their minds, was an insurmountable giant, not someone their ilk could afford to offend.

    "Tianxing, are you really nning to take this coffin to the Tan Family?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, who was holding a coffin with one hand and embracing her with the other. She was utterly stunned. She had considered many ways to enter the Tan Family¡¯s ce, but never did she imagine Lu Tianxing would do this¡ªdirectly carrying a coffin there, a clear sign of an impending battle. In other words, if you release the person, all is negotiable, but if not, this coffin will serve as a fitting gift for you.

    "Of course, that¡¯s the n. With just the two of us, we naturally have to pick the most dominant approach. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that just give others the chance to look down on your man? Besides, don¡¯t you find my current posture impressive? I feel like a domineering king lifting a cauldron," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle, the several hundred jin coffin in his hand as light as a feather.

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face was lined with frustration. It was the first time she realized just how fearless Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was. They were about to face off against the Tan Family, and yet Lu Tianxing could still joke. However, it was precisely this demeanor that allowed her nerves to rx slightly.

    Thus, an unusual scene unfolded on the road¡ªa man carrying a beautiful woman in one arm, and with his other hand, holding aloft a blood-red coffin as he walked ahead. Under the sunlight, the red coffin glinted with a sinister light, sending chills and an eerie feeling down the spines of onlookers.

    "Halt, who are you, and what are you doing here? This isn¡¯t a ce for you. Take your coffin and get the hell out. Are you blind or something? Such bad luck, scram now, or I swear I¡¯ll break all four of your limbs and make you crawl away."

    Before Lu Tianxing could reach the Tan Family, two suit-d guards who had been standing at the entrance of the Tan Family Courtyard already rushed over, looking very displeased as they stared at Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru, their tone harsh.

    "As expected of the Tan Family, so arrogant and authoritarian, even a dog here is this brazen. It seems like today might be quite a killing spree," Lu Tianxingmented coolly.

    "What did you say? Say that again if you dare, believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right now."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the two bodyguards immediately flew into a rage, stepping closer and closer to Lu Tianxing with a ferocious look on their faces, seemingly intent on crippling him.

    "Kill me? It seems you¡¯ve done quite a bit for the Tan Family. Well then, today I shall act as the hand of Heaven," said Lu Tianxing with a smile.

    "Seeking death."

    The enraged bodyguards, who had never been spoken to with such tenor by an outsider since bing the Tan Family¡¯s bodyguards - not even by people from other factions - bellowed in fury and lunged straight at Lu Tianxing, their hands unleashing the infamous Killing Skill.

    "Ignorant of death and danger."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his right foot kicked out as fast as lightning.

    "Crack!"

    A pair of crisp bone-breaking sounds followed, as the two bodyguards flew through the air as if hit by a colossal truck, spewing mouthfuls of blood that rained down like a blood storm, falling heavily to the ground, unable to rise again.

    "A bunch of trash."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, holding Lin Qianru and carrying the coffin, he headed straight toward the Tan Family Courtyard with a leisurely stride, as if walking into his own home.

    The Tan Family Courtyard lived up to its reputation as one of Hang City¡¯s established powers. As Lu Tianxing entered the mansion, dozens of burly, aggressive-looking bodyguards blocked his path, quickly surrounding him. Each bodyguard had a fierce look on their faces, among them mixed some Tan Family Martial Artists who possessed True Qi, seemingly aiming to take advantage of the chaos to deal a fatal blow to Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at the throng of bodyguards and Tan Family Disciples obstructing his path, Lu Tianxing sneered disdainfully and continued forward without any hesitation, still carrying Lin Qianru. Furious True Qi burst forth from his body, forming six True Qi arms that swept viciously through the air, erupting with an overwhelming force.

    The six arms whipped around like crazedshes. Anyone who was struck, even grazed by the True Qi, was sent flying, spitting blood. No Tan Family Disciple or bodyguard who attempted to approach him, or sure enough tried toy a hand on Lin Qianru, was spared by Lu Tianxing. These were the Tan Family¡¯s trusted retainers, stationed in the mansion, and they deserved no mercy.

    Facing a Mythical Level Martial Artist, the bodyguards and Tan Family Martial Artists had no power to resist; they copsed in rows as easily as if they were crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.

    zing a path straight through, Lu Tianxing did not hold back; the six arms of condensed True Qi relentlessly whipped around in all directions, and the air filled with piercing screams apanied by the sounds of breaking bones as figures were flung away.

    Being held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Lin Qianru¡¯s face was filled with incredulity as she watched the scene unfold. Her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, eyes full of disbelief. To be precise, this was the first time she had seen Lu Tianxing in action. On the ne, Lu Tianxing had moved too fast, ending the fight in the blink of an eye, but that had not been as shocking as today.

    Especially those six arms protruding from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, which almost made her want to pinch herself in astonishment. When had their scientific world turned into a world of fantasy? Thisplete overturning of her understanding...

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward steadily, his whole demeanor like that of a fierce beast, not even considering stopping for a moment, brushing past all resistance in his way.

    Meanwhile, inside the Tan Family Courtyard, the guests who hade to offer their congrattions, as well as members of the Tan Family, were all restless, hearing the screams from outside, their eyes shing with different kinds of light; anticipation, anger, anxiety....

    "Grandfather, what should we do? The people I arranged can¡¯t stop him; he¡¯s about to break in," said Tan Heng, his face showing a trace of panic. Those were his personnel outside, meant to halt Lu Tianxing¡¯s advance and ideally capture him. Now, the continuous screams made it clear they could not withstand Lu Tianxing¡¯s assault.

    "What are you panicking for? They¡¯re just trash. If they can¡¯t stop him, there¡¯s nothing strange about that. It will teach you all a lesson about being prepared for danger in times of safety," said Tan Ran, Tan Heng¡¯s grandfather, scanning the surrounding guests, his gaze epassing everyone present. "Besides, our Tan Family¡¯s true killing move hasn¡¯t been used yet!" he stated calmly.

    Tan Heng¡¯s face lit up with intense excitement upon hearing this, "Grandfather, are you talking about Tributor Luo?"

    "Of course. Tributor Luo emerged from seclusion several days ago, sessfully breaking through to the Heavenly Peak realm. Below the Mythical, there is no one else who can match him. With Tributor Luo here, a mere Lu Tianxing is insignificant," Tan Ran said lightly.

    Tan Ran¡¯s voice, though not loud, permeated the entire courtyard, causing those with ulterior motives to fall silent as if gripped by a frosty chill, daring not even to breathe too loudly. The Tan Family¡¯s domination in Hang City rested significantly on the presence of Tributor Luo Hun, a Heaven-level Martial Artist. With him present, no other power dared to rebel against them.

    "Very good! With Tributor Luo taking action, Lu Tianxing is like a turtle trapped in a jar, effortlessly dealt with. I want to watch him despair with my own eyes," Tan Heng said with a vicious smile.

    "Be assured, anyone who dares to challenge the Tan Family will not leave alive, no one will," Tan Ran said with a smile.

    Seeing the smile on Tan Ran¡¯s face, the others of the Tan Family rxed slightly and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. With Luo Hun there, who could touch the Tan Family? A young man in his twenties couldn¡¯t possibly be a Mythical Level Martial Artist. If Lu Tianxing was of the Myth Realm, then they might as well have encountered an invincible Earthly Immortal.

 Chapter 580 - 576: Sending You a Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 576: Sending You a Coffin</h4>

    "Bang!"

    While everyone watched in silence, the tightly shut mansion gate suddenly burst open with a loud ¡¯boom¡¯ as the intricately carved wooden gate, worth millions, was kicked into splinters, sending debris flying all around. Those standing too close hastily covered their heads and scurried away.

    At the gate, sawdust drifted away as two figures slowly emerged into view.

    "So you Tan Family folks were hiding here. I thought you had already turned into turtles, tucking in your heads and hiding,"

    A light, mockingugh drifted over.

    As theugh echoed, everyone in the courtyard instinctively turned their heads and focused on the gate. When they saw what was there, they were all stunned, speechless for a long moment.

    At the entrance of the courtyard, a young man holding a beautiful woman in one arm and supporting a red coffin with the other hand was walking slowly toward them. The coffin shimmered eerily under the sunlight, sending shivers down their spines.

    This guy must be Lu Tianxing, who pledged to tten the Tan Family and take Lin Qianru away!

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too domineering? Isn¡¯t he deeply offending the Tan Family?

    Already gant enough to fight his way into the Tan Family, now he even carries a coffin to their doorstep. Truly, he doesn¡¯t regard the Tan Family at all. Regardless, just his courage alone deserves respect.

    "Damn, this... this is way too domineering, carrying a coffin into the Tan household. Do they really need to be this badass? The Tan Family must be furious to the point of exploding,"

    "Taking the Tan Family lightly, a mighty dragon cannot suppress the local snake; this guy actually thinks he can take on the whole world. This kid is doomed; the Tan Family will definitely not let him go,"

    Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect him to be the one who had beaten Lin Anwu and who had vowed to blood-cleanse the Tan Family. He really is young and reckless, fearless of death,"

    The bystanders buzzed with discussion. They hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing toe, particrly not appearing so imperiously in front of the Tan Family, carrying a coffin as if telling them to be sensible or else it was prepared for them.

    Despite being surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, not a single person underestimated Lu Tianxing who appeared far too young. Yet, the Tan Family¡¯s Luo Hun was a Heavenly Peak expert. No matter how strong Lu Tianxing was, could he really beat a Heavenly Level expert?

    The Tan family members sneered coldly at Lu Tianxing, mocking him. With Luo Hun there, no one dares to create trouble at the Tan Family¡¯s home. It never happened in the past, it¡¯s not happening now, and it won¡¯t happen in the future. All who dare to challenge the Tan Family must die.

    With Lin Qianru in his left arm and the coffin in his right, Lu Tianxing, wearing a smile, didn¡¯t heed the others around him. Instead, he walked steadily towards the Tan family members. As he approached, everyone instinctively moved aside, not daring to cross Lu Tianxing, realizing that this young man was an untouchable force.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing walked up to the Tan family members, dropped the red coffin on the ground, and swept his gaze across everyone. Smiling, he said, "My name is Lu Tianxing. Lin Qianru is my girlfriend. Today, I¡¯m here to call off her engagement on her behalf and to take her parents away. I wonder if you are willing to let me take them. Of course, if you¡¯re not willing, that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯ve prepared a coffin for you; whoever resists will go in it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried a chilling murderous intent that made one¡¯s blood run cold.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, all the Tan Family members exploded with rage, their eyes darkly fixated on Lu Tianxing, ready to attack on Tan Ran¡¯s singlemand, and kill this provocateur on the spot.

    Tan Heng¡¯s face darkened in an instant, his eyes venomous as he stared down Lu Tianxing and coldly said, "Boy, who do you think you are? Do you think you can wreak havoc in the Tan Family as you please? Today, I¡¯ll show you how insignificant you are. Go, break his legs, I want him speaking to me from the ground."

    Upon hearing Tan Heng¡¯s words, five Tan Family martial artists, unable to contain their rage, sprang into action with lightning speed towards Lu Tianxing.

    These men were true martial artists of the Tan Family, not mere bodyguards, and all practiced the Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg from the family¡¯s heritage. In the moment they lunged at Lu Tianxing, they executed the Seventy-two Paths of Springing Leg, their legs blurring into ghostly images, attacking Lu Tianxing from high, middle, and low positions, sealing all his escape paths.

    Their furious power stirred the air, whipping up gales that picked up pebbles and shredded them instantly.

    Lu Tianxing watched the Tan family members with an icy smirk. After signaling Lin Qianru to stay put, he took a step forward, twisting space itself as he instantly appeared next to one of the martial artists, clenched his hand into a grab, and from the myriad of phantoms, seized a Tan family martial artist¡¯s leg. A slight tremor in his arm was followed by the sound of breaking bones; the leg exploded like bamboo, twisted grotesquely.

    "Ah, my leg, go to hell!"

    The Tan family martial artist screamed in pain, but despite his injury, he twisted his body in midair, swung his other hand directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, intending to take Lu Tianxing down with him.

    But before his attacknded, Lu Tianxing had already stepped forward, his arm raised and fingers syed as he swathed down through the air.

    The Tan Family Martial Artist¡¯splexion turned ghastly and distraught, wishing to dodge, but he felt as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm had enveloped the entire sky. No matter how he dodged, he could not escape from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm.

    This Tan Family Martial Artist, having no way to avoid, could only watch helplessly as the palm struck down on his head, then everything went dark as his head was smashed into his chest, turning him into a headless corpse on the ground.

    The once invincible Tan Family Martial Artist of Hang City didn¡¯tst three breaths before he was beaten to death by Lu Tianxing, his head forced into his chest cavity, dead beyond the possibility of more death.

    Even at the moment this Tan Family Martial Artist died, the other martial artists had not yet reacted.

    Lu Tianxing, of course, did not give them the chance to react, appearing before two Tan Family Martial Artists like a spectral figure.

    These two Tan Family Martial Artists, before they could react, were struck by Lu Tianxing¡ªone palm each¡ªand their chests instantly caved in. Blood spurted wildly, and pieces of internal organs were coughed up inrge quantities. They fell to the ground, convulsing non-stop.

    "Such strong power, we can¡¯t confront him directly, we need to capture Lin Qianru first, as long as we have Lin Qianru, he won¡¯t dare disobey."

    The remaining two Tan Family Martial Artists, seeing three of their own dead in an instant, each felt a trace of fear, exchanged nces, and immediately abandoned Lu Tianxing to pounce towards Lin Qianru behind Lu Tianxing, trying to capture her and ckmail Lu Tianxing.

    "Seeking death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy as he coldly spit out two words and extended his hand, pointing remotely.

    "We¡¯re going to seed soon, just as soon as we capture her, we¡¯ll be the Tan Family¡¯s heroes."

    As they grew closer to Lin Qianru, the faces of these two Tan Family Martial Artists revealed intense joy.

    However, before they could reach Lin Qianru, their bodies suddenly stiffened in ce. They felt intense pain on their foreheads, followed by some fluid flowing down from their heads. The world before them turned red with blood and they fell to the ground with a thump, dead with eyes wide open.

    Under one pointer, their skulls were directly shattered by Lu Tianxing, dead beyond the possibility of more death.

    There was a silence.

    The entire courtyard fell silent in an instant, everyone looking at Lu Tianxing could not help but swallow their saliva, feeling a chill down their spines, their faces filled with horror as they stared at the five corpses on the ground, constantly retracting, fearful of provoking the Killing God, Lu Tianxing.

    The Killing God!

    This man was a veritable Killing God.

    Everyone thought that never had they imagined killing could be so effortlessly casual, without even a hint of smoke or fire. Throughout, they did not notice any change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression; it was as if he had not killed five people, but had merely stepped on a few ants.

    Lu Tianxing, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the six corpses, slowly walked over to Tan Heng, slightly bowed his head, and his lips twitched, seemingly about to smile. He spoke softly, "I have said, whoever tries to stop me, this coffin is prepared for them. Now, does anyone else want to stop me?"

    "Gulp..."

    Seeing the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Tan Heng swallowed, his face changed color. A strong sense of humiliation burst from his heart; he couldn¡¯t believe that someone spoke to him, a prominent heir of the Tan Family, in such a manner, feeling like a p to his face. He wanted to retort, but on seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smiling eyes, a chilling cold seeped up from the soles of his feet, making him feel as if he were trapped in ice.

    At that moment, Tan Heng felt the breath of death.

    "You... what do you want, this is the Tan Family, you will die today..." Tan Heng tried to calm his terror, speaking with a cold voice.

    "Smack!"

    Before Tan Heng could finish his sentence, in everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Lu Tianxing directly pped him along with the chair he was sitting on, sending him flying.

    "Bang!"

    Tan Heng brutally hit a dining table not far away. With tremendous force, the table shattered, soup and liquids spilled over him, making him look like a beggar, his half face swelling up, teeth bloodied and spewing from his mouth. He stared at Lu Tianxing in disbelief, never have imagined that he, the great young master of the Tan Family, would be struck by a p.

    It felt as if an Emperor had descended among themoners only to be beaten by a mob of beggars, the extreme dishonor and humiliation flooding his heart, his throat emitting a ghastly noise, his eyes rolled back and he fainted from rage.

 Chapter 581 - 577 Unable to Withstand a Single Blow

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 577 Unable to Withstand a Single Blow</h4>

    Dumbfounded!

    The people around werepletely stunned by the scene before them. Lu Tianxing had struck Tan Heng, directly hitting the future Family Head of the Tan Family. This was akin to a vicious p across the face of every member of the Tan Family; it was a matter of life and death now.

    If the Tan Family didn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing this time, they would likely be theughing stock of all of Hang City.

    For a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes, almost unable to believe the scene before them was real. Unfortunately, it was only a momentter that they realized it wasn¡¯t their eyes ying tricks on them, but that Lu Tianxing had indeed sent Tan Heng flying with a p.

    "What do you think you are? Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you, you piece of trash."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the unconscious Tan Heng and sneered, "Now, who else wants to stop me? Bring out my father-inw and mother-inw, otherwise, this day next year will be the Tan Family¡¯s memorial day."

    "Young man, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s wise to show mercy when possible, otherwise, people will die."

    Just then, an old voice rang out, and the previously silent Grandfather of Tan Heng, Tan Ran, watched Lu Tianxing with a sinister gaze.

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and responded indifferently, "Don¡¯t talk like that. When you sent someone to Modu to take my girlfriend back, you didn¡¯t think about showing mercy. If I were weaker today, would you show mercy? Bring out my father-inw and mother-inw; otherwise, I won¡¯t mind massacring the Tan Family today."

    "Tianxing, what are you talking about?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru trembled. How could she not know that the Tan Family had sent people to Modu to look for her?

    "So it was you, Tan Si died by your hand."

    "Family Head, kill him, avenge Tan Si."

    The words of Lu Tianxing stirred up a tumult among the Tan Family members, and some who were close to Tan Si red at Lu Tianxing with murderous intent.

    "I see, so Tan Si died at your hands, but do you think killing Tan Si means you can run rampant in the Tan Family? Today, I will show you that you cannot take Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya away. Not only that, but you will also die here today."

    Tan Ran¡¯s face darkened as he swept his gaze over Lu Tianxing. His entire demeanor was like a venomous snake as he coldly said, "Tributor Luo, I¡¯ll trouble you to capture him. Today I want him cut into a thousand pieces."

    As his words faded, everyone momentarily saw a blur before their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, an aging figure was already standing in front of Tan Ran. This old man carried an aura of grim resolve, and the light shooting from his triangr eyes made one feel as though facing a venomous snake. As he stepped closer to Tan Ran, his aura climbed incessantly, cloaking the entire area with a powerful presence that made everyone¡¯s chests feel as if a giant rock was pressing down, leaving them gasping for breath.

    This elder was the Tan Family¡¯s Tributor Luo, a Heavenly Peak-level expert, Luo Hun.

    Faced with Luo Hun¡¯s imposing aura, Lu Tianxing showed no change of expression. At the Heavenly Peak realm, he had been capable of ying Mythical Realm powerhouses, and now that he had entered the Mythical Realm himself, a mere Heavenly Peak-level expert was no match for him.

    Although Lu Tianxing was unfazed by Luo Hun¡¯s imposing aura, Lin Qianru¡¯s face radically paled. The oppressive force of Luo Hun¡¯s aura gave her a feeling of suffocation, like her heart had been struck by a hammer. She suddenly realized that sometimes, a person¡¯s presence could indeed be lethal.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s condition, Lu Tianxing became furious, stepped next to her to shield her from the oppressive aura, and with eyes as sharp as lightning, he red at Tan Ran and said coldly, "You¡¯re forcing me to massacre the Tan Family."

    "Massacre the Tan Family."

    Tan Ran was slightly taken aback, then burst into heartyughter, "Young man, I admit you are strong, but what of it? Today, you¡¯re undoubtedly going to die. Tributor Luo, capture him for me."

    "No problem."

    Luo Hun nodded, his eyes revealing a sinister gleam, "Young man, I¡¯m giving you a chance to surrender peacefully, and I might ask the Family Head to grant you a quick death. Otherwise, I will make you understand what it means to prefer death over life."

    "Prefer death over life? It seems the Tan Family¡¯s so-called fearlessness is because of you. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you first, then annihte the Tan Family."

    As he spoke, a wildly violent aura exploded from Lu Tianxing, directly tearing apart the aura that Luo Hun had gathered, revealing his fangspletely. If there were nopromises to be made, then he¡¯d fight, kill the enemy, and instill fear in anyone who dared to block his path.

    A surge of murderous intent spread like a tide, enveloping the entire vipound.

    Instantly, everyone in thepound felt as if Lu Tianxing had transformed into someone else¡ªnot a living person, but a Demon God walking out of Hell, an endless chill creeping in, seemingly about to freeze their souls solid, with sounds of ghosts wailing and wolves howling echoing around them.

    Upon feeling the killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Luo Hun¡¯s heart churned with colossal waves. He unexpectedly felt a threat from Lu Tianxing, a bone-deep terror, as if Lu Tianxing could indeed kill him, but what he couldn¡¯t sense was Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura, only the wild killing intent.

    "You shall see who truly is whom."

    Luo Hun¡¯s expression gradually became solemn, and he dared not bex any longer. He had a feeling that if he was not careful when facing Lu Tianxing, he might very well end up dead.

    "You do not have the right to know who I am, and the only thing you need to know is that you cannot escape death today," Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    Although his voice was t, these words echoed throughout the entire courtyard like the booming of a great bell, leaving people dazed and unable to recover for a long time.

    Kill Luo Hun, a Heavenly Level Expert?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe what they heard, but they also felt a faint anticipation. Luo Hun was the Tan Family¡¯s true reliance. If Luo Hun died, the Tan Family would lose its foundation.

    "How bold of you, today I shall ughter you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luo Hun felt an immense humiliation and roared furiously. His eyebrows immediately went as straight as swords, his eyes full of sharp glints. Wherever his gaze went, people couldn¡¯t help but avoid his eyes, feeling as if they were being cut by knives, the pain as if their skin was being sliced.

    With Luo Hun¡¯s roar, the space seemed to whip up a gale out of nowhere. His voice, mixed with True Qi, turned into a sonic attack, with overwhelming True Qi churning and turbulent airflow shredding any tables in its path into smithereens.

    This was a probing attack from Luo Hun, transforming his voice into a sonic attack with True Qi, catching people off guard. If Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was too weak, he would have his internal organs shattered by the sonic waves instantly, dead beyond dead. Unless Lu Tianxing was of Heavenly Realm, even if he survived, he would be severely injured.

    This was Luo Hun¡¯s attack as well as a test of Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    The sound waves moved so fast that in a blink, they had violently crossed a distance of more than ten meters, lifting countless splinters and dirt and leaving a deep mark on the ground, intending to strike Lu Tianxing dead on the spot.

    With this move, the power of a Heaven-level Martial Artist was fully disyed, filled with destructive force.

    However, Lu Tianxing did not move an inch, and behind him, True Qi surged, forming six arms. These long True Qi arms, vivid and lifelike, seemed to exist tangibly and dominated like crabs, disying an invincible aura.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing struck with his best move, four arms swinging the fists, fiercely hammering forward.

    "Bang!"

    The sound waves and Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi collided, instantly being torn apart.

    "If this is all the skill you have, I¡¯m afraid you must report to Yama Pce today," said Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold voice from the bursting power,pletely disregarding Luo Hun.

    "You¡¯re courting death."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luo Hun, feeling deeply insulted, roared and in a sh, he crossed a distance of more than ten meters and appeared beside Lu Tianxing, his hand open, a mass of True Qi enveloping from above. In the palm of his hand, it seemed like a vast ocean was contained, with waves crashing against rocks and Jiao Long churning in the sea, as if the sky and earth had turned upside down, with the earth above and sky below.

    "Sea Covering Palm."

    With a single sh, it was as if an entire sea bore down.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were in the middle of an ocean, the entire sky appearing blue, mixed with a strong fishy smell of the sea. The surrounding air seemed to have turned into overwhelmingly heavy seawater, squeezing towards his position, intent on crushing him into a pulp.

    "Die!"

    Luo Hun¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent; this Sea Covering Palm was his true masterpiece, a move so powerful that it seemed as though he could condense a real sea in the palm of his hand if he broke through to the Mythical Realm.

    The roaring True Qi surged wildly like rolling waves, tearing through the air, aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Facing the fierce onught from Luo Hun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, not even considering dodging. Just as the palm strike was about to hit, he suddenly made his move and threw a punch.

    This punch was unremarkable, light and fluffy as if a child swung it, soft and weak, but the power it contained was terrifying to the extreme, like a primal beast awakening, baring its ferocious fangs.

    "sh!"

    As fist met palm, there was no show of fireworks, but Luo Hun¡¯s face revealed utter terror. He felt as though Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist could shatter the heavens and the earth, piercing through the sea in his hand with one punch, turning it intond, and the violent power sted directly into his body from his palm.

    This punch sent Luo Hun flying through the air, explosive sounds of meridians and bones bursting echoing in the air. By the time he hit the ground, he had turnedpletely into a bloodied figure, his meridians severed and his bones shattered, leaving him crippled for life even if he survived.

 Chapter 582 - 578 Tearing Apart the Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 578 Tearing Apart the Nightmare</h4>

    A fist!

    Just one fist!

    The Tan Family¡¯s strongest patron had been smashed so thoroughly by Lu Tianxing that his meridians and bones shattered.

    When he fell to the ground, Luo Hun waspletely unable to get up, his eyes filled with disbelief as he gazed at Lu Tianxing, making gurgling noises in his throat, unable to believe that he, a former powerhouse at the Heavenly Peak standing at the top of the pyramid, had been defeated by a young man, let alone imagine that the person standing before him was a mythical-level martial artist.

    "Why, why, this can¡¯t be, this can¡¯t be."

    Luo Hun¡¯s howling voice rang out, "I am an invincible martial artist at the Heavenly Peak, how can I lose, how could I possibly lose, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, who are you, who are you really, with such immense strength, you can¡¯t just be some nobody, who exactly are you."

    "Who am I, why should I tell you? I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t treasure it. Well, time is short, off you go!"

    Lu Tianxing coldly swept his gaze over Luo Hun, toozy to say anything more, and with a flick of his finger, he struck Luo Hun¡¯s forehead, his potent True Qi piercing through his skull in an instant.

    Luo Hun let out a loud roar, staring deathly at Lu Tianxing, his body jerked twice and then he died, breathless.

    "He¡¯s dead. He actually killed Luo Hun. Doesn¡¯t he fear the Tan Family pulling out all the stops to retaliate?"

    "Pulling out all the stops to retaliate, does the Tan Family have the guts? If they¡¯re not afraid of being utterly eradicated, they¡¯re wee to try."

    "The Tan Family is finished. Without Luo Hun, the Tan Family is nothing. This time the Lin Family has made a fortune."

    "Made a fortune? Made a fortune my ass, Lin Zhanpeng had already fallen out with the Lin Family long ago, even snatching away the position of family head from Lin Anwu. Will Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s son-inw help the Lin Family? You might not know, but it was Lin Anwu himself who personally arrested Lin Zhanpeng and his wife and delivered them to the Tan Family."

    With Luo Hun¡¯s death, the others in the courtyard finally snapped out of their shock, looking at Luo Hun¡¯s corpse with fearful faces and then at Lu Tianxing, who had in the Heavenly Peak Luo Hun with a single strike, which could only mean his strength was at least at the Heavenly Peak level, perhaps even mythical-level.

    Mythical-level martial artists.

    At this thought, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath. Across the entire world, mythical-level martial artists in their twenties could be counted on one¡¯s fingers!

    Some shrewd people immediately instinctively distanced themselves from the Tan Family¡¯s location and moved closer to the direction of Lu Tianxing, calcting in their minds how to establish a connection with him. With a mythical-level martial artist covering them, nobody could touch them. Among these people, no one noticed that in a corner, there sat a person with an extremely somber expression¡ªthis person was Lin Anwu.

    Ever since Lu Tianxing appeared in the Tan Family Courtyard, Lin Anwu had been filled with a sense of ominous foreboding, and now it was clear that the events were unfolding just as he had feared. Lu Tianxing¡¯s dominance had stifled the Tan Family, to the point where even their strongest patron had perished at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    At this moment, Lin Anwu was filled with regret. If he had known this day woulde, he would have clung to Lin Zhanpeng at all costs. As long as Lin Zhanpeng remained with the Lin Family,bined with a mythical-level powerhouse like Lu Tianxing, the Lin Family could havepletely overtaken the Tan Family in the future, bing the true leading power in Hang City.

    Unfortunately, the chance was gone now. It was Lin Anwu himself who had personally arrested Lin Zhanpeng and his wife and sent them to the Tan Family. Lin Zhanpeng had also made it clear he severed all ties with the Lin Family; Lin Anwu now only hoped that Lin Zhanpeng wouldn¡¯t seek revenge.

    Ignoring the surrounding shocked gazes, Lu Tianxing, after killing Luo Hun, slowly walked towards Tan Ran, who was sitting in the highest seat, and said tranquilly, "Now, can you please bring out my inws?"

    At this moment, every person in the Tan Family lost their previousposure as if the sky were falling, and what reced it was a deep sense of fear. Luo Hun was the Tan Family¡¯s capital for dominating Hang City. The Tan Family¡¯s rule over Hang City was all thanks to Luo Hun¡¯s presence, suppressing all those with ulterior motives. But now that Luo Hun was dead, even if the Tan Family were to survive this cmity, other families in Hang City would not let them off. From now on, the Tan Family would likely be nothing more than a third-rate n.

    This was the terror of a top-level martial artist. Having a top-level martial artist could turn a third-rate n into a first-rate one.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, Tan Ran felt a chilling sensation as if the Grim Reaper himself was fixated on him, and eventually, he clenched his teeth and said, "Young man, don¡¯t push your luck. Your strength may indeed be great, but sometimes strength doesn¡¯t mean everything."

    "Heh, pushing my luck, when your Tan Family thought to forcefully marry off my girlfriend and abducted my inws, didn¡¯t you feel like you were pushing your luck? Or did you think that because your fists were bigger, it didn¡¯t count as pushing it? Now that my fists are bigger, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m pushing it either. As for the part where strength doesn¡¯t represent everything, you are right about that, however, that¡¯s of no consequence."

    Lu Tianxing sneered at Tan Ran, saying coldly, "I give you one minute to think it over, bring out my inws, or else from now on, the Tan Family will be erased from Hang City."

    "You...."

    The Tan Family members were enraged by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, furious to the point of explosion, yet they dared not make a move. Over the years, they had grown ustomed to ease andfort, losing the will to fight desperately. Moreover, even Luo Hun, the strongest among the Tan Family, had died at the hands of Lu Tianxing. If they were to go up against him, wouldn¡¯t that be no different from delivering themselves on a tter? They didn¡¯t doubt that Lu Tianxing would kill them.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the Tan Family members, then turned away without paying them any further attention. Instead, he walked over to Lin Qianru and gently embraced the woman, whose face was pale with fear, his eyes filled with tenderness, "Qian Ru, it¡¯s okay now, we¡¯ll see our parents very soon."

    When Lin Qianru heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she suddenly snapped back to reality and fiercely hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, clinging on for dear life as if afraid he would disappear. During the fight between Lu Tianxing, Luo Hun, and the Tan Family members, her heart was in her throat, yet she dared not utter a sound lest she distract Lu Tianxing.

    Now, seeing this man safe and sound, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t hold back the tenderness in her heart. She clung to Lu Tianxing as if wanting to fuse herself into his body, disregarding the stares of those around her. She tiptoed, lifted her head, and her lips descended like rain upon Lu Tianxing¡¯s, as if to thank him with the kiss.

    All the Tan Family members watched Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru kissing passionately, their eyes zing with intense fury. Lin Qianru was supposed to be their future bride, yet here she was, kissing another man as if no one else existed. It was akin to a vicious p on the Tan Family¡¯s face, a disgrace, the greatest the Tan Family had ever suffered since its establishment.

    A ferocious look shed across Tan Ran¡¯s face, his fingers gripping the armrest of the chair so tightly, he wished he could tear Lu Tianxing limb from limb.

    "Have you thought it through? If not, how about I think it through for you?" Lu Tianxing said slowly, holding Lin Qianru in his arms, a bloodthirsty smile curling at the corner of his mouth.

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare..."

    Tan Ran¡¯splexion changed. He knew all too well what Lu Tianxing meant by ¡¯thinking it through for him¡¯¡ªit clearly meant using the lives of the Tan Family members as leverage against him.

    "I don¡¯t think I would dare either, so I¡¯m considering finding someone to try, don¡¯t you agree?" Lu Tianxing said with a slight smile, nodding in agreement with himself as his gaze shifted across the Tan Family members, as if selecting a target.

    All the Tan Family members, feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze upon them, immediately fell silent as if stricken with terror, not even daring to breathe deeply, their eyes filled with dread as they watched Lu Tianxing, afraid that he would single them out.

    "You..."

    Intense anger shed across Tan Ran¡¯s face, but he dared not make any rash moves and could only coldly say, "Someone, take him to where Lin Zhanpeng and his wife are staying."

    "Yes, Family Head."

    The Tan Family Disciple that was called, full of reluctance, responded with a resigned tone but had no choice, heading towards the back of the courtyard.

    "Qian Ru, let¡¯s go! Time to bring our parents home."

    Lu Tianxing held Lin Qianru, a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru nodded gently, her arms tightly holding his arm, as a proud smile graced her face.

    This man had confronted the Tan Family head-on for her sake, daring to barge into the Tan Family Courtyard alone. He was the man Lin Qianru had decided upon, a towering and formidable man.

    Arm in arm with Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru let out a long breath, tilting her head slightly to look up at the sunshine above. It felt as though something heavy had lifted from her chest, a sudden sense of rity breaking through.

    "So this is what it feels like to bask in the sunlight," she murmured softly to herself. From now on, she could finally return to Hang City in the open, no longer living in fear. The dark clouds that had been looming over her were gone forever, the fog had dissipated, and with it, her nightmare.

    Watching Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru head towards the back yard, Tan Ran fiercely smashed a teacup to the ground, hisplexion ashen to the extreme. For so many years, no one had dared to humiliate the Tan Family like this. This was a humiliation the Tan Family would never forget, and he was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay the price.

    With that thought, Tan Ran took out a mobile phone from his pocket and dialed a number, ready to use other means if the Tan Family¡¯s power couldn¡¯t subdue Lu Tianxing. Since the Tan Family couldn¡¯t handle him, the next step would be to resort to the power of the country. Even if they couldn¡¯t eliminate Lu Tianxing, he wanted to ensure Lu Tianxing would live the rest of his life on the run like a dog, always in darkness, always with a target on his back.

    "Director Sun, I need your help with something..."

    If the Tan Family¡¯s power wasn¡¯t enough to deal with Lu Tianxing, then the power of the state would be employed. Even if they couldn¡¯t finish off Lu Tianxing, he would make sure Lu Tianxing spent his life as a fugitive hounded dog, forever thriving in the shadows, eternally hunted.

    Thanks to Ruan for the reward. I seek rmendations and rewards, all support, all support is wee, your support is the motivation for writing!!!

 Chapter 583 - 579: Turbulence Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 579: Turbulence Once Again</h4>

    However, just when Tan Ran was on the phone, Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru were already following the Tan Family into the backyard, arriving at the door of a house.

    Meanwhile, in the room, a middle-aged man and woman, both in their fifties, were pacing back and forth with anxious expressions. Just yesterday, they had heard from Tan Heng that their daughter had returned to Hang City with a man and that she nned to take them away from the Tan Family today, which made them extremely worried.

    As natives of Hang City, they were well aware of the Tan Family¡¯s power. Their daughtering to the Tan Family was like amb walking into a tiger¡¯s den, a needless sacrifice. Wouldn¡¯t all their previous efforts have been in vain? They would rather suffer themselves than have their daughtere to harm.

    Yet, they were powerless and could only pray in their hearts that their daughter would be safe and not do anything foolish.

    "Creak."

    Just then, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya, parents of Lin Qianru, immediately turned their gaze to the door. Upon seeing Lin Qianru, both were noticeably taken aback, then their faces showed an utmost anxious look, thinking that perhaps the Tan Family had captured Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s mother, Cai Shuya, began to tremble uncontrobly, and even her voice became choked up, "Qian... Qian Ru, why are you here? Did the Tan Family capture you? Leave quickly, go fast. Your dad and I will make sure you get out of the Tan Family safely."

    Lin Zhanpeng didn¡¯t speak, only clenching his fists and looking around coldly for an opportunity to break out.

    "It¡¯s not that, mom and dad, it¡¯s not that."

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Lin Qianru shook her head desperately, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears, and she suddenly threw herself into Cai Shuya¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. It had been so many years since she had seen her parents. Now, finally seeing them again, she realized her parents had aged, appearing even older than before.

    "Qian Ru, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, tell mom, did someone from the Tan Family bully you? Tell me, did they?" Seeing her daughter crying so heartbreakingly, Cai Shuya became somewhat frantic andforted her immediately.

    "Mom, I¡¯m fine, really fine."

    Only then did Lin Qianru remember the purpose of her visit and hurriedly said, "Dad, mom, I¡¯m here today to take you away from the Tan Family, to bring you back home with dignity."

    "Home."

    Lin Zhanpeng, who had been silent until now, was slightly stunned, not quite understanding, and looked at Lu Tianxing who hade in behind, asking with confusion, "Qian Ru, and who is this?"

    Hearing her father¡¯s question, Lin Qianru suddenly remembered Lu Tianxing, whom she had seemingly forgotten, and hurriedly exined, "Dad, mom, let me introduce him to you. This is Lu Tianxing, he¡¯s my boyfriend. It¡¯s because of him that the Tan Family were willing topromise today. From now on, we no longer have any ties with the Tan Family."

    "Hello, uncle and auntie," Lu Tianxing quickly greeted when Lin Qianru introduced him, his demeanor respectful without showing any arrogance, his gaze surveying Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s mother, Cai Shuya, appeared to be in her forties or fifties, but because she took great care of herself, she looked no different from a woman in her twenties, strikingly beautiful with the typical Jiangnan woman¡¯s gentleness, adding a mature charm beyond that of a twenty-year-old girl, with a strong attraction to men. However, her current expression was very weary, indicating that she was not in a good ce mentally.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s father was tall, around one meter eighty, exuding an elegance from head to toe. Dressed in a suit, he looked distinguished; one could tell at a nce that he was a sessful businessman. Standing on the street, he would probably make countless girls scream. Handsome and elegant, wealthy, caring and mature, such a man was indeed the ideal boyfriend for many women.

    "Lu Tianxing, hello... Is what Qian Ru just said true?" Cai Shuya asked Lu Tianxing in a soft voice.

    "Yes, auntie, Qianru wasn¡¯t lying to you. From now on, the Tan Family won¡¯t force you anymore. I¡¯ve dealt with the Tan Family, and from now on, no one can threaten you anymore," Lu Tianxing replied earnestly.

    "What? You said you¡¯ve dealt with the Tan Family?"

    Surprise and disbelief spread across the faces of Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya. They could never have imagined that this young man before them could make the Tan Family yield, to make them capitte. It was simply unbelievable.

    They knew that in Hang City, the Tan Family was like an emperor, and with Luo Hun as their protector, many families wanted to take their ce, only to end up with their own families destroyed. That was why the Tan Family¡¯s reputation in Hang City was so formidable. If Lu Tianxing had made the Tan Family yield, didn¡¯t that mean the force behind him was even more frightening than the Tan Family, that even Heaven-level Martial Artists couldn¡¯t touch him?

    "Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry, the Tan Family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything reckless. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me take you outside to see for yourself,"

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded, then led the way outside with the group.

    Along the way, each member of the Tan Family looked at Lu Tianxing and his group with eyes filled with hatred, yet no one dared to make a move. The dead bodies in front served as a bloody lesson.

    In response to the surrounding gazes, Lu Tianxing sneered silently, not saying anything. However, in his heart, he had already made up his mind: the Tan Family must be eliminated at all costs. They were like a nest of poisonous snakes, leaving them alive would be an endless threat.

    Meanwhile, outside, the entire Tan Family Courtyard was surrounded by police, sealed offpletely. This was Tan Ran¡¯s n, to use state power against Lu Tianxing. He knew that Lu Tianxing was powerful and that ordinary police would not be able to deal with him. However, he still employed these police forces with the objective of forcing Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand. If Lu Tianxing dared to strike at the police, it would be tantamount to opposing the state, and the Yanhuang Group would not let him off the hook.

    As long as the Yanhuang Group made a move, from then on, Lu Tianxing would be like a dog that had lost its home, forced to flee everywhere. Tan Ran did not wish to kill Lu Tianxing; he wanted to make Lu Tianxing¡¯s life a living hell.

    At this moment, the entire Tan Family was dead silent, everyone¡¯s hearts trembling, all awaiting what woulde next. If Lu Tianxing could ovee the Tan Family, the local snakes, then the Tan Family would no longer be able to make aeback. But if Lu Tianxing were to lose, the Tan Family might decline, but they certainly wouldn¡¯t perish. The saying that a lean camel is bigger than a horse wasn¡¯t just empty words.

    Hang City¡¯s Police Chief, Sun Buping, also wore a solemn expression. Someone had boldly carried a coffin into the Tan Family, killed their people, and even Luo Hun, one of the Tan Family¡¯s top experts, had died at this person¡¯s hands. This made his heart feel as though a massive stone was crushing his chest, leaving him breathless. If this person could kill Luo Hun, could his men apprehend him?

    Sun Buping was unsure, and he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He was caught in a dilemma, to be honest; he hadn¡¯t wanted toe at all. But the promises the Tan Family had made to him were too tempting. He had held this position for over a decade and was about to retire, likely never to move up in rank again for the rest of his life.

    But Tan Ran had promised him something: if he could bring Lu Tianxing back to the police station today, the Tan Family would ensure that he moved up the ranks. That was the reason he came here, plus, Tan Ran explicitly told him that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare do anything because of the presence of the Yanhuang Group.

    That was the source of his confidence, the confidence with which he dared to confront Lu Tianxing.

    Inside the Tan Family Courtyard, all the police were on high alert, fully armed. They weren¡¯t fools; the sight of crowd after crowd lying beaten on the ground outside the courtyard made it clear that their target was extremely dangerous, not the kind easily captured. Now, they only hoped that nothing unexpected would happen.

    And at that moment, as Lu Tianxing and his group emerged from behind, his expression turned icy upon seeing the courtyard full of police. It seemed the Tan Family had not given up; they were nning to fight him with their overt power.

    Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya were shocked at the scene. How could there be so many police? What on earth had happened? They were still unaware that Lu Tianxing had fought his way into the Tan Family and thought instead that he had used his family influence to suppress the Tan Family.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face instantly tensed with nervousness as she tightly clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her lips pursed together, ready to stand or fall alongside Lu Tianxing no matter what.

    "Uncle, Auntie, please stay here. I will go and deal with them. Qian Ru, take good care of Uncle and Auntie," said Lu Tianxing as he instructed them with a cold smile, then took steps towards Tan Ran.

    "Click!"

    Upon Lu Tianxing taking his first step, the surrounding police instantly went on high alert, raising their guns and aiming at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the surrounding police and walked step by step to Tan Ran¡¯s side, then slowly spoke out, "Do you really think that I dare not wipe out the entire Tan Family?"

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tan Ran¡¯s face twisted, and he said ferociously, "To annihte my Tan Family, today I will make sure you have no grave toy in. You killed my people, injured my grandson, and killed the worshipper of the Tan Family. If I don¡¯t wipe you out, it will weigh on my conscience. I want to crush your bones and scatter your ashes."

    Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya trembled at Tan Ran¡¯s words, their shocked gazes falling on Lu Tianxing. They finally understood why the Tan Family had looked at them with such bone-deep hatred; their future son-inw had not just used his status to pressure others but had actually fought his way into the Tan Family and even killed the Tan Family¡¯s worshipper.

    This was more than just a p in the face; it was an absolute life-or-death struggle. To tread on the Tan Family in front of all the powerhouses of Hang City would make the Tan Family an utter joke from now on. No wonder Tan Ran was willing to fight Lu Tianxing to the bitter end.

    PS: I had nned to write something about putting someone in their ce, but as everyone knows, when writing urban fiction, there are certain things you can¡¯t touch because it¡¯s too risky, so I had no choice; I apologize.

 Chapter 584 - 580 Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 580 Conflict</h4>

    "Family Head Tan, do you think these people alone are enough to deal with me?"

    Lu Tianxing swept his gaze indifferently over Tan Ran, a coldugh escaping him as his eyes settled on Sun Buping: "So you are in charge this time. You want to side with the Tan Family against me? I advise you, there are matters where interference should be avoided, or a price must be paid. Understand?"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Sun Buping swallowed hard and instinctively stepped back. Lu Tianxing¡¯s stare seemed like that of the Grim Reaper, devoid of any emotion. You could feel him smiling at you, yet perceive no smile at all, only an endless chill emerging from the depths of your heart.

    "No... No mistake, I am indeed in charge this time."

    After another gulp of saliva and a nce at the people behind him, Sun Buping took a breath and said, "Family Head Tan Ran reported that a viin trespassed into the Tan Family Courtyard, assaulted his grandson Tan Heng, and even killed members of the Tan Family. As the police, it is our duty to take you, Mr. Lu, back with us to assist in the investigation."

    "Assist in the investigation?"

    Lu Tianxing, upromising, chuckled coldly, "Director Sun, do you even believe that yourself? If I follow you, will I still have a chance toe out unscathed? If it were me lying on the ground today, would you take any of the Tan Family members back?"

    After hearing this, Sun Buping¡¯s face subtly changed. Lu Tianxing was right; if something had happened to Lu Tianxing, they certainly wouldn¡¯t daree because the Tan Family¡¯s influence in Hang City was deeply entrenched. If heid a finger on any member of the Tan Family, he wouldn¡¯t evenst till the next day; he¡¯d have to pack up and leave.

    "Director Sun, let me advise you, this isn¡¯t something you can intervene in. This matter doesn¡¯t concern you. Don¡¯t rashly step into muddy waters and be used as a pawn unknowingly," Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a spike of anxiety stirred in Sun Buping¡¯s heart, leaving him indecisive. He wasn¡¯t a fool; since Lu Tianxing had brazenly broken into the Tan Family Courtyard and beaten them without them being able to fight back, even killing their enshrined Luo Hun, it was clear he feared nothing and possibly had a much stronger backing than the Tan Family.

    Despite the Tan Family¡¯s dominance in Hang City, when looking at the entirety of China, they barely counted as a second-rate family, not even reaching the status of a top-tier family.

    If Lu Tianxing was able to storm into the Tan Family Courtyard, he must have substantial support, and considering he killed Luo Hun right in front of the Tan Family, his strength was evident.

    To Capture!

    Or not to Capture!

    Sun Buping fell into a dilemma; not capturing Lu Tianxing would offend the Tan Family, and once Lu Tianxing left, the Tan Family wouldn¡¯t let him go, but capturing Lu Tianxing could enrage this Killing God, possibly leading to none of them leaving here today. While not a Martial Artist himself, he was well aware of how terrifying a Martial Artist capable of killing Luo Hun could be; killing them would be effortless.

    Just as Sun Buping remained indecisive, a harsh, resentful voice erupted, "Sun Buping, you bastard, what are you waiting for? Capture him for me. I want to tear him to pieces. If you don¡¯t capture him today, I¡¯ll make you go back home and farm; believe it or not."

    Tan Heng, supported by a member of the Tan Family, walked over, his face twisted with malevolence as he red at Lu Tianxing. Humiliation, this was the humiliation of his lifetime. He had already lost his fianc¨¦e, but to be pped unconscious by Lu Tianxing before everyone, this was humiliation he had to shred Lu Tianxing into pieces to quell the hatred in his heart.

    Idiot!

    The people around, hearing Tan Heng¡¯s rant, turned their eyes on him as if looking at a fool. Is this guy brain-dead? Can¡¯t he see the situation clearly; he still wants to kill a mythic warrior? Believe it or not, a mythic warrior in a fury could wipe the Tan Family off cleanly.

    With such an heir, even if the Tan Family isn¡¯t annihted this time, they likely won¡¯t escape destruction next time.

    "Silence."

    Lu Tianxing nced coldly at Tan Heng, snorted, and Tan Heng, as if struck by lightning, felt like he had been hit by a truck, flying backwards and crashing heavily to the ground, spitting out blood, his eyes bulging with rage at Lu Tianxing, gasping for breath, and then fainting once again.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare..."

    Tan Ran, furious, red at Lu Tianxing, then turning to the still-undecided Sun Buping, he bellowed, "Director Sun, you see! This violent criminal is like a ticking bomb in Hang City. I suggest we capture him immediately. Don¡¯t worry, he wouldn¡¯t dare hurt you; have you forgotten about the Yanhuang Group? If he dares touch a hair on you, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t let him off. Capture him for me now."

    "This..."

    Sun Buping hesitated for a moment.

    Seeing Sun Buping¡¯s expression, Tan Ran¡¯s face immediately became even colder. "Sun Buping, don¡¯t forget the things that have happened over these years. If my family encounters any problems, you can¡¯t escape responsibility either. Rest assured, he won¡¯t dare to touch you. If he does, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t let him off, and even the Lin Family will be implicated. Capture him for me."

    Hearing Tan Ran¡¯s words, Sun Buping¡¯s face suddenly became even more unsightly; he certainly knew exactly what Tan Ran was referring to. If this information were to leak, his life would be over.

    "Director Sun, you better think this through clearly. Once you make a move, there¡¯s no turning back. Do you believe I can kill all of you and still remain unscathed?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was full of confidence and arrogance.

    At this moment, everyone felt an illusion, as if what Lu Tianxing was saying was not false, but true.

    Sun Buping¡¯s face also turned extremely ugly. Lu Tianxing clearly did not regard them highly, or rather, hepletely ignored them.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, saying, "Think carefully. One wrong step leads to another. Perhaps there¡¯s a cliff ahead."

    Lu Tianxing was indeed provoking Sun Buping or perhaps buying time. Tan Ran was right; he indeed didn¡¯t dare topletely fall out with Sun Buping. Once things escted, he would have to kill everyone present. Such an action would most likely only lead him to a hunted life. The Yanhuang Group would not let him go, and it might even provoke those ageless ones to take action. Even Lin Qianru and the others could get involved, which he did not want to see.

    Sun Buping stood still, his face looking terrible. When had he ever been suppressed like this before? Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he saw a hint of murderous intent. If he really pushed Lu Tianxing too far, this man would definitely not hesitate to act.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t be too arrogant," Tan Ran said harshly from the side. "Sun Buping, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just bluffing. He wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. If he had any backing, he wouldn¡¯t have barged into the Tan Family. Moreover, if he dares to make a move, his woman and family members won¡¯t escape either."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "Threatening you? You wipe out my family and still hope to escape? I tell you, either you leave Lin Qianru here to marry my grandson, or today we fight to death; you won¡¯t be leaving the Tan Family alive."

    Tan Ran looked fiercely at Lu Tianxing. The Tan Family might be finished, but he would not let Lu Tianxing have an easy time either. "Sun Buping, make your move. He won¡¯t dare do anything to you. If he wanted to act, he would have done so already. Capture him."

    Upon hearing Tan Ran¡¯s words, Sun Buping finally breathed a sigh of relief and took steps towards Lu Tianxing. "Lu Tianxing, pleasee with us to assist in the investigation."

    As he spoke, Sun Buping gestured with his hand, signaling someone behind him to prepare to apprehend Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold murderous intent shed across them. It seemed he would have to resort to violence today. Once he was taken into the police station, without any backing, people like Lin Qianru could easily imagine their fate. Since there was no reasoning, there would only be killing.

    "Whirrr whirrr whirrr..."

    Just then, the loud sound of rotating helicopter des came. Three military helicopters rapidly approached from afar, directly hovering over the Tan Family Courtyard.

    Seeing the arrival of the military helicopters, a smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The guy had finally arrived.

    Amidst everyone¡¯s puzzled looks, three ropes were lowered from the helicopters. Quickly, more than a dozen camouged-faced, fully armed soldiers slid down and immediately guarded the surroundings. Others aimed their guns at Tan Ran and Sun Buping¡¯s group.

    The leader, a burly man in his twenties wearing a captain¡¯s uniform, scanned the area and walked briskly towards Lu Tianxing. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he punched Lu Tianxing hard on the chest, the dull sound cringe-inducing. The punch was not weak.

    Lu Tianxing, not moving an inch, did not show any anger on his face; instead, he smiled, returning the favor with a punch on the man¡¯s chest. "mingo, calling yourself a bird, yet your speed is so slow. It took you so long to arrive. If you were anyter, I could have been killed by these people."

    "Hahaha, if you were really killed like that, then those who have died by your hand would surelyugh their teeth out¡ªor rather, they wouldugh right out of their coffins. So, how was my entrance? Was it impressive and dominating?" said the man known as mingo,ughing loudly.

    "Dominating? Dominating my ass. You think you¡¯re in a movie? Waiting for you to slide down like that, if it were me, I would line you all up and shoot each one of you, what a perfect target not to miss."

 Chapter 585 - 581 Flamingo

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 581 mingo</h4>

    mingo and he wererades-in-arms, brothers who could trust each other with their lives. They had served together in the same unit, bunking in the upper and lower beds. Later, they both joined the special forces, bingmandos. They faced life and death side by side, battling enemies together¡ªtruly brothers in arms. When it was time for him to leave the military, no one saw him off except for mingo and a few brothers who sneaked over to bid him farewell.

    This morning, beforeing to the Tan Family, the phone call he made was to mingo, asking for his help. He had thought that after so many years, mingo might refuse him, but to his surprise, mingo agreed without a second thought after receiving his message.

    This was the true essence of brotherhood. There was no need to stay in touch all the time, no need for social gatherings, but when you truly needed a brother, he would appear before you without hesitation.

    "Psh, anyone can brag. Back in the day, you were the one defeated by me!"

    mingo nonchntly curled his lip, his eyes sparking with excitement as he said, "Brother Lu, where have you been since you left the military? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere, and your phone was unreachable. If you hadn¡¯t sent me a message today, I wouldn¡¯t have even known you were in Hang City."

    "I didn¡¯t go anywhere special. After leaving the military, I went overseas to work with a friend. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, but as you saw, someone wants to force Qian Ru to marry them, and I had to intervene. Who knew I would encounter such trouble," Lu Tianxing sighed softly.

    "Sister-inw, Brother Lu, you got married?"

    mingo¡¯s eyes lit up. His gaze fell on Lin Qianru, who stood behind Lu Tianxing. He walked over and said, "Hello, sister-inw, my name is Chen Hao, Brother Lu¡¯srade. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sister-inw."

    "You... Hello."

    Lin Qianru was momentarily stunned, taking some time to grasp the situation. She couldn¡¯t have imagined things turning out this way¡ªsuddenly flipping on its head. This soldier turned out to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s brother, and it seemed he held quite a high rank.

    The surrounding people were alsopletely astounded by the scene, taking a while toe back to their senses. The soldier who had suddenly arrived was acquainted with Lu Tianxing, and they seemed to be on very familiar terms. Just who was Lu Tianxing that he could mobilize the special forces? After all, the special forces do not get involved in such matters lightly¡ªthe mystery of Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity was perplexing.

    Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with doubt, some unable to recover from their shock.

    Compared to the confusion in others, the faces of Tan Ran and his group turned incredibly dark. They had never expected a Cheng Yaojin to emerge out of nowhere and for the military to get involved in this affair. Now it seemed unlikely they could take Lu Tianxing away.

    Sun Buping¡¯s expression was also gloomy, but he didn¡¯t dare utter a word. He knew full well the origin of these burly soldiers. They weren¡¯t the type to reason with you. If you dared to do anything, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach you a lesson.

    "Sister-inw, stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll deal with these trashes first. To darey hands on Brother Lu¡ªthey really must be tired of living."

    After greeting Lin Qianru, mingo strode determinedly toward Sun Buping, his face growing icy, exuding an indifferent murderous intent.

    "You... What do you think you¡¯re doing? This matter has nothing to do with you. If you dare to get involved..." Sun Buping was frightened by mingo¡¯s expression. He sharply spoke up, trying to stop mingo.

    "Smack!"

    Sun Buping hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when mingo pped him across the face. The immense force sent him spinning like a top a few rounds on the spot before hended on the ground on his backside, a trickle of blood visibly seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    "What¡¯s wrong with me getting involved? You dare toy a hand on my brother, I think you¡¯re really asking for trouble. Just a minor bureau chief acting as ackey for someone else¡ªif you say one more word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll p you to death. Right now, have your people step aside. We are taking over this matter. We suspect that the Tan family has connections with a certain overseas organization and now they need to undergo our investigation." mingo coldly said to Sun Buping.

    "Gasp!"

    On hearing mingo¡¯s words, the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. They could see clearly now that mingo was really stepping on the Tan family to death. Having ties with a foreign organization, this was the overt im, but in in terms, it implied that the Tan family betrayed the nation. At this thought, everyone felt a chill down their spine. If thisbel were stamped on the Tan family, even with their tremendous clout, they would not be able to stir up any trouble.

    So ruthless!

    Way too ruthless!

    They originally thought the Tan family was already ruthless enough, but they didn¡¯t expect that Lu Tianxing was even more ruthless. High-ranking soldiers would not reason with you and didn¡¯t care about how much power the Tan family held. Moreover, judging by Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that he had substantial connections with the military.

    Lin Qianru was stunned, Lin Zhanpeng and Cai Shuya, too, were frozen in shock. They couldn¡¯t fathom where their daughter had found a boyfriend who not only pped the Tan family in the face, but whose brother also did not hesitate to p Sun Buping. Weren¡¯t they afraid of causing a dispute?

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing actually had connections with the military.

    Sun Buping was dumbfounded by mingo¡¯s p and took a while toe to his senses. Pointing at mingo, he bellowed, "You... who are you? Do you know who I am? You dare to hit me? You¡¯re dead meat. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re finished. This matter isn¡¯t over¡ªwe¡¯re not done here. I won¡¯t let you go; I¡¯m going to sue you, I¡¯ll sue you."

    "Sue me? Go right ahead and sue me then. Oh, by the way, this is an order. Take a good look with those dog¡¯s eyes of yours, what¡¯s this? If you still feel like suing me after that, then by all means, do it. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you about the consequences."

    With that, mingo took out a piece of paper from his pocket and pped it onto Sun Buping¡¯s face.

    "You..."

    Sun Buping¡¯s face showed a look of frustration, but he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and fiercely picked up the paper from his face to read it.

    "What, this document..."

    When Sun Buping saw the names on the document and the seal at the bottom, hisplexion drastically changed, his whole body trembled, and his heart skipped a beat involuntarily. This was not an ordinary document but one directly issued by the military itself.

    "How can this be? Impossible. Who the hell is this guy, that he can get military personnel to protect him? This is impossible."

    Sun Buping¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stop trembling, his fingers were quivering, he continued to read with fear, and when he had finished reading the entire document, Sun Buping wilted like a frostbitten eggnt, his whole demeanor deted. He handed the document back to mingo respectfully. Although he was the chief of Hang City¡¯s police, there were some issues that were not within his jurisdiction anymore, and if he interfered, his end would undoubtedly be even more tragic.

    PS: This Chapter is a bit short, sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it. This Chapter involves quite a bit, as those who read urban novels know, there are some things that can¡¯t be touched. So I had to speed up the process to see if this Chapter will get censored or not! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to rewrite it!!!

 Chapter 586 - 582: The Tan Family is Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 582: The Tan Family is Destroyed</h4>

    Seeing Director Sun¡¯s reaction, Tan Ran¡¯s face, which had been full of pride, drained of color in an instant, and his heart turned cold. Sun Buping¡¯s reaction told him outright that the mingo and their cohort were not to be trifled with, and that even the people behind him dare not offend them, otherwise such a look would not have appeared on his face.

    It¡¯s over!

    The Tan Family is finished!

    All the Tan Family members¡¯ faces turned to utter panic. They could not have imagined that Lu Tianxing had managed to enlist the military¡¯s help and this time, it seemed no one could save them.

    Lin Zhanpeng watched the scene, a serious expression surfacing on his face as he spected about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. What could it be that even the military was willing to back him up?

    Could it be that he is a secret member of the military?

    Lin Zhanpeng shook his head, quickly dismissing the idea. If Lu Tianxing were a member of the military, he would not have chosen to infiltrate the Tan Family but instead would¡¯ve used his military status to simply wipe them out.

    The people around, observing Director Sun¡¯s pale and haughty face, immediately understood the situation; the Tan Family had truly hit an iron wall this time, offending someone way above their own standing. Lu Tianxing, the fierce dragon that had crossed the river, had thoroughly suppressed the local snake, the Tan Family.

    "Director Sun, you can take your men and leave now. This matter does not concern you anymore. Additionally, inform your superiors that they are no longer allowed to intervene in this matter, or else we won¡¯t hesitate to chop off their ws. Understood?" the mingo said tly, looking at Sun Buping.

    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll remember to pass on the message," he replied.

    Director Sun wiped the sweat from his forehead, no longer daring to say anything more. He waved to his men to follow him and promptly left the Tan Family vi. If it had only been the mingo, maybe he would have dared to push back since they were from different systems. However, the moment he saw the document issued from within the military, any thought of resistance vanished. He could only hope this matter wouldn¡¯t implicate him and that he could retire peacefully.

    Director Sun also secretly rejoiced; it was fortunate that he had not arrested Lu Tianxing. If he had done so before the mingo arrived, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape himself.

    Watching Director Sun leave with his tail between his legs, Tan Ran¡¯s face turned ashen. He would have copsed on the spot if not for the people supporting him. He seemed to age decades in just a moment, no longer disying the spirited confidence he had before, instead reced by a thick sense of dread.

    It¡¯s all over!

    The Tan Family is finished!

    Luo Hun was dead, the Tan Family had lost their top fighter, and now even the military was involved. It was likely that all the connections the Tan Family had cultivated would be severed. The kind of people who are fair-weather friends would, after hearing Director Sun¡¯s words, likely be eager to dissociate themselves from the Tan Family, let alone offer help again. As for the other powers in Hang City, they¡¯d be lucky if they didn¡¯t kick the Tan Family while they were down.

    Lin Qianru and the others were also stunned. Nobody had anticipated the situation to shift so rapidly. Sun Buping and his entourage, who were so imposing just moments ago, had just walked out without any reluctance. Who was Lu Tianxing, and how did he have such great influence?

    Not just her, everyone present was taken aback, gaping at the scene. They had originally thought they would witness a fierce battle, but it seemed they had thought too much. Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have so brazenly barged in if he wasn¡¯t absolutely confident.

    Lu Tianxing remained expressionless, watching with a faint smile on his lips, as if he had already foreseen the oue.

    "Get some people to take all the Tan Family members back with us. If anyone tries to flee, execute them on the spot," he ordered.

    The mingo waved his hand, directing his men to take control of the Tan Family members before turning to Lu Tianxing, "Brother Lu, everything is taken care of. How do you want to deal with these people from the Tan Family? Shall we find an opportunity to..."

    The mingo didn¡¯t finish speaking but gestured a cut across his neck with his palm, the meaning quite obvious.

    "No need for that. They will face justice for what they¡¯ve done. With what the Tan Family members have done, they won¡¯t likely ever get out even if they don¡¯t die. There¡¯s no need to go the extra mile," Lu Tianxing shook his head. He reached into his pocket and was about to hand a cigarette to the mingo, then suddenly remembered something and withdrew his hand, "Almost forgot, you guys aren¡¯t allowed to smoke."

    "It looks like you haven¡¯t forgotten our rules, Brother Lu. But it¡¯s okay, smelling the smoke isn¡¯t bad," the mingo replied, snatching the cigarette from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand and taking a deep sniff. "I haven¡¯t smelled tobo in a long time. Speaking of which, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I don¡¯t have the authority to have the military protect you. You should really be thanking our old captain; he¡¯s the one who helped this time."

    "Old Captain, how has he been, has he been doing well these past few years?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard mingo¡¯s words. Of course, he knew exactly who mingo was talking about as the Old Captain. Back when he and mingo had just joined the special forces, they were nothing but greenhorns who knew nothing. It was the Old Captain who had led them through mission after mission, incessantly training and tormenting them, transforming them from rookies into battle-hardened soldiers. If it weren¡¯t for the Old Captain¡¯s hellish training, they might have been dead long ago.

    "Old Captain sustained a light injury. After you left, he led us on a mission and we ran into some trouble, nearly didn¡¯t make it back. The Old Captain¡¯s arm was injured and he could no longer participate inbat, so he stepped down from the front line to be a special instructor, specifically training neers. You should have seen those newbies, crying for their moms and dads every day. By the end of a week, they¡¯re almost shedding their skin, truly a living hell," said mingo with a palpable chill in his voice, recalling the inhumane training that they had undergone when he and Lu Tianxing first became special forces, a training that had nearly imed his life.

    "Yeah, those rookies really are pitiful. I just hope they can hang on."

    Lu Tianxing said reflectively. If it hadn¡¯t been for him acquiring the Creation Source Technique, he likely would not have been able to persist. Twenty-four hours a day, with nearly twenty hours spent in training, the remaining four hours were haunted by the fear of a sudden call to assemble. Only a madman or a lunatic could endure it.

    "Yeah, we¡¯re lucky to have gotten through it. Alright, Brother Lu, it¡¯s gettingte, and I have to go back and report on this mission! I won¡¯t keep you any longer, I¡¯m off."

    mingo walked over to Lu Tianxing, punched him heavily in the chest, then the two embraced before he turned to leave.

    Just as he took a step away, mingo suddenly turned around, nced at the tense Lin Qianru at the side, and said to Lu Tianxing, "Brother Lu, your wife is quite pretty. You need to treat her well in the future, or else you won¡¯t be able to find another. After all, you were the ugliest one in our squad. The fact that you found a wife is already a stroke of good fortune. Remember to call me to your wedding to drink your wedding toast."

    Lu Tianxing looked at mingo with a dark expression. Was this guy trying to take a jab at him before leaving?

    What do you mean ¡¯the ugliest¡¯? Back then, it was only because his practice of the Creation Source Technique required the use of too much Spiritual Energy, which made him a bit thinner than the others¡ªhow could you call that ugly? And besides, with the daily training under the scorching sun, who wouldn¡¯t look rough and sunburnt?

    "Hahaha, I mention this, and you get a dark face. Old Captain was right; you hate it the most when someone calls you ugly. But truth be told, you were really ugly back then. Alright, I¡¯m off. You¡¯ll be staying around Hang City for a while, right? I¡¯ll have some time off in a few days and I¡¯lle find you, and we can call over the Old Captain and have a good get-together with the brothers."

    mingo pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder hard and gestured for the others to take Tan Heng, Tan Ran, and the rest of the Tan Family onto the helicopter without lingering, then immediately left the Tan Familypound.

    Watching mingo leave, Lu Tianxing said nothing. The bond between brothers didn¡¯t need to be voiced; it was kept in the heart.

    "Alright, everything¡¯s resolved. Uncle and Aunt, let¡¯s head back!"

    Lu Tianxing watched the helicopter depart, then turned to Lin Zhanpeng and the rest, a faint smile on his lips. With Tan Ran and Tan Heng taken away by mingo, given what the Tan Family had done, their chances of survival were slim. As for the other members of the Tan Family, they would probably spend the rest of their lives in prison.

    From now on, the Hang City Tan Family would be no more.

    "Yes, let¡¯s go," Lin Zhanpeng said, casting his gaze around and preparing to leave when a sycophantic voice came from the crowd: "Big Brother, Big Brother, you¡¯re finally fine. I¡¯m truly happy for you. Big Brother, where are you heading now? Do you want toe back to the Lin Family with me? I believe that when the people at the Lin Family see you return, they will definitely be very happy."

    Hearing this voice, everyone turned to look, and saw Lin Anwu hastily stepping out from a corner, his face sporting an excited grin as if feeling genuine happiness for Lin Zhanpeng.

    "Shameless."

    Those who knew the inside story cursed under their breath as they witnessed this scene. He had just delivered the man to the Tan Family, and now that the Tan Family was destroyed, he shamelessly approached to ingratiate himself¡ªtruly faceless.

    Lin Zhanpeng said nothing, just looked indifferently at Lin Anwu.

    Feeling Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s icy gaze, Lin Anwu trembled, wanting to say something, but Lin Zhanpeng spoke first: "Lin Anwu, you needn¡¯t worry about me taking the Family Head position from the Lin Family after I leave. I have no interest in the Lin Family¡¯s leadership. From the moment I left the Lin Family, I realized that true happiness isn¡¯t in overwhelming power, but in days spent with a united family."

    "From now on, I have no ties to the Lin Family. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I suspect that it¡¯s not just you and the Tan Family involved in my being captured. There must be quite a few from the Lin Family who agreed with this action, right? Lin Anwu, let me give you a word of advice: ¡¯spare someone when you can.¡¯ To be too ruthless is to invite retribution."

    After speaking, Lin Zhanpeng no longer lingered and turned to head outside: "Qian Ru, Tianxing, let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 587 - 583: Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 583: Warmth</h4>

    There¡¯s a saying that when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter, and when the person leaves, the tea cools down. As Lu Tianxing and his group left the Tan Family, the people who had been staying there suddenly dispersed in a mor, rushing back to their own ns orpanies to sever ties with the Tan Family as thoroughly and quickly as possible. The Tan Family was finished, thoroughly so. If they didn¡¯t distance themselves quickly, what would happen if Lu Tianxing decided to settle ountster?

    In the hearts of these people, Lu Tianxing was a true Killing God, someone with tremendous clout. For the sake of a woman, he forcefully broke into the Tan Family, and with his own power, rendered thempletely defenseless. He even relegated the Tan Family to being just a part of Hang City¡¯s history.

    In the chilling fear that everyone felt, there was also a sense of relief that they hadn¡¯t disyed any extreme behavior before, nor had they spoken any sarcastic words. Otherwise, who knows whether Lu Tianxing would have spared them. At the same time, there was a sense of pity, pity for the Lin Family. They had squandered what could have been a meteoric rise. If Lu Tianxing had been there to support the Lin Family, it¡¯s likely that in a very short time, they could have be the next Tan Family, and even more formidable and terrifying at that.

    However, all of this was no longer Lu Tianxing¡¯s concern. After returning to the small vi he started out in, with Nanny Huang¡¯s grateful voice echoing, Lin Zhanpeng took Lu Tianxing into the study, while Lin Qianru and Cai Shuya went straight into the kitchen. They said that since today was a reunion between mother and daughter, and also the day that Lu Tianxing, the new son-inw, was visiting, it was truly a double celebration. As the mother-inw, she naturally wanted to showcase her cooking to wee him.

    Meanwhile, in the study on the second floor, Lin Zhanpeng and Lu Tianxing sat opposite each other.

    Lin Zhanpeng was seated on the sofa with not a hint of a smile on his face. On the contrary, his expression was slightly solemn. He had discovered that his future son-inw¡¯s identity was mysteriously terrifying. Lu Tianxing was supported by military documents, a status definitely not ordinary. Not to mention the Lin Family, even the Tan Family might not have the clout to get such support, let alone have special forcese for them.

    Of course, Lin Zhanpeng was not at all worried that Lu Tianxing harbored ulterior motives towards the Lin Family. After all, the Lin Family was weaker than the Tan Family; if the Tan Family had been reduced to ashes, it would be a mere hand lift for Lu Tianxing to do the same to the Lin Family. There was no need for him to covet the Lin Family¡¯s assets.

    What Lin Zhanpeng was truly concerned about was whether Lu Tianxing was just ying with Lin Qianru and then would kick her away. Ever since they left the Tan Family, he noticed that his daughter seemed to have hung her entire heart on Lu Tianxing. If Lu Tianxing was just ying with Lin Qianru and then discarded her, Lin Zhanpeng really didn¡¯t know what she would do.

    "Tianxing, can you tell me where you are from?" After a long pause, Lin Zhanpeng finally asked, his eyes fixed intently on Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯m from Modu, where Qian Ru and I work at the samepany," Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    Lu Tianxing was unconcerned with Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s question. In his view, Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s questioning waspletely expected. After all, he was Lin Qianru¡¯s boyfriend, and it was within reason for parents to worry about entrusting their daughter to the right person.

    "So you¡¯re from Modu. What about your parents?"

    "I¡¯ve never met my parents. I¡¯ve been in an orphanage ever since I can remember. But it¡¯s been so long; knowing them or not doesn¡¯t mean much to me anymore," Lu Tianxing said lightly, but a sorrow hidden behind his eyes was imperceptible to the average person.

    After hearing this, Lin Zhanpeng froze for a moment and then quickly said with an apologetic face, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know."

    "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯vee to terms with it," Lu Tianxing replied lightly.

    Observing Lu Tianxing¡¯sposure, Lin Zhanpeng inwardly sighed, his estimation of the young man rising even further. Not only did he possess great strength and power beyond ordinary men, but he could also master his emotions, not letting his feelings show to outsiders. Indeed, he was extraordinary.

    When Lu Tianxing mentioned that he had never met his parents with a calm tone, as if speaking about strangers, Lin Zhanpeng could feel that Lu Tianxing truly cared about this matter, but simply didn¡¯t wish to reveal it in front of others.

    "Can you tell me how you know mingo?"

    Lin Zhanpeng voiced his biggest curiosity but added, "Of course, if it¡¯s not convenient, you don¡¯t have to say."

    "Uncle, you¡¯re joking, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said," Lu Tianxing replied, waving his hand. "I used to be a soldier, and mingo and I were brothers in arms in the trenches. Later, I left the military due to some reasons."

    "I see," Lin Zhanpeng nodded, about to ask something else when the study door was knocked upon and then pushed open from the outside. Lin Qianru stuck her head in and said, "Dad, what are you and Tianxing doing in the study? Mom asked me to call you down to eat before the food gets cold."

    "Okay, okay, we¡¯lle right down," Lin Zhanpeng waved at Lin Qianru with a warm smile on his face.

    "Then hurry up," she said.

    After Lin Qianru left, Lin Zhanpeng looked at Lu Tianxing and said again, "Lu Tianxing, from your performance today, daring to break into the Tan Family alone for Lin Qianru, I can see that you truly like Qian Ru. But I still have to say this, treat Qian Ru well. If you dare to wrong her one day, even if it costs me my life, I will take a bite out of you. I hope you understand this point."

    Hearing Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s threat, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t surprised; he nodded solemnly and responded, "Uncle, I promise you, in this life, Qian Ru will always be my wife, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. As long as I live, no one will be able to harm her."

    Lin Zhanpeng didn¡¯t speak, only gave Lu Tianxing a deep look, and it took quite a while before he finally said, "I trust you will treat Qian Ru well. Let¡¯s go downstairs. Today, you and I should really have a good drink together."

    "No problem, today I¡¯ll risk it all to keep youpany, I¡¯ll drink to my heart¡¯s content with Uncle," Lu Tianxing said, patting his chest.

    As they spoke, the two of them stood up and walked towards the living room downstairs.

    Meanwhile, the dining table in the living room downstairs was already full of exquisite dishes, five main courses and one soup, each dish emitting a rich fragrance that was appetite-inducing at first nce.

    Coming down from upstairs, Lu Tianxing nced at the hall. Cai Shuya and Lin Qianru were both there, but Nanny Huang wasn¡¯t ¨C she must have left to avoid disturbing the Lin Family reunion, especially considering the rtionship between Lin Qianru and Nanny Huang, it would be unusual for her not to be present.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re here,e over, see how you like Auntie¡¯s cooking," Cai Shuya said with a smile, watching Lu Tianxing. With no threat from the Tan Family and her daughter finding a desirable son-inw, how could she not be happy?

    "Auntie, you¡¯re too kind."

    Smiling, Lu Tianxing approached the dining table and said, "It smells wonderful, I didn¡¯t expect your cooking skills to be so impressive, Auntie. Just looking at these colors makes my mouth water, almost like a chef from a five-star hotel."

    "It¡¯s not as amazing as you say, it¡¯s just some home cooking, it can¡¯tpare to a chef¡¯s dishes."

    Even though she knew Lu Tianxing was just buttering her up, Cai Shuya¡¯s smile grew even wider, and her gaze towards Lu Tianxing became even more affectionate.

    "You¡¯re wrong there, Auntie, what you call simple home cooking, there¡¯s a saying that ¡¯masters are found among themon folk¡¯. The most delicious food alsoes from everyday life. You see, those chefs may make dishes that are visually stunning, but in reality, they don¡¯t taste good. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡¯Dishes that make the family happy are the most delicious.¡¯ Now in my heart, Auntie, you¡¯re a true master chef," Lu Tianxing argued, continuing to tter Cai Shuya.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re so sweet-talking, no wonder Qian Ru took a shine to you. Let¡¯s not stand around,e on, let¡¯s sit down and eat."

    Cai Shuya called everyone to sit down.

    Seeing the radiant smile on her mother¡¯s face, Lin Qianru¡¯s own face lit up with joy. She had been worried that her parents wouldn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, but it seemed she was worried for nothing. This fellow had a mouth as sweet as honey, managing to make her mother incredibly happy.

    "Come on, Tianxing, try this and see how you like Auntie¡¯s cooking," Cai Shuya said as she picked up a piece of braised pork ribs and put it into Lu Tianxing¡¯s bowl, all smiles.

    "It¡¯s absolutely delicious."

    After tasting a piece, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised it. It had to be said, Lin Qianru¡¯s mother¡¯s cooking skills were indeed terrific.

    "I¡¯m d you like it."

    Cai Shuya¡¯s smile became even more radiant, finding Lu Tianxing¡¯s words very pleasing.

    At that moment, Lin Zhanpeng suddenly said, "Qian Ru, go upstairs to the study and get the ¡¯Daughter¡¯s Red¡¯ wine I¡¯ve treasured for many years. Today I want to have a good drink with Tianxing."

    "Qian Ru just came back, let her spend time with you. I¡¯ll go get it!"

    Before Lin Qianru could respond, Cai Shuya had already stood up and went upstairs.

    Soon, Cai Shuya came back downstairs, carrying a small jar in her arms. She ced it on the table and opened it, and immediately, a rich aroma of wine wafted through the room.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re in luck. This was brewed when Qian Ru was born, originally meant to be opened on the day she got married, but I¡¯m happy today, so I¡¯ve brought it out early. Come on, let¡¯s you and I have a drink," Lin Zhanpeng said, taking the wine jar and pouring a cup each for himself and Lu Tianxing. The two men clinked their cups lightly and downed the wine in one go.

    With a beaming smile, Lin Qianru watched this scene, her face showing a deep sense of happiness. Her greatest wish was for family unity and harmony, and now it had finallye true. And all of this was thanks to the man in front of her. She, Lin Qianru, had not misjudged the person.

    Thanks to "Raincoat for the Forethought, the Stubborn Smile I Can¡¯t Quit :)" for the tip!!!!!!

 Chapter 588 - 584 Chinaâ€™s Good Father-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 584 China¡¯s Good Father-in-Law</h4>

    As the dinner progressed, the atmosphere at the dining table became more and more harmonious. Lin Qianru watched, smiling, as her man and her father drank and chatted animatedly, her smile never fading. Only now did she truly feel that her life was perfect. From this day forward, there would be no more clouds in her sky, only the bright sunshine.

    "Tianxing, don¡¯t just focus on drinking, have some dishes. Auntie has some questions for you."

    At this moment, Cai Shuya ced some food into Lu Tianxing¡¯s bowl and curiously asked, "Tianxing, let me ask you, how long have you and my daughter been acquainted? What stage have you two reached? Have you progressed to the final step and nned when to get married and have children?"

    "Uh!"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers stiffened, while Lin Qianru sat there, her face flushing red, looking down and not daring to meet her mother¡¯s eyes.

    For a while, the entire dining table was silent.

    Lu Tianxing sat there with a dark expression, realizing that mothers-inw all over the world seemed to enjoy asking such a question. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandparents were like this, and so were Lin Qianru¡¯s parents, incessantly fixated on it, as if not having children was a cardinal sin.

    Seeing the embarrassment on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lin Qianru spoke up with a blush, "Mom, let¡¯s just eat, why ask these things?"

    When Cai Shuya saw Lin Qianru¡¯s flushed face, she seemed to understand something, and her smile brightened even more, "Alright, alright, mom won¡¯t ask anymore. But you and Tianxing should hurry, while your dad and I are still young and can help with the children. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be on your own when we¡¯re old."

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat at Cai Shuya¡¯s gaze, and could only weakly nod his head, while Lin Qianru sat there with her face red, her eyes cautiously sweeping over Lu Tianxing, seemingly quite moved by Cai Shuya¡¯s suggestion.

    Just then, Lin Zhanpeng softly interjected, "Alright, wife, it¡¯s the young people¡¯s business, why fuss over it? Look, you¡¯ve made them awkward. Tianxing, keep drinking, and don¡¯t mind your aunt¡¯s nonsense. Whenever you n to have children is up to you."

    Hearing Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing almost wanted to kiss him on the cheek¡ªthis was a true Chinese father-inw, understanding how to give his son-inw an out, unlike other fathers-inw, who seemed ready to kill with their gaze at a son-inw¡¯s first visit, not to mention saving face.

    "Here, uncle, this drink is for you."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing poured a drink for himself and Lin Zhanpeng and then downed it in one go.

    Watching the two men endlessly drinking one cup after another, Lin Qianru and Cai Shuya were at a loss for words. Wanting to intervene, yet unsure how to begin, they decided to turn a blind eye and stood up, walking towards the living room.

    "Mom, letting dad drink like this isn¡¯t good for his health, shouldn¡¯t we say something?" Lin Qianru and Cai Shuya sat down on the sofa in the living room, somewhat worried.

    "Ah, let your dad drink a bit! You know his temper. Besides, you¡¯ve been away from Modu for so many years, he hasn¡¯t been this happy in a long time. Let him enjoy himself! We haven¡¯t talked in a long time either, so let¡¯s have a good chat today."

    "But...."

    "It¡¯s fine, Qianru, I know you¡¯re worried about your boyfriend, but don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. I can tell that Tianxing is a sensible kid. He knows his limits and won¡¯t act recklessly, so don¡¯t worry."

    Cai Shuya¡¯s face wore a gentle smile, her eyes sweeping back and forth over Lin Qianru, her mouth curving into a meaningful grin.

    Lin Qianru, after sensing her mother¡¯s gaze, a hint of shyness appeared on her face, she knew all too well what her mother¡¯s look implied.

    "Alright, don¡¯t be shy,e here. Mom wants to ask you, when do you n to marry Tianxing, when do you n to have a child?" Cai Shuya asked with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s face grew even redder, like a ripe peach that seemed like it could squirt juice if pinched.

    "Mom..." Lin Qianru coyly called out, somewhat at a loss for how to respond.

    "What¡¯s there to be shy about? Every woman goes through this. Tell mom, and I¡¯ll give you some advice."

    "Mom, I¡¯m still young, isn¡¯t it too early to get married and have children? We n to focus on our careers first, to establish ourselves before settling down."

    Upon hearing this, Cai Shuya frowned and said, "Is that your idea or his?"

    "It¡¯s my idea. I¡¯m still young, and I want to build a career first."

    "Ah, you child, why are you so silly?"

    Cai Shuya raised her finger and poked Lin Qianru¡¯s head irritably, speaking as if she were regretfully scolding iron that couldn¡¯t turn to steel, "I tell you, it¡¯s not just work that¡¯s fiercelypetitive, everything else is just aspetitive. You need to learn to seize the opportunity, do you understand? Tianxing is such a good catch, definitely, many women are after him. If you don¡¯t grab the chance now, what if someone else snatches him away? Then you¡¯ll really have something to cry about, you get it?"

    Lin Qianru, listening to her mother¡¯s words, bitterly smiled to herself. She very much wanted to marry Lu Tianxing, but in the end, she was merely the despised "other woman," a presence that couldn¡¯t stand the light. If she forced Lu Tianxing to give up hiswful wife for her, it might end up as a futile effort where she gained nothing at all.

    Moreover, if Lu Tianxing really did that, perhaps then she truly ought to worry¡ªworry that one day, for another woman, Lu Tianxing might abandon her. After all, a man who could leave his wife for you might one day leave you for another woman; such a man was the least trustworthy.

    However, Lin Qianru would not voice any of these thoughts. In the past, she might still harbor somepetitive thoughts toward Lu Tianxing¡¯swful wife, but when Lu Tianxing unhesitatingly returned with her to Hang City and single-handedly confronted the Tan Family to seek justice for her, all those thoughts had dissipated. Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions had shown her how important she was to him.

    She didn¡¯t yearn for Lu Tianxing to offer her any legitimate status; she merely hoped that he would stay by her side¡ªthat would be enough.

    Seeing Lin Qianru silent, Cai Shuya said earnestly, "Qian Ru, don¡¯t think of me as overly meddlesome. Tianxing being willing to apany you back to Hang City shows that you have a ce in his heart. You must seize the time, otherwise, if someone else steals him away, it will be toote for regrets."

    "I understand."

    Lin Qianru nodded vigorously, clenching her fists.

    Watching her daughter¡¯s demeanor, Cai Shuya nodded in satisfaction. Such a good man must not be given to others. In matters of love, one should never back down. Happiness is not bestowed by others but fought for oneself. Missing out and then regretting it is just toote.

    Thanks to Vodka, ©n©n¸¡ÓÎ¤Ó¶¹*©n©n, Ruan for the rewards, thanks for the support!!!

 Chapter 589 - 585 Return to Modu

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 585 Return to Modu</h4>

    Time is like the fine sand slipping through your fingers; the more you try to hold it, the faster it slips away.

    Lu Tianxing did not spend much time in Hang City, staying only four days. He enjoyed a hearty drink with his oncerades and former captain, apanied Lin Qianru on a scenic visit to West Lake, before reluctantly boarding the train back to Modu amidst Lin Qianru¡¯s tear-filled eyes and Cai Shuya¡¯s numerous admonitions and reminders.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had nned to help his future father-inw regain control of the Lin Family¡¯s power before leaving Modu. However, the prospective father-inw seemed to have grown weary of the power struggle and willingly relinquished his position as the Lin Family Patriarch, content to live as a wealthy man, refusing to meet with anyone from the Lin Family who came to call on him.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have much to say about Lin Zhanpeng¡¯s decision. In his view, living as a wealthy man wasn¡¯t a bad choice; at least one could avoid the vicious power games and deceitful conspiracies. As for the Tan Family, they were bound to face consequences. With some investigation, many issues could be uncovered. Figures like Tan Ran and Tan Heng from the Tan Family were beset with crimes, and Lu Tianxing had them dealt with before he left. The rest of the Tan Family might be better off, but they would likely spend their lifetimes in jail.

    When mingo reported this to Lu Tianxing, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. A major family with a spoiled, arrogant heir was bound to have its dirty secrets ¨C it would actually be odd if there were none.

    This time, Lu Tianxing was returning to Modu alone. Lin Qianru did not apany him, as she had not seen her parents for many years and needed to spend time with them, hence her n to stay a little longer. Furthermore, no one in Hang City dared to give Lin Qianru any trouble now.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing needed to hurry back to Modu. He wasn¡¯t at ease leaving Bai Zhiqing alone in Modu. Though the Rose Society had control over Modu, their power paled inparison to the Heavenly God¡¯s. Should any incident ur, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    Besides, if he stayed away for too long, Bai Zhiqing would surely notice something was amiss, especially since he had stepped away from Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Qianru had taken leave at the same time. A little deduction would lead to some spection about their activities.

    Therefore, for both personal and rational reasons, he had to return to Modu as quickly as possible¡ªnot that he distrusted Mand¡¯s capabilities, but after several failed assassination attempts, if the Heavenly God targeted Bai Zhiqing again, they would surely send top experts, not mediocre ones. If a few such experts were to engage Mand and her team, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chances of survival would be slim.

    As for Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t too worried. With his influence in Hang City, there was virtually no power that would dare to harm her. Moreover, before his departure, he had already notified Rose, asking her to bring a few people to Hang City to take over the Tan Family¡¯s power. He had no intention of preparing the stage for someone else.

    Upon returning to Modu, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t inform anyone about his arrival, not even Bai Zhiqing. He didn¡¯t notify Mand or Bai Weiwei either, choosing instead to go directly to a jewelry store to handpick a diamond ring intended for Bai Zhiqing.

    Come to think of it, he and Bai Zhiqing had been married for quite a while, yet it seemed he had never given her any gifts. He took this opportunity to present her with a ring.

    After Lu Tianxing returned home, he found that Bai Zhiqing and the others were not there; even Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can were nowhere to be seen. Deciding not to wait, he went upstairs to take a bath, thinking that after the long hours of travel from Hang City to Modu, he hadn¡¯t rested at all. Plus, amid the scorching summer heat, he was definitely in need of a refreshing shower.

    While Lu Tianxing had gone upstairs to bathe, Bai Zhiqing, Mand, and Bai Weiwei,den with shopping bags, walked in from outside, evidently returning from a shopping spree.

    Upon opening the door, the three were about to reach for slippers in the cab when they suddenly froze ¨C why was there a brand-new pair of leather shoes in the shoe cab?

    "Oh no, Sister, we¡¯ve got a burr! Look here, one pair of slippers is missing, and there¡¯s this new pair of leather shoes," eximed Bai Weiwei, looking as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Sister Zhiqing, Weiwei is right. Look at these shoes, they look brand new, not like my brother¡¯s at all," said Mand, her eyes rolling in agreement.

    "No... that can¡¯t be right! The security in Ziyuan District has always been excellent. How could there be a thief? And what kind of thief changes their shoes after breaking in? It¡¯s more likely that your brother hase back¡ªafter all, he¡¯s been gone for four days."

    Bai Zhiqing sighed faintly, uncertain whether Lu Tianxing had returned. Why hadn¡¯t he called her ore to thepany to find her?

    "Whoever it is, we should be careful. Manman, let¡¯s each grab a baseball bat and go in. If it really is a thief, you distract him while I sneak up from behind. Let¡¯s show him what we¡¯ve got," Bai Weiwei said with a smirk, pulling out two baseball bats from the corner of the room and handing one to Mand.

    "No problem," Mand chuckled mischievously, her mind clear that the shoes likely belonged to Lu Tianxing. But she kept it to herself, eager to see the look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face if her aunt managed to strike him. As for the thief getting the better of him, that wasughable ¨C a mythical-level expert being taken down by an average person would be a huge embarrassment.

    "What are you two nning to do...?" Bai Zhiqing said helplessly at the sight of the tense pair.

    "Sister, you stay back and watch how I catch this bold thief. Manman, let¡¯s go," Bai Weiwei interrupted, focus shining in her eyes. Since herst street race, she had pestered Lu Tianxing to teach her some self-defense moves. Finally, they woulde in handy, and she relished the chance to show off.

    With that, Bai Weiwei and Mand crept carefully toward the room, their eyes scanning the surroundings like thieves, gripping the baseball bats tightly, ready to tremble at the slightest sound.

    Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with amusement. She was now almost certain that the personing back was Lu Tianxing, not some thief. After all, the Ziyuan District was filled with wealthy people and had excellent security measures in ce. She wouldn¡¯t have chosen to live here otherwise. If a thief really tried to steal from this ce, wouldn¡¯t that be like seeking death?

    "Thud!"

    "Thud!"

    Just then, footsteps sounded from upstairs.

    "Here theye, get ready."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She signaled Mand with her eyes to distract the other party and then hid herself, ready for a perfect ambush.

    But before Bai Weiwei could hide, a voice came over: "Weiwei, Manman, what are you two doing? ying hide and seek?"

    Lu Tianxing walked down from upstairs, his eyes filled with surprise as he looked at Bai Weiwei, who was ready to hide behind the sofa like a thief.

    "Uh!"

    Bai Weiwei was stunned and blinked hard, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Lu Tianxing standing at the top of the stairs. She suddenly threw away the baseball bat in her hand and plunged into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re finally back. Where have you been these past few days? I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    "Bro, you¡¯re back. Weiwei, get out of the way and let my brother hug me."

    Mand¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stared at Lu Tianxing and threw herself into his arms. Then she wriggled her little hips and squeezed Bai Weiwei to the side, prompting a re from Bai Weiwei.

    Watching this scene, a sh of excitement crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, but she resisted any movement, standing still. However, the smile creeping up the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Although they had been apart for only four days, Bai Zhiqing felt as if something was missing by her side during that time. Every time she looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s spot in the office, she would be distracted.

    Maybe it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got until it¡¯s gone. When Lu Tianxing was around every day, irritating her, she didn¡¯t think much of it. But when he vanished, she suddenly realized that it seemed like a piece of her heart was missing, and she became distracted, even making mistakes in her documents several times.

    For the always diligent and error-free Bai Zhiqing, this was as shocking as the sun rising from the west, unprecedented. If not for Mand¡¯s help, the operation of Bai¡¯s Group could have faced major problems.

    At this time, Bai Zhiqing realized she was bing more and more concerned about Lu Tianxing, more and more concerned about the days when he was by her side.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know if this was falling in love with Lu Tianxing, but she knew that it might be difficult for her to leave him for the rest of her life. She had grown ustomed to the days filled withughter and anger shared with Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing held Mand in his arms with a big smile, hugged Bai Weiwei, and then walked over to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side. He gently embraced the woman, sniffing the faint fragrance emanating from her, and whispered softly, "Wife, I¡¯m back."

    "You¡¯re back, so you¡¯re back. What¡¯s there to say about it? Hurry up and let go of me, don¡¯t let Manman and the othersugh at us," said Bai Zhiqing, her heart filling with joy, yet her face showing no sign of it, speaking indifferently.

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t listen to Sister Zhiqing. You don¡¯t have to mind me. Weiwei and I will just watch without saying a word. You can do whatever you want, just treat us like air, don¡¯t mind me," said Mand.

    But then she spoke up again, "However, brother-inw, haven¡¯t you forgotten something?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback: "Forgotten what?"

    "Kisses and gifts, of course."

    Mand said as if it were the most natural thing in the world: "I¡¯ve seen in TV series that whenever the male and female leads reunite after a long time, they must have a very romantic, passionate kiss, and then give gifts. Isn¡¯t that right, Weiwei?"

    Thank you to the user with the 180****7926 username for the reward!!!!!!

 Chapter 590 - 586: Proposal?

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 586: Proposal?</h4>

    "Exactly, exactly, brother-inw, Manman is right, you better kiss Sis quickly. You know, ever since you left, every night Sister has been dreaming about you, or she just stares at the spot where you usually sleep,"

    Bai Weiwei heard Mand¡¯s words and kept nodding to the side, her lips curling up into a wicked smile. When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were about to kiss, should she take out her phone to snap a photo, ying the part of a photographer?

    It seems like a really good idea!

    "Wife, is it true what Weiwei said? Have you really been calling out my name in your dreams?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a smile and said, "Wife, then tell me, should I do as Weiwei and Manman suggest and give you a fiery, romantic kiss~ to soothe your longing heart?"

    "Sure."

    "Go ahead."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, two eager voices chimed in from the side.

    Bai Zhiqing turned her head to look and saw Bai Weiwei and Mand staring wide-eyed in anticipation, Bai Weiwei even clutching a cell phone ready for a live photo shoot.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she quickly pushed away Lu Tianxing, who was holding her, and turned towards the couch.

    "My goodness, these two girls are too much. Looks like I need to find time to teach them a strict lesson, letting them know not all affairs they can be part of."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was streaked with frustration as he watched Bai Weiwei and Mand; just when he was about to steal a kiss, the two girls had spoiled it. Were these two girls sent by God to punish him?

    Sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous gaze, Mand and Bai Weiwei adorably stuck out their tongues, looking so cute that it was hard to be angry at them.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the sofa and watched the scene unfold, a slight smile on her lips as she asked, "How did it go? Is it sorted out?"

    "It¡¯s taken care of. With the support of Yanhuang Group¡¯s intel, I found the guy quite easily; otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have returned so quickly," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "That¡¯s good then, don¡¯t take such risks in the future."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, inwardly letting out a sigh of relief, seeing that Lu Tianxing seemed unharmed.

    "Bro, how long have you been back, and did you bring any gifts with you?" Mand suddenly piped in.

    Lu Tianxing, puzzled, asked, "Does it make a difference?"

    "Of course, there is a difference. When someone¡¯s boyfriend goes on a trip, he brings gifts back for his girlfriend, which shows he keeps her in his heart. But if youe back from a trip and don¡¯t bring anything for your girlfriend, it means you haven¡¯t kept Sister Zhiqing in your heart. And you know better than anyone what the consequences of not keeping Sister Zhiqing in your heart are," Mand said with a smile.

    "You¡¯re not wrong."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and decisively pulled out a beautifully wrapped gift box from his pocket. The box wasn¡¯trge, roughly the size of a palm, and handed it to Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Wife, this is the gift I bought for you. Let¡¯s see if you like it."

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing take out the gift box, a bright spark shot through her beautiful eyes. This was, after all, the first gift she had received from Lu Tianxing since they had met, and there was a faint excitement in her heart, eager to see what Lu Tianxing had brought for her.

    "Sister Zhiqing, hurry and open it to see. Let¡¯s see what my brother has brought you," Mand eximed.

    Although Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t speak, her eyes were filled with curiosity; she was very keen to see what her brother-inw would give her sister.

    A palm-sized box¡ªcould it possibly contain sanitary napkins!!

    Bai Weiwei maliciously guessed in her heart.

    "Open it and see if you like it," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Alright."

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, took the gift box from Lu Tianxing, unwrapped the outer packaging, and opened the box. As soon as she saw what was inside, Bai Zhiqing was briefly stunned, disbelief on her pretty face.

    Inside the box was a women¡¯s diamond ring, exquisitely crafted, captivating at first nce.

    "Lu Tianxing, this... this..."

    "This is a ring I carefully selected for you. Do you like it?" Lu Tianxing walked over to Bai Zhiqing, smiling as he spoke.

    "For me?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with some disbelief, she was no fool and knew exactly what it meant when a man offered a ring to a woman.

    "Of course. We¡¯ve been married for so long and I¡¯ve never bought you a ring before. Today I¡¯m making it up to you. Do you like it? Try it on and see if it fits."

    A bright light burst forth in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, and her lips curved into a radiant smile. Just as she picked up the ring and was about to slip it on, she heard Mand¡¯s voice beside her, "Sister Zhiqing, you mustn¡¯t wear it."

    With everyone¡¯s gaze falling on her, Mand spoke slowly, "Sister Zhiqing, since ancient times, when a man buys a diamond ring for a woman, it¡¯s obviously to propose to the woman he loves. Although you and Brother-inw are married, Sister Zhiqing, you don¡¯t have a wedding ring, which means Brother-inw has not formally proposed to you. If you wear it, you might regret it for life. So, you must let Brother-inw put the ring on you and propose properly."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s movements stiffened as a look of anticipation appeared on her face. Mand was right; there are only a few days in a woman¡¯s life worth reminiscing over ¨C falling in love, getting proposed to, stepping into the sanctity of matrimony. These are the experiences every woman should go through, the memories worth cherishing for a lifetime.

    And now, she had missed out on dating and being proposed to¡ªtwo significant life experiences. Although she had epted Lu Tianxing in her heart,cking a proposal was a gap in any woman¡¯s life.

    "Brother-inw, what are you waiting for, hurry up, can¡¯t you see Sister is waiting for you?" Bai Weiwei called out anxiously. She suddenly realized how clueless her brother-inw was¡ªit was such ack of romance.

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing; he clearly sensed the anticipation in her eyes and suddenly came to his senses. Taking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ring, he began to speak slowly, "Wife, Manman is right. It should be me putting this ring on you because you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. I may not have Sun Wukong¡¯s powers, nor the ability to reach the heavens and the earth, I¡¯m just an ordinary man. Maybe I don¡¯t possess unparalleled wealth or hold the power over all people, and I can¡¯t provide you with the life of a queen or princess, but I can give you safety. I promise you, as long as I, Lu Tianxing, am alive, no one can harm you. Even if I die, I will die before you, because before that I will block every enemy for you..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing tightly covered her mouth, struggling not to cry out loud. Perhaps Lu Tianxing¡¯s words did not contain any grand vows, nor tender phrasing, nor deep affectionate gazes, but this man proved time and again with actual actions that his words were not empty promises. Every time danger arose, it was this man who stood in front of her, blocking all harm and shielding her from the storm.

    "So romantic!"

    Mand and Bai Weiwei held hands, their faces filled with excitement as they watched the scene unfold, fantasizing that one day someone would propose to them too.

    "Wife, this time I want to tell you, I love you. Will you marry me? I want to hold your hand, and walk together until the end of time."

    "Yes."

    Bai Zhiqing did not hesitate and nodded vigorously. Although Lu Tianxing was not the perfect husband she had dreamt of, with countless ws, he was undeniably the man she could entrust her life to. The perfect man would always remain in dreams, not reality.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more but got down on one knee, slowly taking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s left hand, ready to slip the ring onto her finger.

    "Stop."

    As Lu Tianxing was about to put the ring on Bai Zhiqing, Mand, who was next to them urging Bai Wei to record the moment, suddenly shouted, "Bro, are you really naive or just pretending? Do you want countless men to pursue Sister Zhiqing?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "What do you mean?"

    Hearing this, Bai Wei, who had been recording without speaking, also couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Brother-inw, internationally, there is a convention to wearing rings. cing a ring on the index finger signifies being single. If you dare put the ring on the index finger, I guarantee Sister Zhiqing will have a horde of suitors the next day. Of course, if you¡¯re confident you can defeat all the suitors, then suit yourself."

    "Eh, is wearing a ring thisplicated?"

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. It was his first time putting a ring on a woman¡¯s finger, and he was certainly not ustomed to it. If it were up to him, wherever the ring fitted best he¡¯d put it, no stress at all ¨C all ten fingers could be filled, no pressure.

    "Of course, there are customs to follow. The index finger signifies singlehood, the middle finger represents being in a rtionship, the ring finger indicates engaged or married, and the little finger signifies single. These are the universally epted standards for wearing rings¡ªgot it?"

    After speaking, Mand and Bai Weiwei exchanged nces, both seeing a certain exasperation in each other¡¯s eyes. They felt the need to set aside time to educate Lu Tianxing on these basics to avoid embarrassment in the future.

    "Then I¡¯ll put it on the ring finger."

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, took the ring, and once again moved to ce it on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s left ring finger.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face was flushed with blush. She knew very well that once Lu Tianxing ced this diamond ring on her, she would have no way to change her mind for life, but she had no regrets, letting Lu Tianxing slowly slide the ring onto her ring finger.

    Thank you to Ä°©gŒ¨×ô©f and ©n¼šÓêÝp³î for your rewards!!!

 Chapter 591 - 587: The Heavenly God Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 587: The Heavenly God Reappears</h4>

    "Phew!"

    After he ced the ring on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s finger, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief. This thing was too troublesome, more difficult than fighting a war. In ancient times, it wouldn¡¯t be soplicated¡ªjust offer a betrothal gift, lift the bridal sedan chair, unveil the bride¡¯s red head-covering, drink wedding cups of wine, and you could directly head to the bridal chamber. Where did all these modern troublese from, with proposals, engagements, and all that?

    "All right, the most important step is next. Bro, hurry up and stand up, kiss Sister Zhiqing, and make it quick. As the saying goes, ¡¯A proposal is followed by a kiss that seals a lifetime together.¡¯ Hurry and kiss Sister Zhiqing, time is of the essence."

    Mand was looking forward to it, yet there was a devilish glint in her eyes. She wanted to capture the photo of Lu Tianxing kissing Bai Zhiqing and send it to Shadow Fox Angel, to show her that seducing a married man was shameful. Angel had been unting her big bouncy Holy Maiden Peak in front of her every day, calling her t-chested. This time, she was determined to give her a proper shock.

    "Do I really have to kiss her?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Bai Zhiqing whose face was blushing, careful with his words.

    "Of course, it¡¯s part of the process. Come on, hurry up," Mand urged.

    Bai Zhiqing stood there, her pretty face filled with shyness, not sure if it was anticipation or something else.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, and without any hesitation, he held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, and on her blushing cheeks, he nted a kiss on her red lips. Bai Zhiqing trembled slightly as if electrocuted, a strong current flowing through her body, causing her to instinctively hold onto Lu Tianxing.

    ...

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing, prompted by Mand and Bai Weiwei, was proposing to Bai Zhiqing and enjoying sweet moments in Modu, atop a luxurious building in Beijing, a handsome young man exuding nobility stood watching the world beneath the skyscraper with a mocking smile on his lips, as if he was an emperor above all, in control of everything.

    He was the Heavenly God who had put a bounty on Bai Zhiqing, a man mysterious and terrifying.

    Behind the Heavenly God stood a middle-aged man, his hands at his sides, his face stern, motionless and silent.

    "Gun Emperor, have you broken through?" the Heavenly God asked without turning back.

    "Young Master, I have broken through."

    The Gun Emperor nodded expressionlessly, showing extreme respect for the Heavenly God, not daring to be the slightest bit disrespectful.

    "Good, Gun Emperor, do you remember what I told you before?" the Heavenly God said indifferently.

    "I remember. After breaking through to the Mythical Realm, head to Modu to take the Judge¡¯s head and retrieve the White Tiger Ring," the Gun Emperor said solemnly.

    "Then go now! Remember, after killing the Judge and retrieving the White Tiger Ring,e back immediately. Do not cause any trouble. I do not wish to have any conflict with Sima Lingyun for now, understood?" the Heavenly God said gravely.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    "Also remember not to underestimate him. The Judge¡¯s strength could be much greater than we anticipate. I don¡¯t want the Twelve Terrifying to be missing one of its members,"

    the Heavenly God cautioned.

    "Understood, Young Master."

    The Gun Emperor respectfully bowed to Lu Tianxing, then turned and left.

    After the Gun Emperor had left, the Heavenly God still stood with his back to the door, not looking back, his gaze fixed on thendscape of Beijing, as if waiting for someone¡¯s arrival.

    Approximately a few minutes passed before the tightly closed door was suddenly knocked upon.

    "Come in," the Heavenly God said without turning back.

    As the voice dropped, a man of small stature and ordinary appearance walked in from outside and respectfully said, "Young Master."

    Upon hearing this voice, Heavenly God then turned around and, looking at the ordinary-looking man in front of him, said indifferently, "Earth Rat, have you found what I asked you to investigate?"

    The man known as Earth Rat changed his expression slightly upon hearing this and immediately knelt on the ground, saying, "I am ipetent, I haven¡¯t found any trace of the Azure Dragon Ring. However, I discovered that thest person to have the Azure Dragon Ring was an assassin named Xue Hu, who was killed in New York a year ago while on a mission. His Azure Dragon Ring has long since disappeared without a trace, and it cannot be determined who took it. I am ipetent. Please punish me, Young Master."

    "Useless, you¡¯ve spent so long and yet you haven¡¯t been able to locate the Azure Dragon Ring, what use is there in keeping you?"

    Furious, the Heavenly God seemed to burst with an infinite me of rage, as if he was about to reduce everything around him to ashes. Earth Rat, who was kneeling before him, was struck as though by lightning, spitting out a mouthful of blood and instantly being thrown against a wall with a heavy impact.

    Earth Rat did not bother to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, struggling to crawl up from the ground, bowing repeatedly like pounding garlic, with a pleading voice, "Spare my life, Young Master, please spare me..."

    "Enough, get up!"

    Only after a long while did Heavenly God stop Earth Rat¡¯s actions, slowly saying, "Continue the investigation. You must find the whereabouts of the Azure Dragon Ring, understand? If you fail again next time, I will throw you into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave to feed my pets. Understand?"

    "Yes, Young Master, I understand," he said.

    Fear flickered across Earth Rat¡¯s face, obviously terrified by the mere mention of the Ten Thousand Snake Cave. Without bothering to clean the blood off his forehead, he continued, "Young Master, although we have not found the whereabouts of the Azure Dragon Ring, we have discovered another piece of news..."

    "Speak."

    "The news that Bai Qiao Mountain has the White Tiger Ring has leaked out, and many people have infiltrated Modu, nning to seize the White Tiger Ring, including ninjas from Japan and superpower users from Europe."

    Upon hearing this news, Heavenly God¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold gleam flickering within them, brimming with killing intent.

    "Kill them, no matter who dares to meddle with the Four Symbols Rings, they shall be executed without mercy," Heavenly God said in a cold voice.

    "Understood, Young Master," said the man, nodding.

    "Wait, never mind, let¡¯s leave this matter to the Judge to handle instead. You just need to keep watch over those forces. If they manage to seize the White Tiger Ring, only then strike and kill them. Also, provide intelligence support to Gun Emperor who¡¯s headed to Modu to kill Judge."

    "Yes, Young Master, I will make the arrangements," he replied.

    Earth Rat nodded, gave a respectful bow to Heavenly God, and then turned to leave.

    "Four Symbols Rings, hahaha... Once I possess the Four Symbols Rings and unlock the Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb, obtaining the true cultivation technique, I will be an invincible warrior. At that time, all the strong ones from the European Church, the Yanhuang Group, and the Superman Team, none of you will be my match. I will be the invincible god of the Underworld, the god who controls everything," the Heavenly God muttered to himself in a low voice, his face bearing a manic smile. One day, he would be a true god.

    I seek rmendation tickets, rmendation tickets, brothers who have rmendation tickets, do not waste them, throw them all my way!!

 Chapter 592 - 588

    <h4>Chapter 592: 588</h4>

    As dusk fell and the lights began to twinkle, the Modu Bund was aze with brilliance, the colorful neon lights twinkling with an intoxicating glow. Couples walked hand in hand along the streets, enjoying the enchanting night scenery and listening to the sound of the sea breeze and the waves.

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and the rest of the group, one man and three women, walked on the street, immediately attracting countless gazes from around them. After all, wherever beauties strode, they were the center of everyone¡¯s attention. The men around Lu Tianxing looked at him with envy, jealousy, and hatred, wishing they could rece him on the spot.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s current situation was every man¡¯s dreame true ¨C surrounded by beautiful women, his happiness reached the heavens.

    To his left, a tall, stunning woman exuded a strong, independent aura, seemingly aloof. To his right, a youthful, lively beauty upied his arm unabashedly, while next to them there was an innocent and pretty woman, a typical urban fashion beauty. For a man to have three such exquisite women was something all men yearned for, an act that could provoke the envy of the gods.

    At the same time, unlike the other men, most of the women¡¯s eyes were on Lu Tianxing, wondering what special qualities he had to win the favor of these beauties, especially the aloof one who clearly didn¡¯t look like she wascking money.

    Could it be that he had a rge caliber," "exceptional endurance," or a "strong constitution"?

    It must be said that sometimes women can be even scarier than men when they start thinking like hooligans.

    As for the various gazes cast upon him from all directions, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care in the slightest. To him, having a beautiful wife was all about showing off their love. Otherwise, what was the point of marrying a beauty? Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t care about the gazes either; she had faced such attention since she was young and had long since grown ustomed to it.

    "Wife, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll take you to have something nice," said Lu Tianxing, wrapping his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist, admiring the scenery around them with a smile.

    "Whatever you like, I don¡¯t mind."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head gently, a slight smile on her lips, not too fussy about food.

    "Whatever I like? No problem. Today, I¡¯ll act as your tour guide and let you taste the street food of the Bund. You¡¯ll experience the capability of a gourmet¡¯s rmendations."

    "Ah, brother, please spare me and Sister Zhiqing, can¡¯t you? I can¡¯t take it anymore."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could reply to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, they heard a wail rise up next to them, "Brother, can you spare me and Weiwei? I know the two of you just made your rtionship official and are in that lovey-dovey phase, but could you please consider the feelings of me and Weiwei, the single dogs? Your tant public disys of affection could attract lightning strikes, cursed by the grudges of single folks."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing with indignation, her beautiful big eyes filled with usation. Since Bai Zhiqing epted Lu Tianxing¡¯s diamond ring and the proposal was sessful, she and Bai Weiwei had be as good as invisible. Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s asional disys of affection felt like a hammer blow to her, giving her the urge to cough up blood and die.

    "Exactly, exactly, Manman is right. Sister, I know you and brother-inw are sweet on each other, but can you spare us two? We¡¯ve endured a whole day of your love attacks and are about to be done in. Please have mercy on us just this once," Bai Weiwei said with a pained expression.

    "Go y on your own."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mand and Bai Weiwei without much enthusiasm and said, "If you¡¯re feeling ufortable, just stay wherever it¡¯s cool. If that doesn¡¯t work, you two can just hug each other and im to be a couple."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately pinched him on the waist with a ck line across her face. How could this guy be so thoughtless with his words, always spouting nonsense?

    "Wife, why did you pinch me?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a pitiful gaze.

    "Hmph, pay more attention to what you say in the future and stop talking nonsense."

    "Hehe, wife, I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. They¡¯re just jealous of us, so I was making a suggestion to them."

    Watching Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing talk as if no one else was around, Mand couldn¡¯t help but frantically scratch her head, "Ah! I can¡¯t stand it, I need to be in love, I need to start dating. C¡¯mon, Weiwei, let¡¯s go. From now on, we¡¯re a couple. Let¡¯s do our own thing, let those showoff lovebirds y by themselves. Hmph, what¡¯s the big deal? When I find a boyfriend in the future, I¡¯ll also unt our love in front of them daily."

    With that, Mand decisively ran over to Bai Weiwei¡¯s side, then unhesitatingly wrapped an arm around her waist and triumphantly nted a kiss on Bai Weiwei¡¯s delicate cheek. They sprinted off ahead as if they were a real couple.

    "I can¡¯t believe it!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as the two little devils actually nned to form an official couple.

    Watching Mand and Bai Weiwei dash away, Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "Tianxing, should we follow them? I¡¯m worried Weiwei and the others might run into trouble."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not children, this is the Modu Bund; there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Besides, isn¡¯t Manman with them? Nothing bad will happen after all."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. Trouble, what a joke. The little devil of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Mand, being troubled by others wasughable¡ªjust having Mand not cause trouble for others was already a stroke of luck.

    "This..."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t finish her sentence, as Lu Tianxing interrupted her, "There¡¯s nothing to ¡¯this¡¯ or ¡¯that.¡¯ Don¡¯t you trust what I say? Besides, today is our date. It¡¯s perfect that those two light bulbs are gone. Let¡¯s go enjoy some street food and our time together as a couple."

    With that, Lu Tianxing reached out and grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, walking forward.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, and she nced around like a thief. The moment Lu Tianxing grabbed her arm, her heart rate increased as if a frightened deer was bouncing inside, a flush of heat reddening her pretty face. Was this what being in love felt like?

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t understand, but she felt as though she had fallen deeply in love with Lu Tianxing¡ªthoroughly, profoundly in love with him. Perhaps it was because of the confession he made that afternoon, or maybe it was from the moment she put on the ring, she had acknowledged in her heart that Lu Tianxing was her husband.

    ...

    The night was as dark as ink, the ck sky seemed covered by a swath of cloth, with sprinkles of starlight dotting it. The lights on both sides of the Bund were brilliant, and the dazzling lights revealed the splendor of this international metropolis.

    Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, strolled along the street, enjoying the beautiful scenery around them while sampling delicious foods.

    Bai Zhiqing, looking affectionate, clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm like a curious baby, observing her surroundings. She held a skewer of beef balls in her hand, savoring them with relish. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing hadpletely lost the air of a powerful woman; she was indistinguishable from any ordinary woman in love.

    "How is it, tasty? There seems to be grilled squid not far ahead, want to try it?" Lu Tianxing said with an affectionate smile, wiping the grease from the corner of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth.

    "No more, if I eat any more, I¡¯ll have to do extra hours of yoga tomorrow to lose weight."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was slightly red. Since Mand and Bai Weiwei had left, Lu Tianxing had been taking her around to taste various foods. In just over twenty minutes, she had tried more than a dozen different foods¡ªenough for her whole day¡¯s meals if it were any other day.

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, his lips curled in a faint smile: "Then let¡¯s not eat anymore. Let¡¯s just walk around instead!"

    "Great idea, I need to digest a bit, and it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to see what the Bund has to offer."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since she had taken a leisurely walk like today. Before meeting Lu Tianxing, her life had always been monotonous¡ªgetting up in the morning to go to work, waiting for the day to end at the office, going home, dealing with various work issues, essentially a life rotated just between home and the office.

    It was only after meeting Lu Tianxing that she realized life wasn¡¯t just about work. Aside from work, there were many other things worth cherishing¡ªfamily, love, all cherished and worth protecting.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked hand in hand, slowly moving forward, their eyes taking in the enchanting scenery around them, looking no different from any other couple there.

    "Hey, Lu Tianxing, look there, there¡¯s an olddy telling fortunes. Do they do fortune-telling here too?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly pointed in a direction, surprised.

    Lu Tianxing followed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze and saw beneath a streetlight an olddy with graying hair sitting there. In front of her, there was no table for fortune-telling or tools for divination, just a white clothid out with the words "Fortune Telling" written inrge letters.

    Around the olddy were many young couples, pointing and talking¡ªa fortune teller¡¯s presence at the Bund was surprisingly out of the ordinary.

    It seemed that the olddy felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, for she turned and gave Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing a faint smile. However,bined with her almost pupil-less, whitish eyes, it sent an involuntary chill through them.

    "A master."

    Upon making eye contact with the olddy, Lu Tianxing inwardly shuddered. Although the olddy showed no aggression, she gave him an eerie feeling. In his perception, it was as if she did not exist at all.

    In other words, it was as though she had perfectly merged with the surroundings. This feeling was even more terrifying than the one Liu Ang had given him, and he had the ominous feeling that this olddy was even more dreadful than Liu Ang.

    Moreover, when the olddy¡¯s gaze fell upon him, he felt as if all his past and present lives wereid bare before her.

 Chapter 593 - 589: I Donâ€™t Believe in Fate

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 589: I Don¡¯t Believe in Fate</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing was also startled, but she quicklyposed herself and, staring at the elderly woman, curiously said, "Lu Tianxing, how about we go over and let her tell our fortunes too?"

    "No problem, if you like it that¡¯s all that matters."

    Lu Tianxing gave the elderly woman a deep look and smiled as he nodded. Although she gave off an extremely dangerous vibe, there was no killing intent on her, making it clear that she harbored no malice towards him and Bai Zhiqing.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were about to walk over, a young couple that had been lingering around her walked by, looking extremely annoyed.

    "What happened, man? I just saw you wanting to get your fortune told, why did you suddenly leave?" Lu Tianxing reached out to the young couple walking by, curiously asking.

    "Leave? If it weren¡¯t for my girlfriend holding me back, I would have beaten that old woman to death. Can you believe her? She upset me by saying that my girlfriend and I wouldn¡¯tst long, at most we would break up within a month. Puh, if it weren¡¯t for her old age, I definitely would have pped her to death. What a joke, cursing people like that?" The young man, grabbed by Lu Tianxing, ranted with great annoyance. Anyone would have been ufortable hearing from a fortune teller that their rtionship with their girlfriend wouldn¡¯tst.

    "That¡¯s not right! Shouldn¡¯t fortune tellers always say nice things?" Bai Zhiqing curiously said.

    "Who knows what that old woman is thinking, maybe she¡¯s twisted inside."

    The young man nced at Bai Zhiqing, a sh of strong admiration in his eyes, and said, "If you guys still want to get your fortune told, I¡¯d advise you not to go. That old woman is crazy, a real lunatic."

    After saying that, the young man was dragged away by his girlfriend.

    "Lu Tianxing, the old woman spoke quite unpleasantly, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go after all." Watching the couple leave, Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment and said unsurely.

    Although fortune telling is something you might believe it or not, if it¡¯s too unpleasant to hear, it always feels distressing.

    "I think that the old woman was telling the truth." Lu Tianxing watched the young couple leaving and slowly said.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was stunned, "The truth? Do you also think they will break up in a month? Do you know how to tell fortunes? I didn¡¯t know that."

    "I¡¯m not sure, and I can¡¯t tell fortunes."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I could tell from looking. Didn¡¯t you notice the disparity between that young couple? The man was dressed nicely, but his clothes weren¡¯t high quality. They cost at most ten yuan, a hundred yuan a piece. It¡¯s clear that his sry isn¡¯t high. Now look at the woman. Her clothes cost at least a thousand yuan each, and the bag she was carrying is a designer brand. All together she wore upwards of ten thousand yuan. Moreover, the way that woman looked at her boyfriend carried a hint of dissatisfaction, probably dissatisfied with her boyfriend¡¯s ie. Do you think such love canst? It only takes a spark to set off a ze."

    "Perhaps she was dissatisfied with something else. Does love have to be based on material things?" Bai Zhiqing replied, somewhat puzzled.

    "Maybe!"

    Lu Tianxing did not linger on this topic, changing the subject he said, "Honey, are we still going over?"

    "Let¡¯s go. Good advice jars on the ear, and if the old woman says something unpleasant, well, we just won¡¯t believe it."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing pulled Lu Tianxing and walked briskly over.

    Once they approached, the elderly woman finally lifted her head and slowly said, "Fate brings people together. What do you wish to find out? Your romantic destiny, your financial prospects, or something else?"

    The voice of the elderly woman was soft, as ifing from the clouds, giving an ethereal, elusive sensation.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just quietly observed the woman. Suddenly, a sh of realization seemed to cross his mind as he eximed in shock, "Divine Fortune Teller."

    "Divine Fortune Teller?"

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she asked in confusion, "Lu Tianxing, what are you talking about? What is a ¡¯Divine Fortune Teller¡¯?"

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Honey, you should know there are many remarkable and peculiar people in this world, and individuals like Liu Bowen and Yuan Tiangang are among the most distinguished masters, who can predict unfailingly, enabling people to draw good luck and avoid bad luck."

    The legend of the Divine Fortune Teller is said to have inherited Yuan Tiangang¡¯s lineage, a line that passes only from one person to another, and all the disciples taken by the Divine Fortune Teller¡¯s lineage are blind, intended to prevent fortune tellers from reading people¡¯s fortunes based on their appearance. Moreover, the Divine Fortune Teller always sought fate in her clients; meeting her to have your fortune told was your destiny, and not meeting her was also your destiny. More importantly, the Divine Fortune Teller never missed in her predictions, and many important figures who sought her guidance found her predictions unfailingly urate."

    After Lu Tianxing finished speaking, the elderly woman finally slowly said, "Young man, have you seen me before?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "No, I¡¯ve only heard of you."

    "Then do you need your fortune told?" The elderly woman didn¡¯t want to linger on that topic and asked.

    "I don¡¯t need it."

    "Why?" The elderly woman asked curiously, as in her heart, everyone was eager to know their future so they could try to change everything; very few chose not to know.

    "No reason, the path I walk on is the path under my feet. The path I have walked is my destiny; as it is said, fate is inescapable. Even if I know my fate, so what? Whether it is calcted or not, what difference does it make? I only believe the path under my feet is my future, my destiny. I believe in the path under my feet," Lu Tianxing said faintly.

    "Is that so? I hope you won¡¯t regret the path you¡¯ve chosen, and I hope you can live to continue down it."

    The old woman lifted her snowy white eyeballs and sighed deeply, saying to Bai Zhiqing, "Little girl, do you need your fortune told?"

    "I...."

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated slightly and nced at Lu Tianxing before saying, "Can you tell me if there¡¯s marital fate between him and me, if we can grow old together?"

    Lu Tianxing looked astonished; he hadn¡¯t expected Bai Zhiqing to ask that question.

    "Holding hands together and growing old with you, the two of you are predestined spouses, destined to grow old together. However...."

    The old woman responded to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question without hesitation, but before she could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing interrupted, "Granny, you don¡¯t need to continue. I don¡¯t want to know whates next."

    "Why?" asked the old woman, surprised. This was the second time she had heard such a response in her career as a fortune teller; the first being Lu Tianxing.

    "I don¡¯t want to know too much; life is colorful because it is unknown. Besides, I believe he won¡¯t leave me; that is enough for me. Why bother knowing too much? It only adds unnecessary worries," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the old woman¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed, and she sighed lightly, saying, "What will be will be, and what won¡¯t be, shouldn¡¯t be forced. So it goes, so it goes, even in fortune telling. In this life, why insist? The unknown life is the most splendid. It is sad and pity-worthy that there are always people who want to know their fate, not realizing the more they know, the sadder they be. s...."

    "Granny, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong just now?"

    "It¡¯s not your fault."

    The old woman sighed and said, "Just do as you see fit! Young people, since you¡¯ve chosen your path, be steadfast and don¡¯t give up halfway. But be careful, especially tonight; a deadly peril is approaching. Take care...."

    "I¡¯ll remember that, thank you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded solemnly.

    "Ah!"

    The old woman sighed again, gently bending down to roll up the white cloth in front of her, and began to stagger towards the distance.

    Despite her seemingly faltering steps, which seemed far yet near, she disappeared in just a few steps, as if vanishing into thin air.

    Watching the old woman disappear, Lu Tianxing slowly withdrew his gaze and curiously asked Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, why didn¡¯t you let her finish talking just now?"

    "Why should I listen to all that? Even if fate is fully exined, what could it change? You¡¯re not nning on defying fate and leaving me, are you?"

    "Of course not¡ªyou¡¯re my official wife. When I have built up the three pces and six courtyards, you¡¯ll be the Empress of the Eastern Pce, managing the harem for me," Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Go die!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheeky remarks, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a disdainful look. This jerk was always ruining the mood; couldn¡¯t he say something romantic for once?

    "Not going to die, if I did, wouldn¡¯t you be a widow?" Lu Tianxing saidughingly, pulling Bai Zhiqing along as they walked forward.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing halted, a strong sense of crisis emerging from his heart¡ªan indicator of imminent danger. He scanned the surroundings with a sharp gaze but saw nothing unusual. Yet it was thisck of abnormality that unsettled Lu Tianxing even further.

    "Wife, let¡¯s go check that ce out!" Lu Tianxing said, pointing to a sparsely popted area.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily taken aback. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Lu Tianxing wink at her. She instantly understood, recalling the words the old woman had said to Lu Tianxing¡ªdeadly peril was upon them.

    Could it be true?

    "Yeah."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded softly.

    The reason to head to a less crowded area was because Lu Tianxing did not want to take action here. More importantly, he needed to send a message to Mand, urging her to hurry over to protect Bai Zhiqing.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing believed that if someone was indeed targeting him tonight, they would certainly follow them.

    Thank you, Ruanyu, …e?YanGod?…d, ¢ÙXiao Keai*^o^* for your generous tips!!!

 Chapter 594 - 590: 12 Panic

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 590: 12 Panic</h4>

    Lu Tianxing walked slowly ahead with Bai Zhiqing, his mind intently focused on every movement around him, but there was nothing to be found in the surroundings, which sank his heart. It seemed that the person seeking trouble with him this time was definitely not weak, possibly a Mythical Realm expert just like him, only someone of this caliber could hide without being detected by him.

    "Come out! You¡¯ve been following me for so long, aren¡¯t you tired?" When they reached a secluded area, Lu Tianxing turned around and spoke indifferently.

    "It seems you knew I wasing."

    A deep voice emerged from thin air as a figure, sharp as a spear, slowly walked out from around the corner. This person held a silver spear in his hand, the spear¡¯s gleam flickering under the moonlight. His entire being seemed to merge with the spear he carried, walking step by step with an aura even more intense than before, as if he could pierce through the heavens and earth.

    "Indeed, a person from the Mythical Realm."

    Seeing this person, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart tightened, and his expression grew serious. He positioned Bai Zhiqing behind him and asked in a grave tone, "Who are you?"

    "One of the Twelve Terrifying under Heavenly God, the Gun Emperor."

    The Gun Emperor¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lu Tianxing, his eyes radiating sharpness, and a strong fighting spirit surged from him.

    "It seems today you are here to kill me on Heavenly God¡¯s orders."

    Lu Tianxing was not surprised at all. Only the mysterious Heavenly God couldmand a Mythical Realm expert to kill him. As for the Yang Family behind Broken Edge, he hadn¡¯t given it a thought. Liu Ang might be strong, but he paled inparison to the Gun Emperor before him. Although Liu Ang made him feel pressured, the Gun Emperor posed a life-threatening danger. The slightest defeat could mean his death at the hands of the Gun Emperor.

    "Correct."

    The Gun Emperor did not hide it; as a Mythical Realm expert, he had his own dignity. Some things were not worth concealing because, in his mind, Lu Tianxing was as good as dead tonight.

    "This ce is too small, not suitable for us to fight. How about we change locations?" Lu Tianxing said lightly as he looked at the Gun Emperor.

    "No problem."

    The Gun Emperor nodded indifferently, not wanting to start a fight at the Bund. If the battle caused disturbances that alerted the Yanhuang Group, and Lu Tianxing teamed up with Sima Lingyun, he too might not escape death.

    "Wife, wait here. Manman and the others will be here soon. Don¡¯t wander off. I¡¯lle to be with you once I¡¯ve dealt with this little ant," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Be careful, I will be waiting for you toe back."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say much, because she believed that Lu Tianxing would be alright.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon. If you find the wait a bit long, you can go to the nearby caf¨¦ and wait for me there."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing, nced at the Gun Emperor, and together they soared into the sky like a shooting star, disappearing into the heavens.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and the Gun Emperor vanished, Mand hurried over with Bai Weiwei. Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, she immediately asked, "Sister Zhiqing, where is my brother? Why can¡¯t I see him?"

    At that moment, Mand was unlike her formerly lively and clever self; her clear ck and white eyes carried an astonishing coldness,pletely transformed, filled with a strong murderous aura.

    "He¡¯s gone. Just now, a person named the Gun Emperor came looking for him, and they have just left."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mand and said, "Manman, your brother will be fine, right?"

    "He¡¯ll be fine, Sister Zhiqing. You have to believe me. For a long time, when ites to fighting, my brother has never lost to anyone. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Zhiqing. How about we find a ce and wait for my brother?" Mand reassured Bai Zhiqing gently.

    "Yes, sister, don¡¯t you believe your brother-inw? He will definitely be fine. Worrying now is useless and might even affect him," Bai Weiwei also added.

    "Alright, then let¡¯s go to the nearby caf¨¦ and wait!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, and the three of them headed to the caf¨¦ not far away.

    ...

    At the same time, off the banks of the Bund, two figures streaked through the air, one after the other, with such speed that they surpassed the limits, virtually turning into phantoms as they dashed over the surface of the water. Even if someone had seen them, they might have mistaken it for a trick of the eyes.

    Minutester, the twonded one after the other on a deserted ind, surrounded by boundless emptiness. Not a soul was in sight, not even a fishing boat; only the howling sea wind echoed around them.

    The two faced each other, a thick murderous intent brewing between them, almost materializing and whipping up a fierce gale that swept up the surrounding dry leaves and shredded them into pieces.

    "Judge, you are a genius, so young and yet you¡¯ve already broken into the Mythical Realm. Without any idents, you might even reach the Earthly Immortal Realm. Unfortunately, you are destined to die today. Don¡¯t me me; me it on those you¡¯ve offended who should never have been,"

    Gun Emperor, holding a silver spear with the tip aimed at the ground, watched Lu Tianxing with a gaze both admiring and murderous.

    "You speak of Heavenly God? Just someone who knows how to hide and reveal nothing more! Sooner orter, I will take his head,"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, looking at Gun Emperor, "I¡¯m curious, who exactly is Heavenly God, and why do you willingly serve him? Is it worth it?"

    "Ha, whether it¡¯s worth it is not for you to say. Enough talk, Judge, bring out your life,"

    Having spoken these words, Gun Emperor fell silent, his body shed, and his momentum reached its peak in an instant. Like lightning, he lunged towards Lu Tianxing, thrusting his silver spear at thetter¡¯s chest. The thrust was mighty, with nature¡¯s spiritual energy rushing towards the spearhead, stirring up a furious storm, making it feel to all that only this silver spear was left between heaven and earth, instilling an inevitable sense of doom.

    Before the spear even arrived, Lu Tianxing felt an endless sharpness bearing down on him, sending chills across his skin and forcing him to repeatedly retreat, hardly able to resist.

    "Such a terrifying intent from the spear; it seems Heavenly God is more fearsome than I imagined. I wonder what rank Gun Emperor holds under him in the Twelve Terrifying. His strength is indeed frightening,"

    With a grave expression, Lu Tianxing watched Gun Emperor, focusing intensely on the approaching spear radiance. His arm reached out, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, thrusting straight towards the spear radiance. Wrapped around the halberd was a swirling flow of fresh blood, with the sounds of shing armors and charging cavalry echoing continuously, as if thousands of troops were galloping forth.

    In an instant, Gun Emperor felt as though he was on a battlefield, with countless soldiers and horses charging towards him, ready to trample him into a pulp.

    Lu Tianxing was crafting his own domain, a foreboding sensation among Mythical Realm warriors; once your momentum is suppressed, it signifies a decreased chance of victory.

    "Falling Stars."

    Gun Emperor¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and his silver spear quivered, dissolving into specks of cold light. In a moment, the entire sky seemed to transform, with countless cold lights emerging out of nowhere, piercing the air and targeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat, making it nearly impossible to discern the real spear¡¯s tip.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Facing Gun Emperor¡¯s fierce attack, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was unchanged. His body shook, True Qi fluctuated, and six True Qi arms condensed behind him, swinging out rapidly, with the palm strikes increasing in speed and exhibiting tremendous destructive power. The soil and rocks on the ground were swept up, colliding violently with the spear radiance, causing a deafening noise.

    The numerous spear radiance were shattered by the violent True Qi. Lu Tianxing and Gun Emperor both retreated, their expressions focused as they felt the other¡¯s difficulty and resilience.

    "You are very strong; no wonder Heavenly God wanted me to kill you, no wonder Ye Lang died by your hand, you indeed qualify as Heavenly God¡¯s opponent," Gun Emperor said seriously to Lu Tianxing, yet the murderous intent in him grew even more intense.

    "You¡¯re not bad yourself, if my strength hadn¡¯t broken through, perhaps today¡¯s casualty would have been me," Lu Tianxing stated gravely. If he hadn¡¯t achieved a breakthrough in the Mythical Realm under Liu Ang¡¯s provocation, he had a ny percent chance of dying at the hands of Gun Emperor, with a ten percent chance of dying together with him.

    Gun Emperor stopped speaking and silently watched Lu Tianxing, his aura growing even more terrifying, standing like a javelin rooted in ce, his momentum soaring.

    Lu Tianxing, watching Gun Emperor coldly, said, "Come again, I want to see how formidable the Twelve Terrifying under Heavenly God really are."

    "Kill!"

    As the word fell, Lu Tianxing, without any hesitation, charged at Gun Emperor again, his Iron Blood Battle Halberd reappearing in his hands, thrusting inly but with immense force, directly aiming for Gun Emperor¡¯s throat.

    Gun Emperor was startled, his face showing a sh of shock; this halberd sealed all his retreats, instilling a feeling that no matter what, escaping was not an option, and his inevitable fate was to die under this halberd.

    Gun Emperor shook all over, bellowed, and his silver spear traced a chilling arc in the void, thrusting out hundreds of spears in the blink of an eye, each thrust carrying unmatched power, all targeting the same spot. When hundreds of thrusts converged, they unleashed tremendous force, tearing through the air with unrivaled violent energy and shed fiercely with the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    Thank you for your support and gift!

 Chapter 595 - 591 Battle with the Gun Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 591 Battle with the Gun Emperor</h4>

    ng!

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd and the Hundred Refinement Silver Spear collided heavily, sending out unstoppable Qi Force like arrows shooting in all directions, creating a deafening noise as they pierced through the ground and the distant surface of the sea, leaving behind onerge hole after another.

    The twobatants separated once more, with Gun Emperor staggering backward,nding a dozen meters away, his entire body unable to stand steady.

    Whereas Lu Tianxing was sent flying backwards in the air, but he stabilized his figure, and above his head, the Creation God Tripod shone brightly, carrying a mysterious aura,pletely neutralizing the Gun Emperor¡¯s attack and then vanishing without a trace once more.

    "Such terrifying power, what Cultivation Technique has he practiced to be so fearsome? He¡¯s almost indistinguishable from the Middle-stage Mythical Realm."

    Gun Emperor¡¯s gaze was intensely solemn as he watched Lu Tianxing. After their sh, the disparity in strength was evident. He found that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Every probing attack he had made was easily dissolved by Lu Tianxing. During their exchanges, he had a faint sense he was being influenced by Lu Tian¡¯s domain.

    This was unprecedented and extremely rming.

    Twelve Terrifying is one of the strongest forces under Heavenly God. As the saying goes, "It¡¯s better to be a master of one than a jack of all trades." Every member of the Twelve Terrifying specializes in a particr Cultivation Technique. His dedication to the spear technique, his mastery of it had almost reached the level of sublime artistry; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called the Gun Emperor.

    Once, he had advanced his spear technique even further by facing the firing of a Gatling gun head-on without using True Qi, wielding only a silver spear and emerging unscathed. One must know that without True Qi, martial artists aren¡¯t much better than ordinary people, let alone facing the sweeping fire of a Gatling gun capable of firing over six thousand bullets in a minute. Any slight mistake would have turned him into minced meat.

    Yet, during several probing attacks against Lu Tianxing, he felt his strikes had no effect on Lu Tianxing, who sometimes seemed flustered but was still unharmed. Instead, his opponent was gradually adapting to his attacks, beginning to exert a sense of suppression over him.

    "The rumors say Judge reached the Mythical Realm in just a few short years; could the legends be true? Did Judge obtain an exceptional Cultivation Technique?"

    A thought shed through Gun Emperor¡¯s mind, but he immediately suppressed it. In a battle of the strong, one must never show weakness. Once your momentum is suppressed, the chance to turn the tables is gone.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were also filled with gravity as he faced Gun Emperor. Since beginning his training in the Creation Source Technique, this was the second time he had met an opponent of equal strength within the same realm. The first had been Sima Lingyun, and now it was Gun Emperor. His spear intent was nearly piercing the heavens, determined to crush all adversaries to dust. This made him inwardly alert, guessing the strength behind Heavenly God, who could cultivate such terrifying fighters.

    "Gun Emperor, if all his strength is in his spear technique, then that¡¯s manageable. Now, to see if my spection is correct. If it is, then the Twelve Terrifying might also have a fatal weakness."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes twinkled as he pondered where Gun Emperor¡¯s weakness might lie.

    "He must not be left alive; no matter what, Judge cannot be spared. Otherwise, once he grows stronger, he will undoubtedly be a threat to our Young Master. He must not be allowed to live. Kill."

    As Gun Emperor looked at Lu Tianxing, murderous intent shed fiercely in his eyes, and he once again lunged at Lu Tianxing, the silver spear in his hands transforming into a shooting star, striking with unparalleled power towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Well met."

    A sharp glint crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he grasped the Iron Blood Battle Halberd and charged at Gun Emperor.

    Both fighters understood that this battle was a fight to the death. To leave this ce alive, the other must be killed.

    Gun Emperor intended to kill Lu Tianxing, take the White Tiger Ring, and then return to Beijing to report to Heavenly God, while Lu Tianxing nned to leave Gun Emperor here forever, lest he bes an endless threat.

    The strength of one Martial Artist in the Mythical Realm was already terrifying, but when two invincible warriors fought to the death, the destructive power they unleashed was iparable.

    The small ind had turned into a battlefield, with soil and rocks rolling and debris flying. Each collision was apanied by a dreadful force that scraped off a wholeyer of the ground.

    The two continued to sh, truly fighting as if their lives depended on it.

    As Gun Emperor executed the Spear Breaks Rivers and Mountains, his spear technique was pushed to the limit, almost achieving a killing stance, like an unparalleled assassinunching a lethal attack. With a single strike, it seemed as if mountains and rivers manifested around them, intending to shake Lu Tianxing to death right there on thend.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was calm, with no change whatsoever. True Qi surged through his body, a continuous torrent adding force to the Iron Blood Battle Halberd. In the violent shes, he absorbed the essence of Gun Emperor¡¯s moves, integrating them into his own techniques, making his Halberd Technique even more sharp and fierce.

    In his exchanges with Gun Emperor, Lu Tianxing had to admit the dreadfulness of his opponent. The spear technique was almost miraculous, and every attack was unpredictable, catching him off guard like a venomous snake striking unexpectedly from the bushes, making him nearly suffer losses several times.

    ng!

    Once again, the two collided. Lu Tianxing¡¯s inner True Qi roared like an unfettered tide, growing more violent with the battle, feeling his strength increasing rapidly.

    "This ends now."

    Gun Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce glint as he seemed to resolve to kill Lu Tianxing with one strike. After another sh with Lu Tianxing, he retreated, his momentum suddenly skyrocketing to its peak as he shot towards the sky.

    "Coiling Dragon Spear Technique."

    Gun Emperor roared furiously, finally unleashing his true ultimate skill. Like a hunting eagle diving from the sky, he swooped down with an incredibly wild aura, his True Qi billowing around him. Apanied by the sound of a dragon¡¯s cry, his entire being seemed to merge with his spear, transforming into a formidable coiling dragon that viciously charged at Lu Tianxing.

    This strike was extraordinarily formidable, nearly containing Gun Emperor¡¯s lethal hit. If Lu Tianxing failed to block it, he would have nothing but a path to death.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd, stab."

    Lu Tianxing knew the stakes and, in a fraction of a second, concentrated all his strength into the Iron Blood Battle Halberd. The halberd, imbued with an iron-blooded aura andyers of deathly energy, pierced through the steel-like Qi flow, brutally targeting the diving coiling dragon.

    "Boom!"

    The two horrific forces collided, and the head of the coiling dragon shattered, revealing Gun Emperor¡¯s silver spear, which he had intended to use to impale Lu Tianxing.

    "Crack!"

    Suddenly, a faint sound of cracking echoed, and Gun Emperor¡¯s Hundred Refinement Silver Spear began to show traces of fracturing, then shattered inch by inch into nothingness.

    Lu Tianxing felt as if he had been struck by lightning, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd shattered with a bang, and his arm bones cracked audibly as he was forcefully sted into the ground, only half of his body remaining above the surface.

    Kick him when he¡¯s down, that¡¯s the rule in a life-and-death battle¡ªno holding back.

    "So that¡¯s it. Your strength fully relies on your spear technique, and that¡¯s your w. Without your silver spear, how can youpete with me? Die."

    Ignoring his injuries, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed dangerously as he erupted with True Qi. He soared into the sky andunched the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, pouncing towards Gun Emperor with punch after thunderous punch, the impact of each punch so powerful it seemed to explode the air, apanied by a session of sonic booms.

    "No good!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Gun Emperor¡¯splexion drastically changed, and his pupils contracted sharply. Lu Tianxing was right¡ªGun Emperor¡¯s strength was built on his silver spear. As long as the spear was in hand, he remained unbeatable. This was the terrifying aspect of the Twelve Shock; almost no one could withstand them for long, and even with knowledge of their weaknesses, opponents were still cut down swiftly.

    But how could he have not anticipated that Lu Tianxing would find his weakness so quickly and, at the cost of mutual injury, expose his w for a ruthless attack?

    "Thud!" "Thud!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s relentless punches left Gun Emperor with no chance to respond, not even enough time to condense a silver spear with True Qi, forcing him to react defensively.

    "Thud~" "Thud~" "Thud~"

    Gun Emperor staggered backward with each blow, his face growing redder and leaving deep footprints on the ground every time he stepped back.

    "No, I can¡¯t keep this up. I must counterattack or else he will beat me to death."

    Angrily roaring in his heart, Gun Emperor, who had never been at such a disadvantage since joining the Twelve Terrifying, finally withstood a punch from Lu Tianxing, gathering True Qi madly in his hands to form a silver spear that he thrust straight at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat without any trickery.

    This thrust was Gun Emperor¡¯s ultimate killing move. Though seemingly in, it was filled with deadly intent. The space around the tip of the spear twisted as it harbored a powerful suction force,pelling anyone in its path to crash into it, as though it wasn¡¯t the spear stabbing at the heart but rather the victim impaling themselves upon it.

    "Well done, that¡¯s the very move I¡¯ve been waiting for. Unbeatable Emperor Fist, six-fist unity!"

    Lu Tianxing roared and in an instant, six additional arms burst forth behind his back, robust and massive, their veins and muscles distinctly visible. Enormous and awe-inspiring, he unleashed a vast True Qi that surged with remarkable force towards Gun Emperor.

    With the unity of six fists, it felt as if a massive mountain was crashing down. Two violent powers collided, creating a fierce explosion that sent Qi Force bursting through the air.

    "Ah!"

    With just one strike, Gun Emperor¡¯s peerless move was shattered cleanly, and he was sent flying backward, blood spraying wildly from his wounds.

    Thank you to FoolsForYou, Vodka, Reminiscence, and book friend 1829204685 for your rewards!!!

 Chapter 596 - 592: Killing the Gun Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 592: Killing the Gun Emperor</h4>

    "Die for me."

    The attack was a forceful burst, thunderous. Without waiting for the Gun Emperor to react again, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body moved like a sh of lightning. With one step, he crossed a distance of over ten meters, appearing in front of the Gun Emperor in the blink of an eye. His hand rose and palm fell.

    The Gun Emperor suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Looking up, he saw that the palm seemed to epass the sky itself, as if heaven and earth were thrown into chaos. Everything before him disappeared, leaving only the imprint of the palm.

    He desperately circted his True Qi, trying to withstand the attack, but when his True Qi met Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, it dissolved like ice and snow, leaving him unable to do anything but watch the palm imprint fall on his head.

    The Gun Emperor moved no more. He stood on the ground, eyes wide open, fiercely staring at Lu Tianxing with a red face, blood streaming from all seven orifices. Suddenly, crackling sounds came from his body, and in a moment, he copsed to the ground like a lump of rotten meat. In an instant, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qipletely shattered all his bones, rendering him thoroughly and irreversibly dead.

    "Phew, he¡¯s finally dead."

    Seeing the Gun Emperor dead, Lu Tianxing finally let out a long breath. His face turned pale due to the excessive use of True Qi, and a sense of weakness overcame him. This fight with the Gun Emperor was the most strenuous one he had felt in a long time, probably the toughest fight since he began practicing the Creation Source Technique at the same realm.

    The Gun Emperor had almost perfected his spearmanship to a terrifying extent. His spear moves were unpredictable and his spear intent was sharply prating. With a thrust of his spear, the emerging spear intent itself, before even the spear tip arrived, could make you feel a deep chill, easily killing those who were weaker.

    However, fortunately, although the Gun Emperor¡¯s spearmanship was unpredictable, he had a fatal weakness; his strength relied almost entirely on his spearmanship. With a silver spear in hand, he could exert two hundred percent of his fighting power, but without his silver spear, his strength would decrease by two-thirds. Lu Tianxing took advantage of this weakness. After smashing the silver spear, he immediately struck, not giving the Gun Emperor a chance to use his True Qi to congeal another silver spear. That¡¯s how he killed the Gun Emperor on the spot.

    Otherwise, had the fight truly dragged on, he could very likely have met his demise under the Gun Emperor¡¯s silver spear, as he wasn¡¯t as specialized as the Gun Emperor.

    The mantra ¡¯Jack of all trades, master of none¡¯ held true. Those who specialized in one skill could exert several times their own strength, but it also limited their power. Once they lost what they relied on, their strength would drop significantly within a short period.

    "Heavenly God, one of your Twelve Terrifying is now dead. I think you must be heartbroken. This isn¡¯t the first time. No matter how many strong men you have under you, or how many followers, just don¡¯t let me find you, or else, I will certainly tear you to pieces."

    Lu Tianxing murmured in a low voice, his tone filled with intense killing intent, not concealed in any way.

    "Twelve Terrifying; it seems that this should be twelve individuals. I wonder where the Gun Emperor ranked among these twelve. However, as long as you dare to send someone, I dare to kill for you to see. I really want to know if you can bear to lose these people."

    With a flicker in his eyes, Lu Tianxing pressed his hand through the air, directly pushing the Gun Emperor¡¯s corpse into the soil. Then his figure flickered, and he quietly left the spot.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a coffee shop on the Bund.

    Bai Zhiqing, Mand, and Bai Weiwei were seated in a booth for couples.

    "Manman, is your brother really okay? It¡¯s been more than twenty minutes and he hasn¡¯te back yet. Could something have happened? I know he has two brothers; should we call them?"

    Bai Zhiqing held a coffee cup in her hands, intently staring out the window with a hint of undeniable anxiety in her eyes.

    "It¡¯s okay, sister-inw, just rx. My brother is a disaster, aplete disaster. Even if something did happen, King Yan wouldn¡¯t take him, probably would send him back in a grand sedan just to spare Yama Pce from his trouble. Just put your mind at ease," Mand said, sipping her coffee with deliberate calm.

    She never believed that Lu Tianxing would run into trouble. In her heart, Lu Tianxing was like an indestructible cockroach. Apart from those old immortals, there were few among the younger generation who could hurt him, only a handful.

    "Seems like Manman knows me best, just a fellow after all. How could he trouble me?"

    Just then, a cheerful voice came from outside.

    "Bro, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting so long that even the flowers have wilted."

    "Brother-inw, you look a bit pale. Are you hurt?"

    Seeing a familiar figure appear, Bai Weiwei and Mand stood up, ran to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and took up positions on either side of his arms.

    Watching Bai Weiwei¡¯s actions, a glint shed in Mand¡¯s eyes as she slightly curled her lips, revealing her cute fang-like teeth, as if she thought of something fun.

    Seeing the two girls upying his arms on either side, Lu Tianxing helplessly shrugged at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Tianxing, is everything resolved?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a hint of amusement while watching the scene.

    "Yes, it¡¯s resolved; don¡¯t worry, it was just a minor character."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t borate further but changed the subject: "What do you n to do next, go home or continue shopping?"

    "I¡¯m a bit tired; I want to go home and rest," Bai Zhiqing said, shaking her head.

    Noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s weary and tense expression, Lu Tianxing nodded, "That sounds good. Rest well today; you start work tomorrow."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing looked at Mand and Bai Weiwei, still clinging to his arms, and asked, "What about you two? Going home or nning to continue shopping?"

    "We¡¯ll go back too," Mand quickly answered.

    "Let¡¯s go back together!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and, under the envious gazes of others in the coffee shop, left with Bai Zhiqing and the two other girls.

    The group didn¡¯t linger outside and drove straight back to Ziyuan District.

    As soon as they entered the living room, they saw Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can sitting and watching TV. Hearing the door open, both turned their heads. When they saw Bai Zhiqing hugging Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, they looked at each other and could both see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, we¡¯re back."

    Manman immediately showed a radiant smile and ran over to hug He Can¡¯s arm, showing great affection.

    "Manman, you¡¯re back. How was it, did you have fun today?" He Can affectionately stroked Manman¡¯s head and asked with a smile.

    Bai Qiao Mountain didn¡¯t speak, but his face held a slight smile as he gently sipped his tea, seemingly very fond of his granddaughter, Manman.

    "It was fun. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful scenery before! And, Grandpa, this is the pipe I bought for you, do you like it?" Manmanughed heartily, unable to hide the joy on her face.

    Saying this, Manman pulled out a jade pipe from her pocket and handed it to Bai Qiao Mountain.

    Bai Qiao Mountain took the pipe and said with a beaming smile, "I like it, of course I like it. Manman, you¡¯re such a good girl, much better than Weiwei, who doesn¡¯t give me gifts all year round."

    "Of course, you¡¯re my grandpa. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who will?" Manman said cheerfully, casting a triumphant nce at Bai Weiwei, which made her grimace.

    Lu Tianxing watched this scene, slightly astounded. In just a few days, this girl had managed to win over both Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can, seemingly bing more important than even him, their grandson-inw.

    "Oh, Tianxing, you¡¯re back too."

    Only then did Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s gaze fall upon Lu Tianxing, who had walked in behind.

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, feeling that it took the old man quite a while to notice him.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m back," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "How did it go, did you resolve the issue?" Bai Qiao Mountain asked, having already heard from Bai Zhiqing that Lu Tianxing had been away dealing with something these past few days and also knew about Zhang Quanshan¡¯s kidnapping of Bai Zhiqing.

    "The issue has been thoroughly resolved," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "What are your ns now?"

    "I¡¯ll just take things one step at a time!"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. He currently didn¡¯t have any clear ideas. The Heavenly God was too elusive, even the Angel Intelligence Station couldn¡¯t find any trace of him; the only thing he could do was to counter as challenges arose and wait for the Heavenly God to slip up.

    "Hmm, be careful on your own. If you need anything, you cane to me. Although I¡¯ve stepped down, I still have some influence," Bai Qiao Mountain nodded and said.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, you guys should rest early," Bai Qiao Mountain added.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, you guys should rest too. Weiwei and I will go upstairs first. We¡¯ve been ying for so long; we¡¯re all sweaty, we¡¯re going to take a shower," said Manman, pulling an unwilling Bai Weiwei as they ran upstairs.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, we¡¯ll go upstairs too,"

    Seeing Manman and Bai Weiwei heading upstairs, Lu Tianxing wisely took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, preparing to go upstairs. He was increasingly reluctant to stay with the elders; whenever they did, the conversation invariably turned to when they would have kids.

    "Go ahead! Go ahead!" said Bai Qiao Mountain, waving his hand.

    Lu Tianxing immediately led Bai Zhiqing towards the stairway. Just as he was about to climb the stairs, Bai Qiao Mountain called out to him and Bai Zhiqing, "Remember, you don¡¯t have much time left, make good use of it. Your grandma and I are waiting to hold our great-grandchild! Understand?"

    "Zhiqing, remember what grandma told you before, keep that in mind, make good use of time," He Can also spoke up.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately showed a streak of frustration; he knew he couldn¡¯t escape this matter.

    "Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ll do my best,"

    Lu Tianxing answered listlessly.

    Thanks to the rewards from Shang Le Chu Dong Bai Le Cheng x, Apollo, and ¨Æ Yi Qie Sui Xin Zou!!!"

 Chapter 597 - 593: Today is a Good Day

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 593: Today is a Good Day</h4>

    Under the ambiguous gazes of Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t even dare to stop, fearing they might hear some ferocious words. They quickly headed towards their own room in hurried steps.

    Once back in the room, Lu Tianxing let go of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, flopped onto the sofa, and exhaled a long breath. His gaze swept back and forth over Bai Zhiqing as he chuckled, "Wife, look, I¡¯ve pursued you and even proposed. Do you think tonight we can spend some enjoyable time together? It would save us from listening to the old man and others going on and on."

    "You... you¡¯re delusional. I haven¡¯t fallen for you yet." Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face as she spoke with somewhatcking confidence, her eyes avoiding his gaze.

    "Hehe, they say feelings can be developed. Don¡¯t be shy, wife, I promise to give you an unforgettable night," Lu Tianxing said with a mischievous smile.

    "The hell I want an unforgettable night from you. Keep fantasizing and see if I don¡¯t get rough with you. I¡¯m going to take a shower. You just sit here nice and still, and don¡¯t you dare move, understand? Otherwise, you know the consequences better than I do," she retorted.

    Feeling the weight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing felt ufortable all over, as if invisible hands were touching her. She hastily left ament before dashing back to the bedroom, hurriedly grabbed her pajamas, and rushed into the bathroom.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, watching Bai Zhiqing run off with a look of astonishment. What was going on? This rhythm seemed off. Didn¡¯t she usuallye at him with scissors whenever he said things like this?

    This time she was shy and fled in panic. What was going on?

    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Lu Tianxing¡¯s head. Could it be that today¡¯s marriage proposal marked a strategic progress and Bai Zhiqing had finallye around to fulfilling his wish?

    At that thought, Lu Tianxing felt his throat dry up, and a raging fire in his Dantian burned uncontrobly, as if a small me had suddenly been doused with a bucket of gasoline, growing more and more intense, impossible to suppress.

    Meanwhile, inside the bathroom.

    Bai Zhiqing stood in front of the mirror, looking at the face that had turned almost as red as an apple, and whispered to herself, "Should I really agree to Lu Tianxing tonight and let him seed?"

    At this thought, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks reddened even more, turning her neck and the back of her ears pink.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing felt extremely nervous, as if standing at a crossroads in life, each step affecting her future, her emotions veryplex. Strictly speaking, this would be her true first time, as thest, a drunken blur of close contact with Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t count.

    "Could it really be that tonight I should let him achieve his desire?"

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly, her heart filled with disquiet.

    As the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, she had seen too much. Many men, while wooing a woman, would shower her with care. But once they seeded in their pursuit, they wouldpletely change, as if they were a different person. This was why, despite having already epted Lu Tianxing as her husband, she had consistently chosen not to consummate their marriage¡ªshe feared that Lu Tianxing was merely toying with her and would discard her like trash once he truly had her.

    A sense of fear over potential loss permeated Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, leaving her feeling at a loss, with fragments of her interactions with Lu Tianxing since they met shing through her mind.

    Initially, she detested Lu Tianxing, wishing she could kill him. However, as time passed, Bai Zhiqing gradually discovered that this man was not as despicable as she had imagined. He had always stood by her side, using his body to forge a solid fortress around her, protecting her from any harm.

    Especially when she thought of the times Lu Tianxing had used his body to shield her from bullets, Bai Zhiqing found her emotions difficult to calm.

    After a long while, Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists tightly, as if making up her mind, and murmured to herself, "Well, he¡¯s seen what he was supposed to see, and what he shouldn¡¯t have as well. This day was bound toe eventually. If he really treats me cruelly and denies everything afterwards, then it¡¯s just my bad luck, Bai Zhiqing, for being blind and misjudging him. It will just have to be the payment for the times he risked his life to save me."

    Bai Zhiqing made up her mind. Lu Tianxing had risked his life multiple times to save her, even using his body to block lethal bullets. All this had proven that she indeed upied a very important ce in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. If all of Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions were just to win her body, then she epted it¡ªit was her own fault for her poor judgment in people.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing, who had no idea that Bai Zhiqing had just made the biggest decision of her life in the bathroom, was reclining on the couch, gazing at the ceiling in a daze, pondering over the strength of Twelve Terrifying and who Heavenly God really was, capable ofmanding a mythical-level fighter to work for him.

    "Twelve Terrifying, Heavenly God..."

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, his gaze flickering. An unknown enemy was the most terrifying. He didn¡¯t want to know whether the Twelve Terrifying were really just twelve, what truly worried him was how formidable the Twelve Terrifying were, where the Gun Emperor ranked among them, and how he could locate Heavenly God¡¯s hideout.

    Just as Lu Tianxing spected about Heavenly God¡¯s identity, Bai Zhiqing, having finished her bath, walked out of the bedroom in her pajamas.

    The sound of footsteps startled Lu Tianxing, and he turned his head, momentarily stunned.

    Bai Zhiqing was not in her usual ck or white pajamas but in a bright red robe, which from afar resembled the wedding robe of an ancient bride. Her graceful figure and the faint mysterious scent mixed with the fragrance of shower gel sent a shock through Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, reigniting the mes in his Dantian, and brightening his eyes¡ªhe wondered if this could really be...

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, seeing as today seemed to be a fortunate day. Something significant was about to happen tonight, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

 Chapter 598 - 594: Female Judge

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 594: Female Judge</h4>

    Compared to Lu Tianxing¡¯s anticipation, Bai Zhiqing appeared a bit ill at ease, especially after seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s almost fiery gaze, she felt a wave of unease and shyness, harboring the urge to turn around and leave.

    Yet, when she thought about the decision she had made, Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists and constantly encouraged herself deep within her heart. Lin Yafei had once told her, that to make a man constantly think of you, it wasn¡¯t enough just to let him see but not taste; you also had to asionally give him a little sweetness to savor, so he wouldn¡¯t leave you. Otherwise, once men see no hope, they¡¯ll turn around and walk away.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing still stared straight at her, Bai Zhiqing felt a flicker of triumph and said, "Dummy, why are you staring at me? Go take a shower."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a coquettish look.

    "What¡¯s with this girl tonight?"

    Lu Tianxing shuddered inwardly, swallowed hard, and thought that he really couldn¡¯t cope with this flirty act from the ice-queen CEO.

    "I¡¯m going right now, right now."

    Uttering this, Lu Tianxing hurriedly walked toward the bedroom, nning to take a pair of pajamas from the closet.

    "Not good."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing entering the bedroom, Bai Zhiqing was about to turn around when suddenly something seemed to ur to her. Her expression changed slightly and she quickly strode toward the bedroom, intending to stop Lu Tianxing from what he was about to do before he opened the closet.

    Right then, Lu Tianxing had already opened the closet, searching inside for his pajamas. Suddenly, a surprised voice exmed, "Hey, what¡¯s this?"

    "Not good."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face dramatically changed, she cried out, and quickly ran toward Lu Tianxing. But before she could reach him, she saw Lu Tianxing suddenly pull out a ck item from the closet, which was a set of ck, thin-body mesh lingerie. The design and material were entirely at the forefront of fashion, slightly taut, revealing its semi-transparent nature, and the bodysuit design meant anyone with a bit of knowledge understood what this object was...

    Lu Tianxing looked bewildered at the item in his hands; he couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing Bai Zhiqing so bold as to own such lingerie. In his heart, Bai Zhiqing had always been very conservative in her dressing, almost always modest, and never excessively daring. Now, here she was hiding this...

    Lu Tianxing felt he needed to relearn who Bai Zhiqing really was. Perhaps, as Lin Yafei had said, Bai Zhiqing indeed was a woman who appeared cold outside but was passionate inside.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, what are you doing? Give it to me, quick."

    Before Lu Tianxing could take a closer look, Bai Zhiqing already screamed, appearing beside him at the speed of a 100-meter dash, snatched the lingerie from his hands, clutched it into a ball tightly in her grasp, her heart beating uncontrobly at that moment, her cheeks burning hot, internally cursing Lin Yafei a thousand times.

    This lingerie wasn¡¯t bought by her, but was a gift from Lin Yafei. After Lu Tianxing left Modu, Lin Yafei also left Modu. She had gone to the airport to see Lin Yafei off, and this demon had insisted on thanking her, so the next day, a delivery arrived at the office. She was busy with work at the time and didn¡¯t pay attention, only opening the parcel when she brought it home.

    The parcel contained this set of lingerie. She had intended to throw it away initially, but for some reason, she put it back into the closet, not really making a fuss about it at that time. But today, to her horror, Lu Tianxing had dug it out.

    So embarrassing.

    Bai Zhiqing screamed inwardly, feeling an urge to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly and stammered, "Wife, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just came to find pajamas, you have to believe me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to take a shower now, see youter."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing grabbed his pajamas and dashed into the bathroom as if a monster that ate people was chasing him.

    "Pfft."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing hurry into the bathroom, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    Just then, a head popped out and Lu Tianxing said, "Wife, actually, I think it¡¯s no big deal for a woman to wear this thing. I look forward to the day when you wear it for me, hehe."

    After saying that, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to respond, Lu Tianxing quickly withdrew his head and closed the door, not wanting to face an angry Bai Zhiqing and the scissors in her hand.

    "This damn pervert."

    Bai Zhiqing blushed fiercely, shooting a stern nce towards the bathroom, her eyes then fell back on the lingerie in her hands, her beautiful eyes swirling, wondering who knows what.

    Back in the bathroom, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, swiftly took off his clothes, then turned on the cold water, letting it pour over his head. The cold stream helped quench the fire burning within him somewhat.

    "What on earth was Zhiqing up to tonight, why did she suddenly act like this? Could it be another scheme to trap me and then prepare a pair of scissors to wait for me!"

    Lu Tianxing murmured quietly, "Impossible, I just got back today, I haven¡¯t done anything. Could it be Lin Demon has been speaking ill of me behind my back, making Zhiqing n to trap me with a lifelong memorable scheme? Was that thing just the start of her scheme?"

    "Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll face the trouble as ites. If she dares to attack, I¡¯ll let her know today how many eyes Lord Ma has."

    Meanwhile, in Bai Weiwei¡¯s room.

    Bai Weiwei sat restlessly at the edge of her bed, while Mand was like a stern female judge, not cracking a smile, her face full of seriousness as she stared at Bai Weiwei unblinkingly, as if scrutinizing something.

    "Manman, what do you really want to do? Ever since we returned to the room, you¡¯ve been staring at me. It¡¯s been over ten minutes. If there¡¯s something on your mind, just say it. Your staring makes me uneasy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to take a shower."

    Bai Weiwei finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said, standing up to head to the bathroom.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s movement, Mand said sternly, "Stop, sit down, you are not allowed to leave. You are a prisoner, understand? Sit there, sit still, I have something to ask you."

    Thankful for the support of "Unwritten Laws of Human Hearts", truly appreciative!!

 Chapter 599 - 595 Honest Confession

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 595 Honest Confession</h4>

    "A criminal?"

    Bai Weiwei was taken aback and said discontentedly, "Manman, when did I be a criminal?"

    "Hmph, still want to argue? It seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin."

    Mand sneered and her gaze circled around Bai Weiwei before she slowly said, "Bai Weiwei, let me ask you, do you secretly like my brother? Don¡¯t look around, just confess honestly."

    "What did you say?"

    When Bai Weiwei heard Mand¡¯s words, she felt as if struck by lightning and froze on the spot, her mouth agape, looking incredulously at Mand. What was this about? When had she ever said she liked Lu Tianxing? Where did this girl get that idea?

    "Hmph, it looks like you still don¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯ll give you proof."

    Mand stood up, looking down on Bai Weiwei as if she were awyer, and slowly said, "You can¡¯t fool me. Today, when my brother came back, you were the happiest, the first to throw yourself into my brother¡¯s arms, and tonight at the caf¨¦, when my brother left, the worry in your eyes was undeniable. Furthermore, when my brother came back safely, you were the first to rush over. Isn¡¯t this proof that you like my brother?"

    "I... "

    "Don¡¯t give me that."

    Mand dominantly interrupted Bai Weiwei, saying, "As the saying goes, to exin is to cover up, and to cover up is to reveal the truth. Bai Weiwei, I can¡¯t believe it. You actually have feelings for your brother-inw. Nice, nice, ambitious,peting with your own sister for a man, fierce, courageous."

    "Nonsense, I don¡¯t like Lu Tianxing at all. Besides, why would you say I like my brother-inw? What about you! Didn¡¯t you also run into your brother¡¯s arms? Doesn¡¯t that mean you like your brother too?" Bai Weiwei retorted loudly, her cheeks flushing red.

    "You said it yourself, he¡¯s my brother. What¡¯s wrong with me cuddling in my brother¡¯s arms and acting spoiled? It¡¯s no big deal. But as for you, clearly with ulterior motives." Mand said coldly.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Weiwei rebuked unstintingly, "Your brother? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You two aren¡¯t even biological siblings, who knows what schemes you have in mind."

    "I have designs on my brother, so what?"

    Mand¡¯s gazended on Bai Weiwei, as she retorted dismissively, "You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to have designs on your brother-inw, he won¡¯t like you."

    "You... What do you mean by that?" Bai Weiwei somewhat frantically said, finding herself increasingly unable to argue with Mand.

    "You¡¯re just not good enough, my brother-inw doesn¡¯t like t-chested women."

    "You¡¯re the t-chested one, no, you little Buding. Manman you jerk, I¡¯m going to fight you."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s face grew increasingly displeased, women hate to hear these words the most.

    After saying this, she directly lunged at Mand.

    "Haha, bring it on, I¡¯m not afraid of you."

    Mandughed heartily,pletely unafraid, and started causing a ruckus with Bai Weiwei.

    ...

    In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room, Lu Tianxing took a shower very quickly, for a legendary strongman like him, there was hardly any dirt on his body, and rinsing with water was all he needed.

    Five minutester, Lu Tianxing walked out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. However, as soon as he emerged from the bathroom, he froze.

    At that moment, the main lights in the bedroom were off, leaving only the bedmps on either side of the bed still on. The red light cast a somewhat blurry glow over the room.

    Bai Zhiqing was reclining on the bed, looking at a magazine. Upon seeing Lu Tianxinge out, she immediately looked at him with a smile.

    "Wife, why... why are you smiling at me?"

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard, feeling uneasy. Bai Zhiqing was actually smiling at him, but far from being overjoyed, he felt eerily afraid, never knowing if behind that smile, Bai Zhiqing would suddenly produce a pair of scissors.

    "Wife, can you tell me what exactly did I do wrong? Even if it¡¯s death, can¡¯t you let me die understanding it?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing cautiously.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really that afraid of me?"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone grew displeased. What was that expression for? Did she need to take the initiative and even explicitly say it out loud?

    "Not afraid, not at all!"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head vigorously. Joking aside, if he dared to say he was afraid, who knows if Bai Zhiqing might blow up on him.

    "Since you¡¯re not afraid, thene over here quickly. You¡¯re not even afraid of bullets, are you still afraid of me, a little woman?" Bai Zhiqing said somewhat angrily.

    "Alright, I¡¯ming right away."

    Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth and gradually moved toward Bai Zhiqing.

    Watching Lu Tianxing approaching, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart leap as if it were about to pop out of her throat, clutching the corners of her clothes tightly, with sweaty palms from nervousness.

    As Lu Tianxing came closer, Bai Zhiqing grew even more nervous, her entire body trembling slightly.

    Catching the changes in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye, Lu Tianxing was startled. What on earth was going on? Bai Zhiqing was actually blushing. It didn¡¯t seem to be pretend. Could it be that Bai Zhiqing had a change of heart?

 Chapter 600 - 596: Damn Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 596: Damn Phone Call</h4>

    Thinking about the crucial part, Lu Tianxing quickened his steps involuntarily.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing approaching her, her heart pounding wildly. A sense of anticipation arose within her. Recalling the action movie Lin Yafei had shown her made her even more nervous. Could it be that she really should do as the film suggested?

    Eventually, Lu Tianxing reached the bedside, gazing intensely at Bai Zhiqing. Upon meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze, her body trembled even more violently, and she instinctively closed her eyes, daring not to meet those eyes that seemed to hold centuries within them.

    However, when Bai Zhiqing closed her eyes, she felt a cold hand touch her forehead, followed by an infuriating voice at her ear, "You don¡¯t have a fever, wife. Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with you today? You seem off,"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing as if she wanted to grab a pair of scissors from the drawer and stab a few holes in him to satisfy her anger. This bastard was typically the kind who would not eat the toast unless it was forced upon him. When she was not giving in, he would nag all day. She had finally made up her mind, and this jerk thought she was out of her mind.

    Bastard, Lu Tianxing, you are nothing but a bastard.

    Bai Zhiqing cursed fiercely in her heart.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t entirely Lu Tianxing¡¯s fault. He really was terrified by Bai Zhiqing, having been fooled several times. In such situations, who wouldn¡¯t have doubts? "Once bitten, twice shy," isn¡¯t just a casual saying.

    "Lu Tianxing, you really are a bastard," Bai Zhiqing said through clenched teeth.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "A bastard is better than a bad egg. My intuition tells me, wife, that you are definitely hiding something from me tonight."

    "Yes, I am hiding something from you. So disappear from my sight now, or I¡¯ll snip you with scissors."

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, trying to sit up from the bed. This jerkpletely ruined the good atmosphere. To make her do this again was delusional.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry expression, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled. Perhaps he had misunderstood. Maybe Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t nning to trick him but genuinely wanted to be his true partner.

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing no longer hesitated and sat beside her on the bed, pulling Bai Zhiqing into his arms and bringing her close. Conspiracy or trick, who feared who? It was worth the gamble, trading a bicycle for a motorcycle; after all, he was not at a loss.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements, Bai Zhiqing stiffened, her heartbeat racing even more intensely, her whole body tensing tightly, daring not to make any movements, her expression filled with apprehension.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, just quietly looked at Bai Zhiqing, his expression as if he were admiring a rare treasure.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face blushed deeply, feeling a strong, masculine scent assaulting her senses, causing her already tense body to tremble slightly. With a slightly coquettish tone, she said, "What are you looking at? Don¡¯t make me dig your eyeballs out."

    Though Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone was harsh, Lu Tianxing did not sense any anger in it, instead, he felt a strong shyness. She resembled a bride on her wedding night, her face tinged with shyness, anticipation, and a mix of nervousness and unease....

    Had Lu Tianxing not understood what was truly in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart after seeing this, he would have truly lived his years in vain.

    Taking a deep breath, struggling to control the thumping in his heart, Lu Tianxing said in a husky voice, "Wife, are you sure about this? No regrets?"

    "Yes!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, her voice quieter than a mosquito¡¯s. Had Lu Tianxing¡¯s hearing not been acute, he wouldn¡¯t have heard her at all.

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing felt as if a huge weight had lifted off her chest. Her beautiful eyes flickered gently, gazing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chiseled features, and she whispered, "I¡¯ll always remember, when I¡¯m in danger, there will always be a man like a sturdy wall standing in front of me, protecting me with his solid back from all dangers. Maybe I once disliked him, even hated him, and wished I could kill him with a knife, but today, I want to tell him, I want to give myself to him, give him everything of mine."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heartfelt words, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, the mes in his heart igniting uncontrobly, his breathing bing more rapid.

    The warmth hit Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, making her shiver as if struck by electricity, suddenly feeling weak all over.

    Anticipation, uncertainty, fear, anxiety¡ªvarious emotions surged from the bottom of her heart.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing ced his hands on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shoulders, gently adjusting her body to face him, their eyes meeting, allowing Bai Zhiqing to clearly see the zing fire in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing slowly closed her eyes, her entire being as if intoxicated, her flushed face seemingly unable to hide her feelings, seemingly awaiting something.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing grew more rapid, unable to control the throbbing in his heart any longer, he gently embraced Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.

    This kiss was tender and caring, as though cherishing a rare treasure.

    Bai Zhiqing, stiff from nervousness, instantly lost her strength, and began to respond awkwardly. Having made up her mind, she didn¡¯t want to leave any regrets in her heart.

    "Ring, ring!"

    Suddenly, just at that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s phone on the bedside rang out, ringing melodically throughout the room.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, then ignored the ringing phone and continued with his siege, nning to conquer this city and the two mountains with it, taking everything into his own hands.

    Bai Zhiqing slightly frowned as well but chose to ignore the phone ring, her breaths barely audible.

    However, the ringing seemed determined to interrupt, incessantly, as if saying, "If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll keep ringing."

    "Lu Tianxing, the phone, the phone."

    Bai Zhiqing pushed Lu Tianxing, gasping heavily, her beautiful eyes misty, which could make anyone fall deep into them with just one nce.

    "Ignore it."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the phone beside him, directly reached out to hang up, and then continued what he had not finished before.

    "Ring, ring!"

    Before Lu Tianxing could react, the phone rang again.

    "Damn, who the hell is this?"

    Lu Tianxing looked up, his eyes filled with rage. Who the hell would call at this time, don¡¯t they know this is a critical moment and can¡¯t be disturbed?

    "Lu Tianxing, wait a sec, let me see who is calling."

    Bai Zhiqing pushed Lu Tianxing again and took the phone. When she saw the caller ID, her expression slightly changed.

    Lu Tianxing had been watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression. When he saw her face change, he immediately asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Whose call is it that has you this frightened?"

    "Lin Yafei."

    "Damn, not this girl again." Lu Tianxing expressed his displeasure, thinking that this girl really had impable timing.

    "Tianxing, sorry, I need to take this call," Bai Zhiqing said apologetically to Lu Tianxing.

    "Whatever."

    Lu Tianxing nodded resignedly, knowing Lin Yafei well enough to expect she wouldn¡¯t give up until she achieved her aim.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Bai Zhiqing tidied her disheveled nightgown, answered the phone, and said angrily, "Lin Demon, what the hell do you want at thiste hour? Can¡¯t you stop being annoying and let people sleep?"

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, instantly broke out in a cold sweat, wondering how Bai Zhiqing turned into apletely different person when talking to Lin Yafei, losing all her usual calm.

    Startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s furious words, Lin Yafei chuckled, "Sleeping? Little Qingqing, don¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s just past nine, how could you be sleeping? Also, I called earlier, why did you hang up? And why are you so angry now? Didn¡¯t I interrupt something important?"

    "Lin Demon, do you think everybody is as shameless as you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed slightly; Lin Yafei really had interrupted something important, but she would die before letting Lin Yafei know that. Otherwise, this demoness would turn the world upside down.

    "Shameless? How is this shameless? I¡¯m striving for the future of our country. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t bother you. You can continue, just ignore me like I¡¯m air."

    "Get lost."

    To Lin Yafei¡¯s annoying response, Bai Zhiqing could only roll her eyes and say irritably, "Just spit it out! What do you want, calling sote? If you don¡¯t rify, I¡¯ll start calling you every morning at dawn to show you what it¡¯s like not to have peace."

    "No big deal, I just wanted to ask if you received the package I sent you. Did you like it? I had it custom-made for seducing men. Have you tried it on, shown it to Lu Tianxing? Did he like it? I have a dozen more styles here. Do you want me to send them all to you? Maybe you could take a few photos and show me how they look."

    Please vote for this book, and toss all your rmendations this way!!!

 Chapter 601 - 597: The Frenzied Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 597: The Frenzied Lu Tianxing</h4>

    Hearing the fierce wordsing from the phone, Bai Zhiqing was speechless for a moment, a sudden urge to strangle Lin Yafei rising in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for this demon, she wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed. She was about to seed, and this demon had ruined it. She must have done it on purpose!

    "Lin Demon, is this why you called me?" Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth.

    "Of course, what else did you think I was doing? Sending you a package or something? You are now my booked model. It¡¯s only right that I keep up with your every move," Lin Yafei said, tantly ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger.

    Lin Yafei,pletely ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger, matter-of-factly said, "Little Qingqing, hurry up and tell me, how does it feel after you put it on? Does my old friend like how you¡¯re dressed? Does he look like he¡¯s about to devour you alive? Tell me, quickly."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was filled with a gossipy tone, sounding like a female pervert.

    "Eat your big ghost head. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now. And stop calling me, got it?"

    Thest sentence was spoken by Bai Zhiqing word by word, clearly showing how furious she was at the moment.

    Lin Yafei was silent for a long time, clearly stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone. After a while, she said in surprise, "Little Qingqing, did I really disturb you?"

    "What do you think!" Bai Zhiqing said angrily. She had made up her mind now. When Lin Yafei finally got a man, she would do the same to her¡ªto give Lin Yafei a lifelong lesson and see if she would dare call at such a time again.

    Hearing this, Lin Yafei said somewhat embarrassedly, "Little Qingqing, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that. Actually, you could have just continued, and treated me as if I were invisible. Of course, if you¡¯re embarrassed, you could record it and let me critique it next time."

    Having said that and without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak again, Lin Yafei decisively hung up the phone. She could tell that Bai Zhiqing was very angry and frustrated.

    Hearing the beep sound from the phone, Bai Zhiqing was stunned. Why did Lin Yafei hang up the phone so quickly this time?

    "Wife, the call was hung up." Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing, making faces.

    "You... what do you want to do?" Bai Zhiqing stammered after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t felt it before, but now, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, she suddenly felt a strong wave of shyness emerging from her heart.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything, just continue with the major life event we didn¡¯t finish just now."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, just about to embrace Bai Zhiqing, when the crisp ring of the cell phone once again sounded, dousing the couple with a bucket of cold water¡ªchilling them from the inside out.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face began to fill with rage as she picked up the phone. Without thinking, she answered the call.

    "Lin Demon, if you don¡¯t give me a good exnation today, I will fly to Jin City tomorrow and shred you to pieces, believe it or not."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s crazed voice reached Lin Yafei¡¯s ears.

    Being interrupted repeatedly would anger anyone.

    Lu Tianxing also had a grim expression, cursing internally, ¡¯Lin Yafei must be sent by the heavens to punish me!¡¯ He swore that from now on, whenever he was doing something enjoyable, he would definitely turn off his phone¡ªturn off his phone, turn off his phone; it¡¯s important to say it three times.

    "Little Qingqing, are you angry?" Lin Yafei¡¯s cautious voice came through the phone.

    "What do you think!" Bai Zhiqing said, her fury reaching the skies.

    "Hehe, don¡¯t be angry, I just remembered something I forgot to tell you earlier. Now that you¡¯re at this age, you can have kids, no need for any birth control pills. They¡¯re bad for the health and can cause infertility. So, make sure you don¡¯t take any, okay? If you don¡¯t want to keep the child, I can raise them for you¡ªI don¡¯t mind."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice, utterly unapologetic, reached Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ears once again.

    "Lin Demon, why don¡¯t you just die?" Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth.

    "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just looking out for you, lest you, rookie that you are, don¡¯t know anything. Forget it, you¡¯re all worked up now, I won¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m hanging up now. Oh, and you guys, take it easy. I just saw a news story a few days ago about a man and a woman who went a bit too crazy and ended up in the hospital. Be careful, I..."

    Bai Zhiqing had cut off Lin Yafei before she could finish speaking, pressing the power button to turn off her phone. This time she wanted to see who could still disturb her.

    As Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, he swallowed hard and cautiously said, "Wife, are you sure this isn¡¯t you and Lin Demon plotting against me together? I feel like I¡¯m done for."

    Lu Tianxing felt a tearless sorrow; this was not the first time, and he felt he needed to check himself into the hospital.

    Bai Zhiqing sighed deeply, her face full of apology as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve turned off the phone. No one will disturb us this time."

    "This... how about we just forget it next time? It¡¯s not urgent anyway." Lu Tianxing suggested, now thoroughly frightened by the potential consequences of continuing with their n.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately became unhappy. Today, she had mustered a lot of courage and made a firm decision; how could she give up halfway?

    "No way, the sage once taught us, ¡¯what can be done today must be finished today.¡¯ We mustplete it today."

    Bai Zhiqing pushed Lu Tianxing fiercely...

    "Click!"

    Just then, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open. As the visitor saw the situation in the room, they stared in shock, dumbfounded at the scene.

    "Damn, why is Weiwei here?"

    Lu Tianxing felt like he was about to spit blood.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing too stood up in a panic, frantically adjusting her pajamas, turning her head to look at the dumbstruck Weiwei with a face that seemed almost dripping with water, so embarrassed was she.

    Right now, Weiwei waspletely flustered. She had just been ying around with Mand but sadly could not prevail over her, having been dealt with decisively by Mand. She had nned to take refuge with her sister, but she never expected to walk in on such an explosive scene.

    Feeling the murderous stares of Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, Weiwei shrank her neck, quickly closed her eyes, and sheepishly said, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I saw the room door unlocked, so I came in. I didn¡¯t see anything. By the way, someone called for me, so I¡¯ll take my leave, goodbye."

    With that, Weiwei hurriedly closed the door and rushed back to her room, finally letting out a sigh of relief. Her cheeks felt burning hot, and her heart thumped wildly.

    "How did this happen, how did this happen? How could my always aloof sister be so fierce? She¡¯s too fierce."

    Weiwei murmured in a low voice, still in shock from the scene she had just witnessed. She had never imagined her sister, who was always so cold, to take such a dominant role, wanting to be a queen.

    "Weiwei, what are you thinking about? Why are your cheeks so red and hot? You wouldn¡¯t really be nning to fight over your sister¡¯s husband, would you? That would be too bold."

    Just then, a surprised voice rang out. Immediately afterward, Weiwei felt a hand on her forehead, then saw Mand standing in front of her, looking at her with a puzzling expression.

    "Ah! Manman, when did you show up? You make no noise when you walk."

    Weiwei was startled, avoiding Mand¡¯s gaze, feeling like a thief who had been caught, and her heart began to feel uneasy.

    "Hehe, of course, I make noise when I walk. It¡¯s just that you are acting so strange right now. You just ran out, why did youe back so quickly, and why is your face so hot? Tell the truth, what exactly did you do just now, did you hide something from your sister?"

    "I didn¡¯t do anything. I just went out to drink a can of beverage. Alright, alright, no more ying, I¡¯m going to take a shower."

    After speaking, Weiwei didn¡¯t wait for Mand to respond, turned around, grabbed her pajamas, and ran toward the bathroom.

    "Drink a can of beverage? Does drinking a can of beverage make your face go red? There¡¯s something fishy, definitely something fishy."

    Mand stared at Weiwei¡¯s retreating figure, her face suddenly breaking into an evil smile. She followed her into the bathroom, determined to find out what had happened when Weiwei ran out earlier.

 Chapter 602 - 598

    <h4>Chapter 602: 598</h4>

    And just as Lu Tianxing was driven crazy by Lin Yafei and Bai Weiwei, in the top-floor room of a luxurious skyscraper in Beijing.

    The Heavenly God sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, a man kneeling before him. At this moment, the man¡¯s face was filled with terror, he didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, and his body trembled slightly as if he was extremely frightened. Large beads of sweat continuously slid down his face.

    "Repeat what you just said to me," Heavenly Godmanded, his voice cold as ice, his eyes filled with an extreme chill.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Upon hearing the Heavenly God¡¯s words, the man shivered and said with his head lowered, "I just received a message from Modu. Tonight, the Gun Emperor sought out the Judge and they both left the Bund. But just before that, the Judge and his wife, Bai Zhiqing, safely returned home, while there¡¯s been no news of the Gun Emperor. His phone is unreachable, and our intelligence personnel in Modu suspect..."

    Here, the man paused, took a deep breath, a flicker of fear passing over his face, before continuing, "The intelligence personnel in Modu suspect that the Gun Emperor might have been killed by Lu Tianxing."

    "There¡¯s no need to suspect any longer, the Gun Emperor must have been killed by the Judge. Hmph, Judge, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated you, even the Gun Emperor wasn¡¯t your match."

    The Heavenly God snorted coldly, the coldness on his face deepening. His narrow eyes emitted an endless icy breath, and with a slight force of his fingers, he crushed the wine ss in his hand, the red liquid dripping down his fingers onto the floor like fresh blood.

    The Gun Emperor was one of the Twelve Terrifying; the Twelve Terrifying were top-tier experts specially cultivated by his family. Each expert was skilled in a Cultivation Technique, be it marksmanship, swordsmanship, or knife skills. Each one was capable of matching the top talents of the Yanhuang Group. Now that one had died, it caused him a bit of heartache.

    "Get out, and send Shadow Stab to see me."

    Heavenly God took a deep breath, his face returning to its usual calm, betraying no hint of his inner turmoil.

    "Yes, Young Master, I understand," the man responded.

    Upon hearing the name Shadow Stab, the man shuddered violently. In his heart, Shadow Stab was even more fearsome and sinister than the Heavenly God.

    After the man left, the Heavenly God¡¯s expression became ugly. He muttered under his breath, "Judge, I didn¡¯t expect the Gun Emperor to die by your hand. I truly have underestimated you, being too careless. However, if you think it ends here, you are gravely mistaken. The White Tiger Ring, it must belong to me."

    "Thump!" "Thump!"

    Not much longer, a faint knocking could be heard.

    "Come in," the Heavenly God said indifferently.

    The door to the room opened and an ordinary-looking man who wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd entered from the outside. Nothing about him was remarkable; he seemed just like an average person, but upon closer inspection, one would find his face constantly shifting, sometimes appearing child-like, sometimes like a woman, an old man, a young man¡ªeverything imaginable, as if countless faces were superimposed upon his own, unnervingly eerie, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Young Master, you called for me."

    The strange man entered the room and bowed slightly to the Heavenly God.

    "Shadow Stab, you¡¯re here. It seems you¡¯ve perfected your Thousand Transformation Technique even further, capable of evolving so many faces," the Heavenly Godmented, lifting an eyelid slightly as he spoke.

    Shadow Stab, one of the Twelve Shock, practiced the Thousand Transformation Technique, his appearance ever-changing, able to approach you silently and kill you. Among the Twelve Shock, he was the most sinister Assassin because you never knew which face he would present when he appeared before you¡ªit might always have been a disguise.

    "Thank you for the praise, Young Master. May I know why you have summoned me this time?" Shadow Stab nodded, his expression still unchanging, as if nothing ever caused any emotional ripples in him.

    The Heavenly God, seemingly ustomed to Shadow Stab¡¯s expressions, spoke lightly, "The Gun Emperor is dead, killed by the Judge. I need you to make a trip to Modu."

    "To kill the Judge?"

    A fervent light shed in Shadow Stab¡¯s eyes, for he loved the thrill of strong individuals dying at his hands.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you have the capacity to kill the Judge," the Heavenly God looked up at Shadow Stab and said. "Shadow Stab, what I need to tell you is that the Gun Emperor had advanced to the Mythical Realm and yet still met his end at the Judge¡¯s hands. You had better be careful. Once the Judge targets you, there¡¯s a ny percent chance you will die by his hand. I¡¯m sending you to Modu not to kill the Judge but to find out everything about him. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t kill him. I want him to live in constant fear, understand?"

    "Understood, just a lowly Judge, I will be his eternal nightmare," said Shadow Stab.

    Shadow Stab nodded, a bloodthirsty smile shing across his lips; his Thousand Transformation Technique was ever-changing, and as long as he wanted to turn into someone, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t imitate. Even the other members of the Twelve Terrifying couldn¡¯t detect the peculiarity of the Thousand Transformation Technique, so he didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would be able to discover it.

    "Go down! Remember, be very careful. The Judge is not as simple as you imagine. He managed to establish the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and turn it into a formidable power in the Underworld, much more fearsome than you think. If you underestimate him, you will die very quickly."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, I heard that Mu Qingxue is going to Modu to hold a concert in a few days. Keep a close eye on Mu Qingxue for me. I suspect there¡¯s a Four Symbols Ring in the possession of the Mu Family. If possible, capture Mu Qingxue for me. I want to find out whether the Mu Family has a Four Symbols Ring or not," Heavenly God said indifferently.

    "I understand."

    Shadow Stab nodded and immediately left the room.

    Watching Shadow Stab¡¯s disappearing figure, Heavenly God looked up into the distance, his gaze cold and severe, directed towards Modu. One day, he would reign supreme and control everything.

    Meanwhile, in another luxurious vi in Beijing.

    A girl with a delicate face, beautiful to the extreme, stood on the balcony, her eyes gazing at the bright moon in the sky, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned, tracing a smile that could captivate all beings.

    Her face was exquisite, and the beautiful evening gown she was wearing made her look like a sprite in the night, stylish, beautiful, and noble. Below her snowy white neck were towering ~peaks~, and her skin, pale as ~snow~, shimmered faintly under the moonlight, her wless face and noble temperament making it impossible to look away.

    Her beauty was breathtaking, not inferior to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s in the slightest, even possessing a more regal air as if from the moment of her birth, she was a high-born princess.

    This woman was none other than the big star that Heavenly God had mentioned to keep an eye on, Mu Qingxue.

    Speaking of Mu Qingxue, almost no one in China or even the whole world was unaware of her. Mu Qingxue was a singing star, a superstar without a hint of scandal surrounding her.

    Three years ago, Mu Qingxue debuted with an anti-war song that resonated throughout China and was covered by stars worldwide, bing famous overnight throughout Jiangnan. Coupled with her wlessplexion, she became the goddess of countless otaku. Her albums that followed swept the music market, and she became a new generation Heavenly Queen in the music industry.

    Particrly after taking on the role in the only Xianxia themed movie she did after her debut, it propelled her to the pinnacle of fame, earning her the title of the new age fairy goddess in period costume dramas. Most astonishingly, Mu Qingxue had never been involved in any scandals throughout the three years since her debut. Even for intimate scenes in movies, they were allpleted by substitutes.

    If that were all there was to her, Mu Qingxue would merely be a star. However, another aspect of her made her a formidable figure to be wary of: she was the treasured daughter of the Beijing Mu Family, the only daughter, not unlike Shen Manjun of the Beijing Shen Family, both of whom were figures that incited fear.

    This was also why Mu Qingxue, throughout her more than two-year career, had never once been caught up in any scandals. There once was a rich second-generation who failed to invite Mu Qingxue and attempted to use underhanded means. The next day, he was found with five broken legs in a dumpster, and his family¡¯spany was investigated for various issues, leading directly to bankruptcy.

    Since then, no one dared to entertain any ideas about Mu Qingxue, especially the paparazzi who were directly warned by the Mu Family. Those who did not heed the warnings had theirpanies brought down to bankruptcy.

    Simrly, in Beijing, Mu Qingxue, along with Shen Manjun, was the object of pursuit for countless people. To secure Mu Qingxue would mean having the entire Mu Family at one¡¯s disposal.

    "Sigh, Miss, have you really decided to go to Modu? Many forces are viewing you as a thorn in their side because of your anti-war song. Haven¡¯t you faced several assassination attempts over these years? It¡¯s fine as long as you stay in Beijing, but if you go to Modu, those people definitely won¡¯t leave you alone," said a skinny old man standing behind Mu Qingxue, looking at her with a loving gaze, as if he was looking at his own granddaughter.

    This old man was Mu Qingxue¡¯s bodyguard¡ªGongsun Ye, also one of the Mu Family¡¯s retainers, and his strength was formidable. Otherwise, he would not be Mu Qingxue¡¯s bodyguard.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue gently shook her head and said, "Grandpa Gongsun, I know you mean well for me, but I must make a trip to Modu, because I received news that the man from back then might very well be in Modu."

    Hearing this, Gongsun Ye sighed deeply and said, "Miss, why trouble yourself with this? So many years have passed; why bother finding him? Maybe he¡¯s married by now. Even if you find him, what can you do, force him to divorce his wife and marry you? Or if you do find him, what do you n to say to him? The Mu Family will not allow you to marry an ordinary person."

    "Grandpa Gongsun, I know, but I must find him no matter what. I want to see who the person is that risked his life to save me back then," said Mu Qingxue, clenching her teeth, a stubborn look on her face.

    "Sigh, Miss, why put yourself through this suffering?" Gongsun Ye sighed again, saying no more. He knew well the nature of Mu Qingxue¡¯s character; once she was determined to do something, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. To put it bluntly, she was as stubborn as a mule.

    Mu Qingxue said nothing, turned her head to look at the bright moon in the sky, and murmured softly, "No matter where you are, I must find you, and I¡¯ll show you with my actions that the girl you saved back then wasn¡¯t an ugly duckling. The incident where you spanked my ~butt~ back then, I will also keep it in my heart."

 Chapter 603 - 599 Stay Away from Me

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 599 Stay Away from Me</h4>

    On the morning of the second day, when Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, daylight had already spilled into the room, making it bright.

    Recalling what had happened the day before, an expression akin to vomiting blood surfaced on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He was on the verge of breaching the defenses and securing victory when suddenly all those things happened.

    Once or twice could have been excusable, but to be interrupted by Bai Weiwei, that girl, at thest moment truly made Lu Tianxing feel a crazed urge to explode. If it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Weiwei, he probably would havepletely had his way with Bai Zhiqingst night, and he could have even had a round of morning exercise today.

    But no, now everything was utterly ruined.

    Ever since Bai Weiwei witnessed his fierce side, Bai Zhiqing refused toply altogether. When he tried to force himself, Bai Zhiqing pulled out scissors from under the pillow and gestured threateningly at him, clearly prepared to castrate him if he dared persist, which left him no choice but to abandon the attempt. He held back all night long, nearly bing ill from the frustration.

    "Sigh, the revolution has not yet seeded,rades still need to strive hard," he sighed inwardly, ncing at the sweetly sleeping Bai Zhiqing beside him, his mouth slightly curving into a warm smile.

    "Mmm," muttered Bai Zhiqing, seemingly diforted. She turned over, adjusting her position, and ended up lying directly on top of Lu Tianxing, which instantly ignited a fire within him.

    Mornings are the time when any man has a surge of vitality, let alone Lu Tianxing, who had already been restrained all night long. With such a light provocation, he instantly felt as if mes were consuming him.

    "Damn it, is this girl here to punish me? Even in sleep, she tempts me. Does she really think I am a monk who abstains from worldly pleasures?" Lu Tianxing cursed inwardly and pushed Bai Zhiqing to the side. He realized that if it continued like this, he would not be able to hold back from dealing with Bai Zhiqing right then and there.

    It was at this moment Bai Zhiqing gradually opened her eyes, looking somewhat bewildered at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Why are you pushing me? Do you want to kick me off the bed?"

    "You ask me what I want? You¡¯re crushing me. Do you want to suffocate me to death?" Lu Tianxing said irritably.

    "Then why are you pushing me? Suffocating? Just go to the bathroom and relieve yourself, and don¡¯t disturb my sleep, alright?"

    "I wish I could, but the thing is, going to the bathroom won¡¯t solve this problem," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, gesturing downward.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Bai Zhiqing, still not quite understanding, followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s pointing finger downward, and upon seeing the prominent tent that Lu Tianxing had pitched, her pretty face instantly turned crimson. She was no longer a clueless girl, andbining Lu Tianxing¡¯s words with the suggestive sight, she of courseprehended the implication.

    "Now you understand."

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile, slowly sat up, and cupped Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head with his hands, making her look into his eyes. He said with a mournful face, "Wife, I¡¯m begging you, okay? Can we not do this anymore in the future? I can¡¯t take it, really. If you find me displeasing, you can tell me. I¡¯m afraid if you keep this up, I¡¯ll really have to go see a doctor."

    Go see a doctor!

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback and instantly understood what he meant. Her cheeks grew even redder, and a wave of concern began to rise in her heart.

    She was no longer the naive little Bai she used to be. Having been exposed to the inte, she understood that if a man was ~repressed for too long, he might really ~get~sick from it.

    "It... It shouldn¡¯t really lead to the problem you mentioned, right?" Bai Zhiqing said cautiously.

    "What do you think?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and a look of hesitation shed across her face. It took her quite a while before she stammered, "You... Are you really that ~desperate? What if... what if I use my ~hand~ to help you, how about that?"

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing nearly buried her head in her chest, her heart pounding wildly. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her, blurting out something so embarrassing.

    Lu Tianxing was also stunned, looking at Bai Zhiqing in disbelief, almost questioning what his ears had heard.

    Only after a long while did Lu Tianxinge back to his senses, staring at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, you... you¡¯re not fooling me, you¡¯re not joking, you really are willing... "

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he already saw Bai Zhiqing nodding earnestly....

    Meanwhile, Bai Weiwei and Mand had also gotten up and walked out of the bedroom together, with Mand wearing a sly grin, while Bai Weiwei looked indignant.

    "Weiwei, don¡¯t make such a grouchy face early in the morning, right? Come on, give your man a smile, how about that? Don¡¯t worry, your man won¡¯t take advantage of you for nothing. From now on, you¡¯re my girl, and I¡¯ll take care of you. If anyone bullies you, tell me, and I¡¯ll teach them a lesson." Mand suddenly turned around, slowly extending a finger to gently lift Bai Weiwei¡¯s chin, like a burly man teasing a beauty, and chuckled hehe.

    "Stay away from me."

    Bai Weiwei shuddered, brushed off Mand¡¯s finger irritably, and said, "Manman, from now on, we have to keep a distance of at least one meter between us. You must stay one meter away from me, and starting today, you¡¯re sleeping in your own room. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep with me. You, this womanizer, stop it."

    Bai Weiwei, looking disgruntled, red at Mand with a tight face. She had realized Mand was aplete tomboy, daring to do anything, say anything¡ªif she hadn¡¯t been quick-wittedst night, who knows what might have happened.

    "Weiwei, don¡¯t be mad. Wasn¡¯t I just giving you a little practice? As the saying goes, the best way for a man to conquer a woman is to conquer her ~body~, and the same goes for women. To conquer a man, you must first con~quer~the man~¡¯s body. I¡¯m helping you. Don¡¯t you want to conquer your brother-inw?"

    Mand looked at Bai Weiwei with a wicked smile, stretched out her hand, and mockingly grabbed at the air, "Moreover, I feel like you¡¯re far behind Sister Zhiqing. But don¡¯t get too sad. With my help, in one month, I guarantee you¡¯ll go from C to D. How¡¯s that for a deal? It¡¯s a good bargain, right? You¡¯re not at a loss, are you?"

    Thank you ¡û¨T¨pOuyang Guangqi¡ú for the reward!!!

 Chapter 604 - 600: Blacklist

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 600: cklist</h4>

    "From big to small?"

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei disdainfully curled her lips, her gazending on Mand as she sneered, "If it were effective, then why are you still so small? When you speak, you need evidence, understand, little sister?"

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s expression turned dark. She looked at Bai Weiwei frantically, wanting to retort but not knowing where to start, as it seemed that Bai Weiwei wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Mand lowered her head and took a quick nce, soon bing a bit downcast.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s defeated look, a smug smile immediately appeared on Bai Weiwei¡¯s face. She solemnly patted Mand¡¯s shoulder, "Manman, Manman, you don¡¯t really need to feel too inferior, maybe some men like your type, who knows? So there is no need to feel inferior, as they say, ¡¯beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡¯

    After finishing, Bai Weiwei sighed deeply and strode towards the downstairs, leaving behind a confused and speechless Mand.

    ...

    By the time Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing both came down from upstairs, nearly more than an hour had passed. Lu Tianxing¡¯s face wore a bright smile, as if he had found one hundred yuan on the highway, while Bai Zhiqing followed him with her head down, her fair cheeks flushed like a shy little wife, not even daring to look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing came downstairs, the entire hall had already be empty. Mand, Bai Qiao Mountain, He Can, and the others had long disappeared, leaving only Bai Weiwei sitting cross-legged on the sofa, watching a TV series.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, Bai Weiwei turned her head back and upon seeing it was Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, her face immediately turned mischievous. Her gaze danced around the two of them as if she wanted to discern some clues from their demeanor.

    Feeling Bai Weiwei¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed even redder, like a budding rose, as her mind involuntarily reyed the scene that Bai Weiwei saw the night before, making her feel somewhat unnatural.

    "Weiwei, why are you still here? Where have grandma, grandpa, and Manman gone?" Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, and asked.

    "Manman and grandma and grandpa went out for a walk. I was toozy to go, so I stayed to watch TV. Oh right, sister, brother-inw, you must have been tiredst night! Grandma is warming up breakfast for you in the kitchen!"

    "Eh!"

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing blushed even more and awkwardly said, "Weiwei, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Last night, your brother-inw and I didn¡¯t do anything. We were just joking around. Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m not hungry today, I¡¯m going to work now."

    After saying that, Bai Zhiqing turned and walked outside, even skipping breakfast.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing speechlessly as she hurried off. "This isn¡¯t pointing to the silver under the floor, is it? Whoever believes it would be a fool."

    Seeing her sister hurrying off, Bai Weiwei jumped up from the sofa like Columbus discovering the New World and walked over to Lu Tianxing, chuckling, "Brother-inw, how wasst night? Did you have a very pleasant night? Also, were you and sister doing your morning exercises today? Why did you get up sote, didst night wear you out, making you rise sote?"

    Listening to Bai Weiwei¡¯s words and seeing her curious gaze, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, thinking to himself, damn, this little aunt is unbelievable. Are these things even appropriate for you to know?

    "Worn out my ass! Didn¡¯t your sister just tell you? We were just ying around, get it?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said.

    "ying around, brother-inw, don¡¯t treat me like a three-year-old."

    Bai Weiwei pursed her lips and said, "Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it. Your face was nearly bursting withughter. If nothing happenedst night, would you be this happy? Moreover, my sister usually gets up early every morning, but today she didn¡¯t get up until after nine, almost ten. Doesn¡¯t that seem suspicious? So, there¡¯s only one truth."

    Bai Weiwei mimicked Conan¡¯s iconic gesture and stated firmly, "That¡¯s because you yed too wildst night, got tired, and thus woke up sote."

    Lu Tianxing, annoyed, pinched Bai Weiwei¡¯s cheek and said, "Weiwei, can you not fill your head with all these wild thoughts? Beware, or no one will marry you in the future because a woman being too dirty is just off-putting."

    Bai Weiwei spread her hands, looking helpless as she said, "Brother-inw, you can¡¯t me me. Who asked me to witness such an explosive scenest night? Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen my sister so fierce, aiming to be a queen, tsk tsk, brother-inw, I have to say, you really have a way with your wife, to teach such a cold woman to be like this, I respect you, you¡¯re awesome."

    "Respect my ass, nothing happened between your sister and mest night!" Lu Tianxing asserted irritably, wishing he could teach Bai Weiwei a lesson. Damn, if you hadn¡¯t shown up, something would have happened.

    Bai Weiwei huffed, sounding displeased, "Let¡¯s not talk about it then, no big deal. Anyway, I saw it all, so don¡¯t think you can fool me. Later I¡¯ll just bring my phone with me, record it, and see how you try to exin then, hmph."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but cringe, indeed his little aunt¡¯s degree of fierceness had gone up another notch.

    "By the way, brother-inw, when do you n on having kids with my sister? I can hardly wait," Bai Weiwei said to Lu Tianxing, her eyes curiously spinning around.

    "Oh,e on."

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said with a pained expression, "Weiwei, this matter doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. What¡¯s the rush for?"

    "Brother-inw, what are you talking about? Of course, it concerns me."

    Bai Weiwei said discontentedly, "I¡¯m still waiting to post about your son in my social circle!"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned, "Post in the social circle?"

    "Of course, as a woman, if you don¡¯t show off kids on social media, life is iplete. I don¡¯t have a child of my own, so I can only show off yours and my sister¡¯s child. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already pre-ordered a whole bunch of baby outfits on some treasure site¡ªall kinds of schr costumes, knight costumes, princess costumes, you name it. Just waiting for your son to be born. Then, when I dress him up like this, I guarantee he¡¯ll be a big handsome guy who will sweep thousands of girls off their feet and get countless likes, haha."

    Bai Weiwei had an expectant smile on her face, her eyes shimmering with excitement as if looking forward to that moment.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing suddenly broke out into a cold sweat. He realized that his cklist seemed to need one more addition¡ªbesides Tie Niu, this little aunt needed to be added. Handing over his son to Bai Weiwei, who knows what his son would turn into.

    Having finally escaped Bai Weiwei¡¯s entanglement, Lu Tianxing managed to walk out of the room, and found the outside empty. Bai Zhiqing had already driven off into the unknown.

    "Damn, this girl stood me up again," Lu Tianxing muttered to himself in dismay, but a bright smile formed on his lips, especially when he thought of what had happened that morning. That smile gradually became cheekier. It seemed the girl was shy. Should he take advantage of the victory tonight and win her overpletely?

    He walked all the way to the underground parking garage and casually selected a BMW X5, filled up the tank, and directly drove out of Ziyuan District.

    As he drove, Lu Tianxing smoked a cigarette, his face radiating with happiness, a smile that he couldn¡¯t hide ying on his lips.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and, without any hesitation, picked up the call.

    "What¡¯s up, Rose? Are you having some trouble in Hang City? Do you need me to send Fu Tu over to help?" Lu Tianxing said with augh, perhaps because he was in a good mood, even his voice sounded refreshingly clear.

    "Aiyoh, it looks like our big romantic Lu is in a great mood today, so bright and early, isn¡¯t it because your icy wife satisfied some of your perverse desires?" Rose said in a mocking tone.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing chuckled sheepishly, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous? Did someone upset you this early in the morning?"

    "Who else but you?" Rose said irritably.

    "Me?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled.

    "Of course, it¡¯s you, you heartless man. You¡¯ve been away from Modu for so many days and didn¡¯t even call me. And the moment youe back, you treat me like a servant and send me off to Hang City. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might get heartbroken and fall for someone else?" Rose said somewhat resentfully.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing immediately fell silent.

    "I worry about you every day, and you don¡¯t care about me at all. I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore. If you don¡¯t call me everyday, I¡¯m going to give you a cuckolding cap."

    "A cuckolding cap?"

    "Of course."

    Rose said resentfully, "I bought some eggnts at the market today. If you continue to neglect me, I¡¯ll use them to make you a cuckolding cap."

 Chapter 605 - 601 Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 601 Ambition</h4>

    "Dammit, girl, don¡¯t get too smug. Do you believe I¡¯d fly over right now and teach you a lesson?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but picture Rose, lying sideways on the bed, nibbling on a cucumber. A fiery heat surged through him, and he wished he could fly straight to Hang City to harshly teach this clueless girl a lesson.

    "Hahaha, teach me? Can you even teach me? Come on then, I¡¯m waiting for you, little man. Let¡¯s see if you dare."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, followed by Rose¡¯s unrestrainedughter echoing through the line.

    "You just wait," Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth and said.

    "I¡¯m waiting for you. Later, I¡¯ll also check if your wife has drained you dry."

    With a coquettish tone, Rose said, "Little man, I¡¯ve suddenly realized how extensive your harem is. You even have a pretty little wife in Hang City, truly a beauty, the quintessential good wife and wise mother. You even want me to go to Hang City to help her? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get jealous, or tell your ice queen wife about this?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing could only offer an awkwardugh, not knowing what to say.

    Sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s embarrassment, Rose quickly continued, "Forget it, I really can¡¯t be bothered with your affairs! What can I do when I¡¯m a mistress who must stay out of the sunlight! You better think about how you¡¯re going to exin things to your official wife! Although I haven¡¯t interacted much with Bai Zhiqing, my instinct tells me that your wife is no simple woman."

    Lu Tianxing also felt a pang of headache. What troubled him the most was exactly this issue. If Bai Zhiqing were to find out that he had hooked up with her best friend, who knows what kind of drama would unfold.

    "Oh, by the way, your mistress asked me to tell you that she¡¯ll be staying in Hang City for a while before returning. Don¡¯t miss her too much."

    "Yeah, I got it," Lu Tianxing said indifferently. Currently, no one in Hang City dared to mess with Lin Qianru, so he wasn¡¯t worried about her safety.

    "By the way, Rose, what¡¯s the situation in Hang City like now?" Lu Tianxing asked.

    "Everything is under control. After we raised your g, we united most of Hang City¡¯s forces without much effort. Also, I¡¯ve already deployed the Unrivaled Guards to eradicate the Tan Family, ensuring none of them survive. They dared toy hands on my man, now they¡¯ve tired of living,"

    As she finished, Rose¡¯s voice suddenly grew cold. She was not like Lin Qianru, indecisive; she and Lu Tianxing were alike¡ªonce someone was an enemy, they would annihte them.

    Since the Tan Family dared to mess with her man, they couldn¡¯t me her for retaliating. People must pay the price for their mistakes.

    "The Tan Family¡¯s people are insignificant. After taking over Hang City, Rose, what are your ns next?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded. Tan Ran and Tan Heng were already dead, the rest of the Tan Family was of no concern and couldn¡¯t stir up any trouble.

    "Control Hang City, then use it as a springboard to take over the entire Southeast and then dominate the entire Jiangnan Underworld, gradually consuming the power of the Shu Tang Family until it copses step by step."

    Rose¡¯s voice was somewhat deep, carrying a hint of murderous intent and a trace of ambition.

    "To be the overlord of the entire Underworld of Jiangnan?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, not because of Rose¡¯s ambition, but because bing the overlord of the entire Underworld of Jiangnan would definitely intersect with countless people¡¯s interests. The major families in Jiangnan would never allow anyone to stand above them.

    "Exactly."

    Rose nodded gently, her voice low as she said, "Little man, do you know why I want to be the overlord of the Underworld in Jiangnan? It¡¯s not just because I want revenge. More importantly, when you are in danger, I want to help you. Do you still remember the times you and Bai Zhiqing encountered assassinations? Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was a bounty of one billion US dors on Bai Zhiqing? Do you know how worried I was about you?"

    "Rose, I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by Rose, "Little man, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I know, you didn¡¯t want to involve me in this matter, you were thinking of my wellbeing. Little man, do you know? I once even thought about persuading you to leave Bai Zhiqing, to stay away from this stormy vortex."

    "But I also realize, making you leaving Bai Zhiqing might be impossible. So, I secretly investigated the person who put the bounty on Bai Zhiqing, but I couldn¡¯t find any information about them. Even the Unrivaled Guards I sent to investigate this matter died unexpectedly. That¡¯s when I realized how terrifying this force was, so dreadful that I couldn¡¯t stand against it."

    "I know my strength is low, I can¡¯t help you much, but I can use the power I control to do things for you. That¡¯s why I want to be the overlord of the entire Underworld of Jiangnan, to make the whole Jiangnan your backyard. Here, you would be the king, and no one could harm you."

    Rose¡¯s voice resonated powerfully, devoid of any emotion, yet it exceedingly stirred the listener. To be the overlord of the Underworld of Jiangnan, the price one had to pay was enormous, so vast that a slight failure could cost one their life. No one wanted to share their piece of the cake with others.

    Lu Tianxing fell silent, eventually sighing and saying, "Rose, have you ever thought about how many difficulties await you in bing the overlord of the Underworld in Jiangnan? Even I can¡¯t im to have no rivals in Jiangnan, not just because of the overt powers, but also because of the hidden families. Their strength is even more formidable than you imagine, and they won¡¯t allow you to grow."

    "I know, but I have no regrets."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s answer, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak again, nor did he continue to persuade her. Instead, he directly asked, "How do you n to control the entire situation in Jiangnan? When a tree grows tall, it catches the wind. No one will watch a power grow and rise above them. If you can¡¯t even change that, controlling Jiangnan will be nearly impossible."

    Rose is his woman, and since she wanted to do this, as her husband, he would naturally support her unconditionally. Hidden families? They could simply fight it out, who¡¯s afraid of whom.

    "I¡¯ve already solved that problem, thanks to your little lover, Lin Qianru. It was her who helped me resolve this issue."

    "What happened?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously.

    "Create a dynasty."

    Rose slowly said, "ording to Lin Qianru¡¯s n, it means building the entire power like a vast dynasty. I will be the supreme one, listening to the government from behind the curtains. I don¡¯t need to manage these powers myself. I just need to control them from the shadows. As long as they obey mymands, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need to show myself. Whenever there¡¯s an issue, I just need to issue orders. If someone disobeys, I canpletely eliminate them myself, ormand other forces to take them out, without us needing to lift a finger...."

    Thank you for the generous rewards from "Buddha¡¯s Disciple and Yours Truly", explosive updatesing Monday, please continue your strong support!!!

 Chapter 606 - 602 Yama Palace

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 602 Yama Pce</h4>

    Having listened to Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing, deep in thought, said, "ording to what you¡¯re saying, it¡¯s like turning the power you belong to into a supreme dynasty, while the other powers are vassal states, always under your control. In other words, it¡¯s quite like the rtionship between Lingjiu Pce, its seventy-two inds, and thirty-six caves in ¡¯Tianlong Babu¡¯... detached from everything, not participating in any conflicts, only controlling everything from behind the scenes and giving orders, correct?"

    "Exactly, that¡¯s the principle. We don¡¯t need to be involved in their decision-making; we just need to maintain our supremacy and absolute force. If they don¡¯tply, we¡¯ll suppress them with force, make them feel scared, terrified, make them fear us," Rose replied.

    "Perhaps this method treats the symptoms rather than the root cause, but as long as their military strength cannot surpass ours, we will have absolute control over them, and they dare not betray us. In reality, they can also act on their own, which is unrted to us. Of course, to manage this properly, we must have a certain prestige," Lu Tianxing added.

    "Prestige, what use is that?"

    "It¡¯s very useful. If we let our Rose Society be the boss of this power, it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re wiped out by other families. Besides using force to suppress them, what¡¯s more, necessary is mystery, thorough mystery... the unknown is the scariest thing. When those subordinate powers don¡¯t know our base or how many people we have, they will feel scared and fearful," Rose exhorted.

    Rose¡¯s eyes sparkled as she continued, "Because they know nothing, they won¡¯t think about rebelling against us, as they have no idea about our base, the size of our power, how many strong people we have... Not knowing these things will make them feel scared and thus, they won¡¯t betray us."

    "What do you n to call this power?"

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, and acknowledged that Rose was right¡ª the unknown is the scariest thing. No one wishes to confront an unknown power because you never know if it could destroy you. As a power¡¯s controller, no one would risk safety unless driven to despair; no one would opt for mutual destruction unless absolutely necessary. This was the real point of Rose¡¯s n.

    "Yama Pce."

    Rose strongly said, "This power I created for you, to protect your existence, and your codename being ¡¯Judge,¡¯ naturally, the power should be called Yama Pce, meaning those who enter my pce have their life and death dictated by me, not by themselves. Whoever I want to live, will live; whoever I want to die, must die. We are the spokespeople of life and death."

    "It¡¯s up to you then, just go and implement it. But be careful, if you encounter something you can¡¯t handle, just call me directly. I am actually looking forward to meeting some of the old generation¡¯s strongmen," Lu Tianxing took a puff of his cigarette and spoke indifferently.

    "No problem, but still, we need you, Little Man, to make a move," Rose said.

    "What can I do?"

    "Of course, to package you as the number one enforcer of our Yama Pce. We could use your fame to spread the name of Yama Pce far and wide. Ideally, we should find a few other powers to kill as a warning to others,manding respect from everyone; however, I think we could follow your Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ approach¡ªsend announcements first and then take action," Rose proposed.

    "No problem. The training of the Unrivaled Guards is already on track, and Modu is under the control of the Rose Society, which won¡¯t be too chaotic. I¡¯ll send Fu Tu to Hang City in a few days to help you", Lu Tianxing said without any hesitation.

    "Then, thanks, Little Man," Rose responded.

    Rose¡¯s giggling voice came through, "Little Man, you¡¯ve helped me so much, should I thank you or not! Oh, I forgot to tell you, I just took a bath, do you want to video call to see what I¡¯m doing now?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, nearly driving off the road. This girl seemed to need a harsh lesson when she returned to Modu, to let her realize the cost of provoking a normal man.

    ...

    By the time Lu Tianxing drove to Bai¡¯s Group, it was already past eleven, nearing the lunch break hour. He parked in the garage, rode the elevator to the top floor, and once again, Lu Tianxing frustratingly found himself being blocked by Lan Xin.

    With a hostile expression, Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, where have you been running off to these past few days, why haven¡¯t I seen you at thepany, and moreover, why isn¡¯t your phone reachable?"

    Looking at Lan Xin in astonishment, Lu Tianxing thought, what is up with this little beauty? Where I go doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her!

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you a few days ago? I had some things to take care of and only returnedst night," Lu Tianxing exined to Lan Xin.

    After hearing this, Lan Xin¡¯s expression turned sour, "Of course, I know you had things to take care of, but I want to ask why your phone was unreachable these days, each time I called it was either not answered or out of the service area."

    "Little beauty, this is my personal issue. I think I¡¯m not obliged to tell you that!"

    "You...."

    Lan Xin didn¡¯t know what to say. Yes, it was Lu Tianxing¡¯s personal issue. Why should he tell her? What was his rtionship with Lan Xin, after all? At most, he had pretended to be her boyfriend once.

    "Hehe, little beauty, asking me all these questions, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for me, so you¡¯re especially concerned about my whereabouts," Lu Tianxing took a step forward, approaching Lan Xin, and chuckled.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing so close, Lan Xin hastily stepped back several paces, her cheeks flushed, and somewhat defensively said, "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense, as if I would fall in love with you."

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips and said, "If you haven¡¯t fallen for me then why ask about my phone being off? You aren¡¯t my wife, so I¡¯m not obliged to tell you."

    "Tch, I was just worried about you acting as other people¡¯s boyfriend all the time; what if someone decided to silence you permanently?"

    Taking deep breaths to calm herself, Lan Xin asked Lu Tianxing, "I want to ask you something, can you honestly tell me?"

    "What is it, if it¡¯s about eating at your ce, let¡¯s not talk about it," Lu Tianxing hesitated briefly but then spoke.

    "Hmph, as if I¡¯m keen on youing over for dinner."

    Visibly annoyed, Lan Xin huffed, nced around as if she were a thief, and whispered, "I discovered a terrifying thing this morning."

    Explosion on Monday, please rmend tickets; brothers don¡¯t waste them. Throw them all over here!!!

 Chapter 607 - 603 I Didnâ€™t See Anything

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 603 I Didn¡¯t See Anything</h4>

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "What terrible thing."

    "You don¡¯t know? This morning, I discovered that Mr. Bai, who is always on time, was actuallyte for work. Moreover, I saw Mr. Bai, who is always so cold, with a smile on his face. Can you believe it? Mr. Bai actually came to work with a smile. This is something I¡¯ve never seen in all my time as his secretary."

    Lan Xin¡¯s face showed a horrified expression as if she had seen a ghost and continued, "Even more important is what I discovered next, which is that there was a diamond ring on Mr. Bai¡¯s finger. Tell me, isn¡¯t that terrifying?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin as if she had seen a ghost, speechless. He had thought Lan Xin was talking about something serious!

    He was one of the participants in this matter, having put that ring on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s finger himself.

    "Isn¡¯t it normal for Mr. Bai to wear a ring? What¡¯s so strange about that? Rich men even wear rings on all ten fingers!"

    "Of course, it¡¯s strange. Do you know where Mr. Bai wore the ring? On the ring finger of his left hand. Do you know what that signifies? It signifies that Mr. Bai is married now. Someone has proposed to Mr. Bai, and what¡¯s key is that they seeded. Don¡¯t you think this news is extremely shocking?" Lan Xin said with wide eyes.

    "I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so shocking about it."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "I¡¯m the one who put the ring on Mr. Bai. Why should I be shocked? To tell you the truth, after I came back yesterday, I went to a jewelry store, bought a diamond ring, and proposed to Mr. Bai. Andst night, we already had... ¡¯close contact¡¯."

    "Are you out of your mind? You? Proposing to Mr. Bai? Why don¡¯t you say Mr. Bai is crying and begging to marry you!"

    Seeing the disdain on Lan Xin¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt irritated and wished he could turn back time to capture everything that had happened yesterday to show this girl, Lan Xin, how he conquered Bai Zhiqing, to prove he wasn¡¯t just spouting nonsense.

    "Believe it or not, that¡¯s your problem. But let me warn you, little beauty, you better behave yourself and be polite to me from now on, or I¡¯ll have my wife fire you. In thispany, I¡¯m the boss, got it?"

    Lu Tianxing pinched Lan Xin¡¯s cheek, and under her angry gaze, he casually walked into the office.

    After walking into the office, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing hunched over her desk, working on some documents. Hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing instinctively looked up, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing, her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. The memory of what had happened that morning shed involuntarily through her mind¡ªit was too embarassing, she had actually helped Lu Tianxing...

    It was so embarrassing, she felt like she must have been kicked in the head by a mule to have agreed so foolishly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s request.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing smirked and, without any courtesy, walked over to her, scooped her up in his arms to sit on hisp, and kissed her blushing cheek, saying, "Wife, good afternoon."

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let me go quickly. What if someone sees us?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions and struggled to get up but was held tightly in his embrace.

    "What¡¯s there to fear? This is your chairman¡¯s office. Who would dare to barge in without knocking? Besides, you¡¯re my wife, who has the right to say anything about me holding my wife?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged nonchntly, enjoying the sight of the shy Bai Zhiqing, and lewdly smiled, "Wife, should we continue what we didn¡¯t finishst night? In the office, it might be... even more exciting. Want to give it a try?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion changed, and she hurriedly said, "You... you wouldn¡¯t dare."

    "Hehe, see if I dare."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, intending to make a move, when suddenly, the office door was pushed open. Mand burst in like a joyous little sprite, hopping and skipping.

    Upon seeing the situation inside, she was struck as if by lightning, freezing in ce, one foot suspended in the air, forgotten in her shock. Her face was a canvas of disbelief and astonishment, her mouth agape wide enough to fit a whole egg. What had she seen? Lu Tianxing was holding Bai Zhiqing in his chair, looking like a scene straight out of an office-themed adult film. Had she walked in at an inopportune moment, interrupting others?

    "Er, this, Brother, Sister Zhiqing, I think I¡¯ve developed a case of intermittent blindness. I didn¡¯t see anything just now, sorry. I¡¯ll step outside."

    With those words, Mand turned to leave.

    "Stop right there."

    Seeing Mand¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing knew she had taken things the wrong way. Summoning strength from who knows where, she wriggled out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, quickly walked over to Mand, and said, "Manman, you¡¯re misunderstanding. Nothing happened just now. Your brother was merely asking me a question, right, Lu Tianxing?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing shot a nce at Lu Tianxing, her eyes carrying a hint of threat.

    "Yes, Manman, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just had a question I wanted to ask your sister-inw," Lu Tianxing earnestly nodded and said.

    "Really?"

    Mand¡¯s face was rife with skepticism as she scanned Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, "But, to ask a question, do you need to be hugging each other?"

    "Uh!"

    At Mand¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed even redder. She wanted to exin but couldn¡¯t find the right words, resorting instead to signaling Lu Tianxing with her eyes, the message clear:e up with a reasonable exnation right now or you¡¯re sleeping on the couch tonight.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing shivered and hastily said, "Manman, haven¡¯t you heard the saying that lets our hearts connect as one? I believe that only with our hearts connected can we truly learn. If my English teacher had been as beautiful as your sister-inw, I wouldn¡¯t just be a high school graduate. At the very least, I¡¯d have a Ph.D. by now, possibly even with overseas study, snatching up doctorates from top universities like Harvard, Stanford, Massachusetts Institute of Technology."

    "You were really studying?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing, putting on a face of utmost sincerity, didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic and deflected, "Manman, I heard from Weiwei that you went out for a walk with the grandparents. Why are you back so soon?"

    "Brother, do you think everyone¡¯s like you? Sleeping inter than a pig every day. It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock now, of course, I¡¯ve taken Grandpa and Grandma home and then came back to thepany," Mand said, looking at Lu Tianxing with utter disdain. How had she never noticed before that Lu Tianxing loved to sleep in? And toete to work as well¡ªif it were someone else¡¯spany, he¡¯d have been kicked out on his ear minutes ago.

    Explosive updates tomorrow, I hope my brothers can show some support. If anyone has rmendations, smash them our way!!

 Chapter 608 - 604: Mu Qingxue is Coming to Hold a Concert

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 604: Mu Qingxue is Coming to Hold a Concert</h4>

    Hearing the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Mand, Bai Zhiqing gradually adjusted her mood and regained her calm, looking at Mand she opened her mouth to say, "Manman, have you eaten? Do you want to go eat togetherter?"

    "Hehe, eating is not urgent, Sister Zhiqing, guess what I saw today when I was out on the street ying with my grandparents?" Mand said mysteriously.

    "What did you see that made you so happy?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously.

    "Mu Qingxue."

    Mand, with an excited look, said, "I just heard the news that Mu Qingxue is going toe to Modu soon for a concert. It¡¯s said that the pre-sale of tickets is already hot online, and it¡¯s going to be held in the Eighty Thousand People Stadium."

    "What did you say?"

    A joyous look instantly appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face as she said, "You¡¯re not lying to me? Mu Qingxue is reallying to Modu for a concert? It can¡¯t be a fake, can it?"

    "Impossible. I just sneaked a peek at the Eighty Thousand People Stadium and they are already setting up inside. I asked the staff there, and it is indeed Mu Qingxue who ising for the concert. Plus, I heard that ticket sales have already started online."

    Excitedly clutching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm, Mand walked towards theputer, "Sister Zhiqing, let¡¯s not just stand here, let¡¯s hurry and get on this website to grab tickets. This time I must go see Mu Qingxue and see if she is prettier than on TV, and, I want to get her autograph."

    "No problem, what¡¯s the website, Manman? Tell me, and I¡¯ll check it out."

    Bai Zhiqing said nothing else, but sat in front of theputer, face filled with excitement, ready to buy tickets. Mu Qingxue was also one of her favorite celebrities.

    "I remember, hurry up, Sister Zhiqing. They say there are only three rounds of ticket sales, selling the VIP spots in front. If we don¡¯t get them this time, we will have to buy them through regr channels, and who knows if that will seed! Hurry, Sister Zhiqing, the sale starts at eleven-thirty, and it¡¯s only a few minutes away, hurry up."

    "No problem, Manman, trust your sister-inw; this time we will definitely get the tickets," Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists and dered confidently.

    Standing on the side, Lu Tianxing watched the two women fall into a frenzy with a speechless look and a wave of annoyance, he really couldn¡¯t understand. It was one thing for Mand to chase celebrities, she was only eighteen, but Bai Zhiqing? How could the CEO of Bai¡¯s Group be as giddy as a little girl over a star, acting as if no one had ever seen one before?

    Watching the two frenzied women, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t resist speaking up, "Ladies, is it necessary? Are you really going this crazy over a celebrity holding a concert? Is it worth all this excitement?"

    As his words faded, Lu Tianxing immediately felt two murderous res thrown his way.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare not insult Mu Qingxue, or watch out, I¡¯ll turn on you."

    "Brother, you really did graduate from high school. Not knowing Mu Qingxue, I really feel sad for you. You should not stay on Earth; Mars is your true homnd."

    Looking at the two women ring at him with scorn and anger, Lu Tianxing let out another bitterugh. Knowing or not knowing a celebrity was unrted to one¡¯s education. Wasn¡¯t it okay that he wasn¡¯t chasing celebrities?

    "Can you guys tell me who Mu Qingxue actually is?"

    "Bro, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t really know the Heavenly Queen Mu Qingxue?"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing and Mand looked at Lu Tianxing as if he were from Mars; it was as though not knowing who Mu Qingxue was a crime of the highest order.

    Although Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, the scorn in her eyes was unmistakably evident.

    Lu Tianxing touched his nose, clearly annoyed¡ªdid he need to know who Mu Qingxue was to look impressive? I mean, he wasn¡¯t a fan.

    Lu Tianxing gave a rueful smile and said, "Manman, you know me; I couldn¡¯t care less about the so-called female celebrities in the entertainment industry. They all look fancy on the surface, who knows what mess lies hidden underneath. How would I know whether it¡¯s Mu Qingxue, Jin Qingxue, or Shui Qingxue."

    "Bro, you¡¯re really bold, daring to talk about Mu Qingxue like that. If you dare to say that on the streets, I guarantee you¡¯d get beaten to death."

    Mand shook her head and heavily patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, sighing as if a real problem had arisen.

    "What do you mean by that, are you cursing me to death?" Lu Tianxing snapped, pinching Mand¡¯s nose as he spoke.

    "Don¡¯t pinch my nose!"

    Mand swatted Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand away: "You know nothing. Mu Qingxue is one of the hottest global female celebrities right now. Her debut song ¡¯The Woes of War¡¯ went viral worldwide, covered in countless versions by numerous people. And what¡¯s more, since her debut, Mu Qingxue hasn¡¯t been involved in any scandals and has kept herself clean, bing the fantasy of countless nerds¡ªget it? Do you know how many nerds there are in China? I dare say, if you dare to badmouth Mu Qingxue on the streets, you¡¯ll definitely get beaten to death."

    As she spoke, Mand gave Lu Tianxing a suspicious look and said, "Bro, if it wasn¡¯t for you having Sister Zhiqing, I might have thought you were the legendary ¡¯chrysanthemum man,¡¯ totally uninterested in beauties, not even knowing the famous Mu Qingxue."

    "Go y over there, why should I know her? In my heart, your sister-inw is always the prettiest, right, honey?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled.

    "Just talking nonsense, how can Ipare to Mu Qingxue."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a nce, but the corners of her mouth slightly curved, drawing a smile that seemed quite pleased with Lu Tianxing¡¯s ttery.

    Seeing the interaction between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Mand shook dramatically and said, "Brother, Sister Zhiqing, I know you two are all lovey-dovey, but could you consider the feelings of this single dog over here? Don¡¯t you know showing off love is most likely to get you beaten up?"

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s voice, both Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing turned to look at her. Lu Tianxing was resistant to Mand¡¯s words, but for Bai Zhiqing, showing off love in front of others was still a challenge. Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, a blush immediately appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks.

    "Hehe, being a single dog isn¡¯t so bad, you could totally find someone. Seriously, are there none among the elites of Bai¡¯s Group that catch your eye?" Lu Tianxing said with augh as he looked at Mand.

    Thanks to ¦Æ??, Fox Spirit?, and other supporters for the rewards, I will release three Chapters at midnight tonight and continue releasing more during the day, let¡¯s see how many I can manage, and I appreciate your support guys!!

 Chapter 609 - 605: Xue Manâ€™s Pursuer

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 605: Xue Man¡¯s Pursuer</h4>

    "Forget it! They are indeed top-notch, but they just don¡¯t fit my lifestyle. Besides, I¡¯m still so young. I don¡¯t want to end up with a big belly, miserably staying at home with kids. I still want to enjoy my life for a few more years!"

    Mand pouted, about to say something when she suddenly remembered something and loudly said, "Sister Zhiqing, did you grab the tickets yet? Time¡¯s already up, you better check if there are still any left."

    "What."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing suddenly snapped back to reality and hurriedly picked up the mouse to refresh the webpage, but the VIP tickets that had just started presale were already sold out, not a single one left, and to get in the second round of presale, one must wait until three o¡¯clock.

    "Gone." Bai Zhiqing said softly as she shook her head while looking at the webpage.

    "What, gone? So fast? How is that even possible? It doesn¡¯t need to be this crazy, it¡¯s only been thirty seconds." Mand eximed in surprise, shocked by the frenzied ticket scramble.

    Seeing the expressions on the two women¡¯s faces, Lu Tianxing felt it was time to leave and quietly turned to slip away.

    "Wait."

    Before Lu Tianxing could turn around and take his first step, Mand¡¯s voice rang out, "Brother, are you really thinking of just walking away now? You made a mistake, aren¡¯t you going to redeem yourself?"

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, turned back, and looked at Mand, confusedly asking, "What do you mean by that? It¡¯s not like the missed tickets are my fault."

    "How can it not be your fault?"

    Mand scoffed, as if it were obvious, "If it weren¡¯t for your disdain for Mu Qingxue, would I have gone and exined it to you? Would Sister Zhiqing disdain you? If I hadn¡¯t exined and Sister Zhiqing hadn¡¯t disdained you, would we have missed the timing to grab the tickets? Isn¡¯t this mistake because of what you said? Sister Zhiqing, am I right?"

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, just stared steadfastly at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, I know you are capable of a lot. Can you get us some tickets? I really want to see Mu Qingxue¡¯s concert."

    Seeing the hopeful look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing suddenly realized. Bai Zhiqing was not an old woman but a real young person, who had just hidden herself behind the experience and presence of Bai¡¯s Group. Now, seeing Mu Qingxue, she naturally unleashed her true self.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, nodded firmly, and said, "No problem, I¡¯ll get you two VIP tickets when the timees."

    Getting a few tickets was perhaps not possible for him alone, but for the Rose Society, it wasn¡¯t a hard task. Even front row VIP tickets would not be an issue.

    "Not enough, we need four."

    "Four? Why do you need so many?" Lu Tianxing asked Mand.

    "You think it¡¯s just the two of us?"

    Mand counted on her fingers and said, "One for me, one for Sister Zhiqing, one for Weiwei, one for you. Isn¡¯t that four?"

    "I¡¯ll pass! I¡¯m not a fan of celebrities."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, watching a concert? He¡¯d rather stay at home and y games with little Qiaoqiao. Come to think of it, it had been a long time since hest yed games with this little girl. He wondered how she was doing now, whether she had grown up a lot.

    "Who said anything about liking celebrities? You¡¯re going there as our bodyguard. Would you like to see us three beauties being taken advantage of when we go to the concert? Do you really want to see Sister Zhiqing harassed by a thug?"

    "Three beauties?"

    Lu Tianxing looked Mand up and down and snorted, "I know my wife is a beauty, but you, forget it! Maybe in a few more years, you might pass for a beauty. Right now, you¡¯re nothing more than a fledgling brat."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Mand to respond, he just opened the door and dashed out of the office. As he closed the door, Lu Tianxing could still hear Mand¡¯s exasperated voice and Bai Zhiqing¡¯sforting words.

    ...

    After leaving Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing habitually nced towards Lan Xin¡¯s desk and breathed a sigh of relief when he found that this little beauty wasn¡¯t there. If Lan Xin had been there and seen him running out of the office, he would definitely have been the subject of a gossip session.

    Gossiping women can be scarier than anything else, he had learned that from experience.

    After checking the time and realizing there was still a while before lunch, Lu Tianxing decided to head to the security department to talk to Xue Man. He wanted to ask if the Golden Cicada Gu Master had shown up during his absence.

    At the door to Xue Man¡¯s office in the security department, Lu Tianxing knocked and then, without waiting for a response, he pushed the door open and walked in.

    However, upon entering, Lu Tianxing was stunned. Not only was Xue Man there, but there was also a young man in a suit standing there, holding flowers and looking at Xue Man affectionately, seemingly ready to confess his feelings.

    When the young man heard the door open, he furrowed his brows and his face immediately looked very annoyed, "Who are you, are you blind? Who let you in? Get out right now, can¡¯t you see Minister Xue is busy? Don¡¯t you have any manners, didn¡¯t your parents teach you any better? Get out now."

    His voice was full of arrogance and disdain, as if he were scolding a dog.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned cold in an instant, and just as he was about to speak, the young man didn¡¯t give him a chance to open his mouth.

    After speaking, the young manpletely ignored Lu Tianxing and continued to look lovingly at Xue Man, "Xiao Man, I love you, I truly love you. For you, I gave up my life in the United States and came back here to find you. Did you know? Ever since I first saw you in school, I¡¯ve liked you and vowed in my heart that I would marry no one but you. Unfortunately, due to fate, I was forced to go to the United States for studies on my parents¡¯ insistence and had to leave you. Now that I¡¯m back, please give me a chance to care for and protect you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at this young man in amazement, actually someone dared to pursue Xue Man, weren¡¯t they afraid of dying or getting their damn nuts cracked?

    "Protect me, my foot, do I need your protection? Get lost, hurry up and get out, or do you not believe that I can disable you?"

    Hearing the young man¡¯s words and seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s astonished expression, Xue Man felt a nameless rage boiling inside her.

    The young man didn¡¯t feel any anger at Xue Man¡¯s tone but instead smiled and said, "Xiao Man, your angry face is so cute. Hit me! I don¡¯t mind. I will show you through my actions that I love you. In this life, I will marry no one but you. You are the goddess of my heart, I love you."

    Thank you ¡û¨T¨pšWê–VÆä¡ú for your gift, tonight at midnight there will be a burst of updates, starting with three extra Chapters to whet your appetite, with at least five more tomorrow, perhaps even six or seven, or even more. Brothers, please support us a lot, tomorrow is Monday, we are asking for a wave of rmendation tickets, brothers with tickets, smash them all tomorrow! I won¡¯t say much more, if we reach three hundred rmendation tickets, there will be an addition. Please support us, brothers!!!

 Chapter 610 - 606 This is My Boyfriend (1 more)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 606 This is My Boyfriend (1 more)</h4>

    Lu Tianxing had always thought he had a thick skin, but upon hearing this young man¡¯s words, he suddenly realized he was nothingpared to the other. It made him understand the saying about the new waves pushing the old waves onto the shore. Compared to this young man, he was truly pure. "Xiao Man, I love you, like mice love rice. Xiao Man, will you be my girlfriend? I¡¯m willing to give you the best protection in the world." The young man simply knelt on one knee, raised his arms, and presented the flowers to Xue Man with a soft look on his face.

    Xue Man¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she shouted angrily, "Get lost, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible between us, and besides, you¡¯re already out of hope."

    "Impossible, I asked yourpany¡¯s people, and you clearly don¡¯t have a boyfriend."

    The young man loudly retorted, "Is it because I disappeared for so many years without saying goodbye that you¡¯re angry at me? Then you can hit me; if hitting me can make you feel better, I¡¯m willing to endure your anger. Xiao Man, I love you, I really, really love you."

    "You..."

    Faced with the relentless pursuit of the young man, Xue Man felt a surge of anger, her chest heaving violently; she wished she could kick the young man in front of her away. This young man was her college ssmate, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for several years. Who would have thought that after a random encounter in Modu a few days ago, he started harassing her relentlessly, making her very ufortable.

    Leaning against the door, Lu Tianxing widened his eyes at the scene. His gaze finally rested on Xue Man¡¯s impressive bosom, which moved up and down with her breathing as if it were weing someone to seize it.

    "Lu Tianxing, this bastard, isn¡¯t helping me, and he¡¯s even enjoying the show, hmph."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her bosom, Xue Man couldn¡¯t help the anger welling up inside her. She nced at the amused Lu Tianxing, then at the young man, her eyes rolling as she shed a wicked smile.

    "Oh no, this girl wants to get back at me."

    Seeing the smile on Xue Man¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he instinctively turned to leave.

    But before he could turn around, Xue Man, as if she had already figured out his intentions, quickly took three steps and reached him in two, grabbing his arm and looking at the young man, she said, "I¡¯ll tell you why it¡¯s impossible between us, this is the reason, because I already have a boyfriend. Did you think I would betray my boyfriend? As for why you didn¡¯t find out about this, don¡¯t you know that Bai¡¯s Group prohibits office romance?"

    The young man, hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, was slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the guy she had just yelled at to get lost?

    Why is he still here?

    After a moment of confusion, the young man quickly regained hisposure and sized up Lu Tianxing¡¯s attire, sneering, "Xiao Man, this is the man you like? A mere worker, he can¡¯tpare with me."

    "What¡¯s wrong with this kind of man? I like him, so what? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible between you and me, you better get lost before my boyfriend gets rough with you."

    Xue Man sneered, tightly holding onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, preventing him from making any movements.

    Now Lu Tianxing was also letting out a bitter smile; he was just a spectator, so how had he suddenly be a participant? He wanted to say it wasn¡¯t true, but Xue Man¡¯s hand was already pinching his arm, seemingly warning him not to talk nonsense.

    "Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, stay away from Xiao Man, she¡¯s my woman."

    Since the young man couldn¡¯t do anything about Xue Man, he had no choice but to vent all his frustration on Lu Tianxing, roaring, "You¡¯re not worthy of Xiao Man, you poor worker. What can you give Xiao Man? I can provide her a vi, cars to drive, maids to serve her, and shopping trips for whatever she wants. What do you have? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    "I..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, Xue Man pinched him hard on the arm, apparently warning him not to talk nonsense.

    Lu Tianxing grinned at Xue Man, showed his white teeth, and said with a light smile, "You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t really give Xiao Man all these things. Sometimes, I even need to ask Xiao Man for help. After all, I¡¯m just a working guy, burning through my sry every month, but I have big tools, powerful, enough to bring Xiao Man extraordinary happiness. That¡¯s enough. Look at you, skinny and weak, spraying perfume all over yourself. You¡¯re not a woman, what do you need perfume for? Someone once said, men who wear perfume are either effeminate or gay. Which are you?"

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but sh with a touch of crimson. This jerk dared to say anything. What did his ¡¯big tools¡¯ have to do with her? She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard.

    This action was Xue Man warning Lu Tianxing not to speak carelessly, but in the eyes of the young man, itpletely looked like flirting between lovers, indirectly acknowledging their rtionship.

    "You... you guys..."

    The young man pointed at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, shivering and unable to utter aplete sentence.

    "What do you mean ¡¯you¡¯? Get lost, don¡¯t interrupt the time I¡¯m spending with my girlfriend," Lu Tianxing said unapologetically, not showing any courtesy to the young man.

    "What... What did you say? Say it one more time if you dare."

    The young man red at Lu Tianxing with a grim face, furious.

    "Not leaving, huh? I¡¯ll help you leave."

    Lu Tianxing, toozy to say more, walked briskly towards the young man. He then directly grabbed the man¡¯s cor, hoisted him into the air, walked to the door, and vigorously threw him outside.

    "Bang!"

    A muffled sound. The young man was directly thrown outside by Lu Tianxing.

    The surrounding security guards, upon hearing the noise from the office and seeing Lu Tianxing throwing the man out, paused for a moment, then all disyed a meaningful smile. Rumor had it that Lu Tianxing had already sessfully won over Xue Man, the formidable ¡¯female dinosaur¡¯. Now it seemed to be true. Otherwise, why would he be throwing out Xue Man¡¯s suitor?

    Thinking about this, everyone showed an envious look. Although it was said that Xue Man had a fiery temper, prone to fighting at the slightest provocation, it must be said she was a top-notch beauty, definitely very face-giving to be seen with. Not to mention Lin Qianru, also a great beauty. To capture the hearts of two beauties¡ªimpressive.

    "You... how dare you throw me out?"

    The young man was thrown into confusion and took a while toe to his senses, pointed at Lu Tianxing, and roared, "How dare you throw me? You¡¯re done for. I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over between us. You just wait, I¡¯ll remember you, I won¡¯t let this go."

    "Oh really? It seems you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Let me help you remember."

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh and walked towards the man again.

    Thanks to the support from the fans, who gifted rewards, first update delivered, requesting for rmendation tickets. If you have rmendation tickets, brothers, throw them my way! 300 tickets mean an extra update!!!

 Chapter 611 - 607 Call Me Xiao Man (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 607 Call Me Xiao Man (2nd Update)</h4>

    "What do you want to do, don¡¯te any closer, I¡¯m telling you, this is a peaceful society, if you dare do anything to me, you will pay the price, you... remember this, I will not let you off."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing kept advancing toward him, a look of fear emerged on the young man¡¯s face. He dropped a fierce threat and scrambled away toward the outside as if a man-eating beast was chasing him.

    Watching the young man scramble away, Lu Tianxing curled his lips, turned around, and walked into the office, casually closing therge office door behind him.

    "Impressive, Brother Lu is getting more formidable, even Minister Xue has now fallen to him. I have to admit, he¡¯s unbeatable."

    The security department watched the closed office door and immediately started discussing with undeniable envy.

    "Yeah, Brother Lu is too formidable; taking down Minister Xue like that! I¡¯ve heard that Brother Lu also has a somewhat ambiguous rtionship with Manager Lin of the sales department. His skills in charming women are just too formidable. If he could teach me a trick or two, wouldn¡¯t I be sweeping victories across thends?" said one of the security guards with an envious face.

    "You? Forget about it! Those womanizing skills aren¡¯t something ordinary people can learn. If you dare to two-time, I guarantee that the next day all of us brothers will be visiting you in the hospital, and we might even have to send you to the Pce Museum for an exhibition," another security guard said mercilessly.

    "Send to the Pce Museum for what?"

    "What was the Pce Museum originally?"

    "An imperial pce."

    "Then why ask?"

    "Got it, you mean he¡¯s already been castrated and can only serve the Emperor at the Pce Museum."

    "No, I meant, put on disy, I even thought of a title, ¡¯China¡¯s Last Eunuch.¡¯

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Xue Man¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with a mischievous expression and slowly said, "Minister Xue, wouldn¡¯t have guessed, but you actually have suitors, and persistent ones at that. It really opens my eyes and broadens my horizons."

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? "

    Xue Man¡¯s originally decent mood soured instantly upon hearing these words, the implication in Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was clear: suggesting she was fiery-tempered and without suitors.

    "Nothing much, just a bit curious, who is this guy?"

    "Who knows, just an idiot, don¡¯t mind him," Xue Man said displeasedly, and then asked Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, what brings you to my office today, is there something you need?"

    "Oh, I was wondering if there have been any strangers hanging around heretely, and also how your mother has been doing recently," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "No."

    Upon hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s expression also turned grave as she shook her head and said, "My mother¡¯s illness has almost recovered, and she has been discharged from the hospital. By the way, Lu Tianxing, do you have any time? My mother would like to invite you over for a meal at my house to thank you; are you avable?"

    "To eat at your house!"

    Lu Tianxing heard this, his face slightly changed, and it was about eating again. Damn it, wasn¡¯t this asking for his life?

    He had just refused Lan Xin, and now here came another Xue Man. Was the Almighty not satisfied with how easy his life was going, deliberately sending these young women to punish him? He had just made some progress with Bai Zhiqing, and if he went to Xue Man¡¯s house for dinner now, who knows where Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts would wander off to.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Lu Tianxing? You look quite surprised," Xue Man curiously asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯d rather not have dinner," Lu Tianxing shook his head, offering no exnation to Xue Man.

    "Suit yourself."

    Xue Man waved her hand, looking at Lu Tianxing said, "By the way, where have you been these past few days, Lu Tianxing? I haven¡¯t seen you at thepany."

    After asking this question, Xue Man¡¯s heart suddenly trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t know when she had started to care about Lu Tianxing, to mind his presence.

    Maybe it was since Lu Tianxing saved her mother, or perhaps it was when he helped her fend off mercenary rtives, or maybe it was the first time they went to Xiangjiang on a business trip, and something that happened there made her start to notice Lu Tianxing.

    Even Xue Man herself didn¡¯t realize that during the days Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t at Bai¡¯s Group, she felt an emptiness inside her, as if something was missing; she lost all interest in her work, and she felt utterly drained, like a frostbitten eggnt.

    "It¡¯s nothing much, I just had some matters to deal with, so I went out for a while,"

    Lu Tianxing said simply, then added, "Minister Xue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Oh, and if you see any strangers around, make sure to tell me right away, understood?"

    "I got it."

    Xue Man nodded, watched Lu Tianxing for a moment and suddenly said, "Lu Tianxing, could you not call me ¡¯Minister Xue¡¯ anymore? Just ¡¯Xiao Man¡¯ is fine."

    "Xiao Man?"

    Lu Tianxing was confused, unsure why Xue Man would say that.

    "No... no, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve helped me so many times, we should be considered friends now. Calling me Minister Xue feels a bit too formal. It¡¯s nothing else, please don¡¯t misunderstand," Xue Man hastily exined, meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded and smiled, "You¡¯re right, we really are friends, there¡¯s no need to call you Minister Xue anymore. I have another matter to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now. Call me if someone appears, if nothing else, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Xue Man heaved a long sigh of relief. Just then, she felt her little heart pounding non-stop, nearly exposing her feelings.

    Xue Man returned to her seat and said softly, "Lu Tianxing, if only you weren¡¯t Qian Ru¡¯s boyfriend, it would be great. Then, I could give you a chance to pursue me."

    As for Xue Man¡¯s behavior, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t think too much of it, and also, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Xue Man could fall for him.

    To speak frankly, he and Xue Man were just bickering friends, they would feel unsettled if they didn¡¯t argue for a day. He hadn¡¯t known Xue Man for long; aside from treating her mother and helping her drive away greedy rtives, the times they met were few and far between with almost no ovep; they barely had proper conversations at thepany, so how could Xue Man possibly fall for him?

    It might be possible for someone else, but not for Xue Man. For someone as strong-willed as Xue Man, who prioritizes her career, it¡¯s nearly impossible for things like love at first sight to happen to her.

    Here¡¯s the second update. Rolling under the scorching fifty-degree heat asking for rmendation tickets, if you have them, don¡¯t let them go to waste. There¡¯s one more updateing, and after that, I¡¯m off to sleep.

 Chapter 612 - 608: Mu Qingxue has arrived (3rd update)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 608: Mu Qingxue has arrived (3rd update)</h4>

    In an ancient and quaint tea house in Modu, Sima Lingyun sat leisurely by a window, sipping tea and enjoying the view of theke stirred by the breeze while weing the cool wind on his face, savoring this rare moment of leisure.

    At Sima Lingyun¡¯s side, Jiao Long, a member of the Sky Team, stood respectfully, barely daring to breathe, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked upon Sima Lingyun, who had be an invincible fighter in the Mythical Realm.

    Since being provoked by Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun had been in closed-door cultivation striving to break through to the Mythical Realm. He had sessfully made the breakthrough two days ago, a cause for celebration within the Yanhuang Group. This meant that the group had gained another top fighter with boundless potential.

    At the same time, Sima Lingyun¡¯s prestige within the Yanhuang Group had greatly increased. Almost everyone regarded him as their idol and the target they strived to catch up with. A man in his twenties who was a master of the Mythical Realm was a genius in any circumstance.

    After some time, Sima Lingyun slowly put down the teacup in his hand and asked, "Jiao Long, has the Yang Family responded to the death of Broken de?"

    "No."

    Jiao Long shook his head and said, "However, the response of the Yang Family is very strange. After I conveyed the news of Broken de¡¯s death to them, their reaction was very calm, as if they did not care at all about his death. This is highly illogical as the Yang Family always considered Broken de a genius they were nurturing. Now they seem indifferent to his death and I suspect they are plotting to eliminate Judge in the dark."

    "Is that so? Convey a message to the Yang Family on my behalf, I won¡¯t stop them if they seek revenge on Judge, but if they dare to cause chaos in China, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting them test my sword to see whether their Yang Family is formidable, or my de is sharper," said Sima Lingyun, utterly unsurprised by the reaction of the Yang Family, for as the saying goes; a barking dog seldom bites. It was this very silence from the Yang Family that was the most frightening. He was not worried about the Yang Family troubling Lu Tianxing; he was concerned that they would threaten him with the people close to Lu Tianxing. Once Lu Tianxing became frenzied, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "I will convey this message to the Yang Family."

    Jiao Long nodded. He unquestioningly followed Sima Lingyun¡¯s orders, and added, "By the way, Chief, we¡¯ve received news that in three days, Mu Qingxue will hold a concert in Modu. Should we arrange for someone to protect her secretly? After all, if something happens to Mu Qingxue, a public figure, it would be very troublesome for us."

    "Mu Qingxue?"

    Sima Lingyun frowned slightly, "The little princess of the Mu Family?"

    "Correct, Mu Qingxue became famous worldwide with an anti-war song, but because of this, she has also be a thorn in many people¡¯s sides, who are eager to get rid of her sooner rather thanter. I¡¯m worried that someone might create trouble and target Mu Qingxue during the concert. If anything happens to her, it would be difficult for us to exin to the Mu Family."

    "There¡¯s no need," said Sima Lingyun after a moment of silence. "The Mu Family has profound resources, they don¡¯t need our help. Besides, Situ, Mu Qingxue¡¯s bodyguard, is no pushover. We don¡¯t need to intervene in this matter. Our primary objective is to keep a close watch on every move in Modu, carefully monitoring other forces."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Go now! Keep a close watch on every move in Modu. Also, ensure Yue Tingting¡¯s personal safety at all costs. I intend to leave Modu soon, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her when I¡¯m gone," Sima Lingyun emphasized sternly.

    Jiao Long, puzzled, asked, "Chief, are we really going tomit Yue Tingting into Elder Xuan Yin¡¯s hands? What if, after Yue Tingting has achieved sess in her cultivation, she targets the Yanhuang Group because of Lu Tianxing? Wouldn¡¯t we be nurturing her in vain?"

    "Jiao Long, do you still remember the original purpose of establishing the Yanhuang Group?" Sima Lingyun asked, not answering the question but asking one in return.

    "Defend China."

    "Exactly, that is our initial intention of the Yanhuang Group."

    Sima Lingyun nodded, saying, "Whether Yue Tingting is targeting the Yanhuang Group or not, she is at least one of our Chinese martial artists. You should know something. Although the Yanhuang Group is powerful, there are equally formidable forces that can stand shoulder to shoulder with us: the Superman Team from the United States, the Sakura Group from Japan, the Arctic Bear from Russia, and the Western Church. These forces are not inferior to the Yanhuang Group. Our group¡¯s purpose is not to kill martial artists who oppose us, but to protect China and nurture top-level fighters. The stronger they are, the more stable the Yanhuang Group will be, the safer China will be, and the more wary these foreign powers will be. Do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    Jiao Long nodded emphatically. Technology might be a measure of a country¡¯s strength, but martial artists are equally crucial. If a country doesn¡¯t even have a single top-level fighter, it has no real say on the international stage.

    After all, if a top expert wants to assassinate you, it is difficult to defend yourself. Common weapons simply cannot stop martial artists or superpower users, which is why various countries invest heavily in special technology, including specific ammunition designed against fighters, in addition to their public advancements in technology.

    "You can go now! Have our intelligence personnel keep a close watch on Modu, especially those with great strength. Report to me immediately if they show up; I need to know their every move."

    Sima Lingyun waved his hand, signaling Jiao Long to leave.

    "Leader, I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Jiao Long didn¡¯t say anything more, turning around and heading out.

    ...

    Time always slips by unnoticed, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The news that Mu Qingxue was going to hold a concert in Modu spread like wildfire throughout the whole city, across Jiangnan, and even through all of China. Countless fans, using various modes of transportation, were converging on Modu like crazy. Even many people from abroad had rushed over, hoping to have a close encounter with their idol.

    Now, as you walk on the streets, you can see many people holding Mu Qingxue¡¯s posters. Her concert posters are stered in almost every alley and street. Because of Mu Qingxue¡¯s arrival, the entire city of Modu seemed to boil over with excitement, as if it were bubbling like hot water.

    At Modu International Airport, these past few days have been exceptionally lively. Fans from all over the country have gathered here, demonstrating the terrifying drawing power of Mu Qingxue in China.

    At this moment, in Ziyuan District.

    Mand, Bai Weiwei, and Bai Zhiqing, three women were dressed exceptionally beautifully. Bai Weiwei and Mand dressed much like usual, wearing sporty outfits that exuded an air of youthful fashion. Seeing them would make you feel refreshed.

    However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attire was a stark change from her usual aloofness. She wore an embroidered dress, which made her look especially innocent and particrly eye-catching.

    At this time, the three of them were sitting anxiously on the sofa, ncing upstairs from time to time with a look of urgency in their eyes.

    The third update is here; I¡¯m off to sleep. The next burst of updates will continue in the morning. I¡¯m asking for rmendation votes; brothers who have them, support with your firepower!!!

 Chapter 613 - 609: The Powerful Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 609: The Powerful Bai Zhiqing (4th Update)</h4>

    "Bro, are you ready yet? Hurry up ande down, it¡¯s gettingte. If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll be toote." In the living room, Mand shouted up the stairs.

    "I know, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice came from upstairs.

    Hearing this, Mand felt annoyed. She had been ring downstairs for almost ten minutes, and yet Lu Tianxing was still messing around upstairs, which was infuriating. How dare he make a beauty wait.

    "Sister Zhiqing, it looks like you¡¯ll need to properly teach my brother a lesson. What kind of speed is this? He¡¯s even slower than an olddy. It¡¯s really infuriating that we three beautifuldies have to wait for him," Mandined to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Sister, Manman is right."

    Bai Weiwei fervently nodded beside her, emphatically saying, "Mu Qingxue is our idol, and arriving early is the most basic form of respect for our idol. But brother-inw is dilly-dallying, clearly not taking our idol seriously, which disrespects Mu Qingxue. I suggest, starting from today, we make him sleep on the couch for a month as a lesson."

    "Weiwei makes sense."

    Mand nodded in agreement and said, "Sister Zhiqing, you mustn¡¯t spoil my brother too much. There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡¯Men should not be humored¡¯, otherwise, the more you humor them, the worse they get. It¡¯s best to teach him a lesson."

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Bai Weiwei and Mand going back and forth with theirints against Lu Tianxing, with a face full of ck lines. She did want to make Lu Tianxing sleep on the sofa, but the thing was, ever since thatst time when she almost consummated her rtionship with Lu Tianxing, that guy hadpletely taken advantage of her, teasing her from time to time, leaving her unsettled. Although she hadn¡¯t really let Lu Tianxing seed, it was only a matter of time.

    Now, she was finding it increasingly difficult to resist Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing could almost imagine that if she did as Bai Weiwei suggested and sent Lu Tianxing to sleep on the couch, she knew without thinking that he would definitely sneak back in the middle of the night. Expecting a door to stop a Myth Realm Martial Artist was almost like dreaming.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang with a melodious tone¡ªfresh, elegant, and otherworldly¡ªthat echoed in the room, seemingly calming anyone¡¯s mood instantly.

    This ringtone was Mu Qingxue¡¯s debut song "The Elegy of the Ceasefire."

    Taken aback for a moment, Bai Zhiqing picked up the phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, her first reaction was to hang up. But then, she answered the call anyway, "Lin Demon, why are you calling me today? Wanting to check up on me? You¡¯ll be disappointed to hear that I¡¯m doing nothing, just sitting on the sofa watching TV."

    When Lin Yafei heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, she paused, then giggled, "I didn¡¯t say you were doing anything, why are you so eager to exin? Ah, it¡¯s true what they say, women be rogues after marriage. Little Qingqing, you¡¯ve changed,pletely changed. You used to be pure as a white lotus; now, you¡¯ve be so dirty that not even detergent could clean you. Ah, it¡¯s really age that¡¯s the biggest assassin of a woman."

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei sighed deeply with a touch of curiosity, "By the way, Little Qingqing, I asked you to make a video, did you make one? If you did, send it over quickly, I want to check it out."

    At these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she chided, "Lin Demon, can you be serious for once? Record your own damn ghost."

    "I would love to be serious, but unfortunately, that¡¯s not going to happen," Lin Yafei sighed again, saying, "Back in the day, we used to watch films together, sleep together, but now you¡¯re living a vorful life. During the day, you flirt with your husband, and when the mood strikes, you have an enviable fight in the office. At night, you have someone to serve you and warm your bed. Your life is full of vor. Geez, just thinking about it makes me envious. Unlike me, I sleep alone every night, feeling empty, lonely, and without anyone tofort me. Sigh... indeed, an unmarried woman receives no affection."

    "Lin Demon, shut your mouth. If you¡¯re really feeling empty and lonely, go to the supermarket and get yourself a cucumber or an eggnt. Or do you want me to order a set specifically for you on some treasure-hunting website? That way you won¡¯t feel empty and lonely anymore," Bai Zhiqing said fiercely.

    "I can¡¯t even!"

    And just at that moment, as Lu Tianxing was about to head downstairs, he overheard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s bold words. He suddenly felt embarrassed, almost missing his step and tumbling down the stairs. Bai Zhiqing seemed to be bing more powerful and more... filthy by the day.

    Powerful, too powerful. Given some time, Bai Zhiqing might be just like Lin Yafei¡ªaplete vixen.

    Sitting beside Bai Zhiqing, Mand and Bai Weiwei were equally dumbfounded, staring at Bai Zhiqing as if she were an alien. Was this the same Bai Zhiqing who was as cold as ice, resembling a super businesswoman?

    This was way too filthy; anyone unaware would have thought her a female hooligan!

    Realizing something, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed red in an instant, feeling an urge to grab Lin Yafei and thrash her. It was all this demon¡¯s fault.

    And at that moment, Lin Yafei spoke up again, "Little Qingqing, you really have be more and more evil. You¡¯re not the pure woman I knew before, like a white lotus. You actually suggested I get cucumbers and eggnts. Why not just lend me your husband for a while? After all, I won¡¯t break him. And when I return him, I guarantee he¡¯ll be versed in all eighteen martial arts skills, no problem."

    "In your dreams."

    "Sigh, then why not share with me what it feels like," Lin Yafei teased Bai Zhiqing without any restraint.

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was at a loss for words. How would she know what it felt like? Besides, even if she did know, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    "Lin Demon, you... you¡¯re shameless," Bai Zhiqing managed to squeeze out after thinking for a while.

    "Hehe, it¡¯s a natural feeling, nothing to make a fuss about," Lin Yafei said nonchntly.

    Bai Zhiqing decided not to speak anymore. This demon had no filter and dared to say anything. The more you despised her, the more pleased she became. The best way to shut her up was to ignore her, not to pay her any attention. She would quiet down on her own after a while.

    After a long pause, Lin Yafei spoke again, "I heard Mu Qingxue is going to have a concert in Modu. Little Qingqing, want me to teach you a trick?"

    "What?" Bai Zhiqing asked instinctively.

    "A couple¡¯s box, of course. You and your husband could go to a couple¡¯s box. Watch the concert on one hand, and on the other hand, do whatever you like doing. I hear it¡¯s incredibly thrilling," Lin Yafei said to Bai Zhiqing with a snicker.

    Thanks to the tipping of Life and Death Companion, Lin Tao, here¡¯s the fourth update. Votes for rmendations are still short by two hundred plus for a burst release!!!

 Chapter 614 - 610 Concert Opening (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 610 Concert Opening (5th Update)</h4>

    "Why don¡¯t you go and get a thrill?"

    Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth, "Lin Demon, if you have no other business, scram. If you think it¡¯s so thrilling, take a cucumber and try it out yourself. When someone asks, just say you brought it to eat, hmph."

    "Hey, I¡¯d like to try too, but I¡¯m all alone, how can I? Cucumbers are no match for the real thing. How about you lend me your husband to use for a bit? I¡¯ll return him to you after a week..."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted, "Shut up, Lin Demon. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m hanging up. Goodbye."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing quickly hung up the phone.

    When it came to verbal sparring, she wasn¡¯t even close to being a match for Lin Yafei¡ªit was always better to retreat than risk whatever shocking thing that demon might say next.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lin Yafei was slightly taken aback and said indignantly, "How dare she hang up on me, hmph, just you wait. Once Lu Tianxing takes you down, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll realize just how formidable I am; I¡¯ll make you cry and beg, saying ¡¯please, no more¡¯, hmph."

    After hanging up, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart racing uncontrobly. She became acutely aware of Mand, Bai Weiwei, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazes upon her, making her cheeks turn red as if she were a ripe peach, tempting one to lean in and take a bite. At that moment, Lu Tianxing was entertaining that very thought.

    "Why... why are you all staring at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face? Right, I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll wait for you guys in the car."

    Right then, Bai Zhiqing wished she could find a hole to crawl into. How could she have blurted out those words and let Mand and the others hear them all? It was mortifying.

    Without any further ado, Bai Zhiqing turned and left the living room, getting into the front passenger seat of the BMW X5 driven by Lu Tianxing.

    "Bro-inw, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m heading out too."

    Bai Weiwei gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up, then cheerfully hopped out of the living room.

    "Bro,e clean, have you and Sister Zhiqing consummated the marriage yet?"

    Mand stood up, circled around Lu Tianxing with a sly grin on her face.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened as he flicked Mand¡¯s forehead and said, "That¡¯s none of your damn business, little girl. Don¡¯t go knowing too much; it won¡¯t do you any good, understand?"

    With that, Lu Tianxing left the living room and took the driver¡¯s seat in the BMW X5. Once Mand got in the car, he drove off from Ziyuan District towards the Eighty Thousand People Stadium.

    Only when Lu Tianxing arrived at the Eighty Thousand People Stadium did he truly witness what could only be described as madness.

    The area outside the stadium was now a sea of humanity, with countless fans holding Mu Qingxue posters, shouting her name feverishly, their voices strained to the point of deafening. Included in their ranks were not only young people, but even middle-aged and some white-haired elderly individuals threading through the crowd, making one worry for their safety.

    After getting out of the car, Bai Zhiqing, Bai Weiwei, and Mand all showed expressions of unparalleled excitement. Ever since they had found out that Mu Qingxue wasing to Modu for a concert, they had been thrilled for days, their room stered with her posters and their lips humming her songs. Now that they had finally arrived, they were overjoyed.

    Although Mu Qingxue was a superstar, she¡¯d only been in the industry for many years and this was just her second concert. Not like other stars who seemed to traverse the entire world with a global tour soon after rising to fame.

    After Lu Tianxing got out of the car, he scanned the surroundings; the crowd stretched as far as the eye could see, a veritable sea of heads that left him stunned. He had attended concerts before, butpared to the scale of Mu Qingxue¡¯s event, they paled inparison. It seemed he had underestimated her influence.

    It wasn¡¯t just the fans either¡ªthe whole area was filled with security personnel and police officers drawn from various agencies, jointly maintaining order. With so many people, even the smallest incident could lead to unimaginable consequences.

    "Brother, I¡¯m entrusting these photos to you. These are the ones Weiwei, Sister Zhiqing, and I chose," Mand said while taking out three photos from her bag, without waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s agreement, she stuffed them into his hands. "I¡¯ve found out that Mu Qingxue isn¡¯t nning a signing event, but anyone with a VIP ticket can go backstage for her autograph. We can¡¯t waste this opportunity. Help us get the autographster."

    "Rest assured! I¡¯m on it," Lu Tianxing nodded and said, looking at Mand, "Manman, whether the concert is starting or ending, you must stick close to Sister Zhiqing and not leave her side, got it?"

    Tianxing¡¯s face was extremely serious, as arger crowd meant greater danger. Although he had deterred many assassins and mercenaries with designs on Bai Zhiqing, there was no guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be someone desperate enough to take a risk, especially with a billion US dors in reward being so~tempting~.

    And with such arge crowd, if an assassin were to blend in, even with the knowledge of their presence, it would be nearly impossible to single them out¡ªthat was his real concern.

    Hearing Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand nodded and said, "Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay right by Sister Zhiqing¡¯s side. Plus, I have my ¡¯baby¡¯ with me. Even if Sima Lingyun dares toe, I guarantee he won¡¯t return."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, and the crease in his brow eased somewhat. With Mand by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, those capable of harming her were few and far between. After all, Mand was a poison master from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, her skill with toxins unparalleled, and few could match her prowess.

    "What are you guys talking about? What¡¯s up?" Bai Weiwei chimed in.

    "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s head in, or it will be difficult to enter once the crowd grows," replied Tianxing with a smile. The four didn¡¯t take the regr entrance but headed straight for the VIP entrance created especially for those with VIP tickets. Given the concert¡¯s poprity, the VIP channel was made for those special ticket holders, for people who were either wealthy or influential enough that no one could afford the fallout of any problems arising.

    The fifth update is here, asking for rmendation tickets. I¡¯m still short by two hundred, so if any brothers have rmendation tickets, don¡¯t be shy, throw them all here!!!

 Chapter 615 - 611 Once Upon a Time (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 611 Once Upon a Time (6th Update)</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, among others, entered the stadium, backstage, where the performance was about to take ce, Mu Qingxue had finished her makeup and was sitting on the sofa. Listening to the cheersing from outside, her face was filled with excitement, but even more so with nervousness and apprehension.

    "Grandpa Gongsun, do you think the message they gave me is correct? Is he really in Modu? Do you think he wille to my concert tonight?" Mu Qingxue, looking quite uneasy, asked Gongsun Ye who was standing by her side.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue, who was usually full of confidence, showing a frightened expression, Gongsun Ye felt a mix of amusement and disbelief and quickly spoke up, "My dear youngdy, your Grandpa Gongsun isn¡¯t a deity. Do you really expect me to find him among these eighty thousand people? Do you want to exhaust me to death? Besides, let me tell you that the concert is about to start. If you aren¡¯t ready, you are going to miss it."

    "I understand, Grandpa Gongsun."

    Mu Qingxue smiled, a firm look appearing on her face as she muttered to herself, "No matter what, I will find you. I¡¯ll tell you that the ugly duckling has transformed into a beautiful swan. I will stand before you and tell you that."

    ...

    At this time, the indoor stadium was abuzz with noise, the crowd dense and lively, everyone talking about Mu Qingxue with barely concealed fervor as they awaited the concert scheduled to begin at eight o¡¯clock.

    As soon as it struck eight, the brightly lit stadium suddenly turned pitch-dark, and then a beam of light shot directly onto the center of the stage, all other sounds bing drowned in the chant of Mu Qingxue¡¯s name, piercingly loud, as if reaching for the heavens.

    With the rise of a melodious tune that involuntarily soothed the heart, the central lifting tform on the stage slowly rose, revealing a woman dressed in a white gown at the center of the stage.

    This was an extraordinarily beautiful woman with long ck hair draping naturally, her face painted with light makeup, highlighting her striking features¡ªa ssic oval face, xing~ sensual lips adorned with a touch of light lip color, a pair of eyes twinkling like the stars above, gently flickering with a soft gaze, exuding an aura like a gently flowing stream. If you were to stay by her side, you would instantly feel at peace.

    The white gown emphasized her impable figure, showcasing it in all its glory, a perfect embodiment of the golden ratio that made her appear exceptionally tall and slender. And with the white dress under the stage lights, she looked like an angel descending from heaven.

    She was the Heavenly Queen superstar, adored throughout China, Mu Qingxue.

    When Lu Tianxing caught sight of Mu Qingxue, even though he was ustomed to seeing beautiful women, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart. Such a beautiful woman, not at all inferior to Bai Zhiqing.

    With Mu Qingxue¡¯s entrance, the entire stadium, inside and out, erupted into earth-shattering cheers.

    "Mu Qingxue, the Peacemaker, Mu Qingxue, the Peacemaker..."

    As the cheering rose, the director timely projected Mu Qingxue¡¯s exquisite, wless face onto the big screen. Even those who couldn¡¯t buy tickets to enter the stadium could watch the concert from the big screen outside and feel the overwhelmingly lively atmosphere from inside the stadium.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, Mand and Bai Weiwei beside him, noticing that Bai Zhiqing was somewhat alright, her face just showing excited flushes, whereas Mand and Bai Weiwei hadpletely lost themselves, shouting Mu Qingxue¡¯s name along with the crowd, and continuously waving their glow sticks, hoping to catch Mu Qingxue¡¯s attentionpletely transformed into two fervent fans.

    Lu Tianxing, watching Mu Qingxue on the stage, couldn¡¯t help butpare her in his mind to his own woman.

    However, after a long time, Lu Tianxing had no choice but to abandon this idea. He suddenly realized that when it really came down to it, each woman was on par with the others, making it impossible to say definitively who was more beautiful.

    "Thank you all foring to my concert today...."

    The voice of Mu Qingxue was sweet and beautiful, like the tinkling of spring water. The moment her voice flowed through the heart, it made one feel as if their mood had suddenly calmed down. Just like her face, it produced an extraordinary shock.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing finally understood why Mu Qingxue was so popr. Just her voice, which was like the sound of nature, was enough to intoxicate people. The instant her voice swept past, even he felt his mood rx, as if entering the grasnds, listening to the sound of cattle and sheep, enjoying the caress of the spring breeze.

    If such a singer were not popr, then there truly would not be any justice in the world.

    Apanied by the rise of the music, the graceful singing filled the gymnasium, turning the entire ce quiet. Everyone swayed with the music, seemingly lost in the song.

    Every time a song ended, the gymnasium would resonate with apuse like tidal waves.

    Although Lu Tianxing was listening to the songs of Mu Qingxue, his heart did not rx his vignce for a moment. His gaze, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, swept over the surroundings, not daring to let his guard down for even an instant. However, shortly after, Lu Tianxing detected something amiss¡ªa foreign man was clearly not listening to the music. During an entire song, most of the time his nces were directed towards the area where he and Bai Zhiqing were sitting, which was highly unusual.

    Lu Tianxing sneered inwardly, took out his phone to send a message to Tie Niu and Fu Tu. After some thought, he also sent a message to Sima Lingyun. At the same time, he covertly tugged at Mand and gestured a series of hand signals exclusive to the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, alerting Mand before he continued to watch the concert.

    After several songs in a row, the atmosphere in the gymnasium had almost entirely been revved up, and cheers for Mu Qingxue resounded inside and outside the venue.

    When the next song "Rosy Curtain of the Sunset" came, Mu Qingxue did not, as usual, leave the stage to change her performance outfit. Instead, holding the microphone in the center of the stage, her voice clear as ark, echoed in the gymnasium, "Thank you so many friends for your support today. Thank you, everyone. Next, I want to tell you all a story, if you¡¯ll allow me."

    "We allow it."

    The deafening roar echoed in the venue. In their hearts, Mu Qingxue was a goddess, and the goddess¡¯s words must be supported.

    Hearing the deafening roar by his ear, Lu Tianxing was secretly amazed by Mu Qingxue¡¯s poprity. Truly worthy of a Heavenly Queen-level superstar, such poprity was undeniable. He finally understood Mand¡¯s words¡ªif he dared to speak ill of Mu Qingxue, indeed a bunch of people would want to beat him up.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face wore a slight smile. Once the noise gradually quieted down, she began softly, "This story starts four years ago. I was a carefree little girl who knew nothing of worries. One time, while I was ying on the street, I encountered danger. Kidnappers had abducted me in an attempt to threaten my parents. They were brutal and feared nothing."

    "Do you know? At that time, I thought I was almost going to die. But just when I was most desperate, a man suddenly appeared before me. Although he didn¡¯t arrive on a multicolored cloud, nor did he ride a white horse or wear a crown, he saved my life like a hero, just like a prince ying the evil dragon to rescue the princess. He gave me a new life. At that moment, in my confusion, I confessed to him. Guess how he responded."

    The sixth release is here. Please rmend if you can, brothers who have rmendations support me with your firepower!!!

 Chapter 616 - 612: Ugly Duckling (Seventh Update)

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 612: Ugly Duckling (Seventh Update)</h4>

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice echoed in the gymnasium, leaving everyone somewhat astonished and unable to regain theirposure. They could not, in any way, expect that their perfect goddess would publicly confess her feelings to a man. Many were curious about who the man was, yet feared speaking too loudly, which might disrupt Mu Qingxue¡¯s recollections. They simply stretched their necks, waiting for what Mu Qingxue would say next.

    Sure enough, after a brief pause, Mu Qingxue spoke again, "Do you know? When I confessed my feelings to him, he told me I was an ugly duckling, too ugly for him, that he didn¡¯t like me, his little sprout. Haha, indeed, I looked disheveled at that time, a proper ugly duckling."

    "Unfortunately, after he rescued me, he disappeared like a bubble, no matter how hard I searched, I couldn¡¯t find him. But I believe that heaven rewards the diligent. As long as I keep searching, I am bound to find him someday. I will tell him, the ugly duckling of those years has transformed into a white swan. Can you like her now? The song I am about to sing is rted to this story, written especially for him, titled ¡¯The Ugly Duckling¡¯. It¡¯s my first time performing it today, and I hope he can see and remember, that the ugly duckling has metamorphosed into a swan," she exined.

    As soon as Mu Qingxue finished speaking, melodious and captivating music started ying again, and soon after, Mu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful voice sang along with the rhythm of the music.

    The melodious singing floated through the gymnasium, causing everyone involuntarily to close their eyes, swept away by the charm of the music¡ªBai Zhiqing and Mand included.

    However,pared to the others, Lu Tianxing watched Mu Qingxue on the stage with a shocked expression on his face. "Damn it, could it be such a coincidence?"

    Four years ago, he called Mu Qingxue an ugly duckling. Could this Mu Qingxue really be the young girl from the Mu Family?

    What a coincidence.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned because, four years ago, he had done the same thing and had even spanked the girl.

    Back then, having just returned from an overseas mission, he was on leave and wandering the streets when he encountered a kidnapping case. The victim was Mu Qingxue. As a soldier, he naturally couldn¡¯t stand by idly, especially since the victim was a great beauty.

    So, he secretly followed them. These weren¡¯t ordinary kidnappers; several were Martial Artists. With his then modest abilities, it took an enormous effort to rescue Mu Qingxue. At the time, the girl was utterly disheveled, barely distinguishable from a beggar. To his surprise, after he had rescued her, the girl clung to him, insisting she would marry him one day. Annoyed, he pushed her away and spanked her hard, telling her he didn¡¯t like ugly ducklings.

    But he couldn¡¯t be med for that. Anyone faced with a dirty-faced girl confessing love would first think she was out of her mind.

    "It probably isn¡¯t her. How could the Mu family¡¯s princess enter the entertainment industry and be a star?"

    Lu Tianxing suppressed the ripples in his heart. The world was vast; it was unlikely they would meet again. Maybe it was just a coincidence, but as his gaze fell on Mu Qingxue, she did bear some resemnce to that girl back then.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s touching voice echoed throughout the gymnasium, filled with her longing for that man, herints and self-deprecating tone...

    The song ¡¯The Ugly Duckling¡¯ moved many to tears, taking everyone back to their school days. They seemed to see their past crushes, witnessing themselves as shy youths, where a single word from their crush could thrill them for the entire day.

    Memories overwhelmed everyone, pulling them into a deep reverie....

    As the song ended, the curtain of the concert began to fall too, switching to other friends¡¯ performances, while Mu Qingxue disappeared at the center of the stage.

    Watching the song performed on stage, Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you think Mu Qingxue can find that man who called her ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with some surprise, wondering when she had also be so sentimental.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Who knows! If it¡¯s destined, no distance can keep them apart; they will meet again if it¡¯s meant to be, and if not, they might not recognize each other even if they do meet. Honestly, I¡¯d rather Mu Qingxue never see the person who called her ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯ again."

    Lu Tianxing did not mention that he might very likely be the person Mu Qingxue referred to as ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯, nor was he sure that the little girl he saved back then was indeed Mu Qingxue, after so many years, who could remember? More importantly, his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing was just starting to get better and was about toe to fruition; he certainly didn¡¯t want to spoil it now by digging up the past.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned and asked, "What do you mean by that, Lu Tianxing?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "There has been a saying since ancient times that goes, ¡¯It¡¯s better to forget each other in the rivers andkes than tonguish together in misery.¡¯ Perhaps she is grateful, or perhaps she has fallen in love with that man already, but even so, what next? What if the man she is looking for isn¡¯t the prince charming she imagines him to be, or maybe he¡¯s already married? Even if she finds him, what then? It¡¯s better for her to keep a memory, a beautiful fantasy in her heart, surely that¡¯s far better than knowing a cruel reality."

    "Perhaps you are right."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly. It¡¯s better to forget each other in the rivers andkes. Sometimes, getting what you want doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to true happiness.

    Meanwhile, Mu Qingxue sat on a chair in the makeup room, with a heavily made-up woman wearing a resigned smile beside her.

    She was Mu Qingxue¡¯s agent, Sister Hu.

    "Qingxue, you were too reckless this time. Do you realize your statement earlier could explode by tomorrow? All the entertainment headlines will be about you; the whole entertainment industry will be in an uproar."

    The heavily made-up woman, Sister Hu, looked helpless. She was a renowned agent who had cultivated several superstar Emperors; had it been any other star who made thosements without her permission, she would have scolded them harshly, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak harshly to Mu Qingxue.

    As Mu Qingxue¡¯s agent for many years, there were many who pursued Mu Qingxue, but none who dared to use underhanded tactics on her survived to see another day. If Sister Hu dared to scold Mu Qingxue, she might very well find herself packing up and leaving the next day.

    Hearing her agent¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue yfully stuck out her tongue and whispered, "Sister Hu, I know you mean well, but you know why I joined the entertainment industry, right? It¡¯s not just because I love singing, but also because I want to find that man who once called me ¡¯Ugly Duckling,¡¯ to let him see me."

    "Sigh, I understand, but you should have at least told me! This took me by surprise."

    Sister Hu shook her head gently, feeling a headacheing on. Without a doubt, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the whole entertainment industry was buzzing. She would be very busy in theing days.

    Seeing Sister Hu¡¯s expression, Mu Qingxue felt somewhat guilty but she had no regrets. Joining the entertainment industry, aside from her love for singing, was mainly to let the man who once saved her know that the ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯ had transformed into a beautiful swan and she was looking for him.

    Thank you to the wanderers of Tianya, hearts already shattered, love no more, fools, it¡¯s for your own good for your donations. The seventh update is here, brothers, please support us with fire. The rmendation tickets are nearly two hundred, bursting at three hundred, keep rmending, keep donating!!!

 Chapter 617 - 613: Mu Qingxueâ€™s Excitement (8th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 613: Mu Qingxue¡¯s Excitement (8th Update)</h4>

    Time continued to pass, and the concert in the stadium was still being held with fervor. After several guest singers finished their performances, Mu Qingxue took the stage again, covering ssic songs and even inviting a few fans to y games on stage, leaving Bai Weiwei and Mand feeling regretful by the side. If they had known it would be like this, they should have shown off earlier; maybe they would have been the ones invited up there.

    The concert continued until half-past ten at night before it gradually came to an end. Under the maintenance of security and police, all the fans began to steadily make their way outside.

    "Bro, the concert¡¯s over. Let¡¯s hurry and get up, rush to get autographs backstage. Maybe Mu Qingxue will want to take a photo with me since I¡¯m so good-looking. Hurry up, don¡¯t just stand there," Mand said, unable to hold back her urging.

    "Yeah, brother-inw, let¡¯s go quickly. If we could take a photo with Mu Qingxue, that would be fantastic. I might even make it into the newspapers. Let¡¯s go," Bai Weiwei also chimed in from the side.

    Although Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, the look in her eyes clearly showed a sensation that could be described as being moved.

    "Okay then! Let¡¯s head to the backstage now."

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile, seeing the three women caught up in the excitement of chasing stars, and he nodded his head. Pulled along by Mand and Bai Weiwei, he headed towards the backstage.

    On the way to the backstage, Lu Tianxing once again witnessed what it meant to be a Heavenly Queen superstar. Throughout the corridor backstage, guards were stationed every few steps, and the checks were very strict. Each bodyguard was a retired special forces member, with extraordinary skills and a sharp gaze that swept over anyone that passed by.

    As the four of them approached, several female bodyguards immediately came up to check their VIP tickets and scanned them with metal detectors to make sure they weren¡¯t carrying any metal objects. They were instructed to take out items like keys and other metallic items and secure them before they were allowed to proceed.

    Lu Tianxing and hispanions didn¡¯t feel much about the security checks. He had already heard from Mand that Mu Qingxue had attracted the hostility of many powers because of her anti-war songs, so the strict security was understandable. After all, for an assassin, sometimes a bank card or a key could easily take a life, especially at close range.

    After walking through the narrow corridor, they arrived at the makeup room backstage. Inside therge makeup room, there were already a dozen fans present, their eyes fervently fixed on Mu Qingxue, holding her photos or posters, waiting for autographs.

    Hearing the sound of the makeup room door being opened behind them, everyone subconsciously looked over. When they saw the appearances of the three women, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s group, they immediately showed a strong astonishment. Their eyes shifted to Lu Tianxing with envy, jealousy, and resentment. Whether it was Bai Zhiqing, Mand, or Bai Weiwei, all of them were stunning beauties who were hard toe by and each had a distinctive aura: one was cold and noble, another pure and beautiful, and one lively and cute, with a quirky charm.

    Moreover, it seemed like these three women had an umon rtionship with one man, surrounded by him on both sides. That was definitely an enviable situation for any man.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue also noticed Lu Tianxing and his party. Her gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing and the others. When her eyes fell on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, she trembled, and a strong look of joy suddenly appeared in her eyes, a delight she couldn¡¯t hide.

    "It¡¯s him, it must be him, he¡¯se, he really hase, Military de, I¡¯ve finally found you," Mu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts were trembling, like a raging wave that couldn¡¯t be calmed. Although several years had passed and Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance had changed, no longer the green youth he once was, she still recognized him instantly, this figure who had taken root in her heart.

    It was him!

    It must be him!

    Mu Qingxue wished she could throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms right there and then, to express her longing, to tell him of the difficulties she had faced in searching for him, and even to let him know that the ugly duckling of the past had be a swan and to ask if she was now worthy of pursuing him.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Mu Qingxue struggled to contain the tumultuous emotions inside her. After signing autographs for the dozen fans, she finally walked towards Bai Zhiqing and her group, her face adorned with a gentle smile. "Thank you foring to my concert. My name is Mu Qingxue. I wonder if I might have the chance to get to know you?"

    "My name is Bai Weiwei, hello Mu Qingxue, I love listening to your music the most, could you sign an autograph for me?" Bai Weiwei looked at Mu Qingxue with a face full of excitement, never expecting that Mu Qingxue would actually approach her to speak.

    "Me too, me too, Mu Qingxue, I love listening to your music the most, I have collected all your records, including the limited editions." Mand also said from the side, her expression extremely excited. After all, she was her favorite superstar, and she once spent arge sum of money just to collect a record from when Mu Qingxue first debuted.

    "Of course, no problem."

    Mu Qingxue smiled gently, her gazending on Bai Zhiqing, a sh of amazement in her eyes, she said, "This must be Chairman Bai Zhiqing of the Bai¡¯s Group, hello Chairman Bai. I have heard of your great reputation a long time ago, and my greatest wish used to be to be a strong businesswoman just like Chairman Bai, but sadly, it seems I have no business talent."

    With that, Mu Qingxue shook her head in regret.

    "Hehe, Miss Mu, you¡¯re too polite. Chairman Bai is too formal¡ªjust amon woman. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Zhiqing," Bai Zhiqing said with a lightugh, although she didn¡¯t know why Mu Qingxue showed particr favor towards her group, she did not show it.

    "No problem."

    Mu Qingxue nodded gently, her gaze falling on Lu Tianxing, her eyes slightly wavering as she slowly asked, "By the way, may I know who this is?"

    "He is..."

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated slightly, then quickly showed a radiant smile and said, "He¡¯s my husband, Lu Tianxing."

    Husband!

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body involuntarily trembled, herplexion changing subtly, but she quickly adjusted her emotions, not letting anyone notice her unusual reaction.

    "Have you two gotten married?"

    "Yes."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and nodded softly.

    "Mr. Lu, your wife is very beautiful."

    "Thank you, Miss Mu, you¡¯re also very beautiful."

    "Really?" Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled, she looked at Lu Tianxing somewhat nervously and asked.

    "Of course," Lu Tianxing nodded.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue also showed a faint smile, "Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m not sure what you would like to be autographed, but I have a few collector¡¯s edition records. How about I give them to you as a gift?"

    Thank you to book friend 1946275606 for the reward, the eighth update is here, there probably won¡¯t be any more today, continue to ask for rmendation tickets, just a few dozen short of three hundred!!

 Chapter 618 - 614 Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 614 Assassin</h4>

    "Really? Miss Mu, are you really going to give us the collector¡¯s edition records?" Bai Weiwei said excitedly upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words.

    Mand was also somewhat thrilled, as these records were priceless treasures that money couldn¡¯t always buy. Moreover, having Mu Qingxue¡¯s autograph made them all the more precious.

    "Of course, why would I deceive you? Just give me a moment."

    Smiling, Mu Qingxue nodded, turned to her dressing table, took out four beautifully packaged records from her bag, signed her name and blessings on them, and handed them to Lu Tianxing and the others. Then, she took a close group photo with Mand, Bai Weiwei, and Bai Zhiqing individually, and finally, even Lu Tianxing joined them for a close group photo under Bai Weiwei¡¯s encouragement.

    "Yay, I finally got Mu Qingxue¡¯s collector¡¯s edition autographed record and a group photo! I¡¯m going to post it on my social circle, I want to show it off to them."

    The excitement on Bai Weiwei¡¯s face was more than evident. For a fan, getting an autographed record and blessing from their idol, along with a group photo, was truly something to be ecstatic about.

    Not just her, even Mand and Bai Zhiqing were a little excited; after all, they were fans of Mu Qingxue, who unlike other celebrities, didn¡¯t brush off her fans with indifference but was very approachable.

    Watching these three women intensely, Lu Tianxing looked at the wall clock and spoke, "Miss Mu, it¡¯s gettingte. We shouldn¡¯t impose any further. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now."

    "Well, take care."

    Mu Qingxue nodded lightly and looked at Bai Zhiqing with some anticipation, "Zhiqing, I¡¯ve always longed to feel what it¡¯s like to be a powerful woman in the workce. I wonder if I coulde to yourpany to experience it."

    "Of course, no problem at all. I wee your visit anytime."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a smile, clearly pleased with Mu Qingxue¡¯s demeanor, who didn¡¯t exude the arrogance of other celebrities but instead seemed very friendly. She was more than happy to be friends with Mu Qingxue.

    That¡¯s how simple it was for women to make friends; sharing amon purse, amon topic, could be enough to initiate a friendship. With Mu Qingxue¡¯s intentional friendliness, Bai Zhiqing naturally wouldn¡¯t decline such a friend.

    "Then it¡¯s settled."

    "Sure, Qingxue, if you want to visit Bai¡¯s Group, just call me. It¡¯ste, and you must be tired today. We won¡¯t disturb you further; we¡¯ll take our leave now."

    As she said this, Bai Zhiqing and herpanions turned to walk out.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were opening the door to the dressing room to leave, three fans came in, their faces showing boundless excitement, holding photos and posters of Mu Qingxue.

    When Lu Tianxing passed by these fans, his brows suddenly furrowed, and he nced back at the fans with a grave tone, "Manman, did you feel something?"

    "Yes, I did."

    Mand¡¯s expression also became slightly serious.

    She sensed a chilling intent from the three people who had just entered¡ªan intent not of the corporate power exuded by the likes of Bai Zhiqing, but of a totally opposite nature. It was a murderous intent, starkly radiating with lethal coldness.

    This chilling intent, familiar to her, was something possessed only by those who had actually taken lives. To feel this in a fan of Mu Qingxue was quite strange.

    While one of the three tried hard to conceal this chilling intent, fooling her was nearly impossible, let alone getting it past Lu Tianxing. After all, Lu Tianxing himself had once exuded a much more intense killing aura; with just one look, he could make one feel as if they had fallen into an ice pit, tasting the vor of blood in their mouth and nose.

    "Wife, you and Manman go ahead. I think I left something in the dressing room; I¡¯ll go look for it. Wait for me outside."

    Lu Tianxing gestured for Mand to take Bai Zhiqing away, while he himself turned around and went back to the dressing room.

    Sitting in the dressing room, Mu Qingxue was about to sign an autograph for one of her fans when she heard the door open. Instinctively lifting her head, her face lit up with surprise when she saw it was Lu Tianxing. "Mr. Lu, hadn¡¯t you left just now? Why have youe back?" she asked.

    "Heh, I just ran into an old friend, so I thought I¡¯de over to check in. I hope I haven¡¯t disturbed Miss Mu," Lu Tianxing said with a chuckle, taking deliberate steps toward where Mu Qingxue was.

    "Old friend? Who could it be?"

    Mu Qingxue looked around in confusion, instinctively ncing at the three fans beside her. Besides herself, the dressing room seemed to have only these three fans. Could one of them be Lu Tianxing¡¯s friend?

    "No good!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards Mu Qingxue, one of the fans¡¯ expression suddenly changed. No longer caring for anything else, their eyes grew ice-cold, stepping forward and lunging at Mu Qingxue. The photo in their hand shed like a de towards Mu Qingxue¡¯s throat.

    For an assassin, a photo was enough to kill.

    "Ah!"

    Witnessing this scene, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help screaming in terror. She had never expected that one of her fans would in an instant be a cold-blooded assassin. Wanting to dodge, but as an ordinary person, a woman, how could she possibly escape in time?

    "Ignorant fool."

    Watching this unfold, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned icy as he shed to Mu Qingxue¡¯s side, reaching out to embrace her and thenunching a vicious kick.

    "Bang!"

    Without any suspense, his kicknded precisely on the chest of the assassin. The killer screamed and was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, spewing a mouthful of bright red blood in the air. Under the lighting, it appeared ringly stark.

    "Bang!"

    The assassin hit the ground hard, producing a loud noise. After a brief struggle, they fell unconscious.

    "Ah! Murder, there¡¯s been a murder..."

    The remaining two female fans, seeing the blood on the floor and then looking at Lu Tianxing, screamed shrilly and promptly fainted.

    "Pathetic thing."

    Lu Tianxing scoffed dismissively, deeming a lowly Yellow-level Martial Artist daring to be an assassin.

    "Miss Mu, are you alright?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at the unconscious assassin and then looked down at Mu Qingxue in his arms, his eyes betraying a hint of amazement.

    Thank you to the few brothers who rewarded me yesterday, as the rmendation tickets have reached three hundred. With the guarantee of three regr releases, there will be an additional release. I hope for everyone¡¯s continued support!!

 Chapter 619 - 615: The Killing is Imminent

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 615: The Killing is Imminent</h4>

    By now, Mu Qingxue had changed out of her performance attire into a fitted casual outfit that perfectly entuated her stunning figure. She looked especially pure and beautiful. Her casually loose ck hair made her delicate neck seem incredibly slender, and her slightly paleplexion tugged at the heartstrings. Because of the angle, he could even glimpse an enchanting view.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue gently shook her head. Just as she was about to say something, she seemed to sense something, her pretty face blushing as she said softly, "Mr. Lu... could you let go of me first?"

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Lu Tianxing was initially puzzled, then instinctively looked down. He couldn¡¯t help but blush as well, no wonder he felt something soft and warm in his palm while holding Mu Qingxue. It turned out that one of his hands was on Mu Qingxue¡¯s chest.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mu, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You saw, in a moment of urgency, I had no choice, I did it to save you."

    Lu Tianxing quickly released Mu Qingxue, his face somewhat embarrassed as he looked at her. Yet inside, he was savoring the moment. True to her status as a superstar, she had quite the assets,parable to Bai Zhiqing¡ªhis hand could hardly grasp it all.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face was flushed red, her delicate features so bashfully shy that they nearly dripped with water. She wished she could find a hole to crawl into, feeling utterly mortified. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to ce his hand there. She wanted to scold him, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, especially seeing the reminiscent expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, which made her feel a surge of pride.

    Taking several deep breaths, Mu Qingxue calmed the ripples in her heart, shook her hand and said, "I know you didn¡¯t mean it, Mr. Lu, I don¡¯t me you. Thank you for saving my life just now, Mr. Lu."

    "Haha, Miss Mu, you¡¯re too modest. My sister, and my wife, they both love your songs. And since you¡¯re so beautiful, I wouldn¡¯t want a great beauty to vanish from this world like that. Then there¡¯d be one more bachelor out there. What if he found out I didn¡¯t save his future wife and cursed me?" said Lu Tianxing with a chuckle.

    "Mr. Lu, you really enjoy joking," Mu Qingxue said with a lightugh.

    "Not joking, Miss Mu, it¡¯s the truth," he said with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and continued, "Miss Mu, I¡¯ve taken care of the assassin for you, and he probably won¡¯t wake up any time soon. My wife is waiting for me outside, so I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    "Mr. Lu."

    Mu Qingxue stopped Lu Tianxing, stuttering slightly as she said, "Mr. Lu, could you... could you give me your phone number? You saved my life, and I would like to invite you for a meal sometime."

    This was the first time she had ever asked a man for his phone number, and her heart was pounding furiously; not to mention that the man was someone she had longed for, for years.

    "My phone number is 139..."

    Lu Tianxing looked back at Mu Qingxue, thought for a moment, and decided to give her his number.

    Mu Qingxue, as if she had found a treasure, carefully took out a cute pink cell phone from her pocket and cautiously saved Lu Tianxing¡¯s number. Then she called it to make sure she got it right and, reassured, said, "I¡¯ve got it memorized. I¡¯ll invite you out to eat, and I hope you won¡¯t refuse. This is the first time I¡¯ve taken the initiative to ask someone of the opposite sex out to eat!"

    "Haha, the superstar is too modest. To be invited to dinner by a beautiful superstar, I¡¯d be delighted, how could I possibly refuse?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, waved at Mu Qingxue, and walked out of the dressing room.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Mu Qingxue clenched her cell phone, her face expressing unwavering determination. She wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Meanwhile, outside Bai Zhiqing and the others were waiting at the entrance of the stadium. As the concert came to an end, many fans had dispersed, leaving only the persistent ones around the stadium, hoping to catch another glimpse of their idol.

    "Sister, why has brother-inw been gone for so long, and still hasn¡¯t returned? Could it be that he¡¯s taken a fancy to Mu Qingxue! Maybe he¡¯s nning to go back to the makeup room to hit on Mu Qingxue!" Bai Weiwei surveyed the surroundings before saying to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Oh my goodness, Weiwei, do you realize that speaking ill of someone behind their back is a petty act, especially when it involves stirring up trouble between me and Zhiqing? It¡¯s utterly despicable. Believe it or not, the next time Mu Qingxue has a concert, I won¡¯t get you a VIP pass anymore; you can go buy a regr ticket for yourself."

    Just as he walked out of the stadium, Lu Tianxing heard Bai Weiwei making up nasty stories behind his back, and his face instantly turned into a frown. Was his little sister-inw purposely trying to sabotage other people¡¯s rtionships?

    What do you mean he¡¯s interested in Mu Qingxue? Clearly, it¡¯s Mu Qingxue who¡¯s interested in him, alright? He was nowpletely sure that Mu Qingxue was the little girl he had saved back then. Yet, it had to be said, the way a young girl blossoms into womanhood is astounding. Who would have imagined that the little girl he had rescued, once so in, would have transformed into a stunning beauty, a superstar, no less.

    The ugly duckling truly had be a beautiful swan!

    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t be like that, it hurts our feelings. I was just trying to ease the tension with a joke," Weiwei said.

    Bai Weiwei heard this and immediately rushed over, hugging Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm with a sycophantic smile. A joke? Was she supposed to buy her own tickets, let alone get front-row seats or grab VIP passes?

    "Hmph."

    Lu Tianxing let out a cold snort, outright ignoring Bai Weiwei¡¯s ttering smile. He felt that he should not be too nice to this girl anymore; otherwise, she would surely take an inch and want a mile, get too big for her boots.

    "Brother, how did it go?" Mand asked.

    "It¡¯s been taken care of."

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, his eyes scanning the surroundings as he chuckled coldly to himself, "Wife, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we go for a walk? It¡¯s a good opportunity to enjoy the night view of Modu. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been in Modu for over a year and have yet to really take in its night scenery."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing subtly gave Mand a look.

    Upon seeing the signal from Lu Tianxing, Mand instantly understood and nodded, "Yeah, you¡¯re right, brother. It¡¯s just past ten o¡¯clock anyway. Let¡¯s walk and enjoy the night view, and grab somete-night snacks while we¡¯re at it. I¡¯m getting a bit hungry too, right, Weiwei?"

    "Absolutely, Sister, let¡¯s go. And let¡¯s see if there are any ces selling night snacks around here; I¡¯m almost starving."

    Bai Weiwei touched her stomach, reflecting on how she had only eaten a little earlier in the evening to fill her stomach for Mu Qingxue¡¯s concert. After cheering along with the music for a few hours, she truly felt hungry.

    After hearing what Bai Weiwei said, Bai Zhiqing nodded in agreement, "Alright then! Let¡¯s walk together."

    So, the group of three set off, unaware that as they turned around, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers, hidden from their view, gestured to a spot, his lips curling into a bloodthirsty sneer.

    Tonight was yet another blood-stained evening.

 Chapter 620 - 616: Mu Qingxueâ€™s Perseverance

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 616: Mu Qingxue¡¯s Perseverance</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing and the others were leaving the stadium, a skinny foreign man suddenly appeared in the crowd, his gaze ominously fixed on Lu Tianxing and his group.

    He held a walkie-talkie in his hand and spoke into it, "Boss, Bai Zhiqing and her party have left the stadium and are heading toward Area G3."

    "Understood, Tom, you keep a close eye on them. This time, we must kill the Judge and Bai Zhiqing at all costs and get the White Tiger Ring. This is an order from above, and there must be absolutely no failures. Do you understand?"

    A sinister voice quickly transmitted through the walkie-talkie.

    "Understood."

    The foreign man nodded, his figure swiftly moving and soon disappearing among the crowd.

    Meanwhile, in the dressing room of the stadium, Gongsun Ye stood beside Mu Qingxue, his face full of self-me, "Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I was too careless and fell for their diversion tactic. If anything had happened to you, how could I exin it to the master and madam?"

    As he spoke, a strong shade of fright appeared on Gongsun Ye¡¯s face. The reason he was not in the dressing room was that, besides makeup, it was also where the female dancers changed their costumes, so he could only wait outside. After the performance ended, a bodyguard stopped him, reporting a suspicious person spotted in another direction and asking him to check it out.

    Given the backstage security work, he thought nothing would happen, so he followed the bodyguard. However, just a few minutes after they left, he received a message from the bodyguard saying that Mu Qingxue had encountered an assassination attempt in the dressing room, and that was when he realized he had fallen for a diversion.

    Looking at the assassin lying on the ground, unknown whether alive or dead, Gongsun Ye inwardly sighed with relief. Fortunately, Mu Qingxue was unharmed, otherwise, he would never forgive himself in this lifetime.

    Hearing Gongsun Ye¡¯s words, and seeing his guilt-ridden demeanor, Mu Qingxue softly said, "Grandpa Gongsun, it¡¯s not your fault. You left for my safety. Who would have thought that the assassin would use a photo as a murder weapon? Moreover, I have to thank this assassin, for he led me to meet the man who saved me back then."

    As she spoke, a flush crossed Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, clearly recalling the scene when Lu Tianxing had saved her, the embarrassment too great. A man had touched ces that had never been touched before, and the thrill of that moment made her feel like her soul was trembling.

    "The person who saved you? Miss, are you talking about the military knife?" Gongsun Ye was slightly startled and asked.

    "Yes, that¡¯s him. The assassin was subdued by him, and he saved my life once again." Mu Qingxue nodded.

    "Was it really him?"

    Gongsun Ye inwardly sighed, frowned, and asked, "Where did he go afterwards?"

    Hearing this, the smile on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face vanished, and her expression darkened as she said, "He left with his wife."

    "He got married?"

    Gongsun Ye¡¯s expression changed, and he strangely felt a sense of relief as he said, "Miss, this is also good; at least you don¡¯t need to defy the family¡¯s orders now...."

    "Grandpa Gongsun, I won¡¯t give up. I know it¡¯s selfish, but if I don¡¯tpete in love, I¡¯ll never have another chance. I¡¯ve been searching for him for years and thinking about him for years. My life was saved by him, and he has saved me twice now. I don¡¯t want my years of effort to go to waste. I won¡¯t give up," Mu Qingxue interrupted without letting Gongsun Ye finish, her beautiful eyes filled with determination.

    "But Miss, you should know the family rules, they will never allow you to marry a soldier."

    "Grandpa Gongsun, I know, no matter what the oue, I still want to try, at least I will have tried, I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets for myself."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was filled with determination; she had spent three years searching for Lu Tianxing, and whether or not she could have him, she wanted to give it a try, at the very least she wouldn¡¯t have regrets.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Gongsun Ye sighed deeply; he had watched Bai Zhiqing grow up and knew her personality well¡ªonce she decided on something, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t turn back until she hit a wall.

    "Alright, Grandpa Gongsun, stop looking so glum, even if I chase after him, he might not ept me. Haven¡¯t you seen? His wife is so beautiful, even more beautiful than me! And she has such a great temperament," Bai Zhiqing said,ughing as she looked at the worry on Gongsun Ye¡¯s face.

    It seemed that Bai Zhiqing¡¯sughter was infectious, as Gongsun Ye¡¯s face softened, he said, "Really? I never thought the never-surrender Bai Zhiqing would also concede defeat one day. I¡¯ll have to find some time to meet this girl who made Bai Zhiqing admit defeat."

    "Grandpa Gongsun, you are teasing me again, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore." Bai Zhiqing said coyly.

    "Alright, Grandpa Gongsun won¡¯t say anymore, won¡¯t say anymore," Gongsun Ye said with a smile, his gaze towards Bai Zhiqing filled with affection; no matter what Bai Zhiqing did, he supported her unconditionally.

    ...

    The moonlight was like water, darkness enveloped the entire city from above, and under the dim streetlights, the night wind blew, bringing waves of coolness.

    Lu Tianxing and hispanions admired the beautiful surroundings, and as they walked into a secluded street, Lu Tianxing stopped, and said faintly to the emptiness, "Come out! Since you¡¯vee, why bother hiding?"

    The area was empty, with only the sound of the breeze rustling through the leaves.

    "If you don¡¯te out, then we will just leave." Lu Tianxing spoke again, his gaze coldly sweeping the surroundings, trying to detect even the slightest trace or clue.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing also understood why Lu Tianxing had suggested they roam around. He had known already that someone woulde to trouble her tonight.

    "Sister, what¡¯s wrong, huh..., why do I feel a bit dizzy, I feel a bit sleepy, could it be that I¡¯m too excited?"

    Bai Weiwei was looking at Bai Zhiqing, opened her mouth to say something, suddenly felt the world spinning, a strong drowsiness overtaking her, making her involuntarily fall towards the ground.

    Mand was already prepared and caught Bai Weiwei, her gaze sweeping over their surroundings with grave concern; she too felt a strong imminent crisis, yet couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the danger wasing from.

    "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with Weiwei?" Bai Zhiqing asked, seeing Bai Weiwei sound asleep in Mand¡¯s arms.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just that there might be a ughter soon, and I was worried it would scare Weiwei, so I let her sleep a bit earlier," he said.

    Lu Tianxing exined, then said to Mand: "Manman, take your sister-inw to the side; leave the next part to me to handle."

 Chapter 621 - 617 Superpower User Attacks (Additional Release for Votes)

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 617 Superpower User Attacks (Additional Release for Votes)</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand nodded solemnly and cautioned, "Brother, be careful on your own; they likely have a Space Superpower User with them, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be unable to sense their location."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle it," Lu Tianxing reassured her.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze scanned the surroundings sharply, and suddenly, an extreme chill surged in his heart, a strong scent of death enveloping his mind.

    "Not good, an Earth Element Superpower User."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face drastically paled as he wrapped an arm around Bai Zhiqing, grabbing Mand, who was holding Bai Weiwei, with the other, his figure soaring into the sky, bursting away.

    "Hiss!" "Hiss!" "Hiss!"

    In the instant Lu Tianxing retreated, the cement ground unexpectedly sprouted dense, earthen spikes in an instant. They emerged like locusts, chilling to the bone and akin to sharp des. Had Lu Tianxing been any slower, he would have faced death by a thousand pierces.

    "I don¡¯t trouble you, yet you dare toe after us, Fu Tu, kill them for me."

    Having dodged the attack, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned utterly somber, a chilling aura emanating from his entire being.

    "Boss, leave it to me," a cold voice rang out of nowhere. A white shadow instantly appeared in the void, its de aura cleaving down from the air, sinking more than ten meters underground. The ground heaved as if being lifted outright, apanied by a horrific scream. A figure burst forth, coughing blood. Before he could fully emerge, a sh of de light passed, and he was in on the spot.

    Seeing a person suddenly shoot out from the ground and then instantly be cleaved in two, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face involuntarily turned ghastly pale. Though she had anticipated enduring all this, the sight was still unbearably nauseating, especially seeing those earthen spikes made her shudder with fear. Had Lu Tianxing been any slower just now, all four of them might have perished.

    Mand¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her gaze sweeping sharply around her, the corners of her mouth curving up in an almost imperceptible smile.

    "Wife, stay here and don¡¯t move," Lu Tianxing instructed Bai Zhiqing, then stepped forward, his True Qi surging out like a tidal wave, shattering all the spikes with its tremendous force: "I¡¯ll give you one more chance,e out now, or you¡¯ll have no one to me but yourselves."

    After a moment, the surroundings remained dead silent, with no one responding.

    "Heh, you don¡¯t want toe out, do you? You think you can stop me with your space abilities? Today I will show you that Superpowers are nothing but minor tricks. You wille out today one way or another, Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    With a step forward, True Qi rose from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, and in an instant, six long arms of True Qi formed on his back, imposing and unrivaled, bursting with the force to crush the skies.

    The True Qi was vast and vigorous.

    "Minor tricks, all of you cane out now, Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, stepping forward as the six arms behind him came to life, swelling with the wind, transforming into the arms of a giant, whipping out with boundless ferocity in all directions.

    His fist technique roared like thunder, shattering heavens and earth, as if the very sky was about to explode, setting off violent bursts, seemingly puncturing the void itself.

    "Holy crap, Fu Tu, the boss¡¯s power has gotten stronger again. If that hit us, we¡¯d probably be dead before we could even take one hit."

    Tie Niu didn¡¯t know when he had appeared beside Fu Tu, his face a picture of shock as he stared at the incessant pounding of the arm in the void, hisplexion turning pale by turns. He had a feeling that if Lu Tianxing were toy a hand on him, even though he practiced the Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill, renowned for its defense, he¡¯d probably be beaten to death on the spot by Lu Tianxing¡¯s relentless punches.

    Fu Tu didn¡¯t speak. Instead, his face was a mask of gravitas as he watched the void, sparks of insight flickering in his eyes. "Mythical Realm, this is the power of the Mythical Realm. One day, he too would break through to the Myth Realm, and then he couldpare his skills with Sima Lingyun¡¯s, to see whose de was sharper, or if Sima Lingyun¡¯s sword was mightier."

    Bai Zhiqing and Mand¡¯s eyes sparkled with appreciation, "Now that¡¯s a real man."

    The fierce power crushed the void, rumbling as if thunder and lightning had just streaked across it. Punch after punch, countless blows were thrown, until suddenly there was a sound like ss shattering in the void, as if something had broken. Then six people appeared in the void, four men and two women, all foreigners. One burly man stood there with an ugly expression, a trickle of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth; he was clearly the Space Superpower User who had just exerted his abilities.

    "Finally, you show yourselves. I thought you¡¯d continue to hide like turtles in their shells, never daring toe out!" Lu Tianxing said with a sneer as he put away the Unbeatable Emperor Fist.

    "As expected of the Judge, truly strong indeed, even dodging the mole¡¯s attack."

    The leader was the Space Superpower User, with blonde hair and blue eyes, and a towering stature typical of a European. Those blue eyes glittered with sharpness, his presence felt as if he were standing right before you, yet seemingly miles away at the same time.

    That was the nature of space abilities, extremely bizarre and terrifying, making them impossible to guard against. When cultivated to perfection, one could traverse space itself, leaving no defense possible.

    However, clearly, this foreigner had not cultivated to perfection, or else he would not just be concealing his presence and failing to hide his killing intent.

    "It looks like you are the Space Superpower User."

    A serious expression crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The foreign man¡¯s power wasn¡¯t that impressive, at most at the Earth-level Peak among Superpower Users, but his space ability was the most peculiar of all, a slight mishap could mean a silent death.

    "Judge, you know why we¡¯re stopping you, hand over the White Tiger Ring and we¡¯ll give you a quick death," the foreign man sneered, looking at Lu Tianxing with chilly intent.

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shifted subtly¡ªthey were also here for the White Tiger Ring. But wasn¡¯t that supposed to be known only by the Heavenly Gods? How could word have spread so quickly? In no time at all, not only did the Japanese know about it, but now the Superpower Users had appeared as well.

    "What White Tiger Ring? What are you talking about?"

    "Is that so? Then go to die."

    As the word "die" was uttered, the Space Superpower User¡¯s body trembled, his figure vanishing into thin air.

    "Not good!"

    The moment the foreign man disappeared, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shifted slightly to the side.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing moved, a faint whistling sound appeared out of nowhere. The clothes on the front of his chest exploded instantly, nearly slicing through his skin. This strike was swift and invisible, such was the terrifying aspect of spatial power, leaving no avenue for defense. If Lu Tianxing had been even a bit slower, that spatial force would have disemboweled him on the spot.

 Chapter 622 - 618 Fight Superpower User

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 618 Fight Superpower User</h4>

    "As expected of the world-renowned Judge, you actually managed to dodge my attack, not bad, very impressive. Unfortunately, unless you hand over the White Tiger Ring, your death is inevitable today."

    As Lu Tianxing dodged the attack, a voice echoed from all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint his exact location: "Jin Lai¡¯er, stop spectating. Finish this quickly. You go handle Fu Tu and Tie Niu. Remember not to kill Bai Zhiqing. I still need her to trade for the White Tiger Ring. As for the Judge, leave him to me. I¡¯ll show him that Superpower is the greatest strength in this world, and China¡¯s kung fu is nothing but fancy tricks."

    "No problem, Rick. Leave them to us. I¡¯ve wanted to challenge the Netherworld Mercenary Corps for a long time. I¡¯m eager to see what makes them im to be the top mercenary group."

    The five Superpower Users standing behind the Space Superpower User all shed a bloodthirsty smile, ready to obliterate Fu Tu and Tie Niu of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Their names would resonate throughout the Underworld and the entire world.

    The five of them scanned the surroundings quickly and divided into three groups: two pairs and one single person responsible for keeping an eye on Bai Zhiqing and preventing her escape.

    "It is rumored that one of the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Tie Niu, has mastered the Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill, making his body indestructible. Today, I¡¯ll test whether your body is mightier or mine."

    A ck man red at Tie Niu with bloodlust, thundered aloud, and instantly bulged like the Hulk from the movies. He transformed into a massive man over three meters tall, muscles swelling across his body. With each step he took, the ground cracked under the strain of his mass, as if it couldn¡¯t withstand his power.

    As he charged at Tie Niu, the ground cracked further. Instead of engaging, one man stood with his arms crossed, watching the scene as if merely a spectator enjoying the show.

    "Ignorant insects, today your Grandpa Niu will crush your skull."

    Tie Niuughed bloodthirstily, charging at the ck man without dodging or evading, dismissing the thought of dodging, channeling the Vajra Body Divine Skill and throwing a punch.

    The ck giant did the same, neither dodging nor evading, his punch tearing the air apart, emitting a sharp screech.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Two muffled sounds erupted as both Tie Niu and the ck man staggered back several steps, leaving footprints on the ground.

    "Exciting, thrilling, let¡¯s do it again."

    Fighting spirit zed in Tie Niu¡¯s eyes. It had been a long time since he met someone who could match his physical prowess. He roared and lunged at the ck man again, and the two tangled once more in battle.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Fu Tu and two other Superpower Users engaged inbat.

    Among these two Superpower Users, one possessed ice abilities and the other dynamic visual acuity. Thetter¡¯s marksmanship was near magical, with his weapon seemingly alive, always shooting at Fu Tu from tricky angles, causing him substantial trouble. Additionally, the bullets were specially designed to break through True Qi, giving Fu Tu a sense of futility that was maddeningly frustrating.

    Together with the icy attacks from the ice Superpower User, the chilling cold seemed to transport them into a bizarre space, inadvertently slowing their movements. This sense of powerlessness was enough to make one vomit blood.

    Fu Tu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all as he continuously unleashed waves of de energy. He wasn¡¯t killing the two superpower users but instead honed his skills continuously. In his own words, if you can be suppressed by your opponent, it shows your deficiency, and only by addressing this deficiency can you avoid being suppressed next time.

    Watching the fierce battles unfolding, thest female superpower user stood motionless, her arms crossed over her chest, possessing an ample bosom that made her nearly indistinguishable from a cow. This drew the ire of Mand, who red angrily. Mand despised anyone showcasing their femininity, considering it a direct insult, implying she was ¡¯Little Buding.¡¯ If not for having to protect Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei, she would have made this ¡¯Big Milk Cow¡¯ understand the consequences of provoking a poison master.

    Watching his subordinates and Fu Tu battle with Tie Niu, the space superpower user Rick, hidden within the dimensions, looked at Lu Tianxing with a sneer and said, "Judge, now it¡¯s only you left. Tsk, it¡¯s said that your reputation in Europe is illustrious, even the Night Wolf Mercenary Group was eradicated by your hands. I must admit, your strength isn¡¯t bad. Unfortunately, today, you, the Judge, will die by my hand. Tsk, if the news of the Judge¡¯s death by my hand spreads, do you think I could be the next master?"

    "You might have be the next master, but, unfortunately, today you won¡¯t have the chance to leave alive."

    Lu Tianxing stood still, his martial artist¡¯s spiritual sense sweeping the surroundings repeatedly, peeling awayyers, searching for any trace of movement.

    "If you want to keep me here, we¡¯ll see if your strength is adequate."

    Rick¡¯s voice echoed in the space, his eyes sinister as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his fingers waving several times toward him. Suddenly, several invisible spatial des, as fast as lightning and silent as a gentle breeze, sliced towards Lu Tianxing, virtually undetectable.

    "Well yed."

    Lu Tianxing, sensing the subtle fluctuations of void energy, chuckled coldly. Clenching his fist, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand out of nowhere. The aura of iron blood permeated the air as he flicked his arm, thrusting the Iron Blood Battle Halberd into the void.

    With one halberd thrust, the sky cracked, and the air shattered.

    "Boom!"

    The three spatial des were directly obliterated, scattering debris all around and shing the surrounding vegetation into dust.

    "This is the power of space, as I said before, you are too weak. This doesn¡¯t pose any threat to me. The death of a space superpower user will probably cause distress to the forces behind you!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, his body soaring into the air, directly diving toward a direction, his Iron Blood Battle Halberd thundering down with an overwhelming force onto a specific location.

    "No, how did he find my location?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, the face of space superpower user Rick changed drastically. He continuously drove his spatial abilities, formingyers of mini-dimensions in front of his body like armors, stacking tens ofyers of spatial power around him.

    However, this protectiveyer was of no use. Under the onught of the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, it was piercedyer byyer, exploding sessively. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd, unstoppable as bamboo breaking through resistance, prated the spatial walls and its brutal power mmed into his body.

 Chapter 623 - 619 Mandala Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 619 Mand Takes Action</h4>

    "Pfft!"

    The body of the Space Superpower User, Rick, was instantly wounded by the Iron Blood Battle Halberd; however, before the Iron Blood Battle Halberd truly got close, his body twisted like an eel in the void and vanished without a trace in an instant, leaving only a stream of fresh blood falling from the void.

    "Hm?"

    Lu Tianxing slightly furrowed his brows, a look of surprise appeared on his face. After all, this was his first time fighting a Space Superpower User. Previously, he could only listen to stories about them. Now, engaging with this Space Superpower User, he relied solely on his own experience, learned through countless life-and-death situations. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have evaded an attack from an Earth-level Peak, nearly being eviscerated by it.

    "Such a bizarre power, no wonder there¡¯s a saying spreading through the Underworld that if you encounter a Space or Time Superpower User and they are an enemy, even if it means mutual destruction, you must eliminate these individuals permanently. If you can¡¯t kill them, you will always be in imminent danger."

    The words Lu Tianxing once heard shed through his mind, and he silently agreed. Space and Time abilities were definitely among the most mysterious and iprehensible; when cultivated to their extreme, one could even traverse space, condense space nearby, and warp time.

    When facing this Space Superpower User, Lu Tianxing truly experienced the peculiarity of Space abilities. As heunched the Iron Blood Battle Halberd at this Space Superpower User, small spaces simr to True Qi Protection Shields began to coalesce around the user.

    As the Iron Blood Battle Halberd struck, it felt as though it had pierced into paste, making any further advance extremely difficult. He had no choice but to rely on his True Qi to forcibly shred the spatial forces and strike at Space Superpower User Rick, but in an instant, the opponent had already used his space ability to leave his line of attack.

    "Such a bizarre power."

    Lu Tianxing sighed in amazement, standing motionless, keenly sensing every move around him. He felt that Space Superpower User Rick hadn¡¯t left, but was hiding within space, waiting to strike him like a thunderbolt.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the European woman who had been confronting Mand wasn¡¯t just spectating anymore and began to move. A cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth as she took steps toward Mand and Bai Zhiqing. The gleam in her eyes was like that of a predator eyeing its prey.

    When Bai Zhiqing saw the woman approaching her, herplexion instantly turned deathly pale. Instinctively, she spread her arms in front of Mand and Bai Weiwei, like a hen protecting her chicks, shielding them behind her.

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, a touch of warmth briefly flitted across Mand¡¯s eyes. She had never imagined that Bai Zhiqing would still instinctively shield her in the face of danger.

    "You... what do you want to do? I warn you, don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around, or you¡¯ll regret it," Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled slightly, her face showing a hint of resolve, with no intention of backing down. Mand and Bai Weiwei were her sisters, her family; Lu Tianxing was protecting them, and she too must learn to protect others.

    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s right, I¡¯m telling you, my brother is very powerful. If you dare to do anything to us, my brother will squash you like an ant; you¡¯d better think this through," Mand also pretended to be scared, clutching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shoulder, and spoke with trepidation.

    Under this guise, Mand¡¯s fingers flicked imperceptibly, and a nearly invisible white powder silently flew out and disappeared without a trace.

    After doing all this, a murderous intent shed deep within Mand¡¯s eyes¡ªBai Zhiqing was her sister, Bai Weiwei her friend. Both were her family and, besides the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the only ones who made her feel a sense of kinship and friendship. Anyone who attempted to harm them would die.

    "Hahaha, You¡¯re talking about the Judge? He can¡¯t even take care of himself now, so do you think he¡¯ll care about your lives? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll let you watch how the Judge dies at the hands of our boss."

    This bloodthirsty woman licked her lips and said with a coldugh, "Little sister, my target is Bai Zhiqing. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of the way. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind adding a few shes to that pretty face of yours."

    As she spoke, the woman flicked her finger, and a de grew directly out of her bones, glinting under the moonlight with a heart-stopping chill.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t understand the world at all anymore¡ªnot to mention Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying martial power. Now, a de was even growing out of a person¡¯s bones. How was this possible? This sightpletely overturned her worldview.

    Seeing the woman step towards her, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and stepped forward, saying, "Manman, take Weiwei and leave this ce. Their target is me. Don¡¯t make a needless sacrifice. I will go with them."

    "No."

    Mand held Bai Zhiqing back, standing in front of her, and said firmly, "I promised my brother that I would protect my sister-inw, so I absolutely can¡¯t let them take you away. Besides, sister-inw, you¡¯re too kind. Do you think they¡¯ll let us go after they¡¯ve taken you? They¡¯re definitely nning to leave all of us here."

    "Hmph, since you won¡¯t move aside, then go die."

    The European woman seemed to be losing her patience. With a cold snort, her figure dashed forward, targeting Mand, her de shing towards Mand¡¯s chest with the speed of lightning.

    But just as she lunged at Mand, the fear on Mand¡¯s face suddenly turned to a cold frostiness. A bloody murderous intent formed at the corner of her mouth, and a chilling light shot from her bright eyes. She stood motionless as if frozen by fear.

    "Not good."

    Seeing the icy gaze in Mand¡¯s eyes, the European woman felt a sudden surge of intense coldness in her heart, as if preyed upon by a bloodthirsty beast, and she immediately retreated.

    "Ah!"

    However, before she could take any action, she screamed in agony, and a mouthful of pitch-ck blood spurted out. It seemed as though time had passed her by, as her golden hair turned instantly to silvery white, and her vibrant skin became wrinkled and saggy, as if she grew decades older in a moment, transforming from a young woman into an old crone.

    "Ah, why, what¡¯s happening, what¡¯s happening, I..."

    The European woman let out a harrowing scream, but before she could finish speaking, she fell to the ground, her body twitched twice, and then there was no sign of life left in her.

 Chapter 624 - 620: A Hundred Years in a Moment

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 620: A Hundred Years in a Moment</h4>

    "Ignorant fool."

    Seeing the European woman¡¯s tragic state, a cold smile flickered at the corner of Mand¡¯s mouth.

    In an instant, a century has passed. This is the poison contained within the body of this European woman, a highly toxic substance she had developed. Initially white and dissolving upon contact with the wind, it turned into a colorless, tasteless, and formless miasma. This poison had no effect on ordinary people or martial artists who hadn¡¯t cultivated their True Qi.

    However, it posed a lethal threat to those who had cultivated True Qi and superpower users. The faster you used your True Qi and superpowers, the quicker the poison acted, devouring the life force within your body in the shortest time. It made someone appear to age from youth to old age in a blink¡ªthat was the origin of its name, "In an Instant, a Century."

    When Bai Zhiqing saw the transformation of the woman, she was initially startled; then, regaining herposure, she quickly walked to Mand¡¯s side and said anxiously, "Manman, how are you, did you get hurt, and what... what happened to her...?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried look did not hide as she anxiously observed Mand.

    "I... I¡¯m fine."

    Mand¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if snapping out of it, and she clung to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm with a face full of terror, saying, "Sister Zhiqing, what... what in the world happened, why did she suddenly turn into this state? It¡¯s like she aged and died on the spot, it scared me to death, I almost thought I was going to die."

    Although Lu Tianxing was keeping an eye on where the Space Superpower User was, he couldn¡¯t help but take note of Bai Zhiqing from the corner of his eye. Seeing Mand¡¯s changing facial expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but remark internally, "Women are indeed born actresses; their ability to change faces is astoundingly quick, one has to marvel. Who would have thought this European woman died at Mand¡¯s hands?"

    But this was for the best, saving Bai Zhiqing from harboring doubts during her interactions with Mand. In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, Mand was always a little sister needing protection at all times, not a cold-blooded executioner with her hands soaked in blood.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s terrified expression, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t think too much of it. She held Mand and gently patted her back,forting her, "It¡¯s okay now, Manman, don¡¯t be scared, you¡¯re safe now, Sister Zhiqing is here with you."

    "I know, Sister Zhiqing, let¡¯s back away a bit!"

    Mand nodded gently, pulling Bai Zhiqing along with Bai Weiwei, who was leaning on a nearby chair, towards the back.

    "Allen."

    The death of this European woman immediately drew attention from those around. Rick, the Space Superpower User who had been hiding, let out a pained scream, and a voice teeming with killing intent rang out through the air: "You actually killed Valen, I¡¯m going to kill you all, none of you will leave here alive today...."

    As he spoke, several more spatial des whooshed through the air, cutting towards them with the breath of death.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand swept out, tearing the spatial des into shreds. His gaze settled on Tie Niu and Fu Tu, "Fu Tu, Tie Niu, make it quick, and then go protect your sister-inw."

    While Lu Tianxing was engaging with the superpower user, outside the street, police lights flickered. Police cars blocked the street tightly, and a plethora of police and special forces officers formed several defensive lines, ensuring the area waspletely sealed off. From a high building in the distance, snipersy in ce, their gazes closely following every move of Zhou Wei.

    "Squeak!"

    At that moment, a piercing screech of brakes was heard. A police car arrived from afar,ing to a steady stop at the edge of the cordon. A pair of beautiful legs in police trousers appeared first in everyone¡¯s field of vision, followed by a stunning policewoman in uniform, whose endowed "Holy Maiden Peak" strained the top two buttons of her uniform shirt as she stepped out of the car.

    This woman was none other than Xue Bing.

    "Xiao Bing, why have youe? Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest at home? Who allowed you toe over?"

    Upon seeing Xue Bing approaching, Ye Futu furrowed his brows and said, "You know you¡¯re disobeying orders, right?"

    "Chief, with such an incident happening in Modu, how could I, as a police officer, just stand by and watch? What exactly happened, Chief? How could there be a battle taking ce here?"

    With a grave look in her eyes, Xue Bing stared into the distance, where she could clearly sense waves of power fluctuating in the void. The strength was formidable, giving her a palpable sense of trepidation; yet it was this very sensation that set her blood racing¡ªthis was the struggle she craved.

    "It¡¯s unclear, the specific situation seems to be rted to Bai Zhiqing. Xiao Bing, stay here, I¡¯ll go over and take a look," Ye Futu enjoined Xue Bing, then in a sh, he dashed toward the direction of the battle.

    "Xiao Liu, I¡¯m leaving this ce to you, I¡¯m going to take a look with the Chief," Xue Bing said, slightly startled as Ye Futu took off. After signaling to a police officer to handle the situation, she too dashed, following closely behind Ye Futu, her face alight with excitement. Since Lu Tianxing had perfected her cultivation technique, she had been practicing diligently; she had now reached the Profound Level and cultivated True Qi. Finally, it was her turn to showcase her prowess.

    Before Xue Bing reached the center of the battle, she saw Ye Futu standing with three others, surprisingly Bai Zhiqing among them.

    "Sister Zhiqing, what¡¯s going on? What exactly happened?" Xue Bing walked up to Bai Zhiqing and asked.

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing both Xue Bing and Ye Futu, let out a sigh of relief, shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know either. We had just finished watching a concert and were about to go for a stroll and grab somete-night snacks. Who knew we¡¯d encounter trouble on the way? It seems these people are all Superpower Users."

    "Superpower Users?"

    Hearing this, a bright glint shed through Xue Bing¡¯s eyes as she eyed the Superpower Users engaged in fierce battle with Tie Niu and Fu Tu, her face betraying an eagerness to join the fray.

    "Chief..."

    Before Xue Bing could finish her thought, Ye Futu cut her off, saying, "Don¡¯t even think about it. Our mission is to ensure Chairman Bai¡¯s safety and not to abandon our posts without authorization. Moreover, this kind of battle is not something we can get involved in. With your strength, taking part would be no different from courting death."

    Hearing Ye Futu¡¯s voice, Xue Bing¡¯s previously excited expression immediately fell. She stamped her foot in frustration but was helpless to argue, given that Ye Futu was both her mentor and superior.

    Though she couldn¡¯t join the battle, Xue Bing resolved in her heart to seize the time to enhance her skills in the future. Otherwise, she would miss out on such thrilling battles time and again.

    Xue Bing suddenly realized that these battles between Martial Artists seemed even more blood-pumping than brushes with bullets.

    Thanks to the brothers for their rewards, asking for rmendation tickets, almost reaching six hundred rmendations, it¡¯s time for another burst of effort!!!!!!

 Chapter 625 - 621 Genetic Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 621 Gic Warrior</h4>

    Meanwhile, the fight between Tie Niu and Fu Tu and the Superpower User had reached a fever pitch.

    Blood trickled from the corner of Tie Niu¡¯s mouth, clearly he had sustained numerous minor injuries. Likewise, the physically imposing ck man was in a sorry state, suggesting they were evenly matched.

    "Thrilling, so thrilling! I haven¡¯t had such an exhrating fight in a long time. But it¡¯s a shame that the boss ordered me to take you down; otherwise, I would have loved to fight you for another three hundred rounds."

    Tie Niunded a punch on the ck man, their fists collided with a solid strike, producing a thudding noise, and both staggered backward. Flecks of faint gold light twinkled on Tie Niu¡¯s body, especially conspicuous in the dark night.

    "Hahaha, kill me? Today I¡¯ll take you down first. William, you just watch from the side. Don¡¯t you dare intervene, or I¡¯ll crush your damn nuts. I want to shatter all the bones in his body with my own hands."

    The ck man also let out a ferociousugh, roaring loudly as his muscles bulged out one by one, enormous and full. His arms rapidly elongated, almost reaching two meters. Dark hair started to sprout from his originally ck skin; his eye sockets sunk deeply, and his lips protruded. In a blink, he transformed into a gigantic ck gori, beating his chest and bellowing.

    His aura grew even wilder, and his strength continued to climb higher and higher, stronger and bigger...

    "Director, what... what is this thing? Is this guy even human?"

    Xue Bing, who had been closely watching the scene, was taken aback, unable to fathom how a man could suddenly turn into a gori.

    "This must be a Gic Warrior. I¡¯ve heard of ordinary people who inject themselves with animal genes to gain tremendous strength for a short period. However, the side effects are severe. Once you be a Gic Warrior, you can¡¯t control your emotions; the beast genes take over, turning you into an unrecognizable monster, indistinguishable from beast or human."

    Ye Futu watched the man transformed into a gori with a grave expression. He had only heard about Gic Warriors and had never seen one before.

    "Gic Warrior, I see now. No wonder your strength is so great¡ªa half-human, half-beast brute. Now I won¡¯t feel any guilt when I kill you."

    Tie Niu stared at the ck man¡¯s form, momentarily stunned, then quickly regained hisposure as the True Qi within him circted continuously, making him appear like a gilded statue shining with golden light.

    "You¡¯re dead meat, you¡¯re definitely dead today. I¡¯ll ughter you; I want you dead..."

    The gori that the ck man had be let out a feral roar like a wild beast, its eyes glittering with a savage and barbaric light as it stepped towards Tie Niu.

    These are the side effects of being a Gic Warrior. Once transformed, your rationality ispletely reced by the bloodthirsty instincts of the beast genes.

    The ck man, now a gori, advanced towards Tie Niu. With each step, the ground trembled, and his aura grew stronger and stronger.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Step by step, he moved forward, leaving footprints on the ground, his aura and the ferocity in his eyes intensifying with each step.

    "Die!"

    The ck man roared in anger and charged at Tie Niu, raising his arm and viciously aiming for Tie Niu¡¯s head.

    Even before the palm struck, the howling gale kicked up by the descending arm was audible.

    "Head to head, it¡¯s just the way I like it, the Vigorous Vajra Palm."

    Tie Niu snarled, standing his ground without dodging. He raised his hand, and his entire being seemed to transform into an enraged Vajra deity, matching the iing palm with a distant strike.

    "Bang!"

    Two palms collided heavily, emitting a dull sound. Tie Niu¡¯s body, like a wooden stake, was smashed directly into the ground by the immense force, leaving only half of his torso above ground, while the ck man¡¯s entire arm exploded like bamboo, shattering into pieces, as he let out a piercing scream.

    "Die."

    How could Tie Niu let this opportunity slip away? The True Qi burst forth, and his body shot up toward the sky, lunging at the ck man with fingers spread, bringing with them the aura ready to smash everything.

    "Not good."

    The white man who had been watching from the side saw hisplexion change drastically and, with a long howl, a me shot up from his body, turning into a fire snake and pouncing toward Tie Niu.

    "Get lost."

    Tie Niu swung back with a palm, instantly shattering the fire snake, and then struck down viciously on the ck man¡¯s head with another palm.

    "Pfft!"

    The ck man¡¯s head instantly burst like a smashed watermelon, his brains sttering; he was dead beyond any doubt.

    "You¡¯re next."

    Tie Niu gave a ferocious smile and charged at the fire element Superpower User. Before thetter could react, Tie Niu grabbed his throat with one hand, deprived him of the chance to speak, and directly snapped his neck.

    "Job¡¯s done, Fu Tu, it¡¯s your move."

    Tie Niu pped his hands, called out to Fu Tu then slowly walked over to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, assuming the role of her bodyguard, as his eyes coldly swept the surroundings.

    "Time is almost up; it¡¯s time for you to hit the road."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s voice, Fu Tu¡¯splexion immediately turned frigid. In a sh, he lunged toward a Superpower User with enhanced dynamic vision, as a fierce, chilling light whistled through the air.

    "Swoosh!"

    The dynamic vision Superpower User¡¯s arm quivered, and the bullets he held flew out in a whistle, shattering the True Qi condensed into a de.

    "Swoosh!"

    But before he could feel any relief, another chilling light whistled toward him, then he felt a chill at his throat, followed by the sight of a headless body standing there while the head was flung backward.

    "Why does that headless body¡¯s clothing look exactly like mine...?"

    This Superpower User, upon seeing the headless body, had a thought sh through his mind, then was plunged intoplete darkness.

    With the dynamic vision Superpower User no longer there to be a nuisance, the Ice Element Superpower User didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate. Under Fu Tu¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯tst long before a strike pierced through his chest, dead beyond any doubt.

    After taking down the two Superpower Users, Fu Tu, like Tie Niu, didn¡¯t linger, instantly appearing by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side to act as her bodyguard.

    Seeing Tie Niu and Fu Tu, who had just killed four Superpower Users with the swiftness of a thunderp, arrive at his side, Ye Futu¡¯s body stiffened, his muscles tensed throughout. He could clearly sense the great threat emanating from Fu Tu and Tie Niu; although both were standing there, they maintained a fighting stance at all times, ready to unleash a thunderous strike if he dared make any sudden moves.

    PS: The rmendations have reached six hundred. I am not sure if I¡¯ll have time for a burst of activity today. After finishing this Chapter, I¡¯m off to the hospital; I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a chance for a burstter. If not, I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow or the day after!!!

 Chapter 626 - 622 Killing the Space Superpower User

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 622 Killing the Space Superpower User</h4>

    "Who exactly are these two people? How did Modu suddenly gain so many top martial arts experts?"

    Compared to Ye Futu, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched Fu Tu and Tie Niu, her mind filled with spection about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity.

    It was one thing to be supremely skilled in martial arts and quite another to be able to casually repair a Cultivation Technique¡ªsomething those with experience could indeed achieve. But that was not all; this guy also had such a powerful brother by his side, and he even managed to marry an incredibly beautiful woman like Bai Zhiqing as his wife. Was this guy a son of fortune?

    "Who is this guy, really? Why does he get all the good fortune? Could he be the big brother of some major power who has mingled in the pugilistic world for many years and suddenly felt tired of life, so he came to Modu under an assumed identity? But his old enemies don¡¯t intend to let him go,ing after him time and time again, forcing him to don his armor and return to the pugilistic world, carving out a bloody path with his old brothers?"

    Imagining wildly, Xue Bing¡¯s gaze did not leave Lu Tianxing, who stood motionless. A strange gleam flickered in her beautiful eyes.

    Lu Tianxing stood still, his gaze coldly sweeping the surroundings. Addressing the void, he said indifferently, "Aren¡¯t you nning toe out yet? Now that all your men are dead, only you are left. Do you think you can escape?"

    Complete silence surrounded them; no one spoke as if they were all stunned by the scene.

    Rick, the Space Superpower User hiding in the void, watched with disbelief as the situation rapidly changed. How did the script change so fast? He clearly saw his men fighting on par with Tie Niu and Fu Tu, even suppressing thempletely. How did it suddenly turn to all his men dead? Weren¡¯t his men supposed to kill Fu Tu and Tie Niu and be renowned in the world?

    Lu Tianxing did not move a muscle, still standing in ce. He could feel that this Space Superpower User had not left and was still around.

    After a long while, a sinister voice echoed from the space: "Judge, you¡¯ve won this time, but I¡¯m telling you this is just a beginning. I will not let you go. Sooner orter, I wille back for you."

    "Leave? Today, you¡¯re destined to die here."

    Lu Tianxing closed his eyes, the Creation Source Technique operating at its limit, his divine senses sharpened to their peak as he sensed every movement around him. He refused to believe that so-called space powers were truly unbeatable.

    "Judge, do you think you can find me like this? You¡¯re too naive. Remember, my name is Rick. You¡¯ve killed my brothers and woman. I¡¯ll be watching you all the time, I¡¯ll make you live in fear every moment, watching your loved ones die by my hand one after another," Rick¡¯s voice full of venomous hatred echoed in the space, sending chills down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Without any sign of movement, Lu Tianxing continued his search for the Space Superpower User¡¯s trail. Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes snapped open, a glint shing by: "So, you¡¯re hiding here. I¡¯ve finally found you. Get out."

    Before the words had settled, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body jolted, and he unleashed the Unbeatable Emperor Fist instantly. The moves cascaded in session, six forms executed in the blink of an eye with unpredictable flows of True Qi. His energy roared within him as the air beside him exploded and six arms transformed into meteors, furiously hammering towards the sky.

    "Boom!"

    The space trembled violently as a silhouette dashed away from above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head like lightning.

    At that moment, the Space Superpower User¡¯s face was filled with panic. He had hidden himself well, preparing to leave stealthily, but he never expected Lu Tianxing to truly locate him andunch a thunderous and overwhelming attack.

    If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, using the power of space to twist the space around him, he would have been beaten to death on the spot. Even so, he felt turmoil inside him, as if all his organs had been shattered.

    "Run? Do you think you can escape?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, stepping like he was treading on the Big Dipper, as fast as lightning, appearing beside the Space Superpower User in an instant. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist was unleashed once more, the ferocious force of the punches formidable like a giant truck rolling over.

    "You dare to kill me? Spatial protection shield."

    Feeling the power suffusing through the void, the Space Superpower User¡¯s eyes nearly burst with rage. He roared furiously, driving his spatial abilities crazily, using the power of space to block the punches outside, dissolving them one by one.

    "Hmph, if a mythological Superpower User were using spatial abilities, I might fear you a little. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not up to the task."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, not giving the Space Superpower User any chance to escape. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist freely whipped through the air, its savage power diffusing through the void, piercing through the air and emitting bursts of sonic booms. In the blink of an eye, he had unleashed more than a dozen punches.

    Bang! Bang!

    The space was sted with resounding ¡¯bangs,¡¯ setting off ripples that spread all around.

    The face of the Space Superpower User inside twisted as he spat out mouthfuls of blood. His use of space could transfer most of Lu Tianxing¡¯s power away, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldpletely ignore Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks.

    Even the power he couldn¡¯t dissolve was enough to give him a lot more than he could handle.

    "Is... is Lu Tianxing even human? His power is terrifying."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the scene,pletely stunned.

    "Is this the sh of the most top-notch powers?"

    Ye Futu was also full of disbelief, murmuring to himself in a low voice. He felt that he wouldn¡¯tst a single move under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands and would be instantly crushed to death. The ferocity of that power, each punch could beat him to death alive.

    Lu Tianxing bombarded the Space Superpower User with punch after punch, his wild power forcing the Space Superpower User to keep retreating, yet thetter did not suffer any fatal injuries, a result of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mercy.

    Space Superpower Users, this type of users were extremely rare, not something that emerged just casually. This Space Superpower User had specifically sought out the White Tiger Ring by name, which alone indicated that the person targeting the White Tiger Ring was nomon individual ¨C there must be a massive force behind him.

    "Tell me, what force is behind you?" Lu Tianxing asked, his gaze coldly fixated on the Space Superpower User.

    "You wish. I tell you, this isn¡¯t over between us; I will definitely kill you. Space Transfer Technique."

    The Space Superpower User roared in anger, frantically stimting his spatial abilities, actually attempting to twist space and transfer away.

    "Run? Do you think you can escape? Since you don¡¯t wish to talk, then die."

    Lu Tianxing bellowed furiously, stepping forward as if a fierce beast had awakened, baring his ferocious fangs, his momentum like a rainbow. With a step forward, the air exploded, and in an instant, he appeared beside the Space Superpower User, throwing a punch.

    "Bang!"

    Under this punch, the twisted space around the Space Superpower User directly shattered into pieces. Lu Tianxing, fierce like a wolf and a tiger, appeared right beside the Space Superpower User, his fist asrge as a bowl, striking straight at the body of the Space Superpower User.

 Chapter 627 - 623: Xue Bingâ€™s Displeasure

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 623: Xue Bing¡¯s Displeasure</h4>

    A punch, just a single punch.

    The owner of the world¡¯s most bizarre space superpower didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist before Lu Tianxing sted him away, sending him crashing to the ground with a caved-in chest. Hey there limply, bleeding from all orifices, his body twitching uncontrobly.

    "No... it can¡¯t be, spatial superpowers are the strongest, you... how could you possibly shatter space, I..."

    This space superpower user was still clinging to life, raising a finger and pointing at Lu Tianxing. He refused to believe that he had lost, and so thoroughly at that. He was the future ruler of space; how could he possibly be dying? He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to use his space shift, a skill exclusive to space superpower users for evasive maneuvers, and he was about to be killed. He couldn¡¯t ept it.

    "Hmph, nothing is impossible. When strength reaches a certain level, not to mention space, even time can¡¯t do anything to me."

    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth as he flicked his finger. A jet of True Qi roared out, instantly bursting the head of the space superpower user.

    Looking at the dead space superpower user, Lu Tianxing sighed. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t wanted to capture the space superpower user alive, but the spatial powers were too bizarre, forcing him to abandon that n. If he had reacted even a moment slower, the space superpower user might have escaped.

    Even if he had managed to capture him alive, it would have been of little use; he might have escaped when least expected. Moreover, a space superpower user intent on being an assassin posed a greater threat than anything else because you never knew when they might appear beside you. Besides, Lu Tianxing already had a preliminary judgment on the identity of the superpower user. It was very likely that this superpower user came from the Superman Team of the United States or some other renowned major forces. Aside from that, no one would have the luxury of sending a space superpower user with the potential to be a ruler of space out on a mission.

    ...

    The night was like water, with the bleak moonlight falling from the sky. The gentle night breeze carried a strong scent of blood, and the corpses strewn around conveyed an eerie and shocking feeling.

    After killing the space superpower user, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept the area. Finding no further danger, he turned and walked toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s location.

    "Tianxing, are you alright, are you hurt?" Bai Zhiqing ran toward Lu Tianxing as she saw himing, her face etched with intense worry.

    "I made you worry, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just my clothes that got torn."

    Lu Tianxing gently touched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly pale face caused by worry, knowing full well that, despite Bai Zhiqing¡¯s strong exterior, she had a look of fear in her eyes that he could sense.

    After all, no matter how you put it, Bai Zhiqing was just a businesswoman. No matter how strong she was inwardly, she was ultimately a woman.

    Women are delicate and need protection. Even if a woman is strong, she still needs the protection of a man, someone to depend on. When faced with danger, there is no woman who isn¡¯t afraid; it¡¯s just that some choose to hide that fear deep within.

    Gently patting Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing walked over to Ye Futu and said slowly, "Director Ye, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with today¡¯s incident."

    "There¡¯s no need for thanks, it¡¯s our duty. Mr. Lu, what are your ns now?"

    Ye Futu nodded slightly at Lu Tianxing, without questioning why Lu Tianxing had killed someone or why he had taken action in a public ce. Ever since Sima Lingyun arrived in Modu, everything concerning Lu Tianxing had been handed over to the Yanhuang Group, and there was no need for their interference.

    "Let the soldiers block, and let the earth cover the water."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, nodded to Ye Futu, and walked off into the distance with Bai Zhiqing.

    Watching the backs of Lu Tianxing and his party, Ye Futu opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Lu, if you encounter any trouble in the future, I hope you will notify the police in advance. Otherwise, incidents like today¡¯s, if they threaten ordinary people, can be very troublesome."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful," Lu Tianxing turned his head, nced at Ye Futu, and nodded. Although he wasn¡¯t a good person, he would absolutely not harm the innocent because of his own affairs.

    Sometimes, no matter what you do, you must have a bottom line in your heart.

    "Director, what should we do next, shouldn¡¯t we bring Lu Tianxing back to the police station to assist with the investigation? I feel like he knew these people woulde, so he called Sima Lingyun in advance. Then it was Sima Lingyun who called us, telling us to hurry over," Xue Bing said, looking at the receding figure of Lu Tianxing.

    "What good would knowing do, can we even get involved in such a fight? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve broken through to the Profound Level, but let me tell you, if you were to go up, I guarantee you¡¯d be KO¡¯d in no more than three seconds."

    Ye Futu rolled his eyes and said, "Alright, we don¡¯t need to intervene in this matter; just report it directly to the Yanhuang Group, and they will handle it themselves."

    "It¡¯s the Yanhuang Group again. It really annoys me to see them acting all high and mighty."

    Xue Bing muttered to herself, her eyes flickering as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back. She was contemting whether to try to tempt Lu Tianxing once more so that he would help her improve her strength, just like Wu Yazi elevating Xuzhu in ¡¯Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils¡¯, instantly transforming a weakling into a master. Otherwise, with her strength not being strong, seeing such thrilling fights yet not having a part in them was incredibly frustrating.

    Watching his proud disciple Xue Bing, Ye Futu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and started to walk outside, signaling the others toe over and clean up the scene, or else Modu would be boiling over by tomorrow morning.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, holding Bai Weiwei, proceeded toward the stadium parking lot with Mand and Bai Zhiqing in tow, while Tie Niu and Fu Tu left directly. Today¡¯s battle had exposed their deficiencies and also provided them with profound experiences. They needed to go back and quickly assimte the lessons from this encounter to hasten their cultivation progress.

    "Eh, Bai Zhiqing, is that really you? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve run into you here again."

    Just then, a voice brimming with surprise came from the side. A somewhat frail and ordinary-looking woman stood beside a Beetle, her face filled with joy as she looked at Bai Zhiqing, as if seeing a friend she hadn¡¯t met for many years.

    Seeing this woman, Lu Tianxing involuntarily furrowed his brows, his gaze settling on the woman. She gave him a weird feeling, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was strange about her.

    "You are..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the woman, her face colored with a hint of confusion. She seemed to have never seen this woman before, and had no impression of her in her memory.

    Here¡¯s the guaranteed update. I¡¯ll add more rmendations to see if I have time tonight; I still need to visit the hospital, and if I can¡¯t update, I¡¯ll catch up tomorrow or the day after!!!

 Chapter 628 - 624: The Assassin Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 624: The Assassin Reappears</h4>

    "Zhiqing, you¡¯re really a bit forgetful, aren¡¯t you? I was your high school ssmate. Have you forgotten? There was a very ordinary girl who often sat in the back corner of the ssroom, always quiet. Do you not remember? Zhiqing, I never expected that after so many years we could meet again. Are you here to watch Mu Qingxue¡¯s concert today as well? Do you like Mu Qingxue too? I love the song she sang tonight, ¡¯The Ugly Duckling.¡¯ I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to find my own Mr. Right."

    The woman¡¯s face was brimming with a radiant smile, and from her tone, she sounded just like a long-lost ssmate. As she spoke, she walked toward Bai Zhiqing.

    However, the more she acted like this, the more Lu Tianxing felt it was eerie because he detected an extreme diforting from this woman, like the feeling you get when a venomous snake targets you in the jungle, yet he couldn¡¯t sense any killing intenting from her at all.

    There were only two usible exnations for this reaction: first, this woman was truly Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ssmate; second, the woman was very strong, skilled in assassination, and thus an assassin¡ªcapable of perfectly concealing her intent to kill so that not even he could detect the slightest hint.

    "Wife, wait a second."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing about to walk over, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, quickly pulling Bai Zhiqing back and said with a smile, "Ha ha, ssmate, it¡¯s sote now, aren¡¯t you going home to your husband? Besides, it¡¯s dangerous for a woman to not return home sote. If something happened, it would be crying to heaven in vain and calling to earth with no answer, right? There¡¯s no rush to catch up, don¡¯t you think?"

    "It¡¯s okay, I just wanted to say hello to Zhiqing. Have you be so sessful now that you don¡¯t even recognize an old ssmate? Sigh, never mind, you were always cold in high school anyway, it didn¡¯t matter whether you had friends or not," the woman said, shaking her head, ready to turn and leave.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Wife, do you really think she¡¯s your ssmate? What a coincidence to run into a ssmate like this in such a ce."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, his gaze frosty as he stared at the woman and said in a deep voice, "Who exactly are you."

    "I am Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ssmate, what¡¯s wrong?" The woman turned around, a perplexed look on her face.

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, stepped forward, and pounced like lightning toward the woman. His fingers formed into a w, aiming straight for the woman¡¯s head.

    His True Qi burst forth wildly, carrying tremendous power in its ferocious strike. If the woman didn¡¯t dodge, her head could very likely be crushed by his w.

    Watching this unfold, Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to stop Lu Tianxing. The words reached her lips, but she swallowed them down, believing he wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm was about to strike, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ice-cold. With a flick of her arm, a jet-ck dagger appeared in her hand and, in one swift motion, she shed it directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    This dagger was incredibly eerie, as if it could tear through the True Qi Shield, arriving beside Lu Tianxing in an instant.

    "Not good."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, and with a stomp, he burst backward in an instant.

    The glint of cold light grazed close to his neck, the chilly sensation causing his skin to break out involuntarily with goosebumps.

    "Who are you, really?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression became more solemn as he looked at the individual who was no longer a woman but an ordinary-looking young man. After the fight broke out, his aura fluctuated strangely, bones twisted, and he transformed directly from a woman into an ordinary-looking young man.

    Bai Zhiqing was shocked to witness this scene, astonishment written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t understand how a woman could suddenly turn into a man¡ªthis was more shocking than anything.

    "Your killer."

    The man coldly stared at Lu Tianxing, his eyes devoid of fluctuation, his entire being akin to a killing machine.

    "Kill me? You think you can manage that?" Lu Tianxing sneered, though his eyes glinted with icy murderous intent.

    "Whether I can or not, you¡¯ll only know after I¡¯ve tried."

    No sooner had his words fallen than the man¡¯s figure shed, his speed lightning-fast. In the blink of an eye, he appeared at Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, his dagger exuding a sinister aura as it aimed for Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    Upon witnessing this scene, a bloodthirsty smile emerged on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, his fists clenched tightly together as he ferociouslyunched a punch.

    The wild force surged out instantaneously, piercing through the air andnding heavily on the man¡¯s dagger.

    "Break!"

    The man¡¯s face changed slightly. His dagger danced wildly in his hands, like a butterfly passing flowers, turning into streaks of ink light, tearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi into shreds.

    "Not bad, but die," Lu Tianxing charged at the man, six arms suddenly growing out of his back, wielding unprecedentedly fierce power as the Unbeatable Emperor Fist bombarded the man with a violent essence.

    "Judge, it¡¯s useless, you won¡¯t be able to stop me."

    The man watched the overwhelming force surging towards him and his figure flickered repeatedly, instantly transforming into over a dozen identical shadows scattering in all directions, making it impossible to capture which one was the real him.

    "Trying to leave?" Lu Tianxing scoffed, just as he was about to give chase. However, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis looming, causing his heart to sound an rm, and his eyelids twitched.

    "Dammit."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, his gaze sweeping over Bai Zhiqing. The sense of danger suddenly intensified, and without pursuing the man, he teleported beside Bai Zhiqing. His True Qi erupted, enveloping both the Mand and Bai Zhiqing within it.

    "Bang!"

    In that instant, a faint gunshot resounded, and a unique bullet, whistling through the air, mmed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi Shield, emitting a crisp sound.

    Just as the gunfire rang out, the voice of the man who had just fled echoed again: "Judge, you do have some skill. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. You can¡¯t die yet. Remember my name¡ªI¡¯m Shadow Stab. Remember it well since, sooner orter, you will die by my hands."

    "Shadow Stab? Who exactly are you, and who sent you?"

    "The next time we meet, you¡¯ll know who sent me."

    His voice once again came from all around.

    After these words, the man hidden in the shadows immediately departed, very decisively, without any hesitation.

    This gave Lu Tianxing an ominous premonition. Decisive in killing, the man had seen that he was no match and without any hesitation had retreated straight away. Such a person was terrifying, someone who could be both rigid and flexible, adept at biding their time. Letting a person like this escape meant that he and Bai Zhiqing would always be in danger.

 Chapter 629 - 625 Thousand-Changing Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 625 Thousand-Changing Young Man</h4>

    After all, as the saying goes, even a tiger takes a nap. Who knows when the man might appear.

    More crucially, the appearance of this man changes a thousandfold, which is particrly horrifying because you never know when he might show up by your side. Perhaps someone you know is the person who will kill you.

    The dangers that lurk in the shadows are the greatest dangers, but likewise, the unknown dangers are the ones that truly make one¡¯s heart tremble with fear.

    Lu Tianxing wanted to pursue and kill the man, but the hidden crises around him forced him to abandon the idea.

    "Brother, who was that just now? It looked a bit like the Thousand-Changing Young Man¡¯s Thousand Transformation Technique. Only the unpredictable changes of the Thousand-Changing Young Man could make us unaware of his presence," said Mand, standing behind Bai Zhiqing. She raised her hand and gently patted Bai Zhiqing, sending her into unconsciousness, before continuing to speak.

    "It¡¯s highly probable that it¡¯s the Thousand Transformation Technique of the Thousand-Changing Young Man. His appearance can change a thousandfold, and he can even change his gender with ease. In the past, the Thousand-Changing Young Man used the technique to stand unrivaled in the world, creating an exceptional legend. This man is also an assassin, and a very formidable one at that," Lu Tianxing said, holding the unconscious Bai Zhiqing in his arms, with a grave look in his eyes.

    "Brother, there¡¯s something I find strange. Didn¡¯t the Thousand-Changing Young Man die at the hands of a Supreme Elder of the Yanhuang Group? Logically, the Thousand Transformation Technique should have fallen into the hands of that elder. I haven¡¯t heard of the Thousand-Changing Young Man taking on disciples. Yet now, this assassin knows the Thousand Transformation Technique. Could it be that this time, the Yanhuang Group is taking action against us?" Mand mused thoughtfully.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, "It shouldn¡¯t be the Yanhuang Group. The Yanhuang Group has no reason to fall out with us. And, if the Yanhuang Group was taking action against us, it would be the old immortals from within their group who would strike, not just probing my strength like they are now, but they would have kept us here permanently."

    Who exactly could it be?

    "I¡¯m not sure. It could be someone sent by the Heavenly God or another power. Next, we¡¯ll see if Sima Lingyun can stop this guy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to ask Angel to investigate this matter. No matter what, we must dig him out and eliminate himpletely," Lu Tianxing said, a cold glint shing in his eyes. This person, no matter what, could not be spared. He had to die.

    "Angel, again with this Big Milk Cow. Just looking at her annoys me. What¡¯s the use of being so big if it¡¯s all going to sag eventually?" Mand grumbled upon hearing the name Angel, clearly displeased.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mand with a poker face. He certainly knew why Mand was so annoyed with Angel.

    In the past, whenever Angel visited the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, she took great pleasure in unting her assets in front of Mand, then sweeping a disdainful gaze over Mand¡¯s own assets. This drove Mand to the brink of madness, but she could do nothing about Angel. Not even her infallible poisons worked on Angel, leaving Mand no choice but to curse inwardly while in a fury.

    "Alright, stop sulking. Your face is so long you could hang a bottle of soy sauce on it. Let¡¯s go home and talk about it," Lu Tianxing said, looking at Mand, whose sulkiness reminded him that even though she was a poison master who terrified everyone, she was no different from a little girl in his presence.

    "Hmph, I just can¡¯t stand Angel¡¯s smug demeanor. Once I develop a poison specifically for her, I¡¯ll make sure her chest... sags," Mand muttered dissatisfiedly, carrying Bai Weiwei and following Lu Tianxing to the parking lot.

    ...

    On the rooftop of a building outside the stadium.

    The ordinary-looking man who had earlier attempted a sneak attack on Lu Tianxing stood there, with a man holding a sniper rifle standing respectfully behind him, not daring to even breathe heavily.

    This ordinary-looking man¡¯s gaze swept over the stadium, a bloodthirsty smile curling his lips as he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Young Master, I just made contact with Judge," the man said in a low voice.

    "Shadow Stab, what is Judge¡¯s strength like?"

    An icy voice came from the phone, belonging to Heavenly God.

    "Very strong, I am not his match for the time being. Had it not been for someone to back me up, I most likely couldn¡¯t have escaped from his grasp."

    "I see, Shadow Stab, depart Modu immediately, and don¡¯t hang around there anymore. Wait until you¡¯ve cultivated the Thousand Transformation Technique to the Mythical Realm before we speak again."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    After finishing speaking, Shadow Stab hung up the phone, a murderous intent shing across his lips: "Judge, just you wait! Once I break through to the Mythical Realm, I will personallye for you, and you will be the first mythic-level powerhouse to die under the hand of Mo Ran."

    Touching the pitch-ck dagger in his hand, Shadow Stab revealed a bloodthirsty smile and said to the person beside him, "Let¡¯s go."

    With that, Shadow Stab turned and walked towards the interior of the building.

    However, as he turned, his body instantly stiffened in ce, his unchangedplexion turning pale as a barely perceptible fear flickered in his eyes, his gaze solemnly fixed ahead.

    Atop the building¡¯s rooftop stood a man, quietly poised, wearing a white Tang suit that seemed effortlessly fitting, entuating his demeanor. His expression was cold, his sword-like eyebrows imposing, and he held a treasured sword, standing so peacefully as if he had merged with the sky itself.

    He stood there without any discernible aura, like an ordinary person, yet emitted an extreme sense of danger. Just one cold nce from him made everyone who met his eyes tremble, witnessing a lightning bolt piercing the heavens, his gaze alone capable of invoking a boundless fear in one¡¯s heart.

    Upon seeing this man, Shadow Stab¡¯s face instantly paled, squeezing out a few words between clenched teeth: "Sima Lingyun."

    "It seems you know me."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Shadow Stab coolly, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth as he slowly said, "As far as I know, the Thousand-Changing Young Man tried to infiltrate the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Scripture Pavilion using his disguises many years ago, but was killed by a Supreme Elder of our Yanhuang Group, and his Thousand Transformation Technique was included in our Yanhuang Group¡¯s Scripture Pavilion. Twenty years ago, a mythic pinnacle-level expert forced his way into the Scripture Pavilion of the Yanhuang Group, and many cultivation techniques were lost, including the Thousand Transformation Technique. Can you tell me who taught you this technique?"

 Chapter 630 - 626: Sima Lingyun Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 626: Sima Lingyun Takes Action</h4>

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s tone was calm, devoid of any fluctuations, as if he were merely catching up with a friend, but it made Shadow Stab feel an endless chill emerging from his heart. He had a feeling that if he dared to make any sudden move, he would be met with a thunderous attack.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    Shadow Stab calmed himself, his face expressionless as he looked at Sima Lingyun and said, "Sima Lingyun, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy, and my Young Master also doesn¡¯t want to be your enemy. It¡¯s best if you stay out of this matter, or it won¡¯t do you any good. I know you are the leader of the Yanhuang Group, but my Young Master¡¯s strength is beyond your imagination. Don¡¯t make decisions you will deeply regret."

    "Is that so? Unfortunately, I have always loved a challenge. Heavenly God, daring to scheme against me, I want to see if he truly is an immortal god."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes turned cold, a chilly aura emanating from him.

    Feeling the murderous intention radiating from Sima Lingyun, Shadow Stab¡¯s heart clenched suddenly, and without any hesitation, he lunged toward Sima Lingyun, his dagger silently stabbing towards Sima Lingyun¡¯s chest.

    Shadow Stab knew very clearly that in some ways, Sima Lingyun was more terrifying than Lu Tianxing. He had managed to escape from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands because Lu Tianxing had concerns and needed to protect Bai Zhiqing, while Sima Lingyun was the opposite. If he didn¡¯t fight Sima Lingyun head-on, Sima Lingyun would not let him leave alive.

    Sima Lingyun was a well-known genius in China, not only in terms of strength but in all aspects, whether in intelligence or tactics. In other words, Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing were cut from the same cloth. Either they harbored no killing intent, or once they did, it would surely lead to a bloodbath, just like when Sima Lingyun had once single-handedly stormed into Europe.

    Sima Lingyun watched the approaching ck dagger, his figure shed like a streak of swordlight, brushing past Shadow Stab. At that moment, a man who had raised a sniper rifle to interfere with Sima Lingyun instantly felt a chill on his neck, and his eyes immediately filled with intense fear.

    "Crack!"

    As Sima Lingyun walked past him, his sniper rifle instantly fell apart, breaking into pieces that scattered on the ground, and a line of blood appeared on his neck. He made a gurgling sound and fell backward.

    He had never imagined how Sima Lingyun had struck.

    "Such swift speed, such terrifying swordsmanship."

    Shadow Stab¡¯s pupils constricted. His strength was much greater than that of the man, and he had a profound understanding of Sima Lingyun¡¯s swordsmanship. Once Sima Lingyun¡¯s sword was unsheathed, it was almost devoid of any emotion, and bloodshed was inevitable. If it were him, he probably couldn¡¯t have blocked that sword move either.

    "Can you tell me now who taught you the Thousand Transformation Technique?"

    Sima Lingyun looked at Shadow Stab calmly, as if the man he had just killed was not a person, but an ant.

    "You¡¯re delusional."

    Shadow Stab roared, his figure sting toward another direction, and in a blink, he transformed into over a dozen shadows, rushing out in all directions, the actual body almost indistinguishable from the shadows.

    "The exclusive movement technique of Thousand-Changing Young Man, the Thousand Illusion Technique. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me."

    Sima Lingyun scoffed as he watched the multiple figures rushing in every direction. Suddenly, a sun appeared behind him, its radiant light seeming to dispel the darkness. With a mere thought, countless rays illuminated the surroundings, turning into brilliant shes of swordlight sweeping all around. The entire sky appeared illuminated by the swordlight, carrying a power that punctured through the void, instantly shooting forward.

    The multiple figures hardly had time to react before they were pierced by the numerous shes of Sword Qi, screaming continuously as their bodies were torn apart, vanishing into nothing, just like snow melting away.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Sima Lingyun made his move, another figure dashed in another direction, moving so fast it covered dozens of meters in the blink of an eye.

    The dozen or so figures turned out to be all shadows, merely meant to divert Sima Lingyun¡¯s attention.

    "Can you run away? Die."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze turned icy as he drew his longsword in an instant. A mighty Sword Qi swept through the air, and Shadow Stab screamed in agony, having no chance to resist, and was instantly killed by the Sword Qi.

    Afterward, Sima Lingyun grabbed through the air, a mobile phone and a pitch-ck dagger appeared in his palm, while Shadow Stab¡¯s body was directly burned to ashes by the sun-like Sword Qi.

    With just one move, the strongest assassin under the Heavenly God, Shadow Stab, had been reduced to nothing.

    ncing at the dagger in his hand, Sima Lingyun picked up the mobile phone and opened the call log; there was just one phone number. Without any hesitation, he dialed the number.

    About ten secondster, the call was answered, and a faint voice came through, "Shadow Stab, have you left yet?"

    "Shadow Stab? I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll only be able to meet him in Hell because he¡¯s already dead," Sima Lingyun said indifferently.

    Upon hearing this voice, the Heavenly God¡¯s tone immediately turned gloomy, "Who are you?"

    "Sima Lingyun."

    "Sima Lingyun, it¡¯s you."

    A shiver ran through the Heavenly God¡¯s heart, and his face grew even uglier.

    "It seems you know me. To repeatedly send so many assassins to target the Judge, I suppose it must be the so-called Heavenly God," Sima Lingyun said, his voice devoid of any fluctuation, as he sneered.

    The Heavenly God apparently hadn¡¯t expected Sima Lingyun to guess his identity; after a moment of silence, he sneered, "Sima Lingyun, true to your reputation. Yes, I am the Heavenly God, but I advise you, Sima Lingyun, this is not something you can interfere in. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise, you n toy a hand on me as well!"

    Sima Lingyun sneered, "As long as you have the capability to take my head, you can try anytime, but let me warn you, don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or you¡¯ll regret the consequences."

    "Fine, fine, very well, Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ll remember these words. I hope you don¡¯t regret them," said the Heavenly God with a grimace, uttering three affirmatives, and then he hung up the phone.

    "Heavenly God."

    Muttering the name, Sima Lingyun exerted a slight pressure with his fingers, and the mobile phone instantly burst into sparks, annihted by his sword light. As for tracking the Heavenly God through the phone, it waspletely impossible. Preventing phone tracking was all too easy for the Heavenly God.

    In the meantime, within a luxurious vi in Beijing.

    "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯m going to kill you, I want you to have no ce to be buried," roared the Heavenly God, his voice echoing through the sky and resounding throughout the vi.

    Ten Shocking, having lost two men consecutively without any aplishments, was an utter disgrace for someone who had always had the upper hand.

    "Judge, Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ve remembered you. Sooner orter, I will make you pay the price. I will make sure all of you have no ce to be buried," he howled, his voice cold and filled with murderous intent, echoing through the vi.

    The call had finallye; there should be one more Chapterter, to make up for yesterday¡¯s rmended tickets extra update!!

 Chapter 631 - 627: Angel Going to China (Additional Update)

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 627: Angel Going to China (Additional Update)</h4>

    Compared to China, where the moon climbed the treetops, Europe was bathed in dazzling sunshine. In a luxurious estate in Europe, Angel, the controller of Angel Intelligence Station,yzily on the sofa, enjoying the rare sunshine.

    Under the sunlight, Angel¡¯s casually draped golden hair fluttered in the wind, giving off a faint glow like golden silk, almost covering more than half of her face. Her oversized sunsses concealed two-thirds of her face, revealing smooth skin without the coarseness typical of Western women, but rather the unique delicacy of the East, like wless white jade.

    The tight sports vest couldn¡¯t conceal Angel¡¯s delicate body, exposingrge areas of clear, crystalline skin, her impressive assets tightly constrained, without the need to look down to see the unfathomable cleavage. The feat of taking a selfie with a phone tucked within one¡¯s ru` or reaching around to touch one¡¯s xiong was effortless for Angel, and beneath white sports pants were a pair of long, straight, beautiful¡¤legs, irresistible to the touch.

    At this moment, Angel was lying back in the chair, her snow-white skin shimmering with a faint fluorescent glow in the sunlight, her mixed-race facial features stunningly beautiful, unforgettable with just one nce.

    Added to this perfect physique, she was a typically beautiful woman of mixed heritage.

    But there wasn¡¯t a single person around to admire this beauty, nor did anyone dare flirt with Angel. In Europe¡¯s Underworld, the Angel Intelligence Station was well-known; if they wished, they could easily find out how many times you visit the toilet each day, or what kind of underwear you wear. No one wanted to offend the head of such a massive force just for a woman¡ªthat would be tantamount to suicide.

    "Da!"

    "Da!"

    Just then, suddenly, crisp footsteps approached. A European woman in an OL uniform, with a very curvaceous figure and gold-rimmed sses, walked briskly over and bowed to greet her: "Chief."

    "Abby, what¡¯s up? Why are you looking for me so suddenly?" When Angel saw the woman approaching, she took off her sunsses, revealing her beautiful mixed-race face, and asked the woman in front of her.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, the woman named Abby quickly nodded and said, "Chief, I¡¯ve just received a call from China; Judge might be in trouble."

    Angel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly upon hearing this, "What exactly happened? Tell me clearly, who would darey a hand on him?"

    "We don¡¯t know the specifics yet, but it¡¯s very likely rted to the Four Symbols Ring that¡¯s circting in China," Abby said, adjusting her gold-rimmed sses.

    "The Four Symbols Ring?"

    Angel frowned, as the chief of the Angel Intelligence Station, of course, she had heard the legend of the Four Symbols Ring. The legend said that it was the key to an ancient Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave in China, that obtaining the Four Symbols Ring, forged by the four divine beasts, could unlock the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave, granting one invincible martial arts and even the power of immortality.

    "Yes, the Four Symbols Ring. It¡¯s said that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather, the husband of Judge, possesses one of the rings, and they are after it," Abby continued.

    "How many people know about this?" Angel asked in a serious tone.

    "Unclear, but there shouldn¡¯t be many. However..."

    Abby hesitated for a moment.

    "But, whatever, speak."

    "Yes, Chief."

    Abby nodded and said, "But, those who know about this matter all wield great power. Ever since Judge married Bai Zhiqing, he has encountered numerous assassination attempts these past months and has dealt with several powerful individuals. However, he killed them all. Moreover, just half an hour ago, our intelligence personnel called again reporting that Judge had been attacked once more. The attackers were a Superpower User squad, which included a Space Superpower User. After our analysis, this group of Superpower Users seems toe from the Superman Team in the United States, aiming to kill Judge and take the Four Symbols Ring."

    "Are you saying that the United States¡¯ Superman Team has set its sights on Judge?"

    Angel¡¯s face darkened, a hint of murderous intent shed across her beautiful face. The Superman Team from the United States is simr in nature to the Yanhuang Group in that they guard national security. Unlike the Yanhuang Group, the Superman Team isposed entirely of Superpower Users, making them significantly powerful.

    "Exactly. In addition to that, another person has made a move against Judge. His name is Heavenly God. We¡¯re not clear about his specific name and power. No matter how we investigate, we can¡¯t find his true identity, and we¡¯ve even lost quite a few intelligence personnel. But one thing we can be sure of is that Heavenly God is likely a Huaxia person, possibly from one of China¡¯s hidden families," Abby continued, ncing at Angel¡¯s expression.

    "Heavenly God, I will one day drag him out myself. Whoever dares toy a hand on my man, Angel, I¡¯ll personally blow his head off with a gunshot," she said with a slight upturn of her mouth, sketching a cold smile. Her delicate face was extraordinarily cold: "Abby, get ready. I¡¯m going to visit China myself to meet Judge."

    Upon hearing this, Abby was slightly taken aback: "Chief, you¡¯re going to China?"

    "Of course."

    Angel rose from her chair and stretched, her perfect figure fully revealed as she said, "I want to go to China to see who was able to capture Judge¡¯s heart sopletely that he would willingly marry her. I¡¯m quite curious to see how shepares to me."

    A faint smile appeared on Angel¡¯s face. She was eager to see the expression on Judge¡¯s face when he saw her. She also nned to despise Little Buding Mand along the way.

    "Miss, you must be joking! In my heart, you¡¯re the most perfect woman; no one canpare to you," Abby said in surprise after hearing Angel¡¯s words.

    "You don¡¯t understand."

    Angel shook her head lightly and said, "The women in China are different from us in Europe. In China, a woman doesn¡¯t just need to be beautiful and sessful; she also needs to be educated and well-mannered. Although I haven¡¯t met Judge¡¯s wife, I can feel that Judge seems to have genuinely fallen for this woman."

    A touch of confusion appeared on the woman¡¯s face. She may not have been to China, but in Europe, she had encountered many Huaxia people and seen all sorts of women. Yet, hardly any could measure up to Bai Zhiqing.

    PS: Finally, I¡¯ve kept my word. Yesterday¡¯s promised bonus Chapter for the rmendation votes has been delivered. Please support me, your support is the motivation to keep writing. Brothers, I need your firepower support!!

 Chapter 632 - 628 Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 628 Untitled</h4>

    "Ah, forget it. When I go to China, I¡¯ll take you to see this mysterious oriental world with your own eyes. Then you will discover whether what I¡¯ve said is true or not. You¡¯ll understand why so many forces are wary of this oriental dragon."

    Having said this, Angel¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and a look of intense longing appeared on her lovely face.

    "Thank you, leader."

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby¡¯s face lit up with a strong sense of thrilled surprise, not because of the trip to China, but because Angel was willing to take her along, signifying that Angel had started to trust her as a confidant.

    "You are my assistant; it¡¯s nothing to bring you along."

    Angel nodded, as if she recalled something, then continued, "Right, make sure to quickly investigate the whereabouts of Heavenly God. I need to know everything about him."

    "Yes, leader, I will make arrangements for this."

    "Good, just do your best. Try not to startle the snake by hitting the grass. If there is nothing else, you can leave now!" Angel waved Abby off.

    "Yes, leader, I will take my leave then."

    Abby nodded her head respectfully and left.

    After the woman had left, Angel stretched out her arm and took the cellphone that was beside her. With a light swipe of her finger on the screen, a photo immediately appeared. It was clearly a photo taken by Mand and sent to Angel¡ªof Lu Tianxing kissing Bai Zhiqing after proposing to her.

    "Little Buding, do you think you can provoke me this way? You underestimate me, Angel. Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, I¡¯m very curious what abilities you have to subdue this man. I¡¯m looking forward to the day we meet."

    As her voice faded, a radiant smile drew across Angel¡¯s lips while her gaze looked off into the East, and that smile grew even more dazzling.

    ...

    At dawn, as the first rays of sunlight slowly rose above the horizon, every dark corner in China was illuminated, and the chilly loneliness of the night airpletely dissipated at that moment.

    The streets of Modu were once again bustling with theing and going of cars and people. The city that had been sleeping soundly was now awakening to the bustling sounds of activity.

    As if the killings fromst night hadn¡¯t caused any stir in Modu, not even a small piece of news came out. However, there was a piece of news that thundered across Modu and even the whole of China, shocking everyone beyond their expectations. It turned out that Heavenly Queen Mu Qingxue had once confessed to a man and had been harshly rejected by him as he called her an "ugly duckling."

    Especially since Mu Qingxue¡¯s performance of the song "Ugly Duckling"st night had swept the music charts with the speed of a thunderbolt, shocking countless people to the core.

    "Mu Qingxue¡¯s new song ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯ tops various music charts on the day of its release."

    "Mu Qingxue secretly in love with a mysterious man, suspected confession through new song."

    "Heavenly Queen Mu Qingxue falls for a man and writes a song for him, pouring out her heart."

    Headlines in newspapers and online featured bold,rge characters that attracted countless clicks, filling everyone with envy as they wondered who the man was that caught Mu Qingxue¡¯s favor. At the same time, they were secretly gnashing their teeth, wishing they could beat up the man for daring to call their goddess an "ugly duckling." It was as if he waspletely blind.

    However, all of this had absolutely no effect on Lu Tianxing, as if he had nothing to do with it all.

    By the time sunlight streamed through the window, Lu Tianxing had already opened his eyes, lying in bed and staring nkly at the ceiling, murmuring to himself, "Heavenly God, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so persistent, sending another assassin after me. Too bad, you¡¯ve miscalcted."

    Last night, after Lu Tianxing brought Bai Zhiqing and the others back to the Ziyuan District, he received a call from Sima Lingyun, who told him that the assassin sent to kill him was dead, and it was Heavenly God¡¯s doing.

    "Heavenly God, just who are you? No matter who you are, you better hope I don¡¯t find you, or I¡¯ll make you understand the meaning of regret."

    A sharp gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he looked down at Bai Zhiqing, who was sprawled over him like an octopus, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile ruefully to himself. He wondered if Mand had knocked Bai Zhiqing outst night or if she had been drugged, since she had yet to wake up. Had it not been for his trust in Mand, he might have suspected Mand of foul y.

    Gently removing the arm Bai Zhiqing had draped over him, Lu Tianxing began to dress.

    In just a moment, Lu Tianxing was neatly dressed and sitting beside her, quietly watching Bai Zhiqing.

    The sleeping Bai Zhiqingcked her usual aloofness seen at thepany; she looked like a docile little cat, sleeping so sweetly with a faint smile on her lips as if she were in the midst of a beautiful dream.

    As Lu Tianxing quietly watched Bai Zhiqing, he realized that at some point, this woman had quietly taken root in his heart, never to leave again.

    After what seemed like a long time, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly trembled, and she slowly opened them, only to be met with the sight of Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, grinning mischievously. Bai Zhiqing was briefly startled before instinctively raising her hand andnding a solid punch on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Caughtpletely off guard, Lu Tianxing took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s punch and said with a speechless tone, "Wife, what was that for?"

    Bai Zhiqing blinked in surprise, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face so close to hers, and awkwardly said, "Sorry, it was a reflex, sorry, Lu Tianxing. I thought you were a pervert for staring at me like that!"

    "Have you ever seen a pervert as handsome as me?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, thinking it was an undeserved cmity. Did he really look that much like a pervert?

    "As handsome as a cricket?" Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a cold look and threw back the covers, ready to get up.

    But as soon as she lifted the covers, a chill swept over her. Bai Zhiqing froze, looked down, hastily wrapped herself in the nket, and let out a shriek, "Ah!"

    "What¡¯s wrong now?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing helplessly, wondering when he failed to notice how much she loved to make a fuss over little things.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are my clothes?"

    Bai Zhiqing, wrapped in a nket, looked at Lu Tianxing with a panicked face, "Come clean, what happenedst night that I suddenly passed out? Did you do something sneaky? What did you do to mest night...?"

    Rmendations have reached 900, so I owe this update. I¡¯ll burst out the updates on Monday early morning, hope brothers will support more, your support is the motivation for writing!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 633 - 629 Am I That Kind of Person?

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 629 Am I That Kind of Person?</h4>

    "Of course, we were doing what a husband and wife should be doing."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rmed look, Lu Tianxing chuckled, "After all, I¡¯vepletely devoured you, sost night I simply didn¡¯t stop and let you experience the joy of being a woman once more. I have to say, wife, you¡¯re truly incredible. You passed out but still went all out, nearly breaking my back. Ouch, my back still hurts. I think I might need to get that half-bottle of tiger bone wine from grandfather; otherwise, I really can¡¯t hold up."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing grimaced and vigorously rubbed his back.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you actually drugged me..."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing picked up a pillow next to her and threw it at Lu Tianxing.

    "Calm down, you might expose something, but that doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯ve seen it all already, and even sampled it."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, seeming to remember something, shifted slightly, as if realizing something, "Lu Tianxing, you lied to me."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediatelyughed proudly, "I didn¡¯t lie to you. Although I really wanted to get physically close to you, in the end, I resisted with my strong willpower. After all, you are tastier when you are awake. Otherwise, what¡¯s the difference from an intable doll?"

    "You... you."

    Anger colored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blushing beautiful face: "Then where are my clothes!"

    "Nonsense, of course, I took them off. Experts have said that sleeping in clothes is bad for the body; skin to skin is better for it."

    Lu Tianxing spoke righteously, "Not only that, after helping you undress, I also helped you take a bath, then put you back to sleep."

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment; although her rtionship with Lu Tianxing had physically progressed, and he had taken all sorts of liberties, having Lu Tianxing help her bathe still made her blush and feel extremely embarrassed.

    "Hehe, wife, I know what you want to say, no need to thank me. Who told you to be my wife? Doing things for my wife is only right and justifiable. If it happens again, I still won¡¯t refuse. Plus, wife, do you think bathing you was easy for me? I had to endure physical torment while washing you; how easy do you think I had it? But, I have a question that I hope you can answer."

    "What is it?"

    "Why do I feel like your assets have grown considerably? Tell me the truth, have you been secretly drinking papaya soup in the morning when I wasn¡¯t awake? You¡¯re too mean, eating without me..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, he was interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Shut up."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s flushed face, Lu Tianxing chuckled, stood up, and walked toward the door, "Wife, I¡¯m heading out now, you better get dressed quickly, or else if Weiwei or Manman suddenly barges in and sees you, don¡¯t me me for not warning you."

    "Get out," Bai Zhiqing yelled with a red face.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and left the bedroom; watching the door close, the blush on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face intensified.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, bastard, I¡¯m not done with you, don¡¯t even dream about me taking the initiative next time."

    Bai Zhiqing grabbed a small ck bear nearby and started hitting it repeatedly, as if it were Lu Tianxing, "I was unconscious, and you bastard really did nothing; you¡¯re really a bastard who¡¯s worse than a beast, having the intention without the guts."

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing harshly threw the small ck bear aside and gritted her teeth, "You failed to seize the opportunity, so don¡¯t me me next time; it won¡¯t be so easy, hmph."

    Having said this, Bai Zhiqing pulled up her sheets and walked straight from the bed towards the bathroom.

    After Lu Tianxing left the bedroom, he went straight downstairs and saw Mand sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, continuously stuffing chips into her mouth while watching a kimchi drama.

    When Mand saw Lu Tianxinging downstairs, her eyes lit up. She immediately threw away the chips in her hand and said to Lu Tianxing, "Brother, how was it, tell me, did you enjoyst night or not?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with frustration. He wished he could p Mand across the face. Enjoy, enjoy your sister! A beautiful woman lying next to you with nothing on, and yet you dare not do anything¡ªsuch torment could drive a man crazy. Enjoying it, he was lucky he didn¡¯t end up in a hospital.

    "Not enjoyable."

    Lu Tianxing sat down on the couch and took a fierce bite of an apple.

    "I don¡¯t believe it!"

    Mand pouted and said, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you men are like, always saying, ¡¯If the woman isn¡¯t drunk, the man has no chance.¡¯ Last night, I specifically used some sleeping fragrance on Sister Zhiqing, ensuring she would sleep till dawn. Facing a sleeping beauty, brother, you¡¯re telling me you had no other thoughts? Who are you kidding!"

    "Manman, what do you mean by that? Am I the kind of person who takes advantage of others in their weak moments?"

    "Doesn¡¯t seem like it."

    Mand gently shook her head, and before Lu Tianxing could feel relieved, she immediately spat out a sentence that made him want to spit blood, "Because you definitely are."

    Frustrated, Lu Tianxing stared at Mand, not bothering to talk anymore and just ate his apple, waiting for Bai Zhiqing toe downstairs.

    "Brother, tell me, did anything happen between you and Sister Zhiqingst night..."

    "Nothing happened."

    "Nothing happened? Who are you kidding!"

    Mand snorted coldly, about to say something when she saw Bai Zhiqing, dressed nicely,ing downstairs. Her eyes darted around, and she immediately ran to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, grabbing her arm and asking, "Sister Zhiqing, let me ask you something¡ªdid my brother do anything to youst night?"

    On hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, and she red fiercely at Lu Tianxing. "Nothing happened, why do you ask?"

    "Really?"

    Mand looked suspiciously back and forth between the two, seemingly trying to detect any trace of deceit.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and immediately ran outside. At this moment, he felt that he needed to keep not only away from Bai Wei but also from Mand in the future. These two girls dared say anything, dared do anything, and in the end, he was the one who got med.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Mand stomped her foot in dissatisfaction: "What are you running for? I¡¯m not going to eat you."

    Saying this, Mand turned her head, looked at Bai Zhiqing, and giggled, "Sister Zhiqing, can you tell me what that feeling is actually like? Was it enjoyable or not? "

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing stiffened. How could she exin that she had merely found herself in a situation with Lu Tianxing without ever really experiencing it herself? How could she just tell Mand to go ahead and see for herself if she was so curious?

    How could she say that out loud!

 Chapter 634 - 630 Cute Qiaoqiao

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 630 Cute Qiaoqiao</h4>

    Today is Monday, a workday, and Bai¡¯s Group is as busy as ever, no different from usual. However, the topic of everyone¡¯s conversation is not work-rted issues, but rather trying to figure out who the man Bai Zhiqing referred to as "the ugly duckling" could be¡ªwho is this lucky man that caught Mu Qingxue¡¯s fancy, so deeply that even after all these years, she remains enamored, even using a song to confess her feelings.

    But what differs is that while the women are discussing what charms this man could possibly have to make a proud beauty like Mu Qingxue fall for him¡ªwhat are his virtues, how handsome he must be, whether he¡¯s like the perfect male god from the idol dramas, the men, on the other hand, are huddled together, grinding their teeth, as if they would pounce and take a bite out of this man if he dares to show up at Bai¡¯s Group.

    The fact that their perfect goddess appears to have someone in her heart is surely the saddest day for all men.

    When Bai Zhiqing arrives at thepany, everyone immediately greets her respectfully with a "Mr. Bai."

    Bai Zhiqing nods to those around her and heads for the elevator, going straight up to the top floor. However, upon entering the office, Lan Xin stops Bai Zhiqing, handing her a document as if to report on work.

    About fifteen minutes after Bai Zhiqing enters Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing arrives in a taxi, just like Bai Zhiqing, heading directly to the top floor.

    Lan Xin, who had been focusing on her paperwork, looks up at the sound of the elevator opening and sees Lu Tianxing, immediately waving him over and saying, "Lu Tianxing,e here, I need to talk to you."

    Lan Xin¡¯s attire was no different from usual, wearing a gray-brown OL suit that showcased her exquisite figure beautifully, and the slightly open neckline allowed a clear view of the deep cleavage, perfectly presenting the gentle demeanor of a woman from the waterside towns of Jiangnan.

    "Secretary Lan, what¡¯s the matter so early in the morning, it¡¯s not like our affair has been exposed, right?" Lu Tianxing walks up to Lan Xin and asks.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you shut your crow¡¯s mouth?"

    Lan Xin looks at Lu Tianxing irritably, "I just wanted to ask if you went to Mu Qingxue¡¯s concert yesterday, and if you know who the man she¡¯s talking about is."

    "Why are you asking this, what does it matter to you whether Mu Qingxue has a man or not."

    Lu Tianxing gives Lan Xin a dumbfounded look, his gaze lingering on her body as he says seriously, "Secretary Lan, tell me honestly, the reason you don¡¯t have a boyfriend at your age¡ªis it because you have issues, or do you actually prefer women, that¡¯s why you¡¯re concerned about whether Mu Qingxue has a boyfriend, do you want to pursue her?"

    "You...."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s face stiffens, her fingers tightening around the pen, fighting the urge to punch a few holes in him, she says, "I¡¯m just a bit curious, that¡¯s all, what kind of man can make Mu Qingxue unable to forget him for so many years."

    "How would I know."

    Lu Tianxing rolls his eyes and says, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to my office."

    With that, Lu Tianxing turns and heads toward his office.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Lan Xin quickly speaks up, "Wait a second."

    "Secretary Lan, what¡¯s it this time? If it¡¯s about your mom wanting to invite me over for dinner again, let¡¯s not talk about it." Lu Tianxing looks at Lan Xin seriously. He had just made a significant advance in his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing and really didn¡¯t want any moreplications.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s expression darkens, and with a touch of grievance, she says, "Lu Tianxing, do you really dislike me that much?"

    Hearing the somewhat resentful words from Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh in his heart. He wasn¡¯t a heartless man, especially when it came to being tough on beautiful women.

    "Secretary Lan, you¡¯re overthinking it. I was just busy with something today. If I were tired of you and you blocked my way, do you think I would¡¯ve spoken to you nicely? I probably would¡¯ve pped you to death by now and definitely wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be your boyfriend to help you out."

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a flicker of joy that even she herself didn¡¯t recognize shed across Lan Xin¡¯s eyes.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Of course, because we are friends."

    "I got it, go ahead and get busy!"

    Lan Xin¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward, revealing a smile. She didn¡¯t say anything more but simply waved to Lu Tianxing and then lowered her head to continue looking at the documents on the desk.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s sudden change in attitude with some speechlessness, Lu Tianxing shook his head and turned to walk toward the chairman¡¯s office, thinking to himself that women truly were as unpredictable as trying to find a needle in the ocean¡ªone moment they were all grievances, and the next they could be utterly indifferent.

    When Lu Tianxing pushed open the door to the office and walked in, Bai Zhiqing was looking carefully through the documents Lan Xin had handed to her. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bai Zhiqing looked up at Lu Tianxing and then lowered her head again without even the intention to greet him.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, knowing that Bai Zhiqing was probably annoyed because of something that happened that morning. Wisely, he decided not to provoke her further; it was always best to avoid a woman who was in a fury, after all.

    Taking his ce at the assistant¡¯s desk, Lu Tianxing carelessly prepared himself a cup of tea and then powered on theputer to log into QQ, where he saw Qiaoqiao¡¯s little avatar shaking vigorously.

    Clicking on it, a message popped up.

    "Uncle, how have you beentely? Missed me? If you dare say you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll bite you to death."

    Looking at the message, Lu Tianxing smiled gently, recalling the quirky little girl he had met earlier. His fingers tapped on the keyboard: "I¡¯ve been fine, sitting in the office every day, enjoying the air conditioning, sipping coffee, admiring the beauties, it¡¯s been very leisurely. Whether I missed you or not, take a guess."

    "Psh, like I¡¯m some treasure you¡¯d miss. You say your life¡¯s been fine, ying it cool like this just shows you¡¯re no different than a security guard that just sits enjoying the cool of the AC and asionally opening the door."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s message came back quickly, apanied by a disdainful emoji.

    "Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect my little wife to be so sharp. Yep, I¡¯m just a small security guard earning three or four thousand a month. How can thatpare to you, a little rich girl like Qiaoqiao? But my little wife, how about you send some money to your hubby for me to spend, as if you¡¯re sponsoring me?"

    "Uncle, who is your little wife? Stop talking nonsense, or believe it or not, I¡¯ll bite you to death."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s message came in, with an annoyed dog GIF attached.

    Thanks to a few brothers for your rewards, extra updates will explode on Monday at midnight. I¡¯m asking for your support, brothers!!!

 Chapter 635 - 631 Find Me a Dad

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 631 Find Me a Dad</h4>

    Seeing the annoying dog GIF, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curved up slightly with a faint smile, as if he could picture a quirky girl holding her cell phone, typing away and grinding her teeth at the phone.

    "Really? How am I talking nonsense? I don¡¯t recall who it was that hugged me in the middle of the street, crying and shouting not to leave me, also iming to be pregnant with my child, and even said they would marry me for life. Is that person you, Qiaoqiao?"

    In a luxurious vi in Beijing, Qiaoqiaoy on her bed holding her phone. Reading the message from Lu Tianxing, a blush crept up her pretty face. This was the scene when she first met Lu Tianxing. She had intended to make him look foolish, but instead, she ended up being outwitted by him and even got her little butt smacked a few times.

    Thinking of this, Qiaoqiao felt a wave of shyness, her bottom burning as if it still hurt. She bared her teeth and grimaced at her phone as if it were Lu Tianxing himself.

    "Uncle, what are you even talking about! How could that person be me? I¡¯m still underage! How could I have a baby? But, Uncle, did you have a good timest time? I seemed to see your wife very angry beside you. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll beat you up for chatting with me this time?"

    "Afraid of what? I¡¯m not boasting, but I¡¯m the boss at home. What I say goes. If she dares to say anything, I¡¯ll immediately enforce the family rules and teach her the ¡¯Three Obediences and Four Virtues¡¯ and the ¡¯proper roles of a husband and wife¡¯ within minutes," he bragged.

    Reading Lu Tianxing¡¯s reply, Qiaoqiao giggled, "Uncle, who are you kidding? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s obedient to your wife at home. But hey, Uncle, if you¡¯re not scared, then turn on the video. I have some new ¡¯benefits¡¯ to show you. Oh right, there¡¯s also my mom in a swimsuit. Do you want to take a peek?"

    "Damn!"

    The message from Qiaoqiao made Lu Tianxing involuntarily gasp for air. The image of Shen Manjun¡¯s alluring face and her figure that fit the golden ratio surfaced in his mind, kindling a burst of lust within him.

    It seemed that ever since that glimpse in the changing room in Xiangjiang, he hadn¡¯t seen Shen Manjun, a woman exuding elegance and captivating charm, again. He wondered how this woman, who radiated a seductive aura from inside out, was faring now.

    "Uncle, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you really looking forward to it?"

    Another message from Qiaoqiao came through.

    Lu Tianxing took a few deep breaths, calming the mes in his heart, and replied, "No need, I¡¯m already married. As a married man, ¡¯look not upon what is improper to see, listen not upon what is improper to hear¡¯ is the basic principle of being a good man."

    "Please, Uncle, who are you fooling! Do you think I¡¯d believe that? Do you think I didn¡¯t see how you couldn¡¯t move on after seeing my mom? Do you think I didn¡¯t notice?"

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s message full of disdain came through, and before Lu Tianxing could reply, another message from Qiaoqiao arrived:

    "Not good, my mom is back. Goodbye Uncle, we¡¯ll chat more next time."

    With that, Qiaoqiao¡¯s penguin avatar went dark.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the darkened avatar speechlessly, shaking his head. He simply closed the penguin app and logged into the game, starting to cause a stir inside the virtual world.

    ...

    And it was at this time, in a luxurious vi in Beijing, within a pink room filled with a multitude of stuffed dolls.

    Qiaoqiao hastily turned off the penguin app, then stuffed her cell phone under the pillow andy down on the bed. Her face, which had been full of vigor just moments before, instantly lost its brightness, turning dull as she clearly intended to feign illness.

    "Click!"

    Just as Qiaoqiao finished doing all this, someone suddenly opened the door to the room from the outside, and a tall woman dressed in home attire walked in.

    This was an exceptionally beautiful woman, with cascading wavy curls tinted with a faint rose-red, framing a seductively fair face. Every frown and smile emanated an immense charm that, like a fairy, irresistibly captured one¡¯s attention. Yet, she carried an air of nobility that seemed unapproachable. Thebination of fairylike charm and regal aura did not feel odd but rather stirred a strong desire to conquer within people, making them yearn to subdue this woman.

    The woman¡¯s face was lightly made up, her eyes watery as if always glimmering, and her figure was impable. Even in the loose-fitting home clothes, her graceful silhouette was undeniable, and a noble aura, which made others feel inferior, radiated from her. An ordinary person, caught in her gaze, would probably find themselves speechless.

    This woman was none other than Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother, Shen Manjun, the future sessor of the Shen Family.

    "Qiaoqiao, how are you feeling, any better? Do you want Mommy to call the private doctor to check on you again?"

    After entering the room, Shen Manjun gently approached Qiaoqiao¡¯s side, touching her forehead with her palm, her tone carrying a strong sense of concern.

    "Mommy, I¡¯m fine, just a bit dizzy. I¡¯ll be okay after some rest," Qiaoqiao said softly, her brow furrowed, showing none of the confidence she had while chatting with Lu Tianxing, her entire demeanor now listless.

    "Qiaoqiao, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy has been too busytely and hasn¡¯t had the time to take care of you."

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s state, Shen Manjun showed a trace of self-reproach on her face, gently tidying Qiaoqiao¡¯s somewhat disheveled hair.

    "Mommy, it¡¯s not your fault. I know you¡¯ve been working so hard to support our family, it¡¯s my fault for not taking care of myself and making you worry."

    Qiaoqiao looked at Shen Manjun, as if remembering something, and said, "Mommy, why don¡¯t you find me a new daddy?"

    "Qiaoqiao, what are you saying?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled, she looked at her daughter and said, "Qiaoqiao, why would you suddenly bring this up? Is someone bullying you at school? Tell Mommy."

    At this, a sh of sternness crossed Shen Manjun¡¯s face. She had seen many children without fathers being isted and bullied at school, and if anyone dared to do such a thing, she was determined to make them pay.

    "No, Mommy,"

    Qiaoqiao shook her head gently and said, "I just see how hard you work every day, Mommy. If you found a new daddy, you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore, and when we get home, I¡¯d have a daddy to keep uspany too."

 Chapter 636 - 632 Mu Qingxue Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 632 Mu Qingxue Arrives</h4>

    "Qiaoqiao, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand," she said.

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as she sighed deeply in her heart. She had thought about finding a dependable man. She did not want Qiaoqiao to look enviously at other children apanied by both parents whenever they went out. Although Qiaoqiao hid it well, how could it escape her notice?

    Unfortunately, some things were beyond her control. She was no fool; many men, the elite among elites, pursued her, all very outstanding. Yet, not one treated her sincerely. Every one of them had an ulterior motive, aiming to gain the support of the Shen Family¡¯s power.

    The Shen Family was one of Beijing¡¯s prominent families, and she was the Sect Leader. Whoever pursued her would, in effect, gain the support of the Shen Family, inheriting everything from them. All her suitors were after this, their facades differing from their true intentions. She had encountered too many such situations, and more importantly, she did not want to end up bringing a wolf into the den, harming Qiaoqiao in the process.

    "Mom, I¡¯m not young anymore. How could I not understand?"

    Unsatisfied with her mother¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao protested, "Mom, I know you¡¯re maintaining this family alone, presenting yourself as strong to keep everyone at a distance, to make them fear you. But I know, every night, you stand alone on the balcony, staring at the moon, lost in thought. I can feel your loneliness. I¡¯m almost seventeen. I¡¯m not a child anymore."

    Slightly trembling upon hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Shen Manjun looked at her stubborn-faced daughter and realized that her daughter had grown up and was no longer the little girl who followed her everywhere.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s expression, Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes flickered mischievously as she chuckled, "Mom, if you can¡¯t find the right one, how about I pick someone for you?"

    At this, a faint smile appeared on Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she asked, "You will pick someone for me? Who?"

    "The uncle," Qiaoqiao blurted out.

    "It¡¯s that uncle who saved me back in Modu. I think he¡¯s a pretty good person. Although he¡¯s a bit dark-skinned, he¡¯s agile and knows how to take care of others. I think he¡¯s really suitable for you, Mom. What do you think?"

    "Him!"

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s description, Shen Manjun¡¯s expression darkened dramatically. She certainly remembered Lu Tianxing, the man who had dared to brazenly flirt with her the first time they met, especially in Xiangjiang. How audacious he had been! It was preposterous, too brazen, and she could never forget Lu Tianxing, a boldly reckless man.

    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the uncle? I think he¡¯s pretty nice," Qiaoqiao cautiouslymented, seeing the look on Shen Manjun¡¯s face.

    After cursing Lu Tianxing in her mind, Shen Manjun took a deep breath and said, "I¡¯m fine, Qiaoqiao. You lie down and rest a bit; I¡¯ll go make some porridge for you."

    Saying this, Shen Manjun stood up and walked outside.

    Qiaoqiao didn¡¯t speak further but watched her mother¡¯s retreating figure and thought mischievously, "Uncle, this is as much as I can do for you. My mom seems to be really upset with you right now. But there¡¯s a saying, the deeper the hate, the deeper the love will beter. Uncle, you must not let me down. My mom has never been this angry because of any man before."

    Inside Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lu Tianxing,pletely unaware that he had been schemed against by a young girl, was joyously ying a game, watching "Great God, carry me!" pop up continually in the bottom left corner of the screen, his face lighting up with a brilliant smile.

    Just then, therge door of the office was suddenly knocked.

    "Come in," Bai Zhiqing put down the document in her hand and looked up to say.

    As her voice fell, the office door was pushed open, and Lan Xin walked in from the outside. She first nced at Lu Tianxing, then respectfully said to Bai Zhiqing, "Mr. Bai, the front desk just called. A woman wearing a mask hase downstairs wanting to see you, but when the front desk asked her to remove her mask, she refused. Moreover, she said that she met with youst night and had arranged to visit thepany today."

    At this, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned. Could the visitor be Mu Qingxue?

    She remembered that she had indeed said such a thing to Mu Qingxue the night before. It was only a polite invitation, yet she did not expect Mu Qingxue to actually n to visit Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Do you know her name?" Bai Zhiqing asked for confirmation again.

    "I don¡¯t know. The front desk asked her, but she wouldn¡¯t say. She just told the front desk that her surname is Mu."

    "The surname Mu!"

    Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, her face showing a hint of joy as she said, "I know who she is now. Please ask her toe up quickly."

    The only Mu she knew was Mu Qingxue.

    "Yes, Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll call the front desk right away."

    Lan Xin looked at Bai Zhiqing with some surprise. She rarely saw Bai Zhiqing disy such excitement. However, knowing better than to ask, she nodded and stepped out.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also exited the game and looked at Bai Zhiqing, asking, "Wife, could it really be Mu Qingxueing to Bai¡¯s Group?"

    "Of course."

    A hint of pride was evident on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. "It seems my Bai¡¯s Group has truly made it when even a big star ising over voluntarily for a visit."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, all Lu Tianxing could do was give a bitter smile. Only someone oblivious like Bai Zhiqing would believe that Mu Qingxue would visit Bai¡¯s Group for inspiration. He was well aware of the Mu Family¡¯s power; they were quite renowned in Beijing. If Mu Qingxue mentioned wanting to visit apany for inspiration, even the top 500 globalpanies would likely extend an offer for her to visit.

    Lu Tianxing had a feeling that Mu Qingxue might being specifically for him, and perhaps even recognized him as the one who had rescued her, prompting her to rush to Bai¡¯s Group today.

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. If she was indeeding for him, what should he do?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sigh, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback and displeasedly said, "Lu Tianxing, why are you sighing? What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy that Mu Qingxue is visiting Bai¡¯s Group? Or is it like you saidst night to Weiwei, that you went back to the makeup room to try your luck with Mu Qingxue, only to be harshly rejected, and now that you hear she¡¯sing to Bai¡¯s Group, you¡¯re worried about being exposed, so you¡¯re sighing?"

 Chapter 637 - 633 I Repent!

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 633 I Repent!</h4>

    "Ah!"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. Was he that kind of person?

    With a bitter smile, Lu Tianxing said, "Wife, I was just thinking about Mu Qingxueing to ourpany. Should we take this opportunity to secretly promote it? By then, everyone will know that even the big star Mu Qingxue acknowledges ourpany,ing to Bai¡¯s Group on her own. Once such a reportes out, our Bai¡¯s Group might truly be famous nationwide, and perhaps even gain recognition abroad, facilitating our reach into international channels. Wife, what do you think, should I arrange for a temp to leak the news of Mu Qingxue visiting Bai¡¯s Group?"

    "What a terrible idea you¡¯vee up with."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing with no good humor and said, "Your idea is not good at all, and it¡¯s extremely bad. The sess I, Bai Zhiqing, want to achieve shoulde from my own hands, not by exploiting a friend¡¯s identity and hyping up a friend to achieve sess. Such sess, I can do without..."

    "Stop."

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing was nning to continue, Lu Tianxing hurriedly waved his hands and surrendered, "Wife, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have thought that way. I am guilty, and I repent now."

    "Humph, good that you understand."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curved up slightly, revealing a very smug smile. Although she knew in her heart that Lu Tianxing was just pretending to beg for mercy, she still felt happy inside.

    Love and marriage are just like that, not needing to be always dominant or always honest. Sometimes a few white lies and pleas for mercy can make a marriage and love more vorful and colorful.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Just then, a rhythmic knocking sound came from outside.

    Bai Zhiqing immediately stood up, walked over, and opened the door of the office, only to see Mu Qingxue standing cutely at the door.

    Today, Mu Qingxue was dressed very modestly, without the morous appearance of a star. She woremon white casual clothes, with arge pig snout mask on her face covering most of her face, making her look cute and yful. Her beautiful eyes shone like the moon and stars, particrly attracting attention.

    At that moment, Mu Qingxue standing at the door, it was hard to believe she was the Heavenly Queen superstar whomanded the stage.

    However, the nobility and elegance she exuded seemed innate, making it impossible for others to ignore her, letting one know at a nce that this woman was no ordinary person.

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue immediately took off the pig snout mask, revealing that nation-toppling face, and smilingly said, "Zhiqing, sorry for not informing you beforeing over, it was a bit abrupt, making youugh."

    "It¡¯s okay, we are friends, there¡¯s no need to inform or not inform. You likeing directly to see me, pleasee in," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Then I won¡¯t be polite."

    Mu Qingxue smiled and nodded, her radiant smile carried a unique charisma that was highly infectious, causing one to unconsciously treat her as a friend.

    Watching Mu Qingxue walk into the office, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. Right now, Bai Zhiqing probably didn¡¯t know that Mu Qingxue was here to steal her man. If she knew, she would probably have driven Mu Qingxue out right away, regardless of whether she was a big star or not.

    Lu Tianxing sighed, collected himself, and said to Mu Qingxue as she walked in, "Miss Mu, wee to Bai¡¯s Group for the visit."

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m d to see you again. I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you yesterday for helping me out!" Mu Qingxue said with a smile, her eyes carrying a hint of unfathomable meaning.

    "Ha, Miss Mu, you jest. It was just a small effort, nothing significant."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and, noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s puzzled look, exined, "Wife, didn¡¯t I go back to the makeup roomst night? I happened to encounter a fan pestering Miss Mu, so I specially helped her out. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Mu to personally thank me."

    "I see."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said to Mu Qingxue, "Qingxue, how did you find time to visit Bai¡¯s Group today? Don¡¯t you need to practice your new song?"

    "I¡¯m leaving Modu tomorrow, so I took a day off especially to meet you, my new friend, and also to thank Mr. Lu," Mu Qingxue said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was stunned and said, "What, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow? So soon?"

    "Of course, Zhiqing, you think celebrities can y whenever they want! Typically, once a celebrity gets popr, their schedule is packed to the brim; those talent agencies wish celebrities could work 24 hours a day. Although I¡¯m not as busy as other celebrities, it¡¯s not by much. I recently started shooting a film, and the director is already urging me. If I don¡¯t go back soon, I reckon the director will have a fallout with you."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, "Qingxue, you¡¯re preparing to shoot a new film."

    Mu Qingxue nodded and said, "Of course, this film has been in preparation for a long time and has finally started shooting. It¡¯s scheduled for release during the holiday season, and I am the lead actress, so I must rush back to continue filming."

    "That¡¯s too bad, I originally wanted you to stay a couple more days so I could host you well! Now it seems impossible."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head regretfully and said, "However, once your new movie is released, I will definitely support you."

    "No worries, there will be other days. I¡¯lle visit you next time I have time," Mu Qingxue said with a smile, though her nces at Lu Tianxing during the conversation were barely noticeable.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, staring unblinkingly at theputer screen, as if theputer was much more beautiful than Mu Qingxue.

    "No problem, next time youe, I will make sure to host you well, and then, you can¡¯t rush off like you did this time."

    "No problem, by then I just hope Zhiqing you won¡¯t find me bothersome."

    Mu Qingxue smiled gently, her gaze turning towards Lu Tianxing, and said somewhat enviously, "Zhiqing, honestly, sometimes I really envy you, I never imagined you could find such an outstanding husband."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but she spoke disdainfully, "Outstanding? He¡¯s just a scoundrel. Besides, you could totally find a perfect gentleman yourself, with your beauty, countless people would want your heart. I think you¡¯re being too picky, which is why you say that."

    "Ha, Zhiqing, stop teasing me. I would like to find a perfect gentleman too, but some things are beyond my control," Mu Qingxue said.

    At this, Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression turned slightly somber.

 Chapter 638 - 634 Lu Tianxing Who Feeds Poisonous Chicken Soup (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 634 Lu Tianxing Who Feeds Poisonous Chicken Soup (1st Update)</h4>

    Love, for ordinary people, mighte very easily, even something they can casuallypare, but for Mu Qingxue, it was a luxury.

    Once you enter the doors of nobility, it¡¯s as deep as the ocean, especially the most heartless imperial family.

    She was not just a star, but also the little princess of the Mu Family; her every move could be said to represent the Mu Family, to represent the face of the Mu Family. The Mu Family would never allow her to casually pick a man to marry, let alone allow her to freely enjoy love.

    To put it bluntly, for a great family like the Mu Family, women are at most seen as goods, asmodities that could be used to exchange benefits. Marriage and love were not under Mu Qingxue¡¯s control at all. Maybe one day she would be promised to someone she had never met before in exchange for the benefits of the Mu Family.

    Some people only see the limitless glory of the wealthy families but never the darkness behind it. Being born into a great family means that from the moment you are born, your marriage and future might already be determined. What you get is simply traded for with your happiness.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face turned somewhat gloomy. She might seem glorious on the surface, but in reality, she was walking on thin ice. One day, she might marry a man she had never met before, but she was not willing to give up like this. She wanted to chase her own happiness, not to be a tool for the exchange of benefits.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s dim face and sighed softly. She understood Mu Qingxue¡¯s pain. The imperial families were heartless indeed. For great families, their children might just be tools for exchanging benefits, not real family members. That¡¯s why she wasmitted to developing Bai¡¯s Group, to avoid bing a sacrifice. Luckily, she eventually met Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t be too pessimistic. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡¯ Maybe you¡¯ll meet your true Prince Charming who will also be acknowledged by your family. I believe you will find him because beautiful girls are always lucky and the heavens won¡¯t abandon you either."

    "Zhiqing, is what you¡¯re saying true?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes brightened, and her gaze softly swept over Lu Tianxing, revealing an inexplicable meaning. Could he be the Prince who will help me break free from my shackles in the future?

    "You definitely can. I believe that fate won¡¯t just toy with you."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded firmly, looking at Lu Tianxing, who had been keeping quiet like an ostrich, and said, "Lu Tianxing, that¡¯s the reasoning, right?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, then chuckled bitterly and replied, "Wife, this kind of thing isn¡¯t easy to say. Who knows if the heavens have opened their eyes or not, but anyhow, as the saying goes, life is like being fucked¡ªif you can¡¯t fight back, you might as well lie down and enjoy it... ahem, Miss Mu, don¡¯t take offense. Though the saying is a bit crude, that¡¯s really how life works."

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? That¡¯s no way tofort someone."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing unfavorably. This idiot, didn¡¯t he know how tofort people at all? No wonder he had been single for so long; probably because he was too mouthy. This wasn¡¯tforting at all; it was like feeding her poison instead of chicken soup.

    "No particr meaning, just sharing some life philosophies with Miss Mu. Fairy tales are always fairy tales, and chicken soup will never be reality. It¡¯s better to be clear about the reality and then continue on your own path."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, ready to retort, but Mu Qingxue spoke first, "Yes, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re right. Reality isn¡¯t a fairy tale, and we can¡¯t apply fairy tale logic to it. But there¡¯s another saying that goes, ¡¯Happiness is something you fight for.¡¯ If you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight for happiness, you will never be happy in your life. No matter how it turns out in the future, at least I will have tried. Isn¡¯t that so, Mr. Lu? You have to fight to win; if you don¡¯t, how will you know you¡¯ll lose?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled wryly upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. Although it seemed like she was rebutting what he just said, she was also telling him that she wouldn¡¯t give up so easily; she was determined to fight for it.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue with a bit of surprise, not expecting her to rebut Lu Tianxing in such a way.

    Without paying attention to the turmoil in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face revealed a smile, and said, "Zhiqing, I want to take a tour inside yourpany to see how white-cor workers do their jobs. That way, if I ever get to act in a modern urban drama, I¡¯ll know how to y the role of a modern urban white-cor worker. Can I?"

    "Of course, no problem."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded with a smile, but then her face showed a trace of difficulty and she apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Qingxue, I still have a document to deal with, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you for the visit. But it¡¯s okay. Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t busy right now; I¡¯ll let him apany you around thepany. He¡¯s an old employee, just let him know where you want to go."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face dripped with cold sweat. This girl, did she really not know, or was she pretending not to know? Having him apany Mu Qingxue, wasn¡¯t that like sending amb to a tiger¡¯s den? Was she really taking him for a saint? If Mu Qingxue wanted to... reverse the roles... should he agree right away, or should he struggle a bit first?

    "Wife, I have something to take care of..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were cut off by Bai Zhiqing, who said, "What could you possibly have to do? ying games counts as being busy? You don¡¯t know how many men wish for the chance to apany Qingxue and don¡¯t get it, so get up right now and show her around thepany."

    "Alright!"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing could onlyugh helplessly, nodding and agreeing to it.

    "Thank you, Zhiqing. I¡¯ll go visit Bai¡¯s Group first, thene backter to talk to you about how to manage apany."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed a look of surprise as she stood up eagerly and headed for the door.

    Lu Tianxing stood up and followed behind Mu Qingxue, ready to leave Bai Shan.

    "Wait a minute."

    After Mu Qingxue had left the office, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shed, and she stopped Lu Tianxing with a warning, "Lu Tianxing, you better behave yourself, understand? If you dare to spout nonsense like before, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite. And don¡¯t even think about getting touchy, or you might just lose your colorsome paws to someone¡¯s knife."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s threatening words, Lu Tianxing could only smile wryly and shake his head. He didn¡¯t want to do anything to Mu Qingxue; the key was that he feared what Mu Qingxue might do to him. What would he do then?

 Chapter 639 - 635 Iâ€™m Not Your White Horse Prince (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 635 I¡¯m Not Your White Horse Prince (Second Update)</h4>

    After leaving the office, Mu Qingxue immediately put on her pigsnout mask again. Being a highly prominent heavenly queen in China and due to the song "The Ugly Duckling", she was almost constantly in the limelight, having be a darling of the media. Without her mask, it wouldn¡¯t have taken three minutes for Bai¡¯s Group to possibly be overwhelmed by the frenzied media. At that point, not to mention visiting Bai¡¯s Group, escaping from there would have been difficult.

    For the media, explosive news equates to money.

    When Lan Xin saw Mu Qingxue walking out of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, she was slightly taken aback. Looking at Mu Qingxue with some confusion, she felt that the woman in the pigsnout mask seemed strangely familiar, as if she had seen her before, but she couldn¡¯t recall where.

    Grabbing her head in frustration, Lan Xin looked utterly perplexed. She should remember who this woman was, but she just couldn¡¯t think of her identity.

    As Lan Xin racked her brain, Mu Qingxue had already entered the elevator with Lu Tianxing, one after the other.

    Suddenly, Lan Xin shivered, and a spark shed in her mind. Instantly, she bowed her head and quickly typed a few characters into herputer, pulling up a photo of Mu Qingxue. She then covered most of Mu Qingxue¡¯s face with her hand and gasped.

    "It¡¯s her, it really is her. The woman wearing the pigsnout mask was Mu Qingxue. Mu Qingxue actually came to Bai¡¯s Group."

    A look of disbelief appeared on Lan Xin¡¯s face. She mped her hand tightly over her mouth, afraid of shouting out. Since Mu Qingxue was wearing a mask, she obviously didn¡¯t want others to know she was at Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Mu Qingxue, it¡¯s really Mu Qingxue. And where is Lu Tianxing going with Mu Qingxue? Could it be that bastard Lu Tianxing is the audacious guy who called Mu Qingxue ¡¯Ugly Duckling¡¯? Knowing his character, it¡¯s really possible he did that. But looking at him, Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t seem like a pro. How could Mu Qingxue like him? Impossible, impossible. Maybe Mr. Bai just asked him to apany Mu Qingxue around, yeah, there¡¯s no way Lu Tianxing could be the man that my idol, Mu Qingxue, has pined for all these years."

    Speaking softly to herself, Lan Xin shook her head vigorously, casting aside this imusible thought. She¡¯d never believe that her idol had pined for someone like Lu Tianxing, a scoundrel, for so many years.

    Unaware of Lan Xin mentally disparaging him, Lu Tianxing led Mu Qingxue around various departments of Bai¡¯s Group. As they walked, he introduced the departments of Bai¡¯s Group without much personal chat, merely a routine introduction of each department.

    "Miss Mu, this is the cafeteria of Bai¡¯s Group. All the employees of Bai¡¯s Group will dine here at noon. The chefs here are top-level chefs we¡¯ve hired with high sries, dedicated to serving ourpany employees. As our chairman says, the employees of Bai¡¯s Group work hard for thepany, and naturally, we must not let them down."

    Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue entered the cafeteria of Bai¡¯s Group, continuing to introduce as they walked: "Miss Mu, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can stay here and have lunch today. I believe the food here won¡¯t be much inferior to what you have in star-rated hotels."

    "Would it make any difference to you if you weed me to stay?"

    Mu Qingxue turned around, her beautiful eyes unblinkingly fixed on Lu Tianxing, carrying an indescribable vor.

    "Miss Mu, whether I wee you or not, does it make a difference?"

    "Of course there¡¯s a difference," Mu Qingxue said firmly.

    "Ah, Miss Mu, why put yourself through this!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue and took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and started speaking slowly, "Miss Mu, you really didn¡¯t have to do this. What does finding me achieve? When I rescued you back then, it was merely because I didn¡¯t want to see a beauty die just like that. In fact, you don¡¯t owe me anything. As you can now see, I¡¯m no different from anyone else, just an ordinary man trying to make money to support his family, not the wless Prince Charming you envisioned, not your fairy tale."

    "But I..."

    Mu Qingxue opened her mouth to say something but was again interrupted by Lu Tianxing, "Miss Mu, I know what you want to say, but don¡¯t you think all this is just your own imagination? When a woman is at her most desperate, she feels a deep unease, and if a man miraculouslyes along, chases away the bad guys, and saves her, she will naturally keep that man¡¯s image in her heart. But let me tell you, that¡¯s not love, it¡¯s just gratitude, the workings of a grateful heart."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, fighting hard to control her emotions, not letting herself cry out loud. How had she not expected that the man she had tried so hard to find would tell her this?

    She didn¡¯t know if it was gratitude troubling her, or if it was fear that made her remember Lu Tianxing, but she knew she truly couldn¡¯t forget him. Since Lu Tianxing had rescued her, his image hadn¡¯t faded in her heart over the years; instead, it had grown even deeper, like a towering tree rooted deep within her heart.

    "Moreover, Miss Mu, you should know with the Mu Family¡¯s resources, couldn¡¯t they have found out where I was after all these years? Yet, you couldn¡¯t find me for so many years; don¡¯t you find that strange? Clearly, the Mu Family didn¡¯t want you to have too much contact with a poor guy like me. Otherwise, you would have known my whereabouts long ago, so why the struggle for so many years?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked Mu Qingxue; any man would probably find it hard to reject a beautiful woman so devoted to him. But now he genuinely felt powerless, with issues involving Lin Qianru and Rose unresolved and adding Mu Qingxue into the mix, he really didn¡¯t know what might happen next.

    What mattered more was that Mu Qingxue wasn¡¯t Rose or Lin Yafei. Behind her stood the Mu Family, a dignified Mu Family princess, bing someone¡¯s mistress, such a scandal would drive the entire Mu Family mad. They would either force Mu Qingxue to leave him entirely or target the women around him; causing trouble for everyone involved. Rather than that, it was better to cut off this rtionship before it even started.

    Moreover, he had enough enemies already and didn¡¯t want to add the Mu Family to the list, at least not until his power had grown stronger. He did not want to make an enemy of the Mu Family.

    Upon hearing this, a wave of bitterness surged in Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart, and she felt a strong urge to cry. Lu Tianxing was right; with the Mu Family¡¯s resources, it would have been very easy to find his whereabouts. But every time she inquired, she got the same response: still looking.

    The fact that she had found Lu Tianxing was entirely due to her relentless efforts, not because she relied on the Mu Family¡¯s power.

    Though Mu Qingxue was a woman, she bore the surname Mu, and the Mu Family would never allow her to marry someone who was of no use to the Mu Family.

    Suppressing the urge to cry, Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing with deep affection and said, "Tianxing, could you hold me once? Just like when you saved me, can you hold me like that?"

    Seeing the hopeful look in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, and he fell silent.

 Chapter 640 - 636 I Canâ€™t Forget Him (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 636 I Can¡¯t Forget Him (3rd Update)</h4>

    Mu Qingxue left. She just left Bai¡¯s Group, her heart shattered, without even the intention to greet Bai Zhiqing.

    Her sole purpose foring to Bai¡¯s Group was to find Lu Tianxing and see if he still remembered her. Unfortunately, the answer she received broke her heart. Lu Tianxing remembered her, but her knight in shining armor was protecting another princess, a princess who was not her.

    Mu Qingxue did not know how she managed to leave Bai¡¯s Group. All she knew was that when she sat in the car, she felt as if all her strength had been drained, tears uncontrobly rolling down her cheeks, her shoulders ckening slightly, feeling waves of sourness emerging from the bottom of her heart.

    She had not expected the person she had missed for so many years to reject her in such a manner.

    Gongsun Ye sat in the driver¡¯s seat, watching Mu Qingxue¡¯s distraught appearance in the back seat and sighed deeply. He did not need to guess to know what had happened. He felt a mix of happiness and sorrow.

    He was happy that Mu Qingxue might finally move on and no longer have to endure the pressure from the Mu Family. After all, the Mu Family would never allow Mu Qingxue to be with Lu Tianxing. Matching social and economic statuses was a tradition in China that had not disappeared for thousands of years.

    If Mu Qingxue insisted on being with Lu Tianxing, she would have to endure the immense pressure of the entire Mu Family. This pressure was unimaginable and could even lead to the destruction of both Bai¡¯s Group and Lu Tianxing under the wrath of the Mu Family, or a scenario where both sides suffered losses. Being stuck in the middle, Mu Qingxue had the most difficult role. Now that it was over, she no longer needed to bear the family¡¯s pressure.

    What made him sad was that he always treated Mu Qingxue as his own granddaughter, and it was because of his presence that the Mu Family had not forced her to marry someone. Seeing his own granddaughter cry so heartbrokenly made him feel extremely pained and worried.

    "Miss, don¡¯t cry. If there¡¯s anything, talk to Grandpa Gongsun. Don¡¯t keep it inside, it¡¯s not good for your health."

    Gongsun Ye sighed softly. Although he did not enter Bai¡¯s Group, he could guess the oue and wanted to offer somefort, yet did not know how to begin.

    "Grandpa Gongsun, do you think I¡¯m very ugly, not as beautiful as his wife, Bai Zhiqing?"

    Mu Qingxue raised her head and looked at Gongsun Ye, her eyes red and her appearance as if drenched in pear blossoms, irresistibly invoking pity.

    "How could that be! My youngdy is a beautiful woman, otherwise, how could she be everyone¡¯s goddess!" Gongsun Ye consoled her.

    "But... but why wouldn¡¯t he even give me a hug, why, why did he reject me so heartlessly?"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed an expression of pain. Earlier in the cafeteria, she wanted Lu Tianxing to hug her again, but the man directly refused her request without any hesitation.

    Gongsun Ye, hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, could only sigh deeply again, not knowing where to start.

    He was not a fool, and he could clearly see why Lu Tianxing rejected Mu Qingxue. Lu Tianxing was already married, had a wife, and did not want to cause trouble with Mu Qingxue, nor did he want to give her any false hopes. In dragging it out, it would benefit neither; it was better to make a clean break and sever this tie decisively.

    Although he did not know the real reason why Lu Tianxing outright rejected Mu Qingxue, Gongsun Ye vaguely had an answer in his mind. It was very likely rted to Mu Qingxue¡¯s identity or the Mu Family. The Mu Family would never allow Mu Qingxue to marry an ordinary person, much less stand for her falling in love with a married man and bing a mistress, which for any family, was an immense disgrace, birthing endless turmoil.

    At that time, being caught between her lover and her family, perhaps that would be truly the most painful moment for her.

    "Qingxue, it hase to this. Forget him! He will not be your future husband; he is married," Gongsun Ye regained hisposure and said, looking at the teary-eyed Mu Qingxue, advising her.

    "But I can¡¯t forget him, Grandpa Gongsun, I can¡¯t let go of him, I don¡¯t want to forget him."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Gongsun Ye in pain. Lu Tianxing had saved her twice, giving her life twice, and she really didn¡¯t want to forget Lu Tianxing. She truly didn¡¯t want this love to end before it even began.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Gongsun Ye sighed and said, "But he is already married. Do you really want to be a despised mistress?"

    "I don¡¯t care."

    Mu Qingxue bit her red lips tightly. She didn¡¯t want to give up so easily, just as she had said in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, happiness is fought for by oneself. If one doesn¡¯t even dare to fight for their own happiness, then they will truly never be happy in this life.

    "But the Mu Family..."

    "I don¡¯t care. My mother once told me to pursue my own happiness. I¡¯m not willing to give up just like that. If it reallyes to that day, I will disappearpletely from this world."

    Gongsun Ye was shocked upon hearing this and looked at Mu Qingxue with some astonishment. He shook his head gently and said, "Well, if you want to pursue your happiness, then go ahead!"

    Upon hearing this, Mu Qingxue suddenly raised her head and said, "So, Grandpa Gongsun, you support me too?"

    "If I don¡¯t support you, won¡¯t you pursue happiness anymore?" Gongsun Ye shook his head and said.

    "Grandpa Gongsun..."

    "Alright, stop crying. If you keep crying, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore, and then he might not like you anymore."

    "Okay, next time I appear before him, I¡¯ll definitely dazzle him."

    Mu Qingxue nodded firmly, her gaze fixed on the distant Bai¡¯s Group. She wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. When she saw Lu Tianxing again, she would definitely make a dazzling impression.

    ...

    Inside the Bai¡¯s Group.

    After watching Mu Qingxue¡¯s figure disappear, Lu Tianxing gently shook his head and took the elevator to the top floor, heading towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    Upon hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing subconsciously raised her head. On seeing Lu Tianxing returning alone, she paused slightly: "Lu Tianxing, why are you alone? Where is Qingxue? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?"

    "She left," Lu Tianxing said tly, his expression somewhat troubled. Remembering Mu Qingxue¡¯s heartbroken look as she left, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply in his heart.

    It¡¯s Monday, here¡¯s the third update. Please support, I need fire support!!!!

 Chapter 641 - 637 Going to Xiangjiang

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 637 Going to Xiangjiang</h4>

    "Gone?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing blinked in surprise, then nced again at Lu Tianxing¡¯s unenthusiastic demeanor. A murderous intent immediately appeared in her beautiful eyes as she coldly said, "Lu Tianxing, look into my eyes and confess honestly. Did you just fall back into your old habits? Saw Qingxue¡¯s beauty and started spouting nonsense and teasing her again, causing her to leave angry, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s what I told you before..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of dark lines. What was she even talking about? He indeed wanted to tease Mu Qingxue a bit, but Mu Qingxue was not someone to be trifled with easily¡ªcarelessness couldpletely trap him. Roses are beautiful, but they have thorns.

    "Wife, am I that kind of person?"

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing intended to continue, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile, quickly exining, "Just now, Mu Qingxue received a phone call and left in a hurry. She said she didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to you and asked me to apologize to you. Next time you have a chance to go to Beijing, she will host you properly."

    "Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing suspiciously. His character was highly questionable. Given that Mu Qingxue was regarded as the perfect goddess by countless otaku, knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nature, not teasing a beauty would definitely make him ufortable. His words held very low credibility.

    "No way, I need to call and check."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing promptly picked up the phone and dialed Mu Qingxue¡¯s number.

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat, realizing he was seen in that light in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. However, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief internally, grateful that he hadn¡¯t done anything to Mu Qingxue.

    Mu Qingxue sat in the car, staring out at the scenery in a trance. Hearing the ringtone, she immediately took out her phone, nced at the caller ID, and her face showed aplex expression. After a moment of silence, she still answered the call, "Hello, Zhiqing, did you call me for something?"

    "Qingxue, why did you leave all of a sudden without even saying goodbye? Did something happen, or did Lu Tianxing bully you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge you."

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. Damn, his wife was truly turning her elbow outwards. It seemed he needed to find a time to devour herpletely to let her know how many eyes Lord Ma has.

    "Zhiqing, this has nothing to do with Mr. Lu. I just received a call from my assistant about an urgent matter that I need to handle personally, so I had to rush back. I forgot to tell you, and I¡¯m really sorry about that."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, akin to the sound of nature, rang through the phone, filled with a trace of apology, making it impossible for anyone to sense her emotional change.

    "I see, I thought Lu Tianxing had bullied you! Take care on your way, and have a safe trip."

    "Yes, you take good care of yourself too. I hope the next time we meet, I can see your child born, and I hope you¡¯ll save a godmother spot for me," Mu Qingxue said with augh.

    "No problem, having a big star as a godmother, my future son is indeed getting a great bargain."

    After hanging up the phone, Bai Zhiqing looked apologetically at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing waved his hand generously and said, "After all, Mu Qingxue is so beautiful. It¡¯s only natural for you to think I might have other ideas, which also proves you have fallen for me. That¡¯s why you¡¯d ask. If it had been someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t even bother asking, wasting saliva."

    "Who¡¯s caring about you? I¡¯m just worried you might tarnish the reputation of Bai¡¯s Group," Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "Wife, do you really not care about me?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and teased Bai Zhiqing with a wink, "One morning, someone was afraid I might burst~so she specially used her hand to help me...."

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, how dare you say that!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face had turned as red as a big apple before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence. Seizing a folder from the table, she hurled it at him. That scoundrel actually dared to bring that up; her mind must have been clouded by foolishness that morning to have aided Lu Tianxing with her hand...

    "Whoosh!"

    Watching the folder flying towards him, Lu Tianxingzily reached out and caught it, looking at it with confusion, "Wife, isn¡¯t this the development proposal for the securitypany? What, has thepany not been established yet?"

    "Yeah, there¡¯s a lot involved in setting up a securitypany. Even though ck Panther Security Company has done it before, establishing a new one requires us to rearrange many things. Besides, I don¡¯t n to set it up in Modu, so it has taken a bit longer."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said to Lu Tianxing, "By the way, do you have time in a couple of days?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately became wary. If he remembered correctly, thest time she asked him this, she tricked him into a business trip to Xiangjiang, and this time was unlikely to be any different.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s guarded look, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes and bluntly said, "I n to establish the securitypany in Xiangjiang and coborate with ck Panther Security Company, so I¡¯ll be making a trip to Xiangjiang in a few days. As a key contributor to the partnership, you naturally will apany me."

    "Can I not go? Besides, it isn¡¯t only my achievement; Minister Xue yed a major role too! Why don¡¯t you take her along instead? Manman is also capable; why must it be me?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said.

    "Minister Xue needs to manage the security department¡¯s affairs and can¡¯t leave. Manman will handle thepany¡¯s matters while I¡¯m away. As the most avable person in the entirepany who also doesn¡¯t deal with business operations, only you can apany me," she said.

    Bai Zhiqing gave a slight smile, her beautiful eyes resting on Lu Tianxing. Suddenly, her expression turned sorrowful, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to apany me to Xiangjiang? You know I am in danger now, yet you¡¯d let me go alone. Tell me, do you dislike me now? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? I knew you were no good, a scoundrel who takes advantage and then doesn¡¯t own up; I...."

    "Stop!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s barrage ofints, Lu Tianxing just felt a tingling in his scalp. Indeed, she was skilled in business; if she kept going, he would soon be the vilest of viins.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled faintly, looking at Lu Tianxing, "So, you agree?"

    "Is it of any use if I don¡¯t agree?" Lu Tianxing said dejectedly.

    Bai Zhiqing grinned, "No use."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and, deciding to ignore Bai Zhiqing, settled back at his assistant¡¯s desk, opened up a game, and continued to cause havoc within it.

 Chapter 642 - 638

    <h4>Chapter 642: 638</h4>

    Time flows like sand held in the hand, silent and unchecked through the gaps between one¡¯s fingers when you try to hold on.

    Two days had blinked past, and today, Bai Zhiqing had decided to set out for Xiangjiang to finalize her coboration with Cheng Bao¡¯s ck Panther Security Company, and simultaneously seek out a suitable location for Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s new security branch.

    During these two days, Bai Zhiqing delegated all of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s affairs to Mand to handle, assigning other employees to assist. Mand¡¯s performance far exceeded her expectations; she managed everything, big or small, with such orderliness that Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help butin to Lu Tianxing, wishing she¡¯d ced Mand in charge sooner to lighten her own load.

    At half past ten, Modu International Airport.

    An BMW X5 sped from the distance.

    The X5 approached and stopped at the airport¡¯s entrance, its door slowly opened, and a crystalline sandal stepped out from the car, followed by a pair of slender, beautiful legs that glistened faintly under the sun, dazzling onlookers and raising anticipation of the woman¡¯s beauty.

    Soon, a woman whose grace and beauty were proportionate to her figure descended from the passenger seat, dressed in an OL suit that entuated her icy demeanor to perfection, highlighting her delicate waist and making her unforgettable at a nce. Standing beside her, ordinary women would likely feel ashamed to lift their heads.

    However,pared to her wless face and figure, her expression was as cold as frost, her whole being exuding an aura that kept others at bay.

    Many men at the airport couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard upon seeing her; perfect, they thought. This woman was simply too perfect and undoubtedly not the product of artificial enhancement, for that innate grace couldn¡¯t be wielded by just any beauty.

    "Click!"

    At this moment, the doors of the BMW opened again, and a man and woman came out: the man was in casual wear that showed off his well-proportioned body and had an indescribable allure, while the girl sported an urban-chic look with a sunny, mischievous smile, a true city fashionista.

    This group was Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, and Bai Weiwei.

    Seeing the two of them disembark, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy face melted like thawing snow, and she smiled as she approached Lu Tianxing, without hesitation, she took his arm.

    "Click!"

    In that instant, it seemed the air was filled with the sound of shattering as the men at the airport looked at Lu Tianxing with murderous, envious eyes, wishing they could take his ce. How could such a beautiful woman already be taken?

    Feeling the murderous gazes around him, Lu Tianxing said with a smile to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I¡¯ve just realized I can¡¯t casually go out with you anymore. If you do go out, you¡¯ll have to cover your face like the Arab women, otherwise, I worry that I might suddenly get attacked by a mob on the street."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqingughed proudly, "Of course. Did you think you are like me? With your dark and unnoticeable looks, who would fancy you? Let me make it clear to you now, if you don¡¯t treasure me, I can marry a better and more handsome man in a minute."

    "Heh, too bad, you¡¯re already mine, and no one can take you away," Lu Tianxing said with a grin, wrapping his arm directly around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist and nting a kiss on her cheek, his triumphant gaze sweeping over the crowd as if to say, "This is my girl, your staring is pointless."

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, a retching sound came from nearby.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing looked over, and saw Bai Weiwei standing there with a look of difort.

    "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t seen a beauty before?"

    Bai Weiwei stamped her foot at Lu Tianxing, raised her arm, and vigorously rubbed it on her forearm, speaking with a face full of speechlessness, "I mean, sis, brother-inw, I know the two of you are very lovey-dovey, but could you please consider my feelings? Look at the goosebumps all over my arms, and besides, I have to tell you, if you don¡¯t board the ne soon, you might just miss it."

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s gestures, Lu Tianxing grinned and said, "Heh heh, Weiwei, you just don¡¯t understand. If you marry a beautiful wife and don¡¯t show off your love, what¡¯s the difference between you and a salted fish? Actually, you don¡¯t need to be envious at all; you can totally find a boyfriend now. Do you want your brother-inw to introduce one to you? How about a prince from the United Arab Emirates, incredibly rich. Marry him, and you¡¯ll sleep on diamonds for the rest of your life with no issues."

    "Go y by yourself."

    Bai Weiwei rolled her eyes and said, "You think everyone is like my sister, with such low standards, to actually fall for someone as dark and unremarkable as you! My man has to be someone who stands tall and proud, and he must ride on a cloud of seven colors to marry me."

    "Then I wish you luck in finding a man who stands tall and proud, riding on a cloud of seven colors."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless, making noments about Bai Weiwei¡¯s words. A cloud of seven colors, your dream guy must be Houzi!

    "Hmph, you have no taste. I¡¯ll definitely find him."

    Bai Weiwei, seemingly very dissatisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s doubts, snorted coldly, greeted Bai Zhiqing briefly, and drove off, huffing angrily.

    "Can¡¯t you just give Weiwei a break?" Bai Zhiqing sighed, somewhat reproachfully looking at Lu Tianxing as Bai Weiwei drove away.

    "Give her a break? In her dreams. She was the one who messed up our big moment before. We need to teach her a harsh lesson," he muttered.

    Lu Tianxing pursed his lips, wrapped his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, and with one hand dragged a small suitcase, walking towards the departure lounge under the envious stares of other men.

    The flight to Xiangjiang was at eleven fifteen. They needed to wait in the departure lounge first.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing entered the departure lounge, a very conspicuous pair appeared in the airport hall. Leading them was a pale young man, thin in stature with a hint of a sinister gleam in his eyes as they swept over every woman around him. Behind him followed four burly bodyguards, emanating a fierce aura, their cold gazes shooting out from behind sunsses, clearly not the sort to be trifled with.

    This man shared the same destination as Bai Zhiqing and headed straight for the departure lounge. Upon entering, his eyes suddenly lit up, because he had spotted a breathtakingly beautiful woman sitting on a sofa.

    Her gorgeous face and delicate figure, topped with a frosty countenance, made one uncontrobly feel a deep-seated urge to conquer her.

 Chapter 643 - 639 Airport Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 639 Airport Conflict</h4>

    Feeling the man¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly but said nothing, merely lowering her head to look at the document in her hands.

    "Top-notch, absolutely top-notch, I didn¡¯t expect to find such a beautiful woman in Modu, this trip was truly worth it."

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, a thick me shed across the man¡¯s face. He straightened his clothes, revealing what he thought to be a sunny and handsome smile, and slowly walked over to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, saying, "Miss, I¡¯m not sure if this seat is taken, may I sit here?"

    Throughout this conversation, the young man¡¯s gaze had never left Bai Zhiqing. He swore that he must win her over, believing that such a woman was exclusively worthy of him.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyebrows tightened, looking up at the man before her with a strong disdain in her eyes. As the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, reading expressions and words was a necessary skill. Though the man tried hard to hide the lust in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t deceive her.

    "Sorry, but this seat is taken. My husband just went to the restroom and will be back soon. Please leave," Bai Zhiqing said with a tone as cold as ice,cking any emotion, causing an involuntary shiver from within.

    Anyone else would have left upon hearing such frigid words.

    However, upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the young man showed no anger but instead, conveniently sat down next to Bai Zhiqing. "Beauty, why so cold? Are you heading to Xiangjiang? Coincidentally, I¡¯m heading there as well; they say it¡¯s fate when paths meet. How about we get to know each other? When we get to Xiangjiang, I could y the host. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Peng Tianlong. Do I have the honor of knowing your name, beauty?"

    In the midst of speaking, Peng Tianlong stared at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate and pretty face, his heart aze more than ever, swearing that he must conquer this woman. His hand involuntarily reached toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shoulder, as if he intended to embrace her.

    "Name? Since when is it your ce to call my wife by name? Get the hell away from here before I smack you dead for trying to hit on her."

    Just then, an extremely displeased voice sounded from the side. Suddenly, Peng Tianlong felt something tighten around his neck, and was abruptly lifted from the ground, then thrown away like garbage. Then, a man unceremoniously took his former seat and directly wrapped his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re back," Bai Zhiqing said with a faint smile upon seeing the person next to her.

    "Of course, if I hadn¡¯te back now, you might have been taken away."

    Lu Tianxing spoke unhappily, "Wife, you see now, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I! Before we left, I told you to cover your face when going out, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look, every Tom, Dick, and Harry is getting involved. It still takes your husband to step in. Do you realize how infectious these animals are? What if I catch something? I might have to go wash my hands in the restroomter in case I get infected."

    Lu Tianxing rambled on like a nagging woman, his tone unapologetic. Daring to covet his woman, it didn¡¯t matter who it was; he would knock them down first.

    Meanwhile, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face was covered in gloom. If it weren¡¯t for the two bodyguards supporting him, he would have fallen directly to the ground. Being born with a silver spoon, he had never been humiliated like this before, let alone being tossed out andpared to a street cat or dog.

    It was an extreme disgrace, a truly extreme disgrace.

    Peng Tianlong¡¯s heart was filled with rage, especially when he saw Lu Tianxing holding Bai Zhiqing in his arms. From the moment heid eyes on Bai Zhiqing, she was his woman, and now she was in another man¡¯s embrace. How could he not be furious?

    Peng Tianlong red at Lu Tianxing with fury in his eyes and bellowed, "Kid, who are you? Get your filthy hands off her right now, or believe me, I will cripple her. Do you know who I am? I advise you to be smart and get lost."

    The corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth slightly curled up as he responded indifferently, "Why should I let go? Can¡¯t I hold my own woman? Besides, I¡¯m not interested in knowing who some random Tom, Dick, or Harry is, but I know this¡ªif you don¡¯t leave now, the consequences will be more than you can handle."

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianlong felt a surge of anger rush to his head, his gaze toward Lu Tianxing turning icy.

    "Stop your ¡¯you, you, you,¡¯ and leave now. Otherwise, believe me or not, I can make it so you can never leave Modu," Lu Tianxing said coldly, barely having the patience to deal with such people.

    "Gentleman, please mind yournguage, or don¡¯t me me for being rude." Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianlong hadn¡¯t even spoken before several bodyguards behind him, unable to hold back any longer, one of them coldly staring at Lu Tianxing.

    "Get lost, disappear from my sight if you know what¡¯s good for you, or else, believe me, I¡¯ll cripple you right here."

    Lu Tianxing, no longer wanting to say anything, swept his gaze over the bodyguard, a sh of cold light passing momentarily.

    "Thud~" "Thud~"

    As the bodyguard met Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, he trembled, stepping back several steps involuntarily as if struck by lightning, sweat pouring from his forehead and hisplexion turning pale. In that moment, he felt as if the man in front of him had transformed into a bloodthirsty beast, capable of killing him on the spot.

    Seeing his bodyguard¡¯s reaction, Peng Tianlong¡¯s expression turned even uglier, realizing he was momentarily unable to contend with Lu Tianxing. He knew his bodyguards were all battle-hardened mercenaries hired from abroad by the Peng Family at great cost, yet they were frightened away by Lu Tianxing, making it clear that Lu Tianxing was no ordinary man.

    Though he was inclined to retaliate, Lu Tianxing¡¯s detached gaze sent a chill down Peng Tianlong¡¯s spine, making him hesitate to act rashly.

    "Fine, I, Peng Tianlong, admit defeat. You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll remember this."

    Peng Tianlong swept a dark nce over Lu Tianxing, dropped a remark, and turned to walk in a different direction. Nobody noticed the poisonous look in his eyes as he turned; he was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay.

    The ultimate destination of this flight was Xiangjiang. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Tianxing in Modu, in Xiangjiang, he was in charge. He wanted not just to make Lu Tianxing pay but also to vite his wife in front of him, to make Lu Tianxing see what happens to those who cross Peng Tianlong.

 Chapter 644 - 640 Renewed Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 640 Renewed Conflict</h4>

    Lu Tianxing had no knowledge of Peng Tianlong¡¯s thoughts, nor did he wish to. To him, Peng Tianlong was a non-issue; if Peng Tianlong failed to recognize the situation, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t mind a bloody journey to Xiangjiang.

    Bai Zhiqing said nothing, her beautiful eyes resting on Lu Tianxing with an indescribable vor. It wasn¡¯t her first time hearing such words from Lu Tianxing, but every time she did, it filled her heart with sweetness, even sweeter than honey, giving her a sense of being protected.

    A momentter, Bai Zhiqing came back to her senses and looked at Lu Tianxing with some worry, "Lu Tianxing, are you sure it¡¯s okay to treat him like that? Judging by his tone, it seems he has significant influence in Xiangjiang. We¡¯re going there this time, what if he targets us there? After all, we¡¯re strangers in a strangend."

    "Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t dare do anything to us. Besides, isn¡¯t there Cheng Bao? Cheng Bao¡¯s strength in Xiangjiang is also considerable. If they really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, we¡¯ll rid of them once and for all," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    Hearing the murderous words from Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing gave a wry smile. Having been with Lu Tianxing for so long, she hade to understand his character. Joking around with him casually was fine; he wouldn¡¯t care. She had personally witnessed Bai Weiwei and Mand incessantly teasing Lu Tianxing. Although Lu Tianxing was annoyed, he wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    But if anyone crossed him, he would show no mercy and take direct action. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, if reasoning can¡¯t prevail, why waste words? A bigger fist is the ultimate reason.

    Meanwhile, Peng Tianlong was seething with rage, cursing at his bodyguards before finally calming down and taking a deep breath.

    "Hmph, I don¡¯t care who you are. No one dares topete with me for the woman I desire. In Modu, I might not be able to touch you, but in Xiangjiang, I will make sure you pay the price," he said venomously, taking out his phone to send a message, then ring fiercely at the bodyguards beside him, "A bunch of useless fools, once we return to Xiangjiang, you¡¯re all fired."

    The wait in the departure lounge was not lengthy, and soon everyone started boarding. Shortly after, a ne slowly began its engines and taxied down the runway before ascending into the skies, heading towards Xiangjiang.

    Aboard the ne, Lu Tianxing excitedly surveyed the flight attendants who asionally passed by in first ss, his eyes sparkling with light, and he clicked his tongue in appreciation. It truly was money well spent on a first-ss ticket, as the quality of flight attendants was undeniable. They were stunning, wearing skirts short enough to almost reveal their buttocks, long, beautiful legs encased in silk stockings, and their formidable peaks were especially eye-catching.

    In just ten minutes or so, Lu Tianxing saw several portly middle-aged men finding excuses to call the flight attendants over, their eyes glued to the women¡¯s necklines and thighs. Even some followed the flight attendants away from their seats, and without wondering, he knew what they were up to, which made Lu Tianxing quite envious.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and spoke indifferently, "What¡¯s the matter, they caught your eye? Why don¡¯t you go and flirt a little?"

    "Of course..."

    Lu Tianxing had just opened his mouth to say they of course looked good when he suddenly felt a cold murderous intention beside him and quickly corrected himself, "Of course they don¡¯tpare! Next to my wife, who is as beautiful as a fairy, they¡¯re nothing, not even a patch on my wife."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a nce and said tly, "If they¡¯re not attractive, then maybe you could reel your eyeballs back in? They¡¯re nearly sticking to them."

    "Wife, don¡¯t get me wrong; I¡¯m just surveying the surroundings for any danger," Lu Tianxing replied with a chuckle.

    "Do you see any danger now?"

    "No longer."

    Lu Tianxing vigorously shook his head and withdrew his gaze, saying, "Wife, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to rest a bit. Wake me when we get to Xiangjiang."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing decisively took out a rather silly-looking eye mask and put it on, beginning his rest period.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye mask, shook her head silently, and simply took out a fashion magazine from the seat next to her to read quietly, while pondering how to establish Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s securitypany in Xiangjiang.

    As the world¡¯s thirdrgest economic center, once they got a firm foothold in Xiangjiang, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s securitypany could easily extend its reach overseas, bing a genuine security firm; it might even be arge-scale securitypany like ckwater Company eventually.

    ...

    About three hourster, at Xiangjiang International Airport, a ne from Modu glided through the distant sky beforending steadily on the runway of Xiangjiang International Airport. After sliding forward for a distance, it quickly came to a stop in its designated spot.

    The weather in Xiangjiang today was exceptionally pleasant, with clear skies as far as the eye could see, making one¡¯s mood involuntarily cheerful.

    After the ne stopped on the runway, everyone began to slowly disembark and head outside. Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing walked off the ne together, gradually emerging from the terminal.

    Meanwhile, Peng Tianlong, apanied by several bodyguards, also descended from the ne. Catching sight of Bai Zhiqing ahead, his eyes shed with a strong gleam, and he strode over to her with his bodyguards in tow.

    "This beautiful miss, don¡¯t walk so fast. They say meeting is fate; how about I treat you to a meal?" Peng Tianlong quickly caught up to Bai Zhiqing, blocking her path and, without even ncing at Lu Tianxing beside her, said with a smile.

    "Move aside."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Peng Tianlong with an icy demeanor, her tone as cold as can be, indicating she wanted to leave from the side.

    "Beautiful, don¡¯t rush off."

    Peng Tianlong, seeing Bai Zhiqing trying to leave, immediately reached out to stop her and said with a smile, "Beautiful miss, won¡¯t you give me the honor?"

    "Scram."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, Lu Tianxing had already spoken up first.

    "What did you say?"

    Hearing this, Peng Tianlong could no longer contain his rage and said icily, "Kid, since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. I couldn¡¯t do anything to you in Modu, but let me tell you, this is Xiangjiang. Here in Xiangjiang, I, Peng Tianlong, make the rules. You¡¯re not afraid of death, huh? Today, I¡¯m going to destroy you, no, I¡¯m not going to kill you, I¡¯m going to take your woman, right in front of you, haha."

    Peng Tianlong¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity; he wanted Lu Tianxing to know that in Xiangjiang, he, Peng Tianlong, was the king.

 Chapter 645 - 641 Kneel and kowtow, then roll away

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 641 Kneel and kowtow, then roll away</h4> "All of you get the hell over here."

    With a sneer at Lu Tianxing, Peng Tianlong shouted to those around him.

    Instantly, four or five burly ck men squeezed out of the crowd, exuding a bloodthirsty aura. They made their way to Peng Tianlong¡¯s side and bowed, saying, "We¡¯ve seen the young master."

    "Surround them for me."

    Peng Tianlongughed out loud, his gaze cold as he stared at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious smile, "I told you, you¡¯re going to regret this. Don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Now, I¡¯m giving you two options, hand over your woman to me, let her spend ten days to half a month with me, and I¡¯ll spare you today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your limbs so you¡¯ll have to crawl out of here, and then after having my way with your woman, make your choice!"

    As he spoke, Peng Tianlong looked at Lu Tianxing arrogantly. In Xiangjiang, he couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing could do anything to him.

    Upon hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s words, a cold light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he replied icily, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or you¡¯ll pay the price."

    "I¡¯ll talk any damn way I want, don¡¯t fucking y the saint when you¡¯re not. I¡¯m telling you now, I¡¯m definitely going to have that woman today, and more than that, I¡¯m going to invite a few friends to join in on the fun, to explore her together. Hahaha..."

    Peng Tianlong¡¯sughter was filled with conceit. In his view, with so many of his men around, especially on his own turf, he couldn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Lu Tianxing. He no longer regarded Lu Tianxing as a threat but was instead looking fervently at Bai Zhiqing, his desire unconcealed on his face.

    Just thinking about conquering such a stunning beauty beneath him, Peng Tianlong¡¯s breathing grew heavier. Bai Zhiqing was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, with more charm than those so-called celebrities from Hong Kong and Taiwan. Her cool and lofty aura made him desperate to conquer her.

    As Lu Tianxing watched Peng Tianlong¡¯s demeanor, the chill on his face grew even denser, "You¡¯re forcing me to take action. I¡¯ll give you one condition, kneel and kowtow, then get lost, or I¡¯ll let you know what it means to truly live a life worse than death."

    "So what if I¡¯m forcing you to take action? I¡¯m so scared, hahaha..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianlong was taken aback for a moment, then burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. No one in Xiangjiang had ever talked to him like this before.

    Then, theughter stopped, and Peng Tianlong scanned Bai Zhiqing with an extremely arrogant tone, "You guys go on, break his limbs for me. I want him to crawl out of here. I¡¯ll enjoy his woman right in front of him. Don¡¯t be afraid; if something happens, I, Peng Tianlong, have got your back."

    The several ck bodyguards standing behind Peng Tianlong immediately showed ferocious grins and advanced towards Lu Tianxing, sweeping their gaze over Bai Zhiqing with a trace of evil. Perhaps after Peng Tianlong had his fill, they could have a taste too. Such a beautiful Eastern woman was far better than the ones in Lan Gui Fang.

    Just then, an enraged voice burst forth from the side.

    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Peng Tianlong? Just fucking try to touch Mr. Lu and see if I don¡¯t kill you all. You son of a bitch, Peng Tianlong, try to make a move and see if I won¡¯t crush your skull this instant."

    This enraged voice immediately drew the attention of many people, with everyone turning their heads toward the speaker, including Peng Tianlong.

    They saw a burly man with a gold chain as thick as a thumb around his neck, arge gold ring on his finger, wearing a checkered shirt and beach shorts, hurriedly striding over with a few bodyguards, swearing and looking upset as he walked.

    When he clearly saw the neer, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face darkened and he became extremely annoyed.

    Cheng Bao, the chairman of Xiangjiang ck Panther Security Company, a ssic nouveau riche.

    "Cheng Bao, what do you mean by that? You¡¯re meddling a bit too much in other people¡¯s business. This matter has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t interfere," Peng Tianlong said darkly.

    Cheng Baopletely ignored Peng Tianlong, rudely pushing past those ck bodyguards. He reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and respectfully said, "Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, you¡¯ve finally arrived. If you hadn¡¯t shown up soon, I was about toin about thete flight."

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bunch of trash in our way," Lu Tianxing said casually.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, then at Cheng Bao, with slight astonishment. Although she had heard from Xue Man that Lu Tianxing was on good terms with Cheng Bao, the chairman of ck Panther Security Company, she hadn¡¯t expected Cheng Bao to show such respect towards Lu Tianxing. What was going on? Who exactly was Lu Tianxing?

    Peng Tianlong glowered at the scene before him. How had he not anticipated that Lu Tianxing knew Cheng Bao? Although Cheng Bao¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t match the Peng Family, everyone in Xiangjiang knew Cheng Bao was like a mad dog. If you don¡¯t provoke him, he couldn¡¯t care less about you, but if you wrong him, he¡¯d bite you even if it meant death. Zhao Lin, the grandson of the Zhao Family, got beaten up once, and it was said Cheng Bao yed a part in it. As a result, the Zhao Family, which was much more powerful than the Peng Family, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. No one wanted to be an enemy of Cheng Bao unless absolutely necessary.

    "Chairman Cheng, may I know who this is...?" Peng Tianlong inhaled deeply, his voice grave.

    "It¡¯s none of your damn business, Peng Tianlong. Now get the fuck out of my sight. Offend Mr. Lu and see if I don¡¯t crush you to death," Cheng Bao said scornfully, not caring to give face to someone who¡¯d offended his honored guest.

    As Cheng Bao¡¯s words fell, his bodyguards immediately stepped forward, their sharp gazes fixed on Peng Tianlong as if ready to tear him apart at Cheng Bao¡¯s word.

    "You..."

    Peng Tianlong choked with rage at Cheng Bao¡¯s words, helpless to respond. He didn¡¯t dare to face off against Cheng Bao, who could easily crush him with one hand. Besides, it was doubtful the Peng Family would side with him against Cheng Bao. If he got beaten up by Cheng Bao, it would be for nothing.

    ncing fiercely at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, a vicious look shed in the depths of Peng Tianlong¡¯s eyes, but he hid it so well, no one noticed.

    "Fine, since they¡¯re your friends, Cheng Bao, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter. Let¡¯s go."

    With that, Peng Tianlong was ready to leave, aware that as long as Cheng Bao was here, there was no way he could make a move on Lu Tianxing. But he didn¡¯t believe Cheng Bao could protect them forever. As long as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were in Xiangjiang, he was determined to have Bai Zhiqing.

    Vote for me, vote for support, brothers who rmend, please support!!!

 Chapter 646 - 642 Have I Let You Go?

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 642 Have I Let You Go?</h4>

    "Trash."

    Seeing Peng Tianlong preparing to leave, Cheng Bao spat out disdainfully without paying him any more attention. In Cheng Bao¡¯s view, the power behind Peng Tianlong, the Peng family, was not weak; it was unnecessary to fall out with him.

    However, just because Cheng Bao didn¡¯t intend to fall out with Peng Tianlong didn¡¯t mean Lu Tianxing would let him off so easily. Anyone who was repeatedly provoked and even had someone attempt toy hands on their woman right in front of them would be annoyed. Moreover, holding one¡¯s tongue was not Lu Tianxing¡¯s style.

    "Stop right there, did I say you could leave?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was soft, but it sent a chill rising from the depth of one¡¯s spine. Anyone who knew Lu Tianxing would stay as far away as possible upon hearing that tone, for it signaled his anger.

    Just as he was about to turn around, a murderous intent shed through Peng Tianlong¡¯s heart upon hearing these words. He abruptly turned his head, his eyes coldly fixed on Lu Tianxing as he said in an icy voice, "What do you mean by that? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯ll pay a price if you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t."

    "Price? I don¡¯t know what price you¡¯re talking about, but I know you¡¯re about to pay a price now. I told you before to kneel, kowtow, then get lost. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t do that. So I regret to inform you I¡¯ll have to make my next move, crippling you, make you spend your life in a wheelchair, bing a piece of trash," said Lu Tianxing indifferently.

    Since they were enemies, there was no need for mercy. If his strength was weak and he had no backing, one could only imagine what would happen to him and Bai Zhiqing. Since they were at odds, there was no need for courtesy anymore.

    "You dare touch me? Believe it or not, I can make sure you won¡¯t be able to leave this airport," Peng Tianlong said fiercely, unable to hold back his rage.

    "Whether or not I can leave this airport is not for you to decide, but I know from this day forward, you¡¯re nothing but trash," Lu Tianxing said as he lit himself a cigarette, took a gentle drag, and watched Peng Tianlong.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Cheng Bao¡¯s expression hesitated for a moment, then he quickly snapped back to reality, gesturing with his finger, directing several bodyguards to block off Peng Tianlong.

    Seeing Cheng Bao¡¯s move, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face turned even uglier, "Cheng Bao, what is this supposed to mean? Do you really think my Peng family is afraid of you?"

    Lu Tianxing spoke before Cheng Bao could, "This has nothing to do with him. Cheng Bao, just watch from the side. No need to get involved. This matter is mine to handle. I¡¯ll settle my own business. You dared to lift a finger against my woman, so today I will cripple your ws."

    "Yes, Mr. Lu."

    Hearing this, Cheng Bao shuddered, sensing a hint of murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. If Peng Tianlong didn¡¯t know how to back down today, the airport might witness a bloodbath.

    When murderous intent moves, heaven and earth turn upside down.

    "Good, very good, today I want to see how you¡¯re going to cripple me."

    The moment Peng Tianlong saw Cheng Bao step back, a ferocious look shed across his face as he yelled, "What are you waiting for? Get him, cripple him! I¡¯ll cover for any trouble."

    As Peng Tianlong¡¯s voice fell, the several African bodyguards behind him immediately showed savage grins, moving towards Lu Tianxing, one of them reaching out to grab Lu Tianxing¡¯s hair, apparently trying to intimidate him.

    "Ignorant fool, get lost."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were cold as ice, he reached out and grabbed the arm of the African bodyguard, his fingers applying slight pressure.

    He heard a crisp ¡¯crack,¡¯ and the ck bodyguard¡¯s arm was instantly crushed by Lu Tianxing, his bones and flesh melding together. Before he could even cry out, Lu Tianxing kicked him directly in the chest, sending him flying.

    "Bang!"

    The ck bodyguard hit the ground hard, letting out a painful scream. His wrist, clutched by Lu Tianxing, was now a bloody, indistinguishable mess, with bones crushed to the point of being useless for the rest of his life.

    Lu Tianxing offered a cold smile, without any hesitation, he directly threw a punch at another ck bodyguard.

    "Bang!"

    The bodyguard hadn¡¯t even recovered when he felt a sharp pain in his chest, followed by a spurt of fresh blood, before his body was sent flying backward, crashing into another bodyguard. The two of them tumbled to the ground like rolling gourds and couldn¡¯t get up again.

    "Good chance, I¡¯ll send you to meet God."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing strike his colleague, another ck bodyguard thought his opportunity hade and threw a fierce punch at the back of Lu Tianxing¡¯s head. His eyes were filled with a ferocious grin. As a champion of underground boxing fights, he could easily crush a rock with one punch. If an ordinary person took this blow, they wouldn¡¯t die but be a vegetative state.

    Sensing the whistling fist wind behind him, Lu Tianxing turned his head, smirked with disdain, and, leisurely, raised his fist and punched out.

    "Bang!"

    The colliding fists made a deep sound, but the subsequent change left everyone dumbfounded and in disbelief.

    "Ah! My hand."

    After the fists collided, the ck bodyguard immediately let out a scream of agony, his face contorting instantly. His entire palm became a bloody, indistinguishable mess, seeming as though every bone had shattered, and his arm twisted into a grotesque angle, like a distorted pretzel. He fell to his knees in pain and, after a few screams, actually passed out from the agony.

    In the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing had taken down three men. Looking at the bodyguards behind Peng Tianlong, he said with a coldugh, "Scram, or I¡¯ll cripple you myself."

    The remaining bodyguards looked at each other, involuntarily stepping back, their faces showing a sh of fear. Lu Tianxing¡¯s series of moves had fully demonstrated his strength; confronting him would be no different from courting death. They were bodyguards, not Death Soldiers; seeing the fate of the other three, they knew they¡¯d probably be crippled for life.

    For someone in the bodyguard business, being crippled meant bing useless; no one would hire a cripple for protection.

    Faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze, the remaining bodyguards stared at each other, not daring to move forward, afraid of being targeted by Lu Tianxing.

    Cheng Bao watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions as if they were expected. He had witnessed Lu Tianxing in action before; if Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t handle a few weaklings, then he wouldn¡¯t be known as the fearsome de that terrified everyone.

    All eyes were on Lu Tianxing, looking at him as if he were a fierce flood or beast. Even a nce from Lu Tianxing made them feel as though they had fallen into an ice cer, uncontrobly shivering from head to toe.

    However,pared to others, Bai Zhiqing remained calm. She had seen Lu Tianxing in action before and had witnessed scenes even more gruesome than this. Such things no longer made much of a wave in her heart.

    It had to be said, after marrying Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing found her heart growing stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 647 - 643: Iâ€™ll Ruin You

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 643: I¡¯ll Ruin You</h4>

    Peng Tianlong looked at the group of bodyguards lying on the ground, their condition unknown, and his legs began to tremble uncontrobly. A sh of fear too palpable to conceal crossed his face. These ck bodyguards were specially recruited by the Peng Family from a certain deadly school abroad, with some even boasting illustrious undefeated records as champions of underground boxing matches. Now, not one of them could withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing, which made Peng Tianlong profoundly afraid.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pay attention to the reactions of those around him; he simply walked step by step towards Peng Tianlong. Wherever he passed, the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to stop Lu Tianxing; they even subconsciously took a step back, helplessly watching as Lu Tianxing approached their employer.

    "You... what do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m from the Peng Family. If you dare... dare to do anything to me, the Peng Family won¡¯t let you off," Peng Tianlong said with a pale face, retreating continuously as Lu Tianxing walked towards him. Now, the impression Lu Tianxing gave him was that of a devil, a devil that had stepped out of hell.

    "Is that so? Now, if I let you go, the Peng Family won¡¯t cause me any trouble, will they?" Lu Tianxing asked, his face disying a yful look.

    "Yes, yes, as long as you let me go, I promise I won¡¯t trouble you again. I swear to you."

    Upon hearing this, Peng Tianlong nodded continuously, but a vicious light flickered in his heart. He swore that once he returned to the Peng Family, he would make Lu Tianxing pay. He would make Lu Tianxing watch with his own eyes how he yed with his woman. He wanted Lu Tianxing to wish he were dead.

    "Those words sound quite pleasant to the ear."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and said, "Then I¡¯ll leave you both of your hands. That¡¯s only if your legs heal well."

    "You dare..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianlong became both shocked and furious. He had never anticipated that Lu Tianxing would dare to harm him. Was he not afraid of the Peng Family¡¯s retaliation?

    "What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do? You really think I¡¯m afraid of your Peng Family? Today, your legs are mine," Lu Tianxing dered without hesitation. His figure shed instantly next to Peng Tianlong, his right leg raised sharply and kicked violently at Peng Tianlong¡¯s knees.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound of breaking bones followed, then a scream akin to a pig being butchered echoed throughout the entire airport hall.

    Peng Tianlong fell to his knees with a thud, clutching one leg and crying out miserably. Large beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, his face instantly turned pale, and it was filled with a deep resentment.

    "You... you¡¯re dead meat, I will kill you. I¡¯ll tear you to pieces, and in front of you, I will sleep with your woman. Then I¡¯ll sell her to Africa, where she¡¯ll..."

    "Crack!"

    Before Peng Tianlong could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and stomped down again, crushing the kneecap of Peng Tianlong¡¯s other leg to pieces. Blood immediately stained the marble floor red.

    The bystanders who had been attracted from afar and were watching from a distance couldn¡¯t help but scream, running away while looking back at the scene with terrified eyes. They could notprehend how Lu Tianxing, who seemed to be at a disadvantage just moments ago, had suddenly turned into a fierce predator.

    At this moment, Peng Tianlong was beyond screaming. His facial muscles were almost twisted to the extreme as he red at Lu Tianxing, filled with hatred as if wishing he could tear Lu Tianxing apart himself.

    "You... you actually dared to cripple me. I... I¡¯m telling you this isn¡¯t over. As long as I don¡¯t die today, I will make you pay a painful price. I will kill everyone close to you, one by one. I will make you wish you were dead," Peng Tianlong snarled at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wipe out the people around me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold, "It seems I have been too merciful to you. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing once again raised his right foot and stomped down viciously on one of Peng Tianlong¡¯s hands.

    "Crack."

    Another sound of bones breaking, Peng Tianlong¡¯s entire palm instantly turned into a bloody mess, but this time he didn¡¯t scream. Instead, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression, swearing that he would repay the pain he was suffering today a thousandfold, a hundredfold to Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling the venom in Peng Tianlong¡¯s eyes, a hint of murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to make his move, at that moment, outside the airport, the crisp sound of police sirens suddenly rang out. A number of police cars stopped at the entrance of the airport, and seven or eight officers ran down from the vehicles, striding briskly toward them.

    As it turned out, as soon as Peng Tianlong had been nning to cause trouble for Lu Tianxing, passersby who had witnessed the incident at Modu International Airport had already made the call. They hadn¡¯t expected the situation to change so rapidly, and Peng Tianlong, who had been so arrogant, suddenly became a weakling.

    "You¡¯re finished, I tell you, my Peng Family will not let you off."

    Hearing the sound of the police sirens, Peng Tianlong looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of spite, as if he had grasped hisst lifeline.

    The dozen or so officers were fully armed, led by a middle-aged man with an air of righteousness, heading their way.

    When the leading middle-aged man saw the situation here, he frowned and asked sternly, "I just received a report of a violent conflict here. What exactly happened?"

    "It was him, he broke my leg, he¡¯s the assant. Arrest him, arrest him right now, do you hear me? I am Peng Tianlong, my father is well acquainted with your chief ~ of ~ police, take him into custody immediately."

    Peng Tianlong, spotting the middle-aged man, started shouting loudly.

    "Peng Tianlong."

    The middle-aged man looked at the vicious-faced Peng Tianlong, frowned slightly, and calmly said, "Young Master Peng, whether someone is arrested or not is not for you to decide. We, the police, will handle this matter, and being acquainted with the chief ~ of ~ police will be of no use."

    "You... you dare talk to me like this. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead. Once I get back, I¡¯m going to have someone strip you of your job..."

    "Take Young Master Peng to the hospital, andter send someone to ask him about the details of the case."

    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t be bothered with Peng Tianlong¡¯s rants. He was not a man of the Peng Family but of the Huang Family, and the Peng Family couldn¡¯t touch him. Moreover, with so many people around, if he dared to favor Peng Tianlong, it would not be long before the whole inte erupted in fury, and then he would not be far from packing his things and going home.

    After Peng Tianlong was taken away, the middle-aged man scanned the surroundings. When he saw Cheng Bao, he was momentarily taken aback, before his gaze turned to Lu Tianxing, "Sir, you are suspected of intentional injury. I hope you wille with me to the police station to assist with the investigation."

    "Officer, this was self-defense, and the surveince cameras here can fully prove it," said Lu Tianxing calmly.

    "I know, but sir, you have still used excessive force in self-defense, causing another person to be disabled, so you muste with us to the police station to assist with the investigation. Rest assured, we, the police, will give you a fair and just resolution," the middle-aged man continued, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unfazed demeanour.

    "Alright! But there are a few things I need to clear up first."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. He had no intention of making it difficult for the officers. From their reaction, it was clear that they were not in league with Peng Tianlong.

 Chapter 648 - 644 Peng Tianhu

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 644 Peng Tianhu</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Peng Tianlong¡¯s wretched state, he knew the young man before him was not to be provoked. Moreover, the way he seemed to know Cheng Bao indicated that this young man was no fool; he either had considerable backing or, should a real conflict arise, the dozen or so people present might not be able to handle Lu Tianxing. Even if they managed to capture Lu Tianxing, it would likelye at a cost, and that was something he did not want to see.

    Lu Tianxing turned around, nced at Bai Zhiqing, and said to Cheng Bao, "Cheng Bao, I¡¯ll entrust my wife to you for now. Take good care of her, and I¡¯ll pick her up from yourpanyter."

    "No, I want to go with you," Bai Zhiqing objected without hesitation, her gaze steady and determined as she looked at Lu Tianxing, unwilling to back down.

    Lu Tianxing silently regarded Bai Zhiqing and finally nodded, saying, "Alright then! Cheng Bao, trouble you to drive Zhiqing to the police station, and wait for me at your doorway."

    "No problem, Mr. Lu, rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, no one dares toy a finger on Miss Bai," Cheng Bao said, patting his chest.

    "Then I¡¯m leaving it to you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looked at the middle-aged man, and said, "Let¡¯s go!"

    The middle-aged man nodded, waved his hand to signal his men to fall back, and announced it was time to leave.

    ...

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Tianxing was brought to a police station in Xiangjiang and immediately taken into an interrogation room.

    "Mr. Lu, do you have any exnation for the incident where you injured Peng Tianlong?"

    The police officer interrogating Lu Tianxing was the same middle-aged man, only this time with an apanying officer beside him.

    "May I know how to address you?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile, his face showing no signs of nervousness.

    "My surname is Ke. You can call me Chief Ke," the middle-aged man introduced himself.

    "Chief Ke, before I answer that question, may I make a phone call to a friend?" Lu Tianxing asked slowly.

    "No problem."

    Chief Ke certainly would not refuse. If the person backing Lu Tianxing could handle Peng Tianlong, he would be more than happy to turn a blind eye. If not, he would just have to proceed by the book.

    Lu Tianxing took his phone out of his pocket, looked for a number, and quickly dialed Huang Feiyu¡¯s number.

    "Hello, Master, what made you think of calling me today?"

    An excited voice came through the phone quickly.

    "I¡¯vee to Xiangjiang," Lu Tianxing said.

    "What, really? Master, where are you now? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up right away," Huang Feiyu said with excitement.

    For Lu Tianxing, Huang Feiyu was truly grateful. Ever since he returned to Xiangjiang, he had specifically dialed the number Lu Tianxing gave him. Sure enough, someone came before long, insisting on helping him treat his psychological issues.

    Though he hadn¡¯tpletely gotten rid of the psychological problems, he was much better; at least, he no longer shivered sitting in a car. After a little more time, he would be fully ready to try the thrill of racing again.

    "I just had a bit of a conflict with someone named Peng Tianlong at Xiangjiang Airport and got taken to the police station, so I was hoping you could help me out."

    "What? Peng Tianlong, that bastard, dares to offend a master like you? I think he¡¯s tired of living. If I ever see him again, I¡¯ll beat him up every single time."

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s voice, filled with rage, came through the phone: "Master, don¡¯t worry just yet. Wait for me. I¡¯m calling my dad right away to have them release you. To hell with them, daring to arrest Huang Feiyu¡¯s master. I think they are the ones who are tired of living."

    Soon after, the call was abruptly cut off.

    Chief Ke had been standing by, listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone call, especially when he heard Huang Feiyu¡¯s voice on the line, his face changed. He knew that Lu Tianxing would be able to leave the police station before much longer. After all, someone who dared to call out Peng Tianlong by name and threaten to beat him up every time they met couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person.

    Meanwhile, in a very famous private hospital in Xiangjiang.

    Peng Tianlong was lying on the hospital bed, eyes listlessly staring at the ceiling.

    He was disabled!

    He waspletely ruined. He would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, and one of his hands was also destroyed.

    He hated, he hated Lu Tianxing. It was Lu Tianxing who made him a cripple, and he was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay, pay the most excruciating price possible.

    "Lu Tianxing, you maind bastard, I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m going to kill you. Not only will I kill you, but I¡¯ll also y with your woman and kill everyone close to you. I want you to beg for life but unable to live, beg for death but unable to die."

    Hate zed in Peng Tianlong¡¯s eyes as he erupted in a hysterical roar, but he grimaced in pain when he aggravated his wounds, twisting his face into an even more distorted and terrifying expression.

    "Bang!"

    As Peng Tianlong was howling about getting even with Lu Tianxing, his father, Peng Tianhu, a burly man in his forties, burst into the room in a fury.

    He had just received a call that his son had been beaten to the point of breaking his legs and was now in the hospital, so he rushed over immediately.

    Right behind him followed a lean old man and a sharp-faced, sour-looking woman.

    "What exactly happened? How is my son now?"

    Seeing the state his son was in, a chilling intent instantly shed across Peng Tianhu¡¯s face, his gaze cold as he stared at the doctor who came in right after him.

    The doctor trembled, fear evident on his face as he stammered: "Mr. Peng, this... we are not clear on what happened. The police brought Young Master Peng in this condition, and although we¡¯ve used the top medical equipment and Young Master Peng is out of danger, it¡¯s just that..."

    "Just what? Speak," demanded Peng Tianhu sternly.

    "Well, Young Master Peng¡¯s legs were brutally crushed, and the nerves were also destroyed. One of his hands was also crushed, but thanks to our surgery, we managed to save that hand. However, there¡¯s no chance of recovering the use of Young Master Peng¡¯s legs."

    "Are you saying that my son will have to live in a wheelchair from now on?"

    "Yes."

    "Damn it."

    Peng Tianlong violently pped the doctor across the face and roared, "Worthless! Get out of my sight, get out now!"

    The doctor, clutching his face, didn¡¯t dare say a word and hastily walked out. It wasn¡¯t until the door to the ward closed behind him that he cursed vehemently at the door.

 Chapter 649 - 645: Huang Yuanzheng

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 645: Huang Yuanzheng</h4>

    "Dad, you came. You have to avenge me. You must take revenge for me. I¡¯m disabled now, I¡¯ll never stand again in my life. You have to avenge me, I want to kill that bastard, kill that mainder. I want to make him beg for life but unable to live, beg for death but cannot die."

    Just then, a resentful roar came from the side, as Peng Tianlong red fiercely at his surroundings.

    "Tianlong, what exactly happened? Tell Mom, what¡¯s going on? Mom will take revenge for you."

    Upon hearing these words, Peng Tianlong¡¯s mother Tao Fangfang immediately snapped back to reality, looking anxiously at Peng Tianlong. A vicious look shot from her narrow eyes. She wouldn¡¯t care who it was; anyone who dared to harm her son would have to pay a price.

    "Elder Chen, leave this matter to you. Find out who did this, who beat my son like this, and bring him to me. I want my son to take his revenge in person," Tao Fangfang told the gaunt elder with a chilling look in her eyes.

    "Enough."

    Peng Tianhu, who had been silent until now, spoke coldly, "Thepassion of a woman. What do you know? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your son is? Tell me exactly what happened."

    The reason the Peng Family had gradually established itself in Xiangjiang was not through rashness but caution. They avoided provoking forces or individuals they could not afford to offend. A man from the maind who could beat their son like this without fear was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Peng Tianlong¡¯s gaze flickered, and he began recounting the incident. Hepletely concealed his own arrogance and highlighted how Lu Tianxing was arrogant. Throughout the narration, he portrayed himself as clean, merely expressing his admiration for the beauty of Bai Zhiqing and wanting to invite her for a meal, only to be stopped by Lu Tianxing and then beaten to his current state.

    "Dad, that¡¯s what happened. He also said, ¡¯So what if I beat him? If the Peng Family dares to seek revenge, I won¡¯t mind erasing the Peng Family from Xiangjiang.¡¯ Dad, I¡¯m disabled now. I¡¯ll only be able to lie in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. You have to take revenge for me," sobbed Peng Tianlong loudly.

    Hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s words, Tao Fangfang turned to Peng Tianhu with fury in her voice, "Peng Tianhu, did you hear that? This time it¡¯s not our son¡¯s fault, it¡¯s that mainder being too arrogant. He threatened to annihte our Peng Family and disabled your son. This time, we absolutely cannot let it slide. If we let this go, how can we hold our heads up in Xiangjiang in the future? We must kill him."

    "Hmph, what do you know about running a household? Tianlong, I ask you, are you sure he¡¯s only acquainted with Cheng Bao?" Peng Tianhu looked at Peng Tianlong and said in a deep voice.

    "Dad, he is indeed acquainted with Cheng Bao. Maybe it¡¯s Cheng Bao who¡¯s behind it all. We have taken a lot of his business recently, and he must want revenge," Peng Tianlong said loudly.

    "I understand."

    Peng Tianhu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he turned to the gaunt elder behind him, "Elder Chen, check out the background of this mainder for me, and report back."

    "Yes."

    Elder Chen nodded, his face grim as he left the hospital room.

    "Tianlong, don¡¯t worry, your dad will surely avenge you."

    Tao Fangfang consoled her son, her face unexpectedly showing a hint of sinister coldness, her demeanor like that of a venomous snake.

    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Huang Feiyu decisively called his father. When he learned that the benefactor who had treated his son had been detained by the police due to a conflict with Peng Tianlong, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately rushed to the police station.

    Even Huang Feiyu found it odd, how the usually reticent old man was so easy to talk to this time.

    Unfortunately, Huang Feiyu was unaware that while the Spiritual Superpower User was treating him, the Huang Family had already been secretly investigating Lu Tianxing¡¯s background. After all, Huang Feiyu was the future sessor of the Huang Family, and it would be disastrous if anything happened to him.

    However, the investigation yielded very little information about Lu Tianxing. They only knew that he had been a soldier and was the husband of Bai Zhiqing, the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group. Beyond that, they couldn¡¯t find any more information, not even about the Spiritual Superpower User who had appeared at the Huang Family¡¯s home.

    If even the Huang Family couldn¡¯t find any information, there were only two exnations: first, that Lu Tianxing was just an ordinary person, as their investigation suggested, which seemed highly unlikely since it was hard to believe that an ordinary person could make a Spiritual Superpower User so obedient.

    So there was only one exnation left, that Lu Tianxing¡¯s status far exceeded that of the Huang Family, and all his information had been deliberately erased. Otherwise, it was impossible for the Huang Family to fail to find any trace. This power had to be much stronger than the Huang Family.

    In this world, there are no absolute friends, but there are always interests.

    Therefore, when he learned that Lu Tianxing was arrested, Huang Feiyu¡¯s father, Huang Yuanzheng, personally came to the police station. This was an opportunity to foster good rtions with Lu Tianxing. No matter what the future held, at least for now, it was beneficial to the Huang Family.

    The police station, interrogation room.

    "Chief... Chief Ke."

    Chief Ke, who was casually chatting with Lu Tianxing, was taken aback when he suddenly saw Huang Yuanzheng at the door. It took a moment for him to regain hisposure, promptly stood up, and hastily saluted with a trace of fear on his face. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t done anything, or he would now be packing up his desk and out of a job.

    Huang Yuanzheng was Huang Feiyu¡¯s father and the head of the police department, which was the highest rank in the police force. He was also from the Huang Family faction. Offending a respected guest of the Huang Family would be a disaster.

    Recalling the previous events, Chief Ke felt a chill and looked at Lu Tianxing with a sense of awe. No wonder he had dared to cripple Peng Tianlong; with the backing of the Huang Family, it all made sense.

    "Chief Ke, I¡¯ve already thoroughly investigated this matter before I came here. The issue started with Peng Tianlong¡¯s provocation, and Mr. Lu was acting in self-defense. Therefore, Mr. Lu is not at fault here and he can leave now," Huang Yuanzheng said.

    Huang Yuanzheng observed Lu Tianxing, his eyes shing with a sharp light. This was the expert his son had spoken of, who seemed no different from any ordinary person in his demeanor, but Huang Yuanzheng dared not take this lightly. Tomand a Spiritual Superpower User to travel all the way from Europe to Xiangjiang indicated enormous power, and even more crucially, to be the son-inw whom Elder Bai Qiao Mountain regarded highly, was he an ordinary person?

    "Chief, understood. I¡¯ll arrange for Mr. Lu to leave right now," said Chief Ke.

    Hearing Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s words, Chief Ke did not hesitate at all, went straight through the procedure once again, and then allowed Huang Yuanzheng to take Lu Tianxing out of the police station.

    "Mr. Huang, thank you very much for this time," Lu Tianxing, lighting a cigarette for himself, offered one to Huang Yuanzheng as well.

    "Brother Lu, you are too polite. It is I who should thank you. Feiyu is my only son, and I thought his illness was incurable. I didn¡¯t expect that thanks to you, he was healed with just a word. When ites down to it, I should be the one thanking you. As for today¡¯s incident, it was indeed Peng Tianlong who was at fault; it¡¯s no big deal," Huang Yuanzheng said with a smile, epting the cigarette.

 Chapter 650 - 646: Huang Feiyu Delivers the Car

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 646: Huang Feiyu Delivers the Car</h4>

    Meanwhile, Cheng Bao and Bai Zhiqing were standing anxiously at the doorway, peering inside. When they saw Lu Tianxing and Huang Yuanzheng walk out of the police station, chatting andughing together, they were both startled.

    There was no need to say much about Cheng Bao, a Xiangjiang native who was all too familiar with Huang Yuanzheng. He knew Lu Tianxing had a powerful background, but he never imagined that Lu Tianxing would be so close with the top boss of the Xiangjiang Police, the Commissioner of Police. It seemed that Huang Yuanzheng had specificallye to safeguard Lu Tianxing. No wonder Cheng Bao had seen Huang Yuanzheng hurry into the police station earlier.

    Not to mention, behind Huang Yuanzheng stood the Huang Family. To them, his ck Panther Security Company was just a slightlyrger ant, almost effortless to wipe out.

    Cheng Bao suddenly realized that the smartest thing he had done in his life was to cling to Lu Tianxing¡¯s coattails. If he could connect with the Huang Family¡¯s line, his ck Panther Security Company could take another step forward in Xiangjiang and be a security group.

    Bai Zhiqing was also slightly stunned. She was no fool, and although she did not recognize Huang Yuanzheng, she knew what the insignia on his shoulders meant. What shocked her was, how had Lu Tianxing gotten to be so familiar with the highest-ranking chief of the Xiangjiang Police, looking as if they had known each other for a long time, like old friends.

    "What exactly did he use to do?"

    Bai Zhiqing found herself increasingly unable to see through Lu Tianxing, his invincible skills, his frighteningly powerful background, and now even the highest-ranking executive chief of the Xiangjiang Police had such a close rtionship with him, as if they had known each other for years. So, just how massive was the power hidden behind Lu Tianxing?

    At this thought, Bai Zhiqing clenched her fist as if she had made up some sort of determination in her heart, and took steps toward Lu Tianxing.

    When Huang Yuanzheng saw Bai Zhiqing approach, his smile became even more evident, "This must be the younger sister-inw. Truly unmatched in beauty. I¡¯ve long heard that the chairwoman of the Modu Bai Group is a remarkable woman who stands shoulder to shoulder with men, and now I see it¡¯s well-deserved."

    Lu Tianxingughed and said, "Wife, this is Brother Huang, Huang Feiyu¡¯s father. I owe it to him today for getting out of this unscathed. Just call him Brother Huang."

    "Brother Huang, hello, my husband he...," Bai Zhiqing nodded and looked at Huang Yuanzheng to ask.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Huang Yuanzheng smiled and said, "The situation has beenpletely investigated. Brother Lu acted in rightful self-defense, so now he is free to go."

    "Thank you, Brother Huang. If you don¡¯t mind, we would like to invite you to a meal today to express our gratitude. I wonder if that would be okay," Bai Zhiqing gratefully said.

    "There¡¯s no need for a meal. It was just a matter of lending a hand. Besides, if we were really to have a meal, I should be the one inviting you. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Lu, we still wouldn¡¯t know if my son¡¯s illness could have been treated!"

    Huang Yuanzheng waved his hand and nced at his wristwatch. "Brother Lu, I have a meeting to preside over shortly, so I won¡¯t keep youpany anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Oh, and this is my phone number; you can call me directly if you need anything," he said.

    Having said that, Huang Yuanzheng took a business card out of his pocket, handed it to Lu Tianxing, then turned and went directly into a ck Mercedes armored car parked nearby and drove away from the police station.

    "Mr. Lu, would you like to rest for a bit now? I¡¯ve already reserved a room at the Xiangjiang Penins Hotel," said Cheng Bao, finally daring to speak after Huang Yuanzheng had left. He might have strutted in front of Peng Tianlong, but in front of the Huang Family, he really wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. The Huang Family could snuff him out without finding it too challenging.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing whoseplexion was somewhat pale and nodded, "That would be good, let¡¯s go to the hotel to rest for a bit. As for the cooperation, we can talk about it in a couple of days."

    "No problem, Mr. Lu, please follow me, I¡¯ll take you there right now."

    As he spoke, Cheng Bao ran to his car like ackey and respectfully opened the door.

    "Roar~!"

    Just then, the roaring sound of an engine came through, as a golden Ferrari sped toward them and stopped steadily at the entrance of the police station. A young man got out of the car, looked around, and when he saw Lu Tianxing, he immediately ran over.

    "Master, are you okay? Are you hurt? Did those copsy a hand on you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll smash this police station for you right now. They dared to hit my master, Huang Feiyu. It seems they¡¯re tired of living," said Huang Feiyu, his gaze sweeping across Bai Zhiqing and shing with a hint of awe before he spoke indignantly. In his heart, Lu Tianxing was his lifesaver, like a parent who gave him a rebirth. Now someone dared to harm his benefactor, wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?

    "Tianxing, who is this?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Huang Feiyu with some confusion. Although she had heard Lu Tianxing mention that he had taken a disciple in Xiangjiang, she had never met Huang Feiyu before.

    "Oh, this is Huang Feiyu, Brother Huang is his father," Lu Tianxing introduced to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Master, I presume this must be the Mistress. Hello Mistress, my name is Huang Feiyu, please look after me in the future," he greeted Bai Zhiqing warmly, and then looked around, saying, "Mistress, you¡¯ve just arrived in Xiangjiang and you don¡¯t even have a car. How about I give you a car? It would be perfect for you to get around in Xiangjiang."

    "Ah."

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Huang Feiyu¡¯s words and shook her head repeatedly, saying, "No need, no need. I¡¯m only in Xiangjiang for a few days, and I¡¯ll be leaving soon, so a car isn¡¯t much use to me. Plus, I¡¯m not familiar with the road rules here, and it¡¯s easy to get into trouble. Taking a taxi when going out is fine."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing also looked at Huang Feiyu with a face full of disbelief, wondering why Huang Feiyu liked giving cars away so much. This guy must be obsessed with cars! Otherwise, why would he want to gift a car to everyone he saw?

    "Really no need?"

    A look of regret appeared on Huang Feiyu¡¯s face as he turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Master, do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to invite you for a meal, if that¡¯s okay with you. By the way, Master, have you arranged amodation yet, or would you like to stay at my family¡¯s hotel?"

    "No need for that, Cheng Bao has already arranged everything. As for dinner, we can talk about it when there¡¯s time. Today your sister-inw got a bit of a scare, so I need to apany her back to the hotel to rest first," Lu Tianxing shook his head and replied.

    "Alright then! Brother Lu, where are you staying? How do I find you tomorrow?" Huang Feiyu nodded and asked.

    "I¡¯m at the Penins Hotel. Just look for me there tomorrow; if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now."

    After saying a word to Huang Feiyu, Lu Tianxing took Bai Zhiqing straight to Cheng Bao¡¯s car. Without lingering, they left the police station directly. After all, this was a police station, a ce with a simr atmosphere to a hospital, and unless necessary, no one wanted to spend time there.

 Chapter 651 - 647: The Peng Familyâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 647: The Peng Family¡¯s Conspiracy</h4> When Lu Tianxing left the police station to go to the Penins Hotel, at the Peng Family Vi.

    Peng Tianhu sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, lit a cigar for himself, took a deep breath, and then asked in a deep voice, "Elder Chen, how is the investigation going that I asked you to conduct, what exactly is happening, what is the identity of that man from the maind."

    "Master, the investigation is almost done."

    Elder Chen stood with his hands hanging at his sides, alone in the room with Peng Tianhu, unafraid of being overheard, and immediately said, "The man from the maind who caused this mess is called Lu Tianxing, and he has a close rtionship with Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, likely a husband and wife. The conflict arose because the young master took a fancy to Bai Zhiqing this time and wanted to take her away by force, thus shing with Lu Tianxing. However, it ended inconclusively. Before leaving Modu, the young master had called home, taking several bodyguards with him to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson at Xiangjiang International Airport, but it turned out that Lu Tianxing was too strong for the bodyguards, who were directly incapacitated."

    "The young master ended up incapacitated as well. Additionally, I discovered that Lu Tianxing seems quite familiar with Cheng Bao and the Huang Family; after he was taken to the police station, Huang Yuanzheng of the Huang Family went to the police station to take Lu Tianxing away."

    It has to be said that Elder Chen, this old fellow, is quite capable. He managed to investigate all the events that urred in such a short time.

    "The Huang Family intervened as well?"

    Hearing Elder Chen¡¯s words, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face became more unsightly. If Lu Tianxing was very familiar with the Huang Family, he might just have to ept this bitter pill in silence.

    "It was indeed Huang Yuanzheng who released Lu Tianxing, but..."

    "But what?"

    "But, Lu Tianxing, this man from the maind should not actually be familiar with the Huang Family. My investigation found that Huang Yuanzheng went to the police to protect Lu Tianxing reportedly because Lu Tianxing had called Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s son, Huang Feiyu, which prompted Huang Yuanzheng to go. I suspect that this man from the maind is only familiar with Huang Feiyu; of course, this is all my spection."

    Elder Chen took a deep breath and said, "Master, what should we do next, should we give up on retaliating against Lu Tianxing?"

    The Huang Family is very influential in Xiangjiang, and if they were really angered, the Peng Family would not benefit at all.

    "Give up? Impossible. Even if my son, Peng Tianlong, did something excessive, it is not for others to discipline him, and to use such ruthless methods, it means to make my son suffer a fate worse than death. How about the Huang Family, I don¡¯t believe that the Huang Family would be willing to fall out with our Peng Family over a man from the maind. And Cheng Bao, daring to oppose our Peng Family, he must be out of his mind. Does he really think I would hesitate to kill him?" Peng Tianhu said with a sinister look in his eyes.

    "Master, we cannot touch Cheng Bao, that man is a madman. If we rashly conflict with him, it will bring us no benefits," Elder Chen said in a low voice.

    "Elder Chen, what do you mean by that, are you advising me to give up on this revenge?" Peng Tianhu said, frowning.

    In Xiangjiang, whom had he ever feared? When had he ever been put in such an awkward position?

    "No."

    Elder Chen shook his head slowly and said, "I¡¯m just saying that Cheng Bao cannot be killed unless we are one hundred percent certain. However, as for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, we can definitely kill them. Although they have power in Modu, this is Xiangjiang, and we call the shots here."

    "Then do as you say, find a few people to capture them for me. I want my son to take his revenge personally." A fierce look shed in Peng Tianhu¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a low voice.

    Elder Chen nodded and said, "Master, I understand. I will arrange it immediately."

    "Go! Remember, capture them first before killing them. See the reaction of the Huang Family; if there is no reaction from them, kill him for me."

    "I know what to do."

    Elder Chen nodded again and turned to walk outside.

    Peng Tianhu did not realize that this very step had irreversibly pushed the Peng Family into an abyss,pletely leading them down the path of destruction.

    ...

    Shallow Bay, one of Modu¡¯s famous high-end residential areas, is home to arge number of mansions and vis sprawled over the bay. Owning a vi in Shallow Bay symbolizes wealth and status for anyone.

    In a luxurious and extensive vi, hefty men in ck, wearing wireless headsets, exuded a fierce aura as their eyes, beast-like, scanned the surroundings.

    In a quiet pavilion in the vi, an old man and a young man sat facing each other, leisurely sipping tea. The elderly man, in histe seventies or eighties, had white, sparse hair but his eyes were not muddled like those of a senile elder. Instead, they were deeper, seemingly able to prate the heart of a person. He was Huang Feiyu¡¯s grandfather, Huang Zhengde.

    The younger man was around his forties to fifties and had encountered Lu Tianxing just that afternoon. He was Huang Yuanzheng.

    "Yuanzheng, I heard that you went to the police station this afternoon and met the man who helped Feiyu. Tell me about your impressions," Huang Zhengde said softly, taking a light sip of his tea.

    "He is a very frightening young man."

    Huang Yuanzheng took a deep breath, his face showing a trace of horror, and said, "I did not speak much with him, but he made me feel a fear that stemmed from deep within my soul. On the surface, he seemed congenial, treating everyone with neither servility nor arrogance, but I could sense the terror behind his calmness. He felt like a calm sea without wind¡ªunruffled by the absence of a breeze, not stirring up a single wave. But once you provoke him, he would undoubtedly raise an endless tsunami, tearing everything in his path to shreds, and Peng Tianlong is the perfect proof of that."

    "It seems you hold him in high esteem," said Huang Zhengde, ncing at his son.

    Huang Yuanzheng took another deep breath and said, "It¡¯s not my assessment, but the feeling he gave me. I have never met anyone so terrifying. If possible, I would never choose to be his enemy."

    "It seems this young man is indeed extraordinary, no wonder he canmand the services of a Spiritual Superpower User."

    Huang Zhengde nodded thoughtfully and said, "By the way, Yuanzheng, do you think there is a chance to win him over to be a retainer for our Huang Family?"

    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible."

    Huang Yuanzheng shook his head and said, "Although my interactions with him have been brief, the sense he gave me was even more dreadful than that of Huai Mu. Moreover, he is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather is Qiao Shan, a well-known general of the past. Anyone he admires is definitely not ordinary. Furthermore, the fact that he could summon a Spiritual Superpower User from a great distance to treat Feiyu in Xiangjiang just by his word shows that his backing might not be inferior to the Huang Family, so winning him over is almost impossible."

    At this point, Huang Yuanzheng paused, then continued, "Moreover, father, we do not need to win him over. The rtionship between Feiyu and him is already good as Feiyu has even recognized him as his master. We canpletely rely on the rtionship between Feiyu and him for good rtions. What¡¯s the point in trying to win him over? Depending on his and Feiyu¡¯s concern for each other, if our Huang Family ever encounters trouble, he certainly won¡¯t stand idly by. That¡¯s much better than attempting to win him over."

 Chapter 652 - 648 Nightlife in Xiangjiang

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 648 Nightlife in Xiangjiang</h4>

    Hearing Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s words, Huang Zhengde pondered for a moment before nodding and saying, "You¡¯re right, sometimes making friends is much better than pulling strings. By the way, I heard that Bai¡¯s Group is going to set up a new securitypany in Xiangjiang. When the timees, see if you can give them some convenience and let them know that we, the Huang Family, are not their enemy."

    "Father, I know what to do."

    Huang Yuanzheng agreed, and as if something urred to him, said, "Father, what about the Peng Family next? I¡¯ve looked into it, and Peng Tianlong, the youngest son of the Peng Family, ispletely disabled. He will probably have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Considering the characters of Peng Tianhu and Tao Fangfang, I¡¯m worried they won¡¯t let bygones be bygones. How should we handle this? Should we warn them?"

    "There¡¯s no need."

    A glint shed in Huang Zhengde¡¯s eyes, and after a moment of thought, he said, "If he dared to mercilessly cripple Peng Tianlong, he should have a way of dealing with whates next. It¡¯s actually a good opportunity for us to see what formidable powers lie behind him. Of course, if he is not a match for the Peng Family, we will intervene to save his life. After all, he is a benefactor of Feiyu, and our Huang Family is not ungrateful."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Huang Yuanzheng nodded, yet he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. From the way Lu Tianxing showed no mercy in crippling Peng Tianlong, it was clear that Lu Tianxing was not one to be soft-hearted. If the Peng Family backed off now, perhaps everything would settle down. However, if the Peng Family continued to target Lu Tianxing, he could almost predict what would happen to them.

    ...

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, evening arrived.

    With the moon high in the sky and the night bewitching,pared to the bustling Modu nights, night life in Xiangjiang was also rich and colorful. Neon lights flickered incessantly, and handsome men and beautiful women walked the streets, adding endless mour to the vibrant nightlife. Numerous tourists took to the streets at this time since a trip to Xiangjiang without enjoying its night life is considered iplete.

    In Xiangjiang, the most colorful nightlife can be found in Lan Gui Fang, Tianhou Temple, and Temple Street. Of course, you can also opt for the rtively quiet Victoria Harbor to appreciate the beautiful port, or take a stroll on Star Avenue.

    However, for men, there¡¯s nothing better than visiting Lan Gui Fang in Xiangjiang at night. There are bars of all sizes, a variety of restaurants, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s a goldmine of beautiful women. If you¡¯re looking for a splendid rendezvous, this is the ce to be.

    As for Lan Gui Fang, Lu Tianxing could only offer a wry smile. Of course, he wanted to take a stroll there, and even if he weren¡¯t to flirt, it would be nice to simply admire the women. Yet, as soon as he raised the subject, Bai Zhiqing mercilessly rejected him, even giving him a cold stare.

    Temple Street is a haven for shopaholics and foodies, where you can find a wide range of affordable goods. If you¡¯re tired from shopping, you can also indulge in various specialty dishes.

    If you¡¯re weary from the shopping, you can also visit the nearby Tianhou Temple in Temple Street, where fortune tellers abound. If you¡¯re in for a bit of romance, you can draw a fortune stick to inquire about rtionships, seek wealth luck, or even enjoy authentic Cantonese opera.

    By this time, it was after eight in the evening, when the real nightlife begins. The entire street was brightly lit and buzzing with noise and excitement.

    Bai Zhiqing had shed her usual icy demeanor, wearing a contented smile on her face, as she clung tightly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, her eyes curiously scanning the surroundings like an intrigued child.

    Her attire was no longer as formal as before; she was wearing a white T-shirt with a cartoon character on it, the impressive assets entuating the character¡¯s eyes as if they were in a 3D scene, particrly eye-catching. Her lower half was d in tight jeans, showcasing her long, shapely legs and behind, creating a perfect arc.

    As they walked down the street, they drew the gaze of the people around them, the focus mainly on Bai Zhiqing. After all, with her stunning beauty and exquisite figure, she naturally became the center of attention wherever she went, as admiring beauty is everyone¡¯s right.

    "Wife, can you stop looking around? Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better might think you¡¯re a thief scouting for a target to steal!"

    Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing beside him. He hadn¡¯t nned oning to Temple Street tonight; instead, he wanted to go to Star Avenue and enjoy the night view of Victoria Harbor.

    However, for some reason, whether Bai Zhiqing was provoked by Mu Qingxue or some wire got crossed in her brain, she insisted on dragging him to Temple Street. Her reasoning was that many movies were filmed in Xiangjiang at this location, and she wanted to try her luck to see if she coulde across a movie crew in action. She hoped to have a chance to make a cameo appearance in a film, and as a result, he was dragged here by Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face stiffened, and she pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm in annoyance, "Lu Tianxing, what kind of look is that? Have you ever seen such a beautiful thief?"

    "I haven¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head, as he had already seen the murderous look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. If he said the wrong thing, he was sure to face her two-fingered punishment.

    "You know what¡¯s good for you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, her gaze scanning the surroundings. "Lu Tianxing, there seems to be a ce serving y pot rice over there. How about we try some?"

    "Sure, no problem. As long as you like it."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded. His main goal today was to ensure Bai Zhiqing had a great time; whatever she wanted to do, he was there to oblige.

    "Then hurry up, I just saw that there are still seats avable over there."

    Bai Zhiqing, like a little girl, pulled Lu Tianxing by the hand and ran towards a stall selling y pot rice not far away.

    After sitting down, Lu Tianxing ordered two portions of y pot rice from the owner.

    In a short while, two steaming hot pots of rice were served.

    Smelling the fragrance of the y pot rice, Bai Zhiqing could no longer hold back her cravings and blurted out, "I¡¯m going to start eating. I have no idea how this tastes, but we¡¯ll find out soon."

    No sooner had she spoken than Bai Zhiqing started eating with little concern for her image.

    Watching this, a gentle smile yed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. He found that ever since theirst ¡¯substantial progress¡¯ in Modu, Bai Zhiqing had be more cheerful when she was with him, shedding her previous coldness entirely, bing indistinguishable from a girl experiencing the first flutters of love.

    "Lu Tianxing, why aren¡¯t you eating? And why are you looking at me like that?"

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind wandered, a crisp voice snapped him back to reality.

    Lu Tianxing came to his senses to find Bai Zhiqing looking curiously at him. He chuckled, "I was afraid my wife wouldn¡¯t have enough to eat, so I decided to save my portion for her. Also, slow down, you have rice grains all over your mouth. Someone who doesn¡¯t know any better might think I¡¯m mistreating you by not letting you eat to your fill!"

    With that, Lu Tianxing took out a tissue and gently wiped away the grains of rice and oil stains from the corners of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 653 - 649 A Few Little Mice

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 649 A Few Little Mice</h4>

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body gently trembled, and a blush unavoidably flew onto her pretty face, yet she didn¡¯t avoid Lu Tianxing¡¯s gesture, allowing him to affectionately wipe away the rice and oil stains from the corners of her mouth.

    "Hmm, you were already tormenting me."

    Bai Zhiqing cast a coquettish nce at Lu Tianxing and continued to eat her ypot rice, but her pace was no longer as voracious, instead bing more elegant, which wasforting for onlookers to see.

    Lu Tianxing smiled gently and began to eat as well, nodding to himself inwardly, "This ypot rice is indeed very authentic, no wonder visitors to Temple Street almost all want to try the delicacies; I have to say, the vor here is truly very good."

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were enjoying the Temple Street cuisine, five men dressed in ck suits appeared among the crowd, looking at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing with indifferent gazes.

    "Confirm the targets, they are Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. Elder Chen said, ¡¯Catch them alive and bring them all back.¡¯ Also, be careful, the opponents are very strong, we must be fully alert, and make your moves swiftly, without attracting other people¡¯s attention. Wait until a concealed ce to start."

    The leader was a hulking man in a ck suit with an earpiece, his stature imposing, and his eyes as sharp as a falcon¡¯s, giving off an extremely dangerous vibe.

    nking him were four other men with simr builds, each with an expressionless face resembling a block of ice, a slight bulge at their waists indicating they were armed. Their eyes conveyed an indifference toward life.

    By now, Lu Tianxing had stopped his actions and casually swept his gaze around the surroundings; upon noticing the group of men in ck not far away, a sharp glint shed through his eyes.

    These people were good at masking their chill, but to a mercenary who dealt with death year-round, it was negligible.

    Lu Tianxing casually picked up a napkin and dabbed the corners of his mouth before saying to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, are you full? If so, how about we take a stroll? I hear there¡¯s a Tianhou Temple behind Temple Street; let¡¯s go there for a walk."

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback when she heard this, about to say something but then she caught the frosty look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. She immediately understood what was going on; unsurprisingly, it seemed someone hade looking for trouble again.

    "Sure, I was actually nning to go to the Tianhou Temple to draw a fortune stick, and pray for our trip in Xiangjiang to be smooth sailing with no trouble at all," Bai Zhiqing, wiping the oil stains from her mouth, said with a smile.

    The two stood up and made their way to the Tianhou Temple.

    Lu Tianxing believed that if these people were here to trouble them, they would definitely follow.

    As expected, upon seeing Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing leave, the five men immediately followed.

    Lu Tianxing, seemingly unaware of being followed, leisurely admired the scenery with Bai Zhiqing, asionally buying some snacks to taste or sneaking a kiss on Bai Zhiqing, eliciting yful chiding and the pretense of pursuit from her, with no hint of the awareness of being trailed, they made their way towards a more secluded spot near the Tianhou Temple.

    "Hmph, a bunch of ignorant fools. You two, cut them off from the side; the reste with me."

    The leading man saw Lu Tianxing heading towards a quiet location and a cold smile spread across his face; he had no doubts. In his mind, it was clear that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and were nning to go to a secluded ce to do some adult activities.

    This ce was very secluded, almost no one in sight, starkly different from the bustling Temple Street not far away. The dim lights shone down, making it eerily quiet.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?" Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just a few little mice that showed up. Let¡¯s take care of them, and then we can continue shopping," he said casually as he lit a cigarette for himself.

    "Come on out! You¡¯ve followed us for quite a while, aren¡¯t you tired? Hurry up and show yourselves. After dealing with you, I n to continue shopping with my wife!" Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    "You know we¡¯ve been tracking you?"

    No sooner had Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fallen than a sinister voice sounded. Figures appeared from both front and back, with the leading man staring at Lu Tianxing with a sullen face.

    "Who are you, and what do you want?" Bai Zhiqing asked the leading man in a cold voice.

    The other side didn¡¯t answer but simply stepped forward towards Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, a silenced pistol appearing in hand, aimed at the two of them.

    "You must be from the Peng Family!" Lu Tianxing said to the five men approaching him and Bai Zhiqing, his expression unchanged, his tone indifferent.

    "Whether we are from the Peng Family or not, you¡¯ll find out once youe with us."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the leading man let out a coldugh and directlymanded, "Catch them all."

    Seeing that the men were about to make their move, Lu Tianxing exhaled a thick cloud of smoke and spoke lightly, "Do you think you can handle me just like that? Sigh, never mind, you don¡¯t need to know this anymore. Off you go! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not the first one, and the entire Peng Family will go down to apany you."

    As his voice trailed off, a tremendous killing intent exploded from Lu Tianxing¡¯s entire being. A terrifying killing intent spread from him, making the whole sky seem to darken, and an infinite menace descended.

    Feeling the killing intent from Lu Tianxing, the five men¡¯splexions changed drastically as if struck by lightning, feeling as though they had suddenly fallen into a pit of blood, with the taste of fresh blood in their mouths and noses.

    "Not good, the opponent is very strong. Leave no survivors¡ªattack now! You two, catch Bai Zhiqing alive,"manded the leading man.

    The leading man, who was the strongest, was the first to react and roared angrily. He aimed the gun at Lu Tianxing, ready to pull the trigger.

    Unfortunately, his action, though swift, was not as fast as Lu Tianxing¡¯s. With a flick of his finger, the cigarette butt, like a shooting star, tore through the air and struck directly on the muzzle.

    In an instant, the pistol seemed as if it was twisted by a great force, torn to pieces by the True Qi-infused cigarette butt.

    "Die!"

    Not giving the man another chance to react, Lu Tianxing shed like a specter, suddenly appearing beside the leading man, pressing a palm against his head.

    The leading man¡¯s body trembled, then froze in ce. His eyes bloodshot at a visible pace, and under a single palm strike from Lu Tianxing, he bled from all seven orifices, dead beyond any doubt.

 Chapter 654 - 650: A Message for the Peng Family

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 650: A Message for the Peng Family</h4>

    "Not good, he¡¯s a Martial Artist who has cultivated True Qi, we¡¯re no match, retreat."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing cleanly taking out the leader, the remaining four men¡¯splexions drastically changed, seeing no possibility of continuing the fight, they immediately ran towards the distance.

    Though their skills were not bad, they were merely Yellow-level Martial Artists without any cultivated True Qi. Facing a Martial Artist who had cultivated True Qi, death was certain; they wouldn¡¯t foolishly sh head-on with Lu Tianxing.

    "Run? Since you came, you should all stay behind!"

    A bloodthirsty intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he slowly picked up two pebbles from the ground, his arm trembling slightly. The pebbles whirled through the air like bullets, with a whistling sound, they broke through the air, and following that, the two fleeing men let out piercing screams, crashing heavily to the ground, lifeless.

    Hearing the screams behind them, the remaining two burly men ran even faster, not daring to pause any longer.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know that they were facing a warrior from the Mythical Realm, and in the eyes of Lu Tianxing, their speed was as slow as ants crawling. In a sh, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure already appeared in front of the two men.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing blocking their path, the remaining two burly men trembled, fear evident on their faces. They exchanged a look, a ruthless expression shing in their eyes. One of them lunged directly at Lu Tianxing, arriving beside him in a sh, and delivered a kick.

    The other man made a beeline for Bai Zhiqing, clearly nning to capture her to use as leverage against Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, seeing this, let a cold light flicker momentarily in his eyes. Without waiting for the kick toe close, he struck the big man¡¯s chest with a palm, a crisp snapping sound echoed. The man¡¯s body immediately stiffened, and his chest caved in. Blood spurted out as his eyes instantly lost their luster.

    Meanwhile, the other burly man, his eyes shimmering with a fierce light, elerated to his utmost speed towards Bai Zhiqing. He had realized that five of them were no match for Lu Tianxing; the only chance to survive was to capture Bai Zhiqing.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing standing still on the spot, even showing a hint of a smile, the big man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his face slightly changing. Before he could react, he felt intense pain in his arm and suddenly a tight sensation around his throat, his body being lifted off the ground by a hand clutching his neck.

    "You... what do you want to do."

    The big man looked at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with utter fear. Although the five of them weren¡¯t considered top experts in the Peng Family, their skills were certainly not weak; otherwise, Elder Chen wouldn¡¯t have sent them to capture Bai Zhiqing. But never had he imagined that in a blink of an eye, four were dead, leaving him alone.

    At that moment, in the big man¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing was no longer human, but a demon d in human skin.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I just want you to ry a message to the Peng Family, tell them this matter isn¡¯t over. I will personally seek an exnation from them," Lu Tianxing said indifferently, tossing the big man aside like trash.

    As far as he was concerned, killing this big man or not did not matter. The Peng Family had sent them to cause trouble for him, besides kidnapping Bai Zhiqing, an important aspect was likely testing his own strength. In other words, just pawns. Killing them all wouldn¡¯t serve a purpose, better to have him carry a message to the Peng Family, keeping them living in fear.

    "You... you really won¡¯t kill me?"

    The big man widened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief as he stared at Lu Tianxing, surprised that Lu Tianxing, who had mercilessly killed hispanions, would spare him.

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently, "When you return, deliver a message to the Peng Family for me. Tell them to clean their necks and wait, for I will personally settle this matter with them."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing turned and walked toward Bai Zhiqing, gently holding her waist as they headed toward the bustling street.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, the burly man sighed in relief. He swore that once he ryed this message to the Peng Family, he would leave them forever. He had a feeling that if the Peng Family did not recognize the good from the bad, they mightpletely vanish from Xiangjiang from now onward.

    Bai Zhiqing wrapped her arm around Lu Tianxing¡¯s, yet her gaze stayed on him, filled with confusion. In her heart, Lu Tianxing was not a kind person, especially when dealing with enemies, as he never showed mercy¡ªa trait evident from several of his past actions.

    Unfortunately, today Lu Tianxing had unexpectedly shown mercy, which waspletely out of character for him.

    "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you afraid that letting him go will cause him to return to the Peng Family and continue to cause trouble?" Bai Zhiqing asked with some worry.

    Having been with Lu Tianxing for a long while, Bai Zhiqing had gradually understood a principle: reality was sometimes more brutal than the business world. Although the business realm, dubbed the secondary battlefield, imed to be a ce of bloodless killings, there were hardly any actual fight-to-the-death scenarios. However, in real life, battles are deadly, and a moment¡¯s carelessness could cost one¡¯s life, leaving no chance for survival. She faintly understood why Lu Tianxing never showed mercy when faced with danger¡ªit was probably to cut off future troubles permanently.

    Seeing the worried look on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing chuckled lightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Three strikes and you¡¯re out.¡¯ If the Peng Family really fails to recognize this, I will make them understand what fear is."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a fierce killing intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If the Peng Family truly did not recognize their folly, he wouldn¡¯t mind causing another tempest of violence and bloodshed in Xiangjiang.

    "Wife, let¡¯s continue browsing around. Don¡¯t let a bunch of rats spoil our mood."

    "Yeah, I¡¯d like to visit Tianhou Temple and pray for a charm to bless us with peace and safety."

    "No problem."

    Meanwhile, atop a mountain in Xiangjiang, a vi stood magnificently, brightly lit and patrolled by numerous bodyguards.

    Peng Tianhu sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, a cold light flickering in his eyes, while a shattered phoney on the floor before him, demonstrating the extent of his fury.

    "Lu Tianxing, you little upstart from the maind, how dare you threaten me, threaten to wipe out my entire Peng Family! You are indeed full of big talk. Don¡¯t think that just because you have the Huang Family backing you that you can do whatever you want. You really think I¡¯m afraid of you?" Peng Tianhu roared.

    Just now, he had received a call from his subordinate, reporting that all his sent men had failed; four were dead, and the one who had made the call had immediately left Xiangjiang.

    Despite having weathered many storms, Peng Tianhu was stunned at this moment; not because his subordinates were dead¡ªhe knew their fate was sealed when Elder Chen sent them¡ªit would have been great if they could have kidnapped Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing. If not, they were simply meant to test Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    But no matter what, he hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to act so mercilessly, killing four instantly. If it weren¡¯t for the need to deliver a message, perhaps thest one would have been mercilessly killed as well!

    Killing God, an absolute Killing God, just like Cheng Bao,¡ªaplete madman.

    Peng Tianhu mentallybeled Lu Tianxing just so.

 Chapter 655 - 651 The Wrath of the Peng Family

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 651 The Wrath of the Peng Family</h4>

    Although he had a very high opinion of Lu Tianxing in his heart, whenever Peng Tianhu thought of the words Lu Tianxing had sent back with his messenger, uncontroble rage surged within him that he couldn¡¯t suppress.

    Looking all over Xiangjiang, the Peng Family might not be considered a top-notch family, but they were still a force to be reckoned with. When had they ever been threatened like this, with someone proiming they would blood cleanse the Peng Family? This was a naked p in the face, and if word got out, the Peng Family in Xiangjiang would be an utterughingstock from then on.

    Tao Fangfang was also sitting nearby with a cold expression, looking at Peng Tianhu and saying in a high-pitched voice, "Tianhu, what do we do about this matter? Are we just going to let it go? Are we just going to watch idly as our son is confined to a wheelchair from now on? I can¡¯t swallow this grievance; I must make this couple pay the price."

    "Just let it go? He killed my men and beat my son, and expects me to let it go? Daydreaming."

    Peng Tianhu forcefully took a drag of his cigarette, his eyes flickering with a violent light, as he said with a coldugh, "He thinks so highly of his own strength, looking down on my Peng Family, doesn¡¯t he? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s a Heaven-level Martial Artist. Elder Chen is now at the Earth-level Peak; let him take action and capture Bai Zhiqing. We¡¯ll threaten him with Bai Zhiqing. I¡¯ve already investigated clearly; she is Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. I refuse to believe he won¡¯t surrender when he sees his woman has been captured."

    "Well said."

    Tao Fangfang¡¯s face revealed a cold smile, venomous like a viper, "Not only that, but I also want to humiliate him severely. Tianlong is fond of that Bai Zhiqing woman, isn¡¯t he? In his presence, we¡¯ll have Tianlong consummate with his spouse, and then send her off to Africa to be a wretched prostitute subjected to thousands."

    "No."

    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, Peng Tianhu shook his head vigorously and said, "Bai Zhiqing can¡¯t die now."

    "Why? Peng Tianhu, tell me, have you taken a liking to that filthy woman?" Tao Fangfang was taken aback and immediately burst out in anger.

    "You don¡¯t know anything. Do you know who Bai Zhiqing really is?"

    "Who is she? She¡¯s just the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group. What¡¯s so great about her? We, in Xiangjiang, are not afraid of her," Tao Fangfang said coldly.

    "Yes, she is the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, but do you know who Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather is? Her grandfather is Bai Qiao Shan, the mad general from back in the day. If we kill Bai Zhiqing in Xiangjiang, do you think that madman would let us off the hook?"

    Peng Tianlong took a heavy puff of his cigarette; he had only recently received the news that Bai Zhiqing was the granddaughter of Bai Qiao Shan. If he dared to kill Bai Zhiqing, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. Bai Qiao Shan, the notorious madman who fought ferociously without regard for his own life. If Bai Zhiqing were to be killed, who knew if he would lead a group of brothers ande straight to Xiangjiang to seek revenge.

    For a madman, anything was possible.

    "Then what if we kill Lu Tianxing, her husband, will there be..." Tao Fangfang hesitated before speaking.

    Peng Tianhu spoke forcefully, "If we kill him, then so be it. He crippled my son; I want his life which is only just. Even Bai Fengzi can do nothing to me. Besides, this is Xiangjiang, not the maind. If Bai Fengzi dares toe here, I¡¯ll kill him too and then flee abroad if necessary. I refuse to believe he can do anything to me."

    At that moment, Peng Tianlongpletelymitted to the resolution of must killing Lu Tianxing, oblivious to the fact that he was pushing his family into an abyss.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s kill Lu Tianxing."

    Tao Fangfang offered a cold smile. To her, a few human lives meant little; it was not a big deal. Even before she had married Peng Tianhu, she had been the big sister of a small power, having seen all kinds of scenes. The death of a person was nothing to fuss over.

    "Tianhu, what about Tianlong? You¡¯re not seriously nning to have him spend his whole life in a wheelchair, right?" Tao Fangfang said.

    Sighing, Peng Tianhu replied, "Well, what else can we do if not for the wheelchair? Haven¡¯t you seen the medical report? His knee ispletely shattered; there¡¯s no chance of repairing it. What other options do we have?"

    "Let¡¯s deal with Lu Tianxing first," Peng Tianhu continued. "Later on, we can send Tianlong abroad to see if he can stand up again with the help of advanced foreign medical technology. If not, then it¡¯s just Tianlong¡¯s bad luck."

    "s, that¡¯s all we can do."

    Tao Fangfang sighed softly, but her eyes were aze with a shocking murderous intent. All of this was because of Lu Tianxing; she was determined to make him pay.

    As for the idea that the Peng Family could be wiped out by Lu Tianxing, it was something neither of them had ever considered. After all, he was just an outsider; what power could he have in Xiangjiang to challenge them?

    Meanwhile, in the study of a luxurious vi in Shallow Bay, the atmosphere was extremely oppressive. Huang Yuanzheng sat at the lower end, while Huang Zhengde was seated in a Taishi Chair. On the desky a paper detailing the conflict that had taken ce that very night between Lu Tianxing and the men sent by the Peng Family.

    "Yuanzheng, what do you think of this situation?" asked Huang Zhengde, his pupils shrinking as he looked over the A4 paper.

    Behind Tianhou Temple, four men had died. One had died with his breastbone smashed, another with a palm strike to the head that left him bleeding out from all seven orifices, and the remaining two had been killed from behind by some object that had pierced through them. Even someone as experienced as Huang Zhengde couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill down his spine at these simple and convenient murder methods: merciless in attack, refraining only when choosing not to attack. This, perhaps, was the truest depiction of Lu Tianxing.

    Such a person was the most terrifying; if you didn¡¯t offend him, all was well, and he would leave you alone. But if you did offend him, your life might well be on a countdown.

    After hearing his father¡¯s words, Huang Yuanzheng took a deep breath and slowly said, "The cause of this incident is quite clear: Peng Tianhu made a move on Lu Tianxing, who obviously knew that these men were sent by the Peng Family. He then lured them to a secluded location to strike. After examining the scene and gathering information from witnesses, it appears that five people from the Peng Family were involved, but only four bodies were found. Clearly, thest man did not die; Lu Tianxing showed mercy."

    "Do you know why he showed mercy?" Huang Zhengde asked with a flicker in his gaze.

    "Not sure."

    Huang Yuanzheng shook his head, saying, "However, I have two guesses. The first is that after killing these four, Bai Zhiqing stopped him from further action, and out of consideration for his wife¡¯s feelings, Lu Tianxing spared thest man. But this guess is hard to support; having killed four, it¡¯s unlikely Tianxing would choose to show mercy. My second guess is that Lu Tianxing deliberately spared thest man, perhaps as a warning to the Peng Family or as a messenger delivering a deration of a warning or war."

    If Lu Tianxing had been there to hear Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s analysis, he probably would have given a thumbs-up. Being a policeman, his arguments were logical and sound. The only reason he spared thest man was indeed to send a warning to the Peng Family.

 Chapter 656 - 652 Half a Month

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 652 Half a Month</h4>

    Hearing his son¡¯s analysis, Huang Zhengde nodded thoughtfully and said, "Have your police found thest person?"

    "No, he had already left Xiangjiang before we could investigate him, it seems he was scared out of his wits."

    Huang Yuanzheng shook his head and said, "Father, what do we do next, should we warn the Peng Family, to stop them from causing trouble?"

    Huang Zhengde shook his head and said, "No need, if the Peng Family truly feared this matter, then they would have already investigated and found out that it was you who had someone release Lu Tianxing. Since they already knew this and still chose to take action, it is obvious Peng Tianhu is not deterred by this."

    "So, what should we do next?"

    "Since Lu Tianxing dares to do this, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Peng Family. Let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the show."

    After a moment of silence, Huang Zhengde said, "If he is able to eliminate the Peng Family this time, from now on, the Huang Family will treat him as an honored guest. If he can¡¯t eliminate the Peng Family, we protect him and ensure he leaves Xiangjiang safely as a way to repay him for curing Feiyu¡¯s illness."

    "I understand."

    ...

    Meanwhile, after killing the people of the Peng Family, Lu Tianxing, taking Bai Zhiqing with him, wandered around Temple Street a few more times. Noticing that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t as exited as before, Lu Tianxing found an excuse and hailed a taxi with Bai Zhiqing, returning to the Penins Hotel.

    Now, Lu Tianxing had to admit Cheng Bao really knew how to handle things, having booked just one room for them; wasn¡¯t this clearly giving him an opportunity?

    The long night dragged on, sleep eluded him, and with a man and a woman alone together, it would be difficult for something not to happen.

    Lu Tianxing mentally gave Cheng Bao a thumbs-up for handling this well.

    Back in the room, Lu Tianxing plopped down on the sofa, winked provocatively at Bai Zhiqing, and said with a chuckle, "Wifey, we¡¯ve been walking around all night and we¡¯re covered in sweat. I¡¯m going to take a shower first, hehe."

    Bai Zhiqing felt ufortable the moment Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze rested on her, and his familiar sleazy chuckle reached her ears. It was as if she, a small sheep, was being targeted by Lu Tianxing, a big bad wolf.

    "Just go take your shower, and stop that smiling. I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to try anything funny tonight, I¡¯ll castrate you," Bai Zhiqing retorted with a blush, her voice slightlycking confidence.

    "Hehe, wifey, castrate? Would you bear to do that? That¡¯s your future happiness right there," Lu Tianxing said with a sly smile, deciding against taking a shower. Instead, he dragged a chair over and sat opposite Bai Zhiqing, chuckling, "Tch tch, worthy of being my wife, you¡¯re so beautiful, absolutely stunning. If you were in ancient times, among the four great beauties, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a spot for the plump Yang Yuhuan. Wifey, I have a question for you, do you want to be even more beautiful?"

    Bai Zhiqing felt secretly thrilled by Lu Tianxing¡¯spliments, but his further words left her slightly stunned, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?"

    "Of course, to make my wife even more beautiful," he said.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lewdly as his gaze twirled around Bai Zhiqing. He said, "As the saying goes, a man is a woman¡¯s best tonic. If you could be nourished by me, from now on, when you walk down the street, the turn-back rate wouldn¡¯t just be one hundred percent, but two hundred percent. From eighty-year-old geezers to three-year-old toddlers in split pants, you¡¯d absolutely knock them dead. What do you say, wife? Don¡¯t you want to consider it? This method is all-natural and pollution-free, you know."

    After he finished, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face intensified. Without guessing, one would know what was going through his mind right now.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you be serious for once?" A flush of embarrassment crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face.

    "Wife, I am being serious. I am working hard for the future of our country. Can¡¯t you give me a clear answer, when can we start this grand and sacred n?"

    "You..."

    Hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion grew even more rosy. Looking into Lu Tianxing¡¯s resolute eyes, she knew that if he didn¡¯t ask her thoroughly today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    "Wait a while! If you behave well, I¡¯ll agree to it," Bai Zhiqing said, her neck flushing a deep red as she finished, taking a deep breath.

    "Wife, how long is ¡¯a while¡¯? Can you at least give me an exact time so I can mentally prepare?"

    "Half a month. If you behave well within half a month, I¡¯ll agree to it."

    "Really?"

    An excited smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. "Wife, you said it, so in half a month, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. But before that, I think I should collect some interest first, to get you used to it."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could react, Lu Tianxing turned his head and kissed her lips, then dashed into the bathroom before she coulde back to her senses.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, but upon seeing Lu Tianxing rush into the bathroom, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had already dashed into the bathroom, turned on the showerhead, and let the cold water cascade over him, his face beaming with a brilliant smile. Half a month, a mere sh in time, and afterward, he would be able to show Bai Zhiqing just how formidable he was.

    The thought of what would happen after half a month filled Lu Tianxing with an even greater sense of pride. He had finally secured the girl, and a happy life was on the horizon.

    By now, Bai Zhiqing had alsoe back to her senses. Thinking back on what she had just said, a sweet smile curled on her lips. In fact, ever since she had met Lu Tianxing and Huang Yuanzheng, she had already made up her mind to give herself wholly to Lu Tianxing, to be his true woman, rather than a wife bound by a marriage contract.

    A sweet smile was on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face as she took out several white contract papers from her handbag, densely filled with various uses. This was the contract she had initially signed with Lu Tianxing, which stated that if one day she no longer liked him, she could kick him out at any time, reminding her that she and Lu Tianxing were nothing but a contracted couple.

    But now, it seemed that this contract was no longer needed.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep look at the contract, thought for a moment, and then put it back in her handbag. This was the contract she had signed with Lu Tianxing, and she nned to tear it to pieces in front of him the moment she gave herselfpletely to him.

 Chapter 657 - 653 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 653 Lin Yafei¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    And it was at this moment that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s phone suddenly rang, with a melodious ringtone echoing through the room.

    Bai Zhiqing picked up the phone, nced at the caller ID, and her face instantly darkened, but she still answered, "Lin Demon, it¡¯s sote, what do you want calling me now? Are you feeling ¡¯frisky¡¯ again? If you try to get frisky with me, I swear I¡¯ll buy a ton of stuff from Taobao right now and send it all over to yourpany, believe it or not."

    Bai Zhiqing sounded particrly irritated; she med this temptress. If it weren¡¯t for this temptress, she would have already seeded with Lu Tianxing. Now the Demon dared to call, clearly with no good intentions.

    "Yo, why is your temper still so fierce, Little Qingqing? Could it be that I¡¯ve interrupted something good between you two again? Hey, why aren¡¯t you panting? ording to logic, you should be feeling quitefortable by now. Could it be that you haven¡¯t gotten to the main event yet..."

    The voice on the other end paused for a moment, then a mocking, yfulugh followed.

    "Lin Demon, shut up. I¡¯m not as dirty as you think."

    "Little Qingqing, am I not right though? Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Women and men are the same; don¡¯t hold in your desires, especially since you¡¯re a married woman now. What¡¯s to fear? Cucumbers, eggnts, anything simr can help you out, oh, just don¡¯t hold it in. Otherwise, be careful not to turn into a yellow-faced woman, then no one will want you."

    "You¡¯re the yellow-faced woman! The yellow-faced woman who can¡¯t get married." Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing retorted with a flushed face, as inappropriate images filled her mind.

    "Yes, I can¡¯t get married. Little Qingqing, let¡¯s make a deal. How about letting your husband marry me too? After all, we agreed in the past that boyfriends should be shared between us. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll train him to be proficient in every possible skill, ensuring you¡¯re delightfully crooked every day."

    Lin Yafei teased Bai Zhiqing relentlessly, like a female hooligan.

    "You¡¯re daydreaming."

    Bai Zhiqing said fiercely, "If you have nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ve got work to do."

    "Wait a second," Lin Yafei hurriedly said.

    "What is it?"

    "I called to say goodbye."

    "Goodbye?"

    Bai Zhiqing paused upon hearing this: "What, did your father arrange a fianc¨¦ for you? You¡¯re nning to get married and are actually preparing to go so far as to marry someone outside of China, so you called to say goodbye?"

    "Get married? I wish I could, but nobody wants to marry me."

    Lin Yafei sighed deeply, "Little Qingqing, I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing."

    "What for in Beijing?"

    "Of course, to find a husband in Beijing, as the capital of China, there are plenty of quality men to grab. With my looks, won¡¯t I be able to pick whoever I want? When I find a young and handsome guy to marry, I¡¯ll make you green with envy, watching you stick with your dark and unimpressive man while I unt it. Don¡¯t think that just because you have someone to warm your bed at night that I don¡¯t have someone too."

    Bai Zhiqing said speechlessly, "Lin Demon, you¡¯re in ¡¯heat¡¯."

    "Little Qingqing, you really have a way with words, what do you mean by ¡¯in heat¡¯? This is an important life event. Besides, I¡¯m really left with no choice. How could you forget our past vows and sharing a bed together? Now you have a husband and you spend every night living it up while I¡¯m all alone, in the cold winter without even anyone to warm my bed. You¡¯ve forgotten me once you got a man, so I can only rely on myself for a fulfilling life." Lin Yafei talked with sighs of both longing and frustration.

    "Can we change the subject?"

    Bai Zhiqing realized that she was still no match for Lin Yafei and that she needed to train for some time longer.

    "No problem."

    Lin Yafei said with a smile, "Little Qingqing, when you and Lu Tianxing are over the moon with happiness, how long can hest, ten minutes, half an hour, or one hour..."

    Lin Yafei had not finished her sentence when she was directly cut off by Bai Zhiqing, "Lin Demon, you¡¯re spouting nonsense. Do you believe I would hang up the phone and block your number?"

    "Alright, alright, what a petty woman."

    Lin Yafei pouted and changed the subject, saying, "I¡¯ll need some time in Beijing this time, so I¡¯m counting on you to help me keep an eye on the Lin Group. I¡¯ve already told the people at the Lin Group that if they encounter any difficult problems, they should seek your help. Little Qingqing, I presume you wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?"

    "Lin Demon, what do you mean by that? It sounds like you¡¯re giving yourst words."

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just need to go to Beijing for a while, and I¡¯m worried about the Lin Group running into problems, so I¡¯m asking for your help."

    "No problem, I¡¯ll help you look after the Lin Group."

    "Then thanks a lot, Little Qingqing. Before I hang up, let me tell you something on the side; they say a man¡¯s... that thing can beautify you. You should give it a try, huh."

    Having said that, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak again, Lin Yafei promptly hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Bai Zhiqing sighed slightly. Even though Lin Yafei didn¡¯t say what she was going to do in Beijing, Bai Zhiqing always felt like herst words were like giving herst testament, as if once she entered Beijing, she would never have the chance toe out alive again.

    It was a woman¡¯s intuition.

    But Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t ask more. She knew Lin Yafei well; once she made up her mind about something, Lin Yafei would never change it.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the bathroom door suddenly opened, and Lu Tianxing, wearing a bathrobe, came out. He was slightly taken aback when he saw the look on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face¡ªjust moments ago, she had been blushing with embarrassment, but now she suddenly seemed deep in thought.

    "Wife, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good," Lu Tianxing approached Bai Zhiqing and asked softly.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Bai Zhiqing abruptly snapped back to reality, looked at Lu Tianxing beside her, and gently rested her head on his shoulder, saying, "Lu Tianxing, I just received a call from Lin Demon. She said she¡¯s going to Beijing."

    "What did you say, Lin Demon is going to Beijing?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression darkened. Bai Zhiqing might not know how dangerous Beijing was, but he did. The Wang Family, the Liu Family, the Yang Family, they all couldn¡¯t wait to kill them as soon as possible, especially the Wang and Liu Families¡ªthey probably couldn¡¯t wait to tear Lin Yafei limb from limb. Lin Yafei choosing to go to Beijing at this time was no different from seeking death.

    "She didn¡¯t say what she¡¯s going to do in Beijing?" Lu Tianxing asked in a deep voice.

    "I don¡¯t know." Bai Zhiqing shook her head and sighed softly.

    "Why not give her another call and ask why she must go to Beijing?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered as he suggested.

 Chapter 658 - 654 I Need an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 654 I Need an Exnation</h4>

    "No need, I know the nature of Lin Demon; once she¡¯s made up her mind about something, she won¡¯t change it easily. Besides, I trust her. She definitely won¡¯t have any trouble."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing shook her head and seemed to suddenly remember something. Her beautiful eyes quickly fixed on Lu Tianxing with a hint of chilliness as she said, "Lu Tianxing, why are you so concerned about Lin Demon¡¯s affairs? Tell me, do you have any ill intentions toward her? Could it be that Lin Demon has... ¡¯handled¡¯... you?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy demeanor and her eyes sharp as swords, Lu Tianxing felt a cold sweat breaking out all over him. He knew that without a satisfactory answer for Bai Zhiqing tonight, she would not let the matter go.

    "Wife, don¡¯t think wildly, okay? I¡¯m just worried about the possibility of Lin Demon getting into trouble."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Wife, think about it. What kind of ce is Beijing? It¡¯s a melting pot of dragons and snakes, with all kinds of people from various walks of life. With Lin Demon going to Beijing alone and being so beautiful, what if something happens to her? She¡¯s all alone there, with no one to turn to. Who would she call out to for help? As her friend, of course, I¡¯m concerned about her."

    As he spoke, a shadow of gloom crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. This was his biggest worry about Lin Yafei. Beijing was a den of dragons and tigers. Although Lin Yafei had a strong background, it wasn¡¯t significant in Beijing. If the Wang Family or the Liu Family targeted Lin Yafei, the consequences were unthinkable. Even if he wanted to save Lin Yafei, his help would be too distant to be of use.

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, her expression softened slightly. She huffed coldly and said, "Consider yourself sensible. I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you dare harbor any bad thoughts toward Lin Demon, don¡¯t me me for showing you no mercy and turning you into a Monk."

    After Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, she picked up the bath towel and nightgown beside her and headed to the bathroom.

    A smart woman does not always need to question everything to the root.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply andy on the bed, looking up at the ceiling light. However, his mind was theplete opposite of the brilliant light, filled with ayer of gloom.

    He might be able to fool her for now, but how about in the long run? You can¡¯t hide the truth forever. What if one day Bai Zhiqing found out about the existence of women like Lin Qianru and Lin Yafei, what would he do then?

    Just thinking about it made Lu Tianxing involuntarily feel a headache. These women were all tough characters; what if they ended up fighting? Would he stand aside and cheer them on, keep silent, or take out his phone to record it and upload it online to be the next inte sensation?

    "Sigh, what a headache. Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time."

    Lu Tianxing massaged his temples. He wasn¡¯t one to create problems for himself. There must be a road ahead, and there would certainly be a way to solve the problems.

    Listening to the rushing water sounding from the bathroom, Lu Tianxing went silent for a moment. He picked up his phone and walked onto the balcony, admiring the distant view, and directly dialed Lin Yafei¡¯s number.

    "My hero, calling me sote, what do you want? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife won¡¯t let you... sleep... in bed?"

    As soon as the call connected, Lin Yafei¡¯s voice, seductive and heart-stirring, came through.

    Lu Tianxing did not respond to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, but instead coldly said, "I need you to give me a reasonable exnation."

    Hearing this, Lin Yafei fell silent, not speaking for quite some time, with only the faint sound of her breathing audible.

    After a long pause, Lin Yafei¡¯s voice finally came through the phone, "You know everything?"

    "What do you think!"

    Lu Tianxing, furious, said, "Lin Demon, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re courting death, do you know that? Have you grown tired of living? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ll be facing in Beijing? If the Wang Family and Liu Family find out you¡¯ve gone to Beijing, do you think they¡¯ll let you off? You¡¯re going there to die, do you understand? I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare go to Beijing, or else, don¡¯t me me for not being nice."

    "I know."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fiery words, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t get angry; instead, a sweet smile formed on her lips. The angrier Lu Tianxing got, the more it meant he cared about her. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have called her immediately after she hung up on Bai Zhiqing, berating her.

    "Knowing that, you still ran off to Beijing?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s anger intensified upon hearing her words.

    "It¡¯s precisely because I know, that I must go to Beijing even more so."

    Lin Yafei softly said, "My hero, did you know? A few days ago, a woman came to see me. She told me she wanted to be the overlord of the underworld in Jiangnan, to turn the whole of Jiangnan into your backyard. At the same time, she also told me about the dangers and enemies you¡¯re currently facing ¨C Heavenly God, he must be the behind-the-scenes mastermind of the dangers you¡¯ve encountered repeatedly in Modu, right? She also said that this person might very well be hiding in Beijing, so I¡¯ve decided to enter Beijing and pave a way for you there, to scout the path on your behalf."

    "The woman you¡¯re talking about is Rose, right?" Lu Tianxing said with a heavy voice.

    "Exactly, Huangfu Meigui."

    Lin Yafei nodded and said, "She told me she¡¯s the president of the Modu Rose Society and also informed me about the role of Yama Pce. I¡¯ve promised her to join Yama Pce and be one of the top ten Hall Masters. If Huangfu Meigui can make the entire south your backyard, then I, Lin Yafei, can do the same for the north. You have many enemies; as your woman, if I don¡¯t help you, who will help you..."

    Lu Tianxing, holding the phone and listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, suddenly fell silent. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Yafei to love him so deeply, nor had he anticipated that Rose would pull her into Yama Pce. Lin Qianru had probably also joined Yama Pce. Wasn¡¯t Rose nning to ensnare all his women in one fell swoop?

    If this continued, even Yue Tingting, once her training wasplete, wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    The thought that all of the top ten Hall Masters of Yama Pce could be his women made Lu Tianxing involuntarily shudder. If these women all came at him together, wouldn¡¯t he be overwhelmed beyond recuperation?

    Without Lu Tianxing¡¯splicated thoughts, Lin Yafei fell silent for a moment, then continued, "So, my hero, there¡¯s no need to persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind to go to Beijing, no matter what, and moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. I, Lin Yafei, have never fought an uncertain battle. Since I dare to go to Beijing, I¡¯m not afraid of how the Wang Family and Liu Family will treat me. Rest assured, you don¡¯t have to worry about me."

 Chapter 659 - 655: Visiting the Amusement Park

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 655: Visiting the Amusement Park</h4>

    Lu Tianxing fell silent for a moment, knowing he could not persuade Lin Yafei, and said, "Do you need my help?"

    "No need."

    Lin Yafei shook her head and said, "My Lin Family has experts, and unless absolutely necessary, the Liu Family and Wang Family won¡¯t choose to confront me to the death; it doesn¡¯t benefit them at all. So, my hero, you don¡¯t need to worry about my safety..."

    "I understand, but no matter what, be careful, and if you run into trouble you can¡¯t solve, call me. Remember, take good care of yourself. If I find out you¡¯ve lost weightter, don¡¯t me me for enforcing family discipline."

    "Family discipline, my hero, are you sure you can still enforce that on me? Your wife hasn¡¯t drained you dry..."

    After hanging up the phone with Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, his gaze towards the bright moon in the sky, feeling as if the burden on his shoulders had suddenly be heavier. These women were willing to risk their lives for him, yet he could give them neither a ce to belong nor even a title.

    "I just hope you don¡¯t hurt Lin Demon, otherwise, I will make Beijing flow with blood."

    A cold murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, he picked up his phone and dialed a number from memory.

    Once the call connected, without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing said, "Third Young Master Han, it¡¯s me, Sabre. I need your help. My woman will be going to Beijing in a few days. I hope you can look after her. I¡¯ll send you her photo in a while. I hope you can do your utmost to protect her. If somethinges up that you can¡¯t handle, call me immediately."

    Hearing the familiar voice, the person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t hesitate and said, "Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry, as long as Han Zifeng is alive, I guarantee no one can harm her."

    "I believe that, thank you, Third Young Master Han."

    "Brother Lu, stop calling me Third Young Master Han. If it weren¡¯t for you risking your life to save us back in the day, mingo and the others would have died overseas. When you suddenly left the army, I couldn¡¯t see you off in Beijing, which I¡¯ve regretted immensely. If I can¡¯t even protect her when shees to Beijing, I might as well bring my head to you directly."

    "I know, but thank you anyway. When I get a chance to go to Beijing, we¡¯ll have a proper drink then."

    "No problem, Brother Lu, those are your words. This time, I¡¯m definitely getting you drunk."

    "Really? We¡¯ll see who ends up taking Lord Ma¡¯s head home, just don¡¯t end up crawling back yourself."

    "It¡¯s not yet decided who will win or lose this time!"

    Nobody knew that when Lin Yafei entered Beijing, it would be a time of great turmoil. Even less known was that yearster, when Rose and Lin Yafei united, Yama Pce would be a formidable force feared across the world, with its ten great hall masters gaining renown and inspiring awe and tremendous fear.

    Yama Pce, its name Yama, those who enter my hall, your life and death are up to me, not you. I decide who lives and who dies.

    ...

    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight pierced through the sea level to illuminate the entirend of China, the entire city was awakened once again, bustling with noise and excitement.

    There was no news about the incident that urred at the Tianhou Templest night, not even a mention in the news as if it never happened, squarely suppressed by someone.

    "Honey, are you ready yet? The sun is nearly shining on our butts. Are you going to Disnend or not? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll go ahead," Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and shouted towards the bedroom.

    "Got it, I know! Would waiting a bit kill you?"

    A disgruntled voice came from the bedroom.

    Not long after, a man and a woman left the Penins Hotel.

    Xiangjiang Disnend is nearly a legendary theme park in China. As the second Disnend in Asia and the first in China, it was an immediate blockbuster, attracting countless visitors toe and explore. Almost any trip to Xiangjiang isn¡¯tplete without a visit to Disnend.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had nned to rx at home today and visit Star Avenue in the afternoon; however, as soon as it was daylight, Bai Zhiqing had woken him up and suggested they go to Disnend to meet the legendary characters like Snow White, the Seven Dwarfs, Sleeping Beauty, and others from fairy tales.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing entered Disnend, they immediately attracted many eyes, not just because of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beauty, but also due to their attire. For this outing, both of them chose a casual set of matching blue-and-white couple outfits, naturally drawing much attention.

    Since it was July and the peak of summer vacation, Disnend was packed with mostly children and their parents, but there were also many couples like them. Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing in matching outfits, many exchanged knowing smiles, as dressing in couple¡¯s outfits was amon sight here.

    After purchasing their tickets and entering Disnend, Bai Zhiqing seemed to instantly be happier, beaming with joy as she pulled Lu Tianxing around from one themed area to another, constantlyughing joyfully or taking selfies with the cartoon characters they met.

    Seeing the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt his spirits lift too, letting Bai Zhiqing drag him from one amusement ride to another, enjoying the fairy-tale-like scenery around them.

    "Phew, that scared me to death, scared me to death, Lu Tianxing, did you know? I thought that grizzly bear was about to pounce and tear me apart, scared me to death."

    Walking out from Grizzly Valley, Bai Zhiqing, still shaken, patted her chest. Her cheeks were flushed and her forehead was covered in sweat, clearly having had a wild but exhausting time, yet her smile never faded.

    "So, tired now, huh? That¡¯s what you get for ying so wildly," Lu Tianxing smiled gently, pulling out a tissue from his pocket and affectionately wiping the sweat from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s forehead. "Where should we go next? I saw there was a pirate ship and a Ferris wheel just now, want to try them out?"

    "No need, let¡¯s rest for a bit, I¡¯m totally exhausted. I never thought walking around an amusement park could be so tiring."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, having roamed several themed areas and tried nearly every ride since entering Disnend, this trip had been exhausting, enough to wear out even an iron man.

 Chapter 660 - 656: Raging Fury

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 656: Raging Fury</h4>

    "Alright, you take a seat here and rest a bit. I saw an ice cream stall not far from here, I¡¯ll go buy a couple and then we can continue exploring after resting," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat weary face, gestured for her to sit on a nearby bench, then turned and headed toward the ice cream stall.

    As Lu Tianxing walked away, Bai Zhiqing watched his receding figure with a slight smile curling her lips, sketching a sweet smile. It was at this moment that she felt Lu Tianxing truly heartened her. This was real love¡ªno interruptions, allowing her to be wild and make a fuss while her boyfriend was endlessly amodating, protecting her.

    Just after Lu Tianxing left, a woman dressed as a cartoon character slowly approached Bai Zhiqing: "Excuse me, are you Miss Bai?"

    "Who are you?"

    "Miss Bai, someone is looking for you. I hope you cane with us," the woman said with a smile.

    "Who are you, Lu..."

    Upon hearing what the woman said, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression slightly changed, and she immediately became alert. She was about to call Lu Tianxing¡¯s name when she suddenly smelled a fresh, subtle fragrance and felt dizzy and disoriented, as if her thoughts were suddenly out of control.

    "What is your name?" the woman asked softly, noticing her condition and a gleam of sharpness shing across her face.

    "Bai Zhiqing."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression became vague, and she seemed like a puppet being controlled by strings.

    Hearing her response, the joy on the woman¡¯s face deepened: "Bai Zhiqing, I¡¯m your friend. Someone wants to meet you, pleasee with me."

    With that, the woman turned and walked toward the distance.

    Bai Zhiqing also stood up, her expression dull, and followed behind the woman, heading outside.

    Everything happened too fast, less than thirty seconds had psed and Bai Zhiqing was already led away. No one noticed anything abnormal; they simply thought Bai Zhiqing knew this woman and followed her willingly. No one realized that Bai Zhiqing was under the effect of a neurological paralytic toxin and was being controlled.

    All this wentpletely unnoticed by Lu Tianxing, who was in line waiting to buy ice cream.

    A minuteter, Lu Tianxing returned to the spot with the ice cream, but it was already empty; Bai Zhiqing was gone.

    Lu Tianxing frowned, reasoned that Bai Zhiqing should not have left the area. He had been away for only a minute or so; even if Bai Zhiqing needed to go somewhere, she should have informed him.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt something, and an uncontroble desire to kill burst forth from him, radiating outward in a circle from his body. In an instant, a gale swept up from the ground, and the sheer cold instantly drove the temperature of the entire space to its lowest point.

    "H2 nerve paralyzing toxin."

    Lu Tianxing squeezed these words through his teeth, as he smelled a faint, lingering fragrance in the air.

    This scent was all too familiar to him. He had crossed paths with the United States Superman Team in the Middle East Battlefield and witnessed them using this H2 nerve toxin, which can spread through the air and paralyze a person¡¯s nerves temporarily, allowing them to control the individual. He had been used as a test subject by Mand and had firsthand experience with this nerve-paralyzing toxin; he was very familiar with its scent.

    "Damn it, very well, no matter who you are, this time you¡¯re destined to die, not even the Emperor can save you now."

    Furious!

    At that moment, his fury knew no bounds. Bai Zhiqing had been kidnapped right under his watch; his wife had been kidnapped. This time, no matter who it was, they would die; he was going to turn Xiangjiang into a river of blood.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes swept coldly over those around him. Every person who met his gaze immediately shivered from the cold, their faces showing intense fear; some even fell to the ground in fright.

    Lu Tianxing disregarded these people and strode towards the monitoring room at Disney.

    "Bang!"

    Looking at the closed door of the monitoring room, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t think twice; he kicked the door open and walked in.

    "Who are you, who let you in..."

    Hearing the sound of the door being kicked open, a person in the monitoring room immediately stood up, his eyes angrily fixed on Lu Tianxing. But before he could finish speaking, a sweep of Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze forced him to swallow the rest of his words. He felt that the man in front of him was not human but a Demon God who had walked out of Hell. The chilling aura he emitted made one instinctively shiver.

    The temperature in the entire monitoring room suddenly dropped, as though it had entered the dead of winter. Everyone felt as if a massive stone weighed down their hearts, making breathing difficult. It was as if a freezing charm had been cast on them, and they dared not move, fearing to provoke the man who seemed like a Demon God.

    "Check the surveince footage of Grizzly Valley from a few minutes ago; I need to know what happened immediately. Also, check the cameras around the perimeter of Disney," Lu Tianxing said expressionlessly.

    "No...no problem," the first man to speak stuttered, not daring to refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s request. He believed that if he did refuse, this man would undoubtedly crush his throat without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, on a spacious road, a white BMW Mini was slowly driving. The woman who had taken Bai Zhiqing had already removed her cartoon disguise and wore a faint smile on her face. Yet, this smile was filled with coldness.

    "Such a beautiful woman, indeed heart-warming to behold. Just not sure if you¡¯ll survive today," she murmured.

    The woman pinched the cheek of the unconscious Bai Zhiqing in the passenger seat and took out her phone to make a call: "Elder Chen, I¡¯ve captured Bai Zhiqing. Where should I take her now?"

    Elder Chen!

    The one who had taken Bai Zhiqing was from the Peng Family!

    "You¡¯ve done well in capturing her,"

    Elder Chen¡¯s menacing, dry voice responded over the phone, "Bring Bai Zhiqing to the Peng Family¡¯s abandoned chemical warehouse. Also, has your trail been exposed?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Elder Chen. I took care to conceal my tracks but made sure that Lu Tianxing could definitely find my location," she replied.

    "Good, hurry over then. I¡¯ll report to the master. This time, we must ensure that Lu Tianxing meets his end without a ce to be buried," Elder Chen said.

    "Understood, I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes."

    The woman nced at the passed-out Bai Zhiqing, turned the steering wheel firmly, and headed straight for the chemical waste factory without any attempt to hide. Since they nned to eliminate Lu Tianxing, they couldn¡¯t afford to skulk around. Otherwise, what was the use of capturing Bai Zhiqing, the bait, if the target didn¡¯t show up?

 Chapter 661 - 657 Chemical Waste Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 657 Chemical Waste Warehouse</h4>

    Inside the Xiangjiang Mountain Vi, after Peng Tianhu hung up the phone, a chillingly sinister smile flickered across his face. He was filled with a merciless killing intent and murmured in a low voice, "Daring to strike my son in Xiangjiang, daring to oppose my Peng Family, today I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to be buried."

    "Tianhu, how is it, has Elder Chen sessfully kidnapped Bai Zhiqing?"

    Tao Fangfang sat beside him. Upon hearing Peng Tianhu¡¯s words, her face instantly revealed a smile as menacing as that of a venomous scorpion, almost making one wonder if they had encountered a female ghost at night, so eerie and terrifying it was.

    "Sess has been achieved. How could Elder Chen possibly fail? It¡¯s not in vain that I spent hundreds of thousands to acquire the H2 neurotoxin from the Underworld."

    Peng Tianhu lit a cigar for himself, crossed his legsfortably, and wore a confident smirk on his face, "Today, we will avenge Tianlong. Elder Chen is on his way to pick up Tianlong now. We must let Tianlong personally y his enemyter; I am sure that will make him extremely happy."

    "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what we should do."

    Tao Fangfang said shrilly, "I¡¯ll call Tianlong first. He¡¯s been almost driven mad these past days. He can finally have his revenge; I believe he will be overjoyed."

    "Suit yourself."

    With his heart brimming with the desire to kill, Peng Tianhu wanted Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood to warn everyone that the Peng Family was not to be trifled with.

    Peng Tianhu didn¡¯t know that because of this incident, indeed the Peng Family¡¯s name would resound throughout Xiangjiang¡ªbut as the proverbial chicken killed as a warning to the monkeys.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Disnend, Lu Tianxing watched the woman in cartoon costume who appeared beside Bai Zhiqing, his eyes nearly unable to conceal the lethal killing intent within.

    Feeling the cold murderous aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, the man checking the monitors stuttered, "Sir... All the information you asked for has been gathered. She intentionally avoided several cameras, so this is all we could find. However, the license te number of the car she¡¯s left outside has been traced for you."

    "Understood, thank you."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, reined in his killing intent, and walked out of the monitoring room.

    The scorching sun beat down on him, but far from feeling any warmth, it seemed to fill his heart with even more intent to kill.

    After a moment of contemtion, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and pulled out a business card from his pocket, dialing the number on it, "Brother Huang, do you still remember me?"

    "Of course I remember, Brother Lu. What¡¯s making you call me today instead of spending time with your wife?" came a hearty voice from the other end of the phone.

    "Brother Huang, I need a favor from you today. Whether it seeds or fails, consider it a favor I, Lu Tianxing, owe you. If you ever need anything in the future, justmand me," said Lu Tianxing in a grave tone.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Brother Lu? Did something happen?" Huang Yuanzheng was slightly taken aback before regaining hisposure and speaking somberly.

    He had looked into Lu Tianxing and knew a bit about his character; he wouldn¡¯t easily ask for help, let alone promise a favor. Everyone knows that everything in the world is easier to repay than a personal favor. To have Lu Tianxing promising one, it implies the gravity of the situation.

    "Zhiqing has been kidnapped, abducted from Disnend by someone disguised as a cartoon character. I¡¯ve only managed to trace her license te number and car. I hope you can help me find out where exactly this car has gone," said Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s heart sank. Although he did not detect an obvious murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he could feel that Lu Tianxing might truly be enraged this time.

    "Brother Lu, leave this matter to me, you can rest assured. Your sister-inw¡¯s abduction in Xiangjiang is also my inescapable responsibility as the head of the police department. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone look into it right now, and we¡¯ll definitely find traces of your sister-inw in the shortest time possible," Huang Yuanzheng reassured.

    "I really appreciate it, Brother Huang. I¡¯ll send you the license te number and the model of their car in a moment. Whether you find it or not, I, Lu Tianxing, owe you a favor," Lu Tianxing said with a look of gratitude.

    "You¡¯re making too much of it, Brother Lu. I¡¯m on it right now," Huang Yuanzheng responded.

    After hanging up the phone, Huang Yuanzheng soon received a text message from Lu Tianxing.

    Upon seeing the message, Huang Yuanzheng picked up the red phone on his desk and dialed out, "This is Huang Yuanzheng. Issue my orders to immediately pursue a red BMW mini with the license te number FX~7368. Remember, no matter what you¡¯re doing, you must find this vehicle¡¯s whereabouts in the shortest time possible, or you can all pack up your bags and get lost...".

    Meanwhile, in a remote corner of Xiangjiang, an abandoned chemical factory sat there, its surrounding tin shed factory buildings tattered and torn, making nging noises as the wind blew through.

    In the chemical waste warehouse, Peng Tianlong sat in his wheelchair, his face filled with deep resentment. These past two days had been a living hell for him, but now he could finally take his revenge. The humiliation he suffered that day, he intended to make Lu Tianxing pay it all back. He wanted Lu Tianxing to taste the agony of living a life worse than death. No, he wanted to make Lu Tianxing suffer to the point of not wanting to live.

    "You bitch, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m confined to this wheelchair for life. Once I¡¯ve broken Lu Tianxing¡¯s legs, I¡¯m going to fuck you hard. I really want to see if you¡¯ll still be so proud then," Peng Tianlong said darkly, his gaze falling on Bai Zhiqing, who was huddled in the corner, an uncontroble me rising in his heart.

    "Someone, wake this stinking woman up for me," Peng Tianlongmanded to the man behind him.

    "Yes, young master."

    The bodyguard pushing the wheelchair nodded, picked up a bucket of cold water from the side, and doused Bai Zhiqing with it.

    "Cough cough...!"

    Stimted by the cold water, Bai Zhiqing suddenly started coughing. She felt a splitting headache and could not remember anything, except for a woman in a cartoon costume appearing in front of her, followed by a faint fragrance, and then nothing else.

    After rubbing her temples vigorously, Bai Zhiqing felt the excruciating pain in her head subside slightly. Her gaze wandered aimlessly around the room until she clearly saw Peng Tianlong sitting in the wheelchair, and she paused, "Peng Tianlong, it¡¯s you."

    "Heh heh, of course, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m so happy that a great beauty like you recognizes me. Don¡¯t worry, your husband will be here soon. After I break your husband¡¯s legs, I¡¯m going to y with you right in front of him, so you can see my fighting power and judge who¡¯s really the better man, your husband or me, haha..."

    Peng Tianlong looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of lust, not bothering to hide his lecherous expression.

    "Young master..." Hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s words, Elder Chen, who had been standing behind him, tried to interject. He had received instructions from Peng Tianhu before arriving that Bai Zhiqing must not die, no matter what.

    Before he could finish speaking, Peng Tianlong cut him off, "Elder Chen, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. Today I must have my revenge, and no one can stop me."

    Elder Chen observed Peng Tianlong¡¯s expression, pondered for a moment, and said nothing more, merely watching Peng Tianlong in silence.

 Chapter 662 - 658 Clues Appear

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 658 Clues Appear</h4>

    Seeing Elder Chen had stopped speaking, Peng Tianlong continued focusing on Bai Zhiqing,ughing with a kind of psychopathic glee, "Beauty, don¡¯t be nervous. Rest assured, it won¡¯t be long before I let you experience what is called the happiest thing. Not only that, but I will also y with you harshly in front of your husband. How about that, does the thought excite you a little? It¡¯s thrilling, isn¡¯t it?"

    "You... You wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Watching Peng Tianlong¡¯s somewhat crazed manner, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face shed with a hint of pallor, but she knew very well that she absolutely couldn¡¯t panic now; otherwise, Peng Tianlong would only be more crazed.

    "There is nothing I wouldn¡¯t dare do. All of this is forced by you. If it weren¡¯t for you, why would I have to spend my life in a wheelchair? Everything is because of you, so I not only want to y with you, but I also want to kill you and your rtives. I¡¯ll reduce all of you to ashes." Peng Tianlong stared menacingly at Bai Zhiqing and shrieked hysterically, pushing his wheelchair closer to her.

    Seeing Peng Tianlong approaching her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face slightly changed as she said coldly, "Peng Tianlong, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me tell you, if you dare to do anything, I can guarantee that it won¡¯t just be you, but also the Peng Family behind you who will pay the price for this. You¡¯d better think it through, my husband won¡¯t let this go..."

    "p!"

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish speaking, Peng Tianlong struck her face harshly with his hand. Instantly, a visible handprint appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fair cheek, and a trickle of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.

    "My husband will definitely not let you get away with this." Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion was cold as ice, fully aware that the more she panicked, the happier the other party would be.

    "Haha, he won¡¯t let me get away with it."

    Peng Tianlongughed as if he had heard the biggest joke, "What does it matter if he won¡¯t let me get away with it? Does he dare to kill me? Let me tell you, today he¡¯s certainly going to die, and not just that, I¡¯m going to y with you in front of him, let him watch how lewd you can be."

    "You¡¯re nothing but a bastard." Bai Zhiqing coldly stared at Peng Tianlong and said.

    "Well said, I am a bastard, but all of this is forced by you, it¡¯s your fault. I¡¯ve told you before, in Xiangjiang, I am the Emperor, I am the son of the Emperor itself. You dared to be ignorant of your ce, and now you can¡¯t me me for not being courteous. After I¡¯ve had my fun with you, I¡¯m going to sell you to Africa, and I will make your life worse than death." Peng Tianlong said with a sinister smile.

    "I hope you won¡¯t regret it by then." Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said coldly.

    "Regret, I¡¯ve never had any regrets in my life. Just wait! It won¡¯t be much longer until I make him kneel before me, begging."

    Peng Tianlongughed loudly, eyeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s curvaceous body with a rush of heat in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for waiting for Lu Tianxing toe over and humiliate him thoroughly, he would have taken Bai Zhiqing already.

    Over these many years, he had yed with all kinds of women¡ªthose from Africa, Europe, socialites, and hot celebrities, but he had nevere across a woman as perfect as Bai Zhiqing, who was so perfect in both figure and appearance.

    "Just wait! Soon, I¡¯ll make you watch as he grovels on the ground like a dog, begging piteously before me."

    Peng Tianlongughed out loud, nced at Bai Zhiqing, and signaled his bodyguard to push his wheelchair away. He was not going to touch Bai Zhiqing now; he wanted to y with her in front of Lu Tianxing, to make Lu Tianxing perish in despair and pain. Only this would vent the venom in his heart.

    ...

    On the other side, after receiving Lu Tianxing¡¯s call, Huang Yuanzheng immediately mobilized the forces he had at hand and began to rapidly investigate. But the information he ultimately gathered made his heart tremble with fear.

    The Peng Family!

    It was the Peng Family who had instigated the kidnapping of Bai Zhiqing.

    This was news from the Huang Family¡¯s influence. When the news arrived, Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s first reaction was disbelief; his second, a sharp intake of cold breath; and his third, realizing a major incident had urred.

    "Xiangjiang is going to be in chaos."

    Huang Yuanzheng sat in his chair, facing the phone that he had just hung up, an inexplicable thought rose in his heart.

    Lu Tianxing was no easy target, and this time, the Peng Family actually dared to kidnap Bai Zhiqing¡ªthis waspletely a death wish. Huang Yuanzheng turned to nce at the scenery outside the window and took a deep breath, as if he could see a storm of blood and violence heading his way, giving him a feeling as if not even his soul could shudder.

    "Peng Family, you will pay for your stupidity."

    Huang Yuanzheng murmured softly to himself, picked up his cellphone, and dialed Lu Tianxing¡¯s number.

    Two secondster, the call connected, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s anxious voice came through, "Brother Huang, how is it? Did you find Zhiqing¡¯s whereabouts?"

    "I found her."

    Huang Yuanzheng spoke rapidly, "After our investigation, the person who kidnapped your sister-inw is from the Peng Family. The one who took action this time is Elder Chen of the Peng Family, a Martial Artist at the Earth-level Peak. I¡¯ve traced the car, and it¡¯s heading to an abandoned chemical nt warehouse owned by the Peng Family. I will send you the location of this chemical nt warehouse in a bit."

    "Thank you, Brother Huang. I owe the Huang Family a favor for this. If there¡¯s ever a time you need Lu Tianxing, I won¡¯t hesitate," said Lu Tianxing, gratitude evident in his voice.

    "Heh, Brother Lu, you jest. All right, I¡¯m hanging up now. I¡¯ll send you the address on the way, but I want to remind you to be careful."

    "I know."

    Lu Tianxing hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth slightly tilting upward, forming an icily extreme smile.

    If anyone familiar with Lu Tianxing saw this, they would flee as far as possible, as this was the prelude to a Lu Tianxing rampage. Thest time Lu Tianxing had this smile was two years ago, when Mand had encountered an ambush by a mercenary group and nearly lost his life. That time, Lu Tianxing also wore this smile, and not a single one of the hundreds of mercenaries lived to see the sunlight the next day.

    The Judge showed his fangs and flipped open the Book of Life and Death; only with fresh blood could the book be closed again.

    "Ding-dong."

    Just then, a text message came in.

    Lu Tianxing opened the message, his smile growing colder. His figure flickered and, like a residual image, instantly disappeared from the spot.

    A couple walking arm in arm from a distance saw the moment of Lu Tianxing¡¯s disappearance, and stood frozen in shock.

    "Ghosts, there are ghosts!"

    The man, shivering, pointed to where Lu Tianxing had been and let out a piercing scream, stumbling as he ran into the distance, leaving his girlfriend with a face full of confusion, taking a long time to snap back to reality.

 Chapter 663 - 559 Growing Intention to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 559 Growing Intention to Kill</h4>

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s speed peaked as he weaved through skyscrapers like a soaring eagle. His form twisted and in an instant, he was dozens of meters away, unseen by anyone. Even if someone did catch a glimpse, they would only think their eyes were ying tricks on them¡ªafter all, how could a human move that fast in the minds of ordinary people.

    Lu Tianxing had not chosen to take a car; for him, traveling by foot was far quicker than driving, and besides, he had already wasted so much time. The longer the dy, the greater the danger to Bai Zhiqing. If anything were to happen to her, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.

    After ten minutes, Lu Tianxing arrived at the location of the abandoned chemical nt andnded on the ground. He walked step by step towards the warehouse of the deste nt, where a BMW mini was parked at the edge¡ªThe very car that had kidnapped Bai Zhiqing.

    Next to the warehouse of the abandoned chemical nt, five burly men lounged against the car with cigarettes dangling from their mouths. As Lu Tianxing approached, their faces twisted into sinister smiles, and they moved towards him, "Kid, are you Lu Tianxing? Our young master said if you want your wife to live, kneel down and crawl over here, or else, he¡¯ll kill your wife."

    "Clueless fools."

    Hearing these words, a surge of murderous intent filled Lu Tianxing. Without responding, he walked towards the five men. With each step, an arm of True Qi sprouted from his back, stepping out six times in session.

    Six arms burst forth, wildly dancing in thin air, a violent force disyed, but not a sliver of it leaked out,pletelypressed in one spot.

    The five thugs were shocked into stillness, their bodies frozen in ce as they stared at the dancing arms with eyes wide, their faces reflecting disbelief as if watching a sci-fi film. Then, an indescribable fear bubbled up from within. They were enforcers for the Peng Family, not gods, and the scene before them utterly shattered their past understanding, such that even their invincible Elder Chen might not possess such ability.

    "Someone..."

    One of the strong men opened his mouth to alert those inside the warehouse.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as the six arms descended with a might that could split heaven and earth.

    "Thud~" "Thud~"

    Sounds of dull impact followed, and four of the five men were brutally turned into a lump of flesh, dead beyond doubt.

    "You..."

    The only remaining thug, witnessing this scene, sat down hard on the ground, staring at Lu Tianxing in terror. Was this guy even human?

    He was a true Killing God, who had just in four men. Seeing hispanions turned into mangled meat indistinguishable from the mud beside them, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    What had their young master done to offend such a person? Was this guy even human?

    "Tell me, is the woman kidnapped by the Peng Family inside."

    In a sh, Lu Tianxing appeared beside the thug, grabbing his throat and lifting him off the ground.

    This voice, as if emanating from the Nine Nether Purgatory itself, carried an endless chill, causing the thug to shiver violently.

    "Yes... yes, our young master indeed kidnapped a woman, she¡¯s inside the warehouse next to us. He also told us to stay outside, and if we saw someoneing, let them crawl in. If they resisted, we were to shout loudly, alerting the people inside."

    The thug stammered, his teeth chattering. They had intended to toy with Lu Tianxing, but had not anticipated that the man before them was akin to a devil, mercilessly killing as soon as he struck, and in his eyes seemed to roll countless seas of corpses and rivers of blood, chilling them to the bone.

    "Peng Tianlong is in there too?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes grew even colder.

    "Yes, yes, it¡¯s not only our young master but also Elder Chen is in there. Elder Chen is the foremost expert of the Peng Family, very powerful. Besides, there are several of Elder Chen¡¯s disciples inside too..."

    The burly man spilled everything like beans from a bamboo tube, confessing all the details.

    "Is there anything else besides this?" Lu Tianxing waited for the man to finish before asking.

    "No, that¡¯s everything."

    The burly man shook his head vigorously, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of pleading, "I have told you everything I know, can you let me go now?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and said, "Let you go? No problem."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a glimmer of light burst in the burly man¡¯s eyes, but before he could truly rejoice, he suddenly felt the hand around his neck squeeze and twist, snapping his throat instantly.

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t like to show mercy to my enemies."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the burly man¡¯s eyes, which remained opened in death, and snickered coldly, then he headed straight toward an abandoned warehouse of the chemical nt not far away.

    Inside the abandoned warehouse of the chemical nt, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face was adorned with a radiant smile, as if he could already see Lu Tianxing kneeling and begging for mercy before him.

    The thought of Lu Tianxing kneeling and begging for mercy before him filled Peng Tianlong with an uncontroble sense of relief. He was finally about to have his revenge, nning to return the humiliation he once suffered from Lu Tianxing a hundredfold, a thousandfold. He wanted Lu Tianxing to watch his own woman being vited, and only then would he be happy, only then would he feel truly exhrated.

    "Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re the business goddess of Modu, the goddess in countless men¡¯s hearts. Tell me, if I were to record your scandalous moments and upload them onto the inte, don¡¯t you think they¡¯d get an incredibly high number of clicks?" Peng Tianlong said to Bai Zhiqing with a hideous smile on his face.

    "My husband will definitely kill you."

    Hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s words, a pale hue shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. If that really happened, she would truly prefer death to such a life, unable to lift her head because of the shame, living under the scrutiny and gossip of others.

    Although she was frightened, Bai Zhiqing always believed that Lu Tianxing was her guardian deity, who would certainly appear when she needed him most.

    "Kill me? With him? Let me tell you, he is bound to die today."

    Peng Tianlong nced at Elder Chen beside him with a look of disdain, his gaze toward Bai Zhiqing filled with a fervent heat, "Don¡¯t be too nervous, soon I will have my way with you in front of your husband, letting him see your wanton ways. I think that will be quite thrilling! Hahaha..."

    Peng Tianlong looked at Bai Zhiqing andughed unrestrainedly, his face beaming with sheer delight. At that moment, he felt as if he could see Lu Tianxing roaring with anger, yetpletely powerless.

    He wanted revenge, he wanted to tell everyone that offending Peng Tianlong came at a price, no matter who it was.

 Chapter 664 - 660 Wife, Iâ€™m Late (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 660 Wife, I¡¯m Late (1st Update)</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s words, turned somewhat pale, biting her lips tightly, trying hard not to show any fear. She was very clear on Peng Tianlong¡¯s current state of mind¡ª the more panic you show, the more it would arouse the beast within him.

    "Just wait for a good show! As long as hees today, I guarantee he won¡¯t leave alive...".

    Before Peng Tianlong could finish speaking, an icy voice resonated in the warehouse, "Is that so? I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ve got that can prevent me from leaving."

    "Bang¡ª"

    As soon as the voice died down, the already dpidated door of the abandoned chemical nt¡¯s warehouse was instantly shattered by a kick, and a figure dashed into the warehouse like lightning, appearing beside Bai Zhiqing in an instant and taking her into his arms.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Bai Zhiqing, smelling the familiar scent, immediately showed excitement on her pale face. She knew when she was in danger, Lu Tianxing would shield her like a guardian deity, not allowing her to suffer any harm.

    "Wife, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve suffered. I¡¯mte."

    Lu Tianxing gently helped Bai Zhiqing up, and when he saw the clear imprint of a p on her face, a chill of murderous intent flickered in the depths of his eyes.

    "Wife, sit here and rest for a while."

    Lu Tianxing settled Bai Zhiqing down in a spot before turning to look at Peng Tianlong, his tone ominous, "How do you want to die?"

    Upon hearing these words, Peng Tianlong finally snapped back to reality, viciously pulling out a handgun from behind and aiming at Lu Tianxing while raging, "Lu Tianxing, you actually dare toe, good, very good. I thought you were too afraid to show up, but here you are, volunteering yourself. Even if you grow wings today, you won¡¯t escape. I will crush you to ashes and make you pay for my humiliation. I¡¯ll degrade your woman in front of you, and I¡¯ll make your life worse than death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes grew colder upon hearing Peng Tianlong¡¯s threats, and he replied with a chilly voice, "You think just you few trash can do that?"

    "What if I join in?"

    A dry and hoarse voice sounded as Elder Chen, the Peng Family¡¯s top expert, walked out from behind Peng Tianlong. His eyes were sinister as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his fingertips shimmering with a faint ck light, a sign that his w Skill was cultivated to the extreme. A normal person would have their bones shattered into pieces if caught by him.

    "You?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed coldly, his tone filled with sheer menace, "No matter how much trash piles up, it¡¯s still trash. Peng Tianlong, it seems he¡¯s the reliance you brag about. However, unfortunately for you, today you¡¯re all going to die. No one¡¯s escaping."

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Elder Chen and his group, the intent to kill burning furiously in his heart.

    Bai Zhiqing was his soft spot, and Peng Tianlong had dared to provoke his soft spot, even daring to p her. Today, he must die; not even the Emperor himself could save him.

    Not only must Peng Tianlong die today, but the entire Peng Family must pay the price for his folly. He intended to signal a bloody warning to everyone; whoever dared toy a finger on someone close to him was courting death.

    Peng Tianlong, startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogant remarks, let out augh, "Kill me? With just a maind boy like you? Don¡¯t think that just because you killed those trash outside, you can act so arrogantly. Let me tell you, today you¡¯re a dead man."

    "All of you, get him for me! Capture him! I¡¯m going to personally cripple his limbs! I want him to grovel like a dog on the ground, begging me," Peng Tianlong roared viciously, his face contorted with rage. He could not see any fear in Lu Tianxing, but it was precisely this calmness that infuriated Peng Tianlong beyond measure. He yearned to see Lu Tianxing plead for mercy, yet Lu Tianxing remained motionless, making him feel like a clown performing, fueling his fury.

    As soon as Peng Tianlong¡¯s voice fell, the burly men immediately pounced on Lu Tianxing, their fingers curved like ws, tips shing with a faint ck light¡ªapparently, they had cultivated the Eagle w Hand.

    Their hands, like eagle ws, directly tore the air, as if an eagle descended from the sky at blinding speed, apanied by a sharp whistling sound.

    Watching these five men unleash the Eagle w Skill, Elder Chen¡¯s face revealed a trace of satisfaction. All five were his disciples, elite ones he had personally trained who had received his true teachings. He didn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t handle a single Lu Tianxing.

    "Seeking death."

    Seeing the five men lunging at him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. With an air of indifference, he reached out his hand and grabbed one man¡¯s arm. With just a slight force, a crisp snap sounded as the man¡¯s arm was instantly broken, followed by a piercing scream.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze remained unchanged as he stepped forward and ced a palm on the man¡¯s head.

    "Puchi!"

    The man did not even get a chance to scream before his head, along with his skull, was viciously crushed into his chest. The collision with the bones below produced a crackling noise, turning him instantly into a bloody pulp.

    Once the killing intent arose, there was no holding back.

    Lu Tianxing flitted through the remainder as if he were a butterfly weaving through flowers, his movements spectral as he lunged at them. His palms turned into a series of afterimages, striking the burly men.

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Ghastly screams echoed continuously as the men who had rushed towards Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have time to react¡ªbeing brutally smashed into a mass of flesh, mixed with the soil¨Cthe heavy stench of blood wafting through the air was nauseating.

    In the blink of an eye, the five men who had lunged at Lu Tianxing were dead beyond doubt.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing dusted his hands off, a surge of True Qi shaking off the fresh blood stain on his feet. His clothes were spotless, not at all like someone who had just in five men in a row. Instead, he resembled a tourist on a spring outing, strolling leisurely in the wilderness.

    He slowly turned around, his gaze falling on Peng Tianlong: "Peng Tianlong, it seems your men are no match for me. If this is all you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be walking out of this abandoned warehouse today."

    "You... you, this cannot be! I don¡¯t believe it, Elder Chen save me, kill him, kill him now!" Peng Tianlong was both shocked and furious, his eyes near bursting, his face betraying a thick fear as cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    These five were experts personally trained by Elder Chen, capable of overpowering the most elite special forces without breaking a sweat, yet now theyy in like ants, especially after witnessing Lu Tianxing¡¯s method of killing. Peng Tianlong felt a chill from head to toe, an unstoppable cold shiver emanating from his heart, giving him the sensation of seeing a ghost.

    The first update is delivered with another to follow; the remaining will continue tomorrow morning. Brothers, I ask for your fiery support!!!

 Chapter 665 - 661 If You Donâ€™t Die, Iâ€™ll Be Unsettled (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 661 If You Don¡¯t Die, I¡¯ll Be Unsettled (2nd Update)</h4>

    "There is nothing impossible, perhaps I was too lenient with you before, which emboldened you to attack me repeatedly. So today, I have decided to send you on your way, Peng Tianlong; are you ready?"

    Lu Tianxing, as if he were doing something mundane, stepped towards Peng Tianlong, his intent to kill unmasked in his eyes.

    "How dare you! You kill my disciple; today, I will tear you to pieces."

    Just at that moment, a fierce shout erupted out of nowhere.

    Elder Chen, who had been quietly standing by Peng Tianlong¡¯s side, suddenly made a move. His whole being sounded a cry like that of a hunting eagle, and like a raptor, he pounced directly at Lu Tianxing. His five fingers formed a w, turning entirely jet-ck in color, covering the air above like a w of an eagle.

    Instantly, Lu Tianxing felt as if he heard the piercing cry of an eagle, the air itself seemed to have been torn apart, clearly indicating that being caught by this w couldpletely shatter his head into pieces.

    "The Peng Family¡¯s number one expert, a mere ant at the Earth-level Peak, also dares to im the title of the number one expert?"

    Seeing Elder Chen lunging toward him, Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Today, I will show you that in my eyes your Peng Family¡¯s number one expert is nothing but copsing y and rotting wood, easily breakable. Peng Tianlong, open your eyes wide and watch closely, see what happens to your reliance."

    Boom!

    Powerful True Qi burst forth from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, and when Elder Chen¡¯s fingers clutched at it, a piercing explosive sound was emitted, as if grabbing onto ayer of steel, and he could not advance any further.

    "Impossible, how could this be? He¡¯s only in his twenties, why does he possess such terrifying True Qi?"

    A horrified expression crossed Elder Chen¡¯s face. He knew that ever since his Eagle w Hand had reached perfection, even a piece of steel grasped in his palms would instantly be crushed into a mud-like substance, which was also why the Peng Family was so respectful toward him.

    Now he couldn¡¯t even crush Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi unless...

    "Unless the opponent is a Heavenly Level Expert, and moreover, at the Heavenly Peak."

    A sh of realization shot through Elder Chen¡¯s mind, changing hisplexion instantly. A Heavenly Peak Expert faced virtually no problems in killing him.

    Regret, a hint of regret appeared on Elder Chen¡¯s face. If he had known earlier how formidable Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was, he would never have agreed to Peng Tianhu¡¯s n to kidnap Bai Zhiqing and threaten Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯m no match, I must leave immediately."

    Elder Chen, seasoned from countless battles, had a thought and kicked at Lu Tianxing, his body then shockingly soared upwards as if striking through the sky like an eagle, rushing towards the outside.

    A Heavenly Peak Expert, he was no match, he had no need to lose his life for a spoilt young master like Peng Tianlong.

    "Thinking of running, haha, perfect, let me show you what true w Skill is."

    Watching Elder Chen¡¯s move, Lu Tianxing twisted his body, his entire being resembling a Jiao Long sweeping across the sky, instantly appearing in front of Elder Chen, his five fingers forming a w, reaching through the air toward him.

    "Yin!"

    With his fingers formed into a w and apanied by a high, piercing dragon¡¯s cry out of nowhere, Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm transformed into a dragon w, reaching out into the void.

    Elder Chen¡¯s face drastically changed, instinctively raising his head, only to see a dragon w covered in scales swooping down toward his head.

    "No, I can¡¯t die, I will not die, eagle striking the heavens."

    Elder Chen roared, his body soaring like an eagle continuously up into the heavens, desperately trying to escape, but the dragon w seemed to epass the entire heaven and earth, and he was like an ant within it, unable to escape no matter how he struggled.

    The dragon w descended, like a true dragon reaching out from the void, gripping his entire body in its grasp. Then a sharp pain surged, he heard the sound of his own bones shattering, followed by darkness, knowing nothing more.

    He was literally crushed to death by Lu Tianxing¡¯s bare hand.

    Although Lu Tianxing did not know the Shaolin Dragon w Hand, since entering the Myth Realm, his control over nature¡¯s spiritual energy had be almost second nature. Transforming his True Qi into a Dragon w Hand was effortless, making killing an Earth-level Peak expert a trivial matter.

    Shocked!

    Peng Tianlong waspletely stunned, foolishly watching as Elder Chen fell from the sky like a lump of minced meat.

    Elder Chen was dead!

    The top expert of the Peng Family was dead!

    A sudden endless chill surged in Peng Tianlong¡¯s heart, and his gaze towards Lu Tianxing was filled with fear.

    "Now it¡¯s your turn."

    After killing Elder Chen, Lu Tianxing slowlynded on the ground and took steps toward Peng Tianlong.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approach him, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He raised his gun, aiming it at Lu Tianxing, and tremblingly said, "You... don¡¯te any closer¡ªif you do, don¡¯t me me for being rude. I¡¯ll shoot."

    "Tell me, did you just p my wife with your right hand?"

    Lu Tianxing stepped toward Peng Tianlong, his face wearing a pleasant smile, yet it made Peng Tianlong tremble even more violently.

    "You... what do you want, don¡¯te any closer, I¡¯ll shoot if you do."

    The fear on Peng Tianlong¡¯s face intensified as he shouted at Lu Tianxing, his arms violently trembling.

    Lu Tianxing did not speak but continued to walk slowly towards Peng Tianlong.

    "Don¡¯te any closer, don¡¯t¡ª you... I¡¯m done for, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    With every step Lu Tianxing took, Peng Tianlong¡¯s heart shook more intensely. As Lu Tianxing drew nearer, Peng Tianlongpletely broke down, hysterically staring at Lu Tianxing and frantically pulling the trigger until the bullets were gone, still noting to his senses and continuing to pull the trigger crazily.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Ordinary bullets, upon nearing his True Qi, instantly sounded like they struck steel, emitted a crisp sound, and then fell to the ground, clinking.

    "Smack!"

    Walking up to Peng Tianlong¡¯s side, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate and harshly pped him across the face.

    Peng Tianlong spun like a giant top, flying out before crashing hard onto the ground. His cheek was ripped apart by the p, and several bloodied teeth flew out of his mouth.

    "It turns out pping people is really satisfying. What do you think!" Lu Tianxing said seriously as he looked at Peng Tianlong.

    "No... don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can give you anything¡ªI can give you money, endless amounts of money."

    Peng Tianlongy on the ground, his face full of fear, no longer showing the spirited manner he had before.

    "Spare you?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Do you know who she is? She¡¯s my wife. I once told her that the only person in the world who can bully her is me alone. Unfortunately, you thought you could bully her and even dared to p her. If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t be at ease."

    The second update is delivered; going to sleep now, will update the rest tomorrow morning!!!

 Chapter 666 - 662 This is Just the Beginning (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 662 This is Just the Beginning (3rd Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the fear in Peng Tianlong¡¯s eyes intensified, and he pleaded through tears and sobs, "I was wrong, Lu Tianxing, please spare me, okay? I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I apologize to you. I can give you money, lots of money, please don¡¯t kill me."

    At this moment, Peng Tianlong was truly scared. In the past, relying on the power of the Peng Family, he acted recklessly in Xiangjiang, thinking himself invincible. Even if something happened, the Peng Family would clean up his mess. At worst, he would just pay somepensation, and if it really came down to it, with the power of the Peng Family, making a few powerless ordinary people disappear was a piece of cake.

    He had thought that Lu Tianxing was just a mainder with no influence in Xiangjiang, but now, Peng Tianlong realized that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t human at all, but aplete Devil, a demon who killed without blinking.

    Peng Tianlong¡¯s arrogance had vanished, reced by a feeling of being as insignificant as an ant before Lu Tianxing, who could easily crush him at any moment.

    "Money, I don¡¯t need money. My wife is the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group; I have more money than I could ever need. Today, I want your life. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be alone for long. Soon, I¡¯ll send all of the Peng Family down to keep youpany."

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself in a low voice, staring at Peng Tianlong, whoy on the ground. A bloodthirsty gleam shed in his eyes, and in an instant, he appeared beside Peng Tianlong. His right foot lifted high, then he violently stomped on Peng Tianlong¡¯s only intact right arm.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound of breaking bones echoed as Peng Tianlong¡¯s entire shoulder was forcefully stamped into the soil by Lu Tianxing, and bone fragments with fresh blood immediately surged forth.

    "Aah!"

    Peng Tianlong screamed miserably, hisplexion instantly turning pale. His body trembled uncontrobly, and a pale yellow liquid flowed uncontrobly from between his legs. Soon, a stench of urine enveloped Peng Tianlong.

    "Devil, you¡¯re a Devil. You won¡¯t die a good death."

    Peng Tianlong wailed miserably, looking at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with terror, desperately trying to move his body backward. Peng Tianlong had never imagined that sometimes, being alive was far more painful than being dead; this was what it truly meant to be better off dead.

    Regret!

    A strong sense of regret welled up inside Peng Tianlong. If he could do it all over again, he wouldn¡¯t even think of troubling Lu Tianxing, no matter how beautiful Bai Zhiqing was. He wouldn¡¯t even consider possessing her. The value of beauty versus life was clear at a nce.

    Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world; one must pay the price for their mistakes.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Peng Tianlong indifferently and said, "I gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it and insisted on courting death. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you yet. I¡¯ll let you watch as your blood slowly drains away, watch yourself die slowly. Do you know? As you get close to death, you¡¯ll find that your body will be colder and stiffer, and by the time you¡¯repletely dead, you¡¯ll find that there won¡¯t be a single drop of blood left inside you."

    "You... you dare, my... my father will not let you off," Peng Tianlong stammered, his voice trembling.

    Just then, a crisp ringtone suddenly sounded from Peng Tianlong¡¯s pocket.

    On hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression tightened momentarily.

    "It¡¯s my father¡¯s call, my father is calling."

    Hearing the phone ring, Peng Tianlong, as if clutching at thest straw, bellowed at Lu Tianxing, knowing that the only person who could save him now was his father, Peng Tianhu.

    "Your father?"

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, bent over to take the cellphone from Peng Tianlong¡¯s pocket, and answered the call directly, "Hello."

    "Who are you, where¡¯s my son! Let my son answer the phone."

    When Peng Tianhu heard the unfamiliar voiceing through the phone, his heart skipped a beat, and a bad premonition flooded his mind.

    "Hehe, your son is of course right here. As for who I am, you¡¯ll know once you turn on the video call."

    "I warn you, don¡¯t do anything rash, otherwise, you will regret it."

    Peng Tianhu threatened and without any hesitation, turned on the video call.

    As soon as he saw clearly who was on the other end of the phone, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face immediately filled with an expression of disbelief: "It¡¯s you."

    "Of course, it¡¯s me. Who else did you think it was? You Peng Family have quite the nerve, repeatedly trying to kidnap my wife. Do you really think I, Lu Tianxing, am afraid of your Peng Family, unwilling to wipe you out in vengeance?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was very soft, evencking any hint of hostility, but when it reached Peng Tianhu¡¯s ears, it made his whole soul tremble, and a chill spontaneously rose.

    To ensure nothing went wrong, he had specifically asked Elder Chen to assist Tianlong, and now the cellphone belonging to his son had ended up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands; could the oue be...

    "Where¡¯s my son! Lu Tianxing, I warn you, if you dare to harm my son, even if it costs me my Peng Family¡¯s entire power, I will ensure it ends in mutual destruction. I acknowledge that this time my son has erred, and I apologize on his behalf. But if you dare to do anything to him, I swear we will both perish together," Peng Tianlong roared fiercely.

    "Dad, save me; I don¡¯t want to die. Dad,e and save me quickly, he has ruined me, totally ruined. I¡¯m aplete invalid now, and he still wants to kill me, to make life worse than death for me, Dad, save me!"

    Peng Tianlong had alsoe to his senses by now and screamed in agony.

    Hearing his own son¡¯s howling, Peng Tianlong¡¯s face became even more unsightly, his eyes emitting a vindictive gleam like that of a venomous snake: "Lu Tianxing, are you seeking death? Don¡¯t go too far."

    "Too far? Peng Tianhu, don¡¯t you find that phraseughable? If your son hadn¡¯t bothered me, I wouldn¡¯t have touched your Peng Family. Unfortunately, you should never have allowed someone to kidnap my wife, let alone dare to hit her. I¡¯m telling you, this is just the beginning. Your son¡¯s death, it is merely the beginning."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Peng Tianhu impassively as if the madness and murderous intent flickering in Peng¡¯s eyes were invisible. From the very moment the Peng Family sent someone to kidnap Bai Zhiqing, their fate was sealed. There was no need to show too much emotion for a person who was about to die.

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare..."

    Peng Tianhu was both shocked and furious, wishing he could tear Lu Tianxing to pieces, yet feeling utterly powerless, unable to do anything but watch helplessly.

    The third update is here, thanks to the several brothers who rewarded me yesterday, I seek your support and rmendation votes!!!

 Chapter 667 - 663: To the Huang Family (4th update)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 663: To the Huang Family (4th update)</h4>

    "What wouldn¡¯t I dare do, are you afraid now? Don¡¯t get excited, I told you this is just the beginning. I will make you watch with your own eyes how your son dies, and how your so-called Peng Family vanishes into ashes. I¡¯ll let you know the price of offending me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely cold and detached, devoid of any expression. In his eyes, it was as if endless seas of blood were churning, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine at a single nce.

    Even though they were separated by a phone, Peng Tianhu felt the howling chill, as the frigid words turned into a relentless onught of murderous intent that seemed to smother him, nearly inducing an urge to gasp for air.

    "Right now, I¡¯ll show you how your darling son dies."

    Lu Tianxing picked up the phone, aiming it directly at Peng Tianlong, his lips curling into a bloodthirsty smile. His fingers bent, flicking forward.

    "Whoosh!"

    A stream of True Qi shot out, mming into Peng Tianlong¡¯s head.

    "No, Lu Tianxing, I will kill you!"

    At that sight, Peng Tianhu screamed hysterically but was powerless, watching as the True Qi instantly prated Peng Tianlong¡¯s head, blood flowing from the gaping wound.

    Peng Tianlong¡¯s body convulsed fiercely a few times, his eyes wide open staring deathly at Lu Tianxing and the nearly mad Peng Tianhu on the phone, vomiting a mouthful of blood, eyes staring, yet void of any sign of life.

    With a single flick, Peng Tianlong was instantly killed by Lu Tianxing.

    Peng Tianhu clenched his fists, veins throbbing on his forehead, his rage uncontrobly erupting, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over between our Peng Family and you. It¡¯s a fight to the death. I¡¯ll ughter everyst one of your rtives, I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the chance to seek revenge. Tonight at midnight, I¡¯ll personallye to your Peng Family Vi, to cleanse it in blood. Remember, after midnight, I want your Peng Family, chicken, dog, not, spared," Lu Tianxing fixed his gaze on the raging Peng Tianhu, and spoke word by word.

    "Good, very good."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face twisted even more grotesquely, his facial muscles twitching uncontrobly as he snarled, "Tonight at midnight, I¡¯ll warmly wee your esteemed arrival."

    "I¡¯ll be there. Remember, don¡¯t even think of sending your Peng Family members away, it¡¯s useless. The people I intend to kill can¡¯t hide from me."

    "You¡¯re undoubtedly going to die tonight..."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother to entertain Peng Tianlong further and hung up the phone, turning to Bai Zhiqing. He gently picked her up and walked outside.

    Inside the Peng Family Vi.

    "Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, you¡¯ve gone too far! Do you really think this is Modu? I will kill you, rip you to shreds!"

    Peng Tianhu bellowed with rage, furiously smashing things in the room, causing a relentless ttering noise.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Tianhu? What happened?" Tao Fangfang, who had been resting in the bedroom, came out and saw the frenzied Peng Tianhu, asking in confusion.

    "Tianlong is dead. Tianlong has been killed by that Lu surname."

    Peng Tianhu said, gasping for air.

    "What did you say? Tianlong is dead?"

    Tao Fangfang was struck as if by lightning, standing frozen on the spot, her face ashen.

    "Dead, Tianlong is dead. That Maind brat named Lu killed him, and he even said he would cleanse our Peng Family in blood. Good, very good! I want to see how he ns to annihte my Peng Family. Tonight, this ce will be his burial ground," Peng Tianhu said snarlingly.

    "Kill, kill, he must be killed."

    Tao Fangfang also snapped back to reality and said with a twisted face, "Tianhu, you must kill him, and not just him, but his entire family too. I want to use the blood of his whole family to pay tribute to Tianlong¡¯s spirit in heaven."

    "Rest assured, tonight will be his death day," Peng Tianlong said coldly.

    Peng Tianhu and Tao Fangfang forgot that if they hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to provoke Lu Tianxing, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation, and Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have acted against them.

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s just how people are. When they learn someone is weaker than themselves, they be arrogant and condescending. But when they realize the person who seemed weaker was actually ¡¯ying pig to eat tiger,¡¯ they often position themselves as the weaker party to garner sympathy.

    ...

    Meanwhile, surrounding the chemical nt, police cars were lined up in rows. Officers from Xiangjiang and the Flying Tiger Team formed small squads, encircling the entire derelict chemical warehouse.

    Huang Yuanzheng stood at the forefront with an icy expression, his eyes shimmering as he looked at the chemical nt warehouse not far away. When he saw pools of flesh on the ground, a chilling sensation inevitably surged in his heart.

    As a police officer who had been personally involved in some major cases and seen many dead bodies, he had never encountered such a terrifying sight. There were four piles of flesh on the ground, clearly once four living people, now turned into minced meat. What kind of brutality did it take to pound a living person into a pulp like this?

    At least in his career as an officer, he had never seen such a savage method of killing.

    "Director, someone ising out from inside," one of the police officers standing next to Huang Yuanzheng shouted at that moment.

    Huang Yuanzheng looked up to see Lu Tianxing carrying Bai Zhiqing out of the warehouse.

    "Don¡¯t shoot, put all your guns away; this man is my friend," Huang Yuanzheng loudly cautioned, fearing his subordinates might provoke Lu Tianxing. He had already received word that Peng Tianlong was inside the warehouse with his men. Now that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had emerged, one could only imagine the fate of those left inside the warehouse.

    "Lu Tianxing, hurry up and put me down," Bai Zhiqing, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, said upon seeing the police outside the warehouse.

    "Why should I put you down? Can you walk right now? Just stay in my arms quietly, and don¡¯t move."

    Lu Tianxing surreptitiously pinched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s perky bottom, causing her to squirm with dissatisfaction.

    "Brother Lu, how¡¯s the situation? Is the sister-inw okay?" Huang Yuanzheng called out as soon as he saw Lu Tianxing approaching.

    "She¡¯s fine."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Brother Huang, thank you for this time."

    "Brother Lu, you¡¯re too polite. It was just a helping hand; don¡¯t take it to heart," Huang Yuanzheng waved his hand and said. "By the way, Brother Lu, do you have time next? My elder wants to meet you."

    "Mr. Huang wants to see me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Huang Yuanzheng and after a moment of silence, said, "I do have time, is this afternoon okay?"

    "No problem," Huang Yuanzheng nodded and motioned for an officer who seemed to hold a significant rank toe over. After giving a few instructions, he said, "Brother Lu, are you going to send the sister-inw back to the hotel first, or will youe with me to the Huang Family now?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and said, "We¡¯ll go to the Huang Family together!"

 Chapter 668 - 664: Inviting the Huang Family to Join Yama Palace (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 664: Inviting the Huang Family to Join Yama Pce (5th Update)</h4>

    Half an hourter, Huang Yuanzheng drove back to the vi area in Shallow Bay.

    The bodyguards standing on both sides of the entrance immediately walked over and respectfully opened the car door.

    "Master, you¡¯re back," several bodyguards said respectfully.

    "Yes."

    Huang Yuanzheng nodded, turned his head, and looked at Lu Tianxing, who was carrying Bai Zhiqing out of the car, and said, "Brother Lu, I¡¯ll have the servants prepare your sister-inw¡¯s room. Let her rest for a while, I¡¯ll take you to meet my fatherter."

    "No problem, thank you, Brother Huang."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, carrying Bai Zhiqing and following a servant through numerous corridors to a room with an ancient charm.

    Gently cing Bai Zhiqing on the bed, Lu Tianxing bent down and kissed her forehead, saying, "Wife, rest well here for now. I¡¯m going to meet with Old Master Huang, and then we¡¯ll go back to the hotel together."

    "Go ahead," Bai Zhiqing nodded and said.

    "Rest well, you¡¯ll be fine after you wake up."

    Lu Tianxing tidied up Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair by her temples and stood up to leave the room.

    Huang Yuanzheng had already been waiting outside, and as soon as Lu Tianxing came out, he immediately led him in a different direction.

    Under Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s guidance, Lu Tianxing headed towards the inner courtyard of the Huang family. Passing through corridors, the two arrived at an ancient and quaint courtyard that, at first nce, was no different from the residence of a reclusive schr of ancient times. Clusters of verdant bamboo waved in the wind, and the man-madeke gently undted with the breeze, providing a refreshing feeling.

    "Brother Lu, this is where my father lives. He is inside waiting for you; please follow me," Huang Yuanzheng said, gesturing for Lu Tianxing to go inside, and they walked into the courtyard one after the other.

    In the pavilion in the courtyard, an old man with white hair sat there with two cups of clear tea in front of him. A faint aroma of tea wafted over with the wind. Although the elder appeared aged, he still radiated a vigorous spirit. It was clear that in his younger days, he would have been the ideal heartthrob for many a young girl.

    Huang Yuanzheng walked up to Huang Zhengde and respectfully said, "Father, I have brought Mr. Lu."

    Huang Zhengde nodded upon hearing Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s words and said, "I know. You can leave us; I¡¯d like to have a private talk with Mr. Lu."

    Huang Yuanzheng was slightly taken aback but nodded nheless and promptly left the courtyard.

    Watching Huang Yuanzheng leave, Lu Tianxing walked directly into the pavilion and sat opposite him. He picked up one of the teacups from the table and took a light sip, saying, "This is good tea, very fitting for a life of leisure among fishes and cranes."

    "Heh, young man, do you understand tea?" Huang Zhengde watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements, a gleam in his eyes, and asked with a chuckle.

    "Not really, nor do I need to. To me, there¡¯s no difference between tea and water; they¡¯re both just for quenching thirst. If there really is a mood to appreciate, I could find the myriad aspects of life even in a cup of water," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Good, well said. After all, tea is just water brewed; no matter what you put in it, the essence stilles back to water. What one truly appreciates in tea is the state of mind, not the tea itself."

    Huang Zhengde nodded in agreement and said, "Mr. Lu, you venture into the Huang Family alone, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will deal with you? After all, no one wants to see another real dragon appear in Xiangjiang and stir up the already calm waters."

    "Haha, Mr. Huang, you jest. Since I havee here, I¡¯m not afraid of you dealing with me, and besides, there¡¯s no conflict of interest between us," Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, his eyes deep as he looked at theke water and said.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re really confident, indeed, there¡¯s no conflict of interest between us, and I have no reason to risk dealing with you."

    Huang Zhengde said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, I wonder what your ns are next. As far as I know, after you¡¯ve killed Peng Tianlong, Peng Tianhu will not let things slide. Also, before you came here, I learned that Peng Tianhu has purchased arge amount of specialty bullets in the ck market and hired quite a few experts."

    Sipping his tea, Lu Tianxing said with augh, "Mr. Huang, have you ever heard the story of ants and an elephant? No matter how many ants there are, they can¡¯t hurt the elephant even the slightest. To me, the Peng Family is nothing more than ants, what does it matter if they are wiped out? This time my visit, Mr. Huang, is to show you a clear path."

    "Oh, a clear path? I wonder how you can show the Huang Family a clear path," Huang Zhengde said with a look of surprise on his face.

    "Haha, Mr. Huang, let¡¯s not speak in riddles. To be frank, the Huang Family may seem glorious on the surface but I imagine they face constant crises in secret! I wonder how many people are eyeing the position of the Huang Family, waiting for the opportunity to knock the Huang Family straight down to the Eighteenth Layer Hell, am I right, Mr. Huang?"

    Huang Zhengde gave Lu Tianxing a deep look, his expression changing slightly, before he finally spoke, "Mr. Lu, just speak inly! What exactly do you mean by that?"

    "Mr. Huang, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no ill will towards the Huang Family. My reason for talking to you is that I¡¯m entrusted by someone to invite you, Mr. Huang, into a faction."

    "Join a faction?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and got straight to the point, "As long as the Huang Family joins this faction, I can guarantee that after the Peng Family is wiped out, all of the Peng Family¡¯s power will be handed over to the Huang Family. I suppose that with the Peng Family¡¯s power, the strength of the Huang Family should further improve, right?"

    "Mr. Lu, what do you mean by that?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Zhengde trembled, hearing a hint of ambition in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "It means nothing special, it¡¯s just that having one more friend is having one more path. The power backing me highly values the potential of the Huang Family, hence they specifically asked me to extend this invitation to you, Old Master Huang. Of course, you can rest assured, Old Master Huang, the force behind me will not interfere with the affairs of your Huang Family. You will only need to lend us a hand when we need it."

    Huang Zhengde did not speak, quietly savoring his tea, and it was a long while before he finally said, "On what basis should I believe you can wipe out the Peng Family?"

    "Hehe, based on my strength."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, his gaze fixed on Huang Zhengde as a whiff of his aura shed by momentarily.

    "What, that¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re in the Mythical Realm."

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura was fleeting, Huang Zhengde clearly felt the terror within that hint of aura and could no longer remain calm. He stood up abruptly, his eyes wide as he stared at Lu Tianxing, his face filled with disbelief.

    Mythical Realm, he had never imagined that this young man, who was not much older than his grandson, was actually of the Mythical Realm, and moreover, such a young one. If Lu Tianxing were not to die, he would definitely be an invincible powerhouse in the future.

    Huang Zhengde could not fathom that the strength of Lu Tianxing could be so terrifying. If it was indeed so, the thought of the formidable force behind Lu Tianxing inviting the Huang Family was enough to send shivers down Huang Zhengde¡¯s spine.

    Here¡¯s the fifth update, asking for your support, rmendations, and rewards, asking for it all!!!

 Chapter 669 - 665: Ghost-faced Yama Badge (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 665: Ghost-faced Yama Badge (6th Update)</h4>

    Huang Zhengde, the former Family Head of the Huang family, maintained hisposure. After a brief shock, he immediately calmed down and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Lu, I am curious as to why you have chosen our Huang family? With your strength, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to ally with stronger ns."

    "No particr reason, I just find your Huang family rather agreeable!"

    Lu Tianxing responded with a smile, "Mr. Huang, what do you think about this?"

    "I agree to join the force behind you."

    Huang Zhengde pondered for a moment and finally nodded his agreement. He had never considered that Lu Tianxing might have other intentions for the Huang family. For a mythical-level powerhouse, annihting the Huang family would not be difficult; simply assassinating its key members could instantly make the family disintegrate.

    This is the sorrow of a great power¡ªit seems invincible, but in reality, it¡¯s like an inverted pyramid, narrow at the bottom. Once the top breaks, itpletely copses.

    "Mr. Huang, you will feel honored by the decision you¡¯ve made this time."

    Having heard Huang Zhengde agree, Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and, thinking slightly, took out a Ghost-faced Yama Badge from his pocket and ced it on the table: "Mr. Huang, this is for you. Although it¡¯s not very useful now, I believe this badge will prove very useful in the future. Perhaps it might even help your Huang family survive a crisis."

    "What is this?"

    Huang Zhengde looked at the Ghost-faced Yama Badge, his body trembling. It was a dark badge, exquisitely crafted, engraved with the figures of small ghosts and Yama, and its pupils were embedded with two red gems that, under the light, looked like two moving eyeballs, giving one a bone-chilling feeling.

    "It¡¯s a badge of Yama Pce. Oh, I forgot to mention, the force behind me is Yama Pce. From today on, the Huang family will be a member of Yama Pce. Above Yama Pce are ten Great Hall Masters who truly rule it. This Ghost-faced Yama Badge is one of the symbols of joining Yama Pce. With this badge, you can ask Yama Pce to help you with one thing unconditionally, while the other badges, just Ghost Face Badges, can also call upon Yama Pce to act, but at the cost of half of your n¡¯s power."

    "This Ghost-faced Yama Badge is a personal gift to you, Mr. Huang. Should the Huang family encounter an insurmountable crisis or disaster one day, you can present this badge, and Yama Pce will help your family ovee the ordeal without any charge."

    Lu Tianxing slowly exined, but in his heart, he smiled wryly. The difference between the Ghost-faced Yama Badge and the Ghost Face Badge, honestly, he wasn¡¯t quite clear himself. This badge had been given to him by Rose through Xiao Liu when he left Modu, telling him that if he found a potential force in Xiangjiang, he could hand over this badge to them.

    However, although unclear about other uses, he indeed hadn¡¯t lied; whenever someone brings out a Ghost-faced Yama Badge, all forces under Yama Pce would fulfill one thing for them unconditionally.

    "How should I use this badge?"

    Huang Zhengde epted the badge without hesitation, feeling that Yama Pce, as mentioned by Lu Tianxing, would be one of the most formidable forces in the future, and this badge would aid the Huang family.

    This was about picking sides, or rather, an early investment. The Huang family had reached a developmental bottleneck and relying on Yama Pce might just allow them to advance further.

    "There¡¯s a phone number on the back of the badge, just dial it, and that¡¯s it. Alright, Mr. Huang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing turned and walked outside. His goal for visiting today had been achieved. Since his woman wanted to build a significant force, how could he not support her as her husband? The Huang family is the first force under Yama Pce but definitely not thest.

    "Wait."

    Huang Zhengde, clutching the badge in his hand, stopped Lu Tianxing and asked, "Mr. Lu, can you tell me about your position within this force?"

    "I..."

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly and said, "I¡¯m just a gold-medal fighter, to put it in your Xiangjiang terms, I¡¯m just a ¡¯Double Flower Red Stick¡¯."

    "Ah!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Yuanzheng was slightly stunned, a chill suddenly rising in his heart. If Lu Tianxing was really just a fighter, then the true depth of Yama Pce was unimaginably terrifying.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know the impact his words had on Huang Zhengde, but he also hadn¡¯t lied; he had indeed been arranged by Rose to be a fighter.

    Time passed unknowingly, and suddenly, someone pushed open the gate of the courtyard. Huang Yuanzheng entered from the outside and, seeing the situation, was slightly stunned and said, "Father, where is Mr. Lu?"

    "He¡¯s gone."

    Huang Zhengde came back to his senses, nced at his son, and said curtly, "Yuanzheng, from now on, Mr. Lu should be treated as a prestigious guest of our Huang family. No one should neglect him. Also, mobilize the Huang family¡¯s strength to strike at the Peng family. Tonight, I want to hear that all the forces of the Peng family have been wiped out, understand?"

    "What, Father, you..."

    Huang Yuanzheng was stunned. He knew his father admired Lu Tianxing, but he hadn¡¯t expected his father to support Lu Tianxing unconditionally.

    "Enough, I know what you want to say, but let me tell you, this might be the most correct decision our Huang family has ever made. Now go make the arrangements! As for the matter with the Peng family, you don¡¯t need to get involved, Mr. Lu will handle it personally."

    Huang Zhengde waved his hand, dismissing Huang Yuanzheng. His gaze continued to rest on the Ghost-faced Yama Badge, murmuring to himself softly, "Since ancient times, the victor is king. If you pick the right team, you soar high. This time I, Huang Zhengde, am taking a gamble to see whether my Huang family will soar to the skies or fall into the mud."

    No one knew that, yearster, the Huang family would indeed face an unprecedented crisis of annihtion. However, the Huang family overcame this ordeal with the help of the Ghost-faced Yama Badge. The power disyed by Yama Pce during that time chilled and frightened countless people, and the Huang family, leveraging this opportunity, truly soared high and became the undisputed number-one family in Xiangjiang.

    After leaving the courtyard, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately leave the Huang family¡¯s area but stood quietly in a corner, lighting up a cigarette and smoking leisurely.

    "Captain."

    Not long after, a respectful voice came from the side; a man dressed in a Western suit, who could be described as a typical Western handsome man, walked over from afar. Looking at Lu Tianxing, his face was filled with irrepressible respect and awe, for to him, the man before him was akin to a god.

    The sixth update delivered, today¡¯s burst is finished, ask for rmendations, ask for rewards, ask for support from brothers!!!

 Chapter 670 - 666 Iâ€™ll wait for you to come back

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 666 I¡¯ll wait for you toe back</h4>

    Hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing turned around and looked at the man before him, speaking indifferently, "Mike, you¡¯re here."

    The Western man in front of him was one of the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Spiritual Superpower User Mike, who hade some time ago to help Huang Feiyu with his treatment.

    "Commander, you¡¯ve finallye to Xiangjiang. I just heard from Huang Feiyu that the Peng Family in Xiangjiang dared to make a move against you, Commander. Do you want me to intervene and annihte the Peng Family? I assure you, they will die quietly and without fuss."

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Mike¡¯s lips. In the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing was the supreme deity, their spiritual pir, leading them from a small mercenary group to a top-tier mercenary corps feared by many. Now someone had dared to offend their revered deity; they were truly tired of living.

    "You don¡¯t need to intervene. You go to the Peng Family Vi and keep watch. Keep a close eye on the Peng Family. I don¡¯t want any of them to leave the vi tonight. I will personally take action and purge the Peng Family. Should anyone from the Peng Family dare to leave, kill them indiscriminately," Lu Tianxing said coldly, a chill shing in his eyes.

    "Yes, Commander, I assure you that no one will dare leave the Peng Family Vi," Mike said gravely.

    "Hmm, you may go."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, signaling Mike to leave directly.

    "Peng Family, tonight I will erase youpletely from Xiangjiang."

    Lu Tianxing raised his head to look at the sun overhead and muttered under his breath, "Tonight¡¯s moon will be blood-red."

    Gathering his emotions, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger but headed straight for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s residence.

    In the room, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t asleep; instead, she gazed absently at the ceiling, recalling the scenes of her kidnapping. She had faced dangers before, but back then, she hadn¡¯t truly fallen in love with Lu Tianxing, and her feelings hadn¡¯t been so profound.

    Yet today, as she was kidnapped by Peng Tianlong and Lu Tianxing suddenly appeared before her like a deity descending from the heavens, Bai Zhiqing found all her defenses shattered in that moment, all her coldness dissolving. Her heart was utterly conquered by Lu Tianxing and couldn¡¯t amodate anything else anymore.

    "Lu Tianxing, perhaps you aren¡¯t riding a white horse, nor are you a Prince Charming, but I¡¯ve realized, you might just be the love of my life."

    Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself as she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, seeing the familiar figure walk in. A radiant smile instantly appeared on her beautiful face; like a child, she stretched out her arms toward Lu Tianxing, "Honey, I want you to carry me out of here."

    "Okay."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face and nodded deeply.

    ...

    Night always falls quickly, with the moon cold as water, its bright light casting down from the sky. Even though it was summer, the moonlight felt not at all warm but sent a chill to the bone.

    Huang Yuanzheng and Huang Zhengde weren¡¯t asleep; instead, they stayed in the study with solemn faces, aware that possibly after tonight, Xiangjiang would witness the rise of a true formidable force that would instill endless fear and pressure on all powers.

    And the Huang Family might also rise to great heights because of this formidable force. They were awaiting news, waiting for the news of the demise of the Peng Family.

    In the Penins Hotel.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak; like a gentle and virtuous wife, she quietly adjusted Lu Tianxing¡¯s clothing.

    "Lu Tianxing, be careful," Bai Zhiqing whispered, not attempting to persuade Lu Tianxing to abandon his n to purge the Peng Family. She knew well, once this man made a decision, he wouldn¡¯t change it easily.

    "Don¡¯t worry, just the Peng Family, they can¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll be back soon," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing with a smile.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing seemed to make up her mind, a blush shing across her face as she whispered, "Lu Tianxing, if youe back unharmed tonight, I¡¯ll give you a surprise."

    "A surprise for me?"

    Hearing this and seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blushing cheeks, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind became lively. He remembered Bai Zhiqing had promised him that they would consummate their rtionship within half a month. Could it be that tonight they would truly aplish this significant event?

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and curiously asked, "Wife, can you tell me what the surprise is?"

    "I can¡¯t."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and, like a dragonfly skimming the water, kissed Lu Tianxing on the lips and said, "I¡¯ll wait for your return."

    Feeling the scent wafting from Bai Zhiqing and hearing her gentle words, a warm current surged through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He could clearly feel Bai Zhiqing¡¯s love for him, utterly genuine.

    "Yes, I¡¯ll hurry back," he replied.

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly, said nothing more, and walked straight outside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help shouting, "Lu Tianxing."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing turned his head and looked at her anxious face, smiling naughtily, "Wife, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a long night; we have plenty of time. I¡¯ll hurry back."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing felt a wave of shyness but didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. Her eyes watery, she looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyshes trembling lightly, and she bit her red lip, giving off a feeling of coy reluctance.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you toe back."

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing seemed drained, breathing heavily. Her palms clenched tightly together, showing how nervous she had been while saying those words.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more, just smiled at Bai Zhiqing and turned to walk towards the door.

    "Master, you came out," said Huang Feiyu, who was standing at the door with a solemn expression, apanied by several elite members of the Huang family.

    "Yes," Lu Tianxing nodded lightly and asked, "How is everything set up around here?"

    "It¡¯s all set up; no one will be able to harm your wife here," Huang Feiyu replied earnestly.

    "I understand; I¡¯ll leave her safety to you," Lu Tianxing pped Huang Feiyu on the shoulder and added, "When Ie back, I¡¯ll find you a real master who can teach you racing."

    Thanks to the brothers who supported with rewards yesterday; in a few days, let¡¯s see if we can continue to explode with a set of ten updates in one go!!!

 Chapter 671 - 667 Peng Tianhuâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 667 Peng Tianhu¡¯s Fear</h4>

    "The master of racing, a grand master, you mean there¡¯s someone even more amazing than you?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Feiyu¡¯s face shed with intense curiosity. His illness had almost fully recovered, and the only thing he wascking now was a good teacher. He had been looking forward to being taught by Lu Tianxing, and now there was a teacher even more formidable than Lu Tianxing, which made him very happy.

    "William Brook, do you think he¡¯s good enough to teach you racing?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "What did you say, grand master, are you sure it¡¯s William Brook, really him? He¡¯s the invincible racing god."

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s eyes bulged, his face full of excitement, and his body even trembled slightly, unable to control his emotions.

    William Brook might not have a prominent reputation in official races, but in the underground racing world, he was the undeniable invincible racing god.

    In the underground racing scene, the title of invincible racing god wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly; it was earned through genuine strength. To earn the title of racing god, one must win first ce in various top underground racing events, and even achieve a hundred consecutive victories, to im that title.

    If that were all there was to it, it wouldn¡¯t suffice to make William Brook the racing god in countless people¡¯s hearts. However, the records he set on extreme racing tracks around the world intimidated many and were the talk of every racing enthusiast, the records that countless people aspired to break.

    Huang Feiyu had once dreamt of inviting William Brook to teach him racing techniques, but even with the Huang Family¡¯s influence, they couldn¡¯t move William Brook. Now, Lu Tianxing was able to get William Brook to teach him, which stunned Huang Feiyu.

    "Of course, why would I lie to you. Take good care of your sister-inw, and when I get back, I¡¯ll give you his number."

    "Grand master, I will protect my sister-inw, and oh, grand master, I¡¯ve also brought this with me, see if you want it."

    With that, Huang Feiyu took out a golden Desert Eagle and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the golden Desert Eagle with a deadpan expression, speechless. A Desert Eagle made of gold was pretty much useless, at best a collectible, not practical at all.

    "No need, that thing¡¯s of no use to me, you keep it to collect. I don¡¯t have much time, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at Huang Feiyu and directly entered the elevator.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Peng Family¡¯s mansion, it was already brightly lit, the dazzling lights covering almost every corner, making the mansion standing at the top of the cliff look like a glorious pce, intimidating to the average person.

    Inside the mansion, ck-d bodyguards exuded a fierce aura as they patrolled back and forth. Each one wore an earpiece and concealed weapons, and their eyes, sharp as eagles, swept over their surroundings, missing nothing.

    The sea breeze howled, carrying a whistling sound that made one feel as if ayer of frost had settled over the heart, sending a shiver down the spine.

    In the mansion¡¯s living room.

    Peng Tianhu and Tao Fangfang sat on the sofa, and next to them, a young man who looked quite simr to Pang Tianlong sat there. He was Peng Tianlong¡¯s younger brother, Peng Tianbao.

    The atmosphere in the living room was oppressively tense to the extreme, suffocating, as if facing a ghost when looking at Peng Tianhu, who sat silently smoking, his face shrouded in the shadowy smoke.

    Tao Fangfang¡¯s face showed sorrow at this moment, but more than that, it brimmed with vindictiveness and murderous intent. Lu Tianxing had killed her son, and she wanted Lu Tianxing to join her son in death.

    "Tianhu, are you really confident that you can take him down?" Tao Fangfang clenched her fists and looked to Peng Tianhu at her side.

    Peng Tianhu didn¡¯t speak, just took a deep drag of his cigarette and said with emphasis, "If he dares toe tonight, I guarantee he won¡¯t leave alive, no ce for his body to rest."

    In order to deal with Lu Tianxing, he had used the Peng Family¡¯s connections to purchase arge quantity of special bullets designed for Martial Artists from the ck market, ensuring that if Lu Tianxing dared toe tonight, he wouldn¡¯t leave alive.

    "Dad, is he really as terrible as you say?" Peng Tianbao, Peng Tianhu¡¯s son, asked beside him.

    "Terrible? He¡¯s more than that. If time could be turned back, I would never choose to make an enemy of him under any circumstances," he said.

    Remembering Lu Tianxing¡¯s chilling gaze, Peng Tianhu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had never seen such a terrifying look before; in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, there was no trace of emotion. Everyone was like a dead person to him, just like a merciless killing machine.

    "After we kill Lu Tianxing, we must leave Xiangjiang immediately. I¡¯ve arranged for a boat, and we¡¯re leaving Xiangjiang tonight," said Peng Tianhu as he threw away his cigarette with gravity.

    "Dad, is that really necessary? Do we need to leave Xiangjiang after we kill him?" Peng Tianbao asked, puzzled. To him, Lu Tianxing was just one man; even if he had killed Elder Chen, he was still one person. With so many people arranged in the vi, could they really not stop Lu Tianxing alone?

    Running away to another country after killing Lu Tianxing would turn the Peng Family into aplete joke in Xiangjiang, never able to hold their heads high again.

    "We must leave, no matter what, we can no longer stay in Xiangjiang. After avenging your brother, we¡¯ll leave immediately. The money the Peng Family has earned over the years is more than enough for us to live extravagantly abroad for a lifetime," Peng Tianhu insisted.

    He was afraid, thoroughly scared. The wolf-like ferocity in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes haunted him still. His research on Lu Tianxing showed nothing more than an ordinary person, but the strength Lu Tianxing disyed gave him a dreadful feeling.

    What was more critical was that, starting this afternoon, the Huang Family had begun striking at the Peng Family¡¯s assets, both overtly and covertly. All of the Peng Family¡¯s businesses had suffered devastating blows. He had a premonition that if they did not leave Xiangjiang after killing Lu Tianxing, they would indeed be trapped, with the Huang Family never letting them go.

    "Dad, are we really just going to leave, slinking away like this?" Peng Tianbao said unwillingly. In Xiangjiang, he was a privileged young master, but abroad, he would be nothing more than a wealthy man.

    "Tianbao, that¡¯s enough. Listen to your father. A gentleman can wait ten years to take revenge. The Huang Family is now against us, and we¡¯re not their match for the time being, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t ever have a chance. We¡¯re leaving this time, but we will return one day to take back what the Huang Family owes us," Tao Fangfang advised him.

    "I understand, I¡¯ll remember. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll return to Xiangjiang to reim everything that belongs to the Peng Family, and make the Huang Family pay," he said.

    Reluctantly, Peng Tianbao nodded. He might disdain his father¡¯s fear, but he had to admit that the Peng Family was no match for the Huang Family now. In business, the Peng Family¡¯s assets were no match for the Huang Family, and when it came to underworld forces, they were even less so.

    Just Huang Yuanzheng alone had be the bane of the Peng Family¡¯s unsavory businesses. In the past, Huang Yuanzheng might have turned a blind eye as long as they didn¡¯t go too far, but now the Peng Family couldn¡¯t withstand the Huang Family¡¯s onught. If the Huang Family wanted to destroy the Peng Family, it would be effortless, especially now that the Peng Family had lost its top fighters.

    Running away wasn¡¯t about fear, but about making aeback.

    Peng Tianbaoforted himself with this thought over and over again, his gaze fixed on the window, wondering if the man who frightened his father was really so extraordinary, like someone with three heads and six

 Chapter 672 - 668: Breaking into the Peng Family

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 668: Breaking into the Peng Family</h4>

    Time slowly trickled by, and the entire Peng Family Vi seemed to have fallen into silence, without any sound arising, the atmosphere oppressively tense to the extreme. As midnight slowly approached, everyone felt like their hearts were being clutched by an invisible hand, struggling for breath.

    Bodyguards, fully armed, patrolled back and forth, silent but for the sound of their footsteps echoing in the dark, their gazes sharply scanning any movement in the grass and trees.

    "Ding!" "Ding!"

    After what seemed like an eternity, therge clock hanging in the vi suddenly emitted a series of clear chimes.

    Upon hearing the clock, Peng Tianhu and the others could not help but tremble involuntarily. It was now midnight. Would Lu Tianxing return?

    Peng Tianhu lit a cigarette for himself, his fingers trembling. He was acutely aware of what might happen tonight. If he could not handle Lu Tianxing tonight, then the Peng Family wouldpletely disappear from Xiangjiang from this day forward, and no one from his family would leave this vi alive.

    While Peng Tianlong was in a state of panic, a hundred meters downhill from the vi, a person stood at the top of a tree, his gaze fixed on the brilliantly lit vi atop the hill, his lips curled into an exceptionally cold smile.

    Standing beside Lu Tianxing, the Spiritual Superpower User, Mike, respectfully stood behind, not daring to show any disrespect.

    "Commander, the Peng Family is but an ant, why bother handling it yourself? Allow me to do it. I guarantee they will die without anyone noticing," Mike said in a deep voice, standing beside Lu Tianxing. In his view, Lu Tianxing was the god of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. It was too high a regard to have Lu Tianxing personally deal with the Peng Family.

    "No need, I have already said I would personally eliminate the Peng Family, so I cannot disappoint them. Mike, your task is finished. You can go back to the Huang Family now. Leave the rest to me. After curing Huang Feiyu¡¯s illness, you don¡¯t need to return to Europe right away; stay with the Huang Family, I have ns for you."

    "Yes, Commander."

    A hint of excitement flickered in Mike¡¯s eyes. Being favored by Lu Tianxing, he might have a chance to be one of the high-ranking members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, wielding great power.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the distant vi, said nothing more, and his figure shed, appearing directly on the road leading uphill. Since he dared toe, he never considered the Peng Family a threat, thus he did not need to sneak around. He wanted Peng Tianhu to witness the destruction of his family.

    "Stop, who are you?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking up from the foothills, the four bodyguards stationed at the gate immediately tensed, pulling out their weapons and aiming their guns at Lu Tianxing, ready to shoot at any disagreement.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the four men, his expression unchanging. He twisted his body, and like a bolt of lightning streaking across the sky, he appeared instantaneously beside the four men.

    The four had not expected Lu Tianxing to cross over ten meters in an instant and appear beside them. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to shoot before Lu Tianxing struck each of them in the chest with a palm. After four consecutive palms, the bodyguards, like kites with broken strings, were sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, their internal organs burst out in a spray of blood, lifeless.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze remained unchanged. Having resolved to annihte the Peng Family, he naturally showed no mercy.

    Looking at the closed gates of the vi, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze steady, he waved his hand, and a stream of True Qi roared out, instantly conjuring a fierce wind that tore the iron gate to shreds.

    Simultaneously, a cold, mocking voice echoed above the vi, "Peng Tianhu, I am here. I told you, at midnight, I would wash the Peng Family in blood, and none of you can escape. Clean your necks well, I will send each of you on your way."

    In the vi, after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Peng Tianhu¡¯s body uncontrobly trembled for a moment, his face showing an unrestrainable fear. He hade, he had reallye, and without any concealment, he even brazenly told them, "I am here."

    Arrogant, it was simply too arrogant. Only two kinds of people could act like this. One was a fool, and the other was someone so confident he could annihte you all, so there was no fear in letting you know. Clearly, Lu Tianxing was the second kind.

    "This is outrageous, truly too much, who does he think he is? Does he really think my Peng Family has no one left? Dad, let me take people out and wipe him out," he said.

    When Peng Tianbao heard this voice, his face revealed an uncontroble fury. It was like a p in the face to the entire Peng Family, too arrogant.

    "You stop right there, sit here obediently, and don¡¯t let anyone go out. If you dare to step outside, I¡¯ll break your legs immediately," roared Peng Tianhu.

    He had already lost one son and didn¡¯t want to lose hisst one. If Peng Tianbao died, the Peng Family would truly end.

    Meanwhile, the battle outside had already erupted.

    After Lu Tianxing sted the main gate open with one move, he did not stop but walked straight ahead.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, the bodyguards Peng Tianhu had arranged around the vi quickly converged toward this area. Seeing the figure of Lu Tianxing, they did not hesitate at all and immediately began shooting.

    All of a sudden, gunfire erupted. The specially designed bullets for martial artists, filled with a deadly aura, roared toward Lu Tianxing. The sight of so many bullets whistling past was something that could turn even a heaven-level martial artist into a sieve in an instant.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no change. Watching a bullet aimed directly at his forehead, he flicked his finger, and the bullet returned back at a faster pace.

    "Pfft!"

    The brain of this bodyguard was instantly prated. Until his death, he couldn¡¯t understand how he had died by his own bullet.

    After killing one person, Lu Tianxing did not stop. He walked forward, bullets whistled towards him, and one by one, they were reflected back at an even faster speed, prating the chests of the bodyguards. A dense, bloody scent pervaded the area around the Vi, making it feel oppressive.

    These bodyguards, whom Peng Tianhu had hired at great expense from the Underworld, had no power to resist in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, as simple as crushing ants.

    "Peng Tianhu, it seems your hired guns aren¡¯t much to speak of. Stop struggling in vain, because today you are destined to die," Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Tianxing kept walking forward, while the bodyguards continuously backed away, their eyes filled with fear watching Lu Tianxing, because by the time he had taken his tenth step, there were already more than a dozen bodies behind him, essentially one step, one kill.

    Fear was unmistakably etched on everyone¡¯s faces. In their hearts, Lu Tianxing was no longer human but aplete devil. All bullets fired at him did no harm; instead, they became the bullets that took their lives, inciting unparalleled dread.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength had reached a point where they couldn¡¯t muster any will to resist.

 Chapter 673 - 669: Fear Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 669: Fear Arrives</h4>

    Listening to the shing sounds outside and the gradually diminishing gunfire, Peng Tianhu¡¯s mood also grew heavier, as an endless wave of fear emerged from his heart, threatening topletely devour him.

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step toward the front, his face wearing a smirk as he looked at the remaining seven or eight bodyguards who were too terrified toe forward, "Aren¡¯t you going to make a move against me?"

    The remaining eight bodyguards shook their heads frantically, without giving it a second thought, they threw away the guns in their hands and shed a smile at Lu Tianxing that was uglier than a cry.

    Jokingly, make a move? They wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move now, at this moment, Lu Tianxing in their eyes was simply a Killing God, a demon. In just less than two minutes, the original twenty or so bodyguards outside had now been reduced to just them eight. If they dared to make a move against Lu Tianxing, wouldn¡¯t that be no different from seeking death? The bodies strewn on the ground before them were the best evidence.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the remaining bodyguards, scoffed disdainfully, and without paying any further attention to them, walked straight toward the main door, nning to push it open and enter.

    "Swoosh!"

    Just then, an almost imperceptible whizzing sound transmitted, heading straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s head tilted slightly, and the bullet grazed past his scalp, hitting the nearby pir and immediately leaving behind a deep bullet hole.

    "Sniper, it looks like you¡¯re still not giving up."

    A cold smirk appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and with a sh, his figure vanished from the spot like a bubble.

    The sniper lying on a tree was extremely shocked, staring at the scene before him. In front of him, a figure stood directly on a tree branch, looking at him with a smile.

    "Is the sniper rifle fun? Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t fully mastered it."

    "Go to hell."

    Hearing this, the sniper snapped back to his senses, picked up the sniper rifle, and aimed at Lu Tianxing. But before he could pull the trigger, he felt a pain in his neck, apanied by a cracking sound, then plunged directly into darkness.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not thest one. There will be others joining you soon."

    Looking at the sniper whose eyes stayed wide open, Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh. His figure reappeared inside the vi, "Peng Tianhu, your sniper is dead. It seems you¡¯ve run out of trump cards. Now, I will enter."

    The voice sounded like a chilling wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, causing a spine-tingling sensation.

    Peng Tianhu¡¯s fingers trembled non-stop, he could barely hold his cigarette steady, and his breathing became rapid. He wanted to stand by the window to check the outside situation but feared it was a ploy by Lu Tianxing.

    After a long while, no further sound came from outside. Peng Tianhu took a deep breath, fiercely stood up, and walked to the entranceway.

    "Bang!"

    At that moment, the wooden door of the living room suddenly burst apart, turning into countless splinters scattering in all directions, some of the splinters flying past Peng Tianhu¡¯s face, leaving trails of blood on his skin.

    But Peng Tianhu, as if feeling no pain, stared intently at the face at the doorway, the face he wished he could tear into a thousand pieces.

    "It¡¯s you, Lu Tianxing."

    Peng Tianhu gritted his teeth as he stared at Lu Tianxing who appeared at the doorway, the very man who had killed his son.

    "Of course, it¡¯s me, Peng Tianhu, are you standing up to wee me?" Lu Tianxing slowly lit a cigarette for himself and said with a smile.

    "You... you..."

    Peng Tianhu¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his face showing an undeniable shade of fear, as he had seen through the front door the site outside the vi, where numerous corpses sent chills continuously surging through his heart.

    At this moment, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face no longer bore the confident expression he had when confronting Lu Tianxing during the day. Hisplexion had turnedpletely ashen, his lips quivering incessantly, a trace of indissoluble fear on his face.

    Not only him, but Tao Fangfang and Peng Tianbao were also stunned. They knew well how much Peng Tianhu had invested to deal with Lu Tianxing, even going as far as to purchase arge amount of special bullets, and all the bodyguards stationed around the vis were experienced veterans.

    However, now, these men had all be corpses, while Lu Tianxing remained calm as if killing more than a dozen people was as simple as stepping on ants, without a whiff of smoke, which made them terrified. This man was not human; he was a merciless executioner.

    A chill spread through the vi, and fear proliferated in their hearts.

    "Lu Tianxing, what exactly do you want?"

    Peng Tianhu tried hard to keep his calm, but his voice still couldn¡¯t hide its tremble.

    "Mr. Peng, that¡¯s something I should be asking you! What do you really want? I gave you chances, but you didn¡¯t cherish them and even went as far as to kidnap my wife. Now, I can only reluctantly send you on your way. Don¡¯t worry about being lonely on the path to theherworld, because your son is already waiting for you there," Lu Tianxing said casually.

    Upon hearing this, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant. Before he could say anything, Peng Tianbao, who had been silent, spoke, "Mr. Lu, I know this time it was my brother¡¯s fault, but you have already killed him and many of our Peng Family. You must have cooled down by now! To forgive someone when you have the chance, must youpletely destroy us? What good would that do you?"

    "Peng Tianhu, this must be your other son! If your previous useless son had been half as smart as him, I guess your Peng Family wouldn¡¯t have been annihted," Lu Tianxing looked at Peng Tianbao and gave a slight nod of recognition, saying, "However, I have a bit of OCD; I don¡¯t like people who are too clever and those who constantly have their eyes on me. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s better to wipe out your Peng Family, to save me the trouble of you seeking revengeter."

    As Lu Tianxing continued, Peng Tianlong¡¯s expression grew even darker, his eyebrows harboring clouds that seemed ready to unleash thunderstorms at any moment.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push people too far," Peng Tianhu said, suppressing his rage.

    "Pushing too far?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, "If your son hadn¡¯t attacked me, hadn¡¯t kidnapped my wife, honestly, I would have no interest in your Peng Family at all. Unfortunately, you just didn¡¯t know better. So, you can¡¯t me me for anything from now on, will your Peng Family be erased from Xiangjiang?"

    "Such bold words, you think you can erase my Peng Family just because you are a Mainder? Today, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to bury your corpse. Everyone, get out here!"

    Peng Tianbao looked menacingly at Lu Tianxing, now that the masks were off, there was no need for restraint.

    Before Peng Tianbao finished speaking, five or six bodyguards suddenly rushed out from inside the vi, each armed with a weapon, their rows of guns aimed directly at Lu Tianxing.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that in less than half a second, if everyone¡¯s fingers moved, they could easily riddle Lu Tianxing with bullets.

    PS: After finishing this plot, the protagonist finally settles down with the female lead, please support, brothers!!!

 Chapter 674 - 670: Despair of the Peng Family

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 670: Despair of the Peng Family</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, I admit you¡¯re strong," said Peng Tianbao, "but you¡¯re underestimating the Peng Family way too much. Do you really think we can¡¯t deal with you? I tried to reason with you, and you wouldn¡¯t listen, preferring to face the consequences than take the advice. It seems you¡¯re tired of living. Go on, keep acting tough for me to see. You think my Pang Family can¡¯t touch you? Kneel and kowtow now; otherwise, I¡¯ll turn you into a beehive on the spot."

    Peng Tianbao watched Lu Tianxing with a sly smile. This was the true ace up the Peng Family¡¯s sleeve; those outside were merely a distraction for Lu Tianxing. The ones armed with micro submachine guns were the real trump card. He didn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing could dodge at such a close range.

    "Tianbao, enough with the nonsense. Kill him and let his blood avenge your brother," Tao Fangfang said viciously, her heavily made-up face grotesquely twisted.

    "Hmph, not bad," Lu Tianxing said, his face betraying no emotion as he nced at the bodyguards with their guns aimed at him, he said disdainfully.

    "Do it, kill him," Peng Tianbao roared, losing the patience for further talk.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Almost at the instant the sound rang out, a session of gunfire reverberated through the living room of the vi. The bursting sound of shots shook the whole building. Hot bullets spewed from the barrels, carrying the smell of death, hurtling towards Lu Tianxing.

    Peng Tianhu, Peng Tianbao, and Tao Fangfang had gratified smiles on their faces, as if they were about to witness Lu Tianxing shredded by bullets the very next second.

    "No... no, this can¡¯t be happening. How could you possibly withstand special bullets? I don¡¯t believe it."

    "It¡¯s fake, all of this is fake! Keep firing, kill him, kill him for me!"

    Before they could truly rejoice, the scene before them was something beyond their wildest dreams. The bullets designed to pierce True Qi did not create their usual feats of merit. Instead, they suspended in mid-air right in front of Lu Tianxing like a handful of peanuts, immobile and unable to advance an inch further.

    A warrior of the Mythical Realm is beyond imagination. Unless it¡¯s with a weapon of mass destruction, it is nearly impossible to cause a Mythical Realm warrior any harm. That¡¯s why every power is desperate to nurture its prodigies. Once a Mythical Realm warrior is born, the power of a family will skyrocket.

    This is also one of the reasons why Sima Lingyun prohibited Jiao Long from leaking the news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s breakthrough to the Mythical Realm. No power wished to see an unrivaled Mythical Realm powerhouse emerging in China. If the news got out, other nations wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deploy their own powerhouses. Before Lu Tianxing could truly strengthen up, they would utterly eliminate him.

    "Out of bullets? Now it¡¯s my turn."

    Watching the bodyguards continue to pull the trigger to no effect, with no bullets firing, Lu Tianxingughed with bloodlust. At the mere thought, the bullets that had crowded around him shot back with even greater speed.

    "Thwack!" "Thwack!"

    The sound of bullets prating flesh followed incessantly, and in an instant, the bodyguards were riddled with the bullets that had rebounded, leaving pits in the walls and sttering them with blood, where once was pristine white. The pungent stench of blood filled the air, turning stomachs.

    A droplet of cold sweat trickled down from Peng Tianhu¡¯s forehead. His eyes then zed with fury as he regarded Lu Tianxing, feeling utterly helpless. He knew it was over for the Peng Family.

    "Peng Tianhu, yourst card is yed. Oh, I just heard you wanted to kill me to avenge Peng Tianlong. Should I give you a taste of the pain of white-haired people sending off the ck-haired?" Lu Tianxing said casually, patting his hands and smiling at Peng Tianhu.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face shifted wildly as he coldly uttered, "Lu Tianxing, you... you dare! Don¡¯t push it too far."

    "What¡¯s there for me not to dare? There¡¯s an old saying, an unreturned favor is no favor at all. If you want to use the people by my side to threaten me, why can¡¯t I use yours to threaten you?" Lu Tianxing spoke calmly, his tone without a ripple.

    "Lu Tianxing, you... you, I¡¯m going all out with you, go to hell."

    Peng Tianhu¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, and from nowhere, a surge of strength emerged as he pulled out a dagger from his body and viciously stabbed it toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Scram."

    Lu Tianxing narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to p Peng Tianhu across the face.

    "p!"

    Peng Tianhu was flung away like a spinning top, his cheek instantly swelling up like a pig¡¯s head.

    "Shouldn¡¯t you have done as I said earlier? Maybe I should send you on your way first, who knows, you might even run into your brother on the etherworld road."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazended on Peng Tianbao.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Peng Tianbao immediately shivered, and a thick fear appeared on his face, "No... no, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me, I know all the secrets of the Peng Family, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you everything about the Peng Family, please don¡¯t kill me."

    At this moment, Peng Tianbao felt as if he had entered the Ghost Gate, hearing nothing but the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves around him. He didn¡¯t know if the Killing God before him would kill him, but he didn¡¯t want to die, he truly didn¡¯t want to die.

    "I can spare your life; kill them, and I¡¯ll let you live."

    Lu Tianxing reached out and grabbed a handgun from outside, tossed it in front of Peng Tianbao, and said calmly, "Kill them, and I¡¯ll let you leave."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Peng Tianbao¡¯s gaze instinctively fell on Tao Fangfang and Peng Tianhu, with a hesitant light flickering in his eyes.

    Seeing the flickering light in Peng Tianbao¡¯s eyes, Tao Fangfang¡¯s face changed drastically, she said sternly, "Tianbao, don¡¯t believe his words, he won¡¯t let you go."

    "If I do as you say, will you really let me go?" Peng Tianbao, clutching the handgun, ignored Tao Fangfang¡¯s words and instead stared fixedly at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "Of course," Lu Tianxing nodded decisively.

    "Good, good, I promise you."

    Peng Tianbao fixed his gaze on Lu Tianxing, a trace of ruthlessness flickering in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to die; he wanted to survive. A gentleman¡¯s revenge, ten years is not toote. As long as he lived, he could take revenge on Lu Tianxing, he could rise again.

    Seeing Peng Tianbao shakily aim the handgun at Tao Fangfang, Peng Tianhu¡¯s face revealed an expression of disbelief. He never thought that his son, in order to survive, would choose to act against his own parents.

    "Tianbao, stop, stop right now, you beast, do you know what you¡¯re doing, stop this foolishness, he won¡¯t let you go, stop right now," Peng Tianhu roared loudly, struggling to run toward Peng Tianbao.

    PS: I¡¯ve been out for the past two days on business, so I¡¯ll guarantee two updates. I should be back home on the 23rd, and there will be a burst of ten updates on the 24th. I hope you brothers can forgive me!!!

 Chapter 675 - 671: The Fall of the Peng Family

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 671: The Fall of the Peng Family</h4>

    Peng Tianhu didn¡¯t wait for the charge, Peng Tianbao gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger directly.

    "Bang!"

    A crisp gunshot rang out, and Tao Fangfang fell backward, a bloody hole appearing on her forehead. Her eyes, filled with disbelief, stared at Peng Tianbao. In her wildest dreams, she never imagined that she would one day be killed by her own son.

    Was this retribution?

    In the past, she had devoted herself to her son, even when she knew sometimes that it was her son¡¯s fault, she still desperately covered up for him. She had even resorted to violence against the victims. But in the end, she was killed by her own son. Was this what they called karmic retribution?

    Looking at Tao Fangfang, who died with her eyes still open, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his expression calm, without a shred of pity. If he had been the loser today, his fate wouldn¡¯t have been much better than Tao Fangfang¡¯s. Not only would he have to die, but Bai Zhiqing would also undoubtedly be doomed.

    Even Bai Qiao Mountain and He Cailian might be struck with such grief at the news of their deaths that they could suffer heart attacks, given their old age and frail health. The agony of white-haired individuals mourning those with ck hair is a pain not even young people can bear, let alone the elderly.

    Where there is a pitiable person, there is also a detestable side.

    It never crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind that Peng Tianbao would truly dare to shoot his own mother. This realization filled him with a sense of destion and reflection. Was everything, including family, dispensable in the face of survival?

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but introspect. He knew that he could never do such a thing in his life. For his family, he would rather sacrifice his own life than see his loved ones harmed even slightly.

    Anyone who dared to harm his family would have to die. He wasn¡¯t a saint who would sacrifice for all humanity, nor an Emperor for the sake of his subjects. He was just an ordinary person who wanted to protect his family well.

    "You unfilial son, you beast, how did I, Peng Tianhu, give birth to you... you actually dared to shoot!"

    Seeing Tao Fangfang fall, Peng Tianhu¡¯s body trembled as if struck by lightning, his face flushed unnaturally red. With a retching sound, he vomited a mouthful of fresh blood, and in a tone as if his heart had turned to ash, he said, "Very well, very good, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re ruthless, truly ruthless. This time, I, Peng Tianhu, have lost, the Peng Family has lost. But let me tell you, this isn¡¯t over. Even if I die, I will take you down with me. I want you to go to Hell with us."

    "Dad, you... what are you trying to do, you can¡¯t do this, Lu Tianxing, stop him quickly, stop him! He¡¯s got a ton of explosives buried underneath this vi. He wants to detonate them and die with us. Hurry, stop him, Peng Tianhu, you madman!"

    At the sound of Peng Tianhu¡¯s voice, Peng Tianbao seemed to remember something and shouted at Lu Tianxing. His gun immediately aimed at Peng Tianhu as he pulled the trigger, but no bullets came out.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, but he made no move, still standing motionless, silently watching the frenzied Peng Tianhu.

    "It¡¯s toote, all toote. I¡¯m telling you, today you all must die, and you, this wretched creature, if I had known this day woulde, I would have killed you first. You beast, go to Hell, all of you."

    Peng Tianhu roared loudly, his eyes filled with a color of despair. He regretted it, truly regretted it. If he had known this day woulde, he would have never provoked Lu Tianxing and certainly wouldn¡¯t have chosen to let Elder Chen kidnap Bai Zhiqing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be witnessing this heartbreakingly cold scene today.

    "All of you, go to Hell with me."

    Peng Tianhuughed maniacally, took out a remote control from his pocket, and pressed it hard.

    "No!"

    A sea of mes, apanied by a deafening explosion, shot into the sky. It paired with Peng Tianbao¡¯s face twisted to the extreme and Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure slowly disappearing inside the vi, turning the entire mountaintop residence into an inferno in an instant.

    The Peng family was wiped out. Along with the ear-splitting explosion, the entire Peng family vanished in smoke from Xiangjiang, and it was all because the Peng family had kidnapped Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing stood in a void, his gaze cold as he watched the Peng Family Vi, now a fiery wastnd. His eyes bore no change, for from the moment the Peng family kidnapped Bai Zhiqing, all of this had been foreordained.

    At the same time that the Peng family met their end, inside the Xiangjiang Penins Hotel.

    Bai Zhiqing sat nervously on the sofa, her fingers tightly clutching the hem of her dress, the look of worry on her pretty face never receding.

    "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been almost half an hour. Why hasn¡¯t Lu Tianxinge back? Could he have encountered some trouble?" Bai Zhiqing murmured to herself in a low voice, slowly closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. Regrettably, theposure she maintained in front of impending disasters in the business world was of no use at this moment.

    "No, I can¡¯t just wait here. I need to go out and see for myself."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing stood up and walked outside.

    "Sister-inw, why have youe out?" Huang Feiyu, who had been keeping watch outside, asked in puzzlement when he saw Bai Zhiqing emerge.

    "I wanted to see if Lu Tianxing hase back yet," Bai Zhiqing replied to Huang Feiyu.

    "Master hasn¡¯te back yet."

    Huang Feiyu shook his head and said, "Sister-inw, actually, you don¡¯t need to worry. Don¡¯t you know the strength of Master? How could a mere Peng family trouble him? Moreover, Master isn¡¯t a fool, and he is very clever. If he dares to go to the Peng family alone, it means he never took the Peng family to heart. So you needn¡¯t worry about him. Perhaps Master will be back any minute now."

    Hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, the worry on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face eased a bit. As the saying goes, love breeds chaos; she almost forgot Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. That superhuman power of his ¨C how could the Peng family possibly contend with Lu Tianxing? Moreover, having spent so much time with Lu Tianxing, she knew that he wasn¡¯t one to act rashly. If he dared to go alone, it was surely because he feared nothing.

    With this thought, the tension on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face lessened somewhat. She didn¡¯t know when she had begun to worry more and more about Lu Tianxing. Whenever he left her side to do something dangerous, she felt restless, as if afraid that Lu Tianxing might meet with some mishap.

    Maybe this was what love was!

    This thought crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind.

    "Sister-inw, you should go back to rest. Once Master returns, I¡¯ll call you..."

    Huang Feiyu had not finished speaking when suddenly the elevator door opened, and a figure emerged from the elevator.

 Chapter 676 - 672 The Excited Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 672 The Excited Lu Tianxing</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Seeing the all-too-familiar figure, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately beamed with intense surprise. She could no longer contain herself, running over and hurling herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, hugging his waist tightly as if only in that way could she truly feel Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence.

    Observing the color in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing gently reached out, pulling her into his embrace, whispering, "Wife, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    "Mhm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded vigorously. It was only then that she remembered there were quite a few people around. Her cheeks instantly flushed with red, and she hurriedly let go of Lu Tianxing, saying, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to rest in my room now."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing quickly got up from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and ran into the room.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, then turned to Huang Feiyu and said, "Feiyu, thank you for tonight. I trust you¡¯re also tired. You should go rest now. No need to arrange anyone else; I¡¯m here. Oh, and this is William Brook¡¯s phone number. You can just call him directly."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing rattled off a phone number.

    "Thank you, Master, I¡¯ll be off then," Huang Feiyu said, his face bright with excitement as he memorized the phone number. The prospect of learning real racing skills had him undeniably thrilled. As for the matter with the Peng Family, he didn¡¯t even bother to ask. The mere fact Lu Tianxing had safely appeared here suggested the Peng Family¡¯s fate was not hard to imagine.

    "Oh, and tell your father that all the rats are dead now. He can close the."

    "No problem."

    As he watched Huang Feiyu leave with a group of bodyguards, a sleazy smile began to spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. If his memory served him right, before he left, Bai Zhiqing had told him that if he came back safely, she would give him an unforgettable surprise. Now might be the time to collect on that promise.

    Thinking about the ¡¯surprise¡¯ that awaited him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing became rapidly quicker. He pushed open the door and entered the room, only to see Bai Zhiqing sitting on the couch, her pretty face covered with an intense, unmetable blush.

    "Wife, why are you still sitting here! Look at the time; it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time we should wash up and go to sleep?"

    Lu Tianxing eyed Bai Zhiqing, a familiar mischievous smirk on his face, his gaze sweeping tirelessly over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s prominent Holy Maiden Peak.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s burning gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks turned even rosier, like a red apple, irresistibly inviting someone to lean in and take a bite.

    "No... it won¡¯t do, you... you go take a shower first," Bai Zhiqing stuttered, her eyes unable to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s, her breathing heavy with a mix of apprehension and anticipation.

    "Hehe, wife, why shower? We can save on monthly water by showering togetherter."

    "Lu Tianxing, are you going or not?"

    "Going!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded without a moment¡¯s hesitation: "Wife, wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    No sooner had he spoken than Lu Tianxing grabbed a towel and unhesitatingly walked into the bathroom.

    As Lu Tianxing entered the bathroom, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the sofa, turned, and went back to the bedroom. She picked up a bag from the wardrobe and from it took out a set of ck lingerie, her face immediately flushing red as blood.

    If Lu Tianxing were there, he would have been astonished, for it was clearly the provocative lingerie he had seen in the wardrobest time. Bai Zhiqing was carrying it with her, which could only mean...

    In the bathroom, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately take a shower, but instead took out his phone and called Rose, who was far away in Hang City.

    Since Yama Pce wanted to establish its presence, it couldn¡¯t do so without asserting dominance. This time he intended Rose to make an appearance in Xiangjiang to start establishing authority. With the Huang Family assisting, it would be too easy for Yama Pce to gain a firm foothold in Xiangjiang. What mattered most was to set an example and truly establish the reputation of Yama Pce.

    Not long after the phone dialed, he heard Rose¡¯s charming voice, "My little man, why are you calling mete at night instead of sleeping? Could it be your performance has declined and your ice queen wife is very unsatisfied with you, so she kicked you out of bed? Is that why you¡¯re calling me, to seek somefort?"

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke into a cold sweat. Was his performance really that bad?

    "Rose, are you questioning my ability? Wait till you get to Xiangjiang, and let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t keep you off your feet for days," Lu Tianxing said fiercely.

    "Really? Then I¡¯ll fly over right now. Of course, if you¡¯re not afraid of your wife eating you alive, feel free to try," she replied.

    Rose¡¯s voice, full of teasing, came through, "So, are you feeling antsy right now? How about we have a video chat? I¡¯m in the shower right now, do you want to see? Even though you can¡¯t have a taste, you can still use your hand. Having five wives to take care of you isn¡¯t too bad, right?"

    "Uh, forget it, I¡¯m not into self-battle."

    Lu Tianxing was breaking out in a cold sweat. Solving his problem with his hand while watching a video was something only a fierce fairy like Rose would suggest. Besides, fakes could neverpare to the real thing. Considering that there was a gorgeous girl waiting for him outside, taking matters into his own hands would be rather shortsighted.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you."

    With a giggle, Rose said, "Little man, what¡¯s up with calling me sote? Did something happen in Xiangjiang?"

    "Nothing major. By the way, how¡¯s the situation in Hang City now?"

    "It¡¯s basically settled. Originally I wanted to take control of Hang City myself, but then I found that your little lover¡¯s father is a decent man, so I handed over the governance of Hang City to him. He¡¯s now the representative of Yama Pce in Hang City," Rose said slowly.

    "I understand. If you have time tomorrow,e to Xiangjiang first. The representative of Yama Pce in Xiangjiang has already emerged."

    "What? Little man, you¡¯ve already found a representative that quickly? Don¡¯t try to fool me. I don¡¯t want any garbage power. If I¡¯m going to build Yama Pce, I want to make it the strongest faction, not just any ragtag assemge," Rose said, her tone filled with pride. That was just her character: if she did something, she had to do it best.

    "Don¡¯t worry, this power will definitely satisfy you," Lu Tianxing said with a smile. If the Huang Family couldn¡¯t satisfy Rose, he couldn¡¯t think of any other powers in Xiangjiang that could make Rose happy.

    "Well, that¡¯s settled then. I¡¯lle to Xiangjiang tomorrow. Little man, if this power pleases me, I might just give you a little special reward," Rose said in a voice that could kill without seeking redemption.

    "Special reward."

    His eyes lit up at Rose¡¯s words, but before he could respond, Rose had already hung up the phone, and then, a highly alluring photo was sent over.

    Looking at the photo on his phone, Lu Tianxing felt his breathing grow rapidly erratic as an uncontroble surge of heat rose within him.

    "Damn, this vixen is bing more and more tempting."

    After quite a while, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh.

    PS: Updates are scheduled. I¡¯ll be going home tomorrow. On the 24th there will be a burst of activity, with at least ten Chapters guaranteed!

 Chapter 677 - 673: Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 673: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Confession</h4>

    In the bedroom of the Penins Hotel, the lights were not fully turned on; only the wall sconces were lit, casting the entire room in a red glow that made the space somewhat hazy.

    Bai Zhiqing, d in a robe, was leaning on the bed, with one beautiful leg restlessly crossed over the other. The silky fabric of the robe barely concealed the scenery within, stirring involuntary fantasies.

    Unaware of how enticing her posture was at this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but drift to the impending events. As thoughts of intimate encounters surfaced, a blush spread across her cheeks, and her eyes became watery.

    "I wonder if Lin Demon was lying to me. Is ¡¯it¡¯ really that pleasurable?"

    shes of Lin Yafei¡¯s past words sparked in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, causing her breathing to quicken with a mix of fear, anxiety, and anticipation.

    "Click!"

    After an indistinct duration, the door to the bathroom suddenly opened.

    At the sound, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shuddered, but she made no attempt to hide, her blush deepening to include even the back of her ears, tinting her skin a pale red.

    Lu Tianxing, in his robe, made his way toward the bedroom.

    As the footsteps outside drew nearer, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly, thumping wildly as her fingers tightly intertwined, revealing the intense nervousness of their owner.

    Lu Tianxing entered the bedroom, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s alluring figure was immediately exposed to his view. This reignited the suppressed lust in him to the brink of a furious ze.

    "Husband, what are you standing there for? Hurry up ande here. It¡¯s sote, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing foolishly staring at her, Bai Zhiqing smiled at him and gently rose from the bed. Her curvaceous body under the red sconces was incredibly enticing, with her proud peaks and perfect figure offering an irresistible allure to any man.

    "Wife, what... what are you trying to do?"

    Confronted with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing swallowed hard. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing had fully transformed into a seductress of the night, every move radiating a bewitching power.

    However, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe this was real, that Bai Zhiqing truly intended to consummate their rtionship. After all, she had used this method to trick him before.

    Noticing the guarded look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing took a soft breath and slowly spoke, "Lu Tianxing, do you remember what I told you the day before yesterday? If you behaved well, I would consummate our marriage. Now, I want to tell you, I don¡¯t want to be just a contractual wife to you anymore; I want to be your true wife."

    "Wife, are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m certain,"

    "Wife, have you really thought this through? This is a major decision in life, and once it¡¯s made, you might never have the chance to regret it again, because by then, you¡¯ll be my woman for life, and you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his face bearing an expression of disbelief. The scene before him felt like a dream.

    "I have thought it through, and I don¡¯t regret my decision."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded firmly and looked at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, do you know? When we first met, you were nothing but scum in my eyes, a rotten piece of societal trash. I hated you so much that I wanted to kill you, to tear you into a thousand pieces and feed you to the dogs."

    "But, when we really started living together, I slowly realized that you weren¡¯t as bad as I had imagined. Every time you saved me without hesitation, even risking your own life, I began to think that choosing you as my husband might not be such a bad decision after all."

    "Maybe it¡¯s because of a woman¡¯s unique curiosity. The more nonchnt and frivolous you acted, the more I wanted to understand you. But just when I thought I knew enough about you, you shrouded yourself in a mist, unclear which part of you was real¡ªthe yboy and scoundrel or the hot-blooded hero who would get angry for the sake of his beloved..."

    At this point, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and continued, "You know, in my heart, you used to be an ignorant trash. My man doesn¡¯t need to be rich or handsome, but at least he should be ambitious, which you seemed tock entirely."

    "However, it was during your battle with Sima Lingyun on the sea that I realized how foolish my thoughts had been. It was me who was unworthy of you. You are a true dragon soaring through the heavens while I am but a phoenix that has fallen to the ground."

    "Perhaps it was from that moment that I truly wanted to understand you, to know about your past, to learn everything about you. I wanted to know why someone with such formidable martial prowess would choose to live as an ordinary person. It might have been that curiosity that led me to slowly realize that I seem to have fallen in love with you."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words made Lu Tianxing¡¯s body tremble as if struck by lightning, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions. And so was she¡ªhadn¡¯t he felt the same way?

    Once upon a time, in his heart, his marriage to Bai Zhiqing was nothing more than a contractual one, which would simply dissolve when the agreement expired. But as time went by, he seemed to have fallen for this slightly spoiled and sharp-tongued but tenderhearted ice queen CEO.

    Without saying anything further, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and reached under the pillow to pull out several white A4 sheets densely covered with various terms. "Lu Tianxing, do you still recognize what this is? This is the marriage contract I once signed with you. But today, I want to tell you that this contract no longer holds any value because I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve fallen in love with you. I don¡¯t want to follow the agreement. I want to grow old with you."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing, without any hesitation, tore the contract to shreds in front of Lu Tianxing and continued, "I don¡¯t know what love is for others, nor do I know what it feels like to be in love, but I know that my husband will always protect me, that he won¡¯t ever let me be harmed, no matter if it¡¯s through a field of thorns or towards a bottomless abyss. My husband will always protect me, and never let me suffer any harm. Lu Tianxing, are you that person?"

    "I am,"

    Lu Tianxing nodded without hesitation and said, "I¡¯ve told you before, as long as I¡¯m not dead, no one can harm you. Even if one day you really died, I would have to die before you, because anyone who wants to hurt you will have to step over my dead body to do so. As long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t be injured."

    PS: This is still an automatic update, I¡¯m heading home today, and if all goes well, I¡¯ll have a burst of activity tomorrow¡ªten Chapters guaranteed to be updated. Hope my brothers can offer some support!!!

 Chapter 678 - 674

    <h4>Chapter 678: 674</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s rough and even somewhat unpleasant reply, Bai Zhiqingughed, exuding a breathtaking charm, like melting ice and snow, that once seen,pletely captivated one¡¯s memory.

    "I believe you would not lie to me."

    Bai Zhiqing gazed deeply at Lu Tianxing, her voice tinged with shyness as she said, "Lu Tianxing, tonight I want to be your real woman. Can I?"

    "Wife, you..."

    Feeling the tremor in his body upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew full well what her words implied¡ªthat she was ready to truly give herself to him.

    "Wife, are you sure you really won¡¯t regret it?"

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his gaze sparkling as he looked at Bai Zhiqing. He didn¡¯t want her to make a decision for this reason. He was greedy; he wanted not only Bai Zhiqing herself but also her heart.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing raised her head to look at him, her autumn-like eyes gentle and tender with a touch of firmness, "I won¡¯t regret it. I might regret many things in life, but I¡¯ll never regret meeting you and giving myself to you."

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s renewed emotional confession, Lu Tianxing suddenly hesitated. Spending time with Bai Zhiqing, he realized that he might have fallen in love with her. But given his current situation, if Bai Zhiqing ever discovered that he had other women outside, Lu Tianxing truly didn¡¯t know how he would face her.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing fall silent, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but tremble, a slight grievance appearing on her beautiful face, "Lu Tianxing, be honest with me, have you always disliked me? Is the only reason you¡¯re with me because of Grandfather? In your heart, am I nothing but a nagging, charmless ice queen?"

    Even though Bai Zhiqing was trying hard to control her emotions at that moment, when these words left her mouth, her heart ached sharply, and tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks. She had thought that Lu Tianxing loved her, but it turned out to be merely her own wishful thinking.

    Watching the tears on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks, Lu Tianxing quickly came back to his senses, somewhat frantically wiping away her tears as he exined, "Wife, no, how could I possibly dislike you! I thought I was dreaming just now! So I didn¡¯t snap back to reality for a moment. How could I not like such a beautiful wife?"

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing immediately took Bai Zhiqing into his arms as if he feared losing her the moment he let go.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s tender embrace, Bai Zhiqing sobbed, "Then why didn¡¯t you touch me just now? I clearly agreed to you."

    "Wife, I¡¯m afraid that after you know my past, you¡¯ll regret it. I love you, so, I don¡¯t want to hurt you."

    "The past is the past, who doesn¡¯t have one? A life without a past is not aplete life. I don¡¯t know what your past is, but I want to walk towards the future with you," Bai Zhiqing said earnestly to Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shook strongly, "Wife, are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?"

    "I will not regret it."

    As her voice fell, Bai Zhiqing looked up at Lu Tianxing and slowly closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly as if she was anticipating something to happen, or as if she was hinting at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inviting poise, Lu Tianxing felt that if he hesitated any longer, he would be worse than a beast. He immediately leaned down to kiss Bai Zhiqing¡¯s red lips, and with a flick of his finger, he turned off the room¡¯s light; the two slowly copsed onto the bed...

    Apanied by an exmation, the atmosphere in the room instantly became harmonious...

    ...

    The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight pierced the sky and illuminated the city, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes on time. The madness ofst night hadn¡¯t tired him in the least; on the contrary, he felt exceptionally spirited.

    Because the curtains were drawn, the bedroom was somewhat dark, but this did nothing to hinder Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. With just a slight dip of his head, he could clearly see Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, which was wless.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing curled up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a docile kitten, unapologetically pressing her weight onto him, her lips curved into a slight, blissful smile. She was sleeping soundly, peacefully, as if dreaming the sweetest of dreams.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s even breathing and seeing the small smile forming on her lips, a warm smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t wake Bai Zhiqing but instead wrapped his arms around her, lost in thought as he stared at the ceiling.

    Through Bai Zhiqing¡¯s passionate confessionst night, Lu Tianxing could feel just how deep her love for him was. But what about himself?

    At this thought, Lu Tianxing sighed involuntarily; he had divided his heart into several pieces, yet Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was filled only with him.

    If Bai Zhiqing found out he had other women, what would he do then?

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on, unsure of what to do.

    It was at this moment that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes trembled lightly, and then she opened them.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing so close, a flush of embarrassment swept over her face; she clearly remembered the craziness ofst night.

    "Wife, good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" Lu Tianxing collected his thoughts and smiled as he spoke to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Mhm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, trying to get up, only to feel a strong difort which made her lie back down on the bed.

    Seeing the teasing look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing pinched him on the waist, annoyed, "Stopughing; it¡¯s all your fault. What am I supposed to do today? If others see me, they¡¯llugh me to death."

    "Wife, don¡¯t pinch me, okay? How can you me me? It was clearly you who were crazyst night. I kept saying to take it easy, yet you insisted on continuing. Is this my fault?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an aggrieved expression.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up."

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s teasing remarks, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned even redder, and she pinched his waist fiercely again. This guy simply couldn¡¯t say anything pleasant; his mouth was infuriating.

    "Wife, look, it¡¯s still so early. How about we go again? I¡¯ve heard that doing it in the morning can increase the chances of getting pregnant," Lu Tianxing said with a mischievous grin to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Not a chance."

    Bai Zhiqing, noticing the change in Lu Tianxing, was immediately startled and struggled to get up. She was now somewhat afraid of Lu Tianxing; he seemed as tireless as a bull.

    "Wife, it¡¯s just a joke; you think I don¡¯t know how to cherish beauty?" Lu Tianxing wrapped his arms around Bai Zhiqing, who was trying to escape, chuckling mischievously.

    Although he said this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t seem to control his hands, which began to slowly climb upward, scaling a mountain peak...

    PS: The intensity will rise starting tomorrow, brothers, I ask for your fiery

 Chapter 679 - 675 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Retreat Again (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 675 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Retreat Again (First Update)</h4>

    "Mmm!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body stiffened, a trembleing from her nose. She was about to say something but then heard her phone, which was on the nightstand, suddenly ring out with a melodious tone.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, let me go right now, there¡¯s a calling, let go quickly, it might be from apany member. Let me go, or else I... I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want."

    Bai Zhiqing bit her lip trying hard not to make a sound.

    "Hehe, wife, remember you said it, don¡¯t go back on your word."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a lewd smile, somewhat annoyed, he took his hand off a mountain peak, reached out for the phone, and nced at the caller ID, pausing slightly: "Huh, a call from Lin Demon?"

    "Lin Demon?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing blinked in surprise, grabbed the phone, and looked at the iing call. She gritted her teeth with annoyance, sure that the demoness had no good reason to call. After a moment of silence, she answered the call.

    As soon as she picked up, Lin Yafei¡¯s wicked voice came through: "Little Qingqing, have you gotten up yet? Wasst night incredibly thrilling? Did you feel like you were soaring into the clouds? How was it, Little Qingqing? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? After tasting that vor for the first time, I bet you want to experience it again. Tsk tsk, I can almost imaginest night¡¯s wildness. Little Qingqing, hurry up and pass the phone to Lu Tianxing, I want to ask him if you were naughty or notst night..."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, she blushed like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, saying irritably, "Lin Demon, you really are an out-and-out lustful wolf. Lu Tianxing and I didn¡¯t do anythingst night. You¡¯re the one with dirty thoughts, hmph."

    "Really?" Lin Yafei said doubtfully.

    "Of course. Do you think I¡¯m like you? Always full of dirty thoughts," Bai Zhiqing retorted coldly.

    "Little Qingqing, you¡¯re not being quite honest," Lin Yafei slowly teased, "I can¡¯t be fooled by you. Your voice is a bit hoarse and you sound tired; you must have screamed too muchst night, hence the hoarseness. Plus, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years, I know your habits well. You¡¯d normally wake up on time, but now it¡¯s past nine and you¡¯re still not up. Isn¡¯t that out of character for you? So there¡¯s only one truthst night must have been insanely crazy. You¡¯re tired out. Tsk tsk, Little Qingqing, you might seem cold on the outside, but I didn¡¯t expect your inner fire. Come on, confess, have you tried those positions from the ¡¯action movies¡¯."

    Remembering what happenedst night, Bai Zhiqing felt her face burn with embarrassment, speaking with less conviction, "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you be a bit more serious?"

    "I¡¯d love to be serious, but someone¡¯s actions just won¡¯t let me," Lin Yafeimented, then giggled charmingly: "Little Qingqing, tell me honestly, did you do what I suggested? To take a turn as a female knight. Listen to me, don¡¯t be shy. They say if a woman wants to conquer a man¡¯s heart, she must first conquer his body. Tell me honestly, could he satisfy the wild you? Or should I send you a tiger whip from Beijing? I heard it works wonders."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was beet red, and she mentally cursed Lin Yafei. Tiger whip soaked in liquor? Without drinking, she was nearly falling apart¡ªdrinking tiger whip infusion would be the end of her.

    "You lustful wolf, I don¡¯t need your stuff. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up," Bai Zhiqing snapped.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯sughter became even more brilliant, "Little Qingqing, you¡¯re truly amazing, so eager to exercise in the morning already. You really are a fickle creature in front of temptation, but I am magnanimous and won¡¯t hold it against you. However, I suggest you turn on the video on your phone so I can have a look and give you real-time, on-the-spot guidance."

    "Go to hell!"

    Bai Zhiqing said a bit annoyed, "What do you actually want, calling me so early in the morning?"

    "Nothing much, just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m boarding soon."

    "I got it, be careful on your own, and if you run into any trouble, you can call me." Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said.

    "Rest assured, I know. Alright, it¡¯s time to check in, I won¡¯t keep you."

    Lin Yafei felt a surge of warmth in her heart and, collecting herself, continued to tease, "Oh yeah, Little Qingqing, I forgot to remind you, don¡¯t take any protective measures. You¡¯re totally ready to have a baby now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re older."

    "Also, do you remember what I told you before? Bring out all the moves you learned from the adult films and show Lu Tianxing the craziness of a sultry woman. He won¡¯t be able to stay away from you after that. I¡¯ve also heard that morning bites are pretty good. You could give it a try, just like eating ice cream - give it your all, and cheer up! I¡¯ll personally check your progress when I get back from Beijing..."

    "Snap!"

    Without waiting for Lin Yafei to finish, Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone without a second thought. Then she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous gaze fixed on her, and her heart skipped a beat. Feeling a little less confident, she said, "Lu Tianxing, what...what are you staring at me for? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to get out of bed."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing struggled to get up.

    "Don¡¯t move."

    Lu Tianxing reached out a hand and firmly held Bai Zhiqing down, seriously saying, "Wife, tell me the truth, are you the legendary ¡¯La-La¡¯? Why does Lin Demon say she wants to test your abilities? Sigh, I never thought I, Lu Tianxing, could actually turn a La-La back from the wrong path. Wife, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m especially great?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face stiffened, and she gritted her teeth and said, "You¡¯re thinking too much. Let go of me; I need to take a shower."

    "Hehe, a shower, no rush. I think we should continue our morning exercise; it¡¯s still very early, and besides, it was you, wife, who said it, that after the call, I can do whatever I want."

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare, Lu..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, and before she could finish her sentence, her voice was muffled back in her throat, leaving only muffled sounds. It wasn¡¯t long before shey limp like a mound of y,pletely at Lu Tianxing¡¯s mercy.

    Soon, the room was filled with sounds that led to wild conjecture.

    PS: The first update is here. Today there will be at least ten updates. Also, thank you to the brothers who have been tipping these past few days. I won¡¯t thank you all one by one. As for the ~ symbol, it is a necessary evil due to the abundance of prohibited words that require separation. Please support me, my brothers!

 Chapter 680 - 676: Huang Familyâ€™s Reaction (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 676: Huang Family¡¯s Reaction (2nd Update)</h4>

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were indulging in each other¡¯spany at the Penins Hotel, the entire Xiangjiang was boiling over with a piece of news that everyone was talking about: the influential Peng Family of Xiangjiang had been annihted. They were exterminated, blood-washed to thest man, including their bodyguards¡ªno one survived.

    This news swept through Xiangjiang like autumn leaves in the breeze, rendering everyone silent and chilled to the bone, especially with the shocking explosion in the middle of the night and the fire that could be seen throughout the entire Xiangjiang, sending shivers down countless spines.

    If it were just these events, it would instill fear in them, but what truly terrifying was the identity of the culprit responsible for theplete elimination of the Peng Family.

    Because they couldn¡¯t find out who it was that eradicated the Peng Family. All the information had been wiped clean, even the various video materials werepletely deleted. However, they still got some information¡ªthat the attack on the Peng Family involved not only the person who carried out the annihtion but the Huang Family as well, and more likely than not, the Huang Family was just ying a subordinate role, in other words, they were merely pawns.

    The reason being, even though the Peng Family was wiped out, the Huang Family didn¡¯t take over their power; they merely held it in their hands to prevent others from interfering. Beyond that, there was no other movement, which clearly showed that the person who eradicated the Peng Family was very powerful, so much so that even the Huang Family was afraid to im the power for themselves.

    Even the Huang Family dared not offend this mysterious force that had wiped out the Peng Family, what more the others? Various forces began to withdraw their own people, no longer daring to investigate who was behind the annihtion of the Peng Family, fearing to provoke this mysterious enemy. After all, they didn¡¯t have much to do with the Peng Family, and there was no need to offend someone over the Peng Family that they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.

    At this time, in the backyard of the Huang Family.

    Huang Yuanzheng stood respectfully, reporting to Huang Zhengde, "Dad, the Peng Family has been erased, including Peng Tianhu and Peng Tianbao; no one from the Peng Family is alive. There was also a massive explosion at the scene. After investigation, it seems that Peng Tianhu, cornered, tried to take Lu Tianxing with him. But unfortunately for him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. Lu Tianxing left the vi just a moment before the explosion."

    "Furthermore, we investigated and found that the Peng Family had hired a substantial number of mercenaries in the underground market yesterday and purchased arge amount of special-characteristic bullets. However, ording to those who went to protect Bai Zhiqingst night, when Lu Tianxing returned, he was unharmed, not even his clothes were damaged. From this, we can deduce that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is much more terrifying than we had imagined; not even ordinary special-characteristic bullets can harm him in the slightest."

    "Mm, I see," Huang Zhengde nodded, his expression unchanged. If the Peng Family had managed to hurt Lu Tianxing, he would have had to question whether joining the Yama Pce was the right decision.

    "Father, what should we do next? Now we almost entirely control the Peng Family¡¯s influence; should we swallow it?" Huang Yuanzheng asked solemnly.

    "No need for that. We won¡¯t touch anything that belongs to the Peng Family, not a single thing. Leave it all to Mr. Lu," Huang Zhengde replied after a moment of silence.

    Although Lu Tianxing had promised to hand over the Peng Family¡¯s influence to the Huang Family to deal with, if the Huang Family truly annexed the Peng Family¡¯s power, they might lose more than they¡¯d gain. It was better to go with the flow and owe Lu Tianxing a favor, to befriend him.

    "Why?"

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Huang Yuanzheng was stunned and could not understand. If they could swallow the Peng Family¡¯s influence, the power of the Huang Family would significantly increase, and they might even have a chance to be the top family in Xiangjiang.

    "No reason. Do you remember what I told you before? From now on, Mr. Lu is our esteemed guest and most steadfast ally of the Huang Family. Since it was he who exterminated the Peng Family, it¡¯s only right that their power should belong to him. Ry my message: if anyone in the family dares to have other ideas about this matter, don¡¯t me me for being inconsiderate. Understood?" Huang Zhengde said with a rare seriousness.

    "I¡¯ll warn those below," Huang Yuanzheng nodded. Sitting as the head of the police department, he was no fool; Lu Tianxing had dared to single-handedly break into the Peng Family and, despite being surrounded, eradicated them without a scratch. This alone was proof enough of how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was.

    If the Huang Family became enemies with Lu Tianxing, they might eventually be able to destroy him, but the cost would certainly not be something the Huang Family could bear.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing was still young with immense strength. There were three possible ways to deal with such a young talent: befriend him, be strangers, or eradicate him in his cradle before he could grow.

    Bing strangers with Lu Tianxing was no longer possible, and there was no need to offend Lu Tianxing or attempt to eradicate him, as the cost would be too great. If they failed to kill Lu Tianxing, the only ending for the Huang Family would be obliteration.

    Since they could not be strangers to Lu Tianxing or eradicate him, there was only one option left: to befriend Lu Tianxing. While they might lose the benefits of the Peng Family, befriending a talented individual could bring greater benefits in the future.

    The Empress of the Great Han Dynasty, Lv Zhi, came from a modest family¡ªa mere wealthymoner¡ªyet because she found the right person, Liu Bang, she soared to great heights and became royalty. This is a prime example of a long-term investment strategy that reaps benefitster on.

    The Peng Family¡¯s benefits are immediate, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s benefits are longsting. As long as Lu Tianxing lives, his achievements will undoubtedly be extraordinary. Once Lu Tianxing seeds, the benefits for the Huang Family will be far greater than what they can gain now, and that¡¯s why Huang Yuanzheng no longer argued with his father.

    Long-term investment is the best kind of investment. Short-term gains might seem substantial, but a family relies on sustainable development, not transient sess.

    "Father, what should we do next?"

    "Keep the Peng Family matter under wraps; there¡¯s no need to let anyone know Mr. Lu¡¯s identity. Also, keep close watch over the Peng Family¡¯s influence. Don¡¯t allow anyone to interfere, and if someone dares to, chop off their ws. We will wait for Mr. Lu¡¯s people to arrive before taking any further action."

    "Dad, are you saying that Mr. Lu truly has other forces behind him?" Huang Yuanzheng asked curiously, sensing another meaning in his father¡¯s words.

    "Of course."

    Huang Zhengde nodded, closed his eyes for a long while before opening them again, and slowly took out a Ghost-faced Yama Badge from his pocket and ced it on the table.

    Second update delivered, seeking support, seeking support!!

 Chapter 681 - 677 Lin Yafei Goes to the Capital (Third Update)

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 677 Lin Yafei Goes to the Capital (Third Update)</h4>

    Seeing the Ghost Face Badge, Huang Yuanzheng was momentarily stunned and asked with confusion, "Father, what is this...?"

    Huang Zhengde didn¡¯t answer Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s question but instead said, "Yuanzheng, I think you must be wondering why I went to great lengths to assist and protect Mr. Lu."

    Huang Yuanzheng nodded; he indeed had this slight doubt in his heart.

    "Because I am afraid, I am scared. Do you know what Mr. Lu came to tell me yesterday? He invited me to join a power, the force behind this badge¡ªit¡¯s called Yama Pce."

    Huang Yuanzheng was taken aback; "Yama Pce?"

    "Yes, Yama Pce."

    Huang Zhengde nodded and continued, "I don¡¯t know how strong orrge this force is, but as you said earlier, Mr. Lu¡¯s strength is very frightening. Yet in Yama Pce, he is merely a ¡¯Double Flower Red Stick¡¯. This could be true, or it could be false; I have no way of verifying."

    "But I have a premonition that in the future this power will be extremely terrifying. Therefore, I agreed to join Yama Pce and became one of them. This badge is proof. Should theree a day when the Huang Family encounters insurmountable troubles or faces the crisis of annihtion, this badge can be used to exchange for a one-time, unconditional help from Yama Pce."

    "Father, are you sure that the power of Yama Pce will rise?" Huang Yuanzheng frowned and asked.

    "Not certain."

    Huang Zhengde shook his head and said, "That¡¯s why I decided to take a gamble. I am old, and I don¡¯t have as much energy as before, but I want to bet one more time. If we win this bet, in the future, our Huang Family will be the number one family in Xiangjiang, unshakable by anyone. If we lose, it can only be said that the Huang Familycked the strength to reach the pinnacle of top-tier families. From now on, we should just keep our heads down in Xiangjiang and not think about those far-fetched aspirations."

    Huang Yuanzheng didn¡¯t speak further but nodded solemnly. This was a gamble¡ªif they won, they would soar to great heights; if they lost, the Huang Family mightpletely lose the qualification to aspire to be the first family in Xiangjiang.

    ...

    Beijing is the heart of China, the capital, and also the most prosperous city in the country. To put it inyman¡¯s terms, if you don¡¯t have hundreds of millions in assets, don¡¯t call yourself a tycoon, let alone a rich second generation. Because once you enter Beijing, you¡¯ll realize you¡¯re not even worth a hair byparison. Even spitting on the street could hit someone from a powerful office, or a seemingly ordinary passerby might have an astonishing background.

    In Beijing, don¡¯t brag about your wealth or power, because reality will crush you to nothing.

    At the same time, Beijing is a convergence point for all sorts of forces, a gathering ce for the powerful. In other words, the Rose Society might be king in Modu, ruling over the Underworld, but in Beijing, they¡¯re at best a second-tier force. There are plenty who could wipe out the Rose Society.

    This was also why Rose had Lin Yafei go to Beijing¡ªif she could get a foothold there, they could easily form a north-south alliance in the future, and Yama Pce¡¯s power would truly take shape.

    In the hall of Beijing International Airport.

    A handsome young man was standing at the exit, looking around continuously. Behind him stood a burly bodyguard, but what particrly drew people¡¯s attention was that this bodyguard was holding up a sign with the words: "Wee sister-inw Lin Yafei to Beijing" written inrge characters.

    The young man at the front was none other than Han Zifeng, the Third Young Master of the Beijing Han Family, the one Lu Tianxing referred to as Third Young Master Han.

    "Damn, that¡¯s a beauty, I¡¯d bet my Qilin Arm of twenty-five years, she¡¯s an absolute stunner."

    And just at that moment, a surprised voice came from nearby.

    At the exit, a woman was slowly walking towards the outside.

    This woman was exceedingly beautiful, her entire being was like a ripe peach, exuding allure and maturity from head to toe. With a curvaceous figure, she had the kind of assets that would make other women green with envy. Every move she made radiated a fatal attraction to men, a mere nce seemed to ignite the deepest mes in one¡¯s heart, making one desperate to conquer her.

    This woman was none other than Lin Yafei, on her way to Beijing.

    Not only did men¡¯s gazes fall upon Lin Yafei, but the res of all the womennded on her, too, filled with intense envy and resentment¡ªespecially when they saw Lin Yafei¡¯s killer figure, that envy and resentment could almost set the very air of the hall aze.

    "Damn it, they must be fake, she¡¯s definitely been to Korea for surgery."

    All the women had this thought simultaneously and, undeniably, at times, women¡¯s jealousy can be terrifying.

    Lin Yafei seemed to have grown ustomed to the gazes around her, and although the corners of her lips bore a faint smile, she gave off an aura that kept others at a distance.

    Some men who considered themselves sessful and handsome wanted to approach her, but as soon as they met Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze, they were immediately rooted to the spot, unable to move an inch closer.

    Following Lin Yafei were four individuals who stood out because they were identical quadruplets. Not only did they look exactly alike, but even their attire and the way they walked were identical, an eerie sight, as though they were clones copied and pasted into reality.

    "Brother Lu is truly Brother Lu, I never expected him to have conquered Lin Yafei as well. It¡¯s a good thing Brother Lu stepped in. Otherwise, if sister-inw had married that hypocrite Liu Feng, her life would have been over."

    Seeing Lin Yafei, a hint of shock shed through the eyes Third Young Master Han, Han Zifeng, as he murmured to himself.

    As a member of the Han Family, his information channels were naturally excellent, and he was very familiar with Lin Yafei.

    Not long ago, Lin Yafei, leading her people, came to Beijing and in front of everyone overpowered the Wang Family, forcing them not to send a single person to Modu. She even publicly pped her fiance, Liu Feng¡ªa series of bold actions, coupled with her stunning appearance, made Lin Yafei¡¯s name reverberate through Beijing. Especially since the news of the Wang Family¡¯s failed attempt to assassinate Lin Yafei shook the city.

    While the Wang Family was furious, they dared not act rashly. The Lin Family, Jin City¡¯s premier family, would ensure a mutually destructive battle should a conflict truly break out.

    When Han Zifeng received the phone call and photo from Lu Tianxing, he thought he was just looking at two people who resembled each other, but now it seemed he had thought too much.

    Han Zifeng now understood why Lu Tianxing had called him. Lin Yafei¡¯s arrival in Beijing was tantamount to stirring the tiger¡¯s tail. In Jin City, the Lin Family reigned supreme, and the Wang and Liu Families dared not act against Lin Yafei lightly, but in Beijing, there would be far fewer scruples.

    At the same time as he was shocked, Han Zifeng couldn¡¯t help but admire Lin Yafei¡¯s boldness. She dared to enter Beijing again, truly worthy of the woman who once shook the city with her military prowess¡ªthey all shared an enormous courage.

    Here¡¯s the third update, heading to bed after posting this. I¡¯ll continue updating tomorrow morning, promising at least ten Chapters. Please support me, brothers!!!

 Chapter 682 - 678: The Past of Rose (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 678: The Past of Rose (4th Update)</h4>

    After a brief moment of being stunned, Han Zifeng quickly regained hisposure and hurriedly greeted the bodyguards to step forward, wearing a radiant smile as he said, "Sister-inw, you¡¯ve finally arrived. My name is Han Zifeng, and Brother Lu asked me to wait for you here."

    "Han Zifeng."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei also noticed the sign the bodyguard beside Han Zifeng was holding. Looking at Han Zifeng, a sh of surprise crossed her beautiful eyes. Beforeing to Beijing, she had done quite a bit of investigation. Han Zifeng, the Third Young Master of the Beijing Han Family, was naturally not unknown to her.

    "Hello, my name is Lin Yafei."

    A faint smile crossed Lin Yafei¡¯s lips. She had received a text from Lu Tianxing the day before, knowing that he had arranged for someone to pick her up in Beijing. However, she hadn¡¯t expected the person meeting her to be Han Zifeng. It seemed her hero was far more mysterious than she had thought, with connections even in Beijing, and with such a high status.

    "Sister-inw, you are too polite. After sitting on the ne for so long, you must be tired. I¡¯ve already arranged the hotel for you. Let me take you there now to rest for a while," Han Zifeng said with a smile.

    "No problem, thanks a lot, Third Young Master Han."

    Lin Yafei nodded with a smile. She had just arrived in Beijing and wasn¡¯t very clear about the distribution of power in the city. It was a good opportunity to ask Han Zifeng, a local authority in Beijing, to understand the power dynamics of the city and decide where it would be best for her to start.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside a private dining room of the Xiangjiang Penins Hotel¡¯s restaurant.

    Lu Tianxing sat across from Bai Zhiqing with a sheepish grin, while Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was tinged with an indelible blush, her legs unnaturally crossed, and her beautiful eyes filled with anger as she red at Lu Tianxing.

    Touching his nose and smiling awkwardly, Lu Tianxing said, "Wife, can you not look at me with those eyes? I¡¯m getting the chills. Whatever it is, we can talk about itter. I¡¯m about to starve to death."

    "It would be best if you starved to death. Lu Tianxing, give it to me straight. Do you have any designs on that enchantress, Huangfu Meigui?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes emitted a chilly glint. Just a while ago, Lu Tianxing had actually told her that Rose would being to Xiangjiang today, and, more critically, it was Lu Tianxing who had called her here. This revtion made her mood suddenly less beautiful.

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in an embarrassed sweat, saying with a bitter smile, "Wife, please don¡¯t think nonsense. I just asked her toe to Xiangjiang to help out."

    "Help out?"

    Bai Zhiqing let out a coldugh and said, "What kind of help do you need in Xiangjiang that requires her involvement? Aren¡¯t the Huang Family¡¯s aid not enough for you? Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t realize you were so bold, eating from the bowl while looking at the pot. Come clean, have you been keeping me in the dark and rolled under the covers with Huangfu Meigui? I always knew you were never up to any good..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of speechlessness, suddenly realizing that a woman consumed by jealousy could be scarier than anything else. Perhaps one moment she would be rolling under the covers with you, and the next she might p you across the face. One simply could not applymon sense to a woman¡¯s behavior.

    "Honey, when did I ever roll in the sheets with Rose? This was entirely out of necessity. Have you forgotten how great the danger we are facing now is? The mastermind behind the bounty on your head still can¡¯t be traced. Without strength, if we encounter something simr again, what should we do? Moreover, in Modu, you know I¡¯ve cooperated with the Rose Society. When you were kidnapped by the Zhang Family, it was the Rose Society¡¯s help that allowed me to find you in the shortest time," Lu Tianxing exined to Bai Zhiqing.

    "That was in Modu, not Xiangjiang."

    "I am aware of that."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "But it¡¯s undeniable that there are also crises in Xiangjiang, and the power behind the person who put a bounty on you is more terrifying than we imagined. In order to protect you better, I had to expand the influence of the Rose Society and enhance its strength. Only then, when I find the mastermind, will I have the capacity to deal with them. And, speaking of which, Rose is just like you, a pitiful woman."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback and looked at Lu Tianxing with a puzzled expression and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    She knew Huangfu Meigui to be a dominant figure in the Underworld, always morous, never changing, and behaving like a seductress. How could she be pitiful?

    "She, like you, was deeply hurt by her own father. Do you remember how I met Rose?"

    Lu Tianxing took a drag of his cigarette; he decided to tell Bai Zhiqing about Rose¡¯s situation, but not everything. He had to keep his rtionship with Rose hidden, at least until he resolved Bai Zhiqing¡¯s issues. Otherwise, the sky would truly fall.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak but looked at Lu Tianxing with a perplexed face, waiting for what he would say next.

    "I met Rose one year ago, at night. At that time, I had just returned to Modu not long before. One night, when I wasing home a bitte, I ran into a woman who was being hunted down. And that woman was Rose."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and sighed deeply before saying, "The person behind the pursuit was Huang Fuhu, her own biological father."

    "What are you saying, how could that be possible? How could a father hunt down his own daughter? I..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief at what she heard. A biological father sending assassins after his own daughter was something she found hard to believe. However, when she thought about the incidents that had urred to her, Bai Zhiqing became silent again. Why couldn¡¯t it be possible? If a father could betray his own daughter for money, why couldn¡¯t such things happen?

    "Nothing is impossible."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and continued, "Do you know why Rose¡¯s father wanted to kill her? Because she wanted to avenge her mother. When she was young, she apanied her parents on a trip and witnessed her mother dying right in front of her eyes while her father just coldly watched, indifferent as the killer went scot-free. To seek revenge, Rose started to build up her own power, and her father, fearing trouble she could cause, decided to get rid of her. If she hadn¡¯t run into me that night, there might not be a Huangfu Meigui in Modu anymore."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t interrupt Lu Tianxing, listening quietly instead. How could she have never realized that Rose, who enjoyed such a morous life on the outside, feared by everyone, had such an unknown side? Witnessing her own mother¡¯s death, her father unsympathetic, even trying to kill her¡ªwhat profound sadness and pain that must have been.

    The things that happened to Rose were almost a mirror image of her own, but she had been much luckier than Rose; because she still had family, loved ones, and a man who loved her. Whereas Rose had nothing, she had to bear it all alone, unable to share with anyone¡ªsuch pain was unimaginable.

 Chapter 683 - 679: Rose Arrives (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 679: Rose Arrives (5th Update)</h4>

    As Lu Tianxing recounted the story, Bai Zhiqing felt a surge of sympathy for Rose, but even more so, she felt a sense of shared suffering. Who would have thought that two women, both considered the golden flowers of Modu in both the underworld and the upper society, would have such pasts.

    "So, her enemy is..."

    "The Shu Tang Family, a top family in Shu known for its prominence. To them, the Rose Society is no more than an ant, easily crushed beneath their foot," Lu Tianxing said heavily.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "By helping her, aren¡¯t you offending the Shu Tang Family."

    "Thest time I wiped out the Wang Family, their reinforcement was from the Tang Family. I¡¯ve already crossed them once, I don¡¯t mind doing it a second time."

    Lu Tianxing let out a sigh, saying, "Helping her to strengthen her power is also a way of helping us. The stronger the Rose Society bes, the more wary the mysterious force putting a bounty on you will be. They will eventually slip up, making it easier for me to find them. As long as you are in Modu, you won¡¯t be in any danger. I can¡¯t protect you every moment of every day, but I can use the forces I¡¯ve trained to ensure you¡¯re always in a safe environment."

    "I understand."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression finally rxed, and she leaned gently into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace. It was as if she suddenly remembered something, she stared at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, I have onest question. How do you know all this? Logically, your rtionship with Huangfu Meigui is purely professional. She shouldn¡¯t have told you these things. How did youe to know them?"

    "Hehe, why do I know? Wife, haven¡¯t you heard of something called a ¡¯male best friend¡¯?" Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Male best friend? Hmph, I warn you, if you dare to roll in the sheets with Huangfu Meigui, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I¡¯ll castrate you within minutes, sending you to serve the Emperor in the pce."

    Bai Zhiqing threatened fiercely, her fingers forming the shape of scissors and making a snipping motion above Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch repeatedly.

    Lu Tianxing instantly felt a chill down below, a cold feeling shooting straight to his forehead. This girl was getting increasingly fierce and tough to handle.

    One thirty PM.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing appeared at Xiangjiang International Airport.

    A beauty, no matter where she goes, is always the center of attention. As soon as Bai Zhiqing appeared in the airport lobby, she immediately captured everyone¡¯s gaze. Men and women, young and old, she was a showstopper for all.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s charm was already significant, and added to that, the moisturizing fromst night made her exude an invisible allure from inside out. She had the coldness mixed with the unique charm of a married woman, making people unable to shift their gaze once they¡¯did eyes on her. To quote a saying from the inte, Bai Zhiqing was a killer of men and women of all agesing one, falling one.

    For his part, Lu Tianxing had the air of ¡¯this is my wife,¡¯ hugging Bai Zhiqing without a care for the jealous stares around him. His eyes were fixed on the exit, anticipating the arrival of Rose.

    About ten minutes passed, and Rose appeared just as expected at the airport exit.

    She was dressed in an embroidered cheongsam, with ck strappy sandals on her feet. Her beautiful eyes shimmered with a captivating gleam, as if electrifying at all times. The cheongsam perfectly showcased her figure, making it hard for onlookers to look away. Her delicate face was wless, as smooth as a peeled hard-boiled egg, absolutely blemish-free, like frosted jade.

    Especially the mature and alluring aura she emitted, just a nce from her could make you feel out of your element, like she was a ripened, juicy peach you couldn¡¯t help but want to take a bite of.

    If Bai Zhiqing was the untouchable Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, then Rose was the rose that one couldn¡¯t resist picking.

    At that moment, almost all the men and women at the airport had their eyes fixed on Rose. The men showed looks of amazement, wanting to approach and strike up a conversation, but before they could get close, they were pushed aside by others, whereas the women looked on with jealousy at Rose and her curvaceous figure, plus her beautiful face¡ªan absolutely dreamy figure for all women.

    When Rose saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing standing in the hall, a brilliant smile appeared on her face, and she quickly walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Old friend, here we meet again. Have you missed me these past days? You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you. Don¡¯t believe me? Feel my heart; it doesn¡¯t tell lies."

    Rose went right up to Lu Tianxing and without hesitation, hugged his arm, the considerable pressure from her chest making Lu Tianxing feel his breath catch instantly.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face darkened. Huangfu Meigui, this Lin Demon, dare to so brazenly take advantage of her husband as if she didn¡¯t exist?

    The other men at the airport, witnessing the scene, instantly showed jealousy. Having one stunning beauty was enough, but now he seemed to have charmed another enchanting woman¡ªit was simply outrageous, leaving no chance for the rest. Such a person deserved to be struck by lightning from heaven.

    Feeling the murderous res from the side, Lu Tianxing said with a face full of dismay, "Could you let go of me first, Rose? My wife is right here! It doesn¡¯t look good."

    "It doesn¡¯t look good if she sees us? So, you mean it¡¯s okay if your wife isn¡¯t around, huh? How about this, tonight, after your wife falls asleep, why don¡¯t you sneak into my room? I don¡¯t mind a little thievery of scent and jade," Rose said with a smile, clinging tightly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, as if trying to melt into his body.

    Bai Zhiqing could no longer restrain herself at this scene. This vixen was openly flirting with her husband right in front of her, as if she didn¡¯t even count.

    "Huangfu Meigui, what are you doing? Let go this instant," Bai Zhiqing said tersely, pinching Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard with her fingers.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an innocent face, as if he had done nothing at all!

    Rose, hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, showed a charming smile and said in surprise, "Oh, Chairman Bai, you¡¯re here too. How about lending me your husband for a few days? Of course, if you feel shortchanged, you cane along; I don¡¯t mind."

    "But I do,"

    Bai Zhiqing said tersely, her eyes fixed on Rose. This temptress actually wanted topete with her for her husband¡ªa delusion, as annoying as Lin Demon.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take him for nothing. I¡¯ll pay you afterwards."

    With that, Rose, using her seductive peach blossom eyes, locked onto Lu Tianxing and smiled, "Old friend, what do you say? Think it over. I won¡¯t let you lose out."

 Chapter 684 - 680: Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Defeat Again (6th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 680: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Defeat Again (6th Update)</h4>

    Feeling the soul-stirring gaze of Rose, Lu Tianxing felt an uncontroble evil fire rising from his Dantian, especially when he thought of putting Bai Zhiqing and Rose together, the contrasting cold and hot beauty of the two women drove that evil fire up even more, sparking a shade of anticipation in his heart.

    "I don¡¯t want to try it."

    He thought to himself, but considering the consequences, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head and turned down this tempting offer.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try? I could help you get your wife drunk, then she won¡¯t know anything, allowing you to do as you please."

    "I am sure, absolutely and definitely, I don¡¯t want to try it," Lu Tianxing said righteously.

    "That¡¯s really a shame."

    Rose knew when to stop, she let go of Lu Tianxing, looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of regret and said, "Zhiqing, it seems your husband has good self-control. Even with my seduction, he was indifferent. It really shows how much he loves you."

    "Is that so? I fear it¡¯s because I¡¯m here that he doesn¡¯t dare. Normally, I bet he would already be giving away that lecherous gaze."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately felt displeased. When had he ever given a lecherous gaze? He was merely observing with an appreciation for beauty, not to mention what might happenter, that was merely exploring unknown beauty.

    "Wife, can you not nder me, please? Do I look like I¡¯m giving a lecherous gaze? I am merely using my eyes to appreciate the beauty of the world. As they say, life is but a fleeting hundred years, we must seize the time to appreciate the beauty of this world."

    "Hmph, nothing but sophistry," Bai Zhiqing said with a scoff and a look of disdain.

    Lu Tianxing was annoyed, howe no one believed him these days!

    Haven¡¯t artists said before? Observing a nude with a sketchpad is not being a pervert, but creating art. He was that kind of person, pursuing the realm of art, not vulgarity.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frustrated expression, Rose burst into giggles, her impressive assets trembling continuously, making one worried for a moment that her clothes might burst open.

    After a short while, Rose stoppedughing, her eyes like those of a seductive fairy fell on Lu Tianxing and, with a tone a man could hardly resist, she said, "Old friend, are you really appreciating beauty? Lately I¡¯ve fallen in love with art painting. I want to capture my beauty on paper. Can you paint? Help me create an art piece, the kind that¡¯s done without clothes. Could you do that? I could reward you."

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold herposure, immediately pulling Lu Tianxing to her side, and giving Rose a warning look, as if to tell her, ¡¯Stop messing around, he¡¯s my husband, not yours.¡¯

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s jealous expression, Rose¡¯s lips formed a bright smile. She said nothing but her eyes sparkled with mischief, as if thinking this was quite fun, wondering whether to continue ying.

    Lu Tianxing, meanwhile, stood there with a bitter smile. He felt like he was sandwiched between two ticking bombs, and what¡¯s more, Rose was just an ordinary bomb, but Bai Zhiqing was a timed nuclear bomb that could obliterate him instantly.

    "Ladies, can we not just stand here? Are you both hungry? Why don¡¯t we go have a meal first? I¡¯m starving," Lu Tianxing pitifully said to the two women.

    "No problem."

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    Two starkly different replies.

    "But I¡¯m hungry. If you¡¯re not going, then I¡¯ll go first."

    Lu Tianxing decided to find a ce to fill his stomach first. He had been busy all night yesterday and all morning today. He hadn¡¯t eaten at the Penins Hotel yet when he was called out by Rose¡¯s phone call. He was a Martial Artist, but not a god; he got hungry too.

    Without waiting for the two women to respond, Lu Tianxing headed straight for a Porsche SUV parked nearby.

    The vehicle wasn¡¯t his; Huang Tianyu had sent it over that morning, saying it was for him to use as a stand-in.

    Just as Lu Tianxing had seated himself in the driver¡¯s seat, the passenger door flew open. Bai Zhiqing, fuming, slid into the seat beside him and, feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, immediately let out a heavy snort.

    Meanwhile, Rose casually took a seat in the back, her eyes flitting back and forth between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, carrying a meaningful smile.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose and then at the displeased Bai Zhiqing, his mind filled with confusion. What was up with this girl again? It didn¡¯t seem like he had offended her just now! Why did it suddenly look like a storm was brewing? Her face changed too quickly.

    A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean; a woman¡¯s face is like baby¡¯s in June, changing rapidly.

    Suddenly, these phrases popped into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    Rose looked between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing with a smirk, and only after making Lu Tianxing somewhat uneasy did she slowly begin to speak, "Old friend, I didn¡¯t see iting. Your firepower is pretty fierce. Your wife now walks awkwardly. It seems you went wildst night; no wonder I see dark circles under Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. She must not have slept wellst night. Nowe clean, did you two engage in some enjoyable activities this morning? ording to scientific studies, morning exercises are quite beneficial."

    "Oh,e on."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat, nearly driving onto anotherne. No wonder Bai Zhiqing looked so upset; it was Rose¡¯s doing.

    "Huangfu Meigui, shut your mouth. You¡¯re talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll throw you out of this car," Bai Zhiqing snapped, her face flushing deeply.

    "Where am I talking nonsense? Zhiqing, I didn¡¯t expect the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group to go so crazy she can¡¯t walk properly. I can only imagine how wildst night was."

    "I got this from wrestling," Bai Zhiqing retorted with a re at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wrestling? Could it really leave you like that?"

    "Of course, you can ask Lu Tianxing."

    "I won¡¯t ask; he¡¯s your husband, he¡¯ll definitely speak for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t judge you. It¡¯s understandable for a woman who has been single for over twenty years to go a little wild on her first time. Besides, we¡¯re going to be family and live together, so no need for shyness."

    Rose chuckled lightly, casting a seductive nce at Lu Tianxing through the rearview mirror, her eyes roaming over him as she considered whether she should also try out some of that craziness tonight.

    Sixth Chapter delivered, asking for fiery support!!!

 Chapter 685 - 681: The Wager Between Two Women (7th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 681: The Wager Between Two Women (7th Update)</h4>

    Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant.

    Despite its somewhat tacky name, Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant was incredibly famous in Xiangjiang. It was said that the first owner of Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant had once been a royal chef in the pce, and his cooking skills had been passed down through generations. He was very well-known in Beijing as well. Later, having offended some powerful figures, he had no choice but to flee to Xiangjiang, where he opened this Chinese restaurant.

    Through generations of heritage, what started as a humble food stall, Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant evolved into arge restaurant that became highly popr among foreign tourists in Xiangjiang. ording to the tourists, apart from visiting must-see ces like Victoria Harbor and Star Avenue, visiting Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant was a must to experience the most authentic Chinese cuisine¡ªauthentically delightful.

    Although it might be an exaggeration, it was enough to show that Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant was not undeserved of its fame.

    Master Liu¡¯s Chinese Restaurant was located in the bustling area of Causeway Bay. Though the restaurant was not as towering as other hotels, its decor was still traditionally elegant, hardly distinguishable at first nce from an ancient inn. Waiters dressed in neat short robes, resembling ancient inn attendants, hustled about the restaurant continually greeting customers, adding a distinct character to the ce.

    Lu Tianxing parked his Porsche SUV in the parking space and walked towards the restaurant.

    "Sir, wee!"

    When Lu Tianxing entered the restaurant, a quick-witted waiter immediately greeted him, bowing politely. Although it was past mealtime, the restaurant¡¯s poprity was palpable, with many people¡ªmostly foreign tourists, though many from China as well¡ªstill seated in the main hall.

    "Sir, hello, may I ask how many in your party? Would you prefer the main hall or a private room?" the waiter respectfully asked.

    "Three. Arrange a private room for us."

    Lu Tianxing nced around and chose a private room, knowing that dining in the main hall with Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s appearances would not allow him a peaceful meal.

    "Old friend, why rush off so fast? Aren¡¯t you going to help your wife? She can barely walk."

    Just then, a voice filled with yful mockery rang out from beside them.

    Upon hearing this voice, diners in the hall instinctively looked up, their eyesnding on the source of the voice, and the next moment, everyone was stunned.

    Beauty!

    Top-tier beauties!

    At the entrance of the hall appeared two top-tier beauties, one icy cool and the other enchanting and seductive, both with figures that were nothing short of stunning, truly the cream of the crop.

    The diners gawked at the doorway, oblivious even to their chopsticks falling onto the table. What day was it today? Typically seeing one top-tier beauty was hard enough, yet today they had encountered two at once.

    "Old friend, you really don¡¯t know how to treatdies. Didn¡¯t you think to wait for us? Be careful, or your wife might divorce you," Rose said as she walked up to Lu Tianxing, grabbing his arm.

    "Divorce won¡¯t let you off easily and, Huangfu Rose, let him go. He¡¯s my man now," Bai Zhiqing, walking up to Lu Tianxing and grabbing his other arm, said angrily, her conviction solid that Huangfu Rose was here to steal her man and dere war; she could not lose.

    Seeing both incredible beauties clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, all the men in the room suddenly felt chaotic, vigorously rubbing their eyes, somewhat disbelieving the scene before them. Two equally beautiful women were clinging to one man, a real lucky dog.

    Their gazes on Lu Tianxing were filled with envy, jealousy, and resentment, almost as if they could kill him with their stares.

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fiery temper, Rose simply smiled, facing her without a hint of weakness.

    Their res sparked a visible sh, with Lu Tianxing soon to be the sacrifice caught between the two women.

    "Old friend, do you think my assets are more substantial, or is your wife¡¯s?" Rose withdrew her gaze, looking at Lu Tianxing as she spoke.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened, his gaze sweeping inadvertently over Bai Zhiqing and Rose, privatelyparing the two. It seemed Rose¡¯s assets were more considerable. However, Bai Zhiqing was also not bad and might have the chance to advance further with his "development."

    Bai Zhiqing remained silent, her gaze flickering as she stared at Lu Tianxing. It appeared as if a single wrong word from him would lead to severe punishment.

    Feeling the intense stares of the two women, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were being roasted over a fire, stammeringly said, "This.... I¡¯m not an expert, can¡¯t make wild guesses. After all, many factors affect asset size, so it¡¯s hard to tell. Anyway, don¡¯t just stand there; it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go have our meal."

    Having said this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause for a moment and dashed upstairs, aware that both young women were formidable and he was in no position to offend either. Staying any longer, he would be utterly done for.

    "Huangfu Rose, remember this. He is my man, and you¡¯d better not think about him," Bai Zhiqing said, staring at Rose once Lu Tianxing was gone.

    "So what! Even after marriage, one can still get divorced. What makes you say he¡¯s your man?" Rose provocatively said.

    "You...."

    "Zhiqing, you¡¯re not afraid of losing to me, are you?" Rose said with another lightugh.

    "Afraid of you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m just worried that if you lose, you¡¯ll be crying and seeking death, which would be a hassle," Bai Zhiqing scoffed.

    "Let¡¯s put it to the test then, see who wins and who loses," Rose said with a light chuckle, not reallypeting with Bai Zhiqing for Lu Tianxing, but finding it fun to tease her.

    "Hmph, who¡¯s afraid of who."

    "Then it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t regret itter," Rose said with a smile, swaying her hips as she headed upstairs.

    Bai Zhiqing clenched her fists, determined to give Lu Tianxing a lesson when she got back. Coborating with Rose was one thing, but he had to keep his distance from that seductress. If he dared to do anything with Rose, she would deal with his "crime tool."

    Seventh update delivered, seeking support!!!

 Chapter 686 - 682: The Second Confrontation Between the Two Women (8th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 682: The Second Confrontation Between the Two Women (8th Update)</h4>

    Under the guidance of the server, the three of them arrived at an antique-looking private room.

    Lu Tianxing took his seat without any ceremony and said, "Server, the menu."

    The server by their side ced the prepared menu in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Just as Lu Tianxing picked up the menu preparing to order, he noticed two women eyeing him like tigers watching their prey and chuckled, "Ladies first, you order. I¡¯m fine with anything."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing was about to pass the menu, but then he hesitated, seemingly stuck, because there was only one menu in his hand. Who should he give it to first? Bai Zhiqing or Rose? It seemed inappropriate to give it to either of them.

    The server on the side seemed to sense Lu Tianxing¡¯s dilemma and quickly brought out two more menus, cing one in front of Bai Zhiqing and the other in front of Rose.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the server with admiration, thinking to himself that this kid was quite perceptive. He deserved thirty-two thumbs up, and Lu Tianxing made a mental note to talk to his boss about getting him a raise. People with such perceptiveness were rare these days.

    Rose picked up a menu and began to order slowly, "Tianxing, I know you like spicy food, so let¡¯s start with a Kung Pao chicken, then a braised pork ribs, tomato beef stew, saut¨¦ed prawns..."

    She rattled off seven or eight dishes in one breath before looking up at Lu Tianxing and asking, "Tianxing, what do you think, is this enough, or shall I order some more to guarantee it matches your taste?"

    "Honey, let me order some of your favorites as well! And don¡¯t eat too much spicy food, it¡¯s been hottely and spicy food can make you overheat."

    Not to be outdone, Bai Zhiqing added, "Let¡¯s have a mushroom chicken soup, sweet and sour ribs, candied yams, Thai sesame chicken, and another dish with fish with ck bean sauce..."

    Lu Tianxing sat, watching the two women volley back and forth with orders; he couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath. Were these two women trying to stuff him to death?

    For three people, almost twenty dishes, that¡¯s like feeding pigs!

    "Oh yes, I¡¯ve heard you have home-brewed sweet wine here, bring us a jar," Rose piped up again.

    "You want wine too?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened as he remembered the price of that jar of sweet wine amounted to what most white-cor workers made in a month. Even if one were wealthy, this seemed excessive! Was this some scheme to eat him into poverty?

    "Of course, is there a problem?"

    "Of course there¡¯s a problem, the thing is, I¡¯m the one treating today, and I don¡¯t have that much money," Lu Tianxing said straightforwardly.

    "Really no money?"

    Rose questioned again and upon seeing Lu Tianxing nod, a slight smile curled up at the corner of her mouth. She leaned in close to Lu Tianxing, her breath fragrant as she whispered, "Old friend, how about you spend the night with me to see what you¡¯ve got, and I¡¯ll treat tonight."

    At this moment, the distance between them was so close he could almost feel the breath exuding from Rose¡¯s mouth; a nce downward would give him a clear view of the dominating Holy Maiden Peak and those sultry red lips, so close together, her breath so fragrant. Naturally, Lu Tianxing¡¯s ¡¯little brother¡¯ wasn¡¯t content with being left out and was making its presence known again.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a hint of opportunism in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He felt like he was caught between Heaven and Hell, and any misstep might send him hurtling straight into Hell.

    "Huangfu Meigui, mind your manners, and Lu Tianxing,e sit next to me."

    Seeing Rose tantly ignoring her and shamelessly flirting with her husband, Bai Zhiqing finally lost her patience. This vixen was just like Lin Yafei, oozing sex appeal from every pore. If things continued this way, it would be a miracle if Lu Tianxing could withstand it.

    While they were talking, Bai Zhiqing directly stood up and sat down in Lu Tianxing¡¯s original seat, sandwiched between Lu Tianxing and Rose.

    "Old friend, look, your wife is bullying me. If I ever marry into your family, wouldn¡¯t I be killed by your head wife? You better help me get revenge, okay? Help me beat her up, all right?" Rose nced at Bai Zhiqing and said with a intive tone.

    Sweat broke out on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. If it were just him and Rose, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting Rose find out what the cost of teasing him was, but with Bai Zhiqing there, if he dared to do anything to Rose, Bai Zhiqing would tear him to shreds alive.

    As for beating up Bai Zhiqing, what a joke; he was nning on having a joyful celebration tonight! If he hit Bai Zhiqing, he could forget about doing anything at all tonight.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was in extreme embarrassment, the door of the private room was pushed open again, and a woman in a short cheongsam entered pushing a food cart, and started to ce each delicate dish on the table.

    "Time to eat, let¡¯s hurry up, I¡¯m starving."

    Lu Tianxing, as if clutching at straws, said to the two women whose eyes were sparking with fire: "Wife, Rose, stop staring so intensely, be careful you don¡¯t end up with cross-eyes. Let¡¯s eat, you¡¯ve been fighting for so long, aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    "You¡¯re the one with cross-eyes."

    "Old friend, would you like it if I became cross-eyed? I¡¯m willing to change for you."

    After hearing what Lu Tianxing said, both Bai Zhiqing and Rose spoke their piece and then red fiercely at each other before starting to eat.

    "Ouch."

    Suddenly, a delicate cry sounded from nearby. Rose¡¯s chopsticks suddenly dropped onto the table, and with a soft and frail face, she said to Lu Tianxing: "Old friend, I can¡¯t pick up the chopsticks with my hand, how about you feed me?"

    Listening to Rose¡¯s cloyingly sweet voice, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but shudder and felt her heart tremble forcefully. How could she have not realized that the usually dominant Rose could be like this, utterly shameless and wanton.

    "How about I feed you?" Bai Zhiqing said to Rose with a cold smile.

    "No thanks, I¡¯m not a lesbian, I don¡¯t like women feeding me."

    "You... you¡¯re the lesbian, you temptress."

    "I am the temptress, exclusively belonging to my old friend. Tianxing, do you like it this way? I¡¯m willing to change for you," Rose replied.

    Seeing the two women looking like they were about to start fighting again, Lu Tianxing just felt a massive headacheing on. What kind of situation was this?

    "Husband, will you feed me please?"

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt a tightening around his arm as Bai Zhiqing clung to him, looking at him tenderly: "Husband, I was a bit tiredst night, and I feel weak all over. Will you feed me please?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coquettish voice, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt as if his worldview was copsing. When did the icy CEO start being coquettish and clingy? Could it be that once you get a woman to spread her legs, even the toughest tomboy could be demure and dainty?

    Rose didn¡¯t speak, but slowly took out a phone from her pocket, shed an evil smile at Lu Tianxing, and then snapped a photo.

    The eighth update delivered, ask for support!!!

 Chapter 687 - 683: However... (9 more)

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 683: However... (9 more)</h4>

    "Huangfu Meigui, what are you doing?" Bai Zhiqing said with dissatisfaction while watching Rose¡¯s actions.

    "I¡¯m not doing much, just waiting until we get back to Modu, then I¡¯ll mail this photo to the newspaper. Tsk tsk, the image of Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, acting coquettish will definitely sell very well," Rose chuckled mischievously.

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Rose frantically, realizing that although she was dominant in the business world, she kept losing when it came to being shameless. It was one thing to lose to Lin Yafei¡ªafter all, she was a vixen¡ªbut now to be outdone by Rose, her love rival, waspletely unreasonable.

    "You two beauties, can¡¯t we just eat first? Man is iron, food is steel; if you keep this up, we won¡¯t even finish this meal by tomorrow morning," Lu Tianxing said with a helpless sigh.

    "Hmph."

    "Old friend, don¡¯t forget about me. I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked tonight, waiting for you toe and steal a kiss," Huangfu Meigui teased.

    The two women nced at each other, then finally picked up their chopsticks and started preparing to eat obediently.

    "That¡¯s more like it. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡¯Why should women make life hard for one another?¡¯ If you don¡¯t eat now and end up getting skinny, who¡¯s going to take the me? I certainly don¡¯t want to be responsible," Lu Tianxing continued.

    Hearing his words, Rose¡¯s eyes spun around yfully. She gently peeled a crayfish and ced it in Lu Tianxing¡¯s bowl, "Old friend, have a crayfish and thanks for picking me up today."

    "Thank you."

    A bitter smile formed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. He had an ominous feeling, much like the times before when he¡¯d eaten with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei. He now had the same premonition.

    After witnessing this scene, Bai Zhiqing felt irritated, sensing that this woman had stolen a march on her. Deciding on a course of action, she picked up a soupdle and filled a bowl with chicken soup for Lu Tianxing, "Husband, you must be exhausted fromst night. Have some chicken soup to replenish yourself; I prepared it especially for you."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing gave Rose a provocative look as if to say, see, no matter what you do, he¡¯s still my husband, you have no part in this.

    "Old friend, have a piece of braised pork rib. Ah, open your mouth."

    With that, Rose picked up a rib, gently blew on it, then, like feeding a child, moved it towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth.

    "Uh!"

    Taken aback, Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, whose eyes were glinting with a chilly light, and said with an awkwardugh, "No need for that, I can manage by myself."

    Upon hearing this, Rose¡¯s expression suddenly turned wistful, like a wronged young wife, "Old friend, so you really do prioritize your woman over your friends. Have you forgotten the vows we made together, forgotten that time I injured my shoulder and you personally undid my clothes, treated me yourself? Have you forgotten all that? Now for the sake of your wife, are you really willing to abandon your best friend?"

    After hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately darkened, as a single thought resounded in his mind: I¡¯m doomed.

    And the expression on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned exceptionally ugly in an instant, her teeth tightly clenched as she forced out three words, "Lu Tianxing."

    ...

    As night fell and the city lights came on, the gentle lights illuminated the entire Xiangjiang, filling it with magnificent colors, as if the heavens had cloaked it in a beautiful outer garment, turning it into a stunningly beautiful woman.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa in the hotel, a look of annoyance on his face.

    He had realized that inviting Rose to Xiangjiang was a huge mistake. It had prematurely ended his happy life. Ever since Rose mentioned that he had once undone her dress, his nightmare had begun. He didn¡¯t know what had gotten into Rose, but she was constantly at odds with Bai Zhiqing, seducing him from time to time, which caused Bai Zhiqing to incessantly pinch his waist. If he hadn¡¯t been so physically strong, he might be lying in a hospital by now.

    "Wife, are you ready yet? It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock, and Huang Feiyu¡¯s car will be here soon," Lu Tianxing sighed, calling out listlessly toward the direction of the bedroom.

    Just this afternoon, Huang Feiyu suddenly called him, saying there was a private party tonight and the host had specifically asked him to attend. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to go, but Rose was keen on attending. After all, it was Xiangjiang¡¯s upper society, a perfect opportunity to mingle and see who was worth courting for Yama Pce. Besides, she insisted on him apanying her as her date.

    Of course, Bai Zhiqing was not happy about it. If Lu Tianxing went with Rose, who knew if they would end up in the same bed the next morning? In just a few short hours, she hade to understand quite a lot about Rose¡¯s seductive ways, no less bold than Lin Yafei. If she were a man, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist either.

    With no other choice, she had to apany Lu Tianxing, to keep an eye on Rose, that enchantress, and prevent any mischief.

    Moreover, it was a great opportunity. Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s securitypany wanted to break into Xiangjiang, and building good rtionships with these tycoons was crucial. The wealthier they are, the more they fear death. As long as she could rub shoulders with this crowd and get them to hire bodyguards, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security business would be halfway to sess.

    "Ready, just wait for me."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice came from the bedroom. About ten minutester, Bai Zhiqing emerged from the room, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately twinkled with astonishment.

    In front of him, Bai Zhiqing wore a ck evening dress that hugged her slender figure, revealing none of the scenery beneath. Her hair was elegantly swept up, giving her an ethereal beauty that was breathtaking. It was less revealing than most evening gowns but irresistibly attractive, drawing the gaze of onlookers involuntarily.

    Beautiful!

    She was truly stunning!

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t think of any words to describe Bai Zhiqing. Perhaps this was the true moment of a woman¡¯s beauty.

    Seeing the undisguised admiration in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She found herself not minding his gaze at all¡ªin fact, a sense of pride welled up from within. It seemed her charm was indeed significant.

    "How do I look?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a smile, turning in a circle in front of Lu Tianxing.

    "Beautiful, but..." Lu Tianxing swallowed hard, nodding as he spoke.

    "But what?"

    "But I like it even more when you¡¯re not wearing anything."

    "You jerk, you¡¯re sleeping on the couch tonight, not allowed on the bed," Bai Zhiqing said, her cheeks flushing as she red fiercely at Lu Tianxing before storming off.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled to himself. Now that he hadpletely won Bai Zhiqing over, the idea of sleeping on the couch wasughable. He was now considering whether he should let Bai Zhiqing wear her evening dress tonight¡ªit seemed even more exciting that way.

 Chapter 688 - 684 Angel Group (10th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 684 Angel Group (10th Update)</h4>

    In the opulent lobby of the Penins Hotel, Rose was already waiting there.

    Unlike Bai Zhiqing, Rose¡¯s attire had not changed much, except that she had switched her cheongsam to a red one, which perfectly outlined her exquisite figure¡ªthe strongest capital of a woman. It made her original form-fitting cheongsam appear bulging and created a stark contrast with her t abdomen. Moreover, the sandals she wore made her appear exceptionally tall and eye-catching.

    Moreover, this woman exuded a flirtatious aura all over, resembling a thorough seductress, irresistibly making people want to dominate her.

    "Old friend, you¡¯re out. I thought you were going to spend more time with your wife!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing emerge from the elevator, Rose blinked at Lu Tianxing, as if always casting electric sparks.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes brightened at Rose¡¯s attire, involuntarily lingering on Rose¡¯s proud assets. He found that Rose was simply a siren; ordinary women couldn¡¯t handle the cheongsam that she wore effortlessly, outshining the blue with her inherent grace. Even the female greeters at the Penins Hotel¡¯s front desk envied her, thinking with such a good figure, what man couldn¡¯t she find?

    But soon, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality and said to the two women beside him, "Let¡¯s go! Feiyu¡¯s car must be waiting outside already."

    "Old friend, how about I hold your arm as we walk out to boost your prestige?" Rose said with a lightugh.

    "No need, my husband has me! If worstes to worst, just find yourself a gigolo to hold onto," Bai Zhiqing said, visibly irritated, ncing at Rose. She huffed coldly and held onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, walking towards the outside. In contrast, Rose elegantly smiled, unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, and gracefully walked outside, swaying her seductive figure.

    Just then, a stretch Rolls-Royce leisurely drove from a distance, stopping on the road in front of the hotel. Feiyu, dressed in a pristine white suit, excitedly ran down from the lead car. Upon seeing Rose next to Lu Tianxing, he immediately froze, his face filled with astonishment.

    Having stayed in Modu, he naturally knew of Rose, the notorious underground queen of Modu. Yet, he had never imagined that the person Lu Tianxing was picking up this time would be Rose and, judging by the looks of it, he seemed to have dominated her already. Dominating the two golden flowers of Modu was truly a model for men.

    Feiyu looked at Lu Tianxing with reverence. Domination of Bai Zhiqing was one thing, but to conquer Rose too and prevent the two equally strong women from shing showed immense strength. He now understood why the Angel Group¡¯s behind-the-scenes mistress, a stunningly beautiful woman, had specifically invited Lu Tianxing to the g. He wondered if Lu Tianxing had had some unspeakable dealings with her!

    It must be said, at this moment, Feiyu hadpletely turned into a gossip.

    "Master, you¡¯re out. The g is about to start. You go sit in the car behind; I¡¯ll lead the way in front," Feiyu said, snapping back from his brief daze.

    "No need, let your sister-inw and Sister Mei Gui sit in the Rolls-Royce. I¡¯ll ride in the front car with you. You like street racing, right? Tonight, I¡¯ll teach you what you should pay attention to as a racing master. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get in the car."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Feiyu to respond, directly pushing him into the front ck Mercedes.

    "Phew."

    It was only after he got into the car that Lu Tianxing finally took a deep breath, relieved to have escaped those two feisty girls. If he had to sit with that girl, he figured his night would have beenpletely ruined.

    "Master, I¡¯m growing more impressed by you. I didn¡¯t expect you to manage Huangfu Meigui too. That¡¯s amazing. I heard in Modu that Huangfu Meigui was like a rose with thorns, bleeding any man who tried to get close to her dry. You not only took her down but also managed to have her coexist peacefully with your sister-inw. That¡¯s awesome. I¡¯ve discovered that besides racing, you can teach me how to charm women too," Huang Feiyu said, looking up to Lu Tianxing with admiration.

    Lu Tianxing, with a strained expression, looked at Huang Feiyu. How had he realized this kid not only liked cars but had also be as gossipy as a woman?

    "You¡¯re thinking too much. Nothing happened between Rose and me. We are just friends."

    "Hehe, Master, you can¡¯t fool me, but I understand. I won¡¯t b," Huang Feiyu said with a mischievous grin.

    Huang Feiyu chuckled and then changed the subject, "Master, can you tell me if you know the person behind Angel Group?"

    "Angel Group? What about it? Why should I know their backstage boss?" Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    "You don¡¯t know, Master?"

    With surprise, Huang Feiyu exined, "The private party this time wasn¡¯t an invitation from the Huang Family. It was specifically requested by someone from the Angel Group. We were just passing the message. I heard it was the backstage boss of the Angel Group who personally requested your presence. The other invitees are just there to fill out the numbers."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows. The Angel Group? Could it be rted to the Angel Intelligence Station? That seemed impossible. Angel was known to be based in Europe. How could they be involved in Xiangjiang? After all, there were many with the same name in the world. Although he knew Angel, he wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the affairs of the Angel Intelligence Station, mainly because he wasn¡¯t interested in meddling in intelligence matters.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Master? Is there trouble? Should I have someone cancel the event?" Huang Feiyu asked, lowering his voice as he noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence.

    With a light smile, Lu Tianxing replied, "No need. Let¡¯s go and see. I¡¯m quite curious to see how prestigious this Angel Group is to personally invite me by name."

    "But Master, what if the Angel Group is nning something against you? Isn¡¯t that..." Huang Feiyu hesitated.

    Before he could finish, Lu Tianxing interjected, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. Since they know me and have asked you, the Huang Family, to invite me, it¡¯s obvious they know me well and don¡¯t mean to harm me. Otherwise, why would they openly invite me with your family in tow? You¡¯re overthinking it."

    Huang Feiyu thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything more. Considering Lu Tianxing had managed to wipe out the Peng Family without a scratch, his strength was definitely not weak. Even if the Angel Group decided to confront him, sess was not guaranteed, particrly since the Huang Family wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. It seemed unlikely that the Angel Group would be foolish enough to burn bridges with the Huang Family.

    End of Chapter ten, support requested, support requested!!!

 Chapter 689 - 685: Private Club

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 685: Private Club</h4>

    This time, the private banquet hosted by the Angel Group was held in a very luxurious private club, which was famously known among the upper echelons of Xiangjiang society. The membership fee alone cost several million annually, and nearly all the members were top tycoons from Xiangjiang; the average person simply couldn¡¯t afford it.

    At this moment, the private club was entirely booked by the Angel Group. Numerous luxury cars were parked around, and well-trained bodyguards stood at the entrance, their sharp eyes scanning each person, openly carrying weapons at their waists.

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s car stopped at the entrance, and immediately two bodyguards came up to him. They only let him pass after seeing the invitation Huang Feiyu presented.

    From this point, it was evident that not everyone could simply attend this private banquet. Without a certain status, one couldn¡¯t get in at all.

    "Sister-inw, this is the venue for tonight¡¯s private banquet. The people invited by the Angel Group to attend are basically from the upperyers of Xiangjiang society¡ªpowerful and influential. Sister-inw, if you want to establish a securitypany in Xiangjiang, I couldter introduce you to some people here. I believe many here would give me some face."

    Like a sycophant, Huang Feiyu walked ahead of Bai Zhiqing, exining as they went. The wealthier people were, the more afraid of death they were. If Bai Zhiqing¡¯s securitypany was robust, just getting in with this group of wealthy folks would be like gaining a foothold in Xiangjiang¡¯s business circle.

    "Little brother, what about me? Aren¡¯t you going to call me? In the future I¡¯ll be your sister-inw. Aren¡¯t you going to help me?" Seeing Huang Feiyu bustling around Bai Zhiqing, Rose spoke up discontentedly.

    "Sister Meigui, don¡¯t worry. How could I forget you! I¡¯ve heard that at this private banquet there are also many bosses from underground forces. So, let me introduce them to youter..."

    Before Huang Feiyu could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, who said, "Don¡¯t call her sister-inw. Just call her Sister Meigui. She¡¯s not your sister-inw."

    Unperturbed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, Rose smiled and said, "Zhiqing is right, I¡¯m not yet your sister-inw, but it won¡¯t be long now. Let¡¯s have you start calling me that in advance to get used to it."

    Bai Zhiqing felt helpless; she found that Rose and Lin Yafei were alike, both enchantresses and equally shameless.

    With an awkwardugh, Huang Feiyu said nothing more and didn¡¯t wait for the nearby bodyguard to act, instead he pushed open the door and went inside.

    As soon as he entered the private club, Lu Tianxing felt a sense of sudden enlightenment. What met his eyes was a vast hall, luxuriously decorated but not elegant, with a Sino-Western decor that was extremelyfortable to the eye. Amidst all the majestic decorations, the entire hall looked resplendently regal, almost as if one had walked into a pce.

    In the hall, the men were in suits and fashionable attire, all looking like sessful individuals, behaving with utmost politeness. The women here, like Bai Zhiqing and Rose, were dressed in various evening gowns, each mboyantly embellished, butpared to the conservative attire of Rose and Bai Zhiqing, the other women¡¯s outfits were much more revealing.

    Sweeping past thendscape, a line of pristine white peaks, one connected to another, did not require one to look for a certain angle to catch sight of the unfathomably deep gorges and those peaks that revealed almost their entire sides. The long, beautiful legs darting before his eyes were almost too much to take in at once.

    Among them, Lu Tianxing had spotted a number of well-known actresses from Xiangjiang, mingling through the crowd, some clinging to the arms of middle-aged men, their faces blooming with smiles.

    Lu Tianxing now understood why rich people enjoyed attending such gatherings; this was hardly a mere social event, but clearly a prime spot for hook-ups and gold-digging.

    Bai Zhiqing and Rose walked into the hall hand in hand, immediately drawing most of the attention. After all, both Bai Zhiqing and Rose were considered top-tier beauties. Even without makeup, they were a rare sight of beauty, and with light makeup, their charm was stunning. Bai Zhiqing, having been nourished, exuded an icy yet mature allure from head to toe, making her the focus of men wherever she went.

    Rose was no less a focus in the men¡¯s eyes than Bai Zhiqing, prompting many to contemte whether or not to approach her.

    Even though many were tempted to approach, no one dared to make a move, seeing Huang Feiyu by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side. The Huang Family was not someone they could afford to offend. Even if they weren¡¯t afraid of the Huang Family, it was still not worth risking their futures, and ording to rumors, the Peng Family had likely been annihted for that very reason. It was wise not to provoke such a menacing family.

    For a moment, the entire hall quieted down, as men turned their gazes towards Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and their group, pondering their identities and guessing why Huang Feiyu was apanying them.

    Meanwhile, the women¡¯s gazesnded on Huang Feiyu, their eyes filled with keen interest. Huang Feiyu, the future heir of the Huang Family¡ªif they could ingratiate themselves with him, they would transform from sparrows to phoenixes and would no longer have any worries for the rest of their lives.

    Some women who considered themselves attractive began to unt their charms, hoping to capture Huang Feiyu¡¯s attention.

    Huang Feiyu, however, seemed oblivious to the gazes of the women around him, staying faithfully by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side. His father had made it clear before he came that he was to take good care of Bai Zhiqing and Rose among others, warning him that he would face severe consequences if he cked off. He certainly did not want to suffer such a fate.

    Furthermore, if he wanted women, the Huang Family name alone was enough to make a myriad of women fall over themselves to get to him. As for the women attending the private g, to put it bluntly, most were social butterflies who would sleep with anyone as long as they had money¡ªa fact he had seen far too often. He couldn¡¯t muster any interest in these women.

    Huang Feiyu took a deep breath, nced around, and said softly, "Sister-inw, Sister Mei Gui, do you see that group of people on the left? They are all the heads of the underground forces in Xiangjiang, although they hold significant power publicly. If you two want to make a mark in Xiangjiang, getting to know them could not be more advantageous. Sister-inw, Sister Mei Gui, would you like me to take you there and introduce you to them now?"

    The two women exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s purpose in befriending these people stemmed from the securitypany of Bai¡¯s Group, while Rose was aiming for the underground forces of Xiangjiang. Since she intended to dominate Xiangjiang, she wanted all its powers under her control.

    If she was going to do it, she had to do it best¡ªsuch was the style of Rose!!

 Chapter 690 - 686: Seeing Zhao Lin Again

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 686: Seeing Zhao Lin Again</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to go over there and check things out. You wait here for me, and remember, keep control of those eyes of yours. Don¡¯t start forgetting your own name as soon as you see a woman, or else, watch out, I won¡¯t be nice.""

    Before leaving, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t forget to warn Lu Tianxing.

    Rose cast a charming nce at Lu Tianxing, "Little man, be good, okay? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re snipped and sent to serve the Emperor in the pce, or sent to the Pce Museum as an exhibit, thest eunuch of China."

    Lu Tianxing instantly had a face full of ck lines. Damn, she made it sound like he was some kind of lustful starved ghost. Was he that kind of person?

    "Eh, Zhiqing, is that really you? I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Xiangjiang too. When you came to Xiangjiang, why didn¡¯t you let me know? I could have arranged for someone to pick you up. Sneaking here like this, do you still consider me a friend at all? This time, whatever happens, I insist on showing you some hospitality."

    Just at that moment, a voice full of enthusiasm suddenly came from the side.

    Everyone instinctively turned their heads and saw a man in a white suit, impably groomed, making himself look like a dashing prince, squeezing through the crowd and walking towards Bai Zhiqing with a wide smile on his face.

    "Zhao Lin, it¡¯s that guy again."

    When Lu Tianxing saw the man, his face involuntarily shed with a trace of a sneer. This man was none other than Zhao Lin, the one whose leg he had broken before.

    Rose stood by, stunned for a moment; she naturally recognized Zhao Lin, and her lips curved into a smile that said she was looking forward to the drama. Her eyes flicked over to Lu Tianxing with a look that seemed to say: your rival is here.

    "Zhao Lin, if you have something to say, then say it. Besides, I have nothing to do with you," Bai Zhiqing spoke coldly,pletely ignoring the bright smile on Zhao Lin¡¯s face.

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t be angry, I know I was wrongst time. I hope you can forgive me this once. I was too impulsive. I¡¯m willing to apologize to Minister Xue and Assistant Lu of Bai¡¯s Group, and make the appropriatepensation," Zhao Lin said, fear flickering in his eyes as he caught the icy look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, but his face was filled with deep remorse, as if he was genuinely offering an apology.

    "No need."

    With an emotionless face, Bai Zhiqing looked at Zhao Lin and spoke with a rejective tone, "Zhao Lin, I don¡¯t want to know whether you acted on impulse or whether yourpensation and apology are sincere. That¡¯s irrelevant now. And please, from now on, call me Mr. Bai or Chairman Bai. We¡¯re not that close, and I wouldn¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing walked straight over to Lu Tianxing and took his arm.

    "Zhiqing, you..."

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, Zhao Lin¡¯s face became even more sullen. Her actions were practically pping him in the face in front of all the high society in Xiangjiang, causing him to lose face.

    Especially when Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand was ced on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist without any semnce of politeness, and considering how a month earlier he had been trampled underfoot by Lu Tianxing like a dog, his leg viciously broken, a mix of new grudges and old hatreds surged forth, igniting the fury in Zhao Lin¡¯s heart beyond containment.

    At that moment, the attention of quite a few onlookers had already converged on them. It seemed there were many who wanted to strike up a conversation with Bai Zhiqing, yet most were deterred by fear of the Huang Family and thus dared not make the overture. Now that Zhao Lin looked to be taking the lead, they certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to watch the drama unfold.

    Feeling the audience gather around, eager for a show, Zhao Lin was again reminded of the humiliating moment he had been stepped on by Lu Tianxing like a dog. His face strained to disy a smile as he said, "Zhiqing, please calm down. I know you¡¯re drawing a line with me over thatst incident, but I really didn¡¯t have a choice; it was a familymand. I am just a pawn with no power to refuse. Zhiqing, I know I was in the wrongst time. Zhiqing, can you forgive me just this once?"

    "Zhao Lin, I¡¯ve told you that there is no rtionship between us, nor is there anything to forgive or not to forgive. Moreover, I am already married. I¡¯m asking you not to bother me anymore. You are you, and I am me. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, nor do I have any connection with you. Your doing so only makes me despise you even more."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Zhao Lin an indifferent nce. She used to think that even though Zhao Lin was somewhat arrogant, he was still decent. But now, for some reason, she felt a deep-seated disgust welling up inside her.

    "Tianxing, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s walk somewhere else."

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing pulled Lu Tianxing, ready to leave.

    "Zhiqing, can you really not forgive me? Just for this lowly assistant?"

    Zhao Lin¡¯s face changed, and pointing at Lu Tianxing, he said, "Zhiqing, I know you¡¯re angry with me, but I am trying to change. Why can¡¯t you forgive me? Have you forgotten our friendship from college? I have already investigated; you are not married at all. He is just your assistant. You must be using him as a fake boyfriend to spite me, right? Zhiqing, I can¡¯t wait any longer. Today, I want to tell you that I like you. I am willing to give up everything for you. Now, I just want to say three words to you, ¡¯I love you.¡¯"

    While speaking, Zhao Lin looked at Bai Zhiqing with deep affection, even going so far as to pick a bouquet of roses from nearby, kneeling on one knee beside her, his eyes filled with earnest love. He had thrown caution to the wind, resolved to win Bai Zhiqing over at all costs, lest he be theughing stock of Xiangjiang.

    "Zhao Lin, what do you mean by that? I¡¯m telling you..."

    Seeing Zhao Lin¡¯s gesture, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen.

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Zhao Lin, so what if I¡¯m Zhiqing¡¯s assistant? Who says an assistant can¡¯t marry the chairman? At home, you don¡¯t even spare your maid, so why can¡¯t I marry the chairman? If you dare to confess to my wife again, guess if I¡¯ll break your other leg."

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Lin was both shocked and enraged, his voice sharp as he said, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You and Zhiqing are not really married; you¡¯re just a shield she found. This is between Zhiqing and me, it doesn¡¯t concern you. I hope you keep out of it, or you might offend someone you cannot afford to offend."

    In such circumstances, the greatest fear is losing face, particrly for men. To have their reputation swept aside in such a setting is akin to being publicly humiliated.

    "Zhao Lin, shut your mouth. Whether it¡¯s true or not, I know in my heart, and it¡¯s not your ce toment. Moreover, please stay away from me. I have nothing to do with you. You¡¯re ndering my husband now, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face had turned sour by this point, restraining a surge of anger within her. She could tolerate being criticized herself, but she would not allow anyone to speak ill of Lu Tianxing, because he was her

 Chapter 691 - 687 Roseâ€™s Method

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 687 Rose¡¯s Method</h4>

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing spoke, the people around immediately revealed mocking smiles, all turning to look at Zhao Lin as if he were a clown. They weren¡¯t fools¡ªthey could clearly hear the subtext in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, which was basically saying, "What are you, Zhao Lin? Mind your own business and scram as far away from me as you can. Don¡¯t bother trying to cozy up to me."

    Zhao Lin was no fool either. He could hear the disdain in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and see it on her face, which made hisplexion turn ugly in an instant. A cold light flickered in his eyes; Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were undoubtedly a p in his face, making him the joke of high society.

    This was no different than a p to his face. To him, money wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was face. Now that his face had been severely trampled underfoot, how could he hide his fury?

    "Zhiqing, must you really do this?" Zhao Lin said, struggling to suppress the fury in his heart.

    "Why can¡¯t I do this? Zhao Lin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really like. If you dare to bother my sister-inw again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up."

    At this moment, Huang Feiyu, who had been nning to introduce people to Rose and Bai Zhiqing from afar, also noticed themotion and immediately strode over.

    "Huang Feiyu!"

    Hearing this voice, Zhao Lin subconsciously raised his head and took a look at Huang Feiyu approaching, and coldly said, "Huang Feiyu, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to meddle in my pursuit of women now?"

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Huang Feiyu. Although the Huang Family¡¯s status in Xiangjiang was extraordinary, the Zhao Family wasn¡¯t far behind. If it really came to a fight, the Zhao Family might not be afraid of the Huang Family. Besides, he couldn¡¯t swallow today¡¯s insult no matter what.

    "I don¡¯t care who you pursue, but if you¡¯re after my sister-inw, then it¡¯s my business. Zhao Lin, I¡¯m advising you not to court death, or someone will get hurt," said Huang Feiyu coldly.

    "Huang Feiyu, are you threatening me? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?"

    Hearing this, Zhao Lin¡¯s face turned ashen, exceedingly ugly to behold.

    "I don¡¯t need to know, nor do I want to know whether you¡¯re afraid of me. But I warn you, don¡¯t harbor any thoughts about my sister-inw. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you know that your Zhao Family is nothing in the eyes of my Huang Family. If you dare to bother my sister-inw again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cripple you."

    Gasps!

    Hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, the crowd who had been closely following the development of the situation couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. It sounded like Huang Feiyu was gearing up for a fight with the Zhao Family. Could it be that the Huang Family was looking to expand their territory? Did they really have such confidence?

    No one had expected a simple conflict to escte into a sh between two major families. But at this moment, no one spoke out, nor did anyone step forward. They were all waiting for an opportunity. If the Huang Family and Zhao Family went at it, it would bring numerous advantages and no harm to them. Should both families suffer heavy losses, they could step in and perhaps destroy both the Zhao and Huang Families in one fell swoop.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the private club became eerie, as everyone waited to see how things would unfold.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s face became terribly ugly; his fingers were clenched tightly. How could he not have expected Bai Zhiqing to make the Huang Family stand up for her? He had clearly investigated; Bai Zhiqing had no connections with the Huang Family, and Bai¡¯s Group had no background in Xiangjiang at all.

    He wanted to leave some harsh words behind, but Zhao Lin didn¡¯t dare. He didn¡¯t have the guts. Although the Zhao Family¡¯s power was not inferior to that of the Huang Family, a fight with them was almost impossible. Even if he agreed, even if his father agreed, the other branches of the Zhao Family would not consent. They might even capture him immediately and send him to the Huang Family to apologize.

    The Zhao Family is not like the Huang Family, which has only Huang Feiyu as its heir. Otherwise, when Lu Tianxing broke his leg, the Zhao Family wouldn¡¯t have been silent this whole time. The reason for their silence is that some members of the Zhao Family didn¡¯t agree to take action against an unknown enemy.

    "Hehe, Zhiqing, it seems your admirer still hasn¡¯t given up, huh? You¡¯re just too kind. Do you want me to teach you how to deal with this shameless trash?"

    Just then, anguid voice sounded from the side, and Rose swayed her hips as she walked out from behind Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon seeing Rose, Zhao Lin shuddered, a strong fervor shing in his eyes. Another beauty, and an even more seductive one than Bai Zhiqing at that. If Bai Zhiqing was a woman men wanted to conquer, then the woman before him was someone they couldn¡¯t wait to roll in bed with¡ªa real looker.

    "What do you think should be done?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously.

    "The harsher the better, of course. For shameless trash like this, the best method is to give him a painful lesson he¡¯ll never forget. But forget it, you¡¯re the Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, so you might not stoop to this level. How about I give you a demonstration?"

    Rose spoke with a smile and slowly walked up to Zhao Lin. Under the astonished gazes of everyone, she harshly kicked Zhao Lin between the legs.

    A woman¡¯s ultimate move, the groin kick.

    "Fuck!"

    Zhao Lin¡¯s face twisted with pain, turning a motley of colors as he desperately clutched at his crotch, curling up on the ground like a shrimp, uttering agonizing howls from his mouth.

    "Gasp!"

    Watching Rose¡¯s action, all the men present instinctively clenched their legs together, looking at Rose with fearful eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe how ruthless she was; that kick would leave Zhao Lin with more than enough to "ponder" over, even if it didn¡¯tpletely incapacitate him.

    Huang Feiyu watched Rose with a look of horror, unconsciously tightening his legs together, feeling a cold chill below. His admiration for Lu Tianxing reached new heights; he hadn¡¯t expected that even the fierce Rose could be subdued by him. It was impossible not to respect his master, Huang Feiyu thought.

    Lu Tianxing also had an exasperated expression as he watched Rose; he hadn¡¯t expected her to pull this move on Zhao Lin. That kick was just too harsh, a real pain in the "eggs".

    "Did you see that, Zhiqing? If in the future someone dares to pursue you and clings on shamelessly, this is the best method. It¡¯s best to make it so he can¡¯t touch a woman for the rest of his life."

    Rose nonchntly retracted her leg. This was Xiangjiang, after all. If this was in Modu, she would havepletely taken out Zhao Lin.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Rose¡¯s actions with a dazed expression, taking a good while to snap back to reality. She then remembered that Rose was the unrivaled underground queen of Modu¡¯s Underworld, skilled in dealing with shameless men.

    Rose nced at Bai Zhiqing, then let her gaze fall on Lu Tianxing: "Of course, if a certain man refuses to behave, you can also use this move to serve him well, letting him know that we women are not to be trifled with."

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat; Rose¡¯s words were clearly meant for him.

 Chapter 692 - 688: Our Boss Would Like to Invite You

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 688: Our Boss Would Like to Invite You</h4>

    "You¡¯re right, if a man isn¡¯t honest, he indeed should be treated like that."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, revealing a smile with deep implication on her face before looking at Zhao Lin, who was lying on the ground and wailing. She frowned and said, "What about him?"

    "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. Leave him to me."

    Huang Feiyu looked down contemptuously at Zhao Lin, who was sprawled on the ground screaming, then turned and walked towards the door. He said a few words to several bodyguards at the entrance; soon enough, two bodyguards stepped forward, lifted Zhao Lin by his arms, and walked him outside.

    "Lu Tianxing, are we going too far with this? I think Zhao Lin seems quite powerful in Xiangjiang."

    As she saw the resentful look in Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes when he was being dragged away, a worried expression crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She had seen that same kind of hatred on Peng Tianlong before.

    "Sister-inw, you can rest easy now. With me here, I doubt Zhao Lin would dare to make any rash moves."

    Huang Feiyu scoffed, dismissing the thought of Zhao Lin. The Huang Family¡¯s main influence was all in the official sector, whereas the Zhao Family¡¯s power was theplete opposite, entirely in the underworld. Provoking the Huang Family could easily result in an underworld crack down that the Zhao Family wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand.

    However, Huang Feiyu forgot that when a person is blinded by rage, they are capable of doing anything,

    Hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing rxed slightly.

    Just then, an unexpected greeting in fluent Chinese came through, "Excuse me, are you Lu Tianxing, Mr. Lu?"

    At the sound of the voice, everyone instinctively turned their heads to see a tall foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, dressed in an OL uniform and with a stunning figure, walking towards them.

    "Miss Abby, hello," Huang Feiyu fixed his gaze on the foreign woman, his expression immediately bing respectful as he spoke.

    The Angel Group might not be a household name to the average person, but in high society, it was a behemoth, a massive multinational corporation. The person openly handling affairs for the Angel Group was this voluptuous, blonde-haired, and blue-eyed foreign woman. Officially, she was the boss¡¯s secretary, but her responsibilities were nearly on par with those of the boss herself.

    "I am, and you are...?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the woman in front of him, his brow slightly furrowed; he didn¡¯t seem to recognize her.

    "My name is Abby. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lu. My boss has heard that Mr. Lu is extremely valiant and would like to meet you. So, I have taken the liberty ofing here to invite you, and I hope Mr. Lu won¡¯t take offense," Abby exined in fluent Mandarin, her eyes, however, lingered on Bai Zhiqing and Rose, reflecting a hint of astonishment. She finally understood why her superior had been so admiring¡ªJudge¡¯s wife was indeed very beautiful and had an extraordinary aura. Such women were indeed rare.

    "May I know who your boss is...?" A look of curiosity appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    "Mr. Lu, I apologize, but my boss said I could not reveal her identity, otherwise, she would fire me. However, once you meet my boss, you¡¯ll know who she is," Abby said with a lightugh.

    "Wife, I..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, but before he could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, saying, "Go on then! Don¡¯t worry about me."

    Abby spoke up at this point, saying, "Mr. Lu, rest assured, no one dares to cause trouble in this private club. I can guarantee that no one will be able to harm Bai Zhiqing, Chairman Bai."

    "Alright then! Lead the way."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, curious to see who the mysterious boss behind the Angel Group really was.

    Abby¡¯s face brightened at Lu Tianxing¡¯s response. She made an inviting gesture with her hand and turned to head towards the third floor of the private club.

    Lu Tianxing nodded to Bai Zhiqing and the others, following Abby towards the third floor of the club.

    As Lu Tianxing left, Rose¡¯s eyes shed with a slight ripple of movement. She leaned close to Bai Zhiqing and said with a lightugh, "Zhiqing, your husband is walking off with a foreign chick. She¡¯s got a curvy figure, and her chest is like a big milk cow. Aren¡¯t you afraid she might seduce your man away? Be careful, or she might put a green hat on you."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Rose¡¯s words, speechless. She would rather have Lu Tianxing walk away with the foreign woman than have him stay by Rose¡¯s side. In her view, Rose was the real enchantress.

    Lu Tianxing followed Abby up to the clubhouse¡¯s top floor, eventually stopping in front of what appeared to be an office.

    Abby stopped and respectfully said to Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Lu, my boss is inside waiting for you."

    "Aren¡¯t youing in?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Abby.

    "Hehe, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m just a secretary; how would I have the right to enter here? My boss is waiting for you inside, Mr. Lu. Please,e in."

    With that, Abby gently knocked on the door then opened it, gesturing for Lu Tianxing to enter.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded, walking straight into the office.

    Once Lu Tianxing had gone in, Abby closed the door behind him and then signaled to a bodyguard standing nearby, "You can all stand down. Just guard the stairway entrance. No one is permitted toe upstairs."

    With those instructions, Abby and the bodyguard left.

    Lu Tianxing walked into the office and surveyed the room. The office was not excessively luxurious, but it gave off a simple and elegant charm. The golden Phoebe wood office had a desk with some pretty ornaments, a sofa for receiving guests, a coffee table to the side, and behind the desk was a shelf filled with a considerable number of books.

    "The boss of Angel Group is a woman."

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze settled on the chair behind the desk. The chair was turned away from the door, but he could clearly see someone sitting there. And from the loose hair draping down and the faint fragrance in the air, he deduced that the person was a woman.

    However, upon Lu Tianxing entering the room, it seemed the woman had no intention of turning around; she remained with her back to the door.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind and casually lit a cigarette for himself, plopping down on the sofa.

    Just then, a voice altered to hide its true tone spoke up in the office, "Judge, you are quite bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might harm you?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned but responded with a chuckle, "Heh, harm me? There are plenty of people in this world who might want to do me harm, but at least you won¡¯t. Am I right, Angel?"

 Chapter 693 - 689 Angel

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 689 Angel</h4>

    "Tsk, how boring. Can¡¯t you just y along a bit? Such an unromantic man,"

    Hearing this voice, the woman seated in the executive chair muttered to herself and stood up, revealing a stunningly beautiful Eurasian face. Excitement sparkled in her eyes as she walked step by step toward Lu Tianxing and naturally wrapped her arms around his arm. "Judge, I¡¯m really curious, how did you know he was my man?"

    "Of course, I know. Have you forgotten how we met? If I can¡¯t even recognize your voice, then I¡¯ve lived these past twenty-plus years for nothing."

    Gazing at Angel, who was close at hand, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a faint smile, and his eyes uncontroblynded on Angel.

    Although Angel was wearing a suit at the moment, it still couldn¡¯t hide her explosively stunning figure. Every move she made seemed to exude a powerful allure, irresistible to onlookers who found it hard to shift their gaze, even for a moment. A faint, bewitching fragrance emanated from Angel, and with every gesture, she ignited a fiery sensation in the hearts of those around her.

    This was a siren just like Rose, Lin Yafei!

    "Dear Judge, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? Then why haven¡¯t you called me for so long? If I hadn¡¯te looking for you today, would you have never intended to call me?" Angel said with a intive look, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing felt a sh of embarrassment crossing his face and awkwardly chuckled, "I¡¯ve been really busytely, haven¡¯t I? You know what kind of trouble I¡¯ve been running into. If I called you and you got dragged into it, what then?"

    "Really?"

    Angel shifted slightly and with those beautiful sapphire-blue eyes, stared at Lu Tianxing. "If that¡¯s the case, dear Judge, then let me ask you, who do you think is prettier, me or your wife? Can you give me a satisfactory answer? If it pleases me, I¡¯ll reward you."

    While speaking, Angel stretched out her snow-white finger, gently lifted Lu Tianxing¡¯s chin, and breathed out a slight puff of air.

    Instantly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his pulse racing, his breathing bing a bit rapid.

    "Dear Judge, you¡¯re reacting quite strongly. You couldn¡¯t possibly be in a sham marriage with your wife, deliberately deceiving me, could you?" Angel suddenly giggled, her body shaking withughter.

    "Angel, do you think I have any reason to deceive you?"

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart. Bai Zhiqing was right outside; he definitely did not want anything to happen between him and Angel.

    "Is that so? I don¡¯t believe you. Show me evidence," demanded Angel, her gaze never wavered from Lu Tianxing.

    "How do you want me to prove it?"

    "It¡¯s the kind of proof you give me when you conquer me, of course. What, you don¡¯t dare?"

    Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes lifted provocatively, challenging Lu Tianxing.

    "Angel, don¡¯t push me," Lu Tianxing inhaled deeply and warned.

    "Judge, I¡¯m pushing you. So what are you going to do about it?"

    Angel¡¯s sapphire eyes twinkled gently, her fingers drawing small circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Not dare? The words ¡¯not dare¡¯ have never existed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s dictionary," he retorted.

    Feeling Angel¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing hesitated no longer, grabbed Angel, and walked toward the nearby room. Today, he had to show this woman the price of provoking a man.

    Before long, sounds that could lead one into temptation came from the room.

    As time ticked away, after a while, the battle between Lu Tianxing and Angel finally came to an end, and the room once again returned to silence.

    Lu Tianxing, with Angel in his arms, lit a cigarette for himself, took a drag, and slowly blew out a ring of smoke, then asked, "Angel, what brings you to Xiangjiang? Weren¡¯t you in Europe?"

    "It¡¯s all because of you, you heartless guy."

    Angel nced at Lu Tianxing and whispered, "I heard you ran into some trouble in China, so I came to check on you. Now it seems you¡¯re as tough as ever, unkible, as wild as before, utterly without the virtue of cherishing thedies. I¡¯m curious, how did that yboy act of yours hook the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group? Could it be that you have some special talent?"

    "Of course, I am truly gifted," Lu Tianxing boasted with a smug look, smiling at Angel.

    "I didn¡¯t get a clear enough feeling just now. How about letting me experience it once more?" Angel was boldly unafraid of Lu Tianxing¡¯s challenge, instead showing an eager expression.

    "You siren."

    Seeing Angel¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and quickly changed the subject, "How did you find out that I ran into trouble in China?"

    "Have you forgotten who I am? The head of the Angel Intelligence Station. There¡¯s nothing in this world I don¡¯t know if I so desire," Angel said with a hint of pride in her voice. In the world of information gathering, she was second to none. "But, Judge, it looks like you¡¯ve rued quite a bit of scandal since returning to China. Throwing a fit of rage for a woman and wiping out the Tan Family; tsk, tsk. Just imagine the expressions of your former enemies if they knew that the once cold-hearted and ruthless Judge would lose his cool over a woman. What do you think they would look like?"

 Chapter 694 - 690: Lu Tianxing is Going to Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 690: Lu Tianxing is Going to Beijing</h4>

    "Being ruthless is only towards enemies; to friends, one must be as warm as the spring breeze," Lu Tianxing said earnestly.

    "Really? So, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve umted a heap of romantic debts? I really don¡¯t know what I saw in you, you fickle-hearted yboy," Angel said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Too bad, you can¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand in this lifetime; you are something I hold in my pocket."

    "Yes, it¡¯s all your fault, you jerk, taking away someone¡¯s heart and then just dusting off your pants and walking away. It forced me toe to find you from miles away, Judge. Wouldn¡¯t you say this is the legendary ¡¯sending a cannon from a thousand miles¡¯?" Angel said, squinting her eyes, her tone teasing.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly looked exasperated and said, "Angel, we may be close, but I might have to sue you for nder. It¡¯s clearly you who seduced me, okay? I¡¯m the victim here."

    "Yes, it was me who seduced you, but who told you to be so weak-willed! You fool around with me; are you not afraid that your wife, after finding out, will cut you off?"

    Angel curled up the corners of her mouth slightly, sketching a smile, and said, "By the way, Judge, do you want to know which faction those Superpower Users who suddenly attacked you belong to?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head without saying a word, just waiting for Angel¡¯s response.

    "American Superhero Team."

    Angel said emphatically, "I¡¯ve had someone investigate secretly. The Superpower Users who attacked you this time are likely from a minor squad under Team Three of the American Superhero Team, aiming for the White Tiger Ring in your wife¡¯s possession. Also, I¡¯ve cleared up the identity of the ninja who once tried to assassinate you. They are from Japan¡¯s Beichen One-Sword School, with the same goal¡ªin pursuit of the White Tiger Ring in your hands."

    "Superhero Team, Beichen One-Sword School."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp murderous intent. "Besides that, have you found out how the information about the White Tiger Ring got leaked?"

    "Can¡¯t find it. We simply have no way to track down how the news got leaked, but it¡¯s very likely rted to the Heavenly God who offered a bounty on your wife."

    Angel shook her head, also feeling powerless. The Heavenly God was more mysterious than she had imagined; several times, she had traced some information, only for all the clues to be forcefully erased.

    "Heavenly God, have you traced his whereabouts?" Lu Tianxing asked in a deep voice¡ªthe Heavenly God was a formidable enemy in his heart.

    "Can¡¯t find him. This person, Heavenly God, is extremely mysterious, and I can¡¯t find any information on him at all. Even those I sent to track him have mysteriously died. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve managed to uncover a tiny bit of something. Heavenly God is very likely the young master of a hidden family in Beijing."

    "Beijing."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly. It seemed he had to make a trip to Beijing. He took a deep breath and said, "Angel, keep investigating this matter regarding the Heavenly God, but be very careful, especially of the Twelve Shock around him¡ªthey are terrifyingly powerful. Also, secretly check if members of the Superhero Team and the Beichen One-Sword School are still in China. Let me know if you find them, and look into who else might know that the White Tiger Ring is in my possession, beyond these factions."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will sort this out, but you need to be careful as well. Even though you are strong, it¡¯s easy to dodge an overt attack but hard to guard against a hidden one," Angel said with a nod.

    "I know, and thank you, Angel."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Angel¡¯s hair, not saying much in thanks. He knew that between him and Angel, not much needed to be said.

    "Judge, that ¡¯thank you¡¯ was far too nd. Don¡¯t you n to offer me something more substantial as thanks?"

    Angel lightly licked her lips seductively and gave Lu Tianxing a teasing nce.

    "What kind of thanks do you want?"

    "Of course, this kind of thanks."

    With a coquettish smile, Angel suddenly flipped over, pinning Lu Tianxing beneath her, "This time, I¡¯ll be the knight, conquering the battlefield."

    As time slowly ticked by in the grand hall of the private club, Bai Zhiqing watched the entrance to the staircase anxiously. Nearly two hours had passed, yet Lu Tianxing had not appeared, and his phone was unreachable. Could something have happened?

    "Feiyu, aren¡¯t you well-acquainted with the organizer of this banquet? Could you help me ask why Lu Tianxing has been inside for so long withouting out? Could something have happened?" Bai Zhiqing asked the person next to her, Huang Feiyu.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Huang Feiyu chuckled bitterly. Being familiar with the Angel Group would have been nice, but even the Huang Family likely didn¡¯t have the credentials to connect with the Angel Group, let alone him.

    Although he wasn¡¯t fully aware of the Angel Group¡¯s background, he knew well enough about their extensive power. There was once a multinational corporation that, despite its financial strength, tried topete against the Angel Group. Within three days, thepany dered bankruptcy, and its senior and middle management, as well as their products, were embroiled in a series of scandals, effectively obliterating any chance they had to recover, sending them straight to the eighteenthyer of Hell.

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. The master¡¯s skills are so strong, he surely won¡¯te to any harm. Perhaps he and the hidden boss of the Angel Group are old acquaintances. It¡¯s not unusual for old friends to have long conversations when they meet," he said.

    "Yeah, rolling in the sheets is also quite effortless. Zhiqing, your head¡¯s turned green," Rose addedzily.

    "Huangfu Rose, if you don¡¯t speak, no one would consider you mute."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Rose a disdainful nce and was about to say something when she saw a woman in an OL uniform walking towards them: "Miss Bai."

    "Lady Abby, where¡¯s Lu Tianxing?" Bai Zhiqing immediately asked upon seeing Abby approach.

    "Miss Bai, I came here because of this matter. Our boss and Mr. Lu are discussing some matters, so he can¡¯t leave for now. However, my boss said if Miss Bai would like to leave, I could arrange for someone to escort you back to the hotel," Abby replied.

    "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Miss Abby."

    Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment and nodded, saying nothing. As a wise woman, she knew very well that a woman should always maintain her man¡¯s dignity in public. At home, you could be difficult and criticize him, but in public, you need to preserve his face. Otherwise, the marriage wouldn¡¯tst long.

    "Miss Bai, you¡¯re too polite. May I know if you n to continue attending the banquet or return now?" Abby inquired.

    "Miss Abby, please arrange for us to go back to the Penins Hotel," Bai Zhiqing said after scanning the surroundings.

    "No problem, I¡¯ll arrange for the bodyguards to take you back right away."

    After speaking, Abby walked away.

 Chapter 695 - 691: Intercept Midway

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 691: Intercept Midway</h4>

    Meanwhile, in a dark corner not far from the private club, a ck Mercedes-Benz van was parked.

    Zhao Lin sat in the passenger seat, his face sullen to the extreme, his eyes coldly gazing at the brilliantly lit private club nearby. A bone-chilling intent to kill leaked from his heart, impossible to conceal.

    Humiliation!

    Absolute humiliation!

    He, the young master of the Zhao Family, had been severely humiliated by a woman in front of Xiangjiang¡¯s high society, even kicked fiercely in his groin, and dragged out of the private club like a dead dog, making him aplete joke in Xiangjiang.

    This scene made him feel trampled upon. If he did not take revenge this time, he would indeed be Xiangjiang¡¯sughingstock.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare to speak to me with that tone, just a mere assistant? Today we will settle both new and old scores. And you, Bai Zhiqing, you stinking bitch, pretending to be aloof but hooking up with your own assistant. You¡¯re nothing but a whore. Today, I want to see if you really are that slutty."

    Zhao Lin murmured to himself gloomily, recalling the incident that had urred earlier at the private club. His eyes immediately burst forth with a thick intent to kill. Today, the humiliation he suffered had to be returned to Lu Tianxing a thousandfold.

    Taking a deep breath, his mind filled with images of Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s explosive figures and beautiful faces, a fiery lust appeared on Zhao Lin¡¯s face.

    "Young master."

    Just at that moment, a in-looking man hurried toward him, stood outside the car, and gently knocked on the window.

    "What¡¯s the situation?" Zhao Lin asked with a dark tone as he lowered the window.

    "Young master, just now, Bai Zhiqing and others have already left the private club. However, there were private club bodyguards escorting them away. This private club has a good rtionship with Angel Group. Should we take action?" the man said in a lowered voice.

    "Good rtionship, so what? Angel Group is nothing here. This is Xiangjiang, not Europe. They don¡¯t get to be arrogant here. Drive, follow them, and remember, do not harm those two women. If the others do not know better, kill them outright, including Huang Feiyu."

    Zhao Lin watched the cars passing in front of him and smirked coldly, signaling his men to follow. His eyes, blinded by rage, knew only revenge; anyone who stood in his way was an enemy, and enemies were to be ruthlessly eliminated.

    The ck Mercedes-Benz van did not hesitate and directly followed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s convoy.

    Watching the three leading vehicles at the front, Zhao Lin¡¯s expression turned extremely grim. He took out a phone from his pocket and dialed a number, "Hei Ya, take your men and intercept three cars for me on their way back to Penins Hotel, the middle one is a stretch Rolls-Royce."

    Hei Ya, one of the Zhao family¡¯s top fighters, and Hall Master of ck Crow Hall, excelled in swordsmanship.

    "Yes, young master."

    As soon as Zhao Lin finished speaking, a grim voice came through the phone.

    "Remember, do not harm those two women. If the others do note to their senses, kill them all."

    "Understood."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s group, including the car driven by Huang Feiyu, totaling three vehicles, slowly continued towards the Penins Hotel.

    "Screech!"

    Suddenly, a sharp screech of brakes erupted, and the Rolls-Royce that had just been cruising along came to an abrupt stop, halting in the middle of the road.

    "What¡¯s going on, something¡¯s happened, why did we suddenly stop?" Huang Feiyu, sitting in the Rolls-Royce, picked up the walkie-talkie and urgently inquired inside.

    "Young Master, there¡¯s been a trouble, a car has blocked our way in the middle of the road, Young Master, it seems to be the Zhao Family¡¯s ck Crow...."

    A robust voice transmitted from the walkie-talkie, but before the voice could finish, suddenly a faint sound followed by the noise of ss shattering was heard, and then a rustling noise came through the walkie-talkie.

    "ck Crow, not good, something¡¯s gone wrong."

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s expression shifted as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and Sister Mei Gui beside him and said, "Sister-inw, Sister Mei Gui, stay in the car, I¡¯ll go down and check."

    Bai Zhiqing and Sister Mei Gui, sensing something, nodded immediately and said, "Be careful."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. No one in Xiangjiang dares to mess with me."

    Huang Feiyu nodded, directly opened the door of the Rolls-Royce, and stepped out.

    At the same time, five burly bodyguards emerged from a car behind, surrounding the two Rolls-Royces front and back, their eyes sharp as they scrutinized the surroundings.

    As Huang Feiyu exited the car, the atmosphere inside suddenly became tense.

    Sister Mei Gui, looking at Bai Zhiqing, said with a wry smile, "Zhiqing, it looks like we¡¯ve run into trouble. What do you think we should do if this problem is because of a man who wants to do something to us?"

    "That¡¯s impossible. I believe Lu Tianxing will definitelye to save me," Bai Zhiqing stated emphatically, her heart convinced that Lu Tianxing would always be by her side, guarding her against any danger.

    "But now, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone isn¡¯t reachable."

    At Sister Mei Gui¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, she had forgotten, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone had been unreachable since he left the club.

    "If it reallyes to that, I¡¯d rather die," Bai Zhiqing said, biting her red lips tightly.

    "Okay, just kidding, Zhiqing, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen."

    Sister Mei Gui looked deeply at Bai Zhiqing and softly reassured, "Lu Tianxing would never let his beautiful wife die. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine."

    Meanwhile, the door of a white van blocking the road opened, and a man in his thirties with long hair, holding a longsword in his hand and sporting a carefree smile, stepped out. He was Zhao Lin¡¯s ck Crow, known for his fierce swordsmanship. His most brutal feat was defeating dozens of men single-handedly in less than a minute, severing all their tendons.

    Behind ck Crow, four or five carefree young men followed, slowly walking towards them.

    "ck Crow, it¡¯s you who dares to intercept my convoy. Do you want to start a war with the Huang Family?"

    Upon seeing ck Crow, Huang Feiyu¡¯s pupils contracted, his face suddenly turned ugly, familiar with the Zhao Family¡¯s loyal henchman, ck Crow.

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare oppose the Huang Family. I am here today merely to invite Miss Bai and her friend to my young master¡¯s vi for a visit. What, you want to meddle in this too? The Huang Family¡¯s reach is too long, aren¡¯t you afraid of it breaking?" ck Crow looked at Huang Feiyu without any fear, scoffing coldly as he spoke.

    Thanks to Love, Hate, Emotion, haha nonsensical and bewildering rewards!!

 Chapter 696 - 692: Escalation of Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 692: Esction of Conflict</h4>

    Hearing Hei Ya¡¯s words, Huang Feiyu¡¯s expression grew even uglier. He said in a deep voice, "Hei Ya, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. You better be clear about what you are doing now. You might regret itter."

    "Hahaha, regret? Huang Feiyu, are you kidding me with this joke from Xiangjiang¡¯s high society? I advise you, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you. Get lost immediately, or believe it or not, I¡¯ll eliminate you alongside."

    Just then, a wildugh sounded from behind.

    Zhao Lin stepped down from the Mercedes-Benz van behind them, his gaze sweeping over the few bodyguards guarding around the Rolls-Royce. He sneered and said, "Hei Ya, they are too much of an eyesore, kill them."

    "Zhao Lin, you dare..."

    Huang Feiyu, both shocked and angry, hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he suddenly saw a blur before his eyes. He then heard the sound of a longsword being unsheathed. A figure shed past like a ghost. Several shes of the swordter, Hei Ya was standing beside Zhao Lin.

    "Pfft~" "Pfft~" "Pfft~"

    The five bodyguards trembled, immediately clutching their necks as they fell to the ground. Blood flowed through their fingers, their bodies convulsed twice, and they gradually lost their luster, their throats having been slit in an instant.

    In a blink, Hei Ya had killed five men, taking his swordsmanship to the extreme, so fast that it barely allowed for any reaction. Only after he moved away did one feel the cut on their throat, the speed of his swordsmanship chilling to the bone.

    Seeing Hei Ya¡¯s actions, Zhao Lin¡¯s smile turned even more arrogant, and looking at Huang Feiyu, he arrogantly said, "Huang Feiyu, did you see that? This is the price of opposing Zhao Lin. I don¡¯t want toy a hand on you, but don¡¯t interfere with me, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind killing you with one sword."

    "Zhao Lin, don¡¯t go too far. You are ying with fire here. I¡¯m telling you, you will regret this. Not only that, including your Zhao family will all pay the price for your foolishness. You better think it through; they are not for you to touch," Huang Feiyu said sternly.

    "Regret? In Zhao Lin¡¯s life, I have never regretted anything. I want revenge, I want them to regret for life. It¡¯s these two bitches who embarrassed me in front of everyone and turned me into a joke. I¡¯m going to let them know the cost of offending me. Bai Zhiqing thinks she¡¯s so aloof? Thinks she can ignore me? Today, especially, I want to have her, right in front of Lu Tianxing. Huang Feiyu, since you are a member of the Huang family, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Get out, or I will kill you right now," Zhao Lin said fiercely, his face full of savagery as he looked at Huang Feiyu.

    At today¡¯s private party, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rejection left him utterly humiliated, and Rose¡¯s kick made him the joke of Xiangjiang, something his proud self could not endure.

    Coupled with the old grudge of Lu Tianxing breaking his legsst time, the new grudges and old hatredsbined left him throwing all rationality behind, with only raging fury remaining in his heart. This time, no matter what, he intended to make Lu Tianxing pay the price. If Huang Feiyu dared to obstruct, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing him too.

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s face was grim as he watched Zhao Lin. Today, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Zhao Lin take away Bai Zhiqing and Rose, or the consequences would be unimaginable. He was just about to say something.

    Just then, the door of the Rolls-Royce slowly opened. Bai Zhiqing and Rose got out of the car, nced at Huang Feiyu, then at Zhao Lin, and slowly said, "Zhao Lin, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "No, Sister-inw, Sister Mei Gui, you can¡¯t go with him. Zhao Lin is nothing but a beast..." Huang Feiyu immediately eximed upon hearing this.

    However, before Huang Feiyu could finish his words, a sh of sword light passed by, leaving a gash on Huang Feiyu¡¯s cheek from which blood began to ooze.

    "Huang Feiyu, my young master is not someone you can casually talk about. Say one more word, and this sword will do more than just leave a mark on your face." Hei Ya slowly sheathed his sword and sneered.

    "Well done, Hei Ya."

    Zhao Lin looked at Hei Ya appreciatively, his gaze then shifted to Bai Zhiqing and Rose, his eyes burning with intensity, "Bai Zhiqing, you¡¯ve forced my hand. I¡¯ve pursued you for so long, and you¡¯ve always been so aloof, showing favoritism towards some junior assistant and even willing to fall out with me. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Tonight, I want to see if you¡¯re truly as cold as you seem, and you too."

    Zhao Lin¡¯s gaze fell on Rose, and he roared, "And you, you filthy whore, dared to kick me. Tonight, I will thoroughly ~fuck you, then I¡¯ll hand you over to my men, and I¡¯ll make your life a living hell, hahahaha."

    Zhao Lin burst into wildughter, his eyes distorted to the extreme, signaling to everyone in Xiangjiang the consequences of crossing Zhao Lin.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was slightly pale as she said coldly, "Zhao Lin, you will regret this."

    "Bai Zhiqing, whether I regret it or not is not up to you. Take these two away. Huang Feiyu, behave yourself, or else, you¡¯ll die a horrible death."

    With that, Zhao Lin headed straight for the Mercedes-Benz van, taking Bai Zhiqing and Rose away in a cloud of dust.

    Watching Zhao Lin leave with Bai Zhiqing, Huang Feiyu¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. Without any hesitation, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and immediately called his father: "Dad, something big has happened."

    "What happened, Feiyu? Tell me clearly what happened."

    A robust voice came from the phone.

    "Dad, Zhao Lin has kidnapped Miss Bai and Miss Rose. He had Hei Ya with him; I couldn¡¯t match him. He has already taken the two away. Dad, you must quickly track down Zhao Lin¡¯s location. Also, we need to inform the people of the Zhao Family. I¡¯m afraid Zhao Lin might do something to Miss Bai. Moreover, I can¡¯t get through to Master¡¯s phone. I need to return to the private club immediately and inform the Master at once."

    "I understand, Feiyu. No matter what method you use, get back to the private club as fast as you can, and keep your phone turned on at all times. I¡¯ll call you immediately once I find Zhao Lin¡¯s whereabouts."

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m heading back right now."

    Huang Feiyu ended the call and headed straight to the car where his bodyguards were sitting. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, he took a deep breath, suppressed his fear of cars, and started the engine. The car roared to life and instantly sped off towards the private club like a bolt of lightning.

    Inside Huang¡¯s Vi, Huang Yuanzheng could no longer remain calm. His face terribly somber, he picked up a phone and started shouting angrily.

 Chapter 697 - 693 Zhao Quan

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 693 Zhao Quan</h4>

    Deep Water Bay, inside a private vi.

    Zhao Quan¡¯s father, Zhao Quan, hung up the phone with a gloomy face, his expression extremely ugly. He had just received a call from Huang Yuanzheng who had scolded him harshly, making him furious. Yet, he dared not retaliate, and this frustration ignited a fire of rage within him.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You look terrible. Did something happen?"

    Just then, a beautiful woman dressed in pajamas came downstairs and sat next to Zhao Quan, gently resting her head on his shoulder.

    This woman was named Zhuge Ling, Zhao Quan¡¯s lover and also his strategist.

    "Something did happen. Huang Yuanzheng just called me and said that Lin¡¯er has captured a valuable guest of the Huang Family. He demanded that I immediately call Lin¡¯er to release the hostage, or else he would not treat our Zhao Family lightly and would crush us with his forces." Feeling the fragrance from the woman, Zhao Quan¡¯s face softened slightly as he slowly began to speak.

    "A valuable guest of the Huang Family? Who exactly did Zhao Lin capture to rm Huang Yuanzheng? Quan, are you sure Huang Yuanzheng said that?"

    Hearing Zhao Quan¡¯s words, Zhuge Ling also slightly furrowed her brow. The Huang Family was a well-known and influential family in Xiangjiang. Although the Zhao family¡¯s power was not inferior to the Huang¡¯s, they absolutely would not conflict with them unless absolutely necessary, because the powers of the Zhao and Huang families werepletely opposite, one dark and one light. If a real conflict urred, the Zhao Family might not benefit from it.

    "Huang Yuanzheng indeed said that, and from his tone, he seemed very angry," Zhao Quan took a deep breath and said.

    "Then you should call Zhao Lin quickly. If it¡¯s really a valuable guest of the Huang Family, just release him, and we can use this opportunity to curry favor with the Huang Family. It¡¯s not the time for the Zhao Family to openly break with them." Zhuge Ling said, furrowing her brow.

    "I know that. But does Huang Yuanzheng really think he has our Zhao Family in his grip? Speaking to me in that tone, threatening to destroy us, does he think our Zhao Family is made of y, not tough enough to bite his teeth off?" Zhao Quan¡¯s face showed extreme annoyance. As a prominent figure in Xiangjiang, when had he ever been cursed directly? He could not swallow this grievance no matter what.

    If he conceded now, all of Xiangjiang would think that Zhao Quan was afraid of the Huang Family.

    Seeing Zhao Quan¡¯s expression, Zhuge Ling stood up, walked behind him, and began massaging his temples as she softly said, "Ah, Quan, I know you can¡¯t stand this insult, but now is not the time to act on pride. Don¡¯t forget, although you are the Family Head of the Zhao Family, you know better than I do how many in the Zhao Family truly obey you, not to mention Zhao Long¡¯s presence."

    "Zhao Long holds considerable prestige in the Zhao Family, and most people listen to him. What if you sh with the Huang Family and Zhao Long takes this chance to force you to step down? Right now, we don¡¯t have the strength to eliminate Zhao Long. Even if we could, it would be a Pyrrhic victory, which benefits us nothing. Whether you can stomach this insult or not, you have to. Quan, remember the saying, ¡¯A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote even after ten years.¡¯ This submission doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll always lose. Just like Gou Jian, who endured hardships to seek revenge, we can do the same."

    Hearing Zhuge Ling¡¯s words, Zhao Quan¡¯s face grew even darker, his voice filled with a murderous intent, "That old fool Zhao Long, always acting high and mighty. If I had the power to deal with him right now, I would tear him to pieces. He dares to oppose me? He¡¯s asking for death."

    "Quan, don¡¯t be angry. Remember what I said years ago? Be patient. Our strength is still weak. Just give me two more years, and I will dismantle all of Zhao Long¡¯s power, reducing his influence to the lowest level. Then you¡¯ll be able to fully control the Zhao Family¡¯s forces. If Zhao Long peacefully hands over his power, I¡¯ll let him retire peacefully. If he doesn¡¯t see the light, then he will disappear from this world forever." Zhuge Ling¡¯s eyes shed with ruthless determination as she sneered.

    "I understand, Ling¡¯er. Thanks to you, we have so many allies. Once I secure control of the Zhao Family¡¯s power, I will marry you with grand ceremony in front of everyone," Zhao Quan said as he took a deep breath.

    "I know."

    Upon hearing this, Zhuge Ling¡¯s face softened, and she rested gently against Zhao Quan¡¯s chest. "Call Zhao Lin now and see who he has kidnapped. Make sure no harmes to these people no matter what. As for releasing them, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow morning. Otherwise, others might really think we are afraid of the Huang Family."

    "Alright, I will do as you say."

    Zhao Quan nodded, picked up the phone, and dialed Zhao Lin¡¯s mobile number. But shortly after the call connected, he was greeted by the sweet voice of the operator, indicating that the call could not go through. A bad premonition suddenly rose in Zhao Quan¡¯s heart, fearing the serious consequences if they truly offended the Huang Family.

    "What¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t get through on the phone?"

    "Yes, this rascal causes trouble all day long. I¡¯m having someone check right now where exactly this rascal is."

    As he spoke, Zhao Quan pped his hands towards the door; soon after, a man entered from outside: "Master."

    "Send a few people out to find where the young master is, and tell him not to harm those two people he kidnapped, or he will not like how I respond."

    "Yes, Master, I will arrange it right away."

    The man nodded, bowed, and exited.

    Seeing the man leave, Zhao Quan took a deep breath and lit a cigarette for himself, his face looking somewhat somber.

    "Don¡¯t smoke so much, it¡¯s bad for your health."

    Zhuge Ling removed the cigarette from Zhao Quan¡¯s mouth, speaking softly, "Don¡¯t worry, Zhao Lin is not young anymore; he knows where to draw the line and probably won¡¯t do anything too outrageous. You don¡¯t need to worry too much."

    "I hope so."

    Zhao Quan sighed deeply, but his eyes flickered with a cold glint. If Zhao Lin really did something to Huang Family¡¯s distinguished guests, then he would have to strike first by taking action against the Huang Family, exterminating them before anything else.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the private club.

    "Squeak!"

    A ck Mercedes sped from a distance like lightning, screeching to a halt and leaving a jet-ck skid mark on the ground, a burnt smell wafting from it.

    Without waiting for the car toe to aplete stop, Huang Feiyu, looking pale, stumbled out of the car and ran directly into the private club.

    "Mr. Huang."

    Seeing this, a bodyguard at the door of the private club stepped forward to support Huang Feiyu.

    "Hurry up, open the door right now, take me to Miss Abby immediately, quick, something¡¯s happened," Huang Feiyu panted and said urgently.

    "Miss Abby is on the third floor, Mr. Huang, follow me."

    Hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, the nearby bodyguard¡¯s face paled, he immediately pushed open the door and led Huang Feiyu towards the third floor of the private club.

 Chapter 698 - 694 Unconcealable Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 694 Unconceble Killing Intent</h4>

    Although there were already fewer people in the private club¡¯s main hall, there were still quite a few moving about and conversing with each other, with elegant music echoing throughout the space.

    Suddenly, the main door was forcefully pushed open, and everyone instinctively turned their heads just in time to see Huang Feiyu being rushed upstairs with the support of his bodyguards. All were momentarily stunned as if recalling something, their faces swiftly changing color. Nobody who had risen to the top of apany or a power structure was a fool, and Huang Feiyu¡¯s grim expression coupled with the blood on his face clearly indicated one thing: a major incident was about to unfold in Xiangjiang.

    At this thought, a chill inexplicably crept over everyone¡¯s heart, wondering who would dare toy hands on Huang Family¡¯s heir, Huang Feiyu. As the chill set in, almost everyone could foresee that Xiangjiang might soon be engulfed in a whirlwind of blood and violence.

    No longer in the mood for idle chit-chat, everyone promptly took their leave. In a short time, the hall, which had still been fairly crowded, became empty. Most of the powerful and influential had left the private club. Someone had made a move against the Huang Family, and they had to return to keep their own forces in check and avoid provoking the already agitated Huang Family.

    Goaded by the bodyguards, Huang Feiyu headed straight for the third floor of the private club. Just as he reached the staircase to the third floor, he saw Abby standing at the door.

    Seeing Abby, Huang Feiyu didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He was straightforward and spoke urgently, "Miss Abby, where is Mr. Lu? Take me to see him immediately. We encountered Zhao Lin on the way here. He killed all the bodyguards, and he also abducted my sister-inw and Sister Mei Gui. Hurry, Miss Abby, where¡¯s my master? Take me to see him quickly."

    "Mr. Huang, I understand. Please take a moment to rest, and I will notify Mr. Lu immediately."

    Hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, Abby¡¯s face visibly changed. She knew that this time, real trouble had arisen, and the consequences of angering the Judge were unthinkable.

    After gesturing to Mr. Huang to take a rest, Abby said to the bodyguard beside her with a stern voice, "Send someone to find Zhao Lin¡¯s current location immediately. Within five minutes, I want to know where Zhao Lin has taken Miss Bai and Miss Huangfu. If you can¡¯t find any information, you¡¯ll alle to see me with your heads in hand."

    Having said that, Abby didn¡¯t stay any longer and headed straight for Angel¡¯s office, lightly knocking on the door.

    "Come in."

    Soon, azy voice came from inside.

    Abby pushed the door open and walked in, seeing Lu Tianxing and Angel sitting on the couch. Without any hesitation, she said, "Chief, we have a problem. We were attacked on our way to the Penins Hotel while escorting Miss Bai and Miss Huangfu, as per orders. Zhao Family¡¯s Zhao Lin intercepted the convoy and abducted Miss Bai and Miss Huangfu. All the bodyguards we sent were killed."

    "What did you say? Zhiqing and Rose have been kidnapped? Where are they now?"

    Hearing Abby¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he stood up with a swoosh, unleashing a cold killing intent that seemed as if the Killing God himself had descended.

    The temperature in the entire office dropped to an extreme in an instant, causing one to shiver uncontrobly.

    Abby shivered forcefully, fear evident on her face. She finally understood why Lu Tianxing was known as the Judge. Such a terrifying killing intent, capable of even affecting temperature, it was imaginable how many had died at his hands.

    "I have already ordered a search, and we will have results within five minutes."

    "No, three minutes, I need to know where Zhao Lin is within three minutes."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was cold as ice,den with endless chill. Zhao Lin, he must die, there was no alternative.

    ...

    Meanwhile, after kidnapping Bai Zhiqing and Rose, Zhao Lin didn¡¯t return to his vi in Shallow Bay but headed straight for the vi he¡¯d bought in Causeway Bay.

    Inside the vi, Zhao Lin looked at Bai Zhiqing and Rose, who were bound and curled up in a corner, with burning eyes. He couldn¡¯t hide the feverish desire from his gaze. Vengeance¡ª it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could personally execute his revenge. The thrill of retribution made him shudder from head to toe.

    Bai Zhiqing and Rose were huddled on the floor, their bodies trembling slightly with uncontainable anger and terror in their eyes, yet their faces were unnaturally flushed, indicating that things were very bad.

    Rose¡¯s condition was simr to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s; her pretty face was flushed, her breathing rapid, but her eyes were coldly fixed on Zhao Lin, revealing a chilling intent to kill. She looked like a venomous beauty, enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold.

    "Hahaha, stop looking at me with those eyes, I¡¯m a little scared, hahaha, you deserve it. This is the price for crossing me, Zhao Lin. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you for now, because it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll crawl to me like a bitch," Zhao Lin boasted loudly as heughed looking at Bai Zhiqing and Rose.

    "Zhao Lin, you dared to drug us, you¡¯re dead meat. Not even the Emperor will save you. Not only that, but your entire Zhao Family will pay for your stupidity. You¡¯ll all die without a single survivor," said Rose, her voice cold and full of astonishing intent to kill. She wanted to stand up but had no strength; clearly, someone had blocked her acupoints, rendering her powerless.

    "Haha, kill me? Rest assured, you¡¯ll be able to kill me very soon, and not only that, you¡¯ll beat me, though not with a knife."

    "Zhao Lin, you¡¯re shameless," Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth, her tone icy.

    "Shameless, I am shameless, so what?"

    Zhao Lin burst into hystericalughter, his face twisted with madness: "Keep scolding! The more you scold, the more excited I get, the happier I am. Once the drug kicks in, you won¡¯t be scolding anymore. You¡¯ll crawl to me like bitches. Bai Zhiqing, aren¡¯t you the Ice Queen? Aren¡¯t you the lofty CEO? Soon, I¡¯ll make you kneel like a bitch on the ground, begging for pleasure from me. Then, I¡¯ll record it all and send it to yourpany, to your cheap husband Lu Tianxing. Tsk tsk, the Ice Queen in heat, don¡¯t you think that will cause quite a sensation?"

    "Zhao Lin, you¡¯re a beast without humanity," Bai Zhiqing said, biting down on her teeth.

    "Right, I¡¯m a beast, and what of it? Soon, this beast will f*ck you. How does that feel? Are you furious? Do you wish to tear me into pieces? Too bad you don¡¯t have the power, hahaha..."

    Zhao Linughed wildly, grabbing Rose¡¯s hair and spoke in a ferocious tone, "And you, you filthy whore, you were quite arrogant before, weren¡¯t you? Where¡¯s your arrogance now? Go ahead, kick me, kick me."

    Thanks to the brothers who have rewarded me several times yesterday and today. I appreciate the support, and as always, I assure you there will be no melodramatic cliches! Please be at ease!!

 Chapter 699 - 695 Charging Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 695 Charging Ahead</h4>

    "You will die, I will dismantle your bones one by one..."

    Rose¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent, watching Zhao Lin without any trace of fear.

    "p!"

    Zhao Lin, looking into Rose¡¯s cold eyes, shuddered involuntarily before quickly regaining hisposure. Feeling immensely humiliated, he pped Rose¡¯s face fiercely, sneering, "Dismantling my bones, I am so scared, it¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯ll wait for you to dismantle my bones, but, you won¡¯t have the chance. Once the drug takes effect, you won¡¯t be thinking about dismantling my bones..."

    On hearing Zhao Lin¡¯s words, both Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s faces shed a shade of pale.

    "You dare, Zhao Lin, you will pay a painful price for this," Rose said harshly.

    "Price, haha, I¡¯ll be waiting."

    Zhao Lin sneered, not bothering to speak further. Instead, he turned around, took a bottle of red wine from the cab, poured himself a ss, and elegantly sat on the sofa, slowly savoring the wine. He was in no hurry. He wanted to see the once virtuous and fiery womane to him willingly¡ªit would be more satisfying that way.

    In the meantime, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face became even more flushed, like a juicy peach that seemed to drip with a mere touch.

    "Rose, what do we do, I feel like I can¡¯t hold on any longer, I¡¯m so hot," Bai Zhiqing uttered in a muffled voice.

    "Zhiqing, hold on, you have to hold on. Believe that Lu Tianxing will definitelye to save us, he won¡¯t give up on us."

    Rose, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion, knew that the drug¡¯s effects were beginning to take hold and her own expression shifted, feeling a heat inside her body that she couldn¡¯t suppress, causing her to feel increasingly flushed.

    "Right, I believe Lu Tianxing will definitelye back to save me."

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing bit her red lips so hard that she punctured them without even realizing. She only believed that Lu Tianxing would indeede to save her.

    "Yes, we must believe in Lu Tianxing, he wille to save us," Rose said emphatically.

    Watching this scene unfold, Zhao Lin¡¯s smile became even more brilliant. He gently swirled his wine ss and said, "The drug is finally taking effect. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll make youe to me like female dogs, and when the timees, you will kneel and serve me just like that."

    After speaking, Zhao Lin¡¯s face revealed a vicious grin, filled with a sense of vengeful pleasure and satisfaction.

    ...

    The night was dark as ink, cold as water, and in the sky above, a figure streaked through the void like lightning, the collision with the air tearing open gusts of howling wind.

    Lu Tianxing flew through the air at breakneck speed so extreme that the twenty-something-minute journey from the private club to Zhao Lin¡¯s vi took him a mere three minutes. His speed was bone-chilling.

    "Zhao Lin, Zhao Family, since you seek death, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful. This time, I want to make Xiangjiang flow with blood," he said.

    Lu Tianxing finallynded on the street, his eyes gleaming with astonishing killing intent as he looked at the vi not far away. In a sh, he appeared at the vi¡¯s entrance.

    "Who is it?"

    At the vi entrance, two bodyguards were chatting when they saw Lu Tianxing appear out of nowhere, looking as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. They immediately drew their guns, aiming them at Lu Tianxing.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Without a word, a surge of True Qi soared into the sky, instantly turning into two gigantic hands which pressed down, and the two bodyguards, like balloons filled with air, burst into a downpour of blood, leaving no trace of their bodies, as a thick scent of blood perfumed the area.

    The murderous intent stirred, earth-shattering, and this time Zhao Lin¡¯s kidnapping of Bai Zhiqingpletely enraged Lu Tianxing. Judge¡¯s fury, rivers of blood flowed.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at the two bodyguards who exploded into a sky of blood rain but headed straight towards the vi.

    Facing therge iron gate, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause at all and punched out directly. The violent force rolled out like a tidal wave, and with a loud boom, the iron gate was instantly sted into pieces.

    "Tap~" "Tap~"

    Once the iron gate shattered, ear-piercing gunfire immediately sounded. About a dozen bodyguards stood at the entrance, aiming their guns at Lu Tianxing. Muzzles shed with fire, and bullets roared towards Lu Tianxing, carrying the breath of death.

    "Scram!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was cold and severe, without any hesitation, he took a step forward. True Qi burst forth like a tidal wave, forming a massive hand that covered the sky and pressed down with ferocious power.

    "Bang!"

    The earth shook as if the mountains were crumbling, and the ground kicked up countless dust. When the dust cleared, the original dozen bodyguards werepletely turned into a puddle of flesh, smashed into the soil.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no mercy as he walked directly toward the living room. Wherever he passed, True Qi crushed out like a tidal wave, promptly killing each bodyguard on the spot without any mercy.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to step into the living room, a sharp sword light broke through the air, aiming directly at his throat.

    "Seeking death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was dark as water. The longer time dragged on, the more danger Bai Zhiqing and Rose faced. He hadpletely lost patience. With a flip of his palm, he struck down hard as if a gate weighing thousands of pounds came crashing with a hefty gust, shattering the sword light. His palmnded heavily on Hei Ya¡¯s head.

    With a "thud," Hei Ya was hammered into the floor like a nail by Lu Tianxing, leaving only his head exposed outside.

    Hei Ya¡¯s eyes were wide open, blood spurting from all orifices. He never dreamed that kidnapping Bai Zhiqing would provoke such a fearsome opponent. His once proud swordsmanship hadn¡¯t even had a chance to be disyed before he was brutally smacked to death.

    After killing Hei Ya, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause, moving as fast as lightning toward the upper floor. His Martial Artist¡¯s Spiritual Sense peaked, searching every room.

    Meanwhile, in a room in the vi, Zhao Lin eyed Bai Zhiqing, unable to cover the burning desire on his face. Over the years, he had yed with countless women, including movie stars, students, online influencers, mother-daughter pairs, but nonepared to Bai Zhiqing and Rose.

    These two women were like two extremes, attracting the attention of different men.

    Rose exuded a mature and seductive charm, a true assassin for all men, making them helplessly indulge and desperately want to conquer her in bed.

    In contrast, Bai Zhiqing radiated a noble and cold demeanor, like a queen, making one eager to see her debauched side.

    One enchanting and seductive, like a fairy, the other noble, like a queen.

    Such women, ced anywhere, would be the goddess in countless men¡¯s hearts. And now, these two goddesses were in front of him, how could Zhao Lin bear it?

    Such women, only he, Zhao Lin, was worthy to enjoy.

 Chapter 700 - 696 Arriving Just in Time

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 696 Arriving Just in Time</h4>

    "Beautiful, so beautiful, you truly move my heart. Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t hold back anymore, I can¡¯t wait to taste you, don¡¯t be scared, I will show you what real pleasure is," Zhao Lin said with a lustful sigh.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing and Rose, a gleam of light burst forth from Zhao Lin¡¯s eyes. Unable to contain the me in his heart, he set his wine ss on a nearby table, stood up, and started walking towards Bai Zhiqing and Rose step by step.

    Seeing Zhao Lin¡¯s demeanor, both Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s faces turned ashen. With their hands tied and drugged, how could they possibly resist Zhao Lin? They could only watch helplessly as he approached them.

    "Bai Zhiqing, aren¡¯t you always so proud? Aren¡¯t you always so aloof? Then I¡¯ll start with you. I want to see if you¡¯re just as aloof in bed," Zhao Lin said, his face twisted into a malicious smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    Hearing Zhao Lin¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s expression changed slightly. She nced at Bai Zhiqing and, mustering her strength, stepped in front of her, saying coldly, "Zhao Lin, what kind of man are you to prey on a woman who can¡¯t even fight back? If you have any guts,e at me."

    Bai Zhiqing, her face pale, was momentarily stunned by Rose¡¯s actions. She hadn¡¯t expected that at this moment, Rose would shield her. This act made a warm current surge through her heart, and perhaps she had misunderstood Rose¡ªthis woman might not be as cold and heartless as the rumors suggested.

    Bai Zhiqing wanted to say something, but then she heard Zhao Lin say, "Good, very good! Sisterly love, I love to see such sisterly affection. Don¡¯t worry, soon you will know what real sisterly love is. But since you¡¯re so eager for me to ¡¯devour¡¯ you, I can¡¯t refuse. Rejecting the request of a beauty goes against my principle, so I will fulfill your wish and start with you."

    As he spoke, Zhao Lin walked up to Rose and reached out to touch her face, his expression alight with burning desire.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the tightly closed door suddenly shattered under the force of a kick, wooden splinters flying in all directions.

    At that moment, Zhao Lin¡¯s face turned icy cold, and he stood up and roared behind him, "Who¡¯s there? Get out! Didn¡¯t I tell you that no matter what happened, no one was allowed toe in? Who let you in? Get out now, or I¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs!"

    "Chopping me up to feed the dogs is something I¡¯m afraid you can no longer manage," a voice retorted coldly.

    Lu Tianxing entered the room with a chilling gaze sweeping over Zhao Lin. When he saw the state that Bai Zhiqing and Rose were in, the fury in his heart exploded, his eyes filled with an extreme murderous intent.

    By then, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips were bitten and bleeding, hints of rming red against her lips. Not only that, her cheeks and behind her ears were flushed a deep red.

    Rose was in no better state, with bloodied lips and a distinct palm print on her fair face, eliciting pity.

    With just one nce, Lu Tianxing deduced that Bai Zhiqing and Rose had been drugged.

    His murderous intent surged, filling the entire room. The temperature seemed to plummet, chilling to the bone as if one had fallen into an ice cer.

    Zhao Lin, seemingly shocked into a stupor, just stood there staring at Lu Tianxing, his teeth chattering with a "click" sound. Hei Ya had been standing guard downstairs; how could Lu Tianxing have broken through? It seemed impossible.

    "How... how did you get in here?" Feeling the murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Zhao Lin trembled from head to toe, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "You will die a very ugly death today,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice seemed like an endless cold wind blowing from the Nine Nether Purgatory, sending a shiver deep into one¡¯s soul.

    Trembling, Zhao Lin looked at Lu Tianxing, his body shaking uncontrobly as a thought shed through his mind. He suddenly reached for the weapon at his waist, attempting to threaten Lu Tianxing.

    "Bang!"

    Before Zhao Lin could draw his gun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, instantly appearing beside Zhao Lin and delivering a fierce p to his face, without any restraint.

    "Smack!"

    Zhao Lin was sent flying like a top, blood spewing from his mouth, tracing a beautiful arc in the air, before crashing heavily against the wall. He slid to the ground like a dead dog, half of his face nearly obliterated by the p, flesh mangled, blood mixed with teeth pouring from his mouth, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Lu Tianxing and passed out.

    The p not only disfigured Zhao Lin¡¯s face but also knocked him unconscious, a testament to the rage burning in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. However, Lu Tianxing did not kill Zhao Lin, for now was not the time. The effects of the drug on Bai Zhiqing and Rose were taking hold, and if he did not act quickly to eliminate it, the consequences were unimaginable.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve finallye..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing before her, Bai Zhiqing could no longer hold on, her mental defenses copsing, the suppressed effects of the drug now feeling uncontroble, as she emitted an almost imperceptible sound...

    "Lu Tianxing, I can¡¯t stand it, I¡¯m so hot..."

    "Lu Tianxing, I feel the same way..."

    Rose too was making barely audible sounds, herplexion turning an unnatural shade of red; clearly, the drug was taking effect.

    "Zhao Lin, I¡¯ll deal with youter."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, nced at Zhao Lin lying unconscious beside him, a fierce killing intent shing in his eyes. He reached out, scooped up Bai Zhiqing and Rose, one in each arm, and with a sh, he left the room, nning to find another room to rid Bai Zhiqing and Rose of the drug¡¯s effects first.

    Meanwhile, Spiritual Superpower User Mike, who had just received the news and was hurrying over, prepared to go upstairs. He hadn¡¯t set foot on the third floor when a voice rang in his ear.

    "Mike, the first room on the left side of the third floor, keep an eye on Zhao Lin for me. Don¡¯t kill him; I want to deal with him personallyter."

    Hearing this voice, Mike hesitated for a moment, then quickly came to his senses. He instantly changed direction from heading right to ascending the stairs to the third floor.

    Please rmend, ask for monthly tickets, it¡¯s almost the end of the month, and monthly tickets will go to waste if not used. Brothers, please support! A minimum of three updates per day, don¡¯t say it¡¯s just two updates a day, there will be three unless there¡¯s a special circumstance!!

 Chapter 701 - 697 Your Courage Is Great

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 697 Your Courage Is Great</h4>

    After instructing Mike, who had just gone upstairs, to watch over Zhao Lin, Lu Tianxing carried Bai Zhiqing and Rose into another room¡¯s bathroom in a sh, gently cing the two women in the bathtub. With a movement of his True Qi, he cut the ropes binding their hands.

    "Fuck."

    Having justpleted all this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud.

    By now, the effects of the drug on Bai Zhiqing and Rose had almost fully taken hold. Free from their constraints, the two women clung to Lu Tianxing like cats smelling fish, their eyes nearly dripping with desire, wrapping around him like octopuses.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and a surge of murderous intent uncontrobly burst forth from his heart. Thankfully, he had arrived in time; otherwise, the consequences were unthinkable.

    He struggled to pull the two women off his body, keeping them from moving erratically, then reached out to turn on the showerhead beside him. Cold water poured down from above in an instant.

    The icy water on their skin caused Bai Zhiqing and Rose to shiver uncontrobly, and the blush on their faces subsided significantly. However, the situation was still dire. If they didn¡¯t act quickly to counteract the drug¡¯s effects, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Gathering his strong willpower, Lu Tianxing tore his gaze away from the two women¡¯s impressive peaks, reached for their arms, and circted his robust True Qi. The Creation True Qi instantly turned into bone-chilling coldness, continuously flowing into Bai Zhiqing and Rose¡¯s bodies, suppressing the drug¡¯s effects and purging them out.

    Time ticked away slowly.

    Sweat began to form on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead, removing the drug¡¯s effects was a tedious process, and he had to constantly fend off the seduction from Bai Zhiqing and Rose. The glimpses of beauty and their sounds made it hard for him not to sumb to his rising desires.

    After all, as a normal man, it was unbearable to have two stunningly beautiful women flirting with him, which was exactly how Bai Zhiqing and Rose were behaving now.

    After what seemed like an eternity, seeing the two women¡¯splexions gradually return to normal, bing calm and their breathing stabilizing as they fell into a deep sleep, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief. It was a good thing he arrived in time; otherwise, even if he had wiped out the Zhao Family, it would have been futile.

    Gently carrying Bai Zhiqing and Rose out of the bathroom andying them on the bed, Lu Tianxing softly covered them with a nket. He then bent down and gently kissed their foreheads, whispering, "Wait for me to return; I¡¯ll take you home soon."

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned and headed outside. When he turned around, the gentle look in his eyes instantly turned into a tide of murderous intent, erupting from him and enveloping the entire vi. Anyone entering would feel as if they had stepped into the Eighteenth Layer Hell.

    After leaving the room, Lu Tianxing headed straight for the first room on the left on the third floor.

    "Captain."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, Mike, who was in the room, respectfully called out.

    "Wake him up," said Lu Tianxing, his gaze ice-cold as he nced at the unconscious Zhao Lin.

    Mike nodded, his spirit moved, and a bottle of red wine that was ced nearby levitated by itself, floating directly above Zhao Lin¡¯s head as if someone was holding it, and poured the entire bottle over Zhao Lin¡¯s head.

    Startled by the dousing, the unconscious Zhao Lin¡¯s body immediately trembled, and upon opening his eyes, he saw Lu Tianxing standing not far away. Fear instantly surfaced on his face.

    "What... what do you want to do?"

    Zhao Lin struggled to get up, his voice trembling with intense fear. As he spoke, he agitated the wounds on his face, contorting his expression in pain.

    "What do I want to do, Zhao Lin? You¡¯ve got guts toy hands on my women. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Zhao Lin coldly, his tone calm but filled with an eerie chill that made one¡¯s heart freeze over.

    "What... what do you want?"

    Zhao Lin looked at Lu Tianxing with fear in his eyes, his face ashen, especially when Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazended on him, eliciting a terror from deep within him.

    He never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s power would be so terrifying, that even Hei Ya had fallen at his hands.

    Zhao Lin was no fool; Lu Tianxing¡¯s unharmed appearance meant that the people he had arranged below were most likely doomed. If he had known earlier how fearsome Lu Tianxing was, he would never have dared to offend him.

    "What do I want?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s coldughter continued, a cruel smile shing across his face, "Zhao Lin, you kidnapped my women and even dared to p her. It seems you have grown tired of living."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, his right foot raised high and thening down hard on Zhao Lin¡¯s palm.

    "Ahh!"

    Zhao Lin let out a pig-like scream, beads of sweat the size of beans rolling down his face, looking at Lu Tianxing as if he were a devil.

    The next moment, before Zhao Lin could recover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right foot raised again and heavily stomped on Zhao Lin¡¯s thigh, followed by the sound of bones shattering.

    Thank you to the few friends for your tips; I won¡¯t mention each of you by name, but I thank all friends for your support. Without it, this book wouldn¡¯t havee this far!!

 Chapter 702 - 698 You Are the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 698 You Are the Devil</h4>

    "Ah! Devil, you¡¯re a Devil."

    With one leg crushed, Zhao Lin immediately let out a scream like a pig being ughtered, his eyes filled with utter terror. Devil, devil, Lu Tianxing was aplete devil. If he had another chance, he would rather die than kidnap Bai Zhiqing, rather die than make an enemy of Lu Tianxing.

    "Devil, that¡¯s right, I am a Devil."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin and said softly, "Do you know? The people I hate most in this life are those whoy their hands on the people around me. Anyone who dares to touch them, I will make them beg for life but unable to live, beg for death but unable to die."

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold eyes, Zhao Lin was truly scared. He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so strong, so ruthless. Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t feel any vitality, like the gaze of the Grim Reaper himself.

    "No, no, Lu Tianxing, please let me go, I know I was wrong, please... please don¡¯t kill me, I... I know I was wrong, Lu Tianxing, please don¡¯t kill me. I am from the Zhao Family, my father is Zhao Quan, if you kill me, my father will not let you go." Zhao Lin pleaded desperately with tears and sobs, his voice trembling with the terror one feels in the presence of a Killing God.

    "Not kill you, Zhao Lin? If I had been a bitter just now, do you know what would¡¯ve happened?" Lu Tianxing said quietly.

    Zhao Lin shivered all over, his eyes full of fear: "What... what are you going to do? You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, my father will not let you go."

    "The Zhao Family? Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before the Zhao Family follows the Peng Family¡¯s path and turns to ash and smoke."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was very soft, as if chatting with an old friend, but when it reached Zhao Lin¡¯s ears, it sounded like thunder, causing his pupils to dte suddenly, his face filled with disbelief.

    "What... what do you mean by that? Could it be... could it be that you wiped out the Peng Family?" Zhao Lin looked at Lu Tianxing with fearful eyes.

    "You¡¯re very smart."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin with approval and chuckled, "Peng Tianlong was like you; he coveted my woman and even kidnapped her. So, he¡¯s dead, and his family along with him, reduced to ashes. But you¡¯re different. I will not kill you. I will spare your life because my woman will personally dismantle your bones one by one."

    "You... you can¡¯t do this; it¡¯s against thew."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhao Lin felt a deep chill rushing to his heart, leaving him incapable of feeling any warmth.

    "Against thew? Zhao Lin, don¡¯t you find it funny to say that to me? Or have you thought yourself the weakling now, forgetting the arrogance and presumption you had before?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhao Lin with scorn and instructed Mike beside him, "Take him down for me, and remember, don¡¯t let him die. If he dies, I will hold you responsible."

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, in my hands, he won¡¯t be able to die even if he wants to." Mike grinned fiercely, walked over to Zhao Lin, and dragged him out like a dead dog. The friction between the wound and the ground caused Zhao Lin to let out a piercing scream, leaving a striking trail of blood on the floor.

    "Zhao Family, tomorrow will be the day you turn to dust and smoke."

    Coldness shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he walked out of the room. It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing did not want to kill Zhao Lin, but rather, Zhao Lin still had other uses, and besides, he knew how much rage Rose harbored in her heart; naturally, Zhao Lin should be left for Rose to handle personally.

    In another room, Bai Zhiqing and Rose quietlyy on the bed, their breathing gradually calming down, although their brows would asionally tremble as if they were having nightmares.

    Click!

    The sound of the door opening. Lu Tianxing pushed the door open and entered, approaching the two women with the intention of picking them both up, preparing to leave the vi.

    Perhaps sensing the movement, Bai Zhiqing, who had her eyes tightly shut, trembled slightly with her eyshes, and suddenly opened her eyes. A thick fear crossed her face, and when she clearly saw Lu Tianxing close by, Bai Zhiqing shuddered and could no longer control her emotions. She flung herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, her arms clinging tightly to him as if terrified he would disappear.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t want to stay in Xiangjiang anymore. Can we go back to Modu?"

    Bai Zhiqing called out in a pitiful voice, and tears fell like broken pearls from her face. She truly felt afraid this time; she was so close, so very close, to having her life utterly destroyed. Even if Lu Tianxing forgave her, she would never be able to forgive herself.

    "It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. Do you remember what I told you? As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you."

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing in his arms,forting her softly. He was fully aware of how desperate she felt at that moment.

    Feeling the gentle words of Lu Tianxing and thinking about the nightmare-like events that had just happened, Bai Zhiqing could no longer control the fear in her heart and burst into tears.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just held Bai Zhiqing tightly in his arms, as if trying topletely merge her into his own body. This time he had been too careless, thinking that with Huang Feiyu by her side, Bai Zhiqing would be safe. He had underestimated the human heart; when someone is blinded by rage and loses their reason, they are capable of anything.

    Not sure how much time had passed, Lu Tianxing noticed that the front of his shirt waspletely soaked with tears. Perhaps exhausted from crying, Bai Zhiqing slowly drifted off to sleep, her body still asionally twitching with sobs. Like a pear blossom bathed in rain, she resembled an injured little cat, evoking a surge of pity in anyone who saw her.

    Realizing that Bai Zhiqing had fallen asleep, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, adjusted her evening gown, then, with a prince¡¯s carry, turned to walk downstairs.

    In the open courtyard in front of the vi, Mike had found two cars and parked them there. Lu Tianxing walked to one of the cars, gently ced Bai Zhiqing in the passenger seat, then turned back to carry Rose downstairs as well.

    Just as Lu Tianxing returned to the room to lift Rose, she, who had been lying with her eyes closed, suddenly opened them and sat up swiftly from the bed, a sharp murderous intent shing in her eyes. Upon recognizing Lu Tianxing, the hint of killing intent gradually dissipated, and shezilyy back down on the bed.

    "Little man, you¡¯ve finally arrived."

    Rose tidied her hair gently and smiled, saying, "Little man, tell me honestly, did you do anything inappropriate to me just now? I feel like my clothes seem a bit torn."

 Chapter 703 - 699 Zhao Quanâ€™s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 699 Zhao Quan¡¯s Reaction</h4>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing grimaced, not understanding why her torn clothes were his problem. It was clearly she who had torn them. If he had intervened, the clothes would have been in shreds by now. This was a direct questioning of his character.

    "Rose, what are you saying? You really underestimate my integrity, Lu Tianxing. Am I the type to take advantage of people in their vulnerable moments? It¡¯s clear that you tore the clothes yourself, and I remained respectful."

    "Respectful? Little man, were you really respectful?"

    With a seductive manner, Rose rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and shed a devastatingly beautiful smile. "Little man, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. You just passed up such a great opportunity. Don¡¯t you like the idea of us together?"

    "Even if something had happened, and your ice queen of a wife got mad, you could have said you did it to save us, that you had no choice. I believe your ice queen wife wouldn¡¯t have said anything. You didn¡¯t seize this heaven-sent opportunity? Little man, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much, or maybe you just can¡¯t do it anymore!"

    "I am a normal man," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth.

    "Really? I don¡¯t believe you."

    Rose struggled to stand up from the bed and walked steadily toward Lu Tianxing, leaning on him and kissing his face. "Little man, how about letting me try and see?"

    Lu Tianxing stiffened. This temptress was always so provocative.

    "Little man, what do you say? Do you dare, or is it really like I said, you can¡¯t do it?"

    "Rose, this isn¡¯t the right time," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, although he really wanted to show this seductress what he was capable of; clearly, now was not the time.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Roseughed heartily. "Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Do you think I don¡¯t know when to stop?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Rose¡¯s expression turned cold: "Right, little man, where is that beast Zhao Lin? Is he still alive?"

    "Of course, he is alive."

    "Still alive, why didn¡¯t you kill him?" Rose said, displeased to hear this.

    "Why kill him? I n to spare him so you can vent your anger. After all, as one of the ten great Hall Masters of Yama Pce, being abducted by trash, if we don¡¯t let out this rage, I¡¯m afraid she might do something foolish," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Where is he now?" Rose asked, her eyes gleaming coldly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "I¡¯ve left him under Mike¡¯s watch; what do you n to do?"

    "I want to break his bones bit by bit," Rose said, her face shing with a fierce intent to kill, unable to quell her anger unless Zhao Lin was dead.

    "Up to you, but are you sure you want to go now?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lingered on Rose, not surprised by her approach. As the leader of the Rose Society and a woman, if she weren¡¯t fierce, she would have long been devoured to the bone.

    In this world, if you want to survive longer, you either live as an ordinary person or be a ruthless one.

    "Do you think it¡¯s suitable for me to go now?"

    Rose coyly nced at Lu Tianxing and opened her arms towards him.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, "What are you doing?"

    "Carry me down."

    Lu Tianxing smiled, said nothing, and simply bent over to pick Rose up into his arms, then turned and walked downstairs.

    Soon, two cars drove out of the vi one after the other.

    Shortly after Lu Tianxing left the vi, several vans appeared around the vi and stopped directly at the main entrance of the Zhao Lin vi. More than a dozen burly men exited, and like cleaners, cleared all the flesh and bodies in the vi, stuffing everything into bags as if collecting garbage.

    Half an hourter, the vans left the vi without alerting anyone.

    Inside a private vi at Deep Water Bay.

    Zhao Quan sat there with a cold expression, his fingers tightly clutching his phone, veins bulging on his forehead, exuding an extremely chilling murderous aura.

    Under the illumination of the light, one could clearly see the chilling ferocity on Zhao Quan¡¯s face, reminiscent of a venomous snake, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Sensing the change in Zhao Lin, Zhuge Ling, who had been by his side, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Quan, what¡¯s wrong? Did they find Zhao Lin? Did something happen?"

    "They haven¡¯t found Lin¡¯er. The people I just sent called and said that Lin¡¯er returned to the Causeway Bay vi with those two people, but when they arrived, they couldn¡¯t find anyone in the vi, not even a guard. Even the vi¡¯s main entrance was shattered. There were signs of a fight inside the vi, and a smell of blood. They suspect Lin¡¯er might have..."

    Zhao Quan stopped there, but the implication was clear¡ªZhao Lin was very likely dead.

    "Quan, don¡¯t panic yet. It¡¯s possible that nothing happened to Zhao Lin. After all, no one has called to say they¡¯ve found Zhao Lin¡¯s body. Maybe Zhao Lin just ran into some trouble and had to leave the vi. So, don¡¯t worry too much; you might make yourself sick," Zhuge Ling said softly, her face slightly changing as sheforted him.

    "Ling¡¯er, what do you think we should do next?" Zhao Quan took a deep breath and asked.

    "Search, send people immediately to find out where Zhao Lin is, dead or alive. Also, keep an eye on the Huang Family. Whether or not Zhao Lin is in trouble, whether it was the Huang Family¡¯s doing, we must watch their reactions closely," she said.

    A faint glimmer shed in Zhuge Ling¡¯s eyes. She had not only climbed her way to Zhao Quan¡¯s side because of her beauty but also because of her intelligence. She was the one who gradually transformed Zhao Quan from a puppet controlled by others into the ruler of the Zhao Family.

    Whether Zhao Lin was dead or not, she believed that the Huang Family couldn¡¯t be disassociated from this incident. By keeping an eye on the Huang Family, they would know everything.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll do as you said. If anything happens to Lin¡¯er, I don¡¯t care who or what the Huang Family is¡ªI will make them pay a terrible price."

    Zhao Quan¡¯s voice was chilling enough to instill fear. He had only one son, Zhao Lin. If anything happened to him, no matter if it was a distinguished guest or the Huang Family itself, he would ensure that the Huang Family suffered severe consequences.

 Chapter 704 - 700 Kill You in Front of Zhao Quan

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 700 Kill You in Front of Zhao Quan</h4>

    As flowers bloom, each branch shows its unique beauty.

    After leaving Causeway Bay, Lu Tianxing did not take Bai Zhiqing to the Penins Hotel, but directly to Huang¡¯s Vi. He then left without much dy, taking Rose straight to Huang Feiyu¡¯s private vi.

    "Master, Sister Mei Gui, you have arrived."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Rose appear at the vi entrance, Huang Feiyu, who had been waiting, immediately strode forward to greet them, his face betraying a hint of barely concealed murderous intent.

    "Yes, Feiyu, I owe you my thanks this time," Lu Tianxing said with gratitude as he observed the wounds on Huang Feiyu¡¯s face.

    Huang Feiyu suffered from a fear of driving, and Lu Tianxing was aware of this. Yet, in the end, to deliver the news to him as quickly as possible, Huang Feiyu drove a sports car all the way, charging through the streets to the private club. The torment he must have felt was unimaginable, and Lu Tianxing was truly grateful for this favor.

    "Master, stop teasing me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I, Huang Feiyu, would still be aughingstock in the whole Xiangjiang circle. Moreover, both Sister-inw Zhiqing and Sister Mei Gui are my elder sisters-inw, they are my friends. If I, Huang Feiyu, can¡¯t even protect my own friends, what kind of man would I be?"

    Huang Feiyu said nonchntly, "By the way, Master, Mike has just taken Zhao Lin to the basement. What should we do now? Should we kill Zhao Lin?"

    As he spoke, a cold murderous light flickered in Huang Feiyu¡¯s eyes. As a scion of the Huang Family, Huang Feiyu understood the importance of eradicating trouble at its roots.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to take action, just take me there," Lu Tianxing shook his head and said.

    "Master, follow me."

    With that, Huang Feiyu led the way, with Lu Tianxing and Rose following behind, down to a basement the size of a basketball court beneath the vi.

    The entire basement was brilliantly lit, surrounded by an extensive array of car modification parts, as well as various disassembled carponents scattered about. It appeared to be Huang Feiyu¡¯s secret car modification workshop.

    Mike stood in an open corner, while Zhao Lin was thrown into another corner, one arm a bloody mess, one leg just as mangled, and half of his face swollen, nearly beaten to a pulp, looking exceptionally wretched.

    "Zhao Lin."

    Upon seeing Zhao Lin, a shocking murderous intent burst from Rose¡¯s eyes as she coldlymanded, "Wake him up."

    "Yes."

    Mike nced at Rose, then at Lu Tianxing, nodded, and grabbed Zhao Lin by the hair, dragging him over to a nearby water tank and dunked him in it.

    Secondster, Zhao Lin¡¯s body began to thrash violently.

    Ssh!

    Mike forcefully lifted Zhao Lin¡¯s head from the water and then tossed him aside as if he were garbage.

    "Thump!"

    Zhao Lin crashed heavily to the ground, the intense pain making him let out an involuntary scream. His eyes were nk as he stared around as if still not fully awake, his gaze very vacant.

    "Mike, Feiyu, let¡¯s head out first! We can leave this to Sister Mei Gui," said Lu Tianxing, turning his head to address Huang Feiyu.

    "Master, rest assured, the soundproofing in my vi is excellent. No matter what happens in the basement, no sound will be heard outside," Feiyu reassured, nodding his head. With those words, he turned to leave with Mike, already presuming that Zhao Lin would not survive the night.

    "Sister Mei Gui, he¡¯s all yours. I¡¯ll wait for you outside," Lu Tianxing said to Sister Mei Gui with a nod, then turned and walked out, closing the basement door behind him.

    Once Lu Tianxing and the others had left, the expression on Sister Mei Gui¡¯s face suddenly turned icy cold, like a venomous snake waking from slumber, her gaze chilling as she looked at Zhao Lin and said, "Zhao Lin."

    Upon hearing his name called, Zhao Lin¡¯s body shook slightly, and his aimless gaze instantly gained a trace of alertness. When his eyes swept over Sister Mei Gui, his face instantly shed with intense fear.

    "It... it¡¯s you. What do you want to do?" Zhao Lin asked Sister Mei Gui, his voice trembling.

    At Zhao Lin¡¯s words, Sister Mei Gui¡¯s face revealed a mocking sneer as she coldly said, "What do I want to do? Zhao Lin, do you know? Since I took control of the Rose Society, no one has ever dared to p me. For so many years, you¡¯re the first. I must say, you really have some nerve, unimaginable nerve, Zhao Lin. Do you find pping people satisfying? Would you like to try again to see if I will chop off those ws of yours?"

    "The Rose Society, you are Huangfu Meigui?"

    Hearing Sister Mei Gui¡¯s words, Zhao Lin¡¯s pupils dted dramatically, and his facial muscles twisted into a knot, tinged with indelible fear, ignoring thetter part of Sister Mei Gui¡¯s words. His entire attention was captured by the three words "Rose Society."

    Of course, he was familiar with the Rose Society. Although he had never dealt with them directly, he knew that among them was a ruthless chairwoman known to everyone as the ck Widow. Anyone who ended up in her hands never had a good oue; if they didn¡¯t die, they¡¯d be skinned alive.

    Moreover, he had heard that many men had made the mistake of crossing the chairwoman of the Rose Society, and their fates were all miserably gruesome. But he never imagined that the woman in front of him, seemingly fairy-like, mature, and alluring, was actually the chairwoman of the Rose Society.

    Zhao Lin¡¯s body shuddered, his expression growing even more terrified as he stammered, "You... you can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, my father won¡¯t let you go."

    "Your father? Hah, it seems you still have hope. Well then, I will kill you right in front of him, disassemble your bones one by one. I am curious to see if Zhao Quan can do anything to me," Sister Mei Gui said with a voice as cold as the wind blowing out of the Nine Nether Purgatory, devoid of any emotion and unabashed with murderous intent. It was so close this time; if Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t arrived in time, her life would have been over. Even if Lu Tianxing could eventually forgive her, she would never forgive herself.

    This rage, how could she swallow it? She was not Bai Zhiqing, she was Mei Gui, the chairwoman of the Rose Society, and she would let everyone know she didn¡¯t earn her fearsome reputation for nothing.

    "No... no, you can¡¯t do this," Zhao Lin curled up, the look of terror on his face intensifying.

    Sister Mei Gui paid no attention to Zhao Lin but walked over to the side, picked up the phone that Mike had previously searched from Zhao Lin, unlocked it, and found Zhao Quan¡¯s number. She dialed straight away.

    At that moment, Zhao Quan had no inclination for sleep, sitting on the sofa smoking. The ground by his feet was littered with cigarette butts, showing he¡¯d been sitting there for quite a while.

    Zhao Quan¡¯s expression was grave. Almost an hour had passed and the people he¡¯d sent out still hadn¡¯t found his son. The ominous feeling in his heart was getting stronger, and with time passing, it was bing unbearable, leaving him restless and unable to calm down.

 Chapter 705 - 701: Kill Zhao Lin

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 701: Kill Zhao Lin</h4>

    "Ding-a-ling!"

    At that moment, the ringtone of Zhao Quan¡¯s cellphone, ced beside him, went off urgently.

    Zhao Quan¡¯s body trembled as he hastily picked up the phone. When he saw the caller ID, a sh of joy crossed his face, and he immediately answered, "Lin¡¯er, where are you now? How are you? Is everything alright? Did the Huang Family do anything to you? I¡¯m sending someone right now to pick you up..."

    "Mr. Zhao, you don¡¯t have to send anyone because your son won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun," Rose¡¯s cold voice came through the phone.

    Upon hearing the chilly female voice through the phone, Zhao Quan¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he spoke sharply, "Who are you? What have you done to my son? I tell you, if you dare harm my son, I will make sure you are torn to pieces and your bones ground to dust."

    At that moment, Zhao Lin¡¯s hysterical voice also erupted over the phone, "Dad, help me, pleasee save me! She is Huangfu Meigui, the President of Rose Society, Dad, she wants to kill me, she wants to disassemble my bones one by one, Dad, my hands and legs are broken, I don¡¯t want to die."

    "Huangfu Meigui,"

    Hearing his own son¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone, Zhao Quan¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. As the Family Head of the Zhao Family, he certainly knew what the words "Huangfu Meigui" meant ¡ª especially given the recent events where the Rose Society had swept through Modu, taken over Sky Alliance, and be the underground lord of Modu, a matter that was all over the news. He had specifically researched Huangfu Meigui and knew this woman was not one of kindness and mercy.

    "President Rose, you¡¯ve captured my son; could there possibly be some misunderstanding?" Zhao Quan took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage in his heart, deliberately avoiding mentioning the fact that his son¡¯s limbs were broken, and asked sternly.

    "A misunderstanding? Ha, Mr. Zhao, your son tried to kidnap me, and even drugged me. Do you think that could be a misunderstanding?" Rose said, chuckling coldly.

    "President Rose, what will it take for you to let my son go?" Zhao Quan said, his voiceced with suppressed fury.

    "Quickly,"

    Rose saidughingly, "Letting your son go isn¡¯t impossible. I want all the power of the Zhao Family..."

    "Impossible, President Rose, don¡¯t make unreasonable demands. Don¡¯t forget this is Xiangjiang." No sooner had Rose finished speaking than Zhao Quan promptly said, his tone carrying a hint of threat.

    "Mr. Zhao, are you threatening me? Do you really think I, Rose, am a vegetarian?"

    Rose snorted coldly into the phone, picked up a wooden board beside her, and slowly walked toward Zhao Lin.

    "What... what are you doing? Dad, save me, save me! She wants to kill me, I don¡¯t want to die..."

    Seeing Rose¡¯s actions, Zhao Lin screamed tragically, continually shrinking backward.

    "Huangfu Meigui, you dare..." Zhao Quan¡¯s face turned furious, and he bellowed repeatedly.

    "Smack!"

    Before Zhao Quan could finish, Rose had already fiercely hit Zhao Lin¡¯s face with the wooden board.

    "Smack!"

    The board shattered into fragments, and Zhao Lin was sent flying like a shuttlecock, mming hard into a pile of car parts with a wretched cry. The other half of his face rapidly swelled, making him resemble a pig¡¯s head at a nce. Two teeth, along with blood, spurted out, making him look even more miserable.

    Hearing the screamsing from the phone, Zhao Quan immediately panicked and shouted, "Huangfu Meigui, what exactly do you want to do? Release my son immediately, or I swear I won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re dead."

    "Not rest until I¡¯m dead? Zhao Quan, you think too highly of yourself. You¡¯re nothing but a useless man who relies on women. Let me tell you, your son will undoubtedly die today."

    "You... What exactly do I need to do to get you to release my son? Just say it!"

    Zhao Quan took a deep breath, trying hard to contain his rage. He knew that he couldn¡¯t afford topletely fall out with Rose, otherwise, his son would undoubtedly die.

    ck Widow Rose, this wasn¡¯t just talk.

    "Mr. Zhao, weren¡¯t you acting all impressive just now? Wanting to grind my bones to dust? So why are you begging for mercy now? Thinking that I would spare your son? Do you really think that¡¯s possible? I, Rose, have never suffered such a great loss; I can¡¯t kill him, fearing I might never be able to sleep again."

    Although Rose¡¯s face wore a smile, her voice was chillingly cold, "Seeing how much you care for your son, I can let you see what has happened to him."

    As she spoke, Rose initiated a video call.

    When Zhao Quan saw the dreadful state of Rose and his son, his pupils shrank, and a towering rage exploded within him. At this moment, Zhao Lin waspletely battered, his head swollen and his flesh a blurry mess, presenting a horrifying sight. One of his arms and one of his legs were twisted in an unnatural angle, clearly having been brutally broken.

    A torrential rage coupled with murderous intent surged in Zhao Quan¡¯s heart, twisting his facial expression hideously, yet he dared not release it, only suppressing the anger as he said, "Huangfu Meigui, spare my son, and I will act as if this never happened. Additionally, I can give you a hundred million US dors aspensation from the Zhao family."

    "A hundred million US dors? Sorry, I¡¯m notcking money. What I want is all of the Zhao family¡¯s influence, not just money. But now it seems you are not willing to give that. Well then, don¡¯t me me."

    With that, Rose set the phone on a stand next to her, aimed at Zhao Lin, then picked up a dagger beside her and slowly walked towards Zhao Lin.

    Upon seeing this, fear immediately flooded Zhao Lin¡¯s face, "No... don¡¯t, Dad, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die."

    "Swoosh!"

    Rose¡¯s expression was cold as ice, emotionless, as the dagger shed past Zhao Lin¡¯s ear, sending blood spurting out and a pig-like scream resonating throughout the basement.

    "No, Huangfu Meigui, stop it, just stop."

    Seeing this brutality, Zhao Quan roared like a wild beast, his eyes on the verge of bursting.

    Zhao Lin curled up on the floor, one hand covering his ear, his eyes filled with terror. At this moment, Rose appeared to him as an absolute devil, even more terrifying than Lu Tianxing.

    Rose paid no attention to Zhao Quan and continued her cold stare at Zhao Lin, her hand with the dagger trembling slightly.

    "Swoosh!" "Swoosh!"

    Several shes of cold light passed, and Zhao Lin¡¯s five fingers were directly severed, blood sttered all over his face, presenting a truly horrific sight.

    "Ah! Huangfu Meigui, you dare? You¡¯re seeking death! I will kill you, and I will cut you into a thousand pieces."

    Zhao Quan¡¯s eyes were nearly splitting, bellowing out loud, seeing the agony of his only son, he felt as if countless needles were piercing his heart, his rage soaring to the heavens.

 Chapter 706 - 702 Roseâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 702 Rose¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    "Even if you tear me to pieces, Mr. Zhao, you should first watch how I tear your son to pieces!"

    Rose chuckled coldly, the dagger in her hand tracing a chilling gleam. Zhao Lin¡¯s other ear was instantly sliced off, blood spurted out, and he became like a blood-drenched figure, emitting a piercing, tragic scream.

    "President Rose, stop, please stop, I agree to your terms, I am willing to hand over all of Zhao Family¡¯s power to you, I beg you to spare my son."

    Zhao Quan let out a roar like a wild beast, but no one saw the resentment flickering in his eyes. Once Zhao Lin was out of danger, he resolved to make Huangfu Meigui¡¯s death a graveless one.

    "Toote, I no longer need the Zhao Family¡¯s power because I wille to take it myself. Tomorrow, I will personally visit the Zhao Family and exterminate you, Zhao Quan, and your lineage."

    Rose ignored Zhao Quan¡¯s roaring voice, her dagger became streaks of cold light that seemed toe to life, seemed to be endowed with life. With each swing of the dagger, Zhao Lin let out a piercing, tragic scream.

    "Kill me, please... please kill me, I beg you to end my life."

    Zhao Lin waspletely soaked in blood, looking at Rose with a begging tone in his voice. In his heart, Rose was no longer a human being but the Devil, a devil that came from Hell.

    He no longer wanted to live. He only wished for death because he realized that death was the release, or perhaps the most painful thing.

    "Kill you? As you wish."

    Rose nced at Zhao Lin, took a deep breath, and with a flick of the dagger, it plunged directly into Zhao Lin¡¯s heart.

    Blood sttered, and a faint smile appeared on Zhao Lin¡¯s lips, a smile that contained a hint of relief and a tinge of regret...

    Rose looked at the eyes that would never close again, her expression unflinching with no ripple of emotion, she turned off the video while ignoring the roar of Zhao Quan on the screen, then casually tossed the phone into a nearby basin of water before turning to walk away.

    "Feeling better?" Lu Tianxing, who had been waiting outside, spoke as he saw Rose emerge.

    "Mm, little man, thank you for this time," Rose said softly, leaning into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and whispering.

    "Heh, like you said, I¡¯m your man, of course I have the right to protect you, to make sure you¡¯re happy every day," Lu Tianxing gently wrapped his arms around Rose¡¯s slender waist, saying softly.

    "Mm!"

    Rose nodded, gently resting her head in Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest. Although she had been through assassinations and various experiences, she was, after all, a woman in need of a man¡¯s care.

    In this world, there¡¯s never a shortage of strong women, what¡¯scking are the men who can conquer them. When a strong woman is conquered, she bes a vulnerable woman.

    "Rose, what do you n to do next?" Lu Tianxing asked softly.

    "Tomorrow, I will personally visit the Zhao Family, and from tomorrow on, I want topletelymand the power of the Zhao Family. The lineage of Zhao Quan will utterly vanish from Xiangjiang," Rose said with a cold gleam shing in her eyes and a grave tone.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and said, "Are you sure you want to do this? The Zhao Family also has considerable influence in Xiangjiang. It¡¯s not easy to take control of it, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s too risky for you."

    "Hehe, my little man, who can hurt me with you by my side? Because starting from tomorrow, you will be my personal bodyguard. Besides, my little man, you underestimate the Zhao Family."

    Squinting her eyes, Rose continued, "Beforeing to Xiangjiang, I had already investigated the powers in Xiangjiang. Although the Zhao Family could be considered a big n, their power is too scattered, much like our Yama Pce. Zhao Quan is the controller, but other influences are in the hands of others. More importantly, these people do not entirely obey Zhao Quan but are split into two factions."

    "One faction is the group of veterans who once helped the Zhao Family rise to power. They believe the Zhao Family should just protect its current influence and not take any new initiatives. The other faction belongs to Zhao Quan. He desperately squeezes these veterans, trying to erode their power with the ambition to expand his territory, which has long caused dissatisfaction among others. They haven¡¯t made a move just because they don¡¯t want other forces to benefit from their dispute. Or to put it another way, they haven¡¯t had the absolute certainty to eliminate Zhao Quan, so they have been swallowing their anger."

    "You want to ignite this powder keg and let them fight among themselves while you sit back and reap the benefits?"

    "No need. Among those veterans, the leader is someone named Zhao Long. He and Zhao Quan¡¯s father were sworn brothers,mitted to each other over the sacrifice of a chicken and the burning of yellow paper. Back then, Zhao Family¡¯s power was held by both him and Zhao Quan¡¯s father. Unfortunately, he lost to Zhao Quan¡¯s father and then to Zhao Quan. We just need to get him under our control. As long as he works with us, Zhao Quan will be vulnerable."

    Rose spoke smoothly, fully revealing her strategic acumen.

    After a pause, Rose continued, "What¡¯s more important is that we don¡¯t need to control the power of the Zhao Family; we just need to make the Zhao Family obey our orders. They will be one of Yama Pce¡¯s powers in Xiangjiang. Then, if we want to strike at other powers in Xiangjiang, we can attack openly with the visible power of the Huang Family and sweep through the shadows with the power of the Zhao Family. We can easily eradicate other forces in Xiangjiang and be the true master of the underworld."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, respecting Rose¡¯s n exceedingly. Anyrge force is definitely intertwined with the underworld. If the Huang Family leverages official power to crush the opponent¡¯s dark forces, then uses the Zhao Family to eliminate the opponent¡¯s remaining strength, they couldpletely destroy a force in a short time.

    "Of course, this will also require your help, my little man."

    Lu Tianxing blinked, "What can I do for you?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s to have you, the enforcer of Yama Pce, call the Huang Family. Tell them to conduct a raid on the underground forces. But don¡¯t push too hard; otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Zhao Family might be a cornered beast. Just create a threatening atmosphere, and then tomorrow, we¡¯ll go meet Zhao Long."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, knowing that if arge force acts like a cornered beast, the consequences could be dire.

    "Then I thank you, my little man," Rose said with a seductive smile, drawing circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with her fingers and speaking in a breathy voice, "My little man, it¡¯s gettingte. How about we go home and sleep? I¡¯ve learned a few new tricks recently. Do you want to try them out?"

    Looking into Rose¡¯s clear, water-like eyes, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, wrapped his arms around her slender waist without a moment¡¯s hesitation, and walked outside. To refuse now would truly be unmanly.

    As for the matters in the basement, naturally, someone would take care of them. He didn¡¯t need to worry about it.

 Chapter 707 - 703: Zhao Quanâ€™s Undying Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 703: Zhao Quan¡¯s Undying Persistence</h4>

    "Ah, Huangfu Meigui, I will grind your bones to dust, I will tear you apart, and offer your blood as a sacrifice to the spirit of my son in heaven. I will kill you..."

    In the Deep Water Bay Vi, a roar filled with hatred resounded as Zhao Quan violently rose from the sofa. His eyes nearly bursting, he stared at the image of his son covered in blood, his eyes still open in death, and let out roar after roar, furiously throwing his phone to the ground where it shattered into pieces.

    A towering hatred and an unmistakable intent to kill burst forth from Zhao Quan.

    "Huangfu Meigui, you have gone too far. I will not rest until you are dead. Even if it means employing the entire power of the Zhao Family, I will tear you to pieces..."

    Zhao Quan, like a wild beast, roared as he wildly smashed the objects in the living room. Priceless vases worth millions were smashed into powder by his hands, and his roars continued to echo through the hall, chilling to the bone.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Quan? What could possibly make you so furious? Did Zhao Lin anger you?"

    Just then, Zhuge Ling, who had been sleeping in her pajamas, was awakened by the furious roars from the hall. She walked out from the bedroom and seeing the ruined hall, her face changed color and a foreboding feeling suddenly surged within her.

    "He¡¯s dead, my son is dead. He was mutted by Huangfu Meigui right in front of me. I hate, oh how I hate it! Why didn¡¯t I obliterate themst time? Why did I spare them? I hate this, I want revenge, I want to tear them apart, grind their bones to dust."

    Zhao Quan howled with rage, his eyes zing with a bone-deep hatred. He was determined to take revenge for Zhao Lin.

    At this moment, Zhao Quan¡¯s face was grotesquely twisted, his eyes blood-red, radiating intense resentment, which made one¡¯s scalp tingle at just a nce.

    Upon hearing Zhao Quan¡¯s hysterical words, Zhuge Ling shuddered, disbelief appearing on her face. Zhao Lin was dead, gruesomely killed right before Zhao Quan¡¯s eyes.

    No wonder Zhao Quan was acting so delirious. Zhao Lin was his only son, and with Zhao Lin¡¯s death, it meant the end of Zhao Quan¡¯s lineage since he could no longer father any children, even though that thing still worked, it had lost its function to produce offspring.

    His only son was dead, and as the ancients said, of the three unfilial acts, leaving no descendants is the greatest. No wonder Zhao Quan was mad, not to mention his son was killed within his own turf in Xiangjiang.

    "Kill, Ling¡¯er, I will kill them. Call immediately, gather everyone. I want to execute Huangfu Meigui by a thousand cuts,"

    Zhao Quan gasped for breath, his gaze sinister as he looked at Zhuge Ling and bellowed loudly. He demanded that Huangfu Meigui pay with blood for this blood debt.

    "Quan, you need to calm down, you have to calm down. Do you realize that the more impulsive you are, the faster the Zhao Family will fall? Now, more than ever, you need to stayposed," Zhuge Ling said gravely as she watched Zhao Quan, who was consumed by madness, a sh of sorrow in her eyes.

    "Calm? I can¡¯t be calm, my only son is dead, he was ughtered right before my eyes, I will kill her, I will have them all ughtered..."

    "p!"

    Zhao Quan didn¡¯t finish his sentence when Zhuge Ling pped him across the face, saying loudly, "Zhao Quan, calm yourself. Do you think you can take revenge now? If Huangfu Meigui dared to kill your son right in front of you, do you think she would be afraid of you? Not have any countermeasures? Calm down. I know Zhao Lin¡¯s death pains you, but this is no excuse to lose your mind. We can take revenge, but we need to n carefully. Huangfu Meigui is the overlord of Modu¡¯s underground forces. We need to find an appropriate strategy to take her down. Then, not only can we avenge Zhao Lin, but we can also take control of the power of the Rose Society in Modu. Wake up, Zhao Quan. More than ever, you need to be clear-headed. This is how we will take our revenge. Do you understand?"

    Upon hearing Zhuge Ling¡¯s words, Zhao Quan remained silent, just gasping for air with a clear handprint on his cheek, clearly showing that Zhuge Ling had not held back.

    After a long while, Zhao Quan sat on the sofa, panting heavily, his eyes frightfully bloodshot as he spoke with a chilling voice, "Ling¡¯er, thank you. I was too reckless. You¡¯re right, now is not the time to take on Huangfu Meigui head-to-head. Our priority is to stabilize the rest of the Zhao Family. Inform those people toe here; we¡¯ll have a meeting tomorrow morning. Anyone who dares not show up will have me to answer to, and I will erase them at all costs."

    Zhao Quan¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold gleam, his demeanor resembling a venomous snake. Originally, he had intended to gradually consolidate the power of the Zhao Family, but now that his son was dead, he couldn¡¯t wait that long. After tomorrow, he wanted only one voice left in the Zhao Family¡ªhis own, Zhao Quan¡¯s. Any dissenter would be shown no mercy.

    "No problem, I¡¯ll go arrange it right now."

    Zhuge Ling nodded gravely. The n was nearly in ce, and though taking control of the council of elders would be costly, they could afford it now. They had intended to slowly turn up the heat, but there was no time left for that.

    Just as Zhuge Ling was about to leave, her mobile phone suddenly rang with an urgent tone. Frowning, she nced at the caller ID and answered immediately, "What¡¯s happened, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Sister Ling, is the boss with you? I can¡¯t reach him. Something big has happened. The police have suddenly made a move against our forces, starting a massive crackdown. Many of our brothers have been arrested. Sister Ling, what should we do now? I heard it was Huang Yuanzheng himself who gave the order; you better tell the boss quickly, things are starting to get chaotic down here."

    The voice on the phone was extremely urgent, and indistinct chaotic noises could be heard in the background.

    Hearing this, Zhuge Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically. When it rains, it pours, she thought, never expecting that the Huang Family would take such decisive and abrupt action against the Zhao Family.

    "I know, tell the brothers down there to hold their ground and remember, under no circumstances, without my order, is anyone to sh with the Huang Family. Anyone who dares to act against them without permission will have me to answer to. Understood?" Zhuge Ling spoke rapidly, her face growing grim.

    Truth be told, the Zhao Family wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of the Huang Family. If it really came to a fight, it would surely be mutually destructive. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated the Huang Family¡¯s move would be so swift, without even a hint of warning before they took action, leaving her somewhat

 Chapter 708 - 704: Visit Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 704: Visit Tomorrow</h4>

    Seeing the suddenly unpleasant expression on Zhuge Ling¡¯s face, Zhao Quan asked in a hoarse voice, "What happened, what exactly has happened?"

    "The Huang Family has made their move against us; many of our forces have been swept away by the police, and some of our brothers were arrested."

    "What did you say?"

    Hearing Zhuge Ling¡¯s words, Zhao Quan¡¯s face instantly twisted into a ferocious snarl, his eyes bloodshot as if he were a wild beast ready to choose someone to devour, and he roared, "The Huang Family is going too far. Do they really think I, Zhao Quan, am afraid of them? Ling¡¯er, hand me the phone. I¡¯m going to give Huang Yuanzheng a call to see if he really wants to start a war with the Zhao Family."

    Without any hesitation, Zhuge Ling handed over the mobile phone to Zhao Quan.

    Zhao Quan¡¯s face darkened as he dialed Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s number, "Huang Yuanzheng, what do you mean by this? Why are you sweeping through the Zhao Family¡¯s territory? Do you really think the Zhao Family is afraid of the Huang Family? I know my son was in the wrong this time, but now that my son is dead, what more do you want? Do you really want both of us to end up in a mutually destructive fight?"

    Huang Yuanzheng on the other end of the phone paused briefly, then responded with a coldugh, "Zhao Quan, your son kidnapped the most honored guest of my Huang Family. Why shouldn¡¯t we strike back at you? And don¡¯t talk to me in that tone. Do you think you can threaten the Huang Family in your heart? To be honest, to me, your Zhao Family counts for nothing."

    "You..."

    Feeling a surge of anger welling up inside him upon hearing Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s words, Zhao Quan restrained his fury and said, "Huang Yuanzheng, what will it take for you to back down?"

    "Back down? Zhao Quan, I would like to back down, but unfortunately, some people don¡¯t wish to, and if anyone is to me, me your son for offending someone your Zhao Family cannot afford to offend."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "What do I mean? You know the situation better than I do. Oh, by the way, someone asked me to pass on a message; she will visit in person tomorrow. She said you should clean your neck and wait, as she intends to make the entire line of Zhao Quan disappearpletely."

    After finishing his words, Huang Yuanzheng didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Quan to speak again; he hung up the phone directly.

    Listening to the busy tone on the other end of the line, Zhao Quan¡¯s anger surged, and a fit of rage overwhelmed him. Suddenly he opened his mouth, and with a retching sound, a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out as he roared ferociously, "Fine, very well then, I¡¯ll be waiting. I want to see if they dare toe tomorrow. Whoever dares will have to die."

    ...

    The next morning, the brilliant sunshine filled the room and breathed life into the entire city.

    Last night¡¯s events at Zhao Lin¡¯s vi in Causeway Bay had caused no ripples in Xiangjiang; all was calm, as if the sea remained undisturbed without a hint of a wave.

    However, some well-informed forces could sense an impending storm, feeling a dark undercurrent looming over Xiangjiang, ready to sweep up at any moment and shred all forces. Especially the news that came outst night about the police¡¯srge-scale crackdown on the Zhao Family¡¯s influence, which made everyone feel as if a bloody storm was brewing.

    But none of this mattered to Lu Tianxing anymore. At this moment, Lu Tianxing was fast asleep, hugging Bai Zhiqing tightly. After several intense battles with Angel the night before and being thoroughly drained by Rose, even a man of steel would feel a bit wiped out.

    After an indefinite amount of time, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly twice before she opened her eyes to look up at Lu Tianxing, who was holding her. A faint smile appeared on her lips, and she was filled with a sense of security she had never felt before.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing felt that she might truly be in love with Lu Tianxing. As long as he was by her side, she feared no danger. The events of the previous night seemed like a nightmare, but upon seeing the supportive Lu Tianxing so close, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart settle down instantly, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything any longer.

    Lu Tianxing also opened his eyes at this time and, smiling at Bai Zhiqing, said, "You¡¯re awake."

    "Mm."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently and rested her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, like a docile little kitten, feeling his strong and steady heartbeat. The smile on her lips grew even sweeter.

    She finally understood why a woman ultimately needs to find a man she can rely on, because that way, you can shed all your disguises and be capricious in front of him all the time, and he will tolerate everything about you, continuously protecting you, making sure you don¡¯t suffer any harm.

    "Lu Tianxing, can we go back to Modu tomorrow? I don¡¯t want to stay in Xiangjiang anymore," Bai Zhiqing suddenly lifted her head and said to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. He had nned to stay in Xiangjiang for a few more days, at least until he could help Rose seize control of the Zhao Family¡¯s influence before leaving Xiangjiang. But now Bai Zhiqing was saying she wanted to go back to Modu, which caught him off guard.

    However, he also thought that it made sense. Bai Zhiqing was just an ordinary woman. Though she had been through a lot, making her mentally stronger than the average person, she was still a woman. Having just arrived in Xiangjiang a few days ago, she encountered so much trouble, was kidnapped twice, and even nearly lost her ~virginity~. Such events were enormously traumatic for a woman¡¯s psyche, and it was already impressive that she hadn¡¯t fallen apart.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion, Lu Tianxing nodded gently, "No problem, we will go back to Modu tomorrow."

    "Really?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, delight appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She squirmed a little in his arms and said, "Thank you, husband."

    "Silly, you already call me husband, what¡¯s there to thank me for?"

    Lu Tianxing gently pinched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nose and was about to get out of bed, but his gaze involuntarily caught sight of a glimpse of snow-white skin.

    After returning to the hotelst night, for convenience, he had helped Bai Zhiqing take off all her formal attire. For convenience, she hadn¡¯t even put on pajamas, just a simple robe. After a whole night, the robe had be somewhat disheveled, and with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s previous movements, it simply couldn¡¯t cover the wonderful view.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was fixated, and his breathing became slightly more rapid.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at?"

    Feeling the intensity of Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing was startled and instinctively looked down, letting out a sharp scream. She quickly snatched the nket to cover herself, her cheeks flushing crimson.

    Women are like this, inexplicable to understand. At night in bed~ they surrender themselves to you, even more aggressive than a man, but by day, they¡¯re like holy daughters, the slightest intimacy making them shy.

 Chapter 709 - 705: The Fierce Rose

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 705: The Fierce Rose</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing wrapped in a nket, preparing to flee, Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, pinned her down on the spot, and looking at her blushing face, he teased, "Wife, why run? We¡¯re already an old couple; what¡¯s there to be shy about? Besides, this will be our son¡¯s nourishment in the future, so of course I must observe carefully. I certainly can¡¯t let our son go hungry."

    "You jerk."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, then she understood the implication of his words, recalling the nonsense he had previously spouted about sons and daughters, her eyes zing with fury as she red at him....

    Sensing the fury in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing hastily added, "Wife, I¡¯ll go wash up first, and oh, you better get up quickly, otherwise, if Rose barges in, it wouldn¡¯t be good."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing sprang up and immediately fled the scene; angry women were best avoided.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing running away in such a panicked manner, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tense facial expression immediately bloomed into a brilliant smile. This was the life she loved, where her husband adored her, indulged her endlessly, pampered her, and made her feel like not just a woman crazy for her work, but a real woman.

    ncing down at her own enticing figure, a blush couldn¡¯t help but spread across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face.

    "Hmph, what do I care about your son¡¯s nourishment, eh? Who loves sons so much, can¡¯t I prefer daughters? Can you control that? If you dare mistreat my daughter in the future, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Bai Zhiqing huffed, quickly dressed up, nced at Lu Tianxing who was still in the restroom, and headed straight outside.

    By the time Lu Tianxing had finished washing up and came out, Bai Zhiqing had already left the room, leaving a sticky note on the table.

    ncing at the words on the sticky note, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled; Bai Zhiqing had gone to find Rose. Could it be that she had found out something and was nning to confront Rose?

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to head outside; he needed to see what was happening, just in case he needed to mediate a fight.

    Meanwhile, in Rose¡¯s room, Bai Zhiqing and Rose were sitting on the couch chatting, both wearing faint smiles, showing no sign of their previous confrontational stance. They seemed like close friends who had known each other for many years.

    "Zhiqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to skip spending early morning with your own husband ande to chat with me instead. Woe is me... I¡¯m so touched, it almost makes me uncontrobly devoted to you. Zhiqing, how about you ditch your husband and marry me? Come on, let¡¯s have a kiss."

    With feigned excitement, Rose looked at Bai Zhiqing, and while Bai Zhiqing was still astounded, Rose wrapped her arms around Bai Zhiqing and nted a firm kiss on her lips before returning to her seat, her eyes filled with a mischievous gleam.

    "Huangfu Rose, what are you doing, you lesbian, stay away from me."

    It took Bai Zhiqing quite a while to recover, and she looked at Rose indignantly, though her eyes showed no real anger. As the saying goes, adversity reveals true friends. Last night, when Huangfu Rose unhesitatingly stood up for her, they had be friends, and not just fair-weather friends, but close ones.

    "Zhiqing, howe I¡¯m a lesbian now? Don¡¯t lesbians have rights too? What if I¡¯ve fallen for you? Why don¡¯t you divorce your husband and marry me?" Rose said enthusiastically.

    "Delusional, just stay away from me."

    Bai Zhiqing, feeling the tangible intent in Rose¡¯s gaze, felt a chill down her spine. This woman couldn¡¯t really be a lesbian, could she?

    "Stay away from you? Why, Zhiqing, don¡¯t you think this suggestion is excellent?"

    With that, Rose hugged Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist, smiling, "And Little Qingqing, did you know what happened after Lu Tianxing camest night?"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was taken aback, ceased struggling, and asked subconsciously, "What happened?"

    "Of course, it was crazy. Zhiqing, I really didn¡¯t expect it. You appear so stern and icy, but inside, you¡¯re so wild. You don¡¯t know, I was almost scared stiff, almost thought you were possessed. And, most crucially, you were so wild that you didn¡¯t even spare me, a woman, and kept kissing me forcefully. I couldn¡¯t resist at all. Woe is me... Zhiqing, do you realize? I was furious. I can¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t your husband who conquered me, but you, a woman! That¡¯s absurd. No way, today I must take revenge to make you understand the humiliation I sufferedst night."

    While talking, Rose did not wait for Bai Zhiqing to respond and abruptly flipped her over, sitting on top of Bai Zhiqing like a yboy, "Zhiqing, where do you reckon I should start?"

    During the conversation, Rose touched Bai Zhiqing here and there, seemingly considering where to begin.

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned, staring nkly at Rose as she pointed here and there on her body, it took her quite a while to regain her senses, a feeling unlike any before surged within her, causing her body to shiver slightly.

    "Ah, Huangfu Rose, you harlot, let go of me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    Startled, Bai Zhiqing screamed and struggled fiercely, but although she had learned a bit of martial arts, how could she be a match for Rose? She couldn¡¯t break free.

    "Zhiqing, you can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve said before, I want revenge, I must let you know what indignity I sufferedst night," Rose cackled wickedly, her actions on Bai Zhiqing intensifying rather than slowing.

    "Huangfu Rose, you forced my hand, I¡¯m going all-in now."

    Bai Zhiqing let out a scream, trembled lightly, and unapologetically lunged at Rose, reciprocating blow for blow, blood for blood.

    Suddenly, both of them tumbled onto the couch, embarking on a relentless back-and-forth duel.

 Chapter 710 - 706: My Heart Aches So Much (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 706: My Heart Aches So Much (First Update)</h4>

    "Zhiqing, does your husband like it when I do this, with such solid capital? Zhiqing, I¡¯m finding it hard to let go now. The only problem is it¡¯s a bit ufortable through the clothes. Zhiqing, how about you take off your clothes? Let me get a better feel."

    The wickedness brimmed in Rose¡¯s voice.

    "Keep dreaming, Huangfu Meigui. Get your hands off me right now."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth as she red at Rose, her pretty face flushed, equally relentless as she countered on Rose¡¯s body.

    And without knowing when, Lu Tianxing had somehow opened the door to the room, stood at the entrance, staring dumbfounded at the scene before him, his face a picture of utter astonishment as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Just then, Rose was pressing down on Bai Zhiqing, kissing her lips, while Bai Zhiqing, in no way inferior, furiously pushed at Rose. And, there was a big lipstick mark on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, an image that was undeniably sinister no matter how one looked at it.

    "Ahem, ahem!"

    Seeing the two women about to take things further, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t bear it and coughed twice.

    At the sound, both women trembled, snapped to attention, and hastily backed off from each other. Catching sight of Lu Tianxing standing at the door, they wore looks of having seen a ghost and scrambled to tidy their disheveled clothes.

    The atmosphere instantly turned awkward.

    Bai Zhiqing felt her cheeks burning, how had she not anticipated Lu Tianxing bursting in unexpectedly, and to witness this scene no less?

    As for Rose, she acted as if nothing happened, instead sending a flirtatious nce at Lu Tianxing. She smugly addressed him, "Old friend, you¡¯re here. I was just giving your wife a taste test, and I must say, she tastes quite nice, likes women too. How about the two of us join you? Do you want to give it a try?"

    "Huangfu Meigui, shut your mouth."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing spoke desperately, "Lu Tianxing, how did you get in?"

    "Oh! The door was unlocked, so I just came in, heh heh. Actually, you two can continue if you want. I¡¯ll just watch, won¡¯t say a word¡ªof course, I can y the role of a cameraman too."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, his gaze roving over Rose and Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I didn¡¯t expect you to be into both men and women. You lied to me saying you¡¯re not lesbian¡ªthat¡¯s so disappointing. To think that I love you, and yet you deceive me, it¡¯s breaking my heart..."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, go to hell."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing flew into a rage, leaping up from the couch and seizing a pillow to hurl at Lu Tianxing. This jerk, incapable of saying anything nice, needed a lesson today.

    "Wife, take it easy, there¡¯spany. Be ady."

    "Hmph,pany? Whatpany? Rose is my sister. It¡¯s you, you big pervert, I¡¯m going to give you the punishment you deserve today."

    "Zhiqing, do you need my help?" Rose egged on from the side.

    "No problem, let¡¯s beat him up together, this pervert. He actually dared tough at us; we must teach him a lesson."

    "...."

    Faced with two crazed women, Lu Tianxing was tragically chased out of the room by the women who hit and smashed things at him.

    Stepping out of the room, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. At least the events ofst night hadn¡¯t caused any psychological shadows for Bai Zhiqing and Rose. Otherwise, even if he killed every single person in the Zhao Family, it probably would¡¯ve been of no use.

    "The Zhao Family."

    With that thought, a fierce light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He lit a cigarette for himself and, after pondering for a moment, took out his phone and dialed Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s number, "Brother Huang, good morning. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you!"

    "Ha ha, Brother Lu, you¡¯re up early. By the way, what are your ns next? Do you need me to keep targeting the Zhao Family? I won¡¯t say much else, but making the Zhao Family turn on each other is something I can easily do," Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s hearty voice came from the phone.

    "Heh, thanks a lot, Brother Huang. As for what¡¯s next, I can handle it myself, so there¡¯s no need for you to intervene. After all, the Zhao Family is like a mad dog. If we push it into a corner, it could react unpredictably. You just need to keep their lower ranks stable and prevent any rash actions. I¡¯ll take care of Zhao Quan," said Lu Tianxing with a chuckle.

    "Brother Huang, do you know where Zhao Long is?" Lu Tianxing asked, still smiling.

    "Zhao Long?"

    At Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Huang Yuanzheng was slightly startled. He naturally knew who Zhao Long was¡ªone of the veteran figures in the Zhao Family with considerable influence. However, he¡¯d been suppressed step by step by Zhao Quan in recent years and had been semi-retired. If anyone underestimated him, they¡¯d be close to death. Even though Zhao Long was semi-retired, his influence in the Zhao Family was still very much respected.

    "Brother Lu, are you nning to set the wolf to guard the henhouse?" Huang Yuanzheng asked as a glint shed across his mind.

    "Heh, you¡¯re giving Zhao Quan too much credit, Brother Huang. He¡¯s not really a tiger; at most, he¡¯s just a sick tiger. I just don¡¯t want to cause chaos in Xiangjiang after destroying the Zhao Family and inadvertently hurt innocent people. I wouldn¡¯t be at peace with myself. So, it¡¯s better to eliminate Zhao Quan and let the Zhao Family¡¯s power fall into new hands."

    "Heh, you¡¯ve thought this through, Brother Lu," Huang Yuanzheng said appreciatively, choosing not to probe further into who the new leader of the Zhao Family would be. Instead, he answered directly, "Zhao Long lives in Vi Number 36 in the affluent vi district of Kowloon Tong."

    "I got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, Brother Huang, I¡¯m going to hang up now. We¡¯ll get a drink when I have some time," Lu Tianxing said, then ended the call.

    After hanging up, Huang Yuanzheng pondered for a moment before heading straight to his study. Lu Tianxing¡¯s ambitions this time were significant, and his father needed to be informed.

    After ending the call with Huang Yuanzheng, Lu Tianxing waited at the main entrance for a while until Rose came out of the room. They then headed straight into the elevator, while Bai Zhiqing went to Cheng Bao¡¯s securitypany apanied by Mike.

    On the road, Lu Tianxing, driving a Porsche SUV, looked over at Rose beside him, her expression cold as frost, and said softly, "Rose, are you really determined to do this? You need to understand, once you decide to take control of the Zhao Family¡¯s power, you¡¯ll be a thorn in the side of other forces in Xiangjiang. The slightest misstep could expose you to danger."

    "Danger? Young man, have you forgotten who I am? Since the Rose Society was established, I¡¯ve faced countless dangers. I¡¯m not bothered by one more. If I were afraid of danger, I would never havee to Xiangjiang, let alone set up the Yama Pce. Plus, I already called Fu Tu toe to Xiangjiang this morning. With him here, no one in Xiangjiang can touch me," Rose said with a light smile.

 Chapter 711 - 707

    <h4>Chapter 711: 707</h4>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded. Indeed, with Fu Tu¡¯s strength, it was almost impossible for anyone other than those at the Heavenly Peak or Mythical Realm to harm her, let alone with a Spiritual Superpower User by her side, one in the light and one in the shadows.

    "However, you should still be careful this time. I don¡¯t want you to face any more danger."

    "Are you worried about me, little man?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a radiant smile bloomed on Rose¡¯s face, her smile as dazzling as a blooming rose, enchanting beyondpare.

    "Indeed, I am worried about you. I don¡¯t want you to face any more danger, nor do I want you to put yourself at risk. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being nice, I¡¯ll enforce the family rules," Lu Tianxing said firmly, looking at Rose without any hesitation.

    "Family rules, what family rules? Likest night when you gave me that injection?" Rose shivered, her eyes brimming with a thick, undissolvable love, her face disying a flirtatious expression. She leaned into Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear and whispered seductively.

    "Damn it."

    Lu Tianxing shuddered, nearly crashing the car into the curb, which scared him into gripping the steering wheel tightly and saying with a bitter smile, "Rose, can you be serious? I¡¯m driving; be careful, or we¡¯ll have an ident."

    "Then you can pull over. We could find a secluded underground parking space. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t tried it in a car yet. Don¡¯t you want to try it?"

    Rose said seductively, her entire body appearing as though it was draped over Lu Tianxing. From the side, one would definitely think Rose was engaging in some delightful activities with Lu Tianxing.

    "I don¡¯t want to; I¡¯m not that kind of person," Lu Tianxing dered righteously, holding back because he knew if things kept going this crazily, he was doomed sooner orter.

    "Really? Then why is your little buddy raising his head, hungry for some action?"

    As she spoke, Rose¡¯s finger gently slid down,nding on a critical part of Lu Tianxing....

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside the Zhao Family Reception Hall, the atmosphere was particrly tense.

    This reception hall was very spacious, with an area of nearly two hundred square meters. In the center of the room, there was arge, oval-shaped conference table, hollow in the middle, decorated with numerous eye-pleasing ornamental nts.

    However, no one was in the mood to appreciate these nts. Seated on both sides of the conference table were over a dozen men, all leaders within the Zhao Family¡¯s factions, each exuding a fierce aura. Zhao Quan sat at the head of the table, while Zhuge Ling sat beside him, acting as his military advisor and strategizing for him.

    At that moment, everyone was clenching a cigarette between their lips, their faces gloomy, making the already heavy atmosphere even more oppressive, suffocating the air around them.

    And all this was because of the sudden raid by the Huang Family on the Zhao Family¡¯s forces the previous night, an unexpected sweep that had caused substantial losses to the Zhao Family, with even some key figures being arrested by the police.

    Compared to Zhao Quan¡¯s spirited demeanor yesterday, today¡¯s Zhao Quan lookedpletely different, with deep-sunken eyes and bloodshot pupils filled with venomous and ruthless res; his gaze was chilling, as if a venomous snake had fixed its eyes on someone.

    After a long while, Zhao Quan finally crushed his cigarette in the ashtray, speaking in a deep voice, "Everyone present is a leader of various forces under the Zhao Family. I believe you all understand why I have gathered you today; I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to exin. What are your opinions on this matter?"

    "Boss, what else can we think? The Huang Family has obviously gone too far. They¡¯vee knocking on our door now; I can¡¯t swallow this insult. I say we fight back. We at Fierce Tiger Hall aren¡¯t afraid of them. They have masters, but we have plenty of heavy weaponry; their martial skills can¡¯t outmatch bullets. If pushes to shove, we¡¯ll take them down with us," said a burly middle-aged man, his body radiating a brutal aura as he clenched his fists, making a cracking sound. He was one of Zhao Quan¡¯s men and one of his elite fighters.

    "Boss, Liu Biao is right; we can¡¯t swallow this insult. Otherwise, how will others in Xiangjiang view us? They¡¯ll think we are cowards who only bow to pressure. However, I disagree with one point: the Huang Family has strong yers, so we shouldn¡¯t confront them directly as it wouldn¡¯t be advantageous for us. The best strategy would be to lure out the Huang Family¡¯s masters and then kill them together. Without their masters, the Huang Family is no threat; they¡¯re like a paper tiger in our eyes," another person stood up and added, also one of Zhao Quan¡¯s followers.

    "Indeed, this n is excellent. We cany an ambush and then send someone to lure out the Huang Family¡¯s masters. Once they enter our trap, even if they were extraordinarily gifted, they wouldn¡¯t escape death," another voice joined in.

    "Hmph, that sounds nice, but who will lure out the Huang Family¡¯s masters? Everyone knows how terrifying the strength of the Huang Family¡¯s masters is. Will you lure them, or shall I? If we fail to kill them, do youprehend the consequences?"

    "Boss Wei, are you afraid to die? Now that the Huang Family has climbed over our heads, are we supposed to just sit back and take it? If you¡¯re scared, then hand over your power immediately and go home to take care of your children. I¡¯m sure the Huang Family will spare you,"

    "What the hell did you just say? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you, you little runt...."

    "Come at me, Boss Wei. Don¡¯t think just because you were one of the veterans, but now you¡¯re old, I couldn¡¯t handle you with one hand,"

    "You...."

    "Enough, all of you, shut up!"

    Seeing that the conference hall was on the verge of breaking into a fight, Zhao Quan mmed his palm down on the table and shouted, "Look at yourselves! The Huang Family hasn¡¯t even arrived, and you¡¯ve already started infighting. Do you think you¡¯ve lived long enough? Liu Biao and the others are right. We, the Zhao Family, have survived in Xiangjiang for many years not by bending over but by our fists. If we concede this time, it¡¯s aplete defeat. Do you think the Huang Family will spare us?"

    "No matter what, the Huang Family will never let go of our Zhao Family. Since that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t we fight back against them? Even if it means dying, we must make the Huang Family pay dearly and take a piece of flesh from them, letting them know that the Zhao Family isn¡¯t to be trifled with."

    Zhao Quan¡¯s voice echoed through the conference hall, his sinister gaze sweeping over everyone.

    The second update, asking for support, asking for support!!!

 Chapter 712 - 708: Zhao Long Appears (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 708: Zhao Long Appears (3rd Update)</h4> Every person who met Zhao Quan¡¯s gaze instinctively lowered their heads; none spoke. They weren¡¯t fools¡ªthey could tell from Zhao Quan¡¯s words that he was resolutely determined to fight the Huang Family to the death. Moreover, they were well aware that there were no benefits to be had by falling out with Zhao Quan at that moment.

    Seeing that those around him remained silent, a cold sneer shed across Zhao Quan¡¯s face. Should anyone dare to contradict him, he guaranteed they wouldn¡¯t leave the meeting hall alive. It was time to consolidate the Zhao Family¡¯s power and truly secure it in his hands.

    Regarding these oblivious fools¡ª

    Zhao Quan¡¯s sinister gaze swept over a few individuals who had opposed him in the past, relying on Zhao Long¡¯s backing. A fierce murderous intent shed through his eyes, the message clear without words.

    "Zhao Quan, how arrogant you are to fall out with the Huang Family. I firmly disagree with this course of action."

    It was at that moment an aged voice came from outside.

    Everyone instinctively turned their heads toward the door only to see an elder in his seventies pushing the door open and walking in. Although this elder was over seventy, he was well-preserved, with a ruddyplexion, appearing much like someone in theirte fifties or sixties.

    Despite the elder¡¯s somewhat stooped figure, his spirit was remarkably strong, exuding an authoritative air. His eyes, twinkling with sharp lights, seemed to prate into one¡¯s soul, exerting immense pressure and making it difficult to meet his gaze.

    He was Zhao Long, Zhao Quan¡¯s uncle, who hadpeted with Zhao Quan¡¯s father for control of the Zhao Family.

    "Uncle Long, you¡¯ve finally arrived."

    "Greetings, Uncle Long."

    Seeing Zhao Long enter, those who had been bowing their heads instantly looked up. Nearly two-thirds of the people in the meeting room stood up, respectfully addressing him as Uncle Long,

    indicating the great prestige Zhao Longmanded within the Zhao Family.

    With a smile, Zhao Long walked into the living room,pletely ignoring the murderous gaze from Zhao Quan¡¯s side and took a seat directly opposite Zhao Quan.

    "Zhao Long, what brings you here instead of resting at home?"

    The sudden appearance of Zhao Long turned Zhao Quan¡¯s expression sour. Without Zhao Long present, he was 100 percent confident in dealing with these duplicitous fellows, but unfortunately, what he feared most had eventuallye to pass.

    "What I¡¯m doing here? I¡¯m here simply because I don¡¯t want to see the Zhao Family¡¯s decades of foundation destroyed by your hands."

    Zhao Long slowly spoke, staring at Zhao Quan. "Zhao Quan, you know better than I why the Huang Family suddenly targeted the Zhao Family¡¯s power. Ultimately, it¡¯s all because of your worthless son, who kidnapped a distinguished guest of the Huang Family. Despite the Huang Family¡¯s warnings, you recklessly let your son harm their guest. Now your son is dead, yet you want all the Zhao Family¡¯s forces to apany your worthless son in death. Do you think you can annihte the Huang Family? Let me tell you, the Huang Family is far more formidable than you imagine. They could destroy you in the blink of an eye."

    As he spoke, a hint of fear involuntarily surfaced in the depths of Zhao Long¡¯s eyes.

    He recalled the man and woman who had burst into his vi that morning, their terrifying strength. The security he had considered impregnable was almost a joke in their eyes. The man had merely released a bit of his aura, which caused the Martial Artist, whom he had hired for a hefty sum, to instantly lose the will to fight. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the intruders did not want to kill him but just invited him to join a force called Yama Pce, he would probably have be a corpse by now.

    "Uncle Long, you just said that it was Zhao Lin who actively provoked the Huang Family, and you didn¡¯t deceive us," Zhao Long was barely finished speaking when one of the burly men spoke up.

    Although the others did not speak, they pricked up their ears, waiting for Zhao Long¡¯s reply. The information they had received was that the Huang Family had been excessively oppressive, merely because Zhao Lin and Huang Feiyu had a minor scuffle at a private club, and it was not due to Zhao Lin kidnapping an important guest of the Huang Family, which had provoked the fury of the Huang Family.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Zhao Long calmly said, "I have no need to lie to you. Last night, Zhao Lin, together with Hei Ya, kidnapped a distinguished guest of the Huang Family. After Zhao Quan learned of this, he astonishingly turned a blind eye, allowing Zhao Lin to engage in wrongdoing. This provoked the ire of the Huang Family. Furthermore, Zhao Lin along with Hei Ya, including the bodyguards at Zhao Lin¡¯s Causeway Bay vi, were all killed. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can inquire about it when you go back. With your capabilities, finding out this piece of information should not be a problem."

    This revtion from Zhao Long struck like sudden thunder, causing many faces to change and anger to rise vehemently. It was clear that Zhao Quan had used them as pawns to apany his son to death.

    "Zhao Quan, I need an exnation. Why do we have to cover for the mistakes your son made?"

    "Zhao Quan, you simply aren¡¯t fit to hold the reins of the Zhao Family, step down immediately."

    "That¡¯s right, Zhao Quan, you really don¡¯t qualify to wield the power of the Zhao Family, we support Uncle Long."

    The entire meeting hall suddenly erupted into noise, with voices denouncing Zhao Quan ovepping one another.

    Zhao Quan sat there with a gloomy face, his fingers tightly clutching the teacup, his face filled with murderous intent, and he said coldly, "Enough, all of you shut up. Zhao Long, I respect you because you are my elder, and I have been tolerant toward you. Are you really nning to tear our faces apart?"

    "I do not intend to tear our faces apart, but I do not wish to see the Zhao Family¡¯s decades of foundation destroyed in your hands. Step down, and I can ensure you live as a wealthy man. Otherwise, do not me me for being ruthless," Zhao Long said calmly.

    "Hahaha, step down? Zhao Long, do you think I, Zhao Quan, am afraid of you?"

    Zhao Quan burst outughing, his face grim as he swept over the conference room, sneering as he spoke, "Do you think I invited all of you here today to discuss matters? I¡¯ll tell you, today I am consolidating the power of the Zhao Family. The Zhao Family does not need too many voices, just one voice is enough, and that voice is mine, Zhao Quan¡¯s voice. Let me be honest with you, I have already arranged manpower outside, and if I wish, within a second, I can turn all of you into a beehive. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call out and see if the bodyguards you brought have any response?"

    Upon hearing Zhao Quan¡¯s words, everyone paused slightly, then they immediately shouted loudly towards the outside, but silence ensued, without any response.

    This scene made everyone leaning towards Zhao Long¡¯s side turn exceptionally grim. They realized that Zhao Long had nned this all along, using the Huang Family to invite them all here, then to ensnare them all in one go.

    The third update is sent, I¡¯m off to sleep, the rest will be updated tomorrow morning, guaranteeing five Chapters!!!

 Chapter 713 - 709 What Can You Do to Me (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 709 What Can You Do to Me (4th Update)</h4>

    Looking at the unpleasant expressions around him, Zhao Quanughed heartily and said, "Now you realize, don¡¯t me me for not cherishing old times. I give you two choices; hand over your powers, and I¡¯ll let you leave here alive. Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death."

    As Zhao Quan¡¯s words fell, five or six people immediately stood by Zhao Quan¡¯s side, each suddenly holding a handgun with the barrel aimed at Zhao Long and others, their eyes filled with a cold smile. It was obvious that they knew Zhao Quan would make a move today; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have brought weapons into the meeting hall since it¡¯s a customary rule to confiscate weapons before entering.

    Seeing this, those standing beside Zhao Long looked even more dreadful. They wanted to resist, but their weapons had been taken upon entry. Now facing several handguns, they werepletely helpless.

    "Zhao Long, do you really think I, Zhao Quan, am a fool? You have lost this time."

    Zhao Quan, filled with triumph, looked at Zhao Long and mocked, "Zhao Long, I respected you as my elder, always showing restraint, and didn¡¯t eliminate youpletely. But you pushed your luck too far. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? Hand me a gun; I want to execute this old fool myself. From now on, there will only be one voice in the Zhao Family, and that will be mine, Zhao Quan."

    Zhao Long sat in his chair, his gaze unchanging, and said faintly, "Zhao Quan, do you think I woulde here without being sure? Just to expose your plot? Heh, I, Zhao Long, have been through the wringer for many years, and I never fight battles I¡¯m not sure of winning. Do you think I came here for no reason?"

    As he spoke, Zhao Long stood up from his chair and respectfully said toward the doorway, "Please, Mr. Lu, take action and clean house for me. Anyone holding a gun, they are all traitors, and these people don¡¯t need to exist."

    "Hahaha..., Zhao Long, you really are old, spouting nonsense at a door. Do you really think someone can break in?"

    "Uncle Long, pah, he¡¯s just a senile old fool. If it wasn¡¯t for his seniority, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with him."

    "Hahaha, this is your respected Uncle Long, just a confused old man."

    Zhao Long¡¯s action provoked a round of roaringughter from those aligned with Zhao Quan. Theyughed loudly and looked at Zhao Long with ridicule, knowing that the area was heavily guarded before arriving; nobody expected someone could break in.

    "Whoosh!"

    However, at that moment, the tightly closed door of the meeting hall burst open, and a cold sh of light shot through the air, sweeping across with a chilling intent to kill.

    "Pff!"

    A man who wasughing heartily suddenly felt a chill in his throat, his smile instantly freezing on his face. He copsed softly to the ground as if all his strength had been drained, a silver chopstick deeply embedded in his throat, blood pouring out rapidly.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    Before those around him could react, several more sharp shes pierced through the air. The men holding guns immediately fell silent, dead as dead can be ¨C a silver chopstick nted in each of their throats, stained red with blood.

    A thick scent of blood filled the air in an instant, silencing everyone with its presence. ughtering them as if they were mere chickens, they hadn¡¯t even seen their attacker, and Zhao Quan¡¯s faction, so sure of their victory just moments ago, was now wiped out, leaving only Zhao Quan and Zhuge Ling alive.

    Fear, respect, a variety of emotions bubbled up in the hearts of those remaining.

    Looking at Zhao Long, their eyes were filled with respect. How could they not have anticipated that Zhao Long¡¯s words would summon such a fearsome master? And it seemed that Zhao Long was very familiar with this person and greatly respected them.

    Looking at the people who died with their eyes wide open, those standing beside Zhao Long felt a secret relief, grateful that Zhao Long had an ace up his sleeve; otherwise, they would have been the ones to die today.

    "Who is it? Who is there? Come out! Show yourself! What kind of hero hides and doesn¡¯t show his face?"

    Seeing his loyal men being killed one after another, Zhao Quan¡¯s face underwent a drastic change. He stood up abruptly, his piercing gaze fixed on the entrance.

    "Come out, Zhao Quan. All your men are dead, only the two of you are left. Do you think you still have the right to yell at me? I told you, I would visit you personally today."

    Just then, a voiceced with coldughter came from outside.

    As the voice faded, Rose and Lu Tianxing¡¯s figures appeared in the conference hall. Lu Tianxing was toying with a few silver chopsticks in his hand, clearly the one who had just made a move.

    "Whoosh!"

    All eyes involuntarily turned towards the doorway. Upon seeing Rose, an involuntary sh of amazement appeared in their eyes, yet no one dared to make a move. Huangfu Meigui, the underground overlord of Modu, was of much higher status and power than any of them. Moreover, there was a master standing behind Rose.

    Rose, leading Lu Tianxing, entered the conference hall, ignoring the eyes around her. Although a smile was on her pretty face, it gave a chilling sensation, as if it was a smile from the Devil, freezing one from head to toe.

    Following Rose¡¯s entrance, Zhao Quan¡¯s eyes immediately filled with deep-seated hatred. He wished he could pounce on her and tear her to pieces. It was this woman who had gruesomely butchered his son just the night before.

    "Miss Rose, Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, have a seat."

    Upon seeing Rose and Lu Tianxing, Zhao Long¡¯s pupils shrank and he quickly stood up, gesturing for Rose to take his own seat.

    Rose nced at Lu Tianxing and sat down without hesitation. She slowly swept her gaze over Zhao Quan and said indifferently, "Zhao Quan, I¡¯m d we meet again. Last night, I killed Zhao Lin. You said you¡¯d tear me to shreds. Now I¡¯m in front of you, what can you do to me?"

    At Rose¡¯s words, everyone present, including Zhao Long, couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. What dominance! To have killed Zhao Lin and to tell Zhao Quan to his face, "I¡¯m here, what can you do to me?" Such authority was truly befitting of the president of the Rose Society.

    "Huangfu Meigui, you¡¯ve gone too far...,"

    Hearing those words, Zhao Quan couldn¡¯t hold back his rage. He roared continuously, nearly vomiting blood from anger. His eyes radiated an astonishing killing intent, his re was fiercely cold to the extreme, and like a beast, he emitted a violent aura, picking up a handgun from the table and pointing it directly at Rose.

    "Swoosh!"

    Before Zhao Quan could pull the trigger, Lu Tianxing, who had been standing behind Rose all along, flicked his arm. The silver chopsticks in his hand shot out like lightning, instantly piercing through the air and prating Zhao Quan¡¯s palm, eliciting a piercing scream from him.

    The fourth update has been delivered, asking for support!!

 Chapter 714 - 710: Domineering Rose (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 710: Domineering Rose (5th Update)</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s you."

    Zhao Quan, clutching his palm pierced by chopsticks as if feeling no pain, stared coldly at Lu Tianxing. He certainly remembered Lu Tianxing¡ªthe man who, one month ago, had broken his son¡¯s leg and forced him to admit defeat.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Zhao Quan and let out a coldugh, remaining silent like a bodyguard, and stood again by Rose¡¯s side.

    Rose gave Lu Tianxing an approving look and said indifferently, "Zhao Quan, I told you, you can¡¯t touch me now that I am here. Out of respect for you being the helmsman of the Zhao Family¡¯s power, I offer you a dignified way to die: by your own hand. I will leave your body intact. Otherwise, I assure you that not a single person from the Zhao lineage will see tomorrow¡¯s sun alive."

    Before she finished speaking, Rose¡¯s eyes zed like lightning, striking fear into Zhao Quan while a chilling aura emanated from her entire being. In this moment, Rose¡¯s dominant presence as the leader of the Rose Society was on full disy.

    "You...."

    Zhao Quan became furiously angry and was about to erupt when Zhuge Ling by his side put a hand on his shoulder. Zhuge Ling¡¯s gaze swept over Rose and finally settled on Zhao Long, "Uncle Long, this is the help you¡¯ve brought in? This is how you protect the Zhao family¡¯s legacy you¡¯ve upheld for decades? You¡¯re handing over our excellent foundation to others. Everyone, do not be deceived by Zhao Long; he has already be a dog for Huangfu Meigui. I suppose you all are quite familiar with Huangfu Meigui¡ªa woman who can take over her own father¡¯s forces. Do you think once she gains control over the Zhao family, it will be any better for you? Don¡¯t forget, eliminating internal dissenters is amon practice for anyone newly in power."

    Hearing Zhuge Ling¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They were not unfamiliar with what had happened in Modu not long ago. Just recently, the Rose Society had annihted the Sky Alliance, bing the undisputed ruler of the Underworld. If things were indeed as Zhuge Ling described, once Zhao Long submitted to Rose, she would not hesitate to turn her weapons on them once she seized control of the Zhao family¡¯s power.

    The reason they disliked Zhao Quan was precisely because Zhao Quan wanted to take control of the power that they held, relegating them all back to farming at home.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Zhao Long¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he spoke calmly, "Zhuge Ling, your mouth is quite powerful, but unfortunately, it cannot stop the Huang Family¡¯s actions. Let me tell everyone the truth,st night was just an appetizer. If you don¡¯t recognize what¡¯s good for you, what follows will be a devastating attack from the Huang Family. Do you think you can withstand the Huang Family and the crushing might of the Rose Society? If so, why shouldn¡¯t I seek refuge under Miss Rose? Under her, the Zhao family will at least survive, and besides, how do you know that the Rose Society will eliminate its dissenters?"

    "Exactly, Uncle Long is right. I won¡¯t eliminate dissenting voices. Even after taking control of the Zhao family¡¯s power, I won¡¯t interfere with your affairs. All you need to do is pay tribute to me each year. I won¡¯t get involved in your power struggles; you are free to fight among yourselves. However, no matter who loses or wins, you must submit to me," Rose said, her gaze sweeping indifferently over those present.

    Rose continued in a detached tone, "Of course, if anyone here thinks Zhuge Ling makes sense, you can choose to leave now, but from then on, we will be enemies. The Rose Society has only one way of dealing with enemies¡ªdeath without mercy."

    Her cold voice echoed in the meeting room, and a heavy oppressive atmosphere pervaded the air.

    All faces flickered with uncertainty, pondering the truth behind Rose¡¯s words.

    Lu Tianxing stood behind Rose, utterly still, his fingers toying with a silver chopstick. Today, he was Rose¡¯s bodyguard; it was Rose who spoke, not him.

    Rose¡¯s gaze swept over the surroundings as she continued, "I can make it clear to you that the Huang Family has already be one of my allies. If you submit, I guarantee you a lifetime of glory and wealth. In the future, I might even make you the Overlords of Xiangjiang. Of course, if you choose to oppose me, I don¡¯t mind, but remember, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. The Peng Family¡¯s fate will be yours."

    "What? The Peng Family was wiped out by the Rose Society; no wonder the Huang Family didn¡¯t interfere with Peng¡¯s power. It turns out the Huang Family had already formed an alliance with the Rose Society."

    These words from Rose instantly changed everyone¡¯s expression. Had it been only the Huang Family, they might have fought back, but now, with the Rose Society also against them, they were utterly powerless.

    Especially when they heard Rose¡¯sst statement, everyone trembled, their looks towards Rose changing. They had never imagined that the recent shocking annihtion of the Peng Family in Xiangjiang was done by this woman, whose heart was incredibly cruel.

    A green bamboo snake¡¯s mouth, a wasp¡¯s tail stinger; neither is as lethal as a woman¡¯s heart.

    This saying involuntarily shed through everyone¡¯s minds, making breathing somewhat difficult. Rose¡¯s words had made it clear: submit or die, with no second option.

    "I hope you think carefully before you speak. I have already said that as long as you submit to me, I will not interfere in your battles for power. In other words, if you are capable, you can eliminate all other powers and rule alone; I don¡¯t mind. However, whoever bes the boss must pay tribute to me yearly, and I will grant them a Ghost Face Badge, which represents my recognition of your status. If you face a life-threatening crisis, you can call on me for help, and I will immediately send someone to assist you through the difficult times. However, you must pay a significant price. Simrly, if I need to use your power, you must not refuse, or else, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I can make you rise, and I can just as easily destroy you." Rose seemed to know the concerns in everyone¡¯s minds and spoke bluntly.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, the expressions of everyone present changed. Her statement struck like a thunderp in their minds, stirring up a massive tumult.

    Wasn¡¯t their reluctance to submit to Zhao Quan because they feared being left with nothing after submitting to him?

    Now, Rose was letting them contend, which meant that as long as they were strong enough, they couldpletely absorb others¡¯ powers, bing a major force, rather than being suppressed by Zhao Quan every time they grew stronger, forcing them to retract and never daring to expand their influence.

    Now, Rose¡¯s words effectively broke their shackles, allowing them to develop their power without any restrictions, uncontroble by anyone. How could this not excite and astonish them?

    Rose watched the changing expressions of everyone around her, a smile curling at the corners of her mouth. She wasn¡¯t afraid of their ambitions; she feared those without any. A person with ambition was much easier to control.

    The fifth update isplete; seek support, ask for monthly tickets!!!

 Chapter 715 - 711 Annoy You to Vomit Blood

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 711 Annoy You to Vomit Blood</h4>

    The atmosphere in the conference room once again became tense and oppressive.

    Everyone¡¯s faces kept changing, internally conflicted. If they didn¡¯t agree to submit, even if they left here alive today, under the alliance between the Huang Family and the Rose Society, they would likely vanish into thin air. But if they did submit, it was as though a huge mountain constantly weighed down on their heads, an invisible de hovering, ready to fall at any moment. Simrly, however, they would possess the ability to climb upwards, rather than merely cowering in their own territories.

    This was a dilemma of a choice, life and power controlled by others, how should they choose?

    "Don¡¯t listen to Huangfu Meigui¡¯s nonsense, she¡¯s deceiving you, don¡¯t be fooled. Think about what she¡¯s done before, you really must consider carefully. It¡¯s like boiling a frog in warm water; once you submit to her, you won¡¯t be far from death..."

    Seeing the expressions of the people around change, Zhuge Ling, who had been silent until then, could no longer hold back. She spoke sharply, her gaze towards Rose filled with murderous intent. She sensed a deep menace in Rose, a woman too terrifying for words, terrifying to the extreme. She made full use of one¡¯s human nature, directing these people to act on her will, horrifyingly so. She now finally understood how Rose had step-by-step secured her position as the underground overlord of Modu, not only ruthless but also with horrifying methods.

    "You are Zhuge Ling, I¡¯ve heard of you."

    Upon hearing Zhuge Ling¡¯s words, Rose said with a light smile, "Zhuge Ling, Zhao Quan¡¯s lover, and also his behind-the-scenes strategist. Zhao Quan, a nobody who managed to grasp most of the power of the Zhao Family in just a few years,rgely thanks to you. It¡¯s just too bad you sided with the wrong person. If you were with me, I assure you your intelligence and wisdom would be fully utilized. I admire you, but since we are enemies, I do not like to spare them, especially not a beautiful and smart woman like you. Such adversaries are the most fearsome, don¡¯t you think, Zhuge Ling?"

    At Rose¡¯s words, Zhuge Ling scoffed, saying, "Hmph, Huangfu Meigui, you are far too confident. Do you really think you can control everything? You forget, the only reason our Zhao Family can keep these traitors in hand is because we have experts under ourmand. I didn¡¯t want to use them, but s, today you sought your own destruction. I tell you, none of you will leave here alive today. You all must die."

    With that, Zhuge Ling snorted coldly and shrieked, "Everyone,e out and kill them, leave no one behind!"

    The surroundings remained utterly silent, with no sound but Zhuge Ling¡¯s voice echoing through the conference room.

    Rose said nothing, merely crossing her arms and watching Zhuge Ling¡¯s ¡¯performance¡¯ with a cold smirk.

    "No... it can¡¯t be, all of youe out now, won¡¯t you even listen to me? Do you also wish to betray me? Come out, all of you, to execute the traitors!"

    Zhuge Ling¡¯s face grew frantic as she yelled again.

    s, the surroundings were still utterly silent, with no one appearing.

    Rose, with a slight smile on her face, said, "Strange, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t the martial artists you arranged around appear? It¡¯s simple, because I found them nuisance, so I sent them all to Hell. Not one is left alive, all are dead. In this vi, apart from us here, there are no other survivors. Do you hate me now, wishing you could kill me? You brought this on yourselves. When Zhao Lin kidnapped me, I told you, I would leave none of Zhao Quan¡¯s line alive. Zhao Quan, do you want to kill me?"

    Her words trailed off as Rose¡¯s gazended on Zhao Quan, the mockery at the corners of her mouth undisguised.

    "You... you..., Huangfu Meigui, you are so cruel! I curse you to die a horrible death."

    Upon hearing these words, Zhao Quan¡¯s face contorted fiercely in an instant, panting heavily as he red at Rose, wishing he could pierce her heart with thousands of arrows with his gaze.

    "Cruel? I think I¡¯m too kind," Rose said indifferently, "Your son wanted to rape that girl, I simply had him hacked into pieces; too lenient really. If this were in Modu, I would have definitely made him wail for three days and nights first, then ensure he could never be a man again, and send him to Thand afterwards. I believe Thand has ways to turn a man into a woman, right? Now that I think about it, it indeed seems a pity. But rest assured, don¡¯t worry about your son having no ce for his corpse, because his body has been turned into ashes."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Zhao Quan¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, his lips quivered as he pointed at Rose, struggling to speak. Then, he felt a sweetness in his throat, and a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out, his whole body seeming to age decades in an instant as he fell into a chair. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Rose, staring fiercely at her, and with a gasp, another mouthful of blood spewed out, his body convulsed a few times, and he actually fainted.

    Seeing Zhao Quan being literally fainted by Rose¡¯s words, those struggling internally fell silent, a chill rising in everyone¡¯s heart. Ruthless, too ruthless; this was certainly a rhythm to make Zhao Quan die a living death.

    "Quan? Huangfu Meigui, I will kill you! You go to die."

    Seeing Zhao Quan faint, Zhuge Ling¡¯s face immediately twisted fiercely, looking terrifying as she picked up Zhao¡¯s gun that had fallen on the table, aiming it directly at Rose.

    "Whoosh!"

    However, just like Zhao Quan, before Zhuge Ling could pull the trigger, Lu Tianxing who had been standing behind Rose acted swiftly. A silver chopstick shed like lightning, piercing through Zhuge Ling¡¯s palm.

    "Ah!"

    Zhuge Ling screamed in pain, the handgun falling to the ground. She clutched her arm, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at Rose: "Huangfu Meigui, must you annihte us all?"

    "You are right, today I am indeed here to annihte everyone," Rose said with a coldugh, her expression turning icy in an instant, no longer paying attention to Zhuge Ling as her icy gaze swept around, "So, what have you all decided? Submit, or die."

    "Miss Rose, you didn¡¯t deceive us, we submit to you. Are you really not going to get involved in our power struggle?" a man with broad facial scars spoke up.

    "Of course, I promised Uncle Long that I wouldn¡¯t interfere with any of the Zhao Family¡¯s affairs. From now on, Uncle Long will be one of my representatives in Xiangjiang. Rest assured, he¡¯s just my representative and won¡¯t meddle in your power struggles. Should any of you manage to be one of the underground overlords in Xiangjiang, you equally qualify to join the force behind me. Remember its name; it¡¯s called Yama Pce, because before long, this name will strike terror into everyone, andmand the world."

    Rose spoke with immense pride, believing that one day, her statement woulde true.

 Chapter 716 - 712

    <h4>Chapter 716: 712</h4>

    "Why don¡¯t you let us join now?" someone asked upon hearing Rose¡¯s words.

    Rose slowly swept her gaze over that person and said with a lightugh, "Are you qualified now? Remember, I don¡¯t need many spokespersons in Xiangjiang. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on yourselves. Yama Pce never needs trash."

    Zhao Long also slowly began to speak, "Rest assured, although I am officially the spokesperson for the Zhao Family, I am already old and won¡¯t be around much longer. I won¡¯t interfere in your power struggles. In other words, it¡¯s survival of the fittest. Whoever is stronger will be the underground overlord. I won¡¯t manage you or interfere in your power struggles. Also, I tell you, Yama Pce assesses once a year. If after a year, you have a chance to be Yama Pce¡¯s medical institution, I can assure you that the benefits you will receive are far beyond what you can imagine now. As for whether to leave or stay, the choice is yours."

    "Fine, since Uncle Long you¡¯ve said this, then I agree to stay."

    The burly man with a fierce-looking face clenched his teeth and immediately agreed, seeing this as an excellent opportunity to climb up, something he absolutely could not give up.

    With the first one, naturally, there came a second. From time immemorial, the herd effect had never disappeared.

    Within less than a minute, the remaining seven or eight bosses of the Zhao Family all chose to submit to Rose without any hesitation. They were all very clear; this was a golden opportunity to advance. Missing it, they would not only lose everything they had but their lives as well.

    Zhuge Ling, seeing this scene, had a deathly pallor and was devoid of any color, slumping onto a chair. She knew the tide had turned against her; she had lost. No matter how wise she was, in the face of absolute power, there was no use. Even the Zhao Family¡¯s experts had been killed. At this point, even if her intelligence was almost demonic, it gave her no ability to turn the tables.

    "The wise adapt to circumstances. In the future, you will realize this was the wisest choice you¡¯ve made in your lives. Remember my words, Yama Pce has no need for trash. As long as you are strong enough, I can provide you with a big enough stage to disy your capabilities. However, I advise you, do not y double games with me, otherwise, this table will be the price you pay. Tianxing, let¡¯s go. Oh, Zhao Quan and his lot are for you to deal with, Uncle Long, you know what to do."

    As she spoke, Rose stood up and walked directly towards the exit.

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh, his gaze sweeping around. His palm pressed down on the over ten meters long conference table before he finally turned and left.

    Watching Rose leave, Zhuge Ling¡¯s head hung low, a subtle cold gleam shed through her eyes. She swore that as long as she didn¡¯t die today, she would make Huangfu Meigui pay a terrible price; everyone involved this time must die.

    "Sigh!"

    As Lu Tianxing and Rose left, everyone felt a long sigh of relief, feeling as if their backs were soaked with sweat. A breeze made them feel chillingly cold. They had never imagined a person could possess such a terrifying presence. Rose¡¯s seemingly smiling eyes made them feel creepy as if a knife was hung above their necks, ready to fall at any moment.

    Now that they saw Rose leave, everyone dared to breathe a sigh of relief. One of them felt so weak that he sat down on a chair, attempting to pick up a tea cup from the table to calm his nerves.

    "Bang!"

    Before his hand could touch the tea cup, the entire table, as long as ten meters and including the tea cups on it, seemed to have disintegrated in an instant, turning into a pile of powder that fell to the ground. The sight was startling, giving everyone a chilling shock as if they had seen a ghost.

    The man who was about to pick up the tea cup was even more terrified, jumping up from his chair as if sitting on nails, and ran back frantically.

    The others were also stunned by this scene, taking a long time to recover.

    "What, the table shattered? That¡¯s impossible, nobody touched it just now. Wait, the person behind Huangfu Meigui just touched it, could it be him?"

    "It¡¯s him, it has to be him. I¡¯ve heard that some martial artists can unleash terrible power in an instant, internally destroying an object without any visible damage on the surface. It¡¯s terrifying, too terrifying."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s good we didn¡¯t do anything just now. If he had casually pped our ground, wouldn¡¯t we be dead beyond dead?"

    Seeing this scene, everyone involuntarily shivered, feeling a chill up their spine and again a wave of relief washed over them. With such a powerful master backing them, who in Xiangjiang could stand against them? If they could join Yama Pce, even without a big stage, they could walk sideways through Xiangjiang.

    Zhao Long¡¯s eyes also shed with a hint of shock. He was aware of how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was, but he had not expected it to be this frightening. To use True Qi to this extent, shattering the table but not scattering itpletely, such mastery over True Qi had reached hair-raising levels, chillingly powerful, at least none of the martial artists he had heavily recruited could achieve this.

    "Uncle Long, what about Zhao Quan and Zhuge Ling? Should we keep them or...." One of the first to recover his senses looked at Zhao Long and said.

    Although he did not finish his sentence, the meaning was clear.

    Zhao Long slightly lifted his eyelids, nced at Zhuge Ling and the unconscious Zhao Quan, and said indifferently, "Kill them, not just them, but also all the loyalists, all of them. I want Zhao Quan¡¯s linepletely erased."

    "Zhao Long, you can¡¯t do this. He is your brother¡¯s son, you can¡¯t kill him. You can¡¯t do it. You will incur divine wrath, and you will not die a good death," Zhuge Ling said in disbelief, shouting at Zhao Long.

    "So what? Weren¡¯t you going to kill me today? Why can¡¯t I kill you? Give me the gun; I¡¯ll settle this personally. As for the other forces under Zhao Quan¡¯s name, I won¡¯t interfere. Whoever grabs them gets them."

    Zhao Long coldly looked at Zhuge Ling and the unconscious Zhao Quan, slowly took the handgun handed over from the side, and aimed at the two.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Soon, two crisp gunshots echoed in the vi, startling many birds....

    Sorry, sorry, my apologies, I was busy today, and the update is a bitte. I¡¯m not sure if I can update the third time, if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll owe it for now and make up for itter!!!

 Chapter 717 - 713

    <h4>Chapter 717: 713</h4>

    On the spacious roads of Xiangjiang, a Porsche SUV slowly drove ahead with Lu Tianxing behind the wheel while Rose sat beside him, quietly staring out the window in a trance.

    "Little man, do you think I¡¯m too cold-hearted?"

    After a while, Rose turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, with a hint of worry in her eyes.

    At this moment, where was the domineering and aggressive Rose in front of Zhao Quan and the others? She hadpletely turned into a little woman, anxiously looking at Lu Tianxing, afraid that her earlier performance had nted seeds of resentment in him, after all, no man likes to see his woman being overbearing, strong, and heartless.

    "How could that be!"

    Lu Tianxing said with a lightugh, "Actually, I find it quite thrilling."

    "Thrilling?" Rose was slightly stunned.

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing showed an utterly intoxicated expression, squinting his eyes and saying, "Just think about it, when others discover that their ideal Demon God, the cold and domineering Hall Master of Yama Pce, has been conquered by a mere underling of Yama Pce, their faces will surely be of absolute astonishment and disbelief, thinking that mybat power is high, hence why I could conquer you. Geez, just thinking about it excites me, it feels like my blood is boiling."

    "Really? Then why don¡¯t you conquer me right now and finish what we didn¡¯tplete this morning? I don¡¯t mind, you know."

    Saying this, Rose flirtatiously blinked her charming phoenix eyes at Lu Tianxing.

    "That won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be totally screwed then," Lu Tianxing shook his head vigorously, now that Bai Zhiqing was close at hand, if she were to notice anything, how could he even survive?

    "Little man, are you scared? However, I forgot to tell you something, after you know, you might be even more afraid," Rose said with a smiley expression.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, "What do you mean?"

    "Hehe, just this morning while you were enjoying your time with your icy wife, I received a call from Qian Ru saying she would be returning to Modu in a couple of days."

    With a yful look, Rose watched Lu Tianxing and said, "Little man, isn¡¯t this news quite explosive?"

    "How do you know Qian Ru ising back to Modu?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing looked at Rose in surprise, as Lin Qian Ru hadn¡¯t called him about returning to Modu; how did Rose know?

    "Of course, I know. Qian Ru and I are now the best of friends; she¡¯s my strategist," Rose said proudly, holding her head high.

    In this period, she went to Hang City not only to consolidate the power there but also became best friends with Lin Qian Ru. Otherwise, how could Lin Qian Ru offer her strategies for establishing Yama Pce? Only, Lin Qian Ru was unaware of her rtionship with Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a headacheing on. Now that he had established a rtionship with Bai Zhiqing and had evenpletely won her over, ording to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s character, she probably wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore. Once this news spread in Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Qian Ru found out...

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing felt his headache intensify, especially concerning Bai Zhiqing finding out about his multitude of rtionships with other women; he could almost imagine how furious Bai Zhiqing would be, whether she would tear him to pieces then.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s troubled expression, Rose said mischievously, "Little man, does your head feel like it¡¯s exploding? That¡¯s what you get for messing around every day, serves you right. But then again, who made me so magnanimous? I don¡¯t mind at all. Do you want me to give you an idea? To help you solve this problem forever."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help nodding and said, "What idea?"

    "To sleep together."

    Rose mischievously added, "Or I could take action, lure your icy wife and little wife together, then drug them a bit, so they¡¯ll have a face-to-facemunication meeting with you. Then, you use yourbat skills to deal with them, and they¡¯ll have no choice but to follow you. How¡¯s that for a n? Instead of being moved, act on it. I¡¯ll make a move tonight, how about that?"

    "Uh, let¡¯s not! If I dared to do that, I guarantee I¡¯d die even more miserably."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head vigorously, jokingly thinking that putting Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru together was a recipe for disaster. If he dared to do such a thing, whether he would see the next day¡¯s sun was in question.

    "But if you don¡¯t do that, you might end up dying even more miserably."

    "Let it be miserable, then. There¡¯s always a solution when you get to the mountain. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, throwing that thought away. This issue had to be faced sooner orter. There was no need to panic.

    Looking at Rose, Lu Tianxing changed the subject and said, "Rose, I¡¯m nning to leave Xiangjiang tomorrow. Do you want to leave with me, or do you n to stay in Xiangjiang a bit longer?"

    "I n to stay in Xiangjiang for now."

    Rose thought for a moment and said, "The situation in Xiangjiang is not very stable. Although the Zhao Family¡¯s forces seem to have surrendered, I¡¯m worried they might pull some tricks. I still need to make an example of them, let them know that wiping them out would be easy for me. If they try to pull any tricks in front of me, they better be prepared to die."

    "Hmm, that¡¯s good. Be careful," Lu Tianxing said after a moment¡¯s thought.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, with Fu Tu around, there aren¡¯t many who can do anything to me," Rose said with a smile.

    "Still, I¡¯m a bit worried. I¡¯ll find you another bodyguard to protect you alongside Fu Tu, creating a visible and invisible dual protection. That way, even if a Heavenly Level Expert makes a move, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to you, and I¡¯ll feel relieved," Lu Tianxing said softly as he gently touched Rose¡¯s hair.

    "My dear man, thank you," Rose said softly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Why thank me? I¡¯m your man. I don¡¯t like it when my little wife encounters any trouble. It¡¯s still early; where do you want to go? Do you want me to join you?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile, unable to offer Rose a real promise, but willing to spend the avable time with her.

    "Really? You¡¯re not worried about your icy wife checking up on you?"

    "Not afraid."

    "Then great, I want to go to Disnend and walk down Star Avenue," Rose said with a radiant smile waving her arms.

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, turned the steering wheel, and headed into another street. Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing was negotiating a contract at Cheng Bao¡¯s securitypany, and it would likely take a few hours, so he had just enough time to spend with Rose.

    Finally managed to update, please support!!!

 Chapter 718 - 714: Seeing Angel Again

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 714: Seeing Angel Again</h4>

    Meanwhile, in the study of Huang¡¯s Vi at Shallow Bay.

    Huang Yuanzheng and Huang Zhengde were sitting on the sofa, the entire study filled with curling wisps of smoke, the atmosphere tense and heavy. This had been the case for some time, ever since they learned that Lu Tianxing had gone with Rose to see Zhao Long, an oppressive mood had settled over the study.

    After a long while, Huang Zhengde took a sip of the now-cool tea beside him and slowly began to speak, "Yuanzheng, what is your opinion on this matter? Do you know why Huangfu Meigui wants to meet with Zhao Long?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, I have never had contact with Huangfu Meigui, but I have heard of her. If Huangfu Meigui lived in ancient times, she would definitely be a female tyrant to rival Wu Zetian. However..."

    At this point, Huang Yuanzheng paused, then continued, "Nevertheless, I suspect Huangfu Meigui¡¯s purpose in finding Zhao Long is not to obliterate the Zhao Family entirely. It¡¯s highly likely she wants to use Zhao Long to suppress the Zhao Family¡¯s power, thereby recruiting them to her side."

    "Why do you think so?" Huang Zhengde asked in an unchanged tone, with a serious expression.

    "Judgment."

    Huang Yuanzheng continued, "Father, you once told me about the nature of Yama Pce. They want to be the hidden force behind the scenes, seemingly without any power, but in reality with tremendous influence. If they were to recruit Zhao Long and gather the Zhao Family¡¯s forces, Yama Pce¡¯s power in Xiangjiang would surely rise again. Then, whether it be against Xiangjiang or against our Huang Family, it would be easy for them."

    As Huang Yuanzheng spoke, Huang Zhengde frowned, just as he was about to speak, his words were cut off by a ringtone from a cellphone.

    ncing at the caller ID on his phone, Huang Yuanzheng answered the call. A low, slightly hoarse voice came through, "Master, the investigation is clear..."

    "Good, I understand the situation now."

    A minuteter, Huang Yuanzheng ended the call and looked at Huang Zhengde, "I¡¯ve just received news. Zhao Quan is dead, Zhuge Ling is also dead. Almost the entire Zhao Quan¡¯s line has been wiped out, only a few small mice are left, unable to stir up any trouble. Moreover, Zhao Long was able to swiftly eliminate Zhao Quan¡¯s line entirely because Lu Tianxing and Huangfu Meigui took action. It seems that Huangfu Meigui and Zhao Long reached some agreement, and that¡¯s why they intervened."

    "Dad, what should we do next? If Zhao Long joins Yama Pce, it would be like Yama Pce has positioned a knife in Xiangjiang, ready to strike and eliminate enemies at any moment, threatening us constantly. Should we act first, eliminate Zhao Long in secret and leave the Zhao Family without a leader?"

    As he spoke, a fierce glint shed in Huang Yuanzheng¡¯s eyes. To stand firm one must be ruthless, and being ruthless was essential for the Huang Family to be one of the major families in Xiangjiang.

    Hearing his son¡¯s words, Huang Zhengde did not respond immediately, just silently smoked for quite some time before slowly beginning to speak, "There¡¯s no need to act for now. ording to what Lu Tianxing said, Huangfu Meigui is an important figure in Yama Pce. She has been in Xiangjiang for many days now, and it¡¯s time we met her. Arrange a meeting for me tomorrow, I want to see Huangfu Meigui in person, to see if this woman is the legendary tyrant as rumored."

    ...

    The evenings in Xiangjiang were as lively and noisy as ever, neon lights shining like rainbows, illuminating the entire city. Tourists, intimidated by the scorching gaze of the day, took advantage of the cool of the night to walk the streets, admiring the brilliant and colorful sights of Xiangjiang and enjoying the pleasures of shopping.

    In contrast to the leisurelyfort of ordinary people, those with power and influence in Xiangjiang felt a sense of foreboding, as if a storm was brewing, because they had heard a piece of news that was profoundly shocking.

    Zhao Quan was dead, the entire lineage of Zhao Quan had been thoroughly eradicated by Zhao Long; not a single person survived, and the Zhao Family¡¯s power had sessfully fallen into Zhao Long¡¯s hands. What was most horrifying, however, was that through bits and pieces of information that had leaked, it was revealed that Zhao Long wasn¡¯t the true power holder of the Zhao Family. He was merely a spokesperson for another force. Behind Zhao Long stood a massive power, and the reason Zhao Long had been able to eliminate Zhao Quan and take over the Zhao Family¡¯s influence was solely because someone from within this power had intervened.

    As soon as this news was released, everyone fell silent with fear. Recently, Xiangjiang had been a hotbed of incidents. The Peng Family had been annihted just a few days ago, and now even Zhao Quan was dead, with the Zhao Family¡¯s powerpletely undergoing a change of hands.

    Who on earth possessed such capability to extinguish the lineage of Zhao Quan in an instant, and also make all the senior officials of the Zhao Family submit? The strength of this force was chilling. At the same time, they could never find out the name of this mysterious force, how many people it consisted of, or any other details. Everyone who knew about this matter was keeping mum, sealed lips all around.

    In the face of this, there was a pervasive sense of trepidation throughout Xiangjiang, as if unseen hands were tightening their grip on the city, suffocating everyone. Everyone was trying their best to restrain their subordinates and avoid causing trouble for the time being.

    The night was as dark as ink, and a cool breeze brushed against the faces, dispelling the day¡¯s scorching heat.

    Lu Tianxing drove his Porsche SUV straight to the private club where he had attended the banquet.

    Having just parked at the entrance, Lu Tianxing saw Angel¡¯s secretary, Abby, standing at the door of the private club.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival, a smile appeared on Abby¡¯s face, and she said respectfully, "Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve arrived. My boss has been waiting for you. Please follow me."

    "Alright, I know. Please lead the way, Lady Abby."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and followed Abby to the back of the private club.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing had nned to spend the evening with Bai Zhiqing at the hotel, but Bai Zhiqing and Rose had been called by Cheng Bao to attend the celebration banquet of the securitypany¡¯s partnership. Moreover, with Fu Tu arriving in Xiangjiang that afternoon, and Mike there to provide protection, he had not gone to the celebration but nned to get some rest at the hotel. However, before he could lie down, he was summoned by Angel, saying there was an important matter to discuss.

    Abby led Lu Tianxing not upstairs to the private club, but directly to the rear.

    Passing through the corridors, Abby took Lu Tianxing to a small private garden behind the club.

    "Mr. Lu, my boss is inside. You can see her as soon as you enter."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded his head and walked in directly.

    Although it was night, the entire private garden was brilliantly lit. In the center of the private garden was a small swimming pool, shimmering with ripples under the glow of the lights. Next to the pool was a lounge chair with a small table beside it, on which some chilled beverages were ced.

    Angel, dressed in a white swimsuit, swam enjoyably in the pool. Her graceful figure and delicate face, illuminated by the light, looked like a beautiful mermaid.

 Chapter 719 - 715 I Have No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 715 I Have No Choice</h4>

    At that moment, Angel also saw Lu Tianxing, who had been standing on the shore, sh a brilliant smile. She swam over to him, her arms propped on the edge of the swimming pool, and looked up at Lu Tianxing,ughing softly as she said, "Judge, you finally arrived. I thought you might be afraid of your wife, not allowing you toe outte at night! But here you are, hurrying over with sweat on your face. How about it, do you want toe down and join me for a swim? The water is quite chilly."

    As she spoke, Angel scooped up some water and gently poured it over her body, with a seductive smile ying on her lips.

    After seeing Angel¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing only felt a surge of lust rise from his dantian. He shook his head vigorously and said, "No need, I¡¯m not hot, and I don¡¯t want to take a bath. Didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me? Let¡¯s talk."

    "That can wait; I think we have something more important to do right now. Judge, what do you think?"

    Angel cast a nce at Lu Tianxing, and then, as if by magic, she floated out of the water andnded steadily on the edge of the swimming pool. She twisted her slender waist and took steps towards Lu Tianxing, a faint scent reaching his nostrils.

    "Judge, today I finally understood what it means to be so enraged by love that one would risk their crown for a beauty¡¯s smile. The cold-blooded Judge, impelled by passion for two women, wiped out the mighty Zhao Family of Xiangjiang without a second thought. You truly are a man among men. Did you know that ever since I heard of your heroic stand for love, I find myself unable to live without you? You¡¯vepletely taken over my heart. If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to fall for anyone else. You this nemesis..." Angel spoke with a face full of tender emotions.

    At the same time, Angel¡¯s body, which no man could resist, lunged directly into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Judge, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? I¡¯ve been thinking about you for more than a year, what a pity that you¡¯ll be leaving Xiangjiang tomorrow. But tonight, you must properlypensate me, or else I will go to your wife with a big belly and tell her you deserted me after seducing me."

    While speaking, without waiting for Lu Tianxing to respond, Angel¡¯s lips found their way directly onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shuddered, unable to hold back the fire inside him any longer, and he lifted Angel in his arms before leaping into the swimming pool with her.

    After all, this was Angel¡¯s private garden. Without her permission, not even a fly could get in, let alone a person; there was no need to worry about anyone intruding.

    Before long, the sound of sshing water came from the pool, melodic noises echoing around as if they were music.

    It was hard to tell just how much time had passed before the pleasing sounds finally stopped. By then, the two were no longer in the swimming pool but had returned to the bedroom next to the private garden.

    Lu Tianxing, holding Angel, with a cigarette hanging from the corner of his mouth, was blowing smoke rings, while Angel leaned against his chest, her pretty face flushed with an unvanishing blush, and her chest heaving violently, clearly having expended a lot of energy just before.

    "You bullock, don¡¯t they say in China that it is only the ox that gets worn out, not the field? Howe you are so vigorous? I¡¯m almost out of strength, yet you still have some left. No wonder you are such a Casanova, it seems your wife cannot satis¡¤fy¡¤ you," Angel said breathlessly, casting a reproving nce at Lu Tianxing, her voice tender.

    "What does that have to do with me? You¡¯re the nymph who tempted me recklessly. Now you know how formidable I am!" Lu Tianxing flung away his cigarette and boasted with pride.

    For any man, this kind of incident is definitely one of the most pride-worthy achievements, second to none.

    Angel rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words with a huff, thinking that this guy was the type to take advantage and still act innocent.

    "Who provoked you? I simply invited you to swim together. Who knew you¡¯d have ulterior motives, taking advantage of the fact that I am a weak girl with no strength, deliberately getting handsy. Besides, if I don¡¯t seize the opportunity to enjoy myself now, who knows how long it will be before we meet again? Of course, I want to make the most of it."

    "So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?"

    "Of course it is. Who else would I me?"

    Angel gave Lu Tianxing another look and said, "By the way, Judge, I heard you¡¯re nning to leave Xiangjiang?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m thinking of leaving tomorrow. The affairs in Xiangjiang are nearly settled, and there¡¯s no point in staying here anymore."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looking at Angel, "Speaking of which, why are you asking me this? Are you also thinking of leaving Xiangjiang?"

    "I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave Xiangjiang for the time being. I still have other things to do. I probably won¡¯t leave Xiangjiang or China anytime soon. Plus, if your little lover can create the Yama Pce, why can¡¯t I expand the Angel Intelligence Station? After investigating the Heavenly God incident, I¡¯ve realized that, although the Angel Intelligence Station is considered top-tier in Europe, it still falls far short internationally. I want to establish the strongest intelligence organization where my heart leads, where I can know any information anytime, anywhere, as long as I wish it."

    Angel¡¯s tone carried a hint of determination, as she and Rose belonged to the same breed ¨C either not to act at all or to do it best.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "You know about the Yama Pce?"

    "Of course, I do. Who am I? Angel, director of the Angel Intelligence Station. If I want to know something, there¡¯s nothing that can be hidden from me."

    With a proud and coy expression, Angel looked at Lu Tianxing, "Judge, are you really nning to create an entirely new force? What about the Netherworld Mercenary Corps?"

    "The Netherworld Mercenary Corps is the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, and the Yama Pce is the Yama Pce. They should not be conted. Besides, do you think I have other choices?"

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile, as his original intent in returning to urban life was to enjoy it as an ordinary person, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have willingly spent more than a year in a rundown neighborhood. Unfortunately, one thing led to another, and a series of events shattered his peaceful life.

    Bai Zhiqing was his woman, and he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch his woman die at the hands of others. But just as well, Heavenly God wasn¡¯t likely to give up the bounty on Bai Zhiqing. To protect his woman, he also wouldn¡¯t let Heavenly God off the hook. Under such circumstances, he had no choice but to create his own power.

    The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was undoubtedly strong, but it absolutely couldn¡¯t enter China inrge numbers. As he had said before, if they did so, they might be wiped out by the Yanhuang Group before even seeing Heavenly God. The Yanhuang Group might tolerate Mand, Tie Niu, and Fu Tu entering China, but they would never allow a massive influx of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    Unruly mercenaries were a ticking time bomb wherever they were ced, and no one wanted such a bomb near them.

 Chapter 720 - 716: The Dogâ€™s Rose

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 716: The Dog¡¯s Rose</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel let out a sigh. She was well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s situation: not only was he constantly monitored by a mysterious and powerful enemy, but foreign forces were also closing in. Once the secret of the Four Symbols Ring was fully leaked, without sufficient power to protect himself, even with Lu Tianxing¡¯s exceptional abilities, he would hardly escape death.

    Now, Lu Tianxing was in a situation where there were wolves in front and tigers at the back. He either had to tear the tigers and wolves apart or be torn apart by them. There was no third option.

    "Judge, what are you going to do next? Do you need my help? Although my Angel Intelligence Station deals with information, we have many skilled experts. Do you want me to have them temporarily join Yama Pce to help stabilize the situation?"

    "No need. Angel Intelligence Station does not need to get involved in this matter. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this anymore. You just need to keep an eye on which forces dare to get involved; leave the action to me to handle."

    A coldness shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his tone carrying a chilling severity, "This time, I want to see which forces dare to interfere. Anyone who dares, I will chop off their ws. Anyone who dares to touch the people close to me, even if it is his Heavenly Emperor father, I will send him to Hell."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was cold and full of arrogance, as if he considered no one worth regard.

    This is the advantage of having a strong fist; as long as your fist is strong enough, you can trample on everything, including the rules.

    "You¡¯re still as domineering as before, but, I just love that about you!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor at this moment, a special glimmer shed in Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes. This was why she liked Lu Tianxing; he was a true man who never backed down and bravely forged ahead through difficulties for the people close to him. Even if there were cliffs ahead, he would charge through and build a bridge for those following him. That was what a real man ought to be.

    It was for this reason that Angel had gradually fallen deeply in love with Lu Tianxing, her love seeping into her bones. Otherwise, with her position as the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, she wouldn¡¯tck for quality men.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Of course, otherwise how could I ever tame you, my little wild cat!"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing pinched a handful of Angel¡¯s prized possession that one hand couldn¡¯t grasp.

    "Mm!"

    Angel¡¯s body trembled, emitting a nasal sound, and her eyes instantly turned watery. She gently blew a breath towards Lu Tianxing and said, "Judge, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we have another go?"

    "Maybe not! Angel, I still need to get back to the hotel. Are you nning to have me crawl back?"

    "Yes, Judge, you don¡¯t have a choice today."

    "Is that so? Then try me, and see if I have the right to choose."

    "Hmph, let¡¯s try and see then, who¡¯s afraid of whom."

    ...

    More than an hourter, after leaving the private club, Lu Tianxing sighed. He realized he was increasingly unable to resist Angel¡¯s temptations.

    Chuckling wryly, he shook his head and boarded the Porsche SUV, driving away from the private club.

    The departing Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice that, at the time of his departure, a figure slowly stood by the window of an office on the third floor of the club, watching the direction where the Porsche disappeared, muttering softly to himself, "Judge, rest assured, I will definitely find out who this Heavenly God is. Anyone who dares to touch you is my enemy. I¡¯ll send them all to Hell. But, Judge, you won¡¯t shake me off so easily this time. We might meet again in a few days; don¡¯t be too surprised then."

    Driving the Porsche SUV back to the hotel, Lu Tianxing headed straight for his room via the elevator.

    Just as he opened the door and stepped in, Lu Tianxing saw Rose and Bai Zhiqing sitting on the sofa watching TV. When they heard the door open, both pairs of beautiful eyes immediately fixed on him, their looks filled with scrutiny and inquiry.

    "Um!"

    Feeling the gazes of the two women, Lu Tianxing said guiltily, "What¡¯s up? Why are you looking at me like that? I shouldn¡¯t have seen anything I shouldn¡¯t have, right?"

    "You may not have seen anything you shouldn¡¯t have, but, little man, can you tell me where have you been thiste at night? You¡¯ve been gone for over two hours. Be honest, did you go out to steal some love?"

    Rose stood up from the sofa, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and sniffed him as if searching for something.

    "Rose, what are you doing? You think you¡¯re a dog or something?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose¡¯s actions with a nk face, secretly relieved that he had had the foresight to take a shower beforeing back and even opened the car windows to let the wind blow away all scents. Otherwise, he¡¯d be in big trouble.

    "I¡¯m not a dog. I just want to see if you¡¯re being honest, if there¡¯s any other woman¡¯s scent on you. After all, I¡¯m your little wife; of course, I need to keep an eye on my man so you don¡¯t bring women home all the time. But, now that I see, you seem pretty honest. There are no traces of any fox spirit. For a reward, how about a beauty¡¯s kiss?"

    As she spoke, Rose tiptoed and kissed Lu Tianxing on the cheek.

    "Huangfu Meigui, what are you doing? Get out of the way."

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing immediately felt annoyed, thinking that the reward shoulde from her. This enchantress dared to steal her spot; this was turning the world upside down!

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the sofa, walked up to Lu Tianxing, wrapped her arms around his arm, and said, "Honey, I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go to sleep, okay?"

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to reply, she pulled him towards the bedroom.

    "Ah, really, just married and you can¡¯t wait to go to the room and make babies. I¡¯m still here, but you are so eager. I¡¯m jealous, little man. How about taking me too? I can cheer for you on the side, and just in case your wife doesn¡¯t satisfy you, I can take over."

    Bai Zhiqing paused her steps, red at Rose, and said, "What¡¯s the matter, jealous? Well, it¡¯s a pity that¡¯s useless. If you¡¯re that lonely, you might as well grab a cucumber from the hotel kitchen."

    Please support, rmend, vote, and send all your fiery support, brothers!!!

 Chapter 721: Can I choose both in - 717?

    <h4>Chapter 721: Can I choose both in Chapter 717?</h4>

    "Using cucumbers is just no match for the real thing, right, little man?"

    Rose walked over to Lu Tianxing, pressing herself against him and spoke with a mournful look, "Little man, you fought desperatelyst night to save us and even carried us to bed. You¡¯ve certainly got a good look at our figures. Can you tell me whose figure is better, mine or your wife¡¯s? I won¡¯t ask about the size of our assets; after all, some advantages are just given by nature and can¡¯t be surpassed by ordinary people. Isn¡¯t that the case, little man?"

    Saying this, Rose nced at Bai Zhiqing with an unmistakable look of smugness, clearly suggesting that she was naturally better endowed.

    "Hmph, big-breasted cow, what¡¯s so great about that? I curse you to sag."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Rose¡¯s ¡¯assets¡¯ and then at her own, and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, "Lu Tianxing, tell me, whose figure is better? Isn¡¯t mine more explosive? Don¡¯t try to cate me, I don¡¯t want to hear it, but today you have to give me an answer no matter what."

    Women often tend to be this way. They may not care about anything, or they might care about everything intensely, especially when ites to their figures. Their concern increases exponentially whenparisons are made, whether it¡¯s against a statue or even a fictional character on TV.

    Ordinary women are like this, and Bai Zhiqing was no exception, especially in front of a rival in love; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid of her, little man. Just tell her my figure is better, she won¡¯t dare do anything to you. If she makes you sleep on the couch,e to my room. My bed is always half yours," Rose said with a yful and charming smile.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak; her eyes flickered as she waited for Lu Tianxing¡¯s response.

    Feeling the burning gazes of the two women, Lu Tianxing could feel a chill on his spine, breaking out into a cold sweat. Howe women loveparisons so much? Comparing handbags,paring boyfriends,paring who has more assets, isn¡¯t it tiring? Unlike men, who onlypare one thing.

    "This... to be honest, to each their own. I can¡¯t really say. If I had to describe it, Rose, you are a typical seductress, with a spicy figure, beautiful face, and fair skin, with all the right curves in all the right ces. You are definitely what every man dreams of in a woman."

    Rose, hearing what Lu Tianxing had said, gave Bai Zhiqing a provocative look before revealing a radiant smile.

    The moment Bai Zhiqing heard this, her face darkened, and she said through gritted teeth, "Lu Tianxing..."

    Seeing the dangerous glint in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing quickly added, "Of course, wife, you¡¯re notcking either. You¡¯ve got a killer figure, a cool and dominant aura. If Rose is the ultimate fantasy woman to every man, then wife, you are certainly the challenge that every man wants to conquer."

    "Why, why am I the fantasy woman, while your wife is the one every man wants to conquer? What¡¯s the reason? Little man, are you just saying this because she¡¯s your wife?" Rose retorted, unwilling to let it go.

    "It¡¯s because my wife has a certain prideful quality about her, a kind of dominance and a cool aura. Plus, my wife is the chairwoman; she holds a high position, which makes that strong-willed womanly charm even more evident. To a man, such a woman has a greater value for conquest. If you manage to conquer such a strong, proud woman, it brings a particr sense of achievement. For a man, that sense of pride is something to boast about. That¡¯s why I said what I said," Lu Tianxing exined seriously.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately lit up with triumph, and she smirked at Rose, as if to say: I can bring prestige to a man, can you?

    "What about me?"

    "You?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Rose, and he sighed softly, "Do you really want me to say it?"

    "Speak."

    "Then I¡¯ll be frank."

    Lu Tianxing bit his teeth and said, "You¡¯re very flirty, making men want to roll in the sheets with you at first nce, but..."

    Seeing Rose¡¯s rapidly changing expression, Lu Tianxing turned a corner with his words and continued, "But, many men like your type, tough but gentle, a mix of both, absolutely the perfect wife in their dreams. So, you are also one of the targets men chase after. So, no matter what your figure is like, you are the object men want to conquer in their hearts."

    "Both are women men want to marry in their hearts, are you giving us the runaround, young man?"

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a mischievously charming smile and said lightly, "However, Zhiqing and I are very generous. We¡¯ll forgive you this time, but I have onest question. If you had to choose between me and Zhiqing, who would you pick as your wife for life?"

    "Damn it!"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s remark, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, and he nearly spat out blood. Damn it, this was such a trap, and it wasn¡¯t over yet; were they trying to kill him?

    Whom to choose, Bai Zhiqing or Rose... It seemed like no matter whom he chose, he wouldn¡¯te out well in the end.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ever-changing expressions, Rose revealed a smile that could captivate all hearts and said with a light chuckle, "Young man, don¡¯t even think about sneaking past this. You only have two choices before you, choose me or Zhiqing. If you dare to talk nonsense again, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch tonight. Isn¡¯t that right, Zhiqing?"

    "That¡¯s right, Lu Tianxing, who do you choose?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with sparkling eyes, her gaze shing with a threatening air.

    "This... this... I choose..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze circled between the two women for a long time before he finally said, "Well... can I choose both? I¡¯m strong, I can handle it, really."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, both Rose and Bai Zhiqing were stunned, taking a long time toe back to their senses. They hadn¡¯t expected him to answer like that.

    Seeing the two women stunned, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up; he quickly slipped away from them and dashed into the room, locking the door behind him.

    Indeed, as Lu Tianxing entered the room, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frantic voice rose outside, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re doomed,e out here, I¡¯m going to kill you, you bowl-watching pot-watching bastard."

    "Young man, you¡¯re dead meat, let your greed be your end. s, I can¡¯t help you. Just enjoy the ¡¯tender¡¯ care of your wife! Ha ha..."

    Roseughed, rejoicing in the cmity, finding this kind of life quite nice. It was so much better than her previous life, full of taste and vor; maybe this was what life was all about.

 Chapter 722 - 718

    <h4>Chapter 722: 718</h4>

    Compared to Rose stirring up the storm in Xiangjiang, Beijing, too, was enveloped in the faint scent of gunpowder. A few days after her arrival in Beijing, Lin Yafei decided to reveal her hidden fangs tonight and dere her presence to the entire city.

    And tonight was the time for her to make her move, with her target naturally being the Sky Dragon Club owned by the Wang Family.

    Although the Wang Family was not considered top-tier in Beijing, their strength was not to be underestimated. The Sky Dragon Club was one of their industries, representing a considerable force within the family. The club was quite famous in Beijing, often hosting gatherings of young masters from the city¡¯s elite. Therefore, it became Lin Yafei¡¯s first target. By taking over the Sky Dragon Club, it would serve as a warning to others, while also offering her the convenience to meet and connect with other influential figures in Beijing¡ªkilling two birds with one stone.

    Besides that, she wanted to turn the entire north into Lu Tianxing¡¯s backyard. Among the most critical necessities other than power was intelligence. Without it, one was as good as blind, unable to see or do anything. But with control over the Sky Dragon Club, she would essentially have a pair of eyes in Beijing, vigntly monitoring every move around her.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the Sky Dragon Club was aze with lights, but itcked its usual hustle and bustle, reced instead by a chilling quietude. As the headquarters and backed by the Wang Family, the club was almost considered a tiger of Beijing, with few daring to provoke it. However, just a few hours ago, someone had boldly sent an invitation, stating they would visit that night and that the club must submit to their feet, a direct provocation against the Sky Dragon Club and the Wang Family.

    Therefore, the Sky Dragon Club dered a one-day closure to receive this audacious challenger, intending to use her blood to show everyone that the Wang Family could not be trifled with by just any Tom, Dick, or Harry.

    In the main hall of the Sky Dragon Club, a middle-aged man sat in the seat of honor, his face cold and emotionless like the surface of ake, his eyes filled with murderous intent. He was Wang Wei, the gang leader of the Sky Dragon Club and a coteral member of the Wang Family.

    Around Wang Wei were seated important members of the Sky Dragon Club, each with a cial expression and barely concealed fury. For many years, no one had dared to make a move against the Sky Dragon Club. And now, a woman was brazenly dering that she would make the club submit. This was a challenge to everyone in the Sky Dragon Club, and if they were to be trampled under the feet of a woman, they would have no standing in Beijing.

    "Gang Leader, do you think Lin Yafei will really show up?" asked a man with a sharp chin and monkey-like features seated next to Wang Wei, unable to contain himself.

    "Yeah, Gang Leader, it¡¯s almost half-past ten. Maybe Lin Yafei got scared. Do we really need to wait here for her? Just send a few brothers to grab her. I¡¯ve heard Lin Yafei is considered the number one beauty in Jin City. If we bring her here, we might even get a taste," added a muscr bald man, his eyes glinting withsciviousness.

    "Heh, a bunch of waste, courting death with greed," a fair-faced young man seated below Wang Wei said with a look of disdain. "Go ahead and kidnap Lin Yafei if you dare. I can guarantee you¡¯ll die faster than anything else."

    "Situ Feng, what do you mean by that? If you don¡¯t make yourself clear, believe it or not, I will crush you," roared the bald man who had spokenst, mming his chair as he stood up, ring at the young man with a cold voice.

    "Hmph, what do I mean? Do you understand, you brute?"

    The young man named Situ Feng sneered and said, "As far as I know, when Lin Yafei came to Beijing this time, she was not alone but apanied by Han Zifeng. I¡¯ve investigated this matter. It was Han Zifeng who picked up Lin Yafei when she arrived in Beijing, and moreover, Han Zifeng has been constantly by her side these past few days. ording to the intelligence that has been sent back, Han Zifeng holds great respect for Lin Yafei and it¡¯s not like the rumors that say Han Zifeng is smitten with Lin Yafei, or that Lin Yafei is sucking up to Han Zifeng. Bald Tiger, I know your Tiger-shaped Fist is formidable, but are you really confident that you can outmatch the Han Family? If you dare to abduct Lin Yafei, I guarantee Han Zifeng will beat you to the point that life is worse than death. Do you believe that? If you don¡¯t, just go ahead and try. If you don¡¯t die, I, Situ Feng, will write my name backward."

    "You...."

    Hearing Situ Feng¡¯s unabashed mockery, the bald man felt a surge of rage but was helpless to do anything but sit back down in his chair hatefully. This was because Situ Feng was right; it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Han Zifeng to kill him, let alone the Han Family.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about other things for now. Situ Feng, tell us everything you¡¯ve investigated recently," Wang Wei, the Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Club who had been silent up until now, said as he saw the atmosphere bing tense.

    At Wang Wei¡¯s words, all gazes fell upon Situ Feng, waiting for his response.

    Situ Feng¡¯s eyes swept over those present, and with a faint smile on his face, he began to speak, "The matters I¡¯ve investigated aren¡¯t many, and I can¡¯t determine what the exact rtionship between Lin Yafei and Han Zifeng is. However, I can assure you that the Han Family won¡¯t interfere in this matter. In other words, whether you can force Lin Yafei to back down is dependent on your own abilities."

    Hearing this, Wang Wei frowned and said, "Situ Feng, what do you mean by that? You just said that Han Zifeng holds Lin Yafei in high regard. If we touch Lin Yafei, wouldn¡¯t that be making an enemy of the Han Family? You must know that Han Zifeng belongs to the Han Family. Aren¡¯t your words contradictory?"

    "Of course, there¡¯s no contradiction."

    Situ Feng said with a smile, "As far as I know, Lin Yafei was once Liu Feng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, andter she dumped him, which is like pping the Liu Family in the face. Now that Lin Yafei has Han Zifeng backing her, we can¡¯ty a finger on her. But if Lin Yafei provokes us first, we naturally have reasons toy hands on her."

    "Moreover, precisely because Han Zifeng is a member of the Han Family, that¡¯s why I dare to say he won¡¯t meddle in this matter. If he dares to step in, it would be akin to the Han Family taking action against the Wang Family. By then we would have a fully justified reason to move against the Han Family. Since the Liu Family has been humiliated, if someone takes the lead, Liu Family would certainly not miss the opportunity for revenge. Then, with the Wang Family and Liu Family joining forces, even the Han Family wouldn¡¯t be our match."

    "Therefore, I am certain that Han Zifeng will not interfere in this matter because he¡¯s not a fool; he wouldn¡¯t stake the Han Family¡¯s welfare on a woman. If you want to get rid of Lin Yafei, tonight is your best chance. However, I would advise you to be careful, because who knows, you might all end up dead tonight."

 Chapter 723 - 719: Lin Yafei Appears

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 719: Lin Yafei Appears</h4>

    "Heh, Situ Feng, you think I¡¯m going to lose? Lose to a bitch? You¡¯re overestimating Lin Yafei. This is Beijing, not some Jin City," Wang Weiughed heartily upon hearing this.

    "Wang Wei, to be honest, if you keep being so sentimental, you¡¯re going to die," Situ Feng said gravely.

    "Is that so?"

    Wang Wei nodded without dissent and said, "Situ Feng, watch carefully. I¡¯ll let you know that Lin Yafei, whom you hold in such high regard, is no match for me."

    "Is that so? I¡¯ll be watching with interest."

    Upon hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, Situ Feng smiled and said nothing more.

    The whole of the Sky Dragon Club fell into silence once again. Not a soul spoke, all eyes were on the entrance, waiting for Lin Yafei to arrive.

    Meanwhile, outside the Sky Dragon Club, a ck sedan glided silently from a distance and came to a stop at the grand entrance.

    As the car door opened, a woman d in shiny ck leather that highlighted her figure to perfection stepped down, her crimson lips blood-like, corners slightly curved up, revealing a stunning smile.

    This woman was none other than Lin Yafei.

    After getting out of the car, Han Zifeng also descended from the driver¡¯s seat, his gaze intense as he looked at the Sky Dragon Club ahead. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Sister Yafei, are you really sure about this? Sky Dragon Gang is one of the Wang Family¡¯s forces. I know you have a grudge against the Wang Family, and they¡¯ve also vowed to make you pay. The reason they haven¡¯tid a hand on you all this time is that I¡¯ve been by your side. If they had acted, it would mean opposing the Han Family, hence being at a disadvantage. But if you strike at the Wang Family¡¯s power, it is tantamount to dering war on the Wang Family. The Liu Family might get involved too and by then, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, Sister Yafei."

    Han Zifeng¡¯s face was solemn, and he was not lying. Although he was the Third Young Master Han, he was not the Family Head of the Han Family. Should Lin Yafei stir up trouble with the Wang Family and draw theirbinbed wrath with the Liu Family, the Han Family might opt to abandon Lin Yafei rather than confront the Wang and Liu Families head-on.

    Even with him at Lin Yafei¡¯s side, it would do no good; the Wang and Liu Families might not dare to harm him, but Lin Yafei would undoubtedly meet her death.

    "I¡¯m aware of the danger, but the more it exists, the more I must take action. I will not be at peace until the Wang Family is destroyed."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, her delicate face revealing a cold sneer. She said, "Third Young Master Han, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. Besides, Lin Yafei never fights a battle without certainty. Since I dare to move against Sky Dragon Gang, I¡¯m not afraid of the Wang Family¡¯s retaliation. This time, don¡¯t interfere, I want to personally eliminate Wang Wei and take over the Sky Dragon Gang."

    "I understand, Sister Yafei, do be careful. If Wang Wei dares toy a finger on you, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it," Han Zifeng sighed heavily, saying earnestly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, the Sky Dragon Gang is nothing but a trifle, easily crushed."

    Lin Yafei smiled at Han Zifeng, lifted her feet, and walked towards the Sky Dragon Club. Behind her, four identically dressed figures in dark green robes followed closely. Like phantoms, they trailed behind Lin Yafei and entered the Sky Dragon Club directly.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, everyone inside the Sky Dragon Club turned their gaze toward the entrance. Lin Yafei, smiling at the corners of her mouth, ignored everyone and stepped into the Sky Dragon Club.

    The crisp sound of her footsteps on the floor seemed to strike the hearts of those present, causing their hearts to involuntarily beat in time with the footsteps.

    The entire Sky Dragon Club fell into an eerie silence; no one had expected Lin Yafei to truly have the courage toe, especially alone. Her audacity was astonishing.

    While admiring Lin Yafei¡¯s bravery, a wave of anger surged through everyone¡¯s hearts. Should Lin Yafei actually manage to take control of the Sky Dragon Gang, they would no longer be able to hold their heads high in Beijing, trampled underfoot by a woman¡ªsomething no man could bear.

    "Lin Yafei, very good, very good indeed. I thought you were scared, but you actually dared toe. Today, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t leave alive," Wang Wei said with barely contained rage and a murderous look in his eyes, making it clear he intended to make Lin Yafei pay for the humiliation she caused the Wang Family.

    An icyugh came from behind Lin Yafei.

    All eyes immediately turned to Lin Yafei¡¯s rear. When they saw who it was, their expressions changed, as the person they least wanted to see had still shown up.

    Wang Wei¡¯splexion also turned ugly in an instant as he angrily said, "Third Young Master Han, what do you mean by that? Are you saying you¡¯re going to get involved in this matter today? Do you really think the Han Family has the Wang Family under their thumb?"

    "Wang Wei, why shout? What are you even worth? You¡¯re nothing but a dog of the Wang Family. Even if I killed you, do you believe the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t dare to let out a fart? Do you believe that?" Han Zifeng said, looking at Wang Wei with disdain.

    "You..."

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Wang Wei seethed with rage. He red at Han Zifeng, but he was helpless because Han Zifeng was right¡ªif Han Zifeng killed him, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble Han Zifeng. At most, they might ask the Han Family for an apology, and his death would be in vain.

    Han Zifeng walked to Lin Yafei¡¯s side, his gaze sweeping over the surrounding people as he arrogantly said, "I give you two choices: submit to Sister Yafei or join Wang Wei in Hell. I give you a minute to make an instant choice between life and death¡ªit¡¯s all in a fleeting thought. Don¡¯t pick the wrong path."

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, everyone present shifted ufortably, their gazes unconsciously drifting towards Wang Wei. They had just said that Han Zifeng wouldn¡¯t dare interfere, so why was he interfering now?

    "Third Young Master Han, what are you trying to do? Are you intending to meddle in this matter? Do you want to incite conflict among the major families?"

    Wang Wei knew that if he didn¡¯t speak up now, the entire Sky Dragon Gang mightpletely copse. After all, the Sky Dragon Gang was merely a power of the Wang Family, and Wang Wei was just a coteral member, while Third Young Master Han was a direct descendant of the Han Family. The importance of each was clear at a nce.

    "Did I meddle? I was just exining a simple truth to them¡ªfollowing you leads to a dead end. How long have you been the Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang? The gang is still the same as it ever was. It might be better if someone else took over, don¡¯t you think?" Han Zifeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 724 - 720

    <h4>Chapter 724: 720</h4>

    "You..."

    Wang Wei trembled with anger due to Han Zifeng¡¯s remarks and was at a loss for words for a long time.

    The faces of the others changed as they smiled bitterly to themselves. Indeed, Han Zifeng did not intervene; he merely spoke a few words. It was up to them to choose their actions. However, the idea of submitting to a woman was something they found difficult to ept. If word of this got out, their reputation in Beijing would be utterly ruined.

    "Alright, Sister Yafei, I have done what I needed to. The rest is up to you. Wang Wei, watch closely how you will be destroyed by my Sister Yafei. Rest assured, I will not intervene, because for trash like you, my Sister Yafei can crush you with one hand," Han Zifeng said, turning his attention away from Wang Wei and addressing Lin Yafei.

    "Thank you, Third Young Master Han."

    Lin Yafei nodded at Han Zifeng, her gaze sweeping coldly over those around her as she spoke indifferently, "What choice will you make today? It will decide whether you can leave here alive. I assure you that as long as you submit to me, I won¡¯t touch your positions; you can continue as your own bosses. However, if you refuse to see reason, don¡¯t me me, Lin Yafei, for being ruthless."

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei¡¯s gazended on Wang Wei, her toneced with a hint of murderous intent, "As for you, Wang Wei, you must die today no matter what."

    "Haha... Lin Yafei, kill me, do you think you are qualified?"

    Wang Wei, filled with fury, looked at Lin Yafei with murderous intent and said, "You killed Young Master Wang Zhong of the Wang Family, and now you dare be so arrogant. Could it be that you think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?"

    In the middle of speaking, Wang Wei¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Han Zifeng, and he asked incredulously, "Third Young Master Han, are you sure you won¡¯t intervene in this matter?"

    "Of course."

    Han Zifeng nodded with a smile. If it had been before he met Lin Yafei, he might have intervened, but after learning the identities of the identical quadruplets behind Lin Yafei, he feltpletely at ease. With them around, there were few who could harm Lin Yafei.

    "Good, I hope Third Young Master Han you keep your word. Bald Tiger, capture Lin Yafei for me. I want to take her back to the Wang Family and hand her over to the Family Head for punishment to avenge Young Master Wang Zhong," Wang Wei said coldly.

    "Gang Leader, leave it to me," said the bald man with a ferocious smile. "Lin Yafei, don¡¯t me me; me yourself for offending the wrong people. However, I like to cherish beauty. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, perhaps I could plead with the Gang Leader on your behalf and lessen your physical suffering. How about that? Tsk tsk, such a beauty shouldn¡¯t die like this. Or perhaps, keep mepany. After all, I¡¯ve heard you are very flirtatious, ying with me won¡¯t be too bad, right? Hahaha..."

    "For that statement alone, you will lose your life here today, and no one can save you," Lin Yafei said coldly, her voice filled with murderous intent.

    "Let¡¯s see about that."

    The bald man sneered, suddenly stood up, and the chair beneath him was instantly shattered by True Qi. He pounced towards Lin Yafei like a fierce tiger charging out of the mountains.

    In an instant, continuous tiger roars echoed as his hands fully transformed into tiger ws, shing through the air toward Lin Yafei¡¯s throat with a fierce wind, creating a series of sonic booms as if they could crush steel.

    Lin Yafei did not move at all, standing motionless as if she did not see the bald man approaching, her face wearing a cold smile from beginning to end.

    "Arrogant."

    Seeing Lin Yafei not moving, the bald man¡¯s face showed a mocking smile, believing Lin Yafei must have been frightened into paralysis.

    "Boom!"

    Unfortunately, before the bald man could rejoice, he suddenly felt a blur in front of his eyes. A man in a green robe appeared beside him. A tiger w struck him, but it was like hitting ayer of sponge; all the force waspletely absorbed, and it did not harm him at all.

    "Good, very good, so you had help. No wonder you were so confident. Today, I will kill your helper first, then capture you," he said.

    The bald man, seeing the man in the green robe who had suddenly appeared in front of him, had a sh of ferocity in his eyes. He crossed his hands, True Qi rubbing between his fingers, and immediately, a tiger¡¯s roar emitted from his hands, deafening, and as his hands moved, it was as if a fierce tiger, starved for four to five days and locked in a prison, leaped out of its cage to viciously attack the man in the green robe, intending to tear him apart alive.

    "Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, kill him," Lin Yafei said indifferently.

    "Yes!"

    The voices of four individuals, almost in unison, stood in front of the bald man. Under everyone¡¯s terrified gaze, the man in the green robe instantly split into four, and all four attacked the bald man at the same time.

    "You can¡¯t kill me," bellowed the bald man as his body shook with continuous tiger roars, turning into a fierce tiger, with True Qi billowing out, carrying an overwhelming momentum.

    "Phantom Divine Skill, attack together," the four of them said simultaneously.

    Under everyone¡¯s terrified stares, the four once again merged into one, bing a single entity, and then struck the bald man¡¯s chest with a palm.

    With the surge of True Qi, the bald man, being just one person, could not withstand thebined force of four, and his True Qi was instantly torn apart. A palm struck directly on his chest.

    "Ah!"

    The bald man didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. He screamed in agony, and everyone saw him being thrown back, heavily smashing into a pir beside him. His chest cavity caved in, a mouthful of blood mixed with organs sprayed out, his body convulsed a few times, and then there was no sign of life.

    "What, Bald Tiger is dead? How is this possible, wasn¡¯t he an Earth-level Early Stage strong fighter? How could he just die like that?"

    "Impossible, how can this be? The Phantom Divine Skill of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, how did she find four identical quadruplets who were so in sync to practice the Phantom Divine Skill? How could this be? Weren¡¯t they supposed to have vanished a long time ago?"

    "The Phantom Divine Skill, so it was it. It¡¯s said that only four quadruplets with identical minds can practice the Phantom Divine Skill to perfection. Once mastered, it offers both offense and defense. Anyone entangled by it will see their techniques vanish without a trace, and they can instantly merge into one, attacking with the strength of four."

    "So that¡¯s it, no wonder Lin Yafei was so confident. The bald man was unfortunately matched against the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, he had no choice but to die with such strong ability,"

    The death of the bald man immediately sparked discussions among the bystanders, all looking at Lin Yafei and the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi standing in front of her with faces full of intense rm. The Four Ghosts, known around the world decades ago as bodyguards that numerous powerful persons sought after because of their unparalleled defense, making their employer invulnerable, were called the indestructible Four Ghosts of Xiangxi.

    However, the Four Ghosts suddenly vanished into thin air decades ago, and had since then remained unseen. Everyone thought the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi might never reappear, but they could never have imagined that the quadruplets behind Lin Yafei were the sessors to the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, the new generation.

    Thanks to "Riding a Snail to Climb a Mountain" and "Xin Yan" for their rewards. I need to go out in a few days, so I am storing up drafts just in case. I will not over doPost for now; I¡¯ll catch up once I¡¯m back. I hope you all understand!!

 Chapter 725 - 721 Kill

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 721 Kill</h4>

    "Wang Wei, do you still have any cards left to y? If you do, go ahead, otherwise, I fear you won¡¯t have another chance."

    Seeing the bald man¡¯s death, Lin Yafei watched Wang Wei with a smile in the corner of her mouth; this was her biggest trump card, her confidence ining to Beijing.

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi were recruited by chance by her grandfather. For some reason, they had almost been killed while being pursued, and it was her grandfather who had saved them. To repay their debt, they stayed with the Lin Family and with significant support, finally found their new sessor.

    The four individuals she brought this time were the sessors of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi that her grandfather had saved. With their presence, the number of people who could harm him was very limited.

    "Lin Yafei, do you dare kill me? Do you understand that you are opposing the Wang Family by doing this? You are digging your own grave!"

    Startled and enraged by Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Wang Wei had the urge to attack her, but the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi standing beside her were like a fierce tiger crouching nearby, preventing him from making any reckless moves.

    "Oppose the Wang Family? Wang Wei, I truly worry about your intelligence. I killed Wang Zhong, and I was already an enemy of your family. One more doesn¡¯t matter to me."

    Lin Yafei gave a faint smile, her gaze sweeping around, her voice suddenly turned cold, "Time¡¯s up. Have you decided yet? Will you submit to me, or end up like this bald man? Choose!"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s words, though soft, thundered in everyone else¡¯s ears like a booming echo, making their bodies uncontrobly tremble. They were left with only two choices: submit to Lin Yafei or continue to oppose her.

    To submit to Lin Yafei was to abandon the Wang Family. If Lin Yafei could fend off the Wang Family, it was good. If not, their ultimate fate wouldn¡¯t be any better. The Wang Family wouldn¡¯t let go of those who betrayed them. But if they did not submit to Lin Yafei, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Sky Dragon Club. Since the bald man, the strongest among them, had been killed by Lin Yafei, it would be as easy as squashing an ant for her to kill them.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing became heavier, their gazes shifting indecisively, weighing the serious risks involved. Some hoped that the Wang Family would send someone to eliminate Lin Yafei.

    "I submit."

    Just as everyone was pondering, a clear voice rang through the hall.

    Standing beside Wang Wei, Situ Feng, who had been silent, stepped out from the crowd and bowed, "I am Situ Feng, and I greet Boss Lin."

    "Situ Feng, the brains of Sky Dragon Gang. Wang Wei, this useless man could only sit as the Gang Leader because of your efforts. Am I correct in saying this?" Lin Yafei nced at Situ Feng and slowly spoke.

    "Haha, Gang Leader tters me; I was merely doing my duty," Situ Feng respectfully said.

    "Situ Feng, you dare betray me, you bastard, I will kill you!"

    Seeing this scene, Wang Wei finally came to his senses, his eyes bulging with fury as he looked at Situ Feng, almost spitting blood in anger. He had never expected that the first to betray him would be his trusted Situ Feng.

    "It¡¯s not about betrayal. As Boss Lin said, you are but a lump of mud that cannot be propped against the wall. With my help, at the very least you could have held a position as a Manager in the Wang Family. Unfortunately, you were content with being a minor gang leader and did not dare expand your power. Helping you further is pointless. Moreover, as the saying goes, ¡¯Only the wise recognize the situation.¡¯ I did not want to oppose when I knew I stood no chance and lose my life for nothing," Situ Feng said lightly, looking at Wang Wei.

    "You..."

    Wang Wei¡¯s face grew even uglier.

    "Anyone who still wishes to follow me, I warmly wee you. If there¡¯s anyone unwilling, then I shall start taking action," Lin Yafei said indifferently.

    As Lin Yafei made her move, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi stood directly in front of her, with True Qi swirling around their bodies, the message clear without words.

    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s faces drastically changed. Those who had been undecided immediately began standing behind Lin Yafei one after another, with these people making up two-thirds of the group. Apart from those from the Wang Family, everyone stood behind Lin Yafei. Situ Feng was right, "A wise man submits to circumstances." They had no reason to die for the Wang Family, especially since in the end, if the Wang Family were to strike at the Sky Dragon Gang, they would target Lin Yafei, not these minorckeys. Perhaps, they would even be the first cannon fodder.

    Seeing his own people turning against him one by one, Wang Wei realized in this moment that the Sky Dragon Gang was likely to change leaders tonight.

    "Lin Yafei, you have won this time, but I hope you won¡¯t regret it. The Wang Family¡¯s belongings aren¡¯t so easy to take," he said.

    Wang Wei rose from his chair, his gaze icy as it swept over Lin Yafei, and he said coldly, "Let¡¯s go."

    With that, Wang Wei led the Wang Family¡¯s people out of the Sky Dragon Club.

    "Leave? Wang Wei, do you think you can still leave this ce? I said, those who do not submit will only face death tonight."

    Lin Yafei looked at Wang Wei, a hint of murderous intent on her face. She hade here today, not just for the Sky Dragon Gang, but to dere her arrival.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Wang Wei¡¯s face dramatically changed, and he shouted harshly, "Lin Yafei, dare you? Do you really want to fight the Wang Family to the death?"

    Lin Yafei paid no further attention to Wang Wei and simply spat out one word: "Kill."

    "Whoosh!"

    As Lin Yafei¡¯smand fell, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, who had been standing silently by her side, instantly turned into four blurred shadows and charged out. Before Wang Wei and his people could react, several sounds of bones shattering were heard, and four figures were sent flying, crashing onto chairs and breaking them apart. Their bodies twitched twice, a gush of fresh blood spurted out, and they were utterly lifeless.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi turned into four shadows, darting through the crowd. Each time they passed, someone was sent flying with a caved-in chest, dead before they hit the ground.

    Watching the numbers of people beside Wang Wei decrease, those who had just submitted to Lin Yafei felt a chilling dread and their scalp tingle, looking at Lin Yafei with eyes filled with horror. They had not expected that this incredibly beautiful woman could be so ruthless and merciless once she acted.

    Everyone internally felt relieved, thankful that they had chosen to side with Lin Yafei earlier; otherwise, they might be among those lying dead on the ground. With their lives gone, what use would any power have?

 Chapter 726 - 722: Break His Legs

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 722: Break His Legs</h4>

    Han Zifeng stood next to Lin Yafei, watching the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi kill one after another of Wang Wei¡¯s men, his expression unchanged. As the third young master of the Han Family, he had seen too much, well aware that without ruthlessness, one cannot establish a foothold. He had once experienced a life and death crisis himself, almost losing his life due to a moment of soft-heartedness.

    If he were to handle this situation, he would choose the same approach as Lin Yafei, taking over the Sky Dragon Gang. Having already deeply offended the Wang Family, if he were to let Wang Wei escape at this moment, it would be tantamount to giving the Wang Family additional strength. Since they had already offended them, there was no need to be polite. Eradicating thempletely was the only way, and furthermore, Wang Wei and his group were merely chickens. It was a case of killing the chicken to scare the monkey.

    Situ Feng stood next to Lin Yafei, secretly praising her approach. By ruthlessly eliminating Wang Wei, she not only demonstrated her own power but also suppressed those with malicious intentions.

    Though these people temporarily submitted to Lin Yafei, such submission was merely forced by circumstances, a necessity rather than willingness. Once they left, the possibility of them turning ruthless was not absent. However, Lin Yafei¡¯s ruthless tactics now thoroughly intimidated this group. Although it might not make them willingly submit, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t dare to contradict her openly, and they would think twice before acting, considering whether they could withstand the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi.

    Screams, along with the sound of bones breaking, continuously resonated in the hall.

    In less than thirty seconds, only Wang Wei was left standing in his original spot while the others had all be corpses lying on the ground.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s look towards Lin Yafei changed. They originally thought Lin Yafei was relying on Han Zifeng and the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi for support; now, it seemed they had underestimated her. Seven or eight people died, yet Lin Yafei didn¡¯t even blink. Such a woman was no different from a venomous snake, extremely ruthless. It was best not to offend her. If offended, she would go to any extreme to make one¡¯s life worse than death.

    Looking at the bodies on the ground, everyone felt a chill as if an invisible cold wind had blown past, involuntarily shivering. They had killed people too, but they had never witnessed such an indifferently handled killing like today¡¯s, as if it wasn¡¯t a matter of killing people but crushing a few ants.

    Fear and awe erupted from everyone¡¯s hearts. Aftering to their senses, they felt a chill running down their spines and a slight cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads.

    Wang Wei stood still, unable to hide the fear apparent on his face, with no trace of his previous arrogance, his legs trembling slightly. He had never imagined that Lin Yafei would truly dare to make a move, and without any courteous restraint, proceed directly to killing without mercy.

    Looking at Wang Wei¡¯s demeanor, a mocking smile shed in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes as she said, "Wang Wei, do you wonder why I didn¡¯t kill you, why I left you a dog¡¯s life?"

    "Why... why."

    Wang Wei trembled, his eyes full of terror as he looked at Lin Yafei. In his heart, Lin Yafei was aplete demoness.

    "Because I want to break your legs, let you be crippled for life. Also, I want you to convey a message to the Wang Family. I will keep the vendetta of the previous assassination attempt in my heart and will one day return it a hundredfold."

    Lin Yafei sneered, "Ergui, break his legs for me, then throw him out."

    "Yes!"

    As the words fell, Ergui among the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi nodded. His figure, ghostlike, appeared next to Wang Wei. Before Wang Wei could react, Ergui¡¯s palm was already on his shoulder. Subsequently, Wang Wei felt an irresistible force attacking him, causing him to uncontrobly kneel harshly on the ground.

    "Click!"

    The marble floor cracked deeply, and Wang Wei couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill scream. Under the force of the Second Ghost, Wang Wei¡¯s legs were forcibly broken at the knees,pletely shattering the kneecaps, and blood seeped out instantly. Under the light, it was shockingly gruesome, making people shudder involuntarily.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with a deep horror. No one had expected the Second Ghost to break Wang Wei¡¯s legs in such a way, forcibly making him kneel until his kneecaps shattered. The pain was unimaginable.

    Wang Wei let out a wretched scream, his forehead dripping with sweat and his face suddenly turning as pale as paper. His eyes fiercely stared at Lin Yafei as he roared, "Lin Yafei, you have a cruel heart. But don¡¯t be too happy too soon. The Wang Family will not let you go. Sooner orter, you will die without a ce to be buried."

    "Is that so? Then you¡¯d better stay alive and see whether I will die by the Wang Family¡¯s hand, or your Wang Family will be annihted by me."

    Lin Yafei had a faint smile on her face, yet her tone carried a chilling murderous intent, "Second Ghost, throw him out. I don¡¯t want to see this dog again."

    "Yes, Miss."

    The Second Ghost nodded, and like an eagle grabbing a chick, grabbed Wang Wei by the cor and walked outside, leaving a clearly visible trail of blood along the way.

    Watching Wang Wei leave, Lin Yafei walked forward and sat in Wang Wei¡¯s chair, smiling faintly, "What just happened was merely to diminish the Wang Family¡¯s arrogance. Please don¡¯t take it personally. As the saying goes, a melon forced off its vine is not sweet. I¡¯ll give you one more chance to choose: to submit to me or not. If you submit, stay; if not, leave the Sky Dragon Club, and from then on, you will have no further connection with the Sky Dragon Gang. However..."

    At this point, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and her tone became frosty, "But let me be clear, if you submit to me, then you¡¯d better put away any ulterior motives because what I want is absolute loyalty. Anyone who dares to betray me behind my back, just know that your corpses will be your fate."

    "Now you can choose, leave or stay."

    As Lin Yafei¡¯s words fell, no one dared to move. Having no rtionship with the Sky Dragon Gang meant they were no longer part of it, and if the Sky Dragon Gang wanted to expand its territory in the future, killing them wouldn¡¯t be questioned.

    Leaving and courting death were not much different, as they had already betrayed the Wang Family. Without the Sky Dragon Gang as their backing, leaving the Sky Dragon Club would likely mean death was not far off.

    "Hehe, Boss Lin, you jest. Life is only tasty with challenges, I choose to stay."

    The first to speak was still Situ Feng, who walked over to Lin Yafei¡¯s side. He saw a trace of ambition in Lin Yafei, and it was this trace of ambition that he cherished most. A person without ambition was not worth his support; a person¡¯s ambition determined how far he could go.

    Lin Yafei nodded, saying nothing, merely sweeping her gaze over the others, waiting for their responses.

 Chapter 727 - 723

    <h4>Chapter 727: 723</h4>

    "I am willing to stay."

    "I am also willing to stay."

    "I¡¯ve seen Boss Lin."

    Feeling the cold sharpness in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, and with Situ Feng¡¯s prior stance, others did not hesitate. One after another, they followed suit and submitted. They weren¡¯t fools; they knew very well that leaving the Sky Dragon Gang, if not killed by Lin Yafei, they might not be spared by the Wang Family. Staying in the Sky Dragon Gang, with Lin Yafei present, even if the Wang Family were to strike, their target would be Lin Yafei, not them. Besides, if the Wang Family made a move against Lin Yafei, Han Zifeng would certainly not stand idly by and would get involved. No matter what, the Wang Family¡¯s retaliation would not fall on their heads. Why should they leave?

    Seeing that everyone had chosen to stay, Lin Yafei¡¯s slender fingers rhythmically tapped on the armrest of the chair. The crisp sound echoed in the hall for a long time before she slowly spoke, "It seems you¡¯ve all made up your minds, good, very good. I can assure you, those who stay will gain more in the future, something the Wang Family cannot give you. But don¡¯t me me for speaking frankly, if anyone dares to betray me, they should not me me for being ruthless."

    Everyone maintained their silence, awaiting Lin Yafei¡¯s next words.

    "Starting today, the Sky Dragon Gang formally breaks away from the Wang Family and joins the force behind me. As for the power behind me, you do not have the right to know. However, don¡¯t make wild guesses; it has nothing to do with the Han Family."

    "What?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face changed. How could this be possible? They had originally thought that Lin Yafei had the backing of the Han Family to dare to move against the Sky Dragon Gang, including Situ Feng, who was somewhat in disbelief. Behind Lin Yafei was a mysterious force; who could it be, daring to openly challenge the Wang Family? Could it be that they wished to spark a new round of aristocratic warfare?

    Who had such audacity to make a move against the Wang Family!

    All were filled with spection, filtering through various forces in their minds, but unfortunately, they reached no answer.

    Lin Yafei, as if seeing through everyone¡¯s thoughts, spoke directly, "Stop guessing. You won¡¯t be able to guess. You only need to know that the force behind me is very strong. Moreover, I won¡¯t be the Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang. From now on, Situ Feng bes the new Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, everyone present, including Situ Feng, had a change in expression. They couldn¡¯t have imagined Lin Yafei would go to great lengths, not hesitating to offend the Wang Family to take down the Sky Dragon Gang, only to choose not to be the Gang Leader in the end. Wasn¡¯t this making a wedding dress for someone else?

    What exactly did she want to do, was it just to take revenge on the Wang Family for chasing her previously?

    "Boss Lin, doesn¡¯t this seem a bit illogical?" Situ Feng said, somewhat hesitantly.

    "There¡¯s nothing againstmon sense here,"

    Lin Yafei said indifferently, "This matter is settled then, Situ Feng. You are the most fitting person to be the new Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang. I know you are the brains behind the Sky Dragon Gang, and Wang Wei¡¯s sess today is all because of your support. Additionally, you were the first to pledge loyalty to me, so it ispletely justified to call you the new Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang."

    "However, there¡¯s something I hope you all remember: although I¡¯m not the Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang, there are times when I will need your help, and you absolutely cannot refuse. Likewise, if you find yourselves in danger, I will also choose to step in and help you. Remember, no matter how your powers may fight or change, I need your absolute loyalty. You must pay homage every year. Otherwise, if I can make you rise, I can just as easily destroy you. I hope you all understand this point."

    "Acting as the power behind the throne."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, this thought surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind. Lin Yafei¡¯s approach was evidently that of the power behind the throne¡ªa situation where the Emperor seems to reign with infinite glory, yet the real control lies in the hands of another. Lin Yafei is that true power behind the curtain, and the resplendent Emperor is Situ Feng. However, Situ Feng is far luckier than a puppet Emperor because he can freely mobilize the strength of the Sky Dragon Gang without Lin Yafei¡¯s interference.

    When Situ Feng heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, his body trembled. As the brain of the Sky Dragon Gang, he was certainly no fool and clearly understood what Lin Yafei meant by her actions: the establishment of a massive underground empire. The state¡¯s violent machinery would never allow one faction to dominate, but it would tolerate a proliferation of power. Otherwise, massive ns and forces wouldn¡¯t exist in Huaxia Land.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s strategy, however, was to keep all these n forces in her grasp. To put it simply, these forces were like small ropes, insignificant on their own and overlooked by most when their strength was not needed. But when necessary, these small ropes could be twisted together into a single rope of terrifying power, capable of crushing all opposition.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was precisely Lin Yafei¡¯s n, holding each small rope in hand, ready to intertwine them into arge one with formidable strength when the time came.

    When facing the violent machinery of the state, this power could be divided and eventually fade away without trace. Even if it led back to Lin Yafei, she had countless ways to deflect responsibility since she wasn¡¯t the actual controller of these forces.

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s undisturbed eyes and delicate face, Situ Feng felt not a trace of emotion but rather a deep chill in his heart. This woman was terrifying, calcting everything so precisely that it struck fear into the very core of people not to question her words. A perfect example of killing the chicken to scare the monkey, executing various tactics to perfection.

    He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if someone dared to betray her here, they would definitely face a thunderous retribution.

    Lin Yafei, oblivious to the shocked gazes of Situ Feng and others, nced around and stood up from her chair, "Alright, it¡¯s about time I head back. Remember, I won¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the Sky Dragon Gang. I only value capability and power. If you are worthy, you can also take Situ Feng down and take the Gang Leader¡¯s seat of the Sky Dragon Gang. I won¡¯t interfere in such matters. Situ Feng, don¡¯t me me for being blunt, I have no use for ipetence. If one day you are dethroned and die, it¡¯s merely because youcked the ability."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, a sharp light shed in the eyes of everyone present. They had initially thought that Situ Feng would hold the Gang Leader position of the Sky Dragon Gang securely. It seemed they had thought too simple.

    Looking at one another, they could see the flicker of ambition in each other¡¯s eyes. If they could take down Situ Feng, they could be the new Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t they go for it?

 Chapter 728 - 724 Wang Familyâ€™s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 724 Wang Family¡¯s Reaction</h4>

    Looking at the eyes around him filled with hidden intent to kill, Situ Feng shed a disdainful smile and said, "Gang Leader Lin, rest assured, I will demonstrate through my actions that your choice today is the best one. They are delusional if they think they can kill me."

    "Is that so? Then I¡¯ll be watching with interest."

    After speaking, Lin Yafei left with the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, heading outside of the Sky Dragon Club.

    Han Zifeng, who had been standing quietly to the side, watched Lin Yafei¡¯s retreating figure with eyes filled with shock and admiration. When he first met Lin Yafei, he thought she was just a beautiful vase. But through their interactions over the past few days, he had learned that Lin Yafei was no vase. Her performance tonight was almost wless, especially her handling of the Sky Dragon Gang afterwards, managing people¡¯s hearts to perfection.

    In this world, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests, and Lin Yafei had transformed these interests into the ambitions of a single person, telling them that as long as they had the capability, they could pull Situ Feng down and take his ce. With such words, these people would continuously develop their own power, and while Situ Feng also grew his power, he would suppress them in turn. Over time, this power would grow through attrition and mutual offset, restraining each other¡¯s development. No matter how strong this force might be, it would ultimately not escape from Lin Qianru¡¯s palm.

    Han Zifeng, gazing at Lin Yafei¡¯s back, seemed to glimpse all of Beijing moving for her. In the future, Lin Yafei would undoubtedly be the Empress of the underground dynasty, wielding supreme power. A single word from her could easily overturn any force, effortlessly wipe out a family.

    At that thought, a chilling expression suddenly rose in Han Zifeng¡¯s heart, and he felt secretly fortunate. Fortunately, Lin Yafei was his sister-inw, and the Han Family had no conflicts with her. Otherwise, they might have been obliterated in this sweeping tide.

    At that moment, Han Zifeng found himself looking forward to the day when Lin Yafei would reign supreme.

    Meanwhile, at the Wang¡¯s Mansion in Beijing.

    In the grand hall of Wang¡¯s Mansion, Wang Weiy on a stretcher with his legs mangled, but his eyes revealed an indelible resentment and murderous intent that he couldn¡¯t hide.

    Next to him sat an elder in Tang attire, with a gloomy face. The elder had white hair but a youthful face, a ruddyplexion, and bright eyes. He looked energetic, nearly indistinguishable from a man in his twenties or thirties. He held a string of Buddha Beads in his hand, quietly fiddling with them.

    This elder was none other than the current Family Head of the Beijing Wang Family¡ªWang Anlong.

    A legend in Beijing, he was instrumental in the gradual rise of the Wang Family as one of the great dynasties of the city.

    Wang Anlong yed with the Buddha Beads in his hand, his expression unchanging, paying no mind to Wang Wei, who didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath, let alone cry out from the excruciating pain in his legs. He could only bite his lips, with sweat pouring down his forehead. ording to the family rules of the Wang Family, failure meant punishment.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Anlong finally put down the Buddha Beads slowly, his gaze nd as he looked at Wang Wei, and said indifferently, "Normally, ording to family rules, the only oue for failure is death. However, considering your years of dedicated service to the family, your death sentence can be spared, but punishment cannot be avoided. From now on, you are no longer a member of the Wang Family."

    Upon hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, Wang Wei¡¯s face turned white as he spoke urgently, "Family Head, it... the failure of this matter has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s because Lin Yafei¡¯¡¯s strength is too great, I¡¯m simply no match for her. She also has the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi on her side, I just couldn¡¯t beat her, and all our people in the Sky Dragon Gang have been killed. Family Head, I beg you, please spare me this once, give me another chance, I implore you, do not exile me from the Wang Family."

    Wang Wei pleaded bitterly with tears streaming down, as the Gang Leader of the Sky Dragon Gang, relying on the Wang Family for misdeeds, had enemies everywhere. If he were expelled from the Wang Family, he would lose hisst umbre of protection, and then, he might not even know how he died when the time came.

    "Irrelevant to you?"

    Wang Anlong nced at Wang Wei and said indifferently, "After Lin Yafei arrived in Beijing, did you investigate her? After receiving her invitation, what did you do? You did nothing, not even the most basic investigation. In your heart, Lin Yafei was nothing but a woman, unable to shake you in the slightest, and that¡¯s why you became arrogant. You didn¡¯t even bring people along when you dared to confront Lin Yafei alone at the Sky Dragon Club. That was your biggest failure. If it were me in your ce, I would never underestimate anyone, even if it was a woman. Even if it turns into a big fuss over a woman and bes a joke, I wouldn¡¯t care, because I¡¯m alive, while my enemy is dead, and that¡¯s enough..."

    "Your failure is solely due to your arrogance, thinking that with the support of the Wang Family, Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you, and so you failed. Do you still think it was because Lin Yafei¡¯s strength was too strong, and you weren¡¯t a match for her, that you failed?"

    Wang Anlong spoke slowly, and even if the room was air-conditioned, Wang Wei¡¯s forehead was still drenched in sweat, because what Wang Anlong said was right. After receiving Lin Yafei¡¯s invite, he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. In his mind, Lin Yafei was only cozying up to Han Zifeng, nothing more than a vase beyond that. So, at the Sky Dragon Club, he didn¡¯t arrange for anyone else to be there, because if word got out, him making a big deal out of a woman would turn him into aplete joke in Beijing.

    s, it was his carelessness that led him to lose everything.

    Wang Anlong looked at Wang Wei indifferently and said, "Do you understand now? Do you really think our Wang Family is invincible in Beijing? There are plenty who could wipe out our Wang Family. It would be wise to be cautious, but sadly, you were ignorant and arrogant, lost the Sky Dragon Gang, and now have nothing left to say. Someone get him out of Wang¡¯s Mansion, and at the same time, release the news that Wang Wei is henceforth banished from the Hanwang Family and has no further affiliation with the Wang Family."

    As Wang Anlong¡¯s voice fell, two bodyguards walked in from outside, lifted the stretcher,pletely ignoring Wang Wei¡¯s cries, carried the stretcher, and walked outside.

    After Wang Wei had left, Wang Anlong called out to someone outside, and a middle-aged man walked in, respectfully saying, "Family Head."

    "Go check what exactly the rtionship is between Lin Yafei and Han Zifeng, why Han Zifeng would help Lin Yafei, and also investigate what Lin Yafei is really here in Beijing for. I want to know everything about her," Wang Anlong said indifferently.

    "Yes, Family Head."

    The middle-aged man respectfully nodded, not uttering any more words, and directly turned to walk outside.

    "Lin Yafei."

    Wang Anlong murmured the name to himself, his eyes shing with a startling cold gleam, flickering with killing intent.

 Chapter 729 - 725 Back to Modu

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 725 Back to Modu</h4>

    The next day, it was another bright and sunny day, and the sunlight cast down from the sky above, wildly raising the temperature around and scorching the earth while the people hurried by without a pause.

    At eleven o¡¯clock, at Xiangjiang International Airport, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, who was wearingrge toad sunsses covering most of her face, entered the airport. Despite therge toad sunsses, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face still attracted considerable attention from those around her, but no one dared to approach her due to the five or six burly bodyguards following her, who, even behind their sunsses, emanated a chilling presence.

    These were not the type of people one would want to provoke, and besides, she was apanied by a man. People could only watch Lu Tianxing with eyes full of envy and jealousy, noticing that not only did he have a beautiful woman by his side but also another strikingly attractive woman, who looked like a fairy, giving him an appearance of being nked by beauties on both sides.

    However, at this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was rather unpleasant, cold as ice, with a chill emanating from her entire being. Meanwhile, Rose was walking on Lu Tianxing¡¯s left, constantly wearing a brilliant smile as if she quite enjoyed seeing Lu Tianxing in an awkward position.

    Feeling the expressions of the two women by his side, Lu Tianxing felt a pain in his neck. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was obviously due tost night¡¯s events. He had managed to sneak back to his room, thinking all was well, but then Rose, this little devil, had gotten a key from the hotel staff, opened the door, and as a result, he got a harsh scolding from Bai Zhiqing, even missing out on the anticipated nightly battle.

    This also led to Bai Zhiqing being in a foul mood all day, showing no pleasant expressions towards him.

    "Mr. Lu, have you really decided to leave Xiangjiang today?" Cheng Bao followed behind Lu Tianxing, speaking up.

    Before Lu Tianxing could answer, Huang Feiyu also chimed in, "Yes, Master, sister-inw, why don¡¯t you both stay a few more days in Xiangjiang? You haven¡¯t even visited Star Avenue and Victoria Harbor yet! How about staying a few more days, and let me show you the hospitality of a host."

    Lu Tianxing listened to their entreaties, smiling as he said, "I know what you all are trying to say, but there will be other days. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re never returning to Xiangjiang. It¡¯s just that Bai¡¯s Group can¡¯t do without Zhiqing, so we need to rush back. Don¡¯t worry, we will indeede back when we have the time."

    "Yes, Master, Sister Zhiqing, when youe back to Xiangjiang again, I will make sure you eat well and drink well and ensure no one else bothers you."

    Huang Feiyu nodded firmly, nning to challenge Lu Tianxing to a car race to see how his skills measured up to Lu Tianxing¡¯s upon his return to Xiangjiang.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded, his gaze falling on Cheng Bao as he said, "Cheng Bao, I¡¯ll leave the establishment of Bai¡¯s Security Company to you. If any trouble arises, you can directly call Huang Feiyu or his father. In the future, if any issues crop up, feel free to reach out to them."

    "Mr. Lu, don¡¯t worry, by the time youe back next, I guarantee you¡¯ll see a brand-new Bai¡¯s Security Company that will certainly make a name for itself in Xiangjiang," Cheng Bao dered, his eyes sparkling with intense joy. With the backing of the Huang Family, as long as he, Cheng Bao, didn¡¯t stir up enormous trouble, he had no worries at all, thanks to Lu Tianxing¡¯s promise.

    "Well, then I thank you in advance."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gaze shifting to Rose, and he sighed softly in his heart, feeling that perhaps the one he owed the most this time was Rose.

    "Rose, I...,"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Rose had already stepped forward and hugged him tightly, burying her head in his chest and taking a deep breath, as if trying to remember his scent forever.

    Before Lu Tianxing coulde to his senses, Rose had already let go of him, a bewitching smile forming on her lips as she said softly, "Little man, you must keep yourself pure for me when you get back. Don¡¯t forget the promise you made to me. Once I return to Modu, I will definitelye looking for you, and I hope you won¡¯t reject me then."

    While talking, Rose¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, and finally on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Holy Maiden Peak, as she slowly said, "Zhiqing, remember the method I taught you. When you get back to Modu, make sure to nourish yourself well. You can drink more papaya soup to avoid the -..."

    "Huangfu Meigui, you shut your mouth."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. It was one thing to flirt with her husband, but now toment on her small chest was absolutely unreasonable.

    Seeing that the two women were about to start squabbling again, Lu Tianxing quickly interjected, "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You two should head back first! We also need to board the ne now, and I wille visit you guys in Xiangjiang when I have time."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing promptly pulled Bai Zhiqing and hurried toward the departure lounge.

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing left, the smile on Rose¡¯s face gradually faded, reced by a look of envy.

    She envied Bai Zhiqing for being able to openly tease and make a fuss with Lu Tianxing, for being able to stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side at all times, while she could only express herself in the shadows, unseen by the sun.

    Watching as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing entered the departure lounge, Rose let out a sigh, nced at Huang Feiyu beside her, and said quietly, "Didn¡¯t you mention that your family patriarch wanted to meet me? Take me to him now!"

    "No problem."

    Huang Feiyu nodded, exchanged a greeting with Cheng Bao, and then left the airport with Rose, as he could tell that Rose was in a very bad mood.

    Entering the departure lounge, Lu Tianxing immediately saw a man in a pilot uniform waiting there.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approach, the man came forward and said respectfully, "Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, the ne is ready for you. I am the pilot for this flight, please follow me."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and followed the man, Bai Zhiqing in tow, toward the outside.

    This time, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t purchased tickets because upon knowing that they nned to return to Modu, the Huang Family had mobilized their private jet to escort Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing back to Xiangjiang.

    Entering the Huang Family¡¯s private jet, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the opulence of the Huangs. The entire ne wasvishly decorated. Walking into the cabin, you wouldn¡¯t feel like you were in an airne but rather like entering a pce. The ne was equipped with everything from a small bar down to various home appliances, everything imaginable, even including a separate rest area at the back, the luxury was extreme, it was practically a miniature vi.

 Chapter 730 - 726 Wife, This is a Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 726 Wife, This is a p in the Face</h4>

    Lu Tianxing surveyed thevish interior of the private jet and shook his head in secret, "Luxury, too luxurious, too indulgent," he finally understood why so many people were desperate to be wealthy, especially women who would love nothing more than to marry a wealthy husband. It seems that this is what it means to live the high life: wherever you go, it¡¯s like bringing a small vi with you,plete with beautiful women at your service. The feeling is just too good.

    Moreover, aside from the pilots, the ne also came equipped with four fair-skinned and beautiful stewardesses, all of high quality. Set against the world outside, they would be goddesses, no question about it.

    "Enjoyment, this is truly the enjoyment of the rich."

    After signaling for the stewardess who brought all sorts of exquisite snacks and nibbles to leave, Lu Tianxing was filled with emotion, contemting whether to coax Bai Zhiqing into getting him a private jet. Then, he could arrange for Lin Qianru, Rose, and Lin Yafei to be stewardesses, and when there was nothing to do, he could take to the skies or engage in an intense ¡¯air-battle¡¯. Just the thought of it was thrilling.

    Watching the stewardess leave, Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze and turned to Bai Zhiqing, who still wore a sullen expression. He chuckled, "Wife, are you still angry? It¡¯s been a whole day, is it necessary? Look at that pout of yours, those unaware would think we¡¯re nning to go buy soy sauce with it on our lips!"

    "None of your damn business, what if I like hanging soy sauce, huh?"

    Bai Zhiqing huffed coldly, her eyes icy as she watched Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to exin what¡¯s going on between you and Huangfu Meigui? When we get back to Modu, what do you n on doing? Are you thinking of rolling in the sheets with her?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was covered in a cold sweat. How was he supposed to answer that? Could he really tell Bai Zhiqing that he¡¯d already been in bed with Rose and that it happened just a day or two after it had with her?

    Lu Tianxing believed that if he dared to speak such words, Bai Zhiqing would have no qualms about throwing him out of the ne.

    "Wife, you must believe that my heart for you is as clear as day and night, without a hint of falsehood," Lu Tianxing said earnestly to Bai Zhiqing, intending to steer her away from the topic.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "I believe that part, so could you tell me what you were thinking when Huangfu Meigui was hugging you? Did you, or did you not, think about wanting to roll in the sheets with her?"

    "I...,"

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to exin, only to hear the sweet voice of the stewardess, "Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, the ne will take off soon. Please fasten your seatbelts."

    As the voice faded, a stewardess came to check their seatbelts, and after making sure they were secure, she turned and left.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the ne started its engines, taxied down the runway, and then soared into the sky.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing beside her but didn¡¯t ask anything more. Instead, she picked up a fashion magazine from beside her and started reading with undivided attention.

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t continuing with the question, Lu Tianxing breathed a long sigh of relief, but his mood didn¡¯t get any better. The closer they got to Modu, the heavier his heart became.

    Returning to Modu, going to Bai¡¯s Group and seeing Lin Qianru, what was he going to do?

    The thought alone gave Lu Tianxing a headache. Lin Qianru, on the surface, seemed mild-tempered but was incredibly strong-willed. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have managed on her own in Modu for so many years. Once she discovered that the wife of her man was actually her best friend, that she had stolen her best friend¡¯s husband, it was very likely that Lin Qianru would vanish from Bai¡¯s Group, never to appear again, which was not what he wanted.

    It was the same with Bai Zhiqing. When the time truly came, what was he to do, how would he choose, whether to give up Lin Qianru or Bai Zhiqing.

    No matter which option, he didn¡¯t want to choose, nor was he willing to choose; perhaps he was fickle, but he truly didn¡¯t want to give up either Lin Qianru or Bai Zhiqing.

    "Sigh, forget it, the boat will straighten itself when it gets to the bridge. Just take one step at a time, and there will always be a solution."

    Lu Tianxing let out a deep sigh and shook his head, reasoning that there was no need to worry about it now when he would eventually have to face it.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sigh, Bai Zhiqing looked up at him and asked, "What¡¯s wrong, why the sigh? Can¡¯t bear to leave Huangfu Meigui? Want me to have the ne fly back so you can have a heart-to-heart with her?"

    "Uh, honey, you¡¯re thinking too much."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice brought Lu Tianxing back from his thoughts, and he sighed again before speaking, "Honey, I have a question for you, sitting on this ne, haven¡¯t you noticed a problem? A very big problem?"

    Bai Zhiqing blinked in bewilderment, "Problem? What problem?"

    "It¡¯s the disparity, of course."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew more worried as he sighed softly and said, "Honey, haven¡¯t you realized this private jet is p in your face? You¡¯re considered a super-rich businesswoman, but look at the transportation you use when you go out. I won¡¯t mention short distances, since everyone either drives or has a car, but what about longer trips? Look at the Huang Family, they travel by ne, private jets, but look at us, we do travel by ne, unfortunately, it¡¯s with everyone else, not a private one. Honey, doesn¡¯t this strike you as a p in the face, making others think you don¡¯t have money, can you bear that? I sure can¡¯t."

    "As your husband, I¡¯m very angry, so I strongly suggest that once we get back to Modu, we buy our own private jet. Then when people ask what transportation we use, we can proudly lift our heads and tell them we fly on our own private jet. Honey, think about it, isn¡¯t that incredibly stylish, and doesn¡¯t it bring a lot of face?"

    "Buy a private jet?" Bai Zhiqing repeated softly.

    "Yes, honey, what do you think? Isn¡¯t my suggestion very good?" Lu Tianxing said, nodding continuously.

    "The suggestion is indeed very good."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded thoughtfully, then scoffed, "However, Lu Tianxing, your true intention behind buying a private jet probably isn¡¯t just the jet itself, is it?"

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing, as if he had suffered a great humiliation, said with conviction, "Honey, that¡¯s an insult to me, I want you to apologize to me right now."

    "Apologize?"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted and said, "Lu Tianxing, who was earlier eyeing the ass, legs, and chest of the flight attendant beside us? Don¡¯t tell me that person wasn¡¯t you. Is it that after buying a private jet, you¡¯ll incidentally hire some well-endowed, pretty flight attendants for yourself?"

    "Uh! Honey, actually, there¡¯s no need for that, you could be the flight attendant."

    "Hmph, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what sleazy ideas you¡¯re harbouring. Buying a private jet, you wish! Of course, if you had the money, I wouldn¡¯t object," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was covered in metaphorical ck lines. This girl sure loved to pick at wounds. He was now a penniless man; forget buying nes, even buying a car was problematic, at most he could afford a bicycle. A bicycle was useless; he had no interest in cycling for travel.

 Chapter 731 - 727 Dialogue with Huang Zhengde

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 727 Dialogue with Huang Zhengde</h4>

    After Lu Tianxing boarded the Huang Family¡¯s private ne and left Xiangjiang, Rose also followed Huang Feiyu to the Huang Family¡¯s vi at Shallow Bay.

    It was still the small pavilion where Huang Zhengde and Lu Tianxing had met before.

    Seeing Rose following Huang Feiyu into the pavilion, Huang Zhengde immediately stood up, weing her, "President Rose, wee to my humble abode. I apologize for not being able to greet you further away, and I hope President Rose will forgive me."

    "Hehe, Elder Huang, you¡¯re being too polite. May I ask why Elder Huang has invited me here today? Is there something you wish to discuss?" Rose said with a light smile.

    "Feiyu, you may leave now."

    Huang Zhengde didn¡¯t immediately answer but nced at Huang Feiyu next to him, signaling him to leave. After Huang Feiyu had left, he turned his gaze back to Rose and slowly began to speak, "President Rose, I want to know why we didn¡¯t destroy the Zhao Family this time, but instead want to court them. What purpose does this serve?"

    Rose seemed to have anticipated Huang Zhengde¡¯s question, showing no surprise, as she replied calmly, "Elder Huang, I think you understand the human heart better than I do. In this world, as long as one is human, one will have ambition. The stronger one¡¯s forces, the greater their ambitions be. I don¡¯t want to foster an uncontroble, ambitious power someday."

    This was one of the reasons why Rose did not eliminate the Zhao Family but instead supported Zhao Long to take the helm of the Zhao Family.

    In this world, nothing is more fearsome than the human heart, than ambition. Once a person¡¯s ambition reaches a certain level, they are capable of anything. The Huang Family is indeed powerful, eminent in Xiangjiang, very suitable to be part of the Yama Pce, but she did not want to one day foster a force beyond her control, whereas Zhao Long was the force she has supported to counterbnce the Huang Family.

    This was also why, in ancient times, some emperors, fully aware that some around them were untrustworthy, would turn a blind eye and allow the schemers and the loyal to fight one another. This creates bnce. If any one side bes too powerful, the consequences are unimaginable. Whether they are loyalists or schemers, once one side dominates, the inevitable result is the nurturing of their own ambitions. Once a person¡¯s ambition emerges, it bes uncontroble, gradually growing until anything is possible.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Huang Zhengde¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "President Rose, isn¡¯t that a bit excessive? I can assure you that there are no such overly ambitious individuals in the Huang Family."

    "Elder Huang, how can you prove that? Can you see through a person¡¯s heart? Not to put it harshly, but after you pass on, can you guarantee that future generations of the Huang Family won¡¯t harbor such ambitions? I don¡¯t want to foster an ambitious person, nor do I want to make wedding clothes for others. I also don¡¯t want to one day have to personally destroy the Huang Family, especially since this time around, Huang Feiyu is my life-saving benefactor. I don¡¯t want to one day have to face you on the battlefield." Rose said, looking at Huang Zhengde, her expression unchanging.

    "However, Elder Huang, rest assured, though I support Zhao Long as another power, I won¡¯t let him destroy the Huang Family. He doesn¡¯t have the right, but I also don¡¯t hope that one day the Huang Family will be my enemy. If that dayes, my man might hold back due to past sentiments and noty a hand on you, but I, Rose, will not hesitate to be the viin. I hope you understand this, Elder Huang," Rose continued.

    "Alright, Elder Huang, that is all I have to say. Whether you join or leave the Yama Pce is your decision to make. Once you have considered it thoroughly, give me your answer directly. I have other matters to attend to, so please excuse me," she finished.

    Having said that, Rose stood up and walked towards the outside.

    Huang Zhengde watched Rose¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes flickering with light. He finally let out a deep sigh and sat in his seat, staring at the teacup before him, lost in thought.

    "Sister Mei Gui, you¡¯vee out so soon? My grandfather didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?" Huang Feiyu had been waiting outside the courtyard and, seeing Rose emerge, hurried up to her and said.

    "No, why would your grandfather trouble me, a woman? He just discussed some matters with me, and when we finished, I left. Thank you for this time, Feiyu. I must be going now, but when you have time toe to Modu, I¡¯ll make sure to treat you well," Rose said, her face breaking into a smile.

    "Sister Mei Gui, do you need me to see you off?" Huang Feiyu asked.

    "No need, I can go out by myself."

    Rose shook her head and, after bidding farewell to Huang Feiyu, left the Huang Family residence without further dy. As for what needed to be said, she had already spoken. What shouldn¡¯t have been said, she had also spoken. Now it was up to the Huang Family to make their own choices. If the day really came, she might not go so far as to annihte the Huang Family, but from now on, they must disappear from Xiangjiang and be an ordinary household, not the renowned Huang Family of Xiangjiang.

    ...

    At Modu International Airport, around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a private ne descended slowly from the azure sky under the guidance of the control tower and touched down on the runway. It taxied forward, and while private nesnding at an international airport¡¯s runway could be troublesome, it was an easy feat with the Huang Family making the arrangements.

    Once the ne came to a steady stop, the beautiful flight attendant immediately opened the cabin door, and Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked down together.

    Feeling solid ground beneath her feet, Bai Zhiqing let out a long breath, feeling as though her heart had finallynded. There was an indescribable sense of relief throughout her body. These past few days in Xiangjiang had been utterly draining, and now that she was finally home, how could she not feel more at ease?

    Lu Tianxing also heaved a sigh of relief. After all, "a golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as one¡¯s own dog nest." No matter how glorious it may be elsewhere, it could never outshine one¡¯s own home.

    "Wife, where shall we go now, home or to thepany first?" Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing was silent for a moment before responding, "Let¡¯s go home first! It¡¯s the weekend, so Weiwei and Manman are probably at home. We should go see them first."

    "Okay, no problem. Then let¡¯s take a taxi straight home."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and took the lead, walking ahead.

    "Lu Tianxing." Bai Zhiqing suddenly called out.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lu Tianxing turned his head back, confused.

    "Help me with the suitcase," Bai Zhiqing said coquettishly.

    "Alright then!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the two suitcases behind Bai Zhiqing with a wry smile. ording to his n, they were supposed to return the way they hade, maybe buying a few small essories as a gesture for Bai Weiwei and Mand. However, Bai Zhiqing insisted on taking him on a shopping spree at the mall, where they bought a pile of gifts. They had left with one suitcase and returned with two.

    After handing one of therge suitcases to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, carrying a suitcase of clothes, walked to the other side and immediately looped her arm through Lu Tianxing¡¯s. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all. As Bai Zhiqing saw it, now that she and Lu Tianxing had the most tangible rtionship, there was no need for secrecy. If a person had to hide their loved one, then that kind of life really meant nothing at all.

 Chapter 732 - 728 Preparing to Have a Child

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 728 Preparing to Have a Child</h4>

    Modu International Airport, no matter when, is always bustling with people of various skin colors¡ªwhite, yellow, ck, travelers from Asia, Europe, and beyond.

    In an inconspicuous corner of the airport hall, a man wearing a baseball cap and with a DSLR camera hanging around his neck sat there. His gaze swept around like a wolf on the prowl, unaffected by the stares he was drawing because, of course, he was a journalist, or less tteringly, a paparazzo specializing in photographing celebrities.

    The man¡¯s eyes flitted from person to person, particrly focusing on women wearing oversized sunsses or masks. He had received an insider tip that a popr up-anding actress was arriving in Modu for a signing event today. If he could scoop some news on this actress, he would make a fortune this year.

    "Damn, a beauty, a real beauty, all-natural too¡ªno way, she has a boyfriend? And he doesn¡¯t even look that good, worse than me. She must be blind; what a waste for a gorgeous woman to be with him."

    Suddenly, the man uttered a surprised shout as his gazended on a woman nearby wearingrge sunsses, affectionately holding a man¡¯s arm,ughing and talking as they walked toward the airport exit.

    "Wait, this woman looks familiar. Oh my god, it¡¯s Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, the business goddess in the hearts of all men in Modu. This... This can¡¯t be; wasn¡¯t it said that Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s chairman has always been single? How can she be so intimate with a man? Could it be that Bai Zhiqing has secretly gotten married?"

    The man stared dumbfounded at this scene, his face expressing disbelief. Although he wasn¡¯t a local of Modu, as a paparazzo, gossip was his bread and butter. If he couldn¡¯t recognize the business goddess of Modu, he might as well pack up and leave. However, he had never imagined that Bai Zhiqing would be married.

    "I¡¯m going to be rich, I¡¯ve really struck gold this time. If I can get the news of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s marriage, I¡¯m going to make a fortune. Any big star would pale inparison. In Modu, Bai Zhiqing is the big news story."

    The man murmured excitedly under his breath, trembling with excitement. This was like a pie falling from the sky; he was waiting for that popr actress, but he unexpectedly stumbled upon the news that Bai Zhiqing was married. This piece of news, if sold to Modu¡¯s major websites or local newspapers, would undoubtedly earn him a hefty bonus.

    As for the celebrity he was originally waiting for, he could put that aside for now. Celebrities nowadays were cunning, and it was nearly impossible to catch any scoop on them.

    The man decisively ignored the uing celebrity and raised his DSLR to aim at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, snapping photos frically. He felt as if he were seeing a shower of gold coins falling toward him. He had really hit the jackpot this time.

    ...

    Unaware that he was being secretly photographed, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an annoyed expression, as she was holding a cigarette in her hand and casually tossing it into a trash bin.

    "Honey, can¡¯t you let me smoke just one? You¡¯ve already thrown away three of my cigarettes. If you must throw them away, could you at least tell me why so I can die with some understanding?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing with a wry smile. Since they had disembarked from the ne, he didn¡¯t know which nerve had gone wrong in Bai Zhiqing, but whenever she saw him smoking, she would immediately snatch the cigarette from his hand and throw it away without exining why.

    "I¡¯m doing this to help you quit smoking," Bai Zhiqing said with a shy look on her face as she noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze and spoke softly.

    "Quit smoking?"

    Lu Tianxing blinked and said, "Honey, you must be joking, right? Not to brag, but my physique is so strong that one cigarette won¡¯t affect me at all, nor will it impact our happy life together."

    "So what if he said that, the doctor said smoking would affect having kids in the future, and besides, don¡¯t Grandma and Grandpa want us to have a child?" Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce.

    "Wife, what did you say?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing stared at her in stunned disbelief. How had he not anticipated that Bai Zhiqing would actually initiate a conversation about having a child? This sentiment left Lu Tianxing feeling incredibly incredulous.

    Knowing thattely, although they had be physically intimate, there was still the protection of "little umbres" during their intense moments. But now, Bai Zhiqing was bringing up this topic herself, it was almost beyond belief for him, feeling almost like a dream.

    "Wife, are you joking with me?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes. In his mind, Bai Zhiqing was supposed to be the type of woman who prioritized her career and then took care of her family. Typically, most career-driven women would choose their careers over family, which is why many people hesitated to marry businesswomen. But never had he imagined Bai Zhiqing would say this.

    Seeing the astonishment in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing did not shy away but simply nodded her head, her face flushing red. Ever since meeting Rose, a strong sense of crisis had burgeoned in her heart. Before falling in love with Lu Tianxing, it was manageable, but after falling for him, that sense of crisis intensified.

    Bai Zhiqing realized that Lu Tianxing was highly skilled and shrouded in mystery, which for any woman was irresistibly tempting, especially given the beautiful women appearing around Lu Tianxing, which intensified her insecurity. If she didn¡¯t make haste in tying Lu Tianxing down, who knew when someone else might sweep him away.

    Beyond making a man enamored, it was essential for a woman to make him feel at home, and a home, beyond love and marriage, most importantly included children.

    "Hehe, wife, what are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s rush home and get started on creating our next generation."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s bashful demeanor, Lu Tianxing burst outughing, hailed a taxi, and headed straight to Ziyuan District.

    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the entrance of Ziyuan District.

    After getting out of the car and picking up the suitcase, Bai Zhiqing took Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, a satisfied smile on her face, and walked toward her vi, ignoring the astonished looks from the security guards around them.

    As they walked into the living room and set the suitcase aside, Lu Tianxing stretched and flopped onto the sofa, eximing loudly, "Finally home, there¡¯s no ce like home."

    "Indeed."

    Bai Zhiqing also nodded and heaved a long sigh of relief. Sitting on the sofa, she nced around and wondered aloud, "Huh, where did Grandpa and Grandma go, and where are Manman and Weiwei? Isn¡¯t today the weekend? They¡¯re not at home either, where have they gone?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, "Who knows! Maybe both of them are just sleeping in. Wife, let¡¯s go to our room and settle our stuff first."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, ready to head upstairs with Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 733 - 729: The Annoyed Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 729: The Annoyed Lu Tianxing</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were about to go upstairs, a yfulmotion suddenly came from outside the living room. Bai Weiwei and Mand, dressed in white sports outfits and carrying tennis bags, rushed in from outside. Both were dripping with fragrant sweat, exuding an air of youthful vivacity.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing in the room, both women were momentarily stunned, clearly not expecting them to return from Xiangjiang so soon, then their faces lit up with surprise.

    "Bro, you and Sister Zhiqing are back from Xiangjiang? Why didn¡¯t you tell us to pick you up? By the way, bro, did you bring me a gift this time? If you didn¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you," Mand said as she threw her tennis bag aside and ran up to Lu Tianxing.

    "Brother-inw, how was the honeymoon with Sister Zhiqing these past few days? Was it extremelyfortable? Have you two decided when you¡¯re going to have kids?"

    Bai Weiwei also ran over, not to be outdone, her eyes rolling yfully as she looked Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing up and down, a meaningful smile on her face.

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed with a touch of red, and she flicked Bai Weiwei on the forehead, annoyed, "Weiwei, what¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re just like your brother-inw, full of indecent thoughts. Your brother-inw and I went to Xiangjiang for work, we were so busy, what else could we have done? Alright, leave Lu Tianxing to you to deal with, I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower. I feel ufortable all over after sitting on a ne all day."

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Bai Zhiqing picked up her suitcase and decisively headed upstairs.

    Watching her sister go upstairs, Bai Weiwei pouted and whispered yfully to Lu Tianxing, "Brother-inw,e clean, you didn¡¯t make little ones with my sister in Xiangjiang, did you? Wasn¡¯t it romantic facing the sea with the spring flowers blooming, especially exciting?"

    "What facing the sea, spring flowers blooming, you¡¯re thinking too much. Didn¡¯t your sister tell you? We went there for work, do you know what ¡¯talking work¡¯ is?" Lu Tianxing said, looking at Bai Weiwei with annoyance.

    "Cut it out, brother-inw, who are you kidding? You¡¯re just a big lecher. With a top-quality beauty like my sister dangling before your eyes, would you remain indifferent?"

    At this moment, Mand also couldn¡¯t help but join in, "Bro, Weiwei¡¯s right, we¡¯ve seen right through you. Just tell us honestly, when will we get a little nephew? Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ve already found you a secret recipe that can greatly increase the chances of having a boy, how about it, do you want me to write it down for you?"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei asked curiously, "Manman, why have a boy? Having a girl isn¡¯t bad either."

    Mand gave Bai Weiwei a look and said, "You don¡¯t get it. Having a girl is just too worrisome. You¡¯re always heart-in-mouth worrying she might run into a beastly principal, beastly homeroom teacher, beastly senior, even walking down the street you worry about running into beastly strangers. With a boy, it¡¯s simpler; all you have to worry about is that he doesn¡¯t grow up to be a beast."

    Bai Weiwei nodded thoughtfully, "Manman, you¡¯re right, it really is better to have a boy."

    Lu Tianxing stood there with a face full of ck lines. How had he not noticed that these two girls had be bolder and bolder?

    "Manman, you¡¯re thinking too much. I really should find a doctor to check your brains. As girls, how can you have such dirty minds? Can¡¯t you be pure for once?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    "Ah, brother-inw, we really want to be pure, but it¡¯s just impossible. Remember the old days, when cucumbers were for eating, chrysanthemums were for making tea, and SLR cameras were for takingndscape photos? But now, cucumbers aren¡¯t just cucumbers, chrysanthemums aren¡¯t just chrysanthemums anymore, and SLRs are still for taking photos of scenery, it¡¯s just that the subject has changed from objects to people," Bai Weiwei said with a sigh.

    "Brother-inw, just be honest! When you were in Xiangjiang, did you and my sister share the same room or sleep separately? Did you try any particrly thrilling methods?"

    "Right, bro, don¡¯t try to dodge the question. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m studying medicine? Seeing the spring in your step and Sister Zhiqing¡¯splexion as fresh as a blooming peach, I could tell you two must have done something unspeakable in Xiangjiang," Mand said in support of Bai Weiwei.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei and Mand with a face covered in cold sweat, realizing thating straight home was the biggest mistake, especially staying in the living room, which was an even bigger mistake.

    "Bro, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Could it be that Weiwei¡¯s hit the nail on the head, and you really did try some thrilling escapades with Sister Zhiqing? Just be honest with us¡ªwas it on a mountaintop or in a car? Don¡¯t worry, our lips are sealed. We promise not to breathe a word of it," Mand cooed as she shook Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    "Yeah, brother-inw, tell us, won¡¯t you?"

    Bai Weiwei kept shaking Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm relentlessly, just like a little girl begging an adult for candy.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing replied without a change of expression, staunchly denying the usation: "The two of you have such filthy minds, you should go wash out your brains. Am I, Lu Tianxing, that kind of person? Also, where were you two just now? Where are Grandpa and Grandma?"

    "We went to y tennis of course, brother-inw. You think everyone¡¯s like you,zing around like a bigzy pig, not getting out of bed even when the sun shines on your butt. As for Grandpa and Grandma, they¡¯ve been staying at the ancestral home these past days, no idea what they¡¯re up to," Bai Weiwei immediately retorted.

    Feeling relieved that he¡¯d sessfully changed the subject, Lu Tianxing smirked inwardly, "You yed tennis? Weiwei, be honest, if you said Manman yed tennis, I¡¯d believe it. But you? Don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but you ying tennis... aren¡¯t you more likely to get hit by the ball than hit it?"

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, Bai Weiwei never yed tennis. Even when it came to exercising, she only did yoga, or ran on a treadmill in the gym. The thought of Bai Weiwei ying tennis was something he found quite dubious.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing questioning her ability, Bai Weiwei said indignantly, "Brother-inw, what kind of talk is that? Are you looking down on me? Hmph, not to brag, but if I, Bai Weiwei, really put my mind to it, I could thrash you at tennis, no problem at all."

    "Heh, Weiwei, you¡¯re blowing hot air. No offense, but although you¡¯re not bad, you¡¯re still too green to beat my bro. He could take on ten of you by himself."

    "Not bad."

    Lu Tianxing nodded in agreement, quite pleased with Mand¡¯s praise.

    "Hmph, beat ten of me?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Weiwei immediately bristled, "All right then, since we¡¯ve got time, let¡¯s head to the tennis court and see how you n to thrash me."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "Now?"

    "Of course, brother-inw, are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, just admit your loss quickly. Maybe I¡¯ll be merciful and let you off this time," Bai Weiwei said, holding her head high.

    "Er, Weiwei, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I just meant that I¡¯ve just gotten off the ne and haven¡¯t had a meal yet! I think we should go get something to eat before the match. Otherwise, if I end up thrashing you, what are you going to do if you¡¯re too upset to eat?"

    "Hmph, I¡¯d be unable to eat? Fine, let¡¯s eat first then. This way, when you loseter, you won¡¯t have the excuse that you lost because you hadn¡¯t eaten enough."

    Bai Weiwei snorted coldly, particrly irritated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s underestimation of her. She resolved that this afternoon she would teach Lu Tianxing a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget to see who would thrash whom.

 Chapter 734 - 730: Another Great Thing

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 730: Another Great Thing</h4>

    Leisure days shed by, and in the morning, when the radiant sunshine bathed the whole of Modu, the city too awoke from its slumber, engulfed in a vibrant spirit that pervaded this international metropolis.

    Lu Tianxing yawned, his face etched with fatigue as he walked out of the room, feeling utterly weary and drained.

    Since his return to Modu the day before, he hadn¡¯t had a good rest. First, he was dragged by Mand and Bai Weiwei to y tennis all afternoon. It was supposed to be a simple best-of-three-sets match, then home, but after roughing up Bai Weiwei, she wouldn¡¯t let him leave and insisted on ying more, iming she was out of form which was why she lost.

    As if that weren¡¯t enough, these two girls seemed to have conspired; when Bai Weiwei ran out of steam, Mand took over. They waged a relentless tag team battle against him, determined to beat him without allowing him to surrender, forbidding him from using True Qi. The ordeal nearly drove him to the brink.

    And that wasn¡¯t all, somehow He Can, that olddy, had noticed something different about Bai Zhiqing. After dinner, she painstakingly lectured Bai Zhiqing on various childbirth-rted topics for over two hours. When Bai Zhiqing returned to her room, she gave him cold looks, derailing his ns for having children altogether. Worse still, Bai Zhiqing kept seducing him, then menacingly brandishing scissors; any move he made was met with her teary, aggrieved expression, as if he hadmitted some atrocious deed.

    Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing, with a defeated look, headed downstairs. As he caught sight of the situation in the living room, his face turned wildly, and he instinctively spun around to head back upstairs.

    At that moment, in the living room, Bai Zhiqing was sitting there, her face flushed with embarrassment, her cheeks so red they seemed to drip, while He Can was eagerly asking her questions, with Bai Weiwei and Mand sitting by like curious babies, asionally chiming in with their thoughts.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re up too."

    Just as he nned to sneak upstairs while no one in the living room had noticed him, He Can¡¯s voice already rang in his ear.

    Lu Tianxing stiffened, turned awkwardly, and said, "Good morning, Grandma."

    "You¡¯re also up so early, my dear, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s better to sleep a bit more in the morning to have energy for work?"

    He Can reproachfully nced at Lu Tianxing: "You guys just returned from Xiangjiang, you should rest more, why get up so early?"

    Lu Tianxing instantly broke into a cold sweat; the olddy¡¯s insinuation was clear: they should take advantage of the peaceful morning to get busy making babies.

    "Grandma, isn¡¯t it Monday today? I need to go to work. Otherwise, how will I provide for Zhiqing?" Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re lying. Sister has more money than you¡¯ve got body hair, how can you still need to provide for her? Besides, thepany you work for belongs entirely to her, so is your going to work really that important? Or do you think working is more important than having babies?" Bai Weiwei fanned the mes from the side.

    "Weiwei¡¯s right. Oh, Grandma, since my brother and Sister Zhiqing are both downstairs, isn¡¯t it about time to bring out the good stuff you¡¯ve been simmering in the pot? I think the timing is just perfect," Mand chimed in then.

    "Oh dear, look at my memory. Manman, if you hadn¡¯t reminded me, Grandma almost forgot. Tianxing, just wait a bit, Grandma made you something special this morning; I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and bring it out for you," He Can smacked her head and said cheerfully.

    After speaking, He Can stood up and headed straight for the kitchen.

    Seeing He Can¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly changed, and a foreboding feeling erupted from his heart. If he remembered correctly, thest time He Can had stewed a pot of turtle soup for him with that same smile, saying it was something good, it had almost killed him.

    "Manman, you don¡¯t know what grandma has stewed, can you tell me in advance?" Lu Tianxing asked Mand anxiously.

    "Brother, stop overthinking it; it¡¯s just some pig trotters. Oh,e on, what¡¯s with that look? Are you doubting me? If you don¡¯t believe it, ask Weiwei, isn¡¯t it pig trotters?" Mand said,ughing hehe.

    "Yes, yes, Manman is right, they¡¯re definitely pig trotters and really delicious too."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded her head repeatedly like a chick pecking at rice, and in order to verify the truthfulness of her words, she even swallowed a mouthful of saliva, indicating her own craving.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei and Mand, but his instinct told him it wasn¡¯t just pig trotters.

    Right at that moment, He Can came out of the kitchen holding a small porcin pot, a faint medicinal fragrance wafting out.

    "Grandma, what is this really, why is there also a medicinal smell?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously. He had guessed right, perhaps the pig trotters were merely an addition.

    He Can ced the small pot on the table, smiling amiably, "This is a medicinal meal. Tianxing, you might not know, but Manman actually has medical skills, extraordinarily brilliant ones. Recently, your grandfather has beenining about back pain, right? It was Manman who cured him with two prescriptions. Even some old friends of your grandfather had minor ailments that Manman cured. Manman¡¯s prescription even earned apuse from those old doctors. This prescription is specifically for you two, it can increase the chance of having a boy. Regardless, you and Zhiqing must finish it this morning."

    Hearing He Can¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, just as he thought.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face also flushed, and she stealthily pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s thigh under the table, ming him. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could He Can have noticed her difort in walking, and why would she specifically stew a pot of medicinal meal in the early morning?

    Lu Tianxing looked at the small pot of medicinal meal and swallowed nervously, "Grandma, this is the twenty-first century, we should believe in science. Whether we have a boy or a girl is entirely determined by our genes, not by a small medicinal meal. We should trust in science."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing question her capabilities, Mand took offense, "Brother, what do you mean by that? Are you looking down on Chinese medicine? There are many things that science can¡¯t exin, and besides, don¡¯t you know that somewhere in the deep mountains of China, they rely on an ancient prescription to control the gender ratio? So, Chinese medicine is definitely feasible."

    "That¡¯s right, Manman is absolutely correct. If Chinese medicine were pointless, it wouldn¡¯t have been passed down for five thousand years," He Can chimed in.

    Seeing how adamant the olddy was, Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile. It seemed he couldn¡¯t refuse; who knows what else they mighte up with. He might as well eat it!

    After all, he and Bai Zhiqing had already made actual progress, and Bai Zhiqing had agreed to have children. Eating it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Although Mand was famous worldwide for her poison skills, her medical skills were equally remarkable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be known as a fearsome poison master. To be a poison master, the most important thing was to understand thepatibility of various drugs, only then could she formte all kinds of potent poisons.

 Chapter 735 - 731 Lan Xinâ€™s Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 731 Lan Xin¡¯s Gossip</h4>

    Having struggled through that breakfast, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare linger any longer. After saying goodbye to He Can, he immediately dragged Bai Zhiqing out of the living room, realizing he had perhaps developed a distaste for the term "good stuff."

    After driving out of Ziyuan District, Lu Tianxing finally breathed a sigh of relief. He fished out a cigarette from his pocket, ready to light up, only to catch the look Bai Zhiqing was giving him. With an awkward smile, he put the cigarette back.

    As he admired the skyscrapers outside the window, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "Wife, how about we go out and buy another apartment?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing slightly furrowed her brow, "Why? I think things are fine as they are. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like living with Grandpa and Grandma?"

    "I do. But, it¡¯s not about us moving out. I think we should buy an apartment and kick Manman and Weiwei out, especially Manman. If she continues to stay with Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to face some kind of herbal feast every morning. Today it was pig¡¯s feet; who knows what it will be next time? Wife, do you really want to go to work every morning tasting like medicine?" Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing, still haunted by the aftertaste of the herbs.

    "Oh!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sints, Bai Zhiqing, with a defeated expression, said, "But I thought it tasted quite good, delicious even. And, wasn¡¯t it supposed to help with having a boy? Doesn¡¯t that align perfectly with your wishes?"

    "Oh, okay! You win, wife."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing slumped down in his seat, resigned. It seemed that from now on, he¡¯d have to wake up an hour earlier every morning to sneak out, or else he¡¯d be tasting medicinal meals daily, smelling so strongly of herbs that people might suspect he was ill!

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s dejected appearance and smiled slyly without saying more, then drove straight to Bai¡¯s Group.

    Twenty minutester, Bai Zhiqing drove into the underground parking lot of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai Zhiqing got out of the car first and took the elevator upstairs. After Bai Zhiqing was up, Lu Tianxing got out of the car, stared at the distant elevator, and sighed deeply. What had toe woulde, and there was no escaping it; eventually, he would have to face it.

    Heaving a long sigh, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger any longer and took the elevator directly to the top floor.

    Since it was working hours, the elevator was not crowded, and Lu Tianxing easily reached the top floor of Bai¡¯s Group. Although he knew in his heart that Lin Qianru had returned to work at Bai¡¯s Group, he didn¡¯t seek her out. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but rather that he dared not. He truly didn¡¯t know how to face Lin Qianru when she learned about his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing, or what her expression would be.

    As he reached the top floor in the elevator, Lu Tianxing had just stepped out when Lan Xin blocked his path.

    "Secretary Lan, what are you stopping me for? After all these days, haven¡¯t you kicked your peculiar habit yet? If you fancy me, you could just add me on WeChat. We could even meet up tonight. Is there really a need for these antics to get my attention?" Lu Tianxing said helplessly, looking at Lan Xin in front of him.

    He realized this chick must be addicted to stopping him; she seemed uneasy if she didn¡¯t stop him at least once a day.

    "Tsk, who wants to date you! I am way out of your league!"

    Lan Xin scornfully nced at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes scrutinizing him from head to toe, from left to right, as if she was appraising an unparalleled treasure.

    Lu Tianxing felt a shiver down his spine as Lan Xin sized him up with her gaze, instinctively stepping back with a horrified expression. Lan Xin¡¯s look was terrifying, like she wanted to dissect him.

    Mand had once looked at him the same way, and one day, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she drugged him. If it hadn¡¯t been for his quick thinking and speedy escape, it was questionable whether he would have been standing here unharmed.

    "Secretary Lan, can you not look at me like that? It¡¯s freaking me out, and besides, if someone else saw your look, they might think you want to eat me," Lu Tianxing said, trembling.

    Lan Xin ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯sints, still scrutinizing him, murmuring to herself in a low voice, "How can this be, it shouldn¡¯t be, it¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe it, what¡¯s good about this man, he¡¯s so dark and shady-looking, with a face like a sleazy predator, he might even be impotent. How could the chairman fall for him? I must be dreaming, yes, I¡¯m definitely dreaming. My idol couldn¡¯t possibly fall for such a man, it¡¯s a dream, it has to be..."

    Lan Xin mumbled to herself, continuously shaking her head, then raised her hand and pinched her cheek hard, the intense pain causing her to let out a cry and gasp for air repeatedly.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lan Xin¡¯s actions with a deadpan expression, wondering how he hadn¡¯t noticed that, after not seeing her for a few days, Lan Xin¡¯s intelligence seemed to have diminished.

    "Ouch, I should have pinched lighter," she muttered.

    Covering her face, Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of gossip and said, "Lu Tianxing, I have a question for you, and you must answer me honestly, no slick tricks."

    Lu Tianxing blinked, "What question?"

    "Lu Tianxing, is Mr. Bai really your wife? Like, the kind of wife you have a marriage certificate with?"

    "Nonsense, haven¡¯t I told you that before?"

    "Really?"

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes widened, her face incredulous as she said, "It seems what the news said is true. It¡¯s hard to see, but Lu Tianxing, how did you manage to marry someone like Mr. Bai? Tell me honestly, did you threaten Mr. Bai? What kind of underhanded methods did you use? Otherwise, why would Mr. Bai be interested in you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression shifted,pletely ignoring thetter part of Lan Xin¡¯s speech, focusing instead on her earlier words, "News, Secretary Lan, what news are you talking about?"

    Seeing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lan Xin paused briefly before finally saying, "It¡¯s on a famous news site in Modu, and an economic site too. They published a story saying that yesterday at Modu International Airport, Mr. Bai was seen intimately hugging you. A journalist even took photos, and they¡¯re hanging on the website¡¯s homepage..."

    "Whoa!"

    Without waiting for Lan Xin to finish, Lu Tianxing turned and headed towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s hurried departure, Lan Xin¡¯s originally cheerful expression suddenly turned somber. She didn¡¯t know why, despite having little interaction with Lu Tianxing, seeing the sweet pictures of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing on the news that morning made her heart inexplicably ache and filled her with an urge to cry.

    "Is this what love is?"

    Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but question herself, unable to find an answer, only able to watch as Lu Tianxing walked into the Bai Group¡¯s office, unable to snap back to reality for a long time.

 Chapter 736 - 732: Itâ€™s Over

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 732: It¡¯s Over</h4>

    Inside the chairman¡¯s office.

    Bai Zhiqing sat at her desk, seriously reviewing a document. Hearing the door open, she didn¡¯t look up and continued to focus on the document in her hands. She knew well that in Bai¡¯s Group, the only person who would enter without knocking was Lu Tianxing; she had grown ustomed to it.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing was now her husband. If he still needed to knock before entering the office, they might as well not be married¡ªwhat difference would it make? As a smart and powerful woman, she understood where to be assertive and where not to be. Being stubbornly forceful would lead to utter failure in love. Even if a man loved her deeply, he would eventually leave due to her dominance¡ªsomething she¡¯d rather not see.

    Lu Tianxing greeted Bai Zhiqing and then turned directly back to his assistant¡¯s spot and opened hisputer.

    Bai Zhiqing, slightly puzzled, looked up at the assistant¡¯s position and slightly furrowed her brows. Normally, Lu Tianxing would not just go to his spot so simply and sit quietly; what made him so docile today!

    With a furrow of her delicate eyebrows, Bai Zhiqing shook her head. She didn¡¯t bother with Lu Tianxing, thinking he might be upset about something that had happened that morning. She didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head to continue working on some of the umted documents of Bai¡¯s Group. Although she trusted Mand¡¯s business acumen, some matters still required her personal attention.

    After theputer booted up, Lu Tianxing made no pause and chose a famous news website in Modu. As soon as the homepage loaded, his eye was caught by a headline about him and Bai Zhiqing exiting the airport, clearly stating: "Chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group and Mysterious Man Seen Leaving Airport, Modu¡¯s Business Goddess Bai Zhiqing Suspected to be Married."

    Seeing this headline, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed. He immediately clicked on the webpage, and instantly, more than twenty photos appeared.

    Looking at the photos on the website, where Bai Zhiqing was affectionately nestled in his arms, radiating a happy smile, the pictures thoroughly painted an extraordinary rtionship between him and Bai Zhiqing. Even if not married, they were undoubtedly in love. Below the news, there were countlessments filled with regret that the goddess was taken and even more angryments, with threats and harsh words.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turnedpletely dark, not because of theizens¡¯ments but because of the website. If he remembered correctly, Lin Qianru, when unemployed, also liked to browse this website, which was one of her favorites. Now, with this intimate snapshot of Bai Zhiqing and him on the homepage, Lin Qianru was bound to see it.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing felt dizzy, left only with the thought that the situation was grave, seeming like a critical mistake.

    If Lin Qianru found out and barged into the office, causing a conflict with Bai Zhiqing, and if the two started to fight, whom should he help, or should he just stand aside, watch, and cheer?

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing revealed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that juggling two rtionships wasn¡¯t fun at all; now he was about to capsize, and if not handled well, he would definitely capsize.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing noticed the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and asked, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? You look very upset. Are you not feeling well?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s caring words, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, lit himself a cigarette, and exhaled a smoke ring before slowly saying, "Wife, it seems our rtionship has been exposed. You¡¯ve be famous now, a social media sensation."

    "What do you mean?"

    Bai Zhiqing slightly startled, looked at Lu Tianxing with a puzzled face.

    "Come over here and take a look yourself!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed, feeling a headacheing on, not knowing how to face Lin Qianru.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing did not hesitate. She ced the documents she was holding down and walked towards Lu Tianxing, her hands resting on the desk as she focused her gaze on theputer.

    "Wife, take a look."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing moved the mouse and reopened the webpage.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at theputer screen, and when she saw herself holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm with a sweet smile, her expression changed slightly. Then, her face remained expressionless as she continued to look through the images, one after another, until she had seen them all, still showing no emotion.

    "Wife, what¡¯s wrong? Should we contact this website and have them take down all our photos? They are infringing on our portrait rights," Lu Tianxing suggested, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Close it? Why close it? We are husband and wife after all. What does it matter if they post it?" Bai Zhiqing came to her senses and spoke indifferently.

    "But what if people at thepany find out and start spreading all sorts of rumors? I don¡¯t care what they say about me, but what if they say you are too desperate, even for a CEO¡¯s Assistant?"

    "If they dare, whoever dares to talk nonsense, I won¡¯t mind making them leave immediately."

    A cold glint shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes as her gaze suddenly fell on Lu Tianxing. She said coldly, "Lu Tianxing, why do you keep telling me to delete the photos? What are you implying? Did marrying me make you feel shortchanged, so you don¡¯t want others to see? Or is it because our rtionship being exposed makes it impossible for you to flirt with girls at work? I¡¯m telling you, this is apany, not your harem. You better control yourself, or you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing, with a frustrated expression, said, "Wife, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just worried about the hassle it will bring me when I go out. Didn¡¯t you see thosements below? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to cover my face like Arab women when I go out in the future. What if someone attacks me?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sly smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips, her tone carrying a hint of threat, "d you get it. If you ever betray me, watch out for what¡¯s in your pants."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept across Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, shing a cold glint before she stood up and walked back to her own seat.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s departing figure, the wry smile on his face deepening. He was not worried about being attacked halfway by someone nor about people online saying he¡¯s a toad dreaming of swan meat; what he really cared about was Lin Qianru. Moreover, he was almost certain that Lin Qianru now knew about his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing and could confront him at any moment.

    He could be indifferent to others¡¯ feelings, but he could not ignore Lin Qianru¡¯s feelings.

    What to do next!

 Chapter 737 - 733

    <h4>Chapter 737: 733</h4>

    Meanwhile, in the sales department manager¡¯s office.

    Lin Qianru sat in front of her desk, expressionless, staring at theputer screen. On it was arge, high-definition photo that showed Lu Tianxing with a woman clinging to his arm. The woman¡¯s face was radiant with joy, and although half of it was obscured by oversized sunsses, Lin Qianru recognized her instantly. The woman hugging Lu Tianxing was Bai Zhiqing, her best friend, and boss, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lin Qianru sat dumbfounded in her chair, looking at the photo of Bai Zhiqing nestled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, her face alight with a happy smile. She felt a wrenching pain in her heart, as if someone was stabbing her with a needle ¨C an indescribable agony surged from within and overwhelmed her with the urge to cry.

    Although Lu Tianxing had mentioned before that he was married, Lin Qianru had always thought that was just an excuse he used to y the field for a few more years and had never taken it seriously. She believed that once Lu Tianxing had had his fill, he woulde back to her.

    But now, Lin Qianru realized she was terribly wrong,pletely mistaken. Lu Tianxing had not lied to her; he was indeed married, and the person he married was her best friend and boss.

    So it turned out that she had stolen her best friend¡¯s husband; no wonder Lu Tianxing never mentioned who his wife was.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face took on a self-mocking bitter smile. She berated herself for her stupidity, feeling that she should have known all along. Bai Zhiqing had always been impartial to everyone at Bai¡¯s Group, but when it came to Lu Tianxing, she had always been lenient. She had repeatedly forgiven him even when she knew he caused trouble, going so far as to have a fallout with the former vice-chairman Lin Yao and even promoting Lu Tianxing from security guard to executive assistant against all opposition.

    Bing an executive assistant was not a role just anyone could undertake; it required rigorous assessments. Yet Bai Zhiqing promoted Lu Tianxing directly to the position, even turning a blind eye to his regr tardiness. It was clear there had to be something going on behind the scenes.

    Howughable it was that she had always turned a blind eye to it, thinking that the wife Lu Tianxing spoke of was just a lie to deceive her, an excuse to y around for a few more years. In the end, the harsh reality struck her like a resounding p in the face, shattering all her hopes and love.

    Now, Lin Qianru felt like a clown performing to a room full of derisiveughter.

    At this moment, her heart was broken; she had never imagined heartbreak could be so unbearable, making her feel suffocated. Tears streamed uncontrobly down Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks, heartbreak exploding from within her, bringing an endless tidal wave of pain, as if topletely destroy her.

    Lin Qianru hadn¡¯t expected that her return to Modu would not bring a happy life, but the beginning of boundless suffering.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was Bai Zhiqing, her dearest friend in Modu, yet she had be the hated other woman, entangling herself with her best friend¡¯s husband¡ªan act despised by all.

    At that moment, Lin Qianru¡¯splexion was deathly pale, her fingers tightly interlocked as she felt drained of all strength, her world turning monochrome as dizziness assailed her.

    After what seemed an eternity, Lin Qianru staggered to her feet. She had to find Lu Tianxing, she had to ask him why he didn¡¯t tell her, why his wife was Bai Zhiqing, she wanted to know why he kept this a secret. Was he treating her like a clown, toying with her, or was it for some other reason?

    Even if she were to lose, she wanted to know the reason; she didn¡¯t want to be a loser without rity.

    Lin Qianru took a deep breath, reached out to wipe away the tears on her own face, and thought, even if she were to lose, she wanted to lose clearly. She wanted to ask Lu Tianxing why he had deceived her, why he hadn¡¯t told her that his wife was Bai Zhiqing.

    Lin Qianru walked out of the office in a somewhat dazed state, ignoring everyone around her and heading straight for the elevator. At this moment, her heart was filled with hesitation and unease. Deep inside, she ardently wished that everything was false, that the photos on the website were fabricated, perhaps Photoshopped. But the sweet smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face told her clearly that Bai Zhiqing had genuinely fallen for Lu Tianxing, not out of pressure or anything else.

    She, too, was a woman and understood that such blissful smiles could not be faked.

    The elevator slowly ascended, and when it reached the rooftop, Lin Qianru suddenly felt an endless chill envelop her, causing her body to shudder uncontrobly; a strong impulse to turn around and leave surged within her.

    She didn¡¯t know when she had fallen deeply in love with Lu Tianxing, her world revolving solely around him. If Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing really were husband and wife, what was she to do? Was she supposed topete with her best friend for Lu Tianxing or turn and leave?

    Unfortunately, she had fallen for Lu Tianxing. If she were asked to leave him, she truly didn¡¯t know what her life would be like thereafter?

    However, making Lu Tianxing leave Bai Zhiqing was also impossible, and it wasn¡¯t something she wanted to see. When a man is willing to leave his wife for you, then you too need to worry, because you never know if he might one day leave you for another woman.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t know how to make a choice, nor did she know which choice to make.

    This is love; when two women fall for the same man at the same time, it is destined for one to get hurt. There isn¡¯t a woman who wants to share her man with other women.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru was filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have rushed over to confront Lu Tianxing, and she certainly shouldn¡¯t havee to the rooftop. She should have yed dumb, pretending to be unaware of everything. Although it would be painful, it wouldn¡¯t tear her apart like it did today.

    Lin Qianru stood woodenly, not even knowing how she had managed to reach the door of the office. Staring at the office door only a step away, what should have been a simple distance felt like an insurmountable canyon she couldn¡¯t cross.

    Lin Qianru knew that if she took that step, she might win, but she would likely lose everything¡ªthe friendship with her best friend, the man she loved¡ªand she would be left alone once more. However, she didn¡¯t want to be a clown; even if she was to lose, she wanted to lose with rity.

    It¡¯s Qixi today, so just two updates! I¡¯ll find a ce to be alone and quiet, and updates will resume as normal tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 738 - 734 Iâ€™m Willing to Die for Him

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 734 I¡¯m Willing to Die for Him</h4>

    Standing at the door of the chairman¡¯s office, Lin Qianru took a deep breath,posed herself, and reverted to her previously icy demeanor. She gently knocked on the door, then pushed it open and walked in.

    Instantly, Lin Qianru¡¯s figure entered the line of sight of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately changed, especially when he saw her slightly reddened eyes and the indifferent aura rejecting others from a thousand miles away, a feeling of heartache inexplicably surged within him. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Lin Qianru had probably seen the news on the website.

    He intended to exin, yet he didn¡¯t know where to start because, after all, he had still deceived Lin Qianru. Although he told her he was married, he had not revealed to her that his wife was Bai Zhiqing; otherwise, this scene might not have unfolded today.

    Upon seeing Lin Qianru, Bai Zhiqing asked softly, "Qian Ru, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking for me so early today? Also, you seem to be in a bad mood."

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bai. I¡¯m fine."

    Lin Qianru slowly began, her tone unvarying, her gaze sweeping over Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, she softly said, "Mr. Bai, I just saw a piece of news that said you¡¯re married, and your spouse is Assistant Lu, is that correct?"

    After asking this question, Lin Qianru suddenly felt a stab in her heart and an overwhelming suffocating sensation, making it hard for her to breathe, but she forced herself to keep a steady expression.

    "Qian Ru, what¡¯s gotten into you today? Why are you asking this?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked without showing any emotion.

    "Mr. Bai, don¡¯t ask why. I just want to know if your husband is Assistant Lu, if what the news is saying is true."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s tone grew firmer, her voice carrying a hint of hope and panic.

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s expression, seemed to understand something and nodded her head, "Yes, the news is correct. I am Assistant Lu¡¯s wife. We were married even before Assistant Lu joined thepany, it just wasn¡¯t made public at the time. Qian Ru, I..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lin Qianru cut her off, "It¡¯s okay, Mr. Bai. I understand now. Assistant Lu, congrattions on your marriage. Please take good care of Mr. Bai in the future. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye."

    With those words, Lin Qianru smiled a smile uglier than crying, turned around, and walked towards the exit. No one noticed the tears that she could no longer hold back, cascading down her cheeks as she turned away.

    Love is indeed a mixture of various vors ¨C sweet, sour, bitter, and salty. Sadly, Lin Qianru had never anticipated falling in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have. She wanted to reproach Lu Tianxing, but upon seeing the nervous and sympathetic look in his eyes, she found herself at a loss for words.

    This bitter cup was her own doing, and maybe she was meant to drink it all by herself.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lin Qianru¡¯s shoulders quivering slightly, wanting to rush forward tofort her but unsure how to begin. Several times he tried to speak, to call out to the departing Lin Qianru, but his voice stuck in his throat, unable toe out.

    After all, Bai Zhiqing was his legitimate wife.

    Even the most magnanimous woman would probably find it unbearable for her husband to be flirtatious with another beautiful woman. If Lu Tianxing really did so, he would surely face Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrath, possibly pushing the situation to an irreversible point, which he certainly did not wish to see.

    But if he didn¡¯t call out to Lin Qianru and let her leave just like that, Lu Tianxing had a feeling that maybe he would lose Lin Qianru forever.

    "Qian Ru, wait a moment...."

    Seeing Lin Qianru walk to the door, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t restrain himself and opened his mouth to call out to her. This was his fault, not this woman¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t want to leave all the pain to her; that would be cowardly.

    Unfortunately, before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Bai Zhiqing had already preempted him, saying, "Qian Ru, wait a moment, I still have a question for you."

    "Mr. Bai, what is it? I have a lot of work to do today, and if it¡¯s not important, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!"

    Without hesitation, Lin Qianru was ready to open the door and step out. She didn¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness in front of Lu Tianxing, nor in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    "Qian Ru, you like Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calm voice filled the room, betraying no change of emotion.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and without turning back, she replied indifferently, "Heh, Mr. Bai, you must be joking. Assistant Lu and I are merely colleagues, you¡¯re thinking too much."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice remained steady as she said, "Qian Ru, you¡¯re lying to me. Although I, Bai Zhiqing, have never been in a rtionship, I¡¯m not a fool. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, do you think I don¡¯t know you? If you truly came to congratte me, you wouldn¡¯t use work time to do so, but would choose after hours. You can¡¯t deceive me, I want to hear the truth, whether you like Lu Tianxing or not."

    Watching the exchange between the two women, Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up, intending to speak, but was red back into silence by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy, emotionless gaze.

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru could no longer contain the palpitations in her heart, and she spun around, her eyes glittering as she looked at Bai Zhiqing, saying, "That¡¯s right, I like Lu Tianxing very much, I love him, I would even be willing to die for him."

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression subtly changed. How had she not realized that Lin Qianru loved Lu Tianxing so deeply that she was even willing to die for him? Bai Zhiqing, too, was a woman, and she could tell that Lin Qianru¡¯s words came from her heart and were not lies.

    "Why?"

    "He is an exceptional man, one any woman would be immersed in, and I think you, Mr. Bai, understand this better than I do." Lin Qianru struggled to control her emotions, but the more she did, the more she felt a heart-wrenching pain erupting from her eyes.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing fell silent. Lin Qianru was right; Lu Tianxing indeed was that kind of man¡ªcasual on the surface, like a piece of gold covered in dust. When you wipe away the surface dust, you will find that this man is pure gold, shining brilliantly wherever he is, drawing the attention of countless people.

    Wasn¡¯t that the reason why she changed from wishing Lu Tianxing would disappear from her sight to gradually not disliking him, and until finally falling in love with him, willingly being together with him, making the promise to hold his hand and grow old with him?

    PS: I saw some friends asking yesterday whether it would be a tragedy. Here I say, there is no tragedy in this book, no tragedy, no tragedy, important things must be said three times!!!

 Chapter 739 - 735: Lu Tianxingâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 735: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Choice</h4>

    "Mr. Bai, now you understand why I could fall in love with Lu Tianxing, right? But even if I love him, what of it? He¡¯s your husband, and I¡¯m just a contemptible mistress, a shameless woman..." she said.

    As she said this, Lin Qianru¡¯s face revealed a hint of a deranged smile, glittering tears sliding down her cheeks. The heart-wrenching pain inside made her seem even more delicate.

    Witnessing Lin Qianru¡¯s deep pain, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart clenched instantly. He wanted to go over and hold her in his arms tofort her, but thest shred of his reasoning told him that if he did so, things really could be irreparable.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to speak, she heard Lin Qianru once again say, "I know I¡¯m foolish, stupid, knowing full well that he¡¯s married, yet shamelessly throw myself at him. Haha, Mr. Bai, I¡¯m sorry, I have wronged you. I am a vixen, shamelessly seducing your husband. You don¡¯t have to say anything to me. I know what to do. From now on, I will vanish from Bai¡¯s Group, never to appear here again. I¡¯m sorry."

    After saying this, Lin Qianru bowed deeply to Bai Zhiqing, with a heartbreakingly pitiful sneer on her pretty face. The man she deeply loved was married, and his bride was her close friend¡ªwhat an immense irony.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s heartbroken smile, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and said, "Qian Ru, I...."

    "You owe me nothing," she interrupted.

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Lin Qianru interrupted him, speaking with a bitter expression, "Lu Tianxing, stop looking at me that way. You owe me nothing. All of this is my own doing. It¡¯s my shamelessness in seducing you. You¡¯re not at fault in any way. All of this has nothing to do with you. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m leaving, and I wish you happiness."

    As her words fell, Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a deep, deste smile, her eyes filled with a dead gray, devoid of any vitality. Then she turned, opened the office door, and ran out.

    The ashen look in Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes was seared into Lu Tianxing¡¯s memory, giving rise to an ominous premonition in his heart, especially seeing that from beginning to end, she had never harbored any resentment towards him, which made him feel a guilt he had never known before.

    A woman, in the depths of her despair, not only bore no grudge against the man but took all the me upon herself. There could only be one reason for that: she deeply loved the man and did not want him to feel any guilt towards her. She only wished for him to be happy all his life.

    Only when love reached its utmost depths could one care so much for a man.

    Realizing this, Lu Tianxing could no longer suppress the turmoil in his heart and quickly stepped out from the assistant¡¯s position, heading outside. He had to chase after Lin Qianru, even if he could not end up with her, he didn¡¯t want to let her leave like this.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew even colder as she coldly asked, "Lu Tianxing, where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Confronted with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Wife, I need to check on Qian Ru. I¡¯m worried she might do something foolish."

    "Lu Tianxing, are you sure you want to go?" Bai Zhiqing asked coldly.

    "Yes, I must go. If I don¡¯t, I fear I might regret it for the rest of my life. I know you hate me for being unfaithful. When Ie back, I will give you a proper exnation."

    Lu Tianxing, looking into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, cold to the extreme, knew that she was angry. But he knew that this was a moment when he had to go. If he didn¡¯t go after Lin Qianru, he might regret it forever.

    So, no matter what, he had to catch up to her.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the door mming shut.

    Looking at the office door that had just closed again, Bai Zhiqing felt a sudden weakness overtake her body, unable to hold back the emotions inside, tears began sliding down her cheeks.

    She had never expected that Lu Tianxing would truly abandon her and go after Lin Qianru.

    Was she really inferior to Lin Qianru?

    Bai Zhiqing realized, without knowing since when, that the figure of Lu Tianxing had unknowingly crept into her heart, even to the point that when Lu Tianxing had left for Hang City sometime earlier, her mind was almost filled every day with his image, scenes of theirughter and arguments, and the only thing she could do besides work was to foolishly stare at the assistant¡¯s seat where Lu Tianxing once sat, lost in thought.

    Thinking of the words Lin Qianru had said before, and looking at the determined silhouette of Lu Tianxing leaving, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s enchanting eyes gradually lost their color. She had fallen in love with Lu Tianxing, not knowing from when she hadpletely fallen for him, her love was as deep as Lin Qianru¡¯s, so profound that she would even be willing to die for Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing slowly closed her eyes, a pained expression appearing on her face, although she knew that Lu Tianxing was only pursuing Lin Qianru to prevent her from doing something foolish, a heart-wrenching pain uncontrobly surged deep inside her.

    "Is this what love is? Does it have to make one taste all the sweetness and bitterness to be considered true love? If that¡¯s really the case, I would rather this love had never appeared, had never happened."

    Bai Zhiqing opened her eyes and murmured softly to herself, her gaze nkly fixed on the assistant¡¯s seat, her mind a whirl of thoughts.

    Meanwhile, outside the office, after Lu Tianxing had rushed out, he hadn¡¯t seen any trace of Lin Qianru.

    He pressed the elevator button several times, only to find it wasn¡¯ting up, so he decided to dash towards the nearby staircase, heading straight for the sales department, only to discover Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t in her own office. After inquiring, he learned that she had not returned since leaving the sales department.

    Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t in the office; where had she gone then? She hadn¡¯t done something foolish, had she?

    Thinking of Lin Qianru¡¯s ashen eyes when she left, a foreboding feeling rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    Right at that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took it out to see the caller ID; it was his friend Huang Can from his time in the security department.

    After a moment of silence, Lu Tianxing answered the call, "Huang Can, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me at this time?"

    "Brother Lu, don¡¯t ask about that. Did you and sister-inw have a quarrel? Just now, I saw her crying and driving off."

    Huang Can¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    "Qianru? Do you know which direction she went?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he asked urgently.

    "I¡¯m not sure, but sister-inw looked pretty upset. Brother Lu, you better hurry up and find her. After all, she¡¯s so beautiful, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if she encountered someone with bad intentions."

    "I understand, thank you, Huang Can. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I¡¯ve got time."

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause; he immediately left the sales department and rushed down toward the building of Bai¡¯s Group.

 Chapter 740 - 736: The Whereabouts of Lin Qianru

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 736: The Whereabouts of Lin Qianru</h4>

    Having arrived at the base of Bai¡¯s Group Building, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment as he scanned his surroundings, then pulled out his phone and dialed Xiao Liu¡¯s number.

    The phone rang briefly before it was answered. Without waiting for Xiao Liu to speak, Lu Tianxing had already begun, "Xiao Liu, use the power of the Rose Society right now, and find me a car that left Bai¡¯s Group. The license te starts with Modu A..., it¡¯s a red BMW. I don¡¯t care how you do it, you must find that car as fast as possible, and call me immediately once you do."

    "I understand, Brother Lu. I¡¯m organizing people to start the search right now. I¡¯ll inform you the moment I have any news," Xiao Liu replied.

    Without asking for any reason, sensing the urgency in Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Xiao Liu hung up the phone, and the entire force of the Rose Society immediately sprang into action, searching for Lin Qianru¡¯s red BMW.

    Meanwhile, on the streets of Modu, Lin Qianru drove the BMW frantically forward, disregarding all traffic lights and speeding wildly. Tears fell from her face like beads off a string. She never expected that her love would ultimately lead to heartbreak¡ªor end like this.

    But in her heart, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t me Lu Tianxing. It was all a choice she made willingly. Lu Tianxing had once told her that he was married, yet she continued to throw herself at him. All of this was the bitter fruit of her own making. If she had chosen to leave upon learning that Lu Tianxing was married, perhaps things would not have ended this way.

    Lin Qianru drove the BMW recklessly on the road. She didn¡¯t know where she was going, nor did she know where home was¡ªwhere she could stay. Ever since meeting Lu Tianxing, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be alone or lonely as long as he was by her side. Sadly, today¡¯s news hit her like a hammer, shattering all her happiness and painting her entire world ck, a severe chill enveloping her, making her feel as if her heart had frozen.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing wandered aimlessly on the streets, continuously asking passersby if they had seen a red BMW car. Meanwhile, he kept dialing Lin Qianru¡¯s phone incessantly, but it always showed no answer, plunging Lu Tianxing¡¯s mood into an abyss, his foreboding growing stronger and stronger.

    It was at that moment his phone rang again.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing immediately answered the call.

    "Brother Lu, we found it. The red BMW left Bai¡¯s Group and headed in the direction of the Huangpu River at a high speed, constantly running red lights. But don¡¯t worry, Brother Lu, I have ordered people to manage the traffic to ensure there won¡¯t be any idents," came Xiao Liu¡¯s voice over the phone.

    "Good, I got it. I¡¯m heading there immediately."

    "Brother Lu, do you need my help?"

    "No need. This is personal. Just keep an eye on that car and make sure it doesn¡¯t get into any trouble," Lu Tianxing responded.

    Lu Tianxing had decided against Xiao Liu¡¯s help, knowing that Lin Qianru was already agitated. Involving Xiao Liu might just make things even worse.

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing found a secluded spot and his figure soared into the air, speeding through high-rise buildings like a hawk, moving so swiftly that in a blink, he had nearly reached a hundred meters away, heading towards Huangpu River.

    In another direction, Lin Qianru¡¯s car had reached the edge of the Huangpu River and eventually stopped at a remote spot.

    Lin Qianru got out of the car, her gaze fixed on the incessant river nearby, her face streaked with tears, her body slightly trembling, giving her the appearance of a tragically beautiful person.

    The river flowed endlessly, the waters colliding and stirring up sprays of foam, a light breeze brushing against the face, driving away the heat of summer. However, it offered no warmth to Lin Qianru; instead, it brought a heart-wrenching pain, causing her hands to involuntarily clench tighter and her pretty face to grow paler.

    Lin Qianru stood by the banks of the Huangpu River, gazing at a distant family leading children past, with a look of unmistakable envy shing in her eyes.

    Once upon a time, she too had imagined herself in a pristine white wedding dress, walking into the pce of marriage with Lu Tianxing. They would have a beautiful daughter and stroll hand in hand on the beach at sunset, basking in the warmth of family.

    But now that dream was shattered; she had stolen her best friend¡¯s husband.

    The memory of the photos of Bai Zhiqing holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, surfaced on the website, made Lin Qianru burst into tears uncontrobly, a wave of indescribable pain surged in her heart, feeling as though she had been stabbed fiercely, the torment overwhelming her as she leaned against the river¡¯s iron railing, her eyes filled with anguish.

    Just then, four young men with multi-colored hair and chains around their necks walked casually toward Lin Qianru. Noticing her distress, they revealed a lecherous grin, scanning the surroundings, and when they saw no one else around, a glint of excitement shed across their faces as they approached her.

    At that moment, Lin Qianru saw these four men approaching, herplexion slightly changed, and she instinctively wanted to turn and flee.

    Unfortunately, as if they had anticipated this, two of the men rushed ahead, taking three long strides, blocking Lin Qianru¡¯s path.

    "Hehe, beauty, what¡¯s the rush, why leave so hurriedly? You seem very sad as if you¡¯ve just broken up with your boyfriend. Oh dear, you¡¯re crying so pitifully; maybe I should offer you somefort," one said teasingly.

    "Hahaha, Big Bird, tenderness towards women is not your strong suit, you¡¯re too ugly! You might end up scaring thedy instead offorting her. Gorgeous, did you have a breakup? Why don¡¯t I teach you how to get over a breakup by starting a new rtionship? How about I be your boyfriend? I¡¯m definitely a Big Bird," another scoffed.

    "Stop that bullshit. You just want to sleep with her, right? Why the fuss, this ce is secluded with no one around. We could just have our way with her and that¡¯s it," another suggested crudely.

    "Exactly, she¡¯s way more appealing than those girls in those salons, I can¡¯t control myself anymore. Rabbit, stop dawdling, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves first," the fourth voiced eagerly.

    Their conversation was casual and filled with lewd anticipation as they walked step by step towards Lin Qianru.

    Requesting votes, requesting support!!!

 Chapter 741 - 737: Lin Qianruâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 737: Lin Qianru¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    "You... what do you want to do, don¡¯te any closer, or don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Hearing the conversation among the four men, and seeing them close in on her, Lin Qianru¡¯s face shed with a hint of despair. She involuntarily stepped back until she was leaning against the railings by the riverside, behind which flowed the turbulent waters of the Huangpu River.

    "Hehe, beauty, don¡¯t be afraid, we don¡¯t mean anything else, we just want to have some fun with you, exchange some experiences, that¡¯s all. Since your boyfriend dumped you, why not let us have our way, how about that? We guarantee to make you yu~xi¨¡n~yu~s¨« (deliriously happy)."

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s tearful appearance, the four men felt their hearts re with lust, their gazes filled with fervor as if they couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on her right then and there.

    As Lin Qianru watched the four still approaching her, she took a deep breath, then suddenly straightened up. Her gaze was icy as she looked at them, exuding an aura of cold, dominant energy. With a coldugh, she said, "You better think carefully about what you are doing right now. Modu is the Rose Society¡¯s turf, and the Rose Society strictly prohibits anyone from making trouble on their territory. You better consider whether you can handle the consequences, or else, when you die, you won¡¯t even know how you met your end."

    As a professional businesswoman, what she was best at was wielding her aura to oppress others. Moreover, recently she had apanied Rose to several confrontations between power groups and had seen firsthand Rose¡¯s imposing demeanor, so imitating Rose¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t too hard for her. Although she hadn¡¯t grasped the essence, it was enough to scare a few low-level thugs.

    Indeed, seeing the domineering presence radiating from Lin Qianru, and the cold smile curving her lips, the four men immediately stiffened in ce, their bodies trembling slightly. They felt a sense of oppression from Lin Qianru, simr to what they felt in the rare encounters with a member of the Rose Society, where just one look could make them shudder and not dare take a deep breath.

    Seeing that she had intimidated the four men, Lin Qianru inwardly sighed with relief, still maintaining an icy expression she spoke harshly, "Now, get lost. Otherwise, if this gets back to the ears of the Rose Society, you won¡¯t escape death."

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, a look of fear appeared on the faces of the four men, and they couldn¡¯t help but step back. It wasn¡¯t just because of Lin Qianru¡¯s presence, but also because of the Rose Society.

    A person¡¯s reputation casts a long shadow, and in Modu, the Rose Society was undisputedly the top dog, the overlord of the Underworld. Offending the Rose Society was likemitting suicide¡ªa dead-end street.

    However, to just walk away like this was something they could not reconcile themselves to.

    After all, Lin Qianru was too beautiful; they had never seen a woman as stunning as her, and to give up now was truly unbearable.

    After taking a deep breath, a young man with red-dyed hair looked at Lin Qianru with burning eyes and spoke in a deep voice, "Ignore her words, how do you know she won¡¯t tell the people from the Rose Society after we leave, and besides, the aura she¡¯s giving off indicates she¡¯s no ordinary person. Rich people can¡¯t be trusted. What if she seeks revenge on us after we leave? Since she¡¯s going to seek revenge anyway, we might as well enjoy ourselves with her first, and say. Bunny, don¡¯t you have a phone? Record everything. If she dares to seek revengeter, we¡¯ll upload what we¡¯ve recorded to the inte, ruining her reputation, and see who¡¯s unlucky then."

    "That¡¯s right, the boss is right, just look at her clothes and car to know she isn¡¯t ordinary. If we let her go and she seeks revenge, how are we supposed to cope? We might as well go all the way. After we¡¯ve had our fun with her, we can just dump her into the Huangpu River. By then, who would know it was us who killed her?"

    "To die beneath the peony flowers is to die a romantic death, as a ghost you¡¯d be erotically inclined. Stop dawdling, let¡¯s grab her and take her somewhere else first, to keep from being discovered."

    "Right, right, let¡¯s move quickly while there¡¯s no one around."

    The four of them kept talking back and forth, their eyes burning with fervor as they fixated on Lin Qianru,pletely throwing caution to the wind, reasoning that they would sooner orter face retaliation anyway, so they might as well enjoy themselves first.

    Upon hearing their conversation, Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned pale. She knew all too well that when a person was truly driven to desperation, they would do anything, like a cornered dog leaping over a wall.

    And now, these four men gave off the impression that they were indeed that cornered dog.

    "You had better think this through, or you might regret itter," Lin Qianru took a deep breath and said in a stern voice.

    "Heh heh, regret? Letting you go would be the real regret," one of the men sneered.

    A savage grin spread across their faces as they stepped closer to Lin Qianru, spreading their arms out in an arc, effectively blocking every possible escape route for her.

    As she observed their movements, Lin Qianru¡¯splexion grew even more unsightly, her pale face tinged with despair. She looked like a delicate flower in the storm, vulnerable to being shattered by the ferocious gale at any moment.

    Seeing the four men approaching closer, Lin Qianru instinctively stepped back, only to find herself against a railing ¨C there was no way she could retreat further.

    "Heh heh, beauty, you can¡¯t escape. Don¡¯t be afraid, tonight, the four of us brothers guarantee to make you overjoyed, and you can also rate whether we¡¯re more impressive, or your ex-boyfriend was," the redhead youthughed boisterously, his heart ame with the thought of having such a stunning woman beneath him, feeling that even losing ten years of his life would be worth it.

    Hearing this, the pallor on Lin Qianru¡¯s face became even more pronounced. Clutching the railing, she gritted her teeth and said, "Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll jump."

    At Lin Qianru¡¯s words, the four men involuntarily stopped in their tracks. They looked at each other, no longer daring to advance. Although they had talked about killing Lin Qianru, it had been all talk. There might still be a chance to get out of the trouble with the Rose Society, but if Lin Qianru died, they would definitely not get away with it if an investigation ensued.

    "Impossible, you don¡¯t have the guts to jump. If you do, then go ahead and jump," the youth with dyed yellow hair said with a cold sneer.

    As he spoke, he reached out for Lin Qianru¡¯s arm.

    This action changed Lin Qianru¡¯s expression drastically, and she bit down hard on her teeth before leaping toward the roiling Huangpu River. With one jump, she decided that even in death, she would not allow anyone to defile her.

    As they watched Lin Qianru jump into the Huangpu River without any hesitation, all four of them were stunned. They had not anticipated that Lin Qianru would be so resolute, that she would jump without a second thought.

 Chapter 742 - 738

    <h4>Chapter 742: 738</h4>

    When Lin Qianru flung herself into the Huangpu River, her heart unexpectedly settled into a rare calm. Her gaze swept the surroundings until it suddenly paused. Not far from the spot on the Huangpu River, a figure moved with the speed of lightning, skimming over the empty air and rapidly approaching her.

    Upon sight of this figure, Lin Qianru¡¯s face suddenly revealed a sweet smile that could bring a nation to its knees, she whispered to herself, "Tianxing, have youe to see me? I never expected to see you before I die. I am content with this life. If there is another life, I hope to be your true bride, to bear your children, and to grow old with you. Not like this life, so full of pain. I know you love me, but I don¡¯t want to destroy the life you have with Zhiqing. I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me for leaving first."

    Lin Qianru slowly closed her eyes, her body, like a rootless dandelion, fell from the high bank, plummeting straight into the water. In the churning river, any ordinary person who fell in would undoubtedly die.

    "No, Qian Ru..."

    Just then, a deafening roar echoed through the sky. As the sound emerged, the surface of the Huangpu River erupted with violent waves that struck the banks. The water exploded into the air, flinging up sprays several meters high.

    Under the terrified and ghost-like gazes of four young men, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure moved rapidly across the water, swift as lightning. In a few shes, he was already beside Lin Qianru. Reaching out, he grasped Lin Qianru, who was about to plunge into the rolling waters, and pulled her into his arms. Then, in a blink, he was already back on the shore.

    "Qian Ru, how are you, wake up. I am Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t scare me..." Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s pale face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart ached as he gently called her name.

    "Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again before I die. Heaven has not treated me unkindly after all. s, I will not be able to stay by your side in this life. If there is a next one, I wish to meet you earlier, be your wife, and grow old with you, so I would never have to endure such pain as now."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Lin Qianru slowly opened her eyes. Looking at Lu Tianxing, who held her, a trace of sweet smile crossed her face. She slowly raised her hand, caressing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as if she wanted to imprint his features in her heart forever.

    "Idiot, how could you die? I¡¯ve told you before that I wouldn¡¯t let you leave me like this. Sit here obediently for me; I¡¯ll deal with this trash first."

    Lu Tianxing gently pinched Lin Qianru¡¯s nose, picked her up, and ced her in a nearby chair. Without further ado, he turned and walked towards the four stunned young men, his eyes shing with a cold murderous intent. He had witnessed Lin Qianru being driven to jump into the Huangpu River by these four, and if he had not arrived in time, she might already have perished.

    Rage, towering rage erupted from within Lu Tianxing. If he had been just a momentte, he would have lost Lin Qianru forever. The anger was uncontainable, and his murderous intent surged like the tide, the violent desires stirring up gales as though countless tormented spirits were wailing.

    Kill! Kill! Kill!

    After feeling the extreme terror of the murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, the four young mencked even the courage to run away. Their faces turned deathly pale, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly. Lu Tianxing¡¯s fearsome murderous intent struck at the very depths of their souls, making them feel as though they had stepped right into the Ghost Gate.

    Especially upon looking into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, all four simultaneously felt a chilling horror; those were not the eyes of a human, but those of the Grim Reaper.

    "You should not have messed with her, nor should you have driven her to leap into the Huangpu River. Even the Emperor himself can¡¯t save you today; you¡¯re all going to die."

    Remembering the sight of Lin Qianru resolutely jumping into the Huangpu River, Lu Tianxing could not conceal the murderous intent in his heart. In a sh, he appeared beside a young man with green-dyed hair, spread his palm wide and smothered it on the youth¡¯s head. Exhaling True Qi, the explosive force¡ªmixed with the power of a thunderous blow¡ªshattered the youth into a mash of flesh, enveloped by True Qi without a single drop spilling out.

    As if it were an insignificant act, Lu Tianxing casually flicked the bloodied remains toward the Huangpu River.

    When the intent to kill arose, the skies and the earth would overturn, and once Lu Tianxing¡¯s intent to kill arose, he naturally showed no mercy.

    Kill!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, his palm flipped, and as it struck down once again, it seemed as if heaven and earth were contained within his palm, directly turning another young man into mere meat paste, then with a movement of True Qi, transformed into towering mes, reducing that clump of flesh and blood into nothingness.

    In the blink of an eye, two people had already died at the hands of Lu Tianxing, evaporated from the world, thoroughly leaving no bones behind.

    "Devil, devil, he¡¯s a devil, you can¡¯t kill me, killing people is against thew, you can¡¯t kill me."

    "Run, run fast, this guy is not human, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die."

    The remaining two, faces full of terror, shivered continuously, letting out piercing screams, somehow mustered the courage to struggle and run off into the distance, as if a man-eating beast was behind them.

    "I said, today you all must die."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, took a step forward, his figure twisted, and appeared beside one of them, delivering a palm strike directly to his chest.

    "Pfft!"

    The young man immediately stiffened on the spot, his face turning an unnatural flush, he copsed onto the ground like a mound of slime, his skin oozingrge amounts of blood, shockingly having his internal organs and bones all shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm.

    Lu Tianxing paid no attention to the corpse on the ground, and instead, walked towards thest young man paralyzed with fear, his eyes cold, devoid of any trace of mercy.

    The dragon has a reverse scale, touch it and face certain death. Had he arrived a momentter today, Lin Qianru might have perished, which caused his killing intent to surge forth immediately, unable to be concealed, and without killing these people, his urge to kill could not be diminished.

    Besides, forcing someone to death with ease, such people were of no use alive.

    "What... what do you want to do, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me, big brother, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please I beg you big brother, don¡¯t kill me."

    The remaining youth, upon seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, immediately knelt on the ground, begging with his voice, his face unable to hide his fear. How could he have not anticipated that, because of a woman, he would provoke such an extremely terrifying Killing God? That cold gaze, the method of killing without blinking an eye, brought him to the extreme of horror.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the young man, toozy to say another word, his figure shed, instantly appearing beside the young man.

    The young man only felt a blur in front of his eyes, then saw a finger pointing at his brow center, then swept past.

 Chapter 743 - 739 Recounts Past Events

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 739 Recounts Past Events</h4>

    "Bang!"

    The young man only felt a severe pain on his forehead before copsing to the ground, body stiff, with eyes wide open and a bullet hole on his forehead from which fresh blood flowed out.

    At this moment, several figures hurriedly ran towards the area. The one leading was Xiao Liu, followed by several burly men. When Xiao Liu saw the two dead bodies on the ground, he paused slightly, then quickly walked over to Lu Tianxing, calling out in a low voice, "Brother Lu."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xiao Liu, nodded, and said, "Xiao Liu, you¡¯re here. These two bodies are a bother. I don¡¯t want them to be seen by others."

    "No problem, leave it to me to take care of."

    Xiao Liu nodded towards Lu Tianxing, gestured to the burly men behind him to clean up the two bodies on the ground, and soon, the spot was wiped clean, without a trace of blood to be seen.

    After finishing, Xiao Liu nced at Lin Qianru, who was standing a little distance away with her head down, understood the situation without asking any questions, and said, "Brother Lu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    "Xiao Liu, thank you for your trouble this time." Lu Tianxing turned his head to nce at Lin Qianru and nodded again.

    "Brother Lu, you¡¯re too polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you back in the day, I, Xiao Liu, would¡¯ve already died within the Sky Alliance. How could I have seen today?" Xiao Liu said with a smile.

    After saying this, Xiao Liu called his men to the car and left the Huangpu River, leaving only Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru behind.

    As he watched Xiao Liu leave, Lu Tianxing, with a sullen expression, walked over to Lin Qianru without saying a word. He picked her up despite her struggles, walked to the front of the BMW, opened the passenger door, and ced Lin Qianru in the seat. He then sat down in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t drive away but instead lit up a cigarette and smoked in silence.

    The inside of the car fell into silence. Lin Qianru curled up in the passenger seat, her face pale, contemting something.

    It was a long while before Lu Tianxing threw away the cigarette in his hand and spoke, "Why did you do this? Do you know that if I had been even a littleter, you would have died?"

    "No reason. Besides, death might be the best escape for me," Lin Qianru said calmly.

    "But, I don¡¯t want you to die. I want you to live," he responded.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and a strong surge of emotion welled up in her heart. She felt an urge to throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms and weep uncontrobly. Yet, deep inside, a voice was telling her that it was impossible between her and Lu Tianxing; they were from two different worlds now because Lu Tianxing was already married, and his wife was her best friend and boss.

    Seeing Lin Qianru silent, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth showed a trace of a bitter smile: "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Lin Qianru interrupted him, saying, "Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. Do you remember what I once told you? If one day I grow tired of you, I¡¯ll leave on my own. Now, I find that I am indeed tired of you, so I want to tell you, let¡¯s break up! From now on, there will be no rtionship between us. I will also resign from Bai Zhiqing andpletely leave Bai¡¯s Group to go to a ce where no one knows me, to live the life I want..."

    After finishing, Lin Qianru¡¯s face showed a deste smile. Perhaps this oue was the best for the three of them because there always has to be one who backs away in a love story. She did not want to see Lu Tianxing in pain, so she chose to withdraw.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shook, and he turned his head sharply, his eyes flickering as he stared at Lin Qianru and said forcefully, "Then do you remember what I have said? If you ever want to leave my side, I would tie you to me because you are mine, Lu Tianxing¡¯s, for your whole life."

    "But what¡¯s the point? You and Bai Zhiqing are already married. Do you intend to leave her and marry me? If you do that, I would despise you even more, because that is not what a man does. Furthermore, I can see that Bai Zhiqing has started to like you, fell in love with you just like I did, willing to give up everything for you. She loves you very much. I do not want to be the reason for ruining the feelings between you two; after all, when ites down to it, I am just the ¡¯other woman¡¯."

    "No, you¡¯re not the ¡¯other woman¡¯."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, sighed, and said, "Do you still remember when I told you that I was married?"

    "I know."

    Lin Qianru nodded her head. During her time with Lu Tianxing, she had never noticed a call from his wife, nor had he returned home all night. Likewise, there hadn¡¯t been a single call from his wife, and it was for this reason that she truly believed that Lu Tianxing was not married. She thought that the ims of having a wife were just Lu Tianxing¡¯s excuse to y around for a few more years and deceive her.

    After all, if Lu Tianxing was truly married, a husband not returning home all night would, for any woman, warrant at least a phone call to check whereabouts or whether something had happened! As Lu Tianxing never received such calls, this naturally reinforced the idea in her heart that Lu Tianxing was not married.

    Looking at Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing lit himself another cigarette and began to slowly recount everything, revealing the entire history between himself and Bai Zhiqing to Lin Qianru. He didn¡¯t want to continue deceiving the woman who loved him deeply.

    "In fact, I didn¡¯t lie to you back then; I was indeed married, even having picked up the marriage certificate from the civil affairs bureau, legally recognized as husband and wife..."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened, and a self-mocking smile appeared on her face. So that was it.

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then continued, "However, my marriage with Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t as you think¡ªit wasn¡¯t out of mutual love. Our marriage was a contract marriage. In other words, as long as the contract we signed before getting married expires, or if Bai Zhiqing grows tired, the marriage can be directly terminated."

    "Why?" Lin Qianru asked instinctively. In her mind, Bai Zhiqing was always proud and aloof; if she didn¡¯t know Lu Tianxing, she would never have married him, not even a contract marriage.

    Lu Tianxing did not immediately answer her question, but instead looked at Lin Qianru and asked, "Do you know Bai Zhiqing¡¯s father, Bai Shan?"

    Lin Qianru did not speak, just silently nodded. Of course, she knew who Bai Shan was¡ªa father worse than a beast, ready to do anything for money. There were several times when Bai Qiao Mountain caused chaos within Bai¡¯s Group, even threatening to sell Bai Zhiqing off for money. As a veteran of Bai¡¯s Group, how could she not know about these things.

    PS: I have some matters to attend to these next few days, so I might only be able to guarantee two updates. Tomorrow or the day after, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check-up; damn, I¡¯ve been itching all over, hardly in the mood to type. My back, hands, thighs¡ªare covered in red bumps. I will find time to get examined at the hospital and hope it¡¯s nothing serious!!

 Chapter 744 - 740: Is Bai Zhiqing Getting a Divorce?

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 740: Is Bai Zhiqing Getting a Divorce?</h4>

    "It was because of Zhiqing¡¯s father that we ended up signing the contract marriage."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, sighed, and said, "It was several months ago, one night on my way home, when I ran into Zhiqing. She was being chased by a few men and I rescued her. I originally nned to take her home, but Zhiqing had been dosed with a strong aphrodisiac, and if it wasn¡¯t dealt with promptly, she might have ended up a fool from the effects of the drug..."

    "So to save Zhiqing, you became involved with her, and the person who drugged her was her father, Bai Shan," Lin Qianru continued.

    "Exactly, I really had no other choice at that time, so I had to do it."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "It¡¯s also for that reason that I and Zhiqing signed a contract to be a legally recognized couple in pretense, which allowed us to divorce automatically once the time psed. Honestly, I never regarded Zhiqing as my wife initially, and she likewise never saw me as her husband. To her, I was nothing but an insect in a dirty ditchpared to the phoenix she is, without any connection whatsoever. In thepany, Zhiqing tolerated me time and again; you all probably thought I was Zhiqing¡¯s rtive, not her nominal husband!"

    At this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a self-mocking smile, "Unfortunately, fate doesn¡¯t y by human calctions, the unpredictability of life. As time went on, I found myself gradually getting used to Zhiqing¡¯s presence. Though she seemed cold on the surface, she was actually soft-hearted, and over time, Zhiqing became increasingly important in my heart until, unbelievably, she began to fall in love with me."

    "At that point, I realized that I was on a narrow bridge with no way back. I didn¡¯t want to see you in pain because I know your personality; if you knew that the man you liked was your best friend¡¯s husband, you might silently disappear forever, a prospect I never wished to face," he said.

    "Qianru, no matter what, I want to apologize to you. You can call me fickle, or even scum if you wish, but I want to tell you that I love you, and you are as important to me as Zhiqing is. I don¡¯t want to lose you."

    Lin Qianru fell silent. Lu Tianxing was right. If he had told her that his wife was Bai Zhiqing, most likely she would have vanished from Bai¡¯s Group forever, perhaps even marrying Tan Heng and then ending her life on her wedding night, disappearing from the world forever, or finding a ce where no one knew her to live out her days alone.

    "Tianxing, I..."

    As if seeing through Lin Qianru¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing spoke again, "Qianru, I know what you want to say. I know I am scum, always looking around even while having my own, and to be honest, sometimes I think of myself as trash. But don¡¯t worry, I will provide a satisfactory exnation for both you and Zhiqing."

    With that, Lu Tianxing started the car, ready to leave the Huangpu River and head back to Bai¡¯s Group. At this point, the issue had to be resolved, no matter what.

    "Tianxing,"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing start the car, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, her mind snapping back as she called out in anxiety.

    "Qianru, you don¡¯t need to persuade me..."

    "I¡¯m not trying to persuade you, I just have a question to ask you. If you had met me before you met Zhiqing, would you have married me?"

    Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment before he nodded and said, "Yes, if I had met you earlier, I would definitely have married you."

    Upon hearing this, a smile immediately appeared on Lin Qianru¡¯s pale face, whether Lu Tianxing said this tofort her or sincerely, it at least proved that he had her in his heart, that Lu Tianxing loved her.

    Women are like that, especially those entangled in love; even if they know that such words might be false, meant to deceive them, sometimes they choose to believe them, even concocting numerous reasons in their hearts to prove that those words are true.

    And just at that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Lu Tianxing paused briefly when he saw the caller ID and immediately answered the phone.

    "Manman, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"

    "Brother, where are you now? Never mind, I don¡¯t care where you are or what you¡¯re doing, drop everything immediately ande to the office. Sister Zhiqing wants a divorce. Hurry back to the office; I¡¯ll hold off your wife for you, but you muste back as fast as possible," Manman said urgently.

    Mand¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly replied, "Hold Zhiqing back for me; I will be there soon."

    "Got it, brother. Hurry back. Your wife looks really upset, and she has been crying. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop her when the timees," Manman warned.

    "I understand. I will return as fast as I can."

    Lu Tianxing hung up the phone with Mand, his expression grim to the extreme. He hadn¡¯t expected things to have escted to this level.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Did my issue cause you and Zhiqing to argue?" Lin Qianru asked softly. Although she hadn¡¯t clearly heard the phone conversation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression gave away its significance.

    "Zhiqing wants to divorce me," Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide the truth from Lin Qianru.

    "What?"

    Lin Qianru was startled, disbelief filling her eyes. She had not expected things to have reached this point.

    "Tianxing, I..."

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me; it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I need to go back to Bai¡¯s Group now; I can¡¯t stay with you any longer," he said.

    "I¡¯ll go back with you," she offered.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, instinctively wanting to refuse. However, seeing her resolute expression, he eventually nodded, started the car, and headed toward Bai¡¯s Group.

    Throughout the trip, Lu Tianxing drove at breakneck speed, never slowing down. The BMW dashed through the traffic like a streak of lightning, causing countless drivers to curse loudly. Many were stunned by this disy of wild driving that could well qualify for a World Championship.

    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing sat in her chair, cold as frost, an icy aura repelling everyone around her. Her eyes were red, her pretty face void of any expression, making her look like a sculpture carved out of ice.

    PS: Staying in a small ce where a trip to the city takes almost a day. Going to the city today; I will visit the hospital tomorrow for a checkup, hoping it¡¯s nothing serious. The Chapters are updated automatically, sorry!!!

 Chapter 745 - 741 Please Leave My World

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 741 Please Leave My World</h4>

    By Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, Mand stood there, her pretty face filled with anxiety, as she spoke in persuasion, "Sister-inw, you really must think three times before acting, this is a lifetime matter. Although I have never been in love, I also know that a woman shouldn¡¯t recklessly mention divorce. Don¡¯t be angry, I just called my brother, and he ising back soon. As the saying goes, there are no overnight feuds between husband and wife, they argue at the head of the bed but reconcile at the end of it. Don¡¯t get excited, just wait for my brother toe back, I will make sure he gives you a reasonable exnation."

    "Manman, you don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore, I have made up my mind, and you don¡¯t need to involve yourself." Bai Zhiqing said expressionlessly, making it impossible to discern the emotions deep within her.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy demeanor, Mand opened her mouth to try and persuade her again, but not knowing how to start, she just sighed and said, "Sister-inw, then you just sit here for a while, I will go out and see if my brother hase back yet."

    After saying this, Mand walked outside.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze showed no fluctuation, nor did her emotions change, as she nkly stared at the assistant¡¯s desk where Lu Tianxing was usually seated, lost in thought.

    Time quietly slipped by.

    Ten minutester, Lu Tianxing appeared in the underground parking lot of Bai¡¯s Group, driving his car.

    "Qian Ru, you wait for me downstairs, I¡¯m going upstairs to see the situation first."

    After signaling to Lin Qianru to wait in the car, Lu Tianxing did not dy and directly took the elevator upstairs.

    "Brother, you¡¯ve arrived."

    Just as he stepped out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing saw Mand in front of him.

    Seeing Mand, Lu Tianxing urgently asked, "How is Zhiqing?"

    "I couldn¡¯t persuade Sister-inw. Brother, how could you do this? When you were abroad, you and Angel got together, I have nothing to say, that was when both were unmarried and it didn¡¯t matter, but now you are married, and you¡¯re still messing around outside. Do you know how Sister Zhiqing got through the days when you left Modu? Have you ever thought about Sister Zhiqing, do you realize what you are doing..."

    Mand hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a cold voice interrupted her from the side, "Manman, stop talking."

    Lu Tianxing looked up and saw Bai Zhiqing walking out of the office, emitting an aura that kept everyone at a distance. Her vibrant eyes seemed to turn into dead water in an instant, no longer showing any emotion, as if what stood before you wasn¡¯t a person but a statue.

    "No, I will say it. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t worry about this, today I must properly teach him a lesson."

    Mand looked at Bai Zhiqing, somewhat frantic and said, "Brother, do you know? On the days you were away, Sister-inw woulde to work every day distracted, quietly staring at your spot, lost in thought, and even after work, her first stop was not home or work, but asking me to apany her to the supermarket to buy groceries. Can you imagine the picture of a major corporation¡¯s CEO wandering the supermarket buying groceries?"

    "Do you know why Sister Zhiqing does this? For whom? It¡¯s all for you. She said you disliked her cooking skills and wanted to improve them to impress you. Do you realize she does all this for you, but look at what you¡¯re doing now, do you understand what you are doing, you¡¯re betraying your own marriage..."

    Mand was hysterically yelling, defending Bai Zhiqing. Although she had not known Bai Zhiqing for a long time, she truly considered her as family. Seeing Bai Zhiqing heartbroken and sorrowful, how could she not be angry?

    Moreover, she believed that only by using this method could there be a chance to change Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind. If she were to speak in favor of Lu Tianxing now, it would only backfire. Furthermore, what she said was all true. Since Lu Tianxing had left for Hang City, Bai Zhiqing had been practicing her cooking skills at home almost every afternoon. Although Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything, Mand knew that this was to impress Lu Tianxing.

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt his head buzz and suddenly go nk. How could he not have thought that Bai Zhiqing would take up cooking because of a casual remark he made in the past?

    As the saying goes, when a proud woman willingly practices cooking for a man, it shows that this man already has a ce in her heart, and that she has fallen in love with him.

    Lu Tianxing knew that Bai Zhiqing loved him, but he had never realized that her love for him was so deep, not at all inferior to Lin Qianru¡¯s.

    At that moment, hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing finally understood that Bai Zhiqing had silently done so much for him, all because of a single sentence from him.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are my brother, I really wish I could beat you up. Do you understand what you did before? That was like abandoning your wife and child, do you get it?" Mand red at Lu Tianxing as she spoke.

    "I know, but..."

    "There are no ¡¯buts¡¯. Lu Tianxing, if you still consider Sister Zhiqing your wife, then right now, immediately, humble yourself and apologize to Sister Zhiqing, ask her to forgive you," Mand said emphatically.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, who was within arm¡¯s reach, and felt a sharp pain in his heart. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion was pale, devoid of any trace of color, and her eyes no longer had the spark of life they once did, as if they were those of a statue, cold and piercing, void of any human emotion.

    Lu Tianxing knew he had likely truly hurt Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart this time, which had caused her to be this way.

    "Wife, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Lu Tianxing felt bitterness filling his throat. He wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, sentence by sentence: "Lu Tianxing, today I only ask you one question. Have you ever loved me in your heart?"

    "I have," Lu Tianxing said without any hesitation.

    "You have?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile and said, "You have, Lu Tianxing. Do you believe that yourself? You say you loved me, then what about Qian Ru? Tell me, what is all this about?"

    "Lu Tianxing, I know I am willful and not the wife you had in mind, just like you said in Xiangjiang, perhaps pursuing me was just to satisfy a sense of conquest! Now you¡¯ve seeded, I have fallen in love with you, and you got what you wanted. Are you satisfied with this oue now? Lu Tianxing, I, Bai Zhiqing, am not someone who grovels for sympathy. I am asking you to leave my world now. I, Bai Zhiqing, don¡¯t need love; I can live freely and happily. My world will still spin without you," Bai Zhiqing cried out hysterically to Lu Tianxing, tears uncontrobly rolling down her

 Chapter 746 - 742 Foolish Woman Lin Qianru

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 742 Foolish Woman Lin Qianru</h4>

    "Honey, I¡¯m sorry, this was my fault. I don¡¯t want to make excuses, I just hope you can give me a chance to make it right." Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, his voice hoarse as he spoke.

    "A chance to make it right? What do you n to do, break up with Qian Ru?"

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly and said forcefully, "Lu Tianxing, now that you have me, you¡¯ve seeded, you¡¯re satisfied now, right? If you are satisfied, I¡¯m asking you to let me go. Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s meet at the civil affairs office, we¡¯ll get a divorce."

    After mentioning divorce, Bai Zhiqing closed her eyes in pain, her body trembling slightly, feeling an unbearable heart-wrenching pain welling up like a tide from within her heart, because she was used to Lu Tianxing, had fallen in love with Lu Tianxing. If she had to push Lu Tianxing into the arms of another woman, how could she not be heartbroken.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically, and his whole body trembled, even Mand¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She had thought that Bai Zhiqing was just speaking in anger, but it seemed that was not the case at all.

    "I do not agree to the divorce." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said emphatically.

    "Whether you agree or not, rest assured, I will speak to Grandfather, it won¡¯t cause you any trouble," Bai Zhiqing said in a very calm tone, devoid of any emotion.

    No sorrow is greater than a dead heart, and now Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was thoroughly dead.

    She had never imagined that love could be so painful, making her feel as if she were being torn in half. Her heart ached, her heart bled, the man she had finally fallen in love with was now going their separate ways, and worse, she was the one pushing him into another woman¡¯s arms. How could she not be in pain? Perhaps the saying ¡¯heart turned to ashes¡¯ was exactly what Bai Zhiqing was feeling now.

    Upon hearing this, Mand was taken aback and urgently said, "Sister-inw, you must be speaking in anger, right? You must be just speaking out of anger. Brother, what are you waiting for? Say something, don¡¯t just stand there, Lu Tianxing, you are such a coward, you know? Are you even a man? Can you not own up to your actions? Come on, speak up already."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mand, his gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, and he took a deep breath before saying, "Wife, I refuse to divorce you, you are my wife, the one I¡¯m supposed to grow old with. I will not divorce you. Moreover, I will not allow any man other than myself to touch you. Whoever touches you, I will kill myself; I do not mind bing a viin in the eyes of others. For you, even if I have to massacre the entire world, I am willing."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing dered arrogantly with his overbearing words that Bai Zhiqing belonged to him, Lu Tianxing, and him alone for all her life, and nobody else should even think about touching her.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing trembled lightly, scenes from the past slowly surfaced in her mind, like scenes from a movie, all blending togetherpletely.

    For a moment, Bai Zhiqing remembered every time she faced danger, Lu Tianxing would unhesitatingly stand in front of her, protecting her from all harm. The phrase that Lu Tianxing often said echoed clearly in her mind.

    "You are my wife, I will not allow anyone to hurt you. If you ever get hurt, there would only be one possibility, that I am already dead, because the enemy can only advance over my dead body. As long as I am alive, no one can harm you."

    To this day, Bai Zhiqing remembered the determination, the unquestionable expression when Lu Tianxing said those words.

    Every time she thought of these words, a faint warmth arose in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart because this man had not lied, had not broken his promise, and had truly protected her, especially during their time at Sining Cemetery. Despite knowing the dangers outside, he had willingly faced a hail of bullets and an almost invincible enemy without retreat. After being injured, just so she wouldn¡¯t worry, he had forced a smile and said to her, "I¡¯m fine."

    These scenes, like a bolt of lightning, shed through her mind, and the more they did, the more an indescribable pain surged from the depths of her heart, causing tears to uncontrobly slide down her face.

    "Wife, no matter what, I will never give up on you in this lifetime because you belong to only me in this lifetime, because I love you, I have fallen in love with you, a woman with a cold exterior but a warm heart. I don¡¯t want to lose her."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, the tightly closed elevator doors suddenly opened, revealing Lin Qianru¡¯s figure in the eyes of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing among others.

    "Love me, Lu Tianxing, do you dare to say in front of her that you love me?" Bai Zhiqing demanded upon seeing Lin Qianru.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was sweating profusely. What was Lin Qianru doinging here at this time? If she hadn¡¯te, he might still have a chance to win back Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. But now with Lin Qianru¡¯s appearance, it was like pouring fuel on the fire, about to ignite all the mes in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart.

    When Lin Qianru saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing next to the elevator door, she hesitated slightly, "Mr. Bai..."

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed coldly, ignoring Lin Qianru, and instead said to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you say you love me? Well, now I will give you another choice. Between me and Lin Qianru, who will you choose?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing inwardly sighed in resignation. Choose who? Both women deeply loved him. No matter whom he chose, the other would probably be devastated.

    "Can I choose neither?"

    "No, you must choose today, Lu Tianxing. I am giving you onest chance. Choose her or choose me," Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by Lin Qianru, "Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t force him anymore. This whole thing is my fault. I choose to back out. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bai, for all the years of care and treating me as a true friend. This time, it¡¯s all my fault, it has nothing to do with him. Rest assured, from now on, I will disappear forever from Bai¡¯s Group and disappear from Modu."

    With that, Lin Qianru bowed to Bai Zhiqing, then looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, I am leaving. Zhiqing is a good girl; you should treat her well. From now on, there is nothing between us anymore. Thank you for your love, a burden I can¡¯t bear. Goodbye."

    After speaking, Lin Qianru turned and walked toward the elevator without pausing. No one saw that as Lin Qianru turned, her face instantly turned pale, her beautiful face marred by the expression of pain, tears sliding down her face, yet she bit her red lips, refusing to let herself cry aloud.

    This was her choice; she loved Lu Tianxing and did not want to see him troubled by her situation, so she had chosen to back out. If a love triangle was destined to hurt one person, she would rather be the one who suffered than Lu Tianxing.

    This was a foolish woman, yet her foolishness made people feel heartache. She would rather endure suffering herself than see her beloved in pain.

 Chapter 747 - 743 Lu Tianxingâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 743 Lu Tianxing¡¯s Choice</h4>

    There once was an old saying, "It¡¯s better to forget each other in the world than to moil together." Loving someone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you have to be together. Sometimes, letting go might be the best choice.

    That is exactly what Lin Qianru is doing now. She loves Lu Tianxing so deeply that she¡¯s even willing to die for him. So, when Bai Zhiqing demanded Lu Tianxing to choose between them, she chose to let go, walking away alone. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love Lu Tianxing, but because she couldn¡¯t bear to see him sad or in pain. She would rather give up her own happiness than see her beloved distressed.

    In this respect, Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing were simr; both women chose to let go and facilitate each other¡¯s happiness. However, Bai Zhiqing was not good at expressing herself. She could only show her love silently. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the supermarket with Mand every day after work, striving to improve her cooking skills, just based on ament from Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing watched as Lin Qianru turned away. Upon hearing her words, his face changed drastically. He immediately reached out and grabbed Lin Qianru¡¯s arm, preventing her from leaving.

    "Lu Tianxing, let go of me," Lin Qianru, her body trembling, said without looking back, trying hard to shake off Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand. But his grip was like a vise, holding her firmly.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned even uglier when she witnessed this scene. Her body shook slightly, and a self-mocking smile appeared on her lips. Had she finally lost?

    Mand, who had been standing by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, observing the changes, was so furious at this scene that she almost spat blood. She wished she could drag Lu Tianxing away and beat him up. What the hell was this, still holding onto that fox? Wasn¡¯t this making things worse?

    At that moment, Mand wished she could p Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. If that woman wanted to leave, then let her leave. What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯d be no trouble to console herter. The priority was to soothe Bai Zhiqing. Mand had been adding fuel to the fire under the pretense of speaking for Bai Zhiqing while actually trying to quench Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger against Lu Tianxing. Just as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was calming down, this mishap happened, which was nothing but pouring oil on the fire. Was he trying to speed up their demise?

    On the side, Mand was scratching her head, wondering how Lu Tianxing could be so dense at such a critical moment, almost turning into an idiot.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Let go of her right now."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face darkening like an approaching storm, Mand knew that if she didn¡¯t speak up now, all her efforts would be in vain.

    "Manman, this is none of your business. Don¡¯t interfere. If there¡¯s nothing else, go wait downstairs," Lu Tianxing said, his expression stern, with no intention of letting go. He knew very well that if he really let go, it might mean that Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t as important to him as Bai Zhiqing, and he might lose her forever. Having caught her, he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    "Brother..."

    "I know what I¡¯m doing. Go downstairs and tell all the departments to strictly forbid anyone froming to the rooftop. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be fired immediately," Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    Mand didn¡¯t speak, carefully nced at Bai Zhiqing, then at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and finally sighed and walked straight into the elevator.

    After Mand had left, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was icy and expressionless as she said, "Lu Tianxing, is this the choice you are giving me?"

    "Wife, I..." Lu Tianxing forced a smile and opened his mouth, but felt as if something was blocking his throat, making him unable to speak.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll just ask you one question now, do you choose her or me? If you choose her, I¡¯ll leave right now. If you choose me, then let go of her hand and let her leave."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone was exceptionally cold, making it impossible to detect any emotional fluctuation.

    "I..."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth and said, "I don¡¯t want to give up either of you."

    "You are delusional. Do you think this is ancient times? Lu Tianxing, you have made your wishful calctions," Bai Zhiqing said with an ugly expression. This bastard actually wanted both, which was too good to be true.

    "Yes, I know I am delusional, but I really don¡¯t want to give up either of you. I know you hate me, hate me for being fickle. I really want to change that, but... I just can¡¯t change it..."

    A bitter smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Could he guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be fickle? Even if he wasn¡¯t, what about those other women? Was he supposed to watch them suffer, or watch them walk down the aisle with other men?

    "I really can¡¯t change this because I¡¯m afraid¡ªI¡¯m afraid of going back to before, back to the day I was alone, back to the day I never considered myself a person."

    Lu Tianxing let go of Lin Qianru and murmured softly, emanating a sense of loneliness, as if he were a wild animal licking its wounds coiled in a corner, "I know I am too greedy. I know this hurts you both, but I am really scared, really scared of going back to that cold and lonely world. I don¡¯t ever want to face that endless chill alone again. Wife, Qian Ru, do you know why the people we met before used to call me ¡¯Judge¡¯?"

    Without waiting for either woman to respond, Lu Tianxing continued on his own, "Because I have killed people, many people. My hands are stained with blood¡ªthere were not ten thousand, but there were at least eight thousand who died at my hands. I am an executioner, a merciless demon. Everyone feared me, I had no friends, and for me, life was only about killing. There was nothing else but that. Even Manman was afraid of me and dared note near me. Do you know what it feels like, that kind of life that could drive a person mad?"

    "I used to think that this life would go on forever, until I came back to Modu and met you both. Only then did I realize that life is not just about killing. There¡¯s so much more to protect. Maybe you don¡¯t know that when I am with you, I never once thought about the consequences; even that you might just be passersby in my life, whom I could leave behind lightly."

    "But in the end, I was wrong. As time went by, I realized that I had gradually fallen in love with both of you. I know I am fickle, but I also know that I truly fell in love with you both. Each of you is just as important as the other in my heart. I am unwilling to give up either of you..."

 Chapter 748 - 744: Can I Borrow Some Money?

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 744: Can I Borrow Some Money?</h4>

    At this point, Lu Tianxing looked at the two women deeply, a self-deprecating, bitter smile appearing at the corners of his mouth, "Heh, I know it¡¯s toote for whatever I say now. I have wronged you both. If time could turn back, I would rather have never met you. Perhaps without meeting you, you would still be goddesses in everyone¡¯s eyes, still the lofty CEOs, not turned into what you are today, and I would still be living my small, insignificant life. Our lives would be two parallel lines, never ever intersecting."

    "I also know that no matter what I say now, I can¡¯t make up for anything. If possible, I would rather use my own life to give you both aplete exnation, but I know I can¡¯t die, absolutely can¡¯t die, because enemies are lurking around Zhiqing. If I were to die, Zhiqing would be in danger. I once said I would eliminate this danger for her, so I cannot die. Once I havepletely wiped out this enemy, I will apologize to you in death. I¡¯m sorry, it was my greed. Rest assured, from now on, I will disappear from your world forever, never to appear again. I¡¯m sorry, I wish you find someone who truly loves you, forget about me."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards the window next to the elevator, his hand sweeping over it, and the sturdy ss instantly shattered, turning into powder and scattering with the wind.

    Standing at the window, looking down at the cars that looked like ants below, Lu Tianxing turned back and looked deeply at Lin Qianru and said, "Qianru, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fulfill the promise I once made to you. Now that the crisis in Hang City has been resolved, you can rest assured. When you meet a man who truly likes you, just marry him! Forget about this fickle man."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru werepletely stunned by now. Bai Zhiqing could never have imagined that Lu Tianxing would choose to leave. Watching Lu Tianxing standing at the broken window, Bai Zhiqing suddenly felt an unprecedented pain surge from her heart, more painful than discovering the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru.

    Meanwhile, Lin Qianru stoodpletely still, her body trembling slightly.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze shifted from Lin Qianru¡¯s face to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, and he said softly, "Wife, I¡¯m sorry for causing you heartache, it¡¯s all my fault for being too greedy. If there is a next life, I choose to have never seen you, because if I had never met you, you wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving now, you need to take good care of yourself from now on, don¡¯t drink coffee all day long, it¡¯s bad for your health and you¡¯ll turn into a yellow-faced woman, then no one will like you. Alright, I¡¯m leaving now, I will silently protect you from the shadows, goodbye."

    As his voice faded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, as if to forever etch the image of these two women into his mind, then his figure shed, and like a wisp of blue smoke, he disappeared on the spot.

    "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t leave."

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, even if I be a yellow-faced woman, I¡¯ll stick with you for life."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing vanish, the expressions on Lin Qianru¡¯s and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s faces drastically changed. They rushed over, hoping to confirm that Lu Tianxing was deceiving them, but sadly, apart from the sound of the gale howling, there was no sign of Lu Tianxing. He had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    "Lu Tianxing, you said you would never leave me in this lifetime, you said we would grow old together. Why, why are you so heartless, why are you leaving?"

    Bai Zhiqing could no longer control the trembling in her heart. Disregarding any image of a CEO, she sat down on the ground, tears uncontrobly falling down her cheeks. It was only then that she realized, as long as she was with the one she loved, she could ignore everything else, but now it was toote¡ªLu Tianxing had left, gone forever.

    In that moment, Bai Zhiqing felt as if someone had cruelly stabbed her heart, causing her an anguishing pain that made even breathing difficult.

    Lin Qianru stood petrified in ce, staring nkly in the direction where Lu Tianxing had disappeared. Like Bai Zhiqing, tears streaked down her pretty face like beads off a broken string, her hands sped tightly together, feeling a heart-piercing pain that made breathing difficult.

    No one had expected such an ending. They thought that Lu Tianxing could be made to choose, but in the end, they received this answer.

    Regret!

    A heavy sense of regret surged from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. If she had known Lu Tianxing would make such a choice, she wouldn¡¯t have pressured him into making a decision no matter what. It was only after losing him that she realized the value of cherishing.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body shuddered, and it took her a long time toe back to her senses. She looked at Bai Zhiqing with a wooden expression and hysterically yelled, "Bai Zhiqing, are you satisfied with the oue now? Are youpletely satisfied now? Hah, you keep saying you like Tianxing, but what have you actually done for him? Do you even know what kind of clothes he likes to wear? Do you know what things he dislikes? I don¡¯t think you really like Tianxing at all. Your so-called ¡¯like¡¯ is just to satisfy your sick desire to control. In your heart, there is no love, you don¡¯t know what love is. Now that Tianxing is gone, you¡¯re satisfied, right?"

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know this would happen."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Qianru somewhat panic-stricken, wanting to exin, but not knowing how to start.

    "Bai Zhiqing, rest assured, from now on, I won¡¯t appear in front of you either. Continue to be the high and mighty chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, I will definitely find Tianxing. Even if he were at the ends of the earth, I will find him."

    After saying this, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t stay any longer, turning around and heading towards the elevator. She swore that no matter what, she had to find Lu Tianxing and be by his side.

    Watching Lin Qianru leave, Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to call out to her, but sadly, she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    And just at that moment, suddenly a sheepish voice arose next to the two women.

    "Could you wait a second, can anyone lend me some money? I just realized I don¡¯t have any and I need to rent a ce to stay. I¡¯ll make sure to pay you backter."

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Hearing the all-too-familiar voice, the two women¡¯s bodies trembled, and they turned simultaneously to see Lu Tianxing appearing by the window, with an unmistakable look of joy on their faces.

    "Umm, don¡¯t look at me like that. I just realized I don¡¯t have any money on me, and I probably can¡¯t find a ce to stay if I go out, so, could you lend me some money? I¡¯ll pay you backter," Lu Tianxing said timidly.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk," the two women said in unison.

    They nced at each other and then ran toward Lu Tianxing, throwing themselves into his arms with force.

    PS: I should be returning home today. Looks like I can resume normal updates tomorrow!!!

 Chapter 749 - 745 Temporary Calm

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 745 Temporary Calm</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru firmly hugged Lu Tianxing from both sides as if they were afraid he would leave.

    "Mr. Bai, President Lin, can you two let go of me first? After all, there should be no intimate contact between men and women. If others saw us, it wouldn¡¯t be good for your reputations. Besides, I¡¯m just here to borrow money, not to sell myself," Lu Tianxing said with a look of grievance, but deep down he was already secretly delighted.

    Leave? How could that be possible? He had only pretended to leave just now. Besides, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were not that easy to persuade. If he hadn¡¯t yed a strong card, how could he have seeded? Now it seemed the effect was not bad.

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, the two women hugged him even more tightly. They exchanged a nce and said in unison, "Let you go? Impossible. You slept with~ my ~body and took away my heart. Now you want to walk away like nothing happened? Wishful thinking. You must take responsibility for us. Otherwise, I will castrate you right now, making sure you can never be a man again."

    "Wife, why do you have to suffer like this! I like Qian Ru, but I don¡¯t want to lose you either, I..."

    "I don¡¯t care; I just hope you stay by my side forever and never leave me. That¡¯s all I need to feel content," Bai Zhiqing said hurriedly, raising her head.

    It was only after Lu Tianxing left that she realized her heart waspletely upied by his shadow. The moment he disappeared, she felt as if her entire world turned ck and white, devoid of any vitality. It was like the world had copsed, and she finally understood that she had utterly fallen in love with Lu Tianxing. She was afraid he would step out of her world and dreaded returning to her previous cold, lonely life, a life filled with nothing but work.

    At this moment, there was only one thought left in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart: as long as Lu Tianxing did not leave her, as long as he had a ce in his heart for her, as long as she was his wife, that was enough for her.

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "Tianxing, don¡¯t say anything. This is all my fault; I was the one who seduced ~you. This has nothing to do with you. Please don¡¯t leave me, okay? I really don¡¯t know how I could go on living without you," Lin Qianru said, hugging Lu Tianxing tightly, her eyes red with tears. She was truly scared. When Lu Tianxing said he wanted to disappear forever, she felt her whole world crumbling. She didn¡¯t know what her life would be like without him.

    Looking at the two women, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, feeling a pang of guilt. He hadn¡¯t expected these two women to love him so deeply, which made him feel a strong sense of guilt for deceiving them. But Lu Tianxing knew that this was the only solution at the moment.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing hugged Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, holding them in his arms and said with a heavy sigh, "Why do you have to go through this? I¡¯m not worth it."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard his words, she looked up at Lu Tianxing and said, "It¡¯s not about worthiness. I¡¯ll always remember when I was in danger, a man once said to me: ¡¯As long as I live, no one can hurt you. Anyone who wants to harm you has to step over my dead body.¡¯ These were the words that man said to me, his promise to his wife. I also hope he remembers what I said: No matter the ends of the earth or how much time changes, I will still be his wife, through thick and thin."

    Her soft words shook Lu Tianxing to the core, causing him to hug Bai Zhiqing instinctively tighter.

    Lin Qianru also spoke up, "I will always remember the man who was outraged for his beloved. For me, he boldly went alone into Hang City, carrying a coffin to step onto the Tan Family¡¯s doorstep. I have no regrets in this life."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled gently, without any hesitation, he hugged the two women tightly, as if he wanted to melt them into his very being.

    With such wives, what more could a husband ask for?

    Lu Tianxing was filled with this feeling; he simply couldn¡¯t fathom what merit or virtue he possessed to make so many beautiful women fall for him. How many wooden fish must he have struck in hisst life, how many good deeds must he have done, to deserve the affection of so many outstanding women in this lifetime?

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru both remained silent, resting their heads on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest and inhaling the familiar scent that brought them a sense of peace. Suddenly, the unease and tension in their hearts seemed to quiet down.

    After what felt like a long time, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and broke the silence, "Wife..."

    "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to say anything, I know what you want to say."

    Bai Zhiqing immediately interrupted Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, swallowing the words he had been about to say. He was keenly aware that although the issue was temporarily resolved, it was only a temporary measure. Sooner orter, he would have to face it squarely. Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t let him speak, clearly not wanting to resolve the matter at that moment.

    At that time, Lin Qianru also came back to her senses and, looking at the close proximity of Bai Zhiqing, said, "Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have..."

    "Qian Ru, I know, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now."

    Bai Zhiqing cut off Lin Qianru¡¯s words, her lips curving into a smile that appeared forced andplicated. She was not unaware of the secret between Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru. Before falling in love with Lu Tianxing, she had turned a blind eye to it because, to her, Lu Tianxing had been just a stranger, someone who didn¡¯t matter.

    But when she fell in love with Lu Tianxing, she chose to forget about this issue, not willing to believe or face it.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed. How could he not understand Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current thoughts? It might seem like she no longer minded, but how could she not care deep down? After all, there¡¯s no woman in this world who would willingly share a man with someone else, even if she says she¡¯s willing to do so. But what about in her heart?

    Would Rose, Lin Yafei, and Angel be willing to share the same man with other women?

    Definitely not. But they love Lu Tianxing, and they know that he will not stay just for them. Therefore, they chose to be tolerant, to endure. Such women are tragic yet also magnificent, relinquishing everything for love.

    "Qian Ru, go to the office and rest for a bit; I need to talk with Zhiqing."

    Lin Qianru opened her mouth to speak, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded her head, leaving the ce.

    Lin Qianru was no fool; on the contrary, her mind was clear as a mirror. Although the issue seemed to have temporarily calmed down, she could see that Bai Zhiqing had not epted her and even felt some aversion towards her. But, she thought, it was understandable. Putting herself in the other¡¯s shoes, if she found out that her best friend had stolen her husband, her reaction might not be any less intense than Bai Zhiqing¡¯s.

    A woman can be generous in anything but in love, that¡¯s impossible to achieve. She couldn¡¯t and neither could Bai Zhiqing.

 Chapter 750 - 746 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 746 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Confession</h4>

    Seeing Lin Qianru enter the elevator and depart, Lu Tianxing stood up and, with a princess carry, lifted Bai Zhiqing into his arms and walked towards the chairman¡¯s office.

    Entering the office, Lu Tianxing gently ced Bai Zhiqing on the sofa, and then sat down opposite her.

    Looking at her pale face, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Wife, I¡¯m sorry. I know you really hate me right now, but I truly can¡¯t let go of Qian Ru. However, I also don¡¯t want to lose you. I know I¡¯m fickle, I¡¯m scum, I have one eye on the pot while eating from the bowl, but I really can¡¯t let go of either of you."

    "I know."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said calmly, "There¡¯s no cat in the world that doesn¡¯t eat fish; it all depends on whether the man has the guts. I don¡¯t me you for this. If I hadn¡¯t always been so cold to you in the past, never treating you as my husband, thinking that you and I were just two lines of bnce that would never intersect, maybe this situation wouldn¡¯t have arisen."

    "It¡¯s just such a pity; life is so unpredictable and fate ys its tricks. How could I have never imagined falling in love with you, when you first saved me? I found that you were shrouded in mist, which made me constantly want to see through the fog and find out what kind of person you really are behind it."

    "Even though I thought you were a big lecher, a scumbag, I couldn¡¯t help but want to tear through that fog, to understand you, to know everything about you, to wonder why you had such good fighting skills yet acted like a ruffian, frivolous and irresponsible. Maybe this is destiny. How could I have not realized that unwittingly, I had fallen, slowly falling in love with you, this heartbreaker..."

    At this point, a trace of self-mockery shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. Perhaps this was the punishment from the heavens. If she had truly regarded Lu Tianxing as her life partner after getting their marriage certificate, maybe this situation wouldn¡¯t havee about, and Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Lin Qianru. After all, any man would find it unbearable if his wife at home was indifferent and frigid as ice.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, there was a slight fluctuation in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he fell silent. Bai Zhiqing was right; sometimes love is so ethereal, arriving silently. He had previously felt nothing for Bai Zhiqing, considering their rtionship just a marriage of convenience, one that could end in divorce at any time. Saving Bai Zhiqing was purely out of humanitarianism.

    But as time went by and they spent more time together, he discovered that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s image was slowly forming in his heart, and he gradually began to like this cold yet kind-hearted CEO, falling in love with Bai Zhiqing.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing continued, "Lu Tianxing, do you know? When I saw you abandon me to chase after Lin Qianru, do you know what I felt inside? It was as if my heart was breaking, the whole world seemed to copse, my heart felt as if it was being sliced with a knife. How could I not have expected that the man I loved the most would leave me for another woman, chasing after her, Lu Tianxing, do you know how furious I was, how much pain was in my heart?"

    "If you didn¡¯t love me, why did youe into my life, why leave pain for me? That¡¯s why I chose to divorce you, because I was afraid. You abandoned your wife for one woman, and you could just as well leave me for another. I was scared of this, scared of what my life would be without you, so I chose to divorce you. After all, it¡¯s better to have a short pain than a long one. Rather than suffering heart-wrenching pain at the end, it¡¯s better to make a clean break andpletely cut off this love that has not yet bloomed or borne fruit. At least this is better for both of us..."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth several times, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start, as Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words left him with no basis for rebuttal or for sharing his own feelings.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, striving to control herself, not allowing her tears to fall from her eyes, "I thought that after experiencing this, I wouldn¡¯t love you anymore, that I hadpletely forgotten you. But, when you said you would disappear from my world forever, that was when I realized how important you, this bastard, are to me. I can¡¯t forget you. You¡¯re like a big tree deeply rooted in my mind, impossible to shake off. The more I argue in my heart that I don¡¯t love you, that I can watch you leave with a smile, watch you fall into the embrace of another woman with a smile, the more I think like this, the more my heart aches. Lu Tianxing, do you know? I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, fallen for you, this jerk..."

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly, her tears falling uncontrobly down her cheeks, her appearance poignant like a pear blossom bathed in the rain, causing a wave of heartache in those who saw her.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing in such a state, Lu Tianxing felt an unusual pain in his heart. He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her, "Wife, rest assured, I will never leave you again, no matter what, you will never be alone again," he said.

    Gazing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, filled with firmness and tenderness, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly in her heart and leaned gently into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace. After all, she couldn¡¯t let go of him.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak further, just held Bai Zhiqing tightly, as if only this could make her feel safe.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Bai Zhiqing suddenly lifted her head, her face slightly flushed as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said in a low voice, "Lu Tianxing, could you let go of me first?"

    "No, you are my wife, and I will never let you go for the rest of my life."

    "You..."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blush deepened, and she said somewhat angrily, "I need to go to the restroom. Keep holding me and see if I won¡¯t bite you to death, you jerk."

    "Eh!"

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and noticing her tightly crossed legs, was momentarily stunned, then hurriedly let go of her with an awkward smile.

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, stood up from the sofa, and walked towards the adjacent rest room. However, as soon as she stood up, she immediately felt dizzy, her body swaying uncontrobly, and then slowly toppled backward.

    "Wife."

    In a daze, Bai Zhiqing seemed to hear an anxious voice in her ear, and then a figure appeared beside her and caught her in an embrace...

    PS: I estimated wrong, I had decided to return yesterday, but there were no buses on Sunday, so I had to stay out one more day. Today¡¯s updates should be able to resume normal schedule, although the third release might be a bitte. Additionally, I owe three Chapters, which I will make up tomorrow or the day after!!

 Chapter 751 - 747 Bai Zhiqing Hospitalized

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 747 Bai Zhiqing Hospitalized</h4>

    The scorching sun zed high above, and the cicadas, never tiring, kept up their shrill cries, stirring feelings of irritation.

    Modu¡¯s premier private hospital.

    A strong smell of disinfectant permeated the air, causing difort throughout one¡¯s body. The narrow hallway was dimly lit and eerily quiet, adding to the unease.

    At this moment in the cramped corridor, Lu Tianxing and Mand sat on a bench designated for those waiting, sitting quietly outside the intensive care unit.

    Lu Tianxing had been silent for a long time, but finally grew impatient. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette to light up and alleviate the tension, but then he remember the words Bai Zhiqing had spoken to him a few days ago. Reluctantly, he put it back and sighed heavily, stood up, and began to pace, casting anxious nces at the ICU now and then.

    "Brother, what the hell is going on? Why did sister-inw faint all of a sudden? Look at you, what am I supposed to say to you? Sister-inw is such a great woman, why don¡¯t you cherish her? I know you¡¯re strong and you¡¯ve seen your fair share of life and death, and don¡¯t take some things seriously, but look at what you¡¯re doing now. There are so many other ces to pick up women, so why did you have to do it right under sister-inw¡¯s nose? Are you trying to upset her on purpose? Lu Tianxing, let me tell you, if something happens to sister-inw today, don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you," Mand said angrily to Lu Tianxing, who sat beside her.

    She had no idea how Bai Zhiqing had fallen unconscious. After being kicked out by Lu Tianxing, she hadn¡¯t returned upstairs. Soon after, she received a call from Lu Tianxing saying Bai Zhiqing had fainted and they were on their way to the hospital. By the time she arrived, she only saw Lu Tianxing sitting nkly on a chair outside the ICU.

    "Manman, I know it¡¯s my fault, and I will take care of this," Lu Tianxing said gravely, his gaze fixed on the ICU, waiting for the doctor¡¯s report.

    "I hope so!"

    After hearing his words, Mand let out a soft sigh, "Brother, you better be careful in the future, otherwise, sister-inw might really divorce you. I¡¯m a woman, I can tell sister-inw loves you so much, but the things you did today have hurt her considerably. Maybe she¡¯ll forgive you this time, but it won¡¯t be as easy next time. I don¡¯t want to see the day when you and sister-inw go your separate ways; you¡¯re both my family."

    As she said this, Mand sighed again. She recalled Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance when she returned to thepany - an endlessly cold aura emanated from her. She sat like an ice sculpture, especially her eyes, which showed no emotional fluctuation, vacantly fixed on her own desk.

    It was the demeanor of someone whose heart had died; once the heart dies, the sparkle in the eyes vanishes, and one bes like a walking corpse, soulless.

    "Also, brother, I just want to ask you, what¡¯s so good about that woman? You actually left sister-inw alone for her. Do you realize what you¡¯re doing? In ancient times, this would be considered abandoning your wife and children, something scorned by everyone. Do you understand?" Mand spoke with frustration, as ifmenting his inability to grasp this concept.

    "I know, but I know even better that if I didn¡¯t go after her today, Qian Ru might have died. I don¡¯t regret that, regardless of whether Zhiqing agrees or not, I had to go, because she¡¯s my woman too, and I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her," Lu Tianxing said, taking a deep breath.

    "She¡¯s your woman, but what about Sister Zhiqing! Isn¡¯t she your woman?" Mand asked loudly.

    "I...,"

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something, but at that moment, the door to the ward suddenly opened.

    Lu Tianxing went up to meet them without dy, grabbing the hand of the leading female doctor, and asked in an urgent voice, "Doctor, how is she, what¡¯s happened to my wife, why did she suddenly faint?"

    "You are...?" the female doctor began, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "I am the patient¡¯s husband, and this is my sister," Lu Tianxing quickly responded.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the female doctor nodded and said, "I¡¯ve just given her a thorough examination, and there is nothing wrong with the patient¡¯s body. The reason she fainted so suddenly is due to a fit of anger, which led to the fainting episode. You are her husband, so I must advise you that sometimes women can be very sensitive, and a small matter might upset them. But as a man, you should be more understanding and not let her get angry. For the time being, it would be best to let her rest more and rx, otherwise, this fit of anger could cause serious issues."

    "I understand, doctor, this was my fault. I will heed your advice," Lu Tianxing nodded, offering no objection to the doctor¡¯s words.

    "That¡¯s good. The patient is now resting. You may go in and visit her, but try to be light-footed and not wake her up."

    After saying this, the female doctor left the hospital room with several nurses.

    Once the doctor had left, Lu Tianxing wasted no time and immediately walked into the hospital room, his steps light as he moved to the bedside, his gaze fixed on Bai Zhiqing, who was lying in the hospital bed.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ck hair was scattered around her, and her usually cold and stunning face now appeared as fragile as willows in the breeze. Her eyes were tightly shut, her breathing even, yet her eyshes trembled slightly, as if the dreams she was having were not all that pleasant.

    Lu Tianxing remained silent, gently sitting down on the chair by the bed and tenderly caressing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, as if trying to brush away all her troubles.

    Mand, who followed closely behind, trembled at the sight. She had never seen Lu Tianxing show such affection, willing to stay by a woman¡¯s side, let alone so tenderly arranging her hair.

    In the Underworld, Lu Tianxing was known as Judge because whenever he took action, it was to take lives, never showing any mercy. In the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing was always stern-faced, only showing a hint of a smile when he was with Fu Tu and a few other close friends. But now, the gentle expression he gave Bai Zhiqing showed how important she truly was in his heart.

    Taking a deep breath, a flicker of barely detectable envy appeared in Mand¡¯s eyes. The steps she had just taken out of the room were quietly retracted, and she left the hospital room, giving the space back to Lu Tianxing.

    It was as if Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t noticed Mande and go, his gaze fixed intently on the woman lying unconscious before him, lost in thought. Scenes of his first encounter with Bai Zhiqing, their growing knowledge of each other, and then their love surfaced one after another in his mind... Gradually, Lu Tianxing lost track of time, and the entire world disappeared until only this one woman remained in front of him.

    The past days, with their tears,ughter, and the full spectrum of emotions, flooded his heart and slowly enraptured Lu Tianxing.

    PS: Please support, please support, there¡¯s another updateing up, and I will make up for the owed Chapters tomorrow. I¡¯m asking for brotherly firepower support.

 Chapter 752 - 748

    <h4>Chapter 752: 748</h4>

    At Bai¡¯s Group, Xue Man, who had just returned from patrolling Tianhe Resort, sat in her office. Out of habit, she clicked on a news website she frequented. Her expression suddenly froze, her mouth slightly open, stunned as she stared at a photograph on theputer screen¡ªa cozy shot of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing together, her pretty face showing disbelief and shock.

    What on earth was going on? She had been away from Bai¡¯s Group for only a few hours¡ªhow had everything changed so quickly?

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing the boyfriend of her best friend, Lin Qianru? How had he suddenly be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband? Was she still half-asleep, or was the world changing too rapidly for her to keep up?

    Xue Man scrolled through the photographs, filled with doubt. She couldn¡¯t understand how Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing could possibly be husband and wife; their personalities were far too different. No matter how low Bai Zhiqing¡¯s standards might be, she couldn¡¯t possibly fancy a notorious womanizer like him.

    Could it be fake?

    A thought flickered through Xue Man¡¯s mind, but she immediately shook her head. It couldn¡¯t be fake¡ªthe photographs didn¡¯t lie. She knew Bai Zhiqing. She knew her character. Bai Zhiqing would never hug Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm so intimately for no reason. More importantly, the joyful smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t possibly be feigned; it was entirely heartfelt. Once, when she was younger, she had seen the same smile on her mother¡¯s face when looking at her father. There was no difference at all.

    If Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were married, what about Lin Qianru? Could it mean that Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship with Lin Qianru had been just a fling, without any real feelings involved?

    The moment this idea came to her, Xue Man¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. Without any hesitation, she stood up from her desk. She had to confront Lu Tianxing and demand the truth. If Bai Zhiqing was his wife, what about Lin Qianru? Was he going to abandon her after leading her on? If that was the case, she would have to seek justice for her best friend.

    However, Xue Man didn¡¯t notice that as her eyes passed over those photographs, a pang of difort surged within her¡ªa feeling she herself had not perceived, believing it was merely sympathy for Lin Qianru¡¯s predicament.

    Walking out of the security department, Xue Man¡¯s demeanor was frosty. Her aura seemed to dere ¡¯don¡¯t mess with me¡¯, and she strode confidently under the watchful eyes of the silent security staff towards the top floor.

    A momentter, Xue Man arrived at the top floor by elevator. As she stepped out, she saw Lan Xin, who was sitting at her desk in a daze. She asked directly, "Secretary Lan, is Mr. Bai in his office? And Assistant Lu, where is he?"

    Lan Xin snapped back to reality and responded to Xue Man, "Mr. Bai and Assistant Lu are both not in the office. Minister Xue, do you need Mr. Bai for something? Do you want me to pass along a message, or should I let you know when he returns?"

    "No need."

    Xue Man shook her head and after a moment¡¯s thought, she asked, "By the way, Secretary Lan, do you know when Mr. Bai left thepany?"

    "I don¡¯t know. More than an hour ago, Mr. Bai suddenly ordered over the phone that I wasn¡¯t allowed on the top floor for any other reason, and he instructed me to let all departments know that no matter what happened, they were not allowed toe to the top floor."

    Lan Xin shook her head, and then, as if something had juste to her, she said, "Right, when Mr. Bai spoke to me, his tone was incredibly cold, even colder than before. Additionally, before that, I heard that Manager Lin had visited the office. Later, I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I heard from the receptionists that President Lin ran out crying, and she looked quite upset."

    "I got it, Secretary Lan. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going down now."

    Xue Man nced at Lan Xin and turned to step back into the elevator, the corners of her mouth revealing a faint, barely discernible hint of bitterness in her smile.

    At this moment, she finally understood why Lu Tianxing could dare to bete on his first day at thepany, disregard rules and regtions, and act recklessly, and even though she had repeatedly told Bai Zhiqing to fire Lu Tianxing, the troublemaker, she never got any response. Even more, Bai Zhiqing went against everyone¡¯s opinion and promoted Lu Tianxing from a mere security guard to the Chairman¡¯s assistant. She used to not understand what was going on and thought that Lu Tianxing was a rtive of Bai Zhiqing. Now, it seemed she was too foolish; by that time, Bai Zhiqing likely was already married to Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, why would she protect him at every turn and turn a blind eye to everything about him?

    Slowly, a bitter smile spread across Xue Man¡¯s lips. She recalled the ambiguous encounters she had with Lu Tianxing, and her smile grew more bitter. Was this considered a lost love?

    Xue Man had never imagined her love would seem to end before even starting.

    Shaking her head, Xue Man didn¡¯t return to the security department but directly headed for the sales department instead, nning to check on Lin Qianru to see if she was in the office. She knew that Lin Qianru desperately neededfort, after all, her boyfriend turned out to be her best friend¡¯s husband, and such an ordeal would be hard for anyone to ept in a short time. She had to console Lin Qianru.

    On the other side, in Modu Private Hospital.

    Lu Tianxing quietly watched, sitting on a chair while holding one of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hands and gazing absent-mindedly at her as shey on the hospital bed. Mand had reappeared in the ward, seated opposite Lu Tianxing.

    The whole ward was silent, and after some time passed, Bai Zhiqing slowly woke up, gently opening her eyes, her eyshes fluttering lightly. She nced around with a hint of confusion in her gaze.

    "Wife, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling now? Are you ufortable? Wait, don¡¯t move around. I¡¯m going to go out right away and call the doctor toe and check you again. Manman, take good care of your sister-inw. I¡¯ll be right back."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing regain consciousness, a hint of joy shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to speak, he stood up and hurried out.

    Bai Zhiqing silently watched as Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure disappeared, her eyes flickered a few times, and she looked slightly more spirited as she turned to Mand and asked, "Manman, how long have I been unconscious?"

    "For over three hours now."

    Mand nced at the wall clock, her tone full of worry, "Sister-inw, you finally woke up. I thought something had happened to you. My brother and I were very worried about you."

    "Lu Tianxing was worried about me?"

    "Of course."

    At those words, Mand nodded emphatically, "Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know. Ever since you passed out, it was my brother who carried you out of the office. The elevator was in use, and he rushed down from the top floor carrying you. He drove you to the hospital, running through who knows how many red lights, all to get you to the hospital as quickly as possible."

    "I also heard the doctor say that after my brother got to the hospital, he nearly went crazy, his eyes turning bloodshot. He was yelling and screaming in the hospital, almost turning the ce upside down. Luckily, Doctor Wei stopped my brother. Otherwise, I bet he would have flipped the hospital over. Moreover, sister-inw, you didn¡¯t see how terrible my brother looked when Doctor Wei wheeled you into the ward for examination. I¡¯ve never seen my brother look so awful. Sister-inw, I¡¯m not speaking for my brother, but I¡¯ve really found out, my brother really, really likes you..."

    Mand spoke quickly, hoping to change Bai Zhiqing¡¯s opinion of Lu Tianxing and persuade her to give up on the idea of divorce.

    PS: Here¡¯s the third update. Thank you to the brothers who tipped thesest few days. From tomorrow, I will make up the owed Chapters, which total three!

 Chapter 753 - 749: Relationship Eased (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 749: Rtionship Eased (First Update)</h4>

    "I¡¯m aware of the situation,"

    As Bai Zhiqing listened to Mand¡¯s words, ripples of emotion surged within her. She certainly knew that Lu Tianxing loved her¡ªotherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have annihted the Peng Family in a fit of rage after Peng Tianlong kidnapped her, nor would he have confronted the Zhao Family of Xiangjiang for her sake. All of these actions were clear derations of Lu Tianxing¡¯s love. However, the fact that Lu Tianxing had another woman outside made it impossible for her to move past this barrier. Whenever she thought of it, an inexplicable pain gripped her heart.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Mand cautiously said, "Sister-inw, please forgive my brother this one time, okay? My brother truly loves you very much. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask him directly when hees backter."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Mand a brief nce and didn¡¯t say anything else, just staring nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Mand wanted to speak up andfort Bai Zhiqing several times, but she didn¡¯t know how to approach the subject. After all, this was a matter between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡ªa rtionship issue that, as an outsider, she could hardly meddle with. As the saying goes, "Even a wise judge finds it hard to settle a family quarrel." It seemed only Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing could resolve this matter.

    However, the tranquility of the hospital room was soon disturbed. The female doctor who had earlier diagnosed Bai Zhiqing, along with several nurses pushing diagnostic equipment, walked in and began to examine Bai Zhiqing.

    Fifteen minutester, the female doctor let the nurses take the equipment out before she said to Bai Zhiqing, "Chairman Bai, your health ispletely fine now. However, you copsed due to extreme distress, so you need to rest well for some time. It would be best not to get bogged down with work during this period, as it might lead to worse consequences. If necessary, it¡¯s better for you to stay and recuperate in the hospital."

    "That¡¯s not possible. Bai¡¯s Group is at a crucial stage of its development; I can¡¯t stay in the hospital. I¡¯m leaving," Bai Zhiqing immediately protested upon hearing this.

    "Sister-inw...,"

    Mand called out, but before she could finish her sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted her, "Manman, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m well aware of my own health. Resting in the hospital is the same as resting in the office. Doctor, please just prescribe some medicine for me; I want to be discharged now."

    "No, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere right now. You must obediently follow the doctor¡¯s orders."

    Just then, a voice sounded. Lu Tianxing walked in carrying a stic bag and said to the female doctor nearby, "Doctor Wei, thank you for your trouble. We won¡¯t be discharging. Staying a few more days isn¡¯t a big deal as long as it helps her recover. Even if we have to stay for ten days or half a month, there¡¯s no problem."

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re being too serious. Chairman Bai¡¯s health is almost fully recovered; she¡¯s just a bit weak, which is why she needs to stay a few more days for recuperation in the hospital. Work issues can be managed, but she should make sure to get enough rest. Mr. Lu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I have other patients to attend to, so I must be going now," the doctor replied.

    "Doctor Wei, shall I walk you out?"

    "No need, Mr. Lu. It¡¯s fine. You just stay with Chairman Bai," the doctor said with a smile before turning and leading the nurses out of the room.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by this? What right do you have to control me?" Bai Zhiqing asked indignantly, looking at Lu Tianxing after the doctor had left.

    "I have every right as your husband and as the future father of your child. Is that reason enough? Bai Zhiqing, let me tell you, unless you fully recover, you can forget about leaving the hospital," Lu Tianxing stated emphatically.

    "This is unw~ful de~ten~tion..."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with an unsightly expression on her face.

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve illegally detained you, but you don¡¯t have a choice."

    Lu Tianxing was unyielding as he stared at Bai Zhiqing, his gaze showing no signs ofpromise.

    "Hmph, what are you looking at with that cannibalistic look? It was clearly you who did wrong, and yet you dare to look at me like that. A good woman doesn¡¯t fight with men, I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Hmph, keep staring with those big eyes, you¡¯ll end up with cross eyes sooner orter."

    In the end, Bai Zhiqing was the first to back down, letting out a dissatisfied snort, looking like a little girl throwing a tantrum, puffing up her cheeks and turning her head away in an "I can¡¯t be bothered with you" manner.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s childish demeanor, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he ced the stic bag aside and plopped down next to Bai Zhiqing. He said with a smile, "Wife, don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay? Didn¡¯t you used to like eating apples? I just went downstairs and bought you some apples, they¡¯re really sweet, do you want to try one?"

    Bai Zhiqing was still turned away from Lu Tianxing, looking all puffed up with anger, pretending she didn¡¯t hear anything, yet her ears were pricked up high.

    "Brother, let me have a taste to see how good it is." Mand couldn¡¯t help but speak up, her mood as bright and red as the apples in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, because she realized that when Lu Tianxing said those words like "I am your husband, I have the final say," Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t argue. It was clear that in her heart, Bai Zhiqing was beginning to forgive Lu Tianxing, which made her happy.

    "Go y elsewhere, what¡¯s it to you, if you want to eat, go buy some yourself." Lu Tianxing gave Mand a nce and said dismissively.

    "Brother, you are burning bridges after crossing, you¡¯re ungrateful..."

    Mand cried out in dissatisfaction, puffing up with anger at Lu Tianxing. If it wasn¡¯t for her speaking up for him earlier, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have cleared up her mood so quickly. This was a ssic case of kicking away thedder after achieving one¡¯s goal, it was infuriating.

    "So what if I am? If you want to eat, get it yourself. How old are you now, don¡¯t you know what it means to fend for oneself?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mand and turned his attention back to Bai Zhiqing. "Wife, why aren¡¯t you speaking? If you don¡¯t speak, it¡¯s as good as agreeing. Seeing how obedient you are, as a reward, I¡¯ve decided to peel an apple for you and feed it to you personally."

    Even though Bai Zhiqing had been dealing with Lu Tianxing for so long and had built up a considerable resistance to his thick-skinned nature, she still felt like she might have underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s shamelessness. She was clearly angry, when did it be about her agreeing?

    Indeed, there was no such thing as shameless, only more shameless.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you be serious for once?" Bai Zhiqing turned around, looked at Lu Tianxing, and sighed.

    "Serious? How am I not serious? Peeling an apple for my wife is being unserious? Then other men who wash their wives¡¯ underwear must be even less serious, outright perverts, am I right?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled.

    The first update is here, and there¡¯s one more to go. After I finish the update, I¡¯m off to sleep, I¡¯ll continue tomorrow. I was so tired from taking the bus yesterday¡ªI was up at six in the morning, packed, caught the seven o¡¯clock bus, and didn¡¯t get home until after five in the afternoon. I¡¯m exhausted, I¡¯ll just update two Chapters tonight and continue tomorrow morning!!!

 Chapter 754 - 750 Wife I Love You (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 750 Wife I Love You (2nd Update)</h4>

    "You... you are just spouting nonsense and absurd theories."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned beet red, and it took her a long time to spit out aplete sentence.

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s flushed cheeks, deciding not to tease her further in case it backfired.

    Taking a bright red apple from a stic bag, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand moved slightly, using True Qi to form a small fruit knife. He admired the apple for a moment, and then the small knife in his palm swiftly turned into a blur as it sliced over the apple.

    True Qi like a knife, the blur intense!

    By then, Bai Zhiqing was no longer angry, her eyes wide as she watched the movements of Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, the small knife formed by True Qi on Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand was almost invisible, only a streak of flowing light could be seen weaving through the apple without pausing. Besides the flowing light, one could see the apple in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands as though it came alive, constantly spinning, but no apple peel fell off.

    In less than a minute, the small fruit knife in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand had once again turned into a trace of True Qi and disappeared without a trace.

    Lu Tianxing, holding up his palm, handed the apple to Bai Zhiqing: "Wife, try this! This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve peeled an apple for someone. You¡¯re in for a treat."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tell me that all those shy movements just now were just to peel this apple?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked incredulously at the perfectly intact apple in front of her. Was this thing even peeled? Isn¡¯t it exactly the same as when it was first taken out?

    "Of course not, the moment to witness a miracle ising."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a mysterious smile and lightly tapped on the apple.

    "Swoosh!"

    What seemed to be an unscathed apple peel suddenly began to fall off as if it was a peeling building,yer byyer, leaving behind a cluster of red letters¡ªWife, I love you.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened, staring at the five characters carved on the apple, feeling an unprecedented emotion swirling in her heart that made her want to throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms and cry.

    "Wife, this is my gift to you. Do you like it?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "I don¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t think that giving me an apple settles everything. You haven¡¯t exined how many romantic affairs you¡¯ve had outside! Don¡¯t expect me to forgive you so easily."

    Bai Zhiqing feigned disdain, but her gaze remained fixed on the apple, unable to move away.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression fell, and he feigned sadness, "Is that so? s, I thought too much. How could a mere apple calm my wife¡¯s anger? Since you don¡¯t like it, I might as well throw it away to spare you the displeasure."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing made a motion as if to throw it away, but before he could make a move, Bai Zhiqing abruptly stood up and snatched the apple from his hand, holding it tightly: "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing throwing it away? That¡¯s wasting food, don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you learn ¡¯The grower¡¯s toil under the midday sun, sweat dripping onto the soil beneath¡¯ when you were young?"

    "Wasn¡¯t it you who said you didn¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t, of course I should throw it away. If it¡¯s about wasting food, then give it to me and I¡¯ll eat it," Lu Tianxing said with an innocent look at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Humph, why should I give it to you to eat? This is what you gave me. If anyone¡¯s going to eat it, it will be me," Bai Zhiqing huffed, her fingers tightly gripping the apple as if it wasn¡¯t just a few bucks each but a priceless treasure.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxingughed and extended his hand to slowly stroke her shiny ck hair. He sat down beside the bed and gently held Bai Zhiqing in his arms.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, and aplex expression flickered across her face. However, she did not dodge Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and gently rested her head in his arms, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, her thoughts swirling.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t let her go, and neither could she let go of Lu Tianxing. After all, he was the first man she had fallen in love with. It was not easy to let go. Moreover, Lu Tianxing had risked his life to save her several times, especially during the incident in Xiangjiang when he found out she had been kidnapped. The anxious and furious expression on his face was not feigned, proving that Lu Tianxing loved her and was not lying. If he didn¡¯t love her, there was absolutely no need for such actions, and he certainly would not have charged into the Peng Family alone to avenge her.

    Mand breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, relieved that this matter had finally been resolved satisfactorily.

    Taking a quiet breath, Mand silently retreated toward the door. She realized that as long as Lu Tianxing was all right, she would need to leave first. Their disy of affection was a critical hit to someone single like her, absolutely lethal.

    "Manman, where are you going? Weren¡¯t you going to eat an apple? Why don¡¯t you want it anymore?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly lifted her head and spoke to Mand, who was already at the door.

    Mand paused mid-step, slowly turned around, and with a chuckle said, "Sister Zhiqing, you and my brother are back together. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay here. What if you two can¡¯t help yourselves, and I end up seeing something I shouldn¡¯t? Don¡¯t worry, just stay in the hospital with peace of mind. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa and Grandma, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Bro, you¡¯ve got this, keep it up. I just checked; this is a private room with everything, including a sofa and a bathroom. Just take good care of sister-inw. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Keep it up, sis, bro, I¡¯m leaving first."

    As she spoke, Mand winked mischievously and swiftly left the room.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s mischievous wink before leaving, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, and she instinctively tried to struggle out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Don¡¯t move about."

    Lu Tianxing tightened his arm, preventing Bai Zhiqing from moving.

    "Lu Tianxing, let me go. I need to rest."

    "I won¡¯t let go. It¡¯s okay if you need to rest; I¡¯ll rest with you."

    "You¡¯re being a hooligan..."

    "A hooligan? We¡¯re already married, so it doesn¡¯t count as being a hooligan. Besides, you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m just holding my own wife to sleep; no one can object to that. Starting now, you¡¯re the patient. I¡¯ll feed you, help you bathe, and take care of everything for you."

    "You dare; I will hit you."

    "You can¡¯t beat me, so just ept your fate!"

    "You jerk, shameless, disgusting hooligan."

    "Yes, you¡¯re the jerk and hooligan¡¯s wife."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing, exasperated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, rolled her eyes but was helpless to do anything but let Lu Tianxing hold her as theyy on the bed.

    The second update is delivered; the update isplete; I¡¯m going to sleep now. Four Chapters left, will continue updating tomorrow morning!!!

 Chapter 755 - 751 Yue Tingtingâ€™s Letter (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 751 Yue Tingting¡¯s Letter (3rd Update)</h4>

    The carefree days always pass particrly fast. Lu Tianxing, who originally nned to apany Bai Zhiqing in the hospital, ended up being forcefully ejected from the special care ward by Bai Zhiqing herself, who pushed and shoved him out.

    Standing at the door of the ward, recalling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mix of embarrassment and anger just now, Lu Tianxing showed a faint smile on his face. He reached out and touched his nose, only to feel a faint fragrance lingering on his fingertips, making the smile on his face even broader.

    ncing at the special care ward, Lu Tianxing took out a cell phone from his pocket and thought about calling Lin Qianru, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, and eventually he could only sigh softly and put the phone back in his pocket.

    After thinking for a moment, Lu Tianxing made a call to Mand and then took the elevator downstairs to the underground parking garage. He drove out of the hospital and returned to the Ziyuan District, but he didn¡¯t stay long. Soon, Lu Tianxing left Ziyuan District again; but this time, there were already several bags on the originally empty passenger seat.

    Following the route in his mind, which he knew all too well, Lu Tianxing left Ziyuan District, drove straight to the neighborhood he used to live in, and parked his car in a parking spot of thatmunity. After getting out of the car, he greeted some neighbors he once knew and quickly went up the stairs, arriving at Yue Tingting¡¯s front door, where he gently knocked.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have to wait long; soon, footsteps were heard from inside, and the door was quickly opened by someone. The face of Yue Tingting¡¯s mother appeared before Lu Tianxing.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing, Yue Tingting¡¯s mother looked slightly startled, but her face quickly lit up with a brilliant smile, saying, "Tianxing, how do you happen to have time toe here today? Just a few days ago, Tingting told me you had gone on a business trip to Xiangjiang, howe you¡¯re back so soon?"

    "Hehe, Auntie, my business trip ended so I came back early. By the way, Auntie, here are some small gifts I bought in Xiangjiang, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Lu Tianxing said with augh, while handing the several bags he was carrying to Yue Tingting¡¯s mother. His gaze swept over the room as he curiously asked, "Auntie, where is Tingting? Isn¡¯t she home?"

    Upon hearing this, Yue Tingting¡¯s mother sighed softly and said, "Tianxing, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. While you were away in Xiangjiang, your friend named Sima Lingyun came here. He took Tingting away from Modu to Beijing. Initially, your uncle and I wanted to call and inform you, but Tingting absolutely refused to let us contact you, and in the end, we had no choice. I¡¯m sorry, Tianxing. As you know, once Tingting makes up her mind, not even nine bulls can pull her back."

    "Auntie, you said Tingting has left Modu?"

    "Yes."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s mother let out another sigh. In her heart, she was quite fond of Lu Tianxing¡ªsessful in his career and down-to-earth person. He would be an excellent choice for a son-inw: "By the way, Tianxing, when Tingting left Modu, she left a letter for you. She said if you came by, to give this letter to you. Please, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get it for you!"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s mother hurriedly walked toward the room.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, took a deep breath, and pondered why Yue Tingting had left without saying goodbye.

    Not staying long in the district, Lu Tianxing walked out of the Ziyuan District with a letter in hand, making no stops, and directly left the area.

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Tianxing, driving a car, appeared beside a moat. He parked the car and sat on the high river embankment, gazing softly at the flowing river waters. He gently opened the envelope on his finger, took out the letter paper inside, and the first thing that caught his eye was Yue Tingting¡¯s delicate, beautiful handwriting. In a daze, Lu Tianxing seemed to see a girl lying on a desk, concentrating on writing this letter.

    Lu Tianxing took another deep breath, organized his thoughts, and looked down at the letter, reading it carefully.

    "Brother Lu, by the time you read this letter, I think I might have already left Modu. Please forgive my sudden departure. I¡¯m afraid of farewells; I feared that I would not bear to leave Modu if I saw you then. So I chose this silent departure. Please don¡¯t me Brother Sima; it was I who called him to take me away. Brother Lu, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my willfulness. I really don¡¯t want to see you look sad, Brother Lu, because it pains me."

    "Brother Lu, do you know? In fact, when you saved me back then, I fell for you. Even though you always seemed carefree and unambitious, I could feel that there was something extraordinary about you, Brother Lu. Thus, in my heart, I never thought that one day I would receive your love. I just hoped to see you every day, and that made me very, very happy."

    Lu Tianxing kept reading the letter, as if he could see all the days gone by, and he momentarily became lost in thoughts.

    "Brother Lu, do you know how heartbroken I was when you told me you were married? I wished so much that time could turn back so I could confess to you sooner, instead of suppressing these feelings. Sadly, I know that I¡¯m just an ugly duckling; how could Ipare to Sister Zhiqing! In this world, perhaps only Sister Zhiqing is truly worthy of you, Brother Lu. At the same time, I¡¯m happy for you, Brother Lu, because you finally found someone you love. You won¡¯t be lonely like before, haha. Brother Lu, am I silly? The person I love got married, and I¡¯m still happy for him, saying that he found his happiness..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the ces on the letter where the water stains had dried, took a deep breath, and in a trance, saw Yue Tingting sitting at the desk, writing and crying. His heart ached slightly.

    "Brother Lu, do you know? When I was sick in the hospital and first saw the worried look on your face, I thought to myself how great it would be if I could stay sick all my life. That way, you would alwayse to see me and worry about me. Especially when you asked me to be your girlfriend, Brother Lu, I was so happy, overjoyed, and my heart blossomed. I wanted to announce to the whole world that I was your girlfriend. But I know you are already married, and I do not mind. I just hope, Brother Lu, that you remember there¡¯s this silly girl silently loving you."

    "In my heart, I don¡¯t ask for Brother Lu to always stay by my side; it¡¯s enough for Brother Lu just to keep me in his heart. I know I¡¯m foolish, but I¡¯d rather be this foolish girl because this foolish girl can always be with you, Brother Lu. I will always remember the moments when you apanied me to the snack street, when we were crazy and yful together. I will forever cherish this day, this moment..."

    The third update is delivered,pleting the regr updates; next are the three overdue updates. Brothers, I need your firepower support!!!

 Chapter 756 - 752 Lin Yafei Meets Sima Lingyun (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 752 Lin Yafei Meets Sima Lingyun (Fourth Update)</h4>

    Lu Tianxing sat on the riverbank, silently reading the delicate handwriting on the letter, taking a deep breath. He did not know what virtues or abilities he possessed to have so many women fall for him. Unfortunately, he could not give any of them any promises. Yue Tingting¡¯s words echoed in his ears like a drum at dusk or a bell at dawn, making him wish he could fly to Beijing immediately to see this foolish girl who held no regrets.

    "Brother Lu, I¡¯m leaving, please forgive my abrupt departure. I will work hard to train with my master, and one day, I will reappear before you. You will see a brand new Yue Tingting, and I will surely surprise you then, hehe. I just hope that at that time, Brother Lu, you won¡¯t fail to recognize me, or else I will be really angry and then I¡¯ll punish you severely, just like how you used to discipline me by spanking my~bottom, hmm..."

    "Alright, the letter is almost done. I won¡¯t write anymore, lest you find me bothersometer. Brother Lu, goodbye. I¡¯m going to Beijing. No matter how many years we don¡¯t see each other, you will always be the person I love the most in my heart. I will pray for you every day, Brother Lu, praying that you are always happy and safe, and that you may grow old together with Sister Zhiqing. When we meet again, Brother Lu, I won¡¯t be a burden to you, but like Sister Zhiqing, I will be a help to you..."

    The letter ended there, leaving behind a simple cartoon drawing, a very cute caricature, of a person. In a daze, Lu Tianxing thought he saw Yue Tingting smiling at him.

    "Tingting, why put yourself through this! Brother Lu doesn¡¯t wish for you to be strong, just for you to be happy every day. That is enough. However, rest assured, it might not be long before Ie to Beijing. I will find you then, and if anyone dares to bully you, I will definitely beat them up for you."

    Lu Tianxing gently folded the letter and put it in his pocket, his gaze lingering on the flowing water beneath the riverbank, lost in thought.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Beijing.

    Qingzhu Teahouse is one of the top teahouses in Beijing. Located in a tranquil spot, it exudes a ssical charm. With its small bridges over flowing water and green, shaded trees, it instantly calms anyone who enters, endearing it to many tea lovers.

    Next to the teahouse is a man-madeke, where the water gently ripples and willows dip down, swaying softly with the breeze, making it a blissful retreat.

    In a quiet private room near theke, Lin Yafei sat by the window, sipping tea while watching the gentle undtions of theke, her thoughts moving with the water.

    Behind her, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi stood guard like shadows, motionless no matter how long they stood, as if they were statues.

    Today, Lin Yafei was dressed in an embroidered dress, which seemed custom-made for her, perfectly entuating her exquisite figure. Her legs, highlighted by the strappy sandals, looked even more slender. Her make-up-free face was cold, revealing no emotion.

    She sat there quietly, exuding the air of a queen¡¯s descent, making it hard for others even to breathe deeply around her.

    "Knock, knock!"

    Just then, a knocking sound came.

    Lin Yafei shifted her gaze and looked towards the door, saying softly, "Come in."

    "Sister Yafei."

    Han Zifeng pushed open the door and came in, speaking softly, "Sister Yafei, Sima Lingyun is here, he¡¯s right outside."

    "Sima Lingyun!"

    Hearing what Han Zifeng said, a gleam shed in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes as she spoke, "Let him in!"

    Before Lin Yafei had finished speaking, a calm voice came from outside, "No need, I have already entered. Third Young Master Han, please step outside, I have some matters to discuss with Miss Lin."

    As the voice was heard, Sima Lingyun pushed open the private room door and walked in. His demeanor bore no trace of arrogance, hardly suggestive of the leader of the Yanhuang Group, but when his gaze fell upon you, it sent chills down your spine, as if a sharp sword were thrusting toward you, making it difficult to meet his gaze.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Han Zifeng didn¡¯t move, but nced at Lin Yafei. After receiving a nod from her, he then turned around and left, although he didn¡¯t go far, instead standing by the door, acting as a bodyguard.

    Sima Lingyun was very powerful and the Yanhuang Group was very influential, but the Han Family might not necessarily fear the Yanhuang Group.

    "Miss Lin, this is our first meeting. I apologize foring uninvited, and I hope you don¡¯t mind," said Sima Lingyun as he sat opposite Lin Yafei, slowly pouring himself a cup of tea.

    "Haha, Group Leader Sima, you jest. Who doesn¡¯t know that Group Leader Sima, the youngest genius of the Yanhuang Group and its leader, wields enormous power. It truly tters me that you came to see me personally. I¡¯m just surprised by your visit today. What brings you here, Group Leader Sima?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t respond but merely sipped his tea lightly, marveling, "Excellent tea!"

    "Haha, the tea is good, but it¡¯s just brewed with water. Without water, it could never be good tea," said Lin Yafei with a light smile.

    "Haha, a profound insight, Miss Lin," acknowledged Sima Lingyun, nodding definitively. "Miss Lin is a wise person, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I wonder what your ns are foring to Beijing, whether they are your own or Judge¡¯s ns."

    "Is there a difference?"

    "There is."

    "It¡¯s my own n. When the Wang Family dared to send people to assassinate me, I naturally had to return to Beijing to seek revenge. Otherwise, others might think Lin Yafei is easy to bully," said Lin Yafei with a fleeting look and a calm voice.

    "Are you aware that this action of yours has greatly enraged the Wang Family? The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, though powerful, may have their limits. Once the Wang Family takes action, you are likely doomed," said Sima Lingyun, looking at Lin Yafei with a frown.

    Sima Lingyun wasn¡¯t really concerned about Lin Yafei. To him, no matter how beautiful Lin Yafei was, she was less valuable than a sword in his hand. He was worried about Lu Tianxing. If Lin Yafei were to die in Beijing or if something happened to her in Beijing, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly go into a rage, and his arrival in Beijing, being a Mythical Level Martial Artist, could lead to uncontroble consequences.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei smiled and said, "Group Leader Sima, you underestimate people¡¯s hearts. I bet the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t dare make a move, at least not without absolute certainty that they can do so without repercussions. The older a family is, the more cautious they be, because they fear losing. If they lose, the entire family could potentially be wiped out. I suspect there are quite a few in Beijing eyeing the Wang Family¡¯s position. So long as I don¡¯t truly cross their bottom line, the Wang Family won¡¯t send their masters after me, and that¡¯s why I need not worry."

    The corners of Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth remained upturned, her tone filled with strong confidence. This was one of the reasons she dared to move against the Sky Dragon Gang; because unless absolutely necessary, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t engage in a deadly conflict with her.

    Extra update!!!

 Chapter 757 - 753 Common Enemy (Fifth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 753 Common Enemy (Fifth Update)</h4>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze fluctuated for a moment before he spoke, "Miss Lin, are you so confident that the Wang Family won¡¯t target you? Since that¡¯s the case, why do you want to control the Sky Dragon Gang? What exactly are your ns? This isn¡¯t a typical approach to revenge."

    "There are no ns, I just want to have a pair of eyes in Beijing, besides, Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s amon enemy between the two of us?"

    "Amon enemy?"

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, only to rx immediately, he smiled and said, "Miss Lin, you must be joking. You are from Jin City, I am from Beijing. Moreover, strictly speaking, today is the first time we¡¯ve met, how could we possibly share amon enemy? Besides, I am the leader of the Yanhuang Group, who would dare to be my enemy."

    "Group Leader Sima, you underestimate me, Lin Yafei. Would I invite Third Young Master Han to ask you toe here without considering these matters?"

    Lin Yafei gently sipped her tea, her gaze drifting towards theke outside the window, slowly saying, "Heavenly God, Group Leader Sima, have you heard this name?"

    "Miss Lin, how do you know of Heavenly God?"

    Upon hearing these two words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression turned sharp instantly, but he quickly regained hisposure. He almost forgot, Lin Yafei was one of Lu Tianxing¡¯s women; knowing of Heavenly God¡¯s existence was not a difficult feat.

    "Group Leader Sima, not only do I know of Heavenly God, I also know that it¡¯s highly likely Heavenly God is hiding right here in Beijing. Even if he¡¯s not here, there must be someone who is his subordinate in this city. Although I have never met Heavenly God nor have I interacted with him, I have heard of his deeds. He acts entrically and domineeringly, and is immensely ambitious, a fact evident from his desire to obtain the Four Symbols Ring. Group Leader Sima, what do you think will happen if there are those of Heavenly God within the Yanhuang Group?"

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    At Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed drastically. If what Lin Yafei described were to happen, the consequences would be unthinkable; once Heavenly God made his move, the Yanhuang Group might disintegrate from the inside, and by then, even he would be helpless should Heavenly God wish to act.

    "Nothing is impossible. When faced with sufficient benefits, anything is possible. The Yanhuang Group, haha. Group Leader Sima, no offense, but the current Yanhuang Group is the Yanhuang Group of the great families, not the Yanhuang Group of themon people, a point you are no doubt very aware of. Are you certain those families aren¡¯t controlled by Heavenly God?"

    At Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun fell silent. Lin Yafei was right; the Yanhuang Group was no longer the same group that took up swords for China¡¯s stability, shing foreign invaders. Back then, numerous martial artists followed one after another with the sole purpose of resisting foreign powers.

    Even when facing certain defeat, they would draw their swords against their enemies, using their lives to stall the others. That Yanhuang Group was the true Yanhuang Group, serving the country and the people. But now, while there were martial artists truly serving the people within the Yanhuang Group, they were few; most were from great families and could never embody the selflessmitment of their ancestors. Sometimes, for personal gains, they evenmitted crimes, including murder¡ªDu¨¤n R¨¨n was the prime example.

    Although he was the leader of the Yanhuang Group, there were things beyond his control. Though called invincible in the Mythical Realm, there were still plenty that could kill them.

    Lin Yafei sat beside him, leisurely sipping her tea with an expressionless face. She believed Sima Lingyun knew how to choose.

    After a while, Sima Lingyun spoke, "Miss Lin, since you want to cooperate with me, why would you make a move against the Wang Family? I¡¯m curious about this point. You want to eliminate the Wang Family, while my enemies are those prominent families. It seems like there is no benefit for me in cooperating with you. Instead, it looks like I¡¯ve be a tool under your control."

    "Of course, there are benefits."

    Lin Yafei said with a smile, "Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t you think the Wang Family¡¯s history of development is a bit strange?"

    "Strange."

    Sima Lingyun frowned.

    Lin Yafei organized her thoughts before slowly saying, "Group Leader Sima, as far as I know, the Wang Family was at best a third-rate power in Beijing decades ago. However, since Wang Anlong mysteriously disappeared for a week and then returned, the Wang Family¡¯s power began to expand crazily. In just a few decades, they went from a third-rate power to a top-tier family in Beijing, with numerous skilled martial artists. Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t you find it strange? For a third-rate power to emerge victorious among fiercepetition and eventually dominate, do you believe there¡¯s no foul y involved?"

    "I don¡¯t believe."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head. He indeed did not believe it, because there were many prominent families and top-tier powers in Beijing. The emergence of yet another top-tier force meant another person sharing the cake, which others definitely would not want to see. He had seen too many forces trying to climb up, only to eventually meet their doom. Yet the Wang Family had leapt from a third-rate power to a top-tier family, which was indeed suspicious.

    Previously, he didn¡¯t think much of it, as there were many who stumbled upon great fortunes ¨C the Wang Family was just another one.

    But now that Lin Yafei mentioned it, he too found it strange.

    The previous head of the Yanhuang Group had secretly investigated the Wang Family during their rise, as it was necessary in Beijing to monitor any rising force to prevent those with ulterior motives. However, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s investigation came up empty in the end, only learning that Wang Anlong¡¯s disappearance for a week was due to him identally entering an ancient tomb, getting trapped, and there obtaining a cultivation technique, which drastically improved his abilities.

    Beyond that, the Yanhuang Group could not discover anything else. Even the ancient tomb Wang Anlong had identally entered was thoroughly destroyed, leaving no trace, which made people assume it was destroyed by Wang Anlong out of fear of exposing his secret. But on reflection, it indeed was filled with suspicious points, giving one a profoundly unsettling feeling.

    "Group Leader Sima, you don¡¯t believe it, and neither do I. Therefore, I suspect that there must be other forces behind Wang Anlong, not just the good luck that outsiders talk about," Lin Yafei said.

    "Do you suspect this force might be Heavenly God?" Sima Lingyun asked sternly.

    Lin Yafei shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not sure. Heavenly God is too mysterious and frighteningly so, with numerous skilled martial artists under hismand. He indeed has the capability to support the Wang Family, or perhaps it¡¯s a force behind Heavenly God supporting the Wang Family. Regardless of whether this conclusion is correct or not, I think it will not be of any disadvantage to you, Group Leader Sima...."

    Continuing to update, one more to go!!!

 Chapter 758 - 754

    <h4>Chapter 758: 754</h4>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun involuntarily furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "Miss Lin, what do you mean by that?"

    "Group Leader Sima, as the saying goes, ¡¯Honest people don¡¯t speak in riddles.¡¯ Although I haven¡¯t had many dealings with you, I am aware of your character. You are upright and just, and thus you do not wish to see the Yanhuang Group gradually degenerate. You want to rebuild the Yanhuang Group into the organization it once was, serving the country and the people. But if you want the Yanhuang Group to experience a rebirth and achieve your goals, the disciples ced in the Yanhuang Group by those aristocratic families will be your biggest stumbling block. You need to remove or drive them out."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze shimmered as she looked at Sima Lingyun, her tone filled with strong confidence: "My target is the Wang Family. If the Wang Family truly has ties with the Heavenly God, you can follow the trail to find Heavenly God¡¯s whereabouts and eliminate this unstable factor. In the process, annihte the Wang Family as a warning to others, and I will have my revenge. It sounds like a win-win situation for both of us."

    "If the Wang Family has no connections with the Heavenly God, there¡¯s still no downside for us. I get my revenge and ease my mind, while you can take this opportunity to eliminate the power of the aristocratic families and weaken them. As for a pretext to act, I believe that shouldn¡¯t be an issue for the Group Leader Sima. After all, unfounded charges are easy to press. So, regardless of whether the Wang Family has the support of the Heavenly God, the oue is beneficial for both of us. This cooperation is a win-win scenario, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Group Leader Sima?"

    "Miss Lin, you¡¯re too confident. Are you so sure that I will cooperate with you?"

    "Of course," Lin Yafei said with certainty.

    "Why?" Sima Lingyun was very curious where Lin Yafei got her confidence from to believe he would cooperate with her.

    "Because I am Judge¡¯s woman, Group Leader Sima. Is this reason enough?" Lin Yafei said with a smile on her face.

    "Miss Lin, you¡¯ve won."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun smiled bitterly. Indeed, none of the Judge¡¯s women were to be trifled with. Lin Yafei had grasped his lifeline; indeed, he dared not let anything happen to her. If something were to happen to Lin Yafei, it would mean that Lu Tianxing, this Killing God, woulde to Beijing. By then, even if he and the Yanhuang Group¡¯s masters managed to capture or kill Lu Tianxing, the entire Netherworld Mercenary Corps would likelyunch an all-out attack. Should that timee, even if the Yanhuang Group managed to hold off the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the cost would be more than he could bear.

    Arrogant troops will be defeated, while despairing troops will win. When a group of madmene together, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do. Mand, Tie Niu, Fu Tu, and Little Bee, none of these people are easy to provoke.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, a beautiful smile emerged on Lin Yafei¡¯s face. She picked up a teacup and said to Sima Lingyun, "Group Leader Sima, here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation. I drink this tea in ce of wine to you."

    "To a pleasant cooperation."

    The two teacups gently collided.

    After taking a light sip of tea, Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes glittering, said to Lin Yafei, "Miss Lin, I have onest question: How did you know that the Heavenly God might be in Beijing?"

    "Group Leader Sima, tell me, in ancient times, if a person was ambitious, what would he most want to do?"

    "Be the Emperor."

    "Indeed, being an Emperor in today¡¯s world, where emperors no longer exist, the underworld and martial artists wield power. If the Heavenly God is truly an ambitious individual, he would certainlye under the shade of the Imperial City to disy his ambition. He can¡¯t be the Emperor, but he can be the king of the underground forces and be a god among warriors. Since Beijing is a gathering ce for dragons and tigers, if he has ambition, he will definitelye here; only by conquering this ce would he be qualified and entitled to conquer other ces, holding all the warriors in his grip and bing a true god."

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun trembled and, for the first time, seriously regarded Lin Yafei, who was much smarter than he had imagined.

    "Miss Lin, you are very smart."

    Sima Lingyun eximed and said, "I wonder what your next ns are, Miss Lin."

    "Of course, it is to wait for the hare toe. As you see, I nowck any form of power by my side. I don¡¯t wish to sh head-on with the Wang Family at this moment."

    "As you wish, but I will make it clear to you, Miss Lin, that the Yanhuang Group will not lend a hand unless you face a life or death crisis. Otherwise, the Yanhuang Group will not intervene," said Sima Lingyun solemnly, fearing most that Lin Yafei would recklessly intrude into the Wang Family.

    "Group Leader Sima, you need not remind me. I am not foolish. Besides, the Wang Family dares not touch me, so why should I bother seeking trouble with them? The prey will always have a moment of impatience. I will make them show their fangs voluntarily. If there is nothing else, Group Leader Sima, I will take my leave now. Also, Group Leader Sima, please take care of the bill for the tea; you¡¯re not short on money after all," she said.

    Having said that, Lin Yafei stood up, swayed her hips like a water snake, and, apanied by the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, headed out.

    Sima Lingyun did not look back at Lin Yafei but slowly savored his tea, pondering the real reason Lin Yafei sought his cooperation. As for drawing out the Heavenly God, that was merely half the reason. The other half, he couldn¡¯t guess at the moment, but he knew that Lin Yafei hadn¡¯te to Beijing merely for revenge.

    Time passed fleetingly, the years flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    No. 66 Zi Yuan Vi.

    The sky was just beginning to lighten, and the kitchen was already bustling with the ttering sounds, echoing throughout the room. Lu Tianxing, with an apron around his waist and a kitchen knife in his hand, was as fast as lightning, slicing the ribs that instantly separated and steadied into the pot, the faint scent of porridge permeating the room.

    Mand and Bai Weiwei, yawning, sat on the couch, each with a big dark circle under her eyes. They listened to the sounds from the kitchen and each wore a wry smile. It was fatal, too pitiful; they did not know what had gotten into Lu Tianxing this morning. At the crack of dawn, he had dragged them both to the food market, insisting they apany him to pick out some ribs, iming that women were adept at selecting items. Regardless of their agreement, he had dragged them out forcefully.

    "Manman, do you think my brother-inw has gone mad? It¡¯s the crack of dawn, and instead of sleeping, he gets up to make breakfast. Manman, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with his brain?" Bai Weiwei nced towards the kitchen and whispered.

    "Who knows! But, one thing I know¡ªhis intelligence has hit zero now," Mand, yawning deeply, spoke with certainty.

    That¡¯s all for the updated, please support, asking for brothers¡¯ fire support!

 Chapter 759 - 755: Youâ€™re Just Jealous of Me

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 755: You¡¯re Just Jealous of Me</h4>

    "IQ of zero?"

    Bai Weiwei was taken aback, looking at Mand with confusion.

    "Of course, haven¡¯t you heard the saying? The IQ of a woman in love is zero, and men are not much better. Plus, look at that sleazy smile on his face. I¡¯m sure thatst night, at the hospital, something unspeakable must have happened between him and Sister Zhiqing. Trust me, newlyweds are all crazy like that, especially in this kind of situation. He must have gotten some benefits to be so proactive," Mand said with a twinkle in her eye, confidently, like Sherlock Holmes.

    "Really?"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, like a curious baby who had just found some intriguing prey, and she yelled toward the kitchen, "Brother-inw,e here quick, I have something to ask you."

    "What is it?" Lu Tianxing wiped his hands and walked out of the kitchen.

    "Hehe, weren¡¯t you at the hospital taking care of my sisterst night? Logically, my sister should be deeply touched. Did you do something indescribable with my sister in the hospital room?" Bai Weiwei asked with a face full of curiosity like a curious baby.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face lined with frustration, he nced irritably at Mand, who was gloating beside him, and said, "You¡¯re thinking too much. What kind of ce do you think a hospital is? Do you think everyone¡¯s mind is as dirty as yours? I only got up early this morning because I was worried your sister wouldn¡¯t be used to the hospital¡¯s set meals."

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re lying. The hospital where my sister is staying is a private hospital, and it¡¯s a special care ward, too. The food there is even better than at home; how could she not be used to it? Something definitely happenedst night. Otherwise, why would you havee back so early this morning and even dragged me and Manman to the market to buy ribs, get up, and make breakfast? That¡¯s not like you at all."

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, "My style?"

    "Of course, every morning you almost always sleep until you naturally wake up. Several times when I went to wake you up..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Bai Weiwei hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Lu Tianxing interrupted her, saying, "Weiwei, what are you saying? You went to wake me up early in the morning? I didn¡¯t know about that. You... you haven¡¯t done something secretly to me, have you?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Weiwei with a face full of horror, as if he were a maiden harassed by a viin.

    "Get lost. I wouldn¡¯t nce your way even if you were thest man on Earth. I only bothered waking you up for breakfast. After getting back, I even had to wash my eyes; it was too traumatic," Bai Weiwei retorted disdainfully.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s spooked expression, Bai Weiwei was so frustrated she almost spat blood. What was with that expression? She was, after all, considered a chic urban beauty, and countless men hoped for just one nce from her. The fact that Lu Tianxing showed a look of revulsion was just outrageous. She was starting to wonder what her sister saw in him.

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smirked and said, "You didn¡¯t look? That¡¯s good, because my body will always belong to your sister, and in the future, if you want to take a peek, you¡¯ll have to pay first."

    "Ew!"

    Bai Weiwei made a vomiting gesture and said dismissively, "Brother-inw, you¡¯re thinking too much. I wouldn¡¯t look even if you paid me."

    "Bro, you¡¯re too shameless, Sister Zhiqing isn¡¯t even here! Can you be less cheesy? Look, my arm is all goosebumps," Mand chimed in, vigorously rubbing her arm.

    "You kids don¡¯t understand, this is called love," Lu Tianxing scoffed, ncing disdainfully at Mand and Bai Weiwei.

    "Bro, what do you mean by that?"

    "Brother-inw, if you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, I¡¯ll fight you to the death, believe me,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, instantly making Bai Weiwei and Mand bristle, as if they had been stepped on their tails, standing up from the couch all puffed up and ring at Lu Tianxing.

    A woman can be disdained for being poor, for being outdated, or for her clothes, but you must never disdain her figure because that¡¯s her taboo. Anyone who dares to say otherwise will turn against you in an instant.

    Seeing the looks on the two girls¡¯ faces, Lu Tianxing realized he might have kicked a ho¡¯s nest. He immediately offered a sheepish smile and said, "Uh, though you guys are a bit small now, there¡¯s still room for development. After all, these things are not fixed. Anyway, I¡¯ve been busy all morning, I¡¯m going to take a shower first, I¡¯m heading upstairs now, bye."

    Having said that, without waiting for the two girls to speak again, Lu Tianxing dashed upstairs.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing slip away, Mand stomped her foot in dissatisfaction, rolling her eyes at Bai Weiwei and said, "Weiwei, can you swallow this insult? He actually despised our ¡¯assets¡¯ as being small, that¡¯s a p in both our faces. I strongly suggest we retaliate, and harshly so."

    Bai Weiwei nced airily at Mand and with a nonchnt tone while sitting back on the couch, said, "I can swallow it just fine. After all, it¡¯s not me at the bottom. Why should I worry? Don¡¯t get any ideas about using me."

    Seeing her cunning n thwarted, Mand immediately retorted, "Bai Weiwei, are you saying my ¡¯assets¡¯ are small? So what if they are, you¡¯re not that much better."

    "Pfft, you¡¯re just jealous of me."

    Bai Weiwei scoffed coldly, her gaze sweeping over Mand disdainfully, she said, "Little steamed buns."

    "You..."

    Mand was so angered by this remark she nearly choked, her fury boiling over as she red at Bai Weiwei: "You dare call me ¡¯Little Steamed Buns,¡¯ Bai Weiwei, have you gone too far? Today, I will burst yours, you jerk."

    With that, Mand lunged at Bai Weiwei, nails bared.

    "Hmph, as if I¡¯m afraid of you."

    Bai Weiwei scoffed coldly and, not showing any weakness, lunged at Mand. In an instant, the atmosphere in the living room became somewhat ambiguous as the two girls scuffled, their screams and grunts continually rising. Fortunately, the living room was empty ¨C the elders had been staying at the ancestral home for the past couple of days and had not returned.

    ...

    At eight in the morning, Lu Tianxing left the Ziyuan District carrying a thermos and driving a BMW X5.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing¡¯s car stopped at the underground parking garage of a private hospital. He took the elevator up with the thermos, arriving at the door of the deluxe care ward and knocked before pushing the door open.

    Bai Zhiqing had already gotten up by that time, leaning against the headboard with a magazine in her hands, intently reading.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a hospital gown, her hair loosely spread out without much care, her face slightly pale, but her intrinsic beauty remained unaffected, giving her an ethereal but sickly beauty.

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing was awake, Lu Tianxing quickly walked to her side, his expression tender as he said, "Wife, you¡¯re awake. The doctor said you need to rest well. How are you feeling now, any better?"

 Chapter 760 - 756

    <h4>Chapter 760: 756</h4>

    "I¡¯m much better now, Lu Tianxing, where did you go early this morning? I didn¡¯t see you," Bai Zhiqing shifted her gaze from the magazine and asked Lu Tianxing softly.

    Even though she had a severe argument with Lu Tianxing yesterday, to the point of wanting to go to the civil affairs office to divorce him and have done with it, Bai Zhiqing eventually gave up on this idea. Especially when she saw the worry in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, she felt as if someone touched the softest part of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be so resolute anymore.

    After all, this was her first love, her first time being in love; she did not want to end it so casually. Besides, if she had truly considered Lu Tianxing as her husband from the start, as the man she would grow old with and share a lifetime, perhaps none of this would have happened.

    After all, as a normal man, having his wife cold to him all day long, without a smile, treating him like a stranger, any man would find it unbearable, it would be no wonder if they sought thepany of other women.

    In a moment of reflection, Bai Zhiqing acknowledged her own mistakes. She knew that she had been too harsh in the past, pushing this man into the arms of another. If she had been kinder to Lu Tianxing after they had got their marriage certificate and not so icy, perhaps so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Buddhism says, cause and effect: she sowed the cause, and now she must swallow the bitter fruit it bore.

    "Right, Lu Tianxing, where did you go this morning? I didn¡¯t see you when I got up," Bai Zhiqing said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "I went home for a bit."

    Lu Tianxing gently tidied Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair and said tenderly, "The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t eat other foods recently, you should have something light, and moreover, I¡¯ve heard that hospital food isn¡¯t that great. So I went home this morning and bought some ribs at the market, and made you some rib congee. See if you like it or not, and if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make something different for you next time."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing ced the thermos beside the nightstand and opened the lid. Instantly, a rich aroma of congee mixed with the fragrance of ribs filled the air, making one¡¯s mouth water on the spot.

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Looking at the thermos in front of her, Bai Zhiqing suddenly felt the urge to cry. She had never imagined there would be a day when she was sick and a man would willingly take care of her, especially Lu Tianxing, a man of great strength and influence who would willingly cook for a woman. How could she not be moved?

    Women are made of water; tearse as they speak.

    "Wife, why are you crying? Did I make you angry just now? How about you hit me to vent your anger?"

    Seeing the tears on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing immediately panicked, clumsily wiping her tears. Since yesterday, Lu Tianxing had realized that this woman had upied a very important ce in his heart. The thought of Bai Zhiqing wanting to divorce him caused him a heart-wrenching pain. It was the same for him!

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s anxious gaze, Bai Zhiqing showed a smile through her tear-streaked face, "Husband, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some grit in my eyes."

    "Wife, what did you just call me? Could you call me that again? I want to feel it once more."

    Hearing this, a flush of shyness crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, yet she still spoke up, "Husband."

    "Heh, good wife."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face broke into a splendid smile as he picked up the thermos with one hand and a soup spoon with the other. "Wife, you¡¯re a patient now; how about I feed you?"

    "No, I can do it myself."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks were already suffused with a blush, how could this be okay? If Mand or Bai Weiwei were to see this, they¡¯d surelyugh her to death.

    "No, I¡¯m your husband, what I say goes. Come on, be good and open up," he insisted.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing seriously, and his tone left absolutely no room for doubt.

    Bai Zhiqing wanted to say something else, but upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s decisive gaze, she swallowed back her words and could only shyly open her mouth, cheeks reddening.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, and gently blew on it. He waited until it had cooled before bringing it to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s entire face turnedpletely red, as delicate and dripping as a big red apple, irresistibly tempting someone to take a bite. She timidly chewed the food, and an unprecedented warmth surged through her body.

    You fed a mouthful, and I ate a mouthful, the whole scene was so warm and sweet, it was utterly enviable.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes held Lu Tianxing¡¯s reflection, and his eyes cradled her image. As their gazes met in the air, it was as if they could see into each other¡¯s hearts, discerning their significant ce in them, and it seemed like they were making a beautiful vow to hold hands and grow old together.

    Oceans may dry up, and rocks may crumble, but this feeling shall never wane.

    Lu Tianxing continued to gently blow on the spoonful of porridge without a hint of impatience, his eyes brimming with barely concealed tenderness. When he saw Bai Zhiqing eat the porridge he had made, a radiant smile appeared on his face.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart was also filled with emotion, feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s love for her, untainted and substantial, causing her to be helplessly intoxicated by it, unwilling to wake from this sweet scene.

    "Eat slowly, look at you, you¡¯ve got some on your mouth," he said.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly put down the thermos in his hand, took out a tissue from the box next to him, and gently wiped the grain of rice from the corner of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks blushed, her body trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t dodge Lu Tianxing¡¯s gesture, the affection in her beautiful eyes could melt steel.

    "Bang~!"

    Just then, Mand hummed a tune, bounding into the room like a joyful little sprite, but when she noticed the situation inside, her steps halted, and she stood frozen.

    Hearing the sound of the door, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing turned to look at the entrance at the same time. Seeing the dumbfounded Mand, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shook. She hastily pushed Lu Tianxing away and stammered, "Manman, you... why are you here?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mand reflexively said, "Ah, sister-inw, I didn¡¯t see anything, I walked into the wrong room, please carry on, don¡¯t mind me, just treat me as air, bye-bye."

    Saying so, Mand turned and walked towards the exit.

    "Come back here, where do you think you¡¯re going, little pea brain, what kind of nonsense is up in that head of yours every day?" Lu Tianxing called out to Mand, speaking in an exasperated tone.

    They say women are pure, but why is it that in his case, whether it¡¯s Bai Weiwei or Mand, they are so dirty-minded that not even cleanser can scrub it off; they could take minor things and twist them into something else entirely.

 Chapter 761 - 757 Lin Qianru Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 757 Lin Qianru Arrives</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing, unsurprisingly as the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, quickly steadied her emotions after a brief moment of panic. Looking at Mand who was preparing to leave, she asked, "Manman, weren¡¯t you going to thepany? Why are you here instead? Has something happened at thepany?"

    "Nothing happened."

    Mand shook her head and said, "It¡¯s just that the intimate photos of you, Sister Zhiqing, with my brother were leaked on various major websites yesterday, which caused arge number of reporters to gather outside the front door of Bai¡¯s Group this morning. They wanted to interview you, Sister Zhiqing, to see if this was a fake news story you purposely created for publicity of Tianhe Resort, or to ask if this matter is real. Sister Zhiqing, you¡¯ll need to decide how to handle this. Should we hold a press conference..."

    "Hold a press conference? I haven¡¯t even troubled them yet and they dare to spout nonsense, growing tired of living! If they provoke me, believe me, I¡¯ll crush them like ants. Just tell the security department to drive all these reporters away, and if they dare to fabricate stories, they better watch out. I can buy out theirpanies in minutes and have them all sacked and sent packing."

    Lu Tianxing spoke before Bai Zhiqing could, his tone especially annoyed. If it hadn¡¯t been for these reporters, the situation wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Thankfully, nothing serious happened to either Lin Qianru or Bai Zhiqing, otherwise, he would have felt like tearing that journalist who reported the news into pieces. Hearing about the reporters blocking the door, there was no way he could have a good tone.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t looking good either. Anyone would feel unpleasant hearing their sweet photos with their spouse being described as a publicity stunt, let alone Bai Zhiqing, who was so proud and haughty.

    "Manman, do as Lu Tianxing said. Have the security drive them all away. If they do not know what¡¯s good for them and still dare to nder, tell the legal department of Bai¡¯s Group. I don¡¯t mind making them go bankrupt," said Bai Zhiqing with a frosty expression and an icy tone.

    "No problem, leave it to me, Sister Zhiqing. If these people don¡¯t know their ce, I¡¯ll make sure they pay the price," Mand replied, her mouth curving into a cold smile. Although she wouldn¡¯t kill someone without reason, she could definitely make the lives of those reporters miserable.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    Just then, a sudden knocking sound came from the door.

    "Come in."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at the door, her face beginning to take on an expressionless look.

    The door to the hospital room opened, and Lin Qianru walked in. Her pretty face wore an unmistakable look of anxiety, her fingers tightly sped together, turning somewhat pale from the excessive force. Her eyes swept over the room and then paused abruptly.

    "Manager Lin, what are you doing here?" Mand couldn¡¯t help but speak with a hint of hostility in her tone upon seeing Lin Qianru enter. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Qianru, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point.

    "Manman, I asked her toe. You go out and call the security department to handle the reporters," Bai Zhiqing instructed.

    "Sister Zhiqing..."

    Mand opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately swallowed her words under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze and obediently left the special care ward.

    With Mand gone, the atmosphere in the room suddenly tensed, the air seemingly more oppressive, making it hard to breathe.

    Looking at Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing felt his scalp tingle. He had nned to pacify Bai Zhiqing first before dealing with Lin Qianru, only to find that Lin Qianru hade to the hospital that morning, catching him off-guard. He wanted Lin Qianru to leave first but was at a loss for words on how to broach the subject.

    Bai Zhiqing was silent as well, her gaze fixed not only on Lin Qianru but also on Lu Tianxing. That cold, unwavering stare made Lu Tianxing¡¯s back chill, his heart racing uncontrobly, unable to calm down.

    Lin Qianru stood rigidly in ce, a trace of apprehension coloring her features. She tried to speak up several times to break the silence, but found herself unable to utter a word.

    Besides the faint sound of continuous breathing, the hospital room fell eerily silent for a moment. Lu Tianxing now felt like a criminal standing in court, awaiting judgment, fearful of receiving news he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    After what felt like an eternity, Lu Tianxing could no longer contain himself, "Wife, what... what¡¯s going on here, why is Qian Ru here?"

    "I asked her toe. What, do you have a problem with that?" Bai Zhiqing raised her eyelids slightly, her tone was calm and collected, betraying no hint of her inner thoughts.

    "No, no objections," Lu Tianxing quickly shook his head.

    Listening to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru¡¯s nerves were stretched taut. She had received a call from Bai Zhiqing that morning, asking her toe to the hospital. But upon arrival, the scene before her had driven her to the brink of panic, unable to calm down. She had no idea what Bai Zhiqing wanted with her, whether it was to confront her or something else.

    If it came down to confrontation, what would she do? Could she really leave Lu Tianxing?

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t know, and she dared not think about it, for just pondering the question caused her heart to wrench painfully.

    After a brief silence, Lu Tianxing spoke again, "Wife, why did you ask Qian Ru toe? Is there something you want to discuss?"

    Without looking at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing said lightly, "Of course, it¡¯s to deal with the matter between the three of us."

    "Didn¡¯t we resolve this issue already?"

    "Resolve?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and scoffed, "Yesterday, I was only concerned that talking about it at thepany would reflect poorly, so I chose not to say anything."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Bai Zhiqing cut him off, "Lu Tianxing, leave the room."

    "Wife, I can just stay here. Besides, your health hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and I..."

    "Get out."

    Bai Zhiqing repeated, her voice now icy cold.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frosty expression, hesitated for a brief moment, then sighed and turned to walk out of the room.

    Once Lu Tianxing had left, Bai Zhiqing gazed intently at Lin Qianru before finally saying, "Sit."

    "Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong in this matter, but I beg you, please don¡¯t make me leave Tianxing. Without him, I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll carry on. Zhiqing, please give me one more chance, I truly don¡¯t want to leave Tianxing," Lin Qianru pleaded urgently, a trace of desperation on her pretty face. She loved Lu Tianxing, and without him, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what her life would be.

 Chapter 762 - 758 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Test?

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 758 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Test?</h4> Watching Lin Qianru¡¯s pleading face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she spoke indifferently, "I know you love him, and you¡¯re even willing to give your life for him without regrets. But you should understand that he is my husband, legally married to me with a certificate, recognized byw as a marital couple. Even if I were to beat you up in public, anything I did to you, I would still be the disadvantaged one because you stole my husband, and I think you understand that better than I do."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed, and in a low voice, she said, "I understand, but...."

    "It¡¯s best that you understand that much."

    Bai Zhiqing cut off Lin Qianru¡¯s words, speaking calmly, "Then you should also know that people are selfish. There¡¯s not a single woman in this world who is willing to share her man with another woman. Do you understand this principle?"

    "Mr. Bai, are you saying..." Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, herplexion turning ghostly pale, and she asked with a quivering voice, would she ultimately have to leave Lu Tianxing?

    "You know very well what I mean. Leave Lu Tianxing, disappear from his world forever. Don¡¯t show up again. Aspensation, I can decide to give you one hundred million dors. Take it and disappear from Modu forever." Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s pallid face, a trace of reluctance flickered in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, but thinking of the n she had pondered all ofst night, she could only harden her heart and looked coldly at Lin Qianru as she spoke.

    She couldn¡¯t leave Lu Tianxing, nor did she want to see Lu Tianxing hurt. It would pain her. She could tolerate Lin Qianru staying by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side but would never allow a woman with ulterior motives to remain with him. Today was her test for Lin Qianru. If Lin Qianru passed, she could let this matter go. But if Lin Qianru failed the test, even if it meant bing the viin in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, she would make Lin Qianru leave.

    "Mr. Bai, I will not leave Tianxing."

    Lin Qianru bit her red lips, her gaze ice cold as she looked at Bai Zhiqing. In that moment, a stubborn idea surged in her heart; although she was a mistress scorned by the world, she was willing to die for Lu Tianxing. Her love was deep in her bones, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anything to tarnish the love in her heart, including Bai Zhiqing.

    Hearing this, a cold smile formed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips as she said indifferently, "Two hundred million dors, leave Tianxing for two hundred million dors. Qianru, think about it carefully. That amount is enough to let you livevishly for a lifetime. Why should you be an insignificant mistress for a man?"

    Lin Qianru, upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, fell silent, not saying a word, with only her fingers tightly sped together. But from the resolute expression on her face, it was clear that she was not swayed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words.

    "Five hundred million dors."

    "Mr. Bai, there¡¯s no need for futile efforts. No matter how much money you offer me, it means nothingpared to Tianxing alone. If you think you can buy me off like this, you¡¯re mistaken. My love can¡¯t be purchased with money. And the more you do this, the less likely I am to leave Lu Tianxing. On the contrary, I don¡¯t mindpeting with you for this man, because you don¡¯t deserve love; your love is merely based on money."

    "To me, money is just a stack of numbers in the bank. I have enough to livefortably for a lifetime. I may be the other woman, but I¡¯m not so low as to sell my love for money. Ha, never mind, Mr. Bai, you probably wouldn¡¯t understand. Cherish what you have while you can! That¡¯s all I have to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll be going. And I should mention that before I came here, I had already prepared for the worst, which was to leave Tianxing. But your words have made me realize that happiness is something you have to fight for, and I will not give up on Tianxing."

    Lin Qianru looked deeply at Bai Zhiqing, as if she were looking at a stranger. She could never have imagined that one day Bai Zhiqing would be like this. She ardently wanted to deny that Bai Zhiqing was the kind of person who liked to throw money around, but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was so genuine, without a hint of pretense, that she had no choice but to believe it.

    After saying this, Lin Qianru gave Bai Zhiqing a deep look, sighed, and without lingering any longer, turned and walked towards the exit.

    "Stop."

    Bai Zhiqing called out to Lin Qianru who was leaving. Her face was still void of any emotion, and her tone was indifferent as if she were speaking to someone of no concern, "Don¡¯t rush off just yet. There¡¯s no one in this world who doesn¡¯t love money; what matters is whether you¡¯ve reached her limit. Fine, I¡¯ll give you shares in Bai¡¯s Group. If you leave Lu Tianxing, I can give you ten percent of Bai¡¯s Group shares. I think you understand what that means. If you agree to leave Lu Tianxing, I can call our legal department right now and have them start preparing the contract. By this afternoon, you could be one of the shareholders of Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Think about it, is it worth giving up all this for a man? If you had ten percent of Bai¡¯s Group shares, you would be a thorough andplete richdy. You wouldn¡¯t need to work every day, much less work all the time. You could just lie at home counting your money. You could do whatever you want, live in a mansion, ride in a yacht, wear gold and diamonds, carry international designer bags, eat exquisite delicacies, and even have countless handsome men to keep youpany. You could enjoy a luxurious lifestyle that most women could never experience in their lifetimes. All of this can be yours... just by leaving Lu Tianxing."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru was silent. Bai Zhiqing was right, with ten percent of Bai¡¯s Group shares, the amount of money she could have would probably be more than she could ever spend in her lifetime. As long as Bai¡¯s Group didn¡¯t go bankrupt, she could obtain untold wealth from it, an amount she couldn¡¯t even spend if she wanted to. The lifestyle depicted by Bai Zhiqing would all be easily within reach.

    Such a pie falling from the sky was akin to a delicious cake ced right in front of her, not requiring any contribution from her side, merely a nod of her head would suffice. For any woman, this would likely be an irresistible temptation.

    Bai Zhiqing did not speak, just watching Lin Qianru intently, with a light upward curve of her lips, a smug smile showing she was confident of her victory. She did not believe anyone could remain unmoved before such a huge temptation.

    "Mr. Bai, are you really going to give me ten percent of Bai Family¡¯s shares?" Lin Qianru, looking at Bai Zhiqing, suddenly spoke up.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and smiled, "Of course, as long as you leave Lu Tianxing, ten percent of Bai¡¯s Group shares will be yours. We have known each other for many years now; you should know what kind of person I, Bai Zhiqing, am. I always keep my word. Would I deceive you?"

 Chapter 763 - 759 Congratulations on Passing the Test

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 759 Congrattions on Passing the Test</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianruughed, a heartyugh that took a good while to subside. Stabilizing her emotions, she looked at Bai Zhiqing with a mocking smile on her face and said, "Hehe, so Mr. Bai, you knew we¡¯ve been together for so many years now, huh? Then, after all these years, you should be clear about what kind of person Lin Qianru is."

    "What do you mean by that?" Bai Zhiqing asked, her face darkening.

    "Mr. Bai, my words don¡¯t have any hidden meanings. If you want me to leave, I have nothing more to say. After all, I¡¯m just a mistress despised by everyone, but..."

    At this point, Lin Qianru¡¯s expression turned cold, her voice carrying a tinge of anger, "But you should never have equated love with money. Do you really think that love can be bought with money? I know you¡¯re rich, but your money can¡¯t buy my feelings."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze was fierce as she looked at Bai Zhiqing, her tone ice-cold, "In your eyes, my love may have a price, but I¡¯m telling you now that in my heart, my love is priceless, a true treasure beyond measure. Even if you offered me the whole world, I wouldn¡¯t trade it, not even in death will my love fade. Not only that, but this time, I won¡¯t back down no matter what. I will definitely take Tianxing away from you, and I will never allow you to ~desecrate~ love with money."

    "Lin Qianru, are you sure you want to give up this opportunity? Just nod your head, and you¡¯ll be set for life. Why put yourself through this? Even if you end up winning, so what? Just because he leaves me for you, aren¡¯t you afraid that one day he¡¯ll leave you for another woman? You should think it over carefully. You only get this chance once; you might never get another opportunity like this..."

    "Mr. Bai, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. If one day Tianxing leaves me for another woman, I will have no regrets because it would mean I wasn¡¯t good enough, and that¡¯s why he would leave," Bai Zhiqing said firmly.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes showed determination as she spoke calmly, "Money isn¡¯t important to me. I don¡¯t need a luxurious material life. Even if my man has nothing, I would still love him, even if he¡¯s penniless, unable to give me a good life, unable to buy me diamond rings or take me to fancy restaurants. As long as he loves me, that¡¯s enough."

    "Mr. Bai, Bai Zhiqing, do you know what love is? Love is staying together through thick and thin, never abandoning each other, even if all we have is an egg, and he shares half with me, I would feel utterly content and extremely happy because he loves me and is willing to share what he has with me. That¡¯s what love is to ordinary people. You don¡¯t have to go to such lengths to separate me from Lu Tianxing. There¡¯s no need for money; all you have to do is have Lu Tianxing tell me himself that he doesn¡¯t love me anymore. Lin Qianru will immediately turn around and leave, never to look back."

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, not expecting Lin Qianru to say such a thing. She quickly regained herposure and said, "You better think this through. If you choose this path, you¡¯ll end up with nothing, left with nothing at all, and you might even be ruined. You should know how I, Bai Zhiqing, deal with enemies."

    "I¡¯m not afraid. This is the decision I¡¯ve made, and I have no regrets," Lin Qianru asserted.

    Lin Qianru stared at Bai Zhiqing with determination and anger in her beautiful eyes. From the moment Bai Zhiqing started offering her money to leave Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru had felt a surge of anger, but since she was at a disadvantage, she had to hold back her fury. Now, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s persistent aggression had finally pushed Lin Qianru to her breaking point.

    "Mr. Bai, I know you¡¯re very rich, extremely rich, but I want to tell you not to think so poorly of everyone. Not every mistress is after money. A mistress can also give her life for love, for a man," Lin Qianru dered with deep resolve.

    Lin Qianru took a deep breath and looked at Bai Zhiqing, emphasizing, "I might not have as much money as you, but I will not give up my love because of your money. If you want me to step aside, then have Tianxing tell me himself; otherwise, even in death, I will not leave Tianxing, and I will not give up on him either."

    The final words resonated with conviction, representing Lin Qianru¡¯s resoluteness.

    Upon hearing this speech, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold demeanor suddenly melted away like ice and snow, revealing a radiant smile, like a blooming rose, captivating and impossible to look away from.

    Seeing the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lin Qianru was momentarily taken aback, not understanding why Bai Zhiqing had suddenly begun to smile.

    "Mr. Bai, you..." Lin Qianru said softly.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted her, "Qian Ru, congrattions on passing my test."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Bai Zhiqing and said in astonishment, "Mr. Bai, you... what do you mean by that?"

    "I said I agree to your being with Lu Tianxing," Bai Zhiqing sighed, looking at Lin Qianru.

    "What? Mr. Bai, you..."

    Although Qian Ru had already guessed the answer when she heard Bai Zhiqing mention passing the test, she still found it hard to believe when Bai Zhiqing said it herself. She couldn¡¯tprehend how Bai Zhiqing could agree to let her and Lu Tianxing be together, to choose to share a husband between two women. It must have taken a lot of courage to say that.

    "You heard me right, I agree to you and Lu Tianxing being together, and this time it¡¯s an opportunity you seized for yourself, not one I gave you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Qianru, sighed softly, and said, "I know you love Lu Tianxing, but I love him just as much, not a bit less. I don¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing feel guilty towards you, nor do I want him to suffer for a lifetime because of you. Likewise, I really don¡¯t want to see a woman with ulterior motives around Lu Tianxing."

    "Although I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship, I¡¯m well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s character. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s a phnderer; to put it nicely, he¡¯s a man who ys the game of life. I know I can¡¯t really tie Lu Tianxing down to myself. For a capable and strong man, he will never focus entirely on one woman. Rather than letting him go after those questionable women out there, it¡¯s better to have a woman I know by his side. So..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lin Qianru took over, "So you deliberately acted all arrogant and domineering just now, intending to use money to make me leave Lu Tianxing?"

    "Exactly."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, saying, "I know I can¡¯t keep an eye on Lu Tianxing, but I don¡¯t want women with nefarious intentions by his side. So I simply decided to test you. If you had been tempted at all, I can assure you that you would¡¯ve gotten nothing, and moreover, I wouldn¡¯t have minded ying the viin, making you get lost from Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, even if it meant Lu Tianxing would me me, hate meter on; I would have spared no effort."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart trembled slightly, feeling grateful that her love for Lu Tianxing was without any pretense, otherwise, she might have truly lost him forever.

    "However..."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke again, "However, although I agree to you and Lu Tianxing being together, there must be some rules about certain things."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru nodded eagerly without any hesitation. For her, as long as she wouldn¡¯t have to leave Lu Tianxing, she could agree to anything Bai Zhiqing said, because she loved Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 764 - 760 What is this situation?

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 760 What is this situation?</h4>

    Meanwhile, outside the intensive care unit, Lu Tianxing, who had no idea about the situation inside, sat anxiously on the bench near the door, his gaze asionally darting toward the door, as if he wanted to see through the walls to understand what exactly was happening inside.

    It had been almost ten minutes now, and there hadn¡¯t been any sound from inside, which made Lu Tianxing feel extremely restless, fearing that they might start fighting in there. If a real fight broke out, Lin Qianru might not be able to beat Bai Zhiqing.

    Intending to eavesdrop on any sounds from the intensive care unit, he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was the excellent sound instion of the ICU or Bai Zhiqing lowering her voice on purpose that made it impossible to hear even the slightest noise from inside.

    "Bro, what are you sneaking around at the door for?"

    Just at that moment, a crisp voice rang out beside his ear.

    Lu Tianxing looked up and saw Mand walking toward him, one hand holding a bag of soup dumplings and the other a cup of soy milk, eating as she walked over.

    "Bro, why are you out here? How¡¯s it going inside? Has Manager Lin left yet? It¡¯s been over ten minutes. Do you think they might start fighting in there?"

    Mand walked up to Lu Tianxing, craning her neck and peeking toward the door, her ears perked up, trying to catch any soundsing from inside.

    "Manman, you and your cursed mouth, can¡¯t you think of something nice for once?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing red at Mand in annoyance and snatched a soup dumpling from her hand, stuffing it into his mouth.

    Undisturbed, Mand took a sip of her soy milk and said, "Bro, I would like to think positively, but it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen those news stories online where some wife finds out her husband is cheating, gathers a group of people, beats up the mistress, and then, in the middle of the night while her husband sleeps, she snips off her husband¡¯s little brother with scissors. I think you¡¯d better be careful, bro. For all you know, Sister Zhiqing might just do the same, and then to see you in the future, I might have to visit you at the Pce Museum."

    "Manman, can¡¯t you wish me some luck?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    "Bro, just be content! Luckily, it¡¯s Sister Zhiqing you¡¯re dealing with. She has a good temperament. If it were someone else, they would have already wielded the sword of love and executed a wrathful beheading of Chen Shimei. You¡¯re lucky to be standing here, intact," Mand said, rolling her eyes at Lu Tianxing and giving him a heavy pat on the shoulder, "Well, since you¡¯re guarding here, I don¡¯t need to stay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m heading back to thepany to avoid seeing things I shouldn¡¯t. These days, my heart is just empty, all filled with the words ¡¯single dog¡¯."

    With that, Mand turned and walked toward the elevator.

    "Wait a minute."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly called out to Mand, saying, "Manman, can you do me a favor?"

    "What is it?"

    "Can you go in and check on the situation for me?"

    "Bro, do you think I¡¯m foolish? Two women fighting over a man is scarier than a battlefield. What if I go in and end up as cannon fodder? Besides, they¡¯re not my women, and whatever happens to them is their business. If you want to see, you go. I¡¯m not joining you, goodbye!"

    After saying this, Mand didn¡¯t stop for anything, turning and heading toward the elevator, joking that she¡¯d rather face a toon of elite soldiers than two women fighting over a man.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile, realizing he needed to take action himself.

    After some thought, Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth, walked towards the door of the special care ward, and pushed it open to enter.

    However, when he clearly saw the situation inside, Lu Tianxing was somewhat dumbfounded. What was going on? There wasn¡¯t a trace of the anticipated firestorm. Instead, it looked like two old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years were meeting again, and the atmosphere was unusually harmonious.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru was sitting next to Bai Zhiqing, both chatting andughing, their faces glowing with radiant smiles. There was none of the tense atmosphere from before he left. What was happening? Had he gone to the wrong ce?

    Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to check if he was dreaming. When he had left, the air had been charged with tension, a heavy atmosphere prevailing. How had it suddenly changed to a picture of deep sisterly affection? Wasn¡¯t this shift a bit too abrupt?

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru also noticed Lu Tianxing standing at the door. Both women nced at him, then exchanged looks, their eyes shing with a conspiratorial glint.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said tly, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing here?"

    "Ah! Honey, you have been in the ward for so long, are you thirsty or hungry? Should I go downstairs and buy a couple of bottles of mineral water to quench your thirst?"

    Lu Tianxing, with an embarrassed smile, said, "But now it seems like you don¡¯t need it. Don¡¯t mind me; I was just passing by, goodbye."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing immediately turned and started walking away.

    "Stop."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke up, stopping Lu Tianxing in an unwavering tone, "Since you are here, there¡¯s no need to leave. Take the time to properly say goodbye to Qian Ru! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to talk properly in the future."

    "What!"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression dramatically changed, and he suddenly turned, looking at Bai Zhiqing incredulously. His voice trembled, "Honey, what... what do you mean by that?"

    "I don¡¯t mean anything. Qian Ru has already made it clear to me that she will leave Modu soon and not return. I¡¯m not unreasonable; after all, you once loved Qian Ru. I¡¯m giving you a chance to properly say goodbye, otherwise you might not even get the chance to see her again."

    "Honey, did you drive Qian Ru away?" Lu Tianxing asked with a somber tone, unable toprehend that this could be the oue.

    "Correct."

    Bai Zhiqing said emotionlessly, "I am a woman and your wife. I¡¯m unwilling to share my man with another woman. Put yourself in my shoes, would you like to share your wife with another man?"

    "Unwilling, whoever dares topete with me for a woman, I will annihte his entire family." Lu Tianxing said fiercely.

    But as soon as the words were out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression subtly changed; he seemed to have fallen into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s trap. He was unwilling to share a woman with another man; how could he then persuade Bai Zhiqing to share a man with another woman.

    I was out for a few days, and I¡¯ve run out of pre-written material. I¡¯m replenishing it now. There will be a surge in a few days. Please support, asking for support!!

 Chapter 765 - 761 I Didnâ€™t See Anything Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 761 I Didn¡¯t See Anything Just Now</h4>

    Hearing the murderous tone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze slightly flickered as she said indifferently, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve said it yourself, you¡¯re unwilling to share a woman with another man. Put yourself in my shoes, do you think I¡¯m willing to share a man with other women?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he said, "Wife, does it really have toe to this?"

    "Yes."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded expressionlessly, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing as she said, "Lu Tianxing, right now there are only two paths before you. First, say goodbye to Qian Ru, and from today onwards, there will be no more connection between the two of you. Second, follow Qian Ru, and from today on, there will be no connection between you and me either. You take your broad road; I¡¯ll cross my own log bridge, never to interact in life or death."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt as if he had fallen into an icy pit. To abandon Bai Zhiqing or Lin Yafei; could that be possible? No matter who he chose to leave behind, his heart would suffer. He was fickle, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t love these women. It wasn¡¯t just for fun. He wasn¡¯t the type to y around with a woman and then discard her. How could he make such a choice?

    Whomever he chose, the other would likely be devastated.

    "Wife, isn¡¯t there a third option? I really don¡¯t want to choose. Whether it¡¯s you or Qian Ru, I don¡¯t want to lose either. Losing any one of you would leave me guilty for life," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing with a pleading face.

    Bai Zhiqing remained silent, still wearing that strong, cold demeanor. Meanwhile, Lin Qian Ru, who had been watching silently, was deeply moved by Lu Tianxing¡¯s pleading with Bai Zhiqing. This scenario was something she and Bai Zhiqing had nned to teach Lu Tianxing a memorable lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t constantly flirt here and there. Hence, she kept quiet, letting Bai Zhiqing y the tough one.

    Yet Lin Qian Ru had not expected that Lu Tianxing would beg Bai Zhiqing for her sake, humbling himself before Bai Zhiqing just so he could stay. For any man with strong male chauvinism, this was not an easy task.

    But Lu Tianxing did it, which was enough to prove that she held a significant ce in his heart, no less than anyone else.

    "Alright, Tianxing, stop looking so down. It was just Zhiqing ying with you, joking around," Lin Qian Ru could no longer hold back and spoke up.

    "Oh, Qian Ru, why are you so soft-hearted? Didn¡¯t I tell you? With someone like Lu Tianxing, who is such a phnderer, we definitely need to teach him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget. Why did you suddenly go soft? You should have scared him a bit more," Bai Zhiqing said in dissatisfaction upon hearing Lin Qian Ru¡¯s words, her tight face softening in the moment.

    "Qian Ru, wife, what are you saying? Were you just joking with me?"

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing feltpletely enveloped in surprise, as if he were dazed by a pie falling from the sky, overwhelmed with happiness. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that things would take such a 180-degree turn; the change was so rapid that he was struggling to keep up.

    "Yes!"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing sighed inwardly and gently nodded her head.

    "Hahaha, wife, I love you."

    Lu Tianxing burst intoughter and, heedless of Lin Qianru by his side, dashed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side and swept her into his arms. Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to cry out, he leaned down and kissed her on her red lips.

    "Mmm..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Lu Tianxing so close to her. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to kiss her right in front of Lin Qianru. Instinctively trying to struggle, she found herself firmly held in ce by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, unable to move.

    Lin Qianru was also stunned, watching the scene unfold. It took her a while to recover, and a warm smile curled at the corners of her mouth. She did not expect to hold a ce in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart higher than Bai Zhiqing¡¯s; she just needed Lu Tianxing to remember her. That was enough for her, and besides, this was quite nice as she wouldn¡¯t have to leave Lu Tianxing.

    The kisssted several minutes until Bai Zhiqing was red-faced and breathless. Only then did Lu Tianxing release her, a triumphant smile ying at his lips.

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red. She leaned against his chest, pping his chest discontentedly with her hands, "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯te near me without my permission from now on, or don¡¯t me me for not being nice¡ªlittle scissors at the ready."

    "Hehe, wife, what¡¯s there to worry about? There are no outsiders here, and besides, Qianru didn¡¯t see anything, did you, Qianru? You didn¡¯t see a thing just now, right?" Lu Tianxing chuckled, his mood unaffected by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, because all he felt was joy, nothing but joy.

    Having heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru also chimed in, "Yeah, Zhiqing, Tianxing¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t see anything just now. Not even when Tianxing slipped his hand¡ªinto your clothes..."

    At Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing blushed even more and quickly struggled out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, hastily tidying her somewhat disheveled clothes, then ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, it isn¡¯t really my fault, honestly, it waspletely impulsive. If you don¡¯t believe it, we can try again, with Qian Ru as the referee, to guarantee it was just uncontroble impulse, a normal man¡¯s basic reaction," Lu Tianxing said with a sheepish grin, pretending to lean in to kiss Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare!"

    Bai Zhiqing jumped, quickly backing away and saying, "Lu Tianxing, you better behave yourself. Although I¡¯m not pursuing this matter and agree for you to be with Qian Ru, we must set some ground rules first."

    "No problem, not just three ground rules; even ten wouldn¡¯t be a problem," Lu Tianxing affirmed vigorously.

    "That¡¯s good then. From now on, you must treat us well, cherish us like treasures in the palm of your hand, never bully us, and do whatever we ask. If we say go east, you mustn¡¯t go west. Also, you¡¯ll take care of all our meals every day, got it?"

    "No problem. From now on, if you tell me to go east, I¡¯ll never go west. If you tell me to catch a chicken, I¡¯ll never chase a dog. Don¡¯t even mention taking care of our meals, I¡¯ll even help you with your baths every night without any problem," Lu Tianxing promised earnestly, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. Following Bai Zhiqing¡¯s instructions, wouldn¡¯t his happy days be starting very soon?

    Thanks to "Riding a Snail to Climb Mountains" for the tip, bursting with updates in two days!!

 Chapter 766 - 762

    <h4>Chapter 766: 762</h4>

    "Go y by yourself, you wish," Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a look, this guy sure had some pretty ideas, "Secondly, from now on...."

    "Hold on, wife, are you sure it¡¯s the three Chapters of the covenant? You seem to have already mentioned three conditions," Lu Tianxing interrupted.

    "It is the three Chapters of the covenant, can¡¯t it be three big Chapters? Haven¡¯t you seen a contract before? These are just the first use of the first Chapter, can¡¯t I continue with the second and third uses of the first Chapter? Do you have any objections?"

    "Uh, no, no, go on, wife," Lu Tianxing wiped his sweat and shook his head as he spoke.

    "Second use, you¡¯re not allowed to stay out all night without checking in, no matter how important the matter is, you must call and report back. If you dare lie to me, you should know what the consequences are, understand?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s piercing gaze made Lu Tianxing¡¯s scalp tingle as if it were real.

    "Understood," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth, breaking into a cold sweat.

    Everyone says being adored by women on both sides is a blessing every man dreams of, but he had just discovered that this was not a blessing but the beginning of a disaster, a single misstep could spell your doom.

    "You better keep this firmly in mind, if you dare to stay out all night, Qian Ru and I will also dare to do the same. If something happens then, don¡¯t you regret it," Bai Zhiqing threatened.

    "Understood, I promise toply with the leadership¡¯s arrangement."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shudder after hearing this sentence, the thought of two beautiful women not returning home all night was truly chilling.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, a faint smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, "Third use, when you¡¯re at thepany, you must behave properly. Don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t; absolutely don¡¯t look, understand?"

    "Understood, even if a woman were to strip naked in front of me, I would resolutely not spare a nce," Lu Tianxing affirmed.

    "Fourth use...."

    Next, Lu Tianxing witnessed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s powerful logic and thinking ability as the chairwoman of the Bai¡¯s Group. In a short time, sheid out countless rules, big and small, each making Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart tremble. Those stiptions were like a knife against his neck, sending chills down his spine.

    After what felt like an eternity, Bai Zhiqing finally paused, and Lu Tianxing, still shaken, said, "Wife, there couldn¡¯t be more, right?"

    "There¡¯s onest use."

    "What, there¡¯s still onest thing? Honey, you might as well kill me!"

    Lu Tianxing cried out miserably, leaning back in his chair, looking utterly loveless.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said, "Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? Thisst thing is hugely beneficial for you, are you sure you don¡¯t want it?"

    "Wife, just tell me! What, exactly, is thest thing? I can handle it." Lu Tianxing said weakly. When Bai Zhiqing got to the fifth item, she had said the same, and he was now immune.

    "Last night, I received a call from grandma and grandpa. They told me that soon they would move to the ancestral home with Manman and Weiwei. So, once grandma and grandpa move, the huge vi will just be the two of us. It would be too quiet, so I discussed it with Qian Ru and we thought, in a few days, let her move in with us too. After all, it¡¯s troublesome for a woman to be alone; if she encounters any difficulties, there¡¯s no one to look after her."

    "Wife, are you saying, the three of us will live together~ in the same~ house?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s despair instantly vanished, like a shot of adrenaline injected him back to life, his eyes glittering keenly, his mouth curved into a lewd smile as he scanned both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, thinking about living together, which meant he could engage in nightly pleasures.

    Thinking this, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew even brighter, surely after the hardships there alwayses sunshine and rainbows.

    Seeing the sleazy smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, both Bai Zhiqing¡¯s and Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty faces couldn¡¯t help but sh with a hint of fortune, knowing well the kind of thoughts going through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind since they had been intimately close to him.

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a look and continued, "However, after Qian Ru moves in, we¡¯ll each have our own room. And remember, you must not reveal the nature of our rtionship among the three of us to anyone else. Otherwise, grandpa will have your skin!"

    Bai Zhiqing added a final reminder; such a nonsensical matter, if known by her grandparents, who knows what trouble it would stir up.

    "I understand," Lu Tianxing said weakly, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wordspletely shattering his beautiful hopes. From now on, let alone having a ¡¯fling¡¯, it seemed even getting a bite of meat or a sip of soup would be troublesome.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing from the corner of his eye, then at Lin Qianru. These two girls were nowpletely ¡¯figured out¡¯, so should he pretend to get drunk next and force himself on the two women? If the women started a fusster, he could im it was the alcohol¡¯s fault, an understandable mistake while drunk.

    As the saying goes, familiarity breedsfort, and repeated encounters breed friendship. After a few more times, wouldn¡¯t his happy life be secure?

    "Alright, that¡¯s settled for now, but our rtionship must remain a secret for now. Qian Ru, do you have anything to add? Don¡¯t worry, with my support, he wouldn¡¯t dare disagree," Bai Zhiqing said, looking at Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru nced at Lu Tianxing, and gently shook her head. She was very aware of her status¡ªput nicely, a mistress; put unpleasantly, a homewrecker. In both modern and ancient times, following the senior wife¡¯s instructions was never wrong. This was something Lin Qianru understood clearly, and she was also affirming her position, below Bai Zhiqing.

    "Since Qian Ru, you have nothing further to add, then we¡¯ll settle it like this. In a few days, Qian Ru, you¡¯ll move in with us. If you have no other issues, you can head back to thepany now. Oh, and please tell Manman to strictly forbid any reporters froming to thepany prying into things. If anyone dares to break in, have them thrown out directly," Bai Zhiqing slowly said, looking at Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, just nodded, stood up, and her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing. Her expressive eyes seemed...

 Chapter 767 - 763: I Realize Iâ€™ve Committed Heinous Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 763: I Realize I¡¯ve Committed Heinous Crimes</h4>

    Compared to when she arrived with a heavy heart, Lin Qianru felt an unprecedented sense of relief as she left, like clearing away the fog to see the bright moon.

    Before receiving Bai Zhiqing¡¯s call toe to the hospital, she had braced herself for the worst, but unexpectedly, things had taken a turn for the better. Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t driven her away; instead, she even tacitly acknowledged her rtionship with Lu Tianxing. How could she not be happy?

    Watching Lin Qianru leave with a lightened spirit, Bai Zhiqing suddenly felt as if she were boneless, copsing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, her hands tightly clutching his arms.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to share Lu Tianxing with any other woman, but she was well aware that a man like Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be tied down to just one woman; as she had said, rather than having him surrounded by women with ulterior motives, it was better to have a woman who knew him well by his side. She couldn¡¯t leave Lu Tianxing, nor did she want to see him in guilt and pain, so her only choice was to endure. Perhaps this was for the best.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s state, a warmth surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He was no fool and understood that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tolerance of Lin Qianru stemmed solely from her love for him¡ªa love so deep that it led her to ept Lin Qianru. Otherwise, if it were any other woman, she would have probably pped him and told him to get lost, let alone tolerate being embraced by others.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, said nothing, and just held Bai Zhiqing tightly in his arms, as if only by doing so could he assure her of his love.

    Bai Zhiqing, feeling the change in Lu Tianxing, wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and rested her head in his chest, listening to his strong, steady heartbeat. It seemed that at this moment, Lu Tianxing truly belonged to her alone, and not shared with someone else.

    It¡¯s hard to say how long passed before Lu Tianxing gently released Bai Zhiqing and quietly said, "Wife, thank you."

    "Thank me for what? Didn¡¯t you say that I am your wife? Do husbands and wives need to say thank you?"

    When Bai Zhiqing heard this, she looked up at Lu Tianxing and gently shook her head, a bitter smile appearing on her lips. All of this was her own doing; who asked her to fall in love with this phndering Casanova!

    "Yes, we are husband and wife, for life," Lu Tianxing reaffirmed, "To hold your hand, to grow old with you."

    Seeing the bitter smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say more. Instead, he gently adjusted her body to lean against his chest, and his fingers softly pressed her temples. A warm True Qi flowed from his fingers into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body. Though he was no healer, using Creation True Qi to adjust her physical condition was effortless for him.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t move, just leaned gently against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, seemingly sensing the tenderness emanating from him. Her lips curved slightly into a sweet smile, and she nestled like a docile kitten against his chest, seemingly seeking afortable position.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s movement, a warm smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. His heart suddenly felt a bit thankful for the paparazzi that had exposed his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing. Although it had caused him a lot of trouble, ultimately, it pushed a major concern of his towards a favorable direction, and more importantly, their rtionship had deepened through this ordeal, truly feeling like they were part of each other.

    Quietly enjoying Lu Tianxing¡¯s tenderness, Bai Zhiqing suddenly raised her head and said softly, "Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t like the smell of hospitals. Can we go home this afternoon?"

    "Go home?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, looking into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, and ultimately nodded, a gentle smile appearing on his face: "No problem, we¡¯ll go home this afternoon. But for now, your task is to enjoy my massage, rest well, and rejuvenate. I really don¡¯t want my wife turning into a hag."

    "You¡¯re the one with the yellow face."

    Bai Zhiqing retorted unhappily, quietly leaning into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, basking in the gentleness from this man.

    After an unknown period, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s breathing had be very even, and she had fallen deep into sleep.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing stopped his movements, gently ced Bai Zhiqing on the bed, and covered her with a nket. Then he stood up and walked outside, nning to handle the discharge procedures at the hospital.

    As he opened the door, Lu Tianxing saw a little head pressed against the door of the intensive care unit, seemingly trying to listen to the sounds inside. When the door opened, the little head quickly pulled back, and its owner looked at Lu Tianxing with an embarrassed expression.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, who appeared before him with a face full of disbelief, saying, "Secretary Lan, I find you have quite a few peculiar hobbies; not only do you like blocking my way, but now you¡¯ve even taken up eavesdropping around corners. What¡¯s next, are you nning to start peeping?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing walked out of the hospital room and casually closed the door behind him.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s face turned red, like a thief caught in the act, and she said somewhat unconvincingly, "You... you can¡¯t nder me like that! Am I eavesdropping? I was just here to deliver some documents to Mr. Bai. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, you angered Mr. Bai so much yesterday, and yet you still dare to show up in front of him today. Aren¡¯t you afraid Mr. Bai will tear you into pieces?"

    "I am her husband. Have you ever seen a wife tear her husband to pieces?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes as he spoke.

    "I haven¡¯t."

    Lan Xin shook her head and said, "However, I have seen a wife castrate her husband."

    As she spoke, Lan Xin circled around Lu Tianxing, looking at him admiringly and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you know? In my entire life, I¡¯ve never admired anyone, and now the only person I admire is you. You are so audacious. Having Mr. Bai as your wife, yet you still dare to flirt with Manager Lin. Aren¡¯t you afraid they will tear you to shreds?"

    "Ah, you know nothing. I¡¯m not worried about them tearing me apart; I¡¯m worried about whether I can even leave Modu alive," Lu Tianxing nced at Lan Xin and sighed softly.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Just think about Zhiqing¡¯s reputation in Modu. From eighty-year-olds to three-year-old children, everyone knows her. I don¡¯t know how many men adore her, love her, and want to marry her, and yet, I managed to get ahead of them. Do you think they would let me go? Right now, I¡¯m worried about how I¡¯ll get home. Let¡¯s say I take a bus! With so many people, what if someone recognizes me and beats me up? Or if I take a taxi, what if the driver is a man who, feeling desperate, decides to take us both out? Ah, Secretary Lan, is being too outstanding a kind of sin? I now feel like I¡¯m utterly wicked," he said.

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing even gave a slight sigh, disying an expression as lonely as snow.

 Chapter 768 - 763 Are You Out of Your Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 763 Are You Out of Your Mind?</h4>

    If being outstanding is a crime, I¡¯ve realized I¡¯m utterly criminal!

    Hearing Lu Tianxing boasting about himself like that, Lan Xin wished she could take off her shoes and throw them smack into Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. How shameless could he be? Although she was already well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s thick skin, it seemed to have gotten even thicker at that moment. Utterly criminal, indeed. Why not also im that if being handsome could feed you, you¡¯d be able to support the whole world?

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes and said in exasperation, "Lu Tianxing, you think too highly of yourself. They¡¯re not going to beat you up or die alongside you. At most, they¡¯ll castrate you and put you in a museum for disy, as thest eunuch of the twenty-first century."

    Upon hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he looked at her annoyed, saying, "Secretary Lan, you¡¯re really low, not bothering to help me out and instead kicking me when I¡¯m down. Regardless, I am, after all, your fake boyfriend. Can¡¯t you wish me a little bit of goodwill?"

    When Lan Xin heard this from Lu Tianxing, her expression froze, and she said furiously, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve got some nerve bringing this up. You say you¡¯re married to Mr. Bai, then it¡¯s done, but could you not let the paparazzi snap pictures of it? Do you know how my night went after I got home yesterday? My mom scolded the hell out of me and almost kicked me out. Look at these huge dark circles under my eyes. That¡¯s all your doing. Don¡¯t you know thatck of sleep is a woman¡¯s worst enemy? What if I ended up disfigured?"

    "Secretary Lan, let¡¯s speak with some conscience here, shall we? It was you who asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend in the first ce. How is it my problem now when there¡¯s trouble? Besides, I told you from the start toe clean to your parents, but you wouldn¡¯t believe me and kept stubbornly resisting. If you hadn¡¯t done that, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Now I¡¯m worried your parents wille after me for trouble! Saying I led you on and then abandoned you, wouldn¡¯t that ruin my reputation?" Lu Tianxingined with frustration, not having anticipated things would turn out this way.

    "Reputation? Assistant Lu, you think too highly of yourself. As if you have any reputation to speak of. Now, to all the women at Bai¡¯s Group, you¡¯re nothing but the epitome of a scumbag, always looking for the next best thing while enjoying what¡¯s already in your bowl. But I have to say, I admire you. Having a beautiful wife like Mr. Bai and still daring to flirt around right under her nose within herpany, your nerve ismendable indeed."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with feigned admiration, thinking to herself, his nerves were too big indeed. Being Bai Zhiqing¡¯s man and still daring to flirt around in his own wife¡¯spany¡ªit was a kind of courage that demanded respect.

    "Um!"

    At Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing pinched her cheek, annoyed, and said, "Secretary Lan, you really should take responsibility for what you say. Who have I flirted with, exactly? You¡¯re the one who stops me every day as soon as I get to the office. If anyone¡¯s doing the flirting, it¡¯s you flirting with me. I¡¯m the victim here."

    "Nonsense. That was before I knew you were Mr. Bai¡¯s husband. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d give you a second nce? Dark and sullen-looking, why don¡¯t you just go back to Africa!" Lan Xin said, almost losing her temper at Lu Tianxing.

    "Now that you know, isn¡¯t it just the same as before? Except now, you¡¯ve gotten bolder, even eavesdropping."

    "I... I..."

    For a moment, Lan Xin found herself at a loss for words, struggling to find a response. It took her a while to continue, "Was I eavesdropping? It was out of pity for you. Just in case Mr. Bai castrates you, as your friend, I could at least call for help. Maybe they could even sew it back on. While it might not work, you¡¯d still be aplete man at least."

    "Sympathize with me? I¡¯ve been kicked out and now I have to sleep on a couch all by myself. I don¡¯t know if you could take some pity on me and give me half your bed."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, revealing his true nature once again in just a few words.

    Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face flushed with a whoosh, and she red at Lu Tianxing before gritting her teeth and saying, "No problem, as long as Mr. Bai and President Lin agree, I have no objections. So, do you dare or not?"

    Upon hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shivered intensely. To let Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru agree, what an international joke! If he dared to utter those words, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru might unite in their hatred against him and castrate him without hesitation.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing wished he could p himself. If only he had known how fierce Lan Xin was, he would have died before saying such a thing. Now, he had trapped himself in a dead end.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Assistant Lu? You look rather unwell. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared? Or are you just a henpecked husband who only talks big?"

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with a satisfied smile on her face. After sparring with him for so long, she had always ended up on the losing side. But this time, she had finally scored a victory. The feeling was exhrating, even better than drinking an ice-cold sour plum soup on a sweltering summer day.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s provocative stance, Lu Tianxing had a bitter smile in his heart. In the past, he might not have minded teaching Lan Xin a lesson she¡¯d never forget, to let her learn what it cost to challenge a normal man. But now, he truly didn¡¯t dare. If he touched Lan Xin and Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru were to see it, would he still have a life to live? It wasn¡¯t easy to handle Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, and if countless issues arose because of this, it would be a huge loss for him.

    "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t dare, do you? I knew you were a henpecked husband. Today, I¡¯m feeling generous and won¡¯t tell Mr. Bai. But if you dare to cross me, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Bai you harassed me and let him teach you a harsh lesson," Lan Xin said with a look that warned if he messed with her again, he¡¯d be in big trouble, smiling at Lu Tianxing.

    "Oh, Secretary Lan, I¡¯ve always thought that the bigger the capital, the more senseless one bes. But your assets aren¡¯t that substantial¡ªso why theck of brains? Do you think any man with a modicum of sense would boast about cheating and let his wife find out? Secretary Lan, there must be something wrong with your brain, and luckily we¡¯re in a hospital. You should go get your head checked quickly. Ah, to be so young and already brain-damaged, don¡¯t be foolish in the future..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, not willing to admit defeat. He reached out and pinched her cheeks hard a couple of times, then shook his head and sighed as he walked toward the elevator.

    Lan Xin stood frozen in ce for a long while before snapping back to reality. She waved her fists toward the direction where Lu Tianxing disappeared, baring her teeth and muttering, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re the one with a brain problem. We¡¯ve forged an enmity today. If I don¡¯t get my revenge, I¡¯ll take your surname."

    After that, Lan Xin seemed to recall something, a hint of sadness involuntarily appearing in her eyes. She heaved a deep sigh, her beautiful eyes flickering nonstop, pondering over something, calcting some hidden

 Chapter 769 - 764: The Troubled Xue Man

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 764: The Troubled Xue Man</h4>

    At Bai¡¯s Group, things continued as usual without much difference, as if the exposure of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rtionship had no impact on thepany. Employees bustled about their business, speaking to the group¡¯s prosperity in hurried forms.

    Having just returned from the sales department, Xue Man slumped at her desk, devoid of her usual vivacity. Her delicate face, previously spirited, now bore a self-deprecating smile. She felt a void inside, as if something had been lost and could never be found again. She never anticipated that the first man to stir her heart would be her best friend¡¯s husband - a cruel irony indeed.

    Xue Man sat dazed in her chair, her emotions turbulent. Every encounter with Lu Tianxing shed through her mind like lightning, leaving her unable to calm her restless thoughts.

    The first time she encountered Lu Tianxing at thepany, he was a carefree rascal. She wished he would just disappear from her sight immediately, but unfortunately, this irresponsible man had knocked out the deputy head of the security department with a single punch and even dared to brazenly flirt with her...

    Back then, she wished she could tear Lu Tianxing to pieces, but she was no match for him physically. Trying to get revenge only resulted in being teased by him, forcing her to grit her teeth in secrecy, out of sight, out of mind...

    The second time Lu Tianxing entered her world was during her most desperate moments, curing her mother and standing before her to drive away greedy rtives. Despite her objections, he forcibly kissed her and stole her first kiss, brazenly telling her that he was iming his reward...

    At this thought, a blush spread across Xue Man¡¯s face, mixed with a hint of shyness. Perhaps from that moment, Lu Tianxing had gradually started to cast his shadow in her heart, turning her initial disgust into affection.

    Before, whenever she caught Lu Tianxing¡¯sscivious gaze on her, a nameless rage would burst within her, wishing she could gouge out his eyes. But now, when Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on her, she felt no anger, but rather a proud feeling that her charm was significant enough to attract his attention.

    The third time Lu Tianxing appeared in her world was due to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrangement in Xiangjiang, where she saw another side of Lu Tianxing hidden behind his carefree demeanor, an irresistible dominance. When Lu Tianxing protected her from Zhao Lin, she felt he was the man every woman hoped to find in her life, someone who could provide a sense of security. Perhaps, it was then that the seed of love was sown...

    The fourth time Lu Tianxing appeared in her world, he saved her and her sister¡¯s lives, aiding them in correcting their wed Cultivation Technique and preventing them from falling into demonic cultivation. Perhaps it was this moment that made her want to fully understand Lu Tianxing, to know what he had experienced and why he was willing to give up his past glories and contentedly remain a humble employee at apany.

    As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat, and simrly, when a woman bes curious about a man, it marks the beginning of her falling in love with him.

    At this moment, Xue Man realized that Lu Tianxing¡¯s image had been deeply ingrained in her mind, impossible to shake off. Unfortunately, reality was often much more brutal than dreams; the first man who moved her heart turned out to be her best friend¡¯s husband, and he also had a lingering rtionship with another of her best friends.

    Thinking this, Xue Man¡¯s self-deprecating smile grew even more profound.

    She vigorously shook her head, trying to cast Lu Tianxing¡¯s shadow from her mind. However, Xue Man found that the more she tried, the deeper and clearer Lu Tianxing¡¯s image became, impossible to erase.

    And at that moment, Xue Man felt that two little figures suddenly popped up in her mind, an angel and a devil, who were engaged in an intensely fierce debate.

    "Give it up, why trouble yourself? With this rtionship not even started, better to give up now. You can¡¯tpete with Bai Zhiqing. Instead of getting deeper hurt in the end, why not cut off this romance before it even begins and start a fresh life? Why be so adamant? You like him, but are you sure he likes you? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s Lin Qianru by his side. Are you willing to share love with someone else?" the spotlessly white little angel said, fluttering its wings.

    "Give up? Why should you give up? Xue Man, if you dare give up, you¡¯re a coward. So what if he¡¯s your best friend¡¯s husband? Love is fought for, not given out of charity. He¡¯s your best friend¡¯s husband, so what? Just snatch him away. What are you afraid of? Unleash your charm, conquer him, you have to believe in your allure," the devil also egged on, brandishing a tiny pitchfork.

    "You absolutely mustn¡¯t do it. Have you forgotten Bai Zhiqing is your best friend? Stealing your best friend¡¯s husband is taboo, and you¡¯ll be disgraced by everyone. Do you really want to fall out with your best friend?"

    "Go for it, love is all about fighting for it. What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t Lin Qianru just tell you? The issue is resolved. She¡¯s moving in with Bai Zhiqing. Doesn¡¯t that mean they have epted each other? What are you worried about? What difference does it make, two or three? Since Bai Zhiqing can ept Lin Qianru, why can¡¯t she ept you? What are you afraid of? Do you really want to watch the man you love show affection with another woman in front of you? Love is to be fought for. You can do it, you will seed," the devil continued.

    "You are destroying someone else¡¯s family..." the angel¡¯s weak voice chimed in.

    "So what? If you don¡¯t destroy someone else¡¯s family, then you have to give up your own happiness. You choose one! Whether to give up your happiness or to fight for it."

    The voices of the angel and the devil echoed unceasingly in her mind, each exchange making Xue Man¡¯splexion paler and sending a wrenching pain through her heart, stirring an urge to cry.

    "Shut up, all of you shut up, get out of here, I¡¯m in charge of my own life."

    After what felt like a long time, Xue Man finally couldn¡¯t hold back, and screamed hysterically, standing up from her chair. Sweat dripped from her forehead, her fingers clenched tightly together, overwhelmed by a strong feeling of suffocation, as if her heart was tearing apart.

    To give up the man who had first stirred her heart, or topete with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru for this man, even if she might not win, she wanted to leave an unforgettable impression in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    In that moment, Xue Man faced a tough choice, whether to give up the rtionship as the angel suggested, or to fight for the love as the devil urged, even if she might lose, she would have no regrets.

    PS: Speechless, didn¡¯t really say anything, just bought some mugwort to take a bath, no idea if it will help!!!

 Chapter 770 - 765: The Appearance of the Golden Cicada Gu Master

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 765: The Appearance of the Golden Cicada Gu Master</h4>

    Modu Private Hospital.

    After Lu Tianxingpleted the discharge procedures from the inpatient department, he didn¡¯t linger and went directly back to the special ward where Bai Zhiqing was staying.

    In the ward, Bai Zhiqing was still sleeping soundly. It seemed that Lan Xin, after seeing Bai Zhiqing asleep, didn¡¯t disturb her and left.

    When Lu Tianxing entered the intensive care ward, he also didn¡¯t wake Bai Zhiqing. Instead, he sat beside her, watching the sleeping Bai Zhiqing quietly, her wanplexion giving him a feeling of tenderness.

    From leaving Modu to going to Xiangjiang, and thening back from Xiangjiang, Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t really had a good rest. First, because of the series of events that urred in Xiangjiang, she was already exhausted mentally and physically. After returning to Modu, she was caught in an emotional vortex. She hadn¡¯t really rested at all, and now she could finally have a good rest.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s baby-like sleep, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous smile. He took out his cell phone from his pocket, turned on the camera, aimed it at Bai Zhiqing, then leaned beside her head, made a funny face, and took a photo.

    After taking several photos in a row, Lu Tianxing still felt somewhat reluctant as he put his phone back into his pocket, nning to show them to Bai Zhiqingter so she could see what she looked like while sleeping.

    As time ticked by, Lu Tianxing sat beside Bai Zhiqing without making any noise, his face always wearing a smile.

    After who knows how long, Bai Zhiqing finally woke up from her deep sleep.

    Her eyshes trembling lightly, Bai Zhiqing opened her beautiful eyes and, upon seeing Lu Tianxing sitting beside her, intently staring at her the whole time, her pretty face immediately flushed with a tinge of red, "Lu Tianxing, what are you staring at me for?"

    "Hehe, wife, do you know? You don¡¯t realize until you look, and when you do, it¡¯s quite a shock. I really didn¡¯t expect that Bai Zhiqing, rated as the Iceberg Business Goddess by everyone in Modu, would actually drool in her sleep. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really an eye-opener. I was just thinking about whether or not to take a photo and sell it to a news website, what do you think, will they pay me a hefty fee for the scoop?" Lu Tianxing teased Bai Zhiqing as he spoke.

    "You... You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re tricking me, aren¡¯t you?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice slightlycking confidence, and, subconsciously, she raised her hand to touch her lips to check if there really was any drool.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s adorable behavior, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing. How could he not have noticed that Bai Zhiqing had such a cute side?

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sughter, Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled, realizing she had been yed by Lu Tianxing, her eyes angrily fixating on him, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re ying tricks on me."

    After hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediatelyughed smugly, "Of course, I never expected my wife could be so cute."

    "Shut your mouth."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a flushed face, but suddenly seemed to remember something. Swiftly sitting up in bed, she carefully inspected her clothes, looking at Lu Tianxing with a weird expression, "Lu Tianxing,e clean, did you do anything indecent to me while I was asleep?"

    Ah!

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a deadpan expression, "Wife, are you kidding me? Considering the kind of rtionship we have, would I have to sneak around and do something when you¡¯re asleep? Rather than that, I might as well find an intable doll; it can even scream."

    "Hmph, who knows!"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing disdainfully and said, "Lin Yafei once told me that every man has a sleazy soul in his heart, who knows if you wanted to try out that kind of thrill. Lu Tianxing, ask yourself, have you never fantasized about me in a nurse¡¯s outfit?"

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile and didn¡¯t deny it. After all, it¡¯s only natural; what man doesn¡¯t have such a fantasy? Office, uniform, it¡¯s probably the dream of every man in the world. The only ones who don¡¯t dream of that are either those with wives too unattractive to wear uniforms without inducing more fear, or those who don¡¯t like women.

    "You¡¯re really not a good thing, always thinking dirty thoughts. When I have time, I definitely need to take you to a neurologist to see what¡¯s actually inside your brain," Bai Zhiqing chided Lu Tianxing with a re.

    "Wife, what¡¯s dirty about it? This is about continuing the future of humanity. If it weren¡¯t for this, humans would have gone extinct thousands of years ago," Lu Tianxing protested.

    "Hmph, twisted logic."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, would you hurry up and get out?"

    Lu Tianxing blinked in surprise, "Get out? Why?"

    "I need to change my clothes. Do you want to stay here and watch or something?"

    "What¡¯s the big deal? I used to change your patient¡¯s gown all the time, and it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you before," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, curling his lip.

    "You..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang in his pocket.

    Lu Tianxing took out his phone, nced at the caller ID, and showed a hint of surprise.

    "What is it?" Bai Zhiqing asked, noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just a call from Xiao Liu from the Rose Society. He probably needs something from me!"

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a reassuring smile and then answered the call in front of her, "Xiao Liu, what¡¯s the matter, calling at this time?"

    "Brother Lu, I have something I want to ask you. Have you recently, perhaps, offended anyone?" Xiao Liu¡¯s voice came through the phone, carrying a hint of seriousness.

    "What¡¯s happened?" Lu Tianxing asked with a grave tone.

    "Here¡¯s the thing, Brother Lu. Didn¡¯t you ask us to protect Sister-inw Zhiqing in secret? This morning, we suddenly found someone tailing you. However, the person¡¯s quite skilled. Our guys barely kept an eye on him, and he detected them. If it weren¡¯t for the Unrivaled Guards, I¡¯m afraid those brothers might have died. So, I called to ask if you might have offended anyely, and whether you¡¯d like us to take action."

    "Apart from that, did this person have any distinguishing features?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone became more serious. Someone was tailing him without leaving a trace, which meant the person was extremely skilled and not to be taken lightly.

    "Let me think... Ah, now I remember," Xiao Liu said after a moment of contemtion. "Brother Lu, this guy had an unusual attire, simr to that of the Miao Border¡ªyes, his clothes resembled the traditional attire of the ethnic minorities there, but his eyes, they were cold, gave one the feeling of being stared at by a venomous snake."

    "Miao Border attire..."

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly, a spark of realization shing through his mind: "Golden Cicada Gu Master."

 Chapter 771 - 766 Basen

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 766 Basen</h4>

    Upon hearing Xiao Liu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered that some time ago, he healed Xue Man¡¯s mother and incidentally killed a Golden Cicada. If his guess was correct, the person dressed in the attire from the Miao Border that Xiao Liu mentioned was likely the very Golden Cicada Gu Master who had nned to use Xue Man¡¯s mother as a host to cultivate the Golden Cicada.

    It was known that there was a unique way of connection between a Gu Master and their Gu Worms. Perhaps because he had killed the Golden Cicada, he had acquired a kind of aura that ordinary people could not detect, which had now drawn the attention of this Golden Cicada Gu Master. However, what he hadn¡¯t expected was that the Golden Cicada Gu Master would take so long toe after him.

    "Brother Lu? What Golden Cicada Gu Master, should the Unrivaled Guards take action?" Xiao Liu¡¯s voice came through the phone with a hint of confusion.

    "No need, I will handle this matter personally. Call off everyone who is watching him. Don¡¯t make pointless sacrifices."

    Lu Tianxing declined Xiao Liu¡¯s suggestion. Since the Golden Cicada Gu Master had taken this long to seek him out, he evidently seeded in cultivating the Gu Worm and was confident enough to confront him. The Unrivaled Guards were strong, but against a Golden Cicada Gu Master, they would likely be no match¡ªafter all, if a Gu Master is not taken down, they would pose an endless threat. Therefore, he would either not act at all orpletely eliminate the Golden Cicada Gu Master in one fell swoop.

    "Got it, Brother Lu. Just be careful on your own."

    After hanging up with Xiao Liu, Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing beside him, fell silent for a moment, and then decided to make a call to Xue Man.

    In the security department of Bai¡¯s Group, Xue Man stared nkly at the caller ID on her phone, aplex expression crossing her face. She ced her finger on the end call button several times, but ultimately couldn¡¯t bring herself to disconnect the call.

    After a long while, Xue Man took a deep breath and finally answered the call, her voice calm, "Assistant Lu, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"

    "Minister Xue, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. After work today, don¡¯t stay out. Remember to go straight home, take your mother to the police station, and unless you receive a call from me, neither you, your mother, nor Xue Bing should leave the police station under any circumstances. Do you understand?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s grave voice came through the phone.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Assistant Lu? Has something happened? Should I call Xiao Bing to have her bring the police to help you?"

    Upon hearing his words, Xue Man immediately became anxious. It wasn¡¯t clear whether her concern was for Lu Tianxing or for her own family.

    "Minister Xue, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not thatplicated¡ªit¡¯s just a minor annoyance, and I can resolve it on my own. Just do as I¡¯ve instructed. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    After he spoke, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone and turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing, chuckling, "Wife, I¡¯ve already handled your discharge procedures. But as the saying goes, see a good deed through to the end¡ªI was the one who changed you into this patient gown. So, how about it, let me help take it off for you today, heh heh..."

    ...

    Time flows like water, and the years fly by swiftly. Before long, it was already evening and the sky was aze with the fiery clouds of sunset, which seemed like mes burning in the heavens, tinting the entire sky a fierce red. As the sunset dipped lower, birds circled back to their nests, chirping amongst the tree branches, and the sky seemed to merge with the ground in the distance, appearing like a dusky mural, captivating and impossible to resist.

    A BMW X5 moved slowly along the road. After leaving Modu Private Hospital, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t head home but instead spent the afternoon together, ying outside. They watched a movie and visited an amusement park, behaving just like any other couple.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you taking me? Aren¡¯t we going home?" Bai Zhiqing, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of confusion and fatigue on her face.

    "I¡¯ve heard the sunset is quite beautiful, so I n to take my wife to see it and by the way, deal with an ant I¡¯ve wanted to take care of for a long time."

    Lu Tianxing turned his head and smiled faintly at Bai Zhiqing, as if sensing something. A bloodthirsty smile flickered across his lips. He turned on the signal light and pulled the car over to the side of the road.

    "Wife, you stay here and wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back." After parking the car, Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Okay, be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back," Bai Zhiqing said with emphasis.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine."

    Lu Tianxing bent his head and gently kissed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek, opened the car door, and scanned the surroundings. He then chose a small hill not far away and, lightning-fast, dashed toward the little summit.

    This was a typical small peak, not very high, with no trees growing on it but insteadrge boulders that seemed to sprout from the ground.

    Lu Tianxingnded on one of the rocks and said indifferently, "Come out! You¡¯ve been following me all afternoon. Aren¡¯t you tired? Since you¡¯re here, show yourself! Over a month ago, I destroyed your Golden Cicada. Don¡¯t you want to kill me to avenge it? Hiding and skulking doesn¡¯t seem to fit the style of a Gu Master."

    Before Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice had faded, a mockingugh came from the sky. A sinister man dressed in Miao Border attire appeared out of thin air andnded not far from Lu Tianxing, his cold triangr eyes emitting a frightening glint.

    The sinister man looked at Lu Tianxing with a somber expression and said in a hoarse voice, "So it was you who wiped out my Golden Cicada. Today, I, Basen, will use your flesh and blood to nourish my Golden Cicada. Hahaha, the flesh of a strong man, my darling will surely love it."

    Hearing the sinister man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback before he sneered and said, "Basen, the traitor from Yanhuang Group. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive."

    When the sinister man before him announced his name, Lu Tianxing remembered the notorious traitor incident that had once roiled the Yanhuang Group¡ªthe culprit was Basen.

    Basen was once a member of the Yanhuang Group and a Gu Master from the Miao Border. During a mission, Basen conspired with foreign forces and betrayed all the Yanhuang Group members involved in that mission. That battle was the most disastrous loss in the history of the Yanhuang Group, with all members involved perishing. Basen became one of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s top targets for elimination.

    Unfortunately, Basen was cunning and crafty, proficient in the use of Gu, and many who pursued him from the Yanhuang Group met their ends at the hands of his Gu Worms, dying silently. Even when the Yanhuang Group dispatched three Heaven-level Martial Artists and over a dozen at the Earth-level Peak, they failed to take him down. All three Heaven-level Martial Artists were gravely injured, the Earth-level warriors were killed, and Basen disappeared without a trace.

    Some said he had died, others said he had gone into hiding, but no one had seen him since then.

 Chapter 772 - 767: Fierce Battle in Basen

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 767: Fierce Battle in Basen</h4>

    Lu Tianxing had not expected that the person who had nearly caused the death of Xue Man¡¯s mother was the very traitor that the Yanhuang Group was keen on hunting down.

    "Hahaha, traitor? I am no traitor, they forced me into this. What is the Yanhuang Group anyway, and why should they control my life? Knowing full well that the mission was certain death, they still sent me to my doom. Why should I? Since they were heartless, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthless. So what if I betrayed them? Did you see the look on their faces when they found out it was me? Disbelief, shock, rage¡ªthey wanted to tear me to pieces, hahaha. That feeling was simply exhrating."

    "And the Yanhuang Group still wants to kill me, but can they? Are they qualified? Now that my divine power isplete, even if Sima Lingyun himself were toe, all of you will die. After I kill you, I¡¯ll destroy the Yanhuang Group next and use your flesh and blood to feed my precious. The flesh and blood of the powerful, I think my precious will like it very much, hahaha..."

    The sinister man Basenughed maniacally, his face showing he was quite certain of Lu Tianxing¡¯s demise. "Kid, if you obediently offer up your flesh and blood today, I might mercifully spare the people around you. Otherwise, after I kill you, I¡¯ll find the host for my precious. Having made me lose one treasure, she will have to pay with her life topensate."

    "It¡¯s precisely because of what you just said that you won¡¯t survive today."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Basen with icy eyes, a flicker of murderous intent in his heart. He was determined to stop Basen today, at all costs, from leaving alive.

    As they spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned cold. He stepped forward, his True Qi bursting out violently, shattering the tiny, nearly invisible Gu worms with its sheer force.

    This was Basen¡¯s tactic, using Gu worms to silently approach his enemies for a sure-kill strike. Sadly, for someone who had entered the Mythical Realm like Lu Tianxing, even the slightest movement around him could not escape his notice.

    "Good, impressive strength. To have detected my little treasures, I¡¯m now even more eager to devour your flesh and blood."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Basen¡¯s pupils shrank, followed by a burst ofughter as his figure soared into the sky. With both hands flipping, he smacked a palm down, sending a roaring mass of ck True Qi, thick with the stench of blood, enveloping Lu Tianxingpletely.

    The dark ck True Qi carried terrifying power, instantly withering grass and trees growing out of the rocks into ash, as if creaking screams were incessantly ringing by one¡¯s ears, or as if countless venomous bugs were weaving through it.

    "An attempt to cover up is futile, all of it be gone."

    Faced with the rolling True Qi, Lu Tianxing smirked coldly, his True Qi gushing out, manifesting into a zing sun suspended above his head, its radiance sharp as a sword. The sun burst forth beams of light, slicing into the mass of ck clouds, instantly tearing them apart, revealing countless tiny Gu worms which were then shed into pieces by the sword light, falling from the sky like rain.

    "Ah, my precious! You¡¯ve sessfully angered me, boy. I will tear you to pieces and devour your bones entirely."

    Basen¡¯s voice was piercingly sharp. These Gu worms were the fruits of hisborious cultivation; although not as strong as his final creation, the Six-winged Golden Cicada, they were still powerful and one of his trump cards.

    Wrapped in the ck mist, ordinary Martial Artists would not even notice the Gu worms inside. Even if they did, a close encounter with the Gu worms meant certain death. However, he had not expected Lu Tianxing to be so formidable, seeing through the Gu worms in the ck mist and annihting them in an instant.

    "Kill, I will kill you!"

    Basen roared repeatedly, True Qi bursting from his body, Gu worms emerging in swarms, disying their bizarre forms. There were jet-ck centipedes, multicolored spiders, and even insects finer than strands of hair. A variety of Gu worms appeared, each emanating a strong poison, wherein a mere whiff was potent enough to overwhelm even a Heaven-level Martial Artist.

    It was with these Gu worms that Basen had managed to escape the continuous pursuits of the Yanhuang Group and even Heaven-level Martial Artists couldn¡¯t handle him.

    "Die for me!"

    Basen¡¯s features twisted ferociously as he fully channeled his True Qi, which transformed into a boundless ck curtain that shrouded the skies above, vast and overarching, emitting a piercingly high-pitched whistle as it surged crazily towards Lu Tianxing,

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd, sweep across boundlessly."

    Lu Tianxing, aware of the potency of these Gu Worms, reached out to grab, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, sweeping across the sky.

    Boom!

    The heavens and earth seemed to crack, the aura of iron and blood enveloped the firmament, and in an instant, colors of the world changed, as if a battlefield of iron and blood had descended, where generals, soldiers, and war horses appeared out of thin air, as real as if an actual battlefield hade forth.

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd swept across the sky, the dense iron-blooded aura filled the air, tearing open a rift right there in the ck energy, and several pitch-ck centipedes and spider Gu Worms didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge before they were torn to shreds by the aura of iron and blood.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Lu Tianxing wielded the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, his violent power sweeping through the void, the ck energy in the sky washed away as if by a flood, disappearing without a trace in an instant, along with the Gu Worms, all crushed to dust.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, a strong sense of crisis surging in his heart.

    "There¡¯s still a move left, Creation God Tripod,e forth."

    Just as Lu Tianxing had brought forth the Creation God Tripod, suddenly a dazzling golden light instantaneously tore through space, whistling towards him, apanied by a fierce gust of icy attack, directly freezing the True Qi-condensed Iron Blood Battle Halberd into smithereens.

    The icy attack surged forth, and immediately, the surrounding grass and even massive stones were frozen into fine powder, wherever it passed, the vegetation disintegrated into frost, and the entire space seemed to have entered the depth of a bitter winter.

    "Such terrifying coldness, even my True Qi can shatter, a dreadfully powerful Six-winged Golden Cicada. No wonder he had the courage to challenge the Yanhuang Group. Any usual Heaven-level Peak Martial Artist touching this coldness would undoubtedly die," Lu Tianxing thought, his face drastically changing as he quickly dispersed his True Qi and burst backward. In the moment he retreated, the golden light had already reached where he was just moments before, freezing that patch of ground into ice, which under the twilight sun, sparkled with a different kind of brilliance.

    "It¡¯s useless, I admit your strength is indeed formidable, but under my Six-winged Golden Cicada, even a Mythical Realm powerhouse would struggle to escape death, just surrender obediently! Once I devour your flesh and blood, my treasure will grow stronger," Basenughed out loud, his gaze sinister as he stared at Lu Tianxing. He swore that he would make Lu Tianxing¡¯s life worse than death, to let Lu Tianxing apany his precious creatures in death.

    Thank you for the reward, Liu Yi!!!!!!

 Chapter 773 - 768 Basen Dies

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 768 Basen Dies</h4>

    Hearing Basen¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing lifted his head and looked forward, only to see a golden cicada no bigger than a broad bean at the spot where he had been standing. It had three pairs of wings on its back, trembling violently, yet no sound could be heard, which was very eerie but gave Lu Tianxing an extremely strong sense of crisis.

    "Good treasure, don¡¯t get agitated. You¡¯ll soon taste the most delicious flesh and blood. Eat him, eat him, and you¡¯ll be stronger."

    Basen¡¯s body trembled, like a madman, making bizarre sounds from his mouth.

    Hearing this sound, the Six-winged Golden Cicada let out a screech, its wings flickered, and it actually tore through the air, silently appearing in front of Lu Tianxing. At the same time, a dense chill air gushed from its mouth.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt a strong chilling towards him, almost freezing his True Qi on his body, giving him a feeling of difficulty operating it, even his eyebrows were covered with ayer of frost.

    "Hahaha, now you know how formidable I am! Eat him, devour his flesh and blood, and you will grow stronger."

    Basen let out a frenziedugh. He had been hiding for so many years to cultivate the Six-winged Golden Cicada, and now he had finally seeded. Although he couldn¡¯t see through Lu Tianxing¡¯s realm, he could feel the surging blood and Qi in Lu Tianxing. If he allowed the Six-winged Golden Cicada to devour Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood and Qi, the Six-winged Golden Cicada would certainly power up further, and by then, even mythological-level warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before he became a true powerhouse.

    Thinking of this, the madness on Basen¡¯s face grew thicker, and he made bizarre sounds from his mouth, controlling the Six-winged Golden Cicada tounch a fierce attack on Lu Tianxing.

    The Six-winged Golden Cicada¡¯s wings flickered, like a streak of golden lightning traversing space, quietly appearing beside you, and itsyered chill could easily freeze even True Qi.

    In a short time, Lu Tianxing felt powerless and helpless. Although he sensed the Six-winged Golden Cicada charging at him, he could do nothing to counter it, even feeling suppressed. Several times he almost got frozen by the chill air spewed out by the Six-winged Golden Cicada. If not for his quick reaction, he might have already been frozen into a corpse.

    "Such fast speed. Since I can¡¯t avoid it, I¡¯ll just take you down outright. I want to see if you can really freeze my True Qi."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, knowing that if he didn¡¯t destroy the Six-winged Golden Cicada, he couldn¡¯t avoid this chill and could only deal with it passively.

    With a thought, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing several meters away, eyes locked on the bean-sized Six-winged Golden Cicada. As it pounced towards him, the Creation Source Technique fully erupted. His True Qi surged like tides, transforming into the force of a mighty river, roaring and charging at the Six-winged Golden Cicada.

    "Useless, this Six-winged Golden Cicada¡¯s chill is innate, specially designed to break through True Qi. No matter how strong your True Qi is, it¡¯s futile."

    Basen saw this scene and sneered disdainfully. In his view, Lu Tianxing was merely putting up a desperate fight.

    "Creation God Tripod, destroy it for me."

    Seeing the Golden Cicada approaching his True Qi, Lu Tianxing roared, his surging True Qi instantly transforming into a Creation God Tripod, directly enveloping the Six-winged Golden Cicada. The Creation True Qi instantly became a crushing force, rolling over towards the Six-winged Golden Cicada.

    "Squeak!" "Squeak!"

    The Six-winged Golden Cicada seemed to sense the terror of the Creation God Tripod, emitting piercing screams, frantically vibrating its wings, spouting chill trying to burst out, but the Creation God Tripod was indeed terrifying, a true trump card for Lu Tianxing.

    When Lu Tianxing had reached the Heavenly Realm, he was able to withstand attacks of mythical level with the Creation God Tripod without being defeated. Now, having broken through to the mythical level himself, the power of the Creation God Tripod had increased once again, how could it possibly be resisted by mere insects.

    "Die for me."

    Lu Tianxing frantically stimted the Creation True Qi, pressing it towards the Six-winged Golden Cicada. The formidable Creation True Qi in the Creation God Tripod transformed into refining power, wrapping around the Six-winged Golden Cicada.

    Only the sound of wailing cries could be heard. Within a few breaths, the internal organs of the Six-winged Golden Cicada were directly refined to death inside the Creation God Tripod.

    "Puh!"

    There was a special connection between the Six-winged Golden Cicada and its Gu Master. As soon as it died, Basen¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood, his expression ferocious as he stared at Lu Tianxing, "You dared to kill my treasure, I remember you. Just wait, I won¡¯t let this go, just wait. One day I¡¯lle back for you and kill everyone around you one by one. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead."

    Basen let out a mournful roar, without any hesitation, he fled towards the distance.

    The Six-winged Golden Cicada was created from years of his painstaking effort, his major powers relied on various types of Gu Worms. Now that these Gu Worms failed against Lu Tianxing, and even his trump card, the Six-winged Golden Cicada had died at the hands of Lu Tianxing, equivalent to losing more than half of his strength. Facing Lu Tianxing, how could he stand a chance? He could only flee or face death.

    "Run, do you think you can escape? Leave your life behind."

    A mocking smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. From the moment he saw Basen, he had decided to keep Basen right here, there was no way he would let him escape.

    Moving like a specter, Lu Tianxing appeared beside Basen, throwing a punch like a hammer, massive and forceful, itnded squarely on Basen¡¯s chest.

    Only the sound of cracking bones could be heard. Basen screamed in agony as his body was flung through the air, tumbling backward.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s feet heavily stomped on thin air, charging towards Basen with his hand held like a de, fiercely chopping towards Basen¡¯s chest. Before the hand even fell, the gust of wind tore Basen¡¯s clothes and carved a bloody mark on his chest.

    This palm strike from Lu Tianxing finallynded like a battle saber chopping down, razor-sharp, under Basen¡¯s horrified gaze, his chest was split open, and his heart was instantly shattered.

    "You... who are you."

    Basen¡¯s eyes widened, staring deathly at Lu Tianxing, his face filled with disbelief. Only after Lu Tianxing struck did he realize that Lu Tianxing was a mythical-level powerhouse. Such a young mythical-level powerhouse, it was impossible.

    "No... I cannot ept this. I am the strongest, how could I die by your hand."

    Basen shouted long and hard, his face showing deep frustration. If he had known Lu Tianxing was at the mythical level, he would never choose to face Lu Tianxing head-on. Instead, he would opt for a sneak attack, employing Gu Worms to set a trap for Lu Tianxing, but his overconfidence had cost him his life.

    Thank you h¹âyÍ·mÇ¿77363 for your support!!

 Chapter 774 - 769 Women Shouldnâ€™t Be Too Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 769 Women Shouldn¡¯t Be Too Ruthless</h4>

    Seeing Basen¡¯s corpse hit the ground, Lu Tianxing still didn¡¯t stop; another palm struck out, and the terrifying Creation True Qi, like a scorching sun,nded on Basen¡¯s body, burning his entire corpse to ashes.

    "Finally, I¡¯ve dealt with this guy."

    Seeing Basen turned to ashes, Lu Tianxing finally took a long breath of relief. Basen was indeed not wrong. If Lu Tianxing had been an ordinary Mythical Level Martial Artist, it was highly likely that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out of here alive today. Not to mention Basen¡¯s own strength, but the Six-winged Golden Cicada alone was enough to kill amon Mythical Level Martial Artist, with its silent yet lightning-fast speed that was almost impossible to guard against, and the cold that could freeze True Qi solid, capable of making any ordinary Mythical Level Martial Artist die on the spot.

    Unfortunately, Basen had been too careless, thinking that with the Six-winged Golden Cicada, he was invincible. He gave Lu Tianxing an opportunity, and directly used the Creation God Tripod to refine the Six-winged Golden Cicada, costing him his own life in the process.

    "Basen was a tough nut to crack; fortunately, he¡¯s dead now. However, this Six-winged Golden Cicada is a good find, can¡¯t let it go to waste. Recycle it and bring it back for Manman."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the Golden Cicada in his hand, which was already dead, and with a sh, he disappeared from the spot.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the roadside, Bai Zhiqing watched nervously in the direction where Lu Tianxing vanished, her fingers tightly intertwined, the worry in her eyes impossible to hide. After what seemed like an age, when a familiar figure appeared before her eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tense face immediately bloomed with a radiant smile. She threw open the car door and, throwing caution to the wind, hurled herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    Smelling the familiar scent, Bai Zhiqing finally felt her heart, which had been in her throat, fall back into ce.

    "What¡¯s wrong, scared?" Lu Tianxing looked down at Bai Zhiqing in his embrace and asked.

    "Not scared!"

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head vigorously. As long as Lu Tianxing was by her side, even if the sky were to fall, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid because she believed that Lu Tianxing would hold up the sky for her and not let her be in any danger. This was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intuition.

    A woman¡¯s intuition is generally very urate, and Bai Zhiqing believed hers was no exception and that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t disregard her.

    "Lu Tianxing, what exactly happened just now? Was it an assassin sent by the Heavenly God?" In the BMW X5, Bai Zhiqing sat in the passenger seat and looked at Lu Tianxing as she asked.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, not concealing anything from Bai Zhiqing. "Wife, do you remember the incident from a while ago when Xue Man¡¯s mother had a serious illness and I was the one who cured her?"

    "Yes, what about it? Is there a connection between the two?" Bai Zhiqing asked in confusion.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and slowly began to exin: "Actually, Xue Man¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t sick at that time but was infested by a Gu worm. You should know about the Miao Border, right? The people there are skilled in Gu cultivation, using various insects to nurture Gu worms, and they usually don¡¯t employ any methods that go against morality or nature."

    "But there are always ck sheep in any group, and some Gu Masters, in order to make their cultivated Gu worms stronger and more powerful in attack and destruction, have abandoned traditional methods in favor of using living people to nurture Gu, having the Gu worms parasitize inside living bodies and using the host¡¯s essence blood for cultivation. Xue Man¡¯s mother was used as a host for a Gu worm, which is why the hospital couldn¡¯t diagnose her condition. I stepped in, eradicated the Gu worm, and saved Xue Man¡¯s mother but also offended that Gu Master indirectly. Today, that Gu Master came to seek revenge on me."

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s the situation now? Did the Gu Master escape?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a worried face. Although she didn¡¯t know how formidable Gu Masters were, she had seen some rumors about them on television and websites, saying that they were vindictive¡ªif you offended them, it would be a relentless pursuit until you were utterly destroyed.

    "Run away? Wife, you underestimate me. Just a Gu Master? If he had escaped, I, the grand Judge, would be theughing stock of the town," Lu Tianxing said with pride as he noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried gaze.

    During his speech, he even struck a muscr pose right in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s move immediately elicited a sharp scream from Bai Zhiqing, "Ah, Lu Tianxing you jerk, you¡¯re driving! Put your hands back on the steering wheel, you jerk."

    "Hehe, wife, what are you afraid of? I promise nothing will happen."

    "Get lost, kid! If you don¡¯t put your hands back on the steering wheel and keep your eyes on the road, I¡¯m revoking your driving privileges."

    "Wife, don¡¯t be so harsh! A woman who¡¯s too harsh will end up unwanted."

    "Being unwanted is still better than getting into a car crash."

    Amidst their yful arguing, the car returned to the road, heading towards Ziyuan District.

    About ten minutester, the car stopped in the vi area of Ziyuan District.

    After getting out of the car, a faint smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She reached out to hook her arm through Lu Tianxing¡¯s. He was taken aback for a moment, then a smile crept onto his face as he grasped her fingers tightly. Hand in hand, they walked towards the living room together.

    As they entered the living room, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled. The old man and olddy were not there; the entire living room was upied only by Bai Weiwei and Mand, who were sitting cross-legged on the couch, watching a boring idol drama.

    "Sister, brother-inw, you¡¯re back!" Bai Weiwei greeted Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing as they came in, then continued to focus on the television.

    "Brother, Sister Zhiqing, where have you been? I called the hospital a little while ago, and they said you¡¯d left long ago. Why have you only just returned? Did you run into some trouble on the way?" Mand turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, inquiring. She smelled a hint of blood on him, which clearly meant he had killed someone recently.

    "It was nothing. We just encountered a little ant blocking the way, so I casually squashed it. Oh, by the way, this is a loot I collected from him. Check and see if you like it."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide anything from Mand. For any mercenary, sensing the murderous intent and blood scent on a person was a vital skill, or else you might not even know how you died.

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing reached into his pocket and threw a small cloth-wrapped package to Mand.

    "Bro, what¡¯s this?"

    Mand caught the cloth package with some confusion. When she saw what was inside, she let out a piercing scream, "A Six-winged Golden Cicada, it¡¯s really a Six-winged Golden Cicada! Bro, you¡¯re so awesome, so powerful, to actually find a Six-winged Golden Cicada. With this, I can mix up some new things. Bro, I love you so much..."

    So saying, Mand, regardless of the odd nces from Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei, rushed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and nted a big kiss on his cheek.

    PS: Thanks to "Riding a Snail to Climb a Mountain" for the reward, bursting out tomorrow, ask for support, ask for support!!!

 Chapter 775 - 770 Good things are meant to be shared

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 770 Good things are meant to be shared</h4>

    "Alright, settle down. We¡¯re all grown up now, and you¡¯re still kissing me. Aren¡¯t you afraid your Sister Zhiqing will get jealous?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile while petting Mand¡¯s head.

    "Pfft, bro, you¡¯re overthinking it. You¡¯re not my type. By the way, how did this Six-winged Golden Cicada die?" Mand asked with a pout.

    "Of course, I killed it. Did you think it¡¯s easy to catch one alive? It¡¯s already good enough that we have a dead one."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and asked, "By the way, where are grandpa and grandma? They should be at home at this time, ording to logic!"

    "Grandpa and grandma went to clean up the ancestral house," Bai Weiwei interjected.

    "Got it. If there¡¯s nothing else, your Sister Zhiqing and I are going upstairs. We¡¯lle downter to cook dinner for you all."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and went upstairs with Bai Zhiqing.

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing went upstairs, Bai Weiwei instantly sprang up from the sofa like a shot of adrenaline, darted to Mand¡¯s side, and asked slyly, "Manman, what is this Six... Six-winged Golden Cicada thing that my brother-inw just gave you? You look so happy. Don¡¯t hide it;e on, show it to me."

    "It¡¯s obviously something good. Look, this is the Six-winged Golden Cicada. In traditional medicine terms, itpares to the wild ginseng of Changbai Mountain. Once it¡¯s used in medicine, the effects are extraordinary. It¡¯s top-grade for curing diseases and saving lives, rare and difficult to find. I can¡¯t believe I, Mand, managed to encounter it today. Lucky me!" Mand proudly presented the trembling Six-winged Golden Cicada from the cloth bag to Bai Weiwei, unting it.

    "A top-grade medicineparable to the wild ginseng of Changbai Mountain?"

    Hearing this, Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up. Wrapping her arms around Mand¡¯s arm, she said, "Manman, you¡¯d say we¡¯re the best of friends, right?"

    "Yeah, so what?"

    "So, wouldn¡¯t you agree that sharing good things with your best friend is the right choice?"

    Bai Weiwei squinted her eyes, like a little fox luring a chicken into a trap.

    Hearing this, Mand looked at Bai Weiwei somewhat craftily: "Weiwei, are you sure you want this thing?"

    "Manman, how could you say that? It¡¯s not like I want it for myself; I just want to share it with you. Otherwise, how would it show the depth of our sisterly bond?"

    "No problem. Once I use it in medicine, I¡¯ll give you some. Do you want it as a tonic or a poison?" Mand agreed gleefully, but a schadenfreude smirk flickered in her eyes. She was very keen to see the expression on Bai Weiwei¡¯s face when she found out how the Six-winged Golden Cicada was refined.

    "Poison? Forget it! Just give me the tonic. Manman, can this tonic resurrect the dead? In martial arts novels, they say that elixirs made from precious materials can bring people back to life," Bai Weiwei asked curiously, blinking her eyes.

    "Resurrecting the dead is impossible. But if it¡¯s serious injuries, it can at least make you worry-free about your life for a short period, enough tost until the arrival of a doctor. However, do you know how the Six-winged Golden Cicada is formed?"

    Bai Weiwei was startled, "How is it formed?"

    "Heh heh, of course, it¡¯s made using the blood and flesh of living people. The Six-winged Golden Cicada is precious precisely because from its birth until it grows into a Six-winged Golden Cicada, it must feed on the blood and flesh of living people. Nothing else will work. Otherwise, it won¡¯t turn into a Six-winged Golden Cicada. Moreover, you put the Six-winged Golden Cicada directly into the body of a living person, let it wriggle around inside, consuming the person¡¯s blood and flesh. Only such a Six-winged Golden Cicada is of the finest quality."

    As the words fell, Mand looked at Bai Weiwei with a strange expression, clicking her tongue in admiration, "Weiwei, normally you seem like such ady, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a strong taste, actually nning to eat the medicine refined from it. That¡¯s almost like eating people. Weiwei, I don¡¯t even know what to say about you, your appetite is really something. Don¡¯t worry, good things should be shared with friends. I¡¯ve got the mixture ready, you won¡¯t miss out on your share..."

    "Stop, Manman, drop it, I don¡¯t want it anymore. You enjoy it yourself! Ugh!"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale, and she twisted her body strongly, as if feeling bugs burrow in it, her whole body ufortable.

    "Weiwei, do you really not need it? This can save your life. If you¡¯re severely injured and eat it, it will definitely save your life."

    Mand grabbed the Six-winged Golden Cicada with her hand and brought it close to Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes.

    "Ah! Get that away from me. Take it away!"

    Bai Weiwei, as if avoiding a venomous snake, kept waving her arms, backing away.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s frightened appearance, Mand burst out inughter, sessful in her prank. In fact, she was just teasing Bai Weiwei just now. The Six-winged Golden Cicada was indeed a top-grade ingredient used in concocting poisons and medicines, but generally, she would only make poisons. Medicines, at most, she would make one or two doses for emergencies. The rest were used to make poisons, because that¡¯s how to bring out the true medicinal effect of the Six-winged Golden Cicada.

    ...

    Time flowed like water, and a new day had begun.

    In the early morning, when the sun rose above the horizon, its rays cut through space like a sharp sword, tearing apart the darkness and awakening the entire city, reviving the originally quiet city, making it bustling and noisy once again...

    Bai Zhiqingy in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, sleeping soundly with a hint of a happy smile on her lips,pletely unlike her strong and cold demeanor at thepany.

    Ever since she had close contact with Lu Tianxing in Xiangjiang, Zhiqing couldn¡¯t resist, and under Lu Tianxing¡¯s shameless persistence, they had a most intense battle against night.

    This was evident from the messy scene in the room.

    After some time, Bai Zhiqing opened her eyes groggily. A night of madness left her feeling ufortable all over, as if her whole body had fallen apart...

    Rememberingst night¡¯s madness, a blush of crimson couldn¡¯t help but sh across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into herst night, letting Lu Tianxing take advantage again.

    "You big pervert, don¡¯t you darey a finger on me next time."

    Bai Zhiqing cast a reproachful nce at the still-sleeping Lu Tianxing, wanting to p him and vent her inner dissatisfaction, but she was afraid to wake him up, so she could only stare at him with wide-open beautiful eyes.

    PS: Asking for rmendation tickets, asking for monthly tickets, tomorrow¡¯s burst of support, brothers, please give us more support!!

 Chapter 776 - 771 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 771 Lin Yafei¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    Time trickled by, and suddenly Lu Tianxing, who had been keeping his eyes closed, opened them out of nowhere, a faint smile curving on his lips, and he stared at Bai Zhiqing without blinking, "Wife, good morning."

    "Good... Good morning."

    Caught off guard by Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden eye-opening, Bai Zhiqing quickly shifted her gaze away from him, feeling her cheeks burning with embarrassment. How embarrassing, she thought, to have been caught so absorbed. But then again, it seemed Lu Tianxing was rather good-looking¡ªthe more she looked, the more appealing he became.

    As this thought shed through her mind, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew even redder, and she instinctively wanted to get up from the bed.

    Lu Tianxing, however, had no intentions of letting Bai Zhiqing go and immediately enveloped the would-be escapee in his arms, looking at the beauty up close. Heughed mischievously, "Wife, what were you so engrossed in looking at? Did you suddenly realize that you¡¯ve struck gold, finding a handsome husband like me, who rivals the beauty of Pan An, or are you reminiscing aboutst night¡¯s wildness? I must say,st night, you were incredible; I nearly couldn¡¯t keep up..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s utterly shameless words, Bai Zhiqing was taken aback and then burst out angrily, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re talking nonsense. It was clearly you who forced the issue. Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that you¡¯re not allowed to touch me without my consent? Who let you touch me? Tell me, today you have to give me a reasonable exnation, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    "Really? Wife, when did you ever say that?" Lu Tianxing asked with an innocent face.

    "Yesterday," Bai Zhiqing said through gritted teeth.

    "But didn¡¯t you say yesterday that only after Qian Ru moves in, I¡¯m not allowed to touch you? Qian Ru hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so technically, I haven¡¯t broken our agreement. Therefore, wife, I think we need to seize the time for some morning exercise, as days like this are numbered, once gone, they¡¯re gone. You agree, don¡¯t you?"

    With a lecherous look on his face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers began to misbehave, climbing mountains and traversing valleys, moving towards the ultimate peak.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shivered, and she instinctively tried to struggle, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, tight like iron hoops, held her in ce, leaving her no room to budge.

    "End of war brings sorrow, tears fall like rain..."

    Just at this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cellphone on the bedside table chimed with a melodious ringtone. Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers paused slightly, he picked up the phone next to him, nced at it, and promptly handed it to Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Wife, it¡¯s Lin Demon¡¯s call."

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, was slightly stunned. What was Lin Yafei calling for at this hour? Wasn¡¯t she in Beijing? Was she checking up again?

    "Hurry up and let go of me. If Lin Demon hears anything, you¡¯ll be sorry." Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "Heh heh, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? You just rx; I won¡¯t make any moves."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, as he quietly held her, relishing the feeling of warm, fragrant, soft jade in his embrace.

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s rogue behavior, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes and decided to ignore him, instead trying to deal with the more troublesome opponent, Lin Yafei.

    Having just picked up the call, Lin Yafei¡¯s voice, full of teasing, came through the phone, "Zhiqing, why did it take you so long to answer the phone this morning? It¡¯s been thirty seconds since I called you till you picked up. Your response is a bit slow, huh? Be honest, were you indulging in some not-very-child-friendly activities this morning? Should I call you back in half an hour, or do you need an hour?"

    Feeling helpless after hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing knew it would be like this, "Lin Demon, you¡¯re just like a banana, yellow on the outside and even more so on the inside. Can¡¯t you use your brain for once? Do you know what time it is? Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, with nothing to do all day long?"

    "Hehe, what time is it now? Perfect for morning exercise, take a shower afterward, and then it¡¯s time to get up for breakfast," Lin Yafei said with a giggle.

    "Lin Demon, what exactly do you want, calling me this early?" Bai Zhiqing was toozy to dwell on this matter.

    "Nothing much, just wanted to see what you were up to so early in the morning, whether you were doing morning exercises or not."

    "Your thoughts are so dirty."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Lin Yafei¡¯s guess was too urate. If it hadn¡¯t been for the phone suddenly ringing, she might have actually been preparing to do some morning exercises with Lu Tianxing.

    "That¡¯s not called dirty; that¡¯s called a prediction. After all, you two are newlyweds, savoring the vor¡ªI get it."

    "Shut your mouth, Lin Demon. What do you want? If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei quickly said, "You¡¯re so fiery, Zhiqing, you¡¯re not really doing morning exercises, are you? My bad, my bad. Little Qingqing, I apologize to you, andter when my godson is born, remember to tell him good things about me, that his godmother didn¡¯t mean to dy his birth time, it wasn¡¯t on purpose."

    "Lin Yafei, you... you..."

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit resentful. This demon, she was too much.

    Lin Yafei seemed to sense Bai Zhiqing¡¯s annoyance and quickly changed the subject, "Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. The reason I called you today is that I have some news to tell you, and I wonder if you want to hear it."

    "What news?"

    "Do you know about the Angel Group?" Lin Yafei asked.

    "I know, the Angel Group, a multinational conglomerate with many subsidiaries, is one of the top groups internationally. So what about it? Why are you asking me this?" Bai Zhiqing asked with some confusion.

    This was the second time she had heard of the Angel Group. The first time was at a banquet in Xiangjiang, and this time it was from Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth. She still had an understanding of the Angel Group, a famous multinational conglomerate, with industries spread all over the world. It was indeed a behemoth. Compared to the Angel Group, Bai¡¯s Group was as vast as the difference between a river and the ocean. More importantly, the Angel Group has a solid background; almost no one knows who its behind-the-scenes chairman was, whether they are male or female, tall or short, fat or thin. They were enigmatic yet known for their formidable strength and fearsome reputation.

    "You don¡¯t know?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s surprised voice came from the phone, followed by a sigh, "Zhiqing, you¡¯ve fallen. You used to be so smart, and now you¡¯re as dumb as a pig. There¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯A femme fatale brings a hero to his grave.¡¯ You¡¯re a woman, and to even... Sigh, you¡¯re no longer the Bai Zhiqing I used to know."

    "Lin Yafei..."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth in frustration. If Lin Yafei appeared in front of her right now, she certainly wouldn¡¯t mind showing Lin Yafei just how many eyes Lord Ma had.

    PS: Explosive updates tomorrow, seeking support, support, support!!!

 Chapter 777 - 772 News of Lin Yafei (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 772 News of Lin Yafei (1st Update)</h4>

    "Okay, okay, you¡¯re so anxious, no wonder you have no friends."

    Lin Yafei teased Bai Zhiqing with augh, "I just got news in Beijing that the president of Angel Group hase to China, and he¡¯s in Beijing. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s looking to find new business partners in China..."

    "What did you say, Lin Yafei, you¡¯re not lying to me? Angel Group is really nning to do that?"

    Upon hearing this news, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she sat up suddenly from the bed, her face filled with disbelief and barely concealed excitement.

    For Bai¡¯s Group, Angel Group was a giant. If Bai¡¯s Group could establish a strategic coboration with Angel Group, Bai Zhiqing was confident that within five years, she could take Bai¡¯s Group to the international stage, not just limited to Modu or within China.

    "Why would I lie to you, do you think I have nothing better to do early in the morning than to check up on you!" Lin Yafei rolled her eyes as she spoke.

    "You just are that bored."

    Bai Zhiqing muttered in her mind and asked with confusion, "How did you know that Angel Group was going to Beijing?"

    "Little Qingqing, you really have a short memory for your benefactors. Have you forgotten what I do? I¡¯m considered a person of status in Beijing now; if I can¡¯t even get this kind of news, how am I supposed to get by in Beijing, let alone find my Prince Charming?"

    "Blind cat meets a dead mouse."

    "Bai Zhiqing, what did you say, what do you mean by ¡¯blind cat meets a dead mouse¡¯? Have you ever seen such a beautiful blind cat? Oh great, a few days apart, and you¡¯ve grown braver, haven¡¯t you? Got a husband and forgot your old me, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you believe that I can send all yourpromising photos to your husband, if you don¡¯t exin yourself today, I¡¯m going to fall out with you..."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing had already hung up the phone, as she really didn¡¯t want to talk to Lin Yafei anymore. Lin Yafei was aplete demon; the moment she caught an opportunity, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t dare say or do. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lin Yafei would not joke about some matters, Bai Zhiqing might really suspect that Lin Yafei intentionally lied about Angel Group going to Beijing, then trying to lure her to Beijing.

    In Beijing, Lin Yafeizilyy on the bed, looking at the phone that had been hung up, mumbling unhappily, "Look at you, Bai Zhiqing, daring to hang up on me, getting bolder, aren¡¯t you? Burning bridges much? And I especially called you to let you know. Just you wait, when youe to Beijing, I¡¯ll devour your husband clean, and then see if you dare call me a blind cat, hmpf."

    While talking, Lin Yafei climbed out of the bed and stood in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling mirror, looking at her reflected figure in the mirror, a smile of utmost smugness appeared on her lips¡ªher figure appeared quite nice, a golden ratio.

    Unaware of Lin Yafei¡¯s thoughts, Bai Zhiqing might have taken a ne straight to Beijing to confront Lin Yafei if she knew Lin Yafei was coveting her husband.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing hang up the phone, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "What happened, wife? I just heard you talking to Lin Demon about Angel Group?"

    "Yes, Lin Demon just called me, saying the president of Angel Group has gone to Beijing, and he¡¯s looking to find a business partner in China," Bai Zhiqing said to Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows. He knew very well whom the president of Angel Group was referring to¡ªit was none other than Angel. What surprised him was, wasn¡¯t Angel in Xiangjiang? How did she suddenly show up in Beijing so boldly? What exactly was she plotting?

    "Wife, what are your ns next?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and asked.

    "I need to go to Beijing," Bai Zhiqing said with a gleaming gaze.

    "Go to Beijing?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow deeply furrowed.

    Honestly, he did not want Bai Zhiqing to go to Beijing. Lin Yafei being in Beijing was not an issue since the Lin Family was considered the foremost family in Jin City, where no one dared to meddle with Lin Yafei. Moreover, not many knew about his rtionship with Lin Yafei. The Beijing Liu Family certainly knew, but they would not publicize it, as having their family¡¯s young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e taken away by someone else was not a matter of pride. Hence, he did not need to worry about Lin Yafei¡¯s safety.

    However, if Bai Zhiqing went to Beijing, he would inevitably have to apany her, and that would be greatly risky. Whether it was the Yang Family behind the Broken de, the Liu Family, or the Wang Family, none would miss this excellent opportunity to keep him in Beijing. With his current power, it was not suitable to sh with these families.

    Lu Tianxing would go to Beijing, but definitely not now.

    Seeing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, then seemingly recalling something, she softly said, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? You look very upset. Is it because my going to Beijing will cause you trouble? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t go. Although Angel Group is strong, Bai¡¯s Group is not weak either. Even without a partnership with Angel Group, given time, I could still develop Bai¡¯s Group into a multinational corporation that rivals Angel Group."

    Lu Tianxing quivered upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. He was not a fool¡ªhe could see how much determination Bai Zhiqing had put into this decision.

    For a career-driven woman, her career often matters the most, even more than anything else, including her husband. Yet now, Bai Zhiqing was willingly giving up this opportunity to propel Bai¡¯s Group forward out of consideration for his feelings. This was equivalent to saying that, in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing had be her top priority, rather than her career.

    For a strong woman, career usuallyes first in her heart. However, Bai Zhiqing was now choosing to give up her career, decisively stating that he was the most important to her. She was willing to give up her career for him without any regrets because she loved him.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing suddenly showed a hint of a smile on his face, "It¡¯s fine, wife. If you want to go to Beijing, then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just Beijing, not a dragon¡¯s den nor a tiger¡¯s cave, and it doesn¡¯t eat people. What¡¯s there to fear? Besides, you are my wife. Even if we face a mountain of swords or a sea of mes ahead, I will walk with you because I have said, ¡¯Hold your hand, and we¡¯ll grow old together.¡¯"

    "Lu Tianxing, are you sure it¡¯s okay?" Bai Zhiqing asked, still worried as she gazed fixedly at Lu Tianxing, trying to read any hints from the change in his expression. She was not foolish; otherwise, she would not be the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group. From the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, she could tell that he did not want her to go to Beijing.

    She cared a lot about the partnership with Angel Group since it was a tremendous opportunity for Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s growth. However, she also did not want Lu Tianxing to face any trouble because of her. Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing realized that in her heart, Lu Tianxing¡¯s importance had far surpassed her career. Now, her career only ranked second. Even without her career, she would not want Lu Tianxing to face any danger.

    PS: Thanks to Emotiona, Riding a Snail to Climb a Mountain, and several friends for their support with the rewards. Bursting out today, we ask for your support!!!

 Chapter 778 - 773 Preparing to Enter the Capital (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 773 Preparing to Enter the Capital (Second Update)</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing lifted his hand and gently stroked her hair, chuckling as he said, "No problem, do I look like someone who acts rashly? Whenever you want to go to Beijing, I¡¯ll apany you."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing reached out to pull Bai Zhiqing into his arms but, having barely moved, his face revealed a sly smile as he wickedly said, "Wife, you¡¯re ~naked~ ..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing blinked in surprise and subconsciously looked down, letting out a piercing scream.

    It turned out that she was wearing a nightgownst night, but, unfortunately, after Lu Tianxing¡¯s teasing this morning, it had been undone. Plus, with her movement as she sat up, she was already fully exposed, with her twin peaks standing proudly, proiming their existence.

    By the time she collected herself and thought to settle the score with Lu Tianxing, she found that he was already neatly dressed and standing beside the bed, watching her unwaveringly.

    "Wife, your scream just now was so loud, it was a bit frightening, so I got up first. Besides, whether you wear clothes or not doesn¡¯t make much difference to me. Tell me, which part of your body haven¡¯t I seen or touched before? It¡¯s just being ~naked~. Why be afraid? We¡¯re an old married couple, it¡¯s not the first time. You¡¯ll get used to it," said Lu Tianxing, his eyes on Bai Zhiqing, grinning from ear to ear.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, then red at him with fiery eyes. This jerk really couldn¡¯t say anything nice.

    Feeling the wrath in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing quickly said, "Wife, it¡¯s gettingte. You should hurry up and get out of bed. Perhaps the news about Angel Group going to Beijing has already been picked up by otherpanies. I think it¡¯s best if you hurry up..."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing immediately left the room as if fleeing from a flood or wild beasts.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hasty exit, Bai Zhiqing let out a snort ofughter, then she promptly sat up from the bed. Lu Tianxing was right, Angel Group was a major multinational corporation, and a partnership with Angel Group was an irresistible temptation for anypany. There may bepanies stronger than Bai¡¯s Group, so she had to organize everything promptly to be fully assured in facing this challenge.

    Lu Tianxing quickly walked out of the room just in time to see Bai Weiwei wearing a cute bunny robe, yawning as she came out of her room: "Brother-inw, good morning."

    "Good morning."

    "Brother-inw, why did you get up so early today? Don¡¯t you need to apany my sister? Grandma said that from now on, you should postpone going to work by an hour, or else Grandpa will break your legs. Grandma also mentioned that you guys are young and should hurry up and have kids. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re older."

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark as he retorted impatiently, "Weiwei, did Grandma ever tell you that women shouldn¡¯t meddle too much in others¡¯ affairs, or else they¡¯ll end up like the Taiping Princess?"

    "I¡¯m t-chested, and I¡¯m proud of it. I save fabric for the country, what about it? I¡¯m doing my part for national glory," Bai Weiwei snapped back, puffing out her chest indignantly.

    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re contributing to the country¡¯s glory. Besides, Weiwei, I have something to tell you, do you want to hear it?"

    "What is it?"

    "You have sleep in your eye..."

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing turned and headed downstairs, leaving behind a flustered Bai Weiwei, who vigorously rubbed the corner of her eye.

    After Lu Tianxing descended the stairs, Bai Qiao Shan, who was originally at the ancestral home, had already returned at some unknown time and was sitting on the sofa, leisurely reading a newspaper.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxinge down, Bai Qiao Shan immediately waved to him and said, "Tianxing, are you and Zhiqing nning to go to Beijing?"

    Hearing Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t recall informing Bai Qiao Shan about his trip to Beijing! This old man used to be a fortune teller; could he have guessed it? Lu Tianxing had only just agreed to apany Bai Zhiqing to Beijing, and the old man already knew. The news was a bit too irvoyant.

    "Grandfather, I do indeed n to apany Zhiqing on a trip to Beijing, but how did you find out?" Lu Tianxing sat opposite Bai Qiao Shan and asked with curiosity.

    "It¡¯d be strange if I didn¡¯t know. The news that the CEO of Angel Group is visiting Beijing in search of a partner has long been spreading throughout Beijing. Although I may not be in Beijing, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unable to hear or see. More importantly, Zhiqing is my granddaughter. Given her character, she would never easily miss this opportunity and is bound to head to Beijing. As her husband, you naturally cannot but go. Am I right?" Bai Qiao Shan looked at Lu Tianxing and said calmly.

    Lu Tianxing found no surprise in Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s guess and nodded, saying, "Grandfather, you¡¯re right. This morning, one of Zhiqing¡¯s friends called her about this, and Zhiqing indeed ns to go to Beijing."

    "What are your ns?" Bai Qiao Shan asked, his brows creasing slightly after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Although he had not conducted a detailed investigation of Lu Tianxing¡¯s past, he knew that entering Beijing would bring a lot of trouble for Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing had previously annihted the Modu Wang Family, whose backing was the Beijing Wang Family. Last time, Lu Tianxing also killed Duan Ren, offending the Yang Family. If these two families learned of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival in Beijing, they would certainly not miss the opportunity and would do whatever it takes to keep Lu Tianxing in Beijing, ensuring he doesn¡¯t leave alive.

    "Entering Beijing."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "I n to apany Zhiqing to Beijing. Zhiqing is my wife, and if I, as her husband, don¡¯t support her, who will? Besides, what is meant toe will eventuallye. Even if I stayed in Modu, those families might not leave me be, and I might not let them off either. If they know better this time, I won¡¯t pursue matters further. But if they fail to recognize their situation, I wouldn¡¯t mind turning Beijing into a river of blood..."

    As he finished speaking, a bloodthirsty smile formed on the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. In addition to facing those families in Beijing, what was more important to him was to find traces of the Heavenly God and see if this person was actually in Beijing.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s statement, Bai Qiao Shan furrowed his brows even more, and after a long while, finally spoke: "Are you really going to Beijing?"

    "Grandfather, I know what you want to say, but there¡¯s no other way. You¡¯re not unaware of Zhiqing¡¯s personality, and she definitely won¡¯t give up this cooperation opportunity. Rather than that, it¡¯s better if I apany her. Besides, don¡¯t you know my strength, Grandfather? Even if I can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯m still capable of taking Zhiqing and escaping," said Lu Tianxing with a smile.

    Bai Qiao Shan looked deeply at Lu Tianxing, and ultimately sighed, saying, "As long as you two have decided, that¡¯s good. This old man is too old to help you. Here are the phone numbers of a few old friends. When you were taken away by the Yanhuang Groupst time, it was they who helped you. If you run into any tricky problems in Beijing this time, call them, and they will help you for my sake."

    With that, Bai Qiao Shan fished out a pen from his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper, writing down a string of phone numbers and handed them to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took the paper and memorized the string of numbers before saying anything. With a pinch, the entire piece of paper instantly turned to a puff of ash and fell into the trash can from his hands...

    Bai Qiao Shan watched this scene without any fluctuation in his gaze. When he acknowledged Lu Tianxing as his granddaughter¡¯s husband, he already knew that Lu Tianxing was no ordinary person!!

    PS: The second update has arrived; asking for support, asking for support!!

 Chapter 779 - 774 Turbulent Winds and Gathering Clouds (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 774 Turbulent Winds and Gathering Clouds (3rd Update)</h4>

    The wind had not yet stirred, but the clouds had already gathered.

    In a short period of time, the arrival of the CEO of Angel Group in China to seek business partners spread like a whirlwind across thend of Huaxia, instantly stirring the originally calm business circles into a frenzy. Chairmen and general managers of major business groups sprang into action, inquiring about the criteria for coboration with Angel Group and the strengths of their ownpanies.

    It could be said that the arrival of Angel Group was like throwing arge stone into a calmke, creating ripples that incited all the prominentpanies in the whole of Huaxia into action, even the smallerpanies moved, unwilling to show weakness.

    For them, Angel Group was a colossal entity. Although theirpanies were small, who knew if they might stumble upon a serendipitous opportunity like a blind cat finding a dead rat? If Angel Group took a fancy to them, it would be like a small fishing boat suddenly upgrading to an invincible aircraft carrier, breaking the waves with boundless power and soaring to the skies.

    Strength is important, but sometimes, luck is even more crucial.

    Compared to the turmoil outside, Angel, the instigator and President of Angel Group, was leisurely lying in the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Beijing.

    At that moment, Angel held a ss of red wine, gently swaying it. The blood-red liquid shimmered faintly in the sunlight, like fresh blood. Yet her gaze was fixed on the sky of Beijing, a faint smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    "Knock, knock~"

    Just then, a sudden knocking sound came. Angel, without turning her head, said, "Come in."

    Upon her words, a tall woman dressed in professional attire entered from the door; it was Angel¡¯s assistant, Abby.

    After entering the room, Abby nced at Angel and respectfully said, "Leader, as per your instructions, I have released the news about Angel Grouping to China to look for business partners. The entire businessmunity in China should be stirred up by now. Additionally, outside the hotel, there are quite a few business groups from Beijing and some reporters who wish to meet you, I don¡¯t know if..."

    "No, let them leave," Angel cut off Abby¡¯s words, her tone leaving no room for objection.

    "But..."

    "There are no buts. You should know why I havee to Beijing. Finding a partnership is secondary. What I want to see is who dares to touch my man, who this Heavenly God really is. Besides, don¡¯t you think the Judge has been lurking for too long? It¡¯s time for him to bare his fangs."

    As she spoke, a bloodthirsty smile curved Angel¡¯s lips. Since the Heavenly God was not appearing, she would force him to show himself. Moreover, the fact that Lin Yafei knew the Heavenly God was in Beijing was information she had leaked to Lin Yafei. She hadn¡¯t expected Lin Yafei to strike a deal with Yanhuang Group with the news, but this was a wee surprise as it created an alliance.

    "Miss, could this provoke his resentment? After all, the Judge¡¯s wife is the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, and hearing the news from Angel Group, she will certainly not give up this opportunity. If the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group enters Beijing, and if anything untoward happens, I¡¯m worried the Judge will hold a grudge against you," Abby said, frowning.

    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong. You should know the Judge¡¯s capabilities; he never acts without full confidence. Moreover, I believe there will be people in Beijing who would be even less keen to see Bai Zhiqing getting hurt," Angel said with a smile.

    "Who?"

    "The leader of Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun, knows very well the capabilities of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. The Judge has been in China for over a year, and Yanhuang Group has not dared to touch him, precisely because they fear the Netherworld Mercenary Corps behind him. Bai Zhiqing is the Judge¡¯s wife; if something happens to her, the Judge will undoubtedly go on a rampage. At that point, the consequences would be unimaginable, and the streets of Beijing would run red with blood, a price Yanhuang Group cannot afford. Thus, they would value Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety more than anyone else. As long as Bai Zhiqing is safe, no one can handle the Judge."

    "Leader, I¡¯m still puzzled. Our investigations show that the Judge has made quite a few enemies in Beijing. The Wang, Yang, and Liu families would love to see him gone, but due to certain reasons, they haven¡¯t made a move. Isn¡¯t sending the Judge into Beijing like sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den?"

    "Hehe, Abby, you underestimate the Judge," Angel said with a chuckle as she shook her head. Rising from the sun lounger, she walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing down at the bustling streets below. "The Judge never fears any challenge. The more dangerous it is, the more it fires up his blood. The Judge has been dormant for too long, so much so that people have forgotten the bloodstorm he once brought to the Underworld. This time, I want the Judge to bare his fangs again and remind everyone that the Judge¡¯s reputation must never be trampled upon. Anyone who dares to do so must pay the price, whether they are gods or mere mortals."

    Angel¡¯s voice was filled with an authoritative tone. She wanted the Judge to return to his rightful path, to let everyone know that the Judge was always creating legends, an irreceable myth, an invincible force.

    Meanwhile, at the Sky Dragon Club, Lin Yafei smiled as she listened to Situ Feng¡¯s report, her smile growing deeper.

    "Hall Master, that¡¯s the situation. After the people from Angel Group arrived in Beijing, they went straight to the Eastern Junyue Hotel. I must say, the President of Angel Group really has an impressive aura, keeping all the journalists who wanted to interview her and those who wanted to meet her strictly outside, refusing to see anyone."

    Situ Feng stood respectfully before Lin Yafei, his head bowed, not daring any disrespect. Over the past period, he hade to profoundly understand how terrifying the woman before him was. She seemed as beautiful as a fairy, but to underestimate her would mean no escape from a grim fate.

    PS: Here¡¯s the third update, brothers, support with fire!!!

 Chapter 780 - 775: Stopping the Judge from Entering the Capital (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 775: Stopping the Judge from Entering the Capital (4th Update)</h4>

    "I understand, send someone to keep an eye on the Eastern Junyue Hotel for me, I need to know all information about Angel, the President of Angel Group, but don¡¯t make it too obvious, understood?" Hearing Situ Feng¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze flickered briefly before she slowly spoke.

    As a woman, she had a certain intuition. This intuition told her that the arrival of Angel Group was out of the ordinary, that it wasn¡¯t merely about seeking a business partner. Though she couldn¡¯t guess the specific reasons, a faint intuition warned her to be wary of Angel Group.

    "Clomp~!" "Clomp~!"

    Just then, suddenly, a series of dull footsteps sounded outside, followed by someone pushing open the door to the office. A figure appeared inside the office.

    Lin Yafei nced at the neer and smiled, "Group Leader Sima, you¡¯ve arrived quite quickly. There¡¯s nothing for you here at Situ Feng¡¯s, you can leave now!"

    "Yes."

    Situ Feng nodded, turned to leave subconsciously, but when he saw who was behind him, his body trembled, his face showing a ghostly expression. He immediately lowered his head, daring not stay any longer, and hurried out of the office.

    Only when he entered the elevator did Situ Feng feel a chill down his back, soaked in sweat. His face wore an incredulous expression as he muttered lowly, "Sima Lingyun, it¡¯s actually Sima Lingyun. Isn¡¯t Sima Lingyun the leader of Yanhuang Group? How could he have contact with the Hall Master? Could it be that Sima Lingyun is actually the real controller behind Yama Pce? No, that¡¯s impossible. Sima Lingyun is the leader of Yanhuang Group, and Yanhuang Group never gets involved in power struggles. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one exnation, Sima Lingyun is one of the partners of Yama Pce, this...how is this possible..."

    Situ Feng felt as if a sharp knife was pressed against his neck, making it hard to breathe. Having once been a strategist for the Gang Leader Wang Wei of Sky Dragon Gang, he certainly knew about Sima Lingyun. How could he not have thought that Lin Yafei actually knew Sima Lingyun, and it seemed that they were close.

    "This...how is this possible."

    Suddenly, a strong regret surged in Situ Feng¡¯s heart. He should not have looked up that moment, and he should not have known about it. Yanhuang Group coborating with other powers¡ªif such news were to spread, it would be enough to shake the whole of Beijing.

    "Huff, huff... I need to calm down. Since Sima Lingyun doesn¡¯t mind me seeing this, that means he won¡¯t act against me, or perhaps, it was Lin Yafei¡¯s intentional act. She meant to demonstrate her power to me, to warn me not to mess around."

    Situ Feng, who had once been a strategist of Sky Dragon Gang, quickly understood the situation. Since Lin Yafei knew that Sima Lingyun wasing and yet didn¡¯t ask him to leave, it was clear she had nned it this way, either to demonstrate her power or to warn him not to have any ill intentions, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have let him be aware of Sima Lingyun¡¯s existence.

    "That¡¯s right, it must be so. In that case, I might as well seize this opportunity, honestly follow Lin Yafei, and if I grasp the chance, in the future, the name of the Situ Family might very well be known throughout Beijing."

    With a gleam in his eyes, Situ Feng¡¯s heart was filled with ambition. Indeed, opportunities often arise, but it depends on whether you can seize them. If he could take this chance, he would soar high, and when Yama Pce truly grew powerful, then he would be one of the elders. In the future, the two characters ¡¯Situ¡¯ could potentially join the ranks of the great families, bing a distinguished Situ Family.

    In the office of the Sky Dragon Club.

    Sima Lingyun waited until Situ Feng had left before he furrowed his brows and looked at Lin Yafei, saying, "Miss Lin, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Group Leader Sima, what kind of question is that? How could I have done it intentionally? I had no idea you would barge in without even a greeting. If you were seen, that¡¯s your own fault for not being cautious; it seems unrted to me." Lin Yafei looked at Sima Lingyun with an innocent face as she spoke.

    This was indeed one of her ns. Situ Feng was a capable subordinate with both means and intelligence. By utilizing him, he would surely be a fine weapon for her to take control of Beijing ¡ª a weapon that must be wielded well. Therefore, she used Sima Lingyun to intimidate Situ Feng, incidentally letting him know her strength so that he wouldter serve her loyally. Even if Situ wished to betray her, he would have to think twice about his ability to eliminate Sima Lingyun.

    "Miss Lin, you really don¡¯t miss any opportunities."

    "Group Leader Sima tters me."

    Lin Yafei revealed a confident smile and said, "I wonder, Group Leader Sima, what brought you here all of a sudden?"

    "Miss Lin, did you know I woulde to find you?"

    "Of course. The CEO of Angel Group hase to Beijing looking for business partners. Ordinarily, this would be nothing out of the ordinary, but currently, Beijing is a hotbed of activity. The unexpected arrival of someone is unusual in itself, and moreover, choosing Beijing makes one wonder about the real implications. However, Group Leader Sima, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m not familiar with Angel Group."

    "Miss Lin, I didn¡¯te here to discuss that. I wanted to tell you some news."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shone as he took a deep breath and said, "The CEO of Angel Group is named Angel, and moreover, Angel has known the Judge for a long time."

    "What did you say?"

    On hearing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression subtly changed. "What do you mean by that?"

    "My meaning is clear. The reason Angel Group chose Beijing this time is very likely to bring the Judge into Beijing. I hope you can prevent the Judge froming. Perhaps you don¡¯t realize the severity of this matter, but I can tell you just how serious it is. For your sake, the Judge has offended the Liu Family, eradicated the Wang Family in Modu, and the elder brother of Wang Anquan from the Modu Wang Family is Wang Anlong, the current head of the Beijing Wang Family."

    "Besides, the Judge once killed a member of the Yanhuang Group. Although it was the Yanhuang Group¡¯s fault initially, and they decided to let bygones be bygones, you know the nature of the Yanhuang Group. The person the Judge killed was named Broken de, a member of the Beijing Yang Family. Because the Judge is in Modu and the Yanhuang Group exists, these people didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and didn¡¯t send anyone to Modu to kill the Judge. But I can assure you, if the Judge dares to enter Beijing, these three major families will definitely not allow him to leave the city alive, including Bai Zhiqing. So, for both emotional and rational reasons, I hope you can prevent the Judge froming to Beijing," Sima Lingyun said gravely as he looked at Lin Yafei.

    PS: Thanks to Emotiona for the reward, the fourth update is here, please support!!!

 Chapter 781 - 776 Discussion (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 776 Discussion (5th Update)</h4>

    "Heh, Group Leader Sima, you think too highly of me. To put it bluntly, I, Lin Yafei am just a mistress. Do you really think I can stop him?"

    Lin Yafei, listening to Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, bitterly smiled and shook her head as she said, "Moreover, you have no idea that the one who may enter Beijing this time might not be Lu Tianxing, but Bai Zhiqing. I¡¯ve been best friends with her for so many years, I know Zhiqing¡¯s personality well. If Zhiqing learns about the Angel Group seeking a partner, she will definitelye without hesitation. If Zhiqing insists oning to Beijing, do you think Lu Tianxing would refuse? That¡¯s why convincing Lu Tianxing is useless, only convincing Bai Zhiqing would work. But do you think I can persuade Zhiqing?"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei gave a wry smile. She was just a mistress; how could she persuade Lu Tianxing? Was she supposed to say that Beijing is dangerous, that he shouldn¡¯te, or else he would only face a dead end? Such words to any man would be like saying he¡¯s ipetent in bed.

    A man cannot be said to be ipetent, ipetent or not, he has to perform.

    "However, Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t you think this will make things even more exciting?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Sima Lingyun somewhat excitedly, "I was worried that Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t show up, but now it seems I was overthinking it. As long as Tianxinges to Beijing, Heavenly God will definitely not be able to resist exposing himself. I¡¯m really looking forward to watching Tianxing crush Heavenly God, with him around, I don¡¯t believe Heavenly God won¡¯t show up. The moment he dares to, I will make sure he dies."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei was not at all worried about Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety; instead, she was looking forward to his arrival in Beijing. In her heart, Lu Tianxing ought to be a formidable presence that everyone fears, not just a small employee in apany. Moreover, she believed that Lu Tianxing would be alright. On the contrary, he would trample all the families in Beijing underfoot. That was her confidence in Lu Tianxing.

    ...

    In Modu, at the Ziyuan District, after having breakfast with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing left home under the earnest exhortations of He Can and Bai Qiao Mountain, driving to Bai¡¯s Group.

    Unlike before, Lu Tianxing drove Bai Zhiqing directly to the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group. Now that their rtionship had been exposed, there was naturally no need to hide it anymore. Besides, Lin Qianru had taken care of things, so there was no need to be secretive at Bai¡¯s Group either.

    After waiting for Bai Zhiqing to go upstairs, Lu Tianxing, under the envious, jealous and hateful gazes of everyone, drove the car to the underground parking lot before turning to head toward the chairman¡¯s office.

    All the way to the top floor, Lu Tianxing subconsciously nced at Secretary Lan¡¯s seat. Feeling a sigh of relief upon finding Secretary Lan was not there, he really dreaded her questioning him. Shaking his head, Lu Tianxing went straight into the chairman¡¯s office.

    After greeting Bai Zhiqing with a nod, Lu Tianxing promptly returned to his own seat, switched on theputer, and started ying games with great enthusiasm.

    Lu Tianxing felt nothing about Bai Zhiqing going to Beijing; for him, Beijing was a ce he would have to visit sooner orter. Regardless of whether Bai Zhiqing went or not, he had to find time for a trip to Beijing. Lin Yafei was in Beijing, and just for that reason alone, he had to go. Besides, there were three ticking time bombs in Beijing that he had to defuse. Otherwise, once they exploded, even though he might not die, the people around him could very well end up shattered into pieces.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was not paying attention to Lu Tianxing either. Instead, she was searching through all kinds of information about Angel Group on herputer. Knowing both your enemies and yourself, you can win a hundred battles; this was the philosophy she always believed in. If she wanted to take down Angel Group, then she had to first understand it.

    And just at this moment, Xue Man and Lin Qianru pushed open the door and walked in. Lin Qianru¡¯s face was frosty, she merely nced at Lu Tianxing, then averted her gaze.

    Meanwhile, Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing with aplex expression. A deep sigh shed through her eyes. She hurriedly shifted her gaze away, not wanting Lu Tianxing to read anything from her look, nor did she want this newly budding love to continue sprouting. She was not Lin Qianru; she couldn¡¯tpete or fight for him, much less share Lu Tianxing with Bai Zhiqing.

    He was already married, and there was no longer any possibility for her. Moreover, he had Zhiqing and Qianru by his side. Would they be willing to share the same man with a third woman? Would she herself be willing to share the same man with other women?

    Rather than being heartbroken in the end, it would be better to cut off this love early. Since they couldn¡¯t love each other, then it would be better to let it dissipate with the wind and disappear forever.

    But can love really scatter with the wind and vanish without a trace? Xue Man didn¡¯t know, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t show any emotions or feelings now.

    Xue Man hid her feelings perfectly, controlling the palpitations in her heart in an instant and regaining her usual demeanor.

    "You are here, please sit."

    Seeing her two capable assistants arrive, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze moved away from theputer screen.

    Xue Man and Lin Qianru sat on the sofa nearby and asked in confusion, "Mr. Bai, did you have Secretary Lan call us here for something? Is it about Angel Group?"

    "Indeed, it seems you¡¯re aware. I called you here today indeed because of Angel Group. Angel Group is looking for a partnership opportunity in China, and I want to hear your opinions," Bai Zhiqing said, lifting her head to look at Lin Qianru and Xue Man.

    "Mr. Bai, I think we should vie for it. Although our Bai¡¯s Group is well-known in Modu and has a good reputation across China, the ultimate goal for China is China. If Bai¡¯s Group wants to grow stronger andrger, we must enter the international market. Angel Group represents precisely such an opportunity," Xue Man spoke first. Although she wasn¡¯t trained in finance or management, having worked with Bai Zhiqing for so many years had made her far from ignorant. It was easy to see that this opportunity was too significant for Bai¡¯s Group to miss.

    Lin Qianru nodded in agreement, supporting Xue Man¡¯s opinion, "Mr. Bai, Minister Xue is right. This is an invaluable opportunity for our Bai¡¯s Group. If we seed this time, our Bai¡¯s Group will surely soar high enough to stand firmly on the international stage with the support of Angel Group."

    "However, while aligning with Angel Group is certainly beneficial for us, the associated risks are also significant. A single misstep might lead to our group being devoured by other conglomerates. We must be wary of this. Additionally, once the news of Angel Group seeking a business partnership in Beijing got out, many major corporations have been flocking there. There are quite a few stronger than our Bai¡¯s Group, so if we intend to break through, it will be difficult, and at the same time...."

    As the manager of the sales department, Lin Qianru was incisive, speaking calmly and thoroughly analysing the advantages and risks involved, impressing those who heard her.

    PS: The fifth update is here; the updates are nowplete. Please show your support!!!

 Chapter 782 - 777 Lu Tianxingâ€™s Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 777 Lu Tianxing¡¯s Analysis</h4>

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s analysis, Bai Zhiqing also frowned; her biggest fear was bing reality. In China, there were quite a few conglomerates stronger than Bai¡¯s Group, and for Bai¡¯s Group to snatch business from these financial giants would definitely not be an easy task.

    Bai Zhiqing scanned the surroundings, her gaze suddenlynded on Lu Tianxing, who was focused intently on hisputer, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Share your thoughts. What do you think about the Angel Group matter?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, raising his head with a look of surprise at Bai Zhiqing, he said, "Mr. Bai, are you teasing me? Manman must have told you before, I haven¡¯t even been to college; how would I know about this stuff? You¡¯vee to the wrong person."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her beautiful eyes widened, and she snorted coldly, "Humph, you may not have been to college, but don¡¯t forget, who was it that had a great time chatting with the boss of Angel Group in Xiangjiang? Come over here now and give us your opinion, or you know what the consequences will be."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing gave a helpless, wry smile. Honestly, he did not want to get involved in this matter. The mastermind behind Angel Group was Angel, and if Bai Zhiqing found out about this, she would tear him to shreds. He had just settled things with Lin Qianru, and now Angel had surfaced. Lu Tianxing instantly felt the world was filled with malice, as if it would not rest until he was yed to death.

    "Lu Tianxing, give us your view on this matter. What exactly is Angel Group looking for in a business partner bying to China?" Bai Zhiqing asked once more.

    "What kind of partner? I¡¯m not a worm inside Angel¡¯s stomach; how would I know."

    Lu Tianxing muttered to himself internally but, upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, he felt a jolt and spoke up, "Actually, if you ask me, Minister Xue and Manager Lin, both of you have made valid points. Manager Lin, yourments were a bit too much, though. There ispetition indeed, but it is not as terrifying as you described."

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you think thispetition is bound to be a fierce battle between dragons and tigers?" Bai Zhiqing said with a furrowed brow.

    "Heh, Mr. Bai, you¡¯re right. A fierce battle is inevitable, but Mr. Bai, you should have heard that while a tornado appears chaotic and can destroy everything, its center is a calm, windless area. The dragon and tiger battle you speak of is just a scuffle among otherpanies. Angel Group will certainly not partake in it; instead, as I see it, in the eyes of Angel Group, they probably already have a preferred partner in mind. So, whether or not apany is well-prepared, it doesn¡¯t help much anyway."

    Lu Tianxing analysed slowly, not a fool himself. Though he couldn¡¯t guess why Angel was doing this, one thing he was sure of was that Angel must have some n directed towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    "You¡¯re saying we don¡¯t need to prepare anything?"

    The three women furrowed their brows but did not rebut Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    What Lu Tianxing said was reasonable. Anyrgepany, when choosing a partner, would never hastily send out signals but would thoroughly deliberate and even go through rigorous selection before announcing a preferredpany, to build momentum and increase their own group¡¯s influence, and then attract various bigpanies topete.

    But in the end, for the otherpanies, it was just a show, a formality of studying alongside the Crown Prince. The real contenders for power would certainly be a select few favorites already picked by thergepany beforehand. Unless a dark horse emerged, the eventual victor would be one of them, not thosepanies merely apanying the Crown Prince through his studies.

    "Preparations are definitely necessary. If we didn¡¯t prepare, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful to the other party? In my view, the reason Angel Group announces this so high-profile is to create momentum, not just for themselves, but also for their future partner. They want everyone to know that thispany was chosen by Angel Group after careful selection¡ªourpany often uses such strategies to show our influence, right? Moreover, there¡¯s another reason: maybe Angel Group isn¡¯t truly looking to recruit partners, or perhaps, finding partners is a secondary objective. What¡¯s more important is that Angel Group is looking to establish connections within China¡¯s business circles."

    "Assistant Lu, based on what you¡¯re saying, it seems like Angel Group is inviting all conglomerates, but it¡¯s actually just to fulfill their own objectives. Why would they do this? Angel Group has no need for such actions; they¡¯re well-known internationally and there¡¯s no need to boost their influence this way," Xue Man interjected puzzledly.

    "That¡¯s true, they don¡¯t really need to, but Minister Xue, you should know, having one more friend means one more path. In the business world, there¡¯s nopany that flourishes forever, and Angel Group is no exception. Evidently, Angel Group¡¯s actions this time suggest they n to connect with the business circles in China. If Angel Group faces trouble in the future, these conglomerates may not just sit by; they might even help Angel Group ovee difficulties. Besides, having made a name in China this time, if they n to enter China¡¯s market in the future, they¡¯ll face much less resistance. I suppose this is Angel Group¡¯s rationale behind the announcement of searching for a partner," Lu Tianxing spoke at length.

    However, he didn¡¯t reveal the most important point, which was that aside from this, Angel¡¯s primary goal might be to establish a new intelligencework in China. Once Angel Group was well-established in China, creating a vastwork of information was not impossible. Furthermore, forging ties with theserge conglomerates meant that even if Yanhuang Group found out Angel¡¯s intentions, they would be hesitant to act rashly.

    Nheless, Lu Tianxing kept this hidden from Bai Zhiqing and the others. In his opinion, women just needed to enjoy life, and men should shoulder everything else.

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s analysis, Bai Zhiqing nodded thoughtfully, and said seriously, "Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t realize you were quite capable. Good analysis. However, no matter what, Bai¡¯s Group must start preparing early."

    "Of course, Mr. Bai, who do you think I am? Now that I¡¯ve finished analyzing, can I leave now?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, stood up, and prepared to leave the office. Staying with these three women, he always felt the atmosphere was a bit eerie; it was better to leave sooner rather thanter.

    Thanks to the generous reward from my beautiful ally, seeking support, seeking support!!!

 Chapter 783 - 778 This Is Your Path

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 778 This Is Your Path</h4>

    "Wait a moment."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Bai Zhiqing suddenly spoke up, "Lu Tianxing,e clean with me. Do you know who the president of Angel Group is? Why are you so familiar with her? What exactly did you say to the president of Angel Groupst time you were in Xiangjiang?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, "Is this really that important?"

    "Of course," the three women said in unison.

    Lin Qianru nced at the astonished Lu Tianxing and said emphatically, "If you know the person behind the scenes at Angel Group, it means we can use your connection to meet the president of Angel Group in advance, get to know thepany first-hand, see who they are interested in partnering with. That way, we can know ourselves as well as our enemy, and our chances of sess will increase. After all, sometimes connections are far more valuable than actual power."

    "You¡¯re cheating."

    "Cheating? Assistant Lu, how is this cheating? We¡¯re simply making use of all the resources avable to us. Besides, this world isn¡¯t fair to begin with. Some people fight their whole lives just to buy a house in the city and have a seven-figure savings, while others are born with all of that. So, do you think that¡¯s cheating?" Xue Man also chimed in at this moment.

    "No, he¡¯s the illegitimate child of God¡¯s slowpoke grandson."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and slowly said, "It¡¯s no use, I don¡¯t know the president of Angel Group. The person from Angel Group who I met was a foreign guy with a beard, the kind that¡¯s full of facial hair. Unfortunately, he is just the president of the Asian Region, not the real power behind the scenes, so I can¡¯t help you. Besides, going through the back door isn¡¯t your style, don¡¯t you want to win fair and square on your own merits?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the three women instinctively froze, not expecting him to say such a thing. Winning fairly and squarely assumed an equal ying field, but in the business arena, which is like a battlefield, taking the shortcut when avable rather than saying let¡¯s y soldier vs. soldier, general vs. general, challenging each other to a duel, was such a na?vement.

    Seeing the stunned expressions of the three women, Lu Tianxing chuckled, made no further stay, and turned to walk outside. In that fleeting moment after he turned around, a bitter smile that was barely perceptible appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth: "Angel, what exactly are you up to? You know this is a provocation, don¡¯t you?"

    The Angel Intelligence Station is a foreign force, and for a foreign power to attempt establishing its own intelligencework in China is like courting death. Setting aside whether the state would permit it, it was likely that neither the Yanhuang Group nor the powerful ns would tolerate being constantly watched over, and inevitably, they would strive to destroy this intelligencework.

    It seemed he needed to have a talk with Angel. Foreign powers are different from China; China would not allow foreign forces to enter.

    Bai Zhiqing and the other two women didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lu Tianxing¡¯s departure. After a brief moment of distraction, they quickly regained focus and began to passionately discuss how to deal with the situation: whether to proactively approach Angel Group or wait for Angel Group toe to them.

    However, for Lu Tianxing, all this waspletely unnecessary. Casually ncing around, he found a secluded spot, pulled out his phone, and immediately dialed Angel¡¯s number.

    The phone rang for a moment before it was immediately picked up, and Angel¡¯s voice, full of allure, came through.

    "My dear Judge, what¡¯s brought on this sudden call? It¡¯s only been a few days; are you already aching to see me? Can you tell me if you miss my body or the actual person here?"

    "Miss my ass."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said irritably, "Angel, what are you up to? Do you realize that with these antics, you might never be able to leave Beijing? You think you can just stroll into Beijing? Do you believe there are tons of old bastards around you watching your every move? The second you slip up, they could kill you in an instant. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re nning or what games you¡¯re ying; get out of Beijing right now."

    "Leave Beijing? I might as well head to Modu then,"

    came Zhiqing¡¯s yful voice.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately frowned, half-joking. If Angel ran off to Beijing, would he have a chance to survive? With Angel¡¯s nature, who knows if she¡¯d arm-wrestle with Bai Zhiqing.

    "Angel, don¡¯t try to pull the wool over my eyes. What are you doing in Beijing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re there looking for a business partner. The Angel Group doesn¡¯t need that at all," Lu Tianxing lowered his voice and said.

    "You can¡¯t hide anything from you, can you, Judge? What if I told you I¡¯ve investigated the whereabouts of the Heavenly God, would you believe me?"

    Hearing these words from Angel, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed as he said with a grave voice, "Angel, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve tracked down Heavenly God? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Haven¡¯t I told you not to get involved in this? Who gave you permission? Do you realize how powerful Heavenly God¡¯s forces are? Even I cannot assure that I can handle him. Do you understand that going there is tantamount to seeking death?"

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, his voice was strained with suppressed anger. Dealing with Heavenly God, the man gave off an aura of mystery, dread, unfathomably deep power, and countless formidable underlings. Just the Twelve Terrifying alone; any one of them could be a great family¡¯s revered warrior, an invincible mighty figure. If Angel went to Beijing for Heavenly God, Heavenly God would surely not spare her.

    Instead of being surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice filled with suppressed fury, Angel¡¯s lips curled into a smile that could turn the world upside down, "Judge, I know you are worried about me, but have you forgotten? I, Angel, never fight a battle without certainty. This time I¡¯vee to Beijing just to seek business partners, and they can¡¯t touch me. If I had any hesitation, I wouldn¡¯t daree. And besides, as my man, would you be willing to see me hurt? Moreover, I do not want some vermin plotting against you from dark corners. More importantly, Judge, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been quiet for too long?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Judge, you don¡¯t belong in a tranquil city. Your life is filled with passion and bloodshed. That¡¯s the path you ought to walk; that¡¯s your life. When you became the Judge, your path changed. What you need to do is to climb over the enemy¡¯s bones, to forge an invincible throne of your own."

    "You¡¯ve been dormant for a year. In this past year, your reputation has vanished, your deterrence has faded, so much so that every Tom, Dick, and Harry thinks they can trouble you. I¡¯m worried, worried that one day your ambitions will vanish forever, and you¡¯ll lose any proactive spirit. Judge, that¡¯s not the path for you. Your path is to advance over your enemies¡¯ corpses, to forge your own name in invincibility, to let everyone tremble at the mention of you. That is the real you, the invincible Judge of my heart..."

    Angel¡¯s fervent voice trembled from across the phone, her body shaking, her face like that of a pilgrim, burning with invincible passion. She didn¡¯t want to see a mundane Lu Tianxing; she longed for the Judge who once led the Netherworld Mercenary Corps abroad, feared by all powers at the mention of his

 Chapter 784 - 779 Iâ€™m Not Alone Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 779 I¡¯m Not Alone Anymore</h4>

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and slowly blew out a ring of smoke, his gaze deep as he watched the bustling traffic below the skyscraper and said in a low voice, "Angel, you don¡¯t understand. A life filled with blood and violence is not what I yearn for. I desire a peaceful existence; to me, no matter how splendid the world outside is, it pales inparison to a greeting from my family. I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Angel interrupted him without any courtesy, saying, "No, Judge, you are wrong. As you say in China, ¡¯Once you¡¯re in the jianghu, you have no control over your life.¡¯ You have no choice. Even if you choose peace, can you really live in peace? Think about the things that have happened around you recently, think about all of it. Do you believe you can choose a life of peace?"

    "If it had been you a year ago, even knowing that your wife has the Four Symbols Ring, how many forces would have dared to trouble you? Who would dare trouble the Judge? Once you enter the jianghu, only death offers an exit. You¡¯ve faded into the shadows, which is why every Tom, Dick, and Harry dares to seek you out. What you need to do is not to endure, but to wield the butcher¡¯s knife in your hand and dominate their fate, making them tremble at the sound of your name. That is the life you live. That is the Judge..."

    Angel¡¯s voice grew louder and more agitated, tinged with a hysterical madness, "Judge, you¡¯ve rested long enough, and the world has been peaceful for too long. It¡¯s time for you to bare your fangs. Judge, wake up! I need you, I need to see the domineering side of you¡ªsee you dominantly ¡¯possess¡¯ me. You are invincible, I believe..."

    Listening to Angel¡¯s voice on the phone, Lu Tianxing remained silent, merely smoking in silence, and it took him a long time before he spoke, "Angel, do you know why Beijing became the capital of China, why it is feared by countless forces? It is because of its deep roots. Whether it¡¯s the old ns or the new generation of families, their power is beyond your imagination. The Angel Intelligence Station is indeed strong, but there are also many forces capable of annihting it. The waters there are too deep. You shouldn¡¯t get involved in this muddy water. I am not strong enough to suppress those invincible veterans in Beijing."

    "I believe in your ability and your strength. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was able to rise from nothing to be a top mercenary group under your leadership, you never feared anything. You shouldn¡¯t remain silent anymore, the more you do, the more those nobodies will think you¡¯re easy to bully. If you want to protect the people around you, you must bare your fangs and tell everyone that the Judge is back."

    "Angel, why are you doing this to yourself! There¡¯s no need for you to do this, you might die." Lu Tianxing sighed as he spoke.

    "I won¡¯t die."

    Angel¡¯s voice was full of confidence, "Because I¡¯m the Judge¡¯s woman. Would the Judge let his woman die? Besides, if the older generation doesn¡¯t take action, who can contend with you?"

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing could only offer a bitter smile. Indeed, as Angel had said, if the older generation did not step in, the number of people who could contend with him were few. In a life-and-death struggle, there were very few who could kill him, not even Sima Lingyun.

    But the question remained, would the older generation truly not step in?

    This is absolutely impossible. For a prominent family, face is more important than anything. If you pped their face, stepped on their descendants¡¯ feet, and threatened their family¡¯s survival, the older generation would not hesitate to strike and utterly annihte you.

    Especially when they confirm that you are a genius who poses a threat to the family¡¯s existence, these old fossils would not hesitate to cut you down because they do not want a genius to grow up and ultimately destroy their family. In their hearts, the survival of the family is far more important than their own dignity, and even if they do not act against you openly, they are absolutely scheming to put you to death in secret.

    "Angel, you are underestimating human nature. Do you really think those old fossils won¡¯t make a move? They won¡¯t, because you have not touched on their interests or posed a threat to them. Before that happens, they would rather see youpete with the younger generation of their families. However, once you touch upon their interests, they will mercilessly strike at you, killing you. This is the fundamental principle of survival for a great family: to eradicate anyone who threatens the family¡¯s interests."

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled a ring of smoke and continued to speak, "Moreover, Angel, I have changed. In the past, I was alone with no attachments. I could say that if one is full, the whole family is not hungry. I dared to fight and struggle, and getting hurt or bleeding was no big deal to me because I had no burdens. But now it¡¯s different. I have a family to feed. Even if I don¡¯t consider myself, I have to think about the people around me, right? What would happen to them if something happened to me? I am no longer alone, no longer someone who dares to challenge the world just because of a rush of blood. Every step I take now must be considered for the sake of the people around me. Do you understand?"

    Angel fell silent upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She was raised in the West and received a Western education, which is vastly different from Eastern education. In the East, there are three forms of unfilial conduct, the worst being having no descendants. Young men might dare to fight and do anything because they are alone, and enduring hardship is not a big deal.

    After they get married, most men will choose to rein in their temperament and prioritize their families above all else. They will no longer act recklessly and are no longer young and hot-blooded who do not fear challenges but be more stable because they have families and loved ones waiting for them at home. Everything they do must take these into consideration.

    Angel considered everything and calcted all variables, but the one thing she didn¡¯t take into ount was the human heart. Lu Tianxing was no longer alone; he had loved ones by his side. If something happened to Lu Tianxing, what would happen to his loved ones? They could only wait to die.

    After a long silence, Angel finally exhaled softly, her tone filled with regret, "Judge, I¡¯m sorry, I hadn¡¯t considered these, it was my mistake. Should I leave Beijing now?"

    "It¡¯s toote. From the moment you entered Beijing, I assume that quite a few forces have been watching you. There¡¯d probably be no issue if you did nothing. However, as soon as you make a move, they will too, and might even guess the real reason you came to Beijing. Don¡¯t underestimate them; figuring out your real intentions isn¡¯t difficult. By now, they might have already guessed it. They don¡¯t take action because you are under the guise ofmercial cooperation and it¡¯s not convenient to move against you. However, once you leave Beijing for no reason, they definitely would not hesitate to act against you because seizing you would be like controlling an Angel Intelligence Station. There¡¯s no one who wouldn¡¯t want that."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing gave a wry smile. He indeed wanted to let Angel leave, but it was clearly not possible now. The only way for Angel to get out of this situation was to continue seekingmercial partners. Otherwise, leaving would be very difficult, and there was even the risk of danger to her life once she left Beijing.

 Chapter 785 - 780: The News Brought by Abby

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 780: The News Brought by Abby</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel¡¯s face showed a trace of apology: "Judge, I¡¯m sorry, I have been too inconsiderate, I... ."

    Before Angel could finish, Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Angel, this is not your fault. It was inevitable that I would enter Beijing; although it¡¯s a bit abrupt now, it still doesn¡¯t scare me. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. In a while, after I arrive in Beijing, I¡¯ll give you a call. For now, you take care of yourself."

    "Understood, Judge, I¡¯ll wait for your arrival."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say much else to Angel and quickly hung up the call.

    In the Eastern Junyue Hotel in Beijing, Angel looked at the phone that had been hung up and sighed softly, "Judge, I¡¯m sorry, I was too confident and didn¡¯t consider these factors. But rest assured, as long as the Angel Intelligence Station exists, I guarantee that nothing will happen to you. Plus, I believe you are a real dragon that no one can trap, not by anyone, not even by the families of Beijing. One day, I will truly soar to the skies."

    As her words fell, Angel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. She believed in Lu Tianxing, believed in his strength, certain that no one could trouble him, and for no other reason than his name was the Judge.

    "Leader!"

    At this moment, Angel¡¯s confidant Abby walked in from outside, her face showing an unprecedented seriousness.

    "Abby, why did youe in? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me unless it¡¯s something important?" Seeing Abbye in, Angel¡¯s expression turned serious as she spoke in a deep voice.

    "Leader, please forgive me, but this matter was too important not to interrupt you."

    Abby took a deep breath and said, "Leader, do you remember our secret investigation into Judge¡¯s origins?"

    "Yes, what about it?"

    Angel nodded; it had already been several years since that issue. When she first met Lu Tianxing, he had asked her to investigate his birth parents. Unfortunately, the only thing they discovered over the years was that Lu Tianxing was an orphan, abandoned at the doorstep of Sunshine Orphanage before he even understood the world.

    Given the resources of the Angel Intelligence Station, it shouldn¡¯t have been difficult to reveal Lu Tianxing¡¯s parental identity. Sadly, the only thing they could gather after all this time was the obvious information about the orphanage where Lu Tianxing had stayed. There was no trace at all about his birth parents¡ªit was as if Lu Tianxing had appeared out of thin air with no past to speak of.

    Eventually, the matter fell by the wayside because they couldn¡¯t uncover any more information.

    "Leader, we¡¯ve found the trail to Judge¡¯s origins," Abby said slowly, after taking another deep breath.

    "What do you mean you found it?"

    Upon hearing this, Angel¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she sat up, looking sharply at Abby, "What did you find out?"

    "The information isn¡¯t much; we only know that the Judge¡¯s parents are likely not dead and that their power must be immense, stronger even than that of the Angel Intelligence Station, because every time we found a tiny clue, an invisible hand would erase it. However, we can confirm that they mean us no harm, otherwise our contacts in China would have been wiped out long ago."

    "Is that all you found out?" Angel asked, frowning.

    Seeing the change in Angel¡¯s expression, Abby¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly as she said urgently, "Leader, I¡¯m sorry. We only found this much. We couldn¡¯t uncover anything else. The only certain thing is that Judge¡¯s parents are alive, but we don¡¯t know why they are making sure we cannot find out more, so as soon as we uncover anything, it gets erased."

    At this point, a wry smile crossed Abby¡¯s lips. The Angel Intelligence Station in Europe could be considered a top-level intelligence organization¡ªusually attaining whatever information it set out to obtain. It was inconceivable that they would be as thwarted and powerless in China as they currently were.

    She finally understood why European powers were so wary of China, this ancient eastern nation, and why they made every effort to weaken it. It was like a sleeping dragon; if you woke it, the sheer strength it would unleash was enough to terrify countless people and destroy everything. Even the formidable Angel Intelligence Station was like a helpless drifter at the mercy of others in China.

    "Nevermind, this issue is not your fault. I was too careless and underestimated the power of China," Angel said with a sigh, realizing why Lu Tianxing was so cautious. The waters in China were too muddy for just anyone to navigate.

    "Leader, what do we do next? Should we tell the Judge about this?"

    After hearing this, Angel paused for a moment before finally waving her hand, "No need. Since they don¡¯t want us to find out this information, it¡¯s clear they don¡¯t want the Judge to know either. Perhaps they have their reasons for keeping it from us. Let¡¯s not tell him for now, we¡¯ll wait for the right time. By the way, have those reporters downstairs left?"

    "Some reporters have left, but some have not. However, none of the representatives of thosepanies have left; on the contrary, their numbers are increasing. Leader, what should we do? Should we hold a press conference?"

    "No need. Let them stay if they want. You go on down, Abby. I want to be alone for a while," said Angel, waving her hand before reclining back in her chair.

    Abby did not speak again but respectfully bowed to Angel before turning and leaving the room.

    ...

    Bai¡¯s Group!

    Unaware of the conversation between Angel and Abby, Lu Tianxing looked on with a vexed expression at a little beauty in an OL uniform who appeared behind him.

    "I say, Secretary Lan, aren¡¯t you too idle? What¡¯s the point in watching me all day long? Stopping me in the office is one thing, but now you¡¯re even eavesdropping on my calls. Do you have no integrity? Anyone unaware would think you¡¯ve got some improper designs on me!" Lu Tianxing said, his face lined with exasperation as he looked at Lan Xin standing before him. He had intended to leave the secluded corner after hanging up the phone, but just as he turned around, he saw Lan Xin behind him, appearing keen to overhear his conversation.

    "Get lost, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tter yourself too much. I¡¯d rather die than have any improper designs on you. It¡¯s quite clear to me that you¡¯re the one with something to hide, sneaking around and whispering on the phone in a corner, and unwilling to let anyone overhear. You must be engaged in some shady dealings, perhaps even making calls to some dubious characters behind Mr. Bai¡¯s back," Lan Xin said with a look of disdain.

 Chapter 786 - 781

    <h4>Chapter 786: 781</h4>

    "Secretary Lan, that¡¯s nder. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sue you,"

    Lu Tianxing, having heard Lan Xin¡¯s words, said irritably, "If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, then work diligently. Otherwise, watch out¡ªI might just fire you."

    "Denial, keep denying. It turns out you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, nor can you paint a tiger¡¯s bones. Assistant Lu, I¡¯m seriously starting to suspect you¡¯re up to no good behind Mr. Bai¡¯s back."

    "Up to no good my foot. Secretary Lan, you¡¯re always straying from the right path; you keep running all over the ce. Instead of meddling in my business, why don¡¯t you devote yourself to your work and aim for a promotion and a raise?"

    "You¡¯re the one not on the right path!"

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Lan Xin replied unhappily, "You think I¡¯m happy about this? It was Mr. Bai who sent me to find you, telling me that if you¡¯re not busy, to hurry to the meeting room for a meeting."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled. "A meeting in the meeting room? Secretary Lan, are you sure you¡¯re not just trying to amuse me? What kind of meeting would I, an assistant, attend?"

    "Do I get any benefit from amusing you? Anyway, Mr. Bai and the others are now in the meeting room. It¡¯s up to you whether you go or not. However, she did say that there will be consequences if you don¡¯t."

    At this point, Lan Xin¡¯s mouth curled into a schadenfreude smile, "The best oue would be Mr. Bai not allowing you in her bed, just to see you choked with frustration, haha..."

    Seeing the malicious joy on Lan Xin¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt exasperated. Why did he always find that this girl Lan Xin loved seeing him embarrassed?

    "Secretary Lan, thank you for the reminder, I almost forgot about that."

    "What thing?"

    Lan Xin was confused for a moment.

    "Obviously, it¡¯s about you being my little maid, Secretary Lan. If my wife doesn¡¯t let me in the bed, does that mean you, as my little maid, have to warm the bed for your master?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, a lecherous smile on his face.

    Lan Xin was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and said anxiously, "What... what are you trying to do, Lu Tianxing, I... I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll scream for help and use you of molestation."

    "Molestation? Secretary Lan, you just said that Mr. Bai and everyone else are in the meeting room. No one is here; even if you scream your lungs out, no one will hear it. As for telling Mr. Bai, no worries. In the end, it won¡¯t be me who¡¯s embarrassed. Besides, I can argue that you¡¯re framing me. After all, my wife is Bai Zhiqing, the business goddess of Modu, prettier and richer than you. Who would believe I would molest you, Secretary Lan? Isn¡¯t that right?"

    Lu Tianxing, like a Big Big Wolf, looked at Lan Xin with ill intentions, leering at her gently heaving peaks. His hands were itching to move, and he slowly took steps closer to her until Lan Xin had no time to react. He pinned her against the wall, ced his hands on the wall, and gazed steadily into her eyes without blinking.

    To the oblivious, they might think the two were a couple, engaging in the trendy ¡¯wall m¡¯!

    Their closeness was such that Lan Xin could even feel Lu Tianxing¡¯s hot breath on her cheek, leaving her feeling helpless. Her heart pounded wildly as if a little deer was inside, and the aggressive look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes made Lan Xin blush hotly. She quickly turned her head away, not daring to meet his scorching gaze.

    "What... what do you want to do, don¡¯t mess around, Mr... Mr. Bai won¡¯t let you off," Lan Xin struggled to control her emotions, stuttering as she spoke.

    "Rx, I won¡¯t mess around."

    Lu Tianxing looked amusedly at Lan Xin and said seriously, "Secretary Lan, from my observation just now, I think you need a good rest. You¡¯ve got dark circles, and your skin is a bit off. You really need to take better care of it. I have a friend who runs a beauty salon. Want me to rmend you? Friends get a 20% discount. And didn¡¯t I tell you before? Don¡¯t force those cleavage lines; it¡¯ll affect your son¡¯s future nourishment. Be more mindful in the future..."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing looked at the stunned Lan Xin, didn¡¯t linger, and dashed into the elevator. As for Lan Xin, he was fine with just taking a little advantage. He had only just dealt with the issue with Lin Qianru, and there were still a pile of women he hadn¡¯t sorted out. Provoking Lan Xin now was no different from seeking death.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard with no taste, blind idiot, does this miss need to squeeze to have cleavage?"

    By the time Lan Xin came to her senses, the elevator doors had already closed, and she could only grit her teeth, ring in the direction of the elevator, stomping her foot in frustration.

    When Lu Tianxing reached the meeting room, it was already filled with quite a number of people. Since it wasn¡¯t a full staff meeting for Bai¡¯s Group, it was held in a small conference room filled with the senior management of Bai¡¯s Group.

    At the sound of the door opening, all eyes turned to Lu Tianxing, their looks filled with envy and jealousy.

    Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group and the business goddess coveted by all men in Modu, was married¡ªand her chosen one was none other than Lu Tianxing, whom they had always looked down upon. The plot twist was too rapid, catching them off guard, leaving them feeling an unexpected turn of events. Besides envying Lu Tianxing, they felt powerless knowing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s iron-fisted style would reveal the consequences of going against Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the looks around him and nodded to Bai Zhiqing, taking his seat beside her. Now that his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing was out in the open, there was no need to hide.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said nothing, instead sweeping her gaze across the various department managers of Bai¡¯s Group before getting straight to the point, "Assembling everyone here for a meeting today, I don¡¯t need to say much as you all should know what this is about. Indeed, our target this time is to secure Angel Group as our partner in China. Everyone is clear about Angel Group; partnering with them means Bai¡¯s Group will truly step onto the international stage from now on. Thus, we must give it our all¡ªfor this task, we only ept sess, not failure..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s passionate voice echoed in the meeting room, making everyone fully understand the gravity of the matter. The message about Angel Group seeking a partner in China hade too suddenly, leaving them little time to prepare, but it was precisely the test of apany¡¯s true strength.

    PS: It¡¯s the end of the month, asking for rmendation tickets, monthly tickets, begging for all of them!!!

 Chapter 787 - 782: Entering the Capital Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 782: Entering the Capital Tomorrow</h4>

    After speaking for a while, Bai Zhiqing paused for a moment before continuing, "I believe you all understand how things stand by now. Angel Group is currently a delicious piece of cake, but this cake only belongs to one person, so I need not borate just how intense thepetition is!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, everyone nodded in agreement. They too felt a tremendous pressure, but even more so, they were excited. If Bai¡¯s Group could be a strategic partner with Angel Group, it would signify Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s immediate takeoff, and that meant they, the senior executives, would earn even more money.

    After all, isn¡¯t the point of working oneself to the bone to have a bit more money bulging in one¡¯s wallet?

    The opportunity to make money was right before their eyes, and while there was pressure, it was also motivation; no one makes an enemy of money.

    "Mr. Bai, rest assured, we will not let you down," one of them said. "We will organize all the information on Angel Group in the shortest time possible and analyze who they are leaning towards as a partner."

    "Exactly, Mr. Bai, we will definitely not disappoint you this time."

    Everyone chimed in with their stance, sensing that if this deal seeded, the money in their pockets would substantially increase.

    "It¡¯s good that you understand," continued Bai Zhiqing. "The sess or failure of this venture not only rtes to whether Bai¡¯s Group can enter the international market, but more critically, whether we can truly establish a firm foothold in China¡¯s business circle. If we seed this time, Bai¡¯s Group will be the leading powerhouse in China, untouchable by anyone."

    Bai Zhiqing exuded an icy andpelling aura as she scanned the room, "Minister Xue, please announce the charter we discussed earlier."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, all eyes turned to Xue Man, with no hint of contempt. Although Xue Man was the head of the security department, she was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s trusted aide, a fact well-known to all; many decisions were discussed between Bai Zhiqing, Xue Man, and Lin Qianru, then announced by Xue Man.

    Standing up at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s prompt, Xue Man stated, "Ladies and gentlemen, beforemencing this meeting, Mr. Bai, Manager Lin, and I had already discussed the situation. Due to Angel Group¡¯s hasty search for a partner, there isn¡¯t much time for us to prepare. That¡¯s why, after consulting with Mr. Bai, it has been decided that Mr. Bai will leave for Beijing ahead of schedule to try and make contact with someone from Angel Group. After all, being one step ahead might just give us the chance we need. Besides, everyone else must produce a cooperation proposal for Angel Group as soon as possible. You can hand it over to Manager Lin or me. We need to make a concerted effort, ensuring nothing goes wrong and aiming to secure Angel Group."

    "Mr. Bai, this approach is good. With the limited time we have, we can adapt our strategy based on the other party¡¯s attitude, increasing our chances. Additionally, we can find out which otherpanies arepeting, knowing our enemies as well as ourselves," someone suggested.

    Others nodded in agreement.

    "Mr. Bai, since you¡¯ve decided to head to Beijing, have you considered who should apany you? After all, if you go alone, you¡¯ll be in the dark, which is extremely disadvantageous for us. It would be better to have someone familiar with Beijing apany you," one person suddenly questioned.

    "I already have the right person in mind for that."

    Bai Zhiqing showed a faint smile and said slowly, "That person is Assistant Lu. He will apany me to Beijing."

    "Assistant Lu?"

    Instantly all eyes converged on Lu Tianxing, who had been silent throughout. A senior executive frowned and said, "Mr. Bai, I trust Assistant Lu¡¯s abilities, but, ording to his file, he has always been abroad and only returned to Modu over the past year or so. And, while him apanying you to Beijing is unobjectionable, given his unfamiliarity with the city, I suggest it would be better to bring someone who knows Beijing well."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, "There¡¯s no need. More people might just be a burden. Assistant Lu might not be from Beijing, but he has friends there. With his friends¡¯ help, things might get done more efficiently."

    Hearing this, the Bai¡¯s Group senior executive who had raised the objection fell silent, aware of how mysterious Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity was, unnervingly so. That he had friends in Beijing didn¡¯t seem off, and with Bai Zhiqing having said as much, to argue further would be disrespectful.

    No superior likes their decisions to be countered by their subordinates.

    "If there are no objections, then it¡¯s decided," Bai Zhiqing dered conclusively. "Assistant Lu will apany me to scout Beijing. The affairs of Bai¡¯s Group are to be handled jointly by Manman, Manager Lin, and Minister Xue. As for the cooperation documents, have them ready and pass them to them; they will forward them to me for my personal review."

    "Unless there¡¯s anything else, that will be all for now! Go back and prepare. Assistant Lu and I will set off for Beijing tomorrow."

    With that, the meeting concluded, and everyone packed up and left the conference room.

    Only Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing remained.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really confident about this trip to Beijing? If not, we can choose not to go, or alternatively send someone else."

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Just the two of us going to Beijing might look too meager, especially since we are representing Bai¡¯s Group. I think we should bring more people with us. It can¡¯t be that I have to assist you with gathering necessary data all day long! Wife, this is no joke; I can handle other tasks, but sorting data makes my head spin. How about we take Manman with us?"

    "Manman needs to take charge at thepany. As for the person to handle the documents, I¡¯ve already chosen the most suitable candidate," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "You mean Lin Demon?"

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression materialized in his mind, Lu Tianxing had a figure sh through his thoughts.

    "What do you think! With such a good assistant at hand, why should I bring anyone else? Get ready; you¡¯reing with me to Beijing tomorrow."

    Disying a faint smile, Bai Zhiqing added, "Alright, that¡¯s settled. If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll head to Beijing tomorrow."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, epting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrangement without any objections. Going to Beijing was inevitable, and although the trip had been moved up significantly, it wasn¡¯t a big issue for him. Just as Angel had said before, with the older generation not intervening, there were few in Beijing who could trouble him.

 Chapter 788 - 783 Xue Man Blocks the Way

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 783 Xue Man Blocks the Way</h4>

    During the following period, Lu Tianxing truly witnessed Bai Zhiqing transform into a workaholic. Under her direction, Bai¡¯s Group functioned like a well-oiled machine that rapidly buzzed with activity, yet without any disorder, which Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    After having lunch with Bai Zhiqing in thepany cafeteria, Lu Tianxing watched as she hurried off back to her office to work. He had been nning on taking a stroll somewhere but instead returned to the cafeteria and took a meal intending to bring it to Lin Qianru in the sales department. If his memory served him correctly, Lin Qianru should still be there sorting out documents and hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Carrying the takeaway box, Lu Tianxing walked towards the cafeteria¡¯s adjacent elevator. Just as he left the cafeteria, he heard a crisp voice calling: "Assistant Lu."

    Lu Tianxing instinctively lifted his head and saw Minister Xue, dressed in a security uniform and looking spirited, standing there: "Minister Xue, do you need me for something?"

    "Assistant Lu, do you have some time? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about," Xue Man said softly, aplex expression flickering in her eyes.

    "Time? Yes."

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Minister Xue, just say what you need to; as long as I can help, I definitely won¡¯t refuse."

    Xue Man took a deep breath and said softly, "Assistant Lu, I want to ask you about the call you made to me yesterday at noon. What did you mean by it? Was it the killer who harmed my mother showing up?"

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t conceal anything from Xue Man and slowly said, "But don¡¯t worry, Minister Xue, it¡¯s all taken care of now. That guy has been dealt with by me, and from now on, your mother doesn¡¯t have to worry about being threatened anymore."

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you."

    "Hehe, Minister Xue, why thank me? Haven¡¯t we said before? We are friends, and friends don¡¯t need to be polite with each other. It was just a small effort, of course... It would be even more perfect if you¡¯d treat me to a meal, Minister Xue," Lu Tianxing said with augh.

    Hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she asked in a low voice, "Lu Tianxing, do you really consider me your friend? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m capricious and utterly un-feminine?"

    After saying this, Xue Man felt her heart shoot up to her throat. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had blurted out the question impulsively.

    Xue Man¡¯s fingers were tightly sped together, her breathing became rapid, and she looked at Lu Tianxing anxiously, fearing she might hear an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Sensing Xue Man¡¯s nervousness, Lu Tianxing said with a smile, "Hehe, Minister Xue, are you kidding me? If youck femininity, then what do other women have? As for being capricious, I think every girl has that trait ¡ª at least I¡¯ve never seen you act unreasonably. That¡¯s better than many people. So, I think you¡¯re quite feminine, and definitely a top-notch girlfriend material ¡ª presentable in the hall, tough with the ruffian, and can outwit a mistress. Perfect."

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing this, a gleam suddenly shed in Xue Man¡¯s eyes.

    "Really," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "I understand, Assistant Lu, thank you for always helping me, I will forever remember this," Xue Man responded.

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing as if she wanted to etch his silhouette into her heart, her lips curling into a smile before she turned and walked in another direction.

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Man¡¯s transformation in surprise, then shook his head and turned to enter the nearby elevator.

    No wonder people often say that you shouldn¡¯t try to guess what¡¯s on a woman¡¯s mind; you could guess forever and still be clueless. Confused by Xue Man¡¯s barrage of nonsensical questions before she left, Lu Tianxing decided not to dwell on it anymore.

    Walking directly to the sales department, Lu Tianxing faced no obstacles. He pushed open the door to the manager¡¯s office and walked in, locking the door behind him.

    Hearing the sound of the door locking, Lin Qianru instinctively looked up. When she saw Lu Tianxing, a sh of intense joy crossed her face, and she hastily stood up and said, "Tianxing, what brings you here?"

    "Of course I came. I wouldn¡¯t want my sweet little wife to waste away from hunger. Work may be busy, but you still need to eat. I¡¯ve brought your favorite dishes; try them."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile as he shook the stic bag in his hand, cing it on the desk before walking over to Lin Qianru. He lifted her into his arms, letting her sit on hisp.

    Lin Qianru trembled slightly, said nothing, and just leaned into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, quietly enjoying the peaceful moment.

    Looking at Lin Qianru¡¯s somewhat haggard face, a pang of guilt surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. After all, she had devoted herself wholeheartedly to him, but since returning from Xiangjiang, he had barely spent any time with her, and had even stirred up so much trouble, nearly putting her life at risk. How could he not feel guilty?

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Lu Tianxing had just started speaking when Lin Qianru interrupted him, "Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to say it. I know what you¡¯re trying to say. This isn¡¯t your fault; I did it willingly and it has nothing to do with you. Besides, hasn¡¯t this matter been resolved smoothly? I¡¯m actually quite happy with the oue."

    Although Lin Qianru said this, Lu Tianxing could feel the sadness in her words. After all, no woman would willingly share a man with another.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, held Lin Qianru tightly in his arms, and said firmly, "Qian Ru, rest assured, I won¡¯t leave you without status. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll let the whole world know you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, not a mistress."

    "Tianxing, thank you. I actually think this is fine; just being by your side is enough for me."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled gently at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a warm current flowing through her heart. Even if what Lu Tianxing said was false, she was willing to ept it.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already made up his mind to give Lin Qianru a magnificent wedding in the future, instead of leaving her to endure loneliness and misery alone.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m hungry, I want you to feed me," Lin Qianru suddenly lifted her head and said coquettishly.

    Seeing the expression on Lin Qianru¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing nodded emphatically and said, "No problem."

    Hearing this, Lin Qianru smiled, her smile growing even sweeter. She gently lifted her head and slightly opened her mouth, like a child pleading for a toy, waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s next move.

 Chapter 789 - 784: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 784: Killing Two Birds with One Stone</h4>

    Another day had passed, and the night was ink-ck. A crescent moon hung high in the sky, with specks of starlight sparkling like jewels, adorning the entire heavens.

    With the arrival of night, it signified the beginning of nightlife. People who had been busy all day took to the streets to enjoy the coolness of the evening.

    Inside Vi No. 66 in the Ziyuan District, the lights were brilliant, but the usual hustle and bustle were gone. That afternoon, Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can, among others, had already moved back to their ancestral home, taking with them Mrs. Zhao, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s former nanny. Moreover, with Bai Weiwei and Mand around to look after things, there was no need for too much concern.

    In the bedroom, the cool moonlight shone through the room. Lu Tianxing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, lighting a cigarette for himself. He watched the view outside quietly, enjoying the cool breeze on his face.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing also walked out of the bathroom.

    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and with a flick of his finger, the cigarette in his hand disappeared into the darkness like a shooting star. Only then did he turn around to see Bai Zhiqing approaching him.

    Perhaps because she had just taken a bath, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s long, lustrous hair casually draped over her back, her hair tips carrying droplets of water. She exuded an indescribable aura thatbined elegance and poise. Facing her was like facing amanding queen. You feel not only inferior but also an uncontroble urge to conquer her.

    Lu Tianxing felt this way now. Even though he and Bai Zhiqing were an old married couple, he still found her stunning.

    Subconsciously, Lu Tianxing began topare Bai Zhiqing with Lin Yafei, Rose, and others, eventually concluding that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s potential was much greater than that of Rose, Lin Yafei, and the others.

    "What¡¯s wrong, why are you looking at me like that?" Bai Zhiqing, noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s intense gaze, smiled and slowly walked up beside him, speaking softly.

    "I was wondering if my wife wore that in Xiangjiang..."

    Lu Tianxing stopped mid-sentence with an awkwardugh, then spoke seriously, "I was thinking, after we go to Beijing, I might have to protect you around the clock. After all, my wife is so beautiful, and Beijing is a ce where the elite gather. I wonder if I should watch you 24/7 just in case someone tries to steal you away."

    "Really? Honey, were you really thinking about that and nothing else?"

    Bai Zhiqing rested a hand on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    "Wife, of course, what I said is true. A beautiful wife like you is hard to find even with antern. I surely have to keep a close eye on you," he said.

    "Lin Demon told me that a man¡¯s words cannot be trusted, especially at night. Moreover, unless I heard wrong, you seemed to be saying something different just now."

    "Wife, what do you mean by that? Do you think I am that kind of superficial person?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he said with solemn sincerity.

    "You¡¯re really not superficial?"

    Bai Zhiqing surveyed Lu Tianxing from head to toe. Before Lu Tianxing could get pleased, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s next words made his heart sink: "You¡¯re not superficial because you don¡¯t even qualify to be superficial. Don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Are you nning to have both arms around someone after Qian Ru moves in?"

    "Wife, let¡¯s be reasonable in our conversation, please. It was clearly your idea to have Qian Ru move in. You didn¡¯t let me argue, how can this be my fault?" Lu Tianxing quickly exined.

    "Yes, I said it. I need to keep an eye on you; otherwise, who knows what kind of mischief you, scoundrel, would get up to behind my back."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke fiercely, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you. If Qian Ru moves in, you¡¯d better stay in line. If I find out you dare to do anything, you should know what the consequences will be." She then gestured with her fingers like a pair of scissors, her meaning clear.

    Seeing the cold glint in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat. Fierce. Ever since Xiangjiang, he had found Bai Zhiqing to be bing more and more fierce, and now Lin Qianru was also pulled into her schemes.

    Brutal!

    Too brutal!

    Lu Tianxing finally understood Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calctions.

    In her heart, Bai Zhiqing was clear that Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t let go of Lin Qianru and wouldn¡¯t possibly let her go. If Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t agree to them being together, Lu Tianxing would likely end up meeting Lin Qianru in secret.

    Instead of that, Bai Zhiqing simply switched tactics. She brought Lin Qianru into her camp. By initially agreeing to Lin Qianru¡¯s rtionship with Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru¡¯s status would always be beneath Bai Zhiqing¡¯s. She would also be grateful to Bai Zhiqing for allowing her to stay, bing in a way Bai Zhiqing¡¯s benefactor.

    Additionally, with the three of them living together, Bai Zhiqing could fully monitor Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru. Given Lin Qianru¡¯s character, she likely wouldn¡¯t make any intimate moves with Lu Tianxing, and there would be no chance of close contact. At the same time, this move would also endear Bai Zhiqing to Lin Qianru. If anything happened in the future, the two could stand together tobat Lu Tianxing.

    This was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s strategy. Not only could she keep an eye on Lu Tianxing, but she could also recruit Lin Qianru as an ally, killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 790 - 785

    <h4>Chapter 790: 785</h4>

    Having realized Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calctions, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver from the cold; indeed, a beautiful woman wasn¡¯t so easily deceived. Bai Zhiqing had yed her hand too beautifully, not only drawing Lin Qianru in as her ally but also strictly limiting his chances to steal~kisses~and~hugs. Her schemes were watertight.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood why men are reluctant to marry a beautiful woman. If he brought one home, he¡¯d likely be living in constant fear, worried that the slightest slip would reveal his tracks and he¡¯d be outwitted.

    "Wife, honestly, I can promise not to cheat; I can hold out. But, I have one question: what if you cheat? Should I reject you! Or should I agree hesitantly?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously.

    "Cheat on you, my ass." When Bai Zhiqing heard this, her pretty face reddened and she couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    "Then I can rest easy. Wife, if you ever cheat, just let me know. I promise to clean up and wait for you. But now, well..."

    A sleazy smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and his gaze practically scanned Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, fingers constantly twiddling as if he were appreciating a treasure and considering where to start.

    Felt by Lu Tianxing¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Bai Zhiqing suddenly felt as if she had no secrets left to hide, and with a wary face, she said, "Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at me like that for? Don¡¯t forget we agreed upon three Chapters of rules; without my consent, you are not allowed to touch me. Do you want to go back on your word?"

    "How could I do something so humiliating. Besides, I haven¡¯t broken our agreement. The three Chapters of rules you mentioned only take effect after Qian Ru moves in. In other words, since Qian Ru hasn¡¯t moved in yet, these rules naturally aren¡¯t effective, so I¡¯m not breaking any rules. Moreover, I¡¯m acting ording to what grandpa and grandma said. They moved out just because they were worried about disturbing us. We shouldn¡¯t let them down; we need to work on having children as soon as possible."

    With a hehe, Lu Tianxing chuckled and, before Bai Zhiqing could speak again, thoughtfully closed the curtains automatically, swooshing together in an instant. His own figure shed and he appeared right beside Bai Zhiqing, wrapping his arms around her: "Wife, it¡¯s a beautiful night, spring is short, don¡¯t you think we should do something meaningful, hehe..."

    "Lu Tianxing, how dare you¡ªmmph..."

    ...

    There was no more conversation through the night. As the first rays of sunlight pierced the east and west horizons in the early morning, Lu Tianxing had already opened his eyes, though the bedroom was still quite dark due to the curtains being drawn.

    Of course, such darkness would only affect ordinary people. For Lu Tianxing, who had already broken through to the Mythical Realm, even this slight darkness couldn¡¯t impact his vision at all; if he so wished, he could see the night as bright as day.

    Turning his head slightly, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing sleeping on his arm, her long, straight, beautiful~legs casually resting on top of him, curled up in his embrace like a well-behaved kitten.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance at the moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a radiant smile. He felt better than ever before;st night could be described as pleasantly spent. Despite the initial setbacks, the process was very satisfying indeed. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was Lin Qianru¡¯s influence or something else, but Bai Zhiqing seemed to let loosest night, a bit crazy, almost too much for Lu Tianxing to handle.

    At the moment, Bai Zhiqing waszily curled up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, a faint smile on her lips, clearly deep in a sweet dream.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s even breathing, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any movements, quietly maintaining his posture, careful not to awaken Bai Zhiqing. His gaze fixed on the ceiling in a daze, silently pondering the path ahead.

    As time slowly passed, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt the beauty in his arms tremble slightly. Instinctively, he looked down and saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes flutter before her eyes slowly opened.

    When Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing by her side, a warm smile appeared on her face. Such scenes had only urred in her dreams before, where the first thing she would see upon opening her eyes was her husband. Now, it had finally be reality.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing looking at him, Lu Tianxing gathered his thoughts and asked with a smile, "Awake?"

    "Mhm!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly without trying to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace. Instead, like a little kitten, she wriggled her body slightly as if to find afortable position and quietly rested her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, feeling his steady and strong heartbeat, breathing in the masculine scent that was distinctively his.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers traced Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, savoring the smooth touch that was as silky as satin.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing seemed to remember something and lifted her head to ask, "Lu Tianxing, what time is it now?"

    Lu Tianxing casually nced at the clock on the wall, "Not too long, it¡¯s not even nine o¡¯clock yet. Why?"

    "It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock? Didn¡¯t you book the flight to Beijing?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t. Aren¡¯t thepany people supposed to book the tickets?" said Lu Tianxing, slightly taken aback.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Bai Zhiqing abruptly sat up on the bed: "Lu Tianxing, hurry and get up, we need to have breakfast quickly, and then we¡¯ll head to the airport together."

    "Wife, do we need to be in such a rush? It¡¯s just a trip to Beijing. Modu isn¡¯t that far from Beijing anyway; if worsees to worst, we could just drive there," said Lu Tianxing, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a helpless expression.

    "What do you know? We have to seize the initiative. Business is like a battlefield; gaining even a bit of an advantage could mean victory. Forget it, I don¡¯t want to deal with you right now, just hurry up and get out of bed."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing was about to get out of bed when, at that moment, her phone on the bedside table began to ring with a melodious tone.

    Bai Zhiqing paused, picked up her phone, and answered the call.

    As soon as she answered the phone, she heard the sarcastic voice of Lin Yafei on the other end, "Mrs. Lu, your little maidservant greets you. The sun is high in the sky now; have you gotten up yet? If not, how about your little maidservant gives you another callter."

    "What Mrs. Lu? Lin Demon, would you stop talking nonsense," said Bai Zhiqing, annoyed.

    PS: How unfortunate. I just finished typing this Chapter, but due to a power outage, I lost it and the update iste. Sorry!!

 Chapter 791 - 786: Entering Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 786: Entering Beijing</h4>

    "Little Qingqing, where was I spouting nonsense? You called me yesterday, asking me to arrange amodation for you in Beijing, and you even asked me to pick you up at the airport. But look at you, you still haven¡¯t gotten out of bed, and yet I have to wait for you. How domineering is that. Tell me, are you some kind of ancient feudaldy, s. Poor me, a beautiful woman as delicate as a flower, has now be your little maid," Lu Tianxing said with a long sigh.

    Lin Yafeimented, "And if I hadn¡¯t called you, I was worried that you and Mr. Lu would be wrapped up in each other and forget the time. You have no idea how crazy Beijing is right now. Be careful not to let your love life mess things up."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed red, and she retorted with less confidence, "How could that be possible? Do you think everyone is like you, all day long utterly licentious, always thinking about that?"

    "How could it not be possible? You can¡¯t fool me, Little Qingqing. Do you think I can¡¯t hear it in your voice? Your voice has a hint of huskiness, slight though it may be, but I¡¯m no ordinary person. I can detect even the slightest difference. From your voice, I deduce that you definitely were up to no goodst night. Tell me, Little Qingqing, am I right or not?"

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you stop with your wild imagination? My throat is just hoarse from arranging work at thepany yesterday. Not everyone¡¯s like you, with just one word the people at Lin Group run around like headless chickens, I actually get my hands dirty," Bai Zhiqing said somewhat helplessly, her understanding of Lin Yafei deepening one more level. It seemed that after arriving in Beijing, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Lu Tianxing touch her again, or heaven knows what shocking things this demon would blurt out next.

    "Tsk!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exnation, Lin Yafei curled her lips and said, "Little Qingqing, do you take me for a fool? Don¡¯t forget we¡¯ve been bedfellows for so many years; do you think I don¡¯t know you well? No need to exin, to exin is to cover up, is to confirm the truth. In the eyes of Sherlock Holmes¡ªThe Beautiful¡ªLin Yafei, your arguments are futile, as my eyes have already seen through everything..."

    "Lin Demon, cut the crap, where have you seen me covering anything up?" Bai Zhiqing said, nearly driven crazy.

    "Humph, you are covering it up right now, your mindset is in disarray, so I can confirm that I¡¯ve hit a nerve."

    Lin Yafei said seriously, "Little Qingqing, before hanging up, I have a question for you. When you and Lu Tianxing are creating the next generation of humanity, do you prefer to be on top or beneath..."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s words were cut off as Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone first.

    "What are you looking at, Lu Tianxing? Aren¡¯t you getting out of bed? Forget it, if you won¡¯t get up, then fine, I¡¯ll go first. Remember, hurry up and get out of bed. If you cause a dy, I¡¯ll follow the ancient practices and, for dying military affairs, execute by beheading," Bai Zhiqing said, ncing at Lu Tianxing, who was looking at her strangely.

    Saying this, without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Bai Zhiqing wrapped herself in the bedsheets and rushed to the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, in Beijing¡¯s Purple Bamboo Vi residential area.

    Lin Yafeiy elegantly on the sofa, casually tossing her phone aside, her lips curving into a seductive smile. Lu Tianxing wasing, should she prepare something?

    Speaking of which, she could also be considered Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, but as his woman, she hadn¡¯t even tasted her man¡¯s vor a few times. Now that Lu Tianxing was finallying to Beijing, should she take the opportunity to savor this man¡¯s vor and let him know exactly how formidable she is, lest he forgets herter.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m waiting for you to favor me, my hero. Your princess is waiting for your arrival," Lin Yafei murmured.

    Lin Yafei stuck out her tongue and gently licked her red lips, then stood up and walked to the side. She decided to dress herself beautifully to present the most beautiful side to her beloved man and then make him surrender beneath her pomegranate skirt.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had no idea that back in Beijing, Lin Yafei was preparing to devour himpletely. Bai Zhiqing also had no idea that her close friend was polishing her knife, aiming toy her hands on her husband.

    At this time, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, with their luggage in tow, were rushing to Modu Airport, preparing to board the ne to Beijing, embarking on their journey north.

    No one knew what Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival in Beijing would bring to the originally tranquil capital. Nor did anyone know if Lu Tianxing would bare his fangs. But Lu Tianxing knew that the road ahead would surely be stained with blood in Beijing because he had to protect his woman and defeat those forces harboring ill intentions towards him. Thus, the path was inevitably fraught with danger, bristling with thorns, and stormy with bloodshed. However, Lu Tianxing was unafraid because he had promised Bai Zhiqing that he would protect her for life. Anyone who stood in their way was the enemy, and for his enemies, no quarter would be given.

    Not a fierce dragon unless it crosses the river, with storms of blood following in my wake.

    ...

    Beijing, the capital of China and thend where dragons soar and tigers crouch. Thousands of years of historical sediment have filled the city with cultural charm. As the capital of China, Beijing has always been the battleground of dragons and tigers, a ce that countless forces vie to enter.

    At the same time, as a modern metropolis, Beijing also unts its prosperity. Stepping into Beijing, one would feel as if ced in a city where modernity and ancient culture seamlessly blend. On one side, there¡¯s modernity, and on the other, there¡¯s a strong sense of historical and cultural atmosphere.

    For Lu Tianxing, Beijing was no stranger; on the contrary, he was very familiar with it. However, he couldn¡¯t calm his heart at this moment because he knew very well what his true entry into Beijing meant.

    Beijing was now a dead end for him, leaving him with only two choices: either die in Beijing or use his fists to smash through the dead end, paving a path of survival with the flesh and blood of his enemies. There was no third option. The families of Beijing would never allow him to leave alive, and likewise, he would never allow anyone to harm his woman.

    Sitting on the ne, Lu Tianxing gazed through the window at the passing blue sky and white clouds, feeling a rare calm. He had now set foot on the road to Beijing, and there was no turning back. Since he was already here, he had never known fear. Whoever dared to be his enemy would die. Such was the wrath of the Judge, capable of turning rivers red with blood, and he didn¡¯t mind making the families of Beijing tremble at the mere mention of the Judge¡¯s name.

    The ne slowly glided down from above the clouds andnded smoothly on the runway, sliding towards the already prepared parking spot.

 Chapter 792 - 787: The Fierce Lin Yafei

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 787: The Fierce Lin Yafei</h4>

    After the ne stabilized safely in the air, the crisp and pleasant voice of the flight attendant echoed through the cabin; everyone began to disembark in an orderly fashion, and Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were no exception.

    "We¡¯ve finally arrived in Beijing, Lu Tianxing. What do you say we do first, look for Angel Group or check out the sights of Beijing? ¡¯He who has not been to the Great Wall is not a true man.¡¯ I can hardly wait to see the majesty of the Great Wall," said Bai Zhiqing, brimming with excitement as she got off the ne. She affectionately wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, without a hint of reservation.

    "Wife, seeing the Great Wall is fine, but right now, the priority should be to find Lin Demon; otherwise, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll go around proiming that you and your husband got distracted by joyful and pleasing activities and lost track of time?"

    Lu Tianxing seemed to be infected by the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face; his mood improved as well. What was bound toe woulde; since he dared apany Bai Zhiqing to Beijing, he was never afraid to face challenges.

    "She wouldn¡¯t dare!"

    Upon hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Bai Zhiqing immediately became annoyed, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with her. I¡¯ll call her to see where she is. If she doesn¡¯te to pick us up, we¡¯ll go out and explore, see the Great Wall, the Pce Museum, the Temple of Heaven, and other famous historical sites to experience the wisdom of the ancients."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing took out a mobile phone from her pocket, looked around, and prepared to call Lin Yafei.

    Just at that moment, a domineering SUV drove over from a distance and finally stopped in front of Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing. The passenger door opened, and a long leg emerged first into everyone¡¯s field of vision, adorned with crystal sandals that captured the gaze irreversibly, followed by a charming face that appeared before everyone.

    Beautiful and mature, the charm exuded by this woman was palpable. She was dressed in a white OL suit, with decorative gold-rimmed sses perched on her nose. At first nce, she was the epitome of a city office worker, but something about her stirred a nameless desire from deep within.

    More eye-catching than the stunning face of the woman was her plentiful female assets. A ck blouse stretched tight beneath her white OL suit strained the fabric, causing an onlooker¡¯s concern that the buttons might suddenly give way.

    Wine-colored hair fluttered in the wind, emitting a bewitching air. Although these qualities were all present in one woman, her face was as cold as ice, with eyes devoid of any emotion, as if one were facing a block of ice, and yet paradoxically, this elicited in men a strong desire to conquer.

    What type of woman do men like? Ones with hot figures who also give them a sense of conquest. This woman before thembined every trait men could admire, leaving bystanders in awe of the creator¡¯s wonder.

    Lu Tianxing was stupefied by the woman getting out of the SUV, swallowing hard. This demon really knew how to y; truly a city dweller.

    The woman was none other than Lin Yafei.

    At that moment, the frost on Lin Yafei¡¯s face had disappeared. She was all smiles looking at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, especially when she noticed the look of astonishment in their eyes. Her smile brightened further as she triumphantly said, "How about that, are you shocked? What do you think of my outfit?"

    In the midst of speaking, Lin Yafei elegantly approached Lu Tianxing. Ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, she hugged Lu Tianxing tightly, hanging unabashedly over him.

    Seeing this disy, every man in the airport showed a look of intense envy, wishing they could be in Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoes, but none dared to act. In Beijing, it would be strange indeed if such a beautiful womancked a powerful background.

    The first rule of surviving in Beijing was to avoid sticking your neck out unnecessarily, because you never knew if the beggar you stepped on might just have a rtive in government circles.

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you be a bit more normal?"

    Bai Zhiqing touched her forehead in resignation. She knew it would be like this; knowing Lin Yafei for so many years, she was well aware that Lin Yafei was an absolute enchantress, always captivating countless people with every appearance.

    "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t you think my current attire is quite normal?"

    After letting go of Lu Tianxing and ushering Bai Zhiqing into the SUV, Lin Yafei signalled the female driver to go. Then, turning her head, she looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile and said, "Old friend, what do you think of my outfit? I dressed up ording to how Little Qingqing used to, how about it, do you like it? I even bought several sets! Do you want me to model them for you?"

    "Uh, that won¡¯t be necessary! Seeing Zhiqing wear them is enough for me," said Lu Tianxing, his face darkening as he nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s threatening eyes and said with a forced smile.

    "It¡¯s tiresome always staring at the same person. Besides, I clearly felt your gaze wandering just now. Was I seeing things? Tell me, who has the better assets, me or Zhiqing?" Lin Yafei licked her lips and smiled slyly.

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you be a little more reserved? He¡¯s my man," Bai Zhiqing pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and said annoyed.

    "I know he¡¯s your man. I don¡¯t want him, I just want to borrow him. Is that too much to ask?"

    With a slight smile, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes rested on Lu Tianxing, and she reached out to firmly caress his chest, saying, "Such strong pectorals. Old friend, you¡¯ve grown even stronger after some time. It seems Little Qingqing hasn¡¯t drained you; that¡¯s good, I¡¯m impressed."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei with a face full of embarrassment, wanting to touch her back, but considering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous look, he suppressed the idea and kept his eyes strictly forward.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned a touch red as she gritted her teeth and said, "Lin Demon, stop your nonsense or I¡¯ll strangle you. Also, get back to your seat. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re superfluous here?"

 Chapter 793 - 788 Mu Qingchuan

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 788 Mu Qingchuan</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei immediately began to giggle, her greatest assets also bouncing with theughter.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s prized possessions shake vigorously, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat for her, worried about what would happen if the buttons popped open.

    "Hehe, Little Qingqing, after seeing you, I finally understand a saying, do you want to know what it is?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, "I don¡¯t want to know."

    Lin Yafei was momentarily stumped by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s refusal but quickly spoke up again, "But I want to tell you. I now finally understand what is meant by the nourishment of love, tsk tsk, old friend, you don¡¯t understand, the old Little Qingqing was as cold as ice, chilling like the frost in December. Just one nce could make you shiver for a whole month. Spending an hour with her could make you question life. Back when we used to watch movies together, despite being very excited, her expression was still as cold as ice. Isn¡¯t that what you call the legendary bottled-up... sauciness."

    Lu Tianxing agreed with Lin Yafei¡¯s words. The first time he met Bai Zhiqing, he felt like he wasn¡¯t facing a person but a lump of ice. It took a long time to slowly melt this ice, and he finally got to enjoy the fiery heat that came after.

    "Lin Demon, stop spouting nonsense, or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart," Bai Zhiqing warned.

    As she heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was already flushed red. She had had intimate contact with Lu Tianxing, but discussing such matters with her best friend and her husband was embarrassing to her.

    "Why should I keep quiet? What I am saying is the truth," Lin Yafei retorted, sticking out her lip.

    "Old friend, how about tonight I get Little Qingqing drunk for you, we could take care of you together, what do you think? And, don¡¯t you want to see what Little Qingqing is like when she¡¯s drunk?" Lin Yafei said with a mischievous tone.

    "No need, I¡¯ve been fasting and chanting Buddha¡¯s nametely, so I¡¯d rather not partake in meat or alcohol," Lu Tianxing responded seriously.

    "Really? Are you afraid your wife will get jealous?" Lin Yafei nced at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "No, I¡¯m afraid of sleeping on the floor tonight," Lu Tianxing said earnestly.

    "Then you could sleep in my bed. Why don¡¯t I sneakily leave the door unlocked for you tonight? Just in case your wife kicks you out, you cane to me."

    "No need. I¡¯m scared of encountering ghosts if I walk the night road," Lu Tianxing said as he vigorously shook his head.

    Seeing Lin Yafei was about to say more, Bai Zhiqing quickly interjected, "Driver, take us to the Wangfujing Penins Hotel."

    "Why go to the Wangfujing Penins Hotel and waste money? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged amodations for you," Lin Yafei dismissed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suggestion and told the driver, "Back to Purple Bamboo Vi."

    The female driver didn¡¯t say a word, just gently nodded her head and steered the SUV through the flow of traffic.

    Lu Tianxing did not speak, only staring at the rapidly passing scenery outside the window, with a glint of light flickering in his eyes, wondering about something.

    Meanwhile, at a hidden base in Beijing.

    Jiao Long, holding the message that had just been ryed, hurriedly passed through the long corridor and walked directly into an office.

    "Team leader, I¡¯ve just received word that Judge has arrived in Beijing," Jiao Long said respectfully as he entered the office, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    "I know, leave the documents on my desk and you may leave," Sima Lingyun lifted his head, nced at Jiao Long, and nodded slightly.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s calm words made Jiao Long somewhat anxious as he said, "Team leader, I just mentioned that Judge has entered Beijing. Considering Judge¡¯s character, he is a ticking time bomb that could bring great danger to Beijing. Moreover, he has entered the Mythical Realm and has offended three major families: the Yang Family, the Wang Family, and the Liu Family. Now that he hase to Beijing, these families will definitely not let him go. Once he makes a move in Beijing, the consequences could be unimaginable, team leader."

    Sima Lingyun lifted his head to look at Jiao Long, then said indifferently, "Jiao Long, what do you think we should do about this situation?"

    "Of course, we should have someone surveil Judge, or directly order him to leave Beijing immediately, otherwise..."

    Before he could finish, Jiao Long¡¯s face turned terribly pale, and a trace of cold sweat quickly formed on his forehead. ncing at Sima Lingyun¡¯s expressionless face, he said with trepidation, "Team leader, I..."

    "It¡¯s fine, what you said is correct. Judge¡¯s arrival in Beijing is indeed a threat, but you forgot that Judge is someone who responds to gentleness rather than force. If we force him to leave Beijing and he refuses, what will you do? Will you choose to act against him? Do you understand how formidable a person of the Mythical Realm is? Do you know the cost of trying to kill Judge? Can either of us bear such a cost? Also, tell people below to stay in line during this time and not provoke Judge, or else I won¡¯t show mercy regardless of their family or status. I will handle this matter personally."

    With an indifferent look, Sima Lingyun nced at Jiao Long and waved his hand, "All right, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave."

    "Yes, team leader."

    Jiao Long nodded and immediately left the room. Not until the door was shut did he heave a long sigh of relief, feeling a chill on his back,pletely soaked with sweat.

    In the office, Sima Lingyun sat in his chair, looking out the window: "Judge, you¡¯ve finally entered Beijing, but whether your arrival is good or bad, I hope you don¡¯t provoke the bottom line of those major families. Otherwise, you¡¯re bound to meet your end."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze settled and the office became quiet.

    After an unknown amount of time, the crisp sound of footsteps approached, and the door to Sima Lingyun¡¯s office was pushed open. A young man dressed in ck Tang-style attire walked in from the outside.

    The young man was handsome and exuded strong confidence without any arrogance, rather giving off an approachable vibe, with an almost imperceptible smile on his lips that made him instantly likable¡ªa true warm-hearted gentleman.

    "Sima, I just heard news that Judge, who is considered your equal, has entered Beijing. You¡¯re quite bold to let such a dangerous weapon into Beijing. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Judge will turn the city upside down?" The young man walked into the office, unceremoniously picked up the precious tea leaves nearby to brew himself a cup, and spoke casually, not considering himself a stranger at all.

    Sima Lingyun looked up at the young man and said with a light smile, "I¡¯ve always been bold, and besides, even if I asked Judge to leave, would he? Young Master Mu, you¡¯re simply talking without having to bear the consequences."

    This man was named Mu Qingchuan, the eldest son of the Mu Family and the brother of Mu Qingxue.

 Chapter 794 - 789

    <h4>Chapter 794: 789</h4>

    Mu Qingchuan smiled after hearing what Sima Lingyun said and sipped his tea, "Sorry, I¡¯m sitting down, so it¡¯s normal not to feel any backache. Besides, there¡¯s no conflict of interest between me and Judge, so why should I be in a hurry? What I¡¯m curious about now is how you n to deal with this situation."

    "I¡¯ve heard that Judge snatched Liu Feng¡¯s woman and killed that trash Broken de. If they find out Judge has entered Beijing, what do you think they¡¯ll do? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Beijing will be thrown into chaos? Oh, right, I almost forgot, there¡¯s also the Wang Family. Sima, do you think Judge is a troublemaker, stirring up problems everywhere? I, Mu Qingchuan, have grown up without offending so many people, tsk tsk, such boldness. He¡¯s offended people and now he¡¯s actually showing up right under their noses, really fearless of death, huh?"

    Sima Lingyun nced at Mu Qingchuan and said indifferently, "Whether Judge is a troublemaker, I don¡¯t know, but I do know that you, Young Master Mu, didn¡¯te here today with good intentions."

    "Sima, can¡¯t you be less blunt? No wonder you¡¯re still single, serves you right."

    Mu Qingchuan was left speechless by Sima Lingyun¡¯s words for a long while.

    "Impressive mouth, you¡¯re single right now too, it seems."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Mu Qingchuan and said, "Speak up! No one visits a temple without a cause, so tell me, what brings you here this time."

    "I want to enter the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Scripture Pavilion."

    "No, you¡¯re not a member of the Yanhuang Group, you don¡¯t qualify to enter. To gain ess to the Scripture Pavilion, you must join the Yanhuang Group first."

    "Sima, you¡¯re not going to have any friends if you keep this up. We grew up ying bare-butted together, can¡¯t you make an exception for me? I¡¯ll just take a look, I won¡¯t take any secret texts out. Do you believe I¡¯ll break in in the dead of night?"

    "Sure, as long as you can break through the Shushan Five Elders¡¯ Sword Array, I¡¯ll allow you to go in, how about that?"

    "Get lost, I don¡¯t want to face those five old fossils. Shushan Sword Array, who can break through it? Not even an invincible powerhouse at the Earthly Immortal Realm could, and I¡¯m certainly not keen on courting death."

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face darkened, nearly spitting blood in frustration. He did want to break in, but the mere thought of the Shushan Five Elders sent shivers down his spine.

    The Shushan Five Elders were the Supreme Elders of the Yanhuang Group, said to be brothers who joined the Yanhuang Group together. Having already stayed in the Yanhuang Group for over a hundred years, they were tremendously powerful. Skilled practitioners of the Shushan Swordsmanship, their strength had reportedly reached the peak of the Mythical Realm, with one foot already stepping into the Earthly Immortal Realm, making them one of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s top experts.

    What¡¯s more exasperating was that these Shushan Five Elders wouldn¡¯t ever face you in singlebat. While most masters fought one-on-one, the Shushan Five Elders did the exact opposite, all five attacking together, which felt simr to five adults bullying a child.

    Everyone knows that after reaching the Mythical Realm, each advancement in strength brings about earth-shattering changes. Five peak Mythical Realm powerhouses joining forces didn¡¯t simply add up; their destructive power rose in a geometrical progression.

    If Mu Qingchuan dared to storm the Scripture Pavilion, the only oue would be being ughtered by the Shushan Five Elders, without exception. For the Five Elders guarding the Scripture Pavilion, any unauthorized entry was deemed hostile, and they always dealt with enemies with lethal force.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help you. However, there is another way for you to enter the Scripture Pavilion without joining the Yanhuang Group."

    "What way? Wait, Sima, I understand now. No wonder you¡¯ve never looked for a girlfriend; turns out you like men. Jeez, keep away from me, I¡¯m not interested in men."

    Mu Qingchuan looked at Sima Lingyun with a face full of horror.

    Sima Lingyun looked at Mu Qingchuan with a face full of dark lines, his facial muscles twitching, and he gritted his teeth as he said, "I¡¯m even less interested in you, why do I need you to join my camp?"

    "Join your camp? Are you nning to clean up the Yanhuang Group?"

    Mu Qingchuan was slightly startled, instantly understanding the implication of Sima Lingyun¡¯s words. As Sima Lingyun¡¯s friend, he was naturally no fool and was very aware of the current state of the Yanhuang Group.

    "I¡¯m not nning on doing that for now, and besides, those n families aren¡¯t my opponents; they¡¯re not even qualified to be my opponents."

    Sima Lingyun stood up, walked over to the window, and looked out at the scenery, his tone carrying a hint of pride. The Beijing family ns were simply not worthy of being his opponents.

    "What do you mean by that? Are there other people?" Mu Qingchuan picked up the tea in front of him, took a sip, and asked.

    "Indeed, there are other people."

    Sima Lingyun nodded and spoke slowly, "You should know that I went to Modu a while ago. I was originally nning to meet Judge, but while in Modu, I encountered someone and some things happened. I realized that there is very likely a hidden force within Beijing, a formidable and terrifying power. Even the Yanhuang Group is nothing in their eyes. This force could be lurking behind the major ns, secretly manipting them, and could even be said that, together, Judge and I might not be a match for it. Hence, I now need allies."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face gradually turned solemn. Growing up with Sima Lingyun, he knew his character well and that he wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense.

    "Is it that serious? The two of you are representative figures of the younger generation. You¡¯ve even broken through to the Mythical Realm, and those undying old men in the Yanhuang Group have always supported you. Which power could possibly harm you?"

    "Yes, there is. Do you remember the incident from decades ago when someone broke into the Scripture Pavilion? The person who broke into the Scripture Pavilion and emerged unscathed is from this power. Further, in Modu, I also encountered the Twelve Terrifying. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Twelve Terrifying might all be of the Mythical-Level Realm, and at the very least, they are at Heavenly Peak. If this force emerges, along with the Beijing family ns, the Yanhuang Group will not be able to withstand them. They could be overturned in an instant and even changed as if through a dynastic transition, bing a tool in someone¡¯s hand."

    Mu Qingchuan fell silent. The idea of the Yanhuang Group bing a knife in someone else¡¯s hand was truly terrifying. What concerned him more was the mysterious force mentioned by Sima Lingyun, which held such dreadful power.

    After a long pause, Mu Qingchuan slowly said, "Sima, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might also be part of this force by telling me all this?"

    "Heh, Young Master Mu, to use your own words, we grew up wearing open-crotch pants together. Wouldn¡¯t I be clear about your character?" Sima Lingyun said with a smile.

    "You¡¯re right, we grew up together, we¡¯re brothers. This time, I¡¯ll join you in this serious y. I also want to witness exactly what kind of power it is that has even scared Sima Lingyun."

    Mu Qingchuan said with a spirited tone, "But now, can I finally go take a look at the Scripture Pavilion?"

    "No problem."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up. This time I finally have a chance to see the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Scripture Pavilion. Do you think if I sneakily hide a book, the Shushan Five Elders will discover it?"

    "Whether or not they¡¯ll discover it, I don¡¯t know, but I can say for sure that by this day next year, I can go to the mountain to see you. I¡¯ll bring along some paper money to burn for you so that you¡¯ll have it better in the Yama Pce."

    PS: Thanks to Wang Wu Xin You for the reward, and thank you for your support!!!

 Chapter 795 - 790: About to be Played to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 790: About to be yed to Death!</h4>

    Lu Tianxing had no idea about the alliance between Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan. Even if he had known, he probably wouldn¡¯t have cared to pay attention. Right now, all he could feel was his head about to explode, his face twisted in conflict as he looked at the two women before him, eyeing each other as if they were fighting roosters.

    Standing to the side, Lu Tianxing could feel an invisible current of sparks flying from the eyes of both women, colliding in mid-air, stirring the tension, which made him shudder with dread.

    "Lin Demon, is this what you call making living arrangements for us, staying with you?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Yafei with dissatisfaction. She had assumed Lin Yafei would arrange some ce for her and Lu Tianxing to stay, but Lin Yafei had actually brought her to her own vi in Beijing. What a joke. If this had been in the past, sharing a bed with Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t have been an issue, but now it was absolutely impossible.

    Lin Yafei was still fixated on Lu Tianxing!

    She seemed eager for Lu Tianxing to touch her body, and knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nature, just a little seduction from Lin Yafei would surely have him dancing to her tune. Letting Lu Tianxing stay with Lin Yafei was no different from putting a sheep beside a wolf.

    Moreover, what if she wanted to do something with Lu Tianxing at night and Lin Yafei suddenly barged in? How would she handle that? She believed Lin Yafei was capable of doing just that.

    "Of course, this is my vi in Beijing, isn¡¯t it nice?"

    Lin Yafei said matter-of-factly, "And do you think staying in a hotel is safe? Maybe when you and Lu Tianxing are enjoying yourselves, there¡¯s an unseen pair of eyes watching you, recording everything. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with living with me? I¡¯m not going to eat you up. Rest assured, the soundproofing in the rooms is excellent; it won¡¯t interfere with your nighttime activities with Lu Tianxing."

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you be normal for once? Do you think that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about?" Bai Zhiqing said, blushing with anger.

    "Isn¡¯t that it?"

    Lin Yafei asked confusedly, "Oh, I get it now, Little Qingqing, you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll seduce your husband, aren¡¯t you?"

    "He wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Bai Zhiqing, like a cat with its tail stepped on, turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, tell me, you don¡¯t like this ce, do you?"

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback.

    Seeing this, Lin Yafeiughed seductively, "Old friend, your wife is afraid I¡¯ll seduce you; that¡¯s why she¡¯s eager to leave. Old friend, are you really afraid I¡¯ll seduce you?"

    With that, Lin Yafei walked over to Lu Tianxing, casually cing a hand on his shoulder, pressing her prominent assets tightly against him.

    At this moment, all Lu Tianxing had to do was lower his head slightly to see Lin Yafei¡¯s intimidating assets.

    Suddenly, a faint scent of perfume reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s nostrils, and he quickly stepped back, chuckling awkwardly, "This... actually, I think it doesn¡¯t make much difference where we stay...."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt like dying. You two can have your fight; can you please ignore me entirely? Can¡¯t I just stop watching the spectacle?

    "Little Qingqing, you heard it, Lu Tianxing said it¡¯s all the same where he lives, so there¡¯s no problem at all with you staying at my ce. What do you say? Old friend," Lin Yafei said with a smile that grew even more brilliant as she once again approached Lu Tianxing, hanging on him as if she were attached to his body.

    Upon seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned ugly: "Lin Demon, have you no shame? He¡¯s my man. Didn¡¯t you say you found a man in Beijing? Let go of him right now."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing hurried over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, yanking him to her and holding his arm, looking at Lin Yafei with a face full of annoyance: "Lin Demon, from now on, keep your distance from my man, at least a meter away. If you dare get close, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    "And how would being rude help you, can you even beat me?" Lin Yafei said with a pout.

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lin Yafei, but felt helpless; Lin Yafei was right¡ªshe couldn¡¯t beat Lin Yafei. Every time she fought with Lin Yafei, she would end up losing and then being teased by Lin Yafei multiple times.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chagrined expression, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Wife, actually, I think living here is pretty good."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned nasty in an instant: "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, you¡¯re dead meat."

    "Old friend, nicely done. You should never spoil women like this, don¡¯t worry. If your wife doesn¡¯t want you, I will," Lin Yafei added from the side, eagerly stirring up trouble.

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Yafei a wordless look and said with a bitter smile, "Wife, actually, Lin Demon has a point. Staying in a hotel really isn¡¯t safe. What if something gets live-streamed by ident? I think you should remember the hotel incident that caused such an uproar recently. And more importantly, wife, you¡¯ve forgotten the mission of your trip to Beijing. Now that we¡¯re close, there¡¯s no need to run around, and you don¡¯t have to worry about her making excuses anymore. Wife, isn¡¯t that the logic?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re right. Fine, I¡¯ll stay here then."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was briefly stunned and then her face lit up with a radiant smile. She remembered¡ªthis time she nned to use Lin Yafei as freebor. If she was far away, how could she catch Lin Yafei, this freebor?

    Seeing the mysterious smiles on their faces, Lin Yafei shivered uncontrobly and said timidly, "What are you nning to do? I find your smiles quite unnerving. Maybe you should just stay in a hotel after all. How about I pay for it? Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for you to live here. What if I identally see something I shouldn¡¯t?"

    "If you see it, you see it. I don¡¯t mind," Bai Zhiqing said.

    Seeing the expression on Lin Yafei¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing felt particrly cheerful and proudly hooked Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, saying, "Husband, let¡¯s pick a room, and then we¡¯ll go out to eat."

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Bai Zhiqing pulled Lu Tianxing straight towards the second floor, intending to pick a room.

    Watching the two of them affectionately, Lin Yafei snapped back to reality: "Old friend, save me. Your wife is plotting against me. You can¡¯t treat me like this. You heartless wretch, you ungrateful jerk!"

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing both froze, especially Lu Tianxing, whose forehead was already beaded withrge droplets of cold sweat. Could it be that the girl, in a fit of pique, was nning to y him to death?

 Chapter 796 - 791 This Is The Reason You Sigh

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 791 This Is The Reason You Sigh</h4>

    "Lin Demon, you can mess with your food, but you mustn¡¯t mess with your words or it could kill someone."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing decided he would rather die than admit anything; otherwise, he figured he wouldn¡¯t be leaving this vi alive today.

    Lin Yafei coldly said, "Where did I speak out of turn? Don¡¯t you remember thest time you saved my life? It was dark, just the two of us on the mountain, and it was pitch-ck, a lone man and a single woman...."

    Lin Yafei intentionally stopped mid-sentence without continuing.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    A me immediately appeared in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    Unable to help himself, Lu Tianxing shivered and showed a bitter smile, "Lin Demon, it seems like I didn¡¯t do anything that day, alright?"

    "How could you not have done anything?"

    Lin Yafei said with a bit of mncholy, "You carried me down the mountain for over ten minutes. Don¡¯t you think you should take responsibility for that?"

    "Damn it!"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse; he was nearly scared to death by Lin Yafei, but fortunately, he steadied himself and admitted nothing.

    The color slowly returned to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, "If I hadn¡¯t carried you, should I have left you out there to feed the wolves?"

    "But he touched my pure body! I once swore that if someone touched my purity, I would devote myself to them...."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish, Bai Zhiqing cut her off, "Cut it out! Lin Demon, others might not know you, but don¡¯t I? Just rx, I am not plotting anything against you. I just wanted your help to analyze some data regarding Angel Group."

    "I hope so."

    Lin Yafei pouted, a sly smile appearing on her face. She walked towards Lu Tianxing with a sultry stride, wrapping his other arm just as naturally as Bai Zhiqing had: "Old friend, you¡¯ve just arrived and are not familiar with the surroundings of this vi. How about I give you a tour? By the way, there¡¯s a private swimming pool at the back. How about it? Are you sweating? Feeling hot? Want me to go swimming with you?"

    Standing to the side, Bai Zhiqing said in irritation, "Swim your big ghost head, Lin Demon, let go of his arm this instant, you¡¯re not allowed to cling to my man¡¯s arm."

    "Little Qingqing, you¡¯re too petty, what¡¯s the harm in a hug? It¡¯s not going to kill anyone," Lin Yafei stated, standing proudly.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and said nothing more, directly pulling Lu Tianxing towards the second floor to pick out a room.

    Lin Yafei chuckled and took a few steps forward, continuing to hold onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and rubbing it intentionally or inadvertently, her gaze sweeping over Lu Tianxing as if speaking volumes.

    Lu Tianxing, stuck between two women with an agonized expression, felt like he was being roasted over a fire, like a marite helplessly manipted and dragged upstairs by the two women.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing was pulled by the two women into the nearby SUV, preparing to find a ce to dine.

    Yunwu Private Restaurant, just hearing the name one could tell it was an expensive ce. Few would know what it was from the name alone, but people in Beijing knew this was a high-end private dining restaurant in the city.

    It was rumored that Yunwu Private Restaurant was originally the Imperial Kitchen in the Forbidden City, where all the chefs were from the Imperial Kitchen, specially cooking for the Emperor. After the Imperial Kitchen was disbanded, these chefs left and banded together to start the private dining restaurant.

    Of course, the prices here were extremely high, the cost of a single, most ordinary meal could consume a month¡¯s sry of an ordinary white-cor worker. If that white-cor decided to treat themselves to a good meal, they would likely have to live off instant noodles for a year after that despite the expense, but the taste and ingredients of the food were top-notch, making Yunwu Private Restaurant a regr spot for those with status and standing in Beijing.

    The restaurant¡¯s decoration was richly antique, looking very serene yet opulent, giving off the feeling that it wasn¡¯t just a ce for dining, but also for leisure and sipping tea.

    Inside the restaurant, ancient-style tables and chairs were set up, with well-dressed sessful people quietly enjoying their gourmet meals.

    Lu Tianxing parked Lin Yafei¡¯s SUV beside Yunwu Private Restaurant, then Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, chatting andughing, walked out from it and entered the Yunwu Private Restaurant together.

    As soon as the trio of Lu Tianxing walked in, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. After all, both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei were considered top-tier beauties¡ªone cold as ice, the other naturally charming¡ªrare beauties in the eyes of any man.

    The men looked at the two women with eyes that twinkled with admiration and covetousness while women mostly wore looks of envy and jealousy. After all, it¡¯s one thing for a woman to be beautiful, but having figures that could match the golden ratio was something any woman would dream of.

    However, despite the admiration, no one approached to strike up a conversation. Those who could enter here were no ordinary people and, judging from the demeanor of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, it was obvious they were not ordinary either.

    Lu Tianxing nced around and sighed softly.

    "What are you sighing for, don¡¯t you like this ce?" Bai Zhiqing asked Lu Tianxing, puzzled.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t speak, but her gaze also rested on Lu Tianxing, somewhat nervous, knowing that she was the one who chose the ce for the meal.

    "Nothing much, just feeling a bit sentimental. You say it¡¯s just dinner, but does it need to be this elegant? It¡¯s like embroidering with women, not a bit manly. In my view, we should eat meat heartily, drink boldly, and chat andugh freely. But look around, everyone is in suits and eating with such delicate manners, it doesn¡¯t have any of the joy of dining."

    "Is that why you sighed?"

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing in surprise, finding his way of thinking truly bizarre.

    "Of course, that¡¯s why I prefer eating at food stalls or barbecue stands, it feels more alive, closer to real life. This ce is too quiet,cking the lively atmosphere of dining. If they could y some martial arts themed songs, it would have more vor."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a mix ofughter and helplessness, "Lu Tianxing, please don¡¯t tell others you know me in the future, do you think everyone is like you? This is called living."

    "Living? My wife, I¡¯m not well-educated so don¡¯t trick me. If dining like this is living, then using tweezer fingers to masturbate might as well be called atmosphere. I see it as nothing but affectation," Lu Tianxing said disdainfully.

 Chapter 797 - 792: Treat You to a 12 Yuan Spicy Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 792: Treat You to a 12 Yuan Spicy Hot Pot</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately darkened, "Lu Tianxing, no one would think you¡¯re mute if you kept your mouth shut."

    Lin Yafei, however, giggled. She never realized before how bold Lu Tianxing could be. But he was right; these people¡¯s actions were too ostentatious. Even though they were dressed in suits and ate methodically, their behavior still gave off an ufortable vibe. Eating was about filling the stomach, not about so-called face.

    Lin Yafei¡¯sughter immediately attracted the attention of other diners around her. Everyone frowned as if ming Lin Yafei for disturbing their meal. However, when they looked up and saw Lin Yafei¡¯s face squarely, their gazes could no longer stray, captivated by the woman who looked like a demon.

    Feeling the stares from around her, Lin Yafei stoppedughing and said, "Everyone has their own way of living. If you like, you could even strip off your clothes to eat, no problem. Let¡¯s go! Find a spot to sit."

    The three of them found a quiet corner and sat down in order.

    Lu Tianxing waved to a nearby waiter, and soon, a waiter came over with a menu. "Sir, I¡¯m pleased to serve you. What would you like to eat? Here is the menu, you can take a look."

    Lu Tianxing casually browsed through the menu, nced at the price list, "Lin Demon, are you sure you are treating us today?"

    "Of course."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s affirmative reply, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate. He handed the menu back to the waiter and waved his hand dominantly, dering boldly, "No need to look further. I just saw your Yunwu Private Restaurant¡¯s top ten signature dishes; bring them all. Also, bring a jar of your restaurant¡¯s house brew. Hurry up, money is not an issue."

    The waiter nced at Lu Tianxing and swept his gaze over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei before nodding his head and turning to walk to the back. Although he was a waiter, having worked at Yunwu Private Restaurant for many years, he had developed a keen eye for people; from Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor and clothing, it was clear these two were not short of money.

    "Awesome, this feeling is just too awesome," Lu Tianxing eximed, smacking his lips. "It makes me feel like I¡¯m directing an empire. No wonder rich people love to swipe their cards, enjoying that grand gesture of spending thousands in a sh. This feeling is just too great."

    "Really? Then you¡¯ll have to keep uspany well tonight. If you treat us well, a generous tip is definitely not off the table. Then you cane here to eat every day."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing, and seemingly on purpose, she didn¡¯t keep her voice down, so the people nearby heard her words.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, everyone raised their heads, their gazes full of disdain toward Lu Tianxing, but more so of envy. Being involved with two beautiful women and getting paid for it was indeed something every man coveted. If it were them, they wouldn¡¯t just do it for money; they¡¯d even be willing to pay.

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you shut up? You¡¯re spouting nonsense. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll seal your mouth myself."

    Feeling the unusual gazes from around her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed with shame. She wished she could burrow into a hole. Lin Yafei might not care about the surrounding stares, but she couldn¡¯t handle it like Lin Yafei did.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing felt helpless as Lin Yafei had truly reached a state where nothing could shame her.

    "Did I spout nonsense?"

    Lin Yafei said nonchntly, "It¡¯s really their own twisted thoughts, isn¡¯t it? What I meant was to have him eat well, so he can apany us shopping tonight. Don¡¯t you think it would be a huge pity toe to Beijing and not go out?"

    "Shopping?"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said with a horrified face, "Can I not go? I just realized I have a condition that prevents me from shopping. I need to go back to the hotel and rest."

    As for apanying Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing shopping, Lu Tianxing had a million reasons to refuse. This definitely wasn¡¯t just shopping; it was like touring the Ghost Gate. He could almost foresee that if they went shopping, Lin Yafei would specifically choose women¡¯s stores and then drag him along, trying on clothes in front of Bai Zhiqing and asking for his opinion, using this as a way to tease him. Tianxing believed that Yafei would absolutely do such a thing.

    "No way, if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯re paying for today¡¯s meal," Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll go," Lu Tianxing said dejectedly upon hearing this.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s defeated look, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew even brighter, like a general who had just won a battle. Sometimes, the amount of money one spends equates to the quality of service they enjoy. Now that she had money, she was the boss.

    The food didn¡¯t keep Lu Tianxing and the others waiting too long. As the three of them were chatting, dishes started to be served.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion, the ten signature dishes of Yunwu Private Restaurant wereid out on the table one by one. The rich aroma instantly filled the air, making everyone¡¯s mouth water. Meanwhile, a jug covered with a red cloth sat beside them.

    Without any reservation, Lu Tianxing removed the red cloth and poured himself a drink. He took a gentle sip and his eyes lit up. The drink was good, without a spicy taste, giving a crisp sensation.

    "True to private cuisine, the vor is indeed indescribable. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re treating this time, Lin Demon. Next time youe to Modu, I¡¯ll treat you. I¡¯ll take you for a spicy hot pot that costs twelve yuan, and you can eat as much as you want."

    "Should I be thanking you for that?" Lin Yafei¡¯s face darkened as she said through clenched teeth. This jerk was inviting her for a spicy hot pot¡ªwhat a cheapskate idea.

    "No need for thanks, we¡¯re friends. Do friends need to be polite with each other? Besides, that spicy hot pot is magical; I usually only treat others to a six-yuan version. Don¡¯t even think about the twelve yuan one."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care about Lin Yafei¡¯s sarcastic tone. He was broke; with just that little sry each month, he had to save wherever he could.

    "Shut your mouth,"

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, then turned to Lin Yafei and said, "Lin Demon, stop focusing on the food and hurry up and tell me about Angel Group¡¯s situation."

    A strong woman is always a strong woman, never forgetting about work.

    Elegantly picking up a piece of shrimp and popping it into her mouth, Lin Yafei finally began, "The people from Angel Group are currently staying at the Eastern Junyue Hotel. Unfortunately, since the news that Angel Group ising to China to look for business partners spread, arge number ofpanies flooded into Beijing, some even being big yers keen to meet with the hidden CEO of Angel Group beforehand. However, sadly, not a single one has seeded. Angel Group hasn¡¯t met with anyone from anypany. But, I did discover something else; do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 798 - 793: The Past of Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 793: The Past of Lu Tianxing</h4>

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Intrigued by Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing asked.

    "The CEO of Angel Group is a woman, and a very beautiful one at that. Isn¡¯t that explosive news?" Lin Yafei said with an air of mystery.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fearing something wasn¡¯t right...

    "A woman?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, and her expression gradually cooled. If she remembered correctly, when Lu Tianxing was in Xiangjiang, he seemed to have had a long discussion with the boss of Angel Group, butter he lied to her, saying it was a man: "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to exin?"

    "Wife, what is there to exin?" Lu Tianxing said, his expression unchanged.

    "Exin about the long discussions you had with the boss of Angel Group when you were in Xiangjiang. You said that the old boss of Angel Group was a man. How did he turn into a woman?" Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "What¡¯s there to exin? That guy was originally a man?"

    "Really a man?"

    Bai Zhiqing frowned, her gazending on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, trying to detect any signs from his expression.

    "Of course he was a man."

    Lu Tianxing said without changing his expression, "Just because the CEO of Angel Group is a woman doesn¡¯t mean all the bosses of Angel Group are women. Angel Group is a multinational corporation; naturally, it has different regional CEOs. What I met in Xiangjiang was just the CEO of the Asian Region, a blonde, blue-eyed old man. Besides, if I were spending the night talking with a woman, would I do it right under your nose? Am I stupid?"

    "Is that so?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a suspicious look, thought about it, and felt he made sense. She didn¡¯t dwell on the topic further and turned to Lin Yafei, saying, "Aside from this news, what else did you hear in Beijing?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. Little Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to have such great fame; it honestly shocked me."

    "Stop dawdling, hurry up and speak." Bai Zhiqing urged, although she was intimately close with Lu Tianxing, she knew nothing about his previous life.

    "What¡¯s the hurry? Little Qingqing, can¡¯t you have a bit of fore~y?"

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing both frowned¡ªwhy does everything Lin Yafei say carry a hint of malice? This girl must have an innate talent for it!

    "Lu Tianxing, codenamed ¡¯Military Saber,¡¯ once served in a special forces brigade in Beijing and was one of the top experts in the military, as well as one of the strongest special forces members. Whether it was missions abroad or at home, his sess rate was one hundred percent, almost making him a nightmare for foreign special forces and mercenaries. Just hearing the words ¡¯Military Saber¡¯ would make one feel terrified. Moreover, Lu Tianxing was also the national champion of the Special Forces Individual Combat Competition, winning the title three times consecutively, as well as the national champion of the Special Forces Team Competition. And these titles were wonpeting against the elite of the elite of the national special forces, winning three consecutive championships. Just think about how domineering that is..."

    Lin Yafei began to exin Lu Tianxing¡¯s glorious past achievements to Bai Zhiqing, not revealing everything but glossing over some details, focusing on describing Lu Tianxing¡¯s imposing presence.

    Bai Zhiqing had always admired military personnel, and at this moment, as she listened to Lin Yafei¡¯s rhythmic narration, it felt as if she was experiencing it firsthand. She couldn¡¯t help but grip her fingers tightly together, and her gaze intermittently circled Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure, looking like a starving man who had encountered a peerless beauty, which gave Lu Tianxing goosebumps.

    Only now did Bai Zhiqing understand why her usually stubborn, irritable grandfather had instantly acknowledged Lu Tianxing as his grandson-inw upon their first meeting; it turned out he had already known about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. So, he left no room for her to question and directly turned a fake marriage into a real one.

    At the same time, Bai Zhiqing also finally understood why Lu Tianxing got so angry when he heard Zhao Lin boasting about being a soldier. His eyes turned blood red, and he looked as if he was about to devour someone. For a soldier, even if he had left the military, the honor of the army remained in his heart, and he would never allow anyone to nder or tarnish it lightly.

    However, Bai Zhiqing also felt grateful to her grandfather in her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandfather¡¯s firm attitude, she might really have ended up as someone forever parallel to Lu Tianxing, never intersecting, never mixing, and she might have lost a man who truly loved her.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was full of admiration as she looked at Lu Tianxing. She couldn¡¯t believe that her previously scorned makeshift husband actually had such a past and was once a hero, always ready to sacrifice his life for the country.

    In every woman¡¯s heart, who doesn¡¯t wish her husband to be a significant figure, a hero of the world? Bai Zhiqing was no exception. Every woman harbors a springtime of youthful dreams, it just depends on the identity of the hero in her dreams, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s prince charming was indeed a soldier.

    After a long while, Lin Yafei stopped speaking and said enviously, "Little Qingqing, now you know! This time you really struck gold, to have met such a wonderful man. You must hold on tight, or if another woman snatches him away, you¡¯ll have reason to cry."

    "Of course," Bai Zhiqing responded proudly, lifting her head. Then, she suddenly remembered something and asked with confusion, "Lin Demon, since you say Lu Tianxing is so awesome, why did he choose to leave the army instead of staying? If I remember correctly, special force officers, even after retirement, don¡¯t leave the army, especially since Lu Tianxing is not even at retirement age."

    "I don¡¯t know about that, if you really want to know, you can ask your man," Lin Yafei shrugged, genuinely unaware of why Lu Tianxing had left the military.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gazended on Lu Tianxing, her eyes filled with curiosity, wondering why he would choose to leave the army when he had such a promising future.

    "Why, eh?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing put down his chopsticks, sighed, and said, "Maybe our ideals are different. I don¡¯t want my life to be only about gunsmoke; my life should be about the endless universe and seas. So, I left the army. Besides, wife, don¡¯t you think my decision was very good? If I hadn¡¯t left the army, where would you have found such a perfect husband like me...?"

    Lu Tianxing began shamelessly bragging about his handsomeness and appeal, unmatched in hisck of modesty.

 Chapter 799 - 794 I Understand

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 794 I Understand</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing stared at Lu Tianxing as he blew his own trumpet, speechless, while Lin Yafei barely held back herughter, sighing inwardly. She knew something must have happened to Lu Tianxing, something he didn¡¯t want to remember, so he chose to crack jokes to distract Bai Zhiqing instead of telling her.

    ncing at the boastful Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei suddenly shed a flirtatious smile and said, "Old friend, you must have been quite something back then, but I heard that before you got together with Little Qingqing, it was you who chased her?"

    Without thinking, the boasting Lu Tianxing replied, "How could that be? Would a man as handsome and dashing as me chase someone? Clearly it was Zhiqing who was struck by my godlike presence the moment she saw me. She started pestering me endlessly. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even refuse because she threatened me with death, dering she wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but me, so I had no choice but to agree..."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned sour immediately, shooting daggers with her eyes at Lu Tianxing, while Lin Yafei wore the smile of someone whose scheme had seeded.

    Finally, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth noisily, looking like she wanted to devour Lu Tianxing alive.

    The previously boasting Lu Tianxing froze, sensing the murderous intent in the air. He quickly shrunk his neck and said with an awkward smile, looking at the livid Bai Zhiqing, "Wife, I¡¯ll stop talking, I¡¯ll eat."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing mimed zipping his mouth shut.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes twinkled, saying, "What¡¯s wrong, Little Qingqing, don¡¯t you think what Lu Tianxing said makes sense? If it weren¡¯t for the fact you¡¯re his wife, if it were me, I¡¯d definitely chase him. A man like that needs to be pursued."

    "That makes no sense at all. If it weren¡¯t for him taking advantage of someone in distress, I would have..."

    Halfway through her sentence, Bai Zhiqing suddenly stopped.

    "Oh, I see now," said Lin Yafei, wearing a meaningful smile, "So it was a case of boarding the train first and buying the ticketter. I didn¡¯t expect you, Little Qingqing, to be even more aggressive, taking the initiative early on."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Lin Yafei. Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s mocking gaze, she quickly stood up and said, "You guys keep eating, I need to go to the restroom."

    Without waiting for Lin Yafei to respond, Bai Zhiqing hurriedly left.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing leave, Lin Yafei withdrew her gaze, her eyes soft and tender as she gazed at Lu Tianxing, her tongue lightly licking her lips in a charming manner.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing was startled and nced where Bai Zhiqing had left. He had just managed to get past the matter with Lin Qianru, and now if Lin Yafei came into the picture, he believed Bai Zhiqing would not hesitate to tear him apart.

    "Lin Demon, you better not mess around. I¡¯m telling you, I will yell harassment," Lu Tianxing said, trembling with fear only after Bai Zhiqing had left.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafeiughed yfully, "Old friend, you seem really scared of me. I¡¯m not some man-eating beast."

    "You might not eat people, but you sure can kill people," Lu Tianxing replied earnestly.

    "Really? Didn¡¯t you once tell me you weren¡¯t afraid of your wife?" Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said.

    "Not afraid, but I¡¯m afraid that during the night, my ¡¯little brother¡¯ will bid me goodbye. For the safety of my ¡¯little brother,¡¯ I¡¯ve decided to learn from Liu Xiahui and rest easy among chaos," Lu Tianxing said earnestly.

    "Really? You truly rest easy among chaos? How about letting someone check to see how true that is?"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower body, and she stuck out her enticing clove tongue, lightly licking her bright red lips.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve been exercising too vigorouslytely and am a bit tired."

    "No worries, I can be a ¡¯female knight¡¯ instead."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with embarrassment, and he was at a loss for how to respond.

    Today, he had once again witnessed the fierceness of Lin Yafei, whose only match in this regard seemed to be Rose. The past lives of these two women must have been as enchantresses; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have been so seductive.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s awkward expression, Lin Yafei knew that Bai Zhiqing might return at any moment and stopped teasing him: "Alright, no more teasing. Let¡¯s talk business."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned very serious. "What¡¯s the situation in Beijing now?"

    "For the moment, there¡¯s nothing new. Utilizing the name of Yama Pce, I took down a stronghold of the Wang Family, but the Wang Family hasn¡¯t reacted, and likewise, the Liu Family and the Yang Family haven¡¯t made any moves. It seems they aren¡¯t curious about my arrival at all."

    "It¡¯s not surprising at all. None of the families that have a foothold in Beijing are fools. They won¡¯t act against you until they have investigated all your affairs thoroughly. Still, you need to be careful¡ªafter all, as the saying goes, a conspicuous challenge is easy to dodge, but a hidden one is hard to guard against."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Yafei, as if reminded of something, and said, "I heard that you¡¯ve teamed up with Sima Lingyun?"

    "Yes!"

    Lin Yafei nodded and replied, "Indeed, I have partnered with Sima Lingyun. He allows me to make moves in Beijing, while I help him create an opportunity to eliminate these families. For now, my n is to start with the Wang Family."

    "Why?"

    "The Wang Family once sent assassins after me. I vowed then that I would make them pay, and this is the perfect opportunity. Also, I¡¯ve investigated the Wang Family¡¯s rise to power and found that it¡¯s very likely they had some backup force that led to their status today."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows slightly. "Do you think this force might be the Heavenly God?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s very possible. Thus, I¡¯ve decided to start cutting down the Wang Family first. It¡¯s just a pity that the Wang Family hasn¡¯t made a move against me recently. I can¡¯t find any other excuse to target them, or else it might make me the target of all the major families in Beijing," Lin Yafei said, shaking her head.

    "There¡¯s no rush on this matter. The Wang Family won¡¯t likely let this go; sooner orter, they¡¯ll slip up."

    Lin Yafei nodded and said, "You¡¯re right; the Wang Family definitely won¡¯t stop here. Therefore, our priority now is to wait. As soon as Wang Anlong can¡¯t restrain himself, that will be the time for the Wang Family¡¯s downfall. This time, I want to see the Wang Familypletely obliterated without any chance of aeback."

 Chapter 800 - 795 Wang Zifeng

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 795 Wang Zifeng</h4>

    While Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei were casually chatting, a particrly conspicuous pair appeared at the entrance of Yunwu Private Restaurant¡ªa man and a woman. The man, haughty and arrogant, cast lustful nces at some of the attractive women present, while the woman, heavily made-up with a typical inte celebrity face, snuggled affectionately into the man¡¯s embrace, allowing his hands to freely roam her body.

    The lobby manager of Yunwu Private Restaurant, upon seeing the man, immediately went out, approached with a fawning smile, "A rare guest indeed, Young Master Wang, it has been quite some time since youst visited. What brings you to my humble establishment today?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes also swept over these two figures, turning to Lin Yafei he said, "Who is this guy? He seems quite powerful?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei looked up, nced over and said, "A useless fellow, from the Wang Family¡¯s direct lineage, the third generation, Wang Zifeng, a notorious scion in Beijing known for changing women faster than his clothes. He¡¯s arrogant and overbearing, causing trouble relying on the Wang Family¡¯s power. If it weren¡¯t for his family, he¡¯d probably be dead in a ditch somewhere by now."

    As her words fell, Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, "What is it? Are you thinking of using him to ckmail the Wang Family?"

    "No, a waste like him couldn¡¯t ckmail the Wang Family."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. Although he hadn¡¯t dealt with the Wang Family, he well understood the actions typical of such a family. If Wang Zifeng were a capable member, ckmailing the Wang Family might be possible, but as a spoiled scion, he was no threat. Prestigious families wouldn¡¯t pour extensive resources into a failure.

    Meanwhile, Wang Zifeng and the lobby manager of Yumwu Private Restaurant exchanged a few words before he, arms around the woman beside him, headed upstairs to the private rooms. His gaze swept around subconsciously, and when he spotted Lin Yafei sitting in a corner, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Beautiful!

    She was stunningly beautiful!

    In all his life, he had never seen a woman as gorgeous and alluring, and it would be a disservice to himself not to prevail over such a woman.

    A fiery glow flitted across Wang Zifeng¡¯s eyes. He promptly let go of the woman beside him, ignored her coquettish protest, straightened his suit, shed what he thought was a handsome smile, and walked straight toward Lin Yafei.

    It was then that Lin Yafei noticed Wang Zifeng approaching her. She frowned slightly but said nothing.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother to speak either, leisurely savoring the food, not believing Lin Yafei would be at a disadvantage against a wastrel like him.

    As Wang Zifeng reached Lin Yafei, his face bore a self-proimed bright and handsome smile and he elegantly said, "Hello beautiful miss, my name is Wang Zifeng. May I have the pleasure of knowing your name?"

    Lin Yafei gave Wang Zifeng a cool nce, her tone neutral yet distant, "Who are you? Why should I tell you my name? Do I know you? Please leave if you have nothing else¡ªdon¡¯t disturb my meal with my man."

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s blunt words, Wang Zifeng¡¯s face soured. Nobody in Beijing had ever spoken to him in such a tone.

    "Beautiful miss, I hope you think carefully. Offending me, Wang Zifeng,es at a cost."

    "A cost?"

    Lin Yafei nced at Wang Zifeng and scoffed, "Just a few days ago, someone said something simr to me, and I ended up breaking his limbs and throwing him out. By the way, his name was Wang Wei. Do you know him?"

    "Wang Wei?"

    Upon hearing this, Wang Zifeng instinctively stiffened and took a step back, an expression of fear crossing his face, "You... you are Lin Yafei."

    Regarding the name Lin Yafei, Wang Zifeng was certainly no stranger.

    During this period, Wang Anlong had dered in front of their direct lineage that anyone who dared to provoke Lin Yafei would face the consequences themselves. He had never met Lin Yafei, but he had heard about Wang Wei being beaten until his legs were broken and ultimately expelled from the Wang Family.

    However, Wang Zifeng could never have imagined that the woman in front of him, who looked enchantingly beautiful, was the notorious Lin Yafei, recently the most talked-about femme fatale in Beijing.

    She was called a femme fatale because her methods were too ruthless, more so than men¡¯s. Recently, the Sky Dragon Gang had wiped out all the smaller forces around them, and all the leaders who didn¡¯t submit had mysteriously disappeared. For someone born into a prominent family, "mysteriously disappeared" had only one meaning: these people were all dead, killed by Lin Yafei.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s time in Beijing had not been long, but the methods she disyed had turned heads because falling into Lin Yafei¡¯s hands likely meant one could barely survive.

    Seeing Wang Zifeng¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, "It seems you know me. Since that¡¯s the case, then scram, or I won¡¯t mind giving you a fate simr to Wang Wei¡¯s."

    "You..."

    On hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Wang Zifeng was instantly furious, clenching his fists tightly, his face alternating between shades, and finally he red harshly at Lin Yafei, a hint of resentment flickering in the depths of his eyes. He swore that once he returned to the Wang Family, he would definitely make Lin Yafei pay.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing returned from the restroom, walking ahead while looking down and adjusting her clothes.

    With a gloomy expression, Wang Zifeng walked back without noticing Bai Zhiqing approaching. As they brushed past each other, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm slightly touched Wang Zifeng, which made him explosively vent the anger in his heart, roaring, "Are you fucking blind? Can¡¯t you see me?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by the sudden yell and quickly lifted her head to apologize, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t on purpose, I¡¯m really sorry."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s apologies and seeing her cold yet seductiveposure mixed with a mature charm, Wang Zifeng shivered from head to toe, his face immediately showing intense excitement, thinking today was his lucky day, having encountered extremely beautiful women one after another. Fortune really favored him.

    "I¡¯m sorry, you think a simple apology will do after bumping into me? However, I¡¯m a magnanimous person. If you apany me for a drink today, I will not pursue your responsibility for bumping into me. How about that?"

    Wang Zifeng stared at Bai Zhiqing, feeling a me uncontrobly burning in his heart, and as he spoke, he reached out his hand directly towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    Seeing Wang Zifeng¡¯s actions and his words, Bai Zhiqing knew he was deliberately finding fault. She stepped back to avoid his hand and said with disgust, "Sir, please have some respect."

    "Have some respect? Look here, beautiful, you bumped into me and even broke my arm. I am now demanding ten million aspensation. Of course, if you don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s fine too, as long as you apany me for a drink, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?"

    "This is extortion," Bai Zhiqing said coldly.

    "Extortion."

    Wang Zifengughed heartily, "Exactly, I¡¯m extorting you. What about it? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t apany me for a drink today, you¡¯re not leaving."

    "What if I insist on leaving?"

    "Then don¡¯t me me for using force."

    As he spoke, Wang Zifeng directly reached out to grab Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrist, determined to have this woman submit to him today no matter what.

 Chapter 801 - 796: Cripple One of Your Hands

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 796: Cripple One of Your Hands</h4>

    At this moment, many people had noticed the conflict between Wang Zifeng and Bai Zhiqing, and each one began to silently mourn for Bai Zhiqing. As people from Beijing, they had all somewhat heard of Wang Zifeng and knew what kind of person he was. He often used the Wang Family¡¯s influence to bully both men and women. Once, there was a woman who, because she refused his advances, was forced by him to jump to her death.

    In their view, Bai Zhiqing was probably doomed this time.

    There was a trace of pity in everyone¡¯s eyes, but none dared to stand up for Bai Zhiqing. It wasn¡¯t that theycked a sense of justice, but they were powerless. They were at most wealthy people in Beijing. In the face of such a behemoth as the Wang Family, they were mere ants, insignificant. Heroic acts of rescuing a beauty would require strength.

    Beautiful women bring trouble, beautiful women bring trouble. It¡¯s not wrong for a woman to be beautiful, but if a woman is beautiful and can¡¯t protect herself, she will inevitably attract trouble. The saying "beautiful women bring trouble" exins this principle.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei also noticed the conflict between Bai Zhiqing and Wang Zifeng. Her brows furrowed deeply, a cold glint shed in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth lifted into a bloodthirsty smile. Those familiar with Lin Yafei knew this was a sign of her anger.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face had turnedpletely dark, his eyes shing with an icy light. He hadn¡¯t gone looking for trouble with the Wang Family, yet he didn¡¯t expect them toe looking for his trouble first. Moreover, they dared toy a hand on Bai Zhiqing. This was no less than touching his bottom line.

    "Swoosh!"

    Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei stood up simultaneously and walked toward Wang Zifeng.

    Lu Tianxing had a cold smile on his face, while Lin Yafei¡¯s smile made people feel a chill rise from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Wang Zifeng, let go of my friend and get lost, or I won¡¯t mind making today next year¡¯s anniversary of your death," Lin Yafei said coldly, her tone like a chilling wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, making people shiver.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Wang Zifeng turned his head toward her and roared furiously, "Lin Yafei, don¡¯t push your luck. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. This has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t stick your nose in where it doesn¡¯t belong."

    Lin Yafei responded coldly, "She is my good sister. You want my good sister to drink with you, and you say it has nothing to do with me? Let go and get lost, or don¡¯t think that being from the Wang Family will save you; even if you were the Emperor, you¡¯d still die."

    "Lin Yafei, don¡¯t go too far. Do you really think I, Wang Zifeng, am afraid of you?"

    At these words, Wang Zifeng¡¯s face immediately turned cold. If he backed down this time, he would truly be aughingstock in Beijing.

    "I¡¯ll say it onest time, let go."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice grew even colder.

    "What if I don¡¯t?"

    Wang Zifeng was furious, his eyes gleaming coldly.

    "If you don¡¯t, then say goodbye to your hand."

    Before Lin Yafei could speak again, a chilling voice rang out.

    Before Wang Zifeng could react, everyone only saw a blur, and then a figure appeared directly in front of Wang Zifeng, grabbed his arm. A crisp sound of bone snapping could be heard as Wang Zifeng¡¯s hand, gripping Bai Zhiqing, twisted in a bizarre manner.

    "p!"

    Before Wang Zifeng could scream, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and pped Wang Zifeng across the face with immense force, sending him flying.

    "Bang!"

    Wang Zifeng crashed heavily onto a table, letting out a piercing scream.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden action left everyone stunned. They watched him in shock, expressions like they had seen a ghost.

    They knew Wang Zifeng was from the Wang Family, a family with immense power in Beijing. Yet, Lu Tianxing had just crippled Wang Zifeng. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Wang Family¡¯s revenge?

    Wang Zifeng also widened his eyes, clutching his broken arm, screaming like a ughtered pig, his eyes filled with venom and disbelief. In his memory, in Beijing, only he had ever broken others¡¯ hands. No one had ever dared to break his hand. Now that Lu Tianxing had done it, he wanted revenge. He wanted to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the surrounding stares, walked over to Bai Zhiqing, and softly asked, "Wife, are you alright?"

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said, "I¡¯m fine. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "It¡¯s okay, stay beside me and watch. I¡¯ll deal with this trash first."

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Bai Zhiqing, gently shaking his head, then turned and walked toward Wang Zifeng.

    At that moment, a surprised voice came, "Wang Zifeng, what happened to you? Tsk tsk, your hand was broken, how pitiful."

    Hearing this voice, everyone instinctively turned toward its source.

    They saw a maning down the stairs from the second floor, nked by two bodyguards. The man appeared to be about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, dressed in an Italian-made suit, very handsome, with a smile on his lips¡ªa typical Prince Charming in the hearts of young girls. However, upon seeing this man, both Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei frowned simultaneously.

    "Liu Feng, it¡¯s you."

    Wang Zifeng raised his head with great effort, "Liu Feng, you¡¯re just in time. Have your bodyguards teach this kid a lesson, capture him for me. I want to break his hand myself. Once this is done, we¡¯ll split these two girls."

    "Hehe, Young Master Wang, I didn¡¯t expect there would be a day when you¡¯d ask for my help. But I, Liu Feng, am happy to oblige."

    Liu Feng nced at Wang Zifeng, his gaze falling first on Bai Zhiqing. Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing clearly, his body trembled, and an expression of extreme delight shed across his face, followed by a sh of greed as he nced over at Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei, Liu Feng¡¯s eyes instantly shot out a cold light, and killing intent uncontrobly emanated from him, his fists clenched tightly.

    "It¡¯s you two, you daree to Beijing? Good, very good. Today, I will make sure you die without a grave."

    As the saying goes, enemies meet face to face with extreme animosity. Seeing Lu Tianxing, Liu Feng¡¯s eyes could not suppress the killing intent.

    He could never forget the humiliation Lu Tianxing had caused him. Snatching his fianc¨¦e was bad enough, but Lu Tianxing had also kicked him like a dead dog, making him the biggest joke in Beijing.

    He swore to make Lu Tianxing pay, to ensure Lu Tianxing died without a burial ce.

    Seeing Liu Feng, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Liu Feng, long time no see. I received the generous gift you sent mest time. I wonder if you received the message I sent. One day, I will repay this gift."

 Chapter 802 - 797: It Is Discourteous Not to Reciprocate

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 797: It Is Discourteous Not to Reciprocate</h4>

    "I received it, but unfortunately, today I prepared a great gift for you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Feng said through gritted teeth, "Go, catch him. Today I want to personally break his limbs."

    As soon as the words finished, the two bodyguards behind Liu Feng didn¡¯t hesitate at all, lunging at Lu Tianxing from left and right, their fingers forming ws like tiger ws, tearing through the air and aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    Lu Tianxing coldly watched the two approaching, without any thought of dodging, he raised his fists and swung two punches.

    These punches carried immense power.

    "Crack!"

    Two crisp sounds of bones breaking, and the two bodyguards were sent flying at an even faster speed, heavily crashing into the tables and chairs on either side of Liu Feng, directly smashing them to pieces. Blood sprayed out, and they struggled on the ground, unable to get up.

    Everyone was stunned, no one expected Lu Tianxing to take out the two strong bodyguards of Liu Feng in the blink of an eye. He acted so fast that they couldn¡¯t even react, just seeing the two bodyguards fly out andpletely lose theirbat capability.

    "Liu Feng, you gave me two gifts. If I don¡¯t return the favor, it wouldn¡¯t be right, so I¡¯ll reluctantly take your two legs."

    Lu Tianxing acted as if he had done something trivial, pped his hands, and step by step approached Liu Feng. With each step, Liu Feng¡¯s face grew uglier.

    "If you want to break my legs, let¡¯s see if you have the qualifications."

    With his face at its worst, Liu Feng sneered, his figure shed, and a palm struck directly at Lu Tianxing.

    True Qi erupted, and in Liu Feng¡¯s palm appeared images of wind dragons and tigers.

    Clouds follow dragons, wind follows tigers!

    In an instant, Liu Feng¡¯s palm seemed to contain the power of dragons and tigers, shing through the air.

    Womp!

    The wave of True Qi arrived at Lu Tianxing in the blink of an eye.

    This wave was filled with terrible destructive power, splitting the air. Tables and chairs it passed were cut in half as if by a sharp knife, leaving a deep mark on the ground. Imagine, if such terrible power struck a human body, it would surely split the person in two.

    The wave quickly approached Lu Tianxing and struck his body, but instead of splitting him in two, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible force, turning into a breeze.

    "This... how is this possible, my Sky Splitting Palm failed, I am a Peak of Xuan-level Martial Artist, that¡¯s impossible, how can your strength be this strong."

    Liu Feng¡¯s face was full of surprise, unable to believe what he saw.

    "Swish!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t answer, his figure shed, appearing next to Liu Feng: "Reciprocacy is manners, Young Master Liu, I¡¯ll reluctantly take your legs."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm pressed on Liu Feng¡¯s shoulder, applying a slight pressure.

    Liu Feng suddenly felt an iparable pressure on his shoulder, like Mount Tai, no matter how he struggled, it was useless, his body uncontrobly knelt on the ground!

    "Crack!"

    Liu Feng¡¯s knees heavily hit the marble floor, shattering it, and Liu Feng¡¯s scream came at the right moment. His knees heavily struck the floor, blood seeped out, instantly staining the ground red, obviously broken.

    Silence, the whole hall was silent.

    Everyone stared wide-eyed at the scene in disbelief, no matter what they hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so ruthless, breaking Liu Feng¡¯s knees, the immense pain was apparent.

    After a brief shock, the people in the hall quickly ran outside, they had seen clearly, Lu Tianxing had crippled Liu Feng and Wang Zifeng, offending both families. Once they got the news, they wouldn¡¯t forgive Lu Tianxing, now this was not a safe ce, they didn¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire; between gods fighting, mortals should stay as far as they could.

    They had money but didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess for a stranger.

    Within a few breaths, Yunwu Private Restaurant, which had some people left, only had Lu Tianxing, Liu Feng, and the hall manager remaining.

    Lu Tianxing let go of Liu Feng¡¯s shoulder, took out a cigarette from his pocket, slowly lit it, and said to Liu Feng: "Young Master Liu, what do you think of this gift?"

    "You¡¯re... you¡¯re dead, the Liu Family won¡¯t let you go."

    Liu Feng shivered, a trace of fear showed on his face, yet he only dared to utter threats. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he saw an icy coldness, the look of a dead man.

    At this moment, in Liu Feng¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing was no longer a hated enemy, but a terrifying demon.

    "Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to the Liu Family¡¯s retaliation."

    Lu Tianxing paid no more attention to Liu Feng, turned instead to Wang Zifeng, saying: "Just now I heard you wanted my woman to pour drinks? And break my limbs, correct? Guess how I should repay you."

    Wang Zifeng¡¯s face instantly changed upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Y-you... what do you want, I¡¯m from the Wang Family, if you dare touch me, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you go."

    "I¡¯ve already offended the Wang Family, you won¡¯t spare me, so I might as well break your limbs, what¡¯s the difference, don¡¯t you think?"

    "No... no, you can¡¯t do this, if you let me go, I promise not to pursue you."

    Wang Zifeng¡¯s face was filled with fear, he was scared, he didn¡¯t doubt Lu Tianxing¡¯s words because Liu Feng was the best example.

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t believe you."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, step by step approaching Wang Zifeng.

    "Y-you stay away."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approach, Wang Zifeng trembled, fear showing on his face, constantly retreating.

    At that moment, the hall suddenly echoed with hurried footsteps, five or six security guards with electric batons rushed in from outside.

    Seeing the security guards arrive, the hall manager immediately shouted: "What are you waiting for, catch the thug, save Young Master Liu and Young Master Wang."

    "Stop, let¡¯s see who dares, move and try, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing people with this gun in my hand." Seeing this, Lin Yafei took a step forward and pulled a gun from her handbag, aiming at the hall manager and security guards, coldly saying.

    Seeing the gun in Lin Yafei¡¯s hand, all the security guards instinctively took a step back. They were all retired soldiers, naturally able to tell if Lin Yafei¡¯s gun was real or fake. Using electric batons against a gun was no different from being a fool.

    "You...what are you trying to do, I¡¯m telling you, this is Beijing, under the emperor¡¯s feet, you¡¯d better not act recklessly." The hall manager said, sweating heavily; he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either Wang Zifeng or Liu Feng. If anything happened here, he couldn¡¯t bear it, he could only grit his teeth and say.

 Chapter 803 - 798 Youâ€™re Dead for Sure

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 798 You¡¯re Dead for Sure</h4>

    "So what if we¡¯re under the emperor¡¯s nose? If you want to save them, step forward and try me. See if I dare to shoot."

    Lin Yafei coldly stared at the lobby manager. Just one look made the manager feel like he was being targeted by a venomous snake; a sense of impending doom surged into his heart.

    "Lin Yafei, you are provoking both the Wang and Liu families. You¡¯re seeking your own death, do you know that?" Liu Feng, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, roared with fury.

    "There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t dare, Liu Feng. If it¡¯s not your turn to speak, shut up. Wait quietly for Lu Tianxing¡¯s judgment. If you dare move, I¡¯ll send you on your way with one shot. If you don¡¯t believe me, try and see if I dare."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s cold gaze swept over Liu Feng, her tone dripping with murderous intent.

    Liu Feng¡¯s fingers clenched tightly, a look of humiliation shing across his face. Despite this, he didn¡¯t dare make any movements because he knew Lin Yafei well. Her words were not an empty threat. If he said another word, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot him.

    The entire Yunwu Private Restaurant fell into an eerie silence. All the security personnel and the lobby manager stared at Lin Yafei, beads of sweat pouring down their foreheads, yet none dared to wipe them away.

    "What... what do you want?"

    Wang Zifeng¡¯s face was filled with fear as he looked at Lu Tianxing approaching him.

    "Nothing much."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "I just want to break your limbs."

    "No, please don¡¯t..."

    Wang Zifeng shook his head desperately, his body retreating constantly. When he saw the iron chair beside him, a vicious gleam shed in his eyes. "I¡¯ll fight you to the death."

    Summoning his remaining strength, Wang Zifeng grabbed the iron chair with his remaining hand and swung it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Seeing this, a look of disdain crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. "Overestimating yourself."

    In full view of everyone, Lu Tianxing did not dodge but instead stepped forward and punched the iron chair directly.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist mmed into the chair, producing an unpleasant sound as it twisted instantly. His fist thennded squarely on Wang Zifeng¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    With no suspense, Wang Zifeng was sent flying by Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch.

    Not stopping, Lu Tianxing took another step forward, his figure blurring as he appeared beside Wang Zifeng. He stomped down on Wang Zifeng¡¯s head, pinning him to the ground.

    "You... you dare to treat me like this? You¡¯re dead. Do you know that? Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, no one can save you. My family will definitely rip you to shreds."

    Pinned under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, Wang Zifeng struggled violently in humiliation, but it was all in vain. Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot was like an elephant¡¯s, pressing his head firmly to the ground.

    "Rip me to shreds? Go ahead, I¡¯d like to see if your family can do that."

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Didn¡¯t you say your family is powerful? Call them now and see if they can deal with me."

    "You¡¯re going too far."

    "Going too far? Fine, let¡¯s say I am. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance. Call your family for support, or I¡¯ll cripple your limbs right now."

    With that, Lu Tianxing kicked Wang Zifeng aside like garbage.

    "Urgh!"

    Humiliated, Wang Zifeng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood, ring at Lu Tianxing with venomous eyes. "Fine, fine. You want to see if my family can deal with you? I¡¯ll call them now. I hope you don¡¯t regret it. When my family arrives, you¡¯re dead. No one can save you."

    With that, Wang Zifeng¡¯s gaze fell on Lin Yafei. "And you, Lin Yafei, you¡¯ve crossed my family too many times. You¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll kill you. No, I¡¯ll fuck you on the bed, make you realize how powerful I am..."

    "Bang!"

    Before Wang Zifeng could finish, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet struck Wang Lin¡¯s leg.

    "Ah!"

    A scream like a ughtered pig echoed. "My leg, my leg..."

    Seeing this, everyone swallowed their saliva, looking at Lin Yafei in terror. They had thought she was just bluffing with the gun, but she had actually fired it.

    The security personnel exchanged nces, seeing the relief in each other¡¯s eyes, grateful that they hadn¡¯t intervened.

    Lin Yafei nced at the screaming Wang Zifeng and said ndly, "Oops, my hand slipped."

    "You..."

    Listening to Lin Yafei, Wang Zifeng nearly spat out blood in anger. With a venomous re, he fumbled for his phone and, lying on the ground, dialed a number with his trembling right hand.

    "Hello?"

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    A deep voice came from the phone.

    "Dad,e quickly to Yunwu Private Restaurant. They¡¯ve crippled one of my hands and feet. If you don¡¯te, they¡¯ll cripple all my limbs. Hurry, if you don¡¯te now, I¡¯ll be ruined for life."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Wang Quan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His son had been crippled in Beijing? Who dared? Who had the guts to do this? Were they tired of living?

    Wang Quan¡¯s shock turned to fury as he suppressed his voice. "Wait there, I¡¯ming now. Whoever dares to harm someone from my family will regret it."

    He mmed the phone down in a rage.

    ncing at Lu Tianxing, Wang Quan said with a twisted face, "You¡¯re dead. Offending both the Liu and Wang families, you¡¯re dead. No one can save you."

    "Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, ignoring Wang Zifeng, and turned his gaze to Liu Feng. "You! Are you going to make the call, or should I help you?"

    "I¡¯ll do it myself."

    Gritting his teeth, Liu Feng reluctantly chose to make the call himself, not as foolish as Wang Zifeng.

    Without hesitation, Liu Feng pulled out his phone and dialed his family number. He knew better than to confront Lu Tianxing head-on now.

    Watching Liu Feng¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered. He turned and walked to the back, sitting on a chair, waiting for the Liu and Wang family members to arrive.

 Chapter 804 - 799 Your Mouth is Too Foul

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 799 Your Mouth is Too Foul</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing." Bai Zhiqing sat beside Lu Tianxing, calling out worriedly.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Lin Yafei, seemingly knowing what Bai Zhiqing wanted to say, already spoke first, "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you understand your man? He won¡¯t do anything he¡¯s not sure about. Let¡¯s just quietly watch your man¡¯s performance."

    Bai Zhiqing said no more, only gently nodded, but there was still some worry between her brows.

    Although she knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was formidable and his background deep, a trace of worry still emerged in her heart. Even though she had never dealt with the Wang Family or Liu Family, it was clear from the unscrupulous behavior of Wang Zifeng and Liu Feng that their family backgrounds were extraordinary, and their power was strong.

    Time passed by the minute and second, Liu Feng nced at Wang Zifeng¡¯s resentful face, his heart gradually calming down. He wasn¡¯t like Wang Zifeng, just a yboy; after calming down, he quickly reviewed everything.

    Generally, arrogant people are of two types: first, youthful arrogance, not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.

    Second, possessing the capital to be arrogant.

    After calming down, Liu Feng vaguely felt that, since Lu Tianxing dared to act so arrogantly even knowing his identity, and directly crippled his legs, he definitely had some backing, rather than being a reckless youth. But what exactly was Lu Tianxing¡¯s backing?

    Lin Yafei!

    Liu Feng quickly dismissed this idea. Although Lin Yafei had been quite eye-catching in Beijingtely, she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to confront both the Liu and Wang families. The forces of these two families could crush her instantly.

    Then who is it?

    Who gave Lu Tianxing the courage to ignore these two great families?

    It must be said, Liu Feng waspletely different from Wang Zifeng. Despite being so heavily beaten, he could still analyze so much. This Liu Feng was definitely not just a simple yboy.

    Fifteen minutester, a Rolls-Royce with a series of 6 tes, escorted by two armored vehicles, ran through red lights all the way to Yunwu Private Restaurant.

    "Crash!"

    The car stopped, and several sturdy men immediately jumped out, standing beside the Rolls-Royce as if weing a VIP. One slightly bent over, opened the car door, and a middle-aged man stepped out.

    This middle-aged man looked somewhat like Wang Zifeng, his whole body exuding the aura of a superior, but now his face was extremely gloomy, carrying a hint of cold killing intent.

    This middle-aged man was none other than Wang Zifeng¡¯s father¡ªWang Quan.

    Right after Wang Quan got out of the car, several more vehicles appeared at the entrance of Yunwu Private Restaurant.

    Liu Feng¡¯s father, Liu Jingshan, also came, bringing several bodyguards with him just like Wang Quan.

    Liu Jingshan and Wang Quan both saw each other, revealing a trace of surprise in their eyes.

    "Brother Liu." "Mr. Wang."

    The two greeted each other with forced smiles.

    "What brings you here?"

    "What brings you here."

    They asked again, and in the next moment, theyughed, seemingly knowing each other¡¯s reason for being here.

    Without any hesitation, they led their bodyguards into Yunwu Private Restaurant. However, upon entering, their faces instantly turned sinister as they saw their sons lying on the ground like dead dogs.

    In an instant, the atmosphere of the entire hall became tense.

    Lu Tianxing nced at them nonchntly, his face unchanged. Liu Jingshan and Wang Quan¡¯s gazes were filled with killing intent and confusion, searching for all information about Lu Tianxing in their minds.

    Daring to offend both the Wang and Liu families, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be a fool; he must have some backing.

    But after searching through all familiar forces, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of Lu Tianxing, not knowing who he truly was.

    "Dad! Save me." Liu Feng and Wang Zifeng shouted simultaneously, their voices filled with trembling and longing, like drowning men grasping at thest straw, struggling towards Wang Quan and Liu Jingshan.

    "Stop, did I let you move?" Lu Tianxing said faintly.

    Perhaps frightened by Lu Tianxing¡¯s previous ruthless actions, their steps uncontrobly stopped. Then they realized they had been scared by Lu Tianxing, turned back, and red at him with faces full of anger.

    Wang Zifeng snarled at Lu Tianxing ferociously, "I told you, if you mess with me, even the Emperor can¡¯t save you. You¡¯re dead now! And you, Lin Yafei, you dirty bitch, I remember you. After I deal with this bastard, I¡¯ll drag you to bed and brutally fuck you..."

    "p!"

    Before Wang Zifeng could finish, a crisp p rang out. Lu Tianxing had somehow appeared beside Wang Zifeng, pping him directly across the face.

    Wang Zifeng spun like a top and flew out, smashing a table into pieces, blood and two teeth ejecting from his mouth.

    The intense pain made Wang Zifeng scream like a ughtered pig. He widened his eyes, filled with disbelief.

    He thought that with his father here, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare touch him, but unexpectedly, Lu Tianxing pped him mercilessly.

    Not only couldn¡¯t he believe it, but Liu Jingshan and Wang Quan were also stunned, never expecting Lu Tianxing to dare strike.

    "Your mouth is too foul, I cleaned it for you." Lu Tianxing returned to his seat, saying tly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Quan finally reacted, ring at Lu Tianxing coldly, "Kid, you¡¯ve got guts. You must be tired of living. Go, break his legs for me."

    As the words fell, the five bodyguards behind Wang Quan sprang towards Lu Tianxing. Their fists and palms moved like the wind; these bodyguards were martial artists trained by the Wang Family, and their strikes could shatter rocks. The force of their palms could crush stones in an instant, and if itnded on a person, it would turn bones to powder.

    Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t move like Wang Quan but watched from the side, his eyes unchanged. He couldn¡¯t discern Lu Tianxing¡¯s exact identity. Daring to p Wang Zifeng in front of Wang Quan showed that Lu Tianxing¡¯s status was extraordinary.

    Lu Tianxing coldly watched the five bodyguards charging at him, lightly lifting his hand, and a surge of True Qi exploded out. He then pressed down into the air...

 Chapter 805 - 800: Liu Jingshanâ€™s Horror

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 800: Liu Jingshan¡¯s Horror</h4>

    Bang!

    With a pressing motion from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, True Qi swept out, instantly forming a sky-covering giant handprint. Apanied by a thunderous explosion, it descended from the sky like a falling meteor.

    A press and a smack.

    Bam, bam, bam...

    Explosive sounds continuously echoed. The five bodyguards didn¡¯t even have time to react; their clothes burst apart, and they spewed blood as they flew through the air, crashing heavily around them, shattering the tables and chairs.

    With just a light and effortless palm strike, Wang Quan¡¯s bodyguards were sent flying, gravely injured, unable to get up again.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the bodyguards sprawled on the ground and pped his hands. "A bunch of trash. Did you think you could deal with me with this lot?"

    Silence,plete silence!

    Everyone was stunned. Neither Liu Jingshan nor Wang Quan could believe their eyes. No one had expected Lu Tianxing to be this powerful. Although Wang Quan¡¯s bodyguards weren¡¯t considered top-tier experts, they were still of Mystic Level Realm. And yet, they couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow from Lu Tianxing, being blown away instantly. This showed just how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. At that moment, they all had the same thought: Lu Tianxing was like a fierce dragon crossing the river.

    Lin Yafei showed no surprise. Her beautiful eyes rested on Lu Tianxing, sparkling with intense brilliance. This was the hero in her heart.

    "Miss Lin, I hope you can give me an exnation. What is going on here?"

    Liu Jingshan was the first to regain hisposure. He nced at Lu Tianxing and then fixed his gaze on Lin Yafei. In his view, this matter must be rted to Lin Yafei.

    "Exnation? There¡¯s nothing to exin. Your son meddled in other people¡¯s business and had his legs crippled as a result. If he couldn¡¯t handle standing up for a waste like Wang Zifeng, he shouldn¡¯t have tried. As for Wang Zifeng, wanting my friend to drink with him¡ªhe must have a death wish. Not killing him was already merciful."

    Lin Yafei spoke coldly. "So, Family Head Liu, do you want to try your luck too?"

    "Trying isn¡¯t a bad idea."

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Lu Tianxing. "Young man, your strength is indeed impressive. My bodyguards are no match for you. But I want to test your ability myself. If you win, I¡¯ll let this go. If you lose, don¡¯t me me for being rude. How about it?"

    Hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, a sharp light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Liu Jingshan¡¯s words were wless. While seemingly proposing a test, he was actually being double-faced and leaving himself plenty of room to retreat. If Liu Jingshan lost, he would have no choice but to withdraw politely, given his inability to handle Lu Tianxing. If Liu Jingshan won, he could act with impunity, as Lu Tianxing would be at his mercy.

    So, no matter the oue, Liu Jingshan had little to lose.

    Lu Tianxing gave Liu Jingshan a deep look and said calmly, "I agree."

    "Alright. Everyone, step back. No one is allowed to interfere."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing agree, a glint appeared in Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes. He ordered his bodyguards to step back and then took a step forward. His eyes suddenly opened wide, his brows bing as sharp as swords, his gaze piercing. Wherever he looked, people couldn¡¯t help but avert their eyes, feeling as if their flesh was being cut by des.

    This was an effect only achievable when one had refined their True Qi to perfection.

    Taking another step forward, an invisible wave of Qi spread from Liu Jingshan¡¯s body, pushing aside all the tables and chairs around him. In a sh, heunched a palm strike, causing a torrent of Qi to surge forward like a ferocious flood beast toward Lu Tianxing.

    Though there were several meters between Liu Jingshan and Lu Tianxing, the True Qi instantly reached Lu Tianxing, manifesting into an angry whale in front of him, its gigantic maw attempting to swallow Lu Tianxing whole.

    "Angry Whale Swallowing Sea."

    This was Liu Jingshan¡¯s martial art, the Angry Whale Technique. When executed, it was like an enraged whale, majestic and overwhelming, devouring everything. Most people couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    In one move, Liu Jingshan¡¯s realm became evident: Earth-level Peak. Combined with the Angry Whale Technique, even average Heavenly Level Experts had a hard time escaping.

    However, Lu Tianxing stood motionless.

    Behind him, six long, true Qi arms appeared, lifelike, with muscles, bones, and blood vessels clearly visible. It was as if he had physically grown six arms in an instant. From a distance, Lu Tianxing looked like a giant crab, domineering, with a fierce aura emanating from him.

    Invincible King Fist!

    Lu Tianxing unleashed the most powerful attack, the Invincible King Fist. The six arms whirled in the air like a giant wielding a heavy hammer, smashing into the angry whale.

    Bam!

    The whale was shattered into pieces by the six arms. The True Qi vortex exploded, transforming into a gale that blew everyone backward, splintering tables and chairs into fragments.

    "Invincible King Fist."

    Instead of retreating, Lu Tianxing advanced, stepping forward with meteoric speed, the six arms hurtling toward Liu Jingshan.

    "Not good!"

    Seeing the six arms charging at him, Liu Jingshan¡¯s scalp tingled. He felt as if Lu Tianxing was a wild beast bearing down on him.

    "Rampaging the Seas."

    Liu Jingshan roared. True Qi surged upward, forming a massive vortex behind him. From within the vortex, an angry whale seemed to swim, stirring monstrous waves. The whale lunged from the vortex, gnawing at the six arms.

    "Invincible King Fist, sh."

    Seeing Liu Jingshan¡¯s move, Lu Tianxing shouted softly. True Qi erupted like thunder, and the six arms descended like six giant axes, severing the angry whale.

    Bam!

    The collision of their True Qi sent a terrifying wave sweeping everyone backward. Liu Jingshan¡¯s whale was instantly torn apart. Liu Jingshan himself stumbled back several steps, each step leaving a deep groove in the marble floor. On the tenth step, he shuddered, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His once rosy face turned pale.

    "What?"

    "The Family Head actually lost. How is this possible?"

    "No way, the Family Head is at Earth-level Peak! If he couldn¡¯t win, then Lu Tianxing must be at least a Heavenly Level Martial Artist. How is this possible?"

    Seeing Liu Jingshan defeated by Lu Tianxing, everyone was stunned. No one had expected Lu Tianxing to be so terrifyingly powerful that even Liu Jingshan, an Earth-level Peak expert, couldn¡¯t withstand a single punch and was forced to retreat, vomiting blood.

    Wang Quan¡¯s face turned even darker; he had hoped Liu Jingshan would handle Lu Tianxing. But now, with Lu Tianxing defeating Liu Jingshan so easily, what kind of strength was that?

    Spitting blood, Liu Jingshan stopped his bodyguards from charging forward and looked at Lu Tianxing with terror. "Who are you?"

    "Lu Tianxing."

    "Lu Tianxing!"

    Liu Jingshan repeated the name, his face changing dramatically as if he suddenly remembered something. He cried out, "It¡¯s you, ¡¯Military de,¡¯ the grandson-inw of Bai Qiao Mountain."

 Chapter 806: After the revision - 801 Liu Jingshan backs down

    <h4>Chapter 806: After the revision: Chapter 801 Liu Jingshan backs down</h4>

    Military Knife!

    As the head of the Liu Family, Liu Jingshan was all too familiar with this name.

    Just a few months ago, several military districts united to force the Yanhuang Group to retreat because of one person, shaking up Beijing. The central figure in this incident was Lu Tianxing.

    However, Liu Jingshan never expected that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would be so terrifying, even he wasn¡¯t a match.

    Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s expression changed as well. Being part of the Wang Family, he was, of course, aware of what had happened to the Yanhuang Group a few months ago. Even more importantly, the Wang Family that his second uncle, Wang Anquan, had established in Modu was destroyed by Lu Tianxing. It was highly likely that Wang Zhong, who was pursuing Lin Yafei, had also died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    In short, Lu Tianxing was someone the Wang Family would stop at nothing to kill. However, the Wang Family didn¡¯t dare send anyone to Modu to find Lu Tianxing because if the Yanhuang Group discovered them, the Wang Family would likely pay a huge price, which was against their interests. But Wang Quan never imagined that Lu Tianxing would have the audacity toe to Beijing.

    "So, you¡¯re Lu Tianxing? Good, very good. There is a road to heaven that you refuse to walk, but you have chosen to break into hell without a door. Good, very good. I hope you can leave Beijing alive."

    Wang Quan¡¯s face twisted with a sinister look as he nced at Lu Tianxing, then turned to the security guards and coldly said, "A bunch of useless trash, what are you standing there for? Get Young Master Wang up. We¡¯re leaving."

    Speaking, Wang Quan turned around and walked towards the exit.

    "Stop right there. Youe here to attack me, then want to leave when you can¡¯t win? Did I say you could leave?" Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push me too far. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?" Wang Quan roared angrily upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. It was the first time someone had dared to speak to him this way in Beijing.

    "Too far?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded unyielding and said, "That¡¯s right. I am pushing you too far. Your son wanted to break my limbs, so I¡¯ll barely manage to break his. You can resist, I don¡¯t mind breaking all your limbs together."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the faces of Wang Quan and Liu Jingshan turned somewhat ugly.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re provoking the Wang Family. You will pay for your stupidity," Wang Quan said in a low, trembling voice, his tone filled with barely contained anger.

    Although Liu Jingshan¡¯s expression was also unpleasant, he was even more clear that he was no match for Lu Tianxing. ording to Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality, standing firm would bring no benefits. A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never toote, and a hero does not suffer immediate losses.

    Taking a deep breath, Liu Jingshan suppressed his anger, took out a checkbook from his pocket, quickly wrote a few strokes, and handed it to Lu Tianxing, saying, "Mr. Lu, this is fifty million,pensation from my Liu Family. I hope you¡¯ll be merciful. And you, unfilial son,e here and apologize to Mr. Lu with me. In the future, stop always trying to take the lead without knowing your own strength. Move over now!"

    Liu Feng¡¯s body trembled slightly when he heard Liu Jingshan¡¯s words. His mind was nk, never expecting his father to tell him to apologize to Lu Tianxing.

    "You, bring Young Master over here."

    Seeing Liu Feng¡¯s legs stained with blood, Liu Jingshan frowned and waved his hand to let the bodyguards behind him lift Liu Feng.

    Without any response, Lu Tianxing watched the bodyguards walk towards Liu Feng. His target today was Wang Zifeng. As for Liu Feng, he was just a fool who stood up for others. Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling face. Since Liu Jingshan had already softened, he wouldn¡¯t act against him in the short term. What mattered now was the Wang Family. From Lin Yafei¡¯s words, he already knew that the forces backing the Wang Family were probably the Heavenly God. Just for this reason, he couldn¡¯t let the Wang Family off.

    Seeing his son being brought over, Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and said, "Apologize to Mr. Lu."

    "Dad, he broke my leg, and I still have to apologize to him. I..."

    Liu Feng¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by Liu Jingshan¡¯s interruption, "Apologize now, or you¡¯re no longer my son."

    "I..."

    With immense unwillingness written across his face, Liu Feng looked at his father¡¯s cold and stern expression, clenched his fists and said, "Mr. Lu, I am sorry. I was too impulsive just now and offended you. I hope you will be magnanimous and forgive me this time..."

    Lu Tianxingughed, "How do you expect me to forgive you?"

    Though in his heart Lu Tianxing had no intention of fighting the Liu Family to the end, letting them off so easily was impossible. He wanted to leave a bloodthirsty impression on the Liu Family, making them reconsider before acting against him. More importantly, he didn¡¯t want the Liu Family and Wang Family to join forces.

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face flickered. Reluctantly suppressing his anger, recalling the terrifying power Lu Tianxing had demonstrated, he said, "Mr. Lu, this time it was my son¡¯s fault. I beg you to forgive him and allow us to leave."

    This time, Liu Jingshan felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation, but he had to swallow it. When he saw Lu Tianxing make his move, he realized how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was, an invincible power that made him feel like he was up against the Liu Family Ancestor. That overwhelming power could utterly destroy him. Moreover, he saw the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If he kept fighting, he might not leave the private restaurant alive. Even if he did leave, the cost would be unimaginable.

    "So, you want me to let you go."

    On hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly understood, and said, "But before that, your son wanted to break my limbs. Letting you go just like that would make me lose face. After that, wouldn¡¯t everyone in Beijing dare to trample on me?"

    "Mr. Lu."

    Liu Jingshan said again, heavily, "I know this time it was my son¡¯s fault. I humbly request Mr. Lu to forgive him this once. I promise from now on, Liu Feng will give you a wide berth."

    "Liu Feng giving me a wide berth, not bad of an idea, but I heard you big families like to say one thing and do another, smiling in front and plotting behind. Now I¡¯ve broken Liu Feng¡¯s leg, you surely bear a grudge against me. If I let you go, what¡¯s stopping you from retaliatingter? After all, I¡¯m just amoner, I can¡¯t y your high society games."

    With a smile on his lips, Lu Tianxing continued, "There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯To kill, killpletely; to uproot, pull out every weed.¡¯ Should I follow this? Since your Liu Family is part of Beijing¡¯s high society, it scares me..."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan shuddered and quickly said, "Mr. Lu, I can guarantee that the Liu Family won¡¯t retaliate against you."

 Chapter 807: Revised - 802 Incompatible with You

    <h4>Chapter 807: Revised: Chapter 802 Ipatible with You</h4>

    "Really? The Liu Family really won¡¯t take revenge on me?"

    "Yes."

    "That¡¯s good!"

    Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief and said, "You just said you would leave, right?"

    "Yes."

    Although Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t know what Lu Tianxing was nning, he knew he had to answer.

    "Leaving is actually very simple, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. Liu is willing to do it." Lu Tianxing said with a yful expression.

    Hearing this, Liu Jingshan¡¯s heart thumped. He feared the worst. He knew Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily, but he hadn¡¯t expected there to be conditions. His intuition told him that this condition would be very difficult to fulfill.

    Taking a deep breath, Liu Jingshan adjusted his mindset, looking up at Lu Tianxing. "Mr. Lu, what do you mean?"

    "Actually, the condition is simple. Wang Zifeng asked Liu Feng for help, to cripple my limbs. I, on the other hand, don¡¯t have many qualities, except for being a bit petty and holding grudges. Since Wang Zifeng can ask for help, why can¡¯t I? What do you think...?"

    Upon hearing this, Liu Jingshan felt a foreboding sensation. He seemed to have guessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s intention.

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, "My condition is that you break Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs; then I¡¯ll let you and your son leave unharmed."

    "What!"

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s face changed despite having guessed this oue. The Liu Family and Wang Family had a good rtionship with mutual benefits. Otherwise, Wang Zifeng wouldn¡¯t have asked Liu Feng for help. If Liu Jingshan broke Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs, it would be like a p to Wang Quan¡¯s face.

    Even if Wang Quan didn¡¯t say it, he would surely remember it. Although the rtionship between the two families wouldn¡¯t change drastically because of this, a crack would definitely form. If the Liu Family encountered a crisis in the future, Wang Quan wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick them when they were down.

    Lu Tianxing clearly intended to disrupt the rtionship between the Wang and Liu families or at least leave a thorn in Wang Quan¡¯s heart. No matter how magnanimous Wang Quan was, he wouldn¡¯t greet the person who broke his son¡¯s legs with a smile.

    "Mr. Lu..."

    "Shut up, Liu Jingshan! You better not push your luck. If it weren¡¯t for you conceding now, I¡¯d have killed you for plotting against me. Do you really think you¡¯re safe as the Liu Family Patriarch? Believe me, I can kill you and the Liu Family wouldn¡¯t dare make a peep."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden cold shout made his voice icy, "Months ago, your son sent people to Modu to cause trouble for me, and this time you¡¯ve plotted against me again. Those two times alone give me enough reason to kill you..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sh of anger appeared on Liu Jingshan¡¯s face, his muscles twitching in rage. As the Liu Family patriarch, no one has ever yelled at him like this.

    But Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t dare to make any move. From Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier disy of power, it was clear that keeping him here was a simple task.

    "Liu Jingshan, remember, this is the first andst time. Choose one: break Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs or exchange your and your son¡¯s limbs for Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs." Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s face turned dark, his fists clenched involuntarily. He could see that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t joking.

    The hall fell silent again as everyone waited for Liu Jingshan¡¯s decision. This choice might determine whether the Wang and Liu families could cooperate sincerely in the future.

    Liu Jingshan also knew the gravity of the situation. His eyes flickered; either choice was tough. Personally breaking Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs would mean a rift between the Wang and Liu families, making future cooperation almost impossible. But using his and Liu Feng¡¯s limbs to exchange for Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs was absolutely impossible.

    After a long while, Liu Jingshan seemed to make a major decision. He said heavily, "I choose the first option."

    Hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s eyes widened, and he growled angrily, "Liu Jingshan, what do you think you¡¯re doing? If you dare break my son¡¯s legs, I will never forgive you..."

    "Brother Wang, I¡¯m sorry. The situation is beyond our control. I have no choice but to do this. Once this is over, I¡¯ll personallye to the Wang Family to apologize. I¡¯m sorry."

    Trembling, Liu Jingshan finally showed a look of determination and stepped towards Wang Zifeng.

    "Liu Jingshan, how dare you..."

    Wang Quan was furious. He instinctively rushed towards Liu Jingshan, but before he could take a step, a cold voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, "One more step and you¡¯re dead."

    The voice was icy, as if the cold wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    Wang Quan trembled, instinctively looking up to see Lu Tianxing¡¯s frosty gaze fixed on him. Fear shed across his face. He saw no emotion in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, only endless killing intent. It was clear that if he took another step, he would face death.

    While Wang Quan didn¡¯t dare move, Liu Jingshan continued stepping towards Wang Zifeng.

    Seeing Liu Jingshan¡¯s expression, Wang Zifeng seemed to realize what was about to happen. Terrified, he said, "Uncle Liu, no... don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to be crippled."

    As he spoke, Wang Zifeng instinctively tried to retreat.

    "Nephew, don¡¯t me me. Rest assured, I will give you an exnation."

    With determination on his face, Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and stomped hard on Wang Zifeng¡¯s right leg.

    "Crack!"

    Instantly, the sound of breaking bones echoed, followed by Wang Zifeng¡¯s pig-like scream. Without stopping, Liu Jingshan lifted his foot and smashed it down on Wang Zifeng¡¯s other leg.

    With the sound of breaking bones, Wang Zifeng curled up, his face as white as a sheet of paper, devoid of any color. He wanted to faint, but the intense pain kept him conscious.

    "Ah, Liu Jingshan, you bastard! How dare you cripple my son! I will never forgive you. I¡¯ll make you and the Liu Family pay!"

    Seeing his son¡¯s legs broken, Wang Quan couldn¡¯t contain his fury anymore and roared, rushing at Liu Jingshan like a madman.

    But before he could run a few steps, he was grabbed by the bodyguards Liu Jingshan had brought, only to shout angrily, "Liu Jingshan, you are provoking the Wang Family. You will pay for this. I will never forgive you!"

 Chapter 808: After modification - 803 I want his hands

    <h4>Chapter 808: After modification: Chapter 803 I want his hands</h4>

    "Mr. Wang, I¡¯m sorry, I had no choice. Don¡¯t worry, I will personally go to the Wang Family to apologize for this incident."

    Seeing the blood-red eyes of Wang Quan, Liu Jingshan¡¯s mood suddenly became unprecedentedly calm. Ignoring Wang Quan¡¯s shouting, he turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Mr. Lu, I have done as you asked. Can I leave now?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at everything and said calmly, "Mr. Liu, you are truly a man of action, taking decisive steps without hesitation. I admire that. You can leave now with your son. I hope you remember this: there¡¯s always a first time, but never a second. If you ever think ofing after me, go ahead. But if you fail to kill me, your entire Liu family had better be prepared with coffins. I will bathe your Liu family in blood."

    Upon hearing this, Liu Jingshan¡¯s pupils contracted. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were calm, the killing intent within them made him tremble in fear. "Mr. Lu, I will remember your words. Let¡¯s go, young master."

    Saying this, Liu Jingshan did not hesitate and turned to leave immediately.

    He hade in all high and mighty, but now he was leaving like a defeated dog. That was the true portrayal of Liu Jingshan at this moment.

    Watching Liu Jingshan leave coldly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change at all. He merely turned his head to look at Wang Quan, whose face was filled with ferocity. "Do you want to leave too?"

    Wang Quan did not say a word, merely stared coldly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Leaving is actually quite simple," Lu Tianxing said indifferently. "Wife, which hand of his touched you?"

    Wang Quan¡¯s face immediately changed upon hearing this, panic beginning to set in. At this moment, he wished he could p Wang Zifeng twice. Of all the women he could touch, why did he have to touch this demon¡¯s woman? Wasn¡¯t that someone courting death?

    At this moment, Wang Quan almost guessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s intention.

    "R... right hand," Bai Zhiqing said, her voice trembling slightly.

    "You heard her. Your son¡¯s right hand touched my wife and even wanted her to apany him for a drink. You should know what would happen to a woman after being taken by a rich young master. But Heaven has a merciful side. I won¡¯t cripple your son¡¯s reproductive organ, but I want both of his hands."

    His hands, I want them!

    The emotionless words rang in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderous explosion, leaving them all stunned.

    No one expected that even after crippling Wang Zifeng¡¯s legs, Lu Tianxing still had no intention of letting Wang Zifeng go, intending to cripple his hands too,pletely making him a useless person. This was totally wiping him out.

    Unfortunately, none of them knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s previous behavior. If Mand or Angel were here, they wouldn¡¯t find it surprising at all.

    To enemies and opponents, Lu Tianxing had always shown no mercy, never sparing a single one. Showing leniency to enemies is cruelty to oneself.

    If it was the old Lu Tianxing, Wang Quan would have been dead the moment he made his move.

    Byparison, the current Lu Tianxing was already considered merciful.

    Wang Quan¡¯s face was ashen, his tone low and voice hoarse. "Lu Tianxing, I admit what my son did was wrong. But you already crippled his legs and our Wang Family¡¯s bodyguards. Isn¡¯t that enough to let out your anger? Young man, spare mercy when needed, leave a way out so you can meet in the future. Don¡¯t push things too far."

    "Spare mercy and leave a way out?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "Are you stupid or do you think I am? You came in here trying to cripple my limbs at the slightest disagreement, and this is what you call sparing mercy? If it weren¡¯t for my strength, would you concede? The one lying on the ground like a dog begging for mercy would be me. Would you let me go then? Not just me, but my woman and my friends wouldn¡¯t have good oues either!"

    "Swoosh!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    As Lu Tianxing said, if not for fearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, Wang Quan would have broken his limbs no matter what, making him crawl out like a dog. As for Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei behind him, given his son¡¯s character, their fate would have been worse than death, the best result being sold to some night club of the Wang Family to be prostitutes.

    This oue was absolutely the most painful, a fate worse than death for Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei.

    At this moment, Wang Quan¡¯s face was deathly pale. He wanted to leave in anger, but he did not dare, he truly did not dare. He wasn¡¯t Liu Jingshan a Martial Artist. He had practiced his family¡¯s secret arts but was merely a Yellow-level Martial Artist. Even Liu Jingshan couldn¡¯tst a move from Lu Tianxing. Killing him would be effortless for Lu Tianxing.

    "Dad, why are you afraid of him? Our Wang Family is one of the top families in Beijing. Are you really afraid of him alone?" Wang Zifeng shouted anxiously upon seeing Wang Quan¡¯s expression.

    "Shut up! Good-for-nothing!"

    Wang Quan shot a furious re at Wang Zifeng, wishing he could p him. Useless! Completely useless! Unable to read the situation, if Lu Tianxing really feared the Wang Family¡¯s power, this wouldn¡¯t be happening now.

    "You heard him, your son still wants revenge. Against enemies, I usually have only one word: kill."

    As the words fell, the killing intent emerged.

    A terrifying aura of killing intent emanated from Lu Tianxing, spreading from his body in a fan shape around, making the surrounding space seem to enter midwinter all at once. The extreme cold killing intent enveloped Wang Quan, making him feel as if ghostly wails and wolf howls sounded in his ears, as if he had stepped into the Gates of Hell itself, a never-ending stream of chilling air spreading out, his heart feeling as if grasped by giant hands, suffocating him.

    Wang Quan¡¯s face showed a trace of fear. He had never experienced such terrifying killing intent. This kind of intent was like a sea of blood and mountains of corpses, making his mouth and nose seem filled with the smell of blood, like falling into a blood pit.

    Though terrified by Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent, Wang Quan was still a member of the Wang Family, not an ordinary person. After a brief fright, he quickly calmed, suppressing his fears, and asked in a deep voice, "What exactly do you want to let my son go?"

    "Actually, letting your son go isn¡¯t impossible. As the saying goes, the father pays the son¡¯s debts. I don¡¯t have to break your son¡¯s legs, but I want your hands. You give me your hands in exchange for your son¡¯s hands." Lu Tianxing said slowly.

 Chapter 809 - 804: The Domineering Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 804: The Domineering Lu Tianxing</h4>

    "Boom!"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s words left his mouth, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. No one had expected Lu Tianxing to be so ruthless, actually intending to break Wang Quan¡¯s hand. This was clearly a death wish against the Wang Family.

    The manager of Yunwu Private Restaurant trembled in fear, his teeth chattering, feeling a wave of relief. Thankfully, he had been scared by Lin Yafei earlier; otherwise, his fate might not have been much better than Wang Zifeng¡¯s.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Quan coldly, his voice as cold as ice, making people shiver: "Choose! Either your son¡¯s two hands or your two hands. I don¡¯t have much time. You have one minute to decide. After that, I¡¯ll personally break all four limbs of you and your son."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were like a bomb exploding in the private restaurant, causing Wang Quan¡¯s body to tremble violently, his face disying aplicated expression. He wanted to refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s proposal and say some harsh words, but when he met Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze, all his words got stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t say a single word.

    The entire hall fell into an eerie silence, everyone¡¯s breathing became heavy, and their eyes all fell on Wang Quan¡¯s face, awaiting his decision.

    Wang Quan¡¯s body trembled slightly, his fists clenched tightly as he tried topose his expression. But his continuously shaking body betrayed his deepest thoughts. He didn¡¯t dare to bet, didn¡¯t dare to bet on whether Lu Tianxing would break his limbs. He couldn¡¯t bet. Without his limbs, he would be a cripple, his position in the Wang Family would be untenable, and he would eventually be expelled from the family¡¯s power core.

    After a long while, Wang Quan worked hard to suppress his inner fear and said in a deep voice: "Is there no third option?"

    This time, Wang Quan¡¯s voice was trembling, and his eyes turned dim. He didn¡¯t dare to openly confront Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was too terrifying, like a demon god from Hell. It made him not dare to defy or question Lu Tianxing.

    "There is!"

    Wang Quan¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and he quickly asked, "What option?"

    "I heard you¡¯re the president of Beijing Ocean Shipping Group. I want 51% of thepany¡¯s shares," Lu Tianxing said tly.

    "Gasp!"

    Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath upon hearing this. Lu Tianxing waspletely pushing Wang Quan to a dead end.

    Beijing Ocean Shipping Group, a well-known shippingpany in China, upies 30% of China¡¯s shipping market and is one of the financial sources for the Wang Family, considered one of their key assets. It was precisely because of this that Wang Quan could be an important member of the Wang Family.

    Moreover, Wang Quan, although the president of Beijing Ocean Shipping Group, only owned 60% of its shares. If he gave up 51%, he would be a minority shareholder, while Lu Tianxing, owning 51% of the shares, would be the major shareholder, having full control over thepany, effectively kicking the Wang Family out.

    Wang Quan didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to propose this condition. His eyes turned red as he said, "That¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t give you the shares of the shippingpany."

    Wang Quan couldn¡¯t bear to give up the shares of Beijing Ocean Shipping Group, nor did he dare to do so. He knew that the shippingpany was a significant financial source for the Wang Family. If he dared to give up 51% of its shares, Wang Anlong would not hesitate to kill his own son.

    Because a family¡¯s assets are not determined by one person alone, and it involves many people¡¯s interests. If Wang Quan dared to sell the shares, his best oue upon returning to the Wang Family would be expulsion.

    Hearing Wang Quan¡¯s words, Wang Zifeng¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he shouted, "Dad, save me! Save me, I am your biological son! I am still young; I don¡¯t want to be a cripple. Dad, save me!"

    Seeing his son¡¯s plea, Wang Quan¡¯s face showed a painful expression. He knew he waspletely trapped today, and trapped badly. He had no choice but to either break his son¡¯s hands, exchange it with his own hands, or give up thepany¡¯s shares, or face Lu Tianxing breaking both their limbs. No matter which choice he made, it was incredibly tough.

    After a long while, Wang Quan opened his eyes again, heavily exhaled and said, "51% of the shares is impossible, but I can give you a billion. I will exchange a billion for my son¡¯s hands."

    "Money? Do you think I need money?"

    Wang Quan was taken aback and speechless. Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was Bai Zhiqing, who was also the CEO of Bai¡¯s Group. Was Bai¡¯s Group short of money?

    "Do we really have to do this?"

    "Four choices, only one way to go."

    Wang Quan¡¯s body started to tremble violently upon hearing this, and for a moment, he seemed to have aged several decades. He had no choice.

    "Fine, I agree to your terms. I will break his hands to apologize to you."

    With a pained expression, Wang Quan closed his eyes, keeping them closed for a long time before opening them again. His eyes had turnedpletely red as he looked at Wang Zifeng.

    Seeing the expression on Wang Quan¡¯s face, Wang Zifeng seemed to realize something, and he looked at Wang Quan with a face full of terror: "Dad, what are you going to do? No, I don¡¯t want to be a cripple."

    "Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m being forced. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too arrogant. There are many people we cannot afford to offend, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, constantly causing trouble everywhere. Don¡¯t me me...," Wang Quan said through twisted expressions.

    He wanted to exchange it with the shippingpany¡¯s shares, but he really had no authority. If he gave Lu Tianxing so many shares, the family rules of the Wang Family would not spare him, and he would have no chance topete for the position of Family Head, and he might even die.

    In theserge families, interests alwayse first. They never support idlers, and forrge families, kinship can be easily sacrificed at any time.

    "Don¡¯t me me. me yourself for being blind."

    Wang Quan walked to Wang Zifeng¡¯s side, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then raised his foot and stomped heavily on Wang Zifeng¡¯s hand.

    "Crack!"

    The strength of a Yellow-level Martial Artist had already surpassed that of ordinary people. With one stomp, Wang Zifeng¡¯s arm was directly broken. Wang Quan¡¯s face showed no trace of mercy, as if Wang Zifeng wasn¡¯t his son. Ignoring Zifeng¡¯s screams, he walked to the other side and stomped again, directly crippling Wang Zifeng¡¯s other arm.

 Chapter 810 - 805: Spending 1 Billion to Buy Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 805: Spending 1 Billion to Buy Your Life</h4>

    Seeing Wang Quan break his own son¡¯s hands without any change in expression, everyone in the restaurant felt a chill in their hearts. Indeed, nothing is more ruthless than those in power.

    Behind Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shed a trace of pity, but then it disappearedpletely. She knew very well that without Lu Tianxing, her oue wouldn¡¯t be any better than Wang Quan¡¯s at this moment.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled; she wasn¡¯t surprised at Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions. Ever since she decided to join Yama Pce, she had learned to adapt. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods were harsh this time, they were far less severepared to the Wang Family. If Lu Tianxing were weaker and fell into the hands of Wang Zifeng, the best possible oue would have been death.

    Being ruthless is essential to survive in this world. This is the only rule here; if you want a better life than others, you must learn to be heartless.

    "Don¡¯t hate me, this is your own doing. Rest assured, Dad will find the world¡¯s best doctors for your treatment."

    After crippling Wang Zifeng¡¯s hands, Wang Quan turned to look at Lu Tianxing and said, "Mr. Lu, are you satisfied now?"

    "Satisfied, very satisfied. Mr. Wang, thank you for showing me what true ruthlessness is. I truly admire you."

    Lu Tianxing half-closed his eyes, lost in thought.

    "Is that so? Then can we leave now?" Wang Quan said in a suppressed voice, his eyes shing with relentless killing intent. This was the first time he had suffered such a big setback, and he was determined to take revenge.

    "Of course, you can leave. I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on a cripple," said Lu Tianxing calmly, but inwardly he was more alert now. The Wang Family was indeed full of dangerous people. Wang Quan could break his own son¡¯s hands yet control his killing urge. Such a person should bepletely eradicated; otherwise, it was like keeping a venomous snake nearby.

    Lu Tianxing wanted to eliminate Wang Quan, but he didn¡¯t act upon it. He knew very well that crushing Wang Quan was possible, but killing him was nearly impossible now. Killing Wang Quan would definitely provoke the Wang Family, and facing the elders would mean he had to flee abroad with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing needed to find the whereabouts of the Heavenly God through the Wang Family. In his mind, the real threat was only the Heavenly God; the Wang Family was not to be feared.

    "Thank you," Wang Quan said through gritted teeth.

    "You¡¯re wee. Now that this matter is resolved, let¡¯s discuss the next issue. You stormed in and attacked me earlier, scaring me. You need topensate my emotional distress. Five billion should suffice."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Quan¡¯s face turnedpletely sour. He looked at Lu Tianxing with an expression that said he wanted to tear Lu Tianxing apart.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push it..."

    "p!"

    Before Wang Quan finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed and he appeared beside Wang Quan, delivering a hard p that sent Wang Quan flying.

    "What if I am pushing it? Wang Quan, you take yourself too seriously. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you? To me, you¡¯re just a mere ant. Killing you is easier than squashing one. I have already offended the Modu Wang Family; killing you makes no difference. Do you believe me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was cold as ice, like Hell¡¯s cold wind, chilling everyone¡¯s hearts. No one expected Lu Tianxing to continue and p Wang Quan after crippling Wang Zifeng.

    "Now I give you a choice: ten billion for your life, or I kill you."

    The cold voice exploded by Wang Quan¡¯s ears, changing his face rapidly and making his breath heavy.

    "You..."

    "Don¡¯t want to choose? Let me choose for you then." Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone remained cold, but this time it carried a hint of killing intent.

    "I¡¯ll give it to you," Wang Quan said heavily. After speaking, his face turned extremely dark.

    Without hesitation, Wang Quan took out his checkbook, scribbled a few strokes, and pped it heavily on the table. In a sinister tone, he said, "Mr. Lu, can I leave now?"

    "Get out!" Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Quan took a deep breath, picked up the unconscious Wang Zifeng, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said harshly, "Thank you for your lesson today, Mr. Lu."

    Wang Quan bit the words "lesson" heavily, with a hint of ferocity.

    "You¡¯re wee. Next time you¡¯re wee to visit. I¡¯ll give you another lesson." Lu Tianxing said with a smile, easily recognizing the killing intent in Wang Quan¡¯s tone.

    "I¡¯ll remember that."

    Wang Quan nced at Lu Tianxing, picked up Wang Zifeng, and left. As for the bodyguards, someone else would deal with them.

    After Wang Quan left, Lu Tianxing nced around and said to Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei behind him, "Let¡¯s go too!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded; she was really not used to this environment. The bloody smell in the air made her feel uneasy.

    Lin Yafei nced at the manager, who was already scared out of his wits: "Don¡¯t say we¡¯re unreasonable. I¡¯llpensate your restaurant for this loss. Go to the Sky Dragon Club to find Situ Feng; he¡¯ll give you the money."

    After saying that, Lin Yafei directly hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s other arm and walked out of the Yunwu Private Restaurant with Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leave, the manager let out a long breath, uncontrobly sitting on the ground. The pressure from Lu Tianxing was overwhelming; staying near him felt like having half a foot in the Ghost Gate, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s coldness giving him a sense of impending death.

    On the streets of Beijing, Lin Yafei sat in the front passenger seat, looking at Lu Tianxing with admiration: "Old friend, you were so domineering just now, so impressive. My heart is still beating crazily. Touch it, you¡¯ll see it¡¯s still pounding."

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei winked charmingly at Lu Tianxing, showing a delicate gesture.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing said with a straight face, "Domineering my ass. Now I¡¯ve directly offended two families, and I¡¯m still trembling. From now on, I¡¯ll need to be cautious when I go out. Who knows when an assassin might appear to kill me? Pretty women indeed bring trouble. Next time when we go out to eat, you both must wear masks, or else I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up dead in Beijing."

 Chapter 811 - 806: Are You Dogs?

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 806: Are You Dogs?</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, is it really dangerous?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a look of worry appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and her tone carried a hint of guilt. After all, this matter started because of her. If it weren¡¯t for her, Lu Tianxing might not have gone against the two major families.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei spoke up: "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. Your husband is such a troublemaker. As the saying goes, good people don¡¯t live long, but troublemakers live a thousand years. He¡¯ll be fine for sure. Don¡¯t forget his identity. He was once a famous military officer in China. Even though he¡¯s been kicked out now, his identity is well-known. If something happens to him, there will surely be someone to help him. Besides, don¡¯t forget those extremely fierce oldrades of your grandfather. If the Wang Family dares to use official~power against him, they¡¯d be courting death. The Wang Family Mansion might even be leveled by a ground-to-ground~missile. As for dealing with Tianxing in secret, there¡¯s no need to worry. I dare say that in China, those who can kill this troublemaker Lu Tianxing are very few and far between."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless: "Lin Demon, I know you¡¯re praising me, but can you not call me a troublemaker? Who did I trouble!"

    "Who did you trouble? You know very well in your heart."

    Lin Yafei rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing. That one look made Lu Tianxing feel a chill down his spine, and he quickly changed the subject: "It¡¯s unsettling to even have a meal today. Are you still hungry? How about we go somewhere else to eat?"

    "No hurry for a meal. I think eating you is pretty good."

    Lin Yafei nced at Lu Tianxing flirtatiously, like a female hooligan, and ran her hand over his chest: "Tsk, tsk, such strong pecs. My old friend, your performance just now was so manly. Angry for your beloved, huh? I suddenly realize I love you. What should I do? How about letting me eat you today?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing, who had been silent, couldn¡¯t help but interject: "Lin Demon, can you be honest for once? He¡¯s my man. If you¡¯re hungry~thirsty, go find your own man. If that doesn¡¯t work, find a~gigolo, let him satisfy you. Don¡¯t hit on my man."

    "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t be so petty. As the saying goes, good things are meant to be shared with friends. What¡¯s wrong with borrowing your husband? It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t return him. Besides, he saved me today. What¡¯s wrong with repaying him with my body?" Lin Yafei said unhappily.

    "No way. I like to have things all to myself. I don¡¯t like to share."

    "Well, I just love stealing other people¡¯s stuff."

    "Don¡¯t you dare. He¡¯s my man."

    "So what if he¡¯s your man? I just like your man."

    "Don¡¯t you think you two fighting over this is like dogs fighting? Dogs also like to steal others¡¯ things." Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    As soon as he spoke, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes simultaneously swept towards Lu Tianxing, the sharpness in their eyes made him shiver involuntarily, those eyes were a bit scary.

    "Well... you two carry on. I didn¡¯t hear anything."

    Lu Tianxing decided to stay silent from now on. Too many words lead to mistakes. If he offends these two women, he¡¯d be in big trouble.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: "Little Qingqing, your man just called you a dog. Can you swallow that?"

    "He was talking about you, not me."

    "Seems like he was talking about both of us." Lin Yafei said after a moment of silence.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said: "Seems like it."

    "Should we take revenge? No one has ever dared to call us that in our entire lives."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he heard this, sensing a faint killing intent directed at him.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face slowly turned icy, her voice cold as ice: "Lu Tianxing... "

    "Honey, actually... I didn¡¯t mean you just now?"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. How did he not anticipate that Lin Yafei would manipte Bai Zhiqing to deal with him.

    "You didn¡¯t mean Little Qingqing."

    Lin Yafei said beside him: "Old friend, so you meant me?"

    Feeling the cold light bursting out of Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing wanted to cry. Why couldn¡¯t he keep his mouth shut?

    "I didn¡¯t mean you either."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Yafei, then turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, and said dejectedly: "I know what to do. I¡¯ll treat you to lunchter. Quanjude roast duck, my treat, okay?"

    Lin Yafei heard this and said with a charming smile: "Old friend, you¡¯re the one who said it. We didn¡¯t force you."

    "I said it. You didn¡¯t force me." Lu Tianxing said helplessly.

    Lin Yafei then said: "That¡¯s good. After we have roast duck, you¡¯ll have to take us shopping, to Wangfujing. Everything you buy, you pay for. No problem with that, right?"

    "No problem." Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth and said, contemting whether to find a time to teach Lin Yafei a lesson, let her know what the cost of provoking a man is.

    "You said it. Little Qingqing, look at how I tame a man. What do you think? Consider handing your man over to me. I guarantee that within a month, I¡¯ll return you an obedient, first-ss good man, okay?"

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lin Yafei and said unceremoniously: "Men and cars are not for lending."

    "Little Qingqing, do you have to be so stingy?"

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m stingy. This is non-negotiable."

    "If you¡¯re this stubborn, no one will like you."

    "I don¡¯t care if no one likes me, as long as my husband likes me."

    "You... can I hit you?"

    "You can, but my husband will help me hit you back."

    "You two beasts, showing off your love in front of me. I want to jump out of the car."

    "Lu Tianxing, get your phone ready and call the ambnce as soon as she jumps out."

    "You... you two are vicious."

    The bickering between Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing finally ended in failure, leaving Lin Yafei to gaze resentfully at Lu Tianxing, seemingly wanting to vent her anger on him.

    PS: Let¡¯s talk about the extra stuff! Over 800 Chapters and nearly two million words. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to write this much. I owe it all to the support of all my brothers, which has brought us to today. About the updates, I don¡¯t want to say that I¡¯m super fast, but I¡¯m definitely not slow. Three updates a day should surpass most people! So it¡¯s not too slow, right? It¡¯s September, the update n remains unchanged with a minimum of three daily updates. There will be an explosion of updates in a couple of days. Hope all brothers can continue to support!!

 Chapter 812 - 807: Angel Takes a Life

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 807: Angel Takes a Life</h4>

    The night was as dark as ink, with a clear breeze blowing. A full moon hung high in the sky, bathing the earth in cool moonlight, as if covering it with ayer of silver gauze.

    Beijing did not fall into silence with the arrival of night but instead became the beginning of life for many fashionable men and women. Walking on the streets, you could see numerous luxury cars weaving through the traffic and stylishly dressed men and women stepping out to hunt for their targets of the night.

    However, tonight, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Yafei did not go out. Lin Yafei had nned to go out and enjoy the night scenery, but before she could even speak, Bai Zhiqing dragged her into the study to help organize the information about Angel Group sent by Bai¡¯s Group.

    Purple Bamboo Vi is one of the most prestigious vi estates in Beijing. Those who live here are either wealthy or noble, with each vi costing no less than a hundred million. The roads in the vi area were brightly lit, artificial streams flowing gently, fish swimming through, and the water surface rippling slightly under the lights.

    In Vi No. 3 of Purple Bamboo Vi, Lu Tianxing sat leisurely on the sofa, watching a movie on the home cinema with a look of extreme contentment, as if the events of the afternoon had not affected him at all. He asionally nced towards the study.

    Initially, Lu Tianxing had nned to go in and help. After all, having two beauties by his side was better than watching a movie alone. However, he was driven out within minutes by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry re. Not only did he not help, but he also made things worse, asking for trouble.

    Suddenly, the phone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s pocket rang. Seeing the caller ID, he immediately answered, "Angel."

    "Honey, what you did today was so overbearing and manly, so gant! Kicking both the Wang and Liu families while standing up for the beauty, it was fantastic! You know, the moment I heard what you did, I almost went crazy. You never disappoint me. You¡¯ll always be my Judge. Judge, where are you? I miss you so much, I want you to conquer me hard~."

    Angel¡¯s seductive voice reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, trembling slightly, igniting a me deep in his heart.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing his excitement, "You know already?"

    "Of course, who in Beijing doesn¡¯t know that the Wang and Liu families kicked the iron te at Yunwu Private Restaurant and got beaten up? "

    Angel said with a coquettishugh, "Judge, what you did today was so overbearing, forcing Liu Jingshan to break Wang Quan¡¯s son¡¯s legs and Wang Quan himself to break his own son¡¯s hands, it was too domineering, too powerful."

    Angel¡¯s voice then came through again, dripping with enchantment, "Judge, I miss you a lot. I dreamt of you riding on me wildly. I feel like I¡¯m about to fly. Judge, why not secretlye to find me tonight? I can¡¯t wait for you to conquer me. If youe tonight, anything you ask for, I¡¯ll listen."

    "Angel, can¡¯t you be serious for a moment?" Lu Tianxing said helplessly, thinking this girl really wants to tempt me. He wanted to go, but would the two girls at home agree?

    "If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll sneak over to find you tonight. I have some knockout drops that can put your wife to sleep until dawn, and then we can do anything without anyone knowing."

    Angel¡¯s voice was full of mischievous intent.

    "Angel, stop fooling around, okay? Are you trying to get me killed faster?"

    "But I miss you."

    Angel continued with an irresistible tone, "Dear Judge, do you know? Ever since I heard about what you did, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I just dreamed of you conquering me hard, and I could still feel it when I woke up. Judge,e to me, will you? I don¡¯t want to use cucumbers anymore, I want the real deal. Pleasee to me."

    Angel, like a temptress, kept trying to seduce Lu Tianxing.

    "Then go buy a realistic one online."

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. He had no way to deal with Angel; she was like a drug, impossible to refuse.

    But Lu Tianxing knew very well that if he dared to find Angel tonight, he would die without a burial ce, even if he slept separately from Bai Zhiqing. Who knows if Lin Yafei, that enchantress, wouldunch a surprise attack in the night, and Lu Tianxing believed this was highly likely.

    "Judge, you are so dull! You never used to be like this. I now suspect that you¡¯ve been drained by your wife. You don¡¯t like me anymore? I came all the way to China to find you, and this is how you treat me. You heartless guy..."

    "Stop, Angel, I know I¡¯m wrong. When I have time, I¡¯lle to find you, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing had to give in. He found that every woman was a master atining. Unknowingly, you would be an unforgivable sinner.

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "I¡¯ll remember that, Judge. If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯lle to you with a big belly tomorrow and im I¡¯m pregnant with your child. You should know the power of Angel Intelligence Station. It¡¯s easy to make the fake seem real..."

    Just then, Lu Tianxing seemed to hear the sound of a door opening, followed by the sound of high heels hitting the floor. Without thinking, he quickly hung up the phone and stared intently at the movie in front of him.

    At the Eastern Junyue Hotel, Angel looked at the phone emitting the busy tone, her face darkened, "Judge, you¡¯re too timid, hanging up on me like this. Do you think you can escape from my grasp this way? When youe to find me, I¡¯ll make sure you understand my power."

    Angel got out of bed, walked to the full-length mirror, looked at her perfect figure in the mirror, and a bright smile appeared on her lips. She whispered to herself, "The Judge has revealed his fangs. Families of Beijing, who will be his first prey? Who can resist him? You will pay for your foolishness. Wang Family, you¡¯re the first, but this is definitely not thest time. Judge, grow quickly, so we can be together forever and never part again..."

    PS: Thanks to a few brothers for the rewards yesterday. Thanks for the support!!!

 Chapter 813: After modification - 808 Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 813: After modification: Chapter 808 Untitled</h4>

    Inside the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    After Lu Tianxing hung up the phone, he immediately turned his head to look towards the direction of the study. It wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing who came out, but Lin Yafei. At this moment, Lin Yafei was wearing an OL uniform, which perfectly highlighted her figure. She had a pair of gold-rimmed sses on her eyes, and she was wearing high heels that made a clicking sound on the ground.

    Role-ying!!

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s current outfit, a thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. This outfit of Lin Yafei involuntarily made him think of some inappropriate scenes, it seemed certain movies liked this kind of role-ying the most.

    "Old friend, what do you think? Are you satisfied? I specially bought this for you. Do you like it? If you don¡¯t like this set, I¡¯ll wear something else for you next time, what do you think?" Lin Yafei twisted her snake-like waist and walked over to Lu Tianxing, naturally wrapping her arms around his.

    "Uh... Lin Demon, can you let go of me first? Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? Zhiqing coulde out at any moment, it would be bad if there¡¯s a misunderstanding." Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile. Having a beauty in his arms, it¡¯s hard to say he didn¡¯t have other thoughts. Anyone else would find that hard to believe. But he couldn¡¯t move, and he didn¡¯t dare to move either. Bai Zhiqing was in the study not far away, if she came out and saw this, it would be bad.

    "Why inappropriate? I think it¡¯s quite nice, it¡¯s both tense and stimting. Besides, old friend, why do I feel like you¡¯re bing more and more cowardly."

    "What do you mean by cowardly? I just don¡¯t want to die."

    "How about Ie find you tonight? I recently learned to dance, do you want to see?"

    Lin Yafei leaned closer to Lu Tianxing, a glimmer in her beautiful eyes.

    Today at the Yunwu Private Restaurant, Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions had long made Lin Yafei impatient. That moment, Lu Tianxing was so manly, so domineering, it made her heart sink, wishing she could tumble into bed with Lu Tianxing right away to enjoy his dominance and strength. But she knew, that was almost impossible, as Bai Zhiqing was right next door working on documents, ready toe out at any moment.

    "No, I¡¯m afraid Zhiqing will rip me to pieces if she finds out. Lin Demon, can you stay away from me? It wouldn¡¯t be good if she saw us." Lu Tianxing said, shaking with fear, his ears perked up, afraid Bai Zhiqing might suddenlye out.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if she sees, what¡¯s the big deal? I could help you settle Zhiqing, maybe the two of us could marry you together, wouldn¡¯t you look forward to that?"

    "I don¡¯t look forward to it. Could you let go of me, Lin Demon? I¡¯m still so young, I don¡¯t want to die early." Lu Tianxing¡¯s bitter smile grew deeper. He might not have cared about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude and opinions before, but now he had to.

    "What are you afraid of? Little Qingqing is so caught up in work right now, she won¡¯te out. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more stimting this way?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes were like water, her face slightly flushed. Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak again, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Lu Tianxing directly on the mouth.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, hesitated a bit, but did not choose to push Lin Yafei away.

    After a long time, with slightly rapid breaths, Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "My hero, do you know? Ever since you saved me, my heart has been filled with your image. You are the hero of my life. For you, I would give anything."

 Chapter 814 - 809: You Eat Meat, I Drink Soup

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 809: You Eat Meat, I Drink Soup</h4>

    Lu Tianxing listened to Lin Yafei¡¯s words and sighed deeply, "But you know that¡¯s impossible. Our rtionship must not be known by Zhiqing, at least not at the moment."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei sighed as well. Being a mistress had its downsides. It couldn¡¯t see the light of day, everything had to be done in secret. Even when expressing love, they had to be cautious, fearing someone might suddenly walk in.

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll let you off today, but you must make it up to me." Lin Yafei pouted.

    Lu Tianxing paused, "How should Ipensate you?"

    "For however long and however many times you¡¯ve been with Little Qingqing, I want the same."

    "No way! That could kill me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei in horror. Damn it, so many times? Was he supposed to crawl back to Modu?

    "I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell Little Qingqing that you molested me."

    Lin Yafei proudly gave a cold snort, kissed the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth under his pained gaze, and then let him go.

    Just as Lin Yafei released Lu Tianxing, a series of rapid footsteps suddenly approached. Bai Zhiqing emerged from the study. When she saw Lin Yafei in an alluring OL outfit standing in front of Lu Tianxing, a sour feeling welled up inside her.

    "Lin Demon, what are you trying to do again? Haven¡¯t I told you? A friend¡¯s husband cannot be touched. Are you dressed like this to seduce my man again?"

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aggressive questioning, Lin Yafeiughed without blushing, "Yes, I am trying to seduce your man. I told you, good things should be shared. Who told you to eat alone? Of course, I have to grab some too. Little Qingqing, let¡¯s make a deal. Lend me your man for tonight, and I¡¯ll cover all your shopping expenses in Beijing from now on. How about that?"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei unceremoniously hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stiffened, and he looked at Lin Yafei with a dark expression, then at Bai Zhiqing, whose eyes were zing with fury. He felt like he was caught between two powder kegs, about to explode and leave no trace of him.

    "Lin Demon, show some respect. Keep being a flirt, and believe it or not, I¡¯ll crush your precious jewels."

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s action, Bai Zhiqing immediately got upset, quickly walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and pulled him behind her. She puffed up her chest like a protective hen, shielding Lu Tianxing.

    "Crush my precious jewels? Mine are bigger than yours." Lin Yafei boasted, thrusting her chest forward, looking proud of herself.

    "You..."

    When it came to verbal sparring, even ten Bai Zhiqings wouldn¡¯t be a match for Lin Yafei. Lin Yafei¡¯s words choked Bai Zhiqing, leaving her speechless for a long time.

    Looking at the two women, Lu Tianxing waspletely speechless. Ferocious, too ferocious. This Lin Yafei was too powerful, defying the norm.

    "Little Qingqing, calm down. Be careful not to pop your buttons. If you don¡¯t want to lend him to me, fine. How about both of us sharing him tonight? You eat the meat, I¡¯ll just sip the soup, how about that?" Lin Yafei said wickedly to Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s suggestion. He wholeheartedly agreed with it and wouldn¡¯tin or feel exhausted, without any grievances.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing dared only to think about it. If he dared to say it out loud, his fate would be very miserable.

    "Get lost! If you really want a man, I¡¯ll give you money to find one, no, several. Just stop eyeing the food in my bowl." Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes and said.

    "So stingy. To think I once shared my most treasured movies with you, yet you¡¯re this stingy."

    Lin Yafei muttered. Before Bai Zhiqing could explode, she turned and headed to her bedroom, "I¡¯m leaving. Going to sleep. You guys better keep it down tonight. I might check in on you any moment. Also, old friend, if your wife kicks you out to the couch,e find me. My door¡¯s not locked. On a dark and windy night, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to steal some fragrance and jade."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. This demon couldn¡¯t resist provoking him onest time before leaving.

    Bai Zhiqing ignored Lin Yafei and instead looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes shing with danger, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation about what you were doing with Lin Demon in the living room? Are you nning to see Lin Demon tonight while I¡¯m asleep?"

    "Honey, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, aplete misunderstanding. Am I that kind of person?" Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Hmph, a misunderstanding? Then exin to me why Liu Feng got so agitated after seeing Lin Yafei today. Be honest, is there something going on between you and Lin Yafei? Did you do something behind my back?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked furious, her eyes shining with danger, suggesting that if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t exin clearly today, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punish him severely, just like Bao Zheng punished Chen Shimei.

    "Honey, it¡¯s a long story. How about we go back to the room and talk?"

    Bai Zhiqing immediately became wary, "What are you nning?"

    Lu Tianxing looked innocent, "Nothing, honey. Didn¡¯t you want to know all this? So we need to go to the room to talk. Don¡¯t worry, I checked today, the room has excellent soundproofing. Inside, no one can hear a thing, yet we can hear what¡¯s outside. No need to worry about Lin Demon barging in."

    "Lu Tianxing, why are you holding me? Let go! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that dirty mind of yours."

    "Hehe, honey, it¡¯s not up to you now. Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk slowly. Hehe..."

    Meanwhile, in a private hospital in Beijing, Liu Jingshan sat in the hallway outside the operating room with an icy expression.

    Since Lu Tianxing had let him go, he had hurriedly taken Liu Feng to the hospital. But several hours had passed, and Liu Feng was still in the operating room.

    This made Liu Jingshan extremely uneasy, even terrified. Liu Feng was his son and the Liu Family¡¯s future heir. If Liu Feng became disabled, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to seed as the Liu Family¡¯s Patriarch.

    Liu Jingshan suddenly stood up from his chair, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it. Although smoking was prohibited in the hospital, this rule was for ordinary people. For Liu Jingshan, it could be ignored.

    Amid the swirling smoke, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face turned even more somber. He recalled today¡¯s events. It was the most humiliating day since he became the Liu Family Patriarch.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Liu Jingshan muttered this name slowly, a look of murderous intent shing across his face. He was determined to make Lu Tianxing pay doubly for today¡¯s humiliation.

    Suddenly, the door of the operating room opened, pulling Liu Jingshan back to reality. He hurriedly tossed away his cigarette and anxiously walked over to ask, "How is it? How are my son¡¯s legs?"

    Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s question, the chief surgeon who had juste out took off his mask and looked at him, "Mr. Liu, after several hours of effort, your son¡¯s legs have been fully repaired. However, since it was a knee fracture, it will take at least a few months of recovery before he can walk again. But..."

    At this point, the chief surgeon paused, ncing cautiously at Liu Jingshan, hesitant to continue.

 Chapter 815 - 810 Liu Yaoyang

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 810 Liu Yaoyang</h4>

    "Speak." Seeing the chief doctor hesitating, Liu Jingshan spat out a word with a frosty demeanor.

    "Yes."

    The chief doctor¡¯s body trembled, not daring to hesitate any longer. He immediately said, "Although the legs of the young master have been repaired, whether he can recover to the level of a normal person is still unknown. Of course, please rest assured, Mr. Liu, our hospital will do our utmost to treat Young Master Liu. If Young Master Liu follows our arrangements and undergoes rehabilitation training, there is at least a ny percent chance that he will recover like a normal person."

    Hearing this, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face softened considerably and he said in a deep voice, "Good, that¡¯s good. Next, I¡¯m counting on you, Doctor Sun. Someone, escort Doctor Sun back for rest. Everyone involved in this surgery gets a hundred thousand yuan in a red envelope."

    Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, the few doctors and nurses immediately showed a strong expression of joy on their faces: "Thank you, Mr. Liu. Thank you, Mr. Liu. Oh, by the way, Mr. Liu, the surgery for Young Master Liu has beenpleted. We are preparing to transfer Young Master Liu to the VIP ward, and we have arranged for professional nurses to care for Young Master Liu 24/7 to ensure his recovery."

    "Good, I leave it to you."

    Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Doctor Sun immediately called two nurses to push Liu Feng towards the VIP ward.

    The entire VIP ward was silent, the only sound being the rhythmic beeping of medical instruments inside the ward.

    Liu Jingshan did not enter the VIP ward but stood outside, observing his son lying on the bed through the ss window. A cold gleam asionally shed in his eyes.

    At that moment, the originally quiet hospital corridor suddenly echoed with steady footsteps. Liu Jingshan turned his head to look, his face changing slightly.

    Leading the way was an elderly man nearing his seventies, apanied by two bodyguards. The old man walked at the front, disying none of the frailness typical of other elderly men. His face was ruddy, his steps firm and agile, and although his eyes appeared cloudy, a keen observer could notice the glimmer of wisdom and insight in his gaze that made it seem like he could see through anyone. It made one feel as if they had no secrets.

    "Dad, what are you doing here? The private doctor said you need good rest at home because of your poor health."

    Seeing the elderly man, Liu Jingshan hurried over.

    This elderly man was the previous head of the Liu Family ¡ª Liu Yaoyang.

    Liu Yaoyang nced at his son and then at Liu Feng inside the ward: "How is Feng¡¯er¡¯s injury?"

    "It¡¯s not too serious. He needs a few months of rest," Liu Jingshan slowly replied.

    Liu Yaoyang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I heard about today¡¯s incident. Who told you to attack Wang Zifeng? Do you know that because of what you did, the Wang Family questioned the Liu Family this afternoon? Fortunately, Wang Anlong knows the stakes and didn¡¯t fall out with the Liu Family. Do you know that your actions today could have made an enemy for the Liu Family? Do you know the consequences of making an unnecessary enemy?"

    "Dad, I know, but I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t do that, Feng¡¯er and I might not have made it out of Yunwu Private Restaurant. If I had to choose an enemy, I would rather choose the Wang Family than Lu Tianxing."

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath. Recalling Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotionless eyes still made him feel a chill. As he said, if he had to choose between the Wang Family and Lu Tianxing as an enemy, he would rather go against the Wang Family than face Lu Tianxing.

    In other words, if the Wang Family were a well-organized group, they would not fight to the death with you unless necessary. But Lu Tianxing was like a desperate ouw, willing to go to any lengths against you. Such a person is terrifying, as they would bite a chunk out of you even if it meant their demise.

    "What exactly happened? Tell me."

    Liu Yaoyang¡¯s tone remained calm, but there was a touch of gravitas on his face. He believed his son wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense.

    "This is what happened..."

    Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t hide anything. He narrated the entire incident truthfully without any concealment.

    As Liu Jingshan recounted the events, Liu Yaoyang¡¯s expression changed drastically, though he soon regained hisposure.

    After Liu Jingshan finished, Liu Yaoyang slowly asked, "What do you think of Lu Tianxing as a person?"

    "He¡¯s very terrifying and never shows mercy. He was once the top military expert, known as the de. I¡¯ve investigated his mission records. He is very strong and never takes on a battle he isn¡¯t sure of winning. Even if there¡¯s a chance of failure, he always ensures a way to retreat unscathed."

    "If it weren¡¯t for that incident, he wouldn¡¯t have left the military. Even so, he led his team out of certain death back then. This shows that his shrewdness is exceptional, and he is very powerful. Also, I¡¯ve investigated his background and couldn¡¯t find anything. The only thing I know is that he once lived in the Sunshine Orphanage, raised by the old director. Beyond this, nothing is traceable, not even information about his parents, as if an invisible hand has wiped everything clean."

    Liu Yaoyang¡¯s gaze fluctuated, then he said, "If you can¡¯t find anything, then leave it at that. This matter is over."

    "Dad, what do you mean ¡¯over¡¯? That¡¯s impossible."

    Hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan trembled and immediately retorted, "Dad, why should we give up? Our Liu Family is one of the prominent families in Beijing. If we give up now, won¡¯t we be aughing stock? And should my son suffer in vain? I can¡¯t swallow this anger."

    "Whether you can or not, you must."

    Liu Yaoyang said sternly, "Do you know what happened after you left?"

    Liu Jingshan was stunned: "Dad, what do you mean?"

    "After you left, Wang Quan was forced by Lu Tianxing to break his son¡¯s arms himself and suffered countless humiliations, losing five billion in vain. Do you understand? If you seek revenge and lose, do you know the consequences? Do you want me toe and break your hands and feet myself?"

    "You should have fought him and know his strength. Do you think someone with no background and who missed the best age for martial arts could be a feared military de in just a few years and defeat you, a Earth-level master, instantly? Have you considered these things? If you can¡¯t kill him, do you know what you will face? Retaliation, endless retaliation. Are you sure that our Liu Family can withstand the vengeance of a Heaven-level martial artist in his twenties...?"

    PS: Tomorrow¡¯s outbreak, hoping for more support from brothers!!!

 Chapter 816 - 811: The Wang Family Does Not Take Action This Time

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 811: The Wang Family Does Not Take Action This Time</h4>

    Hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan trembled, a trace of dread appearing on his face. For Lu Tianxing to defeat him, his strength must at least be at the Heavenly Level. A twenty-something Heavenly Level Martial Artist is already considered a genius among geniuses. If he fails to kill Lu Tianxing and Lu Tianxing escapes, he will definitely face the mad revenge of a genius willing to do anything.

    As the saying goes, "A clearnce is easy to dodge, but a hidden arrow is hard to guard against." The mad revenge of a genius is absolutely unstoppable; you might lose your life at any moment. More importantly, if Lu Tianxing intentionally hides away to cultivate and then emerges after breaking through to the Mythical Realm to seek revenge, the Liu Family wouldn¡¯t fear a Mythical Level Martial Artist, but they also wouldn¡¯t want to provoke such a warrior without reason. Besides, who can guarantee killing a Mythical Level Martial Artist? If they fail, the consequences would be unimaginable, and they might even attract other families¡¯ attacks, leading the entire Liu Family to potential destruction.

    Risking the Liu Family¡¯s downfall just to kill Lu Tianxing is a cost no great family can bear.

    Thinking of this, cold sweat emerged on Liu Jingshan¡¯s forehead. When that momentes, the Liu Family might unhesitatingly push him out as a scapegoat to calm Lu Tianxing¡¯s anger, even if he is the family head. In the face of family interests, sacrificing others is toomon.

    "Dad, thank you for the reminder."

    "It¡¯s good that you understand. Sometimes revenge doesn¡¯t need to be taken personally."

    Liu Yaoyang took a heavy breath, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes. "What does Wang Anlong think he is? Just a family that got to where it is today through sheer luck. How can theypare with our established families? This time, Lu Tianxing is targeting the Wang Family, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed Wang Quan to such a desperate corner. We don¡¯t need to do anything, just sit back and watch the tigers fight."

    "Dad, how do you know the Wang Family won¡¯t swallow this insult?"

    "Wang Anlong might be able to swallow it, but Wang Quan absolutely can¡¯t. Moreover, the Wang Family offended Lin Yafei months ago by sending people to assassinate her, and Lu Tianxing has already destroyed the Wang Family¡¯s establishment in Modu, creating a deadly feud. Regardless, Lu Tianxing will try every means to destroy the Wang Family. Whether or not Wang Anlong can swallow this, he has no choice but to fight Lu Tianxing to the end. If he doesn¡¯t, once Lu Tianxing grows stronger, he will be a huge threat to the Wang Family."

    Wisdom gleamed in Liu Yaoyang¡¯s eyes as he analyzed everything thoroughly in an instant.

    If Lu Tianxing were here, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Liu Yaoyang. This was exactly his n. He guessed that the Liu Family wouldn¡¯t tear their face off with him on this matter, so defeating Liu Jingshan in one move was to show his strength, telling the Liu Family they¡¯d have to consider if they could kill him in one go. If they couldn¡¯t, they would face his mad revenge. Targeting Wang Quan was to tell the Liu Family that his target was the Wang Family and had nothing to do with the Liu Family.

    In the eyes of noble families, there are no eternal friends, only sufficient interests.

    Lu Tianxing was well aware of this, so he dared to push Wang Quan to near copse. He also knew that the feud with the Wang Family was almost unresolvable. Since that¡¯s the case, why be polite? Killing Wang Quan was not really useful. Although Wang Quan is a direct descendant of the Wang Family and the president of the Ocean Shipping Group, Beijing families neverck people. Killing Wang Quan, the Wang Family could immediately support another Wang Quan, a second and a third. To kill the enemy, you should hit them where it hurts most. Wang Quan was just a pawn. Killing or not killing him didn¡¯t matter much.

    Meanwhile, at the Wang Family Mansion, Wang Quan sat pale-faced on the sofa, exuding an extremely cold aura, his face contorted with rage, eyes blood-red, looking like a venomous snake, making people shiver with fear.

    At this moment, the ashtray in front of Wang Quan was full of cigarette butts, and the floor was covered with them. The entire room was enveloped in smoke, filled with the thick smell of tobo.

    Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open, and an old man walked in.

    Hearing the door open, Wang Quan turned his head. Seeing the visitor, a look of fear instantly appeared on his face. There was no feeling of a son seeing his father, but rather like a subordinate meeting his superior.

    "Dad, you... why are you here?" Wang Quan stammered.

    "Useless fool, you are nothing but a failure! Do you think smoking can solve problems?"

    Wang Anlong red at Wang Quan fiercely, slowly raising his palm. Suddenly, an invisible whirlwind appeared in his hand. Gales swept through the room, concentrating all the smoke into Wang Anlong¡¯s palm, forming a smoke vortex. Then, Wang Anlong flicked his arm, and the smoke vortex flew out the door, exploding with a bang, like a cloud dispersing.

    This scene happened in an instant, showcasing Wang Anlong¡¯s profound skills.

    "Dad, what can I do if I don¡¯t smoke? Zifeng is ruined, crippled by my own hands. I¡¯m not reconciled. I want revenge. I want Lu Tianxing dead."

    Wang Quan trembled,ing back to his senses, exuding a hint of ferocity.

    "Shut up! Look at yourself. Are you still my son?"

    Wang Anlong stared sharply at Wang Quan. "You were too rash this time, bringing disgrace to the Wang Family. You should know the family rules of the Wang Family."

    Hearing this, cold sweat broke out all over Wang Quan. He hurriedly said, "Dad, I know I was wrong. Please, give me another chance."

    "Chances aren¡¯t given by me. It¡¯s whether you can grasp them. I¡¯ve told you before; you¡¯re too impulsive and don¡¯t consider the consequences. If the other party dared to cripple Zifeng and even made him call you, do you think they had no support? Who told you to act without thinking? Do you really think our Wang Family can cover the sky with one hand?" Wang Anlong said coldly.

    Wang Quan stood there like a scolded schoolboy, not daring to breathe heavily. Carefully, he asked, "Dad, what should we do next? Should we ally with the Liu Family to eliminate that kid?"

    "The Liu Family."

    A mocking smile appeared on Wang Anlong¡¯s face. "Do you think the Liu Family will cooperate with us? They probably can¡¯t wait for us to fight Lu Tianxing to death so they can reap the benefits. So, this time our Wang Family won¡¯t make a move."

    Tomorrow will be explosive, tomorrow will be explosive, tomorrow will be explosive, important things need to be said three times!!

 Chapter 817 - 812 Crying Face Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 812 Crying Face Envoy</h4>

    Hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and he said anxiously: "Dad, Zifeng is your own grandson. Are we just going to let this go? Are we going to swallow this anger and let Lu Tianxing remain carefree?"

    "Hmph, carefree? He¡¯s opposed us repeatedly. If we don¡¯t kill him, where is the Wang family¡¯s dignity?"

    A flicker of ferocity appeared in Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes, and he said with a cold smile: "Just because our Wang family doesn¡¯t act, doesn¡¯t mean no one will. Heavenly God will take care of this for us."

    Heavenly God!

    Upon hearing these words, Wang Quan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with a burning excitement, and his expression became agitated.

    Who is Heavenly God, and is he a man or a woman? Even Wang Quan didn¡¯t know because he had never seen Heavenly God¡¯s appearance. But Wang Quan knew that the Wang family¡¯s current status was greatly attributed to Heavenly God. On several asions, when the Wang family faced crises, it was the secret intervention by Heavenly God that turned the dangers away. Otherwise, how could the old forces in Beijing possibly watch as someone suddenly appeared to share the cake?

    Wang Quan didn¡¯t know the full strength of the force behind Heavenly God, but he knew it was incredibly terrifying. He even vaguely felt that in the eyes of Heavenly God, the Wang family was no different than ants, easily crushed.

    "Dad, are you sure Heavenly God will make a move?" Wang Quan asked in a low voice.

    "Heavenly God will definitely make a move."

    A glimmer appeared in Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes: "Heavenly God wants the Four Symbols Ring, and one of them is on Lu Tianxing. Moreover, under Heavenly God¡¯smand, two of the Twelve Terrifying have died in Modu, both at the hands of Lu Tianxing. That¡¯s a grudge he can¡¯t swallow. Therefore, he will definitely act. Lu Tianxing has opposed our Wang family repeatedly. This time, I will make Beijing his burial ground."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Anlong¡¯s entire being instantly emanated a strong killing intent.

    "Dad, can you tell Heavenly God to capture Lu Tianxing alive? I want to break his limbs myself and grind his bones to dust," Wang Quan said viciously, with a venomous glint in his eyes.

    "No, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is too formidable. We must ensure a one-hit kill. We can¡¯t let him live. If he escapes, the consequences would be endless. But after Lu Tianxing dies, his woman will still be in Beijing. You can deal with her."

    "Dad, I understand."

    A ruthless glint shed in Wang Quan¡¯s eyes: "Since that¡¯s the case, then after he¡¯s dead, I will deal with his woman. I won¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll sell them all to Africa and make their lives worse than death."

    "Do as you wish."

    Wang Anlong nced at Wang Quan and said indifferently: "Remember, never let anyone know about Heavenly God¡¯s involvement. Don¡¯t tell anyone, or don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging our father-son rtionship."

    "Dad, I understand."

    "It¡¯s good that you understand. Also, when Heavenly God takes action, you are not allowed to follow, nor are you allowed to show yourself. Over the next few days, you will stay obediently at the Wang family residence, understood? I don¡¯t want anyone suspecting the Wang family."

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry. I promise to stay at the Wang family residence."

    After Wang Anlong left, Wang Quan¡¯s previously respectful face suddenly twisted into a sinister grin, andughter filled the room: "Lu Tianxing, you are dead. The humiliation I suffered today, I will repay you a hundredfold. I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to be buried. And your women, I will make each of them whore for thousands of men. You will die tomorrow, how pitiful. No, I have to see you die with my own eyes. I must see you die, hahahaha...."

    Wang Quanughed maniacally,pletely disregarding Wang Anlong¡¯s words before he left. In Wang Quan¡¯s view, as long as Heavenly God made a move, Lu Tianxing was as good as dead. What could a dead man do to him even if he showed up at the scene?

    Unfortunately, Wang Quan forgot that Heavenly God had tried to assassinate Lu Tianxing several times before, yet had always failed.

    After leaving Wang Quan¡¯s quarters, Wang Anlong didn¡¯t immediately return to his own residence but went straight to the study. Sitting in the Taishi Chair, he said indifferently: "Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to hide. Crying Face Envoy, this isn¡¯t your style."

    "Hehe, Family Head Wang, it seems your skills have improved significantly. I just arrived and you¡¯ve already noticed me," the visitor¡¯s gravelly voice said.

    A gust of wind blew through, and the previously empty study suddenly appeared a man in a ck robe. The man¡¯s entire body was shrouded in the ck robe, his face hidden by a crying face mask. Though there was no discernible aura, he emitted an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Wang Anlong nced at the man in the crying face mask: "What good are improvements? You should know what happened today, Lu Tianxing has entered Beijing. I want him dead."

    "Want him dead?"

    Crying Face Envoy nodded: "No problem. The Young Master sent me here for this exact task. Lu Tianxing has opposed us repeatedly; he must be eliminated. Moreover, the Young Master instructed that your Wang family must not take action. One of the Twelve Terrifying will handle it. Your job is only to inform us of Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts."

    "Rest assured, in Beijing, there is nothing the Wang family wants to know that can be kept hidden from us."

    Wang Anlong replied, a trace of arrogance in his tone: "But, once Lu Tianxing is dead, I worry about what Bai Qiao Mountain might do."

    "There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Someone will handle Bai Qiao Mountain. Additionally, the Young Master advises that the Wang family should maintain a low profile for now. Making a misstep could result in something even the Young Master cannot save you from."

    Wang Anlong frowned: "What¡¯s going on?"

    "The Young Master suspects that the Yanhuang Group has already set their eyes on the Wang family. Recently, one of the Twelve Terrifying was killed by Sima Lingyun. Sima Lingyun seems to be growing suspicious of the Young Master. If your Wang family attracts attention and Sima Lingyun finds any clues, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Then, the Wang family won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun," Crying Face Envoy said tly.

    "Hmph, Sima Lingyun. I know what to do."

    A cold glint appeared in Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes: "When does the Young Master n to have someone act against Lu Tianxing?"

    "I don¡¯t know exactly. Just inform us of Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts in Beijing, and we will arrange people to act. I¡¯ve said what needs to be said. Just wait and remember, don¡¯t ruin the Young Master¡¯s ns. Otherwise, the Young Master will be very angry, and you know better than I do what the consequences will be."

    With that, Crying Face Envoy¡¯s figure moved and vanished into thin air like a breeze.

    Watching the direction in which Crying Face Envoy vanished, a gleam flickered in Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes as he sat in the Taishi Chair, thoughts unknown.

    There¡¯s an explosion tomorrow, seek support!!!

 Chapter 818 - 813: Canâ€™t I Be Exceptionally Talented? (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 813: Can¡¯t I Be Exceptionally Talented? (1st Update)</h4>

    In the morning, it was yet another new day, and the bright sunshine spilled into the room, illuminating it with a warm glow that felt especiallyforting on the skin.

    Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, lying in bed with Bai Zhiqing in his arms, a contented smile on his face as he stared at the ceiling, reminiscing about the previous night¡¯s events.

    After some time, Bai Zhiqing also opened her eyes, nced at Lu Tianxing beside her, and a gentle smile formed on her face.

    Last night, she had slept in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace. More urately, she was held by him as they slept, which gave Bai Zhiqing an unparalleled sense of security. As long as Lu Tianxing was by her side, Bai Zhiqing believed that even if the sky were to fall, he would hold it up again for her, shielding her from any harm.

    Unconsciously, Bai Zhiqing had developed a strong dependence on Lu Tianxing.

    "Awake?" Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing as he spoke.

    "Mm."

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded and wriggled a little in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, as if trying to find a morefortable position.

    Watching her movements, a tender smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Last night, Bai Zhiqing had initially been furious, with an expression like Judge Bao angrily interrogating Chen Shimei. But under his teasing, she had given up that stance, and the two of them ended up taking a lovers¡¯ bath together.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, Lu Tianxing let out a soft sigh.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing? Are you worried about the Liu Family and the Wang Family?" Bai Zhiqing lifted her head and looked at Lu Tianxing as she asked.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I was just wondering if I encountered a ghostst night. A stunning beauty was helping me scrub my back, and I had absolutely no impure thoughts. Did I miss out on something..."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a fierce look and interrupted immediately, "Shut up!"

    "Honey, I can shut up, but I¡¯m a normal man. Do you think I shouldplete the unfinished business fromst night? If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m worried I might turn into Liu Xia Hui, and that wouldn¡¯t be good."

    "Don¡¯t you dare!" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed color at his words, and she said sternly, thinking that if Lu Tianxing had his way, Lin Yafei would surely make fun of her today.

    "Got it, honey."

    Lu Tianxing paused, then looked at Bai Zhiqing seriously and said, "Honey, I get it. I know you women don¡¯t like to show your feelings openly in such matters and tend to say the opposite. Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I certainly won¡¯t let you down."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing seemed ready to make a move.

    "Get out of here."

    Bai Zhiqing pushed him away and said, "Hurry up and get out of bed. Didn¡¯t you promise yesterday to take me to the Pce Museum, the Temple of Heaven, and the Great Wall? It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock now, so get up quickly."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing got up from the bed and headed toward the bathroom.

    Watching her, Lu Tianxing did not follow her in. Morning exercises were something he could joke about, but as Bai Zhiqing pointed out yesterday, he also worried that Lin Yafei might barge in unexpectedly in the middle of it, which would make for quite an awkward situation.

    Lu Tianxing got out of bed, dressed quickly, and greeted Bai Zhiqing, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, before heading downstairs.

    As soon as he got downstairs, Lu Tianxing saw Lin Yafei sitting on the sofa, reading the morning newspaper with great interest.

    When she heard footsteps, Lin Yafei looked up from the newspaper. Seeing Lu Tianxing, she immediately teased in a sarcastic tone, "Well, well, isn¡¯t it Mr. Lu? I thought you wouldn¡¯t be up until at least noon! It¡¯s only a little after nine, shouldn¡¯t you be having your morning exercises? And look at you, my old friend, you seem so refreshed. You didn¡¯t overexert yourselfst night, did you? Don¡¯t tell me you did nothingst night!"

    Lin Yafei had entirely embraced herself, finding it thrilling to make subtle moves under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sharp eyes. More importantly, Bai Zhiqing knew her character well, so any noticeable change in her behavior would arouse suspicion. As long as she acted as usual, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t doubt her.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s jealous words, Lu Tianxing showed a wry smile, feeling exasperated.

    "I¡¯m just naturally gifted. Can¡¯t I look fresh and not exhausted after a night of hard work?"

    "Naturally gifted?"

    Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a doubtful look. "My old friend, you weren¡¯t drained, were you? You did nothing, did you?"

    "Oh,e on."

    Lu Tianxing felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his mind buzzing.

    "I..."

    Just as he was about to say something, Lin Yafei cut him off. "My old friend, I know you have many women around you, but you need to restrain yourself. If a man¡¯s kidneys aren¡¯t in good shape, he needs to take tonics. Haven¡¯t you seen the TVmercials? ¡¯If he¡¯s well, we¡¯re all well.¡¯ I¡¯ll ask Zhiqing to get you some kidney supplements at the pharmacy. After all, if your kidneys fail, what about my future happiness? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to use a fake thing instead? Fake things can¡¯tpare to the real deal..."

    "Stop."

    Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted, gritting his teeth, "I¡¯m not sick."

    "You¡¯re not sick? Then tell me, how many times did you and Zhiqing go at itst night? Was it intense?" Lin Yafei asked, blinking like a curious child.

    Lu Tianxing remained silent and sat down at the dining table, starting to enjoy his breakfast. Such matters were better left unsaid and unexined, knowing that talking too much would only lead to more mistakes.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence, Lin Yafei began scrutinizing him, then stood up, walked over to him, and sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck, speaking seductively, "My old friend, whether you¡¯re capable or not, isn¡¯t up for you to say. Why not let me check? I even bought a nurse¡¯s outfit."

    With her words, a faint scent of her perfume wafted over, causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath to catch, feeling a man¡¯s natural reaction.

    Morning was when a man¡¯s urges were at their peak, and with a stunning beauty sitting on hisp, any man would find it hard to resist.

    The excitement began. Here¡¯s the first Chapter, seeking your support!!!

 Chapter 819 - 814 Turbulent Undercurrents (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 814 Turbulent Undercurrents (2nd Update)</h4>

    Feeling the changes in Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t show any displeasure. Instead, she swayed proudly twice and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Old friend, it seems your body acknowledges my charm. How about Ie find you tonight?"

    "Lin Demon, can you first get off me? If Zhiqing sees this, she¡¯ll tear me apart."

    "No worries."

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing indifferently and said softly, "I want to taste you tonight, is that okay?"

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. Angel had arranged something for tonight, and now Lin Yafei wants in too. Might as well kill him.

    "What, you¡¯re not willing?"

    "No, it¡¯s just that I..."

    "Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight to pick the flower~."

    As she finished speaking, Lin Yafei swayed proudly twice again.

    Lu Tianxing felt a strong sensation hit him. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard footstepsing from upstairs. Lin Yafei quickly got off him and stood beside him, without a hint of embarrassment.

    "Lin Demon, what are you doing standing beside my husband? Are you nning on making a move on him again?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, filled with discontent, came from upstairs.

    "What do you mean again? Half of your husband was mine to begin with, okay? I¡¯m just exercising my half of the rights."

    Lin Yafei remained unflustered, smiling as she said, "By the way, Little Qingqing, Lu Tianxing just told me how wild you two werest night. He even said you wanted to... ride a horse..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. When had he ever said such things?

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned cold at Lin Yafei¡¯s words: "Lu Tianxing..."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing knew any exnation was useless. He might even get dragged into more trouble by Lin Yafei. He quickly grabbed two buns from the table and stuffed them into his mouth, mumbling, "Honey, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go start the car. You guys hurry and finish breakfast, and I¡¯ll take you to the Great Wall."

    Without waiting for a response, Lu Tianxing dashed out of the hall.

    Seeing his hurried escape, Lin Yafei finally couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily.

    At the same time, the entire Beijing was abuzz with hidden turmoil. In this digital age, no secret could remain hidden. Overnight, news of the Liu Family being humiliated and Wang Quan being forced to break his son¡¯s hands at the Yunwu Private Restaurant had spread throughout Beijing. Despite the Wang and Liu families¡¯ efforts to suppress the news, it was talked about endlessly.

    Thus, early in the morning, almost everyone was discussing this.

    Ordinary people were wondering who Lu Tianxing was, to be so bold that he dared to trample on the Wang and Liu families without hesitation. They admired his audacity, especially since he did it for a woman. Many women had started seeing Lu Tianxing as their ideal husband ¨C a true man who would go to great lengths for his woman.

    In contrast, the high society and influential people were specting about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. Was he a formidable force or just someone making a temporary show of strength? After all, both the Wang and Liu families were significant entities. Lu Tianxing, showing no concern for them, evenpelling Wang Quan to break his son¡¯s hands and easily defeating Liu Jingshan, was a rare master. Everyone was curious about which family or power had trained such a prodigious disciple, a Heavenly Level Martial Artist of such young age.

    In the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun looked grimly at the intelligence just sent by Jiao Long. He couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing had caused such a huge stir on his first day in Beijing, trampling on the Wang and Liu families. Was he tired of living?

    The Wang Family was new andcked the depth of older families. However, the Liu Family was different, being richly endowed. The Liu Family Ancestor was an ageless peak Myth-level figure. If he got involved, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly die.

    "Leader, what should we do next? Judge is too arrogant, openly causing trouble in Yunwu Private Restaurant and forcing Wang Quan to break his son¡¯s hands. If we let him continue, the whole of Beijing will be in chaos," Jiao Long said urgently, knowing things had gone south from the reports.

    Sima Lingyun shook his head at Jiaolong¡¯s words, saying, "This time, it was the Wang and Liu families¡¯ fault for provoking Judge, especially Wang Zifeng, that waste, daring to ask Judge¡¯s woman to drink with him. Judge already showed mercy by not killing him."

    "But Leader, you know these disciples of influential families are all arrogant. Wang Zifeng¡¯s limbs were broken; the Wang family won¡¯t let this slide easily. And Judge doesn¡¯t take kindly to threats. If the Wang Family shes with Judge, the consequences will be dire. If they fight openly in public areas, to ordinary people, it would be like the end of the world."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, "Let¡¯s see who dares fight in public. Jiao Long, tell the Wang and Liu families this: I don¡¯t care if they want revenge on Judge, but if any innocent lives are harmed in public, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Supreme Elder won¡¯t hesitate to make them history."

    "Yes, Leader."

    Jiao Long nodded, hesitated, then asked, "And Judge...?"

    "No need to inform Judge. He knows the limits. Now go!" Sima Lingyun waved his hand to dismiss Jiao Long. After a moment¡¯s thought, he picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    Meanwhile, in a secluded, antique-styled house in Beijing.

    Mu Qingxue was pacing excitedly in her room, "He¡¯s in Beijing; he¡¯s really here. What should I do? Should I go see him now? What should I wear? Will he see me? What excuse should I use? Should I say I¡¯m visiting Sister Zhiqing..."

    The second Chapter is delivered. Brothers, please support with full firepower!!!

 Chapter 820 - 815: The Stubborn Mu Qingxue (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 815: The Stubborn Mu Qingxue (3rd Update)</h4>

    Mu Qingxue murmured softly to herself, no longer disying the poise she had on the performance stage. She now looked just like a girl experiencing the first stirrings of love, anxious and uncertain, rather than a big celebrity. Her expressions constantly changed, sometimes happy, sometimes sad, sometimes pained, with myriad variations.

    At this moment, soft footsteps came from outside the door.

    Apanied by the sound of a door opening, a man walked in from outside, always wearing a gentle smile, making one subconsciously feel a sense of goodwill upon seeing him.

    Seeing who it was, Mu Qingxue forced a smile and said, "Brother, howe you had time to visit today?"

    Seeing his sister¡¯s appearance, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s smile grew even wider. He gently touched Mu Qingxue¡¯s head, "Of course I had toe, otherwise, this sister of mine might sneak out to meet her lover. By then, the old fossils in the family will be driving me crazy."

    "Brother, what lover are you talking about? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? If you keep talking like this, I might tell sister-inw that you sneaked out again recently to drink with Sima Lingyun. Beware, she might not let you into the bed in the future." Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, a blush shed across Mu Qingxue¡¯s face as she pouted and said.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s reaction, Mu Qingchuan let out a soft sigh, "Sister, why do you put yourself through this? This might not end well."

    "Brother, I know. But you don¡¯t need to persuade me, this is the path I chose. No matter how much I get hurt, I won¡¯t turn back." Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue bit her lip and said with a stubborn look on her face.

    Seeing her demeanor, Mu Qingchuan sighed. He had known for years that his sister had fallen hopelessly in love with Lu Tianxing. He also knew that she had entered the entertainment industry hoping to find Lu Tianxing through her own efforts. Many of her songs were also subtly connected to him.

    However, Mu Qingchuan was well aware that the Mu family would never allow Mu Qingxue to marry Lu Tianxing because he was already married. The Mu family would never permit Mu Qingxue to be a concubine, let alone a secret mistress. For an aristocratic family, sometimes honor is more important than life.

    Right now, Mu Qingxue¡¯s actions were essentially defying the entire Mu family.

    He had once tried to change Mu Qingxue¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing, trying to get her to forget himpletely by introducing many young talents, hoping to divert her attention.

    Unfortunately, Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t like any of them, which made Mu Qingchuan very helpless. He only had this one sister, who he doted on from a young age, never scolding or punishing her. Although Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t be spoiled and willful, she did have a stubborn streak. Once she decided something, it was almost impossible to change.

    Seeing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression, Mu Qingxue clenched her fists and bit her lip, looking sorrowful as she said, "Brother, is there really no way to change this?"

    Mu Qingchuan sighed again. Change? Easier said than done.

    "Qingxue, why are you putting yourself through this? This is unrequited love and will lead to nothing. Lu Tianxing is married. He loves his wife dearly and won¡¯t divorce her. This is a dead end for you." Mu Qingchuan tried to persuade bitterly.

    "Brother, I know, but I don¡¯t want to give up on my happiness just like that. He is the first man I have ever loved, and I don¡¯t want to give up so easily." Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke, biting her lip so hard that it bled, making the sight quite distressing.

    "Ah!"

    Seeing his sister like this, a trace of heartache appeared on Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face. After a long moment, he finally spoke, "Actually, there is a way."

    Hearing this, a light shone in Mu Qingxue¡¯s innocent eyes. She immediately grabbed Mu Qingchuan¡¯s arm and eagerly asked, "Brother, what is the way?"

    "Actually, the way is simple. Let me tell you, yesterday Lu Tianxing came to Beijing and used his formidable strength to humiliate both the Wang and Liu families..."

    Before Mu Qingchuan could finish, Mu Qingxue anxiously interrupted, "Brother, is Lu Tianxing okay? Is he hurt? Where is he now? I need to find him immediately."

    As someone from Beijing, she knew exactly what the Wang and Liu families represented. Lu Tianxing offending both families at once was incredibly dangerous. She had to go and see if he was hurt.

    Without any hesitation, Mu Qingxue turned and started walking out.

    Seeing her about to leave, Mu Qingchuan could only muster a bitter smile. He truly didn¡¯t understand what kind of spell Lu Tianxing had cast on his sister to make her so devoted, even after knowing he was married.

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let me finish talking."

    Mu Qingchuan reached out and grabbed Mu Qingxue, saying, "Qingxue, don¡¯t worry, Lu Tianxing is fine for now. You know very well what he was capable of before. The Wang and Liu families can¡¯t easily take him down."

    Hearing this, Mu Qingxue finally rxed, "That¡¯s good, as long as he¡¯s okay. Brother, does the solution have something to do with this?"

    "Yes."

    Mu Qingchuan nodded and said, "Lu Tianxing has offended the Wang and Liu families, but it also creates an opportunity. If he can suppress them with his own power or even destroy one of the families, he would naturally qualify to stand opposite the Mu family as an equal. Consequently, he would have the right to marry you. After all, a young genius is a valuable asset worth associating with for any family. This is his chance, but..."

    Stopping there, Mu Qingchuan knew that while Lu Tianxing might gain the qualifications to stand on equal footing with a family, getting the Mu family to allow their granddaughter to be a concubine to a married man was nearly impossible. Unless Lu Tianxing possessed power that truly made the Mu family fear and respect him.

    To make an aristocratic family respect someone, they must at least reach the Earthly Immortal level. Achieving that level is extremely difficult, and in China, Earthly Immortals are incredibly rare, a handful of invincible old masters. Expecting Mu Qingxue to wait her entire life for Lu Tianxing was nearly impossible.

    Of course, Mu Qingchuan wouldn¡¯t tell Mu Qingxue this, as offering a glimmer of hope is far better than giving despair.

    The third update is delivered. Your support is appreciated!!

 Chapter 821 - 816 I Donâ€™t Regret (4th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 816 I Don¡¯t Regret (4th Update)</h4>

    Mu Qingxue listened to Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words. At the beginning, a look of surprise appeared on her face. When she saw Mu Qingchuan stop, she immediately asked urgently, "Brother, but what? Hurry up and say it, hurry up."

    Mu Qingchuan looked deeply at Mu Qingxue and said faintly, "But, even if the family epts Lu Tianxing, you will find it hard to be his princess. You will always have to be the lesser one. This is too much of a grievance for you. After all, no woman is willing to share her lover with another woman..."

    "Brother, I know, but I have no regrets."

    Mu Qingxue looked stubbornly at Mu Qingchuan and said heavily, "Brother, I know you are doing this for my own good, not wanting me to get hurt in the end. But, brother, you also know that love is something that cannot be controlled. I know he has many women around him, but I don¡¯t regret it, because I love him, I really love him. As long as I can hold a small ce in his heart, I will be satisfied..."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s determined words, Mu Qingchuan sighed again. If only Lu Tianxing had not saved Mu Qingxue back then, perhaps today¡¯s things would not have happened.

    After all, Mu Qingxue at that time was just a young girl blossoming, dreaming about one day a hero would appear in front of her and save her.

    But Lu Tianxing just happened to appear when Mu Qingxue loved to fantasize the most and saved her in her most desperate moment. This caused his figure to embed deeply in Mu Qingxue¡¯s mind.

    The hero saving the beauty, the beauty secretly falling in love, having no way to repay, so she offers herself¡ªsuch a storyline, though clich¨¦, has been eternal since ancient times. Because in the most desperate moments, when someone is the most vulnerable, a man appearing as a hero is the easiest to enter her heart.

    And that¡¯s exactly what happened to Mu Qingxue. She left Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette deeply in her heart, and over time, this trace gradually turned into love.

    "Qingxue, you need to think clearly. Once you make a decision, perhaps there will be no ce for regret, and even in front of you could be a thorny path, wounding you badly."

    Mu Qingchuan tried to make onest persuasion.

    "I know, brother. This is the path I¡¯ve chosen myself. Even if it¡¯s wrong, I have no regrets. As the saying goes, ¡¯Better forgetting each other in the rivers andkes than staying together forever in distress.¡¯ I know I can¡¯tpare to Sister Zhiqing in his heart, but I am unwilling to fail like this. I want to give it a try. Even if I fail in the end, at least it shows I tried. I won¡¯t look back in my old age and feel regret thinking about today." Mu Qingxue said softly, her eyes slightly reddened.

    Better forgetting each other in the rivers andkes than staying together forever in distress. But can you really forget?

    No, you can¡¯t!

    In this world, there is no such thing as ¡¯better forgetting each other in the rivers andkes.¡¯ Forgetting each other in the rivers andkes is only temporary. When you think about it again, you will still feel a heart-wrenching pain, just watching your beloved man fly with another woman while you can only live on memories.

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t know if she could really forget in the rivers andkes, but she knew she would regret it for her whole life if she didn¡¯t give it a try.

    Sometimes love is like this. Maybe if you try, there¡¯s a shred of hope. But when you give up, perhaps there will never be another chance.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, all Mu Qingchuan could do was sigh. His little sister must have truly fallen in love with Lu Tianxing: "Since you¡¯ve said that, then go for it! No matter what you do, brother supports you."

    "Thank you, brother."

    Mu Qingxue looked gratefully at Mu Qingchuan. People often say the imperial family is the most heartless, but she felt deep kinship in Mu Qingchuan.

    Mu Qingchuan touched Mu Qingxue¡¯s forehead and smiled: "I¡¯m your brother. If I don¡¯t support you, who will? Just go find your own happiness. I¡¯ll handle everything else. As long as I¡¯m here, nobody can hurt you."

    "Thank you, brother. I knew you were always the best to me," Mu Qingxue showed a small smile on her face.

    "Alright, don¡¯t say such things. When you were little, you often made me take the me for you. If you want to see him, go ahead! But be careful." Mu Qingchuan gently tapped Mu Qingxue¡¯s nose andughed.

    "Brother, I¡¯m off then."

    Mu Qingxue left the room directly, rushing outside. She wanted to see the man she loved the most. Although she couldn¡¯t tell him how deeply she loved him, just seeing him made her content.

    As Mu Qingxue¡¯s back disappeared, the smile on Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face vanished. He muttered under his breath, "Lu Tianxing, my sister loves you. I hope you won¡¯t let her down. If one day she bes your woman and you dare to hurt her, I will ensure, even if I exhaust all the Mu Family¡¯s resources, that you won¡¯t have a resting ce."

    After speaking, a cold killing intent emanated from Mu Qingchuan, spreading around him.

    ...

    Meanwhile, entirely unaware that Mu Qingxue wasing to find him, Lu Tianxing had breakfast and then drove an off-road vehicle, taking two women with him, heading toward Beijing¡¯s most famous spot, the Badaling Great Wall.

    Not reaching the Yellow River, the heart won¡¯t die; Not climbing the Great Wall, a hero you are not.

    For those visiting Beijing, the Great Wall is almost a must-go ce.

    Lu Tianxing had little interest in the Great Wall. After seeing beautiful scenery countless times, he naturally got bored. But he couldn¡¯t resist Bai Zhiqing¡¯s enthusiasm and could only drive reluctantly toward the Great Wall.

    Badaling Great Wall, located at the north entrance of the Jundu Mountain Pass Ancient Road in Beijing¡¯s Yanqing District.

    It is an important part of China¡¯s ancient great defensive project, the Great Wall, being a pass in the Ming Great Wall.

    Badaling Great Wall is the key outpost of Juyong Pass, anciently known as "Juyong¡¯s danger lies not in the pass but in Badaling."

    The Badaling section of the Ming Great Wall is called "Jade Pass Sky Barrier" and is one of the eight great sights of Ming Juyong Pass.

    Badaling Great Wall is also the earliest section opened to tourists of the Ming Great Wall, a world-famous tourist spot that amazes and shocks countless foreign visitors.

    If someone could look down on the earth from a high ce, they would find that Badaling Great Wall looks like a giant dragon standing on the ground, majestic and magnificent, making people awe and admire ancient people¡¯s wisdom and power.

    After Lu Tianxing parked the car, he directly took the two women inside, bought tickets amidst the envious, jealous, and hateful gazes of everyone, and climbed the Badaling Great Wall.

    Fourth update sent, seeking support, seeking support!!!

 Chapter 822 - 817: Murderous Intent Arises Again (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 817: Murderous Intent Arises Again (5th Update)</h4>

    Regarding the Badaling Great Wall, Lu Tianxing was no stranger to it, as he had visited multiple times. The only thing he felt now was amazement at how ancient people managed to build such a colossal structure.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, seemed excited. Despite being the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group and nevercking money, she had only visited the Great Wall alone or onpany tours before. This time was different; she was climbing the Great Wall with the man she loved. Although a third wheel was tagging along, it couldn¡¯t dampen her inner excitement.

    At Badaling Great Wall, there are several scenic spots, including Wangjing Stone, Dangerous Heaven, fortresses, and ancient walls. These historical relics fill one with admiration for ancient wisdom, yet there is a sense of regret for not being able to witness those ancient cultures firsthand.

    The three of them walked together, stopping intermittently to admire the various sites and enjoying a rare moment of leisure. Bai Zhiqing was particrly enthusiastic, constantly chatting with Lin Yafei. Gradually, they arrived at Tanqin Gorge under Wu Gui Head Mountain.

    They didn¡¯t linger long and headed straight for Tanqin Gorge. As the legends described, the ce was picturesque, with clear mountains and waters, two mountains facing each other, stone walls opposing, and a gentle stream flowing down the slope, resonating between the cliffs with a sound like a zither¡¯s melody.

    As they admired the scenery along the way, they gradually drifted away from the crowd. The vegetation around them became more dense, and soon there were no other people in sight¡ªonly the three of them.

    "This ce is indeed beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that with the passing years and human destruction, such beautiful sceneries are bing rarer. We might not be able to see this when we¡¯re old," Lin Yafei said, taking a deep breath while looking around.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m really worried that when we¡¯re old, we won¡¯t be able to see this kind of view anymore."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded with a sense of agreement, then nced at Lu Tianxing behind them and asked in confusion, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell?"

    "Honey, I¡¯m fine. And Lin Demon, we¡¯ve seen enough of the scenery here. Let¡¯s leave and check out some other ces!"

    Lu Tianxing forced a smile at Bai Zhiqing, his expression serious as he scanned the surroundings. Ever since they stepped into this ce, he couldn¡¯t shake off an uneasy feeling, as if something bad was about to happen.

    This uneasy feeling made Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grim. Since he broke into the Mythical Realm, controlling his emotions had be effortless. However, now he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, which could only mean one thing¡ªthis ce was dangerous.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately led Bai Zhiqing back, her eyes constantly scanning around.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, his gaze remained serious as he continued to survey the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, from a higher position above Tanqin Gorge, a group of people watched Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Yafei.

    Among them was Wang Quan. He had utterly disregarded Wang Anlong¡¯s order to stay away after learning that the Heavenly God intended to deal with Lu Tianxing and had followed them.

    Wang Quan stood there, his eyes filled with undisguised killing intent and hatred.

    Ever since Lu Tianxing forced him to cripple his own son¡¯s hands and endure endless humiliation yesterday, a seed of hatred had been burning in his heart, and he was determined to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    Watching Lu Tianxing, his eyes cold and full of hate, Wang Quan¡¯s anger swelled like a balloon, ready to explode. He wanted to kill Lu Tianxing and make Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei suffer unbearable humiliation, worse than death.

    "Lu Tianxing, you dared to cripple my son, so I¡¯ll take your life and doom your women to a fate worse than death, tortured by countless men."

    shes of the scene where he was forced to cripple his son crossed Wang Quan¡¯s mind, and his eyes turned blood red with unstoppable killing intent. He turned to the person next to him and said, "Arrow Emperor, it¡¯s up to you now. The man is Lu Tianxing, our target for this mission."

    Next to Wang Quan stood a man with a stern face. He looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of sarcasm and disdain. The man carried a pitch-ck longbow on his back, adorned with intricate patterns that caused dizziness with one nce. Despite his calm appearance, Wang Quan dared not underestimate him and even felt a trace of respect.

    "Mr. Wang, I understand. Leave it to me. I want to see if the Judge, who killed both Shadow Stab and Gun Emperor, can withstand my arrow."

    The man, known as the Arrow Emperor, stepped forward, eyes shing coldly. He took off therge bow from his back and drew it. As he pulled the bowstring, a dazzling arrow, formed entirely of True Qi, appeared on the ck longbow, aimed directly at Lu Tianxing.

    At that moment, hundreds of meters away, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart began to pound furiously, an intense feeling of danger washed over him. A strong sense of crisis emerged.

    He had always trusted his intuition.

    Over the years, his sensitivity to danger had helped him escape countless perils.

    Now, Lin Yafei¡¯s brows too furrowed slightly; she sensed something was amiss.

    "Little Qingqing, stop looking; let¡¯s hurry back and find another ce to visit."

    Feigning ignorance, Lin Yafei urged Bai Zhiqing to leave, though inside, she was already in a state of panic.

    This ce was definitely dangerous; she could confirm it, having sensed a strong aura of death.

    Following Lin Yafei, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi moved like invisible shadows, closely observing the surroundings.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words and noticing the presence of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. As long as Bai Zhiqing left, the danger wouldn¡¯t pose a significant threat to him.

    At that instant, Lu Tianxing sensed an immense danger approaching. All the pores on his body tightened, and his hair stood on end. With the corner of his eye, he glimpsed a ray of light rapidly flying toward them from hundreds of meters away.

    It was an arrow light, incredibly terrifying. Initially as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, it expanded to the size of an adult¡¯s arm after a hundred meters and continued growing until it was as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, with a length of several meters, trailing a long tail and emitting a dreadful aura of death as it hurtled through the air.

    The fifth update is here, seeking enthusiastic support from my brothers!!!

 Chapter 823: After Modification - 818 Lethal Dangers Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 823: After Modification: Chapter 818 Lethal Dangers Everywhere</h4>

    "What terrifying arrows! Who is it? Who is ambushing us here? The Wang Family or the Liu Family...?"

    Seeing the arrow Qi whistle towards them, Lu Tianxing only felt a chill rise in his heart. Without thinking, his figure shed, directly appearing beside Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing. Holding one in each arm, he shed and exploded backward.

    At the moment Lu Tianxing left his original position, the giant arrow instantly appeared at the ce where Lu Tianxing had been standing. The arrow light was like lightning, piercing the ground and sting a big hole.

    Lu Tianxing retreated dozens of meters with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei in his arms before stopping. His gaze was like lightning, piercing hundreds of meters away to the ce where the arrow light first appeared. Before Lu Tianxing could make any move, the ground dozens of meters away suddenly exploded, countless splinters flew, stones shattered, and the arrow light that had disappeared underground reappeared, shooting directly at him.

    "Qi locking... It seems I must exhaust this arrow Qi."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face slightly changed. He angrily shouted at Lin Yafei, "Lin Demon, take Zhiqing and leave quickly, I¡¯ll handle this."

    As his voice fell, Lu Tianxing took a step forward, True Qi instantly exploded. With his hand stretched out, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared directly in his hand. Without any hesitation, he directly swung it toward the arrow light.

    "Boom!"

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd collided with the arrow light, instantly producing an earth-shattering explosion. The ground was directly lifted by the violent force, countless fragments flew in all directions, and the surrounding trees were instantly pierced through, scattered stones flying everywhere.

    Lu Tianxing felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his sleeve holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd twisted and shattered in an instant. He was pushed back like being hit by a speeding truck, leaving a deep mark on the ground.

    "Terrifying power! The strength of this arrow is too strong! It¡¯s definitely a peak arrow shot by someone at the Mythical Realm, even stronger than me. The Liu Family? The Wang Family? Impossible! Their family¡¯s power couldn¡¯t produce such a master, someone specializing in archery... It can¡¯t be their family. Then who? Could it be Heavenly God?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was extremely serious, True Qi on his body surged like a tide. He looked like a beast awoken from slumber, as the Iron Blood Battle Halberd exuded a strong iron-blood aura, constantly wearing down the arrow Qi¡¯s power. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, showing it would not be easy to exhaust this arrow Qi.

    "Amazing, truly amazing, more powerful than hot weapons. Is this the true power of Heavenly God?"

    Hundreds of meters away in Tanqin Gorge, Wang Quan held a telescope, his eyes wide, staring at the gorge like it had been crushed by dozens of excavators. His face revealed an extremely shocked expression. So this is the true power of a Martial Artist? He finally understood why China needs the Yanhuang Group, the collision between top Martial Artists looks no different from a small battlefield, the Arrow Emperor shot an arrow that could easily pierce a main battle tank.

    "So strong, incredibly powerful. The power of the Mythical Realm is terrifying. If it were the Earthly Immortal Realm, how terrifying would that be?"

    Not only Wang Quan, but even the Wang Family disciples he brought were also dumbfounded, their faces showing disbelief as if they had seen ghosts.

    "So powerful, such strong strength. Is this the power of the Mythical Realm? Without entering the Mythical Realm, we are mere ants. So this is what it means. This arrow, even a Heavenly Level Expert, probably couldn¡¯t resist. An Earth-level Realm Martial Artist would be instantly turned to ashes."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s terrifying. An arrow traveling hundreds of meters and still having such terrifying power, this is definitely top-tierbat power! It¡¯s too terrifying. I didn¡¯t expect our Wang Family to have such a strong ally hidden. Who in Beijing will be our rival in the future?"

    "Didn¡¯t you notice? This arrow Qi can lock onto its target, directly relentless until the foe is dead unless it is worn down or exceeds the controller¡¯s locking range. Otherwise, it will definitely kill the enemy."

    "So what? He¡¯s doomed. His strength may be formidable, but can it match the Arrow Emperor¡¯s? Opposing our Wang Family, his fate was sealed long ago. Pity those two beautiful women though."

    Hearing the surrounding discussions, the man called Arrow Emperor didn¡¯t show any change in expression, but a look of pride shed in his eyes. He is the Arrow Emperor among the Twelve Terrifying, training in the Hou Yi Divine Technique, specializing in archery. His archery skills are exceptional. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength ismendable, having entered the Mythical Realm, but he entered the Mythical Realm years earlier. In terms of True Qi quality and strength, he is not inferior to Lu Tianxing. Furthermore, with this full-power arrow, he doesn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing can block it. Even if it is blocked, Lu Tianxing would definitely be severely injured, just a prisoner in a trap, unable to stir any waves.

    "Such powerful strength... If I could curry favor with the Arrow Emperor, perhaps I couldpete for the position of Family Head in the future, bing the controller of the Wang Family."

    Wang Quan looked at the Arrow Emperor beside him, eyes shing with ambition. If he could get the support of Heavenly God, who in the Wang Family could be his opponent? Him bing the Family Head would be a certainty.

    Suddenly, the Arrow Emperor¡¯s body trembled, his face became somewhat pale.

    "Arrow Emperor, are you alright?"

    Seeing this, Wang Quan immediately became nervous.

    "I¡¯m fine. Notify the Beast Emperor to act immediately."

    The Arrow Emperor took a deep breath, his face slightly grim. Originally, this action was nned by him and the Beast Emperor among the Twelve Terrifying. The Beast Emperor was supposed to act first, attracting Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention, while he would assist from the side. But before arriving, he chose to act ahead of schedule, intending to kill Lu Tianxing with one arrow.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was far beyond his expectations. Although the arrow was domineering and powerful, capable of locking onto the Qi, the mental and True Qi consumption was immense, even he couldn¡¯t endure it. If it continued, it wouldn¡¯t be him killing Lu Tianxing, but Lu Tianxing killing them.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing felt the arrow Qi¡¯s power constantly being worn down, finally revealing a smile on his face.

    "So that¡¯s it, huh? Haha, I thought your power far exceeded mine, but it turns out you¡¯re just a paper tiger. Shooting this earth-shaking arrow, with Qi locking, you must be at the end of your rope. If that¡¯s the case, let me shatter this arrow!"

    Lu Tianxing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a cold smile shed, just as he was about to act, suddenly, the arrow in front of him exploded with a boom, splitting into hundreds of tiny arrow feathers shooting in all directions, the piercing sound continuous.

    The surrounding grass and trees were instantly pierced when touched by the arrow rain, leaving rming small holes.

 Chapter 824 - 819 Striking in Succession

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 819 Striking in Session</h4>

    "Fuck!"

    Upon seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically. A surge of uncontroble killing intent exploded from his heart. This was an all-out massacre. Without thinking, he quickly retreated, hugging Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing tightly to his chest. At the same time, True Qi burst forth, enveloping all three of them.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The tiny arrows arrived in an instant, striking Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi like bullets, creating a series of dull thuds and causing ripples to spread out.

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, who had been following Lin Yafei, reacted swiftly as well. They instantly utilized the Phantom Divine Skill,bining their True Qi to the extreme, and shattered the oing arrow rain with their Sky-covering Palm Seals.

    Hundreds of meters away, the Arrow Emperor¡¯s face turned even uglier as he witnessed this scene. He picked up a walkie-talkie and said in a sinister voice, "Beast Emperor, you¡¯re up next. Use the wild animals to distract Lu Tianxing. I¡¯ll assist you from the side. Also, arrange some people to capture Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei. If you can kill them, do so. If not, harass them. Disrupt Lu Tianxing¡¯s focus. No matter what, we must leave the Judge here today."

    "Understood,"

    came a cold voice from the walkie-talkie.

    "Lin Demon, take Zhiqing and leave. I¡¯ll deal with them."

    After the arrow rain ceased, seeing the devastated surroundings, Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent grew even stronger, almost bing tangible. The other side clearly intended for his death. If not for his quick reaction, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei would have been dead by now, with arrows piercing their hearts. He couldn¡¯t swallow this anger.

    Seeing the intense killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei spoke in a grave tone, "Tianxing, calm down. Since they dare to ambush us openly, this won¡¯t be their only n. They might be waiting for us to separate, intending to lure the tiger away from the mountain."

    "Lin Demon, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety. I promise I¡¯lle back safe. And don¡¯t you see their determination to kill us? If I don¡¯t go out, they won¡¯t let us leave. Their backup ns are aimed at me, not you. So, you¡¯re safe."

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Yafei a solemn look, then turned his gaze to the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi who appeared behind Lin Yafei. "Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, I leave the safety of Lin Demon and Zhiqing to you. Get them out of here and keep a close watch on the surroundings."

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi nced at Lu Tianxing without saying a word, silently following Lin Yafei like shadows.

    "Roar!"

    At this moment, a beast¡¯s low roar suddenly echoed. Instinctively, Lu Tianxing looked up and saw a monkey swiftly running through the trees. The monkey wore clothing simr to a human¡¯s, with several bundle-like objects attached to it.

    "Bombs?"

    Seeing the items on the monkey, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face twisted in anger. He roared, "Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, take Lin Demon and Zhiqing away, quickly. I¡¯ll handle this. You get out of Tanqin Gorge."

    Without waiting for a response, Lu Tianxing charged towards the monkey without hesitation. He instantly unleashed the Invincible King Fist. Six arms emerged, and the violent True Qi crushed the void, like a falling meteor, mming into the monkey¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    The moment the fist struck the monkey, there was a thunderous explosion. The monkey disintegrated into a ball of fire, exploding violently. Scorching mes enveloped Lu Tianxing, and the searing waves of heat sent rocks and debris flying everywhere, creating a horrifying scene.

    "Lu Tianxing!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing engulfed in fire and feeling the intense heat in the air, Bai Zhiqing cried out with a voice full of anguish.

    "Zhiqing, stay calm. Lu Tianxing will be fine,"

    Lin Yafei reassured Bai Zhiqing, gripping her arm. Her face turned cold and she said, "Lu Tianxing will be fine. We need to leave now, or we¡¯ll just be a burden to him."

    With that, Lin Yafei dragged Bai Zhiqing away while the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi followed closely behind, their sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, hundreds of meters away, Wang Quanughed as he heard the explosion. "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead! Ha ha ha! Today is your death day. This is the price for offending me. Dare to make me aughingstock? I¡¯ll make you vanish without a trace."

    Under the sun, Wang Quanughed gleefully, as if he already saw Lu Tianxing as a dead man.

    But Wang Quan forgot, sometimes the more gleeful theugh, the harder the fall.

    "Who is it? Who wants to deal with me? Is it the Liu Family, the Wang Family, or the Yang Family? I don¡¯t care who you are; today, you all die. I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no ce for you to be buried."

    Lu Tianxing emerged from the fire, his eyes blood-red, exuding endless rage.

    So ruthless. Not only did they want him dead, but also Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing to leave no trace. If he had reacted a bit slower just now, that monkey would have reached them, and the explosion¡¯s result would have been disastrous.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing heightened his senses to the extreme, frantically sensing his surroundings. From the monkey¡¯s appearance, he knew someone was controlling the beasts nearby, otherwise, the monkey wouldn¡¯t rush directly at them.

    "Roar!"

    Just then, another violent roar echoed in the forest. A leopard with spotted fur appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s sight.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, the leopard charged towards him, like a cat sensing blood.

    "Courting death,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned cold as the leopard approached. Without thinking, he struck with his palm. The violent force condensed instantly, turning into a Sky-covering Palm Seal that crashed down, smashing the leopard into meat paste, even shattering the bombs on its body before they could explode.

    As Lu Tianxing killed the leopard, not far away, a dwarf-like figure sneered at Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions. "Not bad. I wanted to y with you a bit. But since you¡¯re so eager, let me give you a grand fireworks show. Release the beasts!"

    "Yes!" replied a youthful figure behind the dwarf, his expression vacant like a puppet, as he walked towards the nearby iron cage.

 Chapter 825 - 820 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 820 Lin Yafei¡¯s Tactics</h4>

    As the young man walked, through the light in the forest, one could clearly see many iron cages ced on the clearing not far away. Inside the cages were wolves, monkeys, lions, leopards, and eagles, every wild beast had numb pupils, as if they were puppets. Unlike the leopard and monkey from before, these beasts had nothing tied to their bodies, but they gave off an extremely dangerous feeling.

    The young man walked up to the iron cages, and the beasts immediately stepped out of the cages but didn¡¯t scatter and run away. Even the eagles just perched on the branches, like bodyguards who had undergone extensive training, without making the slightest sound.

    The dwarf man looked at the beasts with a crazed expression. These were the ones he had used the secret technique to refine, different from the leopard and monkeys he encountered from the fireworks from Lu Tianxing¡¯s journey. The blood of these beasts contained deadly poison; if their blood touched Lu Tianxing, he would surely die.

    The Beast Emperor, one of the Twelve Terrifying, didn¡¯t just control some beasts. This was his real trump card; even a Mythical Level Martial Artist would find it hard to escape death if tainted by the beast¡¯s blood.

    On the other side, after killing the leopard, Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze swept around. Without any hesitation, he charged quickly towards the direction where the leopard had appeared. If the leopard came from that spot, then the person controlling the beasts must be somewhere around there.

    At the same time, Lin Yafei led Bai Zhiqing in retreat toward Tanqin Gorge. She knew very well that in such high-level battles like this one involving Lu Tianxing, neither she nor Bai Zhiqing could intervene. They would only be burdens, and even the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi couldn¡¯t intervene; otherwise, they would meet their deaths.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    As Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing were retreating, two muffled sounds suddenly rang out. Two bullets, carrying the aura of death, shot directly toward Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei.

    "Phantom Divine Skill."

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, who had been by Lin Yafei¡¯s side all along, instantly transformed into four people, positioning themselves in front of Lin Yafei. With a movement of their arms, the bullets were blocked instantly, incapable of advancing any further.

    "Good, very good, I didn¡¯t think anyone woulde after me, Lin Yafei. Third Ghost, Fourth Ghost, take care of them. Big Ghost, Second Ghost, let¡¯s go, we need to leave here quickly."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone was calm, but her eyes were as cold as ice. She finally understood today that it seemed there were two groups intent on ambushing Lu Tianxing. One group was keeping Lu Tianxing upied, while the other was waiting for her and Bai Zhiqing. Even if they killed the two of them, they could force Lu Tianxing to be distracted and unable to fully handle theing battle.

    In battles between powerhouses, life and death could hang on a single moment; if Lu Tianxing got distracted for even a second, his only oue would be death.

    "Understood, miss, leave it to us."

    With Lin Yafei¡¯s words, the Third and Fourth Ghosts of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi turned into shadows and dashed towards where the gunshots had originated. With two piercing screams, the silhouettes of the Third and Fourth Ghosts reappeared by Lin Yafei¡¯s side, as if they had never moved.

    Hearing the screams at her ear, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile. The icy aura emanated from her, turning her from a seductive enchantress into a female Shura from Hell. Today, she would join forces with Lu Tianxing in battle, showing everyone that the dignity of the Femme Fatale and Judge would not be trampled on by anyone.

    It was the first time Bai Zhiqing had seen this side of Lin Yafei, rendering her slightly dazed. She never thought the always seductive Lin Yafei could transform like this, as if she were apletely different person.

    Just then, Lin Yafei seemed to sense something. Without hesitation, she pulled Bai Zhiqing under a nearby rock.

    Bang!

    As Lin Yafei darted out, a bullet hit her previous position, leaving a distinct bullet mark on the rock.

    "Someone else? Big Ghost, Second Ghost, you two protect Zhiqing. Third Ghost, Fourth Ghost, distract that sniper. I¡¯ll deal with him personally."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face was as cold as it could get. Her figure moved like a cat, quickly weaving through the forest.

    At the same time, the Third and Fourth Ghosts of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi stood up, dashing to the surroundings, seemingly searching for the sniper¡¯s position to draw his attention.

    In another dense thicket, a snipery in the grass. Seeing the movements of the Third and Fourth Ghosts in the distance, his expression changed slightly. He quickly packed up his gear, preparing to relocate.

    Just as he had finished packing and was about to get up, a cold voice sounded in his ear: "Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re not leaving."

    "Who!"

    The sniper¡¯s face twisted in fear, feeling death¡¯s approach. He quickly turned to the sound while grabbing the knife on his thigh, ready for closebat with Lin Yafei.

    However, before he could react, Lin Yafei moved. Like a spirit fox, she lunged at the sniper, grabbing his hand, twisting it forcefully, breaking it instantly, and then her slender fingers clutched his throat.

    "Tell me, who sent you." Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was cold enough to ke off.

    "I don¡¯t know..."

    "If you don¡¯t know, then die."

    With that, Lin Yafei squeezed with her right hand.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp snap echoed as the sniper¡¯s neck twisted, killing him instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe it even at the end. He had been told that Lin Yafei was just an ordinary person, yet she found his position precisely, which seemed impossible. Beside that, her methods were brutal, not giving him a chance to speak.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face remained cold, unchanged, as if killing someone was as insignificant as crushing an ant. She nced at the man, then turned and walked towards Bai Zhiqing.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure continued to shuttle through the forest, moving at extreme speed, shing ten meters away in a blink. Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s steps halted, his expression darkening as he stared ahead.

    Dozens of meters ahead, a dozen wild beasts were running on the ground. In the sky, dozens of eagles were circling at low altitude, moving at astonishing speed. The ground-air coordination looked daunting, like an army charging. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, the beasts roared simultaneously, charging towards him.

    Seeing these beasts, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew more solemn. At that moment, he felt his mind stretch to its limit. These beasts gave him a feeling of terror even more profound than Middle-stage Mythical Liu Ang once did, as if any rxation would mean certain death today.

 Chapter 826 - 821 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 821 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Request</h4>

    In the dense forest, Lu Tianxing coldly watched the beasts charging toward him, showing no sign of fear. His figure directly retreated, and then with a movement of his arm, a sword condensed from True Qi appeared in his hand. As soon as he concentrated his mind, a vast and overwhelming Sword Qi swept out, instantly tearing the leading beasts into shreds without any resistance, dying right after the Sword Qi struck.

    "Sizzle~" "Sizzle~"

    After these beasts died, their blood fell to the ground, making a sound like sulfuric acid corroding. The surrounding vegetation instantly turned into ck ashes, and even the stones made hissing corrosion sounds, turning jet-ck.

    "What a terrifying poison. This might be the true purpose of these beasts. The first two beasts were just a distraction."

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed. Fortunately, he had just let Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei leave.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing kept retreating while continuously shing with sword light. The beasts had no chance to get close to him, exploding into pieces upon contact.

    The dwarf hidden in the shadows saw this scene and his face grew darker. He picked up the walkie-talkie next to him and said directly, "Arrow Emperor, I need you to act again, distract his attention. My pets can¡¯t get close to him."

    "Whoosh~" "Whoosh~"

    In the dense forest, Lu Tianxing kept retreating, his True Qi rising continuously, transforming into Sword Qi that howled out and killed the beasts directly. The intense Sword Qi covered a radius of over ten meters, and any beast daring to enter this Sword Qi domain was torn to pieces.

    "Whoosh!"

    At this moment, a strong sense of crisis suddenly rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    "Not good, danger, Creation God Tripod."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing immediately activated his True Qi. A Creation God Tripod shot out from above his head, enveloping his entire body. At that moment, a brilliant arrow shot from a distance, crashing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s body. The violent force made Lu Tianxing feel like he was hit by multiple trucks, causing a chaotic surge of blood and a momentary halt in his True Qi.

    If his cultivation hadn¡¯t already reached the Mythical Realm with strength far surpassing his previous level,bined with the ingenuity of his Creation Source Technique, this arrow might not kill him but would certainly severely injure him.

    In high-levelbat, life and death hinge on a single moment. In just an instant of distraction, the remaining dozen beasts found their chance and fearlessly charged at Lu Tianxing. When they reached within five meters, they exploded, causing a blood-colored light to soar high into the sky, enveloping Lu Tianxing within.

    Strong blood poison instantly swept through a radius of tens of meters. In that moment, both tall trees and low shrubs turned into ashes instantly, the ground became jet-ck and corroded.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei had already pulled Bai Zhiqing roughly to Tanqin Gorge. Hearing the sounds from behind, they both turned their heads. Seeing this scene, their faces showed uncontroble panic and more worry.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing shouted, her face turning pale, and she said to Lin Yafei, "Lin Demon, quickly, have your bodyguards rescue Lu Tianxing, hurry, we can¡¯t let anything happen to him."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face was also extremely grim. Her fingers clenched tightly, and despite digging into her flesh, she seemed unaware. Her lips tightly bit, stained with blood, looked particrly striking in the sunlight.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei gritted her teeth and said coldly, "Zhiqing, don¡¯t worry, Lu Tianxing will be fine. His strength is so great, no one can harm him. Rest assured, he will be okay, you have to believe in him..."

    Though she wasforting Bai Zhiqing with her words, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t calm her heart, her eyes tensely fixed on the blood-soaked direction. Her lips bit tightly, her gaze cold as ice. She swore that if anything happened to Lu Tianxing, even if it cost her all her strength, she would find out who plotted this and avenge him.

    "I got it."

    Bai Zhiqing stared at the blood-soaked area, took a deep breath, turned to Lin Yafei, and said firmly, "Lin Demon, if we survive this, will you teach me how to kill?"

    "Ah! Zhiqing, why did you suddenly say that?"

    Lin Yafei was taken aback by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, looking at her in disbelief as if seeing an alien.

    "Lin Demon, I know the world is deep with Martial Artists, and I know I¡¯m past the best age to learn martial arts. But killing doesn¡¯t just require force, it can also rely on external tools, like guns."

    Staring at Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "I know you were a shootingpetition champion, your marksmanship is godly. If we survive this, I want you to teach me how to use a gun. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to this man. At the very least, in times of crisis, I want to protect myself, not like today."

    Since knowing Lu Tianxing, whenever she encountered danger, Lu Tianxing would always protect her without hesitation, using his body as a shield.

    This gave Bai Zhiqing a sense of guilt. If she could protect herself, perhaps Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have to do this. Especially today, witnessing the destruction within tens of meters by the blood stung her deeply.

    "I can¡¯t make that decision, nor can I teach you. If you want to learn, ask Lu Tianxing yourself!"

    Sighing lightly, Lin Yafei said, "But I think he won¡¯t let you learn."

    Lin Yafei knew Lu Tianxing well and understood his nature. She knew Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to be a ruthless killer. In his heart, Bai Zhiqing was a pure white lotus, not to be tainted by darkness.

    PS: Someone said there were only two updates yesterday? Actually, there were three. Thest one was blocked shortly after posting. The editor wasn¡¯t online at night, so it was released this morning. Sorry, everyone knows urban novels can¡¯t write certain things!!

 Chapter 827 - 822: Not Dead? Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 822: Not Dead? Impossible</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing is finally dead."

    Hundreds of meters away in Tanqin Gorge, Wang Quan looked at Lu Tianxing being enveloped by the blood light through the binocrs, and felt like a heavy stone was lifted off his chest. The power Lu Tianxing had just disyed was terrifying, giving him a sense of shock and fear, but now he was finally dead.

    Taking another look at the blood-colored direction and seeing that Lu Tianxing still hadn¡¯te out, Wang Quan immediatelyughed and said to several people behind him, "He¡¯s dead, the biggest threat is dead. You,e with me, we¡¯re going to capture Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei. Arrow Emperor, are youing with me next or should you wait for a while?"

    "You go first, I¡¯ll follow shortly. Remember, the young master doesn¡¯t want Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing dead right now, just hold them off." Arrow Emperor nced at Wang Quan, his eyes still lingering in the position where Lu Tianxing wasst seen. His face showed no change; without seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t be at ease no matter what.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll go over first. Arrow Emperor, you wait here. This time, eliminating Lu Tianxing, both you and Beast Emperor were indispensable. Once this is over, I¡¯ll certainly invite both of you for a good drink; I hope you won¡¯t refuse."

    After speaking, Wang Quan led several people behind him and immediately ran towards Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, not worried about the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi at all. With Arrow Emperor and Beast Emperor by his side, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi were nothing.

    "It¡¯s finally over."

    At the same time, the dwarf controlling the beasts also expressed the same sentiment as Wang Quan. Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was so strong that it instilled a sense of horror in him. If not for teaming up with Arrow Emperor earlier, his controlled beasts wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get close to Lu Tianxing and would have been ughtered clean.

    "For Lu Tianxing to warrant a joint attack from Beast Emperor and Arrow Emperor among the Twelve Terrifying is an honorable death."

    The dwarf came back to his senses, a bright smile appearing on his face. Though the process was full of twists, they ultimately seeded in killing Lu Tianxing.

    While speaking, the dwarf led several puppets behind him, walking towards Lu Tianxing, nning to take a look at Lu Tianxing¡¯s fate.

    However, before the dwarf could walk out ten meters, his face suddenly changed dramatically, his facial muscles twitching incessantly, filled with disbelief.

    "This...this can¡¯t be, the blood in those beasts is refined by Poison Emperor, infused with blood poison that seals the throat upon contact. He also endured a full attack from Arrow Emperor, which should have severely injured him. When the blood touches him, he should be dead without a doubt. This is impossible, why is he fine now? This can¡¯t be... an illusion, this must be an illusion." The dwarf muttered to himself, staring anxiously at the position ahead.

    As the blood light scattered across the sky, a man stood there, his upper body clothing had long turned to ashes and disappeared, revealing eight-pack abs and steel-like waist that would drive countless women crazy. Above his head, a broken Creation God Tripod hovered, no longer shining but riddled with holes, clearly corroded by the blood light.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze slowly swept the surrounding area, a wave of endless cold surging in his heart. Almost, he almost turned into ashes along with the surrounding vegetation. Now, he started to feel grateful to Mand; the reason he could resist the blood poison¡¯s erosion was entirely thanks to Mand.

    In those days, Lu Tianxing was constantly tested with various poisons by Mand. As Mand said, their constant testing enhanced his poison resistance. This blood poison was terrifying, even mythological powerhouses couldn¡¯t withstand it. But due to Lu Tianxing¡¯s strong resistance to poison and the presence of the Creation God Tripod, he barely managed to fend off the blood poison. Otherwise, he would have died or at least lost half his life.

    "What, he survived this too?"

    Even Arrow Emperor observing from distance saw this scene, showing an expression of disbelief. He was a mythological powerhouse; Lu Tianxing blocking his first arrow was understandable as their strengths wereparable. But the second arrow wasunched in a sneak attack and hit Lu Tianxing directly. Even if not dead, Lu Tianxing should have been wounded, especially facing the blood poison that even Arrow Emperor couldn¡¯t fend off. Twoyers of attacks weren¡¯t as simple as one plus one, yet Lu Tianxing still survived. How was this possible?

    "Not good, Beast Emperor is in danger. At Heavenly Peak level, he¡¯s no match for Lu Tianxing."

    Arrow Emperor¡¯s face changed, his figure shed, and he immediately rushed over to Beast Emperor.

    "Those beasts were controlled by you, weren¡¯t they? Who exactly are you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze finally fell on the dwarf, fury raging in his heart, killing intent shing, but his face remained expressionless.

    "Twelve Terrifying¡ªBeast Emperor."

    The dwarf looked at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, and said, "Judge, you were lucky this time, not getting killed. But next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. You guys, hold him off."

    Upon his words, the dwarf didn¡¯t linger, immediately rushing away. He knew very well that being titled Beast Emperor was due to his beast control abilities, notbat prowess; he vastly differed from Lu Tianxing in truebat power.

    As the dwarf spoke, several people behind him didn¡¯t hesitate, charging at Lu Tianxing regardless of the disparity in strength.

    "Breaking Army Fist."

    "Invincible in battle."

    Rushing torrents of True Qi aimed straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Run, you can¡¯t escape, stay here."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, directly deploying the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, six arms emerging out of thin air like a crab, striking at them.

    The rushing True Qi was instantly shattered, and then the six arms continued their trajectory, directly hitting the heads of those individuals.

    Pop!

    These five men couldn¡¯t even approach Lu Tianxing; they were pulverized by the overwhelming force, exploding into a rain of blood.

    With one move, he killed several people instantly.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no change, stepping forward, his figure twisting several times, appearing directly behind the dwarf, pping downwards. True Qi surged in his palm, like a heavenly force pressing down, giving the dwarf a sensation of heavens and earth copsing.

    The dwarf looked back at Lu Tianxing, feeling scalp numbing. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, it was as if a misty sky was pressing down on him; all he saw was that endless sky.

    "No, I can¡¯t die, you can¡¯t kill me, Five Thunder Palm."

    The dwarf roared, fully unleashing True Qi, lightning bursting forth from his palm, purple lightning shing, confronting Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm print.

    The dwarf knew very well that he couldn¡¯t escape from Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp. Only by fighting head-on could he dy until Arrow Emperor arrived, giving him a slim chance of survival.

 Chapter 828 - 823: 12 Panicked and Another Person Dies

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 823: 12 Panicked and Another Person Dies</h4>

    "Judge, do you really think you are invincible under the heavens?"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to kill the dwarf man, a cold shout came from a distance, apanied by a sinister killing intent.

    "Hou Yi Divine Technique."

    As the voice fell, a dazzling arrow light sted over from afar, piercing through everything in its path like dry leaves, splintering trees into fragments, and directly targeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "You cannot save him; he is destined to die today."

    Lu Tianxing coldly watched the whistling arrow light approaching, and his moves showed no hesitation. At the thought, several arms emerged from under his armpits, all transformed by True Qi. The Invincible King Fist was unleashed again, carrying an unmatched force, smashing towards the arrow light.

    At the same time, his attack didn¡¯t stop for a moment, pping directly onto the dwarf man¡¯s hand.

    "Crack!"

    The violent True Qi directly shattered the lightning in the dwarf man¡¯s palm, and with an overwhelming force, his entire arm exploded like bamboo, sttering flesh and bones, emitting a miserable scream.

    Then, without pausing, Lu Tianxing pressed his palm down again, pping onto the dwarf man¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    The dwarf man¡¯s head was forcefully knocked into his chest, apanied by the continuous sound of bones breaking. This Heavenly Peak expert was reduced to a pile of meat paste.

    In one encounter, another member of the Twelve Terrifying was dead.

    Seeing this, the Arrow Emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically in the distance, but he had no choice but to keep pulling the bow, shooting arrows, confronting Lu Tianxing¡¯s Unbeatable Emperor Fist.

    The Arrow Emperor¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, his archery unmatched. All of Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks were blocked by him, and he even had the energy tounch counterattacks against Lu Tianxing.

    "Such strong power. No, I can¡¯t keep dragging this out, or I might not escape death today."

    The Arrow Emperor grew more shocked as the battle continued. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. Despite blocking dozens of attacks like a torrential downpour, he now felt his strength waning, his arms numb, and barely able to draw the bow.

    "No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. Themotion from the battle at Tanqin Gorge can¡¯t be hidden for long. If it attracts Sima Lingyun¡¯s attention, I won¡¯t be able to escape."

    A thought shed in the Arrow Emperor¡¯s mind as he shot an arrow, the brilliant arrow energy sting towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest. At the same time, he let out a long howl, soared into the sky, and vanished in a few shes.

    Lu Tianxing shattered the iing arrow energy with a punch. Seeing the escaping Arrow Emperor, a sh of killing intent appeared in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, he turned towards Lin Yafei¡¯s direction.

    The Arrow Emperor¡¯s strength was on par with his. Though he could potentially catch up, if this was a decoy strategy, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing would be in danger. Each member of the Twelve Terrifying ranked highly in China. If even one person stalled the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing would undoubtedly perish.

    ...

    In the Yanhuang Group!

    The summer sunlight shone warmly on people.

    However, Sima Lingyun did not feel any warmth. His face was icy, a sharp Sword Intent emanating from his body, turning the meter around him into a domain of swords. He had received news at the first instance about the incident at Tanqin Gorge near the Badaling Great Wall. His eyes emitted a cold light, making everyone around shiver involuntarily.

    After leaving the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun wasted no time, transforming into a sword light and disappearing from the spot. He knew very well that if they dared to ambush Lu Tianxing at Tanqin Gorge, they must be confident in dealing with him. Although Lu Tianxing and he were opposites, Lu Tianxing was one of China¡¯s topbatants. His death would be a significant loss to China.

    "Who dares act in Beijing? Don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or I¡¯ll make you understand the price of provoking the Yanhuang Group."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart flickered with murderous intent, his face icy, his speed pushed to the limit, bing a sword light traversing through the air.

    Meanwhile, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing were hiding in a concealed spot within Tanqin Gorge, worriedly looking into the distance. Several minutes had passed with no sounds from that direction, pushing their anxiety to the peak.

    "Who¡¯s there? Come out!" Suddenly, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression changed, shouting angrily at the surroundings.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bai Zhiqing asked nervously.

    "Nothing, just some daredevils wanting to take advantage. I want to see who¡¯s bold enough to try." Lin Yafei said, nodding at the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi.

    The next moment, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi turned into shadows, rushing towards a stone.

    They wanted to see who dared cause trouble.

    "Who are you? How dare you...?"

    As two of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi rushed out, a voice filled with shock and rage sounded. Simultaneously, the sounds of bones breaking and screams followed, and the Four Ghosts returned with a person in tow.

    Reaching Lin Yafei, the Big Ghost of the Four Ghosts threw the person to the ground, "Miss, we killed the others, only this one is left."

    Lin Yafei nced at the man on the ground and said indifferently, "Why keep him? Kill him."

    Hearing this, the man on the ground immediately raised his head, shouting sharply, "Lin Yafei, how dare you! I am from the Wang Family. If you kill me, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you go."

    This man was Wang Quan, who hade to capture Lin Yafei with some others. He didn¡¯t expect the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi to be so formidable, killing his men and capturing him.

    "Wang Quan, it¡¯s you! So today¡¯s assassination attempt against us was your family¡¯s idea." Lin Yafei looked at Wang Quan, her beautiful phoenix eyes narrowing with killing intent. "Tell me, besides your family, who else is helping you? Don¡¯t give me any runaround. I know your family¡¯s capabilities. You aren¡¯t qualified to mobilize such forces. Speak, or I¡¯ll make you wish for death."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was icy. Regardless of Wang Quan¡¯s involvement, his presence meant he was rted to the plot. The Wang Family alone wouldn¡¯t dare act in Tanqin Gorge.

 Chapter 829 - 824: Ruthless Moves

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 824: Ruthless Moves</h4>

    At the same time, after killing the dwarf man, Lu Tianxing also appeared beside Lin Yafei.

    "Lu Tianxing, how are you? Are you hurt?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing appeared, Bai Zhiqing noticed him immediately. She rushed over without considering his bare upper body and the blood, and she threw herself heavily into his arms, her fingers constantly caressing his body, trying to check if he was injured. Tears uncontrobly streamed down her face.

    Lin Yafei stood beside them. Although she didn¡¯t speak, the worry in her beautiful eyes was impossible to conceal.

    "It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯m fine. This blood isn¡¯t mine; it¡¯s from those beasts."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shoulder, nodded towards Lin Yafei, and his gaze fell on Wang Quan nearby, a cold light shing in his eyes.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Wang Quan¡¯s heart sank instantly. Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t died. Despite the Beast Emperor and Arrow Emperor¡¯s joint efforts within the Twelve Terrifying, Lu Tianxing had survived and appeared here. This must mean that the Beast Emperor and Arrow Emperor had failed, or perhaps they were already dead by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. Otherwise, how could Lu Tianxing be here?

    Thinking of this, an overwhelming fear filled Wang Quan¡¯s heart suddenly, spreading throughout his body, causing his body to tremble involuntarily.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold, emotionless eyes and the killing intent emanating from him, Wang Quan felt like he was falling into an icy pit, sensing deathing, perhaps even dying here today.

    At this moment, Wang Quan¡¯s heart was full of regret. He had thought that with thebined efforts of the Arrow Emperor and Beast Emperor from the Twelve Terrifying, killing Lu Tianxing would be easy. That¡¯s why he dared to ignore Wang Anlong¡¯s warning ande here. If he had known how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was, he wouldn¡¯t have followed the Arrow Emperor and the others here even if his life depended on it.

    But there¡¯s no regret medicine in this world.

    Wang Quan fearfully looked at Lu Tianxing, unable to understand how the situation reversed so quickly. He thought Lu Tianxing should have died, but here he was again, standing before him. This stark contrast was too much for Wang Quan to ept.

    "An old friend, Wang Quan is someone I captured nearby. It looks like he¡¯s part of the group that ambushed us. Seeing you entangled, he wanted to run over and catch me and Zhiqing," Lin Yafei said.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded, releasing Bai Zhiqing, and walked step by step towards Wang Quan.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards him, Wang Quan¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, with cold sweat dripping from his forehead and his eyes filled with thick fear.

    He was afraid, really afraid!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were like the eyes of death, his body exuding a killing intent as if there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood rolling around, making him feel like he was falling into a bloody pit, with the taste of blood in his mouth and nose.

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards Wang Quan without saying a word, then pped Wang Quan¡¯s face hard, his eyes piercing Wang Quan¡¯s heart like sharp swords: "Wang Quan, tell me why you¡¯re here. Was this ambush on us nned by your Wang Family and the Heavenly God? Tell me, and I¡¯ll let you die painlessly."

    When Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, his eyes narrowed slightly as he quietly watched Wang Quan, waiting for his answer.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s sharp gaze and the killing intent in his eyes, Wang Quan covered his face, cold sweat pouring from his forehead, and his heart suddenly elerated uncontrobly. He knew he couldn¡¯t admit it at this moment; otherwise, he would die a horrible death. Even if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t kill him, Wang Anlong wouldn¡¯t spare him.

    "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. I just happened to pass by here, trying to take advantage and vent some anger," Wang Quan stammered with a trembling voice.

    "Vent some anger?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. If he believed Wang Quan¡¯s words, he¡¯d be a fool: "Wang Quan, do I look like a fool? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me, was this ambush nned by your Wang Family and the Heavenly God? Who is the Heavenly God? Tell me, or I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead."

    As his words fell, the killing intent on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body exploded instantly, engulfing Wang Quan.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying killing intent, Wang Quan¡¯s face turned even paler.

    "I... I really just passed by here, found that you weren¡¯t around, and wanted to catch Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei to use them against you in revenge. I don¡¯t know anything about the Heavenly God," Wang Quan stammered, trembling. He couldn¡¯t admit it; if he did, he¡¯d not only die, but his entire family could be wiped out too.

    "It looks like you¡¯re not going to give up until you see the coffin. In that case, don¡¯t me me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice grew colder, like it came from the Nine Nether Purgatory.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, what do you want to do? I... I¡¯m from the Wang Family. I was just passing by here. If you dare to do anything to me, the Wang Family won¡¯t spare you," Wang Quan said in horror. He had already sensed a deathly intent from Lu Tianxing, knowing that Lu Tianxing wanted to kill him.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Quan, with a cold smile on his lips. His figure shed and appeared beside Wang Quan, kicking Wang Quan hard in the knee.

    "Crack!"

    With a crisp sound, Wang Quan let out a pig-like scream. He couldn¡¯t control himself and fell straight to his knees, supporting himself with both hands on the ground, looking fiercely at Lu Tianxing with venomous eyes. He knew this leg waspletely crippled.

    "I really don¡¯t like your expression, so I¡¯ve decided to cripple one of your arms."

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing grabbed Wang Quan¡¯s hand, squeezed hard, then released.

    Instantly, a heart-wrenching pain spread through Wang Quan, who screamed miserably and fell to the ground like a dead dog. His entire right arm looked like it was turned into a thin sheet of paper,pletely crippled.

    "Tell me, was this ambush in Tanqin Gorge nned by your Wang Family and the Heavenly God together? Do you have contact with the Heavenly God, and how do you contact them?"

    Lu Tianxing acted as if he had done something trivial, his voice icy to the extreme, devoid of any emotion, his eyes looking emotionlessly at Wang Quan, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 830 - 825: Waste Utilization

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 825: Waste Utilization</h4>

    "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯m just passing by here."

    The intense pain in his leg and arm made Wang Quan¡¯s face look extremely ferocious, his pupils filled with deep fear. At this moment, in his heart, there was no difference between Lu Tianxing and a devil. But he knew even more clearly that once he spoke of this matter, he would truly wish for death over being alive.

    Hearing this, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth: "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t speak, you still have another leg, another arm, and a head. I will slowly make sure they¡¯re all useless. This time, let¡¯s start with disabling one of your feet."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and stomped down hard.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, fear appeared on Wang Quan¡¯s face. He desperately tried to move his body, but how could he escape?

    "Crack!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s right foot suddenly fell, stamping heavily on Wang Quan¡¯s knee, and the sound of bone breaking echoed again.

    "Ah!"

    Screams echoed in the gorge as Wang Quan¡¯s body shook violently. When he looked at Lu Tianxing, it was as if he had encountered the devil himself.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Wang Quan¡¯s screams and directly stepped on his hand, his voice icy as he spoke: "Tell me, has the Wang Family colluded with the Heavenly God? How are you contacting each other? If you don¡¯t speak, you will certainly die today."

    "Haha, certainly die? Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tell me this shit, if you have the guts, just kill me. Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you will never know the answer, you will never know the answer. Kill me! If you have the guts, just kill me. Let me tell you, it won¡¯t be long before you die too, you will definitely die, not just you, but everyone around you, your family, your friends, they will all die. Hahaha, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in theherworld. Kill me! If you have the guts, just kill me, because you will die too, you will all die..."

    Wang Quan went all out,ughing wildly. He no longer sought to live, only a quick death.

    "Fine, since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Let me show you who will join you in theherworld."

    Seeing Wang Quan¡¯s determination, Lu Tianxing knew he would say nothing. He let out a coldugh and directly lifted his foot, prepared to stomp down on Wang Quan¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Sima Lingyun finally arrived at Tanqin Gorge. Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he immediately said: "Judge, stop, he can¡¯t die yet."

    Hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and halted his foot above Wang Quan¡¯s head, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    Wang Quan, who had been waiting for death with his eyes closed, instinctively turned his head when he heard Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice. Upon seeing that it was Sima Lingyun, he felt like he had grabbed onto thest straw of hope and screamed: "Group Leader Sima, save me, save me! He is the Judge, the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. He wants to kill me. Hurry, save me. I am Wang Quan of the Wang Family. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps killed my bodyguard and also wants to kill me. Kill him, hurry and kill him."

    Sima Lingyun directly ignored Wang Quan¡¯s words. His face gloomy, he nced around before looking at Lu Tianxing and saying: "Judge, you can¡¯t kill him."

    "Why? I need a reason."

    Lu Tianxing stepped on Wang Quan¡¯s face, grinding it with force, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    Sima Lingyun sighed and said: "Judge, Wang Quan can¡¯t die now. If you kill him, the Wang Family will definitely go all out against you."

    Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, Wang Quan¡¯s face bore a dense expression of hatred and uncontroble killing intent. Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, a hint of a smile surfaced on his face. Indeed, he was the second-generation direct descendant of the Wang Family, the chairman of Yuanyang Shipping Group, an important figure in the Wang Family. If Lu Tianxing dared to kill him, he would be opposing the entire Wang Family, guaranteeing his own death.

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, "Sima Lingyun, you seem to have forgotten that I already deeply offended the Wang Family. Killing or not killing Wang Quan doesn¡¯t seem to matter. The Wang Family won¡¯t spare me anyway. Keeping him alive is just letting harm stay. Might as well send him off."

    "He¡¯s just a waste of the Wang Family. Killing him isn¡¯t important."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Wang Quan on the ground and said, "However, although he¡¯s a useless waste, he can still be utilized to lure out the people behind the Wang Family. I think those who ambushed you this time weren¡¯t ordinary people!"

    Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, Wang Quan looked at him and Sima Lingyun with fear. He initially thought that Sima Lingyun would stand up for him upon arrival, but Sima Lingyun¡¯s words made his heart sink to the bottom. He wasn¡¯t stupid; Sima Lingyun¡¯s words clearly indicated his intention to take action against the Wang Family. It could be said that Sima Lingyun had long known Lu Tianxing, and they had set up this trap together, waiting for the Wang Family to fall into it.

    "Sima Lingyun, you are the leader of the Yanhuang Group, responsible for maintaining peace in China. Yet, you conspire with mercenaries against your own people. You are doomed. I will definitely unite the other families to dismiss you from your position. You are not qualified. I..."

    "Bang!"

    Before Wang Quan could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing kicked his face directly, forcefully saying: "I didn¡¯t give you permission to speak, shut up."

    Turning to Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing said: "I don¡¯t need to say, you should have guessed. The ones who ambushed me in Tanqin Gorge were the Twelve Terrifying under the Heavenly God. One of them was Beast Emperor, who was skilled at controlling various beasts. But he¡¯s dead now. The other was adept with a bow. If he had the advantage, even I might not be able to handle him. This person should be Arrow Emperor of the Twelve Terrifying, whose strength isparable to mine. After killing Beast Emperor, he ran away."

    The Beast Emperor of the Twelve Terrifying was dead!

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s face showed a strong sense of shock. He had witnessed Beast Emperor¡¯s strength, a martial artist of the Heavenly Peak. But he never imagined that even with Beast Emperor and Arrow Emperor¡¯sbined forces, Lu Tianxing still managed to kill Beast Emperor and scare away Arrow Emperor. This kind of power, was it Early-stage Mythical or Middle-stage Mythical? If Lu Tianxing continued to grow, wouldn¡¯t it suggest that ttening the Wang Family would be effortless for him?

    Wang Quan¡¯s body began to tremble, and he no longer dared to utter another word, his eyes filled with profound fear.

    "So it really is the Heavenly God."

    A gleam shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes as he asked: "What are you nning to do next?"

    "What else could I n? Of course, I¡¯ll go home with my wife."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, then walked over to Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei¡¯s side: "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Wang Quan, you¡¯re right, he¡¯s a waste. But sometimes even waste can be used to catch something good. You better not disappoint me."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay any longer. He left with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, heading out of Tanqin Gorge.

 Chapter 831: After the modification - 826 Then Slaughter Them

    <h4>Chapter 831: After the modification: Chapter 826 Then ughter Them</h4>

    Sima Lingyun watched as Lu Tianxing and his group slowly disappeared, a bitter smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He of course understood the meaning behind Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: using Wang Quan to catch the Wang family¡¯s tail and uncover the true identity of the Heavenly God.

    "Leader, I¡¯m here. What exactly happened here?"

    At this moment, an anxious voice came from the side. Jiao Long, apanied by the members of the Yanhuang Group, hurriedly approached. Upon seeing Wang Quan on the ground, they immediately disyed a look of surprise. "Wang Quan, from the Wang family? Leader, what¡¯s going on here? And just now in the woods ahead, I found that within a radius of several tens of meters, everything had turned ck and all the vegetation turned into ck ash. It looks like someone poisoned that area trying to kill someone. What¡¯s going on, leader? Could this matter be rted to the Wang family?"

    "Jiao Long, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Have the medical team treat Wang Quan. Don¡¯t let him die." Sima Lingyun nced at Jiao Long and said indifferently.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long was slightly stunned but didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately waved his hand, and a few people standing behind Jiao Long walked toward Wang Quan. With a flick of their fingers, silver needles appeared in their hands, using them to stop Wang Quan¡¯s bleeding. Otherwise, judging by Wang Quan¡¯s injuries, he might not make it to the hospital and could very well bleed to death.

    Sima Lingyun looked at the medical team treating Wang Quan and then spoke to Jiao Long, "Jiao Long, I¡¯ll leave this matter here to you. Keep today¡¯s events at Tanqin Gorge suppressed. I don¡¯t want ordinary people to find out about this, understand?"

    "Yes, leader, I will handle this matter personally," Jiao Long nodded and said.

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take Wang Quan away for now. If there are any major findings here, contact me immediately. Besides, you¡¯re in charge of this whole matter. If there are any discoveries, don¡¯t tell anyone else, just inform me directly."

    "Understood, leader."

    Although he did not know why Sima Lingyun wanted to take Wang Quan, Jiao Long vaguely felt that something significant must have happened, or that Sima Lingyun was nning to make a move against the Wang family. Hence, he didn¡¯t want this matter to get out.

    As a member of the Yanhuang Group and a trusted confidant of Sima Lingyun, Jiao Long naturally knew more than others, including Sima Lingyun¡¯s n to target the major families.

    Sima Lingyun gave Jiao Long a look without saying anything more. Once the medical team finished dealing with Wang Quan¡¯s injuries, he grabbed Wang Quan directly from the ground, and with a flicker, turned into a beam of sword light and disappeared from sight.

    Since he wanted to investigate whether the Wang family had dealings with the Heavenly God, Wang Quan was the best lead. As a direct member of the Wang family, Wang Quan had coincidentally appeared where the Heavenly God targeted Lu Tianxing. Sima Lingyun would never believe it was a mere coincidence.

    Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing¡¯s strategy was to use Wang Quan to draw the snake out of its hole. If the Wang family and the Heavenly God were connected or colluded in any way, as soon as they found out that Wang Quan was taken by the Yanhuang Group, neither the Wang family nor the Heavenly God would remain calm; they would definitely try to find a way to shut Wang Quan¡¯s mouth. Then, their ws would naturally be exposed.

    Moreover, such a significant event happened at Tanqin Gorge; naturally, someone had to take the fall for it. That person would undoubtedly be the Wang family. Whether they wanted to or not, they had no choice.

    On the other side, after Lu Tianxing left Tanqin Gorge with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, they didn¡¯t stop and drove directly away from the Badaling Great Wall.

    They came in high spirits but left in disappointment.

    These eight words perfectly reflected the truest thoughts in the hearts of Lu Tianxing¡¯s group. No one had expected that their originally enthusiastic tour of the Badaling Great Wall would end up in an assassination attempt.

    Thinking back on the events, Lu Tianxing still had lingering fears. The attack of the Twelve Terrifying had made him feel a shiver down his spine. He would have died if his skills had been slightlycking, especially when the beasts with terrifying blood poison exploded. He still remembered it clearly. If they had not underestimated his strength or considered his body¡¯s conditioning by the Mand, which, though not immune to all poisons, had strong resistance to them, he might have ended up like those incinerated nts, dead beyond remorse.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei would have undoubtedly met a dire fate at Wang Quan¡¯s hands.

    Driving the car, Lu Tianxing was deep in thought about today¡¯s events, while Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei sat in the back, the car¡¯s atmosphere was somewhat heavy.

    After a long while, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Old friend, do you think Wang Quan is colluding with the Heavenly God? Was Wang Quan¡¯s appearance so coincidental?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, saying, "But even if the Wang family and the Heavenly God aren¡¯t colluding, they definitely have connections. Otherwise, there is no way to exin why Wang Quan appeared here at this precise moment, because I never believe in such coincidences in this world."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing asked, "Lu Tianxing, do you really think the Wang family is colluding with the Heavenly God?"

    Bai Zhiqing had already heard the name Heavenly God more than once. She was targeted for assassination due to the Heavenly God¡¯s influence. Who exactly this Heavenly God was, she was filled with suspicion.

    "I¡¯m not sure either."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Next, it all depends on how Sima Lingyun performs. If we seed, perhaps we will uncover the truth. But... s, I just hope we can seed!"

    Lu Tianxing sighed. He wasn¡¯t too hopeful about this n, given how mysterious and terrifying the Heavenly God was.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned. "Perform a y? Lu Tianxing, you mean using Wang Quan to draw them out?"

    "As expected of my wife, truly smart."

    Lu Tianxing smiled, not hiding anything. "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly what Sima Lingyun and I mean. If the Wang family really colludes with the Heavenly God, then upon hearing Wang Quan was captured, they will undoubtedly try by all means to rescue Wang Quan or kill him to prevent him from speaking. The Heavenly God¡¯s ambitions are too great; he wouldn¡¯t allow his ns to have any ws. Wang Quan is that w, so they wouldn¡¯t let Wang Quan reveal anything. Then, once the Heavenly God or the Wang family makes a move, we can follow the clues to find him."

    "Oh, I understand. But what if we find out that the Wang family is indeed colluding with the Heavenly God?" Bai Zhiqing asked softly.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a sh of killing intent appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. "Then we¡¯ll ughter them."

    Chilling words, filled with infinite killing intent.

 Chapter 832 - 827: Wang Anlongâ€™s Ruthlessness

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 827: Wang Anlong¡¯s Ruthlessness</h4>

    In the Wang Family¡¯s mansion in Beijing.

    As time passed, news about the events at Tanqin Gorge and Wang Quan being captured and taken back to the Yanhuang Group by Sima Lingyun spread through various channels to the Wang Family.

    In the study of the Wang Family¡¯s mansion, upon hearing this news, Wang Anlong flew into a rage. His face turned extremely dark, almost dripping water, and his eyes were filled with an undisguisable murderous intent, making him look like a venomous snake ready to strike at any moment.

    "Dad, what should we do next? Second Brother was taken away by the Yanhuang Group and won¡¯t have a good end. If Sima Lingyun finds out that we ambushed Lu Tianxing at Tanqin Gorge with Heavenly God, he definitely won¡¯t let it go." The eldest son of the Wang Family, Wang Fushan, couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    "Dad, Eldest Brother is right. I heard that Sima Lingyun had conflicts with Heavenly God when he was in Modu. Rumors say that one of the Twelve Terrifying was killed by him. If Sima Lingyun finds out about our dealings with Heavenly God, he definitely won¡¯t let it go."

    "Especially since this incident today has a huge impact. If Second Brother didn¡¯t show up, it might not be a big deal. Even if Sima Lingyun had suspicions, there would be no evidence. But Second Brother showed up at Tanqin Gorge and fell into Sima Lingyun¡¯s hands. If Sima Lingyun mes us, it will not be beneficial for us."

    "Dad, Fourth Brother is right. Now, many of our Wang Family members are within the Yanhuang Group. If Sima Lingyun targets us, our people will definitely be kicked out of the Yanhuang Group. This will affect Heavenly God¡¯s ns, and I¡¯m worried he might vent his anger on us. We need to quicklye up with a way to distance ourselves from this matter and show that it¡¯s unrted to us."

    Hearing Wang Fushan¡¯s words, everyone agreed, their faces still full of concern. No matter how insignificant the Yanhuang Group seemed now, it still held sway over these noble families.

    "Useless, useless, utterly useless."

    Wang Anlong¡¯s rage intensified upon hearing the surrounding conversations. He mmed his hand heavily on the table: "I told him yesterday to proceed with caution and stay home today. But what does he do? He ran to Tanqin Gorge and tried to capture Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing. Who does he think he is? A mythical expert? Useless, just like his son. He should think about why Heavenly God has tried and failed several times to kill Lu Tianxing. It¡¯s because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. A good-for-nothing who ruins everything..."

    Wang Anlong¡¯s voice echoed fiercely in the study, making everyone feel frightened and not dare to breathe loudly.

    "Dad, now is not the time to me Second Brother. Our top priority is to figure out how to rescue him from the Yanhuang Group. If he can¡¯t stand it and tells everything to Sima Lingyun, it will be toote. The consequences will be unimaginable," Wang Fushan said.

    "Rescue him?"

    Wang Anlong sneered: "How do you propose to rescue him? He¡¯s been taken into the Yanhuang Group by Sima Lingyun. Do you n to break into the Yanhuang Group to save him? Do you really think that the elders of the Yanhuang Group are dead? Or do you think our Wang Family has lived too long and want to bring about our own destruction by ramming an egg against a stone?"

    Upon hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Though they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they had to acknowledge the truth in his words. Although these noble families had never given up infiltrating the Yanhuang Group, they had never been able to shake Sima Lingyun¡¯s position as leader because of the Supreme Elders of the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun¡¯s master was one of these Supreme Elders, and many other Supreme Elders supported Sima Lingyun. This was one of the reasons the noble families couldn¡¯t shake him.

    If they dared to break into the Yanhuang Group to save him, the entire Wang Family would face the wrath of those Supreme Elders, possibly leading to their destruction. These Supreme Elders were all mythical level experts, and once enraged, even Heavenly God might not be able to withstand them.

    "Dad, what should we do next then?"

    Wang Anlong didn¡¯t speak, just sat there with a gloomy expression, smoking heavily.

    After a while, Wang Anlong seemed to make a decision. He threw away the cigarette in his hand, took a deep breath, and said, "There is only one way now."

    "What way?" Everyone looked expectantly at Wang Anlong.

    "Abandon the car to save the general. Publicly announce that Wang Quan has been expelled from the Wang Family and that his actions have nothing to do with us. It was all his decision, and we know nothing of it."

    Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. "Also, send someone to see Wang Quan and tell him to keep his mouth shut. As long as he doesn¡¯t talk, I can find a way to save him."

    "Dad, but will Sima Lingyun let us see Wang Quan?" Wang Fushan asked, frowning.

    "The person doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be from the Wang Family. Didn¡¯t we secretly train some people to infiltrate the Yanhuang Group before? It¡¯s time to use them. Let them pass the message to Wang Quan. Tell him not to talk, or face the consequences," Wang Anlong said heavily.

    Abandon the car to save the general ¨C this was the only way, and the best solution for now. If they get implicated, the Wang Family will struggle to get out of this mess. Sima Lingyun would step by step suppress them, eventually making them disappear from Beijing. They must now sacrifice Wang Quan to protect the entire Wang Family from total destruction. When ites to it, they have to be ruthless.

    Everyone was secretly rmed by Wang Anlong¡¯s words, abandoning his son to save the family¡¯s head ¨C such ruthlessness.

    "What are you looking at? Let me tell you, even though you are my sons, if you jeopardize the family, I won¡¯t hesitate to abandon you. The Wang Family does not need useless members."

    Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, Wang Anlong¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He said coldly, "Remember, the family¡¯s interests cannot bepromised by anyone. If any of you disregards the family rules, don¡¯t me me for being unfeeling. Also, tell your sons to stay away from Lu Tianxing and his associates. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Now, all of you leave. I want to be alone. Oh, and remember to spread the word that Wang Quan was expelled from the Wang Family yesterday. His actions have nothing to do with us."

    After hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, everyone got up and left the study, leaving only Wang Anlong inside.

 Chapter 833 - 828 Do you think Iâ€™m right?

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 828 Do you think I¡¯m right?</h4>

    After everyone left the study, the coldness on Wang Anlong¡¯s face became even more intense: "Lu Tianxing, Judge, I didn¡¯t expect you to give my Wang family such a big gift as soon as you arrived in Beijing. If I had known it would be like this, I should have dealt with you sooner. This time I, Wang Anlong, will remember this. One day, I will make sure you have no ce to be buried."

    As his voice fell, Wang Anlong pped the study desk hard.

    "Bang!"

    Arge redwood table shattered.

    The splinters swirled frantically, whirling out like wails of ghosts and gods, embedding themselves in the surrounding walls.

    "Oh, such a temper! Family Head Wang, I am increasingly admiring you now. You are indeed a hero, sacrificing the pawn to save the king. Admirable, truly admirable. No wonder the Young Master chose you as one of his partners."

    A voice suddenly sounded in the study, and a ck-robed man wearing a ghost face mask appeared in the study along with the voice, without alerting anyone.

    Wang Anlong nced at the Crying Face Envoy and said indifferently: "Crying Face Envoy, what do you mean by this? Are you here to make fun of me? It seems you didn¡¯t gain anything this time either, and even lost one of the Twelve Terrifying."

    "Humph, just a mere Twelve Terrifying, the Young Master can afford the loss. It¡¯s no big deal to cultivate another one. I¡¯m here not to quarrel with you. The Young Master has asked me to deliver a message: recently, don¡¯t make a move against the Judge. If you let him catch your Wang family, don¡¯t me the Young Master for being ruthless. The Young Master doesn¡¯t want any ws in his n, and the dead can¡¯t speak. Understand?"

    Crying Face Envoy snorted coldly, his voice unmoved. His expression was hidden behind the mask, making it unclear whether he truly didn¡¯t care about the Twelve Terrifying¡¯s death or was pretending not to care.

    "I know what to do."

    Wang Anlong said calmly: "Besides this, does the Young Master have anything else to say?"

    "No, the Young Master just wants me to inform you that the Judge¡¯s strength has already reached the Mythical Realm. In terms of True Qi quality andbat power, he far exceeds the average Mythical Realm."

    "Mythical Realm, are you sure?" Hearing this, Wang Anlong¡¯s expression changed slightly, asking.

    "I have no reason to deceive you. That¡¯s all, Family Head Wang, the message has been delivered. I¡¯ll be taking my leave."

    After speaking, Crying Face Envoy didn¡¯t linger. His figure shed and disappeared like a breeze, leaving Wang Anlong with an unpredictable expression.

    ...

    Within the Yanhuang Group.

    After bringing Wang Quan back, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t send him to Beijing¡¯s hospital but directly returned to the Yanhuang Group. The Yanhuang Group also has doctors, highly skilled ones at that, considered masters of Chinese medicine, just suitable for treating Wang Quan, and without worrying about any unexpected incidents.

    In a ward within the Yanhuang Group¡¯s medical room.

    Wang Quany on the hospital bed, his limbs wrapped in gauze, exuding a faint medicinal smell. Although his face was pale, his mental state had improved significantly, showing that he had recently undergone treatment.

    Sima Lingyun sat beside the hospital bed, his eyes coldly staring at Wang Quan. The atmosphere in the ward was rather heavy as it was only the two of them.

    "Wang Quan, I hope you honestly tell me everything you know. Is the Wang family colluding with the Heavenly God? What exactly do your Wang family and the Heavenly God n to do in Beijing, or what is the Heavenly God conspiring?"

    Sima Lingyun looked at Wang Quan, his tone indifferent: "Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. You should know where this ce is. Don¡¯t naively think that the Wang family wille to save you."

    "Group Leader Sima, this is a misunderstanding. I was just passing by. I don¡¯t know any Heavenly God. I just saw Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, and wanted to capture them to threaten Lu Tianxing. I don¡¯t know any Heavenly God. You can¡¯t treat me like this, and I¡¯m not your prisoner; I¡¯m a member of the Wang family." Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s face changed and he loudly protested.

    "In my eyes, you are a prisoner now."

    Sima Lingyun sneered at Wang Quan, "Wang Quan, then can you exin why you appeared in Tanqin Gorge? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a coincidence. As far as I know, after Lu Tianxing entered Tanqin Gorge, it was blocked outside, and these people are closely connected to your Wang family. Can you exin this to me?"

    "Group Leader Sima, you are ndering me."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan tightened his heart and said solemnly, "Group Leader Sima, you can eat indiscriminately but you can¡¯t speak indiscriminately. On what basis do you say that the people blocking the tourists were from the Wang family? What evidence do you have to prove this? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."

    "Is that so? You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, Wang Quan? Do you take me for a fool? If I destroyed the Wang family and then denied it to you, would you believe it?" Sima Lingyun said indifferently.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan immediately fell silent. Indeed, if it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe such words. Coincidence¡ªthere are never that many coincidences in this world.

    "Wang Quan, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me, is your Wang family colluding with the Heavenly God? What is the identity of the Heavenly God? What do you want to do in Beijing?"

    "Sima Lingyun, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, some Heavenly God, Earthly God, I don¡¯t recognize any of them. I just couldn¡¯t swallow yesterday¡¯s events, so I secretly followed Lu Tianxing, intending to cause him trouble. I had no idea someone was ambushing him in Tanqin Gorge." Wang Quan gritted his teeth. He knew that if he admitted to colluding with the Heavenly God, not only would he die, but the entire Wang family might be annihted because of the Heavenly God¡¯s fury. He had to endure, hoping the Wang family would rescue him.

    "Wang Quan, let¡¯s be clear. You don¡¯t have to y dumb."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Wang Quan, speaking slowly: "Wang Quan, let me analyze this situation for you. Yesterday, you were trampled by Lu Tianxing at Yunwu Private Restaurant. You couldn¡¯t swallow this, so you decided to take revenge on Lu Tianxing. But if I guessed right, Wang Anlong should have forbidden you from attacking Lu Tianxing or using the Wang family¡¯s power, but didn¡¯t restrict outsiders from taking action."

    "So, you or Wang Anlong contacted the force behind the Wang family, the Heavenly God, asking him to help eliminate Lu Tianxing. The Heavenly God had tried several times to kill Lu Tianxing, so you immediately agreed. The Wang family provided intelligence on Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts, and the Heavenly God deployed his strength to ambush Lu Tianxing in Tanqin Gorge."

    "ording to your n, the Arrow Emperor from the Twelve Terrifying would strike, aiming for a kill on Lu Tianxing. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯d severely injure Lu Tianxing, then the Beast Emperor would release venomous beasts to poison Lu Tianxing."

    "As for you, I guess you saw Lu Tianxing being entangled by the Arrow Emperor and Beast Emperor, so you decided to kidnap Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, but you didn¡¯t anticipate Lu Tianxing¡¯s overwhelming strength. The Arrow Emperor and Beast Emperor couldn¡¯t kill him; he fought his way out, leaving you captured. You know very well that if you confess to colluding with the Heavenly God, Lu Tianxing will never let you go and will kill you for sure. But if you keep mum, you hope the Wang family will rescue you."

    Sima Lingyun looked piercingly at Wang Quan, speaking calmly: "Wang Quan, do you think my analysis is correct?"

 Chapter 834: After modification - 829 Making a Move

    <h4>Chapter 834: After modification: Chapter 829 Making a Move</h4>

    Listening to Sima Lingyun¡¯s analysis, and looking at the calm expression on Sima Lingyun¡¯s face, Wang Quan only felt his scalp tingling, as if a monstrous wave had already surged in the depths of his heart. Sima Lingyun¡¯s guess was infinitely close to the truth, just like he had personally experienced it. He deduced so much from just a few traces, how could this not make one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Now, Wang Quan finally understood why Sima Lingyun could be the youngest group leader in the history of the Yanhuang Group. Just this ability to deduce was enough to make countless people sweat in shame.

    Sima Lingyun sneered at Wang Quan¡¯s gloomy face and spoke again, "Wang Quan, why don¡¯t you speak? Or do you think I¡¯ve touched your heart? Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t speak now. Our Yanhuang Group has plenty of ways to interrogate prisoners. Once you¡¯ve experienced them, I think you¡¯ll be more than willing to tell me everything you know. What do you say?"

    "You dare, I¡¯m not your prisoner, you can¡¯t treat me like this..."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Although he wasn¡¯t from the Yanhuang Group, he had heard about their interrogation techniques. If it came to that, one would truly be unable to live or die.

    "Whether I dare or not, you can try."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Wang Quan, then stood up directly from his chair, "Wang Quan, I¡¯ll give you an hour to consider. Think carefully, whether to voluntarily tell me or to experience the Yanhuang Group¡¯s interrogation techniques."

    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and Jiao Long walked in with a grim expression.

    "Jiao Long, didn¡¯t I say no one was allowed to disturb?" Sima Lingyun frowned and said.

    "Group leader, something has happened."

    Jiao Long nced at Wang Quan, leaned over to whisper a few words into Sima Lingyun¡¯s ear, and Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression instantly became extremely grim.

    "Alright, Jiao Long, I understand. Leave this matter to me." Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and said icily. He had underestimated the Wang family¡¯s methods. The news Jiao Long had just conveyed was about the Wang family sacrificing Wang Quan to protect the leader.

    The Wang family abandoned Wang Quan, iming that they had expelled Wang Quan from the family yesterday due to the disgraceful events at Yunwu Private Restaurant. Wang Quan had disgraced the Wang family, and thus was expelled, severing all ties with Wang Quan.

    "Wang Anlong, Wang Anlong, I still underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more ruthless than I imagined, able to abandon your own son so easily. Very good, very good indeed. But do you think this will make me, Sima Lingyun, admit defeat? I will let you know, this matter has only just begun."

    Sima Lingyun muttered to himself, his face extremely grim.

    The Wang family¡¯s move caught him off guard andpletely disrupted all his arrangements. In other words, even if he could get Wang Quan to reveal the Wang family¡¯s collusion with Heavenly God, it would be useless. The events at Yunwu Private Restaurant yesterday had spread throughout Beijing. Everyone knew the Wang family¡¯s disgrace, and Wang Quan¡¯s expulsion was reasonable.

    If he were to use the Heavenly God matter to question the Wang family, they couldpletely deny any involvement, iming it was all Wang Quan acting alone without the family¡¯s knowledge.

    As the saying goes, ignorance is innocence. The Wang family couldpletely extricate themselves from the matter. Unless he found conclusive evidence, it would be impossible to shake the Wang family, who might even be the target of all the aristocratic families in Beijing.

    Wang Quan didn¡¯t speak at this moment, his face full of panic as he looked at Sima Lingyun, sweating profusely. In his eyes, Sima Lingyun was no different from an enraged beast. Sharp Sword Qi emanated from him, and the glinting Sword Intent seemed ready to kill him at any moment.

    After a long while, Sima Lingyun finally regained hisposure. Looking at Wang Quan, he sneered, "Very good, very good indeed, Wang Quan. I must say, I have underestimated the Wang family¡¯s way of doing things. Sacrificing pawns to protect the leader, a brilliant move."

    "But because of this, I¡¯m even more certain about one thing. It¡¯s not just you colluding with Heavenly God, but the entire Wang family. Someone once said there was a problem with the Wang family¡¯s sudden rise. At that time, I was half convinced, now I believe it. Your Wang family has indeedtched onto a big tree. No wonder those prominent members of the families that opposed your Wang family either mysteriously disappeared or died in idents. Someone was secretly helping your Wang family pave the way."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan¡¯s expression changed, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "Group Leader Sima, it¡¯s useless. No matter how sharp your words are, it won¡¯t help. Something that doesn¡¯t exist will never exist. I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t know any Heavenly God. I have no connection with him."

    "Wang Quan, don¡¯t be in a rush to argue. Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. By the way, do you want to know what news Jiao Long just brought me?" Sima Lingyun asked Wang Quan with a faint smile.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Wang Quan felt a sudden bad premonition, "What news?"

    "The news is that henceforth, you are no longer a member of the Wang family. Because you were expelled from the Wang family yesterday."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Quan immediately roared, "Sima Lingyun, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m a member of the Wang family, always will be. You can¡¯t deceive me."

    "Is that so? Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Think carefully. Speak or not? If you speak, I can assure you that as long as you stay with the Yanhuang Group, you¡¯ll be safe. If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t me me if you die. Think carefully, what¡¯s more important, the Wang family that abandoned you, or your own life? Think carefully, then call me."

    With that, Sima Lingyun stood up and walked out of the ward.

    Outside the ward, Jiao Long had been standing there. Upon seeing Sima Lingyune out, he immediately stepped forward.

    Upon seeing Jiao Long, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned grim, "When did this newse out?"

    "It was shortly after you brought Wang Quan back to the Yanhuang Group. Now the entire Beijing is spreading the news. The Wang family reportedly didn¡¯t announce Wang Quan¡¯s expulsion earlier to avoid tarnishing the family¡¯s reputation, until today¡¯s events."

    Jiao Long looked at Sima Lingyun and said in a deep voice, "Group leader, this is clearly the Wang family¡¯s move to sacrifice a pawn to protect the leader."

    "Of course, it is. But I underestimated Wang Anlong¡¯s ruthlessness, directly abandoning his own son. But does he think he¡¯s won? This is only the beginning! I want to see who has the upper hand this time."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He looked at Jiao Long and said, "Jiao Long, secretly find Thousand Faces..."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long¡¯s eyes lit up, "Group leader, are you suggesting using a substitute, mixing the truth with lies?"

    "You understand. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this. It¡¯s time to clean up Yanhuang Group; there are too many little mice."

    At thest sentence, a sharp killing intent shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes.

    Jiao Long felt a chill in his heart, realizing that Sima Lingyun waspletely set on killing this time. He nodded without saying anything else and turned to leave.

    Watching Jiao Long leave, Sima Lingyun muttered to himself, "The pieces are set, Wang Anlong. Let¡¯s y this game seriously and see who wins and who dies."

 Chapter 835 - 830 Various Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 830 Various Reactions</h4>

    In the presidential suite of the Eastern Junyue Hotel.

    Angel sat on the sofa, looking very rxed. The melodious music floating through the room made people involuntarily rx as well.

    Meanwhile, Angel¡¯s trusted subordinate and part-time secretary, Abby, stood next to her, respectfully reporting the situation.

    "Miss, this is how it went down: the Judge was ambushed in Tanqin Gorge. It is very likely that a mythical-level powerhouse was involved on the other side; however, the Judge ultimately managed to resolve the problem without getting hurt. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei are also fine. Additionally, the Beijing Wang Family is very likely involved this time. Wang Quan from the Wang Family¡¯s main line was captured in Tanqin Gorge and has been taken back to Yanhuang Group by Sima Lingyun."

    After Abby finished speaking, Angel spoke calmly, "I see. As long as the Judge is fine, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rest. By the way, what is the Beijing Wang Family¡¯s reaction to this incident?"

    "There is a reaction."

    Abby nodded and said, "After Sima Lingyun took Wang Quan back to the Yanhuang Group, the Wang Family announced publicly that Wang Quan had been expelled from the Wang Family as of yesterday. Anything Wang Quan did has nothing to do with the Wang Family."

    "Hmph, a typical move of sacrificing the pawn to save the castle. As expected of a prestigious family, they can abandon their own son without hesitation. However, this also confirms my suspicion that the Wang Family has dealings with Heavenly God. Their actions only strengthen my certainty on this matter."

    Angel slowly stood up, picked up the ss of red wine, and took a sip. "Abby, in the name of the Angel Group, invite the major families in Beijing and the high-level executives of variouspanies to a private party I¡¯m hosting at Wealth Mansion in three days."

    "Chief, what are you nning to do?" Abby asked with some confusion.

    "I¡¯m not nning anything. It¡¯s just that Beijing has been too tranquiltely. The waters are too clear to find out who the mastermind behind the scenes is. We need to muddy the waters a bit. Besides, I¡¯ve been in Beijing for quite a while now. Keeping myself hidden isn¡¯t beneficial for our operations. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to meet some of China¡¯s business elites."

    Angel walked up to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the towering buildings below, a smile curving her lips. She murmured softly, "Judge, I said your life shouldn¡¯t be peaceful. Your life should be filled with blood and fire. The path you tread on is paved with the corpses of your enemies, not one you carve out yourself. I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me. One day, you¡¯ll grow into an invincible powerhouse that countless people will fear."

    ...

    As time passed, the news of Wang Quan¡¯s expulsion from the Wang Family spread. People also learned that Wang Quan had been taken away by Sima Lingyun and what had transpired in Tanqin Gorge. Soon, everyone who was anyone in Beijing knew about it and understood the true reason the Wang Family hastily announced Wang Quan¡¯s expulsion.

    Tanqin Gorge is a tourist destination, and something so nefarious happening there is, of course, seen differently by the general public. However, for the Wang Family, the matter could either be easily covered up with some money or turn into a major issue if Sima Lingyun decided to take it seriously and demand an exnation from the Wang Family.

    Clearly, the Wang Family¡¯s deration that Wang Quan was no longer a family member was an attempt to distance themselves from the incident. Even if Sima Lingyun pursued the matter relentlessly, they could im ignorance, as "the ignorant are meless."

    Amidst the shock, everyone¡¯s perception of Wang Anlong deepened. They thought Wang Anlong was just someone who got lucky, but now they saw him as a ruthless figure. No wonder he had forced his own brother out decades ago; such a method is not ordinarily ruthless.

    In the Mu Family, Mu Qingchuan was also taken aback when he heard the news. He never expected anyone in Beijing would have the audacity to take action right under the emperor¡¯s nose. However, Mu Qingchuan thought differently from others. He did not believe the Wang Family dared to ambush Lu Tianxing in Tanqin Gorge. One wrong move could utterly destroy the entire family. It would be no different from seeking death.

    Since Wang Anlong made the decision to sacrifice the pawn to save the castle, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to act under the emperor¡¯s watchful eye. It was inconsistent with the development of a family lineage.

    Mu Qingchuan furrowed his brows. If it didn¡¯t align with the family development, then someone else must have orchestrated this attack.

    "It looks like Sima was right, and this force must be much stronger than the Wang Family. Otherwise, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t have been involved. It seems Beijing is finally going to descend into chaos. I wonder how many forces will be obliterated this time. I just hope it won¡¯t be catastrophic."

    Mu Qingchuan murmured to himself, filtering through the list of hidden forces in his mind, trying to determine which one could be responsible.

    Mu Qingchuan thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out which faction the mysterious force belonged to.

    "Forget it. What¡¯s destined toe wille. Sima, I¡¯ve ced the entire Mu Family¡¯s bet on you this time. I hope you won¡¯t lose. If you win, our Mu Family can take another step forward to be one of Beijing¡¯s top families. Crisis and opportunity are indistinguishable."

    A flicker of fighting spirit shed in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s eyes. With a flick of his fingers, a few copper coins pierced through the nearby wall like a butterfly flitting through flowers, creating an rming sight.

    As for the Han Family, Han Zifeng was not merely observing the situation like the others. Instead, he said excitedly, "Boss, you¡¯ve finallye to Beijing. I knew you wouldn¡¯t lead an unremarkable life. Wait for me, and once I break through, I¡¯ll find you. You risked your life to save mest time. This time, let me be the de in your hand, sweeping through Beijing with you, making the name of your military knife resound once more."

    With a gleam of fervor in his eyes, Han Zifeng walked into the Han Family¡¯s training room and began rigorous training.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing drove his off-road vehicle back to Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Although some time had passed since the incident, Bai Zhiqing still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, with a slightly paleplexion. This was probably the greatest crisis she¡¯d faced in her life, even more terrifying than the one in Xiangjiang. The force their opponents mustered far exceeded her imagination. The sight of the ttened area spanning several dozen meters gave her an apocalyptic feeling, a sense that made her heart tremble in fear.

    Begging for rmendation votes from brother readers! Please vote if you have rmendation tickets!!!

 Chapter 836: Revised - 831 I Invite You to Watch the Play

    <h4>Chapter 836: Revised: Chapter 831 I Invite You to Watch the y</h4>

    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing sped her fingers tightly, asionally ncing at Lu Tianxing as if trying to see whether he was really uninjured.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei sighed softly. So much time had passed, but thinking back on it now, not even she could shake off the lingering fear, let alone Bai Zhiqing, an ordinary person.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s state and spoke gently: "Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I? Rx, today was just a little incident, nothing to be concerned about."

    "I know, but I just can¡¯t calm my heart."

    Bai Zhiqing lightly shook her head, looking at Lu Tianxing and then sweeping her gaze over to Lin Yafei, murmuring softly: "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m a disaster ma? Trouble seems to follow me everywhere - in Modu, in Xiangjiang, and now in Beijing, causing you so much trouble that you almost got killed. Lu Tianxing, I..."

    Without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, saying: "Honey, what are you talking about? If anyone¡¯s a disaster ma, it¡¯s me. Trouble has followed you only since we¡¯ve been together. But don¡¯t worry, who am I after all? An extraordinary guy who can handle anything. Besides, don¡¯t you think life is more vibrant this way, much more exciting than your previously monotonous life?"

    "Yeah, Little Qingqing, you don¡¯t need to worry. Your man is a absolute troublemaker, and troublemakers aren¡¯t easily defeated. Of course, if you¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll bring more trouble, you can always give him to me. I don¡¯t mind dealing with his mess," Lin Yafei chimed in.

    "Go y elsewhere, you wish!"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing finally showed a hint of expression on her face and said: "Honey, you¡¯re covered in blood. You should go upstairs and take a shower first!"

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the blood stains on his clothes, feeling indeed ufortable. Without saying more, he turned to head upstairs with Bai Zhiqing.

    "Wait."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing prepare to go upstairs with Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes lit up, "I¡¯ll go upstairs with you."

    "Lin Demon, why are you following? My husband is going to shower, not yours," Bai Zhiqing said, displeased.

    "I know, and so what? Just looking won¡¯t hurt anyone. Besides, he saved me today. Since ancient times, heroes who save beauties are always repaid with theirpany. I want to sleep with him tonight."

    "Get lost, you¡¯re dreaming. If anyone is going to sleep with him, it¡¯ll be me, not you. You should go wash off the blood stench too."

    "No, I want to shower with Lu Tianxing. I can scrub his back for free."

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."

    "Watch me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened as he watched the two women bickering. Just as he was about to speak, the melodic ringtone of his phone in his pocket interrupted him.

    Taking out his phone and looking at the caller ID, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the call.

    "A rare caller indeed, Sima Lingyun. Didn¡¯t expect you to use a phone. I thought you were a relic of the past, hugging your sword to sleep every night!"

    "Shut up."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s irritated voice came through, "Judge, our n failed. Wang Family expelled Wang Quan after hearing he was captured by the Yanhuang Group."

    "What did you say?"

    On hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly and he asked in a deep voice, "When did this happen?"

    "As soon as I caught Wang Quan, Wang Family publicly announced it. They imed that, because of what happened at Yunwu Private Restaurant, they had already expelled Wang Quan yesterday. Everything Wang Quan did has nothing to do with Wang Family."

    "Sacrificing the pawn to protect the king, a smart move indeed."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, not surprised at all by the development. If they could abandon even a biological brother, abandoning a son was hardly surprising.

    "What¡¯s your n now? I don¡¯t think the great Sima Lingyun would just give up like this!"

    "Going along with their n. Since they want to sacrifice the pawn, they certainly won¡¯t let Wang Quan live in this world. Given Wang Quan¡¯s knowledge, Wang Anlong won¡¯t leave him as a ticking bomb in the Yanhuang Group. So, I estimate Wang Family will send someone to assassinate Wang Quan soon. Therefore, we¡¯ll use this opportunity to trap them."

    "Hold on, Sima Lingyun. I don¡¯t care about your n. What I want to know is why you¡¯re calling me. Surely, it¡¯s not just to give me this news."

    "Of course not. I¡¯m just informing you. Also, I want to invite you to watch a good show."

    "A show?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned: "Sima Lingyun, are you sure it¡¯s just to watch a show and nothing else?"

    "Absolutely, just to watch a show. Come if you want; if not, it¡¯s up to you. If you doe, head to Ancient and Modern Antiques Store on Wangfujing Street. Someone will guide you to the Yanhuang Group from there."

    "Got it. I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    After saying that, Sima Lingyun hung up the phone.

    Hearing the busy tone, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing who were curiously watching him and said: "I need to leave for a bit and meet Sima Lingyun. Stay at home, and call me if anythinges up."

    "What¡¯s happening, is there another problem?" Lin Yafei asked.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, but the worry on her face was obvious.

    "The Wang Family made a move, expelling Wang Quan to distance themselves from the incident. I¡¯m going to check things out," Lu Tianxing said without hiding anything.

    Lin Yafei sneered: "As expected, I knew there couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. The Wang Family is indeed colluding with Heavenly God. Old friend, what¡¯s your next n? Should we just annihte the Wang Family?"

    "Right, Lu Tianxing, since Wang Family is targeting us, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Should I use Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s power tounch a directmercial attack on Wang Family?" Bai Zhiqing said firmly.

    "No, let¡¯s observe for now. This is moreplicated than it seems."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and walked towards the door.

    "Wait."

    Lin Yafei suddenly called out: "Old friend, are you sure you want to meet Sima Lingyun like that?"

    Pointing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s outfit, Lin Yafei gestured.

    Lu Tianxing took a nce and immediately turned to head upstairs.

    "Old friend, need help scrubbing your back?" Lin Yafei said to Lu Tianxing.

    "No, I can manage myself."

    With a darkened expression, Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Yafei before hurriedly heading upstairs.

    Thanks to the big bad egg, Mr. Millstone, for the tip!!!!

 Chapter 837 - 832 This Matter is Not Up for Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 832 This Matter is Not Up for Discussion</h4>

    After Lu Tianxing went upstairs, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and said to Bai Zhiqing: "Little Qingqing, did you really not lie just now? Are you nning to use Bai¡¯s Group and Wang Family¡¯smercial groups to fight head-to-head? This is no joke. A single mistake, and the entire Bai¡¯s Group will be obliterated. This is all your hard work."

    "I don¡¯t care about these."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze was determined, and she said forcefully: "Lu Tianxing is my husband, he is my man. Whoever dares to touch my man is my enemy. Even if it means betting Bai¡¯s Group, I must make them pay. Compared to Bai¡¯s Group, I care more about my man¡¯s safety."

    Lin Yafei deeply looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: "Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing won¡¯t let you get involved in these matters."

    "Yes, he won¡¯t let me help because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be in danger."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a slight gloom. She looked at Lin Yafei and said: "Lin Demon, do you think I¡¯mpletely useless? Every time there¡¯s danger, I can only hide and can¡¯t help at all. Instead, I drag him down, be his burden. Every time, he has to consider my safety before doing other things. If I hadn¡¯t dragged him down today, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to endure all this and could just leave alone. I..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lin Yafei interrupted her, saying: "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t think too much. How could you be Lu Tianxing¡¯s burden? If this word spread out, how could others live? You are Modu¡¯smercial goddess. Bai¡¯s Group was just a third-ratepany back then, but you turned it into Bai¡¯s Group, Modu¡¯s leading enterprise. From this point, you are not a burden."

    "I know these things, but what¡¯s the use."

    Bai Zhiqing sighed: "I used to think my abilities were already enough, with very few people able topare with me. But since encountering danger, I realized that what I was confident in was nothing but a joke in others¡¯ eyes, useless. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, I might have died long ago."

    Finishing her words, Bai Zhiqing sighed again, her eyes falling on Lin Yafei: "Lin Demon, can you teach me..."

    "No, we can¡¯t discuss this matter."

    Lin Yafei directly interrupted Bai Zhiqing: "Zhiqing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you, but if I did and Lu Tianxing found out, he would definitely be angry because he doesn¡¯t want his woman to face danger."

    "But..."

    "Zhiqing, stop thinking about it. What you need to do is make Bai¡¯s Group strong and big, only then can you help him. Fighting and killing are not things for us women. For men, women only need to stay at home, support their husbands, raise their children, cook delicious meals every day, and give him a warm greeting when hees home. That¡¯s enough because he will feel warmth, the warmth of home. This is every man¡¯s dream: a warm home with a caring wife and children, not seeing his wife suffering outside. Do you understand?"

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei spoke gently, her tone carrying a hint of longing. She also hoped that one day she could wait for Lu Tianxing at home and say to him: "Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard, wee home."

    "Lin Demon, I understand and know what you¡¯re saying."

    Bai Zhiqing sighed: "It¡¯s precisely because I know this that I need to learn to protect myself, at least when dangeres, I won¡¯t be his burden or drag him down."

    "Zhiqing, I understand your feelings, but I still won¡¯t teach you. If you want to learn, go talk to Lu Tianxing. If he agrees, I¡¯ll teach you." Lin Yafei said firmly.

    "Lin Demon..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lin Yafei already spoke: "Zhiqing, we can discuss other matters, but not this one. No matter how much you hate me, there¡¯s no negotiating this. You are a white lotus, your hands shouldn¡¯t be stained with blood. I don¡¯t want to see that, and I believe Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t want to either."

    Bai Zhiqing still wanted to say something, but seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s resolute face, she swallowed her words.

    Lu Tianxing knew nothing of the conversation between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei in the hall. After taking a bath and greeting Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, he left directly for the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store located on Wangfujing Street.

    Before Lu Tianxing could enter the antiques store, a ck car without a license te stopped beside him. Jiao Long¡¯s head stretched out from the driver¡¯s seat. Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing got into the passenger seat.

    The car left Wangfujing Street directly, weaving through dense traffic and alleys. Half an hourter, the car slowly drove into Yanhuang Group through a small road.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes surveyed the surroundings without any sign of surprise. Though he was not a member of Yanhuang Group, he had been here before as a military dagger, so he was not surprised.

    After getting off the car, Lu Tianxing followed Jiao Long through Yanhuang Group and eventually arrived at a doorway of a room.

    "Judge, our leader is waiting for you inside, please."

    As he spoke, Jiao Long made a weing gesture.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing pushed the door open and walked inside, without worrying about any ambush.

    The room was very spacious, with no windows around. Apart from the doorway, the rest of the space was enclosed. On one wall, there was a television, seemingly a surveince monitor. On another side, there was a table and a chair. Sima Lingyun was seated at the desk, his eyes fixated on the surveince monitor.

    As he saw Lu Tianxing walk in, Sima Lingyun stood up and said: "Judge, you¡¯re quite bold, walking in without a nce. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might set traps and eliminate you?"

    "Eliminate me? Sima Lingyun, you wouldn¡¯t dare. If you kill me, China won¡¯t remain peaceful. Then you¡¯ll face bigger troubles than killing me."

    Lu Tianxing unceremoniously sat in the chair and lit a cigarette: "Why did you call me here so urgently? Watching a show? Let me rify this: I¡¯ll watch the show, but don¡¯t involve me in life-threatening matters. Get your group of ageless Yanhuang Group members for that."

    "Judge, you¡¯re too cautious. Today I purely invited you to watch a show."

    "What show."

    "To see how a biological father kills his own biological son."

    Sima Lingyun picked up the remote beside him and pressed a button. Instantly, the previously dark surveince monitor lit up, showing Wang Quan lying on the hospital bed, appearing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s sight.

    "Wang Quan?"

    "Precisely."

    Sima Lingyun smiled: "This was captured by a hidden camera. Now we just wait for the show to unfold."

    "How do you know the Wang Family will definitelye? This is Yanhuang Group; the Wang Family isn¡¯t that foolish."

    "I know because I just released the news that this afternoon, I¡¯ll interrogate Wang Quan. If the Wang Family doesn¡¯t want their unknown secrets exposed, they¡¯ll surely try to silence Wang Quan. And only death ensures permanent silence."

 Chapter 838: After modification - 833 The Show Begins

    <h4>Chapter 838: After modification: Chapter 833 The Show Begins</h4>

    Just as Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing were having their conversation, the scene on the surveince monitor suddenly changed. The previously closed door of the ward was unexpectedly pushed open from the outside. A man in a doctor¡¯s outfit, wearing a mask and a white coat which obscured his face, walked straight towards Wang Quan.

    In the ward, after the sudden entry of the doctor, a sharp gleam shed in Wang Quan¡¯s eyes, and he immediately became visibly terrified: "Who are you? Who let you in? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t know anything. You won¡¯t get any information from me!"

    Hearing Wang Quan¡¯s words, the visitor was obviously taken aback for a moment. Then he slowly spoke: "Mr. Wang, who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that someone asked me to give you a message. This time, you made a mistake and should pay for it. To ensure that no one gets implicated, someone has sent me to send you on your way. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wang, after you die, your family will be well taken care of for life, never worrying about food and clothing."

    "Never worrying about food and clothing, haha, what a promise. The person you don¡¯t want to implicate must be my father, Wang Anlong, right? Haha, they say even a vicious tiger does not devour its cubs, but Wang Anlong sent you to kill me?"

    Wang Quan seemed stunned by the news, then burst into augh, his tone carrying a hint of bleakness.

    "Mr. Wang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Well, it¡¯s almost time. You should be on your way."

    The visitor, also vignt, stopped speaking after hearing Wang Quan¡¯s retort. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a syringe, then moved towards Wang Quan.

    "If you don¡¯t want to reveal the mastermind, so be it. But with just you, hiding like a rat, attempting to kill me, you¡¯d better go back and train for a few more years." Wang Quan stared coldly at the visitor and suddenlyughed as he spoke.

    Hearing this, the visitor¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he shouted in surprise: "Who are you?"

    "I¡¯m your Thousand Faces Grandfather. Daring toe kill people in the Yanhuang Group, I want to see who you really are."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Quan, who had been lying in bed, sprang up like a carp, wiped his hand across his face, revealing an ordinary man¡¯s face.

    Thousand Faces, a member of Yanhuang Group¡¯s Earth Division, skilled in disguise technique, capable of transforming his appearance to match anyone he has seen, so well it¡¯s indistinguishable from the real thing.

    This was Sima Lingyun¡¯s n. Ever since the news that Wang Quan had been expelled from the Wang Family spread, he knew Wang Anlong would not let Wang Quan live and would definitely send someone to eliminate him, to remove all future troubles. A hero would never allow his shorings to fall into the hands of others. If Wang Quan died within the Yanhuang Group¡¯s jurisdiction, Wang Anlong could use his death to stir up trouble for Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s strategy was to turn the tables using this incident, having Thousand Faces disguise himself as Wang Quan, setting a trap, inviting the opponent to walk into it. It seems the other side did send someone to eliminate Wang Quan after all.

    "It¡¯s you, Thousand Faces! Damn, I fell for it."

    The moment the visitor recognized Thousand Faces, his face changed drastically. He threw the syringe at Thousand Faces and started retreating, attempting to flee. He knew very well that if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would have no chance to runter.

    "Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. Our team leader wants to see you."

    Thousand Faces moved as well, catching the syringe with one hand, the other hand swiftly reaching for the visitor¡¯s throat, aiming to capture him.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun had already left the surveince room and appeared at the ward¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing the visitor, Sima Lingyun¡¯s mind moved, and a sh of bright sword light cut through the air.

    In an instant, the visitor fell to the ground, letting out a piercing scream. Blood quickly dyed the floor red as the tendons of his limbs had been severed by the sword light.

    "Take him to the interrogation room."

    After giving the order, Sima Lingyun turned and walked towards the interrogation room, his face extremely grim. An intruder in the Yanhuang Group attempting murder¡ªthis was a provocation to the entire Yanhuang Group and a historic humiliation.

    Meanwhile, at Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Lin Yafei, with a dark expression, watched Bai Zhiqing pacing back and forth, and said helplessly: "Little Qingqing, can you sit still for a moment? I know you¡¯re worried about Lu Tianxing, but can you stop pacing in front of me? It¡¯s making my eyes blurry. If you¡¯re really anxious, how about I apany you to watch some movies? It might help you rx."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s suggestion, Bai Zhiqing stopped with a sigh: "Lin Demon, I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling of unease, as if something bad is about to happen. Do you think something could happen to Lu Tianxing?"

    Lin Yafei sighed deeply and said: "Zhiqing, you¡¯re suffering from post-traumatic stress. You get anxious about everything, just like someone who has experienced an earthquake and feels the ground shaking even in bed. It¡¯s the same kind of psychological effect. Don¡¯t worry, Lu Tianxing is in the Yanhuang Group. Do you know what kind of ce that is? It¡¯s like a dragon¡¯sir, and not even ten Wang Families could prate it without dying. Just sit tight, Lu Tianxing will be back soon."

    "You¡¯re right, maybe I¡¯m just overthinking."

    Considering Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded after a moment of thought and sat on the nearby sofa.

    At that moment, Three Ghosts of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi knocked and entered: "Miss, Mu Qingxue from the Mu Family is here to see Miss Bai."

    "Mu Qingxue?"

    Lin Yafei was slightly surprised.

    Bai Zhiqing, however, was overjoyed: "Qingxue is here. Where is she? Take me to her."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing walked out.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed a trace of contemtion. How did Bai Zhiqing know Mu Qingxue and why was Mu Qingxue here now?

    At the vi gate, Mu Qingxue stood with her bodyguard, Gongsun Ye: "Grandpa Gongsun, how do I look now? Is my hairstyle okay? How about my outfit? Do you think he will like this look?"

    Mu Qingxue was dressed in a white long dress, her shiny ck hair loose and undyed, with a natural look. The breeze made her dress flutter, drawing admiration for her pure, ethereal beauty, untainted by worldly airs.

    Special thanks to ¡¯That Big Rascal¡¯ and ¡¯One with Fate¡¯ for their support!!!

 Chapter 839 - 834 Death Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 834 Death Soldier</h4>

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s unconfident words, Gongsun Ye smiled bitterly and said, "Miss, please spare me, okay? This is the thirty-sixth time you¡¯ve asked me today. I¡¯ll answer once more: beautiful, very beautiful."

    "Grandpa Gongsun, I haven¡¯t asked that many times. You¡¯re just talking nonsense. Be careful or I¡¯ll pull out all your beard."

    Mu Qingxue waved her fist and pouted unhappily. However, a faint smile appeared on her face, obviously very satisfied with Gongsun Ye¡¯s answer.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing also walked out of the vi. When she saw Mu Qingxue, a smile appeared on her face, and she waved, "Qingxue."

    "Sister Zhiqing."

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue immediately smiled and walked quickly towards her.

    "Qingxue, how did you know I came to Beijing?" Bai Zhiqing said excitedly.

    "Of course, Zhiqing, you forgot. Beijing is my domain. How could I not know?"

    Mu Qingxue smiled lightly, her eyes flickered, and she said, "Zhiqing, I heard you encountered danger in Tanqin Gorge today. How is it? Are you hurt? And where is your husband, Mr. Lu? I didn¡¯t see him today."

    "I¡¯m fine, Qingxue, thank you for your concern."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said, "Lu Tianxing had something to do and just left. By the way, Qingxue, are you looking for him for something?"

    "No, just asking."

    Mu Qingxue shook her head, still smiling, but she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling at ease.

    "By the way, Qingxue, don¡¯t stand here. Let¡¯s go inside together. I¡¯ll introduce you to a new friend."

    Bai Zhiqing held Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand, her gaze suddenly falling on Gongsun Ye behind Mu Qingxue, "Who is this old gentleman...?"

    "Miss Bai, you go ahead and bring Miss inside. I¡¯ll leave soon." Gongsun Ye immediately said with a smile when he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze.

    "Alright, old gentleman, we¡¯ll go in first."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and led Mu Qingxue into the vi.

    Meanwhile, in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s interrogation room, the man whose tendons had been cut by Sima Lingyun sat paralyzed in a chair, revealing an ordinary face. Blood dripped from his wounds, making a ticking sound.

    "Tian Wu, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. You are actually a traitor of the Yanhuang Group."

    Sima Lingyun looked at the man in front of him with a grim face. This man was none other than Tian Wu, a member of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Xuan team.

    "Tell me, who sent you? Was it the Heavenly God or the Wang Family? Besides you, who else in the Yanhuang Group is one of you?" Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice was extremely cold.

    "Hehe, who sent me? Sima Lingyun, you will never know. This time I admit defeat. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into your hands. But don¡¯t get too proud, one day you¡¯ll end up just like me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in theherworld."

    The man looked at Sima Lingyun, smiling grimly and crazily.

    "Oh no."

    Seeing the man¡¯s expression, Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a Sword Qi shot out instantly.

    But before the Sword Qi could reach him, the man clenched his teeth, his expression twisted. "Sima Lingyun, Judge, you¡¯ll both die. Hahaha, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in theherworld... "

    Before his voice faded, the man suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood, his body convulsed twice, and he died.

    "Poison, a Death Soldier."

    Seeing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face became even grimmer, his whole body exuded a cold killing intent.

    Lu Tianxing witnessed the scene, his pupils slightly contracting, "Sima Lingyun, it seems that the Yanhuang Group is more fallen than I thought. Now even Death Soldiers can infiltrate it. I¡¯m starting to wonder how many people in the Yanhuang Group truly work for you."

    "Hmph, so what, someday I will show them the price of meddling with the Yanhuang Group."

    A cold killing intent shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes. He pped his hands towards the outside.

    "Group leader."

    Jiao Long walked in from outside.

    "Bring Wang Quan to me."

    "Yes."

    Jiao Long nodded, turning around and leaving immediately. Soon, he returned, pushing a wheelchair inside.

    "Wang Quan, we meet again." Lu Tianxing sneered when he saw Wang Quan.

    "It¡¯s you."

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, a vengeful expression appeared on Wang Quan¡¯s face, "I will make you pay, the Wang Family won¡¯t let you off."

    "Is that so? You don¡¯t need to worry about whether the Wang Family will let me off. I think you should be worried about when you will die at your own father¡¯s hands." Lu Tianxing sneered at Wang Quan.

    "What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."

    Wang Quan¡¯s face changed, an uneasy premonition rising in his heart.

    "Wang Quan, look at this and you¡¯ll understand."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Wang Quan, motioning to Jiao Long.

    Without a word, Jiao Long nodded, walked to the surveince monitor in the interrogation room, and pressed a button. The scene in Wang Quan¡¯s hospital room yed again, the voices of the fake doctors clearly audible.

    Wang Quan was initially dismissive, but as he listened to the voice inside, a look of panic appeared on his face, followed by anger. He had thought that as long as he kept his mouth shut, the Wang Family would find a way to rescue him from the Yanhuang Group. He never thought he would end up as a pawn to be discarded, that the Wang Family wanted him to disappearpletely.

    Shock, anger, disbelief¡ªall surged through Wang Quan¡¯s face, his expression contorting. He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "No... no, this can¡¯t be, the Wang Family can¡¯t abandon me. You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re lying, right? The Wang Family wouldn¡¯t abandon me. I don¡¯t believe it. This is fake, it¡¯s all fake." Wang Quan roared furiously, his body struggling fiercely, but Jiao Long held him down in the wheelchair.

    "What good would it do me to lie to you? Of course, you could say this is forged, but this person here should not be unfamiliar to you!"

    With that, Sima Lingyun shifted, revealing the man standing behind him to Wang Quan.

    Wang Quan¡¯s face turned pale on seeing the person, all the blood drained from his face, eyes filled with shock.

    Sima Lingyun may not know whether this person was sent by the Heavenly God or the Wang Family, but he knew very well that this person was sent by Wang Family, a pawn secretly nted in the Yanhuang Group by the Wang Family ten years ago, and only a few people, including Wang Anlong, knew about it, and he was one of them.

 Chapter 840 - 835 Consider It Carefully

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 835 Consider It Carefully</h4>

    Abandoned pawn!

    Wang Quan¡¯s face revealed a hint of hysterical smile, how did he not foresee this ending after gritting his teeth?

    "Wang Quan, do you understand now? Your so-called perseverance is useless; the Wang Family needs you dead rather than alive."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Wang Quan and spoke indifferently, "Now you can tell me the connection between the Wang Family and the Heavenly God. What are you nning to do in Beijing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing nothing; I never believe in free lunch. The Heavenly God supports your Wang Family with a motive. Tell me these things and I will spare your life."

    "No... this can¡¯t be true, I am the chairman of Tianhe Maritime Group, an important figure in the Wang Family. They wouldn¡¯t send someone to kill me, it¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe it." Wang Quan roared hysterically, unable to ept the reality.

    "Nothing is impossible."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Quan sympathetically and said, "To be honest, your so-called status means nothing to me. You should understand that for a family, interests are always paramount. When you can¡¯t bring benefits or even potentially cause losses to a family, what choice do you think a family would make then?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Wang Quan¡¯s face turned a bit ugly, of course the choice would be to abandon that person.

    "Haha, Mr. Wang, since you already guessed it, why bother asking me. Plus, Mr. Wang, you should know the consequences if the Heavenly God acts within the Badaling Great Wall area. Now you are in the hands of the Yanhuang Group. Imagine if Yanhuang Group used this matter to prosecute the Wang Family, what would happen."

    "Obviously, the Wang Family doesn¡¯t want to be caught by Yanhuang Group, so they expelled you from the Wang Family first, dering that your actions have nothing to do with them. And the things you know are rted to the safety of the Wang Family. As the saying goes, a dead man keeps secrets best, so the Wang Family sent people to eliminate you. Once you die, it will all be settled."

    "And the events at Badaling Great Wall will naturally be entirely med on you. With your death, the events at Badaling Great Wall will be unverifiable, allowing the Wang Family to escape this quagmire smoothly. As for the loss, it¡¯s just you, an abandoned pawn. After all, a familycks many things, but nevercks people, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Listening to Lu Tianxing, Wang Quan¡¯s face turned indecisive. Lu Tianxing was right; for arge family, useful people are valued, while useless waste is discarded easily. He is now a piece of useless waste, a thorn in the throat; as long as he lives, the Wang Family will have leverage held by Yanhuang Group, constantly under threat. If he dies, the events at Badaling Great Wall will disappear, and the Wang Family can use this matter to target Sima Lingyun, achieving two goals with one stroke.

    "As the saying goes, a tiger doesn¡¯t eat its cubs, yet Wang Anlong wants to kill you. Wang Quan, I must say, you lead a pitiful life, dying at the hands of your own father. Is this the style of yourrge family?" Sima Lingyun mocked.

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t put it that way. He is loyal to the Wang Family. When the Wang Family wants to kill him, he should offer his head to meet the de. As the saying goes, loyalty is best expressed through death. In ancient times, loyal officials proved their fidelity through their sacrificial deaths. So, his spirit deserves praise. I suggest we set up a monument for him, narrating his loyal deeds."

    "Judge, you¡¯re right. Ancient officials, upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s punishment, would die against the wall to express their loyalty. But setting up a monument might be a waste of money."

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun began bantering in sync.

    With their exchange, Wang Quan¡¯s face grew increasingly indecisive, and his previously resolute attitude began to waver. He was now realizing that the Wang Family wanted him dead, utterly abandoned him. Even if he held out, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t spare him. In this situation, it might be better to go down together.

    "Wang Quan, I¡¯ll give you time to think about it, whether to live or die. You decide. If you choose to die, you can crash into the wall anytime. If you choose to speak, just call me."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Wang Quan and spoke, "Jiao Long, Judge, let¡¯s go out. By the way, if you choose to die, that¡¯s fine too. You should know Yanhuang Group¡¯s capabilities. Even if you don¡¯t speak, I will find out eventually, it¡¯s just a matter of time."

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing, and the others left the interrogation room.

    Only Wang Quan was left alone in the interrogation room, his face growing increasingly indecisive, with his inner struggle raging. No matter what, he was going to die; the question now was how he would go.

    Outside the interrogation room, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and said, "Sima Lingyun, you have quite a strong heart. Aren¡¯t you afraid he might really kill himself? Then your ns would all be in vain."

    "Haha, if he wanted to die, he would have done so when I first brought him to Yanhuang Group. He doesn¡¯t dare die. Now the Wang Family has abandoned him, treated him as an abandoned pawn. His death has no value, so now he¡¯s less likely to die."

    Sima Lingyun showed a confident smile, saying, "But you, don¡¯t you think you should thank me?"

    "Thank you?"

    Lu Tianxing was stunned.

    "Of course, if I didn¡¯t find you, how would you meet Angel? Don¡¯t tell me you and Angel have nothing going on?" Sima Lingyun said with a teasing smile.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun with a ck face and said, "Sima Lingyun, I never thought a man could be so nosy. Now seeing you, I believe it; a nosy man is scarier than a woman."

    "Is that so? Thanks for thepliment."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, as he said indifferently, "But I advise you, be careful of ying with fire. Angel¡¯s power is not as simple as you think. If possible, it¡¯s best to stay away from her, or you might die."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing frowned, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing much, I just wanted to tell you that Angel¡¯s identity isn¡¯t just the head of Angel Intelligence Station. She likely has another identity, one very mysterious and terrifying." Sima Lingyun said heavily.

    "Got it."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "If there¡¯s nothing else, let your people escort me out! By the way, before leaving, I advise you to quickly get Wang Quan to spill what he knows, lest unforeseen changes ur."

    "Naturally, I will definitely get the information I want from Wang Quan."

 Chapter 841 - 836: Going to Meet Angel

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 836: Going to Meet Angel</h4>

    Lu Tianxing did not stay at the Yanhuang Group for long. After chatting with Sima Lingyun briefly, he left the Yanhuang Group under the guidance of Jiao Long.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing intended to meet Yue Tingting before leaving, but unfortunately, Yue Tingting was taken away by her future mentor Xuan**i right after arriving at the Yanhuang Group, reportedly for secluded training. Lu Tianxing could only leave Yanhuang Group with a bitter smile and a hint of regret.

    Upon leaving the Yanhuang Group, Lu Tianxing did not ask Jiao Long to take him back to the Purple Bamboo Vi. Instead, he had Jiao Long drop him off at the entrance of the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, where he had left earlier.

    "Jiao Long, let your leader know that he¡¯s a gossip and deserves to be single for life."

    After the car stopped, Lu Tianxing threw this remark at Jiao Long, got out of the car, and was about to take out his phone to call Angel and ask her whereabouts. At that moment, he saw a Mercedes-Benz bulletproof car steadily stop beside him.

    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing a standard Western beauty¡¯s face; the person was Angel¡¯s secretary¡ªAbby.

    "Mr. Lu, it¡¯s a pleasure not to see you. Our boss would like to invite you to lunch; I wonder if you have time." Abby looked at Lu Tianxing and said with a smile.

    "Of course, I¡¯d be delighted."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, opened the car door, and sat in the front passenger seat. He looked at Abby curiously and asked, "Miss Abby, I¡¯m very curious, how did you know I was here?"

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you are joking. Have you forgotten what the Angel Intelligence Station does? It¡¯s not difficult to figure this out." Abby said with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and didn¡¯t speak further. Instead, he looked out the window at the scenery, involuntarily recalling Angel¡¯s tantalizingly seductive body.

    Just thinking about Angel made Lu Tianxing uncontrobly excited deep down.

    For any man, a wife could neverpare to a concubine, and a concubine could neverpare to an affair. Lu Tianxing was no exception.

    Having been apart from Angel for over a year, Lu Tianxing thought he had developed a certain resistance to her charm. But after a few rounds of bed sheets rolled in Xiangjiang, Lu Tianxing realized that all his previous efforts were futile. Angel was like a poppy; once contaminated, one bes addicted, creating an irresistible craving.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, barely suppressing the agitation in his heart while frowning slightly, pondering the meaning behind Sima Lingyun¡¯s final words to him. Angel¡¯s identity was not merely the head of the Angel Intelligence Station; who exactly was she?

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the Eastern Junyue Hotel, followed Abby off the car, and headed straight for the presidential suite on the top floor.

    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite, Angel was wearing a white bathrobe that wrapped around her alluring figure. Although the robe was somewhat loose, it couldn¡¯t conceal Angel¡¯s captivating curves.

    Admiring her own perfect figure in the mirror, Angel¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile. She knew she might never rece Bai Zhiqing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, but she could make Lu Tianxing obsessed with her body.

    As the saying goes, the best way for a woman to capture a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach, but Angel employed the reverse strategy. She used her womanly assets to bind this man, with her body being her greatest asset.

    Angel¡¯s method effectively kept Lu Tianxing infatuated with her, unable to leave her.

    With Abby leading the way, Lu Tianxing encountered no obstacles, taking the elevator directly to the top floor, walking through the corridor to the door of the presidential suite.

    Abby stopped at the door, gently knocked, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Mr. Lu, our boss is waiting for you inside. Please."

    "Thank you very much, beauty. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal if I get the chance."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Abby¡¯s voluptuous bosom, inwardly thinking that Western women must grow up on papaya, almost rivaling a dairy cow.

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you are too kind. Please." Abby said with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and directly pushed open the door and walked in.

    "My dear Judge, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you were nning toe over tonight for a little sneak visit! I even left the window open for you, but here you are already."

    Just as he pushed the door and walked in, Lu Tianxing heard Angel¡¯s voice. A waft of fragrance filled the air as Angel stood cutely in front of him.

    "Dear Judge, what do you think of my outfit? I prepared it especially for you."

    As she spoke, Angel twirled around twice; the bathrobe danced slightly, revealing glimpses of her body.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was fixed entirely on Angel¡¯s body, his eyes shining, and his heart stirring uncontrobly. However, he quickly took a deep breath to suppress the agitation deep within, thinking he couldn¡¯t continue like this. If he did, he¡¯d really fall for Angel¡¯s trap.

    "Very nice, but it¡¯s a bit thin. Aren¡¯t you cold with the air conditioning? By the way, wow, this is indeed a presidential suite. They even prepared fresh fruit for you; the privileges of the wealthy are truly delightful."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, walked directly to the nearby sofa, picked up an apple, took a bite, and praised, "Nice, very sweet and top-quality."

    "Is that so? I¡¯m d you like it."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Angel smiled slightly, unconcerned. She then turned to the liquor cab, took out a bottle of red wine, poured a ss for Lu Tianxing, and sat opposite him, crossing her legs suggestively, revealing a tantalizing gap that drew his gaze involuntarily.

 Chapter 842: After modification - 837 Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 842: After modification: Chapter 837 Untitled</h4>

    Seeing Angel¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. This woman was definitely inciting him tomit a crime, and in terms of audacity, only Lin Yafei and Rose could rival her.

    Lu Tianxing took a bite of the apple and said with a bitter smile, "Angel, can you please change your clothes first? I fear I won¡¯t be able to resist, and it¡¯ll be bad if I do something wrong."

    "Hehe..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel immediately burst intoughter, not caring at all about what he said. Instead, she stood up from the sofa, walked towards Lu Tianxing, and sat beside him, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Even if you do something wrong, I won¡¯t me you. And why do I need to change my clothes? You don¡¯t like me dressed like this?"

    "I do."

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing nodded. Faced with a stunning beauty dressed like that right in front of you, saying you don¡¯t like it would be outright lying.

    "Since you like it, don¡¯t you think we should do something meaningful instead of wasting time eating apples here?"

    Listening to Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly and said, "Angel, can¡¯t you be serious for a moment?"

    "Serious? Why be serious in front of your man? Besides, Judge, don¡¯t you want to try what ice and fire feel like? I just learned it, you know." Angel winked at Lu Tianxing as she spoke.

    Upon hearing this, the mes that had just subsided within Lu Tianxing were once again on the verge of raging. His eyes showed a hint of anticipation.

    Angel¡¯s every move carried an immense feminine charm, attracting a man¡¯s gaze and making it impossible to extricate oneself from her allure.

    Looking at Angel at this moment, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but think of Lin Yafei and Rose. Among these three women, who was more captivating to men?

    Should he find an opportunity to put all three of them together, act as a judge, and have them seduce him to see whose skills are superior?

    "Judge, what are you waiting for? I¡¯m waiting for you."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was daydreaming, Angel stood up with a seductive smile, extending her finger and beckoning him alluringly.

    Seeing Angel looking so inviting, Lu Tianxing felt like he was about to erupt like a volcano. He stood up and strode towards Angel.

    If he refused now, he wouldn¡¯t be a real man.

    "Judge, I await your conquest."

    Angel smiled at Lu Tianxing, her arms gently wrapping around his neck...

    A short whileter, tantalizing sounds filled the room...

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the sounds began to fade.

    Lu Tianxing held Angel¡¯s slender waist and habitually lit a cigarette.

    At this moment, Angel¡¯s face was flushed with beads of sweat, her breathing slightlybored.

    A momentter, Angel hooked her arm around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck and whispered, "My dearest Judge, you¡¯re still so dominating and too overbearing. However, judging from my recent verification, your fighting prowess seems to have grown stronger again. It seems the saying about a battle-hardened spear isn¡¯t false."

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shed a smug smile, "Of course. Just look at who I am."

    This kind of praise is something no man can resist.

    Angel¡¯s lips curved into a smile, "Really? How about we go for another round?"

    "What, more? Angel, you must be joking with me!" said Lu Tianxing, his face darkening. If this goes on, he might not be able to go home tonight.

    "Hehe!"

    Angel giggled upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "By the way, Judge, who attacked you today? Was it the Heavenly God or the Wang Family?" After a while, Angel stoppedughing and looked at Lu Tianxing, asking.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, a hint of killing intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Shaking his head, he said, "I don¡¯t know. It could be the Wang Family, or it could be the Heavenly God. But for now, we can be certain that there is definitely a connection between the Wang Family and the Heavenly God. Otherwise, Wang Family wouldn¡¯t be so eager to send people to kill Wang Quan."

    "Do you have any ns next? Do you need my help to secretly investigate whether the Wang Family and the Heavenly God are in collusion?" Angel asked, her tone serious.

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Angel, neither you nor the Angel Intelligence Station should get involved in this matter. If you do, the nature of this situation will changepletely. When that happens, all the aristocratic families in Beijing will join forces to eliminate you first. I¡¯ll handle this."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel remained silent. He was right; in China, there are many forces. It may look like various forces are fighting over territories, even to the point of life and death. However, when faced with external threats, most would choose to unite against the enemy instead of continuing internal strife.

    As the saying goes in China, fighting among family members is okay, but outsiders have no right to interfere.

    "Alright, Angel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Although the Heavenly God is mysterious, I¡¯m not an easy target. If he wants to kill me, he¡¯ll have to see if he has the ability."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Angel¡¯s golden hair and suddenly seemed to recall something. He asked, "Angel, with your position in the Angel Intelligence Station, is the legend about the Four Symbols Ring true?"

    PS: Theputer system crashed today and had to be repaired. The draft is on theputer. Sorry for thete update. Not sure if I can manage a third update today. Frustrating.

 Chapter 843 - 838: Unbearable

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 838: Unbearable</h4>

    Although Angel is from Europe, she is the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, which is one of the most outstanding intelligence organizations in Europe. She might know something about the Four Symbols Ring, which made Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart tremble. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, since all the assassination attempts on Bai Zhiqing were rted to the Four Symbols Ring.

    In the past, Lu Tianxing might not have believed the legend of the Four Symbols Ring, but the repeated attempts on his life made him somewhat trust it. After all, if the Heavenly God could train top experts like the Twelve Terrifying, there was no need to waste manpower on multiple attempts to assassinate Bai Zhiqing for a vague legend. There was only one exnation: the legend of the Four Symbols Ring was likely true, or at least, the secret couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    "I¡¯m not too sure myself, as I¡¯ve never seen the real Four Symbols Ring."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s question, Angel¡¯s beautiful face showed a hint of thought. She slowly said, "However, I¡¯ve heard that someone once gathered three of the Four Symbols Rings. It¡¯s said that, when the three rings are ced together and activated in a specific way, a map appears. This map supposedly points to the tomb of an Ancient Qin Qi Refiner."

    "Of course, the map is iplete, and one needs to gather all four rings to get aplete map. But whether this rumor is true or false, I don¡¯t know. This person who gathered the three rings was found and killed by enemies the day after. All three Four Symbols Rings disappeared, and the rumors about them faded away due tock of evidence."

    After finishing, Angel paused and then asked, "What¡¯s the matter, Judge? Why are you suddenly asking about the Four Symbols Ring? Are you nning to get involved in this?"

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing nodded without hiding anything from Angel and slowly said, "Initially, I didn¡¯t n to get involved. For me, unlocking the tomb of an Ancient Qin Qi Refiner for techniques of immortality and invincibility doesn¡¯t matter much. I prefer a warm household with my wife and children over being invincible or immortal."

    "It¡¯s a pity that some things are out of my control. My repeated tolerance has only led my opponents to push their limits, repeatedly trying to kill my wife. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll uncover this secret and obtain the invincible technique. I will then use this technique to send them to their doom. As the old saying goes, ¡¯when tolerance reaches its limit, no need to tolerate further.¡¯ If they want to enter the tomb of the Qi Refiner from the Ancient Qin dynasty, I¡¯ll use its contents to send them off properly."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was low, tinged with an indescribable killing intent. After the attack at Badaling Great Wall, he was utterly enraged. Since others won¡¯t let him live peacefully, he¡¯ll kill his way through, until no one dares to be his enemy.

    "Angel, this time, I need your help to find the whereabouts of the remaining two Four Symbols Rings. Let me know if you find any information."

    "Two? Judge, do you mean you know the whereabouts of the other two, or do you already have two Four Symbols Rings?"

    Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief at Lu Tianxing. The Four Symbols Ring, surrounded by legends, had almost be an object of pursuit for countless people. For an average person to obtain one ring, they would have hidden it like a treasure long ago. She never imagined that Lu Tianxing actually had two of them. In other words, if he finds one more, he would obtain the iplete map to the Ancient Qin Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb.

    "Yes, I do have two Four Symbols Rings. You should remember when I was hunted by European experts. At that time, I happened to kill an assassin in Europe and got an Azure Dragon Ring from him. After that, European experts started hunting me, which is one reason I returned to China," Lu Tianxing exined, a sharp gleam in his eyes. After obtaining the Azure Dragon Ring, he somehow caught the attention of those European experts. If he hadn¡¯t been clever and quick to escape, he might have been a pile of bones by now.

    "Understood, I¡¯ll do my best to help you investigate the whereabouts of the Four Symbols Rings, but..."

    At this point, Angel hesitated before continuing, "But I have a question. Since the Four Symbols Ring is so dangerous, why don¡¯t you just hand them over to avoid all this trouble?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Angel, you¡¯re underestimating human nature. If I were to hand over the Four Symbols Ring, everyone would think I had already deciphered its secret, which is why I am indifferent to it. After all, the techniques of immortality and invincibility are irresistible to anyone."

    "If that happens, my troubles would be exponentially greater than they are now. Besides, who would I give the Four Symbols Ring to? Giving it to any faction would only breed dissatisfaction among other factions. That would be the real danger. Instead, it¡¯s better if I gather the Four Symbols Rings myself and see what secrets the tomb of the Ancient Qin Qi Refiner holds."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, Angel nodded. If Lu Tianxing were to give out the Four Symbols Ring, the real crisis would indeed begin. Human nature is always the hardest to predict. No one would believe that someone could resist such temptation, so they would go to any lengths to extract the secrets of the Four Symbols Ring from him, even if he knew nothing.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll investigate the whereabouts of the Four Symbols Rings as quickly as possible."

    "Good!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "Be cautious in everything. Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks. Inform me of any news."

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He reached for the phone on the bedside table and nced at the caller ID, a vein popping on his forehead.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Angel took a look at the caller ID on his phone and a sly smile appeared on her face, "Lin Demon, she must be Lin Yafei! I must say, this woman is no ordinary person. Even I want to recruit her to be the Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s representative in Asia. But my dear Judge, you¡¯re quite bold, sneaking around under your wife¡¯s nose. Aren¡¯t you afraid of drowning?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "Don¡¯t talk."

    Saying so, he answered the call.

    Immediately, the seductive voice of Lin Yafei came from the phone, "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s gettingte. Why aren¡¯t you back yet? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sneaking around behind my back with Little Qingqing! If you dare do that, I promise I¡¯ll tell Little Qingqing when you get back and have her punish you thoroughly."

    PS: I¡¯m speechless, fixing aputer takes so long. Small towns are really a pain!!!

 Chapter 844 - 839 Life-Threatening Lin Demon

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 839 Life-Threatening Lin Demon</h4>

    Lu Tianxing felt a sudden ache upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words. This woman must be a radar! Even from such a distance, she could sense it. Was he really that suspicious?

    "Lin Demon, you¡¯re overthinking. Do you really think Sima Lingyun would let me steal nces at the beauties within the Yanhuang Group?"

    At this moment, Angel¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile...

    Noticing Angel¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing fiercely red at her, signaling her not to mess around.

    Angel seemed oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and slowly curled her entire body into the nket. Soon, while talking on the phone with Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing hitched and his face slightly changed; this woman was too good at ying games.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Your breathing has changed. Fess up, are you cheating on Little Qingqing behind my back? Where are you now? I¡¯ming to find you. I¡¯d like to see which vixen is trying to steal my man."

    "No... nothing, you¡¯re overthinking. I just saw a good show where a father was about to kill his biological son, so I was momentarily shocked." Lu Tianxing tried to suppress the feeling coursing through his body and spoke up quickly.

    "Really?" Lin Yafei¡¯s tone was full of suspicion.

    "Really, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. Everything¡¯s over now. I¡¯ll be back soon. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone.

    Noticing that Lu Tianxing had hung up, Angel raised her head and winked at him. Under his gaze, she slowly stood up and, with a sparkling look in her eyes, said, "I want to be an invincibledy knight..."

    ...

    As soon as his feet stepped out of the Eastern Junyue Hotel, Lu Tianxing let out a deep breath, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep drag to calm his agitated emotions.

    Lu Tianxing swore to himself that he would never be alone with Angel again. This woman was too wild and too yful. If his physique were any weaker, he might have had to crawl back to the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Declining Abby¡¯s offer to drive him back, Lu Tianxing hailed a cab directly at the hotel entrance and left.

    Meanwhile, Angel, draped in a robe, stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, exuding an invisible allure. She held a goblet in her hand, the red wine inside as crimson as blood.

    Gazing in the direction where Lu Tianxing had disappeared, Angel took a light sip of wine and murmured softly, "Judge, you¡¯ve finally shown your fangs. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be by your side, watching you ascend step by step to your throne. I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me. One day, I hope to proudly bring you back to the family and dere to everyone that you are my man."

    After speaking, Angel sighed lightly, looking at the sky, lost in thought.

    More than half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the gates of the Purple Bamboo Vi. After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing walked directly towards the vi.

    Just as he entered the living room and was about to go upstairs, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard the sound of high heels hitting the ground near his ears. He instinctively looked up towards the source of the sound and was slightly taken aback. His face showed a trace of amazement, and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the sight.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, one could see Lin Yafei slowly walking down from the second-floor stairs. She was wearing a white cropped flight attendant top with only three buttons fastened, catching the eye. The V-neck design allowed a clear view of her ample cleavage and deep valley.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lower half was d in a short blue skirt, perfectly outlining her slim waist. From Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower vantage point, with Lin Yafei¡¯s every step, he could vaguely see the scenery under her skirt.

    Purple!

    Lu Tianxing nodded firmly to himself. No doubt, it was purple.

    As Lin Yafei slowly came down the stairs, Lu Tianxing swallowed hard and nervously scanned his surroundings, worried this might be a setup by Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei to test him.

    This was because ever since he came back, he hadn¡¯t seen Bai Zhiqing, which was highly unusual. Normally, when he came home, Bai Zhiqing would appear immediately, not just Lin Yafei.

    Thus, Lu Tianxing was extremely cautious. After all, caution is the parent of safety. He didn¡¯t want to fall for the tricks of these two women.

    Although it was unlikely Lin Yafei would betray him, this vixen thrived on chaos. Who knows if she colluded with Bai Zhiqing, waiting for him to fall into their trap.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Lin Yafei¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile, feeling immensely pleased. She knew Lu Tianxing liked this kind of game.

    "Old friend, how is it? Do you like it? I specially bought this for you. Do you like it?"

    Lin Yafei slowly descended the stairs, swaying her hips like a snake as she moved towards Lu Tianxing, her eyes full of tenderness.

    Watching Lin Yafei approach, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart pounded faster and a bead of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He was utterly frightened, knowing Bai Zhiqing also lived here. Even if this wasn¡¯t a ploy by Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, if Bai Zhiqing saw Lin Yafei dressed like this in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed.

    Momentster, Lin Yafei reached Lu Tianxing, draping her arm around his shoulder with a smile, "Old friend, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you sweating so much? Is it hot here? And where were you this afternoon? Aren¡¯t you going to exin to me, your little affair?"

    "You¡¯re overthinking. I was at the Yanhuang Group the whole afternoon," Lu Tianxing said seriously, though his eyes kept darting over Lin Yafei.

    After a while, Lu Tianxing concluded that Lin Yafei¡¯s assets were slightlyrger than Angel¡¯s, but in terms of seductiveness, both were neck and neck.

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei slowly extended her slender fingers to lift Lu Tianxing¡¯s chin, staring intently into his eyes, "Really nothing? Are you sure?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately turned dark. He pped Lin Yafei¡¯s hand away in annoyance, "You¡¯re overthinking. Do I look like that kind of person?"

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards the sofa.

 Chapter 845 - 840: Am I That Kind of Person?

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 840: Am I That Kind of Person?</h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She also lifted her foot and slowly followed, sitting down on the sofa opposite him.

    Sitting opposite Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei intentionally or unintentionally swung her legs, making people unable to resist turning their eyes to find a good angle to see the scenery inside.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark. Howe Lin Yafei was just like Angel, driving him to the brink of madness?

    Lin Yafei seemed unaware of how eye-catching her current posture was. Adjusting her position, she looked at Lu Tianxing and softly asked, "So, what did Sima Lingyun want with you? Surely, he didn¡¯t just invite you to watch a show, did he?"

    "It was indeed a good show, a father killing his son. Unfortunately, the show ended prematurely with the death of the actor." Lu Tianxing sighed.

    "Have you confirmed any ties between the Wang Family and Heavenly God?" Lin Yafei asked, frowning.

    "Confirmed. But without concrete evidence, there¡¯s no way to investigate the Wang Family thoroughly. Now it depends on whether Sima Lingyun can get anything useful out of Wang Quan." Lu Tianxing sighed again, feeling pessimistic. If the other side could n one assassination, they could n a second, or a third.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing the look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lin Yafei asked curiously.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei and, instead of hiding it, recounted the entire day¡¯s events at the Yanhuang Group. Of course, he gave a shortened version, omitting his early departure.

    When he finished, Lin Yafei spoke up, "So, you¡¯re saying Heavenly God¡¯s forces have already infiltrated the Yanhuang Group?"

    "Pretty much. The person who tried to assassinate Wang Quan was an internal member of the Yanhuang Group. Clearly, the group has already been infiltrated, either by the Wang Family or by Heavenly God." There was no exception.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, his eyes sweeping the surroundings before asking in confusion, "By the way, where¡¯s Zhiqing? Haven¡¯t seen her. Is she resting?"

    "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid that Zhiqing might catch you stealing kisses outside and you¡¯re nning to destroy the evidence before she notices?" Lin Yafei teased with a half-smile.

    "Am I that kind of person?"

    "You are indeed that kind of person."

    Lin Yafei nodded solemnly, leaning in to sniff lightly around Lu Tianxing: "You carry the scent of a woman on you. It¡¯s faint, but don¡¯t forget, as a woman, I¡¯m familiar with perfume scents. This is Chanel¡¯stest fragrance this year. Did you sneak a taste outside just now?"

    "No way!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened. This fairy¡¯s nose was too sharp! He had even taken a shower and stayed in the car for a while beforeing up, yet there was still a scent? How could he not smell anything?

    "What do you think?"

    Lin Yafei rolled her eyes at him and chuckled: "Rest assured, I¡¯m not the jealous type. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I can keep up with all your escapades. Office romances, and then that Huangfu Meigui... You know, I really admire you now. Wherever you go, you have your harem. nning to nt seeds worldwide? How about introducing me to this woman who captivated you? Was it a debt of love from your army days? Now that you¡¯re in Beijing, are you nning to rekindle old mes?"

    "You¡¯re overthinking." Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark again. He did want to leave a debt of love, but someone would have to give him the chance.

    "By the way, where¡¯s Zhiqing! Where did she go?"

    "Of course, she went out. After you left, Lady Mu came by. Not sure if she came looking for you or Zhiqing." Lin Yafei said lightly, "Lady Mu sat here for a bit, then left with Zhiqing. They still haven¡¯t returned."

    "Mu Qingxue?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly: "What was she doing here?"

    "How would I know? Maybe it¡¯s an old me seeking closure. To think, conquering a superstar... My friend, that must feel amazing," Lin Yafei said with a teasing smile.

    "Not my problem. I didn¡¯t force her down." Lu Tianxing red at Lin Yafei: "Zhiqing went out, why didn¡¯t you stop her? What if she encounters danger?"

    "What¡¯s there to fear? Mu Qingxue is from the Mu Family. Who in Beijing dares act against them in broad daylight? Besides, Mu Qingxue has a Heavenly Level Expert for protection. Not even Heavenly God would dare act openly in Beijing. If they did, they¡¯d face more than a few factions; they¡¯d face the entire country¡¯s machinery. No matter how strong, he¡¯d be crushed." Lin Yafei said calmly: "And don¡¯t forget your performance at Yunwu Private Restaurant yesterday. Who now would dare provoke Zhiqing, knowing they might provoke you and get their limbs broken for nothing, let alone Mu Qingxue. Anyone foolish enough to mess with her would be drowned in her fans¡¯ spit."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he had been overly nervous these past few days. Lin Yafei was right. With Mu Qingxue beside Bai Zhiqing, and an expert in tow, ordinary masters wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t dare act openly. Otherwise, they¡¯d provoke the entire nation¡¯s response, making such actions suicidal.

    Just then, Lin Yafei stood up from the sofa and walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, leaning directly against him.

    Immediately, a faint, gentle fragrance wafted into Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose, making him shiver from head to toe. He quickly nced at Lin Yafei, only to find her eyes filled with unhidden affection.

    "Mu Qingxue came just in time, giving us a golden opportunity. I was nning something sneaky, but it looks like it¡¯s unnecessary now. Don¡¯t you think we should seize the moment? I can¡¯t wait to devour you." Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes were full of passion as she gently touched Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, her voice like a soft murmur: "Tianxing, do you know? Ever since you saved me twice, I realized I¡¯vepletely fallen for you. I see you as the man of my life. I love you, and I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you. When Huangfu Meigui approached me to join Yama Pce, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I joined without any second thoughts and came to Beijing. I knew that the journey ahead would be fraught with danger, but I don¡¯t regret it. For you, I don¡¯t care about the risk..."

 Chapter 846 - 841 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 841 Lin Yafei¡¯s n</h4>

    Lu Tianxing listened to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, his body trembling slightly, feeling as if he had been struck by lightning. How had he not realized that Lin Yafei loved him so deeply?

    He took a deep breath and said nothing, merely holding Lin Yafei in his arms, because Lu Tianxing realized that saying anything now was useless; he could not give Lin Yafei all of his love.

    "Old friend, do you know? For you, I don¡¯t care about any danger, because as long as I can help you like Rose, I am satisfied."

    Lin Yafei murmured softly to herself, suddenly lifting her head with a charming smile: "But, I don¡¯t think now is the time to talk about these things. Because right now, I want you to conquer me, can you? de."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate. He lowered his head and immediately kissed Lin Yafei¡¯s red lips.

    As their lips touched, Lin Yafei¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her arms instinctively wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    Lu Tianxing stood up directly from the sofa, holding Lin Yafei as he walked upstairs. At that moment, he decided he could not betray this woman anymore.

    Suppressing his urge to take her right there in the hall, Lu Tianxing fought against the throbbing in his heart, carrying Lin Yafei into her room.

    Walking into the bedroom, Lu Tianxing reached out and pressed a switch on the side, turning on the crystal light in the room.

    In an instant, the soft light illuminated the whole bedroom, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s footsteps stopped abruptly, his pupils dting as he stared at everything in the room.

    What Lu Tianxing saw was not the bed but the things ced on it.

    Dresses, sailor outfits, teacher uniforms, OL white-cor suits, ck, white... all kinds of clothes in various colorsid scattered on the bed.

    Lu Tianxing looked somewhat dumbfounded at the scene in the room. What is this? Could it be that this chick knew he wasing to Beijing and prepared these specially for him? This is too intense. Lu Tianxing realized he might be running low on energy; perhaps he should eat a few eggs to replenish.

    Imagining Lin Yafei dressed up like that in his mind, Lu Tianxing felt a small me seem to ignite within him.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei also seemed to notice the change in Lu Tianxing. She instinctively opened her eyes and followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze to look forward.

    Seeing what Lu Tianxing was staring at, Lin Yafei not only didn¡¯t feel shy but instead smugly said, "Old friend, do you like these clothes? I prepared them specially for you. So, would you like to see me wear them for you?"

    "I don¡¯t care; all I want now is to eat you up, you vixen, and let you know the price of provoking a normal man." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said heavily.

    "Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to it."

    As she spoke, a provocative smile curled at the corners of Lin Yafei¡¯s lips.

    Seeing the tantalizing expression that could intoxicate any man in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing could no longer control the throbbing in his heart. He directly threw Lin Yafei onto the bed and leaped on her like a starving wolf...

    ...

    After an unknown amount of time, the room gradually regained its tranquility. Lu Tianxing leaned against the headboard, holding Lin Yafei in his arms, a cigarette dangling from his mouth.

    Lin Yafei, like a gentle little kitten, cozily nestled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace with a faint smile on her lips. She clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm in a dependent manner, entirely devoid of the assertiveness and dominance she disyed outside.

    Falling in love with Lu Tianxing was something she would never regret, even knowing full well she was the despised mistress. She had no regrets because it was the path she had chosen.

    "Lin Demon, how are things at Yama Pce now?" Lu Tianxing asked, holding Lin Yafei.

    "Pretty good. Aftering to Beijing, I subdued the Sky Dragon Gang and also took control of the forces around them. However, I don¡¯t n to expand the influence. I intend to establish a personalwork and intelligence center for Yama Pce. The Sky Dragon Gang owns a Sky Dragon Club, and I n to use it as a breakthrough point, turning it into the top club in Beijing. By then, countless powerful and influential people wille. As long as I stay on good terms with them, it¡¯s like creating an invisible personalwork for myself. I can also use these connections to gather information and obtain what I want." Lin Yafei said, her eyes sparkling.

    She couldn¡¯t be as ruthless as Rose, nor could she even if she wanted to. Besides, she and Rose had long nned that Rose would handle the military deterrence of Yama Pce while she would manage the intelligence andwork umtion. Their division ofbor was clear, one overt, one covert.

    "Are you nning to draw the Beijing aristocrats into Yama Pce?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned. "Lin Demon, this is not a joke. Every person in the Beijing aristocracy is as sly as a monkey. Don¡¯t end up losing more than you gain."

    "Tianxing, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be that stupid. At least not until Yama Pce has enough deterrent power. Moreover, what¡¯s the point of controlling aristocratic families? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more interesting to cultivate them? Beijing aristocratic families have countless descendants, and many are unappreciated. What do you think would happen if I pulled these people into Yama Pce and gradually made them important figures in their families?"

    "What?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath, looking at Lin Yafei in disbelief. How had he not thought that Lin Yafei¡¯s n was even more terrifying than he had imagined?

    To be honest, Lin Yafei¡¯s n wasn¡¯t hard to understand. It was about cultivating the unrecognized members of the Beijing aristocratic families, making them important members in their own families. Once they became significant figures, having risen from insignificance to prominence, anyone would likely be grateful for the help they received.

    That¡¯s Lin Yafei¡¯s n ¡ª these once-overlooked aristocratic children will naturally be grateful to her after their sess, loyal to her, seeing her as their benefactor. In times of danger, these people would undoubtedly help her without hesitation. In other words, with these people in their respective families, Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t have to worry about those familiesing after her. It¡¯s like an invisible shield, while also building a terrifyingwork of connections.

    The divided Beijing aristocratic families might not be much of a threat, but if they united, their power would be incredibly terrifying. Even an invincible Earthly Immortal would likely avoid them.

    As long as Lin Yafei is alive, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a hidden pawn in these families, always protecting her.

 Chapter 847 - 842 Bai Zhiqing Returns

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 842 Bai Zhiqing Returns</h4>

    Lu Tianxing thought of this and took a deep breath, saying with a face full of shock, "Lin Demon, you n to wipe out all the noble families in Beijing in one go, aren¡¯t you afraid that these people will betray you after you nurture them?"

    "Betray me?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips slightly curled into a confident smile, "Do you think I just pick people randomly? To be a candidate member of the Yama Pce is not that easy. If anyone dares to betray me, I don¡¯t mind telling them that since I can elevate them, I can also make them disappear without a trace. Sometimes, killing one to warn others is indispensable, I even wish for someone to try."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips revealed a trace of killing intent. She didn¡¯t mind making an example of someone to show the true power of the Yama Pce.

    "Hmm, go ahead with what you want to do, I support you. If you encounter any problems you can¡¯t solve, juste to me. Also, be careful and don¡¯t put yourself in danger. Protect yourself well, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and gently patted Lin Yafei¡¯s back, "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, get up quickly. Zhiqing mighte back at any moment."

    "No, I won¡¯t get up. I want you to help me take a bath."

    Lin Yafei twisted her body like a snake in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace.

    "No problem, happy to serve."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and directly carried Lin Yafei, who was like a puddle of mud, and walked straight to the bathroom. He didn¡¯t want Zhiqing to notice anything when she returned. Their rtionship was not something Bai Zhiqing should know about right now.

    The bath session between Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei was quick without progressing further, not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they feared Bai Zhiqing might return suddenly.

    After carrying Lin Yafei out of the bathroom and cing her on the bed, Lu Tianxing put on his clothes, about to leave, but Lin Yafei grabbed his arm, "Old friend, are you leaving just like that? Don¡¯t you want to see me in those outfits?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze fell on the various uniforms carelessly thrown on the sofa like flight attendant, teacher, and nurse costumes, her lips curved in a radiant smile.

    "No, I don¡¯t want to."

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. It was already close to evening, and Bai Zhiqing coulde back at any moment. He didn¡¯t want to be caught in the act.

    "Really? You sure you don¡¯t want to? Miss this chance, and there won¡¯t be another."

    Lin Yafei stood up from the bed, walked nonchntly to the full-length mirror, appreciating her perfect figure in the mirror, "Old friend, you undressed me, are you nning to just watch? Not going to help me put on my clothes again?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the extremely charming Lin Yafei with a face full of ck lines, just about to say something when a clear car engine roar came from outside, making Lu Tianxing pause slightly, and Lin Yafei was also surprised, with a face full of astonishment.

    "What are you waiting for, hurry up and leave, do you want Zhiqing to know about our rtionship?" Lin Yafei immediately came back to her senses, seemingly realizing something, and anxiously said to Lu Tianxing.

    Although she liked Lu Tianxing and often flirted with him in front of Bai Zhiqing, flirting and actual intimacy were two entirely different concepts. She didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to know about their rtionship, nor did she want this to cause a fallout with Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing also came to his senses at this moment and quickly said, "Alright, Lin Demon, stay upstairs, I¡¯ll go downstairs to intercept them."

    With that, Lu Tianxing immediately left the room.

    After Lu Tianxing left, Lin Yafei quickly got dressed.

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue were chatting andughing as they got out of their car, then took out a bunch of bags from the trunk, clearly having gone shopping.

    When Lu Tianxing appeared in the hall, Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue also walked in from outside.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing in the hall, Bai Zhiqing showed no surprise, while a trace of excitement shed in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, though it quickly disappeared.

    "Lu Tianxing, when did youe back? Where¡¯s Lin Demon!"

    "How would I know, I¡¯m not the worm in her stomach." Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suspicious look, Lu Tianxing pretended to remain calm.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue also spoke up, "Mr. Lu, it¡¯s nice to see you again."

    "I¡¯m also very happy to see Miss Mu."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Mu Qingxue, his eyes clear and without any impurities.

    It wasn¡¯t that Mu Qingxue wasn¡¯t beautiful. Wasn¡¯t it said that men see her as a goddess?

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing had developed a resistance to beautiful women, but rather he didn¡¯t want to provoke Mu Qingxue, nor did he want to get involved with the Mu Family.

    If he got involved with Mu Qingxue, it would mean entanglements with the Mu Family. The Mu Family was not an ordinary family, but Beijing¡¯s top-tier family, even stronger than the Wang Family. If he dared to make any overstepping moves on Mu Qingxue, the Mu Family wouldn¡¯t let him off, and they would never allow their daughter to marry a man with several women.

    If it really came to that, he would either have to leave Mu Qingxue, thoroughly breaking her heart, or give up all his other women and marry Mu Qingxue.

    This was an oue Lu Tianxing did not want to see.

    So, Lu Tianxing decided firmly in his heart that he would never provoke Mu Qingxue.

    But Lu Tianxing forgot that just because he didn¡¯t provoke Mu Qingxue, it didn¡¯t mean that Mu Qingxue wouldn¡¯t provoke him.

    "By the way, Miss Mu, I heard you had a bodyguard with you, why didn¡¯t I see him? Did you just leave him outside?"

    "You mean Grandpa Gongsun? He went home after he dropped us off."

    "He went home?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "He¡¯s not worried about you being alone outside, not afraid of any danger?"

    "Not afraid, Grandpa Gongsun said if you can¡¯t protect me, then he wouldn¡¯t be of any use here."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless. Alright, it seemed the Mu Family was determined to have a connection with him.

    "By the way, what did Sima Lingyun want with you?" Bai Zhiqing spoke up from the side.

    "Nothing much, just took me to watch a good show." Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t tell Bai Zhiqing about the Yanhuang Group, instead, he evaded the question.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t ask any further questions, after all, she had met Sima Lingyun in Modu. Although they had fought, they were still friends. It made sense for Sima Lingyun to find Lu Tianxing after the Great Wall incident when he was in Beijing.

 Chapter 848 - 843 Special Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 843 Special Surprise</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and the others were speaking, Lin Yafei¡¯s figure appeared at the staircase: "Zhiqing, Miss Mu, you¡¯re back."

    "Lin Demon, why are you at home?"

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s figure, Bai Zhiqing immediately became alert, her eyes darting between Lin Yafei and Lu Tianxing, with a hint of strong suspicion.

    "If not at home, then where? I wanted to go shopping, but nobody would go with me, so I just stayed home."

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yafei¡¯s heart raced, but she maintained a calm expression and said, "Hey, Tianxing, when did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken my bath alone. Should¡¯ve had you join me, such a loss."

    After speaking, Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed a hint of regret.

    "A bath?"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing instantly gave her a wary nce. "You really didn¡¯t know that Lu Tianxing was back?"

    Love is selfish. Although Lin Yafei was her best friend, there were no considerations when it came to love.

    Lu Tianxing was her man, her meal on the te that she intended to monopolize. With a Lin Qianru already having had a bite, she didn¡¯t want another woman, not even her best friend, to take a nibble.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fiery stare, Lin Yafei¡¯s heart pounded like a thief caught in the act, but she kept her cool and said, "Little Qingqing, what¡¯s with that look? How would I know he came back? If I knew, do you think I¡¯d dress like this? However, your words have reminded me. Next time you leave, I¡¯ll take a Mandarin-duck bath with your husband and have him scrub my back."

    "You dare."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, "Lin Demon, I warn you, he¡¯s my man, you can¡¯t touch him."

    "So what if he¡¯s your man, I¡¯m going to touch him."

    "You dare. Do you believe...I¡¯ll expose all your dirty deeds?"

    "Hmph, expose them, you don¡¯tck scandals either. At worst, we¡¯ll go down together."

    "You...."

    Standing aside, Mu Qingxue looked puzzled at Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing. Weren¡¯t they the best of friends? How did they suddenly start bickering?

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei¡¯s bickering, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart also tensed. She realized she had many rivals, not just Bai Zhiqing. Even Lin Yafei, a rare beauty, with her enchanting charm, could make any man swoon if she were one.

    Strong rival. Lin Yafei was definitely a strong rival.

    Mu Qingxue clenched her fists, a look of determination on her face. She wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei red at each other, neither willing to back down.

    "Lin Demon, I really want to tear you to pieces...."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lin Yafei interrupted, "Tear me? I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve set my sights on this man. The more you won¡¯t let me touch, the more I will."

    "Then go on, touch him. Let¡¯s see if he dares." Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes swept over Lu Tianxing, and she sneered.

    "You think I don¡¯t dare?"

    "Try it."

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue suddenly spoke, "Sister Zhiqing, Sister Yafei, why are you...."

    Hearing Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing finally remembered that it wasn¡¯t just the three of them in the room. Mu Qingxue was also there. She quicklyposed herself and blushed, "Qingxue, I¡¯m sorry for making a scene. Don¡¯t mind us, Lin Demon and I have this habit. We¡¯re notfortable if we don¡¯t bicker daily."

    Once she finished, Bai Zhiqing added, "By the way, Qingxue, don¡¯t go back tonight. Let¡¯s stay together. I want to hear more about the interesting stories from the entertainment industry!"

    "Honey, are you joking? If you and Miss Mu are sleeping together, what about me? Where do I sleep?" Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but speak up from the side.

    "You...."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said casually, "This vi has so many rooms. Just find one to stay in. And be good tonight, don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it. By the way, Qingxue, after spending the afternoon shopping, are you tired? Let¡¯s go upstairs for a bath, andter let Tianxing prepare dinner for us. Not to brag, but though Lu Tianxing seems rough and tough, his cooking is on par with a five-star chef. Tianxing, dinner is on you tonight, don¡¯t disappoint us."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing a chance to speak and pulled Bai Zhiqing upstairs.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue going upstairs, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly. It seemed he couldn¡¯t escape being a chef tonight, but a sense of relief washed over him. Thankfully, Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t discovered anything.

    Or had she? Only Bai Zhiqing knew for sure.

    "Old friend, looks like this big star has feelings for you." After Bai Zhiqing went upstairs, Lin Yafei said with a yful smile.

    "Lin Demon, you¡¯re overthinking. You think a big star would like a loser like me?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes. He was aware of Mu Qingxue¡¯s feelings, but would he dare to act on them?

    "If you¡¯re a loser, then all men in the world are losers."

    Lin Yafei walked over to Lu Tianxing, draped an arm over his shoulder, and whispered, "Old friend, your wife threw you out. You¡¯ll be alone tonight. Your wife is cruel, but I can¡¯t be. Tonight, I¡¯ll leave my door open for you. You cane find me, or I¡¯lle to you. I¡¯ve prepared a special surprise for you."

    With that, Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing and swayed her sexy hips as she walked upstairs.

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family¡¯s mansion in Beijing.

    Wang Anlong¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, as if a storm was brewing. A hint of chilling killing intent emanated from him, making him look like a viper, sending shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.

    After a long while, Wang Anlong finally spoke, his voice deep and raspy, "News just came from the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun pulled a bait-and-switch on us. Wang Quan is alive and well, and he likely knows that we considered him a disposable pawn and wanted to eliminate him. If he tells Sima Lingyun everything, it will be a fatal threat to us. Now, share your thoughts!"

 Chapter 849 - 844 I Need an Explanation (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!)

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 844 I Need an Exnation (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!)</h4>

    As soon as Wang Anlong¡¯s words fell, the atmosphere in the entire room instantly became somewhat eerie and heavy.

    No one dared to speak, nor did anyone dare to take the lead. They could see that Wang Anlong was furious right now. If they spoke to Wang Anlong¡¯s heart, it might be fine, but if they said the wrong thing, being scolded and humiliated would be the lightest punishment.

    "Fushan, you speak first. What do you think about this matter?"

    Seeing that no one was speaking, Wang Anlong¡¯s face became even uglier, and he directly focused his gaze on his eldest son Wang Fushan.

    Seeing that Wang Anlong had called on him to speak, Wang Fushan¡¯s body subconsciously trembled, he forced a bitter smile and said, "Dad, I believe Lao San should not have revealed anything. After all, he is a member of the Wang Family; he wouldn¡¯t betray his own rtives... ."

    "Enough."

    Before Wang Fushan could finish his words, Wang Anlong snorted coldly, directly interrupting, "Now his rtives want to kill him, do you think he will still keep his mouth shut out of loyalty? If it were you, what would you think?"

    A bitter smile immediately surfaced on Wang Fushan¡¯s face. Indeed, if his own father wanted to kill him, anyone would feel resentment. Unfortunately, even so, he had no solution.

    After all, if one assassination attempt fails, attempting again would be like climbing to heaven¡ªextremely difficult.

    "Dad, why don¡¯t we seek Heavenly God¡¯s help again? With his power, infiltrating the Yanhuang Group isn¡¯t impossible."

    "Heavenly God, Heavenly God again. Does leaving Heavenly God mean our Wang Family can¡¯t do anything? Or do you n to let outsiders kill your brother?" Wang Anlong erupted in rage, his face livid, shouting.

    Seeing Wang Anlong¡¯s livid face, everyone¡¯s body quivered, holding their breath and falling silent.

    Wang Fushan¡¯s throat moved two times, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Seeing everyone was silent, Wang Anlong¡¯s face grew even more sullen, "Useless, a bunch of useless people! What do you do besides eat, drink, and y? Do you have to wait until I die and the Wang Family is perished before you regret?"

    At this moment, Lao San Wang He gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, why should we fear Sima Lingyun? Even if he extracted the secret from Lao San, what¡¯s the big deal? Without evidence, he can¡¯t harm us. Could he act solely on Lao San¡¯s word? I... ."

    Before Wang He could finish, Wang Anlong raised his hand and pped Wang He¡¯s face hard.

    "p!"

    A crisp sound spoke through the entire room.

    Instantly, a clear palm mark appeared on Wang He¡¯s face, with fresh blood oozing from the corners of his mouth.

    "Fool, do you think the Yanhuang Group belongs to you? As long as Sima Lingyun grabs hold of this matter, he can openly attack our Wang Family. All our people ced in the Yanhuang Group will be kicked out by him then. If Heavenly God¡¯s n is ruined, can you bear his revenge? Do you want our Wang Family to be wiped out?" Wang Anlong thundered in rage.

    When Wang He heard this, his face changed drastically. Though he hadn¡¯t met Heavenly God, he¡¯d heard about his ferocity. Despite Wang Family¡¯s fame in Beijing, in Heavenly God¡¯s eyes, they were weak. If angered, causing his n to fail, the entire Wang Family might vanish in his wrath.

    Wang He¡¯s face changed multiple times and finally fell silent, standing quietly to the side.

    Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes swept over the other members of the Wang Family, then roared furiously, "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and get out to find a solution. If you can¡¯te up with anything, don¡¯t return!"

    Once everyone left, Wang Anlong sat on the chair with a gloomy face, his fingers tightly intertwined, veins bulging, filled with killing intent.

    "Sima Lingyun, you intend to go to the end with my Wang Family. Don¡¯t think capturing that rebellious son will let you target the Wang Family. If ites to that, I don¡¯t mind fighting you to the bitter end." Wang Anlong said through clenched teeth.

    "And you, Lu Tianxing, a mere ant, daring to oppose my Wang Family repeatedly. You think I won¡¯t kill you? Since you dare make things difficult for us, I¡¯ll make you suffer all your life."

    Wang Anlong¡¯s eyes burned with murderous intent, ming everything on Lu Tianxing. If not for Lu Tianxing, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament or be targeted by Sima Lingyun.

    At that moment, Wang Anlong resolved in his heart, since Lu Tianxing wants to fight Wang Family, he won¡¯t let Lu Tianxing off. Lu Tianxing has his lovers, right? Even if he can¡¯t deal with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, he can target Lin Qianru in Modu. If Lu Tianxing dares act against Wang Family, then Wang Anlong will have Lin Qianru kidnapped from Modu to threaten Lu Tianxing.

    If Lu Tianxing wants Wang Family destroyed, Wang Anlong will make his life an unending misery.

    "Family Head Wang, you seem very angry."

    Suddenly, a mocking voice echoed in the hall.

    "Crying Face Envoy, since you¡¯re here,e out. No need to hide." Wang Anlong said with a cold face, sitting in his chair.

    "Family Head Wang, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it once Ie out." Crying Face Envoy¡¯s voice echoed again.

    "Regret? I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my life." Wang Anlong retorted coldly. He and Heavenly God were merely partners, no need for excessive reverence.

    "Really? You¡¯ll regret it."

    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Anlong saw a powerful True Qi rushing in, forming a ghostly face, charging at him. A whining ghostly cry resonated, affecting his spirit.

    Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed dramatically, feeling a mental jolt upon hearing the cry. When he regained his senses, the ghostly face was already at arm¡¯s length, forcing him to hastily retaliate with a palm strike.

    "Boom!"

    The two True Qi collided, Wang Anlong¡¯s body trembled, his face flushed with redness, retreating backward.

    With each step back, Wang Anlong¡¯s face grew redder, finally, after five steps, his face was as red as a blind man, like Guan Gong. Unable to hold on, he spat out a mouthful of blood, visibly injured from the sh.

    With one move injuring a person at the Mythical Realm, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength was evident.

    Wang Anlong took a deep breath, his face burning with anger, he looked at the doorway and said in a deep voice, "Crying Face Envoy, what do you mean by this? I need an exnation."

    PS: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, wish all friends and partners family reunion and happiness!!!

 Chapter 850 - 845: Wang Anlongâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 845: Wang Anlong¡¯s Fear</h4>

    "Exin? What is there to exin? You messed up something that should have been simple. If it disrupts the Young Master¡¯s ns, can you bear the consequences? I was just telling you to follow the Young Master closely, without any other thoughts, otherwise the Young Master can help you achieve greatness just as easily as he can make you vanish into thin air."

    Apanied by the voice, a figure dressed in a ck robe and wearing a crying face mask appeared in the room.

    "I don¡¯t know what brings you here today, Crying Face Envoy," Wang Anlong said, his expression changing slightly as he humbled himself. The Crying Face Envoy was right; just as the Heavenly God could make him, he could also destroy him.

    "The Young Master sent me to tell you that you don¡¯t need to intervene in the Wang Quan matter. I will handle it personally."

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s voice was calm and unperturbed, making it impossible to discern his expression behind the mask.

    Upon hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed slightly: "Are you saying you will handle it personally, Crying Face Envoy? I acknowledge your strength, but you should know the terror of the Yanhuang Group. With your power, barging in would be a death sentence."

    "There¡¯s no need for Family Head Wang to worry about that. Wang Quan must die. Otherwise, if Sima Lingyun finds out everything and it disrupts the Young Master¡¯s ns, neither you nor I will be able to bear the consequences. I do not wish to die, so he must die."

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent: "Oh, by the way, Family Head Wang, I heard that you were nning to deal with the Judge, also known as Lu Tianxing."

    "No... nothing of the sort, Crying Face Envoy. You must have misheard."

    Although the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s tone was calm, it made Wang Anlong¡¯s heart involuntarily skip a beat. Though he was the Family Head, he felt like a child in front of the Crying Face Envoy.

    "Hm!"

    The Crying Face Envoy snorted coldly, his eyes suddenly turning icy.

    "I... I was just nning to have someone kidnap Lin Qianru to threaten Lu Tianxing, so he wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly in Beijing," Wang Anlong hurriedly said, sensing a hint of killing intent from the Crying Face Envoy.

    "Kidnap Lin Qianru?"

    The Crying Face Envoy sneered: "Family Head Wang, it seems that your Wang Family truly fears nothing."

    After a pause, the Crying Face Envoy spoke again with a tone full of disdain: "I can tell you clearly, if you dare to kidnap Lin Qianru, it will be the day of your Wang Family¡¯s real downfall. You should know who Lu Tianxing is. He is the head of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. They might not dare to invade Beijing on arge scale, but don¡¯t forget, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps has a feared Gu Master. If she poisons the area around your Wang Family, what do you think will happen?"

    "By the way, half a month ago, the Peng Family and Zhao Family in Xiangjiang kidnapped the Judge¡¯s woman, and their entire families were exterminated, not even the dogs or chickens were spared."

    Hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, Wang Anlong¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Despite being a mythical-level expert, he had no means to resist poison.

    If the Gu Master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps indeed poisoned the area around the Wang Family, they would all be wiped out, possibly including himself. Then, the Wang Family would face true extermination.

    The title of Gu Master wasn¡¯t coined by Mand herself, but by her enemies.

    "Now, do you still intend to proceed?" The Crying Face Envoy asked, ncing at Wang Anlong.

    "I dare not. Thank you for the warning, Envoy."

    Cold sweat trickled down Wang Anlong¡¯s forehead. In the world of Martial Artists, there are two people you must never provoke: Gu Masters and Poison Masters. These individuals can kill you silently, which is why the Shu Tang Family dominates Shu, as they excel in using poison, ensuring silent deaths.

    "Think carefully before acting. Don¡¯t let hatred cloud your judgment. If you ruin the Young Master¡¯s grand scheme, even ten Wang Families wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate."

    "Yes, Envoy, you are right."

    At this moment, Wang Anlong was like a primary school student listening to a teacher¡¯s lesson, not daring to show any impatience.

    "You needn¡¯t worry about Wang Quan. I assure you he won¡¯t have the chance to reveal what he knows," the Crying Face Envoy said calmly.

    As if hinting that Wang Quan was already a dead man.

    Hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, Wang Anlong immediately nodded: "Thank you, Envoy. In the future, whatever the Young Master needs, the Wang Family will do everything in its power to fulfill."

    "Words are easy, actions speak louder. Family Head Wang, remember today¡¯s words. Never harbor divided loyalty, or else you should prepare your family¡¯s coffins."

    After the Crying Face Envoy finished speaking, his aura suddenly erupted, and the sound of wailing ghosts and howling wolves filled the air, as if trying to tear a person¡¯s soul from their body.

    Feeling the wailing ghost sounds, Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed drastically, and he quickly said: "I understand, there won¡¯t be a next time."

    At this moment, he was truly scared. Though he had had dealings with the Crying Face Envoy and knew he might be stronger, he had never imagined that the Crying Face Envoy was so powerful. With a single move, he felt crushed. If the other wanted to kill him, it would be effortless.

    After a long time, the room fell silent again. Wang Anlong slowly raised his head but found no one there. If not for the bloodstain on the ground, he would have doubted that any of it had happened.

    Recalling the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength and methods, a gloomy expression shed across Wang Anlong¡¯s face. He slumped into a chair, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it. The smoke obscured his face, making it impossible to discern what he was thinking.

    Meanwhile, outside the Wang family estate.

    The Crying Face Envoy stood in a concealed spot. In front of him, another man in a ck robe knelt on the ground, his demeanor respectful, like an ancient subject before an emperor.

    "What have you found? Where exactly is Sima Lingyun holding Wang Quan?"

    The Crying Face Envoy asked, his tonepletely devoid of emotion.

    "Sir Crying Face, it¡¯s been found out. Since Lu Tianxing crippled him, Wang Quan is not suitable for imprisonment. So, Sima Lingyun ced him in a special care ward within the Yanhuang Group, under heavy guard by members of the Sky Group. They are divided into three shifts, each standing guard for eight hours, changing shifts every eight hours with only a ten-second interval."

    The kneeling man quickly reported the situation within the Yanhuang Group, showing familiarity with its details.

 Chapter 851: Revised - 846 Crying Face Envoy Makes a Move

    <h4>Chapter 851: Revised: Chapter 846 Crying Face Envoy Makes a Move</h4>

    The Crying Face Envoy heard the man¡¯s words, frowned slightly, and said, "Besides that, is there any Supreme Elder of the Yanhuang Group guarding around?"

    "No." The man thought for a moment, shook his head, and said.

    "Got it. Prepare an identity for me, take me into the Yanhuang Group, and eliminate Wang Quan." A sh of killing intent appeared in the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s eyes, and he said in an icy tone.

    "Envoy, I don¡¯t understand. Why are we helping the Wang Family? With our power, there¡¯s no need to cooperate with the Wang Family. Why..."

    "Bang!"

    Before the man could finish his sentence, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s robe moved, directly sending the man flying several meters, hitting a tree heavily with a dull thud.

    The Crying Face Envoy said coldly, "Remember, no one is allowed to question the Young Master¡¯s decisions. If it happens again, you die."

    "Yes, thank you, Envoy, for sparing my life."

    Upon hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, a deep look of terror appeared on the man¡¯s face. He immediately knelt on the ground, constantly kowtowing.

    "Hmph, get up! Take me to the Yanhuang Group."

    The Crying Face Envoy snorted coldly and turned to walk towards the direction of the Yanhuang Group.

    The man didn¡¯t dare hesitate and immediately stood up, following closely behind the Crying Face Envoy.

    The Heavenly God made a move again, the showdown began.

    ...

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was a new day.

    As the eastern sky turned pale, light enveloped the earth, dispersing the darkness. The warm sunshine instantly awakened the entire city, and once again, Beijing fell into its usual busyness, with the streets bing crowded.

    Lu Tianxing did not linger in bed this morning. Instead, he got up early, sitting cross-legged in the vi¡¯s garden, quietly cultivating the Creation Source Technique.

    Yesterday¡¯s incident at the Badaling Great Wall made Lu Tianxing fully realize that although his strength had entered the Mythical Realm, reaching a level that everyone dreamed of, there were still many who could rival him. Especially with the power the Heavenly God had disyed recently, it made him feel an unprecedented pressure. Not improving his strength would only lead to a dead end.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main reason. After all, after reaching the Mythical Realm, the intricacies of the Creation Source Technique had fully revealed themselves. Even if he didn¡¯t actively cultivate, the Creation Source Technique would still operate continuously, at a pace not much slower than active cultivation. The only reason Lu Tianxing was here was that Lin Yafei forced him to be.

    Last night, after Bai Zhiqing fell asleep, Lin Yafei broke into his room, dragging him into her own by force, where an earth-shattering battle ensued between them. Early this morning, as the sky was just beginning to lighten, Lin Yafei engaged him in another fight. If he hadn¡¯t vehemently refused in the end, he would probably still be lying in bed now.

    Sweet dreams are the hero¡¯s grave. Lu Tianxing finally fully understood the true meaning of this phrase. No matter how strong his body was, he couldn¡¯t withstand those women who were like ravenous wolves and tigers. Bai Zhiqing by day, Lin Yafei by night. Lu Tianxing felt it was necessary to find some tiger bone wine to bolster his strength, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out for long.

    Lu Tianxing finally opened his eyes slowly at eight in the morning. A real yet subtle sh of light passed through his eyes as he stood up from the ground. His bones made a sound like popping beans.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately return to the room; instead, he began practicing Tai Chi Boxing in the courtyard. The slow and deliberate movements, performed by someone at the Mythical Realm, carried a special grace.

    Meanwhile, Lin Yafei, who usually didn¡¯t sleep in, also didn¡¯t get up until nine. Even though she had thoroughly exhausted Lu Tianxingst night, she was also spent. After all, such matters were a double-edged sword, injuring eight hundred of one¡¯s own while defeating a thousand of the enemy. Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce offense, Lin Yafei felt her whole body now had a scattered feeling, entirely devoid of any strength.

    With her beautiful eyes open, a warm smile appeared on Lin Yafei¡¯s makeup-free innocent face. Although her body ached a little, her heart was as sweet as if she had eaten honey.

    Recalling everything that happenedst night brought an even brighter smile to Lin Yafei¡¯s face. The feeling was extremely thrilling, no wonder some people, although married, still sneaked out to have affairs. The excitement was indescribable, especially with Bai Zhiqing right under their noses, which added a special taste.

    "Perhaps this is quite nice, sneaking around asionally isn¡¯t bad."

    Lin Yafei murmured softly and slowly sat up from the bed, rubbing her face with her hand, stretchingzily before standing up wrapped in a nket, and walked barefoot to the bathroom.

    At the same time, Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue also got up. But Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t immediately go downstairs, instead rushing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s room.

    Bai Zhiqing was filled with immense regret now. Yesterday, because of Mu Qingxue¡¯s arrival, she was so excited that she nearly forgot about her formidable rival who always looked at her man with covetous eyes. Lin Yafei had always been plotting to win her man. Last night Lu Tianxing slept alone in one room, presenting a perfect opportunity!

    There¡¯s no way Lin Demon would let it slip. They might have hooked up by now. Any normal man would find it hard to resist a beautiful woman repeatedly tempting him, let alone Lu Tianxing.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing quickened her steps, heading straight to Lu Tianxing¡¯s door. She stood outside, hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and opened the door, only to find the room empty, which made her pause and her heart skip a beat. She immediately turned and walked towards Lin Yafei¡¯s bedroom, pushed the door open without thinking, and walked in.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei, wearing a white bathrobe, walked out of the bathroom. Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei¡¯s face slightly changed, her heart filled with a trace of guilt, but it quickly vanished without a trace. In the world of love, there is no right or wrong...

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile, and she elegantly said, "Little Qingqing, instead of finding your husband early in the morning, what are you doing here? Are you afraid I stole~some~fragrant~jadest night? Unfortunately, you arete. I already cleaned up your manst night, so there¡¯s no useing here now. Oh right, I even recorded a video; do you want to see it?"

    Lin Yafei spoke nonchntly, fully aware of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personality. If she denied it vehemently, Bai Zhiqing would suspect her of having an affair with Lu Tianxing. By admitting it openly, she significantly reduced Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suspicions.

    PS: Sorry about yesterday. I was too busy during the day, and then my friends took me out in the evening, so I didn¡¯t have time to write. Apologies!!!

 Chapter 852 - 846 Wang Quan Died

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 846 Wang Quan Died</h4>

    "Hmph, you dare."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, her eyes darting around the room with a hint of confusion: "Lin Demon, do you know where Lu Tianxing is?"

    "How would I know? I¡¯m not his wife. You¡¯re his wife and you can¡¯t even keep track of him. Maybe he got bored of spending the night alone~ and went out to have some funst night or something." Lin Yafei shrugged as she spoke.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s figure appeared in Lin Yafei¡¯s room: "Sister Yafei, good morning."

    "Good morning, big star." Lin Yafei smiled and greeted Mu Qingxue.

    Mu Qingxue smiled and looked at Bai Zhiqing, saying: "Sister Zhiqing, why did you rush into Brother Lu¡¯s room earlier? Isn¡¯t he in the kitchen making breakfast?"

    "Downstairs?"

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. Without a second thought, she immediately ran downstairs.

    Seeing this, Lin Yafei slightly shook her head. It¡¯s said that love can turn a woman¡¯s IQ into a negative number, and it seems even a woman like Bai Zhiqing, who has been through the business battlefield, is not immune to that.

    Thinking about this, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. Bai Zhiqing was like this, and so was she.

    Knowing full well that stepping into Beijing was like walking into the Ghost Gate, she still resolutely went there. Others might see this as foolishness, but to her, it was without regrets; this is love.

    When Bai Zhiqing ran down from upstairs, Lu Tianxing was already casually walking out of the kitchen, holding two bowls of steaming clear soup egg noodles in his hands.

    "Honey, you¡¯re up. Come and try this. I specially made clear soup egg noodles this morning. See if you like it."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing immediately showed a bright smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheerful look, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned before she realized and said skeptically, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re being overly attentive. Are you up to something? Be honest, did you do something to betray mest night, so you¡¯re trying to make up for it this morning?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a bit guilty, as he did indeed wrong herst night, even though it was forced by Lin Yafei. But it happened, nheless, and being questioned now made him feel even more uneasy.

    "Honey, you¡¯re overthinking. Last night, I cooked for you too. Back in Modu, I also made breakfast for you all. Does this mean I was doing something bad every night and trying to make amends?" Lu Tianxing said, looking calm.

    "Really? Are you sure?" Bai Zhiqing still asked with some suspicion.

    "Of course not."

    Lu Tianxing emphasized again, "Honey, will you eat breakfast or not? If you don¡¯t want it, give me your portion. After practicing some punches this morning, I¡¯m a bit hungry, and one portion might not be enough."

    "You dare."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing took a step forward, grabbed a bowl of noodles, ced it in front of her, and said, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll believe you this time. If I find out you¡¯re hooking up with someone else, you know what the consequences will be."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he passed.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue and Lin Yafei came downstairs together.

    When Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, there was a trace of resentment in her eyes. This bastard ran away this morning, it seems she should put in more effort in theing days.

    Lu Tianxing helplessly smiled bitterly. He understood the meaning behind Lin Yafei¡¯s resentful look, but he¡¯s only human, not a machine. Anyone would find it hard to handle this frequency.

    "Since everyone is up,e and eat breakfast quickly, otherwise, it won¡¯t taste as goodter." Lu Tianxing called out.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lu."

    Mu Qingxue politely nodded at Lu Tianxing, with a trace of anticipation in her eyes. She had tasted Lu Tianxing¡¯s cookingst night. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to international hotel chefs, it was still very close in appearance, aroma, and taste.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t say a word, walked straight to the table, and sat down next to Lu Tianxing without hesitation, choosing to ignore Bai Zhiqing¡¯s displeased gaze. She picked up the chopsticks and began eating the noodles, making sounds of appreciation.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun looked at the special ward with a gloomy expression, his eyes filled with an unbearable coldness. In the ward, Wang Quany on the bed, eyes wide open, with an expression of disbelief on his face. His chest was deeply caved in; clearly, his heart had been shattered by a strong blow.

    Behind Sima Lingyun, Jiao Long, along with several Yanhuang Group members, stood respectfully without even daring to breathe, their faces as grim as Sima Lingyun¡¯s.

    "Speak, what happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to ensure Wang Quan¡¯s safety? What the hell happened?" Sima Lingyun said in a cold tone.

    The Yanhuang Group, the guardian of China, was now breached by someone who killed a person within its premises. It was a humiliation, the greatest in the Group¡¯s history.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long trembled, then quickly spoke up: "Leader, I¡¯m sorry, I was too careless. I didn¡¯t watch Wang Quan closely, giving someone an opportunity."

    "An opportunity, indeed. I specifically told you that during shift changes, there should be no interval whatsoever. But what did you do? A ten-second interval. Do you know what ten seconds means to a master? It¡¯s an hour, a day. Ten seconds is enough to kill anyone."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s tone was filled with anger: "If you make a mistake, you need to ept punishment. From now on, go to the Punishment Hall and receive your punishment."

    "Yes."

    Jiao Long took a deep breath, ready to leave with the others.

    "Wait, Jiao Long, you stay. I have something to say to you. The others can leave first."

    Jiao Long was a bit puzzled but immediately signaled the others to leave, then looked at Sima Lingyun and said: "Leader, what do you need to instruct?"

    "Spread the word, say someone infiltrated the Yanhuang Groupst night and killed a member. Also, have Thousand Faces disguise himself as Wang Quan. Take him to Sky Prison and monitor him closely. Remember, act cautiously but make it noticeable to others, understand?"

    Sima Lingyun decisively gave the order.

 Chapter 853: After the modification - 847 Xiangjiang Changes

    <h4>Chapter 853: After the modification: Chapter 847 Xiangjiang Changes</h4>

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold light. Now that Wang Quan was dead, it didn¡¯t mean that this matter was over. Since the Wang Family or the Heavenly God were so eager to kill Wang Quan, it meant that Wang Quan must have known something about the Wang Family or the Heavenly God, and that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t let him live.

    He used this to make the Wang Family and the Heavenly God mistakenly believe that the person killed this morning was someone from the Yanhuang Group in disguise, not the real Wang Quan.

    After all, there were only ten seconds for the guard change, which was too tight. The expert who broke into Yanhuang Group might be able to kill Wang Quan, but it didn¡¯t mean that he had time to verify if the dead Wang Quan was the real one.

    As long as they heard this news, the Yang Family or the Heavenly God would definitely send people to confirm whether Wang Quan was dead or not. Then he could capture them in one fell swoop, follow the clues, and find out everything.

    "Understood, Leader, I will take care of this matter properly."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long nodded heavily. Without saying another word, he turned around and walked towards Thousand Faces¡¯ residence.

    Sima Lingyun said nothing more. After thinking for a moment, he turned and walked outside. With such a big incident, he naturally had to talk to Lu Tianxing. After all, the two of them were in a partnership now.

    Meanwhile, far away in Xiangjiang, Rose had almost finished cleansing the Underworld. With the Zhao Family¡¯s forces cooperating with the Huang Family, the two joined forces like a rampant beast, rampaging through the Underworld in Xiangjiang. In a short time, the Zhao Family had already upied half of the Underworld¡¯s power in Xiangjiang.

    The name Rose echoed throughout Xiangjiang amidst the bloody storm, and the name ck Widow instilled fear in countless people. Because when Rose made a move, she left no survivors and showed no mercy.

    Anyone who dared to disobey was killed without exception.

    This was Rose¡¯s onlymand during her time in Xiangjiang. If you didn¡¯t submit, didn¡¯t follow her orders, she wouldn¡¯t waste words with you; she would just kill you, making an example out of you.

    With her iron-fisted methods, Rose also kept her promise by dividing the conquered territories among other forces, letting the Zhao Family and Huang Family split them evenly. With these sessive actions, Rose¡¯s position in Xiangjiang became increasingly stable, almost unshakable.

    Moreover, the Zhao Family¡¯s power grew stronger and stronger. Ever since Rose announced that they could annex other forces at will, everyone within the Zhao Family¡¯s territory seemed to be on a stimnt, frantically expanding their power, striving to annex other forces, hoping to catch Rose¡¯s eye.

    They knew very well that Rose couldn¡¯t stay in Xiangjiang forever, and Zhao Long was already old. Rose would inevitably choose the next true ruler of Xiangjiang. If they could catch Rose¡¯s eye, they would be the kings of the Underworld in Xiangjiang, able to cover the sky with one hand.

    Of course, Rose was aware of their thoughts, but she said nothing, nor did she express any stance. Instead, she coldly watched these peoplepete and fight. She did indeed need to find a new representative in Xiangjiang, but she didn¡¯t want a stagnant Xiangjiang; stagnation meant nopetition. Only withpetition could strength be forged.

    The Yama Pce had just been established, and it needed to absorb more elites. For a force to rise, elite strength was indispensable. Just like the Yue Army and the Qi Family Army in ancient times, they were the best examples. One could match ten, that was true strength.

    Only throughpetition can there be motivation. That was Rose¡¯s n, to have these peoplepete, and inpetition, their strength would be enhanced.

    At this moment, Rose wasn¡¯t staying in the vi that the Huang Family had prepared for her, but hade to Zhao Long¡¯s vi.

    "Hall Master, wee to my humble abode. May I ask what brings you here today?"

    Zhao Long stood there respectfully, looking at Rose sitting on the sofa. Even though Rose was very beautiful, Zhao Long didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect. The events in Xiangjiang during this period had made him fully aware of Rose¡¯s methods. In all his years, he had never seen a woman with such terrifying means, suppressing the entirety of Xiangjiang so thoroughly.

    If this woman were ced in ancient times, she might very well be the next Wu Zetian.

    As this thought shed through Zhao Long¡¯s mind, his expression became even more respectful.

    "Hehe, Uncle Long, you¡¯re too polite. I have to thank you for all your help during this time."

    Rose¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she got straight to the point: "Uncle Long, you should have guessed why I¡¯m here today. I¡¯m not from Xiangjiang, and I might leave at any time. Before I leave, I want to ask you, who do you think is the most suitable to be the next representative in Xiangjiang?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Zhao Long¡¯s body trembled, and a look of contemtion appeared on his face. "Hall Master, to be frank, if you¡¯re looking to the Zhao Family¡¯s former territory for the next representative, I can only say that it¡¯s a waste of effort. These people were the heads of the Zhao Family¡¯s old forces, but they¡¯re already old. Their ambition has long been worn down. More importantly, they weren¡¯t cultivated by you, so there is no loyalty. Frankly, once you leave Xiangjiang in the future, they might be the first to betray you."

    Rose nodded, looking at Zhao Long as she asked, "So, Uncle Long, what¡¯s your suggestion...?"

    Zhao Long took a deep breath and slowly said, "Cultivate new talents. Young people have drive, and calves aren¡¯t afraid of tigers. These people are the true backbone of a force. If you trust me, leave the task of cultivating new talents to me. Within five years, I¡¯ll ensure a true representative of Xiangjiang will emerge."

    There was a trace of fervor in Zhao Long¡¯s tone, and a hint of fanaticism in his cloudy eyes. He was old, unsure of how many years he had left, but if he could cultivate a true overlord of Xiangjiang, he would have seeded. In the future, even if he died, his name would be engraved in Xiangjiang¡¯s Underworld, remembered by all. To him, money and power were no longer important; what mattered was his legacy.

    "Uncle Long, your idea isn¡¯t bad, but your health..." Rose hesitated, not directly rejecting Zhao Long¡¯s proposal.

    "Hall Master, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll certainly train a true representative for you," Zhao Long said, his eyes gleaming.

    Rose nodded and said, "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Uncle Long. However, the matter of the representative cannot be taken lightly; it must go through stringent selection. I don¡¯t want a traitor to emerge one day."

    Hearing this, a sinister gleam shed in Zhao Long¡¯s eyes as he said, "Hall Master, rest assured. If the future representative harbors any rebellious thoughts, you won¡¯t need to intervene. I¡¯ll personally handle it."

    "Very well, then I¡¯ll rely on you, Uncle Long."

    Rose nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Uncle Long, send a message to everyone, informing them of a meeting. They must arrive at Lotus Apartment by ten o¡¯clock. Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up need nevere again."

    "Understood."

    Zhao Long nodded.

    "Alright, Uncle Long, I¡¯ll leave the matters of Xiangjiang to you. I¡¯m off to Lotus Apartment now. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time."

    With that, Rose stood up and walked towards the outside.

    Zhao Long followed her to the door, watching her get into the car before turning around and walking back into the vi.

 Chapter 854: Updated - 848 Fire Sky Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 854: Updated: Chapter 848 Fire Sky Ancestor</h4>

    Beijing, No. 3 Vi, Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, both with a look of seriousness on their faces. It was evident that Sima Lingyun had informed Lu Tianxing about Wang Quan¡¯s death in the Yanhuang Group.

    "Snap!"

    Lu Tianxing took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for himself, exhaling a ring of smoke before slowly saying, "Sima Lingyun, you mean Wang Quan was killed in the Yanhuang Group?"

    "That¡¯s right. It was discovered this morning during the shift change. The guards found Wang Quan dead, and the time of death was within ten seconds between eight and eight-ten."

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t hide anything from Lu Tianxing, but his face was extremely grim. The Yanhuang Group, the most powerful force in China, had been infiltrated, and a criminal was killed inside. It was a great humiliation.

    "Ten seconds, huh."

    Lu Tianxing sighed lightly and said, "Time can make people corrupt. Sima Lingyun, it seems the Yanhuang Group has already rotted. Ten seconds without alerting you or that group of old geezers in the Yanhuang Group, and timing it so precisely¡ªit appears the Yanhuang Group has been infiltrated. All the information is known to the other side. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have been so precise. I¡¯m starting to doubt whether handing Tingting over to you was the right decision..."

    "The Supreme Elder couldn¡¯t have been infiltrated."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Sima Lingyun interrupted, "The Supreme Elder couldn¡¯t have been infiltrated. I believe that. As for Judge, I¡¯m here to ask your opinion on this, not to discuss other things."

    "What opinion can I have? Wang Quan is dead. That alone shows there¡¯s definitely an issue between the Wang Family and Heavenly God. Or maybe they¡¯re conspiring about something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry, risking being discovered by the Yanhuang Group to kill someone. As for what Wang Quan knew, now we have no evidence since he¡¯s dead. I¡¯m not King Yanluo; I can¡¯t summon the dead¡¯s souls. I¡¯ve already told you before to extract whatever he knew as soon as possible, but you didn¡¯t believe me and hesitated. Now that he¡¯s dead, what can I do?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly. ording to the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ methods, they should have directly tortured him. He didn¡¯t believe that Wang Quan wouldn¡¯t talk. There was no need for unnecessary persuasion.

    After pausing for a moment, Lu Tianxing continued, "Anyway, didn¡¯t you already arrange everything? Have someone impersonate Wang Quan and release information that he¡¯s not dead. If Wang Quan really knew something important, Heavenly God or the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t sit still. They¡¯d surely try to break into the Yanhuang Group again. You should seize this opportunity. However, I don¡¯t have high expectations for your n."

    "Why not?"

    "No one¡¯s a fool. The Wang Family and Heavenly God aren¡¯t fools either. They might suspect the Wang Quan they killed today is fake. But they won¡¯t act rashly. After all, killing in the Yanhuang Group will definitely make them vignt. Anyone with a brain would know that there must be a trapid out for them. Even if someone breaks into the Yanhuang Group again to investigate, it won¡¯t be some low-levelckey but real experts, strong enough to disregard your Supreme Elder. By then, your Yanhuang Group may not be able to stop them." Lu Tianxing took another drag of his cigarette and said slowly.

    "Is that so? I don¡¯t care who it is. If they daree, I will make sure they die without a burial."

    A cold glint shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes as he changed the subject, "By the way, Judge, I heard you have a good rtionship with that female cop named Xue Bing in Modu?"

    "Heh heh, what¡¯s it to you, Sima Lingyun? Are you feeling romantic and fancying that policewoman?" Lu Tianxing chuckled upon hearing this.

    "Judge, I think you want to test the sharpness of my sword." Sima Lingyun said calmly.

    "Alright, look at you, with that gloomy face. No wonder there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯d always be a butt-boy for life. Seems like it¡¯s true."

    Lu Tianxing pouted, ignoring Sima Lingyun¡¯s threat, "Why are you asking about her? Are you nning to recruit her into the Yanhuang Group?"

    "That¡¯s indeed the n."

    Sima Lingyun nodded, "That policewoman has a strong sense of justice and is quite capable. The Yanhuang Group is currently in dire need of such people. Though her abilities are a bitcking, her foundation is very solid. More importantly, she has cultivated the Fire Heaven Scripture."

    "Fire Heaven Scripture!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t that the cultivation technique he helped Xue Bing repair? How did it get involved here?

    "Exactly."

    Sima Lingyun nodded, "I sensed the aura of Fire Heaven Scripture on her. The creator of the Fire Heaven Scripture was Fire Sky Ancestor, one of the Supreme Elders of the Yanhuang Group. Decades ago, Fire Sky Ancestor led a group to fight Japanese Ninjas. He faced several Divine Ninjas alone, using his life to buy time for the Yanhuang Group to deal with others. After the battle, Fire Sky Ancestor perished along with the Divine Ninjas, and the Fire Heaven Scripture was lost.

    "But regardless, Fire Sky Ancestor was a hero of the Yanhuang Group. I don¡¯t know where this policewoman got the Fire Heaven Scripture or how she cultivated it to the Profound Level. But since she has learned it, she is Fire Sky Ancestor¡¯s sessor. I n to recruit her into the Yanhuang Group."

    Sima Lingyun spoke ndly. After he went to Modu, he sensed the True Qi fluctuation of the Fire Heaven Scripture on Xue Bing. However, she was busy tracking Heavenly God, so he didn¡¯t immediately bring her back to Modu. Now he wouldn¡¯t miss the chance. If Xue Bing could study Fire Sky Ancestor¡¯s cultivation notes, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Yanhuang Group gained a top-tier expert. Moreover, a person overflowing with righteousness was exactly what the Yanhuang Group currentlycked. He wanted to change the current situation of the Yanhuang Group, and he needed new blood and new recruiting methods.

    "Are you really nning to bring Xue Bing into the Yanhuang Group? Aren¡¯t you afraid the whole Yanhuang Group will be in chaos?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun in astonishment. Wasn¡¯t the Yanhuang Group chaotic enough already? With Xue Bing¡¯s upromising sense of justice, the group would hardly ever have a moment of peace if she joined.

    "By the way, since you¡¯ve investigated Xue Bing, you should know she has an older sister who also cultivated the Fire Heaven Scripture. Why not recruit both of them into the Yanhuang Group?" Lu Tianxing curiously asked.

 Chapter 855 - 849: Attending the Party

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 849: Attending the Party</h4>

    Sima Lingyun nced at Lu Tianxing and exined, "Her sister did indeed practice the Fire Heaven Scripture, but the Yanhuang Group has regtions against recruiting only children. If a family has twins or multiple children, we recruit one or more based on the situation, but never all of them, to avoid a crisis where a family line is cut off. Moreover, Xue Bing is different from Xue Man. Xue Bing is a police officer, experienced in various situations and has seen blood, which is crucial. The Yanhuang Group doesn¡¯t have much time to help someone adapt. Although Xue Man has practiced the Fruit Fire Heavenly Scripture, she is ultimately just a corporate white-cor worker and not suited for the Yanhuang Group¡¯s missions."

    "Do as you like, but I must tell you that Xue Bing is a woman who can¡¯t~stand~loneliness. If she overturns your Yanhuang Group, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."

    "Rest assured, the Yanhuang Group isn¡¯tcking people, but what weck are the righteous. As long as she doesn¡¯t make mistakes, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t do anything to her. Besides, since I intend to consolidate Yanhuang Group¡¯s power, I naturally need helpers."

    Sima Lingyun gave a faint smile, looking at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Alright, I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯m leaving."

    With that, Sima Lingyun stood up from the sofa and walked outside.

    "Wait."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly called out to stop Sima Lingyun, saying, "Sima Lingyun, I hear rumors outside that you like men and swords, are these words true?"

    "Shing!"

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t speak but let out a sharp Sword Qi from his body, directly slicing towards Lu Tianxing with a misty aura.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t move at all, sitting on the sofa, he raised his hand slowly, directly grabbing the iing Sword Qi and crushing it: "Sima Lingyun, should I interpret this as you being enraged out of shame? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t discriminate against you for liking men, after all, there are women who like women too. However, I¡¯m curious, between you and your man, who is the top and who is the bottom? Okay, Sima Lingyun, I was joking, don¡¯t get angry, take it easy, don¡¯t tear down the house. If you tear it down, you have to pay for it, right? I won¡¯t mention it anymore...."

    Seeing Sword Qi swirling around Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing quickly raised his hands in surrender. If Lin Yafei saw her vi being wrecked by his few words, she would fight him to death. She might even demand flesh payment tonight, which wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ...

    Time flows like water, years pass like a shuttle, and in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for Angel¡¯s ball, which everyone is invited to.

    Since the incident at Badaling got out, the whole of Beijing has been unusually calm in the past few days. Everyone hasid low, and even those rich young masters from Beijing rarely appeared, staying obediently at home, not daring to cause trouble.

    As for the Wang Family, after Wang Quan¡¯s death, they remainedpletely silent, just as Lu Tianxing mentioned. Despite rumors, reportedly Sima Lingyun¡¯s handiwork, about someone infiltrating Yanhuang Group and killing its members, and Wang Quan¡¯s unpublicized death, neither the Wang Family nor Heavenly God reacted, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with them.

    The Liu Family also remained silent, as if they were scared into submission. Other families took the same stance, adopting a detached attitude and watching from the sidelines.

    Though Beijing currently appears calm and unruffled, anyone with better intelligence knows that surface calm doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t turmoil underneath. The sea is also calm before a storm, but when the storm hits, the monstrous waves can destroy anything. Most forces have now retreated, watching coldly because they know this is a sh of major powers, and interfering could result in beingpletely decimated like ants under a cartwheel.

    As night descends, it nkets Beijing in thick darkness, making the city appear hazy while the neon lights brighten up the sky, decorating the entire night with splendor.

    Around seven in the evening.

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Yafei descended from upstairs.

    The three were dressed in luxurious formal attire.

    Lu Tianxing was now wearing a ck suit jointly chosen by Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, presenting a highly formal appearance. Coupled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful elegance and the smile tugging at his lips, he resembled an excellent young noble.

    Bai Zhiqing was dressed in a white off-shoulder evening gown, the perfect fit showcasing her slender and charming figure. The decorations on her chest were cleverly arranged to cover the white expanse of her skin, and the strapless design highlighted her exposed shoulders, contrasting snow-white and frost, subtly conservative yet provoking imagination.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s attire waspletely different from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s. She wore a light purple dress, the slightly tight fit entuating her alluring figure. Her red lips drew one¡¯s gaze, and her water-like eyes seemed to speak, irresistibly drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her.

    The juxtaposition of white and purple, standing on either side of Lu Tianxing, showcased their extraordinary elegance. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aura was cold as frost and regal like a queen, while Lin Yafei was enchanting like a national beauty, making one feel inclined to reenact King You of Zhou¡¯s beacon signaling to Dukes, just to win a smile from the lovely Bao Si.

    At this moment, walking beside Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes were on Bai Zhiqing, smiling and saying, "Old friend, have you noticed a major issue with Little Qingqing¡¯s attire?"

    "What?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, puzzled.

    "Haven¡¯t you noticed Little Qingqing¡¯s gown is too long? It¡¯s covering her legs entirely, and her gown doesn¡¯t have shoulder straps. What if someone steps on the back hem, wouldn¡¯t Little Qingqing¡¯s springtime scenery be exposed?" Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, winking.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gown, indeed as Lin Yafei said, even with high heels, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s legs were entirely hidden inside the evening gown, with the hem dragging on the floor. If someone identally stepped on it, the possibility was indeed there.

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words and seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes speechlessly and walked out directly.

    Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing without saying more and followed Bai Zhiqing out the door.

    After Lu Tianxing stepped out, he directly walked to the nearby garage to drive.

 Chapter 856 - 850 Wealth Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter 850 Wealth Mansion</h4>

    The so-called ball is nothing more than a ce for high society to expand theirworks, solidify connections, and carry out various shady transactions.

    This time, the ball organized by Angel was held at the prestigious Wealth Mansion.

    About half an hourter, Lu Tianxing drove the car and brought two women to the Wealth Mansion, parking the car in front of a massive vi.

    "Lu Tianxing, keep your eyes in checkter, don¡¯t get distracted just because you see a woman, got it?"

    Before getting out of the car, Bai Zhiqing did not forget to warn Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest and said, "Honey, this time I, Lu Tianxing, promise to keep my eyes straight and definitely not look at any woman."

    "You better remember what you said."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing: "Now get out and open the door."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, got out of the car, and ran to the side to open the back door. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei got off the car one after the other.

    It was just about time for the ball to start, and there were already quite a few cars parked outside the vi. Many well-dressed men with their dates were walking into the vi. They were all slightly surprised when they saw two women getting out of one car and each holding onto the same man¡¯s arms.

    Especially when they saw the faces of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, they were stunned. The men had a glint in their eyes like they had spotted their prey, while the women were filled with envy and jealousy. Perfect bodies and beautiful faces, who wouldn¡¯t be envious?

    At this moment, all eyes were on Lu Tianxing, full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have been dead a thousand times over.

    Whether it was Bai Zhiqing or Lin Yafei, in any era, they would be considered top-notch beauties. Ordinary people would be lucky to get even one, but Lu Tianxing had both, and they seemed to get along. How could this not make people envious? Holding one in each arm, a harmonious harem was every man¡¯s dream.

    Others thought Lu Tianxing was enjoying his blessings, but only he knew the difficulties. Bai Zhiqing, though smiling, had a hint of coldness in her eyes, obviously unhappy about Lin Yafei holding her husband¡¯s arm. But she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she discreetly pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm twice, making him gasp in pain.

    "Honey, let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing immediately stopped hesitating and led the two women toward the vi.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing prepare to bring both women into the vi, those envious of him showed mocking smiles, as if enjoying a good show. They had received invitations stating that one invitation allowed only one male or femalepanion. Lu Tianxing bringing twopanions seemed to predict his being turned away at the door.

    "Dear guest, please show your invitation." The bodyguard at the door looked at Lu Tianxing and hispanions with great respect.

    This ball was organized by Angel, inviting elites from China¡¯s business circle and Beijing¡¯s socialites. The security was extremely strict. Each guest had to show an invitation to enter. Without an invitation, no one could get in.

    Without any surprise, Lu Tianxing took out three invitations from his body and handed them to the bodyguard.

    Seeing the three invitations in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, the bodyguard was slightly stunned. This ball invited only the elites of China¡¯s business circle and Beijing¡¯s socialites. With Angel Group¡¯s influence, they didn¡¯t need to curry favor with anyone. Even the most powerful and wealthy could only get one invitation. So seeing Lu Tianxing take out three was shocking.

    Those who had nned to watch a joke were also surprised, searching their minds for information about Lu Tianxing, wanting to know who he was. Theypletely ignored Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei.

    If Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei had received invitations, they wouldn¡¯t both be holding onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms. No woman likes sharing her man, especially in such a setting. So they naturally assumed Lu Tianxing was the owner of all three invitations.

    The bodyguard checked the invitations and, finding no issues, immediately let them in: "Dear guest, please enter."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded, leading Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing in.

    The vi¡¯s security was well-arranged. Armed bodyguards with a fierce aura patrolled, with snipers hidden in the dark, screening guests. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s senses, he felt locked on by snipers at least five times after entering the vi. But it quickly disappeared, as locking onto someone forcefully is a provocation to any expert.

    Upon entering the vi, a servant immediately greeted them, leading Lu Tianxing and the two women through a narrow corridor toward the private garden behind Wealth Mansion.

    Passing through the Nine Curves Corridor, Lu Tianxing¡¯s view suddenly opened up. The private garden was arranged for the ball, with long tables full of exquisite dishes, and soothing music floating in the garden, making people feel rxed.

    There were already quite a few people in the garden. The men, in suits, gave off a calm and capable vibe, either business elites or socialites. The women, in high-end evening dresses, showcased their charms, with deep and endless cleavage drawing all eyes under the lights.

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Yafei entered the private garden without attracting much attention. After all, China¡¯s business circle is small, and many knew Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei. They also knew Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personality, so approaching would only lead to embarrassment.

    "Lin Yafei, now that we¡¯re inside the ball, can you let go of my husband¡¯s arm?" The three found a corner to sit in, and Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei, clearly displeased.

    Lin Yafei looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Would it kill you to be a little shield?"

 Chapter 857: After the modification - 851 Undercurrents Surge

    <h4>Chapter 857: After the modification: Chapter 851 Undercurrents Surge</h4>

    "You..."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was speechless. Using her best friend¡¯s husband as a shield right in front of her, and speaking so confidently, only Lin Yafei could do that in the whole world.

    "Alright, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m just trying to give your man some face, can¡¯t you see? Didn¡¯t you notice the envious, jealous looks from the men when we walked in? When a man goes out, face is everything, understand? I¡¯m teaching you right now, you should be thanking me. Otherwise, when your marriage hits a rough patch, you¡¯ll regret it."

    Bai Zhiqing was speechless again. Lin Demon really had a twisted way of thinking, one ridiculous logic after another.

    "What, you don¡¯t believe me? Let me show you."

    A smile yed on Lin Yafei¡¯s lips as she lightly tapped her high heels on the clean marble floor, the crisp sound echoing immediately.

    The sound of the high heels instantly caught the attention of everyone in the hall, and they all turned to look at Lu Tianxing and the two women.

    Upon seeing the trio clearly, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with a lustrous glimmer, followed by an envious look in their eyes. Hugged on both sides, and the ones being hugged were the CEOs of Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group. This man was too impressive, killing two birds with one stone.

    Noticing the gazes from around them, Lin Yafei smiled and said, "Little Qingqing, do you see? This is what face is all about. For any man, being looked at with envy and jealousy is always the proudest moment, just like women admiring a man¡¯sbat prowess."

    "Lin Yafei, can¡¯t youe up with a better analogy? Besides, don¡¯t you think this feels like being watched in a zoo?" Bai Zhiqing said with a hint of anger, feeling her face flush from the unusual looks she was receiving.

    Lin Yafei shrugged indifferently and said, "Don¡¯t you find this analogy perfect?"

    "No."

    Seeing the two women about to bicker again, Lu Tianxing could only sigh slightly, adopting a stance where his eyes watched his nose, his nose watched his mouth, and his mouth watched his heart, without saying a word. He knew that if he interjected, the fire would burn him.

    Sitting there, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice a woman among the numerous attendees in the hall gnashing her teeth as she looked at him, as if she wanted to tear him into pieces.

    It was a beautiful woman, extremely beautiful, dressed in a ck gown with an exquisitely perfect mature face, exuding the charm of a fully-ripened peach, making it hard for anyone to look away. Especially the pair of lethal weapons on her chest, they were full of killing intent.

    If Lu Tianxing saw this woman right now, he would undoubtedly be speechless with shock. This woman was none other than Shen Manjun, Qiaoqiao¡¯s mother, who he had once seen naked in the dressing room in Xiangjiang.

    "Pervert, damn pervert. It¡¯s you, you bastard. You dared toe to Beijing after taking advantage of mest time, even saying my figure wasn¡¯t good. Oh, alright. You¡¯ve got guts showing up in front of me today. I think you¡¯re tired of living. Today, I¡¯ll show you Shen Manjun¡¯s methods. Don¡¯t you want to enjoy having both? I¡¯ll make sure you fail miserably."

    Shen Manjun¡¯s face showed a trace of anger. Remembering what had happened in Xiangjiang, she felt like tearing Lu Tianxing to pieces. She had been seen naked by a scoundrel and taken advantage of without any means to punish him.

    As the head of the Shen Family, how could she swallow this humiliation? More importantly, during this period, Qiaoqiao had been constantly chattering in her ear about how great Lu Tianxing was, which made her even more displeased. On top of that, events in Modu inevitably made her think that Lu Tianxing had intentions towards her daughter.

    New and old grudges surged in her heart, Shen Manjun could no longer suppress her anger, and she directly walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    She had investigated Lu Tianxing and naturally recognized Bai Zhiqing as Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. So today, she would make Lu Tianxing fall hard and teach him a lesson, avenging her previous humiliation.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the outskirts of Beijing, in an old abandoned factory, a man wearing a crying face mask stood at the forefront, while in front of him stood dozens of people dressed in ck robes, each exuding a chilling aura, clearly not ordinary people.

    "Angel¡¯s ball starts at eight. Everyone knows what we need to do today," the Crying Face Envoy said in a hoarse voice as he looked at the people in front of him.

    "Do not worry, sir. This time, we willplete the task wlessly," said a middle-aged man at the forefront of the ck-robed individuals immediately.

    The Crying Face Envoy nodded and said, "Good. This time, your target is not Lu Tianxing. You must capture Bai Zhiqing alive. As for Lu Tianxing, leave him to me."

    "Do not worry, sir. Our assassination team has never once failed. Lu Tianxing is of no concern. We can handle him ourselves," the leading middle-aged man said with a cold smile, confident in his assassination skills.

    The Crying Face Envoy nced at the middle-aged man and sneered, "Is that so? Beast Emperor, Killing Emperor, and Gun Emperor all said the same, but now they are dead. Though your assassination team is formidable, if you dare to assassinate Lu Tianxing, I assure you a tragic end. Be cautious of Lin Yafei next to Bai Zhiqing as well. She is protected by the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, who have mastered the Phantom Divine Skill, allowing them to hide at any time and ce. So for this operation, bring your full strength, or there will be no one to collect your corpses if you die."

    Although knowing that what the Crying Face Envoy said was true, it sounded like mockery to the assassination team members, or a provocation at least.

    The faces of all the assassination team members froze, bing increasingly grim. While true, it was too belittling. Their team was given important missions by the Heavenly God because they had mastered the legendary assassination skill Shadow Stabbing Technique from Jing Ke of the pre-Qin period. In the dark, they were omnipresent phantoms, even myth-level figures could hardly withstand them.

    Indeed, Lu Tianxing was strong, individually unbeatable. But with ten or eight of them ganging up, they did not believe Lu Tianxing could withstand it.

    "A mess of punches can kill even a master," they thought, not taking it lightly.

 Chapter 858 - 852 Who Exactly is this Man

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 852 Who Exactly is this Man</h4>

    "I know you¡¯re not convinced. You can go and test Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength if you want. Also, I warn you, do not kill innocent people. This time, everyone attending the banquet is from the business circle of China or the high society of Beijing. If you dare to harm them, I won¡¯t hesitate to send you on your way. I hope you understand this."

    The Crying Face Envoy coldly swept his gaze over the group of people, his tone growing menacing. All the people Angel invited to this dance are renowned figures in China. They are either prominent business figures or high-society elites from Beijing. Killing these people would not only mean confronting the Yanhuang Group and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, but also facing the wrath of the entire nation. If ites to that, their fate will be nothing but annihtion. No matter how powerful the Heavenly God is, he cannotpare to the strength of the nation. Against national power, they are like a mantis trying to stop a car, destined to be crushed.

    The increasingly icy words of the Crying Face Envoy sent a shiver down the assassins¡¯ spines.

    "But, Envoy, with so many people at the dance, it¡¯s inevitable there will be coteral damage. If..."

    Before the man could finish, the Crying Face Envoy interrupted directly, "If there is coteral damage, they have only themselves to me. As long as we can eliminate Lu Tianxing, a few deaths are inconsequential."

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the private garden of the dance hosted by Angel...

    Lu Tianxing was leisurely sitting at a dining table, savoring the food. As for Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, they were not beside him. They had walked over to greet some familiarpany executives, strengthening the rtionships between the twopanies.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing noticed that the originally noisy surroundings had quieted down. Lu Tianxing, somewhat puzzled, raised his head instinctively and followed the eyes of the crowd.

    In the next moment, Lu Tianxing saw a woman wearing a ck evening gown walking towards him.

    The woman had her long ck hair tied up, appearing both elegant and noble. She had a standard oval face and sexy lips painted with a soft red lipstick. Her high-bridged nose and alluring eyes seemed to be continuously casting electric nces, making people unconsciously fall into them, unable to extricate themselves.

    The tight ck evening gown entuated her perfect figure. Even though she dressed elegantly, it couldn¡¯t conceal her mature charm.

    This woman exuded a kind of lethal attraction to men, impacting every man in the hall strongly.

    This woman was none other than Shen Manjun, who once had an ambiguous rtionship with Lu Tianxing in the fitting room of Xiangjiang Glory Department Store.

    As the men¡¯s eyes fell on her, the women in the hall couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of jealousy. With their age and experience, they couldn¡¯t possess the mature allure Shen Manjun had. Especially the noble and mature temperament she emitted made countless men unable to resist the urge to conquer her.

    Lu Tianxing had to admit, Shen Manjun was extremely appealing to men, even slightly surpassing Rose and Lin Yafei.

    A woman like her would make any man turn into a beast, no matter the era.

    When Lu Tianxing saw her, he felt as if struck by lightning, standing there frozen.

    Why is it her? Why is she here? A bitter smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Never did he imagine that Shen Manjun, whom he had met in the fitting room of Xiangjiang Glory Department Store, would appear in front of him again. Especially since thest time they met, he had spanked her several times. In retrospect, that feeling was indeed quite thrilling, making his heart race even now.

    Shen Manjun showed no surprise at the crowd¡¯s gazes. She was very confident in her charm. Step by step, she walked towards Lu Tianxing, a cold smile forming on her lips. Today, she would make this rascal pay dearly.

    Noticing the killing intent in her eyes, Lu Tianxing gave a bitterugh. Instinctively, he wanted to turn away, now convinced this woman hade for revenge.

    Seeing Shen Manjun walking towards Lu Tianxing, everyone in the hall was stunned.

    Who is this man?

    Not only did Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei walk in arm-in-arm with him, but now even Shen Manjun was approaching him. Who exactly was he, to attract so many beautiful women?

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing once again became the center of attention at the dance.

    Lu Tianxing, with a dejected expression, turned his head away. There was no gooding from this. Shen Manjun clearly harbored ill intentions. After all, in Xiangjiang, she had beenpletely seen by him and practically measured all over. The idea that she came over to rekindle their past was unbelievable.

    Carefully scanning the surroundings, he noticed both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei looking his way, making his heart skip a beat.

    Under normal circumstances, without Bai Zhiqing present, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t fear Shen Manjun. At worst, he¡¯d teach her a lesson again. But now, with Bai Zhiqing here, if Shen Manjun decided to cause trouble, wouldn¡¯t he be in deep trouble?

    At this thought, Lu Tianxing felt his headache worsening. He had been right; Beijing was his ce of misfortune. Despite being in the city for only a few days, so many big events had already urred.

    Just then, Shen Manjun was already in front of Lu Tianxing, curving her lips into a charming smile. "Surprised? We meet again after a few months."

    Speaking, Shen Manjun approached Lu Tianxing, her gaze sweeping over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei. Deliberately turning her back to them, she ced a hand on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, leaned close to his ear, and whispered through gritted teeth, "You pervert, we meet again. Now you¡¯re in my hands. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you pay."

    Shen Manjun¡¯s gesture immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention at the dance. All eyes, both male and female, fell on Lu Tianxing.

    Faces were filled with shock. Who was this man?

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei had linked arms with him intimately when they entered. Now, Shen Manjun was also acting intimately with him. Who was he really, to garner the attention of so many women? For amon man, marrying one of these women would be a huge blessing, yet Lu Tianxing had three. Who was this man?

 Chapter 859 - 853 Shen Manjunâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 853 Shen Manjun¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    Everyone looked at each other, and they saw the shock and envy in each other¡¯s eyes. How could they not be envious? Who was Shen Manjun? She was the Sect Leader of the Beijing Shen Family. In other words, Shen Manjun was a symbol of power and status. Anyone who could win Shen Manjun¡¯s favor would essentially gain the entire Shen Family.

    What¡¯s more important is that over all these years, Shen Manjun has had countless suitors, whether they were business tycoons or social elites, but they had never heard of Shen Manjun having been in close contact with any man, let alone any rumors.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun actually ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and behaved so intimately with a man. This was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Everyone looked at Lu Tianxing with envy. They knew very well that if Lu Tianxing could win Shen Manjun¡¯s favor, then in the future, the Shen Family would be Lu Tianxing¡¯s alone. How could they not be envious?

    In other people¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing was fortunate. But only Lu Tianxing knew that this wasn¡¯t fortune but the beginning of a disaster because Bai Zhiqing was right next to him.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t believe that Bai Zhiqing would be generous enough to remain indifferent upon seeing her husband this close to another woman. What made it worse was that their actions were too intimate. Especially with Shen Manjun¡¯s back towards Bai Zhiqing, from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s perspective, it looked like Shen Manjun was leaning on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder and whispering intimately.

    As Lu Tianxing had guessed, after seeing this scene, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face turnedpletely cold, and she stared at Lu Tianxing with eyes like daggers. However, she didn¡¯t approach but stood there watching.

    Feeling the gaze from behind, Lu Tianxing shivered and said righteously, "This beautifuldy, you must have mistaken me for someone else! I don¡¯t know you at all, and could you please keep some distance? I have a germophobia and don¡¯t like any woman other than my wife getting close to me."

    "You bastard!"

    Hearing this, Shen Manjun almost wanted to punch him. Disliking close contact with other women, then how would he exin why he hugged and held her back in Xiangjiang? If it weren¡¯t for the police showing up, Lu Tianxing might have pinned her down in the changing room.

    Recalling the incident in the changing room, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Lu Tianxing was the only man in all these years who had touched her body, and so thoroughly.

    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Shen Manjun sneered, "Really? You don¡¯t know me? Then should I tell your wife about what happened between us in Xiangjiang?"

    As she spoke, Shen Manjun was about to turn and walk towards Bai Zhiqing.

    "Wait."

    Looking at Shen Manjun¡¯s posture, Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile and said, "So, Miss Shen, what do you actually want? I know it was my faultst time, but you should have investigated. I was forced into it! Also, Miss Shen, you¡¯re always known for your propriety. Acting so intimately with me, if this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fearful appearance, a look of satisfaction shed in Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes. But she said, "Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t know me? Now you suddenly recognize me? Mr. Lu, you¡¯re sweating profusely. Are you hot, or are you afraid?"

    "Miss Shen, I know I was too rashst time. I apologize to you. Please forgive me this time. From now on, I¡¯ll avoid you whenever I see you. Is that okay?"

    Lu Tianxing had to beg for mercy because he could feel Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze from behind, clearly indicating that she was on the verge of fury.

    "Begging for mercy? Mr. Lu, you know how to beg for mercy? Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant back then? Now you know how to beg for mercy. I did tell you before, if you fell into my hands, I¡¯d make you unable to walk. Haha..." Shen Manjun smiled a vengeful smile, feeling a strong sense of satisfaction. This bastard finally knew fear, and it felt great to exact revenge for when he took advantage of her.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing suddenly had a bad feeling.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun stepped forward, sticking closely to Lu Tianxing, and whispered, "Little man, what do you think your wife will do when she sees us so close? Will she rip you apart? You bastard, you dared to take advantage of mest time. This time I will make you pay. I hope your wife ps you and divorces you on the spot."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened even more. This woman was ruthless, wanting even his wife to divorce him. But there was nothing he could do about it now.

    "It was a misunderstanding, Miss Shen. Last time was definitely a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t know there was anyone in the changing room. I apologize to you now. I¡¯m sorry."

    "A misunderstanding?"

    Shen Manjun nced at Bai Zhiqing in the distance and gritted her teeth, "A misunderstanding? Are you seriously telling me it¡¯s a misunderstanding? You barging into the changing room was a misunderstanding. But what about after that when you touched my butt and took advantage of me? Was that also a misunderstanding? Don¡¯t say ¡¯sorry¡¯ like it solves anything. If ¡¯sorry¡¯ worked, what would we need the police for? But I¡¯m a fair person. Since you say it was a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t we call Bai Zhiqing over to judge? Let¡¯s see if a man suddenly barging into a woman¡¯s changing room, and taking advantage of her, can be considered a misunderstanding. If your wife says it was a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll believe you."

    "Damn it!"

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This woman was ruthless, hitting him exactly where it hurt. He was sure that if Bai Zhiqing found out about this, it would be a disaster for him.

    "I was wrong, Miss Shen. What do you want from me to forgive me?" Lu Tianxing lowered his voice and said.

    "Forgive you?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s face showed a look of triumph. "How do you want me to forgive you? How about you castrate yourself? Then I¡¯ll forgive you."

    "Hiss!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed. This woman was too ruthless, wanting to turn him into a eunuch. "Miss Shen, don¡¯t push me."

    "What if I do push you? What can you do? Your wife is right there. If you dare to do anything to me, you should know the consequences." Shen Manjun said coldly.

    "Really? Miss Shen, you better not regret it."

    Lu Tianxing was getting really annoyed now. This woman clearly wanted to y him to death. Since that was the case, he decided not to be polite any longer.

    PS: Sorry for thete update, I got caught up reading a novel. My apologies for the dy!!!

 Chapter 860 - 854: Turning the Tables on the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 854: Turning the Tables on the Enemy</h4>

    "What do you want to do?" Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Shen Manjun instinctively took a step back and said cautiously.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun with a wicked smile on his lips and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Miss Shen, I don¡¯t want to do anything. You know, ever since we partedst time, you¡¯ve been on my mind constantly. That perfect figure, that slender waist, it all keeps popping up in my mind. Especially that time when I spanked you, the feeling, tut-tut, still lingers. It¡¯s making me a bit uncontroble. How about we find a ce and try it againter?"

    "By the way, I think calling you Miss Shen feels too distant between us. After all, we almost had an enjoyable encounter. How about I call you Manjun or Junjun from now on? You can also call me dear or baby, I don¡¯t mind. If you¡¯re not afraid, you can publicize our rtionship, I¡¯d be happy to..."

    Lu Tianxing kept talking while Shen Manjun¡¯s expression changed constantly with his words, trembling with rage. She couldn¡¯t believe how shameless this man could be to say such things. Although, thinking back to that scene made Shen Manjun¡¯s heart flutter, and a strange feeling surged through her, a current running through her body, making her breath slightly rapid and her face flushing unnaturally.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also stopped talking, his mouth agape, looking at Shen Manjun in disbelief. What the hell is going on? He seemed to have done nothing, yet this woman turned to this state.

    "This woman likes S¡¤M!"

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind shed back tost time at Xiangjiang Glory Department Store, where she seemed to have the same reaction.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, as if he had discovered something incredible.

    "Miss Shen, to be honest, it¡¯s actually not a big deal if you tell my wife. At that time, my wife didn¡¯t like me. I can just say it wasn¡¯t intentional, I ended up there trying to escape an assassin. Of course, you could also tell the crowd about me spanking you and us almost having some implied incident in the changing room. If you want everyone to know, I don¡¯t mind, I could just marry you anyway. Tut-tut, marrying the Sect Leader of Shen Family, it sounds like a win for me, don¡¯t you agree?"

    "You..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s face turned livid with anger, almost exploding. She had never seen a man this shameless. Initially wanting a fierce revenge on Lu Tianxing, it turned out he had her pinned. Could she dare to reveal all these facts? She couldn¡¯t, even if she didn¡¯t care about her reputation and wanted mutual destruction with Lu Tianxing, what about Qiaoqiao? She couldn¡¯t let Qiaoqiao be pointed at by others forever.

    "Miss Shen, consider carefully whether you want to bepletely doomed with me, or just let this pass. If you let this go, I¡¯ll solemnly apologize, I¡¯m sorry."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing slowly walked over.

    "ck, ck, ck!"

    The sound of high heels hitting the ground reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, making him tremble and instinctively take a few steps back.

    Meanwhile, Shen Manjun also noticed the footsteps behind her, took a few deep breaths to calm herself, red at Lu Tianxing hard, and then turned to face Bai Zhiqing, "Miss Bai, it¡¯s been a long time."

    "Mr. Shen, indeed, it has been a long time."

    Bai Zhiqing said expressionlessly to Shen Manjun, "Mr. Shen, are you very familiar with my husband?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, his eyes quickly falling on Shen Manjun, fearing she would expose him.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Shen Manjun wished she could tell Bai Zhiqing everything that had happened in Xiangjiang, to teach this lecher a lesson. But reason told her she absolutely couldn¡¯t say it. If she exposed what happened in Xiangjiang, the whole of Beijing would soon be gossiping about the Sect Leader of Shen Family Shen Manjun having an undisclosed encounter with a stranger in Xiangjiang. After all, it¡¯s hard not to think things when hearing the term ¡¯changing room.¡¯

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath, forced a smile and said, "Miss Bai, you misunderstood. Mr. Lu and I have only met a few times. I just came over to thank him for saving my daughter. And, not long ago, at Xiangjiang Glory Department Store..."

    At this point, Shen Manjun deliberately paused and nced at Lu Tianxing.

    This nce made Lu Tianxing break out in a cold sweat.

    "Last time at Xiangjiang Department Store, I was in danger and Mr. Lu saved my life. In other words, Mr. Lu saved me and my daughter¡¯s lives, so when I saw him as our savior, I couldn¡¯t control myself. I hope Miss Bai can understand." Shen Manjun said faintly.

    "Saved your lives?"

    Bai Zhiqing was skeptical. Shen Manjun also frequented the department store, Bai Zhiqing knew, and she knew Shen Manjun had a beautiful daughter.

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, it was a long time ago. I didn¡¯t realize the woman I saved back then was Miss Shen."

    Bai Zhiqing looked suspiciously at Lu Tianxing again, knowing he had a history of lying.

    "Miss Bai, Mr. Lu, I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. By the way, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll invite you both to dinner to express my gratitude to Mr. Lu."

    Saying this, Shen Manjun walked towards the distance, ring at Lu Tianxing with resentment before she left. She hade eagerly to exact revenge, but instead got yed by Lu Tianxing, how could she be satisfied.

    Especially thinking about her reaction to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words made Shen Manjun¡¯s expression worsen, practically frosty, ignoring several people who came to hit on her, and walked outside to calm herself down.

    PS: Speechless, I¡¯m so annoyed. I bought a phone online, and it¡¯s been a week without receiving it. How can it be so slow!!!

 Chapter 861 - 855: Brothers in Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 855: Brothers in Life and Death</h4>

    Seeing Shen Manjun leave, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s previously expressionless face turnedpletely cold as she red at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect this. I just left for a moment, and you¡¯ve already hooked up with a stunning beauty, and a richdy at that. Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?"

    "Yeah, old friend, you better exin honestly. Shen Manjun is a famous beauty in Beijing, with that mature charm and alluring face; she¡¯s every man¡¯s ideal prey. Old friend, I just realized you¡¯re quite lucky with thedies, always having beauties by your side," Lin Yafei also came over, her tone tinged with jealousy.

    "What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t she just say our rtionship? She¡¯s just a friend I once helped," Lu Tianxing yed dumb, determined to keep this secret buried forever.

    "Hmph!"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and pinched his waist hard with her delicate hand, "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Are those actions you just had with her appropriate between a life-saving benefactor and the saved?"

    "Wife, I really just saved her and her daughter once," Lu Tianxing said with an innocent look, "Wife, don¡¯t you remember the time I had a video call with a little girl? That little girl is her daughter. I met her after saving her daughter¡¯s life. Besides, wife, you know her identity; she¡¯s the leader of the Beijing Shen Family. Do you think she would like me?"

    "Hmph, who knows if some people have special tastes."

    "Wife, I disagree with that. What do you mean by special taste? Men of my type are in high demand, okay? Otherwise, why would you marry me?" Lu Tianxing said with a grin.

    "Lu Tianxing, what nonsense are you spouting?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned bright red at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and she stepped on his foot.

    "Ow!"

    Lu Tianxing, biting his teeth, said, "Wife, my foot is going to break."

    "Don¡¯t push!"

    "Push me, and don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll kiss you right now, letting everyone know you¡¯re my legally wedded wife."

    "You dare...."

    "Try me if you think I don¡¯t dare."

    "Kiss her, kiss her, old friend, don¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯ve never seen Little Qingqing kiss a man in public. Go on, kiss her. I¡¯m ready to post it on social media already. I even thought of a title: Ice Queen CEO Kisses Man in Public, Everyone Envious," Lin Yafei urged, enthusiastically aiming her phone at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    "Boss, what are you doing here?"

    At that moment, an excited voice suddenly rang out from the side.

    The three of them, Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, and Lin Yafei, instinctively turned their heads and saw a young man in a suit, his hair slicked with gel, shining under the lights, standing there with an extremely excited expression and his whole body trembling slightly.

    "Third Young Master Han, we meet again."

    Upon seeing this young man, Lu Tianxing immediately shed a bright smile.

    "Hahaha, boss, we meet again. Great, I knew you¡¯d be fine. Those small fries couldn¡¯t possibly hurt you," Han Zifeng said excitedly, walking briskly towards Lu Tianxing and pounding a heavy fist on his shoulder, producing a dull thud.

    "Haha, Third Young Master Han, if you aren¡¯t dead, how could I be?"

    Lu Tianxing returned the punch and embraced Han Zifeng. They had once been closerades, trusting each other with their lives, and now they were still brothers in arms; the bond forged in battle never fades.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the two in bewilderment, while Lin Yafei remained unfazed. She knew Han Zifeng was once Lu Tianxing¡¯srade, and he had significantly helped her manage the Sky Dragon Club. Han Zifeng¡¯s life was once saved by Lu Tianxing from a bullet storm.

    "Hahaha, boss, I always knew you had nine lives like a cat. You¡¯re fine as expected," Han Zifengughed heartily.

    "And you¡¯re no different. Come, let me introduce you," Lu Tianxing said happily, walking to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, "Wife, let me introduce you. This is my brother Han Zifeng; you can call him Third Young Master Han. And this is my wife, Bai Zhiqing."

    "Hello, sister-inw," Han Zifeng greeted Bai Zhiqing with respect. She was his savior¡¯s wife, thus also his benefactor.

    "Hello, Third Young Master Han," Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly. "Husband, you chat with your friend. I¡¯ll go meet a friend with Lin Demon."

    "Old friend, I¡¯m off too. Third Young Master Han, thanks again forst time," Lin Yafei smiled, then followed Bai Zhiqing.

    After Bai Zhiqing left, Han Zifeng looked at Lu Tianxing with admiration, "Boss, I admire you more and more. Not only are you better than me in skills, but you also seem to excel in every aspect."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Boss, don¡¯t y dumb. You told me once that Sister Yafei was my sister-inw, and now Sister Zhiqing is also my sister-inw. You manage to keep it all together without making either ship sink. You¡¯ve be a master in wooing women. You must¡¯ve honed these skills abroad amidst fire and mes to get this great," Han Zifeng looked at Lu Tianxing in awe. He thought he was good, but Lu Tianxing was the god of wooing women, able to bnce two top beauties in harmony.

    "Boss, why don¡¯t you teach me? I don¡¯t need to find women as stunning as Sister Zhiqing and Sister Yafei. Having even half their beauty would be enough for me. Boss, take pity on me. Help me out, I¡¯m still single, and the Han lineage relies on me to carry on."

    "Get lost."

    Ignoring Han Zifeng¡¯s shameless request, Lu Tianxing asked, "Right, Third Young Master Han, I heard from Yafei that you¡¯ve been cultivating at home. What brings you here today? Did you make a breakthrough?"

 Chapter 862 - 856 Admiration for Han Zifeng

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 856 Admiration for Han Zifeng</h4>

    "Breakthrough what? My old man heard that Angel is hosting a party tonight, so he specially sent me over to broaden my horizons, hoping I might catch the eye of some socialite and carry on the Han Family lineage."

    Han Zifeng said helplessly, "By the way, boss, what was that attack you encountered at the Badaling Great Wall a few days ago? Was it the Liu Family or the Wang Family? Do you need my help?"

    "It wasn¡¯t them; they don¡¯t have that kind of power."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and looked at Han Zifeng seriously, "Third Young Master Han, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter for now."

    "Boss..."

    Without waiting for Han Zifeng to finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Third Young Master Han, I know what you want to say, and I appreciate your concern, but this matter is not suitable for involving the Han Family."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Han Zifeng sighed, "Boss, I understand. But if you ever need my help, just say the word. If I, Han Zifeng, even hesitate, I¡¯ll chop off my own head and use it as a stool for you."

    "No need to be so serious, we¡¯re brothers." Lu Tianxing felt a bit touched and patted Han Zifeng on the shoulder.

    As Lu Tianxing and Han Zifeng were talking, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor echoed through the hall.

    Everyone instinctively looked towards the entrance of the garden. The next moment, a beautiful and pure woman, like an angel fallen to earth, appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    This woman was wearing a white, cinched-waist evening dress. The entire dress was pure white, adorned with small ornaments. The dress perfectly covered the necessary parts without revealing anything. Her exquisite and charming face carried a smile, like a fairy who had stepped out of the moon pce, dressed in white, ethereal, and otherworldly.

    At that moment, all eyes were on the woman, trying to take in every detail of her beauty.

    Beautiful, so beautiful!

    If Lin Yafei is a vixen, Bai Zhiqing a queen, and Shen Manjun alluring, then this woman before us is a celestial fairy, untainted by mortal affairs, giving off an invible vibe.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the woman casually and then quickly looked away. It wasn¡¯t that he suddenly lost interest in beautiful women, but this woman was Mu Qingxue, the young mistress of the Mu Family, who had always harbored feelings for him, which made Lu Tianxing avoid her whenever possible. Why would he willingly get involved with Mu Qingxue?

    Mu Qingxue might be beautiful, but she¡¯s also a thorny rose. One wrong move and not only would he be hurt, but even the flower might wither, which wouldn¡¯t be a good oue for either of them.

    "Wow, Mu Qingxue is here too. Angel really has a lot of influence. I¡¯ve never seen Mu Qingxue attend any private party, but she¡¯s here today."

    Han Zifeng¡¯s gaze fell on Mu Qingxue, and he let out a whistle of admiration, "Boss, what do you think? She¡¯s gorgeous, right? Mu Qingxue, the young mistress of the Mu Family. I can¡¯t imagine who would be so lucky to marry such a beautiful woman. Their life wouldn¡¯t be in vain. Hey, why is she walking towards us? Haha, could she have noticed how especially handsome I am today? Even Mu Qingxue is attracted to me. Boss, should I reluctantly ept Mu Qingxue¡¯s pursuit...?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Han Zifeng with a face full of ck lines. Just as he was about to speak, a melodious voice sounded in his ear, "Mr. Lu, we meet again."

    Mu Qingxue walked over gracefully, with a faint smile on her face and a hint of love in her eyes, her fingers trembling slightly, clearly suppressing her emotions.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue approaching and greeting Lu Tianxing, Han Zifeng, who was about to stand up, froze in ce, his face showing a look of disbelief. His mouth slightly open, his expression was extremely colorful, as he stared at Lu Tianxing as if saying, "Boss, what¡¯s going on? Did you really even manage to win over Mu Qingxue? Do you have to be so ruthless? Leave some room for your brothers."

    Ignoring Han Zifeng¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing adjusted his mood and smiled at Mu Qingxue, "Miss Mu, we meet again. Why are you sote today? The party is about to start."

    "Something came up, causing a dy. By the way, Mr. Lu, where are Zhiqing and Sister Yafei? I haven¡¯t seen them tonight," Mu Qingxue said sweetly, her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of affection.

    Han Zifeng was truly stunned at this moment. He wasn¡¯t an idiot when it came to love; he could instantly see the affection in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes.

    "They¡¯re chatting with friends. Why, Miss Mu, do you want to join them?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he spoke, his tone neither ttered nor distant, treating Mu Qingxue as an ordinary friend.

    "Mm, I¡¯ll go over in a bit."

    Knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts, Mu Qingxue nodded and shifted her gaze to Han Zifeng, "Third Young Master Han, pleased to meet you."

    "Haha, Miss Mu, you¡¯re joking. I love listening to your songs. I¡¯m your most loyal fan."

    Han Zifeng nodded at Mu Qingxue, while his curiosity grew. He¡¯d never heard of Mu Qingxue liking any man, but now her affection for Lu Tianxing was evident. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see it.

    Just at this moment, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei finished chatting with their friends and headed towards Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, Mu Qingxue smiled faintly and greeted, "Sister Yafei, Sister Zhiqing."

    "Boss, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be off. Haha, good luck, boss."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei approaching, Han Zifeng sensibly stood up, winked at Lu Tianxing, and walked away in another direction.

    "Miss Mu, you came today as well."

    Lin Yafei greeted Mu Qingxue while her eyes lingered on Lu Tianxing, as if saying, "Old friend, you sure have a lot of lovers. One just left, and now another arrives."

    Feeling the meaning in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing felt a headache. What on earth is going on? Whether it¡¯s Shen Manjun or Mu Qingxue, they are no different from ticking time bombs to him. Shen Manjun, the leader of the Shen Family, and Mu Qingxue, the young mistress of the Mu Family and a global superstar. How many men have their eyes on these two? If he dared to make a move on them, he¡¯d surely be drowned in a sea of spit by all the other men.

 Chapter 863: After Modification - 857 The Ball Begins

    <h4>Chapter 863: After Modification: Chapter 857 The Ball Begins</h4>

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak again, the soft and melodious music in the center of the ball suddenly disappeared, reced by an elegant and beautiful piano tune resonating in the garden. Along with the music, the lights arranged above the garden suddenly dimmed, and a beam of light fell on the entrance to the hall.

    At this moment, everyone stopped talking and turned their attention to the entrance of the garden. They knew the ball was about to start, and the main character was about to appear.

    "Tap~" "Tap~"

    Suddenly, a rhythmic sound of footsteps echoed in the room. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the entrance, and under their watchful eyes, a woman¡¯s figure slowly appeared in their sight.

    The woman¡¯s golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall, shimmering with a faint glow under the lights. Her mixed-race face was stunningly beautiful, and her sapphire blue eyes were as bright as the stars and the moon. Her curvaceous figure was entuated by the formal dress, creating a strong visual impact.

    Especially the unique charm of a mature woman emanating from her, which stirred the hearts of countless men.

    Although everyone knew that this woman was extremely beautiful, no one dared to look at her with lecherous eyes, because this woman was the host of the ball, the president of Angel Group¡ªAngel.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Angel, with a slight smile on her lips, slowly walked into the hall apanied by her secretary Abby, like a noble debutante, drawing all eyes to her.

    "I believe everyone present knows who I am, just hasn¡¯t met in person before. Let me introduce myself, I am Angel, the president of Angel Group. First, I wee you all to my private ball today. This ball holds nomercial purpose; it is purely for me to meet the elites of China¡¯s business circle and the celebrities of Beijing. Today¡¯s gathering proves to be well worth its name. I am increasingly looking forward to coborating with all of you..."

    Angel smiled as she looked over everyone. Her voice was not loud, but it echoed clearly in the hall.

    The next moment, everyone apuded.

    "Now I announce the start of the ball. I hope you all have a great time."

    As Angel announced the start of the ball, soothing piano music filled the hall.

    Hearing the music, some people who considered themselves outstanding or intended to establish ties with Angel immediately walked towards her.

    Bai Zhiqing also wanted to go over but was stopped by Lu Tianxing.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    "Don¡¯t join the crowd. With so many people, it won¡¯t do any good. And, darling, do you think Bai¡¯s Group has apetitive advantage right now?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and pointed toward Angel.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing smiled bitterly, noticing that many others had the same thought as her. By now, a substantial crowd had gathered around Angel, including some major yers in China¡¯s business circle, even stronger than Bai¡¯s Group. Going over now wouldn¡¯t be helpful. Bai¡¯s Group ultimately couldn¡¯tpare with the top-tier groups in China.

    "Yes, Sister Zhiqing, going over now won¡¯t help. Later, I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you to meet Angel privately. I think it should be no problem." Mu Qingxue also spoke up.

    "Qingxue, can you really do that?" Bai Zhiqing said excitedly.

    Mu Qingxue nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I have worked with Angel Group onmercial advertisements and met President Angel a few times. It should be no problem."

    "Yes, Miss Mu is right. Going over now is pointless. Besides, it should be Lu Tianxing who goes, not you. Use some charm, and Angel won¡¯t be able to resist."

    Lin Yafei joined in the persuasion, her eyes yfully lingering on Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sensing a bad premonition. Could this little girl know about his rtionship with Angel?

    ...

    Meanwhile, when the misunderstandings were heating up in the private garden of Wealth Mansion, three Mercedes Benz vans suddenly arrived outside the vi. The windows of each car were ck, obscuring the view inside.

    The patrolling guards at the entrance instantly became vignt because the ball had already started, and the invited guests had all entered the private garden. In other words, no one else should being.

    The Mercedes Benz vans stopped at the entrance, and a skinny middle-aged man got out of one of the cars. Without saying a word, he coldly scanned the surroundings, a bloodthirsty smile curling up his lips.

    "Who are you? What do you want? This is a private vi. Unauthorized persons are not allowed to enter. Please leave."

    Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, the two patrolling guards at the entrance immediately became alert, their fingers instinctively moving to the weapons hanging on their waists.

    "Heh, of course, I know this is a private vi. But after tonight, this ce will be Hell on Earth."

    With a low murmur, the middle-aged man¡¯s figure blurred, appearing like a phantom beside one of the guards. With a swift motion, a pitch-ck dagger appeared in his hand, slitting the guard¡¯s throat, and a stream of blood spurted out instantly.

    Without pause, the dagger plunged into the other guard¡¯s chest, and with a twist, shattered his heart.

    The two guards fell to the ground with terrified eyes, unable to make a sound, clearly not expecting someone to dare make a move at Wealth Mansion.

    The middle-aged man looked at the two dead guards without any mercy, his bones cracking as his features twisted. Within a few breaths, he transformed into one of the guards.

    After straightening his clothes, he pped towards the back, and the doors of the Mercedes Benz vans parked in the darkness swung open. Dozens of ck-d men emerged, each wielding a pitch-ck dagger, standing silently before the middle-aged man.

    "Go around and eliminate those snipers and guards hidden in the dark. Be careful not to alert those inside. In ten minutes, gather at the main entrance."

    Scanning the surroundings, the middle-aged man retrieved a keycard from one of the fallen guards and swiped it over the ess system, opening the vi door and walking inside.

    As the doors opened, the ck-d men melded into the night, disappearing without a trace.

    After seeing those men vanish, the middle-aged man walked into the vi.

 Chapter 864 - 858: Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 858: Murderous Intent</h4>

    "Who goes there!"

    As the middle-aged man walked into the Wealth Mansion, several bodyguards immediately approached him, aiming their guns at him, ready to shoot at the slightest provocation.

    "Brothers, don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot. It¡¯s me. Something happened outside just now, and I need to report it."

    The middle-aged man quickly raised his hands, his face looking harmless as he approached the five bodyguards. When he got close, a fierce killing intent shed in his eyes, and in an instant, he turned into a blur, pouncing on the five bodyguards.

    "Not good!"

    Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s movement, the bodyguards¡¯ faces changed drastically. They instinctively wanted to pull the triggers, but their reactions, although fast, were still too slowpared to the middle-aged man¡¯s speed.

    "Pshh!" "Pshh!"

    Only the sound of sharp weapons shing throats could be heard. The bodyguards immediately clutched their necks, looking in horror at the middle-aged man who had returned to his original spot. They made gurgling sounds from their throats, then fell straight to the ground. Blood flowed from between their fingers, their bodies twitched twice, and then there was no more life.

    "Tonight, this ce will be hell."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He didn¡¯t rush into the hall but instead wandered around the Wealth Mansion like a ghost in the night. Wherever he went, nothing remained alive, bodies lying in the corners, their pupils reflecting the terror of theirst moments.

    This was the assassination team, rulers of the night, showing no mercy when they acted.

    ...

    Themotion outside seemed to have no effect on the garden party. The colorful lights of the ball illuminated the entire private garden. Everyone held sses, talking andughing, or searching for tonight¡¯s prey in the crowd, unaware that death was silently closing in on them.

    Lu Tianxing sat bored on a chair nearby, his gaze wandering around. He wanted to find a beautifuldy to dance with, but the three women beside him, watching him like hawks, forced him to sit obediently on the sofa, looking around with a face full of frustration.

    Meanwhile, Angel continued to deal with the people around her. Although the smile on her face never changed from beginning to end, it was clear from her beautiful blue eyes that she didn¡¯t like this kind of life.

    "What¡¯s wrong, old friend? You look very upset. Do you want to find a beauty to dance with? How about I dance with you? Even a clos~~e da~~nce is fine." Lin Yafei sat next to Lu Tianxing, took a sip of red wine, and smiled as she spoke.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively and righteously said, "If I¡¯m dancing, it should be with my wife. How could I dance with someone else? Right, wife?"

    "Of course."

    Bai Zhiqing smugly withdrew her finger from Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist and looked provocatively at Lin Yafei, saying, "Lin Demon, didn¡¯t you always say you wanted to find an elite man in Beijing? Now¡¯s your chance. Everyone gathered here is an elite of China¡¯s business circles and social celebrities. From old men in their forties and fifties to young men in their twenties, you can pick and choose. Stop setting your sights on my man."

    "No, I suddenly realize that I just like Lu Tianxing¡¯s type. What do you think, Qingxue? Do you like this type of man? How about I let you have half of him?"

    Lin Yafei ignored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s provocation and hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s other arm, her gaze falling on Mu Qingxue.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand holding the juice trembled slightly, a blush spreading across her pretty face as she stammered, "Sister Yafei, you... you always joke with me."

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, Lin Yafei burst intoughter, "See, even our big star likes Lu Tianxing¡¯s type. Why can¡¯t I like him? Little Qingqing, just give up resistance! Share your man with me, and I won¡¯t fight you for him."

    "You¡¯re dreaming. Go y on your own." Bai Zhiqing coldly snorted.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the middle with a bitter smile. He realized that from now on, whether something was up or not, he couldn¡¯t let Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei stay together, or he would be doomed one day.

    At the same time, Angel also let out a slight sigh of relief, smiling as she sent off the individuals around her. It was only after everyone had left that she too took a long sigh of relief. Scanning the surroundings, her face lit up with a genuine smile when she spotted Lu Tianxing sitting in the corner.

    Calling over a nearby waiter, Angel took a ss of red wine, moving with a light and elegant step towards Lu Tianxing and the others.

    Momentster, Angel reached Lu Tianxing and the group.

    The first to notice Angel approaching was Bai Zhiqing, who promptly stood up with her ss, "Miss Angel, it¡¯s an honor to meet you."

    Angel nodded slightly and said, "It¡¯s an honor to meet you as well, Miss Bai Zhiqing."

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, a hint of surprise shing across her face, "Miss Angel, you know me?"

    "Of course."

    Angel smiled and nodded, "Before I came to China, I had heard of an outstanding woman in the Chinese business world who, in just a few years, turned a third-ratepany into a top group. Indeed, meeting you today, you live up to your reputation. Miss Bai Zhiqing is truly a woman who excels over men."

    At Angel¡¯s admiration, Bai Zhiqing smiled modestly and said softly, "Miss Angel, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a small endeavor, nothingpared to you, bing a CEO of a Global 500pany at such a young age. My achievements pale inparison to yours."

    Although Bai Zhiqing was eager to discuss the cooperation between Bai¡¯s Group and Angel Group, she knew that haste makes waste, so she instead engaged in casual conversation with Angel.

    Seeing the two womenplimenting each other, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but say, "Sister Angel, Sister Zhiqing, can you two stop ttering each other?"

    Angel turned to look at Mu Qingxue and said, "Ah, our big star! Long time no see. You¡¯re getting more beautiful. If I were a man, I¡¯d definitely marry you. I wonder which lucky guy will get you."

    Saying this, Angel¡¯s gaze unintentionally drifted towards Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 865 - 859 Angel invites to dance

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 859 Angel invites to dance</h4>

    Feeling Angel¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing touched his nose speechlessly. What does this have to do with him? Why was she looking at him?

    Mu Qingxue heard Angel¡¯s words and immediately showed a faint smile on her face. "Angel, you just love to tease me. If anyone is moved, it¡¯s me by you. I thought after we parted a year ago, we wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet again. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de to Beijing this time. No matter what, I have to treat you well and ensure you have a great time here."

    "Indeed, it¡¯s been a year since west saw each other. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again after a year. This makes me nostalgic about our conversations about music." Angel said with a sigh.

    Watching Mu Qingxue and Angel chatting andughing, Bai Zhiqing finally understood why Mu Qingxue was so confident when she said she would create an opportunity for her to interact with Angel. It seemed the two of them were already acquainted.

    "Oh, by the way, Qingxue, I heard you¡¯re preparing a new MV single. How¡¯s thating along?" Angel suddenly asked.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lu Tianxing and said, "It¡¯s almost ready. The next step is just the MV shooting."

    "Then it should be almost done. By the way, Qingxue, once your MV is released, could you give me a signed copy? I am truly your loyal fan. I often listen to ¡¯The End of War¡¯ and ¡¯The Ugly Duckling.¡¯ They are really good. But I wonder which man has the honor of being remembered by the beautiful Qingxue for so many years."

    Angel smiled and winked at Mu Qingxue.

    Seeing Angel¡¯s action, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she forced a smile and said, "Angel, please stop teasing me. When my album is released, I¡¯ll definitely send you a collector¡¯s edition."

    "Then I must thank you, Qingxue. I will definitely treasure it."

    Angel smiled and her gaze fell on Lin Yafei. "This must be Miss Lin Yafei, the president of the Lin Group."

    "Miss Angel, you are too kind."

    Lin Yafei smiled and nodded slightly, her eyes sparkling with thoughts as she looked at Angel.

    "I¡¯ve recently heard a lot about Miss Lin. In such a short time, you¡¯ve made quite an impact in Beijing. Such capability is not something that just anyone can achieve."

    "Miss Angel, you must be joking. It¡¯s just minor aplishments, not worth mentioning. It can¡¯tpare to what Miss Angel has done."

    Angel did not say anything further, smiling at Lu Tianxing. "Old friend, we meet again. Aren¡¯t you going to greet me?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark. Damn it, what was Angel up to again? Is she nning to y him to death?

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Tianxing, especially Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, which were as sharp as knives, ring at him with a questioning look, as if to say: Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know Angel? Howe now she¡¯s an old friend? You seem to have many old friends.

    Feeling the meaning reflected in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing could only smile bitterly and said reluctantly, "Miss Angel, you must be joking. How could I not greet you? It¡¯s just that you looked so stunning today, I didn¡¯t recognize you, so I hesitated."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression changed slightly. She mentally vowed that tonight when they got home, she would make Lu Tianxing exin just how many of these stunning ¡¯old friends¡¯ he had.

    "Really?"

    Angel¡¯s smile grew even brighter upon hearing this. "Mr. Lu, do you really think I¡¯m very beautiful today?"

    "Of course, I think there¡¯s no need for me to say more. The men present can testify to that."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Lu."

    Angel gave an elegant smile and suddenly reached out her graceful hand towards Lu Tianxing. "Mr. Lu, this is a ball. Are you nning to sit here all night? How about being my dance partner for the first dance?"

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was stunned, as were the others. No one expected that Angel would invite Lu Tianxing to dance.

    Those standing nearby were even more astonished, rubbing their eyes in disbelief. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei being close to this man was understandable. They epted that Shen Manjun and Mu Qingxue also knew him. But now even Angel was inviting him to dance. How could they tolerate this? Their eyes turned red with jealousy, wishing they could kick Lu Tianxing aside and take his ce.

    "This... I promised my wife I would dance with her." Lu Tianxing said nervously, already feeling the unfriendly gazes from the three women behind him.

    "Really?"

    Angel smiled slightly, looking at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Miss Bai, may I ask Mr. Lu to dance with me? Of course, you and Mr. Lu can have the first dance, and I¡¯ll wait if necessary."

    Hearing Angel say this, Bai Zhiqing forced a smile. Angel had already put it that way, what else could she say?

    "Miss Angel, you¡¯re joking. If Lu Tianxing is willing, I have no objections."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Angel¡¯s face lit up with a brilliant smile and said, "Mr. Lu, you heard that. Do you want to refuse a beautiful woman¡¯s invitation? That¡¯s a big no-no at a ball."

    Feeling Angel¡¯s yful gaze, Lu Tianxing quickly said, "Miss Angel, you¡¯re joking. It¡¯s my honor to dance with such a beautifuldy as you."

    "What are you waiting for then?"

    Angel gracefully extended her snow-white hand.

    Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly, cing his hand on Angel¡¯s fingers, and they walked towards the dance floor together. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to agree to Angel, but he had no choice. No one knew what Angel might say next. If Bai Zhiqing found out about his and Angel¡¯s rtionship, the consequences would be far worse than dancing.

    "Little Qingqing, are you really okay with your husband dancing with Angel? Aren¡¯t you afraid Angel will take himpletely?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes rested on Angel, sparkling with curiosity.

    "Hmph, he¡¯d better not dare."

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing and Angel¡¯s retreating figures with a cold snort, but her eyes showed a hint of worry.

 Chapter 866 - 860 Wu Shaofei

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 860 Wu Shaofei</h4>

    Lu Tianxing and Angel walked together into the center of the dance floor, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. After all, Angel was the CEO of the Angel Group. Many men had invited Angel to dance before, but she had refused them all. Now that Angel was actually dancing with someone, how could they not pay attention?

    "Angel, what exactly are you trying to do? Don¡¯t forget what you promised me."

    Lu Tianxing held Angel¡¯s slender waist, slowly swaying their bodies to the music.

    Angel heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and showed a flirtatious expression on her face. She winked at Lu Tianxing and said, "My dear Judge, don¡¯t you think this is very exciting? Being intimate with a lover in front of your wife, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s thrilling?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this. Thrilling my ass! Any more of this, and he probably wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.

    "Angel, can you let me off this time? If you keep this up, someone will die."

    "Will someone die?"

    Angel shrugged indifferently and said, "At most, your wife will kick you out. Don¡¯t worry, if your wife doesn¡¯t want you, I do. I¡¯ve already prepared an identity for you in Europe. If you¡¯re willing, you can marry me anytime. Don¡¯t you want to marry a beautiful mixed-race woman and bring glory to the country?"

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. He realized that talking to Angel was like asking for trouble. Angel¡¯s shamelessness was on par with Lin Yafei¡¯s. No matter what tactics you used, she would only use one: seduction, and you couldn¡¯t resist it.

    This was the privilege of a beautiful woman. If a beautiful woman bumped into you, a light apology would make you feel great. If a man bumped into you, it would probably make you upset immediately.

    The music continued to y slowly, and Angel and Lu Tianxing became the focus of the dance floor. As her body swayed, her curves under the lights became even more striking, stirring the hearts of all the men, making them wish they could take Lu Tian¡¯s ce.

    Seeing Angel and Lu Tianxing together, Bai Zhiqing felt a pang of jealousy. She felt very ufortable. She should have been the one dancing with Lu Tianxing, but now it was Angel. She would have asked Lu Tianxing to dance first if she had known.

    Lin Yafei and Mu Qingxue looked on with envy in their beautiful eyes, seemingly wishing to take Angel¡¯s ce.

    Finally, the song ended, and Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief. Angel was aplete enchantress. While dancing, she would asionally look at him with eyes that tempted him tomit a crime, making him feel like he could barely hold himself back.

    As Lu Tianxing and Angel walked off the dance floor, a handsome young man in an Italian handmade suit emerged from the crowd and walked straight to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Beautifuldy, my name is Wu Shaofei, the young master of the Wu Group. May I have the honor of inviting you for a dance?"

    The man looked at Bai Zhiqing with deep affection, his eyes full of anticipation and a sunny smile on his lips. He believed he couldn¡¯t fail because he had never failed before.

    Bai Zhiqing looked up at Wu Shaofei and said indifferently, "Sorry, I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t want to dance with you. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Wu Shaofei¡¯s face changed instantly. His left hand clenched into a fist behind his back, a sh of hatred in his eyes. He felt Bai Zhiqing was intentionally embarrassing him. Before, he might not have cared, but right now, this ce was full of business elites and Beijing nobility from all over the country. If this invitation failed, he would be aplete joke.

    Wu Shaofei took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and smiled, "Miss Bai, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just purely wanted to invite you for a dance, nothing more. Besides, our twopanies might cooperate in the future. Why not be more reasonable? Tearing faces won¡¯t do anyone any good, right?"

    "Heh heh."

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to speak, a cold voice came from behind, "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard a man say there¡¯s nothing more to inviting a beautiful woman to dance. Next time, what if you ask a woman to a hotel? Are you going to say there¡¯s nothing more, just to sleep? Would you believe it? Oh, almost forgot, maybe there¡¯s really nothing more because that person might be your mother."

    As the voice fell, Lu Tianxing and Angel came over. Lu Tianxing unceremoniously sat next to Bai Zhiqing and pulled her into his arms, smiling, "You want to invite my wife to dance? Sorry, my wife¡¯s dance partner is contracted for life¡ªby me. Please."

    "So you are Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sh of coldness appeared in Wu Shaofei¡¯s eyes, and his voice turned colder.

    "Whether he is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband is not important. What¡¯s important is you, Wu Shaofei. Don¡¯t push your luck. You know what kind of person you are, so don¡¯t act shamelessly."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei slowly stood up, looking at Wu Shaofei with disdain. Others might not know what kind of person Wu Shaofei was, but she knew very well. Assuming his family had some money, he yed with women as if it were a routine. In the circle of rich second-generation, he was notorious.

    Seeing Lin Yafei, Wu Shaofei frowned slightly and said unhappily, "Miss Lin, what do you mean? I don¡¯t seem to have offended you. Why are you getting involved?"

    "You didn¡¯t offend me. I just don¡¯t like you, is that okay?" Lin Yafei responded indifferently.

    "You..."

    Wu Shaofei¡¯s anger surged upon hearing this, but he suppressed it and turned his frustration towards Lu Tianxing, "Miss Bai, is this how you treat friends? Let your husband apologize to me for his words, or else don¡¯t me me for not warning you. The consequences aren¡¯t something your little Bai¡¯s Group can bear."

    "What my husband says is what I mean. I¡¯m not interested in knowing you or being friends with you. If you have no other business, please leave. If you want to dere war on the Bai¡¯s Group, I¡¯ll be ready anytime," Bai Zhiqing said coldly. Lu Tianxing was her husband, and if she didn¡¯t defend him, who would?

 Chapter 867 - 861 Crisis Descends

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 861 Crisis Descends</h4>

    "Bai Zhiqing, don¡¯t be so shameless. You¡¯re just the chairman of a small Bai¡¯s Group. Do you believe that if you offend our Wu Group, I¡¯ll make sure your Bai¡¯s Group can¡¯t survive in China¡¯s business circle?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Wu Shaofei waspletely enraged, with a vicious tone. Normally, he might not care about this matter, but now he had to, because many people¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. The young master of the mighty Wu Group invited a woman only to be harshly rejected. If this were to get out, wouldn¡¯t he be apleteughingstock?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned cold immediately upon hearing this: "What did you just say? Apologize at once."

    "Apologize my ass! Who the hell do you think you are to talk to me like that? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin. Don¡¯t think that just because you climbed into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s bed, you can boss me around. Who do you think you are? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you the moment I step out of here..."

    "p!"

    Before Wu Shaofei could finish his words, Lu Tianxing raised his arm and pped Wu Shaofei hard across the face, the crisp sound of the p echoing harshly in the ballroom.

    Under the lights, Wu Shaofei spun around like a top from the force of Lu Tianxing¡¯s p, rotating several times in ce.

    "Ah!"

    Wu Shaofei let out a painful scream, holding his face as he sat down heavily on the ground, staring at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t regain his senses for a long time. He was hit by a lucky nobody¡ªit was a disgrace.

    "You... You dared to hit me? Bastard, you¡¯re dead! And you too, Bai Zhiqing, this isn¡¯t over between us! I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over. Just wait for the revenge of Wu Group! It won¡¯t be long before I¡¯ll make you kneel and beg me."

    Wu Shaofei roared loudly, his tone filled with menace, but he didn¡¯t dare to rush forward to take revenge on Lu Tianxing. Though he was a yboy, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Lu Tianxing¡¯s p had shown his great strength, whereas Wu Shaofei was just a hedonist drained of vigor. How could he possibly win in a fight against Lu Tianxing?

    "Is that so? You n on taking on the Bai¡¯s Group?"

    Just then, a cold voice came from the side.

    Upon hearing this voice, Wu Shaofei was about to curse, but when he saw who was speaking, he shivered, his face paling with fear. He immediately lowered his stance, speaking softly: "Miss Angel, our Wu Group came here with great sincerity to participate in the Angel Group¡¯s business cooperation. But is this the attitude of your Angel Group? I¡¯m being beaten by a brute at your ball. I strongly suggest that these people be expelled and cklisted forever."

    "Is that so? I heard you were forcing the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group to dance with you, even threatening her that she would regret it for life if she didn¡¯t!"

    Angel looked at Wu Shaofei coldly and said, "And are you teaching me how to do my job with yourments? Or do you want me to force my friend to dance with you, maybe even sleep with you at night to make you happy?"

    Although Angel¡¯s voice was calm, it made Wu Shaofei shudder. Bai Zhiqing was actually Angel¡¯s friend? How could this be?

    "Miss Angel, I..."

    Before Wu Shaofei could finish, Angel interrupted directly: "Our Angel Group is looking for a group capable of sincere cooperation, not apany thatcks basic morals. Someone, drag him out. Cancel the Wu Group¡¯s qualification for this business cooperation."

    Boom!

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Wu Shaofei was as if struck by lightning, frozen in ce. His father had repeatedly instructed him to secure the partnership with the Angel Group no matter what, or at least leave a good impression on them. But now, he was actually being expelled. How could this be? He, the young master of one of China¡¯s top ten groups, was being thrown out¡ªimpossible.

    It wasn¡¯t until he felt his arms being grabbed that Wu Shaofei finally reacted, struggling violently and shouting, "Miss Angel, I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance. Miss Angel, please, give me another chance. Angel, don¡¯t push me too far. The Wu Group is one of China¡¯s top ten elite groups. How dare you treat me like this? Your Angel Group is nothing, just an outsider. Believe me, I¡¯ll unite other groups to boycott and shut you down..."

    Wu Shaofei¡¯s voice gradually faded, as he was dragged out by two bodyguards.

    The people around showed no sympathy as they watched Wu Shaofei being dragged out; some even smiled. Wu Shaofei¡¯s departure meant the Wu Group was out of thepetition, which also meant they had one less rival. Besides, they all thought Wu Shaofei brought this on himself. To cause trouble on the Angel Group¡¯s turf was pure recklessness.

    After Wu Shaofei was dragged out, Angel pped her hands, turned around, and said to the people at the ball, "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the disruption. Now, let¡¯s continue the ball."

    Meanwhile, outside, the assassination team sent by Heavenly God had gathered in the front courtyard of Wealth Mansion. Each of them had a bloodthirsty smile, with not a trace of killing intent, yet their presence made people shiver.

    "How are things going?" The middle-aged man who acted first asked.

    "All snipers are dealt with."

    "All mercenaries and bodyguards around are dealt with."

    "The bodyguards outside are all dealt with, no survivors."

    Cold voices came one after another.

    Hearing these voices, the middle-aged man¡¯s face revealed a smile, and he said, "Search the surrounding area again to ensure no survivors. The rest, follow me to the private garden in the rear. Remember our target, start the action."

    "Who are you, who let you in here?"

    At this moment, the two bodyguards who were dragging Wu Shaofei out came from the garden and immediately saw the group of assassins in the front courtyard.

    Seeing the two bodyguards, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed slightly. Without any hesitation, he pounced on them. The dagger in his hand, like a viper, shed directly across one bodyguard¡¯s throat.

    "Enemy attack!"

    The other bodyguard quickly recovered, mming his hand on the rm at his waist.

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically. He moved his arm and pinched the bodyguard¡¯s throat, snapping his neck.

    "Boss, what about this guy?" A man in ck approached the middle-aged man, speaking softly.

    "Ignore him. He¡¯s just a useless fool. They probably already know we¡¯re here. Forget the rest, just kill our way in. Remember our target, anyone who stands in our way, kill without mercy." The middle-aged man said fiercely, then rushed towards the vi¡¯s rear garden without any hesitation.

 Chapter 868 - 862 Iâ€™ll Stay and Help You

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 862 I¡¯ll Stay and Help You</h4>

    Meanwhile, in a small room within the Wealth Mansion, a signal light was flickering with red shes on the wall, and a sharp rm red through the room. Abby, Angel¡¯s secretary, abruptly stood up from her chair, her eyes fixed on the array of surveince screens ahead, exuding a chilling aura.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why is the rm sounding? Didn¡¯t I tell you all to monitor every corner? How could someone still break in? Useless bunch!"

    Abby swept her gaze over several bodyguards in the room and picked up the inte beside her: "Team one, team two, team three, do you hear me? Answer if you hear me..."

    Abby kept calling out, but all she got from the inte was static, with no response.

    "Damn it!"

    Her expression grew even darker: "Team four, team five, stay alert! We¡¯re under attack. Someone has broken into Wealth Mansion. Prepare for defense. If you spot any suspicious individuals, shoot to kill."

    "Roger that."

    "Understood."

    "Stay here. Inform me immediately if anything happens. I¡¯m going to report to the chief. How dare they cause trouble at Angel Intelligence Station? They must have a death wish." After saying this, Abby turned and walked outside. She needed to inform Angel as there were too many guests at the ball, all being elites from China¡¯s business circle and Beijing¡¯s high society. If anything happened to them, the consequences would be unimaginable. Angel Intelligence Station couldn¡¯t afford such losses.

    After leaving the monitoring room, Abby headed straight into the garden, walking towards Angel.

    "Abby, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the monitoring room? Why are you here?" Angel furrowed her brows upon seeing Abby approaching.

    "Chief, there¡¯s trouble. Our party is surrounded, and the bodyguards outside are likely done for. The intruders have already gotten in." Abby lowered her voice as she spoke to Angel.

    Hearing this, Angel¡¯s face instantly turned icy: "What exactly happened?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but I can confirm that all the bodyguards we stationed at the perimeter have been taken out. Moreover, the intruders are highly skilled in assassination; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have taken out our guards without raising any rms. Chief, we need to evacuate everyone here immediately. These assassins won¡¯t stop until they hit their target. If they fail, they mightunch a full-scale assault..." Abby¡¯s words trailed off, but the implication was clear. If the intruders attacked directly, everyone here would be a target, and the aftermath would be unthinkable.

    Angel¡¯s face darkened further. She waved her hand, and the music in the garden came to an abrupt halt.

    Everyone looked at Angel in confusion.

    Feeling the eyes on her, Angel took a deep breath and said slowly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize. I intended to have a pleasant gathering tonight, but we¡¯ve been intruded upon by uninvited guests. I am truly sorry. Tonight¡¯s event is over. Please return to the vi immediately."

    "What!"

    Before Angel finished speaking, the entire garden erupted into chaos. Everyone¡¯s face changed. Although Angel hadn¡¯t explicitly stated who these uninvited guests were, it was clear to everyone present that they were bad news.

    "Quiet, everyone be quiet. I can assure your safety, but I need your cooperation. Otherwise, if anything happens, I¡¯ll have to apologize," Angel¡¯s voice was not loud but could be clearly heard by everyone: "Now, please follow my secretary through the left passage into the vi. No matter what happens, Angel Group will ensure your safety, but please listen to my instructions. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your lives."

    Giving no time for consideration, Angel turned to Abby: "Abby, take them to the vi immediately. Don¡¯t let them stay here."

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me."

    Abby nodded and immediately led everyone towards the vi.

    "Miss Angel, how about I stay and help you?"

    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the side.

    Shen Manjun stepped out from the crowd, her eyes carrying a cold glint. Behind her stood a gaunt old man exuding a dangerous aura¡ªhe was Uncle Shou, Shen Manjun¡¯s bodyguard.

    "Miss Shen, there¡¯s no need for you to stay. Please go inside with them," Angel replied softly.

    "Heh, Miss Angel, are you afraid I am one of them?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, disying the calm demeanor of a seasoned leader. She said slowly, "Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in this, but my Shen Family¡¯spany wants to cooperate with Angel Group. Therefore, I must step in. If I am not mistaken, once these people leave, there might be no second chance to coborate with Angel Group. Abandoning a partner in times of danger is a grave mistake in business."

    Angel gave Shen Manjun a deep look and nodded, "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Miss Shen."

    "Miss Angel, since Miss Shen is staying, can you count me in too?"

    At that moment, a nonchnt voice was heard. Han Zifeng stepped forward, walking up to Lu Tianxing: "Boss, we get to fight side by side again. Looks like it¡¯s time for us to wreak havoc, or people will forget the name Han Fengzi."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Han Zifeng, feeling a surge of emotion, but he said nothing, only giving Han Zifeng a heavy pat on the shoulder.

    Meanwhile, a group of ck-d men swarmed in like reapers, advancing on the garden. They moved with ghostly speed and wherever they passed, blood flowed. Each held pitch-ck daggers, and their figures flitted through the corridors like specters, downing guards at every step.

    The thick smell of blood permeated the vi, sending chills down the spine.

    "Damn it!"

    The middle-aged man had nearly gone berserk, swatting away a bullet with his hand and coldly ordering, "You, go take out those pesky snipers. The rest of you, follow me, charge forward. Move!"

    The middle-aged man gave no pause, his shadow gliding forward like a specter, leaving bloodshed in his wake. Angel¡¯s hired guards were no match for them, as fragile as paper, easily dispatched.

 Chapter 869 - 863: Assassinâ€™s Attack

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 863: Assassin¡¯s Attack</h4>

    At the same time, Angel, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and their group stood in the garden. The once bustling garden now looked like a mess, almost resembling a garbage dump.

    In the back of the garden, people no longer cared about their appearance and were frantically rushing towards the vi,pletely ignoring Abby¡¯s words, making it evidently very crowded.

    This is the mise of the wealthy. They are rich and can enjoy the luxuries of this world, so they fear death more than anyone else. Although Angel didn¡¯t point it out explicitly, anyone with half a brain could see that these uninvited guests meant trouble, and they didn¡¯t want to die here.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing sighed slightly. These idiots, if they had followed the order, they might have all gone in by now. With this chaos, when the others break in, none of them might get in.

    At this moment, Abby¡¯s face turned extremely grim. She snatched a gun from a nearby bodyguard and fired it into the sky. The ear-piercing gunshot instantly silenced all the noise, and everyone stared in horror at Abby holding the weapon.

    "Everyone, follow the order. Men and women, old and young, go in sequence. Anyone who dares to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me if you die here. Hurry up." Abby¡¯s voice was icy cold, emanating a chilling aura from her entire being.

    "Why should the elderly and children go first? It should be us young and strong. Besides, this is all your Angel Group¡¯s fault. You brought the enemies to us, and you want us to pay the price. I think your Angel Group doesn¡¯t really want to cooperate with us; you want to wipe us all out."

    A voice of usation came from the crowd.

    "Wipe you all out? Are you even worth it?"

    Before Abby could speak, Angel¡¯s icy voice cut through the air, "I¡¯m telling you, if you want to stay alive, line up properly and go in one by one. If you don¡¯t want to live, then go ahead and run. If you can get out, then you¡¯re remarkable. And don¡¯t think too highly of yourselves. If you die, it won¡¯t hurt the Angel Group one bit. It¡¯ll only benefit your respectivepanies¡¯petitors. You better think clearly whether you want to keep arguing with me or get into the vi first."

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They had forgotten that the Angel Group is an internationally renowned group. Even if a few of them died, it wouldn¡¯t affect the Angel Group. On the contrary, theirpetitors would be delighted.

    With these thoughts, everyone¡¯s faces changed, and they immediately lined up and entered the vi one by one.

    Seeing their actions, Angel took a walkie-talkie and coldlymanded, "Everyone pull back. You¡¯re no match for them. There¡¯s no need for senseless sacrifices. Fall back, all of you."

    "Pull back? I¡¯m afraid your people won¡¯t be able to make it back, Miss Angel. I¡¯m sorry for meeting you this way today and disrupting your party. I truly apologize."

    Before Angel¡¯s voice faded, another cold voice emerged in the garden. Following that, a dozen figures appeared, each d in a ck robe, holding a dark dagger. Under the lights, you could see the daggers dripping with fresh blood, and a putrid stench emanating from them, spreading through the garden, making it nauseating.

    "Who are you? I, Angel, have never offended any of you sinceing to Beijing." Seeing these people, Angel¡¯s face turned extremely cold, and she spoke with a chilly voice.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, the leading middle-aged man sneered, "Miss Angel, you certainly haven¡¯t offended us. But our target is among your guests. To avoid future troubles, we had no choice but to take these actions tonight. Rest assured, Miss Angel, I have no interest in that bunch hiding in the vi. I just want my target."

    "Who is your target?" Angel asked in a deep voice, though she had a vague guess in her heart.

    The middle-aged man smiled faintly and replied with a chilling voice, "Miss Angel, you should know our target very well. It¡¯s Miss Bai Zhiqing and her man behind you. As long as you hand them over, I can ensure not a single inch of this ce will be harmed."

    Before the middle-aged man could finish, Angel resolutely refused, "Impossible. They are my guests."

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, the smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face vanished. He stepped forward, exuding a potent killing intent, with his ck robe fluttering without wind, "You refuse to drink the toast, let¡¯s see if you drink the punishment. Angel, this is not Europe, this is China. You don¡¯t have the authority to negotiate with me. Hand them over, or I won¡¯t hesitate to turn this ce into hell tonight."

    Angel wanted to speak again, but Lu Tianxing stepped forward, "I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d make such a grand entrance at the Wealth Mansion just for us. I am truly honored."

    "Haha, killing the Judge is worth it."

    "Oh? You¡¯re confident. Are you sure you can kill me?" Lu Tianxing asked calmly, looking at the middle-aged man.

    "Kill you? Piece of cake."

    The middle-aged man sneered, and in the blink of an eye, he and his dozen ck-robed men disappeared into thin air under everyone¡¯s gaze, blending seamlessly into the night.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils shrank, and his face changed slightly. What a strange Cultivation Technique!

    "Boss, I recognize this technique. It¡¯s called Shadow Divine Skill, the most powerful skill once practiced by the Yanhuang Group¡¯s top assassin. It allows the user to blend into the darkness. As long as there are shadows, you can¡¯t escape the assassination. Be careful, boss," Han Zifeng warned from the side.

    "Hehe, everyone says the Third Young Master Han is a debauchee. Seems like everyone was fooled by you. Han Zifeng, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave now. Otherwise, tomorrow will be your death anniversary."

    In the void, the middle-aged man¡¯s voice floated, making it impossible to pinpoint his location.

    "Before you act, I have a question. Who sent you?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    "Heavenly God¡¯s subordinates, assassination team three."

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t hide anything and directly revealed the truth.

    "Good, I¡¯ll remember that. Do you know why I asked? Because I don¡¯t want you to die nameless."

    With that, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, and True Qi exploded from his body. Instantly, six long arms of True Qi emerged from his back like those of a crab or spider.

    Each True Qi arm wasrge and strong, vividly simting flesh, bones, and muscles, and exuded a powerful, intimidating aura as they waved.

 Chapter 870: After the modification - 864 Shen Manjunâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 870: After the modification: Chapter 864 Shen Manjun¡¯s Shock</h4>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing seemed to descend like a war god, invincible, with a violent aura emanating from him, forcing everyone around to constantly retreat.

    "What a terrifying power. His strength has definitely reached the Mythical Realm. Such a young invincible powerhouse, his future achievements are boundless."

    Uncle Shou, who had been following behind Shen Manjun, had his pupils constrict, immediately feeling a strong sense of mortal danger surging to his heart, giving him the feeling that if Lu Tianxing attacked him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand even one move from Lu Tianxing.

    Uncle Shou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He had seen Lu Tianxing before, back in Modu, but at that time Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was not this terrifying. If Lu Tianxing used to feel like a towering mountain to him, now Lu Tianxing was no different from the heavens and the earth.

    "So this is the true strength of this damned pervert? No wonder Uncle Shou said he wasn¡¯t a match for him before."

    Shen Manjun was also shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s transformation. She never imagined that the Lu Tianxing who teased her in Xiangjiang would possess such horrifying power. Even though she wasn¡¯t a martial artist, she could feel the heart-palpitating power emanating from Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately strike but turned to look at Shen Manjun and said, "Miss Shen, I know the strength of the bodyguard by your side. I hope you can ask him to help protect my wife. This time, I¡¯ll owe you a favor."

    Here, only the old man by Shen Manjun¡¯s side possessed the strength of a Heaven-level Martial Artist, making him the best choice to protect Bai Zhiqing.

    Shen Manjun nced at Lu Tianxing, nodded, and said, "Don¡¯t worry about it. Miss Bai is my business partner. I naturally won¡¯t let her get hurt."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and nced at Lin Yafei, Mu Qingxue, Angel, Han Zifeng, and others, then looked into the void: "Assassination team, I¡¯ll show you whose death anniversary it will be on this day next year. Third Young Master Han, you all don¡¯t need to take action, leave it to me. If you want my wife and me dead, let¡¯s see if you have that capability."

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing took a step forward, and the Invincible King Fist was instantly unleashed. He intended to single-handedly fight against the assassination team dispatched by the Heavenly God.

    "Kill!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements, a middle-aged man hidden in the darkness shed with killing intent and gave a low shout.

    In an instant, three figures, swift as lightning, pounced at Lu Tianxing, silent and soundless, like ghosts.

    "Too weak. With just you, Shadow Divine Skill, you haven¡¯t mastered it."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, without any movement, and the six arms behind him immediately began to move. With one punch like a giant waving its arms, wild energy spread recklessly. The space seemed to tear, emitting explosive sounds as it sted out.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    With consecutive sounds, the ck-d figures attacking Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge. They were directly sted out from the darkness, their chests caving in, falling to the ground, twitching a couple of times, dead as could be.

    "Bang!"

    Another dull sound rang out. A ck-d figure who was sneaking close to Lu Tianxing had a Sky-covering Palm Seal press onto his head before he got close, smashing him into a pulp of flesh.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks were fast and fierce, not giving the ck-d group any chance to react. After pping another person to death, his figure shot forward, Invincible King Fist sweeping around like a crab, with wild True Qi punching out. The entire space seemed to solidify into an iron te, forcing the three ck-d figures from the darkness out, then a palmnded, killing the three on the spot.

    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people had already died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    Shen Manjun and her group were stunned, every face filled with shock. Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, Han Zifeng, and the others were still fine since they had witnessed Lu Tianxing kill before and had some degree of resilience. Mu Qingxue seemed as if she hadn¡¯t seen the bloody scene at all, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, fingers tightly clenched, full of worry.

    Shen Manjun, however, had a face pale with fright. She had never known that human life could be so worthless. Now, Lu Tianxing seemed like a beast baring its fangs, killing anyone in his path without mercy.

    "Uncle Shou, can you... can you do this?" Shen Manjun asked in a low voice, looking at the old man beside her.

    "I can¡¯t."

    Uncle Shou shook his head with a face full of shock and said, "His level is beyond what I can contend with. I thought there were no prodigies in this world. Now it seems I was viewing the world from the bottom of a well. After a few months, his power has already reached the Unity of Heaven and Man. Though the Shadow Divine Skill is strong, they are inevitably within the space. As long as they can¡¯t break through space, they can never escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s control. Moreover, the Shadow Divine Skill is suited for assassinations, but these people appeared openly and defiantly, ensuring their failure."

    "Mythical Realm, such a young Mythical Realm expert?"

    Shen Manjun murmured to herself, raising her head, her beautiful eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, lost in thought.

    "Damn it, damn it."

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man roared in anger: "Everyone else, don¡¯t approach the Judge. He¡¯s mine to handle. Capture Bai Zhiqing."

    With the middle-aged man¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing keenly sensed more than ten subtle sounds of something cutting through the air toward Bai Zhiqing. His face changed slightly, and just as he wanted to act, he suddenly felt a chilling killing intent rushing at him, causing the pores on his body to instantly close under its influence.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed slightly, his figure immediately retreating explosively.

    At the moment he retreated, a ck light shed, tearing through the air. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t dodged in time, that dagger would have sliced through his throat.

    "Judge, your opponent is me. Do you still dare to be distracted?"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice appeared out of nowhere, missing his strike and quickly retreating.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s direction and saw that Han Zifeng and others were already blocking her. He breathed a slight sigh of relief and scanned around with a serious expression, sensing the middle-aged man¡¯s position.

    Though the middle-aged man¡¯s strength was at the Heavenly Realm, his mastery of the Shadow Divine Skill had reached an extraordinary level. Especially his dagger, which specifically targeted True Qi¡ªTrue Qi Protection Shield was as fragile as paper in front of it, making Lu Tianxing extra cautious.

 Chapter 871 - 865: Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 865: Fierce Battle</h4>

    At the same time, following the instructions from the middle-aged man, the remaining men in ck did not hesitate and directly charged towards Bai Zhiqing. Their targets this time were Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing. As long as they could seize Bai Zhiqing, they could distract Lu Tianxing, and in a life-and-death battle, distraction meant certain death.

    "Good timing, a bunch of trash. If our boss can kill you, so can I."

    Han Zifengughed loudly, and the True Qi within him instantly erupted. His entire body turned into a fireball and rushed forward. The Shadow Divine Skill was best suited for silent assassinations rather than face-to-facebat. Moreover, the private garden wasn¡¯t thatrge. So, when Han Zifeng turned into a fireball and charged out, three people were forcibly driven out from the void.

    Seeing these three, Han Zifeng didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly pounced on them.

    The three immediately engaged in a fierce battle, True Qi roaring, and the ground explodedyer byyer. Some tables and chairs were instantly torn to pieces.

    "Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, you join in too, stop them and kill them."

    Lin Yafei stood next to Bai Zhiqing, her eyes shing with brilliance.

    With Lin Yafei¡¯smand, the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi appeared out of nowhere behind her. They pounced into the air, and together, they used the Phantom Divine Skill, turning into afterimages, forcing five men in ck out of the void and attacking them.

    "Abby, you too, block them," Angel alsomanded at this time.

    "Yes, Chief, leave it to me."

    Abby nodded, gently taking off her gold-rimmed sses, and walked forward step by step. With each step, electric currents appeared on her body. When she had taken five steps, her entire body was surrounded by endless electricity, turning the area within several meters into a world of thunder. One man in ck, unable to dodge in time, was turned into charred remains by the electric shock.

    "Thunder Power User, kill her first."

    A low voice sounded from the air, and several figures immediately lunged at Abby. Compared to the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi and Han Zifeng, Abby was clearly a greater threat; using thunder to cover the space, she could directly electrocute them alive in the air.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was also watching the battle in the garden with a face full of tension. Her fists were clenched tightly. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Shen Manjun, saying, "Miss Shen, I beg you, if Lu Tianxing and Third Young Master Han encounter danger, I hope you can help them."

    Bai Zhiqing was not a fool. Since Lu Tianxing had instructed Shen Manjun to protect her, it indicated that Uncle Shou behind Shen Manjun must be a master. If Han Zifeng and others were harmed because of her, she would probably never feel at ease.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun was slightly stunned and bitterly smiled in her heart. She understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength; if even he couldn¡¯t withstand it, Uncle Shou¡¯s intervention wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    But seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried eyes, Shen Manjun still gently nodded and said, "Miss Bai, don¡¯t worry, I will ask Uncle Shou to keep an eye on it."

    "That¡¯s good, thank you, Miss Shen."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a trace of gratitude, then she looked worriedly in the direction of Lu Tianxing, as if he was the only one in her eyes.

    Like Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue also watched the battle with a worried expression, while Angel remained calm, with a faint smile on her lips, watching the fight in the garden without any change in her expression.

    In the garden, Lu Tianxing was still standing in ce without moving. The sleeve of his suit had been shed open, showing that he hadn¡¯tpletely fended off the opponent¡¯s attack.

    "Judge, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t find my position, but I can easily approach you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, surrender obediently. I can guarantee that apart from you and Bai Zhiqing, I won¡¯t harm anyone else. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing everyone associated with you today."

    The voice of the middle-aged man echoed in the void.

    "Haha, really? The Shadow Divine Skill is indeed famous, but unfortunately, you are merely at the Heavenly Realm. Do you know there¡¯s a saying in this world: ¡¯Without reaching the mythical level, you remain an ant¡¯? Have you ever assassinated a mythical-level expert?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He said indifferently, "I admit that the Shadow Divine Skill is indeed impressive, even I can¡¯t guard against it. But if you want to kill me, you must get close to me and find an opportunity to strike. That is your w. Today, I will show you what ¡¯Without reaching the mythical level, you remain an ant¡¯ means. You,e out now."

    Boom!

    Before his voice fell, True Qi erupted from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, transforming into a gigantic hand that covered the sky. As it pressed down, the whole space seemed to condense into a solid iron te, forcibly squeezing in all directions.

    "Not good, he¡¯s trying to forcibly drag me out."

    The middle-aged man, hidden in the void, instantly turned pale. As the gigantic hand pressed down, he felt as though the surrounding space had twisted, making it impossible to move. The space was crazily squeezing him, threatening to turn him into a pulp.

    "No, impossible! I am someone with the potential to be the Killing Emperor. How could I die here? If you want to kill me, then I¡¯ll take you down first."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face showed a trace of ferocity. His True Qi surged, and he brandished his dagger, rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Ignorant fool. You couldn¡¯t kill me with an assassination. In a direct confrontation, you are even less of a match for me."

    Lu Tianxing coldly smiled and countered with a palm strike directly to the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    The middle-aged man flew out, covered in blood, his True Qi shattered in a single strike.

    "Damn it, Judge, you are ruthless today. I¡¯ll remember you, but next time you won¡¯t be so lucky."

    As he was sent flying, the middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood, his figure flickered, and he dashed out of the garden.

    "Running? Do you think you can escape?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained cold. He took a step forward, his figure twisted, and he appeared beside the middle-aged man. His True Qi turned into a hand, grasping the man like a mere ant. The man¡¯s skeleton instantly issued cracking sounds, the intense pain making him roar endlessly.

    "No... no, you can¡¯t kill me. I am from the assassination team. I belong to the Young Master. Judge, don¡¯t make a mistake. If you kill me, the Young Master won¡¯t spare you. Save me, save me, Crying Face Envoy, help, help, I don¡¯t want to die."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was filled with terror. He had seen others pleading desperately before they died, but now it was his turn.

    "Crying Face Envoy? So there is someone behind you. Unfortunately, even if the Emperor himself came today, you are still doomed to die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes revealed killing intent, and without hesitation, he intended to crush the middle-aged man with one hand.

 Chapter 872 - 856: Powerful Enemy Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 856: Powerful Enemy Arrives</h4>

    "Judge, you are too confident. Your strength is indeed formidable, but in my eyes, you are not worth mentioning."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to kill the middle-aged man, an ethereal voice echoed in the air. A figure appeared several hundred meters away and instantly closed the distance, delivering a light palm strike towards Lu Tianxing.

    Even though the palm strike seemed light, it made Lu Tianxing feel as if he was facing a formidable opponent. His whole body tensed up, and a strong sense of danger surged in his heart.

    "I told you, you can¡¯t save him. Die for me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He instantly unleashed the Invincible King Fist. The violent force surged like a torrential flood towards the Crying Face Envoy. At the same time, with a slight motion of his True Qi and a gentle exertion of force, the middle-aged man let out a tragic scream and was crushed into a pulp, dead as dead could be, even a Daluo Immortal couldn¡¯t save him.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, the Invincible King Fist collided with the palm strike, creating a terrifying gust of wind that swept the surroundings. Everything in the path of the wind was instantly reduced to fragments, and the wind raged in all directions.

    "Pff!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly, as if struck by lightning, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The six arms condensed by True Qi were instantly shattered. He couldn¡¯t help but stagger backward, leaving clear footprints on the ground.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing spit blood and retreat, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but scream and instinctively wanted to run over.

    "Don¡¯te over."

    Lu Tianxing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face serious as he looked at the ck-robed man with the crying face mask, and said in a deep voice, "Who exactly are you?"

    Before the Crying Face Envoy could speak, Han Zifeng¡¯s True Qi moved, directly grabbing a round sun-like me and burning a ck-clothed man to ashes. He appeared next to Lu Tianxing: "Boss, I¡¯ve dealt with the other trash. This guy looks like the biggest fish. How about we join forces today to wipe out this hiding scumbag?"

    "And me, Judge. I¡¯ve long wanted to fight alongside you. Once we win this, I hope we can have a match, with our power levels suppressed, of course. I want to see if my Thunder Power is stronger, or if your strength prevails."

    At this moment, Abby also appeared beside Lu Tianxing, her whole body shimmering with purple lightning, looking like a Thunder Envoy.

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi didn¡¯t speak. They just stood beside Lu Tianxing, their eyes serious as they stared at the Crying Face Envoy. As Martial Artists, they could clearly feel the intense killing intent and undeniable threat emanating from him.

    "Miss Abby, you won¡¯t be able to beat my boss. How about sparring with me instead?"

    Han Zifeng¡¯s gaze fell on Abby, tracing over her voluptuous figure.

    Abby curved her lips into a seductive smile and nced at Han Zifeng: "Sure, but aren¡¯t you afraid that some part of your body might get roasted by my lightning during the match, Third Young Master Han? Feel free to try."

    "Han Zifeng, Miss Abby, Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, I know you want to help, but you can¡¯t interfere in this matter. All of you, step back, take Zhiqing and the others, and leave. Leave this to me. Go, now!" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. He sensed a death threat from the Crying Face Envoy, an unprecedented death threat. He was now certain that the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength was definitely at the Middle-stage Mythical Realm.

    In the Mythical Realm, each level brings a world of difference in power. Lu Tianxing was only at the Early-stage Mythical Realm, while the Crying Face Envoy was already at the Middle-stage Mythical. The gap between them was immense. Facing the Crying Face Envoy, Lu Tianxing felt he had no chance of victory and might even die here today.

    "Boss, I¡¯m not leaving."

    "Mr. Lu, my leader said to protect your safety."

    "Miss said that Mr. Lu¡¯s life must not be endangered."

    Han Zifeng, Abby, and the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi spoke in unison.

    "Shut up, all of you! Leave with Zhiqing and get as far away as possible. Don¡¯t look back,"

    Lu Tianxing roared, his True Qi surging, and he pushed them all back. He looked solemnly at the Crying Face Envoy and said, "Your target is me. Let them go, they have nothing to do with this."

    "Heh, let them go? Do you think that¡¯s possible, Judge?" the Crying Face Envoy sneered coldly.

    "You can try. I know your level is at least Middle-stage Mythical. You can choose to face me head-on, and we¡¯ll see who lives and who dies. At worst, we¡¯ll perish together. I might not be able to kill you, but I¡¯m confident enough to ensure we both die." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said heavily.

    Hearing this, the Crying Face Envoy fell silent, seemingly contemting. Lu Tianxing was right; his level was Middle-stage Mythical, a full level higher than Lu Tianxing¡¯s. Killing an ordinary Early-stage Mythical Martial Artist would be easy, but he was facing Lu Tianxing, a legend who had risen in just a few years. If Lu Tianxing was determined to fight to the death, he might not be able to take Lu Tianxing down. Even if he could, the price he¡¯d pay would be unimaginable.

    Throughout history, there¡¯s been a saying: in a duel, the brave one wins. A trapped beast is most terrifying. Just as he posed a threat to Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing also threatened him, albeit slightly.

    "Fine, I agree with you."

    After a long contemtion, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s voice echoed in the garden. This was the result of his careful deliberation. As long as he could kill Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t pose a threat. More importantly, he was aware of the identities of Angel, Shen Manjun, Han Zifeng, Mu Qingxue, and others. Killing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing was no big deal, but killing these people would provoke the wrath of multiple forces, a burden even a Heavenly God couldn¡¯t bear.

    "I hope you¡¯ll keep your word."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and slowly turned around, his gaze sweeping over everyone: "Angel, Lin Demon, take Zhiqing and the others and leave here now. No matter what happens, don¡¯t look back. Hurry up, go!"

    "Lu Tianxing, I won¡¯t leave. I want to stay and fight alongside you. If I must die, I want to die with you."

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, couldn¡¯t help but shed two lines of tears from her charming eyes.

    At this moment, the sleeves of Lu Tianxing¡¯s two arms werepletely shredded by the tremendous force. His white shirt was stained with blood, and his face bore a hint of madness, a hint of ferocity, and a sense of facing death head-on.

 Chapter 873 - 867: Bring on the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 867: Bring on the Battle</h4>

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing felt as if her heart was being torn apart.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing felt intense pain in her heart, truly intense. She hated herself, hated why she became a burden in times of danger, hated herself for forcing Lu Tianxing to leave his back open to the enemy to protect her, and now she had to beg the enemy to spare her.

    Strength!

    If she had the same strength as Lu Tianxing, she wouldn¡¯t be a burden anymore.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing deeply desired power. Only with power could she prevent her loved one from being hurt, only with power could she keep her beloved man out of danger for her sake. Only with power could she protect herself and avoid being a burden.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a warm flow in his heart. He then roared in anger, "Get out of here, Bai Zhiqing, I¡¯m telling you to get out! Lin Yafei, Angel, Han Zifeng, are you all idiots? Why are you standing there? Get out of here, take Bai Zhiqing away, as far as possible!"

    Lu Tianxing knew very well; today¡¯s battle might be his burial ground. The power of the Crying Face Envoy was too strong, beyond his imagination. Only if Bai Zhiqing and the others left might he have a chance to fight freely. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Crying Face Envoy, he would have a chance to escape.

    "Mr. Lu..."

    "Shut up, Mu Qingxue, this has nothing to do with you, go back to the Mu Family."

    Mu Qingxue opened her mouth, wanting to say something several times, but seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, she swallowed her words. It wasn¡¯t because Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were harsh but because she knew staying would make her a burden.

    "Angel, Imand you to leave here immediately, or from now on, we have nothing to do with each other, we are no longer friends," Lu Tianxing said to Angel.

    Angel sighed lightly, looking at Lu Tianxing: "I¡¯m leaving, take care..."

    With that, Angel started walking upstairs. She wasn¡¯t an idiot; on the contrary, she was very smart, knowing staying would only make her a burden to Lu Tianxing. Instead of staying, she decided to leave first. If Lu Tianxing died, she would use all her strength to kill the Heavenly God.

    "Lin Demon..."

    Lin Yafei sighed helplessly and left following Angel, but deep inside, she had made up her mind. If something happened to Lu Tianxing, she would use all her power to make the Heavenly God pay.

    "Boss, take care. Tomorrow morning, I hope to drink with you."

    Han Zifeng spoke and then turned to leave without hesitation.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t die. Remember, you still owe me. I¡¯ll always remember what happened in Xiangjiang, remember this."

    At this moment, Shen Manjun spoke up. Her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing and, for some reason, when she saw Lu Tianxing willingly facing danger for family and friends, she felt a strong stirring in her heart. She finally understood why Qiaoqiao couldn¡¯t forget Lu Tianxing since theirst farewell. Seeing such a man, she herself felt tempted, let alone Qiaoqiao, an innocent young girl.

    "Wife, you should leave too."

    Seeing everyone leave, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, his lips curled into a gentle smile.

    "I¡¯m not leaving."

    Instead of leaving, Bai Zhiqing stepped back a few steps and said firmly: "You are my man, my man for life. We¡¯ve made promises before, to hold hands and grow old together. I know I¡¯m a burden; I can¡¯t fight alongside you, but I can step back and watch my man kill the enemy, destroy everything. Lu Tianxing, if you consider me your wife, then don¡¯t say anything. I know you worry about me, but I worry about you too, and I want to watch you. If something happens to you, I wille find you, so I can follow you on the etherworld road, and never leave you for my entire life."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was resolute, her eyes glittering with unwavering determination. Wherever this man goes, she will follow. She has decided on him. If something happens to him, she won¡¯t survive alone.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled lightly. A strong confidence emanated from him: "Alright, wife, watch closely. Watch how your husband kills the enemy. Your husband is invincible because you watch me. I am undefeated, and I won¡¯t die because you haven¡¯t given me a son yet..."

    "Crying Face Envoy,e fight!"

    With that, Lu Tianxing reached out and grabbed the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, releasing a fierce aura like a battle-worn general.

    At this moment, he transformed into a god of war, protecting his woman. Anyone who wanted to harm her would have to step over his dead body.

    From another direction, several women walked towards the vi but didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they stood at the vi¡¯s entrance, quietly watching Lu Tianxing, their eyes filled with various emotions, from envy to jealousy...

    Among them, some wanted to stay with Lu Tianxing like Bai Zhiqing, but they knew staying would only be a burden. Even Shen Manjun¡¯s Uncle Shou was the same. Staying meant certain death, and they weren¡¯t Bai Zhiqing, having no reason to stay.

    Each woman looked at Lu Tianxing holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, their expressions varied, but their eyes showed concern. They didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to get hurt.

    But would they really be unharmed?

    The answer was obvious; if they wouldn¡¯t get hurt, would Lu Tianxing choose to face alone?

    "I don¡¯t care who you serve under the Heavenly God, nor do I want to know. Today, you want our lives? Thene and take it. Let¡¯s see if you die, or I perish."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed, his voice resolute, his killing intent erupted, enveloping them like clouds, making them shiver.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s body immediately radiated a clear killing aura and sharpness: "Judge, for those words alone, you must die today."

    Although he was a subordinate of the Heavenly God, as a middle-stage mythical strong, he was respected wherever he went. When had anyone called him a dog before?

 Chapter 874 - 868: The Terrifying Crying Face Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 868: The Terrifying Crying Face Envoy</h4>

    "Judge, today I will show you that opposing the Young Master will undoubtedly lead to your death."

    As he spoke, the Crying Face Envoy did not hesitate and immediately attacked. With a flick of his five fingers, the space around Lu Tianxing condensed, enveloping him in a transparent True Qi cage. The sounds of ghostly wails and wolf howls seemed to appear out of nowhere, countless crying faces shing within the cage, extending skeletal hands towards Lu Tianxing to drag him in.

    The Crying Face Envoy, worthy of being a middle-stage mythical powerhouse, instantly exhibited his martial arts. His technique was none other than the most potent Heavenly Cry Divine Skill, targeting an individual¡¯s spiritual power. Amidst the ghostly wails and howls, it could influence a person¡¯s mind, rendering them unable to concentrate. Once caught in the True Qi cage, even Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t escape death.

    As the cage descended, Lu Tianxing immediately felt an overwhelming pressure surging in his heart. The ghostly wails and howls seemed like countless sharp spikes crazily drilling into his brain, making him feel an urge to explode his own head.

    "Iron Blood Boundary, break for me!"

    At the moment the cage descended, Lu Tianxing regained his senses. A tremendous force erupted from his body like a volcanic explosion, filled with terrifying destructive power. The force surged skyward, transforming into an Iron Blood Battle Halberd and fiercely stabbing into the True Qi cage.

    Boom!

    The True Qi cage shattered into pieces,pletely exploding.

    Lu Tianxing reached out, grabbed the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, his eyes sharp, without any hesitation, he rushed towards the Crying Face Envoy.

    In what appeared to be an instant, Lu Tianxing had crossed over ten meters and appeared beside the Crying Face Envoy. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd thrust upward, aiming at the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s chest.

    "Heavenly Cry Sword Technique."

    The Crying Face Envoy coldly smiled and suddenly revealed his hand from within the ck robe. A gem-embedded sword appeared in his hand, emitting waves of Heavenly Cry Sword Energy with ghostly wails, shing towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Iron Blood Boundary."

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t afraid at all. In mid-air, the halberd shook, stabbing out thousands upon thousands of times. The halberd shadows formed a mountain, like a peacock spreading its tail, sharp and fierce, akin to a battle-hardened general wielding a Fangtian Halberd, shing down.

    Boom!

    Two forces collided, the violent energy swept like a tidal wave, a mighty and unstoppable force that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "A gap is just a gap, Judge, your strength is too weak."

    Amidst the sweeping force, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s icy voice sounded, "Heaven¡¯s ughter, Earth¡¯s fury, swordsmanship exterminates the gods."

    A brilliant sword light shed through the void silently, carrying a thick death aura, aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. The sword was like a meteor streaking across the sky, its speed reaching the extreme, appearing in a sh.

    "Invincible King Fist, break for me!"

    Lu Tianxing roared, his body trembled, and the Invincible King Fist instantly erupted. Six punches merged, his entire being like a giant waving its fists, precisely hitting the longsword.

    "Weak, Heavenly Cry Sword Technique, Silent Annihtion."

    The Crying Face Envoy sneered repeatedly. His sword technique flicked, instantly transforming into a silent annihtion sword energy, fiercely stabbing into the fist. The Heavenly Cry True Energy frantically invaded Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, attempting to infiltrate his body.

    "Creation God Tripod, refine everything."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression slightly changed. If the Heavenly Cry True Energy invaded his body, he would be critically injured even if he didn¡¯t die.

    With the sound, a Creation God Tripod appeared directly above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, absorbing all the Heavenly Cry True Energy. The Creation True Qi spun rapidly, beginning to refine the Heavenly Cry True Energy.

    With the Creation God Tripod in ce, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate, directly attacking the Crying Face Envoy. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand transformed into halberd shadows, furiously assaulting the Crying Face Envoy.

    Lu Tianxing understood well that the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength far surpassed Liu Ang whom he had encountered in Modu before. This battle must be fought to the death for even a slim chance of survival; otherwise, defeat meant death.

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce attack, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s sword also emitted waves of sharp sword intent. The Heavenly Cry True Energy enveloped the garden entirely, transforming it into a world of Sword Qi. Waves of sword energy madly struck Lu Tianxing, producing constant nging sounds.

    Under the brutal assault, the entire vi garden was unrecognizable,pletely destroyed, with sword marks and pits appearing on the ground.

    Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth, facing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s attack. Though he blocked it, the Heavenly Cry True Energy continuously surged into his meridians. Even with the Creation God Tripod, it couldn¡¯t be refined rapidly.

    The sensation was akin to a peer pumping True Qi wildly into one¡¯s body.

    Heavenly Cry True Energy entered his body; Lu Tianxing felt as though his entire body became a battlefield. Creation True Qi and Heavenly Cry True Energy entangled swiftly, battling fiercely, the scorching pain felt like his meridians were being torn apart, capiries seeping blood, making him look utterly wretched.

    Despite his appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shone ever brighter, his attacks bing increasingly fierce. The Creation Source Technique itself was born for battle, growing stronger throughbat...

    Waves of Heavenly Cry True Energy infused with sword intent entered his body, simultaneously boosting his strength continuously. Previously, breaking through to the middle stage mythical level would have taken years, but stimted by Heavenly Cry True Energy, Lu Tianxing felt his True Qi¡¯s quality drastically changing. Given time, breaking through to the middle stage mythical level would be achievable.

    "Hahaha, this is realbat! Crying Face Envoy,e fight!"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily. Within his body, crackling sounds erupted. Massive amounts of True Qi surged through his meridians like rivers roaring, making his attacks more ferocious and forceful. Each strike seemed to tear the world apart.

    "Such a weird technique, such terrifying strength. No wonder the Young Master views him as a formidable enemy. His progress in strength in such a short time is astonishing. Given time, even the Young Master might not be his match."

    The Crying Face Envoy shook repeatedly, his heart filled with horror. In such a short time, the previously suppressed Lu Tianxing now seemed capable of fighting back. The fierce attacks made even him shudder. Without hesitation, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s body transformed into residual shadows in the air, tearing through the halberd shadows formed by the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, appearing beside Lu Tianxing, and striking down with his sword.

 Chapter 875 - 869: This Time, Iâ€™ll Shelter You from the Wind and Rain

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 869: This Time, I¡¯ll Shelter You from the Wind and Rain</h4>

    This sword strike descended like the Milky Way from the Ninth Heaven, cutting downward with unstoppable momentum.

    "ng!"

    Facing this fierce strike, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change at all. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd rose up, tracing a naturally sinister arc in the air, and collided forcefully with the longsword.

    "Heavenly Cry Palm."

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s face showed a strange smile. Wielding a sword in one hand and forming a palm with the other, True Qi swirled in his palm, and a harrowing cry emerged, echoing in the night, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    "Bang!"

    His palm prated the air andnded heavily on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Pfft!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shuddered as if struck by lightning. The Creation God Tripod emitted a terrible sound, cracks spreading across it, nearly shattering it to pieces.

    Even though the Creation God Tripod blocked most of the attack, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body still trembled under the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s assault. His internal organs churned, and blood surged up to his throat, but he forcefully suppressed it.

    Without hesitation, a fierce light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He alsounched a palm strike, with violent True Qi gathering in his palm, like an azure sky brewing, and struck the Crying Face Envoy.

    "Courting death."

    The Crying Face Envoy grunted, eyes brimming with killing intent. He roared, using his True Qi to forcefully block the Iron Blood Battle Halberd¡¯s attack, and stabbed his sword into Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Crack!"

    The already tattered Creation God Tripod shatteredpletely, a deep bone-revealing wound appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, instantly staining his white shirt with bright red blood.

    Bai Zhiqing stood not far away, watching this scene. Seeing the wound on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, she instinctively wanted to scream. Before the sound could escape, she covered her mouth, fearing to distract Lu. However, her eyes could not hide her deep concern.

    Not only Bai Zhiqing, but Angel and the others also clenched their fists, their faces filled with worry as they watched.

    "Die!"

    The Crying Face Envoy did not hold back at all. Taking a deep breath, his voice thundered, his palm raised, swirling with True Qi, targeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s head for a fatal blow.

    "You¡¯re not qualified to kill me. Invincible King Fist!"

    Lu Tianxing roared, his body shook wildly, True Qi fully unleashed. He appeared like a massive crab, six arms iling wildly. He collided with the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s palm, his body shuddering as if struck by electricity, then crashing heavily to the ground, sliding back and leaving a clear trail.

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s body also trembled slightly, and he grunted, showing he did note out unscathed.

    "Boom!"

    Before steadying himself, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shot up again, charging directly at the Crying Face Envoy. Inside him, True Qi resonated loudly, reaching a terrifying level. With arge sweep of his hand, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd reappeared, filling the air with the stench of blood and rust, turning the garden into a battlefield of bloodshed and war.

    "Kill!"

    Lu Tianxing roared, shaking the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, its shadow like a mountain, stabbing towards the Crying Face Envoy in a life-or-death duel, putting it all on the line.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing resembled a general on the battlefield, effortlessly taking lives with unwavering dominance. Each thrust of his halberd struck with lethal intent.

    "A mantis trying to stop a cart. Silent Annihtion Sword Energy!"

    The Crying Face Envoy sneered, his sword vibrating, releasing a pure Silent Annihtion Sword Energy. It seemed to tear the sky apart. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd only resisted for a moment before shattering, and the Sword Energy continued its path of destruction.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He struck out with a palm, unleashing powerful force towards the Sword Energy, simultaneously retreating without hesitation.

    "sh!"

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t avoid being shed by the Sword Energy, leaving a deep, bone-revealing wound on his chest. Blood flowed down, exposing his white bones. Had he retreated a secondter, he might have been dismembered.

    Seeing the deep sword wound on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart ached unbearably. Unable to hold back, she ran towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Enough, Lu Tianxing, stop fighting. If you keep fighting, you¡¯ll die. I don¡¯t know who you are nor want to know, but I beg you, spare us. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you, everything." Bai Zhiqing rushed to Lu Tianxing, hysterically shouting at the Crying Face Envoy.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was just a woman. She didn¡¯t know what the enemy wanted from her, nor why they kepting after her. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t care anymore. She just wanted Lu Tianxing safe. She would give up everything, even Bai¡¯s Group, rather than see him hurt.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing, the Crying Face Envoy sneered, "Miss Bai, isn¡¯t it a bitte for that?"

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯ste at all."

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing controlled her emotions and said, "I don¡¯t know what I have that you value so much, making you repeatedly try to assassinate me. But I know you don¡¯t dare kill me. If you kill me, you¡¯ll never get what you want."

    The Crying Face Envoy fell silent, then slowly replied, "As expected of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s chairman. Very well, you¡¯ve convinced me. I won¡¯t kill Judge, but you muste with me until I get what I want."

    "No way."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing spoke. "Wife, you can¡¯t go with him. He has no good intentions. Following him is a dead end. Have you ever seen amb survive when coborating with a tiger? Even if you give him what he wants, he won¡¯t spare us."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s determined eyes, Bai Zhiqing trembled slightly. Looking at him with a gaze full of tender affection, she said, "Lu Tianxing, I know you worry about me, but I¡¯m more worried about you. If you keep fighting, you¡¯ll die. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. You always protected me before. This time, I want to protect you."

 Chapter 876 - 870: Battle Again

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 870: Battle Again</h4>

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, a trace of tenderness appeared on his face as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and spoke solemnly, "Wife, you have to trust me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. With him alone, he can¡¯t kill me. These minor injuries won¡¯t be able to defeat me."

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    "Wife, you don¡¯t need to say anything."

    Lu Tianxing directly interrupted Bai Zhiqing, "Remember what I once told you? Hold your hand, and grow old together. Besides, you haven¡¯t given me a sessor for the Lu Family yet! How could I bear to die? Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t kill me. Just watch closely, and see how I¡¯ll strike him down."

    As his words fell, the dissipated True Qi on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body reassembled, making him look like a sword drawn from its sheath, brimming with sharpness. The rolling True Qi gathered above his head, like tumultuous waves, with an aura mixed of intense killing intent radiating from him.

    Standing by the vi¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, watching Lu Tianxing all along, Angel¡¯s eyes instantly shed with a golden light upon seeing this scene. She knew that this moment¡¯s Lu Tianxing was the most terrifying and dangerous. The potential unleashed when the Judge was cornered was something beyond ordinary imagination.

    Lin Yafei was also trembling slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with a bit of excitement and a trace of admiration. She too wanted to stand by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side like Bai Zhiqing, watching how Lu Tianxing would counterattack and y the enemy.

    "Wife, step aside. Today I¡¯ll show you whether or not your husband will lose."

    Lu Tianxing pushed Bai Zhiqing to the side with a swipe of his hand, then stepped forward, releasing a violent power that made him seem like a Demon God awakening. Whirling gales rose around him from nowhere, "Crying Face Envoy, don¡¯t you want the Four Symbols Ring? Thene on! Middle-stage Mythical level, today I want to see if you can kill me."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing resembled a hungry wolf, his eyes zing fiercely as if telling the Crying Face Envoy that he was determined to kill him today.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, an inexplicable sense of dread arose in Crying Face Envoy¡¯s heart, as if a fierce beast had targeted him. An involuntary warning surged from within, realizing that Lu Tianxing had be frighteningly formidable, entirely transformed into a killing machine.

    Stunned for a moment, Crying Face Envoy immediately regained hisposure, saying grimly, "Judge, since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll send you on your way now. Not only you, but no one in the Bai Family will survive either..."

    "You talk too much rubbish. Beat me first if you can."

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward, instantly charging at Crying Face Envoy. The raging True Qi transformed into a fearsome attack, like a fierce tiger escaping its cage ready to devour.

    "Heavenly Cry Palm."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing charging at him, Crying Face Envoy¡¯s pupils shrank. He roared and struck with the Heavenly Cry Palm. Ghostly wails resounded through the void, like demonic whispers piercing ears, as a huge palm print appeared out of nowhere, mming towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Sun Scorching"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi surged, and a radiant Sword Qi appeared in the sky, resembling a sun shining amid the void, tearing the palm print into pieces.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t retreat, took a deep breath, and directly pounced at Crying Face Envoy.

    Lu Tianxing knew very well that relying solely on True Qi, he couldn¡¯tpete with Crying Face Envoy. The best strategy was closebat, and the Creation Source Technique was entirely designed for it. Only by getting close to Crying Face Envoy did he stand a chance; otherwise, he would be exhausted to death.

    "Closebat? Reckless."

    Crying Face Envoy¡¯s eyes sparkled with ruthless killing intent. He spread his fingers and swiped overhead, instantly creating surging True Qi, crushing down like a mountain, intending to m Lu Tianxing to death in the void.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body twisted rapidly, swooping down like an eagle diving to the ground, evading the True Qi¡¯s impact. Then he shot up into the sky, unleashing a series of palms, propelling Creation True Qi into fierce attacks towards Crying Face Envoy, shredding thickyers off the ground, cement and soil flying everywhere.

    The ferocious force swept across, like a tidal wave devouring the surroundings.

    The figures of both fighters almost became blurred in the void, impossible for the naked eye to discern their exact positions. Within a short time, they exchanged dozens of moves.

    Each move was earth-shattering. The originally spacious garden was now left in tatters, the vegetation around the vi devastated, and the vi¡¯s ss shattered to pieces.

    Bai Zhiqing had been guarded and retreated to a safe area by the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi long ago.

    "Boom!"

    After another sh, both figures separated once more. Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure burst backward, a trace of red flushing on his face, which he quickly suppressed, clearly sustaining severe injuries.

    Crying Face Envoy also appeared again in the void, looking much better than Lu Tianxing, though the original intact crying face mask had cracked, his arm slightly trembling. If anyone could see through his mask, they would notice a trace of blood seeping from his lips too, simrly severely injured.

    This round ended with both sides evenly matched.

    "Ha-ha, looks like your strength is just so-so. I said, you can¡¯t kill me."

    Lu Tianxing wiped the blood from his lips, revealing a boasting expression, "Middle-stage Mythical level, that¡¯s all."

    "Judge, you¡¯re too arrogant. Today, I¡¯ll show you the difference between early-stage and middle-stage Mythical level. Your death is certain today."

    Crying Face Envoy¡¯s icy cold voice echoed in the air. Along with his voice, his ck robe swayed without wind, making a rustling sound. The True Qi around him rose, causing the space around to seem frozen. The power of the middle-stage Mythical level truly manifested. Suddenly, a whirlwind emanated from him, gathering solid True Qi before him, forming a figure identical to him.

    This figure was faintly transparent but had identical eyebrows and features to Crying Face Envoy, almost like a clone.

    Moreover, within this human-shaped True Qi, one could clearly see the cirction of meridians and even faintly observe the derivation of flesh and blood within.

    This was nearly like a living person, seemingly possessing intelligence.

    Not ascending to the Myth Realm, one remains an ant; this is the true terror of the Mythical Realm. Once entered, each step up brings an earth-shattering change, aligning with heaven and earth. When I rage, the heavens rage.

 Chapter 877 - 871: Sima Lingyun Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 871: Sima Lingyun Arrives</h4>

    "Judge, did you see that? This is my true power. I admit, your strength in the same realm can suppress most of your peers, but to me, you are nothing. Today, I will show you that you are just an ant."

    The Crying Face Envoy looked at Lu Tianxing, with an undisguised arrogance in his tone.

    "Alright, time¡¯s up, Judge. It¡¯s time for me to send you to theherworld."

    As his words fell, the humanoid True Qi that had been standing beside the Crying Face Envoy instantly rushed at Lu Tianxing. In the practice of its moves, there was an insidious and ruthless air; every strike aimed to kill.

    The humanoid True Qi attacked Lu Tianxing, and the Heavenly Cry Sword Technique was executed, with ear-piercing cries transforming into waves of Sword Intent, enveloping Lu Tianxing from above.

    Lu Tianxing let out a long roar, channels of True Qi surged through his body, congealing into a long halberd in his hand, exuding the aura of an iron-blood battlefield. Lu Tianxing seemed transformed into a battle-hardened general, stained with blood but with an unyielding heart.

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd shook, thrusting, sweeping, lifting...

    In one move, it changed countless times. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd seemed to possess life, and wherever it appeared, a streak of Sword Qi would be shattered instantly, sting towards the humanoid True Qi.

    "Lu Tianxing, watch out."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s desperate scream.

    "Not good!"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed dramatically because he felt a strong threat of death approaching. The Crying Face Envoy, who had been standing in the void, had appeared beside him.

    "Judge, I¡¯m here to send you off."

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s face twisted with savagery, a tremendous force surged from his palm, descending like the hand of an angrily Buddha, aimed to ensure Lu Tianxing would die without a burial ce.

    "Killing me? You¡¯re not qualified."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, roared furiously, and with a determined expression, the True Qi within him surged like a tide, intending to counter the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s attack head-on.

    "Seasons pass in song, Swordsmanship like thunder."

    At that moment, a cold voice suddenly echoed.

    With the sound, a sudden bright light appeared in the ck night, illuminating the entire sky.

    Deafening thunderous sounds rolled in, the bright light shed through the dark sky like lightning, formidable and majestic, breaking through the air.

    It was Sword Qi.

    Sword Qi, like thunder, like a long rainbow, traversing the heavens and earth, swept from kilometers away like a thunderp, descending upon the Crying Face Envoy.

    "Sima Lingyun, it¡¯s impossible. Why is he here? Didn¡¯t the Smiling Face fail to stop him?"

    Seeing this thunderous Sword Qi, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a quick thought, the humanoid True Qi entangling Lu Tianxing rushed towards the thunderous Sword Qi.

    Bang!

    The humanoid True Qi collided with the thunderous Sword Qi, producing an earth-shattering explosion, then together they vanished into the void.

    "Damn it, Judge, this time you got lucky. Next time, you will undoubtedly die."

    Seeing the figure behind the thunderous Sword Qi, the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s face turned grim, ncing at Lu Tianxing with unwillingness, then his figure disappeared like lightning.

    He was in the middle stage of the Mythical ss, but he wasn¡¯t invincible. Both Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing could fight him. Facing either of them alone, he wouldn¡¯t need to flee, but together they posed a serious threat. If the reinforcements from the Yanhuang Group arrived, escaping would be impossible.

    He expected to easily kill Lu Tianxing, but ended up disappointed. This was the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s feeling now.

    Meanwhile, in the sky, two figures approached like lightning,nding directly in the garden.

    They were none other than Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan.

    Seeing the almost destroyed garden and the broken corpses, especially looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s condition, a chill rose in both Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan¡¯s hearts. They knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength well. Seeing him severely injured, they could imagine how intense the battle must have been.

    Angel, Lin Yafei, and others sighed in relief upon seeing Sima Lingyun, knowing that with his arrival, Lu Tianxing¡¯s crisis was over.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you alright?"

    Seeing Sima Lingyun, Bai Zhiqing also sighed in relief, rushing to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, ignoring his blood, supporting him against her.

    "Wife, I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing finally sighed in relief, looking at the approaching Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan, he smiled bitterly, "Sima Lingyun, you finally came. If you were a momentter, you¡¯d only be visiting my grave annually."

    With that, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. His ability to fight the Crying Face Envoy for so long was due to sheer willpower, determined to take a piece out of his enemy. Without this willpower, he wouldn¡¯t havested this long. The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength far surpassed his, but his resolve to fight to the death allowed him to hold on until Sima Lingyun¡¯s arrival.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s miserable state, Sima Lingyun knew he had been through a fierce battle. Anyter, and Lu Tianxing might have been dead.

    "Judge, I wanted toe, but I encountered obstacles too. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Qingchuan and me teaming up, my fate would have been simr to yours."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head bitterly. After hearing about the incident at the Wealth Mansion, he and Mu Qingchuan hurried there but were ambushed by people from the Heavenly God. The fierce fight required the aid of a Yanhuang Group elder to finally arrive at Wealth Mansion.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing frowned, "You were intercepted too?"

    "Yes, they were strong, like the one you fought, but wore a smiling face mask," Mu Qingchuan added.

    "A smiling face mask?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned, about to speak when a clear voice sounded, "Brother, why are you here?"

    Assassins, Mu Qingxue, and Lin Yafei rushed out from the vi. Mu Qingxue addressed Mu Qingchuan but nced at Lu Tianxing with undisguised worry.

    Lin Yafei and the other women didn¡¯t speak, but their worried gazes were evident.

    "With you here, how could I note? If anything happened to you, what could I tell our parents?"

    Mu Qingchuan patted Mu Qingxue¡¯s head, then looked at Lin Yafei and the women, sighing inwardly at his sister¡¯s numerouspetitors.

 Chapter 878 - 872: The Curtain Falls

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 872: The Curtain Falls</h4>

    "Group Leader Sima, I hope you can provide me with a reasonable exnation for today¡¯s events. Why did my private party be a target for attack? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, from now on, Angel Group and all its partners will no longer enter China or choose business partners."

    At this moment, a questioning voice echoed through the venue. Angel walked out of the crowd, her originally beautiful face now cold as ice, exuding an aggressive aura. She stared fearlessly at Sima Lingyun.

    "Angel."

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s voice, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression changed involuntarily, not because of Angel¡¯s identity, but because of Angel¡¯s words. No matter what her identity was, today she represented Angel Group, not Angel Intelligence Station. If Angel Group and its business partners refused to enter China, it would be disastrous for China¡¯s business circles.

    Moreover, today Angel hosted the party at Wealth Mansion, inviting elites of China¡¯s business circles and Beijing¡¯s celebrities. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Miss Angel, rest assured, I, Sima Lingyun, will give you a satisfactory answer. Qing Chuan, let¡¯s go, check the surroundings."

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t linger and directly turned to walk outside.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan leave, Lu Tianxing exhaled deeply, "Honey, it¡¯s over, you don¡¯t need to worry anymore."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was tear-streaked, filled with sorrow. Her originally delicate and beautiful face looked heart-wrenching, with her gorgeous dress covered in blood, making her look extremely disheveled.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing choked and said, "Lu Tianxing, you... you scared me to death. Why did you take such a risk? Do you know how worried I was? Why are you so foolish? You could have escaped."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing heavily embraced Lu Tianxing. At this moment, her face was overflowing with tenderness and love. Only then did she realize that this was the feeling of loving someone, this was love.

    True love doesn¡¯t need to be spectacr, nor do you need oaths or epic tales. What it needs is to truly ce someone in your heart, be there for his joy, and be there for his tears, that¡¯s love.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s injuries, tears uncontrobly slid down Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks, "Why, Lu Tianxing, why are you so foolish? You knew you couldn¡¯t beat him, why did you still fight hard, you could¡¯ve escaped, why did you endure this for me, why... Do you know how much pain I feel when you¡¯re hurt...?"

    "Honey, don¡¯t cry, you¡¯ll be less pretty if you do."

    Lu Tianxing showed a hint of tenderness on his face, gently lifted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, wiped her tears away with his hand, and said slowly, "I once said, no matter who it is, if they want to hurt you, they must pass through me. As long as I¡¯m alive, no one can harm you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing hugged him tighter. These words, though not sweet, surpassed thousands of words and unwavering oaths.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing felt unprecedented happiness deep in her heart. She even began to thank her grandfather inwardly. If not for his initial forced order for her to be with Lu Tianxing, perhaps she would have lost this man who loves her and sacrifices everything for her.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue revealed a trace of sorrow on her face, a self-mocking smile at the corner of her mouth. The man she loved dered in front of her that he was willing to sacrifice everything for another woman. This had to be a huge irony.

    Lin Yafei and Angel didn¡¯t say anything, but their beautiful eyes clearly showed a hint of envy, wishing they could take Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ce.

    Shen Manjun stood nearby, strangely observing the scene. She wasn¡¯t a fool; it was clear that these women harbored feelings for Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t show such expressions. Simultaneously, she felt a strange envy rising from within, envying Bai Zhiqing for finding a man willing to die for her.

    Han Zifeng, on the other hand, stoodpletely agape, looking at Lu Tianxing with admiration. He swore that from now on, he would never call Lu Tianxing a loser again. This wasn¡¯t a loser; this was clearly a master of romance, making several rare beauties hung up on him. What could this be other than a master of romance?

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing slowly leaned into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s embrace, his body trembling slightly, his eyelids feeling as heavy as a thousand pounds. An unprecedented fatigue swept over him, his body trembled twice andpletely copsed into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arms, falling unconscious.

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s strength was infinitely close to thete stage of mythical, Lu Tianxing was able to fight him evenly entirely because of a strong resolve in his heart, a determination to take on the Crying Face Envoy and protect his woman. If it were someone else with such severe injuries, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand, let alone hold out as long as Lu Tianxing had.

    Now, with the enemy gone, without the resolve supporting him, Lu Tianxing naturally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    As he fell unconscious, he vaguely heard several panicked voices in his ear, followed by himself being lifted and someone rushing madly outside.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the news of Angel¡¯s party being attacked by mysterious people swept through Beijing like a storm, making everyone in the elite society aware of it. The attack left many injured or dead, and these mysterious people were targeting the recent influential figure in Beijing, Lu Tianxing.

    The news spread like wildfire, causing everyone to fall silent in fear, feeling an unprecedented dark cloud looming over Beijing, oppressive and terrifying, like the calm before the storm.

    The ambush at Badaling Great Wall and the direct confrontation at Angel¡¯s partypletely brought Lu Tianxing¡¯s name to the forefront, letting everyone know that this man was not to be trifled with.

    Of course, spections abounded about this incident. Some said Lu Tianxing possessed something that others coveted, while others believed it was retaliation from the Wang and Liu families.

    The first theory had many refuters, while the second had fewer rebuttals. After all, Lu Tianxing had genuinely offended the Wang and Liu families at Yunwu Private Restaurant recently, and the ability to wield such power and act without restraint was likely held only by prominent ns like the Wang and Liu families.

 Chapter 879 - 873: Who is the Mastermind Behind the Scenes? (1st Update)

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 873: Who is the Mastermind Behind the Scenes? (1st Update)</h4>

    Of course, although the external rumors are varied, among these two families, the force that acted in the Wealth Mansion is more credibly the Wang Family. After all, the incident where Lu Tianxing severely humiliated Wang Quan at Yunwu Private Restaurant is widely known, and the assault on Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing at the Badaling Great Wall is also intricately linked to the Wang Family. Additionally, Wang Anlong¡¯s brother, Wang Anquan, was killed by Lu Tianxing.

    It can be said that the Wang Family and Lu Tianxing have an irrevocable blood feud. For such an enemy, anyone¡¯s approach is probably to kill as soon as possible, not to mention the Wang Family that has suffered repeatedly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. Currently, Lu Tianxing is like a thorn stuck in their throat; without removing it, it is impossible to feel at ease.

    Therefore, it is logical and reasonable that the biggest suspect in the attack on Lu Tianxing at the dance party is the Wang Family, followed by the Liu Family.

    No one refuted this, nor did anyone agree or echo it. Those who can carve out a business in Beijing are not fools; this matter has already involved two major families. If one gets drawn into this mire, it would be hard to climb out and could potentially drown in it. Furthermore, this matter also involves Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan¡ªone is the leader of the Yanhuang Group, and the other is the eldest young master of the Mu Family.

    When gods fight, mortals suffer. They understand this principle well.

    On the other side, shortly after the news of the attack at the Angel dance party came out, the Liu Family mansion was already brightly lit, and the important members of the Liu Family gathered together in the conference room.

    In this ancient and elegant conference room of the Liu Family, it was already filled with people, yet the whole room was silent except for the faint sounds of breathing and the smell of cigarettes permeating the air, creating an extremely heavy atmosphere that gave a sense of suffocation.

    Previously, Liu Jingshan had dealt with Lu Tianxing, but this time he did not sit in the Family Head¡¯s seat; instead, he sat beside it. His father, Liu Yaoyang, was sitting in the Family Head¡¯s seat, his gaze sweeping across the surroundings.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Liu Yaoyang in the Family Head¡¯s seat; no one dared to underestimate this elderly man before them, nor did anyone dare to speak out, quietly waiting for the old man to speak.

    After a long time, Liu Yaoyang slowly opened his eyes. His voice was not loud, yet it clearly echoed in the study: "Tonight, gathering everyone here hastily, I think everyone knows the reason. Don¡¯t just stand there staring; tell me what you think about this matter."

    "Dad, although there are many rumors outside, I do not think this matter is rted to the Wang Family," Liu Jingshan was the first to speak.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yaoyang¡¯s cloudy eyes did not show any change, nor anger, nor praise. He simply asked, "Tell me your thoughts."

    Upon hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan nodded and began to speak: "Our Liu Family has had dealings with the Wang Family before. In my opinion, Wang Anlong does not have the guts to do such things. The incident at Tanqin Gorge has already ced the Wang Family in a passive position, and drawn the attention of Sima Lingyun. Wang Anlong would not be foolish enough to provoke the tiger at this critical moment. He does not have that bravery. Is this reasoning not correct?"

    Others did not speak, but they nodded in agreement. Wang Anlong, who could lead the Wang Family, was not a fool.

    "Continue."

    Liu Yaoyang looked at Liu Jingshan approvingly; he was indeed the chosen sessor of the family.

    "Furthermore, in my view, Wang Anlong is a true hero, aplete hero with the nature of ¡¯I would rather betray the world than let the world betray me.¡¯ This is the essence of Wang Anlong. He can sacrifice anything to achieve his goals, including his rtives, which also determines his careful consideration with every step. Everyone should know about the destruction of the Modu Wang Family."

    "Back when Lin Yafei entered Beijing and confronted Wang Anlong, she told him if he dared to send people to help in Modu, it would be seen as a deration of war against the Jin City Lin Family. At that point, Wang Anlong chose to turn a blind eye. You must know, the head of the Modu Wang Family was his own brother, Wang Anquan. A hero who can abandon even his own brother and son for family interests would not act rashly to attack Lu Tianxing publicly. Such behavior would be a suicidal move."

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and continued to speak: "Of course, this is one reason. The second reason is that the host of this dance party is Angel, the president of the Angel Group. If she is angered, to be blunt, although the Angel Group cannot truly shake the Wang Family, all the Wang Family¡¯s business could suffer devastating blows. Not to mention, everyone attending this Angel dance party are China¡¯s business elites and Beijing¡¯s socialites. Their wrath could utterly destroy the Wang Family. Therefore, logically and reasonably, Wang Anlong would not choose to act so publicly at an Angel dance party. He does not dare, nor does he want to, no matter how deep the hatred. Because Wang Anlong is a hero who would not gamble the future of the Wang Family."

    "You made some valid points."

    After Liu Jingshan finished speaking, Liu Yaoyang nodded and said, "ording to your reasoning, the Wang Family is not suspicious. Could it be our Liu Family then?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s not us because we are not so stupid. In fact, everyone has overlooked a very important aspect when specting, which is the Yang Family."

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Everyone thinks that Lu Tianxing only offended the Wang Family and our Liu Family in Beijing. But in reality, there is another family he offended gravely. As the saying goes, a dog that bites does not bark. If this matter was not done by the Wang Family or our Liu Family, then the most suspicious party is the Yang Family."

    "Yang Wudi¡¯s family? Why?" Liu Yaoyang asked in confusion.

    Although others in the conference room did not speak, their eyes also fell on Liu Yaoyang, waiting for his response.

    "Because of hatred."

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he slowly began to speak: "After Lu Tianxing crippled Feng¡¯er, I ordered an investigation into all matters rted to Lu Tianxing. During that time, the Sky Group members Broken de and Jiao Long mysteriously disappeared from Beijing for a while. During that time, they secretly went to Modu to monitor Lu Tianxing. Sima Lingyun also went to Modu. But did you notice that when Sima Lingyun returned to Beijing recently, he was apanied only by Jiao Long, while Broken de had vanished? Later, after my thorough investigation, I discovered a secret...."

    PS: Today there will be at least five updates, please support!!!

 Chapter 880 - 874: Reactions from All Parties (Second Update)

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 874: Reactions from All Parties (Second Update)</h4>

    "What secret?" Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, everyone looked at him with curious eyes, waiting for his answer.

    "During the investigation, I discovered that Broken de was killed in Modu," Liu Jingshan said heavily.

    "What? Broken de was killed in Modu? How is that possible?"

    Upon hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, everyone in the conference room couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Who was Broken de? A member of the Sky Group. Members of the Sky Group could be considered elites among elites. As long as they didn¡¯t die, reaching the Mythical Realm was almost a certainty.

    They had heard of the deaths of Sky Group members before, but each time it was met with the Yanhuang Group¡¯s furious uproar, who wouldn¡¯t rest until the culprit was eradicated. However, Broken de¡¯s death hadn¡¯t stirred any waves within the Yanhuang Group, as if Broken de had never existed. This was shocking. There were only two exnations for this: first, the Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t deal with the person who killed Broken de, or someone within the Yanhuang Group had suppressed the matter and didn¡¯t want to pursue Broken de¡¯s death.

    Seeing the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Liu Jingshan spoke again, "I believe everyone knows Broken de¡¯s identity. He¡¯s backed by the Yang Family. Besides that, I also discovered another piece of information, and that is..."

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions because he looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost when he saw this information.

    "That information is that before Broken de¡¯s death, Liu Ang, a supporter of the Yang Family, had gone to Modu once. He returned in a sorry state, with one arm severed. Although the Yang Family publicly imed that Liu Ang had encountered a powerful enemy, further investigation revealed that the timing of Liu Ang¡¯s injury and Broken de¡¯s death almost perfectly matched. It¡¯s highly likely that Broken de was killed by Lu Tianxing. From this, we can infer that it¡¯s very possible Lu Tianxing was the one who severed Liu Ang¡¯s arm. In other words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength might have already reached the middle-stage of the Mythical Realm."

    "Middle-stage of the Mythical Realm? That¡¯s impossible. Family Head, this is not a joke. Liu Ang is a middle-stage Mythical Realm expert. How old is Lu Tianxing? Even if he has reached the middle-stage, he couldn¡¯t possibly match Liu Ang, could he? Liu Ang has been at the middle-stage for many years; how is this possible?"

    "Liu Lian is right, Family Head. Are you perhaps overestimating Lu Tianxing? Maybe it¡¯s all just a coincidence in timing."

    "Yes, I can believe he killed Broken de, but saying he severed Liu Ang¡¯s arm, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death."

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s words were like a thunderp, making the study noisy. Everyone¡¯s face showed disbelief. Liu Ang was a supporter of the Yang Family, an invincible middle-stage Mythical Realm expert. Even if Lu Tianxing had reached the middle-stage, Liu Ang had entered that stage first, and his True Qi quality was certainly better. Severing Liu Ang¡¯s arm seemed almost impossible.

    "Quiet, why are you all making a racket? Do you think this is a market?"

    After waiting for a while and seeing that everyone was still discussing, Liu Yaoyang heavily mmed the table and looked at Liu Jingshan, saying, "Continue."

    Liu Jingshan nodded and said, "It¡¯s for this reason that I have grounds to suspect the Yang Family. Everyone knows that Lu Tianxing has had conflicts with both the Wang and Liu families, and we have suffered losses at his hands. ording to conventional logic, after suffering losses, revenge is naturally expected. The incident at Tanqin Gorge is the best example. However, not many people know about the conflicts between the Yang Family and Lu Tianxing. If the Yang Family chose this moment to take action against Lu Tianxing, as long as they weren¡¯t caught, all suspicions would fall on our Liu Family and the Wang Family, not the Yang Family. The Yang Family would eliminate their enemy and, in the process, suppress both the Liu and Wang families¡ªa triple win. No one would refuse such a good deal."

    "So, I suspect that the Yang Family might have acted."

    Listening to Liu Jingshan, Liu Yaoyang was silent, pondering for a moment before speaking again, "Jingshan, you¡¯re right, but you¡¯ve overlooked one thing."

    Liu Jingshan was slightly taken aback, "Dad, you mean...?"

    "I mean there¡¯s also a fourth force in Beijing. The Yang Family indeed has its suspicions, but I know Old Man Yang¡¯s character. He wouldn¡¯t take such a risk. The Tanqin Gorge incident has already made Sima Lingyun dissatisfied with the Beijing families. Old Man Yang wouldn¡¯t choose to provoke Sima Lingyun¡¯s nerves at this critical juncture."

    "Moreover, you¡¯ve overlooked another thing. If Lu Tianxing has the capability to sever Liu Ang¡¯s arm, it shows his strength is quite formidable. To kill him would require a true expert, and how many true experts does the Yang Family have? Especially how many Mythical Realm experts? To kill Lu Tianxing, a single strike must be fatal. If a Mythical Realm expert entangles him and dys until the Yanhuang Group arrives, it would be aplete failure and bring endless trouble."

    "So, the Yang Family won¡¯t make a move. Additionally, you neglected that Ma Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan appeared at the Wealth Mansion with bloodstains, looking somewhat disheveled. It¡¯s evident that this force not only attacked the Wealth Mansion but also ambushed Ma Lingyun halfway, dying his arrival."

    Liu Yaoyang took a deep breath, paused for a moment for everyone to digest the information, and then continued, "And those who dared to ambush Yanhuang Group members are definitely not from the various Beijing families. They have the ability but not the courage. If caught, the Supreme Elder of the Yanhuang Group would eliminate their family. They dare not do this, so I firmly believe it must be a fourth force."

    Meanwhile, as the Liu family held their family meeting, the Wang family was doing the same.

    However,pared to the carefree atmosphere of the Liu family, the Wang family¡¯s meeting was extremely oppressive. Wang Anlong¡¯s face was ashen, looking like a volcano about to erupt, with a gloomy and explosive aura.

    Everyone kept their heads down, cautious, not daring to breathe loudly for fear of provoking Wang Anlong, who was in a rage. The recently pped-to-death servant was the best cautionary tale.

    Wang Anlong sat in his seat, his expression shifting. He knew the situation at the Wealth Mansion wasn¡¯t caused by the Wang family. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to provoke Sima Lingyun¡¯s nerves at this critical moment.

    But the information from the Wealth Mansion indicated that the attacker wore a crying-face mask, clearly a member of Heavenly God. Although this matter had nothing to do with the Wang family, the Wang family and Heavenly God were partners. Regardless of their involvement, Lu Tianxing would likely me the Wang family.

    Thanks to the brothers¡¯ rewards!!!!!!

 Chapter 881 - 875 Lu Tianxing Awakens (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 875 Lu Tianxing Awakens (3rd Update)</h4>

    Sitting in the head of the family¡¯s position, Wang Anlong¡¯s face was unusually stormy, like the calm before the storm. This time, Heavenly God¡¯s sudden action at Wealth Mansion caught himpletely off guard, yet the me fell squarely on the Wang Family, putting them in a direly passive position. How could his expression be good?

    "Speak up, why are you all looking at me? You used to be eloquent, so why are you silent now? Exactly how should we resolve this issue?"

    Wang Anlong¡¯s icy gaze swept across everyone in the study. His voice was somewhat hoarse, and a sinister aura emanated from him, making him look like an evil ghost walking out from Hell, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Fushan, what are your thoughts on this matter?"

    Wang Anlong¡¯s gaze fell on his eldest son, Wang Fushan.

    Feeling Wang Anlong¡¯s gaze, Wang Fushan¡¯s face turned a bit unsightly. "Dad, this matter is rather tricky."

    "Speak."

    "A few days ago, Lao San died within the Yanhuang Group. Although we still don¡¯t know if Lao San really died there due to a smoke screen released by Sima Lingyun to confuse us, one thing is certain: Sima Lingyun suspects the Wang Family strongly, believing the Wang Family is colluding with Heavenly God."

    "Although he doesn¡¯t have any evidence and can¡¯t target our Wang Family directly, it is certain that Sima Lingyun suspects us. Our urgent priority is not to question why Heavenly God acted against Lu Tianxing at this critical juncture, putting us in a passive position. Instead, we must figure out how to extricate the Wang Family from this situation; otherwise, we will be genuinely in peril in the future."

    Wang Fushan took a deep breath, his face somewhat grim. Although the Wang Family has relied on Heavenly God to date, Heavenly God¡¯s actions tonight have directly ced the Wang Family in a significantly passive position. A minor misstep could turn the Wang Family into history in Beijing.

    "What good suggestions do you have?" Wang Anlong asked in a deep voice.

    "Lower our stance, just like the Liu Family did. Do nothing, say nothing. No matter what the outside world says, we remain silent. Others might think that the Wang Family fears Lu Tianxing, but right now, this could be the best approach. Non-action is the best action. As long as they don¡¯t possess any evidence, they can¡¯t do anything to us. Should they make any move, we can strike back, turning the Yanhuang Group into a thorn in the side of Beijing¡¯s elite families. At that point, we won¡¯t need to act; Sima Lingyun won¡¯t be a threat." Wang Fushan said heavily.

    People outside are suspecting that it was the Wang Family who made a move, but as long as the Wang Family handles this matter coldly, ignoring it, the situation will gradually calm down instead of continuing to escte. As long as Sima Lingyun doesn¡¯t catch any slip-ups from Heavenly God, he can¡¯t do anything to the Wang Family. After all, the ones who acted were Heavenly God, not the Wang Family.

    Wang Anlong did not speak. Instead, he frowned and looked around. "What do you all think of the suggestion from the eldest?"

    "Dad, the eldest¡¯s suggestion makes sense. Currently, handling it coldly is the best approach. If our Wang Family steps out to refute it now, people might think we¡¯re guilty, which would be a loss worth less than the gain. Therefore, ignoring itpletely and even asionally embellishing it might be necessary. I know this will damage our family¡¯s reputation, but Dad, isn¡¯t that what you taught us? History is written by the victors. As long as we survive, we can write history."

    Wang Family¡¯s Lao San, Wang He, stood up and said. "Also, Dad, we can¡¯t just let Lu Tianxing get away with putting our Wang Family in such a passive position. We must show him the power of our family."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Anlong frowned and said seriously, "What do you mean by that? You should know what time it is now, right?"

    "Dad, of course, I do. But I never said the Wang Family would act."

    Wang He¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint. "From what I know, recently quite a few forces have entered China, hiding in various corners of the country. Their target is Lu Tianxing. We can totally..."

    Wang Anlong interrupted Wang He¡¯s words and said, "You mean to kill with a borrowed knife?"

    "Dad, how can this be called borrowing a knife to kill!"

    A sinister aura shed across Wang He¡¯s face. "We are just going along with the flow, providing them with some information about Lu Tianxing. And even if we don¡¯t find them, do you think they won¡¯t go after Lu Tianxing?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Upon hearing Wang He¡¯s words, a smile finally appeared on Wang Anlong¡¯s face. "Wang He, you will handle this matter fully. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me."

    "Yes, Dad. Leave it to me. I promise to do it perfectly." Wang He said heavily, a smile also appearing on his face.

    In contrast to Wang He, the faces of the others turned somewhat unpleasant. Wang Anlong¡¯s words sank their hearts, clearly indicating that Wang Anlong ns to focus on cultivating Wang He, treating him as the future sessor of the Wang Family?

    ...

    Time flew by. Soon it was the next day, at a top-notch private hospital in Beijing.

    Lu Tianxingy on the hospital bed, his face full of bitter smiles. He never thought that having been in Beijing for just a few days, he almost lost his life.

    Recalling everything that happened at the ball, Lu Tianxing still couldn¡¯t help but feel lingering fear. The peak of mid-stage Mythical power made him feel a chilling sensation.

    Facing the Crying Face Envoy, his strength was useless. The opponent was like an unshakeable steel te. The only reason he could hurt the Crying Face Envoy was by relyingpletely on the intricacy of the Creation Source Technique and his reckless fighting style. Ultimately, he managed to hold out until Sima Lingyun arrived. Otherwise, today might have been his death anniversary next year.

    Smelling the disinfectant permeating the air, Lu Tianxing bitterly smiled and scanned his surroundings. When he saw Bai Zhiqing sleeping by the bedside, a touch of tenderness appeared on his face. He slightly raised his hand, wanting to caress Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair.

    As if sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body slightly trembled and suddenly raised her head.

    "Ah, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re awake! You finally woke up! You jerk, you scared me!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing open his eyes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately showed strong joy. She instinctively wanted to throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, but thinking of his injuries, she stood still, her face full of excitement.

    PS: Here¡¯s the third update. Theputer I¡¯ve used for eight years finally broke down. It¡¯s a pain. Looks like I need to get a newputer!!!

 Chapter 882: After revision - 876 Finding Some Male Nurses (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 882: After revision: Chapter 876 Finding Some Male Nurses (Fourth Update)</h4>

    "I¡¯m fine now."

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s action, slowly sat up, and gently pulled Bai Zhiqing into his arms, whispering, "Honey, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry."

    "Hmm, I knew you would be fine."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily, the worry on her face was not concealed at all.

    "Of course, I told you before, you haven¡¯t given me a son yet! How could I bear to die." Lu Tianxing inhaled the fragrance from Bai Zhiqing and said with a smile.

    "Who wants to give you a son, I just want to have a daughter."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sideways nce but nestled in his arms, enjoying this moment of tenderness.

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing quietly, enjoying this moment of two people together.

    "Click!"

    At this moment, the tightly closed hospital room door was suddenly pushed open, and Lin Yafei walked in carrying a few takeaway boxes.

    Seeing the situation in the room, Lin Yafei was slightly stunned, her beautiful eyes instantly showing a hint of surprise, and then she said sarcastically, "Tsk tsk, it¡¯s really true love shown in hardship. Little Qingqing, tell me, I just went downstairs to buy you breakfast, and you¡¯re already sneaking around up here. That¡¯s really not fair, I¡¯ve been worried that you¡¯d go hungry, and you didn¡¯t even call me for this good thing. Luckily, I came back in time."

    Then, Lin Yafei blinked her eyes, looking at Lu Tianxing, "Old friend, you and your wife are having so much fun, how about adding me in? Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re injured and can¡¯t move, that¡¯s OK, you just have to lie there, I can handle the rest myself..."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ck. This demon still didn¡¯t forget to tease him at this time.

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, she hurriedly broke free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and said angrily, "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you stop having dirty thoughts all the time? And I warn you, keep your thoughts to yourself, if you dare touch my man, be careful, I¡¯ll beat you until flowers bloom on your face."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also spoke up, smiling at Lin Yafei, "Demon Lin, don¡¯t you think I have a very big life? Even this much can¡¯t kill me."

    After hearing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s body trembled slightly, she knew Lu Tianxing was telling her that he was fine.

    Holding back tears, Lin Yafei said nonchntly, "I believe you¡¯ll be fine because I told Zhiqing before, you¡¯re a scourge, even if you died, King Yanluo would send you back because he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll gue the Underworld."

    "Your words are not pleasant to hear, but I think they make a lot of sense. Looks like I need to be a bit more wicked. Maybe then I¡¯ll be immortal." Lu Tianxingughed.

    "Look at you, still joking around. You don¡¯t know when we brought you to the hospital with Lin Demon, the doctor almost issued a critical condition notice, thinking you were beyond saving."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a look, a trace of pallor shed on her face. At the ball, she thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, but she only realized how severe they were after the hospital check.

    His internal organs had shifted, and his bones were riddled with cracks. The doctors thought he was unsavable and almost issued a critical condition notice. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Qingxue and Shen Manjun forcing the doctors to operate, Lu Tianxing might have only been able to get treatment at a small clinic.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxingughed, "How could I not recover? You know my abilities; such minor injuries are nothing to me."

    Lu Tianxing grinned, showing a bright smile. Though the injuries were serious, he had easily treated Rose¡¯s shoulder gunshot wound before. His internal organs¡¯ discement and bone cracks were minor inparison, and he could recover in a few days, only unfortunately unable to use force.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, "Lu Tianxing, I warn you, no matter how your injuries are, from now on, you have to stay in the hospital to recover. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere, or else don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Do you understand?"

    "Honey, do I really have to? You know I don¡¯t like hospitals. How about I recover at home instead?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a pitiful expression.

    Lu Tianxing had always kept his distance from hospitals, not for any other reason, but because he found the smell of disinfectant in the air unbearable.

    "No way, the doctor said your injuries are serious and you must recover in the hospital."

    "I don¡¯t have money."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei, who had been standing by, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She already knew about Lu Tianxing¡¯s savings being swindled by Bai Zhiqing. Hearing him say this so righteously now, she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a ck line across her face, this guy still begrudged those past events, "I¡¯ll pay for it, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing readily nodded, "But speaking of which, honey, this is still a hospital, howe there¡¯s not even a single nurse around? I suggest hiring a couple of nurses to take care of me, so you won¡¯t be so tired."

    "Old friend, are you sure you want nurses to take care of you with no other intentions?" Lin Yafei teased from the side.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, but a trace of coldness started to gather in her eyes.

    Sensing the coldness in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing put on a serious face, "Lin Demon, this is nder, tant nder. Am I that kind of person? I just don¡¯t want my wife to be so tired, where do you get such dirty ideas?"

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei sneered, saying to Bai Zhiqing, "Little Qingqing, since he says so, let¡¯s get him a few nurses. I heard this hospital has quite a few male nurses. How about we hire some male nurses to take care of him?"

    "Good idea."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, looking at Lu Tianxing with a teasing expression, "Lu Tianxing, how about it? Do you still want nurses? If you do, I¡¯ll get you seven or eight to take care of you. They¡¯ll even help you when you go to the bathroom. No worries, I have plenty of money to hire them."

    "Uh..."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt dejected, almost to the point of coughing up blood. Hiring male nurses, who in their right mind would hire male nurses for treatment? This is not some sort of male flower service.

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t apply to women. They only dislike getting cared for by women, not by men, especially not by handsome ones.

 Chapter 883 - 877 Women Gather (Part 5)

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 877 Women Gather (Part 5)</h4>

    Just as the three were chatting, the door to the hospital room was pushed open again. Everyone instinctively turned their heads and saw Mu Qingxue walk in with a delicate lunch box. When she saw that Lu Tianxing had woken up, her face instantly shed with intense joy, and she walked over briskly.

    Originally, Mu Qingxue had been apanying Bai Zhiqing at the hospital, but she waster taken home by Mu Qingchuan. She had to leave and only hurried back this morning.

    "Qingxue, you¡¯re here," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile as she saw Mu Qingxue.

    "Yes!"

    Mu Qingxue nodded and said, "I was worried that Sister Zhiqing and Sister Yafei wouldn¡¯t eat well at the hospital, so I specially brought some breakfast from home. Here, Mr. Lu, you should try some too and see if you like it. If you do, I¡¯ll bring some more next time."

    As she spoke, Mu Qingxue ced the lunch box on the side.

    "Thank you, Qingxue," Bai Zhiqing said gratefully as she looked at Mu Qingxue.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing fall unconsciousst night nearly drove her to copse. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Yafei, Mu Qingxue, Shen Manjun, and the othersforting her, she didn¡¯t know how she would have gotten through that time.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t speak, but her gaze fell on Mu Qingxue, her eyes flickering with a strange light. She didn¡¯t believe that Mu Qingxue was here because she was worried they were hungry since Mu Qingxue¡¯s first look upon entering was at Lu Tianxing, not them.

    The wine-lover¡¯s attention is not on the wine.

    "Miss Mu, thank you foring to see me today," Lu Tianxing said, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too polite. If it weren¡¯t for you holding off the enemy all by yourselfst night, I might not even have the chance to stand here. If anyone should be thanking someone, it¡¯s me thanking you. Besides, aren¡¯t we friends? Friends don¡¯t need to say thank you," Mu Qingxue said with a soft smile, her gaze falling on Bai Zhiqing sitting next to Lu Tianxing. Envy filled her heart. How she wished it were her sitting next to Lu Tianxing and not Bai Zhiqing.

    "You¡¯re right, we are friends,"

    Lu Tianxing nodded. After seeing Mu Qingxue stand by his side and intending to face challenges together yesterday, he had regarded her as a friend in his heart.

    True feelings are shown in difficult times. If Mu Qingxue had chosen to leave then, they would never have be friends.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, even though Mu Qingxue knew he didn¡¯t mean what she hoped, she still felt as if she had tasted honey, sweet and warm.

    "By the way, after I fell unconsciousst night, did anything else happen? Did your brother find the attackers?" Lu Tianxing asked.

    Hearing his question, Mu Qingxue shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not sure. After you passed out, Sister Zhiqing, Sister Yafei, Sister Manjun, and I sent you to the hospital. Later, my brother and Sima Lingyun also came, but they left after seeing you were still in surgery without saying much. Lu Tianxing, do you want me to call my brother and ask?"

    As she spoke, Mu Qingxue was ready to take out her phone to call her brother.

    "No need,"

    Lu Tianxing stopped her, shaking his head. Since Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan had shown up at the hospital, it was clear they hadn¡¯t found anything useful.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was pondering, the door of the hospital room was pushed open again, and Angel¡¯s enchanting figure appeared.

    When Lu Tianxing saw Angel, a dark line appeared on his face. Damn, why did this womane? He was already a bit afraid of Angel. She was so good at stirring up trouble, and if she did something outrageous in front of Bai Zhiqing, how could he still live?

    Seeing Angele over, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart immediately became alert. Her instinct told her that Lu Tianxing and Angel¡¯s rtionship was not simple.

    Mu Qingxue and Lin Yafei also became alert simultaneously, thinking Angel was definitely a strong contender.

    "Oh, so Miss Mu and Miss Lin are here too. Guess I¡¯m not the first one to arrive," Angel greeted with a smile, showing no sign of the tense atmosphere, and her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing. "It looks like Mr. Lu is doing well. That gives me peace of mind. If anything happened to you, I¡¯d feel guilty all my life as the host of the ball."

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Bai Zhiqing interjected, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Angel. My husband is doing well. By the way, Miss Angel, what brings you here today? Don¡¯t you need to attend to those people?"

    "It¡¯s nothing. Others will handle those matters. I¡¯m here today to thank Mr. Lu. If it weren¡¯t for himst night, the whole Wealth Mansion might have been destroyed by those guys," Angel replied.

    "Miss Angel, you don¡¯t need to say that. This whole incident is our fault. They came for my husband and me, and we dragged you into it," Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing said, "Honey, I feel like having some of your soup. Can you make some for me?"

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit taken aback by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words but nodded and said, "Wait for me. I¡¯ll go home and make you some soup now."

    At this point, Lu Tianxing turned his gaze to Lin Yafei.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yafei immediately said, "Zhiqing, you might be too busy alone. How about I go back with you and help? Qingxue, do you want toe along?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    Though surprised by Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue still nodded.

    "Thank you both,"

    Bai Zhiqing looked gratefully at Lin Yafei and Mu Qingxue, then turned and walked out.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and the others leave the room, Lu Tianxing said, "Angel, why did youe to find me now?"

    "Dear Judge, you¡¯re so heartless. You got hurt. As one of your women, can¡¯t Ie to see you? Or do you expect me to wait until you¡¯re dead before showing up?" Angel said with a hint of sadness, tears welling up in her eyes as if she might cry any moment.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Angel with a dark line on his face. This woman¡¯s acting was too good. One moment she was charming, and the next she looked like she was about to cry. Her mood changes faster than the weather.

    PS: Fifth update delivered. Seeking your support, seeking your support!!!

 Chapter 884 - 878: Mandala to Enter the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 878: Mand to Enter the Capital</h4>

    "Alright, I was wrong. I was just joking with you earlier. How much damage did Wealth Mansion sufferst night? Will it affect the Angel Group?"

    "Some bodyguards and mercenaries died, but nothing major. I¡¯ve already arranged for their families to be taken care of, ensuring they¡¯ll be well-provided for their entire lives. Other than that, there were no other losses," Angel replied.

    "What about thosepanies...?"

    "Thosepanies don¡¯t have the guts to turn against us. I can easily support a newpany to rise. Turning against us does them no good at all, so you don¡¯t need to worry at all. To these people, interests are their greatest friends. As long as Angel Group can bring them benefits, they¡¯ll never turn against me," Angel said nonchntly.

    Lu Tianxing fell silent. Angel was right. In this world, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests.

    "So what do you n to do next? Give up on the tender meeting?"

    "The tender meeting will proceed as usual. After a while, I¡¯ll hold the tender meeting. Let¡¯s finish this matter first and then deal with other things," Angel said, taking a deep breath and looking at Lu Tianxing. "Judge, how skilled was the person from yesterday? Are you sure they¡¯re from Heavenly God? Could it be that one of your other enemies in Beijing knew about your enmity with Heavenly God and disguised themselves to escte the conflict between you and Heavenly God?"

    "It wasn¡¯t the people from the Beijing families."

    Lu Tianxing pondered for a moment, then frowned and said, "I don¡¯t know much about the people from the Beijing families, but I do know their style. They never fight battles they¡¯re not sure of winning, and they definitely don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. The incident at Tanqin Gorge has already touched a nerve with the Yanhuang Group. Unless they¡¯replete idiots, the Beijing families wouldn¡¯t choose this time to act, much less at Wealth Mansion."

    "Moreover, the more crucial point is, while the Beijing families might take action at Wealth Mansion, they absolutely don¡¯t have the guts to intercept Sima Lingyun. They might want to kill me, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to ambush Sima Lingyun unless they were at a dead end. Sima Lingyun is the Yanhuang Group¡¯s treasured asset. If they were to harm Sima Lingyun, it would be tantamount to provoking those old farts in the Yanhuang Group, bringing themselves closer to annihtion. So, it can¡¯t be the Beijing families. Only Heavenly God would act so recklessly."

    After a brief pause, Lu Tianxing continued, "However, from this incident, I can tell that the Wang Family definitely has ties with Heavenly God. They must be plotting something significant, something too important to allow any mistakes. That¡¯s why, upon learning that Wang Quan was captured, Heavenly God urgently tried to eliminate Wang Quan. And upon learning that Sima Lingyun and I were nning to target the Wang Family, they acted quickly to kill me."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel frowned and said, "Then that means you¡¯re in great danger now. If Heavenly God knows you¡¯re injured, they definitely wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. Assassins mighte tonight. Judge, you¡¯re not in good shape to fight right now. Do you need me to send someone to protect you?"

    "No need."

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Even a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Since Heavenly God knows my strength and still dares to send someone to kill me, the people they send won¡¯t be ordinary. Your men won¡¯t be of much use. Besides, I already have someone suitable in mind."

    "Someone suitable?"

    Angel was slightly taken aback, then seemed to realize something and said with a strange look, "Dear Judge, you really are too bad. Even in such a situation, you cane up with ideas like that. Tsk tsk, having him as a bodyguard, you¡¯ve got quite the guts."

    "Of course, I¡¯ve always been bold. Besides, it¡¯s about using things to their fullest," Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Is that so? Then do you dare kiss me in front of your wife? Or have an enjoyable fight with me right now and show me just how bold you are?"

    Saying this, Angel looked at Lu Tianxing expectantly.

    Lu Tianxing, with a grimace, said, "Sorry, my brother is going vegetarian today."

    "Is that so? Should I check to see if you¡¯re really going vegetarian or just pretending?" Angel teased with a seductive smile.

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing grimaced. Compared to Angel, he realized he was really too innocent.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Angel couldn¡¯t help butugh sweetly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Modu Bai Group.

    Lin Qianru sat in her office, carefully reviewing the documents sent by her subordinates not long ago.

    After an unknown amount of time, Lin Qianru put down the documents in her hand, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked out at the scenery, gently rubbing her temples with her fingers.

    For some reason, sincest night, Lin Qianru had been unable to calm down, always feeling restless, as if something bad was going to happen.

    "What¡¯s going on? What has happened?" Lin Qianru murmured to herself, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, trying to calm down.

    "Knock knock..."

    Just then, the office door was knocked upon.

    "Come in."

    Lin Yafei collected her thoughts and sorted out her emotions.

    "Creak!"

    The door opened with a crisp sound, and Mand walked in, looking slightly troubled.

    Seeing Mand, Lin Qianru was taken aback, "Manman, what¡¯s wrong? You seem a bit pale. Did someone at thepany give you trouble?"

    "It¡¯s nothing like that."

    Mand shook her head, looking deeply at Lin Qianru. "Sister Qian Ru, I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing."

    Lin Qianru was slightly stunned, "To Beijing?"

    "Yes, I need to go to Beijing. My brother encountered something there, and I need to go check on him."

    Mand nced at Lin Qianru¡¯s slightly pale face and ultimately chose to hide the truth about Lu Tianxing¡¯s injury, saying nothing about it.

    Unfortunately, Mand forgot one thing: she was facing Lin Qianru, a very smart woman.

 Chapter 885 - 879: Does Lin Qianru Also Want to Go to the Capital?

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 879: Does Lin Qianru Also Want to Go to the Capital?</h4>

    "Encountered something?"

    Sure enough, hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face changed, and she asked urgently, "Manman, be honest with me, what did Tianxing encounter in Beijing that made you have to go there? Is he in danger? Manman, tell me."

    Lin Qianru was no fool. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t encountered some danger, Mand wouldn¡¯t need to go to Beijing.

    "It¡¯s nothing, Sister Qianru. Don¡¯t overthink it. Don¡¯t you know my brother¡¯s abilities? Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine. For now, thepany is in your hands along with Sister Xiao Man. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going."

    Saying this, Mand didn¡¯t wait for Lin Qianru to speak again and turned directly to leave.

    As soon as she stepped into the elevator, Mand¡¯s face became extremely grim, and a chilling killing intent emanated from her. Her bell-like voice carried a hint of uncontainable menace and anger: "Heavenly God, you¡¯ve sessfully angered me. You dared to hurt my brother. You seem tired of living. Don¡¯t let me find you, or I¡¯ll show you what it means to suffer the pain of a thousand poisons eating at your heart."

    At this moment, Mand was also heading to Beijing, for no other reason than for ughter. Lu Tianxing was her brother, and whoever dared to harm him must die.

    This time, she would make the title "Poison Master" renowned in Beijing, making countless people shudder and tremble at the mere mention of it.

    At the same time, having seen Mand leave the office, Lin Qianru ran to herputer without a second thought, picked up her phone, and dialed the number almost carved into her memory.

    "Beep beep..."

    The phone kept emitting a series of busy tones, but no one answered.

    Once, twice, it always prompted that the other party¡¯s phone was off. This made Lin Qianru¡¯s face instantly turn pale, and her body trembled slightly. Although Mand hadn¡¯t told her exactly what happened to Lu Tianxing, the fact that Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone was always unreachable clearly indicated one thing: something had happened to Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, Mand wouldn¡¯t be rushing to Beijing in such a hurry.

    Before Lu Tianxing left Modu, he had told her about Mand¡¯s abilities, even suggesting that she might not even be a match for Mand. He said if anything happened, she should go to Mand. Now, Mand was leaving Modu for Beijing, and that could only mean one thing: Lu Tianxing was in trouble in Beijing.

    "Beep beep..."

    Hearing the busy tone from the phone again, Lin Yafei¡¯s body trembled, and the phone slipped from her hand to the ground. Her face turned deathly pale, and a wave of intense heartache swept through her. Lin Qianru¡¯s face also became pale as paper, and she held onto the desk to keep herself from copsing.

    She couldn¡¯t reach Lu Tianxing or Bai Zhiqing¡¯s phone.

    Something had happened!

    These three words spun in Lin Yafei¡¯s mind, making her feel like an invisible dagger had pierced her heart, causing intense pain!

    "No, I can¡¯t stay in Modu. I must go to Beijing as well."

    Lin Qianru suddenly stood up and walked towards the exit. She wanted to be by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side rather than standing here in helpless anxiety.

    Just then, the tightly closed office door was suddenly pushed open. Xue Man hurriedly walked in, seeing Lin Qianru. "Qianru, what¡¯s going on? I just heard Manman say she needs to leave Modu for a while. Why didn¡¯t you try to persuade her? If she goes, the two of us alone can¡¯t handle thepany. And what if she runs into trouble alone in Beijing...?"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Xue Man stopped abruptly, having seen Lin Qianru¡¯s pale face. She hurriedly walked forward, worry evident on her face. "Qianru, what¡¯s wrong? You look so unwell. Are you sick? Do you need me to take you to the hospital now?"

    "No need."

    Lin Qianru looked at Xue Man, shaking her head lightly. "Xiao Man, thepany is in your hands for the next few days. I need to make a trip to Beijing."

    "To Beijing?"

    Xue Man was slightly stunned, looking at Lin Qianru seriously. "Qianru, what exactly happened? Be honest with me. Did something happen to Bai Zhiqing and Assistant Lu in Beijing? If not, why are you all rushing to Beijing one after the other?"

    "Yes, something happened."

    Lin Qianru looked at Xue Man and finally said, "Manman just told me she needs to go to Beijing. Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, I know something must have happened to Lu Tianxing. That¡¯s because when I tried calling Lu Tianxing, or even Bai Zhiqing, their phones were off. Given Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personality, her phone is usually on 24/7. The fact that it is now off indicates that something has happened. Xiao Man, I¡¯ll leave thepany in your hands. I have to go to Beijing."

    "You mean something might have happened to Bai Zhiqing and Assistant Lu?"

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of unease. She didn¡¯t know why, but she realized she had be more concerned about Lu Tianxing over time. At some point, he had entered her heart and wouldn¡¯t leave. Hearing he was in trouble made her feel her heart leap into her throat.

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Man tried to calm herself as she looked at Lin Qianru and said, "Qianru, calm down. You can¡¯t solve anything by going to Beijing now. Furthermore, you absolutely shouldn¡¯t go to Beijing, understand?"

    "Why?"

    "Think about it, Qianru. If Lu Tianxing knew he was hurt, why didn¡¯t he call you? Because he didn¡¯t want you to impulsively rush to Beijing. Besides, Mand is Lu Tianxing¡¯s sister. She¡¯s just going to Beijing; it doesn¡¯t mean Lu Tianxing is definitely in trouble. If you go to Beijing, frankly speaking, you might not be able to help at all and instead be a burden. So don¡¯t be impulsive. And once Mand reaches Beijing, you can call her and ask how Lu Tianxing is...," Xue Man said loudly, aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. If even he couldn¡¯t withstand it, Lin Qianru would be of no help in Beijing, potentially just throwing herself into danger.

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body stiffened, and a wry smile appeared on her face. Xue Man was right. Being an ordinary person, she would be of no significant help in Beijing and might even be a burden to Lu Tianxing.

    PS: It¡¯s been two million words. I never thought I would write two million words. Thank you to all the loyal subscribers for their unwavering support!!!!

 Chapter 886 - 880 Guessing

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 880 Guessing</h4>

    "Xiao Man, what should I do next? I¡¯m really worried about him."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s gaze fell on Xue Man, with a trace of concern on her face.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s appearance, Xue Man sighed softly, not knowing if it was because Lin Qianru had fallen for a married man or because she herself had fallen for someone she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Xue Man took a deep breath and said, "Let¡¯s just wait and see for now. There¡¯s no need to rush. When Manman gets to Beijing, we can talk about it. Besides, Lu Tianxing not calling you probably means he doesn¡¯t want you to worry. For now, you should stay at Bai¡¯s Group, focus on your work, and avoid overthinking. When Manman arrives in Beijing, she might give you a call."

    "I understand. Thank you, Xiao Man."

    Lin Qianru looked at Xue Man and finally nodded lightly.

    "You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re friends, after all! Alright, don¡¯t worry too much. Today¡¯s matters aren¡¯t very pressing. After work, I¡¯ll go shopping with you!"

    "Okay."

    Meanwhile, in Beijing, Lu Tianxing had no idea that Lin Qianru, far away in Modu, already knew about his injury, and that Mand was already on her way to Beijing.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was lying in bed with a somewhat painful expression. The atmosphere in the entire ward was a bit strange, with Bai Zhiqing, Angel, Mu Qingxue, and Lin Yafei all present. Each woman had a different look in their eyes as they gazed at Lu Tianxing, but without exception, there was a hint of affection and worry in their gazes.

    For any man, being stared at by beautiful women should be a source of pride, but Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t feel happy about it at all. He even had a tingling sensation on his scalp.

    Among these four women, one was his legally registered wife, two were his intimate lovers, and one harbored secret feelings for him and always tried to get close to him. Now, with all four of them staring at him like this, it was no surprise that it made his scalp tingle. What if things went south?

    "Um... Could you not look at me like that? I can¡¯t drink my soup if you look at me like this," Lu Tianxing said with an awkward smile, looking at the chicken soup in front of him.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful arc. She smiled and said, "Old friend, you should feel honored. We four beauties are here to watch you drink chicken soup. You should be content. If you can¡¯t drink it, I can feed you, even mouth to mouth. How about that? Want to give it a try?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, and he sensibly kept quiet. He picked up the chicken soup beside him and started drinking. He had to admit that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chicken soup had significantly improved over time; it tasted really good.

    While Lu Tianxing was drinking his soup, the door to the ward suddenly opened, and Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan walked in. When they saw the four women in the room, they were slightly taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected such a scene in the ward and wondered if their timing was off.

    When Lu Tianxing saw the two, his eyes lit up, and he almost jumped out of bed. He grasped Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan¡¯s hands¡ªsaviors, his saviors had finally arrived.

    Upon seeing Mu Qingchuan, Mu Qingxue immediately said, "Brother, why are you here today."

    "I came with your Brother Sima to discuss something with Lu Tianxing," Mu Qingchuan said, affectionately patting Mu Qingxue¡¯s head.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing suddenly said, "By the way, Lin Demon, didn¡¯t you say you saw someone familiar downstairs just now? How about I go with you to find them? We can buy some fruit on the way back. The doctor said that eating fruit can help the patient get some necessary nutrients."

    Lin Yafei was slightly taken aback by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words but quickly understood. Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t suggesting they go downstairs to buy fruit but rather to give Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun some space to talk. A smart woman knows when to stay by a man¡¯s side and when not to, and clearly, now was not the right time to stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. Men don¡¯t like discussing business with women around.

    "Oh, Zhiqing, you reminded me! I almost forgot. That person did look like our university mentor. We should probably check it out," Lin Yafei said, nodding. "Qingxue, do you want toe with us? There¡¯s nothing much left to do here anyway."

    "Sure."

    Mu Qingxue nodded with a smile. She wasn¡¯t dull; she clearly understood Lin Yafei¡¯s intent.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go together then."

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to turn around, she suddenly remembered something and looked at Angel. "Miss Angel, are you going to stay here ore with us?"

    "I¡¯lle with you. I also want to see what kind of mentor could teach such outstanding students as you," Angel said with a smile.

    With that, the four women left the ward together.

    Watching the women slowly leave, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.

    However, Mu Qingchuan and Sima Lingyun were different. Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression remained unchanged; for him, the attraction of beautiful women would never surpass the allure of a sword manual.

    Mu Qingchuan, meanwhile, looked both envious and worried. He wasn¡¯t a fool; from the behavior of these women, it was clear that their rtionship with Lu Tianxing was unusual. His sister happened to be deeply in love with Lu Tianxing, but the Mu Family would never allow its members to share a man with so many other women.

    "Sima Lingyun, did you find those people fromst night?" Lu Tianxing asked, sitting on the bed, looking at Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan.

    Hearing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim. "No, they vanished into thin air. There¡¯s no trace of them, not a single clue."

    "No trace?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words. "What about the Wang Family? Any movements from them?"

    "No, the Wang Family is behaving as usual, no unusual movements at all. Even though there¡¯s a rumor outside that the attack on Wealth Mansion was orchestrated by the Wang Family, they haven¡¯t responded at all, as if they didn¡¯t hear anything," Mu Qingchuan said.

    "They¡¯re guilty. They think that by ignoring the rumor, it will disappear, so they¡¯re keeping silent on purpose," Lu Tianxing said with a cold smile.

    "Do you suspect that the Heavenly God¡¯s people are hiding within the Wang Family?" Sima Lingyun asked, frowning.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. "As long as the Heavenly Gods aren¡¯t fools, they wouldn¡¯t hide people inside the Wang Family, given that you¡¯re already watching them. This news probably has reached the Wang Family already. As long as the Wang Family isn¡¯t foolish, they won¡¯t easily get involved in this mess."

 Chapter 887 - 881 The Most Touching Love Words

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 881 The Most Touching Love Words</h4>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s analysis, Sima Lingyun frowned, "Are you saying the Wang Family has no connection with the Heavenly God anymore?"

    "Of course there¡¯s a connection. However, I suspect that this attack on the Wealth Mansion by Heavenly God was unknown to the Wang Family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so passive. But one thing is certain, Wang Anlong is probably very unhappy right now. Hence, the Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t dare to hide people in the Wang Family, because the human heart is the hardest thing to grasp in this world."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger on this topic and changed subjects, "By the way, Sima Lingyun, what¡¯s the situation with Wang Quan? Has he made any appearances?"

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, "No, he has not shown up at all."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing sighed lightly, "It seems Wang Quan is no longer useful as bait. What are your ns now? Continue waiting in the Yanhuang Group or take the initiative?"

    "Take the initiative."

    A glint of killing intent shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes and he sneered, "Sitting and waiting isn¡¯t my style. Since the other party dared to spill blood at the Wealth Mansion, they will definitely not miss today¡¯s opportunity and will strike again to eliminate all threats at once..."

    "Wait a minute, Sima Lingyun, are you suggesting that I be the bait?" Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun with a pained expression. Although he already knew the Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity, the idea of being used as bait was still quite unpleasant.

    "Judge, I¡¯ve taken so many hits for you, you should help me this time. Besides, you are severely injured and are the perfect bait. We¡¯re partners; I clear unnecessary obstacles for you, and you help me lure out the Heavenly God. I want to see how many families in Beijing are tied to the Heavenly God."

    A cold gleam shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes and his tone carried a hint of killing intent, "Once I have enough evidence, I¡¯ll strike with a thunderous blow. Even the Heavenly God will feel the pain."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. Sima Lingyun was right. Although they couldn¡¯t find out the Heavenly God¡¯s true identity, they could cut off his influence in Beijing. By doing so, they could provoke the Heavenly God and make him easier to catch once he fell into a rage.

    "Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun and I have arranged for you to be the bait this time to attract the Heavenly God¡¯s attention. Sima and I will ambush around you and Bai Zhiqing to prevent any attacks. If the Heavenly God shows up, we make sure he doesn¡¯t return. Of course, it would be best if we could capture him alive," Mu Qingchuan added.

    "This is a good n, but I hope you can ensure Zhiqing¡¯s safety," Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and nodded.

    "Naturally," Mu Qingchuan nodded.

    "However, I hope we don¡¯t notify anyone else in the Yanhuang Group, or the news might leak out again."

    "Don¡¯t worry, no problem."

    Sima Lingyun was silent for a moment before nodding in agreement. Once, he had confidence in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s unity, but recent events had shown him that the group wasn¡¯t as solid as he had believed; it was full of holes.

    The three discussed for a while longer, finalizing all arrangements. Mu Qingchuan would hide around Bai Zhiqing for protection, while Sima Lingyun would stay at the hospital, waiting for the Heavenly God¡¯s arrival.

    This arrangement made sense, as Bai Zhiqing was an ordinary person. Although Lin Yafei had the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi with her, their strength was insufficient against strong enemies. Thus, Heavenly God would not send top-level experts against Bai Zhiqing. Mu Qingchuan, being a Heaven-level Martial Artist, was a master of projectile weapons and regr martial artists couldn¡¯t touch him. Meanwhile, Sima Lingyun would guard the hospital because, despite Lu Tianxing being severely injured, the saying goes, "A starved camel is still bigger than a horse." The Heavenly God would send no weakling to kill Lu Tianxing.

    Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan didn¡¯t linger long in the hospital room. After finishing their discussion, they left.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the bed, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    "Creak!"

    Just then, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up.

    When he saw who it was, he was slightly stunned. Why was this woman here? Didn¡¯t she dislike him?

    It wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing who hade but Shen Manjun.

    "Miss Shen, what brings you here today?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes fell on Shen Manjun, appraising her with undisguised admiration.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to see if you were dead." Shen Manjun said indifferently, frowning slightly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze but not dodging it.

    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Miss Shen. I¡¯m not dead. But are you sure you¡¯re here to see me and not because my unparalleled skillsst night moved your heart and you¡¯re considering bing my eighth concubine?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes roamed over Shen Manjun as he spoke flippantly.

    "You scoundrel..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun felt a surge of anger, her chest heaving. She didn¡¯t know why, but ever since she saw Lu Tianxing fight desperately for Bai Zhiqingst night, something inside her had been stirred. On top of that, Qiaoqiao had been constantly praising Lu Tianxing in her ear, leading her to the hospital almost involuntarily.

    Perhaps this was a woman¡¯s need for a hero.

    After all, what woman wouldn¡¯t want a man who stands by her in times of danger? For women like Shen Manjun and Bai Zhiqing, who had experienced love¡¯splexities, the most touching words weren¡¯t "I love you" but "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here."

 Chapter 888 - 882: Shen Manjun Wants to Kill Someone

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 882: Shen Manjun Wants to Kill Someone</h4> "Hehe, Miss Shen, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s natural for beauties to love heroes. However, I¡¯m afraid I am married. Otherwise, I might have agreed to your request to be my ninth concubine. Tsk tsk, Sect Leader of the Shen Family¡ªif I married you, wouldn¡¯t I be hitching myself to a rich woman and achieving great sess in one step?" Lu Tianxing said to Shen Manjun, his eyes lingering on her impressive assets.

    After some carefulparison, Lu Tianxing realized that among all the women he knew, Shen Manjun was definitely the most outstanding. Apart from Angel, even Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei fell short.

    "Oh really? Even if you weren¡¯t married, would you dare touch me? Do you have the guts?" Shen Manjun crossed her arms and sneered.

    "No, I don¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively. Indeed, he didn¡¯t dare. Shen Manjun was from the Beijing Shen Family, a single pretty widow under the watchful eyes of countless people. If he dared to make a move on her, the spit from the rest of Beijing could drown him.

    "By the way, Miss Shen, where¡¯s Qiaoqiao? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?"

    "What do you want?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun immediately became alert and said in a serious tone, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare have any bad intentions towards my daughter, I will make you pay for it. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in China."

    "Have intentions towards your daughter?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback for a moment, then touched his chin, his eyes wandering over Shen Manjun¡¯s curvaceous body. "Miss Shen, do you remember what I told you when we first met? Honestly, I have no love for little green apples. What I like the most is this kind of ripe peach like you. Tsk tsk, one squeeze and it¡¯s full of juice. Miss Shen, why don¡¯t we set a time for me to show you what I¡¯m good at and fill your gaps? I¡¯m not bragging, but the ¡¯seven-time little hero¡¯ is what they call me."

    "You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you! Go to hell, you turtle bastard."

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun¡¯s pretty face turned livid with rage as she red furiously at Lu Tianxing. There had never been anyone in Beijing who dared to tease her like this¡ªLu Tianxing was the first.

    Saying this, Shen Manjun picked up an apple beside her and threw it hard at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, unconcerned by Shen Manjun¡¯s attitude, grabbed the apple in mid-air, and took a bite. "Delicious, really delicious. Apples thrown by a beauty are indeed tastier than others. Speaking of which, it reminds me of things in Xiangjiang, of hands not being able to grasp..."

    "Lu Tianxing, say one more word, and believe me, I¡¯ll perish together with you..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, a voice filled with extreme frustration came from his side.

    Lu Tianxing looked up and saw Shen Manjun¡¯s nearly murderous gaze fixed on him, her proud assets heaving with anger, which made him involuntarily feel apprehensive for her.

    "Uh, Miss Shen, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an irresponsible person. Since I¡¯ve seen you, I will take responsibility from now on. You will be my ninth concubine. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t favor one over the other. With mybat ability, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    For some reason, ever since he met Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing found himself enjoying teasing this woman. Especially when she appeared angry, a feeling of indescribable pride would surge within him.

    Maybe it was because Shen Manjun¡¯s high-and-mighty attitude during their first meeting made him instinctively want to pull her down from her pedestal and let her experience the joys and sorrows of ordinary people.

    "To hell with your ninth concubine. Howe the guy with the crying-face mask didn¡¯t beat you to deathst night."

    "I couldn¡¯t bear to die before I got a taste of you, this juicy peach."

    Lu Tianxing said with a grin, "But seriously, Miss Shen, don¡¯t you think we are quite fated? We only met recently, and then we fought side by sidest night. This must be the legendary camaraderie in battle. Come, let your battlerade give you a hug, or maybe even a long-lostrade kiss. I don¡¯t mind."

    "I mind!"

    Shen Manjun snorted coldly, wanting to pick up something beside her to throw at Lu Tianxing. But recalling his early actions, she could only reluctantly give up on that idea.

    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.

    Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Mu Qingxue walked in. Angel was noticeably absent, having evidently left already. After all, Angel, as the CEO of Angel Group, couldn¡¯t possibly afford to be so idle. Even though Angel said yesterday¡¯s incident had no effect on Angel Group, was that really the case?

    Clearly, it wasn¡¯t.

    Bai Zhiqing and the other two walked into the ward, and upon seeing Shen Manjun, they were all stunned and stood there looking at Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun.

    They had, naturally, heard of Shen Manjun¡ªthe Sect Leader of the Shen Family, a famous widow in Beijing. Numerous men wished to be her partner but left disappointed.

    Mu Qingxue, in particr, was extremely shocked. She had known Shen Manjun for many years and had never heard of any scandal involving her with any man, let alone seeing her get close to one. Yet now, Shen Manjun was in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hospital ward. How could this not shock her?

    Lin Yafei was also a bit surprised, looking between Shen Manjun and Lu Tianxing with an inexplicable expression in her eyes.

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, recalling the intimate encounter between Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjunst night. A hint of coldness shed in her beautiful eyes.

    Noticing the chill in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing knew he was in trouble if he didn¡¯t speak up.

    "Wife, you¡¯re back. Miss Shen was just looking for you. Seeing that you weren¡¯t back, she waited here for a bit," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing, extraordinarily earnest.

    "Looking for me?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly puzzled, ncing at Shen Manjun.

    Shen Manjun, being addressed by Lu Tianxing, was momentarily taken aback before regaining herposure. She took a deep breath, suppressing her anger, and smiled forcefully. "Yes. I came to see Miss Bai. I heard Miss Bai is preparing to develop a Tianhe Resort in Modu. Coincidentally, some of my subsidiarypanies are involved in construction. So I came to find out if ourpanies could coborate. However, it seems I came at an inopportune moment. Once there¡¯s more time, I hope Miss Bai can visit mypany. I believe our cooperation will be sessful. If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Bai, President Lin, Qingxue, I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodbye."

    Saying this, Shen Manjun gave Lu Tianxing a look, struggling to restrain the urge to strangle him, and turned to walk out of the ward.

 Chapter 889 - 883: You Still Owe Me an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 883: You Still Owe Me an Exnation</h4>

    Seeing Shen Manjun turn around and leave, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing an annoyed look. She almost didn¡¯t need to guess to know that before she came, Shen Manjun had absolutely been put in a difficult position by Lu Tianxing. No doubt about it.

    Since she¡¯d been spending time with Lu Tianxingtely, she found that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have any major ws, except for his wicked tongue. Often, he could choke you to death with his words. Just looking at the way Shen Manjun acted, it was clear she¡¯d faced some difficulties earlier.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly and said, "Wife, why are you looking at me like that? I swear I have nothing to do with Shen Manjun. I didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m innocent."

    "You didn¡¯t say or do anything, but that doesn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t do something."

    Lin Yafei chimed in from the side, "Old friend, I¡¯m starting to look down on you more and more. I didn¡¯t expect you could even hook up with Shen Manjun. Tsk tsk, Shen Manjun, the famous charming widow of Beijing. Old friend, your skills are impressive. You wouldn¡¯t by any chance have known her long ago, right? That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s been indifferent to other men all these years but is so fond of you. She even stood by youst night. I admire you greatly. If I were a man, I¡¯d definitely call you my master."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark as he said, "nder! Lin Demon, you¡¯re in ndering me. Didn¡¯t you hear her say she stayedst night for the sake of coborating with Angel Group? And besides, didn¡¯t you notice she looks like she could eat me alive whenever she sees me? Is that the look lovers give each other?"

    "Really? So what?"

    Lin Yafei shrugged and said, "As they say, hitting is kissing, scolding is loving. Didn¡¯t you and Little Qingqing also dislike each other at first? Don¡¯t you two stick together like glue now? And who knows, maybe you betrayed her in the past, leading her to be so sarcastic towards you now. She might have even be Beijing¡¯s charming widow because of your past wrongdoings."

    "Lin Demon, aren¡¯t you afraid your mouth will rot from ndering people behind their backs?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly, looking at Lin Yafei, "I would love to have something going on with her. Seriously, any man would with such a beautiful woman. But didn¡¯t you notice her daughter is already in high school? You don¡¯t think I had the ability to father a child at eight or nine, do you?"

    "Who knows! Maybe you were exceptionally talented."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes at Lin Yafei¡¯s words, toozy to continue arguing. He realized no matter what he said, he couldn¡¯t win against Lin Yafei, her ability to twist the truth was unbeatable. Exceptional talent? Try finding an eight or nine-year-old who can father children. Those things probably aren¡¯t even functional at that age.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing fall silent, Lin Yafei cautiously said, "Old friend, what¡¯s wrong? Are you mad? Did I hit a sore spot and now you¡¯re angry out of embarrassment?"

    "Scram!"

    Lu Tianxing red at Lin Yafei and said, "By the way, where is Angel? Wasn¡¯t she with you guys earlier? I haven¡¯t seen here back."

    "Angel left."

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue spoke up, "Angel said she had something to deal with today, so she left early. Also, she asked us to tell you that she¡¯s very sorry aboutst night. Ignoring the security measures led to you getting hurt, and she feels really bad about it. She hopes to treat you to a meal to express her apologies when she has time."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at Mu Qingxue¡¯s words and didn¡¯t ask further.

    Right at this moment, Bai Zhiqing suddenly said, "Lu Tianxing, you still owe me an exnation."

    "Exnation?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, looking at Bai Zhiqing in confusion.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "Yes, an exnation. What¡¯s the deal with Angel? You seem quite familiar with her, which ispletely unlike what you told me before."

    Thinking back to Angel¡¯s attitude towards Lu Tianxingst night, and considering that after what happenedst night she didn¡¯tfort the elite from the Chinese business circle or Beijing¡¯s celebrities but came here to see Lu Tianxing instead, it clearly indicated an unusual rtionship between the two. In Angel¡¯s heart,forting Lu Tianxing was more important than the Chinese business circle people.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and seeing her expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart sank. He knew very well that if he didn¡¯t give a proper exnation today, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t let it go. After all, anyone with a bit of sense would notice something fishy about Angel¡¯s visit here today.

    Thinking quickly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind lit up with an idea, and he immediately said, "Wife, actually, I have no special rtionship with Angel. You know a bit about what I did abroad. At that time, Angel was just one of my employers. I protected her for a period of time, that¡¯s all."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing skeptically, "Are you sure that¡¯s all? Nothing inappropriate happened during the protection? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when I asked before? Why did you hide it from me?"

    "What¡¯s there to say about it? I protected a lot of people abroad, Angel isn¡¯t the only one. If I were to talk about it, it would take ten days and nights." Lu Tianxing pretended to be indifferent.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. However, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, that smile made him feel a sense of dread. It seemed like the same smile Bai Zhiqing used to have before tricking him.

    "Wife, can you not smile like that? It¡¯s giving me the creeps," Lu Tianxing said timidly.

    "Why can¡¯t I smile like this?"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, and said slowly, "Lu Tianxing, are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth? You¡¯ve only protected Angel abroad without any other rtionship?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing seriously, "I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯re my wife, how could I lie to you?"

    "Haven¡¯t you lied to me often enough?"

    "Uh!" At these words, Lu Tianxing was left speechless.

    Just then, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t worry about whether he and Angel have a rtionship. Don¡¯t you think this is a great opportunity? Angel is the CEO of Angel Group, and Lu Tianxing knows her. I think we should have Lu Tianxing get close to Angel, and then our coboration with Angel Group will be a done deal."

 Chapter 890 - 884: The Deserving-to-be-beaten Third Young Master Han

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 884: The Deserving-to-be-beaten Third Young Master Han</h4>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, a line instantly appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. Letting your own man flirt with Angel? Only Lin Yafei coulde up with that idea. Aren¡¯t you afraid he won¡¯te back?

    Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment after hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words. Her eyes suddenly lit up, as if she agreed with Lin Yafei¡¯s idea very much: "Lu Tianxing, how about you go settle things with Angel?"

    "Wife, seriously! You agree with Lin Demon¡¯s idea too? You¡¯re sending amb into the tiger¡¯s mouth. What if she makes some unreasonable demands? Should I refuse her? Or agree half-heartedly?" Lu Tianxing said with a face full of ck lines.

    "Then you agree to her demands."

    Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment before slowly saying: "As long as she agrees to cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group and her demands are not excessive, we can agree to them all."

    Lu Tianxing gulped down a mouthful of saliva, cautiously asking: "What if she thinks I¡¯m handsome and wants me to sleep with her? Would that be considered excessive or not?"

    After hearing this, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, but then she said: "That depends on you. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much, then agree to her demands. I don¡¯t mind. Just don¡¯t me me if youe back missing a part of your body."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze subtly swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower region.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened, and he instinctively mped his legs together. This woman was too aggressive and was bing more and more roguish. The Bai Zhiqing who used to blush at the slightest hint of color was nowhere to be found.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei seemed to understand something and immediately burst into heartyughter.

    Mu Qingxue looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei with a face full of confusion: "Yafei, why are youughing? What¡¯s funny about Sister Zhiqing¡¯s words?"

    "Funny? Of course it¡¯s funny! I didn¡¯t expect our big star to be clueless about these things. Let me tell you..."

    Lin Yafei looked at Mu Qingxue, chuckled, ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s warning look, and whispered something into Mu Qingxue¡¯s ear.

    "Swoosh!"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue subconsciously nced at Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower region. Her exquisite pretty face instantly turned as red as blood, extremely shy. She was Miss Mu Family, and ordinary people would always act gentlemanly in front of her. How could it be like what Bai Zhiqing said, to castrate Lu Tianxing?

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately turned dark. He didn¡¯t need to hear to know that what Lin Yafei had just said to Mu Qingxue was definitely not something good.

    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open again. Upon hearing the sound, the four of them looked toward the door, and they saw Han Zifeng entering with a ster cast on one arm and a bouquet of flowers in the other hand.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Han Zifeng was slightly stunned: "Boss, seriously? You¡¯re lying down just like that? No way, I clearly saw you full of vigorst night. Haha, I get it, I truly admire you, boss. I didn¡¯t expect you to use this move. Great, now I can try it too."

    Han Zifeng¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing and the others, and then he winked at Lu Tianxing with a knowing look.

    Upon hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately darkened. He knew exactly what Han Zifeng meant¡ªsaying he was faking illness to make Bai Zhiqing and the other women take care of him.

    "Third Young Master Han, if you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I¡¯ll make you relive the feeling of being in the army?" Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth.

    "Uh."

    Upon hearing this, Han Zifeng¡¯s smile vanished, and he shivered involuntarily. Relive it? Only a ghost would want to relive that. At that time, Lu Tianxing was practically a devil. Although they were brothers when not training, during training, Lu Tianxing would push him to the verge of death. That kind of torture was worse than death. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again.

    "Boss, no need. I think my life is pretty good now. By the way, boss, want a cigarette? This is a special supply from the military region, which I specially stole from my dad. Try it, see if it tastes the same as before."

    Han Zifengughed awkwardly, ced the flowers aside, and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, handing one to Lu Tianxing. Just as he was about to hand it over, his hand froze in mid-air.

    "Boss, are you allowed to smoke now?"

    "It won¡¯t kill me. I smoked even when I was injured before. Light it up for me," Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    Han Zifeng chuckled, lit a cigarette for Lu Tianxing, and handed it to him. Although smoking was banned in hospitals, this rule didn¡¯t apply to people of influence. Rules were just toys in their hands.

    "Indeed, it tastes the same as before, pure..."

    Lu Tianxing took a puff, exhaled a smoke ring, and sighed. Before he could finish, he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze. He quickly extinguished the cigarette, remembering that he had promised Bai Zhiqing not to smoke. He almost forgot.

    "Right, Third Young Master Han, how did you get injured?"

    "Got shed by some guy, but I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. You know, for people like us, injuries are asmon as eating and drinking. It¡¯s no big deal."

    Han Zifeng shrugged, then picked up the flowers: "Boss, I bought these for you this morning. Wish you a speedy recovery."

    Seeing the flowers, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei also looked at Han Zifeng with a strange expression, wondering if he was an idiot. Who brings white lilies to a sick person?

    "Third Young Master Han, I give you three seconds to throw those flowers out, or I¡¯ll throw you out."

    Lu Tianxing squeezed out a few words from his teeth. Visiting him in the hospital, it was one thing to bring flowers, but white lilies? Wasn¡¯t that cursing him to die soon?

    If not for knowing Han Zifeng¡¯s character, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t mind throwing him out from the fifth floor.

    "Uh!"

    Confused, Han Zifeng nced at the flowers in his hand: "Boss, what¡¯s wrong? These flowers are nice. I specially bought them for you this morning. Plus, the flower shop owner is quite pretty and single."

    "Cough cough."

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue suddenly coughed. When everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her, her cheeks blushed slightly: "Third Young Master Han, do you know what white lilies represent?"

    "What do they represent?"

    Han Zifeng was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know what the flowers represented. As long as they looked good, that was enough. Why would there be so many rules?

 Chapter 891 - 885: Invitation from Old Master Han

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 885: Invitation from Old Master Han</h4>

    "There are many types of lilies, some are suitable for visiting patients, but generally speaking, white lilies are meant for the deceased," Mu Qingxue exined.

    As soon as Mu Qingxue finished speaking, Han Zifeng¡¯s expression became incredibly colorful. He looked at the flowers in his hand, then at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, who were looking at him with peculiar gazes, and despite his thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    "Third Young Master Han, didn¡¯t you tell the florist you were visiting a patient when you bought the flowers?" Mu Qingxue asked curiously. Logically, any florist should inform their customers about these taboos! This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t happen.

    Han Zifeng felt embarrassed and said, "I did... mention it."

    "That doesn¡¯t make sense. If you mentioned it, I don¡¯t think the florist would give you white lilies!"

    Mu Qingxue frowned and said, "Could it be the florist did it on purpose, wanting to embarrass you?"

    "Qingxue, you guessed right. The florist truly wanted to see him embarrassed."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing chimed in, "If I hadn¡¯t guessed incorrectly, when Third Young Master Han bought the flowers, he didn¡¯t just buy them but even flirted with the florist¡¯s wife!"

    "Uh, big brother, it was an ident, entirely idental. As the saying goes, a fairdy is a gentleman¡¯s pursuit, and since neither of us is married, I was just strategically making a move," Han Zifeng said with a sheepish grin.

    Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, Mu Qingxue, and others looked at Han Zifeng with exasperation, no wonder the florist sold him a bunch of white lilies; it turns out Han Zifeng had flirted with her, making perfect sense.

    "Save your strategic pursuit, keep the flowers for yourself! I don¡¯t need them, give them to me when I¡¯m a hundred," Lu Tianxing said weakly.

    He really couldn¡¯t tell if Han Zifeng came to see him or was an undercover sent by the enemy to annoy him to death.

    "I don¡¯t want them either."

    Han Zifeng shook his head, immediately stood up and walked outside, casually calling a young nurse to help toss the flowers away.

    The nurse was puzzled as she nced at Han Zifeng; it was the first time she¡¯d seen someone visit a patient and then throw away the flowers. But upon seeing the flowers in Han Zifeng¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and only after holding back herughter for quite some time, she took the lilies from Han Zifeng and walked out.

    Han Zifeng walked back into the ward again, with a slight hint of embarrassment on his face, "Mistake, Big Brother, it was purely a technical mistake. Rest assured, next time I promise I won¡¯t bring you white lilies again."

    Upon hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s facial muscles twitched. If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, he would really beat Han Zifeng up. Damn, Han Zifeng definitely didn¡¯te to see him but came to pick a fight.

    "Third Young Master Han, why aren¡¯t you recuperating at home and came here instead?" Suppressing the urge to beat up Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing changed the topic.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just came to see Big Brother."

    Han Zifeng said with a smile, "Also, Old Sir Han asked me to tell you, if you have time, please visit the Han Family."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback after hearing this, "You said your grandfather wants to see me."

    "Of course, after my grandpa heard about you, he praised youvishly, saying you¡¯re a real man, courageous in facing all difficulties, a brave fellow. Plus, Big Brother, you don¡¯t know, my grandpa praised me yesterday too. He said I¡¯m a loyal and righteous man, standing by my brothers during times of danger without leaving. Big Brother, you know? This is the first time Grandpa praised me, even when I joined the War God Squad, he just said ¡¯not bad,¡¯" Han Zifeng said, somewhat excitedly.

    In the Han Family, getting Old Master Han to praise someone is extremely difficult. There are many Han Family disciples, but those who truly receive Old Master¡¯s praise are as rare as hen¡¯s teeth. But this time, Old Master directly praised him, a feeling as rare as receiving a teacher¡¯spliment in school.

    Looking at Han Zifeng¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t strange at all; he had seen Old Master Han once before, whose fiery temper was like a barrel of gunpowder. If you didn¡¯t mess up, it was fine, but if you did, you¡¯d definitely be in big trouble.

    In modern terms, Old Master Han is like apass, everything must be done ording to rules, strictly without allowing any questioning or errors. If you break the rules, you better be prepared to be scolded harshly.

    "Thank your grandpa for the praise on my behalf. I¡¯ll visit personally when I have time."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t refuse the olive branch offered by the Han Family. He wasn¡¯t foolish; he obviously knew that the invitation from Old Master Han wasn¡¯t merely about appreciating him but because Old Master Han was smart.

    Recently, Beijing has been turbulent, with hidden undercurrents. Anyone with a bit of intelligence knows a major storm is brewing. Once this storm hits, no power in Beijing can stay untouched but can align themselves. Aligning with the right team will reap substantial future benefits.

    Of course, Old Master Han¡¯s invitation to Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t about aligning but rather testing if Lu Tianxing was qualified for the Han Family to stand behind him. Even if he wasn¡¯t qualified, maintaining good rtions with him was no big deal. Making friends with someone is far better than making enemies.

    Old Master Han had this n in mind. Even if Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t qualified for Han Family investment, befriending Lu Tianxing was certainly a good move. A great family can have enemies but shouldn¡¯t create hostility everywhere. The best way for the family¡¯s longevity is to make connections with promising individuals, regardless of whether this investment fails or seeds because one sessful investment can double the returns on previous efforts.

    ...

    On the other side, at Modu Airport.

    Lin Yafei and Xue Man stood there, their expressions somewhat worried as they watched Mand with a cartoon backpack, visibly showing a trace of unease.

    "Manman, have you really decided to go to Beijing?" Lin Yafei said with a grave look at Mand, fully aware of the dangers Mand would face in Beijing, a crisis-ridden uncertainty between life and death. Perhaps this farewell might be a permanent one.

    "Sister Qian Ru, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine," Mand replied with a smile, but deep inside, she felt a chill, for this trip to Beijing was to stir up a bloody storm there.

    Thanks to Qing Feng for the two rewards!!!!

 Chapter 892 - 886: Conflict on the Plane

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 886: Conflict on the ne</h4>

    "Manman, be careful, and prioritize safety above all. If you encounter any situations you can¡¯t resolve, call me. Our abilities may be limited, but we can at least offer some help," Xue Man said.

    "Sister Xiao Man, I¡¯ll take good care of myself."

    Mand nodded and nced at the wristwatch on her arm. "Sister Qian Ru, Sister Xiao Man, it¡¯s about time for me to board. After I leave, the responsibilities at Bai¡¯s Group are in your hands. Rest assured, once I reach Beijing and meet my brother and sister-inw, I¡¯ll call you."

    "Okay! Be careful on the road." Lin Qianru and Xue Man both nodded.

    "Right, Sister Qian Ru, Sister Xiao Man, before I left, I called Grandpa Su and told him that you both sent me on a business trip. Please don¡¯t let it slip; Grandpa Su and Granny He are getting older, and I don¡¯t want them to worry about this."

    "We¡¯ll be careful."

    Mand nodded, said nothing more, and turned to head towards the waiting area.

    As they watched Mand¡¯s back, Lin Qianru and Xue Man exchanged worried nces, sighed lightly, and then walked outside. There was nothing more they could do except wait at Bai¡¯s Group for news from Mand.

    Mand made her way to the departure lounge. Thanks to directly using Bai¡¯s Group connections, she didn¡¯t wait long before heading straight to the ne.

    Once onboard, guided by a flight attendant, Mand went straight to first ss and headed to her seat.

    Before Mand could reach her seat, a man wearing sunsses and headphones, dressed like a bodyguard, stood up and blocked her. "Sorry, Miss Wei isn¡¯t feeling well. Please don¡¯t disturb her; let her rest. There will be a designated signing session after the flight. Please leave now."

    Mand was slightly stunned at hearing that. She was just about to sit in her seat, so how did she be a fan looking for an autograph?

    It turns out this time Mand was on the same flight as China¡¯s popr actress Wei Hongxue, and their seats weren¡¯t too far apart. Before Mand arrived, several people had already recognized Wei Hongxue and asked for her autograph, but they were all blocked by the bodyguard.

    "I¡¯m sorry, my seat is right here, and I¡¯m not a fan of Miss Wei."

    "Ha ha, miss, don¡¯t you find your excuseughable? Before this, many have tried to approach Miss Wei with such an excuse. Do you think we¡¯ll let you through? Now please leave immediately, or don¡¯t me us for getting rough."

    Saying this, the bodyguard got up and slowly approached Mand.

    Hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, a trace of anger rose in Mand¡¯s heart as she said in a deep voice, "Rough? Try it, and I¡¯ll tell you again, I¡¯m not a fan of your so-called Miss Wei. My seat is right there, and your so-called Miss Wei is sitting in my seat. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s her. Moreover, this is a ne, not your private area. If you want a private area, buy your own ne."

    "What¡¯s all the noise? Don¡¯t you know I need to rest? Bodyguard, are you dead? What are you standing there for? Just get her out of here. Didn¡¯t I say I need rest and am not signing for anyone? Didn¡¯t you tell her? Hurry up and get her out, don¡¯t dy my rest."

    The woman inrge sunsses sitting in Mand¡¯s seat suddenly spoke, her voice full of impatience and a touch of superiority as she cast a disdainful nce at Mand.

    Mand¡¯s face darkened as she heard these words. She had never encountered such an arrogant celebrity before.

    "What, you¡¯re not leaving yet? Still want my autograph? Do you even deserve it? Fans are just tools for my earning anyway. Believe me, we could have the cabin crew kick you out. If you¡¯re not afraid of embarrassment, go on and try."

    Wei Hongxue sneered coldly at Mand, "This is first ss, not a ce for the likes of you, a mere kid. Leave now, don¡¯t disgrace yourself."

    Wei Hongxue regarded Mand with contempt, her tone condescending. As a top-tier actress in China with countless fans, she considered fans to be simply brainless. No matter what she did, they¡¯d make excuses for her; at worst, they¡¯d cry on social media, iming she was too exhausted from shooting. Any negative impacts could be wiped away by ming the fan, saying they maliciously harassed her.

    This approach had worked time and again. It had helped her overturn several situations where she disregarded fans. Fans, to her, were merely money-making tools, and dealing with them lowered her status.

    "Hahaha...?"

    Hearing Wei Hongxue¡¯s words, Mand, extremely angry,ughed instead and said, "Do you even deserve me asking for your autograph? Are you qualified?"

    Wei Hongxue¡¯s face turned dark at Mand¡¯s words, "Since you don¡¯t want my autograph, why are you here? Get out, or I¡¯ll ruin your reputation."

    "Get out? Look clearly, you¡¯re sitting in my seat. If anyone needs to leave, it¡¯s you. iming to be cultured, yet you don¡¯t even understand the basic etiquette of sitting in the correct seat?" Mand pointed at Wei Hongxue, sneering.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s tant sarcasm, Wei Hongxue¡¯s face darkened. She preferred window seats when flying, so she went straight for one. Her actual seat was slightly behind, but that was no big deal; charm worked on men, and cash on women.

    These methods were tried and true.

    "Your seat? Well, it¡¯s mine now," Wei Hongxue looked Mand up and down, sneering, "Kid, you don¡¯t look like someone rich. I suggest you go to economy ss; that¡¯s where you belong. I¡¯m not unreasonable, though. Name your price, I¡¯ll pay double for your seat."

    With a trace of arrogance, Wei Hongxue said, expecting Mand to agree eagerly at double the price.

    Seeing Wei Hongxue¡¯s snobbish face and superior attitude, Mand couldn¡¯t contain her anger anymore, "Oh really? So you¡¯re wealthy? I heard you actresses will do anything if the price is right, whatever luxurious party or Russian roulette you dare try. Tell you what, I won¡¯t ask you to do those; why don¡¯t you perform a strip dance for everyone on this ne? I¡¯ll offer ten million, fifty million, even a hundred million. Take your pick, I can afford it."

    Mand was already in a bad mood because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s situation. Encountering this made her temper worse. If the other person was shameless, why should she be polite?

 Chapter 893 - 887: Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 887: Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder</h4>

    Mand¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but it wasn¡¯t too quiet either, echoing through the cabin.

    Some people around, after hearing these words, showed a look of anticipation on the faces of the men. After all, Wei Hongxue, despite her bad temper, was undeniably first-rate in both figure and appearance. Despite frequent news of cosmetic surgery, she was still a beauty. Making a beauty like her perform a pole dance, every man would be eager to see that.

    When Wei Hongxue heard Mand¡¯s tant sarcasm, her face turned livid. She immediately stood up abruptly from her seat, pointing at Mand: "What do you mean by this? You bastard with a mother but no father to teach you, say that again if you dare, I..."

    "Smack!"

    Before Wei Hongxue could finish her words, Mand raised her hand without a second thought and pped Wei Hongxue hard across the face, leaving a clear imprint of her palm on Wei Hongxue¡¯s cheek with tremendous force.

    "Say what you just said again if you dare, I¡¯ll kill you right now if you don¡¯t believe me."

    At this moment, Mand¡¯s face was full of gloom, and it was filled with a shocking murderous aura. She was originally an orphan, losing her parents when she was young. In her mind, her parents were gods and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to desecrate them. If they weren¡¯t on the ne, she would have killed Wei Hongxue without hesitation.

    And this crisp p startled quite a few people in the first ss cabin. Everyone widened their eyes, watching the scene in disbelief. No one expected that Mand would dare to p Wei Hongxue unceremoniously. Such audacity was incredible, considering Wei Hongxue wasn¡¯t alone; she was apanied by several well-built bodyguards!

    The staff, attracted by the sound of the argument, stood not far away, each looking at the other with a difficult expression. Theoretically, when conflicts happen among passengers in the cabin, they should step in to stop them, but they found themselves in a difficult position now. One involved was a popr female star and the other a member of Bai¡¯s Group, moreover having the ability to book the ticket through the CEO of Bai¡¯s Group, indicating Mand¡¯s unusual status.

    They could not afford to offend either of them.

    Wei Hongxue clutched her face, only feeling a burning pain on it, and couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. She had been pped by someone she regarded as a country bumpkin. This was utter humiliation.

    "You... you actually dared to hit me. You must be tired of living."

    After quite a while, Wei Hongxue recovered, her face twisted in anger as she looked at Mand, shouting and yelling like a shrew: "You useless people, why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you see me being pped by her? Hit her, break her hand, I want her to crawl out of here today."

    As Wei Hongxue¡¯s words fell, the bodyguards quickly regained their senses. The bodyguard closest to Mand directly approached her, reaching out to grab her shoulder.

    Mand stood in ce,pletely still, a cold smile appearing at the corner of her mouth...

    If someone from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps was witnessing this scene now, they would definitely stay away as far as possible. Daring to confront a Poison Master is equivalent to having a death wish. Mand was called a Poison Master not just because of her poison-making skills, but more for her almost supernatural poisoning methods, capable of making you poisoned without realizing it.

    "So itchy, so itchy, I feel so itchy, I¡¯m itching to death."

    And at this moment, suddenly a shrill scream echoed out of nowhere.

    The bodyguard, just about to grab Mand¡¯s shoulder, suddenly screamed in agony, retreating backward, tearing at his suit with both hands, simultaneously wing at his face and body, leaving himself bloody and bruised, yetpletely unaware, showing an extremelyfortable expression, eerily.

    Mand lightly withdrew her fingers, a trace of mockery shing across her delicate face.

    The Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder, that was the poison Mand inflicted upon the bodyguard, a poison made using seven mystical flowers and seven insects.

    For martial artists, it doesn¡¯t have much of an effect; the stronger the martial prowess, the stronger the resistance. Heavenly Level martial artists can almostpletely resist the Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder, but for ordinary people, it¡¯s highly toxic, much like an anesthetic that makes your whole body itch unbearably. No matter how you scratch, even if you break the skin, you won¡¯t feel any pain.

    This is the terrifying aspect of the Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder. Imagine scraping your own skin raw, down to the bone, yet not feeling pain, but rather showing a content smile. How horrifying and terrifying is that.

    The entire cabin was stunned by this scene, terrified eyes fixed on the bodyguard who kept wing at himself, bing a bloody mess, while showing afortable expression. Everyone involuntarily felt a shiver rise from their tailbone, shooting up to their head.

    The eyes turned towards Mand were filled with terror, and at that moment, everyone kept stepping back, as if Mand was the gue itself.

    While the other bodyguards of Wei Hongxue were frozen on the spot, as if subjected to a paralyzing spell, not daring to move, the fear surging within them, making them unable to step forward.

    Although they were not martial artists, they had heard rumors about martial artists. In this world, there are two types of people you mustn¡¯t provoke: one is the Gu Master from the Miao Border, and the other is the Poison Master. If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s best not to provoke them, because if you do, you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll end up dead. The bodyguard hadn¡¯t even touched Mand, yet he ended up like this, clearly indicating that Mand is indeed the dreaded Poison Master.

    Mand ignored the gazes around her. She had merely lightly reprimanded the bodyguard; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been the Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder but a lethal poison that kills upon contact.

    Laughing coldly, Mand¡¯s gaze fell on Wei Hongxue, and she said calmly: "Can you step aside now?"

    Feeling Mand¡¯s gaze, Wei Hongxue¡¯s body trembled, a trace of fear appearing on her face, instinctively retreating: "You... what do you want to do? I... I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Wei Hongxue, the most famous star in China. If you dare do anything to me, my fans won¡¯t let you off. You should consider carefully, beware of losing everything. If you leave now, I... I can let this matter go."

    Wei Hongxue waspletely frightened, casting an terrified nce at the bodyguard beside her, her body shaking. If Mand did this to her too, making her end up like the bodyguard, left in nothing but underwear, wed all over to the point of flesh being torn, that would be worse than death itself.

    Thanks for the reward from them!:)

 Chapter 894 - 888: The Sharp Mandala

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 888: The Sharp Mand</h4>

    "The most popr actress in China."

    Upon hearing Wei Hongxue¡¯s words, Mand sneered and said, "You don¡¯t have to be afraid, my stuff is very precious. Using it on someone like you is a waste because you¡¯re not worthy."

    "In others¡¯ eyes, you are some big star, but in my eyes, what are you? Just an actress. Since ancient times, it has been said that whores are heartless and actors are unfaithful. To put it bluntly, people like you are loyal to whoever gives you milk; as long as there¡¯s money, you¡¯ll do anything. Do you think you can be high and mighty just because you¡¯re a star? I¡¯m telling you, in my eyes, you¡¯re worthless. If I want, I can easily make you disappear from the entertainment industry forever. Do you believe it?"

    "Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. In the end, you¡¯re just a star propped up by fans. Without their support, what are you? To be blunt, without the aura of stardom, you¡¯re not even as good as a beggar. To work as an escort, people would find you dirty."

    At this point, Mand paused, as if remembering something, and changed her tone to continue, "Oh, I remember now. I heard there are lots of unspoken rules in the entertainment industry. Judging by your appearance, with a blush and a content look, you must have just finished a battle with a man! No need to hurry and deny my words. I¡¯m versed in Chinese medicine, though not skillful, I know a bit about observing and questioning. Also, I heard you always im to be the virgin sect leader, never had a boyfriend, still a maiden. Then tell me, what¡¯s with your glowing spring-like face? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re exchanging spirits like in martial arts novels."

    If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them. Since Wei Hongxue is relentless, then there¡¯s no need to be polite. I am not someone who gets pped on one cheek and then extends the other. Moreover, Wei Hongxue started by insulting my parents. If I swallowed that insult, it would be truly humiliating.

    The other people in the cabin, upon hearing Mand¡¯s unrestrained ridicule, all turned their gaze onto Wei Hongxue with a hint of ridicule. Wei Hongxue has been in the industry for so many years, promoting herself as the virgin sect leader, iming to be a maiden upon debut.

    Over the years, although some paparazzi have photographed Wei Hongxue shopping with mysterious men and at hotels, Wei Hongxue yed coy and brushed past these incidents. Now, being called out by Mand, others naturally enjoy watching the spectacle, especially since Mand doesn¡¯t seem to have been lying.

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words and feeling the mocking gazes around her, Wei Hongxue¡¯splexion turned green and white, extremely ugly, shaking with anger yet helpless. Because Mand wasn¡¯t wrong, she had indeed rolled in bed with the boss who invited her to Modu to shoot an ad before getting on the ne.

    "Can¡¯t speak now, can you? To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a high-ss ***, anyone with money can toy with you. What¡¯s so arrogant about that? I don¡¯t have much money, but at least I earn it through hard work, unlike you. Oh, sorry, I forgot, you earn your money with your body..."

    At this moment, Mand wasn¡¯t holding back at all, saying whatever came to mind, and each word was like a sharp knife stabbing Wei Hongxue¡¯s heart, making her face contorted and her breathing rapid, eyes filled with hatred.

    "In China, how many can truly call themselves the virgin sect leader? Your so-called purity is just to cover your filthy heart. Do you think you¡¯re really pretty? Your face is cosmetic, filled with Botox, your assets are silicone-filled. Am I right?"

    Mand looked at Wei Hongxue with contempt and said, "If I were you, I would have hit a wall and killed myself by now. Why be a good person but choose to be a *****? Your arrogance is just masking your inherent inferiority. Big star, actress, do you fit? You shouldn¡¯t tarnish those words."

    The people around watching the drama were stunned. Nobody expected Mand¡¯s words to be so venomous, unreservedly exposing Wei Hongxue¡¯s faults. But every word touched Wei Hongxue¡¯s sore spots, leaving her no way to refute because everything Mand said had been reported by journalists before, though quickly suppressed by Wei Hongxue¡¯s backing. Coupled with Wei Hongxue¡¯s tearful pleas, thanks to the fans¡¯ support, these issues were to no avail.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Mand. After all, such a beautiful and eloquent girl like Mand was rare.

    Actually, under normal circumstances, Mand might not behave this way. But because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s matter, she was already simmering with anger and had nowhere to vent. Now Wei Hongxue bumped into the muzzle, it would be odd for Mand not to lose her temper.

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words, Wei Hongxue¡¯splexion shifted unpredictably, finally throwing down a sentence after a while, "Fine... fine then, you¡¯re ruthless this time. I¡¯ll remember you, let¡¯s wait and see, I hope you won¡¯t regret it."

    After her words, Wei Hongxue directly walked back to her seat but revealed a hint of hatred in her eyes. Ever since she became a first-ss female star, when had she ever suffered such a loss? She usually only scolds others, never like today, being scolded and having no words to reply.

    And the bodyguard who was screaming in pain was escorted off the ne by several flight attendants and onto an ambnce. As for causing trouble for Mand, even the involved party dared not, naturally. After all, a person who can book a ticket through Bai¡¯s Group president can¡¯t be ordinary.

    Regarding Wei Hongxue¡¯s hateful gaze, Mand paid it no mind. To her, Wei Hongxue was just a jumping clown, a fly buzzing by her ear. If she acted up, just p her dead.

    Wei Hongxue angrily sat back in her seat, her eyes coldly sweeping over Mand¡¯s back, then took out her phone, edited a message, and sent it out.

    After the message was sent, Wei Hongxue nced at Mand in front of her, her eyes full of hatred, "Little girl, you dare insult me like this. Once we¡¯re off the ne, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯d rather die, licking my shoes under my feet."

    And at this moment, the beautiful voice of the flight attendant echoed through the cabin, reminding all passengers that the ne was about to take off.

    A few minutester, after taxiing on the runway for a while and quickly elerating, the ne soared like an eagle, heading towards Beijing.

    Happy National Day on October 1st! Wishing all my brothers a happy holiday, have fun!!!

 Chapter 895 - 889: I Urgently Need to Pee

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 889: I Urgently Need to Pee</h4>

    Completely unaware that Mand had already boarded a ne heading to Beijing, Lu Tianxing was leisurely lying in bed, enjoying Bai Zhiqing¡¯s care, with a bright smile on his face.

    If someone from Bai¡¯s Group were here at this moment and saw this scene, they would be utterly shocked. No one would expect Bai Zhiqing, who always exuded the aura of a strong businesswoman in Bai¡¯s Group, to be busying herself by peeling apples for Lu Tianxing now and then, with a gentle expression. There was no trace of that strong woman¡¯s aura¡ªshe was the epitome of a perfect wife and mother.

    At this moment in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ward, Han Zifeng didn¡¯t stay long. After giving Lu Tianxing a knowing look, he cheekily left the ward, leaving only Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Mu Qingxue behind.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the bed, holding the apple Bai Zhiqing had just peeled for him. Watching the three women chat, he wore a slight smile, thinking this kind of life wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    But just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows slightly furrowed.

    Even though Bai Zhiqing was chatting with Lin Yafei and the others, she was paying close attention to Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements from the corner of her eye.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing furrow his brow, Bai Zhiqing quickly turned her head and asked with concern, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Is your wound reopening? Don¡¯t move around; I¡¯ll call the doctor right away."

    "Wait a minute."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing was about to leave, Lu Tianxing hurriedly stopped her, "Honey, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... that I ate a bit too much just now. Could you help me to the bathroom? I really need to pee."

    Upon hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned crimson red uncontrobly, and Mu Qingxue¡¯s face flushed as if it were bleeding, with even her ears turning bright red. As the youngdy of the Mu Family, she¡¯d never heard such words before. Meanwhile, Lin Yafei chuckled sweetly.

    "Old friend, if you want to pee, just go. Can¡¯t you move on your own? You weren¡¯t nning to ask Little Qingqing to help hold your little~man`brother, were you?" Lin Yafei said mischievously from the side.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of ck lines. He really did want to go by himself, but who knew what Bai Zhiqing was thinking? She even got the doctor to cast his leg in a ster. How was he supposed to walk? Crawl over there?

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing also had a face flushed red, stammering, "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you go by yourself?"

    "Honey, are you kidding me? Do you think I can walk to the bathroom by myself right now?" Lu Tianxing said with a face full of ck lines, pulling back the nket to reveal a leg in a ster cast.

    "Uh."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s state, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, her face turning even redder. Although she and Lu Tianxing had been intimate before, helping him to the bathroom in front of Lin Yafei and Mu Qingxue was still a bit embarrassing for her.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but speak, "Honey, hurry up, please. I can¡¯t hold it in any longer. If it¡¯s really impossible, could you get me a urinal from outside?"

    "I..."

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth, and her flushed face was like a big red apple, tempting people to take a bite.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction, Lin Yafei spoke up, "Little Qingqing, you aren¡¯t really nning to let your man hold it in until he bursts, are you? As far as I know, holding it in too long isn¡¯t good for the kidneys. If you¡¯re too shy, why not let me do it? After all, he¡¯s going to be my man too in the future, so it¡¯s no big deal for me to help him."

    Saying that Lin Yafei started to walk toward Lu Tianxing, her face gleamed with excitement.

    "Lin Demon, you... go y on your own, I¡¯ll do it myself." Bai Zhiqing said, blushing.

    Saying so, Bai Zhiqing walked over to Lu Tianxing, reached out to support him, and helped him toward the bathroom in the ward.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walk into the bathroom, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mischievous light. She looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s blushing face beside her and said, "Big star, why are you still standing here? Let¡¯s go."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue reflexively asked, "Where to?"

    "To see what happens in the bathroom, of course. Don¡¯t you want to see what it¡¯s like when the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group holds it in for someone? Aren¡¯t you curious to see how impressive the... assets of the man you like are? This is crucial to your future happiness, you know. It¡¯s time to investigate early." Lin Yafei said with a smile, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "Sister Yafei, you are so bold! And you... don¡¯t spout nonsense. I have nothing to do with Mr. Lu."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart racing uncontrobly, like a thief caught red-handed. "Sister Yafei, I have other things to take care of. I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Saying so, before Lin Yafei could speak, Mu Qingxue hurriedly walked out.

    Watching Mu Qingxue¡¯s manner, Lin Yafei had a meaningful smile on her face. Mu Qingxue, the youngdy of the Mu Family, with a protective brother like Mu Qingchuan, the future heir of the Mu Family¡ªif Lu Tianxing could win over Mu Qingxue, he could walk invincibly in Beijing. The Mu Family is an old-line family; in terms of heritage and strength, the Mu Family is not something the Wang Family canpare to.

    If Lu Tianxing knew what Lin Yafei was thinking now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be happy at all. He is now trying his best to avoid Mu Qingxue!

    Worrying about getting involved with Mu Qingxue, the Mu Family, with his current abilities, it¡¯s almost impossible for him to suppress the Mu Family.

    ...

    As time passed bit by bit, two hourster, the flight from Modu to Beijing finally reached its destination.

    After taxiing on the runway for a while, the ne urately stopped at the designated parking spot, which had been prepared long ago at the airport.

    Once the ne came to a stable stop, everyone stood up and began to dene after the soothing farewell words of the flight attendants.

    After putting on her mask and sunsses, Wei Hongxue stood up, ready to dene. As she passed by Mand, she let out a cold snort, with a sh of resentment in her eyes, and walked off the ne with her manager and bodyguards.

    Feeling the resentment radiating from Wei Hongxue¡¯s eyes, Mand showed no reaction. To her, Wei Hongxue was merely an ant, which could be crushed with a flick of her hand.

    Those first-ss passengers who hadn¡¯t yet disembarked saw the scene and offered silent condolences for Mand, as they clearly felt the hatred in Wei Hongxue¡¯s eyes. It was evident that Wei Hongxue was nning revenge on Mand.

    Some couldn¡¯t help but go forward to advise Mand to let things go for a broader sky.

    After politely thanking those people, Mand, carrying her cartoon backpack, slowly got off the ne, heading toward the airport exit.

 Chapter 896 - 890: Conflict Resumes

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 890: Conflict Resumes</h4>

    On the other side, after stepping off the ne, Wei Hongxue immediately saw an extremely imposing Lamborghini sports car parked there, the limited edition Lamborghini worth tens of millions glittering dazzlingly under the sunlight. Everyone passing by couldn¡¯t help but cast their eyes upon it, with a look of immense envy.

    After all, for both men and women, owning a Lamborghini sports car is definitely a very face-saving thing.

    Seeing this Lamborghini, Wei Hongxue immediately showed a bright smile on her face and swayed her slender waist as she walked toward the car.

    Just then, the Lamborghini¡¯s door slowly opened, and a young man stepped out of the car.

    The young man was d in designer brands from head to toe, but hisplexion was somewhat unnaturally pale, clearly due to over-exertion. As he saw Wei Hongxue approaching, he immediately went up to her, pulled her into his arms without a care for the people around, and gave a hard squeeze on her butt.

    "You little vixen, finally back from that dreary ce Modu, I missed you to death. Tonight, you better service me well, or else I¡¯ll have the lead actress of my next script reced."

    "Stop it, Mr. Qian, you take advantage of me all day long. Besides, I¡¯m no vixen, it¡¯s you who makes me act this way. If this gets out, my fans will tear me apart."

    Wei Hongxue nced discontentedly at the young man, but there was no anger on her face; instead, she wrapped her arm around his, looking at him with a seductive smile, appearing to enjoy the moment.

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m Qian Hao, a notable figure here in Beijing. So what if they know? Your stupid fans, just bewilder them a little, and they won¡¯t care."

    Upon hearing Wei Hongxue¡¯s words, the young man chuckled disdainfully, having little regard for those star-chasing fans: "What I want most now is to eat up this little vixen."

    "Really?"

    Wei Hongxue, hearing this, spoke with a face full of grievance: "Then Mr. Qian, you must avenge me. Just now on the ne, a little bitch scolded me, calling me a cheap woman, and said I should get out of the entertainment circle immediately, otherwise, no matter who is behind me, she would make them pay. Mr. Qian, you must avenge me, I¡¯ve never suffered such an injustice in my life. If you don¡¯t avenge me, I won¡¯t let you touch me tonight."

    "Heh heh, my little darling, don¡¯t you worry, I will definitely avenge you. But I hope you won¡¯t forget your promise, let¡¯s make it more thrilling tonight, I¡¯m nning to invite some friends over to y Russian Roulette together."

    "Mr. Qian, you¡¯re so annoying, why do you always like ying this? What if I can¡¯t guess it?"

    Upon hearing Qian Hao¡¯s words, Wei Hongxue didn¡¯t refuse, she just rolled her eyes at Qian Hao.

    If Wei Hongxue¡¯s fans were to see this scene, they¡¯d probably be scared to death. No one would imagine that the ever-so-innocent Wei Hongxue on TV would dare engage in something like Russian Roulette, a notorious game, one of the most famous at the extravagant feasts of pleasure.

    Just then, Mand also stepped off the ne. Upon seeing Wei Hongxue embracing a man, and that man¡¯s hands wandering improperly over Wei Hongxue¡¯s body, while Wei Hongxue not only didn¡¯t avoid but proudly swayed her body, a look of disgust crossed Mand¡¯s face; as expected, she wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    At the same moment, Wei Hongxue seemed to sense something, suddenly turning her head. When she saw Mand, hatred burst forth in her eyes.

    "Mr. Qian, it¡¯s her, that damn girl. You must avenge me, I want her to be a slut, someone even a beggar can sleep with," Wei Hongxue said venomously, pointing at Mand.

    Upon hearing Wei Hongxue, Qian Hao immediately lifted his head to look at Mand. When he got a clear look at Mand¡¯s features, he was briefly stunned, then a greedy light emerged on his face.

    Beautiful, truly beautiful. Although Mand didn¡¯t have the explosive figure of Wei Hongxue, she triumphed in purity. That untouched pretty face, if groomed, could absolutely be a top beauty.

    "My dear, I will avenge you."

    Qian Hao patted Wei Hongxue¡¯s butt, turned around, and walked toward Mand, with a gleam in his eyes: "Hello, miss, I heard you had a bit of an argument with mydypanion on the ne. I hope you can apologize to her. By the way, this lovelydy, let me introduce myself, I am the young vice chairman of Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company, here¡¯s my business card, miss. I think your image is very fitting for the lead role in our next drama. Would you be interested in entering the entertainment industry? With your looks, entering the industry, plus ourpany¡¯s resources, I believe it won¡¯t take long before you¡¯re famous all over China."

    Hearing Qian Hao¡¯s words, Wei Hongxue¡¯s face changed slightly, she snorted coldly but said nothing. The reason she is where she is today is entirely reliant on Qian Hao. If she were to fall out with him, she¡¯d be unable to take a single step in China¡¯s entertainment industry, as Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company is considered one of the top entertainment firms, upying half of the entertainment arena. Just a word from Qian Hao, and she could disappear from the industry without a trace.

    "Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company?"

    Mand looked at Qian Hao in front of her, furrowed her brow, and said with a cold sneer: "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your so-called entertainment industry, please step aside. Additionally, I haven¡¯t offended yourdypanion. If you¡¯re referring to that public bug, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m speaking the truth. I¡¯ll be careful next time."

    Having said that, Mand turned and started walking outside.

    At that moment, Wei Hongxue also came over from behind. Upon hearing what Mand said, her expression immediately twisted: "You bitch, who are you calling a public bug? If you¡¯re wise, kneel and apologize to me immediately, then crawl under me, and I¡¯ll spare you once. Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death, make you a whore that thousands of people can ride and sleep with."

    "Miss, mydypanion is angry, I advise you best apologize to her, or I¡¯m afraid it will be terrible for you in Beijing. Of course, if you join my Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company, I can make mydypanion let you go and elevate you to be one of China¡¯s top female stars. Consider carefully, don¡¯t make a decision you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life."

    Qian Hao sneered at Mand, his tone carrying a hint of threat.

 Chapter 897 - 891 Qian Hao Courting Death

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 891 Qian Hao Courting Death</h4>

    "You two think you can make me apologize? Amon bus and a guy drained by alcohol and lust, Wei Hongxue, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously. I let you off the first time you messed with me, this is the second time. Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you? Or do you think being a celebrity makes you superior? Say one more word, and I¡¯ll show you what it means to wish you were dead."

    Mand¡¯s tone became even colder, now tinged with impatience.

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Wei Hongxue¡¯s face showed a hint of terror, and she instinctively took two steps back. She almost forgot the grim fate of the bodyguard on the ne.

    When Qian Hao heard Mand¡¯s words, his face immediately turned dark. As a man, who would want to hear someone call them impotent? Even if it were true, he wouldn¡¯t want to hear it from others.

    "Little girl, sometimes saying the wrong wordses with a price. Now, I give you two choices. First, obediently apologize to me and my woman, and spend the night with me tonight, and we can call it even. Second, I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to move an inch in Beijing, and then you will kneel to beg me."

    Qian Haopletely tore off his facade and looked at Mand with a cold gaze.

    "I choose the third option. I¡¯ll send you on your way now," Mand said with a cold smile.

    "Miss Mand, stop, stop, let me handle this. This is Beijing; it¡¯s not suitable for you to take action."

    At that moment, an anxious voice suddenly came over.

    Angel¡¯s secretary Abby hurriedly ran over from not far away with a look of panic on her face. After Mand boarded the ne heading from Modu to Beijing, she received the news and arrived at Beijing Airport fifteen minutes early, intending to wee Mand. But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she arrived at the airport, she would hear Mand¡¯s words about intending to kill. She couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette and rushed over.

    Who is Mand? The Poison Master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, who makes people shudder with fear. When the Poison Master is angered, corpsesy thousands of miles, which is themon perception of Mand. Although somewhat exaggerated, it sufficiently illustrates Mand¡¯s terror.

    More importantly, Beijing is the territory of the Yanhuang Group. If Mand kills someone in Beijing, what awaits her is the pursuit of the Yanhuang Group.

    "Abby, what are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t that big-breasted cow Angele?" Mand nced at Abby and said calmly.

    As a person from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, who has intelligence ties with the Angel Intelligence Station, Mand naturally knew Abby.

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Abby¡¯s face stiffened, and she smiled bitterly, knowing the enmity between Mand and Angel. She just shook her head and said, "The leader couldn¡¯te today because of some business, so she specifically sent me to take you to Mr. Lu¡¯s ce. By the way, what exactly happened here?"

    "Nothing much, just came across a bitch and a fool who said they would make it impossible for me to move an inch in Beijing if I didn¡¯t apologize. Oh, and he also said he wanted me to sleep with him. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll let you handle it. With such a son, the father is unlikely to be any good either. I don¡¯t want to see hispany appear in Beijing again. Hispany is called Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company, and this woman¡¯s name is Wei Hongxue. She¡¯s supposedly a big star, and I really don¡¯t like her. You should know what to do."

    Pausing for a moment, Mand¡¯s gaze fell on Wei Hongxue. "When someone does something wrong, they must pay the price. You should consider yourself lucky that Abby came today; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending you on your way."

    After saying that, Mand turned and walked towards Abby¡¯s convoy. She was eager to meet Lu Tianxing now rather than dealing with a few ants.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Abby¡¯s face showed a hint of pity. Who on earth would dare to provoke Mand? It¡¯s like seeking death.

    "Mister, I heard you want my friend to spend the night with you?"

    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the price for offending me, Qian Hao. However, now I not only want her to spend the night with me but also want you to join. Otherwise, with my power, I can easily make things difficult for you in Beijing."

    Qian Hao sneered, his gaze sizing Abby up. Another beautiful woman, and a stunning Western beauty at that. Not having fun with such a beautiful woman would be an injustice.

    "Really?"

    Abby had a cold smile on her face as she directly made a phone call: "It¡¯s me, Abby. Find information on Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company for me. I give you three minutes. After three minutes, I want to hear the news of thepany¡¯s closure. Also, using thepany¡¯s name, issue a statement that anyone coborating with actress Wei Hongxue will be dering war with the Angel Group."

    "Ha, beauty, who are you scaring? Who do you think you are? My Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company is a significant force in the entertainment circle. Not even you, not even the Mayor of Beijing, can touch us. If you¡¯re from the Angel Group, then I¡¯m the CEO of the God Group!" Qian Haoughed at Abby, not taking her seriously at all.

    Even though Wei Hongxue didn¡¯t speak, she also looked at Abby with a mocking expression, as if viewing a clown.

    Abby said nothing, just watched the two with cold eyes.

    Time ticked by, second by second.

    Two minutester, Qian Hao¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, Qian Hao answered the call: "Dad..."

    Before he could finish, an enraged voice interrupted him: "Dad, you dare call me dad, you unfilial son. Look at the good deeds you¡¯ve done. Who told you to offend the Angel Group? You beast! Ourpany is finished,pletely finished. Do you know how many calls we¡¯ve received just now? All of them canceling their cooperation with ourpany. All the advertising and film contracts our artists signed are nullified. Ourpany¡¯s dark past has all been exposed, and now everyone wants to break ties with us."

    "All because of you, you unfilial son! I don¡¯t care where you are right now,e back immediately, or I¡¯ll disown you, you beast!"

    Hearing his father¡¯s hysterical roar, Qian Hao¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Abby in the distance. He really didn¡¯t expect Abby to have such power, needing just one phone call to make his family¡¯spany the target of everyone¡¯s ire. How was this possible? But the angry roars from the other end of the line clearly told him it was all true.

 Chapter 898 - 892: In the Flick of a Finger, Reduced to Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 892: In the Flick of a Finger, Reduced to Ashes</h4>

    At this moment, Wei Hongxue¡¯s phone also rang.

    Wei Hongxue was stunned and immediately answered it. A powerful voice came from the other end: "Wei Hongxue, the advertisement contract between us is not suitable. You don¡¯t need toe anymore. We¡¯ve already hired another celebrity for endorsement. Take care of yourself."

    Before Wei Hongxue could speak, the call was directly hung up. Immediately, call after call came in.

    "Wei Hongxue, you jinx, you bitch, who on earth did you offend? Do you know that because you offended someone, our movie can¡¯t be released? I lost over ten million, do you understand? You bitch, just you wait. If I¡¯m not doing well, I won¡¯t let you do well either."

    "Wei Hongxue, regarding the advertising endorsement between you and ourpany, I feel you¡¯re not suitable. Sorry."

    "Wei Hongxue, after our crew¡¯s discussion, we think you don¡¯t meet our crew¡¯s requirements, so we¡¯ve decided to expel you from the crew. Additionally, due to your contract vition, taking leave twice in three days dying the shooting schedule, we have already filed awsuit seeking you repay the remuneration we¡¯ve already paid, along with various fees for work dys..."

    "..."

    Listening to the voice of termination over the phone, Wei Hongxue waspletely dumbfounded, holding the phone, unable to recover for a long time. She never thought she would lose everything within minutes. All endorsements, whether big or small, were canceled, and some advertisers even took her to court.

    In an instant, she fell from heaven to hell.

    Wei Hongxue copsed on the ground all at once, unable to recover for a long time.

    Standing beside her, Abby caught a sh of disdain on her face, turned around, and walked to the back. Having the Angel Group deal with such small fry was indeed overkill.

    "No, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a popr star in China, and I¡¯m about to break into the international market. How could I be banned? It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t possibly be banned. I don¡¯t believe it."

    When thest call came through, Wei Hongxue snapped out of it, with some fear looking at Abby¡¯s back, finally focusing her gaze on Qian Hao as if clutching at a lifeline. She abruptly stood up, grabbed Qian Hao¡¯s arm: "Mr. Qian, save me, save me. I know you can save me. I beg you, save me. I don¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry. I don¡¯t want to be forgotten again. Mr. Qian, please help me. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want..."

    "p!"

    Before Wei Hongxue finished her words, Qian Hao pped her across the face, leaving a vivid handprint on her face, looking particrly shocking.

    "You bitch, how dare you say this to me? Who told you to offend the people from the Angel Group? Because of you, my dad¡¯spany is finished! Absolutely finished! You bitch, you jinx. I¡¯ll beat you to death today..."

    Qian Hao¡¯s face was ferocious, like a beast, he raised his foot and kicked Wei Hongxue hard on the body.

    "You...you dare to hit me?"

    Wei Hongxue sat on the ground, her face full of disbelief, then her expression twisted, snapped sharply: "Qian Hao, you dare hit me, you three-second man, you dare hit me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact you¡¯re the young chairman of the Heaven and Earth People Film and Television Company, would I even look at you, this three-second man? How dare you hit me today, I¡¯m going to fight with you..."

    As she finished speaking, Wei Hongxue struggled to stand up from the ground, wed fiercely at Qian Hao, leaving several bloody marks on his face.

    Some onlookers nearby took a sharp breath at this scene, thinking this woman was ruthless, it directly disfigured him. Some were interestedly taking photos with their phones¡ªthis kind of male-female fight wasn¡¯tmon, and putting it on WeChat would get a lot of likes.

    Especially when Qian Hao pulled down the mask on Wei Hongxue¡¯s face, everyone went wild. A famous female star had a public altercation with a man at the airport, the leadingdy-head was actually having an affair with a man; such news was absolutely sensational.

    If heaven does not punish one for doing evil, self-caused disaster cannot be spoken of; if Wei Hongxue and Qian Hao hadn¡¯t held on to Mand, perhaps such things wouldn¡¯t have happened. If people make mistakes, some can be undone, but some cannot. You have to pay the price for it.

    ...

    On the road in Beijing, a highly conspicuous motorcade appeared. Leading was a ck Mercedes-Benz bulletproof car, its dark body shining in the sunlight, followed by a stretched Rolls-Royce Phantom, and another Mercedes-Benz bulletproof car, the three cars drawing much attention as they drove down the road.

    Inside the Rolls-Royce Phantom, Mand no longer had the docile look from beside Bai Zhiqing; a cold aura emanated from her entire being, her pretty face taut, exuding an undeniable murderous intent.

    Abby sat beside Mand, looking a bit tense. She¡¯d dealt with Mand before and knew her temperament. If Mand was known for her love of poison, then her taboo was Lu Tianxing. Long ago, Lu Tianxing had saved her life; in Mand¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing was her only family. Now that something had happened to him, one could imagine the fury in Mand¡¯s heart; God forbid she poisoned a public area, the oue would be unimaginable.

    "Abby, how¡¯s my brother doing, where is he now? I must see him immediately, take me there right away. This time it was Angel who called me. If you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll make Angel Intelligence Station pay." Mand said in a low voice, looking at Abby.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Abby quickly responded: "Poison Master, please calm down. Our leader didn¡¯t deceive you. The Judge indeed got injured, but you can rest assured, Mr. Lu¡¯s injuries are not severe; some recovery time will suffice. Also, our current destination is the hospital where the Judge is."

    "What exactly happened? I¡¯m well aware of my brother¡¯s strength; he wouldn¡¯t get injured that easily. What happened, did someone from Heavenly God make a move?" Mand continued inquiring.

    At Mand¡¯s query, Abby hesitated slightly but then nodded: "Indeed, it was Heavenly God¡¯s hand. Last night they sent someone with a crying face mask, a mid-stage peak Mythical strength; the Judge couldn¡¯t match him and got a little hurt. However, Poison Master, you can be assured, the Judge only suffered some minor injuries, nothing major. Our leader worried that Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t stop, so they called you, hoping you could help in Beijing."

    "I understand, first take me to see my brother."

    Mand lightly nodded, her brows tightly furrowed, her thoughts racing to be by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    At that moment, Mand wished desperately to leave and be with Lu Tianxing, the only family member who had saved her life in this world, Lu Tianxing must not have any incident happen to him.

 Chapter 899 - 893: The Mandala Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 893: The Mand Is Here</h4>

    About twenty minutester, Abby¡¯s convoy stopped at the hospital entrance, and such an eye-catching lineup immediately drew quite a bit of attention.

    After getting out of the car, Mand ignored the surrounding gazes, hurriedly urging Abby while rushing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s ward.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing, in the ward, had no idea that Mand had arrived and was about to reach the door. Hey on the bed, smiling as he watched Lin Yafei teasing Bai Zhiqing, appreciating Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rosy cheeks. Away from the bloodshed, away from the mercenary world of smoke and mirrors, this was the life he wanted.

    "Creak!"

    Just then, the door to the ward was suddenly pushed open, and Mand¡¯s figure appeared in the sight of the three.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing showed a hint of surprise upon seeing Mand, exchanging nces to see if the other had called Mand.

    Lin Yafei, however, showed a look of surprise since she had never seen Mand before.

    "Manman, why are you here?"

    Bai Zhiqing stood up and walked towards Mand, her voice filled with strong curiosity.

    "Well, I got a call this morning saying that my brother and sister-inw ran into trouble in Beijing. Also, I couldn¡¯t reach you both by phone. I was worried that Grandpa and Grandma would be concerned, so I came to Beijing to find you." Mand said softly. Seeing Lu Tianxing unharmed finally put her anxious heart at ease.

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing took out her phone, nced at it, and realized her phone had run out of battery and automatically shut down.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath upon seeing Mand and said, "Manman, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just some minor injuries. No need to worry."

    "Brother, you¡¯re lying to me. You¡¯re like this, how can you not be hurt?"

    "Manman, how did you know we were here?" At this point, Bai Zhiqing asked.

    "She brought me here," Mand said, pointing to Abby, who had appeared behind her.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also noticed Abby walking in, slightly froze for a moment, then gave a wry smile. It seemed that the reason Mand knew he was injured was probably because Angel had called her; otherwise, how would she have known?

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression suddenly shifted slightly. If Mand knew, didn¡¯t that mean Lin Qianru knew too? Given Lin Qianru¡¯s personality, she would certainly be very concerned about him. It seemed he should find some time to call Lin Qianru and tell her he was fine.

    "Miss Abby?"

    Seeing Abby walk in, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback.

    "Hello, Miss Bai, Miss Lin."

    Abby nodded and said softly, "I ran into Manman at the airport and learned that she was here to find you, so I brought her over. Now my task isplete. Miss Bai, Miss Lin, Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    With that, Abby turned and walked out.

    "I¡¯ll go see her out."

    At this point, Lin Yafei stood up and walked out.

    Watching Lin Yafei and Abby leave, Mand looked at Lu Tianxing and asked, "Brother, on the way here, Abby told me that the ones who acted against you this time are Heavenly God, and also that the Wang Family made a move? That¡¯s too much. Do you want me to get rid of them tonight?"

    A gleam shed in Mand¡¯s eyes. The Wang Family might be powerful, but don¡¯t forget she was a poison master. If she wished, she could wipe out everyone in the Wang Family except Mythical Level Martial Artists in a single night.

    "Manman, don¡¯t do anything rash. This is Beijing."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face slightly changed. He knew very well that Mand was not kidding. If he didn¡¯t stop her, Mand wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it. By then, no matter how skilled she was at poisoning, she wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed.

    "Brother, are we just going to let them get away with it?" Mand said unwillingly.

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it, I¡¯ll make sure they pay for it."

    A hint of coldness shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mand and said, "Manman, tonight, focus on protecting your sister-inw. The news of my serious injuries is definitely not hidden from Heavenly God. If nothing unexpected happens, he¡¯ll make a move tonight. Even though Mu Qingchuan is helping, I¡¯m still a bit uneasy. But luckily, you¡¯re here, so tonight, make sure you protect your sister-inw¡¯s safety well."

    "Brother, what about you? You¡¯re in no condition to fight right now." Mand looked at Lu Tianxing and said seriously. Even though her strength wasn¡¯t as high as Lu Tianxing¡¯s, she was still a martial artist and also a doctor, and Lu Tianxing was in no shape to be fighting.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, I have my ns. Just focus on protecting your sister-inw."

    "But...."

    "No buts. Besides, Manman, when have you ever seen me fight a battle I couldn¡¯t win? If they dare toe tonight, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t return." Lu Tianxing said confidently.

    Mand saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, paused for a moment, then nodded, "Alright! Brother, you must be very careful. I¡¯ll protect sister-inw well and won¡¯t let anything happen to her."

    "I trust you."

    And just then, Mand¡¯s phone suddenly rang with a melodious ringtone.

    She nced at the caller ID and hesitated, "Brother, sister-inw, it¡¯s Grandpa calling."

    "Grandpa."

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing exchanged a nce. Lu Tianxing said, "Manman, give me the phone."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing, hesitated slightly, then ultimately handed him the phone.

    Lu Tianxing took the phone and pressed the answer button. Before he could speak, an old voice came from the phone, "Manman, have you arrived in Beijing?"

    "Grandpa, it¡¯s me."

    "Tianxing?"

    The voice on the other end was clearly surprised, then Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s voice came through again, "Tianxing, why can¡¯t we reach you and Zhiqing? Did you get into some trouble in Beijing? Are you both okay, are you hurt?"

    Listening to Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s concern, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart warmed slightly, "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, and Zhiqing is fine too. It¡¯s just a small issue that I¡¯ll handle."

    "That¡¯s good. What exactly happened? How did you get hurt?"

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly and said, "Grandpa, it¡¯s a bitplicated and not easy to exin quickly. I¡¯ll exin it to you properly when I return to Modu. And Manman is with me, so don¡¯t worry."

    "Alright."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded, saying, "If anything happens, contact me immediately. And take good care of yourself."

    "I understand."

    "Then take a good rest. By the way, is Zhiqing with you? Let me speak to her. I want to say a few words."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing picked up the phone and handed it to Bai Zhiqing, "Honey, Grandpa wants to say a few words to you."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, took the phone, and walked to the window in the ward to start taking her grandfather¡¯s call.

 Chapter 900 - 894 Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 894 Arrangement</h4>

    Just as Bai Zhiqing walked to the window of the hospital room to take a call, Lin Yafei, who had escorted Abby outside, walked in.

    "Old friend, who is this youngdy? She¡¯s so beautiful, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?" Lin Yafei asked curiously, looking at Mand.

    "Manman, let me introduce you. This is your sister-inw¡¯s friend, Lin Yafei." Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately introduced Mand.

    "Hello, Sister Yafei. I¡¯ve heard of your reputation for a long time. As the president of Lin Group, you¡¯re one of the outstanding women like my sister-inw."

    Mand gave a sweet smile, exuding a vibrant and youthful aura that brightened anyone¡¯s mood.

    Lin Yafei smiled and nodded, saying, "Old friend, who is this lovely youngdy? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Surely, she¡¯s not another product of your romantic escapades!"

    "Lin Demon, do you think everyone is as shady as you?"

    Lu Tianxing said with an exasperated expression, "She¡¯s my sister."

    "Your sister?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with some surprise. During their first close contact, she had investigated Lu Tianxing¡¯s background, learning he grew up in an orphanage andter joined the military, but she never heard of Lu Tianxing having a sister.

    Sensing Lin Yafei¡¯s confusion, Mandughed softly and exined, "I¡¯m an orphan. Later, I met my brother, who worried about me being hurt, so he regarded me as his sister. But in my heart, Lu Tianxing is my real brother."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei showed a hint of understanding, quickly stepping forward to take Mand¡¯s hand and affectionately saying, "There¡¯s no talk of being an orphan. Since you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s sister, you are my sister too. I, Lu Tianxing, and Zhiqing are your family. If anyone dares to bully you, tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge you."

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, warmth surged in Mand¡¯s heart. She wasn¡¯t naive and had been through storms, knowing when someone¡¯s words are genuine or not. Lin Yafei¡¯s words had no pretense; they were heartfelt, not something said just because Lu Tianxing was present.

    "Thank you, Sister Yafei."

    "Why be polite? You know, your sister-inw is my close friend, and I¡¯m about to be your brother¡¯s second sister-inw. So, in the future, we¡¯ll be one family. If I don¡¯t care for you, then who will?" Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    "Second sister-inw?"

    Mand looked dumbfounded at Lin Yafei who was winking at Lu Tianxing, mechanically turning her head toward him as if to say, "Brother, you¡¯re amazing. There¡¯s Bai¡¯s Group too! Now you¡¯re adding another one, aren¡¯t you afraid of recent events happening again?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei with exasperation, thinking, "Damn, this girl won¡¯t rest until she ys dead. Second sister-inw? There might be suspense even for the third one."

    "Manman, don¡¯t listen to Lin Demon. Only take half of what she says seriously."

    Lu Tianxing decided to indoctrinate Mand first. Otherwise, she¡¯s already a little witch, and if she learns Lin Yafei¡¯s tricks and teaches them to Bai Weiwei, he might as well give up living.

    "Brother, why do I feel like what Sister Yafei said makes sense? When faced with a beauty like Sister Yafei, are you sure you don¡¯t have any thoughts?" Mand blinked innocently.

    Lu Tianxing straightforwardly rolled his eyes, toozy to speak further.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing joined them after ending her call, curiously asking, "What were you talking about? Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t seem happy."

    "Sister-inw, we were saying..."

    Before Mand could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Honey, we were talking about how you stayed with me allst night and didn¡¯t rest today, so you don¡¯t need to stay in the hospital with me tonight. Besides, my injuries aren¡¯t serious, and there are nurses here. If anything happens, just look for a nurse. It¡¯s better for you to go home and get a good night¡¯s rest."

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Alright, then."

    "Yes! Manman, tonight you¡¯ll stay with your sister-inw."

    Mand nodded immediately. Bai Zhiqing may not know Lu Tianxing¡¯s intentions, but she surely did.

    "Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay alone here?" Bai Zhiqing asked worriedly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, what could happen to me? You know my abilities."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a gentle smile, but a cold killing intent shed deep in his eyes.

    If Heavenly God dares toe tonight, he¡¯ll make sure they pay.

    Lin Yafei, standing by, remained silent, giving Lu Tianxing and Mand a meaningful look, with a hint of doubt in her eyes.

    She understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrangement: fearing that Heavenly God might send someone to assassinate Bai Zhiqing upon learning of his injuries. However, she couldn¡¯tprehend Mand¡¯s role in protecting Bai Zhiqing despite appearing far from capable.

    Could Manman be a skilled fighter in disguise?

    Lin Yafei nced at Mand, a hint of uncertainty shing in her mind.

    ...

    Time gradually passed by, and in a blink, it was nighttime.

    The night was like ink, cold moonlight spilling down from the sky, draping the world in a silver veil. The chilly glow evoked a faint sense of loneliness.

    The evening breeze rustled the leaves, creating a whispering sound that seemed particrly jarring in the silent hospital.

    It was 11 PM, and the hospital was engulfed in silence. The long hallway showed no sign of people, only illuminated by white lights. asionally, outside the hospital, a cat¡¯s screeching echoed in the corridor, instilling an eerie feeling.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t stay in the hospital but returned to the vi at Purple Bamboo Vi, leaving Lu Tianxing alone on the hospital bed. The room door was closed tightly, with no lights on, leaving the room in darkness. Only the moonlight filtered through the curtains, adding a slight glow to the room.

 Chapter 901 - 895 Sword Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 895 Sword Emperor</h4><h4></h4>

    The narrow hospital corridor, lit by incandescent lights, was eerily quiet, giving one a spine-chilling feeling, with only the sound of one¡¯s own footsteps echoing with each step.

    "Ba-da!" "Ba-da!"

    Suddenly, a set of footsteps echoed down the hallway outside the ward, piercing the silence of the corridor.

    A man dressed in ck, holding a treasured sword, slowly appeared in the corridor. Under the lights, his features could be clearly seen: sword-like brows reaching skywards, eyes cold as frost, exuding a formidable Sword Intent all over his body. Unlike Sima Lingyun¡¯s Sword Intent, his was filled with a deathly aura, as if it was born solely for death.

    This man was the Sword Emperor from the Twelve Terrifying, sent by the Heavenly God to assassinate Lu Tianxing. Just as Lu Tianxing had anticipated, the Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t let such a perfect opportunity slip by, even if Lu Tianxing hadid an ambush. The Heavenly God would never abandon this chance because it was the best one to kill Lu Tianxing.

    The Sword Emperor wore a bloodthirsty smile as he stepped towards the ward where Lu Tianxing was. Arriving at the ward¡¯s doorway, he opened the door without any hesitation and entered. To him, Lu Tianxing was already a dead man. In his prime, Lu Tianxing might¡¯ve been his match, but heavily injured by the Crying Face Envoy, Lu Tianxing was now weak and vulnerable.

    "Creak!"

    With a slight sound, the ward door opened, and the Sword Emperor walked in, closing the door behind him.

    But in the next moment, the Sword Emperor¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his muscles immediately tensed up, because he saw a figure sitting on the bed, staring at him with bright eyes.

    "You¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Judging by your aura, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re also one of the Twelve Terrifying, right? Let me guess, the Twelve Terrifying corresponds to twelve individuals, each mastering a weapon or a special ability. You hold a treasured sword, so you¡¯re the Sword Emperor of the Twelve Terrifying, am I correct?" As the Sword Emperor¡¯s face was filled with vignce, the room¡¯s lights suddenly turned on. Lu Tianxing sat cross-legged on the bed, looking at the Sword Emperor in front of him and spoke slowly.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonchnt voice, the Sword Emperor¡¯s pupils shrank dramatically, turning into dangerously sharp needles. His eyes scanned around warily, his muscles tensed.

    "So what if I¡¯m the Sword Emperor? How did you know I woulde?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Tianxing smiled as if he hadn¡¯t seen the wariness in the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes and said, "The Heavenly God knows very well he can¡¯t do anything to me, especially in my prime. He knows it would be difficult to kill me, so he wouldn¡¯t let me grow stronger. Last night, I was severely injured and not fit forbat, so he wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity, even if there¡¯s an ambush around. He would send someone to kill me, as it¡¯s the best chance to remove me. Once my injuries heal, it will be even harder for the Heavenly God to kill me."

    "But I¡¯m curious why the Heavenly God values me so much to send the Sword Emperor from the Twelve Terrifying. Isn¡¯t he afraid that all twelve of the Twelve Terrifying he trained will die at my hands?"

    "Is that so? Judge, are you sure you can kill me?"

    After a brief moment of panic, the Sword Emperor regained hisposure quickly, looking at Lu Tianxing and said, "I admit you¡¯re very strong; otherwise, the Gun Emperor and the Beast Emperor wouldn¡¯t have died by your hand. But don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re injured now. Your energy seems unstable, and you¡¯re heavily wounded, right? How much of your strength can you exert? So, you won¡¯t escape death today."

    Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded indifferently and said, "You¡¯re right; I am indeed injured and not suitable for battle. But since I could predict you woulde, do you think I wouldn¡¯t be prepared?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was steady, but when it reached the Sword Emperor¡¯s ears, it made him shudder involuntarily. Without any more hesitation, he struck immediately.

    ng!

    The treasured sword was drawn without a hint of hesitation. The Sword Emperor¡¯s sword had no fancy moves, thrusting straight forward. But just this thrust made Lu Tianxing feel an overwhelming killing intent engulf him, as if he was locked in ce. Even though he saw the longsword aiming for him, he couldn¡¯t dodge it at all, forced to watch it head towards his throat.

    The Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with brutal intent. He was called the Sword Emperor not because of his profound understanding of swordsmanship but because his was a Death Sword Style, always pursuing speed. When swordsmanship reaches the ultimate speed, that¡¯s the strongest attack.

    Watching the Sword Emperor¡¯s attack, as fast as a meteor falling, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t flicker, and he didn¡¯t dodge in the slightest, quietly watching the Sword Emperor.

    This scene made the Sword Emperor¡¯s heart suddenly thump, and a strong premonition of danger surged in his mind, prompting him to further elerate his sword technique.

    And at this moment, a cold voice echoed through the room.

    "Four Seasons Sword Technique, Autumn Frost Descends."

    In that instant, the entire ward seemed to transform into the depths of winter, with autumn frost unexpectedly falling from the ceiling of the room.

    This was the autumn swordsmanship from the Four Seasons Sword Technique. The Four Seasons Sword Technique, based on spring, summer, autumn, and winter, derived sword techniques reflecting different seasonal intents. In spring, it¡¯s like rain; in summer, like thunder; in autumn, withering; and in winter, icy. Each sword technique could change infinitely, merging with the true essence of nature, reaching terrifying heights.

    "So this is the Four Seasons Sword Technique? Remarkable indeed."

    Lu Tianxing, sitting on the bed, admired inwardly. The Four Seasons Sword Technique, as performed by Sima Lingyun, instantly gave him a sense of overturning the seasons. The falling autumn frost wasn¡¯t real frost but boundless Sword Intent contained within, capable of shredding a person to pieces instantly.

    "Sima Lingyun, damn."

    The Sword Emperor¡¯s face changed dramatically in that moment, and the sword aimed at Lu Tianxing was swiftly retracted, transforming into dazzling Sword Light to protect his surroundings. All the falling autumn frost was shattered by the Sword Light.

    "In martial arts under heaven, speed is invincible. Your swordsmanship is indeed extraordinary, but you¡¯ve misunderstood. Indeed, martial arts under heaven are invincible by speed alone. However, when the disparity in strength is too great, your swordsmanship is of no use."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s figure moved gracefully, entering through the window, looking at the Sword Emperor expressionlessly. Behind him, a zing sun-like Sword Glow suddenly erupted, illuminating the entire ward.

    PS: Thanks to ¢Ù†ñ´ó‰²¯D, Wind and Sunshine After the Storm, and Yearning for a Dazhou for the rewards!!!

    ```

 Chapter 902 - 896 Burned to Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 896 Burned to Ashes</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sima Lingyun, if you dare kill me, are you really going to be enemies with the Young Master? You¡¯re courting death, do you know that? Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the leader of the Yanhuang Group, in the Young Master¡¯s eyes, you are nothing."

    Seeing Sima Lingyun¡¯s actions, the Sword Emperor¡¯s face changed wildly, unable to maintain his previousposure anymore. A strong sense of fear appeared in his eyes. The moment Sima Lingyun¡¯s Sword Intent burst forth, he felt his own Sword Intent being suppressed, and a strong sense of impending death surged into his heart.

    "Heavenly God, huh? When you sent people to intercept mest night, we were already at a point of no return. Moreover, in Modu, your Killing Emperor also died at my hands. I¡¯ve thoroughly offended you, so killing you now is no exception. As for the Heavenly God, one day I will drag him out. I want to see what qualifications he has to stir up trouble in China."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s words were light, yet they exuded a strong confidence. In terms of swordsmanship, he was second to none.

    "Sima Lingyun, stop wasting time with him, just kill him. The Twelve Shock are allckeys of the Heavenly God; catching them alive probably won¡¯t yield any information, so it¡¯s better to just eliminate him." At this moment, Lu Tianxing spoke up.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun nodded, stepped forward, and the sword qi behind him, like a zing sun, burst forth instantly, transforming into a dazzling sword qi that shed towards the Sword Emperor.

    "Fight to the death."

    Seeing Sima Lingyun¡¯s movements, the Sword Emperor gritted his teeth, and his entire being shot forward like an arrow towards Sima Lingyun. The longsword in his hand became countless afterimages, like the Milky Way in chaos, suddenly rising. The Sword Light flickered unsteadily, shing with the sword qi, making a sound like metal striking metal, producing a ding-dong sound.

    "Of all martial arts, only speed is unbreakable. Your fast sword is indeed impressive, but unfortunately, today you¡¯ve met me, and you¡¯re destined to die."

    Sima Lingyun looked at the Sword Emperor¡¯s fast sword, a hint of appreciation flickering in his eyes. His moves changed, immediately deploying the Summer Swordsmanship from the Four Seasons Sword Technique, Fierce Sun Like Song.

    The originally scattered sword qi instantly gathered together, resembling a zing sun, illuminating all directions. Under the sky, everything seemed to be lit up brightly.

    Originally, the hospital had an eerie, cold atmosphere, making everyone ufortable. But the moment the zing sun appeared, the entire ward seemed to enter summer, with warm sunshine enveloping everyone¡¯s body warmly.

    However, facing this sun-like sword qi, the Sword Emperor felt no warmth at all; instead, a bone-chilling cold erupted from his heart. He was well aware of how terrifying this seemingly zing sun was,posed entirely of pure Sword Intent. If it got close, he might be burned to ashes by the sword qi in an instant.

    "A Sword Across Worlds."

    The Sword Emperor roared, pushing his Sword Intent to the limit. Instantly, an extremely cold Sword Intent emanated from him, turning his entire being corpse-like, emitting a thick deathly aura. Without any hesitation, he thrust out a sword directly.

    This sword was unremarkable, but it seemed to pierce from an endless void, carrying an infinite killing intent, as if, as its name suggests, A Sword Across Worlds, upon its strike, life and death would be eternally separated.

    "Kill!"

    Sima Lingyun seemed to be anticipating the Sword Emperor¡¯s attack, letting out a low shout. The zing sun exploded with blinding brilliance, enveloping the Sword Emperor within it.

    When all the light dissipated, the Sword Emperor stood in ce, his expression and body seemingly unharmed.

    He stared directly at Sima Lingyun, "Such powerful swordsmanship, your skills have reached a state of perfection."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Sima Lingyun unabashedly epted the praise. To him, his swordsmanship was the strongest, and even if it wasn¡¯t, he would make it the strongest.

    "However, do not be too pleased yet. Killing me is useless, Sima Lingyun. Judge, being enemies with the Young Master, you both are doomed to die."

    The Sword Emperor nced over Sima Lingyun, then looked at Lu Tianxing. Suddenly, his figure melted away like snow, with a bang, turning into a pile of ashes along with the precious sword he was holding.

    Lu Tianxing watched as the Sword Emperor turned into a pile of ashes, his expression unchanged, not stopping Sima Lingyun. As he said,

    The Twelve Terrifying are said to be experts cultivated by the Heavenly God, utterly loyal to him. Such people, even if caught alive, might not speak, so there¡¯s no need to keep them alive.

    "Sima Lingyun, your skills have improved quite a bit. The Four Seasons Sword Technique, changing with the seasons, truly exquisite." Lu Tianxing admired Sima Lingyun, feeling a chill even with the swordsmanship performed. He finally understood why the Beijing families were so wary of Sima Lingyun.

    It¡¯s entirely because of his prowess. The Beijing families don¡¯t dare to gamble on whether they can kill Sima Lingyun. If they fail, with Sima Lingyun¡¯s terrifyingprehension of swordsmanship, he would grow rapidly, and his revenge would be terrifying.

    "Your skills aren¡¯t weak either."

    Sima Lingyun dispersed the longsword formed by True Qi and spoke slowly, "Judge, don¡¯t you need to go check on Purple Bamboo Vi? Since the Heavenly God wants to kill you, he won¡¯t let Bai Zhiqing go easily."

    "No need. If the Heavenly God can take someone from there, then he¡¯s capable. Otherwise, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. Oh, before you go, remember to find someone to clean up this ash. I don¡¯t like living with bone ashes."

    Lu Tianxing waved at Sima Lingyun, not treating himself as an outsider at all.

    ...

    Purple Bamboo Vi is one of the prestigious vis in Beijing, upied by either wealthy or noble individuals. It was already past eleven in the evening, and apart from a few vis that were illuminated, the rest was shrouded in darkness. The leaves of towering trees around rustled under the night wind, producing a distressing sound in the dark.

    Whoosh~! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a series of subtle sounds of slicing through air echoed, as more than a dozen figures in ck swiftly moved across the treetops. Lightly touching the branches with their toes, their figures appeared ghastly a few meters away, moving swiftly towards the Third Vi of the Purple Bamboo Vi, where Lin Yafei resided.

    As they approached Lin Yafei¡¯s vi, the dozen figures immediately halted, standing on branches not far away, with cold and icy gazes.

    The leader bore a scar on his face, gazing sinisterly at Lin Yafei¡¯s distant vi, with a menacing grin on his lips. In a raspy voice, he said, "Remember our target today, besides Bai Zhiqing, eliminate everyone in this vi, leave no one alive, understand?"

    "Understood."

    "Good, then let¡¯s proceed."

    The scarred man scanned the surroundings, disappearing into the vi as if he were a wisp of smoke.

 Chapter 903 - 897: Assassin Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 897: Assassin Strikes</h4><h4></h4>

    Inside the vi, Mu Qingchuan, Lin Yafei, and Mand were all sitting on the living room sofa. The door to the living room was open, facing the front yard of the vi. The expressions of the three were identical, tinged with coldness and murderous intent, quietly waiting for the uninvited guests to arrive.

    "They¡¯vee in." Suddenly, Mu Qingchuan sprang up from the sofa, casting his gaze outside the door as he spoke.

    "They have indeede in. Let¡¯s go meet them."

    Without a second thought, Mand stood up from the sofa, stepping towards the outside. Her pretty face was already covered in frost, emanating a cold aura.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s demeanor, Mu Qingchuan felt a slight jolt in his heart. He did not know Mand¡¯s identity or the reason Lu Tianxing arranged for Mand to be here, but Mu Qingchuan felt that even though Mand was just a Yellow-level Peak Martial Artist and he was a Heavenly Level Peak Martial Artist, if it came to a confrontation with Mand, he would definitely be the one to die.

    Even if he could eventually kill Mand, he would not escape death; the best oue would be mutual destruction.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingchuan did not follow Mand outside but instead said to Lin Yafei beside him, "Miss Lin, it¡¯s not safe here; you should go upstairs!"

    "Young Master Mu, thank you for your kindness, but I won¡¯t be frightened by so little danger. I¡¯ll go out with you and see. I¡¯m curious to see who dares to act in Beijing repeatedly."

    As she finished speaking, Lin Yafei slightly raised the corners of her mouth, lifted her foot, and walked outside, while Bai Zhiqing was sound asleep in the room.

    Earlier, around ten o¡¯clock, Mand feared Bai Zhiqing would have trouble sleeping after witnessing tonight¡¯s bloodshed, so she gave Bai Zhiqing a kind of drug that induced deep sleep, ensuring that Bai Zhiqing would remain asleep no matter how loud it was outside.

    As for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety, Lin Yafei was not worried at all because Mand had previously revealed her identity to Lin Yafei, and had also set up deadly poisons around Bai Zhiqing. Anyone who dared to approach Bai Zhiqing would die a horrible death, not to mention the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi were also guarding around Bai Zhiqing, so there was no need to worry about any intrusion.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As Mand and the others went out, more than a dozen figures leaped over the vi¡¯s fence,nding in the front yard. However, before they could make any move, the dimly lit front yard suddenly became brightly illuminated, with several floodlights instantly lighting it up.

    Mand walked out from the living room, a bloodthirsty smile curling on her lips. Looking at the dozen people in front, she spoke in a crisp voice, "Wee to Abyss Hell."

    Wee to Abyss Hell!

    As Mand¡¯s crisp voice echoed in their ears, the scar-faced man¡¯s expression suddenly changed wildly. He looked at Mand with solemn eyes, his whole body shuddering, and his body immediately tensed up.

    As a member of the Heavenly God¡¯s assassination team, he had been through countless crises and had a much sharper sense of danger than ordinary people. Though Mand wore a smile and looked no different from a fashionable city girl, he could feel an extreme murderous intent from her.

    "We¡¯ve been tricked."

    The thought immediately rose in the scar-faced man¡¯s mind, and his face grew even darker. He wanted to leave, but upon seeing the people walking out from behind Mand, the idea was instantly dispelled.

    "Young Master Mu of the Mu Family, Mu Qingchuan."

    Through clenched teeth, the scar-faced man spat out a few words, and his face instantly became ugly.

    As someone connected to the Heavenly God, he naturally knew Mu Qingchuan¡¯s identity and what he excelled at. Although Mu Qingchuan was the Mu Family Young Master, he did not train in the family¡¯s secret techniques but instead mastered techniques involving concealed weapons. If he tried to withdraw with his men, they would merely be live targets for Mu Qingchuan.

    Looking at Mu Qingchuan and Mand standing at the living room door, the scar-faced man¡¯s gaze was particrly gloomy, with a hint of dread. Originally, their target this time was Bai Zhiqing. Without Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing was like meat on a chopping board, ready for them to butcher. But now, they had be the prey, and this sharp contrast was maddening.

    Though deeply shocked, the scar-faced man, ustomed to killing, quickly recovered. He exchanged a nce with those beside him and fixed his gaze on Mu Qingchuan, saying, "You were waiting for us all along."

    "Of course."

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile, "If the Heavenly God can anticipate it, why can¡¯t we? Initially, I wanted to wait for a bigger fish, but I didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly God to send only you bunch of trash. I¡¯ll give you a chance, tell me who the Heavenly God is, and I¡¯ll leave you a whole corpse, otherwise, this ce will likely be your burial ground today."

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but as it reached the scar-faced man¡¯s ears, it chilled him to the bone because he could feel the overwhelming murderous intent in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words.

    "Don¡¯t even think about escaping. You should know our capabilities. Trying to escape will only get you killed faster."

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words were light, yet they exuded strong confidence, as though he didn¡¯t regard the dozen people before him as significant at all.

    It seemed to Mu Qingchuan that the dozen people before him were nothing more than chickens and dogs, easily crushed with a single hand.

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, the scar-faced man took a deep breath and said, "Young Master Mu, our Young Master has no intention of being an enemy to your Mu Family. This is a personal vendetta between us and the Judge, and I hope you won¡¯t intervene."

    "Not intervene?"

    Mu Qingchuan sneered, "Actually, you¡¯re right; I have no ties with the Judge. Whether you kill the Judge or not doesn¡¯t concern me, but I¡¯m sorry, my sister is the Judge¡¯s friend, and I don¡¯t want her to be sad over his death. To keep my sister from being sad, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint your Young Master."

    "You..."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, the scar-faced man fumed with rage, his voice cold, "Young Master Mu, must you be our enemy? I admit your concealed weapon skills are strong, but don¡¯t forget, two hands cannot defeat four."

    "Really? You can try."

    Mu Qingchuan scoffed, turning his hand to reveal three golden copper coins that appeared in his palm. They flew rapidly through his fingers like they were alive, transforming into a golden streak of light.

    "Young Master Mu, you will regret this. All of you, attack now and kill them."

    Seeing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s stance, the scar-faced man roared, lunging directly at Mu Qingchuan. He knew very well that Mu Qingchuan wouldn¡¯t leave and he couldn¡¯t escape, so he decided to take a gamble.

    Upon hearing his shout, the ck-clothed figures beside the scar-faced man hesitated not for a moment, lunging swiftly towards Mu Qingchuan, Mand, and Lin Yafei as fast as lightning.

 Chapter 904 - 898 The Name of the Poison Master

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 898 The Name of the Poison Master</h4>

    "A fool who doesn¡¯t know life from death."

    Watching the ck-d figures pounce towards him, Mu Qingchuan sneered disdainfully. With a slight shake of his arm, three golden copper coins shot out from his hand, breaking through the air at extreme speed, almost turning into a golden line in the void.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With the sound of three heavy objects hitting the ground, the three ck-d figures didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before their throats were pierced through, dead beyond a doubt.

    "Mu Qingchuan, how dare you? You all, kill the girl and Lin Yafei, leave Mu Qingchuan to me."

    Upon witnessing this scene, the scarred man roared in anger and lunged at Mu Qingchuan. With a shake of his hands, several segments of a broken spear appeared in his grasp. A quick flickter, it transformed into an iron spear that spiraled towards Mu Qingchuan¡¯s throat.

    "Whoosh!"

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. In a sh, he dodged and moved his arm, releasing several more golden copper coins **** forward.

    ng! ng!

    The golden copper coins collided with the spear, producing crisp sounds and generating sparks. The force shattered several golden copper coins into pieces.

    Although the golden copper coins were shattered, the immense force from them caused the scarred man¡¯s face to flush slightly; evidently, the collision didn¡¯t benefit him at all.

    Suppressing a mouthful of blood, the scarred man didn¡¯t hesitate. His hand flickered the iron spear like a streak of cold light, stabbing at Mu Qingchuan¡¯s throat.

    From the previous exchange, the scarred man understood Mu Qingchuan¡¯s prowess with hidden weapons. Once Mu Qingchuan created distance, he would be doomed. The best strategy was to engage Mu Qingchuan in closebat, preventing him from using his hidden weapons techniques.

    Meanwhile, responding to the scarred man¡¯s orders, the remaining dozen or so assassins rushed aggressively towards Mand and Lin Yafei.

    Seeing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression tensed immediately. With a slight shake of her hands, two pistols appeared in her grasp, aiming directly at the approaching assassins.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s actions, Mand chuckled lightly and said, "Sister Yafei, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re as good as dead."

    Speaking, Mand extended a finger, flicking it to release an invisible fine powder into the air.

    As soon as Mand retracted her finger, several horrific screams suddenly echoed.

    "Ah!"

    "Retreat, retreat! There¡¯s poison here!"

    "Ah, my hand, help me! Save me, I don¡¯t want to die, save me!"

    "I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, ah...!"

    The piercing screams were particrly jarring in the night. The ck-d men rushing at the forefront let out horrific screams when they reached within three meters of Mand. Their entire bodies froze, their exposed hands and faces seemed to be instantly dipped in acid, turning into a bloody mess; they fell uncontrobly to the ground, with the flesh on their bodies sizzling and making one¡¯s skin crawl.

    This is the prowess of a poison master, an inescapable fate of neither living nor dying. This is the true terror of a poison master from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Even before approaching, you are already dead.

    Standing by Mand¡¯s side, Lin Yafei shivered uncontrobly watching the gruesome scene. At this moment, she finally understood why Lu Tianxing warned her not to worry about Mand¡¯s safety and told her that anyone Mand wished to kill would have no chance of escape. Such a terrifying poison technique would be impossible to resist for anyone.

    "Manman, you..."

    Lin Yafei asked, her voice trembling slightly. She had seen death and killed before, but to witness a living person turn into a pool of blood in such a short time was a fear that couldn¡¯t be masked. After all, who would have thought a seemingly harmless little girl could wield such terrifying methods?

    "Sister Yafei, I remember you said I was your younger sister, and if my brother bullies me in the future, you¡¯d help me. Now, with outsiders trying to bully you, I¡¯ll help you too because you¡¯re my sister, my family. Maybe in the future, you¡¯ll be my sister-inw, so I must curry favor with you to make sure you help me if my brother bullies me," Mand said softly, seemingly sensing Lin Yafei¡¯s fear.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s face softened slightly. She felt the genuineness in Mand¡¯s words.

    "If your brother bullies you in the future, tell me, and I¡¯ll help you get revenge."

    "Thanks, Sister Yafei, but before that, I think we should first deal with this group of people," Mand chuckled, turning to look at the remaining seven or eight ck-d men who dared not move forward, coldlyughing, "Are you all scared to advance? Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re useless, Young Master Mu, help me finish these cowards, also capture that scar-faced one alive, I think he might know the whereabouts of the Heavenly God."

    Mu Qingchuan was currently entangled with the scarred man. Still, his peripheral vision never left Mand¡¯s side. When he saw four or five people turn into pools of blood upon getting within three meters of Mand, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine.

    An Earth-level realm Martial Artist couldn¡¯tst ten seconds against such poison, showcasing the terrifying power of Mand¡¯s concoctions. No wonder, despite being weaker than him, Mand always exuded an intensely dangerous aura.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan said softly to the scarred man, "The game is over."

    "What!"

    The scarred man¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing this and instinctively looked at Mu Qingchuan, only to be met with several golden copper coinsing at him in an eerie manner.

    "Mu Qingchuan, you can¡¯t beat me!"

    The scarred man roared in rage, flicking the iron spear in his hand, turning it into streaks of cold light like blossoming pear flowers, one strike after another hitting the copper coins.

    Before the scarred man could feel relieved, he suddenly sensed a terrifying forceing from the copper coins, causing his spear to crack as if it were fragile ss, eventually shattering with a st, leaving his hand a bloody mess.

    The intense pain made the scarred man¡¯s face change wildly, his whole body trembling violently. He finally realized why Mu Qingchuan had said the game was over; Mu Qingchuan had merely been toying with him all along.

    Feeling a tremendous humiliation, the scarred man roared angrily, charging at Mu Qingchuan like a speeding arrow.

    The terrifying speed generated a whistling wind as themp light illuminated the scarred man¡¯s tightly clenched fist, emitting a strong murderous aura.

    In an instant, the scarred man appeared beside Mu Qingchuan,unching a punch towards Mu Qingchuan¡¯s chest with brutal force that tore through the air, causing sonic booms and a wind force that shed like a de against the face.

    Facing this terrifying punch, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged; instead, he opened his right hand, directly meeting the blow.

 Chapter 905 - 899 The Scarred Manâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 899 The Scarred Man¡¯s Fear</h4><h4></h4>

    "Bang!"

    In the next moment, the scarred man¡¯s fist heavily crashed onto Mu Qingchuan¡¯s palm, producing a dull sound.

    "Not good."

    As his fist hit Mu Qingchuan¡¯s palm, the scarred man¡¯s face immediately changed color, feeling as if his fist had struck a steel te, unable to move it in the slightest.

    Just as he was about to withdraw his fist and retreat, it was already toote. Mu Qingchuan transformed his hand into a palm and pped the scarred man¡¯s body.

    "Bang!"

    With a muffled sound, the scarred man immediately felt an extremely bizarre force surge into his body, causing him to uncontrobly fly backward and crash heavily onto the ground.

    Instinctively, the scarred man tried to stand up from the ground, but as soon as he attempted to prop himself up with his hands, he felt his arms soften and fell back to the ground, unable to rise again.

    He looked at Mu Qingchuan with eyes full of fear, uttering in a panicked tone, "Mu Family¡¯s ultimate technique, Bone Melting Palm."

    Bone Melting Palm, one of the ultimate techniques of the Mu Family, as the name suggests, those hit by it will have their bones turn to blood water within a short time, dying in agony. How could he not have thought that Mu Qingchuan, aside from hidden weapons, had also mastered the Bone Melting Palm?

    "You are quite honored to be the first person to witness me use the Bone Melting Palm. Rest assured, you won¡¯t die for now, because I don¡¯t want you to."

    Mu Qingchuan sneered at the scarred man, then turned his gaze to the few ck-d men who had stopped in their tracks. His figure charged forward, and amidst several muffled sounds, the remaining ck-d men were mercilessly in on the spot by Mu Qingchuan without even a chance to scream.

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression showed no change. For him, killing wasn¡¯t exactly an everyday urrence, but as the heir to the Mu Family, if hecked even this much resolve, he would be unqualified to be the Family Head.

    "Young Master Mu, indeed worthy of the title, your power is overwhelming. This girl truly admires you."

    Watching Mu Qingchuan mercilessly ughter the rest, Mand pped her hands and led Lin Yafei towards the scarred man.

    "Click!" "Click!"

    The sound of footsteps echoed far into the silent night, bing unusually piercing. The scarred man¡¯s body trembled lightly, his face revealing a trace of indescribable fear; death is not frightening, what is frightening is living worse than death.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s methods, the scarred man¡¯s mind immediately recalled a person, someone who had once made countless people quake in their boots, the poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a truly terrifying enemy.

    The poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps used poison like a deity, ruthless to an extreme against enemies, tormenting them until they were left without a burial ce. Once targeted by the poison master, no one escapes alive.

    In the Underworld, there is always a legend, when facing the poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, it¡¯s best to kill yourself as quickly as possible, else the poison master will make you wish you were dead.

    The Netherworld Mercenary Corps always acts wearing masks, no one has ever seen the poison master¡¯s true appearance, but looking at Mand, the scarred man believed the seemingly pure and innocent girl before him was indeed the poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, feared by the entire Western World.

    Atst, Mand walked up to the scarred man, raised her foot without hesitation, and kicked towards his chest.

    "Bang!"

    The scarred man was kicked more than a meter away, spitting a mouthful of fresh blood.

    "Who exactly are you, are you the poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps?"

    The scarred man groaned, spat a mouthful of blood, and raised his head to look viciously at Mand, eyes shing with savage hatred, as if wishing to tear Mand to pieces on the spot.

    But the fact was he was now struck by Mu Qingchuan¡¯s Bone Melting Palm, his bones already soft beyond belief, not to mention standing up, he couldn¡¯t even bite the poison hidden in his teeth.

    "Since you know who I am, you should know what my methods are, and don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, or I might identally ruin your eyes."

    Mand walked over to the scarred man¡¯s side: "From now on, whatever I ask, you answer. You can choose to remain silent, but I can show you what living worse than death means, what seeking life but finding death truly is."

    By thest sentence, Mand¡¯s voice had turnedpletely cold.

    "Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?" The scarred man mocked, looking at Mand.

    "You will tell me."

    Mand smiled with a devilish grin, flipped her palm, and a small porcin bottle appeared in her hand: "Do you know what this is called? It¡¯s called Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder. Rest assured, it won¡¯t be fatal, it will just make you feel itchy all over. If you don¡¯t scratch, it will start itching externally, gradually moving to your bones, and at that point, you¡¯ll feel like countless ants gnawing on your bones. If by then you can move, you¡¯ll use knives to cut away your flesh to scratch the bones inside, and yet you won¡¯t feel pain..."

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words, the scarred man trembled, fear dawned on his face; what is most terrifying is not death, but living worse than death, that itch that prates to the bones you cannot scratch, can drive a person insane. He had used this method on others before, back then the person had scratched himself until he was covered in raw flesh and exposed bones.

    "If you have the ability, kill me. Torturing me doesn¡¯t make you a hero," the scarred man said, forcing down the fear in his heart.

    "Hero? Sorry, I¡¯m a girl, not a hero."

    Mand tilted her head looking at the scarred man, then thought and handed the small porcin bottle to Mu Qingchuan: "Young Master Mu, pour some of it onto him."

    "Me?" Mu Qingchuan froze.

    "Of course, unless you n on me, a girl, to do it? He¡¯s a Heavenly Level Martial Artist, a dying camel is still bigger than a horse. Who knows if your Bone Melting Palm works, I don¡¯t want to be suddenly killed by him," Mand said matter-of-factly.

    Mu Qingchuan nced at Mand, said nothing more, walked over to the scarred man¡¯s side, opened the small porcin bottle and poured some Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder onto the scarred man.

    "No, don¡¯t... It itches, so itchy, kill me, kill me!"

    The scarred man let out a cry of fear, but before he could finish the sentence, his face contorted to the extreme. An itch beyondpare surged in his heart, but he was utterly incapable of scratching it, relying only on his dwindling strength to continually writhe on the ground, seeking to alleviate this stimulus through friction.

 Chapter 906 - 900: The Suddenly Appearing Elder

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 900: The Suddenly Appearing Elder</h4><h4></h4>

    "Young Master Mu, please do me a favor. Destroy his martial arts and extract the Bone Melting Palm¡¯s force. I want him to watch as he scratches his own bones out," Mand said coldly, her gaze fixed silently on the scar-faced man.

    "Manman, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" Lin Yafei softly said to Mand.

    The reason Lin Yafei said this was not out of fear, but because after spending time together today, she truly regarded Mand as her younger sister and naturally did not want Mand¡¯s hands stained with blood.

    "But, it¡¯s not too much at all. All of the Heavenly God¡¯sckeys need to die."

    Mand nced at Lin Yafei, took a deep breath, and said, "Sister Yafei, have you thought about it? If my brother¡¯s strength had been slightly weaker yesterday, he would have died. Not just him, but even you and my sister-inw would have had little chance to escape death. My brother once taught me to treat friends like a warm spring breeze and enemies with utter destruction, only in his death will he stop troubling you."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei opened her mouth but said nothing. She could tell Mand was acting entirely to vent Lu Tianxing¡¯s anger. She could see how much Lu Tianxing mattered to Mand. Otherwise, Mand wouldn¡¯t have desperately wanted to enter Beijing upon hearing about Lu Tianxing¡¯s mishap.

    "Not good, there¡¯s more enemies."

    At this moment, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Without saying anything else, he grabbed both Lin Yafei and Mand, instantly retreating explosively.

    "Swoosh!"

    Just as Mu Qingchuan retreated, an ice crystal spear formed of cold energy pierced through the air, emanating a chilling aura, seemingly freezing thends for thousands of miles, turning the usually scorching summer into what felt like winter.

    Boom!

    The ice crystal spear smashed through the air, directly hitting the scar-faced man¡¯s chest, freezing him within it. Under the dazzling lights, it shimmered with beautiful radiance, presenting an exquisitely enchanting sight.

    Seeing the changes in the scene, Mu Qingchuan, Lin Yafei, and Mand all couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath, especially when they thought about the neer¡¯s formidable strength. The cold and chilling attack merely froze the scar-faced man, leaving the grass and flowers beneath him untouched. Achieving such a level of True Qi maniption was terrifyingly masterful, indicating just how deep and fearsome the neer¡¯s power was.

    "Mu Qingchuan, nine o¡¯clock direction ahead to the left," Mand suddenly shouted while standing beside Mu Qingchuan.

    "Swoosh!"

    Without any hesitation, Mu Qingchuan acted instantly. Dozens of golden copper coins shot out with a piercing sound, flying like meteors towards the direction Mand had indicated.

    "ng ng ng!"

    Before the dozen copper coins even approached the vi¡¯s wall, ayer of frost suddenly covered them, causing them to crash to the ground with a ng.

    "Tsk tsk, as expected of Mu Qingchuan, the Poison Master, highly vignt, a well-deserved reputation indeed."

    An elder¡¯s voice echoed from outside the vi.

    The next moment, an old man appeared in the sight of Mu Qingchuan, Lin Yafei, and Mand. He wore a Tang suit, with some snow-white hair that didn¡¯t reflect old age at all, with a youthful appearance and eyes calm as water. A gentle aura emanated from him, making it hard to believe he was an invincible expert.

    The elder walked through the air step by step, with each step forming a bridge of ice below his feet, lifting him in the air, showcasing his extraordinarily precise control over True Qi.

    The elder walked step by step into the vi, ncing once at Mand before resting his eyes on Lin Yafei, with a look of satisfaction as though assessing his granddaughter-inw.

    "Mythical Realm."

    Seeing the elder walk through the air with leisure, Mu Qingchuan, Lin Yafei, and Mand all had their expressions change, knowing only a Mythical Realm expert could manipte True Qi with such prowess.

    "Grandpa, perhaps you have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not any Poison Master, just an ordinary girl. Maybe you¡¯re confusing me with someone else," Mand calmed herself and said, blinking at the elder.

    Her demeanor was more like facing a friend or a rtive than an enemy.

    "I am indeed old, but not senile. Someone who can wield poison with such expertise must be from the Shu Tang Family. Obviously, you are not from the Shu Tang Family. Apart from them, only one person can wield such poison mastery, and that is the Poison Master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, which is you."

    "I always thought the Poison Master would be an evil-hearted, hideous person, but didn¡¯t expect it to be such a pretty little girl. Hehe, young girl, you¡¯re quite something. Who would have thought the Poison Master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would just be a girl barely eighteen years old!"

    The elder had a faint smile on his face, as if chatting casually. With a casual wave of his arm, a gust of chilling air appeared, causing tiny crystals to form in the air and drift down like raindrops.

    "Young girl, secretly poisoning others is not a good deed, it might result in deaths," the elder said with aid-back tone, as if giving advice.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re joking. I was merely testing your strength earlier, nothing more. Moreover, considering your age, shouldn¡¯t you be home with your grandchildren instead of being out thiste? The night wind is quite cold, and you could catch a chill, which wouldn¡¯t be good," Mand said, blinking her eyes without showing a hint of panic upon being discovered, but rather expressed a face of concern.

    "Indeed, at my age, I should be enjoying grandchildren, yet before I go, I feel obliged toplete some matters," the elder spoke slowly.

    "Elder, what is your intention ining here? Pleasee straight to the point!" At this moment, Lin Yafei spoke up immediately.

    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. I just came to have a look at the future granddaughter-inw of the Lu Family," the elder smiled and said.

    "Future granddaughter-inw of the Lu Family, who are you?"

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Lin Yafei and the others were dumbstruck, staring at the elder in bewilderment. What was going on? This elder appeared suddenly to kill the scar-faced man, not to kill witness, but was now kin-calling. The Lu Family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, the Lu Family, could it possibly be rting to Lu Tianxing, but wasn¡¯t he an orphan?

    Seeing the bewildered look on the trio¡¯s faces, the elder seemed to understand their thoughts and said with a smile, "Do you think I killed this man to silence him?"

    "Grandpa, is it not?" Mand blinked, asking rxedly as she saw the elder had no intention to kill and would not harm them.

    "If I intended to silence people, why not simply kill all of you?"

    "Perhaps you see us as pretty and want to take us back to be your grandchildren¡¯s wives."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei and Mu Qingchuan felt ck lines across their faces, wondering if this girl realized she was facing an extremely formidable enemy?

    The elder was also speechless, with a wry smile and a shake of his head, "Young girl, you truly have a sharp tongue. I, the old man, admit defeat to you. As for why I suddenly killed him, I suggest you check what¡¯s on his wrist and you¡¯ll understand."

 Chapter 907 - 901 Plum Blossom Mark

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 901 Plum Blossom Mark</h4> Mu Qingchuan heard the old man¡¯s words and, without any hesitation, walked directly towards the scar-faced man¡¯s position. He had no defenses whatsoever, as even defense would be useless. A mythical strongman could kill them effortlessly.

    Approaching the scar-faced man, Mu Qingchuan squatted down to take a closer look at him, focusing his gaze on his wrist, where there was a plum blossom-shaped mark.

    "Plum blossom seal."

    Upon seeing this plum blossom pattern, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face changed dramatically. Instinctively, he stepped back several times, his heart pounding uncontrobly at that moment. He felt a trace of cold sweat oozing from his forehead, and his back was chilled.

    "Young Master Mu, what is the plum blossom seal?" Lin Yafei asked, puzzled by Mu Qingchuan¡¯s reaction.

    Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "I¡¯ve only seen it in ancient books treasured by my family. Legend has it that the plum blossom seal is a mythical poison imnted directly within a person¡¯s body. While the person with the seal is alive, it doesn¡¯t activate and serves no purpose. However, once the person dies, their blood will seep out from their pores in a short time, transforming into the most terrifying poison. Within a radius of one mile, nothing can survive. If we had just killed him, no one in this vi would have escaped."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, both Mand and Lin Yafei¡¯splexions changed simultaneously, especially Mand. Although she could use poison, she could also refine poisons, and she had heard of the plum blossom seal. If the old man hadn¡¯t intervened, killing the scar-faced man would have spelled their doom, as the plum blossom seal¡¯s eruption is incredibly swift ¡ª even a mythical strongman couldn¡¯t escape death.

    Seeing the frozen scar-faced man, Lin Yafei¡¯s heart welled with relief. Fortunately, Mand hadn¡¯t allowed Mu Qingchuan to kill the scar-faced man immediately, or the consequences would have been unthinkable.

    "Now you understand, so, young girl, don¡¯t poison me anymore. I mean no harm to you. If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger. I could just wait for the plum blossom seal to explode. Besides, among you, apart from the young girl, none might have a chance to escape alive." The old man slowly descended from the void, smiling as he spoke.

    Lin Yafei looked at the old man, her eyes flickering, and said in a solemn tone, "I wonder who you really are, sir. Who exactly is this granddaughter-inw of the Lu Family you speak of? As far as I know, Lu Tianxing seems to be an orphan."

    "Orphan, huh. Do you really think Lu Tianxing is an orphan?" The old man replied, looking at Lin Yafei.

    Lin Yafei was momentarily stunned by this, unable to respond. Could Lu Tianxing be an orphan? She didn¡¯t know, nor was she sure. All she knew was that Lu Tianxing grew up in an orphanage, which qualifies him as an orphan by definition. But the old man¡¯s words clearly implied that Lu Tianxing might not be an orphan, and perhaps his parents were still alive.

    "Grandpa, you know my brother, then do you know who my brother¡¯s parents are?" Mand asked at this moment.

    "Little girl, are you trying to get information out of me?"

    The old man nced at Mand and shook his head, saying, "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say for now. Only when I meet the young master will I tell him. Anyway, I just wanted to sneak a peek at the Lu Family¡¯s granddaughter-inw tonight, but had to reveal myself to save you all. However, it seems I¡¯m not wee here, so I¡¯ll take my leave."

    The old man¡¯s gaze swept over Mand and Mu Qingchuan, finally lingering on Lin Yafei for a moment, and then he vanished from sight with a sh.

    Seeing the old man disappear, Mand, Lin Yafei, and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he was gone. Whether the old man was a friend or foe, he put immense pressure on them. A mythical strongman could easily sweep them away at any time.

    "Young Master Mu, thank you for today," Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said to Mu Qingchuan.

    "Haha, Miss Lin, you¡¯re too kind. Just fulfilling a request. By the way, it¡¯s quitete, Miss Lin. You can rest first; I¡¯ll keep watch here by myself," Mu Qingchuan said with a smile, without any trace of rxation. Since the Heavenly God had sent someone to assassinate Bai Zhiqing, it didn¡¯t mean there wouldn¡¯t be another wave.

    "Thank you, Young Master Mu," Lin Yafei epted Mu Qingchuan¡¯s offer graciously.

    "Miss Lin, you¡¯re too kind. If you have time, I hope you can apany my sister. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen her have so many friends before,"

    Mu Qingchuan recalled Mu Qingxue¡¯s smile, his face showing a trace of warmth. He was Mu Qingxue¡¯s brother, but he had never seen Mu Qingxue as happy as she was recently.

    In the past, Mu Qingxue would lock herself in her room almost every day, except when she faced him. Her face rarely showed much happiness, and she hardly had any friends to talk to until she met Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing, and others. It was only then that he noticed the growing smile on his sister¡¯s face.

    "Young Master Mu, you¡¯re being too formal. Qingxue is my friend, so visiting her is the least I can do."

    "No matter what, I must thank you."

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Lu Tianxing sat on the bed and watched Sima Lingyun return after leaving. "Sima Lingyun, didn¡¯t you leave? Why are you back?"

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t speak immediately but looked at Lu Tianxing with a somewhat troubled expression, only speaking after a while, "Judge, I need you to give me a reasonable exnation."

    "Exnation? Sima Lingyun, what nonsense are you spouting? Don¡¯t look at me with such a resentful gaze. People might think I did something to you. I don¡¯t like men, nor do I like chrysanthemums," Lu Tianxing shrugged, innocently said.

    "Judge, stop pretending to be confused. What¡¯s going on with the Toxic Master? Why did she enter Beijing?" Sima Lingyun said with a grim face.

    If it were other members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps entering Beijing, his expression wouldn¡¯t be so grim. But it was the Toxic Master, an unparalleled master of poisons, that¡¯s entered. Such a person in Beijing is like a ticking time bomb. No, even more terrifying, like a nuclear bomb. If Mand were to poison a densely popted area, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "How should I know? Maybe she just thinks the scenery in Beijing is nice and came to have a look," Lu Tianxing said ndly.

    "Enjoying the scenery? Judge, do you believe the wordsing out of your mouth?"

    Sima Lingyun said harshly, "I don¡¯t care why the Toxic Master is in Beijing. By tomorrow, she must leave Beijing."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    "Nothing is impossible. Judge, you ought to know how dreadful the Toxic Master is. Do you have any idea what could happen if she¡¯s left in Beijing? If something happens, who will take responsibility? Can you bear it? If you¡¯re looking to protect Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, my Yanhuang Group can arrange for their protection, but the Toxic Master must leave Beijing," Sima Lingyun stated with determination.

    As soon as Sima Lingyun finished, Lu Tianxing immediately replied, "I can bear it. I believe she won¡¯t act recklessly, and besides, I don¡¯t trust the people from your Yanhuang Group."

 Chapter 908 - 902 Mu Qingxueâ€™s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 902 Mu Qingxue¡¯s Persistence</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun fell silent, wanting to refute but unsure of how to begin. If he hadn¡¯t experienced Wang Quan¡¯s situation, he might have objected. But now, there¡¯s no way to refute, because everything Lu Tianxing said is true. Asking the Yanhuang Group to protect Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei might make these two women die even faster.

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t speak further, only letting his gaze fall on Lu Tianxing, seeming to want to use his eyes to force Lu Tianxing to retreat, but Lu Tianxing likewise remained silent, staring at Sima Lingyun without yielding an inch.

    After a long while, Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and slowly said, "Fine, I agree to let the Poison Master stay in Beijing, but you must assure me she won¡¯t cause trouble here. Otherwise, you know the methods of the Yanhuang Group."

    "Rest assured on that point. As long as you don¡¯t provoke her, I guarantee she won¡¯t cause trouble. But let me make it clear, if someone with poor judgment provokes her and dies, it¡¯s their own fault," Lu Tianxing said tly.

    Upon hearing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression improved slightly. He looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Judge, this time I helped you..."

    "Consider it me owing you a favor," Lu Tianxing interrupted Sima Lingyun directly.

    "Good, I hope you¡¯ll remember these words, Judge. I don¡¯t wish for us to be enemies one day."

    "I feel the same," Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun and said.

    "By the way, Judge, Mu Qingchuan asked me to tell you something. Today, aside from the people sent by the Heavenly God, there¡¯s also a mythical-level expert who came and mentioned wanting to meet your wife, saying he wanted to see his grandson¡¯s wife."

    "He¡¯s explicitly asking to see Zhiqing, and ims Zhiqing is his grandson¡¯s wife?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned, "Did this old man mention who he is?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun was slightly taken aback, "You don¡¯t recognize him?"

    "Do I need to know him?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "Right, besides this, did that old man say anything else?"

    "No, he left after speaking,"

    Sima Lingyun shook his head and said, "Judge, would you like me to investigate this old man¡¯s identity?"

    "No need, since he¡¯s looking for me, there¡¯ll naturally be a next time. Perhaps when he seeks me out again, everything will be clear."

    "Suit yourself. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to the Yanhuang Group. Since the Heavenly God¡¯s assassination attempt on you failed the first time, they probably won¡¯t try a second time."

    "Suit yourself."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, watching Sima Lingyun¡¯s departing figure, his brow furrowing as he pondered who the old man, iming to see his grandson¡¯s wife, appearing suddenly at the Purple Bamboo Vi, might be.

    ...

    The next day, as the sun rose from the horizon, the sunlight spread across the city, awakening the city from slumber. The previously silent city suddenly became bustling and noisy.

    At the Purple Bamboo Vi, the previous night¡¯s ughter left no trace of blood scent. The surroundings were clean, as usual, without any change. It was as if what happenedst night was just a dream.

    Early in the morning, Mand awoke and nudged Bai Zhiqing awake, while Lin Yafei also woke up early.

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inquiry as to why she slept so early the previous night, Mand and Lin Yafei both found an excuse to cate Bai Zhiqing, without revealing the events that took ce. After all, for Bai Zhiqing, not knowing was probably for the best to prevent her from worrying.

    After breakfast, the three women didn¡¯t linger and directly headed to the hospital.

    Meanwhile, the hospital where Lu Tianxing was staying remained calm as ever, as if the events ofst night had never happened.

    Lu Tianxing was sitting on the bed with a frustrated smile, his gaze on the beautiful figure beside him, a hint of helplessness at the corner of his mouth.

    This beautiful figure was none other than Mu Qingxue, who had rushed over early this morning.

    Mu Qingxue stood beside Lu Tianxing, her exquisite face showing an uncontroble trace of concern.

    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere in the ward was slightly awkward.

    After a long time, Lu Tianxing finally took a deep breath, smiling bitterly as he said, "Miss Mu, why are you doing this? You should know there¡¯s no possibility between us."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was soft but exploded like thunder in Mu Qingxue¡¯s ears, causing her to tremble involuntarily, her fingers tightly clenched together, a trace of unnatural paleness shing across her pretty face.

    Mu Qingxue bit her lip, looking at Lu Tianxing with a trembling voice, "Why, why is it impossible?"

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Miss Mu, you¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m married. I love my wife. My wife loves me too. I can¡¯t abandon her to be with you; do you understand?"

    "I know, but I won¡¯t regret it."

    "Miss Mu, you..."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t say anything. This is my choice alone. Regardless of what happens in the future, I won¡¯t give up, because I love you, and that¡¯s enough. Whether you love me or not, that¡¯s your business."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing, her tone firm and resolute, just as she said: whether you love me isn¡¯t important; my love for you is enough.

    To love someone doesn¡¯t require a reason, that¡¯s Mu Qingxue¡¯s persistence. She doesn¡¯t care whether Lu Tianxing loves her or not, only whether she loves him, and that¡¯s enough.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s strong words, Lu Tianxing fell silent, momentarily at a loss, because he didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, Mu Qingxue wasn¡¯t wrong; her love alone sufficed. His love was his own affair, her love was hers, and even with great power, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t change someone¡¯s heart.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was lost in silence, the door to the ward suddenly opened, and the figures of Bai Zhiqing and the other two appeared at the entrance. Seeing Mu Qingxue, the three¡¯s faces instantly showed surprise, not expecting Mu Qingxue to be here.

    Lin Yafei, upon seeing Mu Qingxue, thought about Mu Qingxue¡¯s attitude towards Lu Tianxing. A sh of intelligence appeared in her beautiful eyes, her lips curled into a smile, like she¡¯d found something very interesting.

    Mand nced at Mu Qingxue, curiosity shing in her eyes, and then she looked at Lu Tianxing, seeming to want to see if he was injured.

    Feeling Mand¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing reassured her with a look.

 Chapter 909 - 903 Bidding Conference Postponed

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 903 Bidding Conference Postponed</h4><h4></h4>

    Mu Qingxue saw Bai Zhiqing at this moment, took a deep breath,posed herself, showed a faint smile on her face, and said: "Sister Zhiqing, Sister Yafei, you¡¯re here. I thought you didn¡¯t leavest night! So I rushed over early morning today to see if you needed any help."

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face did not show any emotional fluctuation, her gaze was as calm as water, no different from usual, without a slightest change, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing chuckled lightly, but her smile seemed a bit unnatural: "Manman came overst night, plus Lu Tianxing was worried about me getting tired, so he let me go home to rest, by the way, Qingxue when did youe, why didn¡¯t you call me first."

    "I was afraid of disturbing your rest, Sister Zhiqing. Besides, I haven¡¯t been here long." Mu Qingxue looked at Bai Zhiqing and said.

    "Oh."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, nced at Lu Tianxing and said, "What¡¯s wrong, are you hungry?"

    "A little." Lu Tianxing chuckled softly.

    "I brought you some chicken soup, see if you like the taste."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing walked over to Lu Tianxing, ced the thermos sk by the bedside, opened it, and immediately the rich aroma filled the air.

    "It smells so good, honey, your cooking skills have improved again. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t leave you." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said in a deliberately exaggerated manner to Bai Zhiqing.

    "It¡¯s not as good as you say, hurry up and drink the soup, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at for speaking like that."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, yet her beautiful eyes revealed an unmistakable smile, clearly quite satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s ttery.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled without saying anything more, picked up the chicken soup, and drank it.

    A momentter, Lu Tianxing finished the chicken soup. It must be said, although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s other cooking skills were not great, her skill in making chicken soup was absolutely top-notch.

    "Are you full? Want me to go back and make you another one to keep as a midnight snack?"

    "No need." Lu Tianxing shook his head and said.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, put away the thermos sk, turned her head to look at Mu Qingxue and said: "By the way, Qingxue, do you have nothing to do these days?"

    "Nothing, the MV has been recorded, now it¡¯s in post-production, and I can¡¯t help with that, so there¡¯s nothing going on." Mu Qingxue said with a smile.

    "Oh."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded.

    Suddenly, the door to the ward was pushed open again, everyone subconsciously looked towards the door, immediately catching sight of Angel¡¯s figure.

    In an instant, the entire ward fell into silence, a silence that gave Lu Tianxing a creepy feeling, as if a storm was about to break.

    Angel seemed unaware of the strangeness and vignce in everyone¡¯s eyes, walked into the ward with a smile, and said cheerfully: "Miss Bai, Miss Lin, big star, oh, there¡¯s even a little girl here, you¡¯re all here, it seems I¡¯mte."

    "Hmph, Angel, what are you doing here?"

    Mand¡¯s face immediately showed displeasure at the word "little girl," her eyes swept fiercely over Angel¡¯s high Holy Maiden Peak, pondering whether she should develop a poison to shrink a woman¡¯s assets to show Angel her prowess.

    "What I¡¯m doing here is not something a little girl like you can know." Angel looked at Mand with a smile, said lightly, but put emphasis on the word "little."

    "You... "

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Mand instantly felt a sense of frenzy, just as she was about to speak, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice rang in her ear: "Miss Angel, do you know Manman?"

    "Yes, I knew her when she was just a little girl with yellow hair, and now she¡¯s grown up, but in my eyes, she¡¯s still a bit too small."

    As she spoke, Angel¡¯s gaze knowingly swept over Mand¡¯s thin nket, the meaning was self-evident.

    Feeling Angel¡¯s gaze, Mand had an urge to go mad. If not for being unable to deal with Angel, she would have rushed to fight Angel, the thing she despised most in her life was Angel saying her assets werecking.

    "Miss Angel, I wonder what brings you here so early in the morning." At this moment, Lin Yafei suddenly spoke up.

    "I came to find Miss Bai and Miss Lin, I was originally nning to go to the Purple Bamboo Vi, but I thought you might not be there, so I came to the hospital to find you, and now it seems my guess was correct, you are indeed in the hospital."

    "To find us?"

    Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing were both slightly stunned, neither understood why Angel suddenly wanted to find them.

    "Yes, to find you."

    Angel nodded gently and said: "Originally the business bidding meeting for Angel Group to find partners was nned to be held in three days, but you know the situation with Wealth Mansion, so I decided to postpone the business bidding meeting to seven dayster to give everyone some preparation time."

    "Seven dayster?"

    "Yes, seven dayster."

    Angel looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei and said, "The situation with Wealth Mansion doesn¡¯t have much impact on Angel Group, but since it happened in Angel Group¡¯s private ce, it¡¯s ultimately not a good influence, so I don¡¯t want any unexpected incidents during the bidding meeting. Before the bidding meeting starts, I hired a few top bodyguards from the internationally renowned bodyguard group ckwater Company to protect Angel Group, ensuring the bidding meeting proceeds smoothly, and these are the two reasons I postponed the meeting, and you know how difficult it is to book top bodyguards."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei both nodded, Angel was right, top bodyguards are not like other bodyguards that can be easily hired with money, they require power and status, because each top bodyguard is like the ancient imperial guards, have you ever seen imperial guards protect a few civilians?

    Lu Tianxing sat beside, listening to Angel¡¯s words, his brow frowned involuntarily, he did not believe Angel¡¯s words at all. Although ckwater Company is indeed an internationally renowned bodyguardpany, behind Angel Group is the Angel Intelligence Station, in terms ofbat strength, they are absolutely not inferior to ckwater Company, even a bit stronger. If Angel brought some people to Beijing, then these people are definitely from Angel Intelligence Station, not bodyguards from ckwater Company.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Angel, then at Bai Zhiqing, and finally suppressed the doubts in his heart. He believed Angel wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish.

 Chapter 910 - 904 Love is Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 904 Love is Selfish</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded thoughtfully and said, "Thank you, Angel, for personally notifying me. Rest assured, I will prepare the bidding documents as soon as possible. I believe that Angel will definitely take a liking to my bid."

    Angel smiled and said, "Zhiqing, you¡¯re so confident, but be careful. I don¡¯t just look at the bid documents. For Angel Group, talking on paper is always the least effective method. To find a suitable partner, it¡¯s more important to look at thepany¡¯s reputation and overall capabilities. If it doesn¡¯t meet my standards, even if I have a connection with Miss Mu and Mr. Lu, I won¡¯t choose you as my partner. I hope you understand this, Miss Bai."

    "Angel, rest assured, I am confident that Bai¡¯s Group has always had a good reputation."

    Bai Zhiqing showed no anger because of Angel¡¯s words. In business, such is the duty of apany¡¯s chairman. If Angel directly chose Bai¡¯s Group as her partner, it wouldn¡¯t be a question of whether Angel Group considered cooperating with her. It would be a question of whether she considered cooperating with Angel Group.

    In this world, there¡¯s never a free lunch. Behind any cake lies a trap. Nobody gives without reason; any giving requires a return.

    "Hehe, Miss Bai, you¡¯re kidding. I¡¯mpletely confident in Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s reputation; otherwise, Bai¡¯s Group couldn¡¯t have grown sorge."

    "Wait, Sister Angel, what do you mean by overall capabilities? Is it the strength of the entire group?" Mu Qingxue suddenly spoke up.

    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed the overall strength of the entire group. After all,pared to supporting a brand-newpany, we are more inclined to cooperate with a powerfulpany. This way, it can save us a lot of funds and time," Angel said, nodding slightly at Mu Qingxue.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing lightly furrowed her brows. Angel¡¯s words gave her an unsettling feeling. Thepanies participating in this bidding process are truly numerous, and many are stronger than Bai¡¯s Group, including some of China¡¯s top ten groups and even state enterprises. It¡¯s extremely difficult for Bai¡¯s Group to secure this cooperation, to the point of being almost impossible.

    "Of course, overall capabilities are not absolute, just one of the reference factors. Miss Bai, you can rest assured. Overall capabilities are simply one of the standards we use for reference, like reputation. Moreover, we ce importance on potential. Apany with strong overall capabilities doesn¡¯t mean it has potential. A weakerpany doesn¡¯t mean itcks potential. These three elements together are conditions we consider." Sensing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disappointment, Angel spoke again.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and smiled, "Thank you, Angel, for telling me so much. No matter what, Bai¡¯s Group will not give up this opportunity, and I believe Bai¡¯s Group is not inferior to anyrge group."

    "Hehe, I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me, Miss Bai. I¡¯m looking forward to the day I can work with Bai¡¯s Group and fight alongside you," Angel said with a smile.

    "Angel, I have a question. ording to business standards, you shouldn¡¯t be telling us so much, right? I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re telling us this," Lin Yafei suddenly said.

    "Hehe, Miss Lin, you¡¯re overthinking."

    Angel looked at Lin Yafei and said, "I am saying this aspensation to Mr. Lu and Miss Bai. If I hadn¡¯t held the ball, Mr. Lu might not have been injured and ended up in the hospital."

    Bai Zhiqing heard this and said nothing further, only casting her gaze on Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver as if he had seen an unwavering determination in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, indicating her resolve to win this bid.

    The key was that Bai Zhiqing seemed to intend for him to seduce Angel and extract more information.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s n was clever, saving effort by using all connections. Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t realize she was essentially pushing her man into the arms of another woman, sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    Angel came and left quickly, speaking only a few simple words before leaving the hospital room. One could say she scarcely exchanged words with Lu Tianxing before departing, and she left hurriedly.

    After Angel left the ward, it fell into an eerie silence as the women exchanged nces.

    The women present weren¡¯t fools. Lin Yafei was one to watch; Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t foolish either. Perhaps she had been a love-struck fool, but since falling deeply for Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing had be a Sherlock Holmes.

    If Mu Qingxue¡¯s visit yesterday was reasonable¡ªLu Tianxing had saved her life in Modu¡ªit was understandable for her to visit her benefactor. But today, Mu Qingxue arrived even earlier than Bai Zhiqing, raising suspicions about her motives.

    People typically visit a patient around ten o¡¯clock in the morning; few would rush to the hospital at seven or eight o¡¯clock to visit a patient, making it highly unusual.

    Of course, if Bai Zhiqing did this, it would be understandable since Bai Zhiqing is Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, worried about his safety. Coming early to the hospital makes sense.

    So, what about Mu Qingxue?

    Lu Tianxing merely saved her life, and they were at most ordinary friends. An ordinary friend visiting a patient at seven or eight in the morning just doesn¡¯t seem logical.

    Could it be that the youngdies in Beijing have a peculiar habit of visiting patients at such an unusual hour?

    Bai Zhiqing refused to believe Mu Qingxue had such a peculiar habit. Besides, Mu Qingxue is a star, and it¡¯s the critical time for her new album¡¯s release. How could she not be busy? Even after recording, as a singer, she¡¯d likely oversee various post-production issues, keeping busy. Yet Mu Qingxue still came to visit Lu Tianxing.

    These scenes quickly revealed something to Bai Zhiqing, yet she couldn¡¯t be certain since Mu Qingxue hadn¡¯t acted strangely around Lu Tianxing.

    Regardless, Bai Zhiqing now felt a sense of caution towards Mu Qingxue.

    There¡¯s a saying, one must always remain vignt. In the world of love, everyone is selfish. No one is willing to share their man with someone else. Bai Zhiqing had already shared her man halfway with Lin Qianru. She didn¡¯t want a third person, even if Mu Qingxue was her friend.

    Because love is selfish, no one wants to share their love. Bai Zhiqing shared Lu Tianxing with Lin Qianru because she knew Lin Qianru, like her, loved Lu Tianxing deeply and didn¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing feel guilty. But this willingness to share doesn¡¯t mean it should happen a second time.

    PS: Rmending a city tale book "The yboy Bodyguard of the Beautiful CEO," check it out if you¡¯re interested!!!

 Chapter 911 - 905 Zhiqingâ€™s Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 905 Zhiqing¡¯s Spection</h4><h4></h4>

    Mand stayed next to Bai Zhiqing, blinking her clear ck-and-white eyes, asionally ncing around, instinctively shrinking her neck. Her intuition told her that among these women, despite their calm exterior, there was actually a dangerous undercurrent, like a sea with boundless tsunamis, perilous and terrifying.

    Mand, shrinking her neck, looked at Lu Tianxing and changed the topic, saying, "Brother, how are you feeling today? Is your health getting better?"

    Mand¡¯s voice broke the eerie atmosphere in the hospital room, allowing Lu Tianxing to let out a long sigh of relief.

    "I feel pretty good. It would be even better if I could be discharged from the hospital," Lu Tianxing stretchedzily and said after hearing Mand¡¯s words.

    "In your dreams, Sister Zhiqing said that until the doctor announces your discharge, if you dare sneak out of the hospital, you¡¯ll find out why the flowers are so red," Mand replied bluntly.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, "Can¡¯t I just say it? Can you not burst my bubble? If you keep being so straightforward, watch out that you won¡¯t be able to get married in the future."

    "If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll stick to you for life," Mand retorted at Lu Tianxing.

    "Please, don¡¯t."

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing feigned a crying face, looking at Mand and said, "Manman, let¡¯s talk honestly, all these years, how have I treated you? Why do you always want to torment me? Can¡¯t you torment your future husband? I actually want to live a few more years! Let¡¯s make a deal, tell me what kind, what type of man you like, and I¡¯ll risk this old life of mine to snatch him for you, okay? I just beg you, spare me! Your brother really wants to live a few more years!"

    "Brother, I want to kill you today."

    Mand, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s pretended crying face, was instantly dissatisfied and shouted angrily, with hands on her hips, looking at Lu Tianxing. Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing saying she was a troublemaker?

    While speaking, Mand just jumped at Lu Tianxing.

    "Manman, stay away from me, men and women shouldn¡¯t touch. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your future husband saw this."

    "No way, you dare to say I¡¯m trouble; today, I¡¯m going to fight you...."

    The hospital room was immediately filled with Mand and Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful sounds.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei both smiled as they watched this scene without interrupting. They knew Lu Tianxing said it intentionally, just not wanting Mand to worry about him, and didn¡¯t this just show the deep brother-sister bond between Lu Tianxing and Mand?

    Mu Qingxue, on the other hand, watched this scene with envy. She wished she could also be so carefree in messing around with Lu Tianxing, but unfortunately, her identity meant she couldn¡¯t tease Lu Tianxing like Lin Yafei did, nor could she y around with Lu Tianxing like Mand did. All of this was because of her identity, as Lady Mu, the Mu Family would never allow their family member to marry a man who had been married.

    Just at that moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Mu Qingxue quickly took out her phone to nce at it.

    "Sister Zhiqing, I have other matters to attend to, I need to go back first."

    "Hmm!" Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue somewhat puzzled, nodded and said.

    Mu Qingxue turned back to the seemingly yful Lu Tianxing with Mand, took a deep breath, said nothing more, and turned to walk outside.

    Watching Mu Qingxue leave, Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a trace of brilliance, suddenly saying, "Little Qingqing, you keep Lu Tianxingpany, I¡¯ll go out and see Qingxue off."

    With that, Lin Yafei immediately turned and walked out.

    After Mu Qingxue and Lin Yafei left, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, her tone carrying a hint of frostiness, "Well, Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t see that your charm is quite substantial. Just one heroic rescue has a big star thinking about you day and night. You should truthfully tell me, did you intentionally send me awayst night to spend an unforgettable romantic time at the hospital?"

    Lu Tianxing immediately had a nk expression, casually grabbing Mand, pressing her against his back to stop her from moving around, looking at Bai Zhiqing he said, "Wife, I have to admire your imagination. I would also love Mu Qingxue to think about me, but unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t. As for spending romantic time, do you think in my current state I could do anything? Besides, do you really think there¡¯s a possibility between me and Mu Qingxue?"

    "There¡¯s a possibility, with mutual feelings, why couldn¡¯t there be?" Mand, constantly wriggling her body, interjected.

    "Go y on the side."

    Lu Tianxing pinched Mand¡¯s cheek in annoyance, with a bitter smile he said, "Wife, don¡¯t listen to Manman¡¯s nonsense. There¡¯s really nothing between Mu Qingxue and me. Do you think a dignified Eldest Lady Mu would be willing to share a man with another woman? Even if she was willing, would the Mu Family be willing?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "You make a valid point. But now I¡¯m increasingly suspicious that you might just be the person Mu Qingxue longs for, the man who called her an ugly duckling. Otherwise, why else would Mu Qingxue look at you differently."

    When hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately felt cold sweat running down his whole body, damn it, people often say not to marry a too-smart woman, marrying one would be a nightmare for any man.

    Even though Bai Zhiqing guessed, Lu Tianxing would rather die than admit it, once Bai Zhiqing knew, his unlucky days would probablymence.

    "Wife, don¡¯t make random assumptions; I¡¯d love to be someone¡¯s hero, but s, things don¡¯t go as nned. If I were her hero, do you think with the Mu Family¡¯s power, they¡¯d take years to find me? Mu Qingxue might just be looking at me differently because I risked my life to protect you, she might just forget me in a few days. After all, she¡¯s a big star, the Mu Family¡¯s esteemeddy, and I¡¯m just a regrpany employee¡ªthe identity gap is too vast."

    "Is that so? Hopefully."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, not delving too deep into the matter, or perhaps choosing not to investigate further.

    Meanwhile, Lin Yafei finally caught up with Mu Qingxue, the two walked into the elevator one after the other.

    Watching the elevator doors slowly close, Mu Qingxue looked at Lin Yafei, somewhat puzzled, saying, "Sister Yafei, aren¡¯t you staying in the room with Sister Zhiqing?"

    "No need, I¡¯d just be a third wheel there."

    Lin Yafei shook her head, looking at Mu Qingxue without any context and asked; "Qingxue, what do you think of Lu Tianxing? Does he fit your image of a prince charming, or perhaps a dark horse prince?"

 Chapter 912 - 906 Mu Qingxueâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 906 Mu Qingxue¡¯s Confession</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue was slightly stunned: "Sister Yafei, what do you mean by that?"

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll just say it."

    Lin Yafei took a deep breath and looked at Mu Qingxue, saying in a deep voice, "Qingxue, your new song ¡¯The Ugly Duckling¡¯ is for Lu Tianxing, right? And Lu Tianxing is the man who saved you back then, the one you haven¡¯t forgotten all these years, am I right?"

    "Sister Yafei, I..."

    Before Mu Qingxue could finish her words, Lin Yafei interrupted her, saying, "Qingxue, you don¡¯t need to refute. You might deceive Zhiqing, but you can¡¯t deceive me. Although you¡¯ve always acted very calm and only as ordinary friends with Lu Tianxing, every time you look at him, there¡¯s a trace of affection deep in your eyes. Others might not know, but I know best."

    As she said this, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Why did she know? Because she was the same kind of person as Mu Qingxue, loving this man. It¡¯s just that she was much luckier than Mu Qingxue. She was epted by this man, while Mu Qingxue could only have an unrequited love, hiding all her affection in her heart, unable to let anyone find out.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue showed a trace of bitterness on her face: "Sister Yafei, are you telling me all this to persuade me to give up on Lu Tianxing?"

    "Persuade you to give up."

    Lin Yafei said with a bitter smile: "What right do I have to persuade you to give up? You¡¯ve probably guessed the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and me with your intelligence. I¡¯m just a mistress, a mistress who can¡¯t be seen in public. What right do I have to persuade you to give up!"

    "Sister Yafei, you..."

    Mu Qingxue stared in disbelief at Lin Yafei. She had indeed guessed that Lin Yafei had a rtionship with Lu Tianxing, but she hadn¡¯t guessed that Lin Yafei was a mistress. She had only guessed that Lin Yafei liked Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, do you think I¡¯m shameless, seducing a friend¡¯s husband?"

    It was as if Lin Yafei looked through Mu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts.

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Shameless?

    Of course, it¡¯s shameless. But what right does she have to say that about Lin Yafei? What¡¯s the difference between her and Lin Yafei? The only difference is that Lin Yafei seeded, and she hasn¡¯t yet.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, Lin Yafei already knew the answer and said softly, "Shameless or unscrupulous, I only know that I can¡¯t ever leave this man. I don¡¯t wish for this man to love me all the time or to marry me. I just hope to stay by his side, and that¡¯s enough."

    Mu Qingxue fell silent again. Lin Yafei was right, wasn¡¯t she? Even though she thought aboutpeting with Bai Zhiqing, unfortunately, after interacting with them these past few days, she realized how important Bai Zhiqing was in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Especially what happened the night beforest at the Wealth Mansion made herpletely understand how difficult it would be topete with Bai Zhiqing.

    Perhaps she could choose to be a secret mistress like Lin Yafei, just hoping to stay by this man¡¯s side for her whole life.

    "Sister Yafei, I¡¯m not trying to say..."

    "I know, and I don¡¯t care about what others think. Since I¡¯ve done it, I don¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions."

    Lin Yafei waved her hand, looking at Mu Qingxue and said, "Qingxue, can you tell me about your story with Lu Tianxing?"

    "Our story?"

    After hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue murmured softly, falling into deep memories.

    This memory seemed to stretch across centuries, filled with recollections and a faint reminiscence.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s look, Lin Yafei seemed to understand something: "A clich¨¦ story? Hero saves the beauty?"

    "Yes!" Mu Qingxue nodded.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s look, Lin Yafei shook her head, not pursuing the details, but sighed and said: "The story is clich¨¦d, but it¡¯s precisely because of these things that win a beauty¡¯s heart. Who wouldn¡¯t like a man who can shoulder the world for a woman?"

    "Yes, when I was in the most desperate moment, Lu Tianxing appeared in front of me and saved my life. Perhaps from that time, he became the most perfect hero in my heart."

    Lin Yafei deeply agreed with Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t she the same? For women, it¡¯s not about sweet-talking or handsome men. The most needed one is a man who can provide protection from the wind and rain, such a man is worthy of a woman¡¯s lifelongmitment.

    "Does Lu Tianxing know that the girl he saved is you?"

    "He knows. When I held a concert in Modu, he found out it was me."

    "Then did you confess to him?"

    "Yes."

    "What was the result?"

    "I was rejected. He said he wasn¡¯t my Prince Charming, and my love for him was only out of gratefulness for saving me."

    Mu Qingxue slowly closed her eyes, remembering the events that happened at Bai¡¯s Group, a hint of pain shed in her beautiful eyes: "But he doesn¡¯t know, I truly love him. I used to think my longing for him was only because he saved me when I was most desperate. It was onlyter that I realized I slowly fell in love with him..."

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lin Yafei showed a bitter smile, wondering how many women Lu Tianxing had attracted over the years, how many hearts he had stolen.

    "You¡¯re very conflicted."

    "Yes."

    Mu Qingxue admitted directly: "He¡¯s married, and logically, I should cut off my love for him. But when I try to do so, it feels like countless needles are piercing my heart, a kind of heart-wrenching pain. I don¡¯t want to cut it off because I¡¯m afraid that if I do, my heart will be gone."

    "Since you can¡¯t cut it off, why should you? Pursue your love freely then."

    "Sister Yafei, do you think I can freely pursue my love?"

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lin Yafei fell silent. She forgot Mu Qingxue¡¯s status. Even if she is willing to pursue her love freely, would the Mu Family agree?

    Would the Mu Family agree to let Lady Mu be a mistress who can¡¯t be seen in public?

    In the end, it would be Mu Qingxue and Lu Tianxing and everyone around him who would be hurt. The Mu Family would never allow such disgrace to fall upon them, and their way of purging the shame would be to kill everyone involved, cleanse it with their blood.

 Chapter 913 - 907 Lu Tianxing Discharged from Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 907 Lu Tianxing Discharged from Hospital</h4><h4></h4>

    Thinking about this, Lin Yafei suddenly understood why Lu Tianxing refused Mu Qingxue¡¯s confession. It wasn¡¯t just to protect those around him, more importantly, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Mu Qingxue. Once the Mu Family knew that Mu Qingxue had fallen in love with a married man and became a shameless mistress, her only fate would be death.

    It¡¯s not just Mu Qingxue, even Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and even herself would be eyesores to the Mu Family, a thorn in their flesh, eager to be rid of.

    "Then what do you n to do, bury this love deep in your heart forever?"

    "I don¡¯t know!"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed a trace of pain as she desperately shook her head.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s pained expression, Lin Yafei finally let out a gentle sigh. Although their experiences were different, they were not far apart. They both deeply loved the same man, but this man was already married. Their love could only live in darkness, never seeing any light.

    However, Lin Yafei was much luckier than Mu Qingxue, as she obtained Lu Tianxing¡¯s love. Even if it could only remain hidden under the sun, hiding in darkness, it was still better than Mu Qingxue.

    Mu Qingxue loved Lu Tianxing, yet unfortunately, this love couldn¡¯t only be hidden from the light, nobody could even know about it, or the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Mu Qingxue was pitiful, not only receiving no return for loving someone but also having to bear the pain of longing and the pressure from her family alone. These two pressures were like mountains on her shoulders, making it hard to breathe.

    "s."

    Lin Yafei let out another gentle sigh. Several times she wanted to open her mouth, tofort Mu Qingxue, but she didn¡¯t know how to start. Should she persuade Mu Qingxue to let go of her love for Lu Tianxing, or should she urge Mu Qingxue to go against her family, against her rtives?

    Ding!

    Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed in the elevator, and it slowly opened.

    Mu Qingxue put on sunsses and a mask, concealing her peerless beauty, and slowly walked out of the elevator.

    "Sister Yafei, thank you for enlightening me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Also, I hope you¡¯ll keep it a secret for me, I don¡¯t want Sister Zhiqing or Lu Tianxing to be troubled because of me." Mu Qingxue turned to look at Lin Yafei beside her and softly said.

    "I will."

    Lin Yafei nodded, looking at Mu Qingxue and gently said, "Qingxue, I don¡¯t know what to say, nor how to persuade you, but there¡¯s one thing I want to tell you, never conclude easily until the very end. As the saying goes, when you¡¯re at your wit¡¯s end and there¡¯s no way out, sometimes there¡¯s a glimmer of hope at the next turn, maybe things will take a turn for the better. No matter what, if you need help, you cane to me, I¡¯ll help you."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei chose to help Mu Qingxue, only because they shared the same plight.

    "Mm, thank you, Sister Yafei."

    Mu Qingxue took a deep look at Lin Yafei, said no more, turned around, and headed outside, boarding the nanny car that had been waiting outside.

    Lin Yafei watched Mu Qingxue leave the hospital, sighed softly in her heart, said nothing more, and re-entered the elevator.

    ...

    Time flows like water, the years pass like a shuttle, and time always inadvertently slips through one¡¯s fingers. In the blink of an eye, five days had passed.

    During these five days, Lu Tianxing stayed in the hospital not because he didn¡¯t want to leave, but because Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t let him leave at all. Over these days, Lu Tianxing enjoyed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tenderness, enjoyed the care from the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group.

    And outside, as time went on, the discussions about the Wealth Mansion gradually died down. After all, even the parties involved hadn¡¯te forward to speak, so continuing the discussion at this point was pointless.

    The Crying Face Envoy and hispanions seemed to have vanished from the world, leaving no trace in Beijing, as if they had never been there.

    However, none of this concerned Lu Tianxing anymore.

    At the moment, Lu Tianxing stood in front of the hospital bed, wearing casual clothes brought by Bai Zhiqing instead of hospital attire, with a leisurely smile on his face as he was finally discharged. After staying in the hospital for five days, his injuries had mostly healed. Under the astonished and ghostly gaze of the doctor, Bai Zhiqing finally nodded, allowing him to process the discharge paperwork.

    Bai Zhiqing stood beside Lu Tianxing, her face masking an uncontroble smile, though a faint trace of weariness was also evident beneath that smile.

    In these five days, Bai Zhiqing had not only taken care of Lu Tianxing but also drafted bidding documents, practically working through days and nights tirelessly. Although Lin Yafei and Mand helped, some matters still required her personal attention.

    Noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly weary expression, Lu Tianxing wrapped her in his arms and tenderly said, "Wife, thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re my husband, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of you."

    Bai Zhiqing shed a brilliant smile.

    "Mm!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, inhaling the faint fragrance from Bai Zhiqing, looking at her and said, "Wife, I¡¯ve been in the hospital for so long, and now I¡¯m finally discharged. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate properly?"

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Nothing much, just that after being suffocated in the hospital for days, shouldn¡¯t we go home now and have a proper celebration, maybe an intense battle?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a somewhatscivious smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red, saying exasperatedly, "Lu Tianxing, you shameless rogue, let go of me quickly..."

    "Wife, what are you doing, did I say something wrong? Besides, where was I being rogue? I¡¯mpletely following grandpa and grandma¡¯s instructions to hurry and have a child. Besides, love without the purpose of marriage is flirting, and now that we¡¯re married, it¡¯s not flirting."

    Lu Tianxing was not at all concerned about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, his gaze roamed over her: "Wife, don¡¯t be shy. If you¡¯re worried about Lin Yafei seeing, we don¡¯t have to go home. I heard there are many couples¡¯ theme hotels in Beijing, we could go there. If you want excitement, we can drive to a deserted area. Of course, if you want to lie under the stars and use the ground as a bed, I can take you where people can¡¯t see you. If you don¡¯t like these, I..."

    Lu Tianxing rambled on and on,pletely oblivious to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s enraged expression as her beautiful eyes brimmed with terrifying fury.

 Chapter 914 - 908: I Rely on My Face to Make a Living

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 908: I Rely on My Face to Make a Living</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re still denying it? You scoundrel, today I¡¯m going to rid the world of harm and take care of you, you lecher."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing getting more and more outrageous, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with even more annoyance. She suddenly broke free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and swung her fists at him.

    "Honey, you¡¯re ady, can you not get physical? If you don¡¯t like this, we can take a helicopter; maybe a little turbulence will do! I¡¯m not bragging, but back in the day abroad, not only did I fly helicopters, I piloted fighter jets too. Honey, please don¡¯t hit my face, I make a living with this face."

    "Make a living with your face? Hmph, today I¡¯m going to let you, you lying scoundrel, find out how many eyes Lord Ma has."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fists rained down like a storm, hitting Lu Tianxing all over.

    Lu Tianxing was dodging left and right, when suddenly, he frowned, stumbled, and sat directly on the bed, showing a pained expression, with cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Seeing the pained expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she quickly walked to his side, full of concern and said, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Did your wound reopen? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you a doctor right now, hold on."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing was about to turn and walk out.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing turned around, a mischievous smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He reached out and grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm, pulling her close to him, hugging her tightly. Then, Lu Tianxing suddenly flipped over and pinned Bai Zhiqing beneath him.

    "Heh heh, honey, I was just teasing you. Look how anxious you got. But just because you¡¯re so worried about me, how about I reward you with a passionate kiss?"

    As he spoke, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to respond, Lu Tianxing lowered his head and kissed her red lips.

    "Mm!"

    Feeling the heat radiating from Lu Tianxing, a blush crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face. As she saw the smug look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, a cold glint suddenly shed in her eyes, and she opened her mouth fiercely, intending to bite down.

    But before Bai Zhiqing could bite down, Lu Tianxing seemed to sense it and immediately let go of her, stepping back a few steps, with a teasing smile he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Honey, you¡¯re ruthless. Aren¡¯t you afraid your husband would be mute? Fortunately, I reacted quickly, or you would have gotten me."

    "You scoundrel, go die."

    Before Lu Tianxing could react, Bai Zhiqing was already by his side, her high heel stepping on his foot.

    This made Lu Tianxing grimace in pain, this girl was too ruthless.

    "Hmph!"

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and turned around to walk out of the ward. This scoundrel dared to deceive her and must be taught a lesson he won¡¯t forget.

    "Honey, don¡¯t walk so fast, okay? I know I was wrong, I apologize. Let¡¯s just go home instead of looking for thrills, how about it?"

    Bai Zhiqing walked into the elevator without looking back and headed straight for the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot.

    Watching the elevator doors close, Lu Tianxing chuckled and didn¡¯t mind, as his figure shed towards the stairwell.

    "Honey, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m faster than you."

    When Bai Zhiqing stepped out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing was already leaning against her car, grinning with a mouthful of white teeth.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, ignoring Lu Tianxing, and opened the driver¡¯s door to get in. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t slow either, swiftly getting into the passenger seat next to her.

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a nce without acknowledging him, started the car, and sped away.

    Driving along, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t spare Lu Tianxing a good look; this scoundrel, always thinking dirty thoughts, must be taught a lesson.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind Bai Zhiqing, opening the window and continuously extolling the virtues of summer, a season loved by all men.

    Walking down the street, you can feast your eyes on all kinds of sights, or as the saying goes, "from a distance it¡¯s a hill, up close it¡¯s a peak, every angle gives you a different view."

    The street was filled with endless streams of beauties of all skin tones, attracting the gaze of countless men.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes kept wandering over these beauties, asionally ncing at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s peaks, as ifparing the differences.

    "Lu Tianxing, have you seen enough?"

    Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t help but explode; if you¡¯re going to look, then just look. But when Lu Tianxing was looking, he kept ncing back at her, what was he implying? Was he dissatisfied with her?

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled, "Honey, don¡¯t get excited, I just wanted to see if any woman out there is prettier than you. Sadly, after walking for so long, not a single one. I suddenly realized I hit the jackpot, marrying a beauty like you."

    "Don¡¯t tter me, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the dirty thoughts in your brain."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing exasperatedly, saying, "Didn¡¯t you want to celebrate? I¡¯ll take you to a hotel now for a proper celebration."

    "To a hotel? Honey, I didn¡¯t expect you had it all arranged, suits me just fine, heh heh, as expected of my wife..."

    "Shut up."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a stony face; sometimes she really wanted to split open Lu Tianxing¡¯s head to see what he was thinking all day long.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing wisely kept quiet, sitting quietly in the car.

    After Lu Tianxing calmed down, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression improved slightly, "Today Angel heard you were discharged, so she specially prepared a banquet at the hotel to invite us for a meal. Lin Demon and Manman are already there, I¡¯m driving you over now."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately refused, "Honey, there¡¯s no need, right? I just got out of the hospital, can¡¯t eat anything spicy, why don¡¯t we just go home and eat, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m needed there anyway. Really, you and Lin Demon spending time with her is more than enough, what do you need me for?"

    One¡¯s his wife, two are his lovers, this is no joke. Last time Bai Zhiqing and Rose invited him for a meal, he almost couldn¡¯t handle it, and now with four people...

    Just thinking about it made Lu Tianxing sweat bullets, feeling like it was practically a death sentence.

    Lu Tianxing really didn¡¯t want to go, it felt like sitting next to a stack of armed explosives, not having a meal in a hotel.

 Chapter 915 - 909: Treating Guests to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 909: Treating Guests to a Meal</h4><h4></h4>

    "Wife, can I not go this time? I suddenly discovered I have a condition that prevents me from going to hotels."

    Lu Tianxing looked pitiably at Bai Zhiqing, absolutely not wanting to go to the hotel.

    "No way, Angel specifically requested you attend this time. How can you not go?"

    Bai Zhiqing directly refused Lu Tianxing¡¯s request: "And besides, aren¡¯t you and Angel quite familiar? You can use this opportunity to showcase your thick-skinned trait, try to win her favor towards our Bai¡¯s Group. Once the cooperation is sessful, I¡¯ll give you a bonus of a hundred thousand, how about that? Buy anything you want, I won¡¯t ask questions."

    Lu Tianxing finally understood; Bai Zhiqing was making him a spokesperson. But wasn¡¯t she afraid Angel might ask him to sleep with her?

    "Wife, is there any other choice?" Lu Tianxing said a bit nervously.

    "You are your own person, I can¡¯t control your thoughts. Go if you want to."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing, noticing the corner of her eye fixed on him. He sighed helplessly in the end.

    Lu Tianxing realized he had no choice and could only bite the bullet: "Alright! I¡¯ll go with you, and I¡¯m a bit hungry anyway. But let me say this first, if Angel has any inappropriate intentions towards me, it has nothing to do with me."

    About twenty minutester, Bai Zhiqing parked the car at the entrance of a hotel.

    "Wife, are you sure you really want me to go?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the hotel entrance, gulping hard, as if he was about to walk into not a hotel but the Ghost Gate.

    "You can choose not to go."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, toozy to say more, and directly walked into the hotel.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing walk into the hotel, Lu Tianxing sighed and followed her in. Now that he was here, what choice did he have? At worst, he¡¯d find a chance to slip away.

    Angel had already booked a private room in this hotel. Bai Zhiqing asked the receptionist and then led Lu Tianxing upstairs to the room.

    As soon as they walked into the room, they saw Lin Yafei, Angel, and Mand sitting inside.

    Mand was sitting with arms crossed, puffing angrily at Angel, baring her teeth. If Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t there, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pounce on Angel and bite her.

    Angelpletely ignored Mand¡¯s gaze, sitting elegantly and chatting andughing with Lin Yafei.

    Today, Angel was dressed very casually, wearing a tight-fitting T-shirt. Her terrifying assets stretched the T-shirt taut, making the cartoon characters on it pop into a 3D scene, particrly catching the eye. Her long, beautiful legs under the skirt¡¯s edge left whaty within unseen, stimting the imagination.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s outfit wasn¡¯t much different from Angel¡¯s, also very casual, wearing a ck blouse and a ck skirt, making her look particrly attractive, finished with a pair of strapped high-heeled sandals.

    Lin Yafei, naturally charming and voluptuous, didn¡¯t lose to Angel in the slightest. With a bit of dressing up, her overall allure was on par with Angel¡¯s.

    Mand¡¯s outfit was urban and fashionable, giving the impression of a young, vibrant city beauty. Her assets weren¡¯t too impressive, just a handful. Compared to Lin Yafei and Angel, Mand¡¯s assets were simply not up to par.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on Lin Yafei and Angel but quickly shifted elsewhere. Normally, Lu Tianxing might not mind appreciating these two women¡¯s outfits, but now with Bai Zhiqing standing beside him, he didn¡¯t want to risk anything.

    If Bai Zhiqing noticed anything, he¡¯d be in big trouble.

    "Angel, we meet again. There¡¯s no need for such formality, inviting us to dinner. It should be us treating you." Lu Tianxing greeted Angel with a smile.

    Angel¡¯s face revealed a hint of a charming smile, softly saying: "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too kind. Your injury was indirectly rted to me, and now that you¡¯re discharged, treating you to dinner as an apology is only right. But I must say, Mr. Lu, your physical condition is impressive; in just a few days, you¡¯ve recovered well."

    "Of course, as a man, having a good physique is essential." Lu Tianxing said, brimming with pride.

    "Really? I hope there¡¯ll be a chance to witness Mr. Lu¡¯s physical prowess."

    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, her beautiful eyesnding on Lu Tianxing, gently blinking as if to say: "When we have time, how about we both get to know each other better and see if your physique is as good as you im."

    Feeling the implication in Angel¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat; this woman was too fierce, he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    At this point, Bai Zhiqing chuckled softly; "Don¡¯t listen to his boasting, Angel. Thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee, but you can stop calling me Miss Angel. Just call me Angel, and I¡¯ll call you Zhiqing. It sounds more familiar."

    Angelughed and said: "By the way, Zhiqing, you two don¡¯t just stand there,e sit down."

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing nodded and sat at the table, though Lu Tianxing picked a spot several seats away from Angel; he just didn¡¯t have the guts to sit next to her.

    "Have you ordered?"

    "Yes, we ordered, just waiting for you two to arrive. Lu Tianxing just got out of the hospital today, so I ordered some light dishes." Lin Yafei chimed in.

    "Forget about light or not, just serve the food, I¡¯m starving." Lu Tianxing immediately said.

    "Alright!"

    Angel stood up and said: "I¡¯ll go get the waiter."

    "I¡¯ll go instead."

    Lu Tianxing immediately stood up, walked out of the room, and waved casually. Soon, a waitress came over.

    "Hello, sir, how may I assist you?"

    "You can serve the food to box number two now. Also, please bring a bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite."

    "Alright, sir, please wait for a moment." The waitress nodded.

    Watching the waitress turn and leave, Lu Tianxing returned to the room.

    PS: Asking for rmendation votes, monthly tickets, support, and likes, I¡¯m asking for everything!!!

 Chapter 916 - 910 Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 910 Confrontation</h4><h4></h4>

    Just after Lu Tianxing sat back in his chair, Bai Zhiqing lightly kicked Lu Tianxing under the table.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s little action, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and could only focus his gaze on Angel: "Miss Angel, I have a question that I¡¯ve been keeping in my heart for a long time, and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s appropriate to ask."

    "What question?" Angel asked curiously, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s about this cooperation with your Angel Group."

    Lu Tianxing said straightforwardly: "Of course, Miss Angel, if you don¡¯t want to answer, let¡¯s pretend I never asked."

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re kidding. If it were someone else, I naturally wouldn¡¯t say, but you are my savior, Angel. Without you, there wouldn¡¯t be the current Angel. If you want to know something, I will be open and honest." Angel said heavily, with a trace of teasing in her eyes as she slowly lifted her leg under the table.

    "Oh my!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed subtly at this moment because he felt a foot gently touching his leg underneath the table.

    ncing past Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze finallynded on Angel, his face covered in cold sweat. This woman still found time to flirt with him.

    Bai Zhiqing waspletely unaware of this scene. Hearing Angel¡¯s words, a dazzling light immediately shone in her eyes. She originally thought Lu Tianxing and Angel had a normal rtionship, but unexpectedly, Lu Tianxing was Angel¡¯s savior. It seems bringing Lu Tianxing today to get more information from Angel was spot on.

    While Lin Yafei, sitting next to them, waspletely ying the role of a spectator. She¡¯s not Bai Zhiqing, although married and in love with Lu Tianxing, no longer an idiot in rtionships, her emotional intelligence isn¡¯t very high. Her intuition tells her there must be something fishy between Lu Tianxing and Angel, and that the rtionship between Angel and Lu Tianxing is the same as hers with Lu Tianxing, not just as simple as being a savior.

    Even knowing this, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t voice it out. For her, whether Angel and Lu Tianxing have a rtionship doesn¡¯t matter; the important thing is she¡¯s close to Lu Tianxing, and that¡¯s enough. Moreover, Angel is the CEO of Angel Group, her influence is strong. If she could draw Angel into the Yama Pce, its strength would grow exponentially.

    Lin Yafei gazed at Angel, her eyes flickering with a thoughtful gleam, pondering on how to draw Angel into the Yama Pce, ideally bringing Mand in too, which would add a high-endbat power directly to Yama Pce.

    Mand felt nothing about this scene. Back when she was abroad, she was already aware of Angel and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship, so now naturally she doesn¡¯t feel strongly about it.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t talk about Lu Tianxing and Angel¡¯s rtionship either; if Bai Zhiqing found out, who knows what might happen. More importantly, Mand has already been brainwashed by Bai Weiwei, eager for the birth of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s child for them to y together.

    However, unlike Bai Weiwei who wants to dress up Lu Tianxing¡¯s child, she hopes Lu Tianxing¡¯s women be more numerous. The more women Lu Tianxing has, the more nieces and nephews she will have, and by then, those little ones would be at her beck and call. If she can¡¯t bully Lu Tianxing, bullying his children would be quite nice.

    Moreover, Angel is the head of Angel Intelligence Station, so in the future, Lu Tianxing and Angel¡¯s son would surely inherit the station. She couldmand Angel Intelligence Station to search for herbs worldwide, supply her alchemy, and if Lu Tianxing ever dares to bully her, she would bully Lu Tianxing¡¯s son instead. That feeling would be extremely satisfying.

    If Bai Zhiqing knew Mand¡¯s thoughts now, she might have no qualms throwing Mand down from the building.

    Suppressing the turmoil in his heart, Lu Tianxing red at Angel discreetly and said with a smile: "Miss Angel, you¡¯re joking. As a bodyguard, I follow the principle of taking money to solve problems. Since I¡¯m your bodyguard, it¡¯s naturally my duty to protect my employer¡¯s life, so it¡¯s nothing much."

    "Really? But, in my heart, you¡¯re forever my knight in shining armor."

    Angel puffed up her chest a little, speaking half-yfully, half-seriously: "By the way, Mr. Lu, what exactly do you want to know?"

    "Big Boobs, you really are all breasts and no brains. What could my brother ask you? Definitely asking about handing the cooperation to my sister-inw, right? How about it, want to consider it? My sister-inw¡¯s abilities are no less than yours, she justcks a tform to soar." Mand said at this moment.

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing both looked stupefied, reflexively ncing at Angel¡¯s ample form, nodding subconsciously. Truly, Big Boobs.

    Lu Tianxing was speechless, struck by a face of ck lines, but not surprised. Mand has always been annoyed by Angel unting her assets in front of him. It¡¯s lucky they haven¡¯t shed when meeting.

    Startled, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei¡¯s expressions also changed slightly, knowing Mand and Angel are acquainted, but Mand speaking this way to Angel could provoke anger.

    "Manman..."

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to say something, Angel spoke first: "Little Manman, you truly are sharp-tongued like before, but no matter what you say, you¡¯re always a little sprout. Mr. Lu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?"

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless, thinking how this was his concern at all; he¡¯s merely a mediator, asking for a break.

    While Bai Zhiqing trembled upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, as if struck by lightning, realizing Mand is familiar with Angel, and judging by the situation, quite familiar, otherwise Angel wouldn¡¯t speak like this.

    Surely, there must be something unknown to her.

    Determined, Bai Zhiqing decided to interrogate Lu Tianxing after returning home and uncover what else he might be hiding, and why Mand knows Angel and their banter seems habitual.

    "You¡¯re the little sprout, your whole family are little sprouts, Angel, you better not fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll deal with you."

    Hearing Angel¡¯s remark, Mand retorted unhappily, her eyes fiercely scanning Angel¡¯s strongest asset, gritting her teeth.

    Facing Mand¡¯s gaze, Angel remained unfazed and even looked at Mand smugly, full of provocation.

 Chapter 917 - 911 Successful Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 911 Sessful Cooperation</h4>

    At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly knocked on. A waiter pushed a dining cart in, ced dishes on the table, had a professional smile on his face, said "please enjoy," and then retreated.

    "Big. Milk. Cow, you still haven¡¯t answered my question just now!"

    Seeing the food arrive, Mand looked at Angel and said, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do in Beijing this time. Anyway, after choosing around, your final target is still my sister-inw. Why don¡¯t you just hand over this cooperation to my sister-inw?"

    After pausing for a moment, Mand nced at Bai Zhiqing and thought for a while before saying, "As long as you hand over this cooperation to my sister-inw, I will mercifully stop calling you Big. Milk. Cow. How about it?"

    "No way."

    Angel shook her head decisively and said, "You call me that solely because you¡¯re jealous of me, so whether you do or not, it doesn¡¯t cost me anything."

    "You... "

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Mand felt an urge to spit blood and unhappily said, "Angel, what exactly do you want?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you hand over this cooperation to your sister-inw. However, I need you to do me a favor. How about it?" Angel looked at Mand and said.

    Mand was slightly stunned, shuddered slightly, and said instinctively, "What kind of favor? Angel, you aren¡¯t trying to hit on both men and women, are you? I don¡¯t like women."

    "You¡¯re overthinking it. Even if I did like women, I wouldn¡¯t like a bean sprout like you. Maybe in a few years." Angel said speechlessly, "The favor I need from you is something you can easily do. But not now. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought it over. Until then, just consider it as owing me a favor."

    Originally, when Angel came to China, spreading the word that she wanted to find a partner here, she already had a coborator in mind, which was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Bai¡¯s Group. Seeing Mand suggest it, she naturally went along the line and even earned a favor from Mand, making it not at all a loss.

    "Deal, as long as you hand over this cooperation to my sister-inw, I¡¯ll owe you a favor. Besides, you don¡¯t have to say it; I can almost guess your request. Since you¡¯re so straightforward in agreeing with me, I¡¯ll help you once. Whether it seeds depends on you. Of course, if you want me to keep helping you, it¡¯s not impossible, as long as you..."

    Mand didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but her gaze lightly swept over Angel¡¯s belly.

    Mand had already guessed Angel¡¯s condition, which was nothing more than hoping that she could say some good words in front of Bai Zhiqing in the future to let Bai Zhiqing ept her existence. After all, as a woman, no one wants to be someone who can¡¯t see the light.

    Even though Angel already had such a n, she still felt unwilling.

    And when Angel felt Mand¡¯s gaze, a hint of blush appeared on her charming face. She had already understood Mand¡¯s meaning, which was very obvious¡ªit was okay for me to help you once, but if you want me to keep helping you, you¡¯ll have to bear my little nephew.

    "Okay, I agree to cooperate with Miss Bai," Angel looked at Mand and said.

    "Deal."

    Mand raised her palm and pped with Angel as a pledge.

    "Snap!"

    The sound of two hands pping together made a crisp sound.

    While others were still nervously preparing to cooperate with Angel, they didn¡¯t know that Angel had already reached an agreement with Bai Zhiqing, and the two sides had cooperated. As for the uing bidding meeting, it was just a formality.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei both looked at this scene in some amazement, with faces of incredulity. They thought that coborating with the Angel Group would require some effort, but was it really so quick, settled with just a few words?

    Since when could the cooperation between the two groups be solved so easily, deciding the result without even looking at the bid or proposal?

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze instinctively fell on Lu Tianxing, with a hint of inquiry in her beautiful eyes, as if saying: What exactly is happening, why did Angel reach cooperation because of a few words from Mand?

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inquisitive look, Lu Tianxing immediately showed a wry smile. This is over; after going back, Bai Zhiqing will definitely ask why Angel is so familiar with Mand, then how should he exin?

    Is he going to say that after saving Angel, he happened to roll around in bed with her a few times, and then after rolling around in bed, when Angel went out, she met Mand, and after some bickering, they naturally got to know each other?

    Lu Tianxing believed that as long as he dared to say this, Bai Zhiqing would not mind kicking him off the bed.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing felt a certain kind of frustrating sensation. Why should they speak slowly while having a conversation, with a little girl interjecting out of nowhere, isn¡¯t it nice to just focus on eating?

    At this point, the waiter had already finished serving all the dishes and wine. Half of the dishes were spicy, while the other half were mild, which seemed to whet one¡¯s appetite.

    Bai Zhiqing picked up the red wine beside her and opened it, pouring herself a ss, then another for Angel. She stood up slightly, raised her ss, looked at Angel, and said, "Miss Angel, thank you for giving Bai¡¯s Group an opportunity. I believe that Bai¡¯s Group will surely not let you down."

    Angel also picked up her ss, looked at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Zhiqing, you¡¯re too polite. To be honest, beforeing to Beijing, I had researched all the business groups in China. In terms of potential, Bai¡¯s Group is also top-ranked. In terms of strength, although it can¡¯t be considered top-notch in China¡¯s business circle, with you, Zhiqing, as the chairman, I believe that given an opportunity, it could grow in a short time. Besides, Mand, Lu Tianxing, and I are friends, so of course, I have to take care of my friends."

    "Come, cheers."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled and nodded, raising her ss to lightly clink it with Angel¡¯s.

    With a crisp sound, both women drank their red wine in one go.

    However, when Angel put down her ss, Bai Zhiqing picked up the red wine again, poured another ss for Angel, and smiled, saying, "Miss Angel, for our happy cooperation, I suggest we have another drink."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing, who had been trying hard to make himself transparent beside Bai Zhiqing, looked stunned. What¡¯s going on with Bai Zhiqing again, isn¡¯t she afraid of getting drunk?

    "Alright!"

    Angel was slightly taken aback, then nodded, elegantly raised her ss, and gently clinked it with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, drinking it all in one go.

    Bai Zhiqing also wasn¡¯t to be outdone, drinking the red wine in her ss in one gulp. As the ss of wine went down, a blush appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, making her look extraordinarily charming.

 Chapter 918 - 912: You Drink One, I Drink One

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 912: You Drink One, I Drink One</h4><h4></h4>

    "Angel, there¡¯s a saying in China that things don¡¯t happen more than three times. How about another drink?" Bai Zhiqing elegantly said to Angel.

    Lu Tianxing waspletely stunned at this moment. What kind of game was this? He knew Bai Zhiqing¡¯s drinking capacity; it wasn¡¯t exactly abstinent, but it was limited. After all, red wine is still alcohol, and while it doesn¡¯t seem as intoxicating, its aftereffects are significant. With Bai Zhiqing drinking like this, she¡¯d inevitably get drunk sooner orter.

    Lin Yafei, on the other hand, looked at Lu Tianxing with a strange expression. As a woman, she understood women¡¯s thoughts better than Lu Tianxing, so while he couldn¡¯t grasp Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intentions, Lin Yafei knew clearly.

    This was a rivalry between women, a battle between them. Although Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship or how far it had developed between Angel and Lu Tianxing, her intuition told her that their rtionship was definitely not simple. Otherwise, Angel wouldn¡¯t have agreed to cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group so readily. Moreover, Angel¡¯s quick agreement might not be because of Mand, but instead, because of Lu Tianxing.

    That¡¯s why Bai Zhiqing was doing this, partly topete with Angel. She wanted to show others that she, Bai Zhiqing, wouldn¡¯t lose to Angel.

    When Angel heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a look of surprise briefly shed across her pretty face. She didn¡¯t understand Bai Zhiqing¡¯s actions, but she still smiled faintly and nodded, raising her ss to clink sses with Bai Zhiqing.

    However, as she raised the ss and drank it in one go, Angel nced at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with a myriad of emotions, as if saying, "My dear, your wife seems to know something."

    Lu Tianxing could only give a wry smile upon realizing the implication in Angel¡¯s gaze.

    After finishing another drink, Angel spoke before Bai Zhiqing could, "Zhiqing, you¡¯ve toasted me three times. By the Chinese rule, I should return the toast three times. As they say, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Would you like to drink three more with me?"

    "No problem, Angel. Since you¡¯re the host of this gathering, as your guest, I¡¯ll dly apany you to the end," Bai Zhiqing replied, unwilling to show weakness.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Wife, you¡¯ve already drunk three sses. If you keep drinking, you¡¯ll get drunk."

    "What are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you right here by my side if I get drunk?" Bai Zhiqing replied, looking at Lu Tianxing. Because of the alcohol, her eyes shimmered as if with watery light.

    "But I..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to say something, Lin Yafei interrupted from the side, "Old friend, don¡¯t worry. Little Qingqing knows her limits, and with you by her side, what are you afraid of? If she gets drunk, just carry her home. You might even get to give her a free bath."

    Saying this, Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a subtle look, as if saying, "Isn¡¯t it better if your wife gets drunk? By then, how about we both serve you together?"

    Understanding the hint in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a me rising spontaneously from his dantian.

    Lin Yafei was aplete enchantress, while Bai Zhiqing was a reigning queen. If he could have both women at his disposal on a bed... at the mere thought of it, Lu Tianxing felt his heartbeat elerate. It was an exhrating feeling; he¡¯d been wishing for a dragon with two phoenixes for a long time. Should he follow Lin Yafei¡¯s suggestion?

    After all, Bai Zhiqing was already drunk and wouldn¡¯t know anything. At worst, he could tell her in the morning that she was dreaming.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing only dared to imagine this. He had just managed to get Bai Zhiqing to coexist peacefully with Lin Qianru, and if she found out that he took her best friend Lin Yafei to bed, and even let them both serve him, Bai Zhiqing would surely tear him apart alive.

    So Lu Tianxing could only fantasize and didn¡¯t dare to act; it was already risking his life. One slip and he¡¯d plummet off a cliff to his death.

    Lu Tianxing quickly lowered his head, pretending not to notice Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei finished their red wine again, and Angel seemed fine, but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were like water and her face flushed red, like a red apple, making one want to take a bite. She exuded an astonishing allure.

    It¡¯s a pity, except for Lu Tianxing, no man could appreciate this charm.

    "Zhiqing, your drinking prowess is impressive."

    Angel set down her ss andplimented, noticing that Bai Zhiqing probably didn¡¯t drink often.

    "Hehe, Angel, your drinking skills aren¡¯t bad either," Bai Zhiqing responded with a smile.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing knew he had to speak up, or he might end up carrying her home, just as Lin Yafei joked, "Wife, Angel, can you slow down with the drinking? Save some for us. This is an ¡¯82 Lafite, I haven¡¯t even tasted it, you know! Also, are you sure you¡¯re only going to drink without eating?"

    "My brother¡¯s right. Sis-cum-inw, Angel, could you stop toasting each other? I¡¯m starving here."

    Saying this, Mand¡¯s gaze fell on a chicken leg nearby, swallowing hard, looking so adorable that it made one want to pinch her cheek.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s gaze, everyone smiled slightly, and Lu Tianxing spoke up, "Let¡¯s eat first, then we¡¯ll join you for drinkster."

    Everyone nodded and sat down at the table, eating and chatting.

    Lu Tianxing took a light sip and said, clicking his tongue, "If today¡¯s incident gets out, won¡¯t those elites in China¡¯s business circle tear us apart? They worked so hard preparing, only for us to clinch it with a few words. Wouldn¡¯t they jump off a building? Should I contract the rooftop and offer VIP services, where VIPs can jump first and get direct services from the funeral home...?"

    Bai Zhiqing and the others were speechless upon hearing this.

    Lin Yafei rolled her eyes flirtatiously at Lu Tianxing and said, "Old friend, what a great thought. If this gets out, I think they¡¯ll toss you off the roof first."

    "What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t seem to do anything."

    "How could you say you did nothing? You were the persuader in this. Although Manman finalized it, at the root, it was your fault. So before they jump, they¡¯ll surely throw you off first."

    "I¡¯m not afraid!"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, "They won¡¯t throw me off because I can bring them benefits."

    "Oh, Mr. Lu, I wonder what you mean by that." Angel asked curiously, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to enjoy together than alone. Although Bai¡¯s Group has already partnered with Angel Group, there will certainly be some projects to implement between the two. While Bai¡¯s Group secured the major part, the remaining bits must be distributed. As long as there¡¯s something for them, the people in China¡¯s business circle won¡¯t be hostile towards Bai¡¯s Group. Just like you said a few days ago, Angel, there are no eternal friends in this world, only eternal interests. Am I right?"

    Bai Zhiqing, Angel, and Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. This was a brilliant n that not only resolved the animosity from majorpanies after Bai¡¯s Group became Angel Group¡¯s partner, but also aligned other groups as allies. It essentially paved a path for Bai¡¯s Group, free from obstacles. It was a perfect two-pronged strategy.

 Chapter 919 - 913: Jiangnan Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 913: Jiangnan Lu Family</h4>

    Angel¡¯s banquet for Lu Tianxing didn¡¯tst long. After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, Angel said goodbye to Bai Zhiqing and the others, then left with Abby driving while Bai Zhiqing, a bit drunk, staggered out of the hotel with Lu Tianxing¡¯s support, getting into the front passenger seat.

    After Lu Tianxing started the car, they left the hotel.

    Mand and Lin Yafei were seated in the car behind, following Lu Tianxing¡¯s car back to the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    As Lu Tianxing left the hotel, the news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s discharge spread rapidly through Beijing, shocking everyone yet also stirring a sense of anticipation for drama.

    Lu Tianxing was discharged, which surely meant Beijing would soon be caught in a storm of blood and turmoil?

    They certainly didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would easily let the mastermind slide this time; he might directly take action against the Wang Family.

    The thoughts of Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan were different from others who were anticipating drama. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s discharge, the two were instantly tense as if facing a formidable enemy, knowing full well that his discharge meant Beijing would be facing another upheaval.

    But they were powerless, without any means. They understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality well, and the animosity between Lu Tianxing and the Heavenly God had reached an almost irreconcble point. Lu Tianxing wanted the Heavenly God dead, and the Heavenly God equally wouldn¡¯t spare Lu Tianxing.

    Within the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan sat on the sofa drinking tea.

    "Sima, what are your ns now that Lu Tianxing has been discharged?" Mu Qingchuan lightly sipped his tea and said calmly.

    "I know." Sima Lingyun replied indifferently.

    "And yet you¡¯re casually drinking tea with me; you must know how many people Lu Tianxing has offended in Beijing. Although the Wealth Mansion incident might not be rted to the Wang Family, it is connected to the Heavenly God. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll storm the Wang Family, not to mention the poison master is in Beijing¡ªaren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll turn the Wang Family into a death zone?"

    Mu Qingchuan recalled the events of that night, still feeling a chill, clicking his tongue and said, "Honestly, had you not told me Mand was the poison master, I wouldn¡¯t believe it, even if you beat me to death, that such a young girl, younger than my sister, with an innocent appearance, is the infamous poison master feared across Europe¡¯s Underworld."

    Mu Qingchuan was deeply moved, truly not having expected or guessed the notorious poison master would be a girl around eighteen. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, even on the street, he wouldn¡¯t associate Mand with being the most mysterious and terrifying poison master in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, only thinking Mand was a pretty, fashionable urban girl.

    "Is that so? I¡¯ve told you before, never underestimate anyone, or you¡¯ll die even quicker."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Mu Qingchuan, slowly speaking, "To me, Judge¡¯s discharge might actually be a good thing. Although the Heavenly God hasn¡¯t shown his face these days, I can sense he¡¯s certainly in Beijing."

    "Moreover, you¡¯re aware of the happenings in the Yanhuang Group recently. The country¡¯s dignified de has been infiltrated, with criminals killed within the Yanhuang Group. It¡¯s the group¡¯s greatest disgrace since its founding."

    At this point, Sima Lingyun¡¯s tone was full of fury: "From this, it¡¯s evident the Yanhuang Group has decayed to the extreme; it must undergo a rebirth from death. Though I previously wanted to change all this, many disciples from Beijing¡¯s major families were in the Yanhuang Group; if I acted rashly, it would only cause bacsh from these families, gaining nothing worthwhile, but Judge¡¯s appearance provides me this chance."

    "As they say, destroy it to rebuild. This time, I want the Yanhuang Group to bepletely transformed." Sima Lingyun said heavily, his tone filled with determination.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan slightly furrowed his brows: "Sima, are you really nning to act against the major families in Beijing? This isn¡¯t a joke. Once they join forces, it¡¯s detrimental to the Yanhuang Group. You should recall the incident with Lu Tianzhan, you might end up like him."

    "Young Master Mu, Lu Tianzhan is Lu Tianzhan; I¡¯m Sima Lingyun. When have you seen me fight a battle I¡¯m not prepared for?"

    Sima Lingyun sipped his tea, stood up, walked to the window, and gazed out at the mountains: "If I dare act against the major families in Beijing, I¡¯m not afraid they¡¯ll fight back. Do you know why I chose to coborate with Judge?"

    "To kill using another¡¯s de?" Mu Qingchuan said.

    "Exactly, to kill using another¡¯s de."

    Sima Lingyun nodded and said, "I can¡¯t act directly against the families, but it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Hence, I chose Judge, especially since the Wang Family went too far this time, daring to act in Tanqin Gorge, even entering the Yanhuang Group to kill people. If we don¡¯t obliterate the Wang Family, the Yanhuang Group will be apleteughingstock."

    "Are you certain Judge can destroy the Wang Family?"

    "Not sure, so we need to take action ourselves, and we share amon enemy with Judge. Until that target is eliminated, I feel unsettled."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of cold murderous intent, his first time yielding such immense killing intent towards an individual.

    Right then, the office door was suddenly knocked.

    "Come in."

    The door was pushed open, Jiao Long entered with his head bowed from outside, followed by an elderly man in a ck traditional suit, white-haired yet youthful, entering.

    Though the elder¡¯s hair was white, he exuded no signs of frailty; his face was ruddy, moved with agility¡ªa demeanor that felt approachable yet bore no distinctions from an ordinary elder.

    "Returning to simplicity."

    Upon seeing the elderly man behind Jiao Long, Sima Lingyun¡¯s pupils contracted, his mind shed with a term, a demeanor he¡¯d only felt on the Supreme Elder of Yanhuang Group, seemingly peaceful yet resembling the ocean, capable of unleashing raging storms when provoked.

    "It¡¯s you."

    Mu Qingchuan gasped in astonishment upon seeing the elder: "Sima, remember what I told you a few days ago? He¡¯s the elder who appeared that night."

    This elder who had suddenly appeared in the Yanhuang Group turned out to be the one who saved Mand, Lin Yafei, and others that night, iming to visit his daughter-inw.

    Unbothered by Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, the elder smiled slightly, addressing Sima Lingyun courteously: "Greetings, Group Leader Sima, I hope my abrupt visit hasn¡¯t disturbed you."

    "Hehe, no need to be so polite, sir. Who might you be?"

    The elder smiled slightly, straightening proudly as he spoke: "I am Lu Chuan, the steward of the Lu Family."

    "Lu Family steward?"

    Sima Lingyun was slightly taken aback, with a sudden jolt in his mind, standing up from the sofa in shock, eximing: "Jiangnan Lu Family."

 Chapter 920 - 914: Heading to the Yanhuang Group

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 914: Heading to the Yanhuang Group</h4><h4></h4>

    At the same time, on the other side, Lu Tianxing drove back to Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Due to having consumed quite a bit of alcohol, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger downstairs and was helped upstairs by Lu Tianxing to rest.

    After cing Bai Zhiqing on the bed, Lu Tianxing came out of the room. As he was walking downstairs, intending to sit on the sofa for a rest, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Upon hearing the phone ring, Lin Yafei, who was talking with Mand, paused, and both of their gazes fell on Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took out his phone, nced at the caller ID, and took the call: "Sima Lingyun, what¡¯s up? Have you found the traces of Heavenly God?"

    "Judge, where are you right now?"

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.

    "I¡¯m at home. What¡¯s going on?"

    "You need toe to Yanhuang Group immediately, same old ce. I¡¯ve already arranged for Jiao Long to wait for you there. You better hurry; it¡¯s urgent."

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun hung up directly.

    Listening to the beeping tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly. Why was Sima Lingyun in such a hurry to find him?

    "What¡¯s wrong, old friend? Who just called you? You don¡¯t look so good," Lin Yafei asked, her eyes showing a trace of concern.

    "Sima Lingyun just called, asking me to go to the Yanhuang Group immediately. He said there¡¯s something urgent," Lu Tianxing replied without hiding it.

    "To Yanhuang Group?"

    Lin Yafei frowned: "Could it be that Sima Lingyun is nning something against you?"

    "Bro, do you want me to go with you to Yanhuang Group? If Sima Lingyun dares to act against you, I guarantee to leave him and Yanhuang Group with neither a single person nor animal untouched," Mand stood up, looking at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes shing with a cold killing intent.

    "No need, if Sima Lingyun wanted to deal with me, he would have done it already. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Manman, you stay at Purple Bamboo Vi, don¡¯t wander around. Take good care of your sister-inw, and if she wakes up and asks where I am, tell her for me."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and looked at Lin Yafei: "Lin Demon, Manman can be a bit impulsive. If anything happens, please try to calm him down for me."

    "No problem, leave it to me."

    Lu Tianxing said nothing further, lit a cigarette for himself, walked to the car outside, opened the door, and sat inside. Starting the car, he drove directly to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store on Wangfujing Street.

    Watching Lu Tianxing drive away, Mand turned to Lin Yafei and said: "Sister Yafei, what do you think is so urgent that Sima Lingyun needs to speak to my brother? Could it be that he wants to kill him!"

    "No way."

    Lin Yafei shook her head: "Manman, you¡¯re underestimating Sima Lingyun. As long as he isn¡¯t a fool, he wouldn¡¯t make a move against your brother because he knows that if Lu Tianxing is killed, the consequences aren¡¯t something the Yanhuang Group can afford to bear. Because Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t just a person; he represents the entire Netherworld Mercenary Corps. If something were to happen to Lu Tianxing at the Yanhuang Group, I think the entire Netherworld Mercenary Corps would go crazy. Am I right, Manman?"

    "Sister Yafei, you¡¯re right. If anything happens to my brother, our Netherworld Mercenary Corps will mobilize to destroy the Yanhuang Group and everyone within it for him," Mand said solemnly, her face tight and serious, without the slightest hint of joking.

    Lu Tianxing is the god of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. If the god dies, the followers willunch a holy war, ensuring everyone pays for the god¡¯s death.

    "Don¡¯t say such ominous things. Your brother is someone infamous as Judge, having roamed freely all these years. Who can kill him, really?" Lin Yafei patted Mand¡¯s head softly.

    "I believe my brother will be fine."

    Mand nodded heavily, looking at Lin Yafei curiously: "Sister Yafei, you like my brother too, don¡¯t you?"

    "Uh..."

    ...

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the entrance of the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store on Wangfujing Street. As he got out of the car, he immediately saw Jiao Long walk out from the antique store.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re here."

    Jiao Long greeted Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, nced at Jiao Long, and said: "Jiao Long, what¡¯s so urgent that Sima Lingyun needs me to go to the Yanhuang Group?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, Mr. Lu. Once you get there, you¡¯ll know."

    Jiao Long shook his head and gestured invitingly: "Mr. Lu, please, my car is waiting just nearby."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the ck sedan nearby and, without hesitation, opened the door and got inside.

    Jiao Long did not dy, immediately sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. The car trembled slightly, then quickly departed Wangfujing Street, heading to the Yanhuang Group.

    At the gates of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun stood openly, with no attempt to hide his presence, watching as the ck sedan slowly approached from afar.

    Once the car came to a stop, Lu Tianxing opened the door and got out, looking at Sima Lingyun: "Sima Lingyun, what¡¯s so urgent that you need me here at the Yanhuang Group? Surely you haven¡¯t set up experts around the Yanhuang Group to ambush me, have you?"

    "Judge, I¡¯d like to kill you, but unfortunately, I need you as bait to warn others. So even if you want to die, I won¡¯t let you."

    Sima Lingyun waspletely immune to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, instead giving him a strange look. Remembering what the elder Lu Chuan had told him earlier, Sima Lingyun felt a world-turned-upside-down sensation. How could Lu Tianxing actually be connected to the Jiangnan Lu Family? It seemed impossible.

    Under Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shudder: "Sima Lingyun, what¡¯s with that look? Don¡¯t tell me you actually like men. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m married and not interested in men."

    "Get lost."

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned dark, coldly spitting out a word, then turned and walked inside: "Judge, follow me! This time, it¡¯s not me who wants to see you, but someone else."

    "Someone else."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows slightly, but didn¡¯t ask further, following behind Sima Lingyun as they walked into the Yanhuang Group.

    Momentster, Sima Lingyun stopped in front of his office door with Lu Tianxing: "Alright, Judge, the person is waiting for you inside. I won¡¯t go in; you can go in yourself. Don¡¯t worry, this is my office; there are no monitoring facilities inside."

    "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, without saying anything else, and directly pushed open the door to enter.

 Chapter 921 - 915: The Identity of Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 915: The Identity of Lu Tianxing</h4><h4></h4>

    As soon as he pushed open the door, Lu Tianxing immediately saw an old man with white hair and a youthful face standing by the window in the office, admiring the scenery outside. His back was straight, and the Zhongshan suit he wore gave him a very imposing presence.

    At first nce at the old man, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and a strong, terrifying feeling arose from his heart. The old man in front of him felt even more frightening than the Crying Face Envoy had once felt. The old man stood there casually, yet he exuded an awe-inspiring aura, rendering Tianxing powerless.

    If he were to fight the old man in front of him, Lu Tianxing believed he would stand no chance of survival, unable to even withstand a single move.

    Upon hearing the door open, the old man, Lu Chuan, turned around. Seeing Lu Tianxing, his eyes immediately lit up with a gleam, and his whole body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He strode over to Lu Tianxing, his gaze wandering over him as he muttered to himself, "So alike, really too alike, too alike...".

    Lu Tianxing was confused by Lu Chuan¡¯s abrupt action, looking at Lu Chuan with some puzzlement. However, he soon felt reassured, thinking that the old man probably bore no ill will towards him.

    "Sir, you...".

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Chuan with a hint of confusion.

    "Wait," Lu Chuan immediately said to Lu Tianxing, then circled around him.

    "No mistake, it should be no mistake, you should be, yes, you are. After so many years, I¡¯ve finally found him, I¡¯ve finally found him. Master, I, Lu Chuan, have finally found the young master, hahaha, heaven truly does not disappoint those who strive."

    Lu Chuan let out an incredibly emotional sigh, his eyes tinged with red, tears welling up in his eyes, his voice filled with excitement. His body trembled slightly, his gaze lingering on Lu Tianxing, unwilling to leave.

    "Old man, who are you precisely? And what are you talking about? What young master? You might have made a mistake."

    Lu Tianxing was filled with confusion. Who was it that he resembled, and what about this young master business? He couldn¡¯t understand any of it. Besides, judging by Lu Chuan¡¯s demeanor, it seemed like he looked very much like his old master. What was going on here?

    Lu Chuan gazed at a bewildered Lu Tianxing, slightly sighing in his heart, showing a touch of nostalgia on his face. After a long pause, he finally spoke slowly; "Your name is Lu Tianxing. You¡¯ve been at the Sunshine Orphanage since childhood, joined the military when you were eighteen, left the army a few yearster to go to the Middle East to establish the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, and returned to the country a year ago. Moreover, you have a star-shaped birthmark on your leg, am I right?"

    One could say that Lu Chuan¡¯s words were quite shocking. He knew everything about Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed dramatically. The earlier information could perhaps be found by anyone who was interested, but the fact that he had a star-shaped birthmark on his leg was known only by a few. Apart from Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, women he had been intimately involved with, no one else knew.

    Even Tie Niu and Fu Tu didn¡¯t know about it, yet this unfamiliar old man knew. How could this not shock Lu Tianxing?

    "Old man, who exactly are you?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looking at Lu Chuan with intense eyes, asking seriously.

    "Who am I? I¡¯m just an old servant," Lu Chuan sighed lightly, looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s young face at that moment, as if he saw Lu Tianzhan, the man who once dominated the world.

    "Do you know your father¡¯s and mother¡¯s names?"

    "Who exactly are you?"

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing shuddered, unable to restrain the aura that burst forth from his body, his gaze piercing like lightning straight at the old man¡¯s heart.

    He had investigated his biological parents for many years, and even the Angel Intelligence Station had never been able to find anything. Yet now this old man in front of him was asking such a question. Who exactly was this old man!

    Could there be something from back then that he didn¡¯t know?

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura, Lu Chuan remained unchanged, looking at Lu Tianxing deeply, slowly starting to speak: "Your father¡¯s name is Lu Tianzhan, and your mother¡¯s name is Jiang Hongyan."

    "Lu Tianzhan, Jiang Hongyan."

    Lu Tianxing listened to the two names, his expression unchanged, quietly waiting for Lu Chuan¡¯s next answer.

    "Your father, true to his name, Tianzhan, fought against heaven and earth. From birth, your father never disappointed anyone. The talent he showed made countless people take notice," Lu Chuan murmured softly, as if reminiscing the past.

    "Your father¡¯s talent was incredibly terrifying. At your age now, his strength had already broken through to the Mythical Realm, and he was even infinitely close to the middle-stage of that realm. He was a widely-known genius in the Lu Family, and if nothing unexpected happened, the entire Lu Family would have been his in the future."

    "What do you mean by this?" Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Though he didn¡¯t know if the old man¡¯s words were true, judging from the old man¡¯s demeanor, he seemed not to be lying. While the old man¡¯s strength was beyond his own, it would be extremely difficult to lie to someone at a Mythical Realm.

    "s, as the saying goes, ¡¯The tree that stands out in the forest is sure to be blown down by the wind.¡¯ Your father, when he was young, was too arrogant," Lu Chuan sighed gently, giving Lu Tianxing a deep look and saying, "Do you know the Jiangnan Lu Family?"

    "I know," Lu Tianxing nodded, "It¡¯s rumored that the Jiangnan Lu Family is the undisputed overlord of Jiangnan, even though they have no apparent power, the Lu Family is the reigning king in Jiangnan. It¡¯s rumored that every generation of the Lu Family has a peerless genius. This genius in cultivation is considered matchless, with few rivals. Each generation¡¯s peerless genius eventually bes the Family Head and a Martial Artist superpower..."

    At this point, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but reveal an expression of amazement in his eyes. As the saying goes, ¡¯Wealth doesn¡¯tst more than three generations,¡¯ but the Lu Family ispletely different. Each generation produces a matchless genius so smart, especially excelling in cultivation, that if given time to grow, they would be an invincible force. This is why the Lu Family causes so many to tremble in fear without wielding any overt power in Jiangnan.

    Back when he and Rose devised the n to invade Jiangnan, they considered the Lu Family, thinking it best not to provoke them.

 Chapter 922 - 916: Past Events

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 916: Past Events</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯re right, and your father was the prodigious genius of the previous generation of the Lu Family."

    Lu Chuan sighed deeply and said, "It¡¯s just a pity that the way your father handled things back then was too fierce, just like your current methods, adhering to the principle of ¡¯if people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them; if they offend me, I¡¯ll eliminate thempletely.¡¯ Or maybe it was femme fatale! Originally, relying on the Lu Family¡¯s status, no one would provoke your father, and even if trouble arose, it wouldn¡¯t have reached this point. But ever since he met your mother, your father..."

    Lu Chuan didn¡¯t continue, but a deep look of regret appeared on his face.

    Seeing Lu Chuan¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing knew that the next part was important, and his breathing became somewhat rapid involuntarily. Although he found it hard to believe Lu Chuan¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the story.

    "Your mother¡¯s name is Jiang Hongyan. It¡¯s a very ordinary name, but her appearance was extraordinary. She was the most famous female star in China¡¯s entertainment circle at the time, and renowned internationally as well. Back then, almost all the heirs of prominent families in Beijing admired your mother, and your father was no exception. He was also one of her admirers. Originally, following the trajectory of events, with your father¡¯s status, he had no intersection with your mother because the Lu Family didn¡¯t allow your father to marry a female star. But perhaps fate yed a trick. In a chance encounter, your father met your mother and saved her life."

    At this point, Lu Chuan gave Lu Tianxing a deep look: "Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. That ¡¯hero saves the beauty¡¯ moment sparked a rtionship between your father and mother. They gradually fell in love, but the Lu Family didn¡¯t approve of the marriage due to the vast difference in their status. One was the genius of the Jiangnan Lu Family, the future Head of the Lu Family, and the other was merely a star. So in a fit of anger, your father remained in Beijing."

    "But since ancient times, beauties have been the cause of cmities. How could those family disciples who once admired your mother swallow this? Moreover, with malicious people fanning the mes, they found one of your mother¡¯s close girlfriends and secretly lured your mother to a hotel. They drugged her drink, intending to... humiliate your mother to vent their anger."

    "Did they seed?" Lu Tianxing asked anxiously.

    "No."

    Lu Chuan shook his head and said, "Your mother seized the opportunity to secretly call your father, and it was precisely that call that changed everything."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your father¡¯s personality is very simr to yours¡ªenraged for his beloved, just like how you wiped out the Peng and Zhao Families in Xiangjiang to save your wife Bai Zhiqing. After your father arrived and rescued your mother, he also did something he regretted for life."

    "Did he kill those people?" Lu Tianxing seemed to guess something, speaking uncertainly.

    "More or less, your father killed the main culprits and spared the rest, but the oue was as good as death."

    Lu Chuan let out a bitterugh, recalling in his mind all the information he had gathered about Lu Tianxing. The actions of this father and son pair were almost identical, leaving no room for leniency.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Ruined, your father crippled the remaining five or six disciples from those families, turning them into eunuchs, and had them publicly disyed outside the hotel. You should know what such actions mean¡ªit was aplete p in the face to the aristocratic families in Beijing. How could these families swallow their pride?"

    "I think he was right; if a man can¡¯t even protect his own woman, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a man."

    "Is that so? Perhaps!"

    Lu Chuan nced at Lu Tianxing and continued, "Your father¡¯s actions directly angered those families. That night, various families sent experts to kill your father, but they underestimated his strength. Everyone they sent was killed, thoroughly wiped out."

    "That night, your father even stormed into an aristocratic family in Beijing and ughtered all their experts, causing the family to vanish overnight. Yet, it was precisely this event that made your father the enemy of all families in Beijing, with countless families wanting him dead, even sending top experts to assassinate him."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, storming into a family in Beijing and ying all their experts¡ªhow audacious and impressive that was.

    "Did he die?"

    "No, he didn¡¯t die."

    Lu Chuanughed bitterly and said, "Your grandfather intervened. To protect your father, he relinquished the Lu Family¡¯s influence in Beijing and made your father personally seek forgiveness from various families."

    "Did he do it that way?"

    "He did. Your father had no choice because, at that time, your mother was already pregnant, and the child was you. The aristocratic families in Beijing threatened that if your father didn¡¯t kneel at their doorsteps to apologize, they might allow him to leave Beijing alive, but they would not let your mother leave alive because they med her for everything."

    "So he knelt before all the families to apologize?"

    "Indeed, for you and your mother, your father willingly gave up his reputation and knelt before the families to apologize."

    Lu Chuan spoke heavily, "Do you think your father was a coward?"

    "No, quite the opposite, I think he¡¯s a real man."

    Lu Tianxing said firmly, a hint of admiration in his eyes. A man who would give up his honor and willingly apologize for the sake of his woman¡¯s life¡ªwho would dare call him a coward?

    This is a real man, a man who stands tall. If a man can¡¯t even protect his own family, that¡¯s the real coward.

    "Since he already apologized, why did he end up dying?"

    Lu Tianxing voiced his greatest doubt.

    "Young Master, you¡¯re right."

    Lu Chuan looked at Lu Tianxing and continued, "After the apology, your father and mother were safe. Since your mother was pregnant, your father didn¡¯t leave Beijing immediately but stayed until you were born. Only then did they n to leave Beijing. The day before leaving, your father received a mysterious letter asking him to make a trip to Modu."

    "At the time, your father didn¡¯t say much and directly took your mother and you, who were just born, to Modu. However, midway, your father was ambushed. Dozens of top experts surrounded him. To cover your mother¡¯s escape, your father had a trusted aide take her away while he stayed behind to confront the enemies..."

 Chapter 923 - 917: Past Events Like the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 917: Past Events Like the Wind</h4><h4></h4>

    "What was the final result?"

    "The final oue was a failure. By the time the Lu Family members arrived, the scene was only left with pools of blood and a nearly demolished site. Your father disappeared without a trace, and the trusted aide who was protecting your mother also died halfway; both your mother and you vanished without a trace."

    Lu Chuan nced at Lu Tianxing, deeply inhaling as he said, "Given the power of the Lu Family, finding you and your mother should have been easy, but becausest time your grandfather demanded your father to apologize to the major families, it made your father feel the Lu Familyckedpassion, always putting family interests first, so he simply cut all ties with the Lu family."

    "So even after you were born, no one from the Lu Family ever saw you, there weren¡¯t even any of your birth photos or documents, and even the doctors from the hospital where your mother gave birth were all killed. All videos rted to you also disappeared without a trace. The Lu Family spent more than ten years, and eventually got a clue that you had a star-shaped mark on your leg, likely in Modu, and that¡¯s how we found Little Young Master, because you are so much like your father."

    After hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s story, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Old Sir Lu, I admit your words might be true, but why do you presume I¡¯m the Little Young Master you¡¯re talking about? Moreover, it¡¯s been over twenty years now, you had no clues back then, how can you be sure I¡¯m the infant from those days."

    After speaking these words, even Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice, his voice carried a hint of tremor, along with fear and expectation.

    "Little Young Master, if there were no evidence, do you think I would be speaking so recklessly?"

    As he spoke, Lu Chuan took a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing: "This is the DNA report we collected concerning you and the preserved DNA of your father. You can take a look; I think you should know that DNA, if preserved well, can still be identified even after hundreds of years."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Chuan¡¯s expression, gently took the paper, and for some reason, his fingers started trembling slightly, as if he was holding not just a piece of paper, but a mountain.

    Gently unfolding the sheet, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, reading it word by word. When he saw the confirmation that the gic simrity rate was ny-nine percent, indicating a familial rtionship, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, these words struck heavily on his heart like a hammer, immediately making him feel like he was suffocating.

    He never thought, originally believing his parents were dead or abandoned him, yet the scene before him clearly told him his parents did not abandon him, but instead had pressing reasons.

    Lu Tianxing knew it couldn¡¯t be fake because Lu Chuan was fully aware of his identity. If he wanted to investigate seriously, it wouldn¡¯t take long to reveal the truth, so Lu Chuan wouldn¡¯t use such clumsy means to deceive him.

    "Is this true?"

    Even though he was already certain internally, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask. He had been searching for his parents for many years, even resenting them in his heart for abandoning him. But Lu Chuan¡¯s words made him feel an unepting truth, making him realize he wasn¡¯t a stray child, not a child discarded by his parents.

    "It¡¯s true, Little Young Master. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Jiangnan Lu Family to see for yourself, then you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m lying to you."

    Lu Chuan didn¡¯t say much because he knew very well, a person who searched for their parents for over a decade, and were insulted as illegitimate for those same years in the orphanage, suddenly having parents appear is something hard to ept.

    If it were him, he would react the same way.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing remained silent, his fingers trembling as he fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it for himself, desperately smoking, as if trying to numb himself with nicotine, though without any effect.

    "Since you tracked me down, why didn¡¯t youe to find me?"

    "We were afraid?"

    Lu Chuan shook his head and said, "After confirming you were the Little Young Master, the Old Master wanted toe and find you immediately, but I think Little Young Master knows, each of the major family powerspetes against each other, even the Lu Family is the same. The Lu Family isn¡¯t just the Old Master¡¯s lineage, there are other lines too."

    "And through years of investigation, the reason your father suddenly left Beijing with your mother for Modu was most likely due to a letter from someone in one of those other lines warning them. Unfortunately, after your father¡¯s disappearance, Lu Family investigated but that letter was already gone without a trace; someone evidently doesn¡¯t want this known."

    "So this means my father is already dead?"

    "The Old Master certainly isn¡¯t dead."

    Lu Chuan, upon hearing this, said with certainty, "At the ce where the Old Master and those warriors fought, we found the blood left by your father through DNA, but there was no corpse. I believe the Old Master is definitely not dead, not only that, but thedy wouldn¡¯t be dead either. Perhaps the Old Master learned something, and that¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t dare return to the Lu Family or look for you. But what can be certain is that the Old Master is likely not dead."

    "If that¡¯s the case, have you eliminated those few families in Beijing?"

    "No, through our investigation, the Beijing families were merely pawns; the true culprits are not these families. Therefore, the Lu Family opted for patience, waiting for a day to uncover the real mastermind and let them know the cost of plotting against Lu Family members."

    "I understand. Thank you for telling me so much. I don¡¯t know if I am your Little Young Master, but someday, I will personally pursue this truth." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    "I know. Oh, Little Young Master, this is a photo given to me by the Old Master of your father and mother, I¡¯m handing it over to you now."

    After saying this, Lu Chuan took a photo, slightly yellowed, from his pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing epted the photo, nced at it, and on it were a man and a woman. The woman possessed exceptional beauty, strikingly more beautiful than Bai Zhiqing by threefold, exuding a pure angelic-like aura, with gentle smiles that gave a sense of warmth.

    The man was in a military uniform, not particrly handsome in appearance, but carried himself with an innate confident aura, not arrogance, but confidence in all matters, with the same brilliant smile at the corner of his mouth. The two leaned against each other, seemingly a wedding photo.

 Chapter 924 - 918: Difficult to Accept

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 918: Difficult to ept</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing stared intently at the man¡¯s appearance, because he discovered that the man¡¯s looks were about seventy to eighty percent simr to his own, like a twin carved from the same mold. More importantly, when he saw the two people in this photo, Lu Tianxing felt an unprecedented sense of familiarity bursting from his heart.

    "I¡¯ll keep the photo you gave me, and when I have time, I¡¯ll definitely visit the Lu Family."

    Lu Tianxing did not refuse, putting the photo into his pocket.

    "Yes, young master, I will be waiting for you at the Lu Family, and the old master is waiting for you too. The old master has felt guilty his entire life because of your father. He said if he could see you, he hopes to apologize to you and beg for your forgiveness," Lu Chuan said, nodding.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more and directly turned and left the office.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Lu Chuan murmured to himself, "Master, I¡¯ve found him, I¡¯ve finally found the young master. He looks much like you, even his ways are quite alike. If nothing had happened to you, perhaps the future world would have been yours and your son¡¯s. But, s, Master, rest assured, your son is back, and he is more talented than you. Rest assured, not long now, the young master will personally avenge you, with the blood of those people from back then to honor you...."

    ...

    Lu Tianxing left Yanhuang Group, feeling somewhat lost, without even bothering to greet Sima Lingyun and others, or letting Jiao Long drive, he fumbled away in Jiao Long¡¯s car from Yanhuang Group.

    Lu Tianxing did not know how he returned to Purple Bamboo Vi, only knowing that his mind felt like mush, as if it had suddenly gone nk.

    After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing walked heavily into the house.

    In the hall, Bai Zhiqing, who had been resting, also came downstairs, and the three people chatting saw Lu Tianxing and were stunned. When Lu Tianxing left, he was clearly in a good mood, yet now he appeared so grim.

    Moreover, having been with Lu Tianxing for so long, they¡¯d always seen him goofing around, never showing such an expression, as if hiding something.

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing just at the Yanhuang Group? What could have happened there?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing like this, Bai Zhiqing immediately showed a little concern in her beautiful eyes, hastily got up, walked over, and asked with care, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Your face looks awful. Did something happen? Don¡¯t scare me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing but didn¡¯t speak, instead he woodenly walked to the sofa and sat down, his eyes nced over the concerned Mand and Lin Yafei, and sighed gently, "Manman, get me a ss of water."

    "Okay, brother, wait a minute."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing, opened her mouth to speak but said nothing, then got up and walked to the side.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing this way, Bai Zhiqing became anxious. In the past, no matter what happened, Lu Tianxing would be grinning. Never had he been like today, as if he were a different person¡ªso unfamiliar.

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s going on, speak up, whatever it is, let it out, don¡¯t keep it to yourself, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything, just nkly received the ss of water handed over by Mand and drank it all.

    "Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Speak up, honestly, did Sima Lingyun give you a hard time at Yanhuang Group? You wait here, I¡¯ll go get the Five Poison Powder and make sure no one at Yanhuang Group is spared," Mand said with a murderous tone.

    "Yes, Lu Tianxing, say something! This isn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t forget, we are your family. Tell us if there¡¯s anything troubling you, maybe we can help," Lin Yafei said as well, her toneced with urgency, as she had never seen him so defeated before.

    Lu Tianxing raised his eyelids slightly, shook his head, and said, "I¡¯m fine."

    "Then what¡¯s the matter?"

    Again, Lu Tianxing fell into silence.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing like this, the three women became as anxious as ants on a hot pan, wanting tofort him but not knowing how to start.

    After some time, Lu Tianxing suddenly lifted his head, his gaze swept across Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Mand, without speaking, he slowly took out the yellowed photo from his pocket and ced it on the table.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing slowly ce the photo on the coffee table, the three women were slightly startled, noticing that the man in the picture had a seventy to eighty percent resemnce to Lu Tianxing. Although Lu Tianxing looked quite simr to this man, there was also a trace of the woman in the photo in his brows, suggesting he was not the man in the photo.

    "It¡¯s him, it¡¯s actually them, how is this possible...."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei suddenly eximed in surprise, a touch of disbelief on her pretty face.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, both Bai Zhiqing and Mand disyed surprised expressions: "Lin Demon, you know them?"

    Lin Yafei nodded, nced at Lu Tianxing, and slowly spoke, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be people from the Jiangnan Lu Family, the man named Lu Tianzhan, and the woman Jiang Hongyan, a couple."

    "A couple?"

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned and hurriedly said, "You mean...."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lu Tianxing opened up, saying, "They are my biological parents. Today, when I went to Yanhuang Group, I met someone who gave me this photo, saying the people in the photo are my biological parents."

    "Your parents?"

    Bai Zhiqing widened her beautiful eyes, looking at the man in the military uniform in the photo who resembled Lu Tianxing by seventy to eighty percent. She remembered Lu Tianxing saying he was an orphan, so how did parents suddenly appear out of nowhere?

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, his voice particrly low, "I don¡¯t know whether I should believe him. Do you know? Back in the orphanage, at school, because I had no parents, I was bullied by countless people, even directly called a parentless bastard, and those words followed me through elementary school, even in middle school, some would say it directly."

    "I once hated them in my heart, hated them for abandoning me, for making me suffer years of scorn. Butter, I gave up, I just wanted to find them, to ask them why they abandoned me."

    "However, there was never any news, not even a bit; so many years passed, I gave up,pletely gave up, considering myself an orphan, but not alone because I have you. But today, someone told me that my parents didn¡¯t abandon me but had no choice. Ha, how am I supposed to believe this, how am I supposed to ept all of this...."

    A bitter smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, for after holding onto something for many years, having it suddenly shattered was a feeling that anyone would find difficult to ept.

 Chapter 925 - 919 Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 919 Untitled</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, within the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun sat in his office, his brows furrowed, recalling what Lu Chuan said before leaving, a bitter smile emerging at the corner of his mouth.

    He originally thought Lu Tianxing was just connected to the Jiangnan Lu Family, but never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Lu Tianxing was the young master of the Jiangnan Lu Family, the son of the madman Lu Tianzhan who once terrified the whole Beijing.

    "Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianzhan, I should have realized long ago. They look so alike; their actions are almost indistinguishable. If they¡¯re not family, I¡¯d never believe it."

    Sima Lingyun picked up the dusty file in front of him.

    This was a file buried at the bottom of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s records, something he would hardly have checked without Lu Chuan bringing attention to it.

    Looking at the photo in the file, a face so simr to Lu Tianxing¡¯s, Sima Lingyun let out a bitterugh. He had previously been baffled as to why people from the Jiangnan Lu Family came to the Yanhuang Group demanding he call Lu Tianxing. Now it was clear that the Lu Family, upon learning Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, was secretly warning him not to harbor ill intentions towards Lu Tianxing.

    Though the Jiangnan Lu Family¡¯s influence and strength diminished after the Lu Tianzhan incident, their longstanding grip over Jiangnan means they are deeply entrenched. If Lu Tianxing were to encounter trouble in Beijing, the Lu Family would fight fiercely. The fact they dispatched Lu Chuan to the Yanhuang Group speaks volumes.

    If the Yanhuang Group were truly to sh with the Lu Family, the result would invariably be mutual destruction, beneficial to no one.

    "Young master Lu Tianxing from the Lu Family, it¡¯s rumored every generation of the Lu Family produces a monstrous genius; thest was Lu Tianzhan, and this generation might be Lu Tianxing!"

    A thought shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s mind, his bitter smile deepening.

    "Ah, forget it, what does it matter to me if Lu Tianxing is the Lu Family¡¯s monstrous genius, as long as he doesn¡¯t harm China, it doesn¡¯t matter who he is."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, no longer dwelling on the topic. Looking at the paper file in his hand, he furrowed his brow, a small whirlwind of sword energy appearing in his palm, instantly shredding the document.

    This was a traditional paper document from the Yanhuang Group; there was only one copy. Sima Lingyun destroying it meant all information rted to Lu Tianzhan waspletely wiped from the Yanhuang Group.

    "Judge, this is all I can do for you. I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble because you are my rival. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Without you, where would I find such a good rival, one solid enough to be my whetstone, helping me advance to the Earthly Immortal Realm."

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing had already returned to his room, rushed to the bathroom without a second thought, and turned on the showerhead, letting the cold water pour down on him. Only this way could he calm down.

    He had hated his parents in his heart, resented them, even wanted to find them to ask why they abandoned him.

    Lu Tianxing once believed that even faced with all of this, he could still handle it with grace and leave smiling.

    However, the reality now was, Lu Chuan¡¯s words came like waves crashing against his heart, leaving him unable to remain calm, feeling a disbelief and unable to settle his emotions.

    Time ticked away, the cold water soaking his clothes, yet Lu Tianxing remained motionless, his mind reying the final sight of the DNA report, a bitter smile on his lips.

    Outside the bathroom, Bai Zhiqing and two other women were anxious, staring at the closed bathroom door.

    "Lin Demon, what¡¯s going on here? Exactly what happened with Lu Tianzhan, why did Lu Tianxing be like this after finding out his father was Lu Tianzhan?"

    Hearing the sound of water flowing inside, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed. Knowing Lu Tianxing for so long, she had never seen him like this.

    Lin Yafei let out a bitterugh, saying, "I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on either, perhaps he can¡¯t ept the truth. After all, hating his parents for many years, believing they abandoned him, only to find out they did it out of necessity; that kind of reversal is something anyone would struggle to ept in a short time!"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Lin Yafei, eyes shining: "Lin Demon, do you know the details about Lu Tianzhan being controlled, tell me."

    Mand, though silent, perked her ears up; she wanted to know about Lu Tianxing¡¯s past too.

    Looking at the expressions of Bai Zhiqing and Mand, Lin Yafei sighed deeply and said, "Little Qingqing, do you know what Lu Tianzhan and Jiang Hongyan represent?"

    "No, I don¡¯t."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head.

    "Lu Tianzhan represented a legend from decades ago, if he hadn¡¯t died, he would have a ce among the invincible elite. And if Jiang Hongyan hadn¡¯t died, she would be an international top star," Lin Yafei said with gravitas, taking a deep breath.

    "You say they died?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as if she had realized something.

    "I¡¯m not very clear. A mysterious force erased the events of that year. All I know is that Lu Tianzhan seemed to have done something significant in Beijing that year, attracting the ire of Beijing¡¯s elite families. Later, for unknown reasons, Lu Tianzhan left Beijing for Modu. But on the way to Modu, he was ambushed, and Lu Tianzhan, Jiang Hongyan, and their son all mysteriously disappeared. Some say they died, some say they went into hiding. I don¡¯t know the specifics."

    "Judging by your thinking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s parents were forced to abandon him, hoping he would survive, but to him, he always believed he was abandoned by his parents. When he suddenly learned the truth, he struggled to ept it."

    "That¡¯s about right." Lin Yafei nodded.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately turned towards the bathroom door, pounding on it incessantly: "Lu Tianxing,e out! I¡¯m your wife; why are you bottling it all up inside? Don¡¯t you know I worry about you? There¡¯s nothing on this earth we can¡¯t ovee together; don¡¯t fear, I¡¯m here for you,e out...."

    By the end of her plea, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice became choked with emotion.

    Since knowing Lu Tianxing, he had always been full of confidence in her heart, even facing the Crying Face Envoy a few days ago, he showed no fear. But now Lu Tianxing had be like this, which showed how immense the pain and suppression in his heart were.

 Chapter 926 - 920: I Admire Your Vision

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 920: I Admire Your Vision</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing, who was in the bathroom, gradually calmed down after hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tearful voice. Indeed, he found this difficult to ept, but whether he epted it or not, the facts remained the same.

    Moreover, he once thought that his parents had abandoned him, but now he understood it was out of necessity, meaning his parents were not willing abandoners. In the face of an enemy¡¯s pursuit, they hoped for his survival and had no choice but to leave him.

    Compared to the former, thetter was more out of necessity. Isn¡¯t this the best oue already?

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, reached out to turn off the showerhead, turned around, and walked to the bathroom door, opening it and stepping out.

    As the door opened, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared in front of the three women. Although his face had a hint of gloom, it no longer held the previous heaviness, instead feeling a sense of relief.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s current appearance, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned and immediately rushed forward, holding Lu Tianxing tightly: "Lu Tianxing...."

    "Honey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now."

    Hugging Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Lin Yafei and Mand, who were looking at him with concern; "Manman, Lin Demon, thank you for caring about me. Actually, I¡¯ve figured it out. Regardless of my rebuttal, this matter is destined. Moreover, my parents are not as I imagined; they didn¡¯t just abandon me. They left to let me escape enemy pursuit and live on, so I shouldn¡¯t resent them. On the contrary, I should be grateful they gave me life."

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really okay?" Lin Yafei carefully asked, sensing a change in Lu Tianxing. If the previous Lu Tianxing was careless, the current one felt deep, as if something had awakened in his heart, though she couldn¡¯t say what. She just felt Lu Tianxing was a bit different.

    "Lin Demon, I¡¯m really alright. On the contrary, I¡¯m very happy that my parents didn¡¯t abandon me, but protected me instead."

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Yafei a bright smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, have you truly figured it out?" Bai Zhiqing asked, still somewhat worried despite Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor.

    "Mm."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the worry in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes and nodded firmly.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response again, Bai Zhiqing finally breathed a long sigh of relief, fearing Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t ovee this hurdle.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a faint smile as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Honey, I¡¯m suddenly quite impressed with you now."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback and didn¡¯t understand why Lu Tianxing said so.

    "Of course, I¡¯m impressed with your vision. You found a piece of gold amidst the sand and clung tightly to it. Isn¡¯t that sight worth admiring? After all, who would have thought that in those days, nobody looked favorably on this loser here, yet you recognized my value and seized the opportunity first. Shouldn¡¯t I admire you?" Lu Tianxing said with a cheerful grin.

    Listening to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was lined with exasperation, yet in her heart, she couldn¡¯t deny Lu Tianxing was right; she indeed found a treasure.

    The Jiangnan Lu Family is a colossal presence in the south. In ancient times, it could rightfully be considered a duke. If Lu Tianxing could be a grandson of the Lu Family, his status would rise dramatically, and he would no longer be a loser but a true elite with top-ss status.

    What¡¯s more, as soon as Lu Tianxing ims ancestry, he will no longer be at anyone¡¯s mercy with the entire Lu Family behind him, and Bai Zhiqing herself would be an object of admiration for countless women, gaining significant social standing in China.

    Moreover, even without the Angel Group, Bai¡¯s Group would quickly be one of the most powerful conglomerates in Jiangnan, with no rivals.

    If this doesn¡¯t count as finding a treasure, then what does?

    Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes also flickered constantly. When establishing the Yama Pce, she had worked with Rose to devise strategies against the Lu Family.

    The best way was to coexist peacefully with the Lu Family, while the worst was to n for theirplete downfall.

    But now, it seemed their ns were unnecessary. Although not well-versed in the Lu Family, Lin Yafei knew their family rule: every generation produces a prodigious genius who automatically bes the Head at thirty. The previous Head was Lu Tianxing¡¯s father, Lu Tianzhan.

    Now that Lu Tianzhan is gone, the position of Head still remains with Lu Tianxing¡¯s grandfather, Lu Tiankuang, a prodigious genius from a previous generation. If Lu Tianxing can return and be the Lu Family¡¯s prodigious genius, Jiangnan could be his realm and thus Yama Pce¡¯s.

    Thinking of this, Lin Yafei felt an extreme excitement, not just because Yama Pce could grow in Jiangnan, but also for Lu Tianxing¡¯s sake. Facing numerous enemies, an identity as the young master of the Lu Family would serve as a shield. The Heavenly God would reconsider attacking Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, fearing the Lu Family¡¯s wrath, forcing him to hesitate.

    Furthermore, with the Lu Family backing him, finding the Heavenly God¡¯s tracks would be easier. The Lu Family has dominated Jiangnan for years, and even the Beijing aristocrats couldn¡¯t match their foundation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have conspired to eliminate Lu Tianzhan but directly annihted the Lu Family then.

    Mand showed no change. To her, Lu Tianxing was her only family, and as long as he was okay, that mattered most. Being abroad, she wasn¡¯t well aware of the Lu Family¡¯s power, so Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t surprising.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you n to do next, im your ancestry?" Bai Zhiqing asked, taking a deep breath while looking at him.

    "im ancestry?"

    Lu Tianxing murmured softly and said with determination, "I¡¯m not sure, but I must visit the Lu Family to see if it¡¯s true. If it is, I want to know which Beijing aristocratic families my father offended back then. I want to find out who caused my parents¡¯ deaths. If I¡¯m truly his son, I must seek justice for them."

    As he finished speaking, a sharp glint appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, fierce as a waking beast revealing its fangs.

    PS: Expect a surprise update tomorrow, seeking your support, seeking your support!!!

 Chapter 927 - 921: Elite Family Palace Drama

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 921: Elite Family Pce Drama</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing the hint of a bloodthirsty smile at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, Lin Yafei¡¯s entire body suddenly trembled. She felt that at this moment, Lu Tianxing was truly awakened. If the previous Lu Tianxing seemed to have a carefree attitude, living as he pleases, then now he was fully alert, like a predator ready to dominate the world.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. From the first encounter between Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun, she felt from the bottom of her heart that Lu Tianxing was a true dragon soaring in the heavens. But now, it appears that Lu Tianxing is not simply a dragon in the heavens but a privileged second-generation dragon with a powerful background. With the identity of the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing could walk horizontally across China.

    Mand, now catching on, observed Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, her gaze finallynding on Lu Tianxing. Her small eyes sparkled like stars, resembling a fox that had just stolen a chicken. Although she didn¡¯t know what the Jiangnan Lu Family represented, she knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity must be incredibly impressive. Otherwise, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t show such surprised expressions.

    "Bro, tell me honestly, what is your identity? Is it incredibly awesome?" Mand asked excitedly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Lin Yafei seemingly guessed Mand¡¯s intent and said, "Manman, it¡¯s not just incredibly awesome; it¡¯s extremely awesome. The Jiangnan Lu Family is the undisputed ruler throughout Jiangnan. In other words, if your brother acknowledges his roots, you can walk around China with no problem, even if you want to take a bath in the Yanhuang Group."

    "Really? Bro, I don¡¯t want to take a bath in the Yanhuang Group; I just want to walk my dog there. Is that possible?" Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s eyes lit up brightly.

    "In theory, there¡¯s no problem at all."

    "Wow, this is so cool! Should I bring Weiwei along, and together we can form an invincible beautiful girl squad and sweep through China? Haha, awesome! I never thought my Mand would someday be a super bratty rich kid, going all out as a wastrel!"

    Mand¡¯s eyes shone, her hands on her hips in a posture of being invincible.

    "Manman, don¡¯t be reckless."

    Bai Zhiqing lightly smacked Mand¡¯s head.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Mand adorably stuck her tongue out but secretly contemted whether to ask the Lu Family for some rare herbs to make even stronger poisons. The Lu Family is so powerful; they must have rarer medicinal herbs.

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head looking at Mand¡¯s appearance and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you want to rest a bit first?"

    "Dear, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Dear, I already thought about it while in the bathroom. Once you and Angel sessfully cooperate, we¡¯ll first return to Modu, and then I¡¯ll go to the Lu Family."

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing paused and continued, "But before that, I will make sure everyone knows about me, Lu Tianxing, and let Heavenly God realize that anyone who wants to kill Lu Tianxing must pay the price."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, fully aware that returning to the Lu Family would not be an easy feat, even if he was truly Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son.

    An emperor¡¯s family is often the most heartless.

    The Lu Family is vast, like a big cake, with each person having their share. If he joins, it¡¯s equivalent to taking someone else¡¯s piece, thus disturbing their interests, which might not be tolerated by the Lu Family.

    Just as Lu Chuan told him before, there¡¯s a very high chance that Lu Tianzhan was lured to Modu by his rtives, aiming to ambush him halfway, causing him to disappearpletely. If that person was indeed from the Lu Family, they would never allow him to enter the Lu Family.

    The best way for him to join the Lu Family is to build his reputation, letting everyone know that Lu Tianxing is not one to be messed with, making them cautious.

    Moreover, if Lu Tianzhan and Jiang Hongyan are truly his parents, he must enter the Lu Family, even bing its true ruler, reiming everything that once belonged to his father, defeating any obstacles in his way.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing remained silent, fully supporting Lu Tianxing as his wife.

    Additionally, Bai Zhiqing has learned about the situation regarding Lu Tianxing¡¯s parents from Lin Yafei, and knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, he won¡¯t rest until justice is served if he finds out who killed his parents.

    Ignoring the Lu Family and ambushing its demon genius, the forces behind these acts were far from ordinary. If Lu Tianxing could be part of the Lu Family, it might provide an extrayer of protection for his safety.

    Lin Yafei thought the same, but she knew more than Bai Zhiqing. Gaining entry into an influential family is like diving into the depths of the sea, with the heartlessness of the emperor¡¯s family apparent. Lin Yafei can almost imagine the resistance Lu Tianxing will face if he attempts to lead the Lu Family, not only from those families involved in ambushing Lu Tianzhan before but from within the Lu Family itself. Nobody wants a prodigious genius interrupting their share of the pie.

    In her mind¡¯s eye, Lin Yafei seemed to see a bloodstained Jiangnan; once Lu Tianxing enters Jiangnan, it will undoubtedly lead to a storm of bloodshed.

    Mand tilted her head, looking at Lu Tianxing, before finally speaking, "Bro, why do I feel like you¡¯re in a living drama of aristocratic family strife?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It¡¯s quite melodramatic," Mand said heavily.

    "Then, ording to the plot, what happens to someone like me as the protagonist?"

    "Life and death intertwined, one step to Heaven, one step to Hell."

    Mand very seriously said, "ording to plot development, a rich young master who¡¯s been lost outside is suddenly found one day by his rtives, and recognized, and then returns to the family for an intense aristocratic family battle. Although I don¡¯t know the atmosphere of your family, any family called a ¡¯family¡¯ must have many people and conflicting interests. Bro, if you join this family, you¡¯d touch their interests, and they won¡¯t let you off easily. So, isn¡¯t this like a step into a drama of aristocratic family strife?"

    Pausing here, Mand, with a worried look, said to Lu Tianxing, "Bro, I advise you to be careful. I¡¯ve seen on TV that in aristocratic families, no one can be trusted. Otherwise, you could be sold out at any moment, and don¡¯t randomly sign anything, lest you sell yourself. Importantly, the female leads in family strife dramas are usually quite beautiful, possibly even your sister-inw. Bro, you must not make fundamental errors and betray your wife!"

 Chapter 928 - 922 Preparing to Take Action Against the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 922 Preparing to Take Action Against the Wang Family</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was suddenly exasperated. Was his character really so unbelievable? Was he really so desperate?

    When Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing heard Mand¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh, especially seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s exasperated expression, almost causing him to spit blood. It made themugh even harder.

    But afterughing, both of them couldn¡¯t help but feel a shadow over their hearts. Although they had long known Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Jiangnan wouldn¡¯t be peaceful, hearing it from Mand made them even more anxious and fearful.

    Interests are the most terrifying thing in this world, capable of turning rtives into enemies and friends against each other. Lu Tianxing entering the Lu Family would inevitably upset these interests, making him a thorn in people¡¯s eyes, a target to bepletely eliminated in any way possible.

    This is the rtionship within anyrge family ¨C interests are always the priority. One can sacrifice everything for interests, even abandon their own children when faced with profit. Wang Anlong¡¯s abandonment of Wang Quan previously exemplifies this. If Lu Tianxing goes to the Lu Family, it will truly be as Mand said: life and death, one step to Heaven, one step to Hell.

    "Brother, you must control yourself then; otherwise, you¡¯ll fall for their tricks and be manipted," Mand said worriedly.

    "Go y somewhere else, you little girl. You¡¯re a good girl ¨C stop watching those aristocratic pce drama fights all day. They don¡¯t suit you."

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand and lightly knocked on Mand¡¯s head, then nced at the worried Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, seemingly seeing through their thoughts, he smiled and said, "You two don¡¯t frown like that. It¡¯s not yet certain that I¡¯m the young master of the Lu Family! Besides, it¡¯s not like the Lu Family is a dragon¡¯sir, and if anything goes wrong, I can just leave. My power might not be inferior to the Lu Family¡¯s power anyway, and moreover, I¡¯ve heard that my grandfather dotes on my father very much."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei were slightly startled, then they nodded.

    How could there NOT be favoritism?

    Back then, Lu Tianzhan directly killed many family heirs, crippled a group of people, and recklessly wiped out a family. If this were an ordinary person, they would¡¯ve been torn to pieces by the enraged Beijing families long ago.

    But Lu Tianzhan lived perfectly well, only offering humble apologies. It was humiliating but at least alive. Most importantly, the Lu Family¡¯s power in Beijing back then was no less than today¡¯s Mu Family or Liu Family among the elite families, but ultimately they willingly relinquished all powers in Beijing for Lu Tianzhan.

    In a family where interests reign supreme, willingly giving up those interests shows how much the Old Master of Lu Family valued Lu Tianzhan.

    "Furthermore, if they want to deal with me, they¡¯ll have to ask if my sword agrees. They have their foundation, but do I not have mine? If they want to strike at me, they¡¯d better prepare their coffins because those who will end up dead will definitely be them. I¡¯m not one of those benevolent souls; I have no habit of holding back against enemies," Lu Tianxing said confidently, with a hint of murderous intent in his tone.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei gradually rxed. As it¡¯s said, concern leads to chaos; Lu Tianxing is not alone, with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps behind him and some forces they didn¡¯t know. If the Lu Family truly shes with Lu Tianxing, perhaps the one eventually wiped out would be the Lu Family; even if they don¡¯t die, the Lu Family would certainly be wrecked.

    To deal with Lu Tianxing, it would take all the Lu Family¡¯s might, but the Lu Family¡¯s small fry wanting to tackle Lu Tianxing is almost impossible. More importantly, would the Old Master of Lu Family allow his people to assault Lu Tianxing?

    Clearly, it¡¯s impossible!

    Lu Tianxing is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, the son of the Lu Family Old Master¡¯s most cherished child. Perhaps out of love for his child, not only will he prevent the Lu Family from attacking Lu Tianxing, he might even cradle Lu Tianxing in his palms with utmost care.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Alright! Just as you said, when the matters in Beijing conclude, we¡¯ll return to Modu. Oh, Lin Demon, how about you? Do you want toe back to Modu with us? I¡¯m not quite reassured with you alone staying in Beijing."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me; will I suffer losses? Besides, if I follow you back, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll suddenly walk in while you¡¯re doing something enjoyable at night? Or aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll secretly install high-def pinhole cameras in your room or bathroom?"

    Lin Yafei smilingly refused Bai Zhiqing¡¯s invitation. From the moment Lu Tianxing resolved to go to the Jiangnan Lu Family, Lin Yafei already decided in her heart to stay in Beijing to consolidate power for Lu Tianxing, strengthening the Yama Pce.

    When Lu Tianxing returns to the Lu Family, if certain people intend to attack Lu Tianxing or refuse to acknowledge him, she can rely on the power in Beijing to provide Lu Tianxing with shelter, protecting him and simultaneously helping Lu Tianxing amass his strength, waiting for the day Lu Tianxing raises his arm, marches to Jiangnan, and takes back everything that was once his.

    If Lu Tianxing is epted by the Lu Family, the Yama Pce could also seize the opportunity for massive expansion, bing a truly top-tier power.

    It can be said Lin Yafei had figured everything out. If Lu Tianxing can recognize his roots in the Lu Family, naturally it¡¯d be joyful for all. If he¡¯s not acknowledged by the Lu Family, then it¡¯s just as well ¨C the Yama Pce could show the Lu Family that Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t need them, as his power isn¡¯t any inferior to theirs.

    "Alright then! Lin Demon, be cautious in Beijing. If anythinges up, remember to call me."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t insist on Lin Yafei going back. Having been friends for many years, she understands Lin Yafei¡¯s character well.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine."

    Lin Yafei gave Bai Zhiqing a reassuring smile, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Old friend, are you really nning to leave Beijing just like this?"

    "Of course not."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, "I¡¯ve said before; I¡¯ll go to the Lu Family sooner orter, but before that, I need to establish myself."

    "Establish yourself? Old friend, do you mean to target the Wang Family?" Lin Yafei asked.

    "Exactly!"

    Lu Tianxing coldly replied, "I indeed n to target the Wang Family, as I¡¯ve entirely offended them, and regardless of the circumstances, the grudge between us can¡¯t be reconciled. They¡¯ll never let me off, so there¡¯s no need for me to show them courtesy. I¡¯ll eliminate them first."

    PS: A burst tomorrow, a burst tomorrow, seeking support!!

 Chapter 929 - 923: Too Audacious (First Update)

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 923: Too Audacious (First Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    Since I¡¯m in Beijing, I absolutely cannot allow the Wang Family to remain.

    For Lu Tianxing, his hatred for the Wang Family has reached an irreconcble point, not just because of the Yunwu Private Restaurant issue, but more so because of the Modu Wang Family incident. He and the Wang Family are like fire and water; for peace, one party mustpletely disappear.

    Moreover, the Wang Family is like a venomous snake lurking beside him. To avoid being bitten, the best approach is to kill itpletely.

    "Old friend, do you need my help?" Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "You?"

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Yafei a suspicious nce.

    "Old friend, what¡¯s with that look? Are you underestimating me?"

    Lin Yafei shot him an annoyed nce and said with a smug expression, "I¡¯m the leader of the Sky Dragon Gang now. You should know who used to control the Sky Dragon Gang. It¡¯s not difficult for me to find some unsavory items from the Wang Family. If you want to take down the Wang Family, conflicts with their people in government are inevitable. With this stuff, you can destroy thempletely."

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Yafei a surprised look and slowly said, "Alright, Lin Demon, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Gather all sorts of evidence against the Wang Family as quickly as possible. But be careful not to alert them. We intend to trap the Wang Family entirely, making sure they can¡¯t rise again. Alerting them would be unfavorable."

    Light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t believe a grand family like the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t have a single corrupt element or any scandalous records among their people in government. This time, he not only wants to obliterate the Wang Family but also to prevent the Heavenly God from meddling in this matter. He wants to pin down the Wang Familypletely, leaving them no chance of resurgence.

    Lin Yafei, looking at Lu Tianxing, nodded heavily and said, "Rest assured, I know what to do to guarantee the Wang Family won¡¯t have any chance to recover."

    "Brother, do you want my help?"

    At this point, Mand also spoke, her voice carrying a hint of murderous intent, "Should Iy down a poisonous miasma around the Wang Family, ensuring no one can survive walking out?"

    "Manman, you don¡¯t need to intervene this time; the Wang Family won¡¯t escape."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "That¡¯s settled. Lin Demon collects evidence of the Wang Family¡¯s crimes for me, and I¡¯ll find someone to spread it. Also, tomorrow I¡¯ll contact Sima Lingyun to see if the Yanhuang Group has any unsavory records of the Wang Family."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t moving; his first move would unleash thunderous power to utterly eliminate his enemy.

    ...

    Time passed quickly as night fell, and darkness shrouded the earth. The cool evening breeze dispelled the day¡¯s heat, bringing a touch of coolness to people.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t go out tonight; he stood on the balcony, looking out the window lost in thought. Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had finished her bath, wearing a silk nightgown, half-lying on the bed with a hardcover fashion magazine in her hand, quietly reading. Her gaze asionally fell on Lu Tianxing, with a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Maybe the best decision she made in her life was being with Lu Tianxing. Although there were asional arguments, isn¡¯t this what life is all about?

    Lu Tianxing seemed to sense Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze. He turned around, his eyesnding on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s curvaceous figure, and a bright smile appeared on his lips. He walked directly into the room, pulling the curtains shut as he went.

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Bai Zhiqing seemed to remember something. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but flush, yet she didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, she gave Lu Tianxing a charming nce...

    At this moment, Mand was in Lin Yafei¡¯s room, her eyes filled with curiosity, staring at Lin Yafei elegantly sitting on the sofa in her nightgown. Her dark eyes constantly darted around, seemingly plotting something.

    "Manman, aren¡¯t you going back to your room to sleep? Just say whatever you want to say." Lin Yafei finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She slowly closed the magazine in her hand and looked at Mand.

    "Hehe, Sister Yafei, you know me well. Can you tell me what happened back then? Was Lu Tianzhan really that strong?"

    Mand looked at Lin Yafei with curiosity, her heart as restless as if a cat were scratching it. Although Lin Yafei mentioned some things about Lu Tianzhan today, they were unimportant details. Yet Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing showed a look of shock, making her extremely curious.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei put down the magazine in her hand, revealing a pensive expression, "Very strong, exceptionally terrifying. Manman, do you think your brother¡¯s strength is impressive?"

    "Of course, very strong. Within his generation, few can match him, rare as a phoenix feather." Mand said naturally, her voice filled with deep admiration.

    "If I told you that if your brother faced Lu Tianzhan of the same age, he wouldn¡¯tst a single move, would you believe me?" Lin Yafei looked at Mand, taking a deep breath as she spoke.

    "That¡¯s impossible." Mand immediately refuted upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was at the early-stage mythical level. Even a middle-stage mythical level finding it hard to kill him, yet Lu Tianzhan could crush Lu Tianxing at the same level? How could she believe that? It was unbelievable.

    To crush Lu Tianxing, one would need at least middle-stage mythical, or evente stage mythical level strength. How could this be? What terrifying talent would be required to achieve that?

    Just as Mand was in shock, Lin Yafei spoke again, "Nothing is impossible. I didn¡¯t believe it either, but it¡¯s true."

    "Then how did he die?" Mand asked.

    "Because he made a mistake, a mistake that even the Lu Family couldn¡¯t withstand," Lin Yafei said solemnly.

    "What mistake?"

    "I¡¯m not certain either. I just heard that a few scions from several prominent Beijing families tried to plot against Lu Tianzhan¡¯s wife, Jiang Hongyan. In the end, Lu Tianzhan killed them upon his arrival. All five or six of those yboys were killed, and their followers were all crippled by Lu Tianzhan, turned into eunuchs."

    "What, my brother-inw¡¯s father was incredibly bold."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath. This was an utterly fearless person,pletely disregarding the prominent families of Beijing, directly killing those yboys. Wasn¡¯t this dering war on all the influential families?

    PS: The burst update today, first Chapter delivered, and thanks to City Boy, Awaiting life¡¯s Mncholy Drama, and the reward by Climbing Mountains on a Snail!!

 Chapter 930 - 924 The Worship of the Mandala (2nd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 924 The Worship of the Mand (2nd Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    "So what happened next? How did it feel to cripple those spoiled young masters?" Mand couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Of course, the families behind those aristocratic disciples weren¡¯t willing to ept it. The very next night, they sent people to confront Lu Tianzhan, only to be killed by him entirely. Lu Tianzhan even single-handedly stormed into one of the families, ughtered all their experts, transforming a once top first-ss family into a third-rate family."

    "Wow, that¡¯s so domineering. Wiping out an entire family at the drop of a hat, truly someone of our generation."

    Mand eximed in admiration, her eyes sparkling. This is a real man, angered for the sake of a woman, doesn¡¯t like you so he¡¯ll kill you, so domineering.

    After hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was instantly speechless. How had she not noticed the violent streak in Mand? So violent.

    "So what happened next?"

    "It seems that Lu Tianzhan, destroying an entire family single-handedly, made those who sent experts to eradicate him wary. Because as long as Lu Tianzhan isn¡¯t dead, he might enter the invincible Earthly Immortal realm one day. If Lu Tianzhan sought revengeter, no one could resist him. To eliminate future problems, these families allied with some Beijing families, pressuring the Lu Family to severely punish Lu Tianzhan, or be their enemies."

    "Did they seed?"

    "Halfway."

    Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said: "The alliance of families in Beijing gathered considerable power. These families demanded Lu Tianzhan atone with his death, but how could the Lu Family agree? Both sides were deadlocked for a while. It¡¯s said they even shed with the Beijing families, but it eventually ended with the Lu Family withdrawing all forces from Beijing and Lu Tianzhan publicly apologizing to the major families."

    "Did he apologize?"

    "Yes!"

    Lin Yafei nced at Mand, nodded, and said: "At that time, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s wife, Jiang Hongyan, was pregnant. To protect his wife, Lu Tianzhan indeed went to apologize to each family."

    "Now that¡¯s a real man."

    Mand clenched her fists with longing in her eyes, wishing she could travel back to that era to see that extraordinary man.

    Although Lu Tianzhan had to yield and apologize in the end, it wasn¡¯t for himself but for his son and his wife. If that¡¯s not a real man, what is?

    "Indeed, that¡¯s a real man, able to let go of his pride to prevent his wife from suffering. Unfortunately, Lu Tianzhan was too impulsive. If he hadn¡¯t killed those spoiled young masters initially, but captured them instead, leveraging the Lu Family¡¯s power, maybe today, half of Beijing would belong to the Lu Family, and they wouldn¡¯t have had to withdraw." Lin Yafei sighed and said.

    "Sister Yafei, don¡¯t you think Lu Tianzhan killing those young dilettantes shows his allure? It shows Jiang Hongyan didn¡¯t choose wrong. If your wife were nearly insulted by scumbags and you chose to swallow your anger for family gain, that¡¯s truly not a man. If I were Jiang Hongyan, I wouldn¡¯t marry Lu Tianzhan because such a person always prioritizes family interest over his wife and loved ones."

    Mand looked at Lin Yafei seriously and said: "If my brother, in the moment of your danger, thinks first about how to use you for more profit, would you fall in love with him?"

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei fell silent. If, back when she was being hunted by the Wang Family, Lu Tianxing saved her but first thought about the consequences of offending the Wang Family, would she have fallen in love with him?

    The answer might be no, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t have loved Lu Tianxing as deeply as she does now. They would have bepanions of convenience rather than lovers. She loves Lu Tianxing because he can protect her from the storm, right?

    Lin Yafei¡¯s mind was flooded with thoughts, and from the corner of her eyes, she caught Mand¡¯s teasing gaze, instantly snapping back to reality: "Alright, Manman, now you¡¯ve learned some tricks, daring to dig a pit for me to fall into. Seems like I must teach you a lesson today."

    Speaking, Lin Yafei stood up, leapt at Mand, pinning her down, her hands grabbing hold of Mand¡¯s "assets" as a woman.

    "Ah!"

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s actions, Mand¡¯s body trembled, a blush crept onto her pretty face, a sound escaping her lips.

    "Hehe, Manman, you¡¯re too innocent. Seems like you¡¯re still a maiden. What kind of man do you like? Do you want Sister Yafei to introduce some to you? From handsome young fresh meat to mature seasoned vets, who do you fancy? Sister Yafei guarantees she¡¯ll help you catch him."

    Lin Yafei looked at Mand with a teasing smile.

    "Sister Yafei, you¡¯re such a rogue."

    Mand¡¯s face flushed crimson. In terms of being a rogue, she was no match for Lin Yafei, and soon felt as if all her strength was drained.

    "Hehe, there¡¯s even more roguish actions. Do you want to try?"

    Lin Yafeiughed, extending her fingers like a bully, teasingly lifting Mand¡¯s chin: "Little sister, you¡¯ve brought yourself to me tonight. Should I eat you up?"

    Lin Yafei smiled, like a big bad wolf eyeing a little white rabbit.

    ...

    While Lin Yafei teased Mand, in a secluded manor in Jiangnan, in the study.

    An old man sat in the Taishi Chair, with white hair and youthful features, his white beard flowing down, giving not an old but an immortal-like feel. Sitting upright on the chair, his spirit was lively, and in those seemingly cloudy eyes flickered a daunting golden gleam. His traditional costume fit him as if tailor-made, exuding an aura of authority.

    This man was none other than the Old Master of the Lu Family, also the Family Head.

    At this moment, his face bore a hint of undisguisable joy, lips quivering slightly, his beard trembling lightly, as if he¡¯d heard good news.

    As time passed, the Old Master of the Lu Family slowly stood up from the Taishi Chair, hands behind his back, walking to the other side of the desk, his gazending on arge photo on the wall.

    The man in the photo wore a smartly tailored suit, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, looking both handsome and confident.

 Chapter 931 - 925: Showing Off Love Leads to a Quick Death (3rd Update)

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 925: Showing Off Love Leads to a Quick Death (3rd Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Tianzhan, it¡¯s been over twenty years, do you know? Ever since you had that ident, I¡¯ve felt guilty for over twenty years, a whole twenty years. If I had known how stubborn you were, I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to apologize with humility. Then perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have med the Lu Family for not helping you. But you must understand, I had my reasons too. If I had turned against all the influential families in Beijing, the entire Lu Family might not have had a chance to survive. I¡¯m the Head of the Lu Family, the leader of the Lu Family; I couldn¡¯t risk everyone¡¯s lives to apany you in your rebellion, your fight, you know?"

    Looking at the young face in the picture, the Old Master of the Lu Family murmured softly to himself, tears hovering in his seemingly cloudy yet sharp eyes, refusing to fall.

    "However, thankfully, the heavens don¡¯t let down those who are devoted. After more than twenty years, I finally found your son, my grandson. He really resembles you, even his personality is simr to yours. Seeing him was like seeing you of the old days, equally sharp, equally youthful and impulsive, and equally prone to offending people."

    "But rest assured, I made a mistake once, and I won¡¯t allow myself to make the same mistake a second time. Back then, because I hesitated too much, I lost you. This time, I won¡¯t allow myself to lose my grandson. Whoever dares toy a hand on him, it¡¯s akin to being an enemy of the Lu Family. Even if I have to sacrifice my old bones, I will kill those who dare, who dares touch my grandson will die."

    Before the words fell, a terrifying aura erupted from the Old Master of the Lu Family. In that instant, his originally thin frame seemed to transform into a towering mountain, emitting an oppressive air.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was unaware that before he even set foot in the Lu Family, the Old Master had already acknowledged him and sworn in the presence of his father that whoever dared to harm him, he would kill.

    This astonishing aura dissipated in an instant, and the Old Master of the Lu Family returned to his usual state, walking to the door, opening it, looking up at the pitch-ck sky, and said heavily, "Tianzhan, rest assured, I won¡¯t let your death be in vain. Now that your son has been found, I believe someday he will avenge you, kill all the enemies, and honor your memory with their blood."

    ...

    As morning arrived, the sun slowly rose from the horizon, its radiant light pouring down from the eastern sky, illuminating the entire Shen Zhou.

    Sunlight streamed through the curtains into the room, where Lu Tianxing was already up, standing on the balcony, basking in the sunlight.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had also risen. Seeing Lu Tianxing standing by the balcony, she sighed softly. She knew that there must be something weighing on his mind, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort him or what to say.

    Gently rising from the bed, Bai Zhiqing walked over to Lu Tianxing, and embraced him from behind. "Lu Tianxing, is there something on your mind?"

    Lu Tianxing turned around, held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, and with a lightugh said, "I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m just thinking about how to make the Wang Family vanish into thin air."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheek, saying, "Sorry darling, I¡¯ve worried you again."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing shook her head indifferently and said, "As long as you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s enough."

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more, just quietly hugging Bai Zhiqing, both of them gazing at the sun slowly rising on the horizon, lost in thought.

    As the sun finally rosepletely from the horizon, Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze, turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Darling, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go downstairs together!"

    "Yes!"

    Meanwhile, in the living room downstairs, Mand and Lin Yafei were thoroughly enjoying the breakfast on the table, momentarily pausing when they saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walking down hand in hand.

    "I say, old friends, are you serious? Do you have to unt your love so early in the morning to torment us single souls? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma? You know unting love in front of singles can be deadly." After a brief daze, Lin Yafei immediately regained herposure and remarked sarcastically.

    Although Lin Yafei¡¯s words seemed harsh, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Lu Tianxing appeared to be alright now.

    Mand, upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, chimed in instantly, "Exactly, unt your love and you perish quickly. Be careful of karma. Bro, don¡¯t look at me like that, there¡¯s historical evidence! Back then, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai unted their love in front of Ma Wencai, and they both turned into butterflies. Xu Xian and Bai Niangzi unted their love before Fa Hai, and one was forced to be a monk while the other was suppressed under Lei Feng Tower. You dare to unt your love in front of single souls; don¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re bitten by a dog when you step outdoors."

    With that, Mand ced her hands on her chin, thoughtfully saying, "Sister Yafei, if my brother and my sister were bitten by a dog, should we just watch the fun from the sidelines, take photos and post them on social media, or buy a few fireworks to celebrate...?"

    Lu Tianxing, with a gloomy expression, approached the dining table and lightly knocked Mand¡¯s forehead, "Is that how you talk about your brother and sister-inw? I think I need to hurry and find a man for you to marry off, to let you bother someone else."

    "I¡¯m not getting married! My future husband wille to marry me riding a colorful cloud."

    "A colorful cloud isn¡¯t a person, it¡¯s Houzi."

    "Hmph, mind your business."

    Mand snorted coldly, made a face at Lu Tianxing, then dashed into the bathroom.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s antics, everyone let out a helpless smile.

    With Mand gone, Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, her eyes sparkling as if emitting electricity, and her voice was filled with allure, "Future Head of the Lu Family, I hope you¡¯ll take good care of this littledy in the future. If someday someone bullies me, you must avenge me. Myter years will be all dependent on you."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly, "Lin Demon, you¡¯ve got quite the imagination. I¡¯m even finding entering the Lu Family harder than ascending to heaven."

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You are Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. I¡¯ve heard that the Old Master of the Lu Family feels very guilty about the incident with Lu Tianzhan. As his son, he will definitely take good care of you. He might evenpensate you, and then you can naturally be the Head of the Lu Family."

    Lin Yafei sashayed with her snake-like waist, walked over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and said with a smile, "Old friend, I¡¯ve heard that top families like the Lu Family are very open-minded, with men having multiple wives being normal. Why don¡¯t you ept me as well, let me be your second wife? Don¡¯t you want me and Little Qingqing to serve you together?"

 Chapter 932 - 926 Turning Hostile Instantly (Fourth Update)

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 926 Turning Hostile Instantly (Fourth Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Lin Demon, what are you saying? Let go of me, he¡¯s my man."

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to respond, Bai Zhiqing felt a bit annoyed upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei shrugged and said, "I know, he¡¯s your man, that¡¯s why I said I wanted to be the second wife. Besides, do you know who he is? The Lu Family¡¯s young master. Maybe the entire Lu Family will be his someday. Do you know what the Lu Family represents? It represents all of Jiangnan. In ancient times, he would be a duke, such a diamond bachelor, of course, I want to hold on tight. Don¡¯t you think so, my dear? If you don¡¯t mind, we could even consummate our marriage tonight."

    While speaking, Lin Yafei rolled her sultry eyes at Lu Tianxing, her gaze was like autumn water, and her voice was soft and teasing, making one¡¯s thoughts wander involuntarily.

    "Lin Demon, can you have some shame?"

    Lin Yafei shot Bai Zhiqing a nce, "Shame? What¡¯s that? Do people like us need to use shame to earn a living? We rely on strength."

    "You..."

    "Little Qingqing, let¡¯s make a deal. Why don¡¯t you lend me your husband for a few days? I can train him for you, and guarantee that in future battles, you¡¯ll be ecstatic. Your husband will easily handle all sorts of high-difficulty moves."

    Saying that, Lin Yafei winked at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Lin Demon, do you believe I¡¯ll find some tape to seal your mouth shut right now?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed with a hint of red, she said, sounding a bit exasperated.

    "Hehe, I have two mouths, which one are you nning to seal?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Do you know, my dear friend?"

    Lu Tianxing stared nkly at Lin Yafei, a cold sweat running down his back, thinking how fierce, truly fierce she was.

    "Lin Demon, don¡¯t go too far."

    "I¡¯m not excessive at all."

    Lin Yafei giggled, "Little Qingqing, since you don¡¯t oppose it, let¡¯s settle it then. My dear friend, you¡¯re mine tonight, make sure to serve me well."

    Saying this, Lin Yafei directly embraced Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, wishing she could stick herself onto him.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing hurriedly pulled Lin Yafei aside, like a protective mother hen, shielding Lu Tianxing behind her, staring at Lin Yafei with vignce, "Lin Demon, I warn you, don¡¯t even think about my man, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    "But what if he has thoughts about me?"

    "He wouldn¡¯t dare."

    "Who knows! Maybe he¡¯d get some nerve and courage and think about me. If he does, should Iply? Orply? Oh, by the way, can you tell me which pose you prefer when you battle? I can give you some pointers... "

    "Lin Demon, shut your mouth."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks involuntarily flushed red.

    Standing behind Bai Zhiqing, upon seeing this, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. When ites to banter, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t Lin Yafei¡¯s match at all. Lin Yafei had perfected her skills of shamelessness, effortlessly teasing Bai Zhiqing to the point of blushing with just a single lewd joke.

    So whenever Bai Zhiqing banters with Lin Yafei, it always ends in failure.

    Lin Yafei burst into even moreughter upon hearing Bai Zhiqing speak, her assets shaking with herughter.

    While Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, considering that Lin Yafei was wearing tight clothing, as Lin Yafei¡¯sughter caused her body to tremble, Lu Tianxing could easily perceive her two peaks shaking, as if they were about to burst out.

    Lin Yafei seemed to sense Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, her eyes shing with a sly glint as she gently bent down a little.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath?

    Observing this, a thought suddenly popped into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, because as Lin Yafei bent down, the deep cleavage waspletely visible, showing no signs of anything underneath, suddenly giving him a feeling of a small me igniting.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was facing away from Lu Tianxing,pletely oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s change, while Lin Yafei directly saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, her lips curling into a smug smile, her eyes rolling, as if saying, "Want it, my dear friend? Why note visit me tonight."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark.

    "Lin Demon, if you keep this up, be careful I¡¯ll turn against you."

    "Turning against me? Who¡¯s scared? If you don¡¯t even have the courage to turn against a girlfriend, what right do you have to snatch your girlfriend¡¯s man? Who¡¯s afraid of whom?"

    "Lin Demon, you have no shame."

    "Little Qingqing, besides saying I have no shame, what else can you say?"

    "You sly fox."

    "Little Qingqing, how many years has it been since I knew you, every time you curse me you use these words, can¡¯t you be a bit more creative? I¡¯m tired of hearing them."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing quickly turned to look at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, a bad omen rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    "Honey, what are you looking at me for? I¡¯m innocent."

    "Lu Tianxing, help me berate her, make her feel ashamed until she cries."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing paused.

    "Uh what? Lu Tianxing, are you a man or not? Your wife got bullied, and you won¡¯t avenge me. Come on, today I¡¯ll let Lin Demon know what happens when you offend Bai Zhiqing." Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly.

    Meanwhile, Lin Yafei smiled at Lu Tianxing, seemingly waiting for him to scold her.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing was caught in a dilemma, one was his wife, the other was his secret lover, he couldn¡¯t stand either of them being offended.

    Lu Tianxing was extremely conflicted, then suddenly a thought shed through his mind, he looked at Bai Zhiqing seriously, "Honey, didn¡¯t you used to teach me to do everything personally? Have you forgotten? If I berate Lin Demon, what if shees back to annoy youter? Honestly, it¡¯s easy to scold someone, why don¡¯t you look it up on Baidu, there are plenty of examples there; besides, I forgot to wash up this morning, I¡¯ll go upstairs to clean my face and we¡¯ll talkter, bye."

    After speaking, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to respond, Lu Tianxing quickly dashed upstairs.

 Chapter 933 - 927 The Self-Destructive Wang Family (5th Update)

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 927 The Self-Destructive Wang Family (5th Update)</h4><h4></h4>

    Meanwhile, at the Beijing Wang Family.

    Wang Anlong hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night, sitting in his study room throughout. The ashtray beside him was filled with cigarette butts, and the floor was littered with ash and more butts, filling the entire room with a suffocating smoky smell.

    At this moment, Wang Anlong was still clutching a cigarette, his eyes ringed with dark circles from a sleepless night, and his eyes bloodshot and frightening. His face was sinister and cold to the extreme, almost making one mistake him for a vengeful ghost.

    Since Lu Tianxing was discharged from the hospital yesterday, Wang Anlong hadn¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well. Lu Tianxing¡¯s discharge not only represented the failure of the Heavenly God¡¯s assassination but also signaled that the battle between the Wang Family and Lu Tianxing had reached a boiling point.

    The Wang Family had ambushed Lu Tianxing at Tanqin Gorge, and had ties with the Heavenly God. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, he would never let the Wang Family off. Once Lu Tianxing was discharged, he would surely make a move against the Wang Family.

    More importantly, just two hours ago, members of the Yanhuang Group imnted by the Wang Family reported back that Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun had met yesterday. There was a strong possibility they might have formed an alliance to target the Wang Family. If so, the Wang Family would be backed into a corner, possibly facingplete destruction.

    "Heavenly God, how dare you deceive me. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help me get rid of Lu Tianxing? But look at things now, my Wang Family is on the verge of destruction. Where are you? Where are you?"

    Wang Anlong¡¯s voice was a roar, especially those eyes, bloodshot and terrifying. He had made an agreement with the Heavenly God to assist him, while the Heavenly God would support the Wang Family in bing a top family in Beijing. But ever since the ambush on Lu Tianxing failed, the Heavenly God seemed to have mysteriously vanished without a trace.

    "Bastard, Heavenly God, you bastard, how dare you deceive me. Do you really think Wang Anlong doesn¡¯t dare to turn against you? At worst, we¡¯ll both go down together."

    With a vicious look on his face, Wang Anlong grabbed an ashtray from the table and mmed it onto the ground.

    He had staked everything the Wang Family had on the Heavenly God, but what hade of it? He¡¯d lost a son for nothing, and the Wang Family had almost be an eyesore, a thorn in the flesh of the Yanhuang Group.

    And Lu Tianxing?

    Not only was he not dead, but he was bouncing around happier than ever.

    If Wang Anlong found out that Lu Tianxing was the son of Lu Tianzhan from back in the day, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so leisurely smoking. Back then, the Wang Family was one of the families that participated in the ambush on Lu Tianzhan.

    This is also why, when Wang Anquan called for help, Wang Anlong did not dare to send Wang Family¡¯s men to Modu. It wasn¡¯t just because of Lin Yafei but also because of the Jiangnan Lu Family. If the Lu Family found out he was sending people to Modu, not one of them would make it back alive. They wouldn¡¯t even need Lu Tianxing to act, the Lu Family would annihte Wang Anquan¡¯s faction of the Wang Family.

    "They say it¡¯s better to rely on oneself than on others. The Heavenly God seems to be unable to protect himself, so he¡¯s unreliable now. I can only rely on myself. Lu Tianxing, this time, we¡¯ll see if you cane out of this game alive."

    Wang Anlong immediately stood up from his chair.

    At this moment, Wang Anlong finally steeled his heart and made a decision. Since force couldn¡¯t deal with Lu Tianxing, he would take another path. Lu Tianxing cared the most about the people around him, so he would capture those people and make Lu Tianxing submit obediently.

    What Wang Anlong didn¡¯t know was that because of this decision, the Wang Family was already on a path to annihtion.

    Every dragon has its reverse scale; touch it, and you shall die.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s reverse scale was his family, his women; he absolutely would not allow anyone to touch his women. Whoever dared, would die.

    With his mind made up, Wang Anlong immediately stood up and walked out of the study.

    Soon, a skinny old man walked out of the Wang Family, heading straight to Beijing Airport.

    At this moment, the storm arose again. The Wang Family was digging its own grave, embarking on an irrevocable path.

    ...

    At Modu Bai Group, Lin Qianru was dressed in a professional suit,bined with her exquisite face and waistline, making her exceptionally attention-grabbing.

    Lin Qianru was seated in her office, browsing through the files in her hands with a serious expression,pletely unaware that danger had silently crept up around her.

    After an unknown period, Lin Qianru gently ced the file on the desk, rubbed her temples, then slowly stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed towards Beijing, lost in thought.

    After a long time, Lin Qianru let out a wistful sigh, a look of longing crossing her face: "Lu Tianxing, are you alright in Beijing? Do you know how much I miss you, wanting to fly to your side immediately."

    Ever since she knew Lu Tianxing was injured, Lin Qianru had been praying every day for his safety and well-being. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him, nor did she want him to be hurt. Sometimes, Lin Qianru even wished that she could transfer his injuries onto herself, so that he wouldn¡¯t suffer.

    "It¡¯s been eleven days already, Tianxing, how long until youe back." Lin Qianru murmured softly to herself, her beautiful eyes full of longing.

    Gently walking back to the desk, she picked up her phone and opened the photo album. Lin Qianru stared at the photo of herself and Lu Tianxing, a silly smile appearing on her lips. She was now the other woman, but she was content. As long as she could stay beside Lu Tianxing, it was enough.

    At the same time, in the office of the head of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security department.

    Xue Man, like Lin Qianru, ced the folder in her hand on the table and slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing nkly at the blue sky.

    "Lu Tianxing, you should be alright now!" Xue Man said absentmindedly.

    She was different from Lin Qianru; Lin Qianru had a reason to call Lu Tianxing, and he had a reason to call her back. After all, they had been involved, and Bai Zhiqing had already acknowledged Lin Qianru¡¯s presence.

    But as for Xue Man!

    She had no reason at all. Everything she knew about Lu Tianxing was from Lin Qianru. She had to be very cautious, or Lin Qianru might sense something.

    Xue Man sighed softly, her gaze lost in contemtion outside.

    PS: Fifth update sent, seeking support, monthly votes, rmendation votes, asking for brothers¡¯ support, also thanks to Ku Zhong Ku and Persistence, and a big thank you to the benefactor for their support!!

 Chapter 934 - 928: The Wang Familyâ€™s Shadow Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 928: The Wang Family¡¯s Shadow Assassin</h4><h4></h4>

    Meanwhile, in another direction, after two hours, a ne flying from Beijing to Modu slowlynded at Modu Airport.

    An elder, somewhat thin in stature, slowly walked out from the airport, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings, then he took a phone from his pocket and dialed a number: "Family Head, I¡¯ve arrived at Modu."

    "I know, remember my words, Lin Qianru must not die, nor be injured, I need you to bring her to Beijing alive. This concerns the life and death of our Wang family, understand?"

    "Understood, Family Head."

    After the elder hung up the call, he directly headed to the exit where a taxi was waiting: "To Bai¡¯s Group."

    This gaunt elder was no one else but the person Wang Anlong sent to Modu to capture Lin Qianru. This elder¡¯s name was Wang Zai¡¯an, the genius of the previous generation of the Wang Family, and also Wang Anlong¡¯s Shadow Assassin. There was an unwritten rule within the Wang Family, which allowed a person inheriting the position of Family Head to select a genius from the same generation to be their Shadow Assassin.

    Once selected, this genius would forever disappear from public sight and be an invisible de in the hands of the Wang Family¡¯s Head, solving all inconvenient matters for the Head personally.

    Wang Zai¡¯an was precisely Wang Anlong¡¯s Shadow Assassin, known only by a handful within the Wang Family, which is also why Wang Anlong sent Wang Zai¡¯an on this mission. Even if Wang Zai¡¯an failed, Lu Tianxing would find it difficult to suspect that the Wang Family was involved.

    Soon, Wang Zai¡¯an arrived at the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group, stepped out of the taxi, and looked at Bai¡¯s Group Building from afar. Wang Zai¡¯an frowned slightly, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security was exceptionally tight; forcibly breaking in to take Lin Qianru was not too difficult a task.

    However, before leaving the Wang Family, Wang Anlong clearly told him that there would definitely be experts around Lin Qianru protecting her. If he broke in forcefully, even if he managed to capture Lin Qianru, he might not get the chance to leave Modu.

    But Wang Zai¡¯an also knew he must capture Lin Qianru as quickly as possible; the longer it dyed, the worse it would be for him.

    Wang Zai¡¯an frowned, a smile curled at the corner of his mouth, and then he straightened his posture, his sinister look disappearing without a trace, reced by a calm demeanor as he walked towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Halt there, it¡¯s working hours now, please register your information."

    As soon as Wang Zai¡¯an reached the entrance, he was immediately stopped by security. This was a customary practice at Bai¡¯s Group; anyone wishing to enter during working hours must register their information. No exceptions would be made.

    Wang Zai¡¯an showed no emotion on his face, took out a fake identity card he had prepared, and filled in his name with a smile.

    Thus, Wang Zai¡¯an easily entered Bai¡¯s Group.

    After entering Bai¡¯s Group, Wang Zai¡¯an did not stay inside but went directly to the underground parking garage. He knew well that the security measures at Bai¡¯s Group were formidable. Rushing in recklessly would be of no use and would instead draw attention.

    Rather, it would be better to wait in ambush in the parking lot for Lin Qianru¡¯s arrival because, ording to the Wang family information, Lin Qianru drives home after work every day. Originally, Wang Zai¡¯an intended to wait for her on the way home but decided to enter Bai¡¯s Group to be on the safe side.

    Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s underground parking lot wasrge, filled with numerous cars valued in the tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions, all belonging to Bai¡¯s Group middle and upper management.

    Wang Zai¡¯an maneuvered through the cars, asionally taking out his phone topare it against parked vehicles. When he saw a red BMW, a cold smile appeared on his face. He slowly ducked down, casually finding a spot to wait for Lin Qianru¡¯s arrival.

    Time passed little by little, and soon, it was closing time at Bai¡¯s Group. Wang Zai¡¯an, hiding his presence, watched as cars gradually exited the underground parking lot. He wasn¡¯t in any hurry. ording to the data, recently, Lin Qianru was always thest to leave Bai¡¯s Group.

    As the cars nearly all disappeared from the parking lot, a woman in an office uniform slowly walked out of the elevator.

    Seeing this woman, a gleam shed in Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes. He stepped out from the corner and walked directly towards Lin Qianru.

    Lin Qianru also noticed Wang Zai¡¯an at this moment and was slightly startled as she saw him walking directly towards her: "Pardon me, elder, who are you looking for?"

    "Mr. Lu sent me; he asked me to take you to Beijing."

    Wang Zai¡¯an spoke the pre-prepared lie. He did not wish to forcibly take Lin Qianru, as there could very well be experts protecting her. The best method was persuading Lin Qianru to go with him voluntarily, resorting to force only if absolutely necessary.

    "Lu Tianxing sent you?"

    Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, a glimmer of joy shed in Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes: "How is he now? How is his injury?"

    "Hehe, Miss Lin, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu has been discharged from the hospital, but he still needs rest for his physical injuries to healpletely. He was afraid you might worry about him and if anything happened during the trip, so he asked me to take you to Beijing. Moreover, Angel¡¯s bidding event is about to begin. Miss Baicks manpower, so they want you there as soon as possible."

    Hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, Lin Qianru, who had been in a state of joy, immediately became cautious. Although she was a little surprised, it didn¡¯t mean she was a fool.

    Lu Tianxing had just talked to her yesterday, assuring her not to worry and not toe to Beijing. He also said he would return to Modu immediately after the bidding event. How could he change his mind overnight, and why didn¡¯t he call her in advance to inform her of a change in ns?

    More importantly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s two brothers were also in Modu. If he wanted to surprise her, there was no need to send someone all the way from Beijing. He could have them apany her to Beijing, saving time. Coming all the way from Beijing seemed unnecessarily roundabout.

    Wang Zai¡¯an seemed to have seen through Lin Qianru¡¯s thoughts, and he spoke kindly: "Miss Lin, Mr. Lu originally wanted to call you to let youe over on your own. However, as you know, Mr. Lu has some enemies in Beijing, so he was worried about your safety and asked me to fetch you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Mr. Lu yourself to verify my words."

    At this moment, Wang Zai¡¯an decided to take a step back to advance, using this tactic to try to win Lin Qianru¡¯s trust.

 Chapter 935 - 929 Tie Niu Battles Wang Zaiâ€™an

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 929 Tie Niu Battles Wang Zai¡¯an</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face slightly changed. If she only had suspicions about Wang Zai¡¯an before, now she waspletely sure that Wang Zai¡¯an could not have been sent by Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing had enemies in Beijing, which she knew well. If he was worried about her, it would be understandable, but there was absolutely no need to send someone from Beijing to pick her up. Doing so would expose her directly under the enemy¡¯s noses, akin to serving herself up on a silver tter. More importantly, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words were full of holes. Perhaps a woman blinded by love might believe him, but she, Lin Qianru, loved Lu Tianxing deeply, yet she was no fool.

    Although she had already made up her mind, Lin Qianru showed no sign of it on her face and slowly said, "I believe what you said. However, I seem to have left my phone in the office when I came down just now. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get it. You wait here for me; I¡¯ll be right back."

    With that, Lin Qianru turned directly, intending to walk toward the elevator.

    At that moment, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s gaze flickered, and he moved swiftly to block Lin Qianru¡¯s path, speaking with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes: "Miss Lin, maybe I could apany you upstairs. In case you encounter danger, I can help you."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face slightly changed, and she involuntarily stepped back a few paces: "There¡¯s no need for that. I can go up myself; it won¡¯t take a few minutes."

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s action, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s facepletely darkened, and a sinister smile appeared on his lips. He knew he had certainly been exposed by Lin Qianru, so he no longer bothered pretending.

    "Miss Lin, truly as clever as they say. I shouldn¡¯t have let any ws show, but you still recognized me."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    "Who I am doesn¡¯t really matter; I¡¯m from the Wang Family. Lu Tianxing intends to destroy our family, so I¡¯m here to invite you over as a guest at the Wang Family. You can scream all you want; I wouldn¡¯t mind starting a bloodbath."

    Wang Zai¡¯an didn¡¯t hide his identity. In his eyes, capturing Lin Qianru was as good as done, so telling her wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    "I¡¯m not going with you. Thinking you can use me to threaten Lu Tianxing? Dream on!"

    "Is that so?"

    Wang Zai¡¯an sneered: "Miss Lin, it¡¯s not up to you."

    Just then, a cold voice filled with killing intent echoed in the underground parking lot: "Oh really? Try taking her if you dare."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he quickly turned his head to look.

    A bald, burly man slowly walked into the underground parking lot. With each step, his aura grew stronger; his originally yellow skin gradually turned golden, and a trace of violent energy emanated from him.

    When Lin Qianru saw the neer, her face immediately showed a hint of surprise: "Tie Niu."

    The neer was indeed Tie Niu.

    Before Lu Tianxing left Modu, he notified Tie Niu and Fu Tu, instructing them to protect Lin Qianru during his absence.

    Understanding Lu Tianxing¡¯s intent, the two remained hidden nearby to protect Lin Qianru, switching roles daily. This time, it was Tie Niu¡¯s turn.

    Tie Niu had been concealing himself outside Bai¡¯s Group, waiting for Lin Qianru to drive out. However, since Lin Qianru stayed inside longer than usual, Tie Niu had entered the underground parking lot to check, encountering Wang Zai¡¯an attempting to take her away.

    Upon seeing Tie Niu, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, sensing a threat from him. He asked in a deep voice: "Shaolin Ultimate Skill, Vajra Invulnerable Body Divine Skill, who exactly are you?"

    "Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡ªTie Niu."

    Tie Niu¡¯s gaze abruptly changed, like a sharp sword piercing toward Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes. A surge of tyrannical energy erupted, enveloping all directions like a bloodthirsty beast awakening.

    The violent, bloodthirsty aura instantly filled the underground parking lot. Anyone timid enough to witness it would likely be scared to the point of copsing, frightened out of their wits.

    Feeling this violent aura, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯splexion involuntarily changed. As Wang Anlong¡¯s Shadow Assassin, he¡¯d handled countless ndestine matters for the Wang Family, but he had never encountered someone with such a tyrannical aura.

    "Hmph, you think because my boss is in Beijing, Modu is yours to do as you please? Want to take my sister-inw? You¡¯ll have to ask if my fists agree."

    Tie Niu shone all over like a golden figure, stepping forward forcefully.

    "Boom!"

    That step was powerful, like thunder echoing beside Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s ear, causing him an uncontroble sharp pain in his eardrums.

    At that moment, Tie Niu moved, transforming into a golden afterimage and lunging at Wang Zai¡¯an, hands together, fiercely delivering a palm strike, akin to an angry Buddha vanquishing the enemy.

    The fierce wind from the palm howled, brewing a force capable of splitting stones, aiming directly at Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s head.

    Wang Zai¡¯an was immediately cloaked in a sense of impending death, raising his hand to deliver a palm strike in response.

    "Boom!"

    The two palms shed, causing both Wang Zai¡¯an and Tie Niu to retreat several steps. Tie Niu¡¯s lips involuntarily bled, while Wang Zai¡¯an felt his arm go numb as if striking a rock, unable to budge it.

    "Mythical Realm."

    Tie Niu¡¯s face grew serious; from the brief contact, he could clearly tell Wang Zai¡¯an was one small level higher than him.

    "You, a mere Heavenly Peak Martial Artist, cannot defeat me. I nned to quietly take Lin Qianru away, but since you¡¯vee out to seek death, I¡¯ll help you on your way now."

    A sinister smile shed across Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face as he lunged at Tie Niu. His previously dark hands turned even darker; the palm that fell felt like a mountain crushing down, exuding a steely aura.

    "Good. Who¡¯s afraid of who? Without reaching the Mythical Realm, one remains an ant. I don¡¯t believe this saying."

    Tie Niu let out a furious roar, charging without hesitation toward Wang Zai¡¯an, hands transformed into knives slicing toward Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s head.

    The fierce wind howled in the ears, tearing through the air.

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face drastically changed; Tie Niu intended to exchange life for life. If he struck Tie Niu¡¯s chest with a palm, Tie Niu¡¯s hand knife would decapitate him.

    Wang Zai¡¯an quickly dodged, but at the instant he moved, Tie Niu¡¯s left leg kicked out fiercely¡ªa Shaolin Temple ultimate skill, Vajra Leg.

 Chapter 936 - 930: Tie Niu Seriously Injured

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 930: Tie Niu Seriously Injured</h4><h4></h4>

    "Bang!"

    Wang Zai¡¯an managed to dodge the hand chop, but he couldn¡¯t evade the kick from Tie Niu. He was kicked straight in the body, staggering back several steps, a streak of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

    Wang Zai¡¯an was indeed at the Mythical Realm, but Tie Niu, although not at the Mythical Realm, was just a step away from it. The gap between them wasn¡¯t significant, especially since Wang Zai¡¯an dared not fight Tie Niu to the death; thus, he lost in terms of momentum.

    "Without reaching the Mythical Realm, you¡¯re destined to be an ant. You seem to be an impostor after all, unwilling to risk your life against me? In that case, I¡¯ll kill you today."

    Tie Niu grinned savagely, hesitating not a bit, lunging at Wang Zai¡¯an again, his hands continuously striking out, transforming into a flurry of palm prints enveloping Wang Zai¡¯an.

    "You¡¯re courting death."

    Hearing Tie Niu¡¯s taunt, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face became exceedingly grim, his entire being radiating a towering ferocity, eyes savage like a beast, devoid of humanity.

    "Iron Sand Palm."

    With a thought from Wang Zai¡¯an, his hands simrly transformed into a flurry of palm prints striking out.

    Bang!

    With a dull sound, the two shed again, both retreating several steps.

    "With just this bit of strength, you wish to kill me? You¡¯re destined to die today."

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, suddenly shouted, quickened his steps, striding several meters in one step, hands transforming countless times, his palms as if made of iron, carrying tremendous force, mmed into Tie Niu¡¯s chest.

    "Dong!"

    This palm strike sounded like hitting solid metal, producing a crisp sound.

    "Heh, it¡¯s useless. Trying to break my Vajra Body? You¡¯re far from it."

    Tie Niu grinned, showing a mouthful of white teeth, suddenly punched out towards Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s head.

    Wang Zai¡¯an had been guarding against Tie Niu. Upon seeing Tie Niu¡¯s fist, he immediately retreated explosively, not facing Tie Niu head-on.

    Tie Niu, on the other hand, lunged at Wang Zai¡¯an again, the two entangled once more.

    The entire underground parking garage was filled with the sounds of fists and feet shing and metal colliding.

    Lin Qianru had already hidden beside them, at this moment not knowing what to do, could only watch the two fighting nkly.

    Suddenly, Tie Niu was knocked straight back, blood spurting from his mouth, but his face shed a fierce look. His feet stomped on the ground, the cement floor instantly cracked, spider-webbing outwards, while Tie Niuunched at Wang Zai¡¯an again, his body exploding with violent power.

    Wang Zai¡¯an never expected Tie Niu, who had been pped flying by his palm, to ignore his injuries and rush at him, getting smacked hard on the chest by Tie Niu¡¯s palm.

    With a muffled sound, Wang Zai¡¯an was sted away by Tie Niu, crashing heavily into one of the upright cement pirs in the underground garage, his entire body plunging into it.

    "Outrageous, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll make sure you die with no burial ce."

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face flushed red, he spat a mouthful of blood, and charged out of the cement pir, his eyes extremely sinister, clothes torn, roaring incessantly, attacking Tie Niu in frenzy.

    As a person at the Mythical Realm, being beaten to spitting blood by a Heavenly Peak martial artist was an utter humiliation.

    Wang Zai¡¯an was furious, sted out a palm strike, unleashing the tumultuous True Qi of the Mythical Realm. Coupled with the destructive power of his Iron Sand Palm, the strike was akin to a gale or torrential rain, the palm wind even lifting the cement floor, pelting towards Tie Niu like raindrops, imposing momentum.

    Tie Niu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, the cement floor within one meter of him seemed to meet an invisible force, instantaneously exploding into fragments. Tie Niu moved like a beast lunging at Wang Zai¡¯an.

    Thud!

    Their fists and palms collided like drums in a military confrontation, deeply resonant, the ground under their feet explosively disintegrating into dust.

    "Die for me."

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling glint, pped Tie Niu¡¯s fist, forcibly pushing Tie Niu back, then swerved, kicked Tie Niu¡¯s chest fiercely, sending Tie Niu flying out.

    Subsequently, Wang Zai¡¯an didn¡¯t hesitate, lunged at Tie Niu, delivering one palm after another on Tie Niu¡¯s chest. In the blink of an eye, Tie Niu endured more than ten palms from Wang Zai¡¯an, and with the final strike, the golden aura over Tie Niu¡¯s body rapidly faded visible to the naked eye.

    He was forcibly shattered Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s Vajra Body.

    "Hahaha, now how do you find my strength? Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t break your Vajra Body? And now? You were very arrogant, weren¡¯t you? Tie Niu from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, you¡¯re destined to die by my hand, not just you, even your old brother Lu Tianxing will die by my hands."

    Wang Zai¡¯an stepped forward, stomped fiercely on Tie Niu¡¯s chest, immense power forcing Tie Niu to spew a mouthful of blood.

    "Old man, this time I lost, but don¡¯t celebrate too soon, I¡¯ll wait for you in Hell."

    Tie Niu sneered, his expression unchanged, for him, the moment he joined the mercenary corps, he already understood his fate, early death orte death made no difference.

    "You want to die, right? Fine, I¡¯ll send you off right now."

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling killing intent, lifted his foot intending to stomp Tie Niu to death.

    Just as Wang Zai¡¯an was about to act, Lin Qianru suddenly spoke up: "Stop."

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s voice, Wang Zai¡¯an turned his head to nce at Lin Qianru, a sinister smile curling at his lips.

    "Miss Lin, do you intend to listen to his dying wish?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Wang Zai¡¯an, her face slightly pale, she spoke heavily: "If you dare to kill him today, I will die before you. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want to return to Beijing with a corpse."

    "Sister-inw, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be reckless. I¡¯m just a worthless life, dying is no big deal. Don¡¯t do anything foolish, my life isn¡¯t worth it." Tie Niu¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, immediately shouting.

    Lin Qianru nced at Tie Niu, took a deep breath and said: "Tie Niu, you¡¯re Lu Tianxing¡¯s brother, which makes you my brother too, Lin Qianru. I can¡¯t watch you die with my own eyes because you¡¯re my family."

    Then, Lin Qianru refocused her gaze on Wang Zai¡¯an: "You can try to see if I dare tomit suicide. If I die, you should know what the consequences are. From the moment you sent people to capture me, you should have been deeply afraid of Lu Tianxing, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t need me to threaten Lu Tianxing. What do you think he¡¯ll do when he finds out I¡¯m forced by you to die?"

 Chapter 937 - 931: Let Him Leave

    <h4>Chapter 937: Chapter 931: Let Him Leave</h4><h4></h4>

    Wang Zai¡¯an paused when he heard Lin Qianru¡¯s words. His expression became unpredictable.

    Lin Qianru was right. Wang Anlong sent him to Modu not just to capture Lin Qianru to threaten Lu Tianxing, but more importantly to make Lu Tianxing apprehensive and not dare to do anything against the Wang Family. If Lin Qianru died, then bringing a corpse back would be useless and might even anger Lu Tianxing, causing him to fight the Wang Family to the bitter end.

    However, he also wanted to kill Tie Niu. Tie Niu¡¯s strength was infinitely close to the Mythical Realm. He defeated Tie Niu purely by realm suppression, yet he still sustained minor injuries. If Tie Niu entered the Mythical Realm, it would be equivalent to establishing a formidable enemy.

    If you do not remove the root, the grass will grow again. However, he could feel that Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t lying. If he dared to kill Tie Niu and Lin Qianrumitted suicide, then his mission to Modu would end in failure.

    For a moment, Wang Zai¡¯an was hesitant.

    "Thirty seconds."

    Seeing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s indecision, Lin Qianru¡¯s face remained expressionless, and she said in a cold voice, "I¡¯m giving you thirty more seconds. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer in thirty seconds, I will die right in front of you and let Lu Tianxing wipe out your Wang Family, leaving no one alive."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face changed again.

    "Don¡¯t think you can stop me frommitting suicide. Although I am an ordinary person, I believe you understand that if someone wants tomit suicide, there are countless ways."

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s calm eyes, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s expression kept changing. It took a long time before he finally said, "Fine, I promise you, I won¡¯t kill him."

    "Then let him leave now," Lin Qianru said directly.

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    "Then there¡¯s no point in talking?"

    Seeing the expression on Lin Qianru¡¯s face¡ª¡¯if you don¡¯t let him go, I¡¯llmit suicide¡¯¡ªWang Zai¡¯an could only grit his teeth and agree, "Fine, I promise you, I¡¯ll let him go."

    Upon hearing this, a hint of joy shed across Lin Qianru¡¯s face. She looked at Tie Niu and said, "Tie Niu, hurry and leave here."

    "Sister-inw, I can¡¯t leave. I promised the boss to ensure your safety."

    Tie Niu struggled to stand up from the ground, took a deep breath, and said, "Besides, I¡¯m not dead yet. I still have the strength to fight. If you want to take you away, it will have to be over my dead body."

    "Tie Niu, do you want to die here?"

    Looking at Tie Niu, Lin Qianru said heavily, "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me."

    "Sister-inw, I..."

    Before Tie Niu could finish his sentence, Lin Qianru interrupted him, "Tie Niu, there¡¯s no need for you to talk any more. Since you regard me as your sister-inw, then I now order you in the capacity of a sister-inw to leave immediately, or I will die right now."

    Tie Niu¡¯s face changed dramatically. Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s determined look, he took a deep breath and immediately turned to leave. As long as the green hillsst, there can still be fuel to burn. He now needed to notify Fu Tu as soon as possible. It would be best if he could save Lin Qianru; if not, he could at least notify Lu Tianxing as quickly as possible.

    Watching Tie Niu leave, Lin Qianru let out a long sigh of relief. With Tie Niu gone, she felt reassured.

    "Miss Lin, I¡¯ve agreed to your terms. Now, will youe with me?"

    Wang Zai¡¯an looked at Lin Qianru with sinister eyes, feeling waves of anger in his heart. Being threatened by a woman, he felt incredibly furious, yet he had no choice. He didn¡¯t dare to kill Lin Qianru; otherwise, the entire Wang Family would pay the price.

    "Wait, I need to see him leave safely first."

    "Miss Lin, don¡¯t push it too far..."

    "Can¡¯t you even wait for this moment? Or are you afraid of something, or have you actually not nned to let him go?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s expression did not change at all, she looked at Wang Zai¡¯an indifferently, without any sense of impending danger.

    At this moment, Lin Qianru was exceptionally calm. She knew very well why Wang Zai¡¯an hade to capture her: simply to threaten Lu Tianxing and make him apprehensive. So Wang Zai¡¯an wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her for now. What she needed to do now was to dy as much as possible, to ensure Tie Niu could convey news of her capture to Lu Tianxing.

    "You..."

    Wang Zai¡¯an felt waves of anger at Lin Yafei¡¯s words, yet he was helpless. "Alright, I¡¯ll wait."

    Not until she saw Tie Niu leave the underground parking lot did Lin Qianru finally let out a long breath. Looking at ****, she said, "I¡¯ll go with you, but I hope you won¡¯t trouble the people of Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Hmph, Miss Lin, you¡¯re having a hard time yourself and still worry about these people. Rest assured, I have no interest in these ants."

    "I hope you keep your word."

    "Of course."

    Wang Zai¡¯an sneered, "Miss Lin, if you could hand over the car keys."

    Lin Yafei nced at Wang Zai¡¯an, remained silent for a moment, and directly threw the car keys to Wang Zai¡¯an.

    "Miss Lin, get in the car. Do I need to invite you?"

    "No need, just hope you won¡¯t regret it."

    "Regret? Haha, I, Wang Zai¡¯an, have never regretted anything in my life."

    Wang Zai¡¯an sneered, watching Lin Qianru get into the car, and sat directly in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Soon, a red BMW drove out of the underground parking lot, and left Bai¡¯s Group.

    After leaving Bai¡¯s Group, Tie Niu took out his phone from his pocket and called Fu Tu.

    "Hello, Tie Niu calling me, what¡¯s up?"

    "Fu Tu, something¡¯s happened."

    Tie Niu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Sister-inw was kidnapped by someone, who is a master at the Mythical Realm, I am not his match."

    "What did you say? Sister-inw was kidnapped?"

    Over the phone, Fu Tu¡¯s voice sounded filled with gloom, "Tie Niu, where is sister-inw now?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but she should be on her way to the airport. I¡¯m not sure exactly, but the Rose Society should find out as soon as possible. The car driving sister-inw away is her BMW."

    "I understand. Tie Niu, stay at Bai¡¯s Group, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯lle over right away."

    After Fu Tu finished speaking, he hung up the call.

    Just as Fu Tu and Tie Niu were preparing to use the Rose Society to locate Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts, Wang Zai¡¯an did not head to the airport, but changed course to the highway.

    Because before leaving Beijing, Wang Anlong gave him two routes. The first was to go to the airport if he could smoothly take away Lin Qianru. If the identity was exposed, then leave by the other route, where Wang Family members would be waiting to pick them up. Once they got Lin Qianru, they would take her to Beijing at the fastest possible speed.

    Currently, Lin Qianru was a trump card in the hands of the Wang Family, a card to use against Lu Tianxing.

    It¡¯s just that the Wang Family didn¡¯t know. If they didn¡¯t court death, they wouldn¡¯t perish. Wang Anlong didn¡¯t know, and because he kidnapped Lin Qianru, the Wang Family was bound for obliteration.

 Chapter 938 - 932: Are you threatening me?

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 932: Are you threatening me?</h4><h4></h4>

    On the other side, in Beijing, Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware of the news that Lin Qianru had been captured by Wang Zai¡¯an. At this moment, he was conversing with Sima Lingyun in the vi at Purple Bamboo Vi.

    "Judge, you really decided to take action against the Wang Family and not just wait for the long-term gain?" Sima Lingyun said solemnly.

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already decided."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, sighed, and said, "You know, I can¡¯t stay in Beijing forever, but the Wang Family now sees me as a thorn in their side, itching to get rid of me. If I leave Beijing, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Wang Family won¡¯t cause trouble for me. The Wang Family might not be able to do anything to me, but I don¡¯t want the people around me to be constantly threatened. Rather than let that happen, it¡¯s better to eliminate them in advance."

    Sima Lingyun frowned slightly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. To be honest, he strongly disagreed with Lu Tianxing¡¯s approach, because behind the Wang Family is the Heavenly God. If they could draw out the Heavenly God, the dark hand looming over Beijing wouldpletely disappear. However, from Lu Tianxing¡¯s perspective, he wouldn¡¯t leave the Wang Family either. The Wang Family is like a venomous snake; if you don¡¯t kill it, you have to be constantly watchful, anxious.

    "Have you considered whether the Heavenly God will intervene when you move against the Wang Family?" Sima Lingyun said in a deep voice.

    "Of course I have. If the Yanhuang Group makes a move, the Heavenly God won¡¯t appear."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun heavily and said, "If the Yanhuang Group doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, I¡¯ll bring in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. With our strength, wiping out the Wang Family isn¡¯t difficult."

    Upon hearing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he refused without thinking, "Impossible. I¡¯ve already faced tremendous pressure with Toxin Master entering Beijing. I absolutely can¡¯t allow more members from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to enter."

    The members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are a bunch ofplete lunatics, each with terrifyingly strong abilities. If these people were to enter Beijing and go on a rampage, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Of course, that¡¯s only when there¡¯s no other choice. As long as you can help Yanhuang Group suppress those above and make them turn a blind eye to this matter, I estimate the Heavenly God won¡¯t appear. Since he¡¯s been hiding in Beijing for years without showing his face, I believe he won¡¯t intervene even if the Wang Family is destroyed this time. Moreover, aren¡¯t you curious about what the Heavenly God is plotting in Beijing? This might be a good opportunity."

    Sima Lingyun said nothing. He knew that the Wang Family¡¯s days were numbered, as the Judge never showed mercy.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s words made his heart move. He indeed wanted to know what the Heavenly God was plotting in Beijing.

    "Let¡¯s not kill the innocent ones of the Wang Family!" Sima Lingyun sighed, indirectly agreeing to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Sima Lingyun, you¡¯ve killed people. You should understand the principle of ¡¯pulling weeds without removing the roots¡¯ better than I do. I don¡¯t want anyone seeking revenge on me someday in the future. Once action is taken, it must be thorough. If they are to me, me them for being part of the Wang Family," Lu Tianxing said lightly, but a bloodthirsty killing intent showed in his eyes.

    Are the people of the Wang Family innocent? Then is Bai Zhiqing not innocent?

    "You¡¯ve already made up your mind." Sima Lingyun said with a furrowed brow.

    "That¡¯s right, the Wang Family can¡¯t be left alive," Lu Tianxing said heavily.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t tell Sima Lingyun the second reason for wiping out the Wang Family, which is to pave a road to the Lu Family with their corpses.

    "Alright! However, I hope once you handle the Wang Family, don¡¯t make a move on the Liu Family." Sima Lingyun said helplessly.

    "Rest assured, as long as the Liu Family doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke them."

    "I hope so."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang with a melodious ringtone from his pocket. Lu Tianxing took out the phone, nced at it, and felt puzzled about why Tie Niu was calling him at this moment, but he still answered the call directly.

    "Tie Niu, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Boss, it¡¯s bad news, something¡¯s happened. My sister-inw was captured by the Wang Family. I couldn¡¯t defeat them, boss, I¡¯m sorry, I was too careless. I didn¡¯t anticipate that they would send a myth-level expert."

    Tie Niu¡¯s voice came over the phone, filled with guilt.

    Upon hearing Tie Niu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he stood up from the sofa, a killing intent like a cold shadow enveloping his body.

    "Tie Niu, how are you?"

    "Boss, I¡¯m fine, just that my Vajra Body was shattered by him. It¡¯ll take some time to recover."

    Tie Niu shook his head and said, "Boss, hurry and find sister-inw. I had the Rose Society help search, but they could only trace the enemy¡¯s car to the highway. They¡¯re definitely trying to take sister-inw to Beijing to threaten you. Boss, Fu Tu and I are already on our way to Beijing."

    "I know, you and Fu Tu be careful. Once you arrive in Beijing, I¡¯ll call you."

    Lu Tianxing hung up the phone, his face dark and hard as steel, endless killing intent radiating from him, "Wang Family, you¡¯re courting death. If you¡¯re looking to end your life, don¡¯t me me. After tomorrow, I will make sure the Wang Family disappears from this world forever."

    A low voice mixed with massive killing intent erupted from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, making him appear as a Killing God.

    Feeling the killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed dramatically. He realized Lu Tianxing truly intended to kill this time, this killing intent even made his own heart tremble.

    "Judge, what exactly happened?"

    "The Wang Family kidnapped Lin Qianru and injured my brother."

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, "This time, whether the Yanhuang Group participates or not, I want the Wang Family obliterated."

    Sima Lingyun was taken aback upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. With a shock on his face, he looked at Lu Tianxing, "Judge, are you sure this isn¡¯t just an excuse for wanting to obliterate the Wang Family?"

    "Do you think I would joke about my own woman?"

    Sima Lingyun nodded, although not knowing much about Lu Tianxing, he knew in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, his woman was his scale to touch. Now way would he joke about his own woman.

    "Sima Lingyun, make a choice! Either the Netherworld Mercenary Corpses to China, or you shield me from those above." Lu Tianxing said heavily, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned ugly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his eyes like sharp swords, "Judge, are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 939 - 933: Fury Soaring

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 933: Fury Soaring</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing replied bluntly, "I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m telling you. If anything happens to my woman, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do. By then, if Beijing is turned into a river of blood, it won¡¯t have anything to do with me."

    "Judge, you¡¯re being reckless. Do you think you can act recklessly in Beijing?"

    "You can test whether I dare or not."

    "Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you?"

    "Can you really kill me?"

    In an instant, Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing were at each other¡¯s throats, their auras erupted, colliding in mid-air. The sofa and coffee table beside them were torn apart instantly by the sh of overwhelming killing intent and sword intent. Neither side yielded.

    As they were locked in a fierce standoff, refusing to back down, a sudden sound of footsteps emerged from outside. Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun exchanged nces and sneered coldly, their auras gradually dissipating.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Mand walked in from outside. When they saw the chaos, as if the living room had been ransacked by thieves, they couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. What happened? They had only been gone for a little while, had the house been robbed?

    Moreover, from their faces, it seemed they had argued; previously they were chatting andughing, what could have happened in such a short time for them to turn against each other?

    The three women immediately stepped forward, looking at the two, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you two? What happened? Is there any need to get so angry? Can¡¯t you discuss the matter calmly?"

    "Hmph, Judge, let me tell you, this is thest time. Remember this: if you dare to cause trouble in Beijing, I guarantee neither you nor Poison Master, nor the Netherworld Mercenary Corps will be able to leave Beijing alive."

    Upon hearing the women¡¯s conversation, Sima Lingyun immediately snorted coldly, dropped a harsh word, and turned to leave the room. Lu Tianxing wanted to act against the Wang Family, so as the leader of the Yanhuang Group, he needed to quickly arrange everything.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun leave with a grim expression, Bai Zhiqing immediately turned to Lu Tianxing and asked, "Lu Tianxing, what happened? What exactly happened?"

    "Qian Ru has been kidnapped by the Wang Family and taken to Beijing."

    "What."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    The Wang Family unexpectedly kidnapped Lin Qianru and sent her to Beijing. They undeniably intended to threaten Lu Tianxing, making him afraid to act rashly.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes narrowed, with a cold killing intent shing in her beautiful eyes.

    Mand¡¯s expression also turned icy cold. Among Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing heading to Beijing, she spent the most time with Lin Qianru and Xue Man. They had already be friends, and Lin Qianru always treated her like her own sister, nurturing her with care. Now, her kin was kidnapped, igniting a trace of killing intent in Mand¡¯s heart.

    "Brother, then what are you standing here for? Let¡¯s go to the Wang Family together to demand her return. If they don¡¯t hand her over, we¡¯ll destroy the Wang Familypletely, leaving no one alive."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing, her fists clenched, her killing intent soaring. It seemed as though with just one word from Lu Tianxing, she was ready to obliterate the Wang Family.

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately turned and headed outside, "Manman, you don¡¯t need toe with me. Stay here to protect your sister-inw and Sister Yafei. If anyone dares approach your sister-inw, whether they¡¯re from the Yanhuang Group or not, kill without mercy."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, directly walking outside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a trace of worry, "Lin Demon, do you think Lu Tianxing will be alright?"

    Without waiting for Lin Yafei to speak, Mand interrupted, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. My brother won¡¯t have any problems. The mere Wang Family can¡¯t harm him, and besides, my brother has the treasure I gave him. If the person wearing the weeping-face mask who attacked my brother darese again, I guarantee they¡¯ll be dead with no chance of survival."

    "That¡¯s right, Little Qingqing, you don¡¯t need to worry. Lu Tianxing is not reckless, moreover, there¡¯s Sima Lingyun, so you can rest assured that there won¡¯t be any problems." Lin Yafei also added.

    Upon hearing their words, Bai Zhiqing lightly nodded without saying anything, though the worry on her face didn¡¯t diminish.

    After Lu Tianxing left the house, he directly drove towards the Wang Family.

    Sima Lingyun, after departing from the Purple Bamboo Vi, immediately dialed Jiao Long¡¯s number, instructing the Yanhuang Group to operate in full force, closely monitoring the Wang Family¡¯s every move but not interfering in the Wang Family¡¯s matters.

    After making all arrangements, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t return to the Yanhuang Group but headed directly to Beijing¡¯s most mysterious location. Since Lu Tianxing wanted to act against the Wang Family, he had to visit this ce.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the entrance of the Wang Family vi in Beijing. Looking at the expansive vi before him, a trace of overwhelming killing intent shed in his eyes.

    The Wang Family dared to kidnap Lin Qianru, so they should prepare to be exterminated.

    Casually parking his car at the entrance, Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards the Wang Family¡¯s door.

    As soon as he approached, Wang Family members immediately blocked him.

    "Who are you? Who let youe here? Get lost, don¡¯t you see the sign forbidding unauthorized entry? Get out of here, this isn¡¯t a ce for bumpkins like you!" One of the Wang Family members said harshly.

    "Are you both from the Wang Family?" Lu Tianxing asked indifferently.

    "Who are you?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, their faces instantly turned cold.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Upon hearing these three words, the faces of the two Wang Family disciples simultaneously changed, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    As the saying goes, a person¡¯s name reflects their reputation. They were aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s name; recently, the major events happening in the Wang Family were all rted to Lu Tianxing. Even Wang Quan died because of Lu Tianxing, and in the Wang Family, Lu Tianxing had already be a public enemy.

    Momentarily stunned, the two Wang Family disciples simultaneously regained theirposure, their gazes filled with a trace of ferocity, reaching for the weapons at their waists. If they could kill Lu Tianxing, their achievement would be immense.

    However, before they could make any moves, Lu Tianxing had already sprung into action, his figure twisting, traversing several meters in an instant, appearing beside them. The corner of his mouth curved into a bloodthirsty smile, and he pped one of them directly on the chest.

    "Crack!"

    The next moment, a crisp sound echoed; the man¡¯s chest directly copsed inwards, his eyes staring at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. Never did he expect Lu Tianxing to act so decisively.

 Chapter 940 - 934: Destroy Your Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 934: Destroy Your Wang Family</h4><h4></h4>

    "Pfft!"

    The Wang Family disciple¡¯s body trembled as he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, mixed with the blood from his internal organs, making an exceptionally stark and bright scene under the sunlight. His body fell limply to the ground, ceasing to make any sound.

    Lu Tianxing smiled coldly, without any hesitation, directly reached out a hand, grasped the throat of another Wang Family disciple, and with a slight force, crushed his throat.

    Until his death, this Wang Family disciple didn¡¯te to his senses, wondering why Lu Tianxing attacked so quickly, and how the Wang Family had attracted such a destructive star.

    Glimpsing at the Wang Family disciple dead without closing his eyes, Lu Tianxing tossed him aside like garbage, and then step by step, walked towards the Wang Family¡¯s main gate. With one foot out, it was as if heaven and earth crumbled, and the gate exploded into pieces, scattering all around.

    The loud sound immediately drew the attention of the people inside. By the time Lu Tianxing walked through the gate, quite a few people were already gathered in the Wang Family¡¯s front yard, led by a middle-aged man in his fifties, with a square face and somewhat cold eyes. As he looked at Lu Tianxing, his eyes were suddenly filled with icy killing intent.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing at my Wang Family? Do you really think you can defeat my Wang Family?"

    "Hmph, I will defeat your Wang Family today. Hand over my woman, or else, the Wang Family will leave not a chicken nor a dog," Lu Tianxing said coldly, his eyes simrly filled with startling killing intent.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too arrogant. Who do you think you are? This is the Wang Family, not a ce for you to rampage. I¡¯ll give you onest chance to leave immediately, or else this time next year, it will be your memorial day," the middle-aged man said coldly.

    "Next year at this time is my memorial day? Hahaha, then try and see whose memorial day it will be next year. I don¡¯t care who you are; leave, or die."

    Lu Tianxing took a step forward, his eyes electric, like a sword piercing the eyes of the middle-aged man.

    Sensing the killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled, retreating instinctively, before his face showed a look of anger and shame, yelling fiercely: "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re courting death."

    "Courting death? I think it¡¯s the Wang Family courting death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura abruptly changed, releasing overwhelming killing intent that spread around: "I originally wanted to let your Wang Family live a few more days. Unfortunately, you Wang Family refuse to listen. Today, if you don¡¯t hand over my woman, then from now on, your Wang Family will be exterminated."

    "Hahaha, exterminating the Wang Family, are you worthy? Today, I, Wang He, will first exterminate you. Everyone, follow mymand, kill."

    Wang Heughed fiercely, suddenly let out a roar.

    "Crack!" "Crack!"

    Following Wang He¡¯s voice, the Wang Family members drawn to the front yard immediately moved, each with weapons in hand, dark gun muzzles aimed at Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, who do you think you are, daring to go wild at my Wang Family? Today, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ce, fire, kill him."

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Following Wang He¡¯s voice, loud gunshots erupted around, gun muzzles spewing tongues of fire, special bullets carrying the breath of death sting towards Lu Tianxing.

    Had it been ordinary Heaven-level Martial Artists or even Mythical Level Martial Artists facing such fierce attacks, they might not die but surely suffer injuries. However, they faced Lu Tianxing.

    "Hmph, just with these, go back."

    Lu Tianxing coldly smiled, took a deep breath, and heavily exhaled.

    "Boom!"

    All iing special bullets seemed to hit an invisible thin film, inwardly speeding back even faster.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    The piercing sound was endless, shrill cries consistently echoed in the front yard, as Wang Family disciples wielding weapons were pierced by returning bullets, and the surrounding rocks and nts borerge holes, echoing continuously.

    Lu Tianxing coldly watched this scene, the rise of the killing intent meant he would not be courteous to the Wang Family.

    The Wang Family had captured Lin Qianru, clearly intending to threaten him, faces were torn, there was nothing left to hesitate about.

    After reflecting all bullets back, Lu Tianxing without any hesitation charged at the surrounding Wang Family disciples.

    True Qi erupted, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist was unleashed, forming six long arms behind him, sweeping in all directions like a crab.

    Furious power swept with an irresistible momentum, pressing down with a palm, audible gruesome sounds immediately turned few Wang Family disciples into pulp.

    "Ah!"

    Continuous shrill cries echoed

    Among the Wang Family disciples, one who reached Earth-level Realm tried to smash the iing fist, but as his arm touched the fist formed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, it instantly twisted, bones shattered, that furious power crashed into his torso, directly sting him into a rain of blood.

    "Damn..."

    Wang He¡¯s eyes turned blood red, seeing Wang Family disciples copse one by one beside him, as Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious to him.

    "Lu Tianxing, you have gone too far, die."

    Wang He emitted a roar of extreme anger.

    Before his voice fell, Wang He¡¯s entire body shot like an arrow towards Lu Tianxing, his arm shifted slightly, and in his hand appeared a dagger thin as cicada wings, shing directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat. If this strikended, Lu Tianxing would surely die.

    This dagger was called Cicada Wing, specially crafted to break Martial Artist¡¯s True Qi and could not be blocked by Mythical Realm.

    "Cicada Wing."

    Wang He instantly demonstrated a move named after this dagger, making the de in his hand transform seemingly into cicada wings, enveloping Lu Tianxing in a dazzling knife light, making it impossible to discern where the true attacky.

    "Begone!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look at the knife light splitting over, casually pped, the dagger made to break True Qi crumbled like tofu under Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm.

    "Pfft!"

    Wang He was hit by Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm on his chest, directly spurting blood and flew back heavily, crashing onto the ground.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at Wang He, stepping forward and issued another palm.

    Unbeatable Emperor Fist¡ª¡ªUnconquerable.

    His palm like a tiger¡¯s, an eagle¡¯s w, dragon-shaped, six arms, six transformations, True Qi trembling sent out, as though Killing God Su Xing emerged, with a hellish aura pping at the remaining Wang Family disciples.

    Ah!

    The remaining Wang Family disciples had no way to escape, could only helplessly watch the palm prints fall from above onto their heads, screamed terribly, and were smashed forcefully into a mass of flesh, merging with the soil of the ground.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 941 - 935: Kill Wang He

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 935: Kill Wang He</h4><h4></h4>

    In the blink of an eye, almost none of the dozens of Wang Family Disciples in the front courtyard were alive, blood dyed the ground red, a pungent scent of blood filled the entire front courtyard, nauseating everyone present.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no change. From the moment the Wang Family kidnapped Lin Qianru, he had no intention of holding back anymore. Just as he told Sima Lingyun, if the weeds are not removed, they will grow again with the spring breeze. Either do nothing, or use thunderous force to utterly destroy all enemies.

    At this moment, Wang He¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, staring at Lu Tianxing with absolute terror. He finally understood why his father went to Modu to capture Lin Qianru to threaten Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was terrifying. He had thought Lu Tianxing was severely injured at the hands of the Crying Face Envoy and couldn¡¯t exhibit much of his strength. But now it seemed that the power disyed by Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t look like he was hurt at all; such a terrifying force even surpassed his father, Wang Anlong.

    Lu Tianxing nced around, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and took a deep drag. A cold smile curved at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes remained calm, with no expression visible.

    "Wang He, whose death anniversary do you think it will be this time next year?"

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards Wang He, with every step he took, Wang He¡¯s heart grew heavier, the sound of footfalls akin to a heavy hammer falling on his heart, causing him to feel suffocated.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you n to do? I¡¯m telling you, this is the Wang Family, not some abroad ce. If you dare to cause trouble here, I can guarantee you¡¯ll never see your woman again." Wang He suppressed his fear, looking at Lu Tianxing and shouted sternly.

    "Never see my woman again."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly grew cold. His figure flickered and appeared right beside Wang He, raising his right foot and mercilessly stomping on Wang He¡¯s left leg.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of bones breaking suddenly rang out; Wang He¡¯s left leg was stomped into a fracture, and blood seeped onto the ground.

    "Ah!"

    Wang He let out a pig-ughter-like wail, his eyes filled with venom as he red at Lu Tianxing, with a look that wished nothing more than to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    "Speak, how do you want to die."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang He, his voice as cold as ice, devoid of any emotion.

    "You... You dare kill me, I am Wang He, I belong to the Wang Family. If you dare kill me, not only you but including your woman, all of you will die."

    Upon hearing Wang He¡¯s words, a cruel smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He raised his foot and stomped viciously on Wang He¡¯s arm.

    "Crack!"

    A crisp sound echoed, and Wang He¡¯s face twisted in agony,rge beads of sweat rolled down from his face, hisplexion terrifyingly pale.

    But next, Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods grew even more ruthless. He walked slowly to the other side and raised his right foot again, mming it down with force.

    "Crack!" "Crack!"

    Two sounds of bones shattering.

    In the sunlight, Wang He¡¯s limbs were utterly ruined, bones crushed into debris, the blood-soaked ground looked terrifying.

    The intense pain made Wang He wish he could faint. His mouth uttered hysterical curses: "You brat, you won¡¯t die well, you won¡¯t die well..."

    "Die? I¡¯ll send you on your way right now."

    Lu Tianxing, unwilling to waste any more time, raised his foot intending to stomp and crush Wang He¡¯s head.

    "Lu Tianxing, stop."

    Just then, an elderly voice rang out in the front courtyard.

    Lu Tianxing paused his movement and instinctively looked up, seeing an old man slowly walk out from the inner courtyard¡ªit was Wang Anlong.

    "Lu Tianxing, release Wang He, and I will let you leave the Wang Family safely."

    "Leave the Wang Family safely?"

    Upon hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gently smiled, lifting his foot from Wang He¡¯s head. However, before Wang He could feel any relief, the foot that had just lifted fell down heavily again, crushing Wang He¡¯s head.

    "Squish!"

    Brains sttered out, Wang He¡¯s head shattered like a broken watermelon, utterly crushed by Lu Tianxing.

    "I killed Wang He, what can you do about it!"

    What can you do about it!

    Such a light and casual sentence, yet it carried an overwhelming arrogance, like a king, showcasing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unbridled hubris to the fullest. This sentence alone embodied extreme arrogance, as if to say, "So I killed Wang He, what of it. What can the Wang Family do about me? If I wish to leave the Wang Family, can you stop me?"

    Arrogant!

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was arrogant to the extreme.

    Looking at the headless corpse beneath his feet, Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious to Wang Anlong¡¯s face, already as venomous as water, kicked Wang He¡¯s body away like trash regardless.

    Wang Anlong watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, his face had sunk to an extreme level, with intense murderous intent shing through his eyes. He really killed his own son right in front of him.

    Arrogant, Lu Tianxing was truly too arrogant. inly disregarding the Wang Family, as if killing an ant, humiliating, an immense humiliation.

    Wang Anlong took a deep breath, suppressing his rage, and said coldly: "Lu Tianxing, do not push too far, do you indeed believe the Wang Family has no one?"

    "Whether your Wang Family has anyone, I do not know, nor do I care. Hand over my woman and I¡¯ll leave immediately, otherwise the Wang Family..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words trailed off, but his face had grown chilly, the threat already crystal clear.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Anlong sneered: "Otherwise, what can you do about it."

    "I may not be able to do anything to you, but henceforth, not a soul of the Wang Family will be spared." Lu Tianxing stated fiercely, with killing intent emanating without restraint, fully erupting.

    The murderous aura, like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves, nearly condensed into physical form, as if the entire front courtyard had instantly entered the cold depths of winter, boundless chill surging forth.

    Feeling the terrifying killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Wang Anlong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he sensed a dense aura of death from Lu Tianxing.

    "Could it be he wasn¡¯t actually injured at the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s hands, all his injuries were faked."

    A thought shed through Wang Anlong¡¯s mind, his face turned even uglier, but soon returned to calmness, looking at Lu Tianxing, sneering: "From its founding to bing a top family in Beijing, the Wang Family has weathered countless storms. Just with you, you think you can annihte the Wang Family, you¡¯re not qualified enough."

    "Wang Anlong, you truly think I dare not annihte your Wang Family."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze grew cold and fierce.

    Wang Anlong sneered: "Lu Tianxing, I know your power is great, but to destroy the Wang Family, you¡¯re not quite qualified for that..."

    Before Wang Anlong could finish, he was interrupted by Lu Tianxing: "Oh? Wang Anlong, feel free to try. See if I can annihte your Wang Family."

 Chapter 942 - 936: Blown Away with One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 942: Chapter 936: Blown Away with One Punch</h4><h4></h4>

    "Oh? Then let me test your strength."

    Wang Anlong looked at Lu Tianxing, and with a thought, he suddenly took a step forward. His figure twisted, and he suddenly appeared beside Lu Tianxing. With a flip of his palm, his palm turned blood red, and he brought it down towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, using his signature technique, the Blood Transformation Divine Skill.

    This is a highly sinister cultivation technique, simr to the Mu Family¡¯s Bone Melting Palm, but much more insidious. Once hit by it, the flesh and bones will turn into a puddle of blood in no time.

    Wang Anlong once relied on this ultimate skill to, with the strength of the Earth-level Peak, forcibly turn three people of the Heavenly Realm into blood puddles. The ferocity of this technique is evident, and it is a technique Wang Anlong has never showcased before. Now using it, it is clear he intends topletely kill Lu Tianxing in the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing Wang Anlong¡¯s palm about to hit his head, Lu Tianxing moved.

    With this movement, the True Qi in his body erupted inyers like an ancient beast awakening, fierce and malevolent. An overwhelming aura spread from him.

    Rumble!

    His body shook, and True Qi shot skyward, instantly tearing apart the blood-red energy in Wang Anlong¡¯s palm. Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure vanished, almost as if shrinking the ground into an inch, and in the next instant, appeared beside Wang Anlong, delivering a punch.

    This punch was like a bomb exploding out of thin air, immensely powerful.

    Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed dramatically. In the nick of time, he activated the Blood Transformation Divine Skill to defend himself, crossing his hands over his chest with a shout, "Blood Curtain."

    However, just as he finished shouting, he was hit by a punch, sent flying through the air in a parabolic arc, crashing heavily against a pir in the front courtyard, blood spurting from his mouth. He felt as if his internal organs were about to be pulverized by this punch.

    Struggling to withstand the intense pain from his organs, Wang Anlong scrambled to stand up from the ground. Looking at Lu Tianxing, who stood motionless, his eyes were filled with disbelief and incredulity. He couldn¡¯t believe he was defeated so thoroughly, unable to even withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing.

    Wang Fushan and others who followed from behind also looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    A single punch, just one punch, and Wang Anlong, a Mythical Realm-level expert, was sent flying by Lu Tianxing. How was this possible? How could Lu Tianxing have such terrifying strength at his age? Wasn¡¯t he seriously injured by the Crying Face Envoy? How could he still possess such fearsome power?

    Could this have been a y orchestrated by Lu Tianxing and the Crying Face Envoy to annihte their Wang Family?

    Everyone¡¯s mind was racing with this thought, but it was quickly dismissed. Their Wang Family was supported by the power of the Heavenly God. If the Heavenly God wanted to destroy them, there would be no need for this borate scheme with Lu Tianxing. Just sending the Crying Face and Laughing Face Envoys would easily wipe out the Wang Family; such steps were unnecessary.

    Lu Tianxing coldlyughed at Wang Anlong, his eyes unchanged, not pursuing his advantage further but standing still. He knew very well that until he found Lin Qianru, he absolutely couldn¡¯t kill Wang Anlong because Wang Anlong held Lin Qianru¡¯s life in his hands. If Wang Anlong was killed, Lin Qianru might be in danger.

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, Lin Qianru¡¯s life was far more important than that of everyone in the Wang Family. Until he found Lin Qianru, he wouldn¡¯tpletely fall out with the Wang Family. His previous actions were merely to tell Wang Anlong that he had the power to destroy the Wang Family.

    "Wang Anlong, how do you feel about my strength now? I still say the same: hand over Qian Ru, or the Wang Family will disappear from this world forever. You should know who I am; wiping out a family is no big deal to me," Lu Tianxing coldly said to Wang Anlong.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you dare to destroy my Wang Family?" Wang Fushan said with an ugly expression after hearing this.

    "What if I do?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his expression mocking as he slowly said, "Wang Fushan, is it? I know you, one of Wang Anlong¡¯s sons. Oh, I forgot to tell you, your son Wang Zhong died at my hands, right near Fugui Mountain by Modu, along with a few others. I sent them all to Hell. Do you want me to reunite you with your son in the etherworld?"

    "You killed my son?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Fushan¡¯s eyes turned red. When his son Wang Zhong died near Modu, the Wang Family had investigated and suspected Lu Tianxing but had no concrete evidence. Plus, the threat from the Jiangnan Lu Family made it disappear.

    Now, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s confession, Wang Fushan wished he could tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    "Your son tried to trouble my woman, so I reluctantly sent him on his way. If you don¡¯t mind, I can send you to reunite with your son."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push it. Do you really think no one in my Wang Family can stand against you?" Wang Anlong spoke, his voice extremely low. If the Wang Family yielded today and allowed Lu Tianxing to trample them, they would never lift their heads again in Beijing.

    Today, no matter what, he would make Lu Tianxing pay.

    "So what if I bully your Wang Family?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice turned cold and filled with killing intent: "I¡¯ll give you one more minute to consider. Hand over my woman, and I¡¯ll leave the Wang Family. If not, I¡¯ll start killing, one by one, starting with your son, a minute per person, until I¡¯ve killed everyst one of your Wang Family."

    "Good, very good. How many years has it been since anyone dared to say such words in front of my Wang Family? Lu Tianxing, I hope you don¡¯t regret this."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Anlongughed in rage, "Five great enshrined ones, please act and capture him alive. I want to personally give him a thousand cuts."

    "Swish!" "Swish!" "Swish!"

    As Wang Anlong¡¯s words fell, five terrifying auras burst forth from five directions. Then, five ghostly figures appeared around Lu Tianxing, standing in five directions, guarding him. They all looked at Lu Tianxing with ridicule, as if facing not a person but an ant they could crush at will.

    The torrential momentum emanating from the five gathered, like dragons and tigers, soaring to the sky. The entire sky seemed to darken, and gale winds swirled, as if lightning flickered, showcasing that all five were at the Mythical Realm.

    PS: Sorry for yesterday. My friends pulled me out for something, and I only came back at night. Apologies!!!

 Chapter 943 - 937 You Wang Family Are No Good

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 937 You Wang Family Are No Good</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing was surrounded by these five people, his expression unchanged, without a trace of fear. His spine was straight, a careless smile ying on his lips.

    "Heh, five Mythical Realm experts, Wang Anlong, it seems you¡¯ve hidden quite a bit. Unfortunately, your so-called top family in Beijing is unworthy of its name, just a puppet supported by the Heavenly God. Without the Heavenly God, your little Wang Family is nothing."

    As the words fell, the aura around Lu Tianxing erupted skyward. Violent True Qi, along with a killing intent swept the sky, awakening like a Hell Demon God, wielding a sharp sword that shredded the surrounding air, piercing through the clouds.

    That terrifying aura made Lu Tianxing seem like a deity, causing others to instinctively prostrate at his feet.

    The icy killing intent gathered as if it were substantial, ghostly cries continuous, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were devoid of any emotion, like the gaze of a grim reaper, filled with indifference to life.

    Feeling the sharp killing intent on Lu Tianxing, Wang Anlong and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts jump, so terrifying, what kind of massacre is required to produce such a killing intent.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of foreboding.

    At this moment, Wang Anlong finally understood why Lu Tianxing could survive under the Crying Face Envoy. Just his killing intent and ruthless force were enough to make countless people tremble. After all, when foes meet, the brave win, and brave means fearlessness.

    Moreover, the strength Lu Tianxing disyed at this moment was too terrifying, even under the pressure of five Mythical Realm experts, he could still rely on his own aura to resist the oppression of the five.

    "Is he truly early-stage Mythical? If he breaks through to middle-stage Mythical, who could stand against him? He cannot be left alive, absolutely not. No matter what, he must be killed today."

    A thought surged in Wang Anlong¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing must not be left alive, he must die today, or else Lu Tianxing will be the nightmare of everyone in the Wang Family.

    "Wang Anlong, do you think sending five Mythical level people is enough to have me in your grasp? Let me tell you, your Wang Family is not enough." Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept around, finallynding on Wang Anlong, speaking with arrogance.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was arrogant, but he had the capital for arrogance. With his early-stage Mythical realm, he possessed power infinitely close to middle-stage Mythical, enough for him to be proud.

    "Sharp-tongued."

    Wang Anlong sneered and said, "Five esteemed ones, capture him for me, don¡¯t kill him. This brat can possess such terrifying power at early-stage Mythical; it must be because of his cultivation technique. Capture him, I want to personally extract his cultivation technique from him."

    "Hahaha, Family Head, you overestimate him. We five don¡¯t need to act; leave it to me."

    Hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, an old man among the five stepped out, his aura fierce, clearly already infinitely close to middle-stage Mythical.

    "Chen, this brat is cunning, don¡¯t underestimate him." Wang Anlong frowned and reminded aloud.

    "Family Head Wang, you underestimate me. Watch as I kill him."

    At the sound of his voice, Chen Yan shot out like a cannonball, rushing directly toward Lu Tianxing, one hand down, thunder and lightning roared, striking like a thunderous wrath, True Qi transforming into lightning, shredding everything.

    Heaven and Earth Thunderbolt Hand!

    This person was one of the Wang Family¡¯s experts, Chen Yan, at the peak of early-stage Mythical, with a Thunderbolt hand that was almost unstoppable. His most formidable achievement was single-handedly wiping out a family hostile to the Wang Family, passing through them as though no one was there, exterminating the family from top to bottom, his Thunderbolt hand reaching near perfection.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Yan, striking with a palm, the force light and without any trace of fireworks.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s leisurely action, Chen Yanughed heartily, "Brat, with this True Qi, you dare oppose the Wang Family, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Today, this old man will ughter you and use your head as a chamber pot."

    Boom!

    Just as Chen Yan¡¯s words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm force suddenly changed, as if the world turned upside down, heaven and earth reversing, the air rippingyer byyer, booming and cracking.

    "Not good!"

    The expression of one of the remaining four changed drastically, waving his arm. A folding fan appeared in his hand. With a forceful swipe, a fierce Gang Wind suddenly rose, entwining with gravel and roaring toward Lu Tianxing, attempting to save Chen Yan.

    But it was toote.

    Facing the fierce strike, Chen Yan couldn¡¯t withstand it. All his True Qi was shattered, struck directly on the head by a palm. The torrential force pressing down, his bones crackling, Chen Yan exploded into a shower of blood, a strong scent of blood instantly permeated.

    One second a living person, the next, no bones remained.

    Lu Tianxing sneered, then punched out, directly shattering the sweeping Gang Wind.

    "Is this the strength of your Wang Family¡¯s experts? Wang Anlong, hand over my woman, or today the Wang Family is destined for annihtion."

    After killing Chen Yan, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t move again, quietly watching Wang Anlong, with hands behind his back, exuding the demeanor of a grandmaster, a faint smile on his lips. Since the battle with the Crying Face Envoy, although he had nearly died, the benefits gained were immeasurable. His strength had further improved, and a mere Chen Yan was simply not his match.

    Seeing this scene, Wang Anlong¡¯s pupils contracted, looking at Lu Tianxing in shock. He was all too familiar with Chen Yan¡¯s strength, yet now his True Qi was directly shattered, and he was pummeled into flesh and blood.

    What exactly is Lu Tianxing¡¯s power, was his fight with the Crying Face Envoy purposely staged to fool others?

    At this moment, Wang Anlong and the others¡¯ hearts began to deeply fear Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, it was simply too terrifying.

    Although shocked, Wang Anlong did not speak, merely staring at Lu Tianxing. He still had four more experts and didn¡¯t believe the four couldn¡¯t take down Lu Tianxing.

    "Young man, your methods are ruthless, your heart cruel, you strike to kill without a moment¡¯s hesitation. You have already descended into madness. Everyone, I think it is necessary for us to eliminate this demon." At this moment, the elder with the folding fan spoke, his eyes sinister as he looked at Lu Tianxing, murderous intent flickering. He had already seen that this young man before him was not easy to deal with. Only by the four of them working together might there be a chance to kill Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 944 - 938 Four Symbols Formation

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 938 Four Symbols Formation</h4><h4></h4>

    "Vicious? Saying these words, don¡¯t you feel guilty?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the old man and said calmly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be the Life-taking Schr Zhuo Taiping from back then! Back then, you killed your master¡¯s entire family for your selfish desires. Don¡¯t you find yourself cruel and heartless?"

    "Hmph, he brought it upon himself. I apprenticed under him for ten years, yet he didn¡¯t want to teach me anything. It was his own fault."

    The old man, Zhuo Taiping, referred to as the Life-taking Schr by Lu Tianxing, looked a bit displeased and snorted coldly, "Everyone, the person before us has already fallen into the demonic path. Why don¡¯t we join forces and capture him, to uphold the righteous way and prevent him from harming the world in the future?"

    "Hahaha, if you want to team up, just say so. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, thene at me. Today I want to see who in the Wang Family can stop me."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, his voice filled with mockery. The True Qi inside him surged like a tide, and a massive cauldron formed above his head, with an misty aura rising, enveloping Lu Tianxing within. The True Qi surged like a dragon, like a tiger, making it hard for anyone to look directly at him.

    "Kill!"

    Zhuo Taiping was the first to make a move, letting out a low growl, his body soaring like an eagle before swooping down on Lu Tianxing. The folding fan in his hand was like a sharp sword aiming at various vital points on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    "Mountain-shattering."

    One of the four people followed suit, stretching out his five fingers, instantaneously unleashing True Qi, pressing down like a massive mountain.

    The other two also attacked immediately, using their signature skills. One wielded a de flickering with light, creating a web of sword shadows around Lu Tianxing, while the other unleashed countless palm shadows, falling silently like autumn leaves yet carrying an extremely dangerous aura.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. His figure flickered, dodging Zhuo Taiping¡¯s attack. His body shook, and the Unbeatable Emperor Fist was instantly executed.

    "Invincible in battle."

    The Unbeatable Emperor Fist transformed into a meteor, simultaneously attacking all four people. The fists and palms varied endlessly, with each swing like giants wielding their fists, carrying terrifying Qi Force as they sted out.

    The rumbling sound was incessant. The concrete ground was peeledyer afteryer, a thickyer was shaved off, an artificial hill shattered, and a corridor copsed. The front yard of the Wang Family was almost half destroyed.

    Lu Tianxing, by himself, was contending against four Mythical Realm individuals.

    Bam bam bam!

    The five engaged in dozens of exchanges in an instant.

    Each move was earth-shattering, stone-cracking. After dozens of moves, all five retreated simultaneously. A faint, unnatural red flush appeared on Zhuo Taiping¡¯s face, and the other three¡¯s expressions also became extremely grave. After several exchanges, they were utterly shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    Lu Tianxing alsonded on the ground, with the True Qi inside him circting even more vigorously.

    After dozens of moves, it was still a stalemate.

    "What kind of Cultivation Technique is this kid practicing, that he can withstand thebined forces of four Mythical Realm individuals and remain undefeated? If I could obtain this technique, in a few decades, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t have to rely on the Yanhuang Group. We could cultivate arge batch of elite disciples, and even the Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to us."

    Wang Anlong, witnessing this scene, pupils suddenly contracted, then a look of extreme greed appeared on his face. If he could acquire Lu Tianxing¡¯s Cultivation Technique, and pass it on to the Wang Family¡¯s younger generation, the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t need to curry favor with the Heavenly God or rely on anyone else.

    Thinking of this, Wang Anlong immediately shouted sharply, "Tributor Zhuo, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Use the method I taught you, and the four of you work together to suppress him directly."

    Not only had Wang Anlong realized this, but Zhuo Taiping and the other three also understood that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily defeated. If they fought solely with martial arts and provided Lu Tianxing an opportunity to defeat them one by one, they would surely die. Moreover, they also coveted the peerless Cultivation Technique possessed by Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, Zhuo Taiping and the other three didn¡¯t hesitate, their figures flickering as they appeared at the four directions. True Qi soared into the sky, intertwining and transforming into the Azure Dragon, Xuanwu, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger, four mythical beasts.

    Once the four mythical beasts appeared, an iparable pressure suddenly manifested. The four mythical beasts intertwined, transforming into a Four-Mythical-Beasts Diagram, slowly rotating in the sky, before descending and causing the ground to sink under the violent pressure.

    This was the special method Wang Anlong referred to, the Four Symbols Formation, a joint trapping technique designed to kill peerless masters. Originally, the Four Symbols Formation required more than four people to cast; a fifth person served as the central formation eye to exert maximum power, but with Chen Yan already dead, they could only work with four.

    Although the Four Symbols Formationcked the formation eye, reducing its power, a formation set by four Mythical Realm individuals was still extraordinarily formidable.

    With the joint formation in ce, the aura of Zhuo Taiping and the others surged, seemingly forming a single line, blending into one. True Qi swelled like a tide, roaring like a river.

    If any other Mythical Level Martial Artist were trapped by the Four Symbols Formation, the only oue would be to be trapped to death inside. Unfortunately for them, what they faced was the anomaly that is Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing practiced the Creation Source Technique, a Cultivation Technique born for battle. The more dangerous the situation, the faster the progress of this technique.

    The greater the pressure, the more quickly his strength progressed, defying conventional logic.

    Under the oppressive pressure of the Four Symbols Formation¡¯s violent Qi Force, Lu Tianxing felt no fear; instead, he was extremely excited. The True Qi within him became extraordinarily wild, like a flood surging through his meridians, colliding and roaring to strengthen his body and enhance the quality of his True Qi.

    With each small realm advancement in the Mythical Realm, the True Qi undergoes earth-shaking changes. For instance, if early-stage Mythical True Qi is akin to a stream of water, middle-stage would be like mercury, iparable in quality. Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi quality was evolving towards that of mercury.

    "Damn, this kid is using our force to breakthrough. We can¡¯t wait any longer; join forces to suppress him."

    The only old woman among the four, her face wrinkled and hair gray, said sharply, seeing that Lu Tianxing, instead of being fearful in the face of such violent attacks, intended to use the pressure to breakthrough. Her face turned ferocious, as the True Qi in her body surged wildly, permeating the air.

 Chapter 945 - 939 Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 939 Kill Them All</h4><h4></h4>

    "Thirty-six Life-taking Strikes."

    Upon hearing the elderly woman¡¯s words, a fierce look shed in Zhuo Taiping¡¯s eyes. He roared loudly, and the folding fan in his hand instantly flew out, transforming into thirty-six afterimages that struck towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s thirty-six deadly acupoints. If even one acupoint were hit, Lu Tianxing would be doomed to death.

    "Mountain Breaking Attack."

    Another Wang Family retainer also struck, hisrge hand grabbing as True Qi surged like a mountain, creating an earth-shattering force. The True Qi transformed into a towering mountain, where itnded, a bottomless pit appeared, fiercely striking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    All of these attacksnded on Lu Tianxing.

    The Creation God Tripod shook continuously,yers of cracks appearing on its surface, with True Qi being consumed violently. Although the Creation Source Technique is unparalleled in its intricacy, at this moment, he was facing attacks from four peoplebined, holding out was already quitemendable.

    Whew!

    Lu Tianxing gasped heavily, but the True Qi within him surged even more intensely.

    "He can¡¯t hold out anymore, step it up, suppress this boy for me, and then force him to reveal his cultivation technique. I want to slice him piece by piece to avenge my son." Wang Fushan shouted grimly.

    "Four retainers, please suppress him, and after forcing out his technique, I, Wang Anlong, will ensure each of you receives a share." Wang Anlong shouted loudly, his expression and tone reaching an extreme; this time he was determined that Lu Tianxing would die without a trace.

    "Family Head Wang, rest assured, he won¡¯t escape today."

    Zhuo Taipingughed loudly, continually channeling True Qi to strike at Lu Tianxing. Thebined force of the four was so formidable that even those at the middle-stage mythical would not dare to act rashly.

    Roaring True Qi crushed down like towering mountains, aiming to entirely suppress Lu Tianxing.

    "I am Creation, when Creation is unparalleled, I am Creation, when peerless in the world, Creation, Creation...."

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing erupted with an earth-shattering scream.

    Under immense pressure, the True Qi within him surged like a tide, undergoing violent changes, repeatedly being shattered by immense power, continuously condensing, continuously transforming....

    This is the true terror of the Creation Source Technique. After initially obtaining it, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength transformed repeatedly due to life-and-death experiences.

    Now, Lu Tianxing relied on external pressure to forcibly break through shackles, making his True Qi undergo an earth-shaking transformation once again.

    If he was previously at the early-stage mythical level, he had now reached the peak of the early-stage mythical, one step away from breaking into the middle-stage mythical, reaching a levelparable to the Crying Face Envoy.

    One transformation, worlds apart.

    Lu Tianxing felt as if he merged with the heavens and earth, all attacks hitting him unable to move him an inch.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes, roaring furiously, six arms sprouting from his back like a crab, arrogantly striking out with a punch like a meteor crashing to the earth, unleashing unstoppable force, crushing all the attacks aimed at him.

    "Bang!"

    The relentless punch directly tore through the Four Symbols Formation, striking the elderly woman¡¯s chest and piercing through her heart, turning it into minced meat.

    "How... how is it possible, how could he break the Four Symbols Formation, I... I won¡¯t die."

    Looking at the massive blood hole in her chest, the elderly woman had a face full of disbelief, and then a storm of power surged forth, shattering her entire being.

    "It¡¯s about time you all should be on your way too."

    With the elderly woman gone, the Four Symbols Formation naturally fell apart. Lu Tianxing walked through the air like a Demon God, performing terrible assaults.

    "Whoosh!"

    His body moved freely, like a divine dragon twisting through the void, instantly appearing next to a person, raising his hand with a punch.

    The person hadn¡¯t even reacted, yet his bones were shattered, his chest copsing, all the blood in his body spilled out by True Qi, forming a rain of blood, his body turning into a dry corpse due to massive blood loss.

    "Attack Unbeaten."

    After killing one person, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist unleashed, casually colliding with another¡¯s fist.

    The sound of bones shattering could be heard, this person¡¯s arm was directly torn apart, and the violent True Qi surged over, pounding him into a pile of flesh that fell from midair.

    Having killed two people in session, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate at all, appearing right next to Zhuo Taiping, allowing his folding fan to strike his body, casually pping Zhuo Taiping¡¯s Dantian, crippling it, then grabbing him by the cor, lifting him up in the air.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile.

    "Thirty-six Life-taking Strikes, specializing in hitting deadly acupoints. If I was a bit weaker just now, I¡¯d be dead. Old geezer, don¡¯t you dare act all wise and old in front of me now?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile,pletely ignoring Zhuo Taiping¡¯s venomous and begging gaze, violently swinging his arm.

    "Swoosh!"

    Zhuo Taiping¡¯s body flew like an arrow, crashing heavily into a corridor pir, with a "poof," his head exploded like a watermelon, blood sttering everywhere.

    Listening to the sound of the shattered watermelon, Wang Anlong and the others trembled uncontrobly, gazing at Lu Tianxing who was basking in sunlight with a radiant smile, shuddering all over.

    At this moment, Wang Anlong was utterly panicked, unable to believe that Lu Tianxing could be so terrifying, unable to be trapped by even the Four Symbols Formation, having all five Wang Family retainers die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    What exactly was his strength, why was he so terrifying?

    At this moment, Wang Anlong began to panic sincerely, a deep sense of powerlessness rose from within, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was like a mountain pressing on his heart, making him unable to breathe.

    "Wang Anlong, now that your people are dead, do you have anything left to say? Hand over Qian Ru, or I will make you watch as Wang Family members die one by one before your eyes."

    Under the sunlight, Lu Tianxing slowly spoke, his voice exuding a strong chilling intent.

    And Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no emotion at all, his eyes like bottomless pits, unfathomable.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Anlong snapped back from his shock, gazing at Lu Tianxing with venomous hatred, speaking coldly, "You brat, how dare you?"

    "You can try and see if I dare."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly took a step forward, his gaze like lightning, piercing deep into Wang Anlong¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 946 - 940: The Wang Familyâ€™s Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 946: Chapter 940: The Wang Family¡¯s Counterattack</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling the murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Wang Anlong couldn¡¯t help but tremble inside. He believed Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t dare; I can assure you, if you dare kill anyone from the Wang Family, you can forget about ever seeing Lin Qianru for the rest of your life."

    Wang Anlong looked at Lu Tianxing and sneered, "If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Wang Family is destroyed, because you¡¯ll never see Lin Qianru again. If your woman dies with the Wang Family, it won¡¯t matter if we¡¯re wiped out. We¡¯ll be your lifelong nightmare, do you understand?"

    "Wang Anlong, you dare."

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing flew into a rage, with murderous intent and hostility crashing towards Wang Anlong like a tidal wave. At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were blood red, and his presence seemed like that of a Demon God.

    "Whether I dare or not, you can try me." Wang Anlong said with a grim face. Ever since bing the head of the Wang Family, no one had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone. If the Wang Family is destroyed this time, it will also be Lu Tianxing¡¯s lifelong nightmare.

    Watching Wang Anlong¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression flickered between anger and distress. Deep inside, he was full of struggle; he dared not gamble, and couldn¡¯t afford to. In his heart, a hundred Wang Families couldn¡¯tpare to a single strand of Lin Qianru¡¯s hair. If anything happened to her, even if he destroyed the Wang Family, it would be of no use.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing in silence, Wang Anlong didn¡¯t speak further but quietly witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s turmoil.

    After a long period, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath: "You win."

    He didn¡¯t dare to joke about Lin Qianru¡¯s life. If he destroyed the Wang Family now, perhaps he would never find Lin Qianru. He owed this woman too much. He could not allow anything to happen to her. The Wang Family could be destroyed at any time, but Lin Qianru could absolutely not be harmed.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Anlong took a long breath of relief. His guess was proven correct; Lu Tianxing cared deeply about the woman beside him. As long Qianru was in his possession, Lu Tianxing would not act recklessly against the Wang Family.

    "Wang Anlong, when do you n to release Qianru?"

    "Mr. Lu, there¡¯s no hurry. Rest assured, as long as you don¡¯t stir up trouble in the Wang Family, I guarantee your woman will have no issues; she¡¯ll enjoy the finest hospitality here."

    Wang Anlong said lightly, "If you dare disrupt the Wang Family, I can assure you, before I die, she¡¯ll perish alongside the whole Wang Family."

    "Wang Anlong, I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision today. You better pray I don¡¯t rescue Qianru, otherwise, the Wang Family will be utterly wiped out."

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Wang Anlong, not concealing the murderous intent: "If I, Lu Tianxing, say I will find her, then when I rescue my woman, it will be the day the Wang Family is obliterated."

    Having spoken, Lu Tianxing turned to leave. His priority now wasn¡¯t crushing the Wang Family, but finding Lin Qianru as quickly as possible. Every second she remained in Wang¡¯s possession increased the danger.

    As Lu Tianxing was leaving, Wang Anlong slowly spoke, "Lu Tianxing, youe and go as you please, treating the Wang Family as if it¡¯s just some ce anyone can run wild in? You¡¯ve killed my people; aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?"

    Lu Tianxing paused his steps, nced back at Wang Anlong, and coldly said, "Wang Anlong, do you really think I don¡¯t dare kill you?"

    "Kill me?"

    Wang Anlong sneered, "Lu Tianxing, do you dare to kill me? If you do, you¡¯ll never see your woman again."

    A sudden wave of murderous intent shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and the ground beneath his feet instantly shattered into powder: "What exactly do you want?"

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s chilling gaze, Wang Anlong shivered involuntarily but quickly regained hisposure: "I don¡¯t want anything. You¡¯ve stormed into the Wang Family and killed people; I need an exnation from you. You may choose not to give one, but I can guarantee you¡¯ll never see Lin Qianru again."

    "You..."

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately showed intense murderous intent, his whole being turning into a furious beast, his gaze more vicious than any beast.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s savage expression, Wang Anlong¡¯s heart trembled deeply. He realized that this time, they¡¯dpletely torn apart rtions with Lu Tianxing. If they couldn¡¯t destroy him, the Wang Family was bound to be annihted.

    But, remembering that Lin Qianru was still under his control, Wang Anlong took a deep breath and slowly said, "If you don¡¯t believe my words, you can gamble."

    "Wang Anlong, I warn you, if anything happens to Qianru, I assure you that every person in the Wang Family, regardless of age or gender, will be wiped out." Lu Tianxing said, full of murderous intent.

    "Really? That depends on whether you, Lu Tianxing, have the capability."

    In an instant, the atmosphere became overwhelmingly tense, with everyone feeling the dense murderous aura enveloping the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    Wang Fushan and the others dared not even breathe loudly now, their eyes filled with fear as they watched Lu Tianxing. Although Lin Qianru was in their hands, there¡¯s no guarantee Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t suddenly go berserk and ughter them.

    "Speak, what exactly do you want."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his voice extremely cold.

    At this moment, for the sake of Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing had no choice but to bow to Wang Anlong. She was his woman, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her, lest he live with guilt forever.

    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing much. I want you tomorrow to do as Lu Tianzhan did back in the day; kneel at the gates of the Wang Family, with a rod of thorns pleading for forgiveness, then bow in apology before my son¡¯s coffin." Wang Anlong said with a disdainful smile.

    He intended not only to kill Lu Tianxing but to make him aughingstock in Beijing, thoroughly destroying everything he holds dear and ensuring he perishes in despair.

    Wang Anlong¡¯s cruelty reached its peak this time. To a proud individual, kneeling in apology is an utter disgrace, more painful than death. If Lu Tianxing kneels, as Wang Anlong envisioned, he¡¯llpletely be a joke in Beijing.

    Lu Tianzhan!

    Hearing Wang Anlong mention him, murderous intent surged within Lu Tianxing, and he¡¯d love nothing more than to crush Wang Anlong immediately. Though he hadn¡¯t been to the Lu Family yet, Lu Tianxing internally recognized Lu Tianzhan as his father. Now hearing this from Wang Anlong couldn¡¯t help but infuriate him.

    "Alright, I agree with you." Lu Tianxing said heavily, eyeing Wang Anlong. Inside, however, he sneered, for tomorrow, the Wang Family would see no tomorrow; tonight, he nned to utterly annihte them, erasing them forever.

    "Remember toe to the Wang Family tomorrow to plead for forgiveness. You can get out now; your presence is unwee here."

    Wang Anlong sneered, "By the way, just so you know, tomorrow I¡¯ll invite all the influential people to watch how you, like a dog, kneel before the Wang Family in apology."

    "Is that so? Then make sure to watch carefully, lest there¡¯s nothing to watchter."

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing turned and directly headed outside.

 Chapter 947 - 941: Turbulent Changes

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 941: Turbulent Changes</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leave, Wang Anlong finally let out a long sigh of relief. It seems he made the right gamble this time. As long as Lin Qianru is in his hands, Lu Tianxing won¡¯t dare to do anything to the Wang Family. As long as they have Lin Qianru as their ace in the hole, the Wang Family can remain safe.

    It¡¯s just a pity that some of the priests and Wang He died.

    Thinking about this, a trace of gloom shed across Wang Anlong¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care too much. As long as the Wang Family isn¡¯t destroyed, there¡¯s a chance for resurgence. A few priests have died, and it¡¯s no big deal.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Wang Fushan and the others felt like their strength was drained, almost copsing to the ground. It was terrifying. Just moments ago, they felt as if they had one foot in the Ghost Gate, surrounded by the atmosphere of ghosts howling, fearing Lu Tianxing would go all out and tear apart the Wang Family.

    Wang Anlong took a deep breath, turned to look at Wang Fushan and the others, and snorted coldly, "Look at yourselves, what a disgrace. You still wish to let the Wang Family prosper? If I die, the Wang Family will be destroyed by others. Now follow me to the study; I have some matters to arrange."

    With that, Wang Anlong turned and walked towards the direction of the study.

    Wang Fushan and the others exchanged nces, swept their gaze around, even under the bright sun, they felt a chill that sent shudders down their spines, a deep fear appeared on their faces, and hurriedly followed behind Wang Anlong.

    Meanwhile, without lingering, Lu Tianxing left the Wang Family. As soon as he stepped out the door, he saw Sima Lingyun standing not far from the Wang Family, gazing distantly at the mansion.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed and appeared next to Sima Lingyun, "Sima Lingyun, why are you here?"

    "Do I have any choice but to be here? The Wang Family is colluding with Heavenly God. If their people act, you¡¯re dead. I feared no one would collect your body, so I stayed here waiting," Sima Lingyun said indifferently.

    "Really? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you; I¡¯m not dying."

    "Indeed, that was a close call,"

    Sima Lingyun nodded and said, "By the way, I just received some news. I don¡¯t know if you want to hear it."

    "What news?"

    "Lin Qianru might not be at the Wang Family."

    Lu Tianxing shuddered all over and immediately asked, "Not at the Wang Family? What do you mean?"

    "I received news that after the Wang Family captured Lin Qianru, they didn¡¯t bring her back to the mansion, and she might not even be in Beijing. She is likely hidden in a suburban area, but I currently don¡¯t know where exactly."

    "Can¡¯t you track it?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, although the Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t find out, that doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Like your old me Angel, the Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s capabilities in China are weak, but they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Maybe they¡¯ve found something."

    "I hope so."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and looked back at the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion. It won¡¯t be long until he turns the Wang Family to ash.

    "By the way, Judge, I¡¯m really curious. Knowing your character, you wouldn¡¯t hold back when acting, right? Why did you retreat from the Wang Family now?"

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing with curiosity. Based on what he knew about Lu Tianxing, he either wouldn¡¯t act, or it would be a Thunderous attack, directly eliminating the enemy, not holding back.

    Yet Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t destroy the Wang Family, which seemed illogical.

    "You think I don¡¯t want to? But don¡¯t forget, Qianru is still in their hands. In my eyes, my woman is much more important than the Wang Family. Once I find Qianru, it will be the day the Wang Family is turned to ash."

    "Judge, are you really determined? You know the Wang Family has connections above."

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been unable to catch even a trace of the Wang Family over the years? The things you have on hand are enough to bury the Wang Family without a trace."

    Looking at Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, "With you keeping these matters in check, what do I have to worry about? If you don¡¯t want to get involved, just give me the incriminating information you have on the Wang Family, and I¡¯ll find someone to post it online. I guarantee it will appear on major portal sites and forums within minutes. How about that?"

    "Get lost,"

    Sima Lingyun refused outright, not even thinking it over. Although the Yanhuang Group holds some incriminating information about the Wang Family, exposing these details online would turn the entire China upside down.

    "If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it."

    Unfazed by Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shrugged. Although Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t explicitly say so, Lu Tianxing had already confirmed it. Sima Lingyun was already handling it; otherwise, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t have stormed the Wang Family and wreaked havoc without anyone knowing, with no one showing up. Clearly, someone had intervened.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun and said, "Sima Lingyun, I hope you can use the Yanhuang Group¡¯s resources to help me track down Qianru¡¯s whereabouts. Whether sessful or not, I¡¯ll owe you a favor."

    "No need for you to say it, I¡¯d do that anyway. The Wang Family has been bold for years."

    "Thank you, when this matter is resolved, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink."

    Without staying longer, Lu Tianxing left directly. He had more important things to do.

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family¡¯s study, Wang Anlong had already started to make arrangements. He didn¡¯t believe that as long as Lin Qianru was in his hands, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, and he never put all his eggs in one basket.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the Wang Family¡¯s study was extremely oppressive. Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier disy of martial arts prowess clearly told them he had the ability to destroy the Wang Family.

    Currently, Wang Anlong¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy, not because of the death of the five priests and Wang He. To him, Wang He¡¯s death was nothing; he could even abandon Wang Quan, so he didn¡¯t care about losing one more Wang He.

    Wang Anlong was genuinely concerned about Lu Tianxing. Although he had Lin Qianru as a tool to control Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s only a temporary measure. Once Lu Tianxing¡¯s patience wears thin and the Wang Family faces a life-or-death struggle, who could stop it?

    The best course of action is to eliminate Lu Tianxingpletely before the effect of Lin Qianru as a tool disappears, eradicating future troubles. But given Lu Tianxing¡¯s disyed power today, killing him is difficult, unless Heavenly God acts.

    "Heavenly God!"

    Thinking of these words, a trace of gloom appeared on everyone¡¯s faces in the room. Were it not for Heavenly God, the Wang Family might not be in this predicament. Now they¡¯re in a dilemma; retreat, and the Wang Family bes a joke in Beijing. Don¡¯t retreat, and the Wang Family might be turned to ash.

 Chapter 948 - 942: The Wang Familyâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 942: The Wang Family¡¯s Conspiracy</h4><h4></h4>

    The entire room was silent, with only the sound of breathing audible. Everyone frowned deeply. For the Wang Family, this was a cmity. If they could get through it, the Wang Family would be safe and sound, and their reputation might even rise higher. If not, the Wang Family could vanish into history¡¯s dust.

    "Pa!"

    At this moment, a crisp sound suddenly echoed in the originally quiet hall. After the sound, a wisp of firelight apanied by the scent of cigarettes filled the air.

    Almost immediately, everyone simultaneously looked towards the source of the sound. When they saw who was smoking, the words they were about to shout vanished without a trace.

    The smoker was Wang Anlong. He lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep drag, and then slowly began to speak, "Everyone, I believe you all know that our Wang Family has reached a crucial moment of life and death. You should all be clear about Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. Even the Four Symbols Formation formed by our four retainers couldn¡¯t suppress him. If he finds Lin Qianru, that will be the death day for our Wang Family."

    "This is a disaster but also an opportunity for our Wang Family to rise. If we kill Lu Tianxing this time, our family¡¯s reputation will advance further. If we can¡¯t kill him, then let him destroy us. Now, share your thoughts."

    Wang Anlong¡¯s voice was somewhat low and very heavy. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was like a boulder pressing upon him, giving him a suffocating feeling.

    Upon hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, everyone in the study slightly furrowed their brows. Dealing with Lu Tianxing was far from easy. They understood the power of the Wang Family¡¯s Four Symbols Formation. Although itcked amander, its strength was still formidable. Even a middle-stage Mythical Level Martial Artist would find it challenging to escape. However, not only did Lu Tianxing break out of the formation, but he also killed the four people who set it up. His strength was clearly apparent.

    If Lu Tianxing were just an ordinary Mythical Level Martial Artist, they might have a way to trap him. But Lu Tianxing had already shown with real actions that to kill him, they would need to deploy at least two middle-stage Mythical Level specialists.

    Moreover, they would have to deal with the consequences. If they failed to kill Lu Tianxing, the Wang Family would be nearing its end, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying level. If he escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    More crucially, standing behind Lu Tianxing were the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and Bai¡¯s Group, as well as the fossil Bai Qiao Mountain. If Lu Tianxing escaped, the Wang Family¡¯s entire industry would be attackedprehensively. Even without Lu Tianxing¡¯s direct action, the family¡¯s strength would decline by more than half.

    Dealing with Lu Tianxing was a thankless task. Yet, if they didn¡¯t, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t let the Wang Family off.

    "Father, I have a way to deal with Lu Tianxing. Since Lu Tianxing wille to our Wang Family tomorrow to apologize, why don¡¯t we nt explosives around the Wang Family in advance? When he arrives, we can detonate them,pletely blowing him to pieces. If one ton isn¡¯t enough to kill him, we¡¯ll use two; if two tons don¡¯t work, then three. Besides, haven¡¯t we purchased a lot of poison from the Shu Tang Family before? We can mix it all in. Even if he has divine abilities, he won¡¯t escape death."

    Amidst the silence, Wang Fushan, who had not spoken, finally spoke. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face bore an uncontroble ferocity, making him appear beastly and chilling.

    "Big Brother, your method is good, but when Lu Tianxinges to apologize, Father has to appear. Are we nning to blow up Father as well?" someone in the Wang Family voiced opposition.

    "Heh, have you forgotten there¡¯s something called Disguise Technique? We can just find someone to masquerade as Father. As for the onlookers, we can block them. Lu Tianxing wants to destroy the Wang Family, so we¡¯ll let him and Wang Family¡¯s Mansion be buried together, fulfilling his dream."

    "As for Lin Qianru, once Lu Tianxing is dead, we¡¯ll send her to Africa to keeppany with the ck Ghosts there. If the Yanhuang Group investigates, we can say it was Lu Tianxing¡¯s attempt to die with us. Even if Sima Lingyun knows the truth, so what? Without evidence, he can¡¯t do anything to us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make Sima Lingyun suffer like Lu Tianzhan before him, ending without a trace."

    Wang Fushan¡¯s eyes shone with intense malice. He was determined to not let Lu Tianxing rest in peace.

    "Does anyone have any objections to the big brother¡¯s n?" After Wang Fushan finished speaking, Wang Anlong looked around and calmly asked.

    "I agree."

    "We agree too."

    "Tomorrow is the best chance to eliminate Lu Tianxing. If we fail, we¡¯ll have no peace."

    Hearing the voices around him, Wang Anlong gradually made up his mind, took a deep breath, and said, "Alright, big brother, I leave this matter to you. Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s make Lu Tianxing vanish. However, we also need to prepare for the worst. Lao Wu, select the geniuses from the Wang Family¡¯s third and fourth generations and send them away secretly tonight to ensure our lineage continues."

    At this moment, the Wang Family was preparing for a confrontation to the death with Lu Tianxing. If they won, the Wang Family would continue to prosper for decades. If the Heavenly God¡¯s n seeded, the Wang Family would rank among Beijing¡¯s noble families. If they failed, they would be wiped out.

    Meanwhile, while the Wang Family was meeting, Lu Tianxing had already left the Wang Family. However, he didn¡¯t return to the Purple Bamboo Vi; instead, he went to the Eastern Junyue Hotel.

    In the presidential suite, Angel sat on the sofa with a stern face, exuding a chilling aura. Lu Tianxing sat beside her, his face equally cold, devoid of any expression.

    "Judge, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t found Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts yet. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already mobilized all of Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s forces in Beijing. I will do my best to find out Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible," Angel said earnestly, taking a deep breath and looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Since Lin Qianru¡¯s kidnapping in Modu, Angel had received the news and had been secretly investigating her whereabouts. Unfortunately, there had been little progress.

    "It¡¯s okay, Angel. This isn¡¯t your fault, so you don¡¯t need to me yourself too much," Lu Tianxing shook his head gently and said.

 Chapter 949 - 943: The Whereabouts of Lin Qianru

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 943: The Whereabouts of Lin Qianru</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel sighed softly and rested her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder: "Judge, what are your ns next?"

    "Wait for news. Once Lin Qianru is found, that¡¯s when the Wang Family will be wiped out," Lu Tianxing replied coldly, his eyes shing with a chill.

    "Do you need my help?"

    "No need, things up there are being handled by Sima Lingyun; nothing will go wrong."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Angel, shook his head, and said, "By the way, Angel, I need you to do me a favor. Arrange for the people from the Angel Intelligence Station to closely monitor every move of the Wang Family, especially their key members. Wang Anlong is an old fox and will surely make a move. This time, I want no one from the Wang Family to leave Beijing alive."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was filled with a bloodthirsty aura.

    "Leave it to me."

    Angel nodded, without any surprise. She had seen too many things to be the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, and destroying the Wang Family was nothing extraordinary.

    The room fell silent again. Lu Tianxing kept smoking, while Angel watched him with a worried expression, quietly apanying him.

    Time slowly passed by. Eventually, Angel¡¯s phone vibrated briefly, receiving a message.

    Angel picked up her phone and nced at it, and a trace of joy appeared on her face.

    Seeing Angel¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How is it? Is there any news?"

    "My people have found traces of Lin Qianru."

    "What? Where is she?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Angel with excitement.

    "ording to my report, the other party took Lin Qianru to a house in the suburbs, southeast direction. I¡¯ll send the map to your phone shortly."

    "No problem, Angel. I¡¯m heading over now."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing stood up, ready to leave.

    "Judge, you can¡¯t go now," Angel quickly said, seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave.

    "Why not?"

    "Judge, if you go now, it will just alert the enemy," Angel said. "The power that hurt Tie Niu shows their strength. If you impulsively rush over, you might not only alert them but endanger Lin Qianru. Do you want to see Lin Qianru die in front of you? Our top priority right now is to wait for Tie Niu and Fu Tu to arrive. And you don¡¯t need to worry; Wang Anlong kidnapped Lin Qianru to threaten you, so she is safe until at least tomorrow morning."

    Lu Tianxing considered Angel¡¯s words. She was right; if he went now, it might alert them and potentially put Lin Qianru in real danger. As long as he didn¡¯t show up, she would be safe until tomorrow morning.

    "So, Judge, there¡¯s no need to rush. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone keeping watch," Angel said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in an isted house in the suburbs of Beijing.

    Lin Qianru sat quietly on the sofa, her beautiful and serene face showing no change, making it impossible to read her inner thoughts.

    Lin Qianru knew perfectly well that the more anxious she seemed, the happier the opponent would be. Instead of panicking, it¡¯s better to calm down and think of a n. She firmly believed that Lu Tianxing woulde to her rescue.

    Lin Qianru quietly looked at Wang Zai¡¯an beside her and said, "When do you n to let me go?"

    "Let you go?"

    Wang Zai¡¯an nced at Lin Qianru and replied with a cold smile, "That depends on whether your man cooperates. If he does, you¡¯ll meet tomorrow morning. If not, I¡¯m afraid this time next year will be your joint death anniversary."

    Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face slightly changed and she retorted with irony, "That might disappoint you. I am just a mistress, not even a legitimate wife. Do you think a big man would willingly pay any price for a mistress? He¡¯s just ying with me."

    Wang Zai¡¯an remained unmoved and said indifferently, "Youngdy, do you think I will let you go just because you say so? You are mistaken. Whether you hold that much weight in his heart isn¡¯t up to you but to him. So no need for unnecessary words."

    As soon as Wang Zai¡¯an finished speaking, his phone rang. He hurriedly took it out and immediately saw the message.

    After reading the message, a smile emerged on Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face.

    "Miss Lin, it seems I was right. You hold an important ce in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He¡¯s even willing to abandon everything for you and ns to kneel in front of the Wang Family¡¯s gate tomorrow morning, begging for forgiveness."

    Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s heart trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes. She never imagined that she held such importance in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, that he, a proud man, would willingly kneel in front of the Wang Family¡¯s door for her.

    Tears silently slipped down her face. Lin Qianru never thought she meant this much to Lu Tianxing, that he would willingly give up his pride for her.

    "Miss Lin, don¡¯t cry just yet. Now, kindly follow me; I don¡¯t think you want me to get rough!" Wang Zai¡¯an said, putting away his phone and smiling at Lin Qianru.

    "Where are you taking me?" Lin Qianru asked, deeply inhaling and wiping away her tears.

    "Don¡¯t you want to see Lu Tianxing? I¡¯m taking you somewhere you can see him. Tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll watch your man beg us on his knees like a dog," Wang Zai¡¯anughed heartily, looking at Lin Qianru.

    Dazed, he seemed to already see Lu Tianxing kneeling before the Wang Family in apology.

    Unfortunately, Wang Zai¡¯an didn¡¯t realize that only those whoughstugh best, and there¡¯s a saying: never be too joyful until the end, for the happier you are, the harder you¡¯ll cry in the end.

    Hearing Wang Zai¡¯an, Lin Qianru replied with a cold smile, "Your Wang Family will pay for this."

    "Pay for it?"

    Wang Zai¡¯anughed loudly, "As long as you are in our hands, Lu Tianxing is just a dog, easily defeated."

    The words left his mouth, and Wang Zai¡¯an stood up from the sofa: "Alright, time¡¯s ticking, Miss Lin, please follow me!"

    Lin Qianru nced at Wang Zai¡¯an, said nothing, and stood up to head outside.

    Wang Zai¡¯an followed her from behind, but instead of leaving the house, they headed to the basement.

    This was a property the Wang Family prepared long ago, with an underground escape tunnel. Although the tunnel didn¡¯t directly lead to the Wang Family, it allowed them to leave quietly.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 950 - 944: The Arrival of Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 944: The Arrival of Brothers</h4><h4></h4>

    As thest ray of sunlightpletely vanished and disappeared at the horizon, the entire Beijing became lively and bustling; pedestrians eagerly stepped out of their homes to enjoy the rare leisure time of the evening.

    Unlike ordinary people, the various prominent families in Beijing were bing tense, with every person¡¯s gaze fixed on the Wang Family. This was because today, Lu Tianxing had attacked the Wang Family, even killing someone from the Wang Family. Although the Wang Family tried to suppress the news, quite a few people still caught wind of it. They also learned that the Wang Family had demanded Lu Tianxing toe and admit his guilt. If Lu Tianxing did not wish to admit his guilt, then tonight could be the chance to obliterate the Wang Family.

    Everyone was focused on the progression of the Wang Family situation, yet not a single person stood up for the Wang Family, nor did anyone want to help Lu Tianxing. Han Zifeng wanted to help, but he was ultimately confined at home by the Han Family¡¯s elder and couldn¡¯te out.

    All were waiting, waiting to see if Lu Tianxing could destroy the Wang Family, or if the Wang Family would vanish in the hands of Lu Tianxing.

    If Lu Tianxing destroyed the Wang Family, then he would have the actual qualification to be formally recognized by the Beijing families. Otherwise, he would merely possess potential recognized by the Beijing families. Although potential and strength seem only to differ by a character, in reality, they are entirely opposed.

    Seeing the sky gradually darkening, Lu Tianxing took out his phone to check the time, and a bloodthirsty smile formed at the corner of his mouth: "They should be here."

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, a melodious ringtone sounded from the phone.

    Seeing the caller disy, Lu Tianxing let out a bloodthirsty smile: "Wang Family, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing immediately answered the call.

    "Hello..."

    "Boss, we¡¯ve arrived in Beijing. Where are you now? Want me toe find you?"

    Fu Tu¡¯s low voice immediately came through the receiver.

    "No need to find me. Just head straight to the suburbs of Beijing to meet me. I¡¯ll send you the map shortly, drive directly to this location, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here."

    "Alright, no problem."

    Fu Tu said nothing more and directly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing took out his phone, brought up the map that Angel had sent him, and immediately forwarded it to Fu Tu. Then, without any hesitation, he drove off to the residential area on the map.

    Lu Tianxing drove incredibly fast, akin to racing, without any hesitation. Other drivers often only heard the roar of the engine from behind, and then could only see a streak of shadow whizzing past their vehicles, disappearing in a few shes.

    A journey originally close to over half an hour, Lu Tianxing forcibly reduced to less than ten minutes.

    Parking his car in a secluded spot, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush inside but lit a cigarette, keeping his eyes fixed on a nearby standalone house, his gaze unwavering.

    After finishing a cigarette, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment and dialed Angel¡¯s number.

    "Angel, is Qian Ru still here?" Lu Tianxing immediately asked as soon as Angel answered the call.

    "I don¡¯t know, the people I arranged nearby haven¡¯t reported back."

    "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say much else to Angel and directly hung up, eyes coldly staring at the nearby house: "Wang Family, once I find Qian Ru, it will be the day you have no ce to bury yourselves."

    About twenty minutester, an SUV sped from afar and parked steadily beside Lu Tianxing.

    The car door instantly opened, and Fu Tu and Tie Niu stepped down.

    "Boss."

    Fu Tu called out.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and looked at Tie Niu.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Tie Niu said guiltily: "Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Lu Tianxing extended his hand and patted Tie Niu¡¯s shoulder, saying: "It¡¯s not your fault. The opponent deployed a mythical level warrior, even if you and Fu Tu teamed up, you might not be able to defeat them. It¡¯s not your fault, you¡¯ve done well enough. I believe Qian Ru wouldn¡¯t me you. Right, Tie Niu, how are your injuries?"

    "I¡¯m fine, just my Vajra Body was shattered and I can¡¯t use it for a short while. Also, with Mand¡¯s healing medicine, it¡¯s nothing serious, just can¡¯t fight temporarily."

    Tie Niu patted his chest and nced at the brightly lit nearby house, saying softly: "Boss, is sister-inw inside? Should Fu Tu and I charge in?"

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said: "Fu Tu, you and Tie Niu check around the area for anything suspicious. If you encounter any stragglers, kill without mercy; leave the matters inside this courtyard to me."

    "Understood, Tie Niu, let¡¯s go."

    Fu Tu nodded and left.

    "Boss, be careful."

    Tie Niu left a word and returned to his car, shouldering a dark Gatling gun known as the Fire God Cannon and carrying an ammunition box on his back, following closely behind Fu Tu as they headed towards the surroundings of the house.

    Seeing Tie Niu and Fu Tu leave, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger any longer and directly stood up, walking towards the standalone house before him.

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m here."

    Looking at the house before him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a glint without any hesitation, his figure flickered like a specter and instantly appeared over ten meters away, in a few flickers had reached the courtyard.

    "Enemy..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing appeared in the courtyard, two Wang Family Disciples spotted him, but before they could make a sound, Lu Tianxing shed and suddenly appeared beside them, delivering two swift palms.

    The two Wang Family Disciples hadn¡¯t finished speaking, their bodies became like wooden stakes, abruptly pped into the ground by Lu Tianxing, with only a head remaining above the surface, bleeding from seven orifices, dead beyond death.

    After eliminating the two, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and directly turned to enter the room.

    "Die."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped through the door, he sensed a crisis erupting from his heart, instinctively retreating.

    In the instant Lu Tianxing retreated, a Ghost Head Big Saber shed down towards him. Under themplight, a blue glow flowed along the de, releasing a sharp aura that condensed into highly toxic saber energy.

    Following the saber energy was a burly middle-aged man holding the Ghost Head Big Saber, rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Illusion Poison Saber Technique."

    As the middle-aged man leapt at Lu Tianxing, his eyes vicious, he swung down the saber. The saber light shifted, colors dazzling. At this moment, the moon was already hanging high, the de tip reflecting moonlight, revealing a chilling aura directly stabbing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    His Five Poison Saber Technique utilized Five Poison True Qi, its saber energy not only contained deadly poison, capable of sealing the throat upon seeing blood, but also reflected light off the de, dazzling eyes and involuntarily forcing them shut. In that instant, he would strike, sealing the throat with a single sh.

 Chapter 951 - 945: Will You Say It or Not

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 945: Will You Say It or Not</h4><h4></h4>

    "Foolish, didn¡¯t the people of the Wang Family tell you that in the face of absolute power, any tricks are useless?"

    Squinting his eyes, Lu Tianxing saw the glint reflected from the Ghost Head Big Saber and sneered, "Your Wang Family is truly obstinate. In that case, I¡¯ll send you all to the etherworld."

    "Boom!"

    As he spoke, immense True Qi erupted from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body. Facing the oing saber strike, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he reached out with one hand to grab the sharp Ghost Head Big Saber.

    "ng!"

    The de struck Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm as if hitting steel and could advance no further.

    "What, how is this possible? Didn¡¯t Wang Zai¡¯an tell him that Lu Tianxing was just a Heavenly Level guy? Did Wang Zai¡¯an deceive me?"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of shock as he witnessed this scene. Lu Tianxing had seized the Ghost Head Big Saber, and no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull it free, his face flushing red.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing sneered, his arm shaking slightly.

    "Bang!"

    The entire Ghost Head Big Saber instantly shattered,yers uponyers exploded, and the force of the explosion instantly smashed the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, forcing him to abandon the de, but a shadow had already appeared beside him, delivering a punch to his chest.

    "Bang!"

    The middle-aged man was directly sent flying, his body crashing heavily into the wall before falling to the ground.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered, appearing directly beside the middle-aged man, flicking his finger, a strand of True Qi fell upon the middle-aged man¡¯s Dantian, crippling him.

    At this moment, footsteps suddenly resounded from upstairs, Fu Tu¡¯s face turning grim as he walked down, while Tie Niu also entered from outside.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Fu Tu said with an unpleasant expression, "Boss, I¡¯ve searched upstairs thoroughly, no one."

    "Boss, no one outside either."

    "No one."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned grim, and he stomped hard on the middle-aged man¡¯s chest, "Speak, where is the woman you captured kept?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    The middle-aged man looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of hatred, seemingly wishing to eat Lu Tianxing alive.

    Lu Tianxing coldly snorted, exerting a little force with his right foot, immediately a crisp sound of bones breaking echoed around.

    "Will you speak or not?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "Not speaking, huh! You will tell me."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, lifted his foot, and stomped down again forcefully.

    "Crack!" "Crack!"

    The sound of bones breaking echoed continuously, Lu Tianxing directly crippled the middle-aged man¡¯s limbs.

    "Ah...!"

    The middle-aged man let out a miserable scream, attempting several times to faint, but the waves of intense pain rushing over him like tides forced him to stay conscious.

    "I¡¯ll give you onest chance, speak or not."

    "Kill me!"

    "Want to die, do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, "I will make you tell me willingly, Fu Tu, don¡¯t you always boast about your divine knife skills? I¡¯ll give you a chance, he doesn¡¯t want to speak, so carve him up for me, let¡¯s see if his mouth is as tough as your de is sharp."

    Fu Tu remained silent, seemingly performing a magic trick as a small knife formed from True Qi appeared in his hand.

    "You... you devil, what do you want to do?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing Fu Tu¡¯s actions, the middle-aged man¡¯s face filled with intense fear.

    Fu Tu looked at the middle-aged man, uninterested in speaking, a bloodthirsty smile ying on his lips as his arm moved, the small knife in his hand instantly shed towards the man on the ground.

    "St!"

    A piece of flesh immediately flew into the sky.

    "Ah!"

    The middle-aged man let out an extremely miserable scream, looking at Lu Tianxing and Fu Tu as if he had seen devils.

    Fu Tu did not pause, the small knife in his hand sending out arcs of cold glints, and in the blink of an eye, over a dozen thin slices of flesh like cicada wings appeared on the ground, his arms already a bloody mess, blood staining the ground red.

    "One more chance to tell me or not." Lu Tianxing asked with narrowed eyes, showing no trace of mercy.

    When dealing with enemies, there¡¯s no need to show any mercy.

    "Bah, if you have the guts, kill me." The middle-aged man spat, ring viciously at Lu Tianxing.

    "Impressive, I hope your mouth stays this tough."

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, "Fu Tu, continue."

    "No problem."

    Fu Tu¡¯s mouth twisted into a cruel and bloodthirsty smile, his gazending on the middle-aged man like a beast evaluating its prey, full of mockery.

    The middle-aged man looked at Fu Tu in panic, wanting to take his own life, but the intense pain from his body rendered him unable to muster any strength.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take my time, three thousand six hundred cuts, it¡¯s only just begun."

    Fu Tu whispered to the middle-aged man, the knife in his hand turning into a flurry of afterimages, slices of flesh thin as cicada wings danced in the air like autumn leaves falling from the sky.

    "Ah! Kill me, kill me, I beg you, give me a quick death..."

    The middle-aged man wailed in agony.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing immediately spoke, "Fu Tu, stop."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fu Tu halted immediately.

    "Are you willing to talk now?"

    "Dream on."

    The middle-aged man red venomously at Lu Tianxing.

    "Not bad, I highly admire people like you, not betraying your own people even unto death. The more you act this way, the more I admire you. I hope you continue with it. By the way, have you heard of ¡¯death by a thousand cuts¡¯? My friend¡¯s knife skills are superb, ensuring you won¡¯t die before all 3,600 cuts are made. You must have tasted it just now; carry on."

    With that, Lu Tianxing signaled to Fu Tu.

    Receiving Lu Tianxing¡¯s instruction, Fu Tu had no hesitation, proceeding again.

    Flesh flew, slices of flesh were cut away, exposing bared white bones.

    The middle-aged man emitted a screeching wail, akin to a ghostly howl in the night, chilling to the core, its sound drilling into the ears making one¡¯s skin crawl.

    "Stop, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll say everything."

    Originally, everyone harbors fear towards death, but at this moment, the middle-aged man only wished for a quick death.

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t hold out any longer, not loyal to your Wang Family anymore?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the middle-aged man, somewhat regretful, "I thought you¡¯d hold out till at least over two thousand cuts before begging for mercy! How many cuts has it been now? It seems your mouth isn¡¯t as tough as I imagined."

    "What exactly do you want to know, I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll say everything, I just beg you to kill me, I just wish for a swift death,"

    The middle-aged man was truly terrified, in his eyes, Lu Tianxing was no different than a devil from Hell.

 Chapter 952 - 946: The Bad Guys Are Crueler Than the Good Guys

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 946: The Bad Guys Are Crueler Than the Good Guys</h4><h4></h4>

    "Where did you take the woman you caught today?" Lu Tianxing looked at the middle-aged man and asked in a deep voice.

    "She was...taken away. Wang Zai¡¯an took her through the secret passage this afternoon."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he asked urgently, "Where was she taken?"

    "To the Wang Family."

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and answered honestly, not daring to hide anything, because he saw nothing but coldness on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He knew that if he dared to lie, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t mind dismembering him.

    "The Wang Family, it seems there¡¯s no point in keeping you alive."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, desperately trying to control the killing intent within him, as he looked at the middle-aged man: "Kill him. We¡¯re going to the Wang Family."

    "Swish!"

    Fu Tu nced at the middle-aged man, his hand shed, and a beam of light shot directly into the man¡¯s throat.

    A look of relief appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, his body twitched twice, and then there was no sign of life.

    Without pausing, Lu Tianxing left the house with Fu Tu and Tie Niu, and drove towards the Wang Family.

    Three minutes after Lu Tianxing left, a loud explosion was heard, and a ze lit up the sky, engulfing the entire house in mes, leaving nothing behind.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the front passenger seat, his eyes cold as he looked ahead. He thought for a moment, then took a phone from his pocket and dialed Angel¡¯s number.

    A momentter, the call connected, and before Angel could speak, Lu Tianxing said, "Angel, what¡¯s the situation with the Wang Family? Is there any movement?"

    "There is movement. Since you left today, the Wang Family has gathered most of their younger generation. It looks like they¡¯re nning to make ast stand."

    "Ast stand? They have no chance. The Wang Family must be destroyed tonight."

    Lu Tianxing said heavily, "Angel, besides this, have you discovered anything else?"

    "What¡¯s wrong, Judge? Did the Wang Family make a move?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and sighed softly, realizing that the Wang Family was much more cautious than he was.

    "Angel, keep a close eye on the Wang Family. They¡¯re gathering their young generation, most likely to move them out. Keep an eye on everything. This time, I won¡¯t let a single person from the Wang Family escape."

    "Judge, rest assured, I will keep my eyes on them," Angel said firmly.

    "Alright! Thank you, Angel. Please be careful yourself."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, then hung up the phone, a slight smile appearing on his lips. Tonight, he nned to make the Wang Family¡¯s blood flow like a river.

    He thought for a moment, then dialed Lin Qianru¡¯s number to tell her to inform Bai Zhiqing, and then he hung up the phone, staring nkly out the dark window.

    At Purple Bamboo Vi, seeing Lin Yafei hang up the phone, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Lin Demon, whose call was it? Was it Lu Tianxing? How is he? Is he hurt?"

    "Don¡¯t worry! Lu Tianxing is fine. He just told me he has found Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts and is on his way to the Wang Family."

    Hearing Lin Yafei say that Lu Tianxing was fine, Bai Zhiqing let out a long sigh of relief.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t say anything more; she just stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the bright moon in the sky, murmuring softly, "A dark night for murder, after tonight, there will be no Wang Family in Beijing."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing also came over and, hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s sentiments, spoke softly, "Lin Demon, do you think this is really a dog-eat-dog world? Why can¡¯t we all live in peace?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei sighed gently, "Little Qingqing, do you think it¡¯s possible? There¡¯s a saying, wherever there are people, there will be a Jianghu (chaotic world), and wherever there are interests, there will be disputes. You, in the business world, should know that blocking someone else¡¯s interests will lead to dire consequences, maybe even family ruin. But reality is even crueler, it¡¯s either you kill me, or I kill you."

    "If Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t destroy the Wang Family this time, he might die at their hands. Do you really think that after Lu Tianxing apologizes tomorrow, the Wang Family will let him go? I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s impossible. For this feud to end, one mustpletely disappear, Lu Tianxing or the Wang Family. There¡¯s no other way."

    Lin Yafei paused, then continued, "Do you think Lu Tianxing is cold-blooded? In my eyes, he¡¯s not cold-blooded at all. When he apanied you to Beijing, did he want to provoke anyone? No, everything he does is for self-preservation. If he doesn¡¯t do this, he won¡¯t be able to leave Beijing alive. He doesn¡¯t want to kill people; the world forces him to. Do you understand?"

    Bai Zhiqing was rendered speechless after hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t dispute them. Did Lu Tianxing want to kill others? Never. If it weren¡¯t for the Heavenly God unexpectedly putting a bounty on her life, sending assassins after her, perhaps Lu Tianxing would never have taken action and continued his carefree manner, but the Heavenly God¡¯s relentless pursuit forced his hand; he had no choice but to kill or be killed.

    If Lu Tianxing is bloodthirsty, was he wrong?

    No!

    Everything he¡¯s done is just to protect himself and those around him. If he doesn¡¯t do this, he¡¯ll face a dead end.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gloomy expression, Lin Yafei spoke again, "Little Qingqing, do you understand now? It¡¯s not that Lu Tianxing wants to be an executioner, the world is pushing him to be one. If he doesn¡¯t eliminate the Wang Family, they¡¯ll get rid of him. If he doesn¡¯tpletely annihte the Wang Family, in ten years, you, and those rted to you and Lu Tianxing, will live with this threat because there¡¯s a saying, a gentleman takes revenge, even after ten years. If I can¡¯t kill you now, my son will avenge me in ten years. For Lu Tianxing to protect you, he must be more ruthless than others, only then can people like him survive long. Good men don¡¯tst, scourges endure. It¡¯s because gues are harsher than good men, that¡¯s why they live long."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face slowly clouded over. Lin Yafei was right; it¡¯s not that Lu Tianxing wants to kill the Wang Family, but rather they¡¯re forcing his hand. If Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t act, he has no other path but death.

    Just like what happened to her. She had no intention of confronting the Heavenly God, but he wanted to kill her time and again. If she didn¡¯t eliminate the Heavenly God, she would be doomed. Lu Tianxing is simr; he doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone, he just wants an ordinary life. But this world forces him to pick up the butcher¡¯s knife, to cut down those who wish him dead, so he can live on in peace.

 Chapter 953 - 947: Charge into the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 947: Charge into the Wang Family</h4><h4></h4>

    In this world, there is no such thing as right or wrong. Whoever has the bigger fists is right, whoever has the bigger fists is the winner. Right or wrong doesn¡¯t matter; this is thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest, the strong prey on the weak. Nobody is born cold-blooded and ruthless, a mere executioner; it is this heartless world that has forced them into bing this way, it is humans who drive others to this point.

    Does Lu Tianxing want to kill?

    No, he doesn¡¯t!

    If Lu Tianxing wanted to kill, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned his prestigious position, willingly returning to the city to be an ordinary person.

    Thinking of this, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "Lin Demon, you¡¯re right. In this world, if you want to live longer, you have to be more ruthless than others to survive. Man has no intention to harm a tiger, yet the tiger holds harm in its heart. If I don¡¯t kill you, you¡¯ll kill me. Then, I can only kill you first. Unless the Wang Family is exterminated, only Lu Tianxing will die."

    "That¡¯s right, it makes perfect sense."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words made Lin Yafei¡¯s face sh with a trace of relief. She nodded heavily and said, "So you must look at it clearly. As they say, it¡¯s better for a friend to die than oneself, it¡¯s better someone else dies than your loved ones."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded. It¡¯s better a friend dies than oneself. If one can live, no one in this world wants to die.

    Good death is not as good as living miserably.

    "It¡¯s good that you understand this principle."

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing and said softly, "Little Qingqing, get Manman ready. Let¡¯s go to the Wang Family and see how your man wipes out the Wang Family."

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing agreed without thinking twice. She was Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife and needed to adapt to all this.

    As her voice fell, Bai Zhiqing went upstairs.

    Soon, Bai Zhiqing came downstairs with Mand, and together with Lin Yafei, the three of them left the Purple Bamboo Vi in a car.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing had arrived around the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion but didn¡¯t rush to act. Instead, he quietly watched the brightly lit Wang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone vibrated twice, and a phone ringtone rang out.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly and looked at the caller ID, immediately answering the phone: "Angel, why are you calling me? Has something unexpected happened?"

    "Judge, you¡¯re truly foresightful. The Wang Family is indeed up to some tricks."

    Angel¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone: "My people found that the Wang Family is gathering the younger generation and nning to secretly send them away. Even if you eliminate the Wang Family, they will have a legacy and may seek revenge in ten years. It seems the Wang Family is nning a fight to the death with you."

    "Send them away?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Angel, I don¡¯t like someoneing for revenge ten yearster. Find them and eliminate them. This time, I want to make the Wang Family disappear forever."

    "Leave it to me. I¡¯ve already sent Abby with the team over. We won¡¯t let these people escape."

    "Thank you."

    Lu Tianxing hung up Angel¡¯s phone call, his lips curling into a bloodthirsty smile: "The time is about right. It¡¯s time to send the Wang Family people on their way."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing stepped out of the car and marched directly towards the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    "Bang!"

    With a kick, the newly repaired gate from this afternoon shattered again, and Lu Tianxing, filled with murderous intent, strode towards the interior of the Wang Family.

    Fu Tu followed closely behind, while Tie Niu carried an ammo box and held a Gatling gun, following closely as well. Wang Zai¡¯an took Lin Qianru under his hand, a personal disgrace that he intended to wipe clean with the blood of the Wang Family.

    The group of three - Lu Tianxing, Fu Tu, and Tie Niu - all brimmed with killing intent, making no effort to conceal their presence as they entered the Wang Family.

    "Enemy attack..."

    Apanied by an incredibly shrill sound echoing in the Wang Family¡¯s airspace, the ughter began.

    Lu Tianxing, Fu Tu, and Tie Niu appeared like three Killing Gods in the Wang Family¡¯s front yard, facing the rushing Wang Family Disciples with bloodthirsty smiles and striking.

    The small knife condensed by Fu Tu¡¯s True Qi moved swiftly like lightning, transforming into a meteor, piercing the air and harvesting Wang Family Disciples one by one.

    The Gatling gun in Tie Niu¡¯s hand spewed mes, shredding the surrounding ornamental nts and rockery into bits, with all those blocking their path shot into sieves, dead beyond dead.

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of fighting hand-to-hand; just a vibration of True Qi sent several Wang Family Disciples flying, blood spewing, struggling for a moment on the ground, dead beyond dead.

    Killing intent permeated, and since they were acting, there was no need for mercy.

    For a moment, screams enveloped the Wang Family, blood staining the ground, a strong scent of blood permeating the air, drifting afar with the evening breeze, nauseating.

    Progressing forward, rivers of blood flowed. Lu Tianxing and hispany, like Gods of Death, marched step by step to the Wang Family¡¯s inner courtyard, leaving a trail of corpses and blood in their wake.

    "Wang Anlong,e out to die."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly shouted, his voice prating the sky, echoing like thunder throughout the Wang Family¡¯s mansion.

    "Wang Anlong, your time to die hase. Won¡¯t youe out to face death? If you don¡¯te out, your Wang Family will all die."

    Lu Tianxing shouted again, his voice mingled with True Qi, rolling like waves. Several charging Wang Family Disciples couldn¡¯t react and were directly blown away, their bodies twitching, bleeding from all orifices, dead.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes remained unchanged as he stepped forward, True Qi surged, condensing six arms behind him like a crab. One punch flew out, earth-shattering, with no one able to withstand it, smashing them into a rain of blood.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was like a Killing God, striking relentlessly. Once in his sights, there was no survival, only death.

    This was aplete crush and massacre.

    At this moment, in the Wang Family¡¯s rear courtyard, Wang Anlong sat with a gloomy expression in the hall, exuding immense killing intent, listening to the rolling thunder-like sounds in the air, burning with anger: "Brat, brat, does he really have us Wang Family at his mercy? Die, I want him dead."

    "Family Head, leave it to me. I¡¯ll kill him." At this moment, Wang Zai¡¯an, who had brought Lin Qianru back to the Wang Family, suddenly stood up and said.

    "Zai¡¯an, don¡¯t act recklessly. You¡¯re no match for him." Wang Anlong quickly spoke.

    Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s strength was at the Early-stage Mythical level, seeking Lu Tianxing was tantamount to courting death.

 Chapter 954 - 948: The Jade and Stone Burning Method

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 948: The Jade and Stone Burning Method</h4><h4></h4>

    "Family Head, if he¡¯s not a match, so what? Are we just going to let him wreak havoc in our Wang Family?"

    Wang Zai¡¯an took a deep breath, looked at Wang Anlong, and said, "Family Head, you don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore; my mind is made up. Ever since I became your shadow, I¡¯ve witnessed the Wang Family rise step by step. We absolutely cannot let it be ruined by this scoundrel¡¯s hands. I¡¯m old now, I¡¯ve lived enough, so let me stop him this time. Family Head, after I leave, I hope you can take good care of my family. I don¡¯t hope for them to achieve anything, only that they live safely for the rest of their lives. Family Head, please promise me, consider it myst request to you, Wang Zai¡¯an."

    "Wang Zai¡¯an, what do you intend to do? You wouldn¡¯t use that move, would you?"

    Upon hearing Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s words, Wang Anlong¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    Not only Wang Anlong, but even the expressions of others in the Wang Family hall turned grim. The move Wang Anlong was referring to is a secret technique within the Wang Family, called the Jade and Stone Burning Great Technique. As its name suggests, once used, it results in mutual destruction. Using it guarantees death without survival.

    By using this secret technique, the practitioner can burn their inner blood and energy, rapidly enhancing their power to kill the enemy instantly. Regardless of the oue, whether or not you kill the enemy, you will certainly die.

    This is the Jade and Stone Burning, death without survival.

    "Family Head, take care of my family for me, I¡¯m leaving."

    Wang Zai¡¯an took a deep look at Wang Anlong, said nothing more, and in a sh appeared outside, rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    ...

    At the same time, outside, Lu Tianxing pointed to a de light shing towards him. Then, with a wave of his arm, the de light was cut down with a visible speed. A sh of the de lightter, an Earth-level Martial Artist¡¯s head fell, dead beyond question.

    "Kill!"

    Facing this scene, members of the Wang Family fearlessly charged at Lu Tianxing, each showcasing their signature moves. True Qi surged and transformed into various shapes of swords, spears, and halberds, shing towards Lu Tianxing.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, countless weapons formed from True Qi broke through the void, enveloping the sky above, their power enough to shatter any obstacle.

    Within the tide-like True Qi, weapons changed forms, each carrying different momentum. Mixed among them were Profound Level, Earth Level, and Heaven Level True Qi. Even against ordinary Heaven-level or Mythical Level Martial Artists, distinguishing which True Qi belongs to a Heaven-level Martial Artist among so many would be difficult; a slight distraction could lead to suffering.

    Originally, if Fu Tu or Tie Niu faced such attacks, they would only end up fleeing, possibly even dying. Unfortunately for them, they encountered Lu Tianxing. Unless a middle-stage Mythical Level intervened, stopping Lu Tianxing was nearly impossible.

    A surge of True Qi around Lu Tianxing¡¯s body suddenly quaked, shattering the weapons shing towards him.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound as if a crack tore open the sky, a massive hand like a mountain descended directly. Those Wang Family Disciples couldn¡¯t resist; not even screams escaped as a single p meant instant death.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Wang Family Disciples were dead like this.

    "Boss, you were too ruthless; you didn¡¯t even leave them a whole body." Tie Niumented, ncing at the pile of minced flesh amidst the palm imprint.

    "Against the enemy, there¡¯s no need for mercy. Since they chose to oppose us, they¡¯re enemies." Lu Tianxing replied indifferently, not caring at all.

    "Lu Tianxing, how dare you act wantonly in my Wang Family, prepare to die."

    At that moment, a long shout echoed from within the courtyard.

    The sound rippled like tides, shattering fake mountains, trees, and even the roof tiles under its impact, demonstrating the substantial True Qi of the neer.

    "Swish!"

    Instantly, a figure appeared within the courtyard, dressed in a suit. True Qi enveloped him, forming fiery wings around him, making him look like a beast charging over.

    "Boss, he¡¯s the one who took away sister-inw." Tie Niu¡¯s eyes instantly shot out a strong killing intent upon seeing the neer.

    "Middle-stage Mythical Level?"

    Lu Tianxing felt Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s imposing aura, his expression subtly changing: "Fu Tu, take Tie Niu around to find isted Wang Family Disciples. I¡¯ll handle this one."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, let out a long shout, and directly charged at Wang Zai¡¯an.

    "Lu Tianxing, daring to make trouble in my Wang Family, tonight¡¯s your death day."

    Looking at the corpses of Wang Family members around him, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s eyes almost burst, roaring in fury.

    At this moment, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s True Qi burned like mes all over, his aura sky-high, causing the world to shift with his anger, suddenly growing dark and oppressive, as if heavy clouds covered above, oppressing one¡¯s mood.

    "Perish."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing rushing at him, Wang Zai¡¯an didn¡¯t hold back, striking directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    The palm strike surrounded by True Qi carried a steel-like momentum, powerful enough that even a chunk of steel would be smashed into thin paper.

    "Good strike."

    Unyielding, Lu Tianxing roared, instantly unleashing the Unbeatable Emperor Fist,bining six punches into one, directly targeting Wang Zai¡¯an.

    "Boom!"

    The two forces collided, stirring immense gales, instantly shredding the surrounding pavilions and walls.

    "Invincible, unstoppable."

    Lu Tianxing advanced instead of retreating, revealing long True Qi arms behind him, disying the Unbeatable Emperor Fist entirely.

    The arm punches with six major moves; one punch could nearly flip the ground.

    "Boom!"

    With six moves unleashed, Wang Zai¡¯an was without doubt, sent flying with a single punch, smashing nearby broken walls into rubble, leaving a deep trail on the ground, Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s body buried under the debris.

    "Hahaha, so that¡¯s it; you¡¯re not truly at middle-stage Mythical level. Your supposed strength likely relies on secret techniques to enhance it, right? Against ordinary mythical levels, perhaps you could suppress and kill with your realm, but unfortunately, you faced me. The borrowed external power is no match for me; time¡¯s almost up, let me send you off."

 Chapter 955 - 949: Defeating Wang Zaiâ€™an

    <h4>Chapter 955: Chapter 949: Defeating Wang Zai¡¯an</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing burst intoughter. He initially thought there would be a tough battle with Wang Zai¡¯an, but after exchanging a few moves, he realized that Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s True Qi was far inferior to that of the Crying Face Envoy from a few days ago, even vastly different. Wang Zai¡¯an wouldn¡¯tst three moves under the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s hands, ensuring his death.

    If Wang Zai¡¯an was at the mid-stage Mythical, he could definitely bepared with the Crying Face Envoy. One must know that each advancement in the Mythical Realm would bring about a tremendous change in the quality of True Qi.

    For instance, his current True Qi was as heavy as mercury, but although Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s aura seemed no different from a mid-stage Mythical, in terms of True Qi quality, he was far behind the Crying Face Envoy, who was at the same stage. The resemnce was only superficial; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily sted away by a single punch.

    Realizing that Wang Zai¡¯an was nothing more than a paper tiger, Lu Tianxingughed, using the Shadow Following Form, descending like a meteor, and fiercely punched the ce where Wang Zai¡¯an stood.

    "Iron Palm Sky-reaching."

    As Lu Tianxing approached Wang Zai¡¯an, he carried with him immense palm force, soaring from the ruins.

    Lu Tianxing was sted away by this formidable palm force,nding over ten meters away.

    Wang Zai¡¯an stood in the air, his hair messy, clothes tattered, and with a fierce look in his eyes, he red at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, so what if I used a Secret Technique, so what if I forcibly enhanced my power? From the moment I sought you out, I already considered my life and death. I¡¯ll die today, but I¡¯ll take you with me. Die with me."

    As the word "die" escaped his lips!

    Wang Zai¡¯an crazily charged towards Lu Tianxing, his fists and palms changing, releasing the furious and unmatched power of his mid-stage Mythical cultivation. Combined with his practice of the Iron Sand Palm, the gales stirred up before his hand change swept up pebbles from the ground, hurling them towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He unleashed a punch, and the sweeping force shattered the approaching pebbles before they reached him.

    Boom!

    Their fists and palms collided like a resonating drum, boom-boom echoing. The ground beneath them shattered into dust.

    Wang Zai¡¯an retreated a step, a flush of unnatural redness appeared on his face, and his heart was filled with astonishment: "How is this possible? How? I burned my own True Qi to fully enter the mid-stage Mythical, yet why can¡¯t Ipete with him? Why? Could it really be as he said, that forcibly enhancing one¡¯s realm is far inferior to the true realm? Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it...."

    Noticing the changing expressions on Wang Zai¡¯an¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause, charging at Wang Zai¡¯an. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist came one after another, pressing down on Wang Zai¡¯an like mountains. The punch winds were firm and overbearing, and a punch could even cause the air to explode, generating sonic booms.

    "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Wang Zai¡¯an had no chance to retaliate, being beaten back continuously, his face growing redder with each step, retreating more than ten steps until his face was red to the extreme.

    "Die."

    Lu Tianxing roared, the force behind his punches became more intense, like a massive hammer, causing the air to explode, crushing towards Wang Zai¡¯an.

    "You can¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t lose."

    Facing the threat of death, Wang Zai¡¯an finally regained his senses, roared, gathered his entire True Qi, and fiercely thrust his hands towards the descending hammer-like fists.

    "Boom!"

    When fists met palms, the True Qi gathered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist shattered into pieces, dissipating in the air. Meanwhile, Wang Zai¡¯an seemed frozen in ce by a spell, rooted to the spot, the stone bs under him shattering and sinking half of his knee into the dirt.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Wang Zai¡¯an without saying anything more, passed by him, and slowly headed towards the Wang Family¡¯s inner courtyard.

    Wang Zai¡¯an was stiff in ce, watching Lu Tianxing walk past him. His face flushed to the extreme, and suddenly, cracking sounds emitted from his body, and he copsed to the ground like a heap of rotten meat, all 206 bones in his body crushed and dead.

    ...

    "Boss finished him off?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, Fu Tu and Tie Niu, who had been watching the fight, immediately stepped up.

    "Finished."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and asked, "How¡¯s the situation around here?"

    "All cleared, no stragglers. From what I just saw, the remaining ones should all be in the inner courtyard, and Wang Anlong and others are in the hall there," Fu Tu quickly exined.

    "Let¡¯s go meet them."

    Lu Tianxing surveyed the surroundings, lifted his foot, and walked towards the inner courtyard.

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family hall, everyone listened anxiously to the sounds from outside. They all understood that if even Wang Zai¡¯an couldn¡¯t deal with Lu Tianxing, the Wang Family might truly be facing destruction today.

    "Bang!"

    At this moment, a corpse was flung directly into the hall,nding heavily on the ground, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble subconsciously.

    Everyone instinctively turned their gaze to the door, where they saw three figures appear and slowly walk inside.

    "Wang Anlong, everyone in your Wang Family is dead, you¡¯re the only one left. Aren¡¯t you ready to ept death?"

    Lu Tianxing entered the living room, his gaze sweeping over the people in the hall, finallynding on Wang Anlong.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Anlong¡¯s face turned gloomy, emitting an overwhelming killing intent: "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re going too far."

    "Too far?"

    Lu Tianxing burst intoughter, pointed a finger, and a rush of True Qi shot through, exploding the head of a Wang Family member who had no chance to react.

    "Gasp!"

    Watching the headless corpse fall, all the Wang Family members couldn¡¯t help but gasp, looking at Lu Tianxing in terror. They never expected him to kill someone so easily.

    Feeling the fear in the eyes around him, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Wang Anlong, do you think I¡¯m going too far now?"

    "You...you, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re seeking death."

    Wang Anlong was furious, shaking with rage, his face filled with murderous intent.

    "Haha...."

    Lu Tianxing suddenlyughed, his eyes sharp as he leapt forward,nding his gaze on Wang Anlong: "Seeking death? Wang Anlong, do you have the right to say that to me? If you hand over Qian Ru today, I might spare your Wang Family¡¯s bloodline. If not, I will ensure your family¡¯splete extermination."

    "Hand over that woman? Lu Tianxing, it seems you¡¯ve been there. Unfortunately, you¡¯re toote. Let me tell you, if you dare touch another member of my Wang Family, I guarantee you¡¯ll never see your woman again, for I¡¯ve hidden her where no one can find her."

    "Is that so? You will tell me."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, reached out, and from a distance, gathered his True Qi into a massive, capturing three Wang Family heirs.

 Chapter 956 - 950: Cold-Blooded and Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 950: Cold-Blooded and Ruthless</h4><h4></h4>

    "Bang!"

    Before the three could scream, the tightened instantly, crushing them into a rain of blood. Dead,pletely.

    Witnessing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demon god-like actions, Wang Fushan and the others turned pale. They¡¯d seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s brutality earlier today, but now it seemed that was only half of it.

    Savage, utterly savage; killing without hesitation, treating human life like grass.

    "Wang Anlong, now you choose whether to speak or not. If you don¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t mind; there are so many people here, I can kill them one by one until you speak. But I think you won¡¯t say anything since you can abandon even your biological son, not caring about one or two more. Am I right?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was very calm, devoid of any emotion, just like a normal conversation between people.

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing gently waved his arm, as if to brush off dust. With the motion of his arm, a man in the hall flew backward, crashing heavily against the wall, sticking like a painting, slowly sliding down to the floor, lifeless.

    "Another dead, the fourth one. Wang Anlong, there are six more here; they should all be your biological sons, right? Do you think I should butcher them all at once or dismember them in front of you?" Lu Tianxing said lightly, but the chill in his tone made everyone shiver.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve gone too far; today I¡¯ll fight you to death."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Anlong was furious, unable to suppress the urge to kill. With a roar, a huge vortex of air appeared behind him, and from its depths, a white fierce tiger True Qi lunged out. Hisrge hand shed down directly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Stubborn fool."

    Seeing Wang Anlong strike, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look,unching a punch filled with infinite True Qi, which transformed into a thunderbolt, instantly tearing apart the fierce tiger True Qi before pounding Wang Anlong¡¯s chest.

    One move!

    Just one simple move, Wang Anlong¡¯s protective True Qi was shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch, leaving him severely injured.

    "Crack!"

    Wang Anlong fell back into his chair, but the maroon chair couldn¡¯t withstand the force and shattered instantly.

    Wang Anlong spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes bing unfocused, clutching his chest as if his heart was about to explode.

    This was the result of Lu Tianxing holding back; if he hadn¡¯t wanted to find out Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts from Wang Anlong, that move could have left Wang Anlong dead without a trace.

    Looking at Wang Anlong, Lu Tianxing grabbed him from afar, lifting him like an eagle holding a chick. "Speak, where did you hide Qian Ru? If not, I¡¯ll show you what it means to wish for death."

    "Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, dream on; you¡¯ll never find out where Lin Qianru is. Hahaha, if you have the guts, kill me; if you do, you¡¯ll never see your woman in this life. The Wang Family will haunt your dreams forever."

    Wang Anlong let out a wretchedugh, ring at Lu Tianxing with venomous eyes, wishing he could tear him limb from limb.

    "Wang Anlong, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t speak. Fu Tu, kill everyone, leave no one alive."

    "Whoosh!"

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, Fu Tu¡¯s figure had already rushed out, a cold de sh slicing through, sending a head soaring into the air, rolling on the ground. Wang Fushan¡¯s death stare fixated on Wang Anlong, seemingly questioning why Wang Anlong didn¡¯t reveal Lin Qianru¡¯s location.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!"

    Heart-wrenching screams echoed throughout the hall, as members of the Wang Family fell in pools of blood, the thick smell of blood permeating the air.

    Lu Tianxing casually threw Wang Anlong onto the ground, sneeringly saying, "Wang Anlong, how does it feel to watch them die one by one? Isn¡¯t it exhrating? Rest assured, this is just the beginning, and you won¡¯t die; I¡¯ll show you the meaning of wishing for death."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ll face retribution, you will die."

    Wang Anlong, though now cold and ruthless, could no longer remain indifferent as he red at Lu Tianxing with beast-like red eyes brimming with venom.

    "Retribution?"

    Lu Tianxing scoffed, "Wang Anlong, do you dare speak of retribution? How many perished when your Wang Family rose, how many innocents have been in by your descendants? Do you truly believe you can speak of retribution? Even if there¡¯s retribution, you won¡¯t live to see another day¡¯s sun."

    Wang Anlong, eyes red with hatred and murderous intent, snarled at Lu Tianxing, "You really think you¡¯ve eradicated the Wang Family? Hahaha, I tell you, dream on. Earlier tonight, before you arrived, I sent away the young generation of the Wang Family. Within a decade, someone will seek revenge, and I¡¯ll wait for you. Ten yearster, none of you will survive; you¡¯ll all die."

    "Seeking revenge on me?"

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, disdainfully looking at Wang Anlong, "Do you think I¡¯ll give your Wang Family a chance for resurgence?"

    "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "Wang Anlong, you think your actions are hidden? I tell you, none of those you¡¯ve sent will escape, nor will those secretly ced in the Yanhuang Group or the members in the government; none will escape. Do you believe it?"

    Wang Anlong¡¯s heart sank abruptly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing special, just that when you secretly sent out the Wang Family members, a friend of mine happened to learn of it. And to eliminate future troubles, I had them intercepted."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Anlong, saying calmly, "If nothing unexpected happens, she should have intercepted them, preparing to act."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed drastically, his voice trembling, "Impossible, you¡¯re lying."

    "Ring ring!"

    At that moment, Wang Anlong¡¯s phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear twitched slightly, but he remained motionless.

    Wang Anlong gritted his teeth, took out his phone, and upon seeing the caller ID, his pupils shrank, connecting the call without hesitation.

 Chapter 957 - 951: Wang Anlong is dead

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 951: Wang Anlong is dead</h4><h4></h4>

    "Family Head, it¡¯s bad, Family Head, something big happened! We¡¯ve been surrounded, we can¡¯t hold them off! They have a Thunder Power User of Heavenly Peak Realm, and two Superpower Users of Mythical Realm. We¡¯re barely holding on, Family Head, send people quickly, otherwise, the Wang Family will truly be wiped out, ah..."

    As soon as the call connected, an extremely urgent voice echoed from the phone. Before Wang Anlong could react, a piercing scream was heard at the other end, followed by silence.

    Wang Anlong stood there nkly with his phone, feeling a darkness before his eyes, his body teetering on the brink. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t return to his senses, with only one thought in his mind: the Wang Family was finished.

    "Puff"

    Wang Anlong¡¯s face changed suddenly; he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, hisplexion rapidly turning a deathly gray visible to the eye.

    "Now tell me where Qian Ru is, and I¡¯ll call over to leave your Wang Family some hope, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless," Lu Tianxing said coldly, his gaze fixed on Wang Anlong.

    "You wish!"

    Wang Anlong suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with venom as he looked at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Don¡¯t you want to see my Wang Family turned to dust? Then go ahead and find it. I¡¯m telling you, even if the Wang Family is destroyed, I¡¯ll make sure you live a lifetime of pain. Hahaha, I¡¯ll make my Wang Family your lifelong nightmare, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the etherworld, you will die, the Heavenly God will not let you go... "

    "Hahaha..."

    Wang Anlong suddenlyughed maniacally, in that moment, he had nothing left to hold back. He wouldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing¡¯s promises, what use were promises? If promises were useful, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t attack the Wang Family tonight.

    Whoever is the victor has the right to write history; promises are merely history¡¯s garbage, ready to be discarded.

    Upon hearing Wang Anlong¡¯s words, a trace of icy murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it.

    "You will talk," Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    "Lu Tianxing, I know you are the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Your corps has many skills for interrogation, but haven¡¯t I made preparations in advance? Do you really think you can capture me alive? I¡¯m telling you, even if I die, you won¡¯t learn anything."

    A hint of madness showed on Wang Anlong¡¯s face: "Perish together."

    "No good!"

    Seeing Wang Anlong¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed wildly; he felt a strong sense of crisis rising from his heart and shouted: "Fu Tu, retreat."

    Before the words even left his mouth, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared next to Tie Niu; grabbing Tie Niu¡¯s shoulder, including Fu Tu, he explosively retreated backward.

    "Boom!"

    At the moment Lu Tianxing and Fu Tu retreated from the hall, Wang Anlong¡¯s whole body swelled like a balloon filled with gas, exploding suddenly like a bomb, with raging True Qi sweeping up countless debris that struck Lu Tianxing and Fu Tu¡¯s True Qi Shield, making a deep muffled sound.

    The surging waves of airpletely destroyed the entire hall, raising clouds of dust.

    Lu Tianxing and Fu Tu stood in the distance, looking at the hall turned to rubble, their faces extremely grim. He never expected Wang Anlong to take a fish-die-break and self-destruct.

    "Boss, what do we do next?"

    Fu Tu¡¯s face was equally grave; Wang Anlong¡¯s death meant the whereabouts of Lin Qianru were lost with him.

    "Search, find it for me¡ªeven if you have to dig three feet into the ground of the Wang Family, you must find Qian Ru for me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands clenched tightly, his entire body exuding a fierce murderous aura, speaking with a sinister expression: "Since the Wang Family refuses to talk, then kill them all¡ªleave no male, female, young, or old alive, spare none."

    "Yes!"

    Fu Tu and Tie Niu, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, knew he was truly stirred to murder this time, said nothing more and turned towards the Wang Family¡¯s surroundings.

    "Brother, how is it going, did you find Sister Qian Ru?"

    At this moment, a clear voice echoed in the night, Mand¡¯s figure flew like lightning, swiftly passing through the Wang Family Mansion, heading towards Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said: "Manman, why are you here? Where are your sister-inw and Sister Yafei?"

    "We were nning toe to the Wang Family to see you; we encountered Sima Lingyun on the way, Sister-inw and Sister Yafei came with Sima Lingyun. I was worried you encountered trouble so I had the Yanhuang Group speed up to bring me over."

    Mand nced at the corpses strewn around, her expression unchanged, and said: "Brother, have you found Sister Qian Ru yet?"

    "No," Lu Tianxing said, face grim.

    "Not found."

    Upon hearing this, Mand¡¯s face changed: "Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you search too."

    "Thank you, Manman."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    "Brother, don¡¯t worry, Sister Qian Ru is so kind, I believe the heavens will protect the righteous; Sister Qian Ru will surely be safe and sound."

    Mand consoled Lu Tianxing, then her figure darted around, rapidly searching for Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts in the Wang Family.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, darting through the Wang Family¡¯s mansion, raising his Mythical Realm perception to its peak, sensing every movement around, hoping to find Lin Qianru.

    While Lu Tianxing and others desperately searched for Lin Qianru in the Wang Family¡¯s grounds, Sima Lingyun and his men also entered from outside, immediately struck by the heavy stench of blood.

    Soon they saw the bodies scattered across the ground, and an unavoidable chill rose from their hearts; the Netherworld Mercenary Corps truly deserved its reputation in the Western Underground World, their ruthlessness leaving almost no survivors. Clearly, Lu Tianxing was determined to wipe out the Wang Family.

    Seeing the pale faces of Jiao Long and others behind Sima Lingyun, despite being from the Yanhuang Group and having seen death, they had never witnessed such a scene before. The overwhelming scent of blood seemed to make them believe they had walked into a blood-filled cave, with blood scent filling their nostrils.

    Thinking of the time back in Modu when they and Broken de wanted to give Lu Tianxing a heavy-handed wee, Jiao Long¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble; thankfully, they hadn¡¯t offended Lu Tianxing too harshly at the time, or else the grass over their graves might already be several feet tall.

 Chapter 958 - 952 Sima Lingyunâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 952 Sima Lingyun¡¯s Fear</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with an extremely anxious expression,pletely panicked, nothing like his usual calm.

    Wang Anlong was dead, Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, and her life or death uncertain. He had already searched most of the Wang Family¡¯s ce, even some hidden chambers, but still couldn¡¯t find Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts.

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly let out a long howl to the sky.

    The sound rolled like a tide, shattering the surrounding ruins into pieces, filled with anger, urgency, and sorrow.

    Just then, as Sima Lingyun of the Wang Family was walking in and heard this sound, his face slightly changed: "Jiao Long, take people to search the surroundings and see if there¡¯s anyone alive, I¡¯ll go over and take a look first."

    With those words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s figure shed, turning into a sword light that rushed directly toward the direction of the sound.

    Along the way, there was blood everywhere. Even with Sima Lingyun¡¯s steadfast mind, he couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath at this moment.

    He considered himself ruthless, never soft when dealing with enemies, but now it seemed,pared to Lu Tianxing, he still fell far short.

    At least in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, as long as it was an enemy, there was no distinction between women, children, or the elderly. As long as it was an enemy, there was no need to hold back.

    Such ruthlessness, Sima Lingyun had to admit he couldn¡¯tpare.

    At the same time, ayer of chill enveloped Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart. Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods were too ruthless, extremely ruthless, even more so than his father Lu Tianzhan¡¯s. Back then, Lu Tianzhan had destroyed a family, but only crippled it, withoutpletely annihting them, and hadn¡¯t killed many people, only the masters of that family. But Lu Tianxing¡¯s approach waspletely ruthless, directly annihting the entire Wang Family.

    If the major families in Beijing were to unite again and force Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun believed the whole of Beijing would be plunged into a bloody storm.

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t Lu Tianzhan. Lu Tianzhan would consider the Jiangnan Lu Family because the Lu Family was his family, so for the Lu Family, he had to concede.

    But Lu Tianxing had never met the Lu Family, had no ties whatsoever. More importantly, Lu Tianxing was the head of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. In the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing was like a god. His words were akin to divine decrees, with no one refusing.

    If the major families in Beijing pressured Lu Tianxing tomit suicide and apologize, the ultimate oue would definitely lead to a sh with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    More importantly, Old Master of Lu Family had pampered Lu Tianzhan to the extreme in the past, and because of Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, he was filled with guilt. This guilt could very well transfer to guilt towards Lu Tianxing. If Old Master of Lu Family knew that the major families in Beijing forced his son to death twenty years ago, and now wanted to force his grandson to death, wouldn¡¯t he explode? At that time, the entire China might be thrown into turmoil.

    It¡¯s worth noting that Old Master of Lu Family had already reached thete stage of mythical ten years ago. For the past ten years, he had stayed in the Lu Family and hadn¡¯t made any moves, but who knew what Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s strength was now? What if he broke through to the Earthly Immortal Realm? Provoking this invincible existence, all the families in Beijing might be obliterated.

    These families being wiped out might not be significant, but if the strength of Huaxia Martial Artists decreased by at least half, the consequences would be unimaginable at that time.

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s figurended beside Lu Tianxing, seeing the murderous intent swirling densely around his body, he asked in a deep voice, "Annihted?"

    "Not even chickens or dogs left alive."

    Lu Tianxing said hoarsely, the sharp killing intent lingering around him almost solidified, so thick that even Sima Lingyun felt a chill of fear.

    "So you didn¡¯t find anyone?"

    "No." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    "What about Wang Anlong! Didn¡¯t you know to keep him alive to ask about Lin Qianru¡¯s whereabouts?" Sima Lingyun said.

    "I underestimated Wang Anlong¡¯s ruthlessness. He used a secret technique to self-destruct, and I couldn¡¯t stop it," Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    Lu Tianxing never imagined that Wang Anlong would be so decisive, without any hesitation, he directly self-destructed.

    Hearing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face also turned grim. He knew very well how important Lin Qianru was in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and if Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t find Lin Qianru, who knew if he would go berserk.

    Taking a deep breath, Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "If you need anything, juste to me."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "Even if I have to dig up Beijing three feet, I will find Qian Ru."

    At this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed. He could hear the strong killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t act recklessly."

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, "I can¡¯t care about that much now. This time, I don¡¯t care who it is, anyone who dares to stop me is my enemy. I don¡¯t mind turning Beijing into a river of blood."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing headed straight toward the distance. He had to search for Lin Qianru, he had to find Lin Qianru.

    At that moment, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing also walked in from outside.

    Seeing the ruins and corpses scattered all over the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Although she had been with Lu Tianxing and had long seen death, she still felt her stomach churning.

    The overwhelming scent of blood kept drilling into her nostrils, and the corpses with all kinds of death states made Bai Zhiqing feel a chill down her spine.

    But Lin Yafei was the exact opposite, her eyes glowing sharply. She had already overestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength a lot in her heart, but now it seemed, she had underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯sbat capability, actually breaking into the Wang Family and wiping out the entire family with just three people.

    Fierce, thisbat power was indeed too fierce. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was indeed not bragging when it imed to be the overlord among mercenary groups in the Western World.

    "Let¡¯s go inside and take a look!"

    Lin Yafei pulled Bai Zhiqing and headed inside.

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, following Lin Yafei forward.

    The further she walked inside, the more frightened Bai Zhiqing felt. Now she felt that the ce she was standing on was not a picturesque mansion, but rather a chaotic graveyard, with blood everywhere, and some man-made streams where the clear water had been dyed red with blood.

    Especially whenever the evening breeze blew through the ruins, making a whimpering sound, it made people feel a chill in the bones even more.

 Chapter 959 - 953 Lin Yafeiâ€™s Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 953 Lin Yafei¡¯s Persuasion</h4><h4></h4>

    Walking among the ruins, Lin Yafei seemed to sense Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly trembling body. She sighed softly, saying in a low voice, "Little Qingqing, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid. These people aren¡¯t worth pitying. As they say, those who kill will be killed. None of these Wang Family Disciples are good people. They¡¯ve abused the Wang Family¡¯s power tomit misdeeds. Killing them just serves justice. Moreover, Little Qingqing, have you thought about it? If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t destroyed the Wang family this time, your and Lu Tianxing¡¯s future would be like what the Wang Family is facing now. You know? Mercy isn¡¯t for scum."

    "Mm! Thank you, Lin Demon."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, not saying much, just quietly walking ahead.

    Finally, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei arrived at the Wang family¡¯s backyard.

    The two women did not see Lu Tianxing but saw Sima Lingyun standing there alone, looking at a copsed hall nearby, lost in thought.

    "Group Leader Sima, where did Lu Tianxing go? Why isn¡¯t he here?"

    Lin Yafei immediately called out to Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun, lost in thought, snapped back to reality upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s voice. He nced at Lin Yafei and the pale Bai Zhiqing, sighed again, and said, "Looking for Lin Qianru."

    "Don¡¯t tell me he still hasn¡¯t found Qian Ru?" Bai Zhiqing immediately asked.

    Sima Lingyun gave a bitter smile and said, "No, Wang Anlong didn¡¯t tell Lu Tianxing where Lin Qianru was hidden even until he died. So now he¡¯s desperately turning the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion inside out."

    "Ah!"

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expressions slightly changed. Was Wang Anlong nning to take Lin Qianru to her grave with him?

    He was actually willing to sacrifice the lives of everyone in the Wang family just to fight Lu Tianxing to the death.

    "Miss Bai." Sima Lingyun suddenly looked at Bai Zhiqing and said.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, not understanding what Sima Lingyun called her for.

    Sima Lingyun looked at Bai Zhiqing, using a pleading tone, said, "Miss Bai, I know you are Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife and one of the people he cares about most. I¡¯m saying if, if Lu Tianxing never finds Lin Qianru, I hope you will help persuade Lu Tianxing, in light of the aid I¡¯ve given him, to not act recklessly in Beijing."

    "I know, I will try to persuade Lu Tianxing, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess. I hope you, Group Leader Sima, can mentally prepare for that." Bai Zhiqing said slowly, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    "No matter what, I hope Miss Bai you will do your utmost to dissuade Lu Tianxing, to stop him from causing trouble in Beijing. Otherwise, the only oue waiting for him is a dead-end, just like Lu Tianzhan back then. Miss Bai, you know what Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity is. If Lu Tianxing follows in his father¡¯s footsteps, there won¡¯t be peace in all of China."

    "Group Leader Sima, I will do my best."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, looking at Sima Lingyun, and said, "By the way, Group Leader Sima, do you know where Lu Tianxing is now?"

    "In there."

    Sima Lingyun pointed to a cluster of rooms not far away.

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing Sima Lingyun¡¯s gesture, directly dragged Lin Yafei and hurriedly walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was rummaging through the rooms in the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, under beds, in cabs...almost everywhere that could hide a person was turned over. He even checked vases and paintings hung on the walls to see if there were hidden mechanisms.

    However, no matter how Lu Tianxing searched, it was as if Lin Qianru had vanished into thin air and couldn¡¯t be found.

    "Qian Ru, where are you? Answer me, where are you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice echoed through the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, like a headless fly, wandering all over the Wang family¡¯s ces, his voice surging like waves, hoping for Lin Qianru¡¯s response.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s line of sight.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frenzied appearance, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart suddenly ached, she softly called, "Lu Tianxing..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body paused, and he turned his head somewhat mechanically to look at Bai Zhiqing, saying hoarsely, "Wife, I can¡¯t find her, I can¡¯t find Qianru, I can¡¯t find her..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing in such pain, Bai Zhiqing felt as if her heart was being pierced by needles, aching terribly. Although she was slightly unhappy with Lin Qianru for taking Lu Tianxing away, she loved Lu Tianxing. She longed to see the Lu Tianxing who was carefree every day, intentionally irritating her and making herugh, not this pained Lu Tianxing in front of her.

    This Lu Tianxingcked his former spirit and had be somewhat grim and distressed, just as Wang Anlong had said, the Wang family had almost be Lu Tianxing¡¯s nightmare now.

    Bai Zhiqing walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and gently embraced him, "Lu Tianxing, heaven helps those who persevere. I believe you will definitely find Qianru."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly inside. He also wanted to find Lin Qianru, but who knew where Wang Anlong would hide her. Although a member of the Wang family had previously said that Wang Zai¡¯an took Lin Qianru to the Wang family, God knows whether Wang Anlong left her hidden somewhere else outside.

    Scenting the faint fragrance from Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing slowly calmed down. He knew well that his anxiety was futile; the priority was to find Lin Qianru quickly.

    "Wife, thank you." Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "We¡¯re family, no need for politeness with me."

    Bai Zhiqing let go of Lu Tianxing, looking at him as she said, "Lu Tianxing, you search here, Lin Demon and I will look nearby. We will definitely help you find Qianru."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t care that Lin Qianru had taken her man or was her rival in love. She just wanted to find Lin Qianru, not wanting to see Lu Tianxing in such pain.

    "Wife, thank you."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled softly, didn¡¯t say anything more, and turned to walk away.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t see that as Bai Zhiqing turned, a tear of crystal rity slipped down her cheek. She was Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, yet at this moment, her husband was going mad for another woman, something that would be unbearable for anyone.

    Lin Yafei looked at Bai Zhiqing and softly said, "Little Qingqing, actually, since you epted Lin Qianru, you have to learn to endure these things. Also, don¡¯t you think such a Lu Tianxing is a man worth entrusting yourself to? I think Lin Qianru¡¯s importance to Lu Tianxing should not surpass yours! If Lu Tianxing is so anxious for someone not more important than you, if it were you instead of Lin Qianru, he would probably be even more frantic."

 Chapter 960 - 954 Mu Qingxue also Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 954 Mu Qingxue also Arrives</h4><h4></h4>

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Lin Yafei, took a deep breath, and nodded, saying, "I understand. Let¡¯s help him find Lin Qianru now!"

    "Okay, I¡¯ll have the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi assist."

    Lin Qianru waved her hand behind her, and immediately the figures of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi appeared in the void: "Go search everywhere for a woman. She is most likely hidden by the Wang Family. Once you find her, report back to me immediately."

    "Understood!"

    The Four Ghosts of Xiangxi nodded and quickly transformed into four afterimages, flying into the distance.

    Meanwhile, outside the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, a BMW car sped over from the distance and screeched to a halt at the entrance of the mansion.

    Before the car had even stoppedpletely, Mu Qingxue hurriedly got out and rushed toward the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety and fear. Ever since she knew Lu Tianxing had acted against the Wang Family, she had been urging her brother at home to bring her to the Wang Family quickly.

    Also, as a descendant of the Mu Family, she knew very well how terrifying a major family can be. Lu Tianxing had no background in Beijing, and to act rashly against the Wang Family¡ªwhat if there¡¯s danger? She had to get to the Wang Family as soon as possible to find Lu Tianxing. If the Wang Family wanted to kill Lu Tianxing, she would use the Mu Family¡¯s name to force them to release him.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart was full of unease. She liked Lu Tianxing, really liked him, not any less than Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else now; she just wanted to see Lu Tianxing as soon as possible.

    At the same time, the driver¡¯s door of the BMW opened, and Mu Qingchuan also got out of the car. Watching Mu Qingxue rushing inside, Mu Qingchuan showed a faint bitter smile, sighed slightly for Mu Qingxue falling in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have.

    Lu Tianxing was already married, and he also had ambiguous rtionships with other women. In other words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s romantic life was a tangled mess which perhaps even he couldn¡¯t unravel.

    If there was only Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue might still have a chance to be with Lu Tianxing because Lu Tianxing¡¯s ability to destroy the Wang Family showed enough strength to attract the attention of any major family.

    If Bai Zhiqing agreed to be a lesser partner, Mu Qingxue might have a chance to be with Lu Tianxing. After all, pulling such a genius into the Mu Family would definitely boost the family¡¯s power.

    But these are almost impossible. Even if Bai Zhiqing was willing, would Lu Tianxing be willing?

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t only have Bai Zhiqing as a woman beside him; he had other women too. How could the Mu Family willingly let Mu Qingxue marry Lu Tianxing? Although Lu Tianxing destroyed the Wang Family, his strength alone was not enough for the Mu Family to sacrifice everything for him.

    But even knowing Lu Tianxing was a pit not to be provoked, he had no choice. Because Mu Qingxue knew there would be no oue, she still plunged into it recklessly.

    All Mu Qingchuan could do was sigh. Mu Qingxue was his sister, and he knew how stubborn she was, definitely the type who wouldn¡¯t turn back until hitting a dead end.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue about to run into the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, Mu Qingchuan suddenly came back to his senses and hurriedly followed his sister inside. Although the Wang Family was said to have been eliminated, there might still be stragglers.

    Mu Qingxue hurriedly walked into the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, and when she saw the bodies scattered on the ground, and the floor stained with blood, Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression involuntarily changed, paling slightly, then she ran inside without care.

    So many people had died here, and with ruins everywhere, it was clear there had been a fierce battle here before. Lu Tianxing was only one person; what if he encountered danger? And, Lu Tianxing killed so many people; what if the Wang Family wanted to kill him?

    Thinking about this, Mu Qingxue felt her heart climb into her throat and rushed inside without further thought.

    Arriving at the Wang Family¡¯s back courtyard at a jog, Mu Qingxue suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She saw Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei rummaging through the ruins, indicating Lu Tianxing was alright.

    At this time, Bai Zhiqing also saw Mu Qingxue, and a sh of surprise crossed her face. How had she not expected Mu Qingxue would rush herete at night?

    Lin Yafei, on the other hand, gave Mu Qingxue a meaningful look. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Mu Qingxue¡¯s arrival. If Mu Qingxue hadn¡¯te tonight, she would have doubted Mu Qingxue¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, why are you here?" Bai Zhiqing asked, standing up and looking at Mu Qingxue somewhat puzzled.

    "I came with my brother." Mu Qingxue replied tly, giving no indication of what she was really thinking.

    "Your brother is here too?"

    "Yes!"

    Mu Qingxue nodded and said, "Sister Zhiqing, are you looking for something?"

    "A friend of Lu Tianxing¡¯s was kidnapped by the Wang Family and is likely hidden somewhere in the Wang Family. Lin Demon and I are helping him search." Bai Zhiqing exined briefly.

    "Sister Zhiqing, shall I help you in the search?"

    "Qingxue, thank you."

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing slowly walked out from a room, his face looking very unpleasant, with a trace of pain in his eyes.

    "Lu Tianxing, how did it go?" Bai Zhiqing asked urgently when she saw Lu Tianxinge out.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly and shook his head. He almost turned the Wang Family upside down, yet still couldn¡¯t find Lin Qianru, which made him feel heavy. If Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t be found at the Wang Family, finding her would be as hard as finding a needle in a haystack.

    Bai Zhiqing and the others¡¯ faces also turned unpleasant. They didn¡¯t want to think about it, but they couldn¡¯t avoid it. If Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t found soon, she was likely in grave danger.

    At this moment, Mand ran over from afar: "Brother, I¡¯ve searched the Wang Family inside and out, including ces like the bathroom, but there¡¯s still no sign of Sister Qian Ru."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, bing even more unpleasant and sorrowful.

    Mu Qingxue stood silently beside him, watching Lu Tianxing and feeling a sense of shared sorrow, as if her heart was tightly gripped by a pair of hands, making it hard to breathe, rejoicing with Lu Tianxing andmenting with him.

    PS: Sorry, I was quite busy yesterday, so I apologize for the dy!

 Chapter 961 - 955: News of Mu Qingxue

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 955: News of Mu Qingxue</h4><h4></h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, think carefully, is there any ce we haven¡¯t searched yet? Maybe the Wang Family is hiding Qian Ru somewhere." Bai Zhiqing softly consoled.

    "I know, no matter what, I must find Qian Ru today." Lu Tianxing said heavily.

    "Mr. Lu." At this moment, Mu Qingxue suddenly spoke.

    "Miss Mu, do you have something to tell me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Mu Qingxue.

    "Mr. Lu, I know there¡¯s another ce in the Wang Family¡¯s residence, I wonder if you¡¯ve searched it."

    "What did you say? Miss Mu, you know?"

    As soon as the words fell, Lu Tianxing appeared in front of Mu Qingxue, tightly grabbing her arm, his face full of excitement.

    Mu Qingxue was startled by Lu Tianxing, her brow furrowed slightly, she softly said, "I... I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true, I overheard it from a member of the Wang Family. He said they have many hidden chambers, but one is particrly secret, not in a room but underwater. I suspect if they wanted to hide Lin Qianru, they might have used this chamber."

    This secret was something she overheard from a drunken young master of the Wang Family at a ball with her brother. She might not have remembered it had she not seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s urgency.

    "Underwater, underwater, apart from an artificialke, the Wang Family has no other ce to build a chamber. If what that Wang Family member said is true, Lin Qianru must be hiding there."

    Excitement shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he immediately said, "Manman, let¡¯s go, check around the artificialke."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing dashed towards the direction of the artificialke, ignoring any words of thanks to Mu Qingxue.

    Mand paused for a moment but quickly followed him. Although she had searched everywhere in the Wang Family¡¯s residence, she hadn¡¯t checked the artificialke, as who would expect a hidden chamber beneath ake.

    At this time, on the left of the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, therey an artificialke the size of a football field. Unlike the usual glistening moonlit waters, thiske now filled one with dread, the water no longer clear but dyed red with blood, glistening eerily under the moonlight.

    Lu Tianxing, Mand, and the following Fu Tu and Tie Niu quickly began searching around the shore.

    The hurriedly following Bai Zhiqing and the other women did not hesitate as they joined the search for the mechanism.

    Since it¡¯s an underwater chamber, there must be a mechanism to open it, and it wouldn¡¯t be too far away. If it¡¯s a hidden chamber, finding the opening mechanism is crucial, as forcibly opening it might cause the chamber to copse, along with everyone inside.

    The entireke was silent, with only the sounds of the search.

    "Brother,e quickly, I found it."

    Minutester, Mand¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Upon hearing Mand, Lu Tianxing instantly appeared beside her, "Manman, what is it, did you find something?"

    "Brother, look at this pir. I tested each pir in this pavilion. The other three are solid, but although this one appears solid, there¡¯s a hollow part in the middle. A gentle press might push it in. Brother, do you think this could be the mechanism?" Mand stood nervously by Lu Tianxing.

    "Manman, step aside, let me try."

    Hearing Mand, Lu Tianxing tapped gently on the pir, quickly locating the hollow section in the center. He gently pressed it.

    "Click!"

    Next moment, a sound reached everyone¡¯s ears.

    Mand, realizing something, quickly became tense, her eyes focused intently on Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pir, his forehead now covered in sweat.

    At this moment, fear began to creep in, fearing another disappointment. If he couldn¡¯t find Lin Qianru again, the hope of finding her would fade away. Beijing is vast; finding Lin Qianru is like finding a needle in a haystack. Even with help from the Yanhuang Group and Angel Intelligence Station, it might be futile.

    A feeling of anxiety instantly permeated Lu Tianxing.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, Mu Qingxue, and others held their breath, eyes fixed on their surroundings, not missing a single movement.

    As each second ticked by, ten minutes quickly psed.

    Just when everyone was filled with disappointment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, filled with excitement, "The water, the water is changing, Mr. Lu, look, the water is changing."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingxue, everyone turned their gaze towards theke surface.

    "Gasp!"

    Seeing the changes on theke, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The originally calmke surface suddenly transformed; a huge vortex appeared in the center, the surrounding water stirring madly into the vortex. Within mere minutes, the once fullke nearly vanished.

    "Concretekebed."

    Seeing the exposedkebed, everyone was surprised. Thekebed was not a mudt but concrete, unlike other areas filled with mud. From the shore, a concrete path extended to the center, with little mud on it, evidently regrly cleaned by someone.

    "Rumble!"

    As everyone was shocked, a rumbling sound came from the center of theke, and the concrete surface slowly shifted aside, revealing a staircase leading downward.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you still doing there, hurry and check inside, maybe Qian Ru is in there." Bai Zhiqing urged.

    "Yes, I have to see, I¡¯ll go right away."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fixed on the staircase in theke¡¯s center, his body trembling. This time, his heart was full of anxiety; what if Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t there, what if she had been killed, if she¡¯s not here, where could she be.

    Various questions swirled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, unable to calm his restless heart.

 Chapter 962 - 956: Lu Tianxingâ€™s Ecstatic Joy

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 956: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Ecstatic Joy</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was filled with fear and unease. He had already experienced disappointment many times before. Although he had found a secret room, it was empty, and he returned disappointed. He was really afraid of being disappointed again; he didn¡¯t know how much disappointment he could handle or if he would break down.

    Looking at the nearby staircase, Lu Tianxing felt as if he was facing a mountain, his footsteps heavy as he walked step by step along the cement road towards the stairway.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing sighed slightly in her heart. Not only was Lu Tianxing afraid, but she was no exception.

    Although she felt discontent with Lin Qianru in her heart, ming her for taking away her man, Lin Qianru was her long-time close friend. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Lin Qianru, nor did she want to see Lu Tianxing in pain, living in guilt for a lifetime.

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards the stairway, and with each step, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat, as if an invisible hand was squeezing his heart. He had never imagined that he would be afraid one day. At this moment, the stairway seemed like a gaping blood-red mouth, making him feel terrified, afraid to see the answer he didn¡¯t want to.

    "Brother, look quickly, someone ising out. It¡¯s... it¡¯s Sister Qian Ru, Sister Qian Ru was really hidden by the Wang Family inside. That¡¯s great, Sister Qian Ru is okay..."

    At this moment, Mand suddenly shouted.

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing immediately looked up at the stairway, and saw a woman dressed in an OL uniform cautiously stepping out.

    "Qian Ru."

    Upon seeing this figure, a strong sense of joy immediately appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Ignoring everything else, with a sh of his silhouette, he was instantly beside Lin Qianru, hugging her tightly without hesitation.

    Just as she stepped out of the secret room, Lin Qianru immediately felt a shadow approaching, holding her. She instinctively wanted to resist, but upon smelling the familiar scent, Lin Qianru trembled slightly and hugged Lu Tianxing tightly.

    "Qian Ru, I found you, I finally found you. I knew you wouldn¡¯t die, you definitely couldn¡¯t bear to leave me. I finally found you."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing, like a child receiving praise from a teacher, hugged Lin Qianru excitedly, spinning in a circle, his arms tightly wrapping around Lin Qianru, wanting to merge this woman into his body. Just a little more, almost a little more, he might have lost this girl forever.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing felt a slight ache in her heart, and a thousand mixed feelings arose. As a woman in the world of love, no woman is truly unselfish.

    She admitted that epting Lin Qianru was difficult, but seeing Lu Tianxing delightfully ecstatic while hugging Lin Qianru, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t heartbroken.

    Lin Yafei, on the other hand, watched Lu Tianxing with a smile. Finding Lin Qianru was good, at least Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t go crazy, and he wouldn¡¯t be sad anymore.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, besides excitement, had a hint of envy. How she wished she was the one being held by Lu Tianxing right now. How she wished to see Lu Tianxing cry for her,ugh for her, how she wished she could sway Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotions.

    But Mu Qingxue knew that all this was wishful thinking; Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t ept her.

    Looking at Lin Qianru being held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Mu Qingxue suddenly felt a piercing pain, an urge to cry, because her loved one already had another woman, and it wasn¡¯t just one.

    Rather than remain close and suffer, better to drift apart unnoticed¡ªis this saying really destined to be proven true for her? She hadn¡¯t received love yet, but must give up, and she felt unwilling.

    Gazing at Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingxue clenched her hands tightly, silently making a resolution in her heart, her gaze gradually bing determined. She didn¡¯t want to give up just like this; she wanted Lu Tianxing to remember her for a lifetime.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had no mind to pay attention to anything around him. He focused all his spirit on Lin Qianru, experiencing the excitement of recovering something lost. Truthfully, he had always felt sorry for Lin Qianru, owing her too much.

    Lin Qianru loved him, loved him deeply, but he couldn¡¯t always be by her side and had caused her great worry. Yet, Lin Qianru had stayed unwaveringly by his side, without a word ofint. This kind of love gave Lu Tianxing the feeling that having such a wife meant one had no further desires.

    After a long time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotions finally calmed down. He looked at Lin Qianru, who was close enough to touch, and said guiltily, "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Lin Qianru interrupted him, saying, "Tianxing, I don¡¯t me you. On the contrary, I¡¯m very happy, because you worried for me, you went crazy for me, proving that you love me, and that¡¯s enough for me."

    "Rest assured, next time, I won¡¯t let you face danger again." Looking at Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing said firmly.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru tightly hugged him, tears uncontrobly slipping down her cheeks, feeling the sense of surviving a catastrophe.

    When the Wang Family locked her in this secret room, Lin Qianru thought she¡¯d never see Lu Tianxing again, that she¡¯d die there.

    At that moment, Lin Qianru felt her heart turn to ash. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but she didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to live and apany Lu Tianxing through this part of life, fulfilling the wish to hold hands and grow old together.

    She hoped that when her beauty fades, there would be a true love by her side. She didn¡¯t want to die quietly, as she hadn¡¯t given Lu Tianxing a cute baby yet; she couldn¡¯t die.

    But reality gave her a loud p. It was a totally enclosed secret room. Although it had a special channel leading outside to provide enough oxygen, there was no food, and it was underwater. Without emptying theke, the secret room couldn¡¯t be discovered, leading to starvation inside.

    Even she heard Wang Anlong say that if someone forcibly broke the mechanisms outside, all the mechanisms in the secret room would be triggered, killing everyone inside.

    So, she epted her fate. In that moment, she prayed to heaven, asking Lu Tianxing to forget her, forever forget that a woman named Lin Qianru had apanied him, so that he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty or sad about her disappearance.

    Lin Qianru undoubtedly was a foolish woman, willing to be hurt herself rather than see her beloved sad or miserable. But isn¡¯t this the charm that Lin Qianru should have?

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 963 - 957: The Matter is Settled

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 957: The Matter is Settled</h4><h4></h4>

    There¡¯s a saying that happy girls have the best luck.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t expect that when she was at her most desperate, the seemingly closed secret chamber would suddenly emit a slight rumbling sound. The staircase that had disappeared after she entered reappeared, and a beam of moonlight shone in from outside. It was evident that the mechanism outside had been activated, but no one from the Wang Family came in. This made Lin Qianru ecstatic. If no one from the Wang Family had entered, could it mean Lu Tianxing had found her?

    When she carefully walked out, the oue was indeed as she had hoped¡ªLu Tianxing had found her.

    The feeling was like transitioning from Hell to Heaven, so overwhelming that Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

    "Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry. This time I was too careless. I promise you¡¯ll never face such a situation again. I guarantee you won¡¯t have to worry anymore."

    Lu Tianxing held Lin Qianru, as if he wanted to merge her into his body: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve avenged you. The Wang Family haspletely vanished from this world."

    "The Wang Family is annihted?"

    Lin Qianru was taken aback by this. She hadn¡¯t expected that Lu Tianxing would actually wipe out the Wang Family.

    She didn¡¯t know how powerful the Wang Family was, but she knew that owning such a grand estate in Beijing, akin to a miniature Suzhou Garden, was not something money alone could achieve. It belonged to a wealthy and powerful family, yet in Beijing, it was annihted by Lu Tianxing. This felt like a dream to her, as she had already highly estimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities, yet it seems his skills far exceeded her imagination.

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s skepticism, Lu Tianxing replied: "Yes, the Wang Family has been erased."

    "Destroyed, truly destroyed."

    Lin Qianru murmured softly, recalling something abruptly, her face changing swiftly, and she said urgently: "Lu Tianxing, you must leave immediately, leave Beijing! The Wang Family is powerful here. Now you¡¯ve wiped them out, it¡¯s murder! What if someone tries to arrest you or retaliate? You must flee, the farther the better."

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s panicked expression, Lu Tianxing lowered his head to kiss her forehead andughed heartily: "One less Wang Family, let them be gone. Who can harm me? Rest assured, I¡¯m not only fine, but have been rewarded."

    As Lin Qianru was about to say more, Lin Yafei¡¯s voice echoed from the shore: "You two have been whispering sweet nothings for so long. Have you thought about our feelings as spectators? Should I find a hotel for you to celebrate surviving the ordeal?"

    Upon hearing the voice, Lin Qianru instinctively lifted her head, and when she saw the people gathered on the shore, a blushing hue instantly spread across her face as she quickly freed herself from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace.

    Lu Tianxing smiled sheepishly, lifted Lin Qianru up, and in the blink of an eye appeared by the shore.

    "You finally came over. I thought you were going to have a long-awaited passionate kiss inside!" Lin Yafei remarked to Lu Tianxing.

    "Lin Demon, it¡¯s better if you keep quiet."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, releasing Lin Qianru, then turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing with an apologetic expression. He had forgotten about her presence while finding Lin Qianru, and she must have witnessed everything, surely feeling hurt inside.

    "My dear, I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him: "You don¡¯t need to exin, I understand."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing offered Lu Tianxing aforting smile.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, finally turning his attention to Mu Qingxue, sighing softly. How could he not know of Mu Qingxue¡¯s feelings?

    But he dared not ept Mu Qingxue¡¯s affections, lest it harm not only her but those around him.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue and said: "Miss Mu, thank you this time. Consider it that I, Lu Tianxing, owe you a favor. If you ever need anything from me, I won¡¯t refuse."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue gently shook her head and replied: "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too kind. I just stumbled upon the information by chance and didn¡¯t do much to help."

    "Regardless, I must thank you. It¡¯s a favor I owe you," Lu Tianxing said to Mu Qingxue firmly.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing probably wouldn¡¯t have found Lin Qianru in this lifetime. After all, who would have thought there¡¯d be a secret chamber at theke¡¯s bottom? Unless the entireke was drained, no one would have discovered it.

    At this moment, Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan approached from afar.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun, Lu Tianxing spoke: "Sima Lingyun, thank you for this matter."

    "No need, I can¡¯t bear your gratitude. I just hope you don¡¯t cause a ruckus in Beijing again. Do you know the impact of annihting the Wang Family here?"

    Sima Lingyun nced at Lu Tianxing and waved Jiao Long to check the secret chamber in the center of theke.

    "Sima Lingyun, isn¡¯t this unrted to me? If the Wang Family hadn¡¯t kidnapped Qian Ru, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths. Plus, it seems I helped you. I bet you found many things at the Wang Family, enough to solidify your influence within the Yanhuang Group. You¡¯ve gained a lot."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun and smirked: "By the way, did you find any data on Heavenly God at the Wang Family?"

    "No, Wang Anlong is extremely cautious; finding such things is hard."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, looking displeased.

    He helped Lu Tianxing not just because of the Wang Family¡¯s transgressions, but also to find evidence of their collusion with Heavenly God, or their secret ns.

    Yet after searching the Wang Family, he found almost nothing useful, at best enough to expel their ties with Yanhuang Group.

    "Leader, there¡¯s a discovery in the secret chamber,e have a look."

    At this moment, Jiao Long¡¯s voice echoed from the secret chamber at the center of theke.

    Upon hearing this voice, Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at Lu Tianxing: "Judge, won¡¯t you join me?"

    "No need. The more you know, the quicker you die. Besides, Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t leave a trace for Wang Anlong to catch, merely plotting with him. But that¡¯s your Yanhuang Group¡¯s concern, not mine. My aim is to find and kill Heavenly God, not uncover his schemes." Lu Tianxing shrugged.

    "Suit yourself."

    Sima Lingyun said no more, and in a sh, appeared at the secret chamber¡¯s door.

 Chapter 964 - 958: I Want to Talk to You

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 958: I Want to Talk to You</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun walking into the secret room, shrugged, and didn¡¯t even have the thought of entering.

    Just like he said, if not in their position, they don¡¯t n its governance. He had a grudge against the Heavenly God and wished to kill him, but having dealt with the Heavenly God, relying on his cautious nature, he would never let Wang Anlong know his identity. It is even feared that Wang Anlong himself doesn¡¯t know which faction is supporting the Wang Family.

    It¡¯s possible that Sima Lingyun might find some evidence regarding the Wang Family and the Heavenly God¡¯s conspiracy in the secret room, but it wouldn¡¯t be much, perhaps just some insignificant information.

    So Lu Tianxing simply didn¡¯t go in. Knowing too much isn¡¯t beneficial for him. He just wanted to be an idle person, not a Great Saint who worries about the world. Such matters were better left to others.

    "Lu Tianxing." At this moment, Mu Qingchuan, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    Hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Mu Qingchuan, his face showing a hint of embarrassment: "Young Master Mu."

    "Lu Tianxing, I want to talk to you." Mu Qingchuan looked at Lu Tianxing and said, his tone somewhat somber.

    "Brother, what are you doing...?"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s words were interrupted by Mu Qingchuan: "Qingxue, I¡¯m just talking to Lu Tianxing, nothing else. What¡¯s wrong, Lu Tianxing, are you afraid?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with a smile, indifferently saying: "There¡¯s nothing in this world that scares me, Lu Tianxing. Since Young Master Mu invites me, how dare I refuse? Shall we find a ce outside to chat?"

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing turned to Bai Zhiqing and Mand and others: "Wife, I¡¯ll go out with Young Master Mu for a bit. You and Lin Demon head back to the Purple Bamboo Vi first."

    Then Lu Tianxing again spoke to Tie Niu and Fu Tu: "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, help me protect them. If someone has no eyes, don¡¯t hold back, just kill them for me. I¡¯ll take responsibility for whatever happens."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fu Tu and Tie Niu nodded.

    Seeing Fu Tu and Tie Niu nodding, Lu Tianxing said nothing more and turned to walk outside.

    And Mu Qingchuan nced at Lu Tianxing, then turned to Mu Qingxue and said: "Qingxue, you head back first. I¡¯ve arranged someone to wait for you outside, be careful on the road."

    After saying that, Mu Qingchuan said nothing further and followed behind Lu Tianxing, leaving the Wang household.

    After Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingchuan left, only Bai Zhiqing and the others remained.

    The few women didn¡¯t linger at the Wang household either and left directly. After all, the entire Wang Family was enveloped in a bloody atmosphere, which they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to because of anxiousness before. Now that they realized it, their stomachs turned, making them nauseous.

    Watching Mu Qingxue and others leave, Fu Tu and Tie Niu followed closely behind, tailing them. As for the Wang Family¡¯s matters, the Yanhuang Group would handle the aftermath.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t go far from the Wang household but waited at a bamboo grove near the Wang household for Mu Qingchuan.

    "Whoosh!"

    After an unknown amount of time, suddenly a golden light shed across the sky, it was a golden copper coin. This copper coin¡¯s speed reached the extreme, tearing through the air, yet silently, with no sound, shot towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head with powerful force, capable of prating stone and metal.

    Lu Tianxing slowly turned around, and with a flick of his finger, the golden copper coin shattered into pieces: "Young Master Mu, is this your way of talking to me?"

    "Talk to you, Lu Tianxing, do you know how I feel right now? I can¡¯t wait to kill you."

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s figure thennded not far away, his face as dark as could be: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m asking you, how do you actually feel about my sister?"

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and slowly said: "Young Master Mu, is there a point to you asking me this question? If I have feelings for your sister, so what? If not, so what? Do you think it matters?"

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a ze of anger shed across Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face. He clenched his fists tightly, but was helpless because Lu Tianxing spoke the truth. Whether Lu Tianxing had feelings for Mu Qingxue or not was useless; in any case, getting past the Mu Family was not possible unless Lu Tianxing was willing to give up all his women to be with Mu Qingxue, which might give him a chance.

    But would Lu Tianxing give up his women?

    Clearly, that¡¯s impossible, as seen from how Lu Tianxing destroyed the Wang family for Lin Qianru.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingchuan, his face somewhat heavy, and said: "Young Master Mu, I know what you want to say, but you know what kind of entity the Mu Family is. Qingxue is a good girl, I don¡¯t want to hurt her..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Mu Qingchuan angrily interrupted: "Bullshit, you don¡¯t want to hurt her, then why appear in front of her? I believe you have ulterior motives. Do you know how worried my sister was when she learned you single-handedly barged into the Wang family? She didn¡¯t hesitate to ask me to take her to the Wang family."

    "Do you know how much she likes you, how much she loves you? Yet what about you! You¡¯re all lovey-dovey with other women in front of her. Do you know how much it hurt her? From childhood to now, no one has ever dared make her cry except you; do you know that?"

    "I know, but it¡¯s precisely because I know that I dare not ept her."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath: "If I were to ept Qingxue and if the Mu Family finds out, what would Qingxue¡¯s fate be? I think you should know better than me, right? At that time, what do you want me to do, break into the Mu Family like today? Kill everyone, or watch as my woman is pushed to suicide to preserve the family¡¯s reputation?"

    Mu Qingchuan was silent, with nothing to say. Lu Tianxing was right, if the Mu Family knew that Mu Qingxue was with a married man, especially one who had other women outside, they would be furious.

    At that time, even if the Mu Family didn¡¯t turn hostile towards Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingxue would certainly die, with the best possible oue being a silent death for the sake of the family¡¯s name; that Mu Qingchuan was certain the Mu Family elders would do.

    In the eyes of those old fogeys, the Mu Family¡¯s honor cannot be stained by anything, not even by Mu Qingchuan, the future Family Head, because the Mu Family¡¯s real power lies in the council of elders, not the Family Head.

 Chapter 965 - 959: The Deterrent Power of Mandala

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 959: The Deterrent Power of Mand</h4><h4></h4>

    After a long silence, Mu Qingchuan finally spoke: "Lu Tianxing, since you know the seriousness of the situation, I won¡¯t say much. I just hope that if one day it trulyes to that point, I want you to protect my sister, not let her suffer a single scratch or harm. This time, consider it as my request."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed: "Young Master Mu, what do you mean by this?"

    "I don¡¯t mean anything. You just need to say whether you agree or not. If you don¡¯t agree, from now on, you will be an enemy of the Mu Family. If I see you with my sister again, I will exhaust the Mu Family¡¯s power to eliminate you. I don¡¯t care who you are or what status you hold," Mu Qingchuan said heavily to Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly: "Young Master Mu, do I have any other choice?"

    "No."

    "Then does telling me this help?"

    "I just wanted to inform you, Lu Tianxing. I know your strength is formidable, even the Mu Family might find it hard to handle you, but I hope you remember that you may refuse my sister, but if she encounters any misfortune because of you, not only will you die, but those around you will as well. On this, I, Mu Qingchuan, can swear to the heavens, relentless until death."

    Mu Qingchuan stared unyieldingly at Lu Tianxing, a terrifying murderous intent radiating from him, showing Lu Tianxing that he was not joking.

    "Young Master Mu, you¡¯re being excessive. Qingxue is my friend and has helped me several times; I certainly won¡¯t let here to harm."

    "Let¡¯s hope so. Farewell."

    Mu Qingchuan gave Lu Tianxing a deep look, said nothing more, and turned to walk out of the bamboo grove.

    Five minutester, Lu Tianxing drove the car Bai Zhiqing specially left by the roadside away from the Wang Family¡¯s Mansion, his mind reying Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words and every time he met Mu Qingxue, the undisguised affection and stubbornness in her eyes.

    For the first time, Lu Tianxing understood the hardest thing to endure is a beauty¡¯s favor.

    Mu Qingxue was devoted to him, but he felt nothing for her. Or rather, he didn¡¯t dare entertain any thoughts about Mu Qingxue¡ªnot because he feared the Mu Family, but he didn¡¯t want those around him to be hurt. If they openly shed with the Mu Family and he got held up by them, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei could not stand against the Mu Family.

    Furthermore, ultimately caught in the middle would be Mu Qingxue, having to choose between family and love, which is truly painful.

    He wanted to distance himself from Mu Qingxue, but she repeatedly appeared before him, leaving Lu Tianxing with nothing but bitter smiles and helplessness.

    His rtionships were alreadyplicated enough; Lin Qianru reluctantly epted Bai Zhiqing, and he had been involved with Lin Yafei. Even though Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know about it, it¡¯s said that paper can¡¯t contain fire; Bai Zhiqing would know about him and Lin Yafei sooner orter. Not to mention there¡¯s Rose and Angel. If Bai Zhiqing were to learn about them, he could predict what would happen without much thought.

    Sighing slightly, Lu Tianxing lowered the car window, letting the cold wind brush against his face, alleviating his internal pressure.

    The scenery outside constantly whisked past him unnoticed as Lu Tianxing drove back to Purple Bamboo Vi. He got out, directly entered the vi.

    At the moment, Bai Zhiqing and others weren¡¯t resting but sitting in the hall, waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s return.

    "Thud!"

    A heavy footstep echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, signaling Lu Tianxing¡¯s return, prompting each to quickly look towards the entrance.

    In the next moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Bai Zhiqing was the first to stand up and walk towards Lu Tianxing: "Back?"

    "Yeah!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: "Sote, why aren¡¯t you all resting? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting dark circles in the morning?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s wordsnded, Lin Yafei immediately spoke: "Do you think we don¡¯t want to sleep? I was nning to go back to sleep, but who knew a girl blinded by love dragged me here to apany her, threatening to turn against me if I dared to leave. I had no choice but to wait here."

    "Exactly, exactly."

    Mand kept nodding her head furiously in agreement, saying disgruntledly: "Sister Yafei said if we have dark circles tomorrow, it¡¯s definitely your fault. You mustpensate us."

    "How do you n for me topensate you?" Lu Tianxing asked Mand with a smile.

    Upon hearing this, a sly look appeared on Mand¡¯s face, rubbing her fingers: "Hehe, brother, my request isn¡¯t high. You know I¡¯m short of money and recently there¡¯s a new fruit phone out, maybe you could get me one."

    Beside her, Fu Tu and Tie Niu, seeing Mand im to be short of money, couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the mouth¡ªMand being short of money was far-fetched.

    Back with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Mand often needed to buy various herbs to concoct poison, socking money was normal. But for Mand being short of money also meant trouble for their wallets, as they would have to fill Mand¡¯s purse diligently, or else might find certainxatives in their food.

    Mand noticed the cringing faces of Tie Niu and Fu Tu, smilingly said: "Brother Tie Niu, Brother Fu Tu, do you have any objections to what I just said?"

    Seeing Mand¡¯s smile, Fu Tu and Tie Niu couldn¡¯t help but shiver¡ªevery time Mand extorted their wallets, she¡¯d smile like that while talking to them.

    "Hehe, Manman, how could we have any objections! By the way, Fu Tu, are you tired? Let¡¯s get some rest."

    While speaking, Tie Niu stood up directly, heading towards the room arranged by Lin Yafei before.

    Fu Tu hesitated for a moment but then turned around and left without a word.

    Watching this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye twitched¡ªMand¡¯s devilish persona was deeply ingrained indeed.

    "Manman, are you tired? Let¡¯s go upstairs to rest, and talk about everything tomorrow morning," Lin Yafei suddenly proposed.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Yafei stood up and without waiting for Mand to respond, took Mand¡¯s arm and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 966 - 960 Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 960 Understanding</h4><h4></h4>

    Everyone had left, leaving only Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lu Tianxing in the hall. The atmosphere became somewhat tense, and none of the three spoke first.

    Lin Qianru sat on the sofa, cautiously ncing at Lu Tianxing. She wasn¡¯t foolish; even though Bai Zhiqing verbally epted her, she was undoubtedly very resistant to her deep down. One wouldn¡¯t even need to guess to know that; if she were in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ce, she wouldn¡¯t be friendly either.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the sofa as well, her pretty face devoid of any emotion, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking deep down.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak either, instead focusing on the two women. He chuckled bitterly to himself; he knew it would be like this. Although Bai Zhiqing had verbally acknowledged Lin Qianru¡¯s identity, she was actually somewhat resistant to her deep down.

    This isn¡¯t about broad-mindedness; if any woman faces the mistress who tries to snatch her husband, it¡¯s already the best oue if she doesn¡¯t turn hostile.

    Wanting to break the silence, Lu Tianxing tried several times to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words, awkwardly sitting there.

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing suddenly said, "You two chat, I¡¯ll head upstairs to rest."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stood up and walked towards the stairs.

    "Honey, I..." Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help calling out when he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing paused slightly, turned her head to look at him, smiled without saying anything, and continued heading upstairs.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. He understood the bitterness contained within, but he felt helpless. If he pursued Bai Zhiqing, he would inevitably hurt the other woman¡¯s heart.

    "Tianxing, go be with Zhiqing! Don¡¯t worry about me," Lin Qianru said to Lu Tianxing, with a faint smile on her face.

    "But you..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Lin Qianru interrupted, "Tianxing, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine. You should go be with Zhiqing! It¡¯s my fault for taking you from her side, and if I let you stay with me tonight, I¡¯d be even sorrier to her. I know she feels ufortable and needs yourfort, so go!"

    "I..."

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a gentle smile, like a good wife and loving mother, and walked over to him to straighten his cor.

    Wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist and resting her head on his chest, Lin Qianru softly said, "Honestly, I¡¯m already satisfied that Zhiqing can ept me and stay by your side watching you. If I were to monopolize you now, I¡¯d feel too guilty to Zhiqing. You go ahead! I¡¯m not the kind of woman who gets jealous, don¡¯t worry about me."

    "Alright then!"

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing ultimately nodded, sighing deeply in his heart. Bai Zhiqing cared for him, and Lin Qianru did too, even Lin Yafei and Rose cared for him, making him feel he couldn¡¯t adequately repay them.

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs together!"

    "Okay!"

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru walked upstairs hand in hand.

    Meanwhile, in another room, Mandy on the sofa and looked at Lin Yafei nearby and said, "Sister Yafei, you¡¯re leaving just like that? Not staying behind? What if my sister-inw and Sister Qianru start fighting?"

    "Stay behind? Manman, are you sure you would stay to mediate and not just watch the excitement?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Mand, full of doubt.

    After spending time with Mand, she understood Mand¡¯s characterpletely¡ªyfully mischievous, always pulling pranks, but harmless ones, making it impossible to hate her and instead finding her quite adorable.

    "Haha, you really get me, Sister Yafei. I¡¯ve never seen what it¡¯s like for goddesses to fight!"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mandughed awkwardly, resting her chin in her hands, she asked, "Sister Yafei, who do you think my brother will sleep with tonight?"

    "No matter who he sleeps with, the other will be hurt," Lin Yafei said calmly.

    "Really? But what if it¡¯s a big nket affair, sharing a bed?"

    When Lin Yafei heard this, she smirked and said, "Wishful thinking, a big nket affair! Your brother would certainly be willing, but do you think your sister-inw would agree? If your brother dared to do this, I guarantee you¡¯d be calling him ¡¯Sis¡¯ instead of ¡¯Bro¡¯ soon."

    "Sister Yafei, wouldn¡¯t you feel upset if my brother bes a eunuch? You¡¯d lose your happiness for the rest of your life," Mand winked at Lin Yafei and said.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s expression, a blush spread over Lin Yafei¡¯s face as she jokingly said, "Manman, you little brat, if I don¡¯t deal with you one day, you¡¯ll dare tease your big sister. Believe me, I¡¯ll eat you up tonight."

    "Hmph, Sister Yafei, don¡¯t deny it. I know how you look at my brother; if not for my sister-inw, you¡¯d have devoured himpletely. Besides, what¡¯s the big deal about liking someone?" Mand said dismissively.

    "You brat, what¡¯s wrong if I like your brother, you little t-chested girl."

    "I¡¯m t-chested, and proud of saving cloth for the nation! What¡¯s it to you? Jealous?"

    Mand proudly boasted about her assets, curiously asking, "Sister Yafei, I have a question. You like my brother, but he has other women around him, do you not feel jealous?"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lin Yafei shook her head with a bitter smile, "I have no right to be jealous."

    "Why not?" Mand immediately asked.

    "Manman, you simply don¡¯t understand the world of love."

    Lin Yafei put down the magazine, looked at Mand, and said, "In the world of love, true happiness doesn¡¯te solely from possessing. Some people never got married but still grow old together. Can you say they aren¡¯t happy? If you weigh love too heavily,pete for this or that, it will only be off-putting and push this man into someone else¡¯s arms. As a woman, sometimes you need to be smart, and sometimes you need to y dumb. Understand?"

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 967 - 961: Reactions from All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 961: Reactions from All Sides</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mand pondered for a moment and said, "You mean to say that a man is like a rubber band; if you don¡¯t pull too tight, it won¡¯t snap, right?"

    Lin Yafei nodded and said, "Correct. If I were topete with Bai Zhiqing for Lu Tianxing, the oue might be pushing this man into the arms of another woman. That¡¯s rtivity for you; the more you want something, the more likely you are to lose it. Have you ever seen Lin Qianru struggle since her rtionship with your brother was revealed?"

    Mand shook her head vigorously. Indeed, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t fight for anything; instead, she chose to let go, simply hoping that her beloved man would be happy. She was willing to endure her own pain.

    Maybe that¡¯s why my brother is so devoted to Sister Qian Ru!

    This thought shed through Mand¡¯s mind.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei continued, "Now you understand, love is actually very simple. It¡¯s enough to see the person you like happy. Not having them doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t care. Besides, I think this life is wonderful. asionally teasing your brother and sneaking around behind your sister-inw¡¯s back, don¡¯t you find this life very exciting?"

    Mand was speechless, staring at Lin Yafei in stunned silence. Bold, truly bold. Not fighting for the thrill of sneaking around ¡ª perhaps only Lin Yafei could pull this off.

    "Sister Yafei, you¡¯re strong."

    All words in the end turned into a simple sentence from Mand and a thumbs-up.

    ...

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru had already gone upstairs.

    "Good night, darling."

    Lin Qianru suddenly stopped, her gaze falling on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. She showed a soft expression and gave him a slight smile, then turned and headed into the room Lin Yafei had arranged for her.

    Lu Tianxing stood still, watching Lin Qianru enter her room before turning to walk toward his and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room.

    "Creak!"

    With the sound of the door opening, Lu Tianxing entered the room.

    Inside, Bai Zhiqing was sitting dumbfounded on the sofa, with a trace of sadness on her face. By all means, she was Lu Tianxing¡¯s legitimate wife, yet at this moment, she couldn¡¯t be by his side. All she could do was watch as the man she loved was with another woman. This heart-wrenching feeling left her slightly pale, her fingers tightly clenched together.

    Hearing the door, Bai Zhiqing instinctively looked up toward it. When she saw Lu Tianxing enter, she was slightly surprised, her face filled with astonishment.

    "Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you nning to stay with Qianru tonight?"

    "Qianru doesn¡¯t want me, so I came over to hold you while we sleep, andplete our nightly routine of life¡¯s necessary tasks."

    Lu Tianxing smiled mischievously, walked over to Bai Zhiqing, and gently took her into his arms, "Wife, I, Lu Tianxing, can swear to the heavens, no matter what, you, Bai Zhiqing, will always be the most important in my heart. In my eyes, no one can rece you."

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, hearing his sweet words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grievances disappearedpletely. She wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, resting her head lightly on his chest, listening to his strong and steady heartbeat.

    "Wife, are you not sad anymore now?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile became even more mischievous, and his fingers started bing restless.

    "What are you trying to do?" Bai Zhiqing asked instinctively when she saw the mischievous smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything, just make the next generation with you."

    With that, Lu Tianxing lifted Bai Zhiqing up without giving her a chance to resist and carried her directly into the bedroom.

    ...

    Compared to Lu Tianxing¡¯s leisure, no one with power or influence in Beijing dared to sleep because something big happened in Beijing tonight¡ªsomething very big.

    Since Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, nothing so major had ever happened. The Wang Family was annihted¡ªa family that rose like a myth was wiped out in a day, with no one left alive.

    More importantly, the person who wiped out the Wang Family was just a young man in his twenties, who, with two brothers, went into the Wang Family and annihted them. What immense strength and terror!

    Everyone was in disbelief when they heard the news. Since when could a major family be extinguished so easily? Then, everyone felt a chill down their backs, relieved that they hadn¡¯t offended Lu Tianxing. Although not afraid of Lu Tianxing, it was definitely a losing situation to get entangled with him.

    Moreover, some who were slightly smarter detected something unusual. This is Beijing, directly beneath the heavens, yet Lu Tianxing annihted the Wang Family right here, and there was no reaction from above, not even from the Yanhuang Group. Clearly, Lu Tianxing had reached an agreement with the Yanhuang Group, or the Group tacitly allowed Lu Tianxing to extinguish the Wang Family.

    The purpose was to kill the chicken to scare the monkey, a warning to those families daring to mess with the Yanhuang Group.

    For a time, all families became silent and cautious. Who knows who Lu Tianxing¡¯s next target might be? Some families even began to admonish their younger generations not to provoke Lu Tianxing, even if some weren¡¯t afraid of him, it didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t wary of him.

    Lu Tianxing could wipe out the Wang Family, which speaks volumes about his strength. Some families might be able to suppress or even kill him, but if he ys gueri, targeting other family members daily, how many people could withstand that?

    Unless they dispatch a bunch of middle-stage Mythical orte-stage Mythical individuals for protection, how many of such experts does a family have, and would they protect the less important ones?

    Of course, there are families who don¡¯t care because they have no intention of provoking Lu Tianxing. Living in harmony suits everyone just fine.

    Beijing Liu Family.

    Even though it was already midnight, nobody in the Liu Family could sleep. Since the news of the Wang Family¡¯s destruction reached the Liu Family, everyone started feeling a gnawing fear deep inside.

    They had also offended Lu Tianxing before, even if they never said or did anything afterward. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s impulsive nature, who knows if he wouldn¡¯te after them? Especially since no one found who attacked Lu Tianxing at Wealth Mansion. Who knows if Lu Tianxing might hold them responsible?

 Chapter 968 - 962: The Decision of the Liu Family Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 962: The Decision of the Liu Family Patriarch</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment in the hall of the Liu Family, all the Liu Family members had a hint of fear and anxiety on their faces. Although they had always looked down on the Wang Family, a family that rose to power halfway through, in their hearts, they had to admit that the Wang Family¡¯s strength was indeed formidable. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy or simple task for the Liu Family to wipe out the Wang Family.

    However, the Wang Family, which they considered quite powerful, was exterminated in a brief period, leaving no survivors.

    What kind of power is this? If the other party gets a few more people, it would be easy to wipe out our Liu Family too.

    All the Liu Family members fixated their gaze on the old master, Liu Yaoyang, sitting on the Taishi Chair at the front, hoping he would say something to reassure them.

    But the old master, Liu Yaoyang, did not speak, instead, he closed his eyes, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of the Taishi Chair. The crisp sounds echoed through the room.

    Liu Jingshan sat beside Liu Yaoyang with the same tense expression as the other family members. Lu Tianxing wiping out the Wang Family wasn¡¯t good news for the Liu Family. Although the Yanhuang Group had blocked all information regarding the Wang Family, they received news that the entire Wang Family had been annihted, men and women, young and old, spared none. It was clear, when Lu Tianxing made a move, there were no survivors. If he came to the Liu Family, they would be in deep trouble, even if not destroyed.

    Alongside the fear, Liu Jingshan also felt a sense of relief. He was d he didn¡¯t seek revenge against Lu Tianxing after the humiliation at Yunwu Private Restaurant. Otherwise, the Liu Family might have been in grave danger.

    After an unknown period, Liu Yaoyang¡¯s fingers stopped, and he slowly opened his eyes, ncing around to take in all the gazes fixed on him. He sighed inwardly, wondering why the Liu Family did not have someone like Lu Tianxing. If only Lu Tianxing were part of the Liu Family, they would not face catastrophe even after his hundred years, and no one would dare provoke them because Lu Tianxing, a madman without fear, could intimidate anyone with ill intentions. After all, no one would want to risk the interests of a family to offend a fearless madman.

    This was evident from the way Lu Tianxing dealt with the Wang Family and the Liu Family in the past; you hit me once, I hit you ten times; you trouble me, I beat you to death.

    But unfortunately, Lu Tianxing does not belong to the Liu Family; he might even be an enemy.

    Sighing again, Liu Yaoyang collected his thoughts and slowly spoke, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you all afraid? Afraid Lu Tianxing wille to eradicate you? We, the dignified Liu Family, one of Beijing¡¯s established families, are we just going to be scared by one person? Weren¡¯t you all quite impressive before? Now you¡¯re afraid?"

    Silence fell around, and no one spoke.

    "Since no one is speaking, what are you doing here? Go do what you should. Remember my words: our Liu Family is not afraid of Lu Tianxing, but don¡¯t provoke him either. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    Liu Yaoyang waved his hand, issuing an eviction order to everyone.

    Upon hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, everyone paused, then nodded, turning to leave.

    "Wait, Jingshan, you stay. The others go out first."

    Just about to stand up and leave, Liu Jingshan froze slightly, not understanding why his father was keeping him, but he sat back down nheless.

    After everyone left, Liu Yaoyang looked at Liu Jingshan and asked, "Jingshan, what do you think of this matter?"

    "Vicious and ruthless, leaving no room for mercy. Such a person either doesn¡¯t act or strikes with thunderous force, leaving no trace behind. If he is an enemy, the best way is to kill him once, or else he¡¯ll be a menace forever." Liu Jingshan paused, then said solemnly.

    "You hold him in high regard." Liu Yaoyang said as he looked at Liu Jingshan.

    Liu Jingshan shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not that I hold him in high regard, but Lu Tianxing is just such a person. The Wang Family brought this upon themselves by challenging a dragon¡¯s reverse scale, and they deserved their fate. But I¡¯m curious, when the Wang Family rose, they had middle-stage mythical experts clearing some forces for them. Why didn¡¯t they appear this time?"

    "What do you mean by didn¡¯t appear?"

    "Our intelligence revealed that when Lu Tianxing stormed the Wang Family today, only the five known enshrined experts of the Wang Family showed up. We thought the Wang Family deliberately ced them for show and hid their true experts, but even after the Wang Family was annihted tonight, those experts never appeared. This defies logic."

    "Jingshan, do you mean...?" Liu Yaoyang, having weathered many storms, had already deduced Liu Jingshan¡¯s implication though he hadn¡¯t spelled it out.

    "Father, you seem to understand."

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and said, "If my guess is correct, these experts don¡¯t belong to the Wang Family. The Wang Family likely reached an agreement with some power that helped them be an established family in Beijing, possibly the Wealth Mansion is the force behind this. Otherwise, we can¡¯t exin why the higher-ups silently approved Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, and the Yanhuang Group remained indifferent. It¡¯s likely Sima Lingyun wanted to use Lu Tianxing as a tool to investigate the forces behind the Wang Family."

    "Jingshan, you¡¯re probably right, that¡¯s likely the case. It seems Beijing is about to face turbulent times again. How many established families will survive this?"

    Liu Yaoyang took a deep breath, stood up from the Taishi Chair, and silently walked to the window, looking at the brightly lit Liu Family courtyard as a gleam shed in his turbid eyes. "Jingshan, prepare a generous gift for me and send it to Purple Bamboo Vi tomorrow. Tell Lu Tianxing it¡¯s an apology from our Liu Family for my grandson Liu Feng, and we have no intention of being his enemy."

    "Dad, you...."

    Liu Jingshan trembled upon hearing this, a trace of disbelief crossing his face. The Liu Family sending gifts to Lu Tianxing, doesn¡¯t this mean they¡¯re yielding?

    "No reason why, just remember, the attitude must be correct, or don¡¯t me me for any trouble, also tell Feng¡¯er to stay obediently at home for now, not to go anywhere or mingle with his disreputable friends. Once he¡¯s recovered, I¡¯ll send him to study abroad."

    After speaking, Liu Yaoyang turned and walked out.

    Liu Jingshan stood there, slightly stunned, and finally sighed and followed behind Liu Yaoyang. He wasn¡¯t foolish, clearly aware of Beijing¡¯s current situation. The city was like the calm before a storm, seemingly serene but with undercurrents raging beneath.

    From the higher-ups¡¯ tacit approval of Lu Tianxing¡¯s extermination of the Wang Family, Liu Jingshan knew there was an invisible hand orchestrating everything, with significant schemes afoot, and the Wang Family was merely a pawnid down by that hand. The Yanhuang Group intended to sever this hand, likely involving multiple forces in the process.

    The Liu Family¡¯s chances of remaining unscathed were slim; therefore, the best strategy was to have one more friend and one less enemy. And Lu Tianxing was a tool of the Yanhuang Group; the Liu Family¡¯s best approach was to befriend Lu Tianxing, not oppose him.

 Chapter 969 - 963 Lu Familyâ€™s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 969: Chapter 963 Lu Family¡¯s Reaction</h4><h4></h4>

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Not only is the Liu Family gathered together, but other families in Beijing are also gathered together, with all topics revolving around Lu Tianxing. On this day, Lu Tianxing truly entered the radar of the various major families in Beijing, having single-handedly destroyed the Wang Family. This feat is enough to make countless people view him with newfound respect.

    The only thing that offers Beijing¡¯s families some relief is that Lu Tianxing is just one person, not a whole faction. In Beijing, he is like a rootless duckweed; otherwise, they could only watch as a force even more formidable than the Wang Family rises up.

    At the same time, in the study of the Jiangnan Lu Family.

    A few days ago, Lu Chuan, who had been in Beijing, had returned to the Lu Family and was standing respectfully in front of the Old Master of Lu Family.

    "Lu Chuan, sote at night, what brings you to the study instead of sleeping?"

    The Old Master of the Lu Family had a rosyplexion, clearly in a good mood. Ever since he found Lu Tianxing, his grandson, he felt as though he had be decades younger.

    "Old Master, something has happened in Beijing." Lu Chuan said with his head lowered.

    "Boom!"

    As soon as Lu Chuan finished speaking, a sudden surge of astonishing aura emanated from the Old Master of the Lu Family. His eyes snapped open, exuding a kind of imposing presence akin to a fierce tiger, touched with a hint of chilling intent: "Something happened in Beijing? Is Tianxing in trouble there?"

    The Lu Family no longer had any influence in Beijing; if something happened there, the only exnation would be that Lu Tianxing was involved.

    "Young Master is not in trouble."

    Lu Chuan shook his head and said, "The young master took action in Beijing and wiped out the Wang Family, ughtered them entirely. The reason supposedly was that the Wang Family kidnapped the Young Madam."

    "You mean my grandson destroyed the Wang Family?" The Old Master of the Lu Family was slightly stunned, subconsciously asking again.

    "Yes."

    "Good, good, very good."

    Upon receiving a confirmed response, the Old Master of the Lu Family immediately burst into heartyughter: "As expected of my grandson, Lu Tiankuang, he shows ambition and resolved it well, resolved it well. That measly Wang Family deserved it. They had a hand in ambushing Tianzhan back in the day, and now they dared to harm my grandson? If Tianxing hadn¡¯t obliterated them, I would have."

    Hearing the Old Master¡¯s words, Lu Chuan asked somewhat surprised: "Old Master, aren¡¯t you worried the young master might encounter danger?"

    "Hmph, they wouldn¡¯t dare."

    An icy gleam shed in the Old Master¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, "Transmit my secret order; secretly dispatch the Lu Family Guards to Beijing. Keep a close watch on the major families in Beijing. If they dare to move against Tianxing, show no mercy, kill without leniency. Of course, if Tianxing is not in danger, you all don¡¯t need to intervene. Lu Chuan, this time you lead the team to Beijing, remember, don¡¯t let anyone in the Lu Family know."

    "Understood."

    Lu Chuan nodded, a fiery look in his eyes, then turned and walked outside.

    After Lu Chuan left, the Old Master of the Lu Family stood up, moved to the window, and looked at the bright moon in the sky: "The Lu Family has been dormant for too long, long enough to be forgotten. This time, anyone who dares to touch my grandson, I will ensure they turn to ashes."

    The low words echoed in the room, carrying with them the scent of iron and blood.

    Regarding what happened to the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing was unaware, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care much. His reason for destroying the Wang Family, aside from enhancing his reputation, was to tell the Lu Family: I, Lu Tianxing, do not rely on the Lu Family, nor do I fear anyone.

    ...

    Compared to the surging waves in Beijing, Xiangjiang has calmed down from its previous turbulence.

    During this period, Rose used ruthless and iron-handed methods, in cooperation with the Huang Family, and together they thoroughly purged the underworld of Xiangjiang. It can be said that now, in Xiangjiang, if Rose called out, inevitably thousands would respond, and she could then be the first Underworld Queen in the history of the underworld.

    Yet, just when everyone thought Rose would be the overlord of Xiangjiang¡¯s underworld, she suddenly announced that from henceforth, she would no longer concern herself with the affairs of Xiangjiang¡¯s underworld, and it would have nothing to do with her anymore.

    This news immediately stirred a greatmotion, shocking everyone. No one expected Rose to give it up so easily. Those who had previously submitted under Rose¡¯smand disyed looks of disbelief. Although Rose had previously told them she didn¡¯t care for Xiangjiang¡¯s power, hearing this news was still somewhat hard to believe.

    However, although Rose stepped down, she ultimately supported Huang Feiyu to take over, a figure once mocked by Xiangjiang¡¯s upper ss, now bing Xiangjiang¡¯s new ruler.

    Since ancient times, with the rise of a new emperor, new officials are appointed. Huang Feiyu¡¯s ascent naturally faced much opposition, especially from various leaders of former Zhao Family¡¯s powers who were dissatisfied and refused to recognize him, with some even defecting. However, under Rose¡¯s harsh methods, all were suppressed.

    Though Huang Feiyu is a rich second-generation, it must be said that every disciple of a prestigious family is not to be underestimated. Upon taking power, Huang Feiyu teamed up with Zhao Long, using iron-handed tactics to suppress all dissent. Anyone daring to voice their defiance found their head no longer theirs.

    Moreover, behind Huang Feiyu is the Huang Family. Who dares to defy, the Huang Family woulde out in full force, who could stop them?

    Just after the departure of the ruthless Rose,es another, Huang Feiyu, who is equally unyielding. This leaves everyone shuddering, hardly daring to breathe.

    Indeed, it¡¯s often the quiet ones who erupt fiercely when provoked. No one anticipated that Huang Feiyu, once deemed a joke, would be the future overlord, seeding Zhao Long in Xiangjiang.

    After Huang Feiyu and Zhao Long teamed up to clear Xiangjiang¡¯s underworld, Rose chose to leave Xiangjiang as well.

    And tonight is the night Rose leaves Xiangjiang.

    Rose¡¯s departure was low-key, only informing Huang Feiyu and Zhao Long, no one else.

    At Xiangjiang Airport, a Rolls-Royce Phantom suddenly stopped at the entrance, immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention. First, several strong men in ck suits got out of an escort car behind, standing at the door of the Rolls-Royce, opening the car door.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a pair of crystal-colored high heels slowly stepped onto the ground, and the next moment, a long beautiful leg appeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    The next moment, a woman stepped out of the car, wearing a short embroidered qipao.

    Especially her mesmerizing eyes seemed to electrify as they nced about, making one¡¯s bones feel a bit numb.

    This woman exuded a mature and alluring aura, captivating everyone.

    An angelic face with a devilish figure, she could make any woman envious and every man pursue her at any time.

    This woman was none other than Rose, who had stirred countless storms in Xiangjiang, instilling fear in those who heard her name.

 Chapter 970 - 964 Rose Leaves Xiangjiang

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 964 Rose Leaves Xiangjiang</h4><h4></h4>

    Rose¡¯s appearance immediately attracted the attention of all the men and women in the airport hall, bing the focal point.

    The men looked at Rose with undisguised possessive desire, while the women¡¯s eyes were filled with envy, jealousy, and bitterness. After all, Rose¡¯s perfect figure was something every woman desired.

    Although Rose became the object of desire for all men, no man dared to flirt with her. A woman who can ride a Rolls-Royce Phantom and is apanied by bodyguards is clearly not someone to be messed with, and she¡¯s not some so-called mistress, but someone who has fought her way up with her own strength.

    As Rose got out of the car, the Mercedes that had been leading the way also opened its doors, and two people got out¡ªone old and one young. The old one wore a suit, had silver hair, and had cloudy eyes that asionally shed with a gleam, making one not dare to underestimate him.

    The young one was dressed in casual wear, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, exuding a calm aura.

    The old and young were none other than Zhao Long and Huang Feiyu.

    "Sister Mei Gui, are you in such a hurry? Must you leave Xiangjiang tonight?" Huang Feiyu walked up to Rose, speaking with a hint of reluctance.

    After hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, Rose smiled gently and said, "Yes, the affairs in Xiangjiang are almostpletely resolved, what remains you can handle yourselves; it¡¯s time for me to retire gracefully. And, besides, I have nothing left to teach you. With Uncle Long instructing you, that¡¯s enough. Leaving now, Feiyu, I hope you remember one thing: The Huang Family is the Huang Family, and you are you. Although I ended up choosing you to inherit Uncle Long¡¯s position, bing my representative in Xiangjiang, I hope you understand, personal feelings are personal feelings. If one day you perform poorly, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you. Do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    Huang Feiyu nodded heavily, speaking with some reluctance, "Sister Mei Gui, are you truly not going to stay a few more days?"

    "No need."

    Rose shook her head, her gaze falling on Zhao Long beside Huang Feiyu: "Uncle Long, I¡¯m leaving Xiangjiang. In the future, pay more attention and teach Huang Feiyu more. If anyone dares to act recklessly after I leave Xiangjiang, don¡¯t be polite with me; just get rid of them."

    Zhao Long nodded upon hearing Rose¡¯s words and said, "President Rose, don¡¯t worry; I will properly instruct Feiyu. Even if it costs me these old bones, I will never allow the dynasty you¡¯ve painstakingly built to fall into chaos."

    "Uncle Long, do what you can, keeping yourself safe is most important. If the power is lost, you can reim it, but if life is lost, there¡¯s nothing left."

    "Miss Rose, I understand," Zhao Long said, somewhat moved.

    "Yes!"

    Rose nodded, took a deep breath, and her gaze returned to Huang Feiyu: "Feiyu, after I leave, you must listen to Uncle Long¡¯s advice properly, understand? If you¡¯re uncertain about something, go discuss with Uncle Long, understand? Of course, if Uncle Long is unsure, you can tell your grandfather and have them discuss together."

    "Sister Mei Gui, rest assured, I know what to do."

    Huang Feiyu nodded solemnly and said, "Sister Mei Gui, if you encounter anything after leaving Xiangjiang, call me. Or if you¡¯re bullied on the maind, let me know immediately¡ªI¡¯ll bring people over to avenge you."

    Huang Feiyu looked at Rose sincerely. From his face, it was evident that at this moment, Huang Feiyu was not joking, but very serious.

    The first ancestral code of the Huang Family is to repay kindness and avenge wrongs. Rose was kind to him; if it weren¡¯t for Rose, Huang Feiyu would forever be burdened with the name of a privileged second-generation of the Huang Family. Whenever others mentioned him, they would often say, look, it¡¯s Huang Feiyu, a descendant of the Huang Family.

    No one with a bit of ambition likes to hear that. Huang Feiyu might not have cared before, but after seeing his mentor Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions in Xiangjiang, he decided in his heart: one day, he could be like his mentor, unmatched in dominance.

    When others mentioned him, instead of saying he¡¯s a Huang Family member, they would say: Look, it¡¯s Huang Feiyu, who created a career no less impressive than the Huang Family with his own effort. Truly, the young are formidable.

    Previously, hecked the means to strive, because no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t escape the Huang Family¡¯s influence in Xiangjiang. But now, Rose has given him a tform to take off, so Huang Feiyu is genuinely grateful to Rose for giving him the opportunity. More importantly, Rose is Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman. He thought he was ruined in this life, but Lu Tianxing gave him a second chance, a debt so great it can¡¯t be repaid within a lifetime.

    Upon hearing Huang Feiyu¡¯s words, Rose smiled and said, "Feiyu, I know you don¡¯t want to bear the Huang Family¡¯s name for a lifetime, you want to create your own career; then Xiangjiang is your first step. Although the forces in Xiangjiang are temporarily stabilized, many ambitious people are waiting for an opportunity to overthrow you and disrupt Xiangjiang¡¯s forces. I hope you remember this; if you can suppress them, I¡¯ll give you an evenrger tform to truly surpass the Huang Family."

    Huang Feiyu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with a gleam upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, and he said solemnly, "Sister Mei Gui, rest assured, I will not disappoint you; I, Huang Feiyu, will definitely seed."

    Rose gently smiled, "Yes, that¡¯s good. As long as you follow Uncle Long closely, I believe one day you will seed."

    "Yes!"

    A thing called ambition immediately emerged in Huang Feiyu¡¯s eyes.

    He is still young; he is also a man. No man doesn¡¯t want to rise up and achieve greatness. Previously, he was the young master of the Huang Family, whose influence in Xiangjiang was top-tier, making it impossible for him to gain recognition through aplishment. But now, Rose has provided him with a road to rise. He will definitely seed and show everyone that Huang Feiyu is not merely a privileged second-generation.

    "Alright, time is running short, Uncle Long, take good care of yourself. I hope next time Ie to Xiangjiang, I can still chat with you."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Zhao Longughed heartily and said, "President Rose, rest assured, I¡¯ll be waiting for your return to Xiangjiang again. No, at that time, it might not just be returning to Xiangjiang, but to all of China."

    "Thank you for your auspicious words, Uncle Long."

    Rose didn¡¯t refute, wearing a faint smile: "Feiyu, is the ne ready?"

    "It¡¯s already prepared." Huang Feiyu nodded and immediately waved to the side, and a pilot stepped forward.

    "Alright, time is about up, no need to see me off, just go back! Until next time."

    After speaking, Rose said nothing further and turned directly to walk toward the departure lounge.

    Watching Rose¡¯s figure leave, Zhao Long and Huang Feiyu then turned back to the car.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 971 - 965: Speaking with a Clear Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 965: Speaking with a Clear Conscience</h4><h4></h4>

    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight from the east shines across Shen Zhou, the decadent breath of nightlife disappears entirely in this moment. A vibrant aura envelops Shen Zhou, making the whole world seem alive, leaving people feeling refreshed.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also woke up, and the first thing he saw was Bai Zhiqing, who was sleeping soundly in his arms like a little kitten.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed so captivating at this moment, with her slender figure barely concealed by the thin nket, lying on Lu Tianxing like an octopus.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s even breathing sounded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, her pretty face tinged with a blush, making one want to take a bite.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s peaceful breathing, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but recallst night¡¯s craziness, revealing a brilliant smile.

    "Hmm!"

    Aware of the mischievous thoughts in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, Bai Zhiqing let out a soft whimper, shifted slightly, and then slowly opened her beautiful eyes as her eyshes fluttered. She immediately saw Lu Tianxing staring at her intently, and a blush spread across her face as she instinctively tried to push him away.

    But this action caused Bai Zhiqing to tremble slightly, seemingly realizing something, and her face blushed further.

    "Pervert, with filthy thoughts all day long."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her expression brimming with endless charm, causing Lu Tianxing to pause his breath.

    "Honey, that¡¯s a normal man¡¯s reaction, right? Besides, doesn¡¯t this prove you¡¯re attractive to me? If I didn¡¯t react, you¡¯d be the one screaming."

    "Hmph, you¡¯re just a big pervert. I told youst night not to touch me, yet you still did."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, pouting at Lu Tianxing like a woman acting coy.

    "Honey, let¡¯s speak with our conscience."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing protested, "Last night, you were the one who went wild, saying you wanted to be ady knight. Can you me me for that? If you don¡¯t believe it, I have a video on my phone. Do you want to see it?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how dare you record?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing turned into an angry little lioness, pressing herself onto Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes ring at him, as her fists pummeled his head.

    "Honey, you believed that? I was just joking with you. I don¡¯t want to end up like Mr. Chen, with my wife¡¯s photos flying everywhere."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, reaching to grab Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm, pulling her into his embrace.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t struggle, resting her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, drawing circles on his chest with her finger.

    "Lu Tianxing, will you abandon me in this lifetime?" Bai Zhiqing lifted her head, looking at him and softly asked.

    "Never." Lu Tianxing replied firmly.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unquestionable tone, Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, "I trust you."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said nothing more, simply holding Bai Zhiqing in his arms, the two of them cuddling on the bed, quietly enjoying this moment of peace.

    As time slowly ticked away, a beam of sunlight shone into the room from outside the window. Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and slowly said, "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s gettingte, you should get up."

    "I should get up first? Honey, why don¡¯t we get up together? Since I helped undress youst night, how about I help dress you this morning?" Lu Tianxing chuckled, his gaze wandering over Bai Zhiqing, eager to try.

    "Dream on."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said, "Hurry up and get dressed and go out first."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s adorable demeanor, Lu Tianxing chuckled lightly, saying nothing more, and directly got up from the bed in front of Bai Zhiqing, putting on his clothes in a sh.

    "Honey, I¡¯m heading out. If you need help dressing or bathing, just call me. I¡¯d be happy to assist."

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a sly smile and walked out of the room.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a sweet smile as she sat up and started getting dressed.

    Lu Tianxing stepped out of the room and began his morning routine.

    Fortunately, Lu Tianxing often prepared two sets of toiletries for himself¡ªone in the bedroom and one outside.

    After finishing his grooming, Lu Tianxing went downstairs, and as soon as he did, he saw Fu Tu and Tie Niu sitting on the sofa, eagerly watching TV.

    Seeing Lu Tianxinging down from upstairs, Tie Niu immediately stood up from the sofa, swept his gaze over the second floor and, finding no one, chuckled, "Boss,e clean, did you hook up with Mu Qingxue? Wow, you¡¯re amazing! Flirting under the wife¡¯s nose, and with a renowned international celebrity at that! Boss, I admire you! Could you introduce me to a few stars if possible...?"

    Before Tie Niu could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted him grumpily, "Tie Niu, are you itching for a beating? Hooking up with a star? Do you think it¡¯s possible with Mu Qingxue and me?"

    "Haha, boss, you don¡¯t have to argue. You can¡¯t fool me, Tie Niu! I can see Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes look different when she sees you, yet you still try to deceive me. Who are you trying to fool!"

    Tie Niu looked at Lu Tianxing with an expression like he was Conan, unfooled by anyone.

 Chapter 972 - 966: Lin Yafei the Pimp

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 966: Lin Yafei the Pimp</h4><h4></h4>

    "By the way, boss, can you tell me exactly how many women you have? When I see Lin Yafeiter, should I call her First Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, or Third Sister-inw?"

    Tie Niu scratched his head, looking conflicted, and said, "And boss, when you do find a sister-inw, could you let us brothers know, so we can be mentally prepared? It would be best if you could rank the sister-inws, that way we won¡¯t get it wrong in the future."

    "Go y somewhere else, none of your business."

    Lu Tianxing red at Tie Niu, warning him, "I¡¯m telling you, Tie Niu, if you dare to talk nonsense again this time, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. You don¡¯t have the Vajra Body now, so it¡¯s the perfect time to make you miss the days when you were training for it, so you can remember the bitter sweet times."

    Lu Tianxing felt he had to warn Tie Niu, this guy¡¯s mouth had no filter;st time, when Tie Niu met Bai Zhiqing, it almost made a mess for him. If it happened again, he didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tie Niu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The requirement for training the Vajra Body was being beaten up; if you want to resist beatings, you have to endure them. That period of time was worse than death, and he didn¡¯t want to reminisce about training the Vajra Body; it wasn¡¯t a human¡¯s life. He still wonders whether his brain was kicked by a donkey back then, choosing to train the Vajra Body.

    "Boss, I was just joking with you earlier. I¡¯ll be obedient and make sure not to speak carelesslyter." Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s threatening gaze, Tie Niu quickly promised.

    "You better remember, or else before I die from your pranks, I¡¯ll deal with you first."

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing also finished washing up and came down from upstairs.

    Tie Niu immediately saw Bai Zhiqing, his face lit up with a fawning smile, and he walked forward like a sycophant, "Sister-inw, you¡¯re awake, are you hungry? Fu Tu and I bought breakfast this morning; would you like to try it, see if you like it? If not, just tell me what you would prefer, and I¡¯ll go get it for you right away."

    Seeing the fawning smile on Tie Niu¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing felt a headache; he never saw Tie Niu being so sycophantic before, and it seems Bai Zhiqing really buys this act.

    Upon hearing Tie Niu calling her Sister-inw, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face lit up with a trace of smile, she walked downstairs, looked at Tie Niu and said, "Tie Niu, did Fu Tu and you eat?"

    "Hehe, Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry about Fu Tu and me. We already ate; these are specially brought back for you by Fu Tu and me."

    "It¡¯s good that you guys ate. I was nning to invite you to eat together! Fu Tu, make yourself at home here; since you¡¯re here, treat it like your own home."

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing finished speaking, Lin Yafei¡¯s voice came from the stairway, "I say Little Qingqing, you¡¯re really shameless. This is my home, and you¡¯re just borrowing the ce, acting like a big shot."

    Lin Yafei slowly walked down from upstairs, looked at Tie Niu and said, "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, hi, let me introduce myself, I¡¯m your boss¡¯s woman, you can call me Second Sister-inw; you guys can stay here as long as you want, no problem."

    "Lin Demon, you...!"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lin Yafei angrily. This demon, trying to steal her man again.

    Lin Yafeipletely ignored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous re and happily said to Tie Niu and Fu Tu, "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, don¡¯t be shy, treat it as your own home; if you want anything, just tell Second Sister-inw, I¡¯ll get it right away. By the way, Tie Niu, Fu Tu, I heard you¡¯re not married yet, want Second Sister-inw to introduce someone to you? No bragging, have you heard of Jin City¡¯s Lin Group? It¡¯s full of beauties, no matter what type you like, I can find it for you."

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing have long experienced Lin Yafei¡¯s boldness, but upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat; her words are basically no different from a pimp.

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu were also dumbfounded for a moment; this woman is too bold, almost like a brothel madam!

    "That¡¯s just how she is, don¡¯t be overly surprised."

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly, "However, what she said is true, Lin Group is Jin City¡¯s top group, and indeed has a plethora of beauties, each being white-cor or gold-cor with exceptional temperament; if you want to escape singlehood, you totally can."

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tie Niu¡¯s eyes lit up, "Hehe, Second Sister-inw, you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    When Lu Tianxing heard Tie Niu¡¯s words, he wanted to p him; this jerk, he knew this guy couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, already calling her Second Sister-inw.

    Lu Tianxing now feels like an ant ced on a hot pan, enduring torment, because Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were already sweeping towards him with killing intent.

    "Tie Niu, why would I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, when I have timeter, I¡¯ll let thepany¡¯s secretary live stream it for you to see, see if Lin Group truly has beauties galore. I guarantee you¡¯ll be dazzled, and many are single without boyfriends, and some beauties prefer macho guys like you, as long as you show a bit of your charm, you might just win over a beauty." Lin Yafei, like a pimp, patted her chest and said.

    Tie Niu was about to say something when Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice said beside him, "Alright, Lin Demon, can you not create trouble for me? You know Sima Lingyun¡¯s stance; I still have to send them back to Modu!"

    Lin Yafei chuckled, "Why go back to Modu? Juste to my Lin Group, I¡¯ll have a chat with the secretaryter."

    Just then, Mand bounced down the stairs with Lin Qianru, eyes brightening as she spotted Tie Niu and Fu Tu, "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, good morning."

    Upon seeing Mand¡¯s smile, both Tie Niu and Fu Tu shivered involuntarily. They really don¡¯t want to stay with Mand; it¡¯s almost like being with a demon.

    "Hey, Tie Niu, Fu Tu, what¡¯s up with your expressions, are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you?" Mand said displeased upon seeing their expressions.

    "No... no, Manman, Fu Tu and I suddenly remembered there¡¯s some business in Modu we need to handle, so we¡¯ll head back first. No need to send us off, we¡¯ll go back to Modu ourselves. Bye, boss."

    As soon as the words fell, before Lu Tianxing could speak, Tie Niu and Fu Tu couldn¡¯t wait and intended to head towards the door.

 Chapter 973 - 967 Future Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 967 Future Opponent</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hmph, Tie Niu, you stop right there. Try running, I dare you. I¡¯ve decided that you and Fu Tu are going shopping with me today. If you dare to leave, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    Mand let out a cold snort upon seeing the scene.

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu, who were about to leave, halted in their steps immediately.

    "That¡¯s more like it."

    Mand said smugly, "It¡¯s settled then. After breakfast, we¡¯re going to the mall. You guys are paying and also acting as mybor. That¡¯s the only way to soothe my wounded heart."

    Seeing Tie Niu and Fu Tu¡¯s expressions, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly. It seemed that after he left the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Mand had given Tie Niu and the others a hard time, or else they wouldn¡¯t look so terrified, like mice seeing a cat.

    At that moment, a maid walked in from outside and said to Lin Yafei, "Miss, Miss Mu, Mu Qingxue, has arrived."

    "Mu Qingxue is here?"

    Lin Yafei was slightly stunned, then immediately recovered, "Hurry and invite her in."

    The maid nodded and went out.

    Soon, a graceful figure in a white dress appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. Today, Mu Qingxue¡¯s attire was very pure, even slightly school-like, but it didn¡¯t feel strange. Instead, it gave off a very innocent vibe. The white dress swayed gently with the breeze, making her look like a fairy descending to the mortal world.

    The others had no reaction to Mu Qingxue¡¯s outfit, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression slightly changed when he saw it. He realized that the dress Mu Qingxue was wearing was exactly the same as the one she wore a few years ago when he saved her, with no differences whatsoever.

    "Qingxue, what brings you here today?"

    Seeing Mu Qingxue enter, Bai Zhiqing hurriedly went up to her.

    "Sister Zhiqing, I came specially to apologize today." Mu Qingxue nced at Lu Tianxing and said softly.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, "Apologize?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of my brother to Mr. Lu."

    Mu Qingxue nodded, slowly walked over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and said softly, "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened yesterday. I don¡¯t know why my brother suddenly came looking for you. If he said anything offensive, I¡¯d like to apologize to you and hope you¡¯ll forgive us."

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, Lu Tianxing sighed softly and said, "Miss Mu, you¡¯re too polite. Your brother didn¡¯t say anything yesterday. Please don¡¯t worry about it. By the way, I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be heading out now. My apologies, Miss Mu, please excuse me."

    With that, Lu Tianxing walked over to Fu Tu and Tie Niu, "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, aren¡¯t you two about to leave Beijing? Let me drive you."

    With those words, without waiting for Tie Niu and Fu Tu to respond, Lu Tianxing directly led them out of the room. He really didn¡¯t want to face Mu Qingxue¡¯s resentful gaze, which made him feel utterly guilty and he truly didn¡¯t want to provoke or hurt a girl like Mu Qingxue.

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t mind it, Lu Tianxing is just that kind of person."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing rushing out with Tie Niu and Fu Tu, Bai Zhiqing smiled at Mu Qingxue and said, "By the way, Qingxue, you¡¯re just in time. I have something to ask for your help with. I wonder if you have time."

    "Sister Zhiqing, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re my friend, so even if I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll make time for you." Mu Qingxue replied with a light smile.

    "Hey, you two, stop standing there ande have breakfast. By the way, Qingxue, have you eaten yet? Would you like to join us? After eating, how about ying some tennis and getting some exercise?" Lin Yafei said from the dining table.

    "Yes, sister-inw,e have breakfast. And Qingxue, join us as well, don¡¯t be shy." Mand also chimed in.

    "Qingxue,e on, let¡¯s have breakfast together." Bai Zhiqing said with a smile at this moment too.

    "Alright!"

    Mu Qingxue nodded gently without refusal.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, after pulling Tie Niu and Fu Tu out of the vi, finally breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Boss, why the sigh? This is a good thing, an international superstar, a beautiful woman, and also Lady Mu. If you manage to win Mu Qingxue over, in Beijing, you¡¯d be like a crab¡ªwalking sideways and crushing anyone you don¡¯t like. But you should be careful, I heard that Lady Mu¡¯s brother, Mu Qingchuan, is quite the sis-con. Be wary of him giving you a hard time." Tie Niu chuckled looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "You shut up. Isn¡¯t it chaotic enough already?"

    Lu Tianxing red at Tie Niu unhappily and said, "Fu Tu, you and Tie Niu should return to Modu today. We still need you to hold the fort there."

    "Boss, I understand."

    Fu Tu nodded, hesitated for a moment while looking at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Boss, what about here in Beijing? Should I have Little Bee send a few more people over? In case anything happens, it¡¯s good to have help."

    "No need, Fu Tu. As you know, your presence in Beijing already risks agitating the Yanhuang Group. If we bring more people, we might really have to face off against them, which does us no good."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, rejecting Fu Tu¡¯s suggestion. "Enough of this unnecessary talk, Fu Tu. You and Tie Niu should focus on increasing yourbat abilities. We might face a tough battle in the future."

    "Boss, who are we fighting next?" Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Tie Niu¡¯s eyes lit up, showing great interest.

    "Jiangnan Lu Family."

    Lu Tianxing said slowly. He was well aware that entering the Lu Family would not be an easy task. If he couldn¡¯t walk in, he would fight his way in.

    "Jiangnan Lu Family?"

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu were stunned, then an incredible fighting spirit shed in their eyes, "I heard that the Jiangnan Lu Family is the overlord of Jiangnan. But it doesn¡¯t matter. How many powerful enemies has our Netherworld Mercenary Corps faced and crushed into pieces? What¡¯s there to fear from one Jiangnan Lu Family? Someday I¡¯ll piss on their territory, and let Jiangnan Lu Family see how formidable I am."

    Fu Tu, unlike Tie Niu, remained calm and stated, "Boss, is there something you¡¯re hiding from us?"

    "s, you don¡¯t need to know about this for now. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you. What I want to say today is, if you continue to follow me, you might die in the future because my enemies are no longer just Heavenly God; there are many more, and together they are more terrifying than Heavenly God. We¡¯re brothers, so I really don¡¯t want you guys following me to your deaths. You can choose to leave... ."

 Chapter 974 - 968: Can you take me home?

    <h4>Chapter 974: Chapter 968: Can you take me home?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Damn, Lu Tianxing, what kind of nonsense are you saying?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Tie Niu rudely interrupted him, "Boss, since you treat us as your brothers, you don¡¯t need to say things like this. When we joined the Netherworld Mercenary Corps together, we swore to live and die together. Now you want us to abandon our brothers and escape? Are you nning to make us carry the reputation of being ungrateful traitors? I¡¯m telling you, I, Tie Niu, can¡¯t do it."

    "Tie Niu is right, Boss. I¡¯ve never been afraid of death, Fu Tu said firmly. If it weren¡¯t for you, Tie Niu and I would have died years ago. From the moment you saved our lives, we were determined to follow you, even if it¡¯s Hell or the Ghost Gate ahead of us. Even if we die, we¡¯ll use our bodies to pave a path for you, because we are brothers. How many strong enemies have we encountered over the years? Was any battle not a near-death experience? Yet, we still made it through each time. We fear no one and nothing. Those who offend us will be hunted down, no matter how far."

    Hearing Tie Niu and Fu Tu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said heavily, "You¡¯re right, we are brothers. We share good fortune and hardship, live and die together. If a god stands in our way, we kill the god; if Buddha stands in our way, we kill the Buddha."

    "m!"

    The three of them sped their hands together heavily.

    In life, having one soulmate and a group of brothers who stand through life and death is enough.

    ...

    After driving Fu Tu and Tie Niu to the airport, instructing them to quickly improve their strength in Modu, Lu Tianxing drove them to the airport and did not hurry back to Purple Bamboo Vi but wandered around for over an hour, figuring Mu Qingxue should have left by now before driving towards Purple Bamboo Vi.

    In his heart, Lu Tianxing really didn¡¯t want to meet Mu Qingxue, because being with her would hurt those around him and Mu Qingxue as well.

    You can be passionate, but you mustn¡¯t be promiscuous; ying around is no different than being scum. Once involved with Mu Qingxue, he would have to take responsibility for her and couldn¡¯t just watch as something happened to her. Yet, he¡¯d eventually sh with the Mu Family, cing Mu Qingxue between her lover and kin, which would be the most painful scenario.

    Rather than letting it start, it¡¯s better to let it disappear before it begins.

    "It seems I have to leave Beijing soon."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, pulled a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it, hoping to numb his nerves with nicotine, but to no avail.

    Twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing returned to Purple Bamboo Vi and immediately saw Mu Qingxue standing alone by the roadside at the entrance of the vi. The breeze blew, lifting the hem of her skirt slightly, even making the hair on her head flutter, giving off a delicate and pitiful vibe.

    Moreover, even though her mask covered most of her face, it couldn¡¯t conceal her pure and refined aura that made it hard to look away.

    In the summer breeze, Mu Qingxue wore a faint smile and a trace of anticipation, reminiscent of a wife waiting for her husband¡¯s return. When Lu Tianxing¡¯s car approached, Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she broke into a bright smile, her charming eyes filled with unconcealed joy.

    Seeing this smile, Lu Tianxing sighed inwardly. There¡¯s no avoiding it; he immediately drove the car next to Mu Qingxue, lowered the window ss slowly, and smiled at her, "Miss Mu, are you still here? Where¡¯s your driver? I don¡¯t see them."

    "The car broke down; they went to fix it. I¡¯ve been waiting for them here, but they haven¡¯t returned."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice slightly trembling, "Mr. Lu, I have something urgent at home¡ªcould you take me home first?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue.

    After meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingxue quickly said, "If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, forget it. I¡¯ll just get a taxi home."

    "It¡¯s alright, get in!"

    Lu Tianxing acknowledged Mu Qingxue¡¯s expectant eyes with a nod. He wasn¡¯t a fool; how could he not understand Mu Qingxue¡¯s words? Would the Eldest Lady Mu wait here for a driver to fix a car? One phone call and who knows how many vehicles from the Mu Family woulde to pick her up.

    But Mu Qingxue had said as much, could he still refuse?

    In the end, he just didn¡¯t want to see Mu Qingxue sad. After all, if any man faced a beauty who was deeply in love and thoughtful, saying he was indifferent would be a lie.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue immediately broke into a bright smile, rushed over, opened the car door, and got inside.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue get in, Lu Tianxing turned the car around and once again left Purple Bamboo Vi.

    "Mr. Lu, did my brother trouble youst night? I hope you won¡¯t mind what my brother said. I am me, and my brother is my brother; he doesn¡¯t represent me, and what he says has nothing to do with me."

    Mu Qingxue looked somewhat nervous at Lu Tianxing. She didn¡¯t know what her brother had said to Lu Tianxing the previous night but could guess it was nothing pleasant. Their interaction must not have been very harmonious; otherwise, her brother wouldn¡¯t have looked so grim upon returning.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s nervousness was instantly felt by Lu Tianxing, who softly said, "Miss Mu, I understand. I just had a conversation with your brother, and I don¡¯t me you."

    "Okay!"

    Mu Qingxue nodded lightly like a little chick pecking rice.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak further, leaving Mu Qingxue unsure of what to say, leading to an awkward silence in the car.

    Time ticked away second by second, until Mu Qingxue turned and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Mr. Lu, I heard from Zhiqing that you¡¯re leaving Beijing in a few days, is that right?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded without hiding, "This time I¡¯m mainly apanying Zhiqing to Beijing for the Angel Group bidding conference. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll be leaving Beijing."

    "Oh!"

    Mu Qingxue nodded gently, looking at Lu Tianxing with some hesitation, "Will youe back to Beijing after you leave?"

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s hands were tightly clenched to the point of her fingertips turning slightly white, showing her nervousness or unease.

    "Maybe I¡¯lle back."

    Lu Tianxing gave a vague answer.

    "I see."

    Mu Qingxue took a deep breath and said after a moment of silence, "Mr. Lu, I don¡¯t want to return to the Mu Family; take me to my private apartment instead."

    Lu Tianxing said no more, focusing on driving the car towards her private apartment under Mu Qingxue¡¯s guidance.

 Chapter 975 - 969: Have a Cup of Tea Before You Go

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 969: Have a Cup of Tea Before You Go</h4><h4></h4>

    About twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing, guided by Mu Qingxue, drove to the entrance of Mu Qingxue¡¯s private apartment.

    This was a standalone private apartment, which did not look very luxurious norrge, somewhat not matching Mu Qingxue¡¯s status. However, the whole apartment gave a feeling of lush greenery. The flowers and nts inside were meticulously pruned, clearly indicating that the owner of the apartment often tended to them and knew how to enjoy life.

    "Mr. Lu,e in for a cup of tea before you leave!" Mu Qingxue said to Lu Tianxing while sitting in the car, not getting out yet.

    After saying this, Mu Qingxue let out a long sigh of relief, clearly having mustered the courage to voice it.

    Lu Tianxing was about to decline but seeing the pleading look in Mu Qingxue¡¯s beautiful eyes, he sighed slightly in his heart and nodded reluctantly.

    Lu Tianxing felt he had never been a cold-hearted man; he didn¡¯t want to see the helpless look of disappointment on others¡¯ faces¡ªespecially not women¡¯s. Moreover, Mu Qingxue had helped him so many times, particrly yesterday. Had it not been for Mu Qingxue, he might never have found Lin Qianru in his lifetime. So, logically and emotionally, he couldn¡¯t refuse this small request of Mu Qingxue.

    Furthermore, he had already turned Mu Qingxue down many times. If he couldn¡¯t even agree to this simple request this time, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart would surely be devastated.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing nod, Mu Qingxue¡¯s previously dim eyes turned brighter at once, looking at Lu Tianxing with a hint of excitement, saying: "Mr. Lu, pleasee in! I recently got some Wuyi Dahongpao from my grandfather; I¡¯ll brew it for you and see if you like it."

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart was filled with joy. This was the first time Lu Tianxing had not rejected her request. How could she not be excited!

    Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue got out of the car together and walked towards the apartment.

    In front of the apartment was a spacious ground where some flowers and nts were nted. Through Mu Qingxue¡¯s meticulous care, they looked very beautiful. An artificial creek flowed gently, calming one¡¯s mood involuntarily. In a ce not far from the creek, under a big tree, there was a swing, evidently where Mu Qingxue often sat.

    "This is my private apartment. Generally, I live here. I personally tend to these flowers and nts. Also, look at the creek over there, those small stones underneath it, I collected them from the riverbank..." Mu Qingxue introduced to Lu Tianxing enthusiastically, as if afraid Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t know all these were her own handiwork, much like a little girl eager to show off to her teacher after finding some money.

    "It¡¯s very beautiful, Miss Mu, you really know how to live. If someday I also want to choose such a quiet ce to settle down, could I ask Miss Mu for some help and advice then?"

    "No problem at all."

    Mu Qingxue agreed without thinking, her beautiful eyes curved like crescents, and an unprecedented feeling surged in her heart¡ªhappiness, a feeling of being acknowledged.

    There was no one else inside Mu Qingxue¡¯s apartment, not even a servant. As they walked into the living room, the entire room was kept very clean without a speck of dust, some furnishings were arranged with great care. However, judging by the surroundings, things were in odd numbers, clearly indicating that Mu Qingxue lived here alone. The walls were pink, and plush toys were ced on the sofa, making the whole room look pleasing to the eye.

    "Mr. Lu, please have a seat." Mu Qingxue pointed to the sofa for Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sat directly on the sofa without any formality.

    "Mr. Lu, please wait here for a moment; I¡¯ll go make you some tea." Mu Qingxue said to Lu Tianxing.

    "Sure, I¡¯m also curious to see how Miss Mu¡¯s tea-brewing skills are." Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded.

    "I promise not to disappoint you."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. When it came to other things, she might not be confident, but regarding tea-making skills, Mu Qingxue believed she was second to none. Because when she had no work, her favorite thing was to brew a cup of tea by herself, sit quietly under the shade of a tree, and read a book.

    After motioning Lu Tianxing to sit on the sofa, Mu Qingxue gave him a nce and quietly walked into the tea room.

    Inside the tea room, there weren¡¯t many tea leaves, but they were premium.

    Mu Qingxue moved to a small cab beside her, took out a small tin, and walked gently to where the teacups were ced. She slightly squatted down, took out a teapot, boiled a pot of water, and prepared to brew the tea.

    When the water was ready, Mu Qingxue looked back at Lu Tianxing, who was sitting in the living room, a trace of struggle shed in her eyes. She took a deep breath and her expression returned to calmness. She fished out a small paper packet from her pocket, poured its contents into the teapot, and only then carefully started brewing the tea.

    After the tea was ready, Mu Qingxue cautiously opened the teapot, confirmed there was nothing unusual inside, then ced the teapot and two teacups on a tray, and walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Mr. Lu, the tea is ready. Please have a taste and see if you like it. This is my grandfather¡¯s favorite Wuyi Dahongpao. There¡¯s only a tiny bit each year, and I secretly took some from my grandfather."

    Mu Qingxue ced the tray on the coffee table, giving Lu Tianxing a sweet smile.

    "Wuyi Dahongpao, I¡¯ve heard this is a top-notch tea. But after I waste it, Miss Mu, you mustn¡¯t tell your grandfather." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking."

    Mu Qingxue chuckled softly, saying no more. Instead, she picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for herself and Lu Tianxing. Immediately, a rich fragrance of tea filled the air, instantly invigorating one¡¯s spirits.

    "Mr. Lu, please."

    Mu Qingxue set down the teapot and handed a cup to Lu Tianxing.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing epted the cup Mu Qingxue offered, took a light sip, and his eyes lit up immediately. Although he wasn¡¯t a tea drinker, he knew this tea was undoubtedly top-notch.

    As Mu Qingxue saw Lu Tianxing drink the tea, her heart was already in her throat. Only when Lu Tianxing took another sip did her heart feel like a big stone had finally been set down, her expression noticeably rxed, even carrying a faint, almost imperceptible, hint of delight.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing savouring the tea, Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t hesitate either, taking a light sip of the tea herself. Looking at Lu Tianxing, she said: "Mr. Lu, where did you go after leaving the military, why did you suddenly disappear without a trace?"

    "Hehe, I didn¡¯t go anywhere. As you know, when soldierse out, it¡¯s nothing but doing security work, maybe security guards or instructors if they¡¯re lucky. I¡¯m not fond of being a bodyguard, don¡¯t like taking bullets for employers, nor do I like being a security guard or instructor. So I went abroad, wandered around for a few years, and returned to Modu when I was tired."

    Lu Tianxing briefly exined, without sharing much detail with Mu Qingxue.

 Chapter 976 - 970: Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 970: Drugged</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. Lu, can you tell me how you and Sister Zhiqing met?"

    Mu Qingxue noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor and knew he didn¡¯t want to linger on this topic, so she quickly changed the subject.

    "Haha, actually, there¡¯s nothing much to it. I met Zhiqing by chance, then ended up at herpany and became her assistant. As the saying goes, ¡¯proximity gives an advantage,¡¯ and after I helped her solve a few problems, she took a liking to me and pursued me relentlessly. Miss Mu, you know handsome men always have an advantage," Lu Tianxing joked.

    "Yes, you are indeed very handsome," Mu Qingxue emphatically remarked.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gave an embarrassed smile, unsure of how to respond. He felt a wave of regret; he wished he hadn¡¯te in now, as he found himself in a quandary.

    "By the way, Mr. Lu, you mentioned on the car that you are leaving Beijing soon. Could you give me a call when you leave? I¡¯d like to see you off if possible," Mu Qingxue said expectantly.

    Meeting Mu Qingxue¡¯s hopeful gaze, Lu Tianxing did not refuse: "Sure, but I would prefer Miss Mu to wear a mask. I don¡¯t want those angry looks from men at the airport to kill me."

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you really like to joke."

    A brilliant smile appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face as she said, "Mr. Lu, how do you find the taste of this tea? Do you want another cup?"

    "Sure."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded; the taste of the tea was indeed good.

    Mu Qingxue smiled gently, like a wife tending to her husband. She softly took the cup from Lu Tianxing, poured another cup, and handed it back to him.

    Feeling Mu Qingxue¡¯s intense, unshakeable affection, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and drank the tea in one go, cing the cup on the table as he looked at Mu Qingxue and said, "Alright, Miss Mu, I¡¯ve been out long enough, I should be going back."

    Just as Mu Qingxue was about to speak again, her expression changed slightly upon hearing this, revealing a trace of gloominess.

    Suddenly, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body gently trembled, she felt a sudden heat afterward, as if she were in a furnace. Her delicate face flushed, and even her ears turned crimson.

    "Miss Mu, are you alright?" Lu Tianxing immediately noticed something amiss with Mu Qingxue and asked in confusion.

    "It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Lu, you go ahead, I won¡¯t see you off," Mu Qingxue shook her head, suppressing the turmoil in her heart and softly replied.

    "Alright!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, directly stood up; "Take care, Miss Mu, if you need anything, you can call me."

    Mu Qingxue nodded, saying nothing more. However, her breathing became noticeably more rapid, and her eyes seemed watery.

    As Lu Tianxing just stood up, his expression suddenly changed, feeling as though he had stepped into a furnace, his breathing quickened, and instinctively his gaze fell on Mu Qingxue.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s state was identical to Bai Zhiqing and Rose when they were drugged back in Xiangjiang, yet it was worse.

    "Why did you do this?"

    Lu Tianxing asked, his voice hoarse, already knowing that the tea was definitely tampered with, wanting to leave yet feeling as if his legs were leaden and unable to move, his gaze fixed on Mu Qingxue as if it had substance.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I drugged the tea, and it¡¯s specifically meant for you; the more you use True Qi, the faster the drug reacts. I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯m sorry."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed a trace of fear, then as if she had made up her mind, she gently stood up, walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and directly embraced him.

    Smelling the fragrance emanating from Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing felt the intense me within him growing ever stronger.

    "Where¡¯s the antidote?"

    Suppressing the chaotic thoughts in his mind, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice roared lowly, fearing he would lose control if this continued.

    "There is no antidote."

    Mu Qingxue shook her head, the stunning beauty in her eyes intensely rapturous, slightly tilting her head and kissing Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips deeply...

    Feeling the sensationing from her, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind roared, turning nk as he could no longer restrain his emotions, directly embracing Mu Qingxue¡¯s slender waist...

    Unsure of how much time passed, a wondrous, beautiful sound filled the living room.

    Finally, calm returned to everything.

    Mu Qingxuey beside Lu Tianxing, her face was entirely red, her breathing slightly rapid.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing sat to the side, lighting a cigarette for himself, the mes in his eyes gradually dissipating as he slowly regainedposure, and noticed a vibrant plum blossom on the white sheet.

    Looking at Mu Qingxue beside him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was veryplicated; he had thought he could distance himself from Mu Qingxue, letting her forget him over time, but he never expected Mu Qingxue would drug him with something specifically targeting Martial Artists.

    Despite being made impervious to poisons by the Mand, this was only effective against harmful toxins, not these blood-boiling drugs.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 977 - 971: A Blood-Stained Account

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 971: A Blood-Stained ount</h4><h4></h4>

    The whole room was eerily silent, to the point where they could almost hear each other¡¯s breaths.

    After finishing a cigarette, Lu Tianxing put on his clothes. He didn¡¯t leave but sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Mu Qingxue, and asked in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Why did you do this?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue snapped back to reality. Just as she was about to move, she immediately felt a heart-wrenching pain between her legs, causing her to gasp and fall back onto the bed.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expressionless eyes, Mu Qingxue took a deep breath, endured the pain, wrapped herself in a nket, and slowly sat up. Her eyes were slightly red: "I¡¯m sorry, Lu Tianxing, I know I..."

    "I¡¯m asking you why you did this," Lu Tianxing interrupted Mu Qingxue, speaking in a deep voice.

    "Because I love you, I¡¯m cheap, I want to give my body to the man I like, is that reason enough?"

    Mu Qingxue suddenly raised her head to look at Lu Tianxing, her red lips tightly bitten, and her originally delicate and beautiful face carried a trace of sorrow.

    After hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell silent, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    After a moment, Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing again, with crystal tears rolling down her cheeks; "Lu Tianxing, I know you look down on my body, I also know that you don¡¯t like me in your heart, you even hate me, don¡¯t want to see me, but I love you, I love you more than anyone else, even if I die for you, I have no fear, but why can¡¯t you feel it? You can ept Sister Qian Ru, you can ept Sister Yafei as your women, why can¡¯t you ept me, just because I¡¯m a youngdy from the Mu Family? Why, why are you unwilling to ept me..."

    Mu Qingxue bit her red lips tightly, tears falling from her cheeks like broken pearls: "Lu Tianxing, do you know? From the moment you saved me, my heart was full of your shadow. I know I fell in love with you, you may say I wanted to find someone who can give me a sense of security in desperate times, but I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not it, everything is because I love you..."

    Lu Tianxing was once again speechless, not knowing how to refute Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. If it were in the past, he might have agreed, looking for someone to give a sense of security in the most desperate moments.

    But now, he had nothing to say. If Mu Qingxue merely wanted a man to give her security, she wouldn¡¯t havee to the Wang Family in the middle of the night out of worry for him. Mu Qingxue¡¯sing clearly showed she was worried about him, afraid something would happen to him; this kind of reaction can onlye from loving someone.

    "Do you know? When I first saw you in Modu, how ecstatic I was? I thought heaven does not let down those who have a sincere heart, finally letting me find you, but when I found out you were married, my heart almost broke. I never thought one day I would feel this much pain. From then on, I came to understand how painful loving someone can be."

    Mu Qingxue did not wipe away the tears from her face, letting them fall down her cheeks as she murmured softly: "But when you rejected me at Bai¡¯s Group, I felt like my heart was stabbed hard, bleeding everywhere. Do you know how much that hurt?"

    "Lu Tianxing, why can¡¯t you ept me, why are you so cold and indifferent to me? Do you know how hard it was for me to find you over these years? I entered the entertainment industry just for you; I wanted you to see the ugly duckling you once spoke of has now be a swan, waiting for you to marry her, but reality gave me a loud p in the face because you got married, and your wife is very beautiful. At that moment, I felt like the whole world was copsing; after looking for so many years, only to get this result in the end..."

    Her words, drenched in blood, deeply shocked Lu Tianxing in silence; he really didn¡¯t know what to say. He never imagined Mu Qingxue would have such deep feelings for him. He truly did not know, or perhaps he never believed deep down that someone as aplished as Mu Qingxue could like the then mere soldier he once was.

    At this moment, the woman deemed a goddess in every man¡¯s heart was eloquently expressing her love and longing for Lu Tianxing, as well as the pain of unrequited love, stirring a chord within Lu Tianxing, making him want to pull Mu Qingxue into his arms.

    "Mu... sigh, Qingxue, why do you have to do this! I am not the Prince Charming in your heart, and I have many women around me. You won¡¯t find happiness with me..."

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t finished speaking before being interrupted by Mu Qingxue: "I have no regrets; all of this is of my own will. At least I have given you my first time; I am already very satisfied. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb your life, nor will I put you in a difficult position."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, not knowing what to say. This was originally a doomed rtionship. He never intended to have an affair with Mu Qingxue, but he never expected she would do something so extreme.

    "Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. All of this was my willing choice. I have no regrets or resentment. I know I may never gain your love in this lifetime, but at least I loved you, and now I have no regrets."

    Upon hearing this sentence, Lu Tianxing trembled all over, Mu Qingxue has achieved this lifetime without regrets, but could he do the same? Could he bear to see a woman who gave her first time to him, loving him deeply, eventually marry another man, living an unhappy life?

    Looking at the two streams of tears on Mu Qingxue¡¯s cheeks, Lu Tianxing felt a heavy burden pressing on his heart, making him very ufortable. He wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    And just at this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang, breaking this stifling atmosphere.

    Lu Tianxing picked up the phone beside him and nced at it, feeling anxious inside.

    "Is it a call from Sister Zhiqing?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded silently.

    "Answer it! Maybe she just needs you for something."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep look at Mu Qingxue and answered the call: "Hello."

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you now!"

    Right away, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pleasant voice came through the phone.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue and took a deep breath; "I¡¯m at Yanhuang Group, nning to discuss the aftermath of the Wang Family with Sima Lingyun."

    "Oh, I see. I called to tell you that Lin Demon, Qian Ru, Manman, and I won¡¯t be back this afternoon. We are going to Angel¡¯s hotel to discuss a cooperation matter with her."

    "Mm! Got it. Be careful."

    "I know. Also, Lu Tianxing, remember this, you¡¯re not allowed to flirt around, or else you know what¡¯ll happen if I find out."

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing directly hung up the phone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 978 - 972: Unexpected Encounter with Qiaoqiao

    <h4>Chapter 978: Chapter 972: Unexpected Encounter with Qiaoqiao</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to the beeping sounding from the phone, Lu Tianxing shook his head, put his phone in his pocket, and stood up directly.

    "Are you leaving?" Seeing this, Mu Qingxue asked softly.

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know how to answer and could only nod silently.

    "Then you should go back first! Be careful on the road, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me." Mu Qingxue said softly as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "You should take a good rest. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just call me."

    Lu Tianxing sighed lightly, said nothing more, and turned to walk toward the door.

    As Lu Tianxing reached the door, Mu Qingxue, who had been silent, suddenly called out to him: "Lu Tianxing, if one day I be an ordinary woman and no longer thedy of the Mu Family, would you ept me?"

    Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks upon hearing this and slowly turned around, looking at the girl who loves him so painfully. He finally nodded heavily and said, "I would."

    He couldn¡¯t give Mu Qingxue much, perhaps only a glimmer of hope.

    Upon hearing this answer, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face lit up with a breathtaking smile: "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know how he left Mu Qingxue¡¯s apartment. As he drove along the road, he opened the window, letting the breeze in, and lit a cigarette for himself, taking a deep draw and exhaling the smoke.

    He didn¡¯t know how to face Mu Qingxue in the future. Just as he¡¯d said before leaving, if Mu Qingxue were an ordinary woman, he might choose to ept her.

    But Mu Qingxue is a member of the Mu Family, a little princess of a top elite family in Beijing, while he, despite having some fame in Beijing, was still far from those deep-rooted families like the Mu Family. If he chose to ept Mu Qingxue, it would ultimately harm both her and himself.

    Recalling Mu Qingxue¡¯s sad and desperate eyes before he left, Lu Tianxing sighed slightly, a guilty smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He couldn¡¯t give Mu Qingxue any promises, nor dare to.

    Because he knew very well that if he promised Mu Qingxue, given her character, she would certainly go all out. At that time, in conflict with the Mu Family, Mu Qingxue being caught in the middle might be the real beginning of pain.

    "Sigh, forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore, things will work themselves out eventually."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head gently, throwing these thoughts aside. Mu Qingxue is now his woman; he took Mu Qingxue¡¯s first time. He¡¯s not someone who would act heartlessly. Though he may be powerless against the Mu Family now, it doesn¡¯t mean he will be for life. If he can lead the Lu Family and be its head, and if Mu Qingxue still loves him by then, he¡¯d dly marry her.

    However, leading the Lu Family is no easy task, a single misstep might even cost him his life.

    Lu Tianxing left the apartment, Mu Qingxue sat alone on the sofa, tears streaking her cheeks, her heart still aching faintly.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you know how much I love you? For you, I can give anything. I know you won¡¯t ept me for the time being, but I will work hard, I will make you willingly ept me. I hope you remember your promise to me, if one day I be ordinary, I hope you¡¯ll ept me."

    Mu Qingxue murmured softly, got out of bed wrapped in a nket, her delicate eyebrows gently furrowing, her face slightly red as she folded away a white bedsheet stained with plum blossoms.

    Lu Tianxing knew nothing about Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. By this time, he had already driven to the entrance of a snack shop; he hadn¡¯t had breakfast this morning, and after rolling in bed with Mu Qingxue, his energy was exhausted, leaving Lu Tianxing feeling rather hungry.

    After parking his car by the roadside, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and as he opened the car door to step out, the heaviness on his face disappearedpletely, reced by a carefree smile.

    In that moment, Lu Tianxing regained his previous cavalier demeanor, as if he had no worries, but how many troubles he hid in his heart and what burdens he bore, no one knew.

    Walking into this bustling breakfast noodle shop, Lu Tianxing ordered a bowl of beef ramen, quietly sitting in his spot and savoring it, pondering whether to go to the Purple Bamboo Vi or visit Sima Lingyun at the Yanhuang Group to get some insights.

    After finishing the beef ramen, Lu Tianxing paid and walked straight out of the breakfast noodle shop. By then, the streets had filled with pedestrians, and Lu Tianxing was about to drive back to the vi when someone suddenly called out to him.

    "Uncle."

    The voice was crisp, carrying a hint of familiarity. Lu Tianxing instinctively turned his head, only to see a lively and cute teenage girl approaching from across the street.

    The girl was wearing a cartoon T-shirt, her lower half dressed in denim shorts, her long legs shimmering faintly in the sunlight, shoulder-length hair ck and bright adorned with a cute pink hair clip.

    A fresh-faced, youthful beauty untouched by makeup, yet within her browsy traces of shy, natural charm. In a few years, this girl would surely blossom into a beautiful young woman, a stunning beauty.

    "Qiaoqiao, is it you?"

    Seeing the girl, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback as he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Qiaoqiao.

    The girl in front of him was no other than Shen Manjun¡¯s daughter, Qiaoqiao.

    "Of course it¡¯s me. Who else did you think would greet you, Uncle? Aren¡¯t you a bit too narcissistic? With your looks, no beauty would look at you."

    Qiaoqiao approached Lu Tianxing confidently and asked, "Uncle, how¡¯s my outfit? Were you stunned? Does it particrly match your evil attributes?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face dropped, realizing the little girl hadn¡¯t changed at all, still as mischievous.

    "You wish too much. I have no interest in scrawny girls like you. Even if you stripped in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t look."

    "Is that so?"

    Qiaoqiao tilted her head towards Lu Tianxing and chuckled, "Uncle, you¡¯re lying. Last time we video-called, your eyes were clearly glued, yet you say you have no evil attributes."

    "Qiaoqiao, can you stop being so self-absorbed? I was just worried you were cold."

    Lu Tianxing squeezed Qiaoqiao¡¯s cheek good-naturedly and diverted the topic: "By the way, Qiaoqiao, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss today?"

 Chapter 979 - 973: Going to the Amusement Park

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 973: Going to the Amusement Park</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing what Lu Tianxing said, Qiaoqiao looked at him with disdain and said, "Uncle, can you have some sense of time? Today is Saturday, and now it¡¯s all about properly managing your time. No sses on Saturdays and Sundays, of course it¡¯s a break. Also, Uncle, haven¡¯t you been in Beijing for a while? Why didn¡¯t youe to find me? Tell me, do you just not want to see me?"

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Tianxing, with a hint of displeasure. Her pretty face was tense, clearly having the intention of crying if she didn¡¯t get a reasonable exnation.

    "Is the little girl learning to get angry now? Do you think I have nothing to do all day? I¡¯m just a working stiff, running around all day, unlike you who have nothing to worry about. Just find a rich husband in the future, then you¡¯ll have everything settled for life."

    "Brag, Uncle, keep bragging. You just said you were a security guard! A security guard can afford such a nice car? Tsk tsk, Uncle, this car of yours must cost at least a couple of million, right? Don¡¯t tell me a small security guard like you can afford it." Qiaoqiao said with a coldugh.

    "Am I not allowed to have a sugar mama?" Lu Tianxing said, feeling annoyed.

    "Have a sugar mama?"

    Hearing this, Qiaoqiao looked up and down at Lu Tianxing, her voice suddenly rising several notches: "Uncle, I¡¯m so disappointed in you, how could you be a gigolo? What would my mom think about you doing this? Uncle, you¡¯re such a heartless man. You choose to be a gigolo but not for my mom. I look down on you."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s slightly frantic voice rang out, and as it was the weekend, the street was crowded. Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, a wave of disdainful nces shot over from afar, allnding on Lu Tianxing.

    When people saw Qiaoqiao, they couldn¡¯t help but exim at how beautiful the girl was. But when their eyes fell on Lu Tianxing, they all gave him a disdainful look: What a scumbag.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was immediately full of ck lines, and he quickly pulled Qiaoqiao over to his car, opened the door, and stuffed her in. He then got into the driver¡¯s seat himself.

    Just as he got in the car, Lu Tianxing felt a resentful gaze fall on him, making him involuntarily shiver.

    "I say, little girl, can you not look at me like that? Someone who doesn¡¯t know might think I¡¯ve done something to you."

    "Hmph."

    Hearing this, Qiaoqiao let out a cold snort, pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm with her fingers, and said, "Uncle, I was too embarrassed to say this on the street, but now we¡¯re in the car, just the two of us. Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation? Why haven¡¯t youe to find me in Beijing after being here for so long, and you don¡¯t even y games with me online anymore. If I hadn¡¯t run into you today, were you nning to never contact me again for the rest of your life?"

    "How is that possible? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have to work and earn a living? Besides, you¡¯re at a critical point in your studies right now. What if I disturb you and you don¡¯t get into college because of me? How could you me me? I didn¡¯t contact you because I didn¡¯t want to affect your studies. It¡¯s all for your future, you know?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, contacting Qiaoqiao, are you kidding? He already felt his life was chaotic enough, and adding little devils like Qiaoqiao and Mand, he wouldn¡¯t survive.

    Moreover, now whenever Shen Manjun saw him, she wanted to devour him. If Shen Manjun found out he was with Qiaoqiao, she wouldn¡¯t fight him to death?

    "Excuses."

    Qiaoqiao stuck out her little tongue, looked at Lu Tianxing, and snorted unhappily: "All these are just excuses, tant excuses. Do you not like me anymore? I knew it, you¡¯re fickle, you..."

    "Stop, stop, hold on, hold on."

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words getting more and more outrageous, Lu Tianxing hurriedly interrupted with a wry smile and said, "Don¡¯t think so much, okay? I really have things to do, you should know about the Angel Group matters. I came with our boss for the cooperation, where do I have time to do anything else? And your mom practically wants to tear me apart, would I still be alive if I called you? Besides, you¡¯re so beautiful, why would I dislike you?"

    "But, you can¡¯t just not call me at all."

    Qiaoqiao sounded like a wounded little flower.

    "Hasn¡¯t it been that long! It seems like we¡¯ve only been apart for a bit over two months!" Lu Tianxing counted on his fingers.

    "Two months isn¡¯t long? Do you know how many months there are in a year for a person? How many months are in a lifetime? Even if I live to 100, it¡¯s only 1,200 months. What you did seriously hurt my fragile heart..." Qiaoqiao said, puffing angrily.

    "Stop."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly interrupted Qiaoqiao¡¯s words: "In the end, it¡¯s all my fault, is that alright? Little madam, just say it straight, what do you really want today?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even need to guess to know this girl must be up to something again.

    "Uncle, you¡¯re indeed quick on the uptake."

    Qiaoqiao gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs up and said with a grin, "Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, Uncle, would you go to the amusement park with me? I haven¡¯t been in ages. My mom is so busy; she never has time to go with me. I¡¯m so pitiful, Uncle..."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh and patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s head: "So you just want me to take you to the amusement park. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"

    "Uncle, going there is secondary. Honestly, I¡¯ve missed you too, but as a girl, I must y it cool, right? Who knew you¡¯d be such a heartless man, not even trying to contact me. You copped a feel and smacked my butt, yet didn¡¯t call. You started something and then abandoned it..." Qiaoqiao said with a face full of sorrow.

    "Alright, alright, when did I take advantage of you? You tried to mess with me the first time we met, I was just giving you a lesson. Let¡¯s go! Where do you n to go?"

    "Let¡¯s go to the Yunhai Amusement Park. I heard there¡¯s a new Jungle Adventure there. How about we go try it out, Uncle?" Qiaoqiao thought for a moment and eagerly suggested.

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, adjusted the car¡¯s navigation, and immediately started driving towards the amusement park ording to the directions.

    As they arrived at Yunhai Amusement Park, it was bustling due to the weekend. People were everywhere, young and old, some with kids, but mostly couples.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Qiaoqiao nestled up against Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, clinging tightly, looking every bit the happy little woman.

    PS: Near the end of the year, there¡¯s a lot to do. Sorry about the dy yesterday due to things that needed handling!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 980 - 974: Qiaoqiao Running Away from Home

    <h4>Chapter 980: Chapter 974: Qiaoqiao Running Away from Home</h4><h4></h4>

    "What are you doing?" Lu Tianxing was startled by Qiaoqiao¡¯s actions.

    "Pretending to be your girlfriend, didn¡¯t you notice that everyone here is either family or couples? It¡¯d be so awkward if we¡¯re separated." Qiaoqiao said unabashedly.

    Lu Tianxing patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s little head: "You being my little sister is more believable. Do you even know what it means to be a couple, little girl?"

    "Hmph, how could I not know? Back in ancient times, girls my age were already mothers of several children."

    Qiaoqiao shook her small fists indignantly, proudly puffing out her already developed chest, carefree about the gazes around her, she said: "See, I¡¯ve got all I should have. Some older ones aren¡¯t as developed as I am, which means I¡¯m totally grown up."

    Feeling Qiaoqiao¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at her chest. Admittedly, Qiaoqiao¡¯s figure was excellent, delicately shaped with a unique youthful charm. Someone with a fondness for Lolitas would definitely go crazy over it.

    But Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t stand the little girl¡¯s boldness and, amused and helpless, pulled Qiaoqiao along into the amusement park.

    The little girl¡¯s emotions arrive and depart swiftly. Soon, Qiaoqiao was dazzled by the various amusement park attractions, focusing less on teasing Lu Tianxing and more on dragging him through the park.

    Roller coaster, Ferris wheel, pirate ship, haunted house... every kind of amusement ride had to be tried, the more thrilling, the better.

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s screams and seeing her flushed face, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile; his mood lifted unbidden. This was one reason he liked Qiaoqiao. Despite her unreliability, being with her undeniably brightened one¡¯s spirits.

    Finally apanying Qiaoqiao off the drop tower, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush to the newly opened Dream Forest for a jungle adventure. Instead, he pulled Qiaoqiao to a small ice cream shop and ordered a cold drink for each of them.

    "Qiaoqiao, can you tell me now why you ran away from home?" Lu Tianxing asked, sipping his drink as he watched Qiaoqiao.

    "Uncle, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying. Ran away from home? I¡¯m clueless!" Qiaoqiao blinked, feigning innocence.

    "Don¡¯t try to y dumb with me."

    Lu Tianxing flicked Qiaoqiao¡¯s forehead and said, "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Your mom loves you so much; would she ever let you out alone? At the very least, you¡¯d have bodyguards with you, but look around, do you see any? And you don¡¯t have a cent on you. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sneak out."

    Qiaoqiao blinked, scanning the surroundings like a thief, and said mysteriously, "They¡¯re hidden and watching over me."

    "Hidden away? Little girl, I forgot to tell you I was once in the army and learned counter-surveince. I can confirm there are no bodyguards around. Tell me the truth now, or I¡¯ll spank your little butt," Lu Tianxing said, annoyed.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qiaoqiao¡¯s smile vanished; she deted like a punctured balloon, resting her head on the table: "What else could it be? I fought with my mom, my wallet got confiscated, and she wouldn¡¯t let me out. So, I snuck out and met you, uncle."

    "Why fight with your mom? And without money, what were you nning? If you hadn¡¯t met me, were you nning to be a beggar?" Lu Tianxing frowned.

    Qiaoqiao pouted: "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With my beauty, how many men would dly treat me to a meal with just a bit of flirting!?"

    "Stop talking nonsense."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but p the table: "Just letting people treat you casually, do you think there are no strings attached? What if someone gets you drunk and drugs you? Your life would be over. Do you understand? If you keep messing around, I¡¯ll send you home right now."

    Seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Qiaoqiao lowered her head, feeling slightly aggrieved, and said cautiously: "Uncle, please don¡¯t be angry. I was just joking earlier. I had already nned to secretly stay at my ssmate¡¯s house if I didn¡¯t meet you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Qiaoqiao¡¯s upset face and shook his head: "Tell me, why did you argue with your mom."

    "I don¡¯t want to talk about it..." Qiaoqiao fiddled with the hem of her clothes, murmuring softly.

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and shook his head. He considered calling Shen Manjun to have here and take Qiaoqiao home. But this thought quickly faded; in Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes, his image was no different from a total thug. If Shen Manjun found out he was with Qiaoqiao, she¡¯d surely believe he coaxed her into running away. At that point, he couldn¡¯t clear his name no matter what.

    But if he didn¡¯t inform Shen Manjun, was he really going to take Qiaoqiao home?

    "Uncle."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence, Qiaoqiao quietly said: "Am I causing you trouble? If you¡¯re really busy, you don¡¯t have to look after me. I can stay at my ssmate¡¯s ce."

    "I¡¯m afraid if you go on your own, you¡¯ll nevere back. Do you remember what happenedst time in Modu?" Lu Tianxing sighed.

    Upon hearing this, Qiaoqiao¡¯s face turned pale. Back in Modu, if it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing, she probably would have died in a car ident. She¡¯s not stupid; it¡¯s clear they were trying to kill her directly.

    "Uncle, don¡¯t scare me. We live in a harmonious society; it can¡¯t be that sinister."

    "A harmonious society? If it were truly harmonious, would your mom insist on you always having bodyguards when you go out? Plus, looking as beautiful as you do, alone, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting attacked?" Lu Tianxing sighed. "People¡¯s hearts are unpredictable; you still have a lot to learn."

    "I think I should take you backter! What¡¯s so irreconcble between mother and daughter? A little tiff, a whileter, and it¡¯ll be fine. Do you really want to be lifelong enemies?"

    Qiaoqiao furrowed her brows, a bit unwilling, and said: "Uncle, I don¡¯t want to go back. Can I stay with you for a while?"

    "It¡¯s fine for you to stay, but you must tell me why you ran away first. If not, I¡¯ll take you home now." Lu Tianxing watched Qiaoqiao, speaking with a tone that left no room forpromise.

 Chapter 981 - 975: Who Is This Man?

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 975: Who Is This Man?</h4><h4></h4>

    "She... she secretly found a man behind my back."

    Qiaoqiao was forced to speak out, her voice carrying a hint of a sob: "Ever since she came back from attending a ball a few days ago, she¡¯s always been inexplicably dazed, and she¡¯s dressing herself up very prettily. She even asked me if I¡¯d be okay with her finding me a dad..."

    "How did you answer?"

    "Of course, I disagreed. I said I only want you, uncle, to be my dad; otherwise, I would resolutely oppose anyone. As a result, she turned against me and told me not to mention your name or she would turn against me. Then I argued with her."

    Lu Tianxing was covered in cold sweat; he finally understood why Shen Manjun looked at him as if she couldn¡¯t wait to kill him. All of this was stirred up by Qiaoqiao. Any woman would naturally think that if her daughter kept whispering a man¡¯s name in her ear, this man might have intentions towards her daughter or something else.

    "Have you seen that man?"

    "No."

    Qiaoqiao shook her head and said, "But I saw her that night when I got up to talk to her. I saw her sitting alone on the sofa, her face blushing sometimes, biting her teeth angrily at others, and mumbled that the bastard dared to take advantage of her and said he didn¡¯t like unripe Little Apples but liked mature women like her. Humph, she must be infatuated with some wild man."

    Listening to Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was peculiar. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it seemed like this was what he had said to Shen Manjun¡ªin which case, did Shen Manjun like him?

    This thought, Lu Tianxing hurriedly extinguished; Shen Manjun would want to tear him apart when she saw him, so it was impossible for her to like him. But what Qiaoqiao said was clearly what he told Shen Manjun, and other people wouldn¡¯t dare tease the Sect Leader of the Shen Family.

    "Do you know that man¡¯s name?"

    "I don¡¯t want to know! In my mind, the most suitable person to be my dad is only you, uncle."

    Qiaoqiao snorted coldly, looked at Lu Tianxing, and proposed: "Uncle, how about sneaking into my house tonight and cooking rice with my mom until it¡¯s done? That way, my mom won¡¯t marry another man, and you can be my dad logically, best to have a little brother too¡ªthen it¡¯s perfect."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing was full of cold sweat. Is this little girl a bit too bold? If Shen Manjun finds out, who knows what she would think¡ªguarding against others day and night, a home thief is hard to guard against.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I don¡¯t want your mom chasing me around the street."

    Lu Tianxing pinched Qiaoqiao¡¯s cheek, drank his beverage in one gulp, and stood up: "How about it, have you rested enough yet, or do you want to go on that jungle exploration as you mentioned?"

    "Of course, I want to go, uncle, hurry up, hurry up."

    Hearing this, Qiaoqiao immediately drank her drink in one gulp, stood up, and dragged Lu Tianxing, bouncing, toward the direction of the jungle adventure.

    The ce for jungle adventures is called Dream Forest, not artificially created but a natural forest, which a theme park bought and transformed into a park full of adventures and rafting.

    After paying, visitors can take a small boat led by a captain, drifting through the jungle. Along the way, they can enjoy the thrill of sailing and the serenity of the forest. Some harmless animals ced by the theme park to attract attention further capture the visitors¡¯ eyes.

    Of course, if you don¡¯t want to take a boat, you can walk through the jungle; you just have to walk on designated paths, and you must be guided by someone.

    "Uncle, ahead is Dream Forest, hurry and buy tickets. We won¡¯t walk; we¡¯ll ride a small boat through the waterways of the valleys. We¡¯ll use practical actions to prove our courage; we are the future Pirate Kings of the sea." Qiaoqiao dragged Lu Tianxing to the promotional poster at the entrance and said, waving her fists.

    "Alright, wait for me here; I¡¯ll go buy tickets."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to spoil Qiaoqiao¡¯s excitement, so after letting Qiaoqiao wait, he immediately went to the ticket booth.

    Since it was a newly opened attraction and Dream Forest is in the most remote part of the park, it wasn¡¯t crowded. Lu Tianxing quickly bought two tickets.

    Lu Tianxing and Qiaoqiao, with the tickets in hand, went in. By a stream, there were already some cartoon-character painted boats waiting. Lu Tianxing and Qiaoqiao chose one with the "Bear Cosy" pattern and got on. Led by the head captain, they sailed through the stream, heading toward the valley.

    However, at this moment, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, suspiciously ncing at the boatman at the front. Ever since he got on this boat, he¡¯s felt an unease as if something was about to happen.

    ncing at Qiaoqiao, who was lying by the ship rail edge and excitedly watching the surrounding scenery, and recalling the situation when he met Qiaoqiao in Modu, Lu Tianxing frowned but said nothing¡ªhe just kept alert, closely watching all movements around.

    As time passed, they gradually left the park and headed toward the valley; the trees on both sides suddenly became denser, with the faint roars of wild animals echoing in their ears. The lush trees made it difficult to see what was inside.

    And Qiaoqiao, meanwhile, restlessly ran around on the boat, her eyes on the surrounding jungle, wanting to see if there really were monkeys or other animals as advertised.

    Suddenly, Qiaoqiao shouted excitedly: "Uncle, uncle, look, there¡¯s a cat over there¡ªthis ce even has cats. Uncle, do you think it¡¯s a wild cat?"

    Lu Tianxing looked in the direction of Qiaoqiao¡¯s gesture and indeed saw a cat nestled on the bank of the shrubs. But Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils constricted soon after because he sensed a strong wild aura from the cat, its eyes full of ferocity, and its body was entirely yellow, covered in spots¡ªclearly, it wasn¡¯t just any wild cat, but a leopard cat, very aggressive.

    "Qiaoqiao,e to my side."

    Without a second thought, Lu Tianxing pulled Qiaoqiao to his side, his eyes coldly fixed on the boatman at the front: "You¡¯re not the boatman; who are you really?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 982 - 976: Crisis Descends

    <h4>Chapter 982: Chapter 976: Crisis Descends</h4><h4></h4>

    "Heh heh, discovered it? What a pity, today you¡¯re destined to die. Don¡¯t me me; me yourself for bringing along someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Originally, our target was just Shen Qiaoqiao. Since you¡¯ve brought yourself to me, let¡¯s go down to the etherworld with Shen Qiaoqiao, at least you¡¯ll havepany."

    This boatman cast a sinister nce over Lu Tianxing. Just as he finished speaking, he leapt forward, intending to jump into the river.

    But would Lu Tianxing let him go?

    Just as he was about to plunge into the water, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, punching the water¡¯s surface directly.

    "Boom!"

    The water sshed everywhere like a bomb had exploded, sending countless water droplets flying. The force of his palm struck directly into the water¡¯s depths.

    When the water settled, the surface turned red with blood. The boatman¡¯s corpse, who had just dived into the water, floated up along with the mud stirred up from the riverbed. His chest was sunken in, clearly killed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s strike.

    All of this happened in a sh, leaving Qiaoqiaopletely petrified on the spot. It took her quite some time to regain her senses, a pale shade appearing on her pretty face: "Uncle, you killed someone, you killed someone."

    Qiaoqiao looked up at Lu Tianxing, her face filled with fear, looking at him like a stranger, her eyes full of terror.

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s fearful expression, Lu Tianxing felt a bitter smile sh through his heart. He knew that perhaps his fate with Qiaoqiao was at an end. How could a girl who had lived in an ivory tower and never experienced darkness wish to be with an executioner with bloodstained hands?

    "Qiaoqiao..."

    "Ah!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Qiaoqiao reflexively screamed, subconsciously pulling back. Then, as if remembering something, she hurriedly approached and grabbed Lu Tianxing, saying, "Uncle, you killed someone. Why are you standing here stupefied? You need to run, as far as you can, so you won¡¯t be caught. No, this is Beijing, Uncle, you can¡¯t escape. Uncle, let¡¯s go back, let¡¯s quickly find my mom and have her help you secretly leave Beijing. Uncle, let¡¯s hurry and go..."

    As she spoke, Qiaoqiao released Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, picked up the pole that the boatman had thrown on the boat, and began to row desperately. However, with too little strength, she was unable to move the boat.

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s actions and anxious expression, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "Qiaoqiao, aren¡¯t you afraid?"

    Qiaoqiao stopped her movements, looked at Lu Tianxing firmly and said, "I¡¯m afraid, but I know, Uncle, you were saving me. And I believe Uncle would never harm me because I trust Uncle, you are my guardian angel, you will protect me, not harm me."

    Hearing these words, a warmth surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Just as he was about to speak, the leopard cat that had been lying in wait on the shore suddenly leaped forward like a sh of lightning, while a strong sense of danger exploded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    "Oh no!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed. Without wasting time on words, he pulled Qiaoqiao into his embrace. With a tap of his toes, he retreated like a sh of lightning.

    "Boom!"

    At the moment Lu Tianxing and Qiaoqiao retreated, the leopard catnded on the small boat. Immediately after, a burst of mes shot into the sky, engulfing the entire small boat. The sshes of water hit Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi Shield, roaring loudly.

    Looking at the small boat engulfed in mes, Qiaoqiao clutched Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly, her pretty face turned ghostly pale without a trace of color, obviously frightened to the extreme.

    Feeling Qiaoqiao trembling in his arms, Lu Tianxing sighed. After all, Qiaoqiao was just a young girl; facing such a scene and saying she wasn¡¯t afraid would be deceitful.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, a middle-aged foreign man observing the scene through binocrs was also slightly startled. He had never imagined that the foolproof assassination would fail, especially when the target was just a little girl.

    "Do you know who that man beside Shen Qiaoqiao is?" The middle-aged man lowered the binocrs and said gravely.

    "No," the young man standing beside the middle-aged man shook his head, "During this time, although Lu Tianxing is renowned in Beijing, it¡¯s only among the major families. To regr folks, Lu Tianxing is just an ordinary person. After all, what Lu Tianxing has done in Beijing isn¡¯t something for ordinary people to know."

    "Forget it. No matter what, this time we must kill Shen Qiaoqiao, ensuring we don¡¯t fail likest time."

    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, "Notify Haruk to act immediately."

    "Yes."

    The young man nodded, took a whistle from his pocket, and gently blew it.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing was still unaware that someone was preparing to take action against them again.

    "Uncle, are there people intending to kill me again?" Qiaoqiao, nestled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, asked with a frightened expression.

    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you trust Uncle¡¯s abilities? These guys can¡¯t do anything to me. If you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes."

    Lu Tianxing,nding in the nearby woods, smiled as he gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s head. However, his eyes had turned as cold as ice, carrying a chilling aura.

    "Mm!"

    Qiaoqiao nodded heavily, "I believe Uncle will protect me."

    Just then, an eerie sound of a flute emerged from the previously silent woods, echoing in the air.

    "Hiss~" "Hiss~"

    The next moment, countless hissing sounds resonated eerily through the quiet forest.

    "Indian Snake Dance."

    Upon hearing this tune, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face drastically changed.

    The Indian Snake Dance was a unique melody of India, unlike the ones performed on the streets there. It was a true melody for controlling venomous snakes, making them dance and attack enemies.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, rustling sounds emerged from the bushes, as if something was moving within.

    Soon after, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils shrank at the sight of countless venomous snakes appearing on the ground and branches ahead¡ªcobras, green bamboo vipers, ck mamba, Emperor Cobras... multicolored and excessively venomous, numbering over a hundred. Each snake constantly flicked its tongue, giving off a chilling feeling.

    "Snakes, so many snakes. Uncle, what should we do? Do you think we¡¯ll die here? I haven¡¯t even dated yet! I¡¯m still a vir¡ªI¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to die so horribly..."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s voice carried a crying tone, curling up on Lu Tianxing like a little doll, wrapping her legs tightly around his waist and arms around his neck, with her head nestled into his chest, trembling slightly.

    Lu Tianxing held Qiaoqiao, saying nothing. It¡¯s natural to be scared; anyone seeing a floor covered with innumerable venomous snakes would be terrified out of their wits.

    "Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯re not going to die here. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle will get you out alive."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s back, his expression unchanged.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 983 - 977: Uncle, I Admire You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 983: Chapter 977: Uncle, I Admire You So Much</h4><h4></h4>

    "Chirp!"

    Suddenly, drifting through the forest, the flute controlling the poisonous snakes sharply intensified, and those snakes seemed to be injected with adrenaline, instantly bing violent, swarming toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Get lost!"

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, lightly lifted his foot, and stomped heavily, instantly creating a wave of invisible air that swept outward.

    "Bang~" "Bang~"

    The snakes, upon encountering the air wave, twisted their slender bodies instantly, directly exploding into a rain of blood, and the surrounding low shrubs were instantly shattered, sttering everywhere.

    After the air wave dissipated, within a five-meter radius surrounding Lu Tianxing, not a single snake could be seen, only a bloody scent lingering.

    The foreign middle-aged man watching in the shadows immediately ordered, "The opponent is a Martial Artist, everyone rush over, kill without mercy."

    As he spoke, the middle-aged man also charged toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Qiaoqiao, hold on to me, let¡¯s catch the culprit."

    Lu Tianxing signaled Qiaoqiao to hold on to him, and then his figure shot like lightning towards the source of the flute sound, pulverizing all the snakes in his path with True Qi.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing saw the culprit driving the snakes, a man with a turban, dressed in Indian attire, frantically collecting the flute and fleeing into the jungle.

    "Since you¡¯re here, leave your life before you go!"

    Looking at the Indian man, Lu Tianxing was toozy to say more, casually pointing a finger, and a stream of True Qi pierced the man¡¯s head, then with a wave, he swept the corpse away so Qiaoqiao could not see.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing halt, Qiaoqiao lifted her tearful eyes to look at him, "Uncle, is it over?"

    "Not yet! There are a few small ants left, don¡¯t look, just snuggle in my arms, understood?" Lu Tianxing patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s little bottom, soothingly.

    "Mm!"

    Qiaoqiao nodded heavily, burying her head back in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, realizing that as long as he was by her side, she feared nothing.

    "Whoosh!"

    At that moment, a custom sniper bullet cut through the air¡¯s resistance, speeding towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Then, several armed men emerged from the forest, aiming at Lu Tianxing.

    "ying with guns? You¡¯re notpetent."

    Lu Tianxing effortlessly shattered the sniper bullet, a cold smile on his lips, shed to a man¡¯s arm, pressing a palm on his head, then grabbing the man¡¯s gun.

    "Crack!"

    As Lu Tianxing left, the man¡¯s body burst with a crackling sound, bing a pile of meat.

    Lu Tianxing held Qiaoqiao, a gun in hand, though firearms were unnecessary for him, doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t handle them; since they were so eager for it, he¡¯d y along.

    After killing one, Lu Tianxing took the man¡¯s submachine gun, his figure shed like lightning through the air, repeatedly pulling the trigger, each gunshot followed by someone falling.

    The assassins suddenly realized with horror that the man¡¯s body seemed a mere afterimage in their eyes; every bullet would hit his original position after he moved, while his bullets appeared to have eyes, striking them no matter how they dodged, taking lives.

    "Demon, he¡¯s a demon."

    Seeing theirrades fall one by one, the remaining faces turned with terror, fleeing into the woods¡ªthey were assassins but also human; knowing they were no match, staying would be utterly foolish.

    "Can you escape?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm slightly trembled, several bullets sliced through the air with an aura of death, directly piercing the back of fleeing heads, through their brains.

    Lu Tianxing appeared back at the original spot, coldly scanning the surroundings, slightly flexing his arm, the submachine gun shattered, fragments ttering to the ground.

    Looking at the fragments below, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, "Guns, I¡¯m tired of ying with them."

    In the blink of an eye, the dozen people surrounding Lu Tianxing were dead beyond saving, a thick bloody aura enveloping the air.

    After the gunfire ceased, Qiaoqiao cautiously lifted her head from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, scanning the surroundings, shivered fiercely, then looked at Lu Tianxing with admiration, "Uncle, you¡¯re so amazing, facing so many people without getting hurt, you¡¯re incredible, I adore you."

    Lu Tianxing disyed an awkward look; did this little girl want him hurt?

    With slight annoyance, he pinched her little bottom, making her gasp, "Uncle, that hurt!"

    "Hmph, that¡¯s a lesson for doubting Uncle, I¡¯ll spank you next time."

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, "Alright, it¡¯s over, get off me, I¡¯ll take you home."

    "No way."

    Upon hearing this, Qiaoqiao tightened her legs around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, clutching his neck tightly, "No, I want you to carry me out."

    "Men and women should not touch; get down or I¡¯ll leave you here."

    "I¡¯m not getting off; if you don¡¯t carry me out, I¡¯ll tell my mom you touched my bottom, tried to assault me, and have her punish you."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat, seeing Qiaoqiao hold him tightly, refusing to let go, he chuckled bitterly, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll carry you out, but afterward, you go home obediently, got it?"

    "Got it, Uncle, you¡¯re so wordy, careful nobody likes you." Qiaoqiao grumbled.

    Lu Tianxing carried her out of the woods. As they turned, the foreign middle-aged man directing them behind watched him coldly, his body like a stream merging with the ground.

    This foreign middle-aged man turned out to be an Earth Element Superpower User at the earth level.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, seemingly sensing something, he slowly lifted his foot, stomped heavily, before continuing to leave.

 Chapter 984 - 978 The Aftermath of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 978 The Aftermath of the Matter</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uncle, what were you doing just now!" Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions and asked in confusion.

    "Nothing much, there was a little bug underground, and I just stepped on it."

    "Oh, by the way, Uncle, what do you think about my previous proposal? I¡¯m finding more and more that you¡¯re the most suitable to be my dad. Not only can you y with me, but you can also protect me. How about tonight I secretly give my mom some medicine, and then sneak you in, so you and my mom can make things official, and you¡¯ll be my real dad."

    "Qiaoqiao, I suddenly realize how lucky you are to have grown this big. If I had a daughter like you, I would definitely pinch you to death with one hand. Such a daddy pit¡ªno, a mommy pit."

    "Uncle, would you really pinch me to death? I¡¯m so pretty. Maybe you could have both mother and daughter."

    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in little bean sprouts."

    "Uncle, you bastard, I¡¯ll bite you to death."

    The sound of the two echoed through the woods, fading away.

    After Lu Tianxing left, the previously damp ground suddenly turned blood red, and a strong smell of blood permeated the air.

    If someone could see through the ground at this moment, they could clearly see a corpse nearly turned into pulp not far from where Lu Tianxing stomped. It was a foreign middle-aged man crushed to death by the soil.

    A scorching ray from the sky prated the clouds and poured down, baking thend.

    Outside the Dream Forest, everything had been locked down by the police. The sounds of explosions and gunfire prompted some tourists to immediately report to the authorities.

    At this time, around Dream Forest, police cars were densely parked outside, and police officers surrounded the entry to Dream Valley tightly.

    Among the crowd, a tall woman was anxiously standing there, dressed in an OL uniform with high heels, her curvy figure drew the attention of all the men.

    This woman was none other than Shen Manjun.

    At the moment, Shen Manjun crossed her arms, anxiously staring inside Dream Forest. Her expression was full of panic, and her beautiful eyes were overwhelmed with undisguisable anxiety and tension.

    Not long ago, she received a call from the family¡¯s bodyguard, saying her daughter Qiaoqiao had ordered the bodyguard away and sneaked out of the house, which immediately made her anxious. Because of the argument she had with Qiaoqiao yesterday, she had cut off all Qiaoqiao¡¯s pocket money. A girl without money sneaking out, what if she encountered bad people?

    Upon receiving the location, Shen Manjun rushed to mobilize the Shen Family¡¯s forces to quickly search for Qiaoqiao. The feedback was that Qiaoqiao had apanied a strange man to an amusement park. When she hurried to the amusement park, she found her daughter and a man had gone to Dream Forest. Shortly after, she saw police cars driving to Dream Forest to lock it down.

    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>

    ording to some tourists, explosions and gunfire were heard right after her daughter entered, which made Shen Manjun feel as if the world was spinning, because she knew someone had been secretly plotting against her. Hence, when she learned in Modust time that Lu Tianxing had saved Qiaoqiao, she assumed it was Lu Tianxing¡¯s scheme.

    "Director Wei, is there still no news from inside?" Shen Manjun asked anxiously, looking at the chubby man standing respectfully beside her.

    <subt>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</subt>

    "No news, but please rest assured, Sect Leader Shen. I¡¯ve already sent people to search along the river. We will certainly ensure Lady Qiaoqiao¡¯s safety."

    Director Wei wiped the sweat off his forehead, cautiously nced at Shen Manjun, not daring to breathe heavily. He was just a small director, while the woman before him was the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, a prominent n in Beijing, who could squash him effortlessly.

    "I hope so. You should know the consequences if my daughter loses a single hair."

    Shen Manjun coldly swept a nce at Director Wei before her.

    "Yes, yes, Sect Leader Shen, rest assured. I guarantee Lady Qiaoqiao will be fine."

    Director Wei nodded repeatedly, shouting at the people behind him: "Why are you standing around here? Go inside and search. You must find Lady Qiaoqiao. Otherwise, you¡¯ll all be packing and going home."

    Just then, a policeman suddenly pointed ahead and shouted: "Someone, Director, look, someone ising out."

    Upon hearing the voice, everyone instinctively looked towards the entrance of Dream Forest. A man was slowly walking out on the trail used for hiking and exploring, with a girl clinging to him like a ko. The girl had her back to the crowd, her legs wrapped around the man¡¯s waist, her hands tightly clutching the man¡¯s neck, her head resting on his shoulder.

    If not for the tense situation, everyone might have shown a knowing smile. This scene was identical to poses from those ind nation action films.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly noticed the police quickly approaching and said: "Alright, little girl, we¡¯ve arrived. Get off me. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed with so many people watching."

    "I¡¯m not getting off. I¡¯m not getting off. Uncle, you said you¡¯d take me to the ce. We¡¯re not there yet!"

    Qiaoqiao wriggled her body in dissatisfaction, making Lu Tianxing feel a sinful fire seemingly igniting in his Dantian.

    "Stop, stop."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, took a deep breath to calm his heart¡¯s ripples: "I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Spare me, little aunt, I¡¯ll carry you out now."

    "Hmph, Uncle, you¡¯ve got some sense."

    Qiaoqiao puffed her cheeks in triumph, a blush appearing on her pretty face. This was her first time acting coy with a man, and it felt so intimate.

    Even Qiaoqiao herself didn¡¯t know why she felt an unwillingness and a hint of loss when Lu Tianxing said he¡¯d set her down.

    PS: Thanks to Cheng Ran, ?Fu? Gui?¡îQing? Yuan, Can¡¯t Let GoØ¼, Perfect with You, The Defeated Aesthetic, Forever Friends, Just Right i, and sgf for their reward!!!

 Chapter 985 - 979 You Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 979 You Scumbag</h4><h4></h4>

    "Qiaoqiao..."

    At this moment, a voice filled with urgency and surprise was heard.

    Shen Manjun, who had been standing behind the police, suddenly squeezed out from the inside, and hurriedly ran towards Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing raised his head and immediately saw a familiar delicate and charming face appear in his sight. Instinctively, he wanted to throw Qiaoqiao away from his hands, silently cursing his bad luck ¨C how could he have run into Shen Manjun? Now, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he couldn¡¯t wash this away; it seemed he¡¯d never shake off the lecherousbel.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun¡¯s face was full of anxiety. When she saw the person holding Qiaoqiao was Lu Tianxing, she paused. Upon seeing Qiaoqiao with both her arms wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, and her whole body lying on his back, an undeniable anger shed in her anxious eyes.

    Qiaoqiao also noticed Shen Manjun, and after freezing for a moment, she quickly jumped down from Lu Tianxing, somewhat timidly calling out, "Mom... why are you here?"

    "Shen Qiaoqiao, I¡¯m asking you, why are you two together? And you, Lu Tianxing, what did you do to my daughter, you bastard?"

    Shen Manjun pulled Qiaoqiao to her side with a furious expression, ring at Lu Tianxing. Recalling Lu Tianxing¡¯s past behavior and seeing him holding her daughter like that, the protective instinct of a mother reached its peak.

    Shen Manjun finally understood why her daughter often mentioned Lu Tianxing. It turned out Lu Tianxing had improper intentions towards her daughter and wanted to seduce her.

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s angry words, Qiaoqiao knew her mother misunderstood, and hurriedly exined, "Mom, it¡¯s not what you think, I..."

    "Qiaoqiao, and you..."

    Shen Manjun interrupted Qiaoqiao, her face full of fury, "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? He¡¯s nothing but scum, aplete jerk. You promised to stay away from him. How could you be with him today, even hugging? Do you know what that means? Be honest with me, did he entice you to run away from home? Are you trying to drive me insane? Do you know how worried I was about you?"

    Listening to Shen Manjun¡¯s furious scolding, Qiaoqiao was momentarily at a loss for words. She tried several times to speak, but Shen Manjun didn¡¯t give her a chance, so she could only look at Lu Tianxing for help.

    Lu Tianxing knew that if he didn¡¯t speak up now, he might carry this me for the rest of his life.

    "Miss Shen, things aren¡¯t like you think."

    "Then what is it? Lu Tianxing, I initially thought you were just a lecher, but at least you had some human decency. But I never imagined you to be aplete degenerate. My daughter is only seventeen and underage. How could you bring yourself to do this? You¡¯re scum! Do you believe I won¡¯t have the police arrest you right now?"

    Emotionally overwhelmed, Shen Manjun¡¯s fingers trembled as she pointed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose, her eyes filled with a fire that seemed it could burn him to ashes.

    "Sect Leader Shen, what¡¯s going on? Do you want me to arrest him for you?" At this moment, Director Wei appeared behind Shen Manjun, speaking with a low voice.

    "You dare! If you arrest Uncle, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll fight you!"

    Before Shen Manjun could speak, Qiaoqiao had already spoken up, her eyes fixed on Director Wei, her small fists clenched, her demeanor showing she would fight him if he dared to arrest Lu Tianxing.

    "Qiaoqiao, you..."

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Shen Manjun felt another surge of anger. She wanted to have Lu Tianxing arrested, but seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s furious expression, she could only suppress her anger. Qiaoqiao was her daughter, and she knew her temperament. If Director Wei arrested Lu Tianxing, Qiaoqiao might run away from home again.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll let you go this time, but if I ever see you have any designs on my daughter again, I don¡¯t care about your strength or anything. I¡¯ll use everything in the Shen Family to tear you to pieces!"

    After saying this, Shen Manjun pulled and dragged Qiaoqiao away from the amusement park, ignoring her protests.

    Lu Tianxing stood there, watching Shen Manjun and Qiaoqiao¡¯s retreating figures, sighed faintly, and smiled bitterly. This misunderstanding was enormous, and even the usuallyposed Shen Manjun became a protective mother, changing drastically.

    There¡¯s a saying that besides an angry woman, an upset mother should not be provoked.

    However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother to exin to Shen Manjun. She¡¯s fired up right now, and if he tried to exin, it would be strange not to get scolded harshly.

    Taking a look around, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger and walked out, driving towards the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Meanwhile, on the streets of Beijing, a Cadic was driving, attracting attention.

    Shen Manjun sat in the back, her face cold as ice, while Qiaoqiao sat beside her, her face pouting, clearly unhappy.

    "Shen Manjun, why did you speak to Uncle like that just now? I want you to apologize to him." Qiaoqiao suddenly turned her head and said to Shen Manjun.

    "Apologize? Qiaoqiao, are you serious or just pretending? That scum is married and still flirts with other women, and you mix with him? Are you trying to make me angry on purpose?" Shen Manjun said angrily.

    Recalling seeing her daughter and Lu Tianxing together, Shen Manjun felt the surge of anger again, unable to suppress it.

    "Don¡¯t speak about Uncle like that."

    Hearing this, Qiaoqiao¡¯s voice immediately rose several degrees, "Shen Manjun, I know you love me and want to protect me, but do you know what really happened just now? Do you know Uncle saved my life? The gunshots and explosions from the Dream Forest were assassins trying to kill me. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle, I¡¯d be dead. Did you know Uncle faced a dozen guns alone to save me?"

    "You¡¯ve taught me to repay kindness with kindness. But what did you do? Why did you use that tone to talk to Uncle? Do you know how hurtful that is? I know you have a prejudice against Uncle, but can you not think everyone is bad? At least Uncle is much better than those men pursuing you."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s face was tense, looking a bit angry at Shen Manjun, speaking with a touch of hysteria, "Shen Manjun, can you stop looking at people through tinted sses and thinking everyone is bad? I know you¡¯re doing it for my good, but before you get angry, can you consider others¡¯ feelings? I¡¯m telling you straight today, I don¡¯t care who you like or marry, I don¡¯t like them. In this life, I only want Uncle as my dad, no one else, I, don¡¯t, want, anyone."

    Thest five words, Qiaoqiao almost shouted them out, one word at a time.

 Chapter 986 - 980 He is a Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 980 He is a Good Man</h4>

    Shen Manjun was stunned,pletely taken aback, and looked at her daughter in disbelief. This was Qiaoqiao¡¯s first time speaking to her in this tone. Even during their argument yesterday, Qiaoqiao was simply sulking and ignoring her, but today, she clearly saw a hint of hatred towards her in Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes.

    Her daughter had a trace of hatred towards her, which made Shen Manjun¡¯s heart tremble. Her originally angry mood unexpectedly calmed down at this moment. Could she have been wrong and really misunderstood Lu Tianxing?

    Thinking back to the incidents with Lu Tianxing, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but question herself. All her impressions of Lu Tianxing began in Modu. Back then, Lu Tianxing teased her, making her think he was a scumbag. Then the incident in the changing room in Xiangjiang further confirmed to her that Lu Tianxing was indeed a scumbag. Although her investigation afterward proved Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying and was forced to enter her changing room, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that Lu Tianxing had taken advantage of her.

    "Did I really misunderstand him?"

    Shen Manjun whispered to herself, recalling the events at the Wealth Mansion. If Lu Tianxing were really a lecherous scumbag, would he have risked his life against the Crying Face Envoy for Bai Zhiqing? Would he have gone all out to protect his wife?

    Thinking of this, Shen Manjun took a deep breath and softly said, "Qiaoqiao, I¡¯m sorry, I was too reckless. I..."

    "Mom, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, and you haven¡¯t wronged me. The person you need to apologize to is Uncle. If Uncle forgives you, then I will forgive you."

    Qiaoqiao turned her head, looked at Shen Manjun, and said, "Also, my running away from home has nothing to do with Uncle. He even advised me to go home and apologize to you. I insisted on taking him to the amusement park, which is why we encountered danger. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle, I¡¯d have been dead already. I know you love me and want to protect me, but can you understand the truth of the matter before you fly into a rage every time? Don¡¯t wrong innocent people easily. Uncle isn¡¯t the scumbag you say he is; he¡¯s a good person."

    "Qiaoqiao, as long as you can forgive Mom, Mom will drop everything. I¡¯ll call Lu Tianxing to apologize right now."

    While speaking, Shen Manjun immediately picked up the phone from her handbag, ready to dial.

    "Mom, forget it. You wronged Uncle for no reason and cursed him terribly. Uncle might still be angry, and calling him now might backfire. Why don¡¯t you wait until Uncle cools off and then treat him to a meal to apologize?" Qiaoqiao interrupted Shen Manjun, sighed, and said.

    Shen Manjun thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright then! I¡¯ll listen to you. But, Qiaoqiao, I must say to you: you¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t act crazy like a boy. You must be reserved, you know? Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get married in the future."

    "I don¡¯t want that! Uncle is my future dad. What¡¯s wrong with being close to my own dad?"

    Qiaoqiao wrinkled her little nose, her gazending on Shen Manjun, her eyes rolling yfully, giving an impression of mischievousness.

    "Mom, do you really have no feelings for Uncle? Uncle is so amazing, you know. At Dream Forest, when I was in danger and surrounded by venomous snakes, it was terrifying. Uncle stomped his foot, and all the snakes died. He¡¯s even more formidable than Grandpa Shou. Mom, since you¡¯re thinking of men anyway, why not give Uncle a chance? I think Uncle is really nice and doesn¡¯t look at you with a lewd gaze, as if he wants to devour you."

    <sub>free\we\bnov(e)(l)</sub>

    "You cheeky girl! What do you mean I¡¯m thinking of men? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll keep you locked up at home and not let you out."

    A blush passed over Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she tapped Qiaoqiao¡¯s little head with her finger.

    "Mom, just admit it! Do you know why I argued with you yesterday? Because one night when I snuck out, I saw you sitting alone on the sofa, sometimes blushing, sometimes gritting your teeth, saying that this guy took advantage of you, and you won¡¯t let him off."

    Qiaoqiao murmured, saying softly, "Mom, isn¡¯t this person you¡¯re talking about Uncle? I feel like it is. The first time when Uncle met you, he made you grit your teeth, didn¡¯t he? But I must admit, Mom, you have good taste. Uncle is really nice, so you should seize the opportunity. Good men aren¡¯t easy to find."

    Qiaoqiao nodded with a smug expression, looking like a self-proimed love expert.

    "You little brat, who taught you to say so much?"

    Shen Manjun pinched Qiaoqiao¡¯s cheek, but a blush involuntarily swept across her face. She never expected the soft murmurings of herself one evening to be discovered by Qiaoqiao, no wonder Qiaoqiao had been ignoring her for the past few days; she thought Qiaoqiao was just tired from studying!

    But Qiaoqiao was indeed correct; the person she was mumbling about that night was Lu Tianxing. After all, a man who can shield a woman like that can win any woman¡¯s heart, let alone Lu Tianxing who had seen her body and even touched every inch of it. She is a woman, so pretending not to be moved would be a lie.

    As for Lu Tianxing being married, it wasn¡¯t really important. As someone from a prominent family, she had seen many men with multiple wives, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for her. What she sought was a man who, when she is tired, weary, and fatigued, can offer her a shoulder to lean on and quietly listen to her words, rather than just a husband.

    At that moment, Qiaoqiao suddenly eximed as if Columbus had discovered a new continent: "Wow! Mom, you¡¯re blushing! You actually blushed; it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you blush. Come on, admit it, do you have feelings for Uncle?"

    Upon hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s exmation, Shen Manjun came back to her senses and quickly said, "Qiaoqiao, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m just sunburned."

    "Sunburn? But the sun isn¡¯t that strong. Mom, you like Uncle!" Qiaoqiao suddenly pped her hands, saying heavily.

    "No."

    "Are you lying to me?"

    "No."

    "Hmph, Mom, why not chase Uncle?"

    "You brat, keep talking nonsense, and I¡¯ll spank you."

    "Ah, the tigress is angry from embarrassment."

    "How dare you call me a tigress, Qiaoqiao, you¡¯re getting bolder. Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson today."

    "Ah, don¡¯t hit me. If you hit me, I¡¯ll tell Uncle to teach you a lesson, spank you and get revenge for me."

    "You dare...?"

 Chapter 987 - 981: Rose Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 981: Rose Is Here</h4>

    Just as Qiaoqiao was eagerly whispering all of Lu Tianxing¡¯s good points into Shen Manjun¡¯s ear, Lu Tianxing drove back to the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    After parking the car in the garage, Lu Tianxing headed toward the hall.

    Perhaps because they heard the roar of the car engine, by the time Lu Tianxing walked into the room, all the women in the hall had their eyes fixed on the door.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing walked in, he immediately faced the baptism of gazes from all the women, their eyes circling him several times.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he chuckled, "Ladies, I know I¡¯m quite handsome, but could you not stare at me so intently? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll misunderstand that you all like me, and I¡¯ll be shy."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was the first to burst into a charmingugh, "Old friend, forgive me forughing rudely, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of a man as thick-skinned as a wall needing to be bashful. But you should take a look at who¡¯s here first!"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei stepped aside, revealing the person hidden behind her.

    When Lu Tianxing saw the beaming face and the voluptuous figure behind Lin Yafei, he suddenly disyed a mix of surprise, delight, and variousplex emotions.

    Lu Tianxing never dreamed that Rose, who was far away in Xiangjiang, would appear before him.

    With a smile at the corner of her mouth, Rose seemed very satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction. She swayed her sexy hips as she walked toward him, "Little man,e here, let me hug you and see if you¡¯ve be thin from hunger. And do you know what the ancients said? ¡¯One day apart feels like three years.¡¯ We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a decade. I¡¯ve missed you to death."

    Seeing Rose walking toward him, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at Bai Zhiqing, just in time to catch her looking at him with eyes as sharp as knives, her displeasure and murderous intent making him shiver involuntarily.

    Lin Yafei, seeing this scene, smiled even more brightly. She loved these kinds of situations, as if she would only be happy if Lu Tianxing had a hard time.

    Lin Qianru, on the other hand, paid Rose no mind, focusing all her attention on Lu Tianxing, looking at him with deep affection. For Lin Qianru, just being by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side made her content. Moreover, she had vaguely guessed Rose and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship long ago when Rose went to Hang City, so it didn¡¯t surprise her. Instead, like Lin Yafei, she stood aside and watched the fun.

    "Little man, what¡¯s wrong? Why is there sweat on your forehead? Is it hot? Come, let me wipe it for you."

    With a smile on her face, Rose looked at Lu Tianxing as she gently raised her hand to wipe his forehead. Due to their close proximity, Rose¡¯s womanly assets were almost entirely pressed against his chest.

    Just by lowering his head slightly, Lu Tianxing could see a pair of assets squeezed out of shape and the deep crevice between them. A faint floral fragrance emanated from Rose, causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart to tremble.

    Seeing Rose like this, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a headache. After recently being drugged and seduced by Mu Qingxue, here came another one as seductive as Lin Yafei. Damn it, was the heavens intending to y him to death?

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt like a little rabbit surrounded by a pack of drooling E Lang, eager to devour him whole.

    When Bai Zhiqing saw Rose almost entirely ~stuck~ to Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, a trace of coldness shed in her eyes, making Lu Tianxing feel a chilling draft around him.

    "Um... Rose, could you let me go first?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously.

    "Why let go? Old friend, ording to Western customs, shouldn¡¯t you give me a passionate kiss upon reunion?"

    Rose seemed unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s increasingly icy gaze, slightly raised her head, pouted her lips slightly, and waited for Lu Tianxing¡¯s kiss.

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. This girl was getting more daring. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of Bai Zhiqing and the others, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving Rose a passionate kiss. But now, in front of Bai Zhiqing, if he dared to do so, he wouldn¡¯t live to see the next day¡¯s sun.

    When Bai Zhiqing saw this, her eyes became as sharp as knives, and she said chillingly, "Lu Tianxing,e over here."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shivered all over and quickly stepped back a few steps, scampering to her side.

    "Honey, you saw it just now, I was passive. I didn¡¯t move a bit," Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing with an awkward smile.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Tianxing, her gaze so cold it could virtually freeze a person solid.

    Ignoring Bai Zhiqing, Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of grievance and said, "Little man, you have no conscience. It¡¯s been how long since west met, and you¡¯re already so distant with me. Have you forgotten our wonderful time in Xiangjiang? You even held me and Little Qingqing as we bathed together! Have you forgotten it all?"

    "Oh no, there¡¯s some history here."

    When Lin Yafei heard this, her eyes lit up with brilliance, and her gaze began shifting between Rose, Lu Tianxing, and Bai Zhiqing. How had she never noticed Bai Zhiqing had this taste? Was this the legendary outward reluctance but inward willingness? Perhaps she should find a time to verify it; it seemed even more thrilling.

    Lin Qianru, upon hearing this, immediately fixed her beautiful eyes on Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, as if trying to see something on their faces.

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of ck lines, looked at Rose and said with a bitter smile, "Rose, can we not talk so ambiguously? What do you mean by me holding you and Zhiqing in the bath? You two were drugged at the time, and I was saving you, alright?"

    "Is there a difference?"

    "There¡¯s a huge difference."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice increased a few notches, not wanting to dwell on this topic, and quickly changed the subject, "Rose, weren¡¯t you in Xiangjiang? How did you suddenlye to Beijing? Have you taken care of things over there?"

    "It¡¯s all taken care of. Initially, I was nning to find a sessor in Xiangjiang and then hand them over to Uncle Long for training. After much consideration, I selected someone. Little man, you would never guess who I chose as the spokesperson in Xiangjiang. It will surely surprise you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose knew when to stop. She sat back elegantly on the sofa, crossing her legs casually. Whether intentionally or not, her long, slender legs swayed incessantly in front of Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, drawing attention irresistibly to their length and end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 988 - 982: Wish You a Long Journey

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 982: Wish You a Long Journey</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing forcibly resisted looking at Rose¡¯s long and beautiful legs and said, "Who is it that caught your eye and made you want him to take Zhao Long¡¯s ce?"

    Rose chuckled and said, "You won¡¯t believe it when I tell you; it¡¯s the former sessor of the Huang Family, Huang Feiyu."

    "Huang Feiyu, him? Rose, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Rose.

    When Rose was selecting a representative for Xiangjiang, she had also called him to ask if there were any suitable candidates. Ultimately, he had no good candidates to rmend, so he let Rose make her own decisions in Xiangjiang. However, Lu Tianxing never imagined that Rose would choose Huang Feiyu to be her representative in Xiangjiang.

    Not only was Lu Tianxing a little stunned, but even Bai Zhiqing was slightly dazed. In her eyes, Huang Feiyu was just a little boy who liked to give others cars. Letting a little boy be the future underground king of Xiangjiang, isn¡¯t that a joke?

    "Old friend, who is this Huang Feiyu? You seem very shocked." Lin Yafei asked curiously at this moment.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, but her beautiful eyes also carried a hint of curiosity. Who could it be that shocked both Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing so much?

    "Huang Feiyu is a descendant of the Xiangjiang Huang Family."

    Lu Tianxing briefly exined and then frowned as he said, "Rose, didn¡¯t you say you wanted the underground forces and the Huang Family to bnce each other? Why suddenly choose Huang Feiyu? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Huang Family bing too powerful?"

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile and said, "You¡¯re right. I initially intended for the underground forces to bnce the Huang Family. However, the Huang Family¡¯s performance during this period wasmendable, so I n to give them a little taste of sess. When Uncle Long steps down, I¡¯ll let Huang Feiyu take over his position as my representative in Xiangjiang. Additionally, I already announced that Huang Feiyu is only a temporary representative. In the future, whoever can rece Huang Feiyu will be my representative in Xiangjiang. This statement is the Huang Family¡¯s fatal Achilles¡¯ heel."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "What do you mean?"

    "Rose¡¯s meaning is quite simple."

    At this moment, Lin Yafei picked up the conversation and said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rose should be using human nature. Throughout history, dynasties changed because of human nature. When someone has enough power, they don¡¯t want to remain subordinate and will ultimately choose to rebel. The Huang Family is like a dynasty, and Huang Feiyu is the current emperor."

    "In Xiangjiang, those who hold power are like local dukes or generals with strong armies. Each one is ambitious and hopes to change the dynasty one day. To ensure Huang Feiyu maintains his throne, the Huang Family will go through great efforts to suppress these ambitious individuals. As both sides¡¯ forces continuously sh, they bnce each other¡¯s power, making them afraid to act recklessly."

    "Yafei is right."

    Rose nodded after Lin Yafei finished and said, "That¡¯s exactly my n, to use the Huang Family to bnce the leaders of those underground forces and use them to bnce the Huang Family. This is just one aspect. More importantly, I¡¯ve found that Huang Feiyu indeed has potential for cultivation. As someone from the Huang Family, hecks that family arrogance. He values loyalty, and if you do him a favor, he will repay you a hundredfold. Such people are the ones most worth nurturing."

    Lu Tianxing frowned and sternly said, "Does Huang Feiyu know the implications of what you¡¯re doing?"

    "He knows."

    Rose took a grape from the side, put it in her mouth, and said, "Before I decided to cultivate Huang Feiyu, I told him everything, including my n to use him to bnce Xiangjiang¡¯s power structure. He chose to ept it."

    "That¡¯s good. By the way, since the Xiangjiang issue is resolved, what are you doing in Beijing?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m here to take over Yama Pce¡¯s territory."

    Rose smiled lightly and said, "We are partners; you¡¯re the top enforcer for our Yama Pce. Since you eliminated a family, of course, we at Yama Pce have to take over the territory. The Wang Family is a juicy piece of meat, and I certainly want to swallow it. However, this still requires your help, young man."

    "You need my help? How?" Lu Tianxing was stunned and asked quizzically.

    "Of course, you need to help me take a bath, young man. I¡¯vee all the way to Beijing, exhausted, covered in sweat, and too tired to move. Why don¡¯t you carry me upstairs and give me a bath? Let me reminisce the feeling of being in Xiangjiang, okay?"

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat. What¡¯s with this girl¡¯s new trick just as he felt at ease for a moment? Is she trying to kill him?

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing this scene, changed her expression slightly and directly said, "Lu Tianxing,e upstairs; I have something to ask you. Come on, Qian Ru, let¡¯s go upstairs together."

    <sub>fre ewebno(v)e\l.(c)om</sub>

    With that, Bai Zhiqing went straight up the stairs.

    Lin Qianru hesitated for a moment, gave Lu Tianxing a gentle smile, and followed Bai Zhiqing upstairs.

    "Good luck, young man."

    Rose blew a kiss to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing shuddered, dared not linger, and dashed upstairs. He couldn¡¯t worry about Rose now. The priority was to appease Bai Zhiqing; otherwise, he might end up sleeping on the sofa tonight.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing go upstairs, Rose looked at Lin Yafei and said, "So, did you learn anything? Making a man¡¯s heart burn with passion is what a woman should do."

    "Hmph, who couldn¡¯t do that?" Lin Yafei pouted and said.

    "Oh, really?"

    Rose suddenly stood up, moved close to Lin Yafei, and wickedly smiled, "Then can you tell me, since Lu Tianxing has been in Beijing for a while, have you and he ever done anything secretly behind Zhiqing¡¯s back, like rolling in bed together? Did you give him a bite or something? Do you prefer cavalry! Or infantry, or maybe...?"

    "Rose, you¡¯re a female pervert."

    A blush shed across Lin Yafei¡¯s pretty face, not only because of Rose¡¯s words but also because Rose was talking while her fingers roamed mischievously over her body.

    "A female pervert? No, no, I just want to test how many moves you¡¯ve tried on Lu Tianxing. Tsk tsk, a man and a woman alone in a room, don¡¯t tell me you did nothing."

    "You¡¯re right, I did nothing. Also, Huangfu Meigui, put your hand down quickly, or don¡¯t me me if I fall out with you." Lin Yafei said a bit exasperatedly.

    Although she liked teasing others, especially daringly teasing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, it didn¡¯t mean she liked being teased by someone else, especially when the other party was a woman.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 989 - 983 Wife, I am Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 983 Wife, I am Innocent</h4><h4></h4>

    "Turn against me? Do you dare?"

    fre ewebnove l

    "Huangfu Meigui, I¡¯ll fight it out with you."

    Lin Yafei suddenly screamed and pushed Rose onto the sofa next to them, pressing her entire body against Rose¡¯s, with her hands attacking the same target as Rose.

    Unaware of what happened in the hall, Lu Tianxing exhaled deeply after going upstairs. Damn, the heavens are ying with him; having one Lin Demon isn¡¯t enough, and now another Rosees to torment him. If these two demons get together, he¡¯s starting to doubt if he can leave Beijing alive.

    Watching the two women walk towards the designated rest area outside on the balcony, Lu Tianxing hurriedly went up to them, sat across from them, and curiously asked, "Wife, how did Rose know we were staying at Lin Demon¡¯s ce?"

    "She called me, and I drove to the airport to pick her up."

    "You?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, damn it, he thought Rose hade on her own, but it turned out that Bai Zhiqing had brought her. This girl must think he doesn¡¯t have enough rivals in love or that Lin Demon hasn¡¯t yed him to death yet.

    Lu Tianxing felt an impulse to cry; Bai Zhiqing definitely isn¡¯t fond of him, so she brought Rose to torture him.

    Now this vi has almost entirely be a woman¡¯s world, and they¡¯re all his women¡ªone is his wife, one is his wife¡¯s acknowledged concubine, and one secret lover, and now another secret lover hase, and in terms of coquettishness, she¡¯s no less than the vixen Lin Yafei.

    What is this all about!

    Just one Lin Yafei is already too much for him to handle, and now with another Rose, it¡¯s like the heavens see him being surrounded and spoiled by beauties and have decided to punish him.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt as if the whole world was filled with malice.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s miserable expression and asked with confusion.

    "Nothing."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head.

    "Tianxing, are you thirsty? Want a drink?" Lin Qianru asked at that moment.

    "Sure, get me a can of Coke. What about you, wife?"

    "Qianru, just bring me a bottle of juice, thank you."

    "Zhiqing, you¡¯re too polite, just hang on a moment."

    Lin Qianru smiled and stood up, heading towards the fridge in the room.

    Seeing Lin Qianru leave, Bai Zhiqing focused her gaze on Lu Tianxing and said slowly, "Lu Tianxing, honestly, apart from meeting Sima Lingyun today, what else did you do? Did you go see any other woman, like Angel or Mu Qingxue?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly broke into a cold sweat. Why are women¡¯s instincts always so urate!

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Bai Zhiqing continued, "What, not speaking? Was I right, so you have nothing to say? Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to properly exin things to your legitimate wife here?"

    "I... "

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, Lin Qianru came over with a can of Coke and a bottle of juice, handed the Coke to Lu Tianxing, and then passed the juice to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Qianru, what about you?" Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru¡¯s empty hands and asked.

    "I¡¯m not thirsty."

    Lin Qianru shook her head and sat beside Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, opened the can of Coke, took a sip, and asked, "Qianru, how did you sleepst night?"

    "It was okay."

    Lin Qianru responded softly, her expression a bit stiff andcking confidence, after all, she¡¯s a mistress, while Bai Zhiqing is Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, legally recognized byw.

    Since ancient times, the status of a concubine can never match that of the first wife.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t change the subject with me, and since Qianru is here, you better honestly confess. Did you go see Angel or Mu Qingxue after meeting Sima Lingyun today?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with her eyes shining, pressing the question.

    "Wife, I¡¯m innocent. I really didn¡¯t do anything today except meet Sima Lingyun."

    "Hmph, didn¡¯t do anything? Lu Tianxing, then exin what¡¯s with the scent on you. Don¡¯t tell me Sima Lingyun is a pervert who likes spraying perfume on himself."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat, subconsciously sniffed his clothes, and immediately caught a faint scent. If he¡¯s not mistaken, it¡¯s clearly Qiaoqiao¡¯s natural scent.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sneer grew more pronounced, "Now you have nothing to say, right? Confess, did you sneak out to see Angel or Mu Qingxue?"

    With that, Bai Zhiqing turned to look at Lin Qianru, who appeared stunned, and affectionately said, "Qianru, you might not know, but our gentleman here is adored everywhere he goes, surrounded by beauties. Even the chairman of the Angel Group is very fond of him; just a snap of his fingers and she might follow him."

    "Ah!"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Although she hadn¡¯t met Angel, she had heard of the Angel Group, which can match over a dozen Bai¡¯s Groups. Lu Tianxing actually knows the chairman of the Angel Group, so what exactly did he do while he was abroad?

    "No need to be surprised, that¡¯s just an appetizer. Do you know Mu Qingxue? She¡¯s an international top star, and he has quite a good rtionship with Mu Qingxue too. Did he ever tell you about this?"

    Lin Qianru shook her head, "No, Lu Tianxing never told me any of this, if not for you telling me today, I would never have known!"

    "Lu Tianxing, it seems you¡¯ve done a good job keeping secrets. If I hadn¡¯t caught a slip today, I wouldn¡¯t have known you¡¯re so impressive. Are you nning to build a harem for yourself all over the country, having concubines to apany you wherever you go?" Bai Zhiqing spoke to Lu Tianxing with a half-smile, half-serious expression.

    Beads of cold sweat formed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead, he felt chills all over his back, breaking into a cold sweat. It seemed Bai Zhiqing intended to team up with Lin Qianru to give him a memorable lesson.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 990 - 984: Long Story Short

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 984: Long Story Short</h4><h4></h4>

    "Honey, don¡¯t joke around, alright? There¡¯s no Angel or Mu Qingxue. The scent on me isn¡¯t from them."

    "Not from them? So is there someone else? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve be quite capable, haven¡¯t you? I really couldn¡¯t tell."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gazended on Lu Tianxing, exuding a daunting presence, her eyes like lightning, putting immense pressure on him.

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes were fixed on Lu Tianxing, waiting for his response, a hint of resentment on her face.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing felt a cold sweat, forced a smile, and said, "Honey, don¡¯t overthink this, will you? There¡¯s no one else. I just ran into a friend¡¯s daughter while I was in Beijing today, you know, the girl you caught me talking tost time. I saved her once before, and today I ran into her in Beijing, so I just spent some time with her."

    Bai Zhiqing recalled the time she identally saw Lu Tianxing chatting with a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl.

    "Honey, now you know, I saved her life once in Modu, and this time I met her again in Beijing, so she dragged me to the amusement park. You know how crowded it gets on weekends, isn¡¯t it normal to have some fragrance on me?"

    "Is that so?"

    fre.ew(e)bnov el

    Bai Zhiqing slowly stood up, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and looked down at him with an imposing stance.

    "Yes."

    free.web(n)ove(l)(.)c(o)m

    Lu Tianxing nodded solemnly. Faced with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s questioning gaze, his expression remained unchanged.

    "I hope so. If I find out you¡¯ve been seeing other women behind my back, you¡¯re going to regret it."

    Bai Zhiqing stared at Lu Tianxing for a long time. After noticing no change in his expression, she harshly tossed out a remark before sitting back down: "This issue is resolved, so Lu Tianxing, shouldn¡¯t you exin about Angel and Mu Qingxue? Oh, I already know about the incident with Angel, you saved her life. Now you need to focus particrly on Mu Qingxue. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because you saved her once at a concert we went to together that she¡¯s infatuated with you."

    "Well..."

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing was at a loss, not knowing how to speak. Just a few hours ago, he could have confidently told Bai Zhiqing there¡¯s nothing between him and Mu Qingxue. But now, after having a close encounter with Mu Qingxue, albeit involuntary, who would believe him?

    Despite modern talk of gender equality, it doesn¡¯t always y out that way. If a beautiful woman identally stepped on your foot and apologized, you mightugh it off, but if it were a man, he might get cursed out.

    Mu Qingxue had drugged him, but who would believe him if he said that?

    "Why, are you having a hard time with this?"

    "Honey, I..."

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try any tricks to fool me. Do you really think I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see through things? When you were hospitalized, Mu Qingxue came earlier than anyone else every day. Her eyes on you weren¡¯t quite right. Last night, when you nned to take down the Wang Family, she showed up right away. Don¡¯t tell me she was just there for the spectacle. I was nning to wait until we got back to Modu to deal with it with you and let Qianru know about your past indiscretions. But now there¡¯s no need because Qianru is already in Beijing."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said calmly, "Be honest, and you¡¯ll get leniency. Refuse, and you¡¯ll face severity. Lu Tianxing, the only option left for you now is toe clean."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face showed a hint of excitement, and she looked at Bai Zhiqing with some gratitude.

    By questioning Lu Tianxing in front of her, Bai Zhiqing implied that she had epted Lin Qianru in her heart; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t confront Lu Tianxing publicly.

    There¡¯s a saying that family scandals should not be publicized. Bai Zhiqing, even though she hadn¡¯t dated before, wasn¡¯t a fool. At home, you could boss your man around, but outside, you¡¯d have to give him face.

    Now, Bai Zhiqing questioning Lu Tianxing in front of Lin Qianru indirectly acknowledged Lin Qianru¡¯s status, which made Lin Qianru feel thrilled.

    One must say, Bai Zhiqing, as the chairwoman of a corporate group, masterfully yed the art of winning people¡¯s hearts. Originally, she wanted to know about Mu Qingxue, but now she gave it a name, iming that both she and Lin Qianru knew, adding a card to her hand. This made it hard for Lu Tianxing to refute while earning Lin Qianru¡¯s gratitude, thus making her an ally. It was a two birds with one stone tactic.

    Lu Tianxing saw all this, not feeling any anger but secretly relieved. As long as Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru could coexist peacefully and no longer target each other, he would be content. As for other women, he¡¯d just take it one step at a time.

    "Honey, actually, this is a long story, going back several years. It¡¯s not something I can exin in a few words."

    "Then make it short, focus on the main points." Bai Zhiqing elegantly sipped her juice before continuing.

    "I saved Mu Qingxue¡¯s life."

    Lu Tianxing quickly said, then, after some thought, added, "More than once."

    "That¡¯s it?"

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were momentarily stunned, their eyes wide as they looked at Lu Tianxing. You did say to make it short, but isn¡¯t this too short, only fifteen words in total?

    "That¡¯s it." Lu Tianxing seriously nodded, confirming.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you kidding us?" Bai Zhiqing said, a bit exasperated.

    "Honey, it¡¯s not my fault. You did tell me to make it short." Lu Tianxing responded innocently.

    "But we didn¡¯t ask you to make it this short. Just twelve words? Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you make it a bit longer?" Bai Zhiqingined.

    "Right, Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to tell me about your affair with that international superstar?" Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with resentment.

    Feeling the gaze of both women, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on. He really didn¡¯t know how to speak. After just dealing with Mu Qingxue, now recounting past affairs left him at a loss for words.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Not willing to say? No problem, you have plenty of friends. I¡¯ll just ask them then, Lu Tianxing. Do you think they won¡¯t tell me?" Bai Zhiqing raised an eyebrow and said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 991 - 985: Teach Him a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 985: Teach Him a Lesson</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression slightly changed. If Bai Zhiqing were to ask his brothers, he might be able to ensure that others wouldn¡¯t talk carelessly, but Tie Niu, with his big mouth, might spill all his past affairs, especially after getting drunk. If Bai Zhiqing found out he had already had intimate contact with Angel, it wouldn¡¯t just be Mu Qingxue¡¯s issue anymore.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing quickly said, "Wife, don¡¯t misunderstand. Whatever you want to know, I will bepletely open and honest."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing added in his mind that, of course, the incident where Mu Qingxue drugged him and pushed him down must never be mentioned...

    "Is that so? Then can you tell me why Mu Qingxue treats you with such favor, like she¡¯s ready to offer herself to you?"

    "Those were the old days. How would I know she¡¯dtch onto me?"

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Wife, you heard from Lin Demon earlier that when I was in Beijing serving in the army, I once saved Mu Qingxue¡¯s life by chance."

    "Beijing?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing slightly furrowed her brows, a sh of insight crossing her mind: "Are you the man in Mu Qingxue¡¯s song, the one she referred to as the Ugly Duckling?"

    "Yes, it was indeed me."

    Looking into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing, knowing he couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore, could only smile bitterly and nod.

    Upon hearing this from Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you really believe what you¡¯re saying? Nothing happened, and just because of a heroic rescue, Mu Qingxue is dead set on marrying you, and she can¡¯t forget you all these years, staying loyal to you? Who are you trying to fool? Do you and Qian Ru think we¡¯re idiots?"

    "But I¡¯m telling the truth."

    "The truth?"

    Bai Zhiqingughed coldly, "Qian Ru, do you believe what he says?"

    Lin Qianru quickly shook her head, "No."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly found himself speechless; damn it, why is it so hard for people to believe the truth!

    "Lu Tianxing, if you¡¯re going to fool me, at leaste up with a better excuse. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? Or are you acting like in a drama, where after a hero rescues the beauty, the beauty has to marry the hero? Stop dawdling ande clean now."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on. Forget about Bai Zhiqing, even he wanted to know why, after rescuing Mu Qingxue, whom he only met once, Mu Qingxue fell in love with him.

    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m

    "Wife, Qian Ru, I¡¯m really not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you could ask around or check with Sima Lingyun, Han Zifeng, and see if what I said is true."

    "Sima Lingyun, Han Zifeng?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, "Han Zifeng is your brother, of course, he would cover for you. Sima Lingyun is the leader of the Yanhuang Group, do you think he has the time to chat about this?"

    "Then why not ask Mu Qingxue directly?"

    "Lu Tianxing, are you trying to infuriate me?"

    Bai Zhiqing said with annoyance, "You want me to ask Mu Qingxue? How am I supposed to approach it, should I bluntly ask her if she intends to marry my husband just because he saved her once? Do you think that¡¯s an appropriate way to ask?"

    "I... "

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something but unable to utter a word. Asking Mu Qingxue like that would embarrass her, and the two might not even stay friends afterward.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing fall silent, Lin Qianru suddenly said, "Tianxing, why are you quiet now? Is it because, like Zhiqing, you¡¯re hiding something from us?"

    "Yeah, keep talking, I insist on getting to the bottom of it today," Bai Zhiqing chimed in.

    "Brother, where are you? Someone is looking for you downstairs."

    At that moment, a crisp voice echoed in the vi, and soon a figure, as ethereal as a sprite, appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s view.

    Seeing Mand at that moment, Lu Tianxing looked as if he had found a savior, quickly standing up and saying, "Wife, someone¡¯s looking for me downstairs. I¡¯ll head down first, bye."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing had already appeared at the balcony door, hastily pulling the newly arrived Mand downstairs.

    Watching Lu Tianxing hurriedly leave, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t show any anger, instead wearing a faint smile.

    Lin Qianru also had a smile on her face. "Zhiqing, you know full well that Tianxing is telling the truth, that he just saved Mu Qingxue¡¯s life and nothing else happened. Why do you press so hard?"

    "Qian Ru, you knew I believed him?" Bai Zhiqing curiously asked upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words.

    f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om

    "Of course, we¡¯ve been best friends for years. If I couldn¡¯t tell whether you were genuinely angry or just pretending, then all those years of friendship would mean nothing," Lin Qianru replied softly.

    "You understand me, Qian Ru. Lu Tianxing indeed wasn¡¯t lying, but this guy has such strong romantic luck that who knows when he might bring home another blooming peach flower for us. I need to give him a warning in advance, a lesson," Bai Zhiqing said indignantly.

    Lin Qianru showed a touch of empathy on her face upon hearing Zhiqing¡¯s indignant words. The "peach blossom" Bai Zhiqing referred to included her, yet Bai Zhiqing said "us" at the end, evidently including her as one of them, which was touching.

    "Zhiqing, thank you," Lin Yafei expressed her gratitude.

    "No need to be polite. Now we are allies, and from now on, we must work together to prevent Lu Tianxing from stepping outside our line," Bai Zhiqing said solemnly, holding Lin Qianru¡¯s hand.

    "Mm!"

    Lin Qianru looked at Bai Zhiqing and nodded heavily.

    Completely unaware that the two women upstairs had already formed an alliance, Lu Tianxing let out a long breath of relief after pulling Mand outside.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sigh, Mand said with a strange look, "Brother, why are you sighing? Did you do something wrong to sister-inw and only feel relief seeing meing, escaping from the lion¡¯s den?"

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing rapped Mand¡¯s head lightly in exasperation, "Do I seem like that kind of person to you? By the way, who exactly is looking for me?"

    "Seems like someone from the Liu Family,"

    Mand thought for a moment, tilting her head and said, "Brother,st time you embarrassed the Liu Family at the Yunwu Private Restaurant. Are they here for revenge this time? Should I quietly poison them, so once he returns to the Liu Family, the poison spreads, and unless they¡¯re a mythical level expert, I guarantee no one below that can survive."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 992 - 986: Did the Liu Family Back Down?

    <h4>Chapter 992: Chapter 986: Did the Liu Family Back Down?</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Mand¡¯s words and quickly said, "Mand, don¡¯t do anything reckless. I still want to live a few more days! Do you think the Liu Family is like the Wang Family? The Wang Family has been able to hold a ce among the families in Beijing entirely because they have the support of the Heavenly God behind them. Without the Heavenly God, the Wang Family would be vulnerable."

    "But the Liu Family is an old established family in Beijing, they climbed to the top relying on their own heritage. Moreover, the Wang Family was eliminated because they went too far, and I¡¯m not from Beijing, I¡¯m here alone without any foundation. Although the families in Beijing fear me, they won¡¯t consider me an equal. If we eliminate the Liu Family as well, we will be the target of all in Beijing. We might not even be able to leave Beijing alive."

    "I know, it¡¯s really troublesome, not as straightforward as the Middle East. If you don¡¯t like someone, you just eliminate them."

    Mand grumbled discontentedly but did not refute Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Her previousment was just talk; she wasn¡¯t stupid. Eliminating the Wang Family might still be doable, but removing the Liu Family would definitely make them enemies of the Yanhuang Group.

    After Lu Tianxing and Mand went downstairs, they immediately saw a middle-aged man in a suit sitting on a sofa in the living room. Rose and Lin Yafei were sitting beside him, watching the middle-aged man thoughtfully, their eyes glimmering with a prating light, thinking about some unknown matters.

    When the middle-aged man saw Lu Tianxinging down from upstairs, he was startled and stood up from the sofa as if there were a spring in his seat. He looked at Lu Tianxing with some reverence and said, "Mr. Lu, y-you¡¯re wee."

    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice trembled slightly, with a trace of panic on his face, and a desire to weep surged in his heart.

    He was from the Liu Family, specifically sent by Liu Yaoyang to apologize to Lu Tianxing. If possible, he would have nevere; now, the whole of Beijing was abuzz about how Lu Tianxing had obliterated the entire Wang Family. In the eyes of the families in Beijing, Lu Tianxing was now aplete Killing God. If Lu Tianxing killed him, it would just be bad luck for him; the Liu Family would certainly not stand up for him.

    But there was nothing he could do, because he drew the lot for this. No choice.

    "You are from the Liu Family?" Lu Tianxing looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked.

    "Yes, Mr. Lu, my name is Liu Peng. I was sent by our Old Master."

    The middle-aged man, after a brief moment of panic, quickly calmed down. He picked up a briefcase from beside him and took out a few sheets of paper: "Mr. Lu, our Old Master has been in closed-door meditation for a while, and only came outst night. After learning that someone from our Liu Family had offended Mr. Lu Tianxing, he specifically sent me today to apologize to you, Mr. Lu. Also, Mr. Lu, these are our Liu Family¡¯spensations: this is the transfer contract for Vi No. 2 at Purple Bamboo Vi, you just need to sign it. Additionally, there¡¯s an anonymous bank card with a deposit of fifty million, which our Old Master entrusted me to hand over to you, Mr. Lu, please ept it."

    Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sneered silently to himself, not truly believing them. Constant meditation, just releasedst night? If he truly believed that, he would be a fool. The Liu Family was only willing to bow down because he had wiped out the Wang Family the previous night unscathed; otherwise, expecting a family to bow was simply dreaming.

    Even though he knew why the Liu Family was acting this way, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t show any expression on his face as he slowly said, "Since Elder Liu doesn¡¯t me me for beating his descendants, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me not to reciprocate. Take the items back; I can¡¯t ept them. Also, offer my apologies to Elder Liu on my behalf and say that I, Lu Tianxing, apologize to him."

    "This...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, then said: "Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. I can¡¯t possibly take the items back, because before I came, the Old Master already said that if I return with the items untouched, he¡¯d break my legs. So please, Mr. Lu, you must ept them."

    "Alright! If that¡¯s the case, I will ept them. Please convey to Elder Liu that I will visit him when there¡¯s an opportunity."

    View the correct content at NovelFire)

    Lu Tianxing, seeing the look on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, finally nodded and signaled Lin Yafei to take the items from the middle-aged man¡¯s hands.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ept the items, the middle-aged man breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "Mr. Lu, I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    "Mm, take care."

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly.

    The middle-aged man immediately walked outside, and not until he left the vi did he breathe a sigh of relief, taking a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Although Lu Tianxing had spoken to him politely the whole time, the aura emanating from Lu Tianxing had made him feel suffocated. He¡¯d never want to see this fiend again; whoever wanted toe coulde.

    Watching the middle-aged man leave, Lin Yafei casually handed over the house contract and bank card to Mand, who was peeking nearby: "Old friend, what do you think the Liu Family means by this? You hit the Liu Family head Liu Jingshan and almost crippled Liu Feng, logically, the Liu Family wouldn¡¯t swallow this insult. Yet now they¡¯re bowing to you. Isn¡¯t this like pping their own face?"

    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing strange about it."

    Lu Tianxing slowly opened his mouth and said; "Because the Liu Family doesn¡¯t want to tear up with me. Moreover, Old Master Liu is a wise man. He clearly understands my strength. If the Liu Family wanted to turn against me, they¡¯d need to ensure one hundred percent that they could keep me. If they couldn¡¯t keep me, I¡¯d be the Liu Family¡¯s nightmare. That¡¯s why they bowed."

    Lu Tianxing paused here, took a red date from the table, and put it in his mouth before continuing, "As the saying goes, never underestimate a young man¡¯s struggles. A young person has boundless potential, and you never know what achievements he might attain in the future. He might even possess the power to crush you in the future. That¡¯s what the Liu Family fears about me. I¡¯m still young, with plenty of time to reach the peak of martial arts. If they fail to kill me and I escape, it¡¯s equivalent to nting a time bomb in the Liu Family that could explode at any time, bringing them to ashes."

    "Therefore, among face and the survival of the Liu Family, Elder Liu chose not to face off against me. Also, the Wealth Mansion incident had stirred too muchmotion, and although it was eventually suppressed, I¡¯m sure it has already drawn the displeasure of higher-ups. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have tacitly allowed me to wipe out the Wang Family, and the Liu Family knows this too, so they chose to befriend me while using the opportunity of sending gifts to convey they have no intention of being my enemy, and that the Wealth Mansion incident wasn¡¯t their doing."

 Chapter 993 - 987: The Helper Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 987: The Helper Arrives</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei nodded thoughtfully. For a family, making enemies everywhere is definitely the stupidest move, let alone targeting a genius.

    In this world, don¡¯t underestimate a young man¡¯s poverty. You might be able to bully some ordinary people, but you should avoid bullying some geniuses if possible, because the growth speed of geniuses is far beyond imagination. Although it is often said that before reaching the peak, countless geniuses will be the corpses beneath the feet of peak experts, can you ensure that the genius you¡¯ve offended isn¡¯t one who steps forward over others¡¯ corpses?

    "Old friend, what are your ns next?"

    "No specific ns, just patiently waiting for Angel¡¯s bidding event to start."

    View the correct content at NovelFire

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment before continuing, "As for the Wang Family, without their support, their forces are crumbling, but after all, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. It won¡¯t be easy to subdue them, so I¡¯m nning to find a partner."

    "A partner?"

    Lin Yafei was slightly surprised.

    Just then, the phone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s pocket rang with a melodious ringtone.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the caller ID and was slightly stunned, then smiled: "Speak of the devil, our partner has arrived."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing answered the phone: "Third Young Master Han, what brings you to me today? You¡¯re not chasing girls but calling me, how unusual."

    "Boss, stop teasing. I was just released today, damn it, the old man was too harsh, locked me up and said I couldn¡¯te out until I broke through to Earth-level Peak. Luckily, I pulled through."

    Han Zifeng¡¯sining voice came from the other end of the line: "Boss, I heard you wiped out the Wang Family, is it true? You¡¯re too domineering. As soon as I got out, I heard about you storming the Wang Family solo, too domineering. Boss, you don¡¯t consider me a brother. This kind of good thing and you didn¡¯t call me? If you did, I¡¯d have escaped even if the old man broke my legs. Then wiping out the Wang Family would be partly my credit too. I could boast about it when wooing girls, I¡¯d say, ¡¯Do you know who I am? The Beijing Wang Family, my brother and I took them down together,¡¯ instead of telling girls, ¡¯Do you know the Beijing Wang Family? My brother did that...¡¯."

    Listening to Han Zifeng¡¯s bragging, Lu Tianxing was exasperated but felt a warmth in his heart. He could tell that Han Zifeng¡¯s words were sincere.

    Lin Yafei and Rose, standing nearby, chuckled at Han Zifeng¡¯s words.

    NovelFire

    "Hey, Boss, why are there women¡¯sughs around you, and more than one? Boss, am I bothering you? Should I callter?"

    Han Zifeng¡¯s puzzled voice came again.

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing, exasperated, said, "Come on, what do you really need me for?"

    "Hehe, Boss, don¡¯t be angry. Actually, there¡¯s nothing too important. Didn¡¯t I tell you a few days ago? My old man wants to see you. He asked me again today to call you, to see if you coulde to visit our Han Family. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, no worries, I¡¯ll just let my grandpa know and he won¡¯t hit me."

    "Visiting the Han Family is fine, but are you guys okay with it?"

    "Of course, Boss; do you want me to send someone to pick you up?"

    "No need to pick me up. I used to hang around Beijing, so I know where your Han Family entrance is. I¡¯ll drive myself over. By the way, make sure to inform them, I don¡¯t want to be stopped outside."

    "Rest assured, Boss. Juste; I¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance for you."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    After hanging up with Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing looked at Rose and Lin Yafei, who were staring curiously at him, and said, "Ladies, could you not look at me like that? If you want to know anything, just ask, all I ask is for you to be gentle."

    "Little man, was the person calling you someone from the Beijing Han Family? Is the helper you¡¯re talking about the Han Family?" Rose was the first to speak, her eyes filled with curiosity and a glint of excitement. If a cooperation with the Han Family is possible, the Yama Pce¡¯s development momentum in Beijing would be unstoppable, and gathering the remaining forces of the Wang Family would be a piece of cake.

    "Indeed, it¡¯s the Han Family."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "But to be precise, it¡¯s only half of the Han Family. Next, we¡¯re heading to the Han Family, to see if we can persuade the Old Master Han. Rose, you¡¯reing with me."

    "You¡¯re nning to go to the Han Family?"

    Just then, a surprised voice came from the side. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru hade downstairs unnoticed.

    "Yes, Rose wants to gather the remaining forces of the Wang Family, so we need someone to back us up. I was initially thinking of asking Sima Lingyun for help, but now the Han Family has voluntarilye to us, so we¡¯ll opt for them." Lu Tianxing said looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose smiled slightly at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru: "I hope you don¡¯t mind me borrowing your man for a while, is that okay!"

    Bai Zhiqing smiled lightly: "Go ahead, just remember toe back early."

    Bai Zhiqing was aware of the cooperation between Lu Tianxing and Rose. The Yama Pce that Rose created was Lu Tianxing¡¯s hidden strength in the shadows, also a force to protect his family and friends. So, without thinking much, Bai Zhiqing generously agreed.

    "Thank you, Zhiqing. I promise to return him safe and sound after using him, and if you don¡¯t trust me, you can examine him yourself tonight." Rose replied with a sly smile, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a teasing tone.

    Bai Zhiqing blushed slightly, her cheeks turning rosy as if she had drunk wine.

    "Wife, Rose and I are heading to the Han Family now."

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything further but nodded to Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and the others before leaving with Rose.

    Lin Yafei watched them leave, then nced at Bai Zhiqing: "Little Qingqing, when did you be so generous, willing to lend your man to Rose? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll devour your husbandpletely?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei and said, "Lin Demon, just say what you have to say and stop hiding it; don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning."

 Chapter 994 - 988 Han Family

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 988 Han Family</h4><h4></h4>

    Knowing that Bai Zhiqing had seen through her thoughts, Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed. Instead, she chuckled flirtatiously and said, "Hehe, Little Qingqing, you really understand me. Since you can lend your man to Rose, how about lending him to me tonight? I promise to return him untouched, not a scratch, and you can even check him afterward."

    "You¡¯re dreaming, think again! Let¡¯s go, Qian Ru, we¡¯re going upstairs. Don¡¯t bother with this vixen!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing grabbed Lin Qianru and headed upstairs.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing leave, Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the nearby Mand.

    "Sister Yafei, what... what do you want to do? Could you stop looking at me like that? I¡¯m scared." Mand spoke with some trepidation as she looked at Lin Yafei, now thoroughly afraid of her. Lin Yafei was like a female wolf who preyed indiscriminately, regardless of gender.

    "Manman, don¡¯t be scared. Sister Yafei just has some questions for you."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a wolfish grin reminiscent of the wolf grandmother tempting Little Red Riding Hood: "I heard from Lu Tianxing that you can make poisons. Do you happen to have a drug that can make someone sleep through the night and bepletely undetectable the next day? If you have it, how about giving it to me? In exchange, I¡¯ll cover all your expenses in Beijing, and I¡¯ll even gift you a top-tier limited edition supercar."

    "Sister Yafei, what do you need such a thing for?"

    "Of course, to seduce and steal away treasures!"

    Lin Yafei revealed her intentions without hiding, her eyebrows dancing with excitement: "Once I¡¯ve drugged your sister-inw and the others, your brother will be mine. Don¡¯t you want to have a little nephew soon?"

    "Uh!"

    A bead of cold sweat dripped from Mand¡¯s forehead. This method was just like Lin Yafei toe up with. Though she wanted to help Lin Yafei, if Bai Zhiqing found out, she wouldn¡¯t rest until Mand was dead. She was still young, hadn¡¯t fallen in love yet, and didn¡¯t intend to die so soon.

    "This... Sister Yafei, I don¡¯t have such a thing. Oh, my sister-inw is calling me upstairs. I have to go. Goodbye."

    With that, Mand hurriedly headed upstairs, no longer daring to linger. She felt like a littlemb that could be devoured by Lin Yafei, the big gray wolf, at any moment.

    Watching Mand rush upstairs, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curved into a seductive smile. Sooner orter, she¡¯d get her way.

    ...

    The Han Family¡¯s location wasn¡¯t in the city center but amidst a serene forest. The Han mansion was built against the hill, with a winding road leading to the forest¡¯s end visible from afar.

    When Lu Tianxing and Rose drove up here, they could see a grand mansion from a distance, akin to an ancient royal pce with majestic presence, nked by two imposing stone lions.

    At the entrance of the Han Mansion, four men in ck stood, wearing wireless earpieces, their expressions grim, unmoving, like wooden stakes.

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s car approached, two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, signaling Lu Tianxing and Rose to get out of the car.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a private area. Outsiders are not allowed. Please leave." Although they were Han Family members, the guards were not overbearing and spoke respectfully.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Truly, a family with deep roots like this can¡¯tpare to the Wang Family; a high-handed family often meets the quickest demise.

    "I¡¯ve been invited here by your Third Young Master Han."

    "Third Young Master? Please wait a moment."

    The two bodyguards were momentarily stunned, quickly spoke into their earpieces, then said to Lu Tianxing, "Please, Mr. Lu,e inside."

    Saying this, the guard made a gesture of invitation. Lu Tianxing nodded and, together with Rose, walked into the Han Mansion.

    Just as he entered the gate, Lu Tianxing heard an excited voice behind him: "Boss, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve missed you!"

    Before the voice faded, a figure appeared before him¡ªit was Han Zifeng, the Third Young Master Han.

    Rose briefly paused on seeing Han Zifeng, looked at Lu Tianxing with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to have friends in the Han Family, let alone direct descendants. No wonder Lu Tianxing said he¡¯d already seeded halfway; with Third Young Master Han around, indeed, half the sess was assured.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Han Zifeng spoke again: "Boss, this beautiful woman next to you must be sister-inw! Hello, sister-inw. I¡¯m Han Zifeng, you can call me Third Young Master Han."

    "Hello, I¡¯m Rose." Rose smiled and nodded in response, feeling quite ttered to be called ¡¯sister-inw¡¯ by Han Zifeng.

    "Alright, Third Young Master Han, cut the chit-chat. Wasn¡¯t it your old master who wanted to see me? Where is he?" Lu Tianxing, looking a bit annoyed at Han Zifeng¡¯s familiarity, shook his head.

    "Boss, my family¡¯s old master is already waiting for you. You and sister-inw, please follow me, I¡¯ll take you there."

    Saying that, Han Zifeng led the way inside.

    Following behind Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing and Rose walked further into the mansion, admiring the scenery as they went. Soon, they came across pavilions and towers, the carvings on them seemed so lifelike, as if ready to take flight at any moment.

    On the ground, small bridges spanned over streams, clear waters flowed around homes, with koi swimming within. Crossing these bridges revealed a lotus pond adorned with a walkway traversing over water, centered by a water pavilion.

    From the pavilion, one could overlook the entire lotus pond, lush with green leaves. As the breeze stirred, the leaves danced up and down, and being July, the blooming lotuses dotted the pond, creating a sense of tranquility, wonder, beauty, and purity.

    "Boss, what do you think? Is our home pretty?" Han Zifeng spoke to Lu Tianxing while leading the way.

    "Very pretty. Someday, I¡¯d like to have a mansion like this myself, to live as a leisurely lord." Lu Tianxing agreed, nodding, admiring the traditional decorations of the Han Family.

    Passing the lotus pond, Lu Tianxing and Rose, led by Han Zifeng, arrived at a bamboo grove, the gentle breeze causing it to sway. From a high vantage point, it would appear as a green ocean flowing with the wind.

    Within the bamboo grove, a traditional architecture, crafted entirely from bamboo, appeared in glimpses, harmonizing with the surrounding green. An old fence epassed a small pond and the building, evoking a sense of solitude and peace, akin to reclusive poets dwelling on the east fence.

    "Hehe, Boss, don¡¯t mind. My grandfather just likes to stay here, saying it¡¯s good for nurturing the soul." Han Zifeng turned his head andughed lightly at Lu Tianxing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 995 - 989 Old Master Han

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 989 Old Master Han</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face looked odd, focusing on cultivating moral character?

    If it were someone else saying this, he might believe it, but if Old Master Han from the Han Family said it, he wouldn¡¯t believe a word. In his memory, Old Master Han was a hot-tempered person, the kind who would explode at the slightest spark. If he really was cultivating moral character, he would have done so already, and Han Zifeng wouldn¡¯t act like a mouse seeing a cat when meeting his own grandpa.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, he heard an elderly voiceing from the bamboo house: "You little rascal, go a few days without a beating and now you¡¯re tearing the roof off, huh? Daring to talk about me like this. Do you believe me if I say I¡¯ll punish you by making you clean all the Han Family¡¯s toilets?"

    As the elderly voice came from within, a white-haired old man emerged from the bamboo house. Although his face looked old, his back was straight, exuding a robust military aura, clearly indicating this old man was once in the military.

    Seeing this old mane out, Han Zifeng shrank his neck like a mouse meeting a cat, grinning sheepishly as he said, "Grandpa, why did youe out? I was just saying that living here is wonderful and has such depth, like an ancient hermit. One day, I¡¯ll wanna learn from you."

    "Hmph, if only you did learn from me. You¡¯re young and all you¡¯d think about every day is chasing girls. I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ll give you one more year. After a year, you have to obediently marry and carry on the Han Family line. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have someone drag you to the bridal chamber at gunpoint." Old Master Han red at Han Zifeng and snorted.

    Lu Tianxing was ustomed to this scene, having previously apanied Han Zifeng and experienced Old Master Han¡¯s temper, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Rose was a bit dumbfounded watching this scene unfold, not expecting someone living in such a serene ce to have such a fiery temper, threatening to drag his grandson to the bridal chamber at gunpoint. Wasn¡¯t that a bit extreme?

    Hearing his grandpa, Han Zifeng¡¯s face fell: "Grandpa, you... you know this is the 21st century. We value free love, forced marriages aren¡¯t sweet, and love doesn¡¯te just because you want it to..."

    "Nonsense."

    Before Han Zifeng could finish, Old Master Han interrupted: "I don¡¯t care about your free love or whatever. I¡¯m telling you straight, if you don¡¯t bring home a bride in a year, I¡¯ll personally arrange several marriages for you. Run, and I¡¯ll break your legs. Our Han Family can afford a cripple, hmph."

    After hearing his grandpa, Han Zifeng¡¯s face turned even more bitter, so he changed the subject: "Grandpa, there are guests here, can¡¯t you save face for me?"

    "Why should I save face for you? Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who he is. Military Knife, he came to our Han Family with you before, that dark and lean guy. Hmph, just saying it makes me angry. At least you got your father¡¯s genes, yet no wife. Look at him, back then, looking dark and skinny, but he found such a beautiful wife, and look at you, all alone. You embarrass me. If you weren¡¯t my grandson, I¡¯d p you to death." Old Master Han spoke bluntly.

    Hearing Old Master Han¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing could only helplessly rub his nose, unable to refute, since back in the army, Old Master Han was pretty much his superior¡¯s superior, and he¡¯d been reprimanded by him more than once, so he was used to it.

    Rose listened to Old Master Han and blinked, her gaze curiously falling on Lu Tianxing, as if trying to see what made him so thin, though the dark skin was real. A soldier without a bronzedplexion would indeed be an embarrassment.

    "Hmph, there¡¯s nothing more for you here, hurry on out."

    Relieved to hear his grandpa¡¯s words, Han Zifeng gave Lu Tianxing a farewell nce and swiftly left.

    "Old Sir Han," Lu Tianxing said, turning to Old Master Han after Han Zifeng left.

    Old Master Han, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, looked him up and down, sighed, and said, "Military Knife, you¡¯ve changed."

    "Old Sir Han, you¡¯re joking. Nothing in this world stays the same. Anyone would change, and I¡¯m no exception," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Yes, anyone would change."

    Old Master Han sighed. When he met Lu Tianxing for the first time, Lu Tianxing was thin, but radiated the toughness of a soldier. Now, although Lu Tianxing still carries a trace of military demeanor, it¡¯s now tinged with a bloody aura. Not a single member of the Wang Family survived; the old Lu Tianxing would never have done that.

    "Military Knife, are you interested in ying a game of chess with this old man?" Old Master Han suddenly asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Well, how could I refuse your invitation!"

    "This way, please."

    Old Master Han led the way into the bamboo house.

    "Rose, let¡¯s go in."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Rose, nodded, and the two followed Old Master Han into the bamboo house.

    Nestled near the pond was a pavilion made of bamboo. Old Master Han was already seated inside, with a chessboard set in front of him, ready for a game of Chinese chess.

    Lu Tianxing walked over, sat down without hesitation opposite Old Master Han, and said slowly, "Old sir, my chess skills are unrefined. If I can¡¯t entertain you, I hope you won¡¯t mind."

    "Less talk. Come on, you take red, you make the first move."

    "In that case, old sir, I won¡¯t hold back."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t waste words, immediately getting into the game. Though not a frequent yer nor a grandmaster, he wasn¡¯t a novice either. Facing Old Master Han, Lu Tianxing chose pure offense rather than just defending. To him, the best defense was a strong offense.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s strategy made Old Master Han frown slightly. He invited Lu Tianxing for a chess game intending to gauge his character. A person¡¯s true nature is like their chess game; character might be hidden, but chess style is hard to disguise.

    Faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce attack, Old Master Han bnced both defense and offense, like Tai Chi, seamless and well-guarded. For a time, the two exchanged moves back and forth, with few pieces remaining on the board.

 Chapter 996 - 990 The Way of the Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 990 The Way of the Soldier</h4>

    "I¡¯ll take your cannon."

    Old Master Han ced the chess piece beside him, looked at Lu Tianxing, and slowly said, "Sabre, you¡¯re going to lose. Your attack is too fierce, leaving yourself almost no way to retreat. If you encounter an enemy, you¡¯re doomed."

    "Haha, old man, you¡¯re celebrating too early. Haven¡¯t you noticed I¡¯ve already got two pawns across the river? Pawns crossing the river are unstoppable, you¡¯ve got few pieces left, you¡¯re going to lose."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Old Master Han and said calmly, "Old Sir Han, you¡¯re focused on the big picture, but for a pawn, there are no concerns. It¡¯s not the general, nor the advisor, and certainly not the elephant. It doesn¡¯t have the speed of the rook or the maneuverability of the knight. What it does have is the courage to move forward relentlessly. As the saying goes, when pawns cross the river, there¡¯s no retreat. It¡¯s not that the pawn doesn¡¯t want to retreat, but it simply has no choice. It can only survive by killing everyone trying to eat it. That¡¯s the way of a pawn. What do you say, Old Sir?"

    "Sabre, your obsession with killing is too strong. Someday, you¡¯ll pay for it."

    After Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Old Master Han sighed deeply. His previous words were meant to tell Lu Tianxing through the chess piece that one should know when to attack and defend, and to always leave a way out. Lu Tianxing, however, was also using the chess piece to tell him that he was like a pawn¡ªmany wanted to take him out, and if he didn¡¯t want to die, he had to eliminate everyone.

    "Old Master, how heavy the obsession with killing is depends on your heart. If you are unashamed, even with a heavy obsession with killing, I remain unashamed. All I want is to protect those around me and prevent them from being harmed. This is what I must do. Even if it turns me into a demon, I would not hesitate," Lu Tianxing said slowly, a resolute tone in his voice.

    "Do you know that your actions have already made the families in Beijing wary? If you were not a rootless driftwood in Beijing, those families would not allow you to leave Beijing alive. They don¡¯t want anyone sharing the same cake with them," Old Master Han said solemnly.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Then what do you mean, Old Sir Han?"

    "Me?"

    Old Master Han paused for a moment, slowly stood up, gazed at a flock of geese leisurely swimming in the pond, and softly said, "Originally, ording to Han Family¡¯s way of handling matters, I wouldn¡¯t be involved in your affairs. But I also know my grandson Han Zifeng¡¯s character. A few days ago, if I hadn¡¯t strictly forbidden him from leaving the house, even threatening to break his leg if he didn¡¯tply, he might have gone to help you by now. Do you know why I did this?"

    "Please enlighten me, Old Master."

    "Because I don¡¯t want to gamble, nor do I dare to gamble. I am the patriarch of the Han Family and the spiritual pir for everyone in the Han Family. Behind me is not just myself, but thousands waiting to be fed. For your sake, I can¡¯t let thousands starve by making the Han Family gamble. I simply can¡¯t and dare not do that."

    Old Master Han sighed and said, "Sabre, to be honest, there are times I really envy you, the crown-raising rage for beauty. If I had been braver when I was young, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have lost her. Although I eventually wiped out those people, what was lost will nevere back."

    "Old Sir, the ¡¯her¡¯ you speak of is...?"

    "She... she is the person I owe the most in my life."

    A hint of reminiscence appeared on Old Master Han¡¯s face. It took him a while topose himself, and his gaze fell on Miss Rose beside Lu Tianxing. "Presumably, this is Miss Rose, renowned in Modu."

    Hearing Old Master Han ask about her, Miss Rose was slightly taken aback. "Old Master, you know me?"

    "I not only know you, but I also know why you returned to Beijing. You want to gather the remnants of the Wang Family and pave the way for the Yama Pce you¡¯ve established. The Lin Family girl taking over the Sky Dragon Club was just the first step, am I right?"

    "What!"

    Hearing Old Master Han¡¯s words, both Lu Tianxing and Miss Rose couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. Miss Rose, in particr, felt her heart churn with unease. She felt a shiver inside, as she thought she had acted very discreetly. Barely anyone knew that Lin Yafei was part of the Yama Pce, yet Old Master Han stated it outright, causing her unease.

    Taking a deep breath, Miss Rose looked at Old Master Han and said, "Old Master, you know about Yama Pce?"

    "Indeed."

    Old Master Han nodded and said, "You have been very covert in your actions. Without deliberate investigation, it would be impossible to find out. But don¡¯t forget, this is Beijing. In Beijing, nobody who has seeded in establishing themselves here is foolish. The influence of major families in Beijing is deeply entrenched, and their power is far more terrifying than you can imagine."

    "They are aware of the existence of the Yama Pce. The reason they haven¡¯t acted is that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be taken seriously by them, nor do you pose a threat to them. They¡¯ll let you grow. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just their pets, entertaining them."

    "Put simply, if you rashly attempt to swallow up the Wang Family¡¯s assets, your fate will only be annihtion. They can tolerate the Wang Family¡¯s rise because they can¡¯t do anything about the Wang Family, but they will not tolerate a pet that can only entertain them turning on its owner. Don¡¯t take it personally; though I know you¡¯re the underground overlord of Modu and have experts like Sabre, Sabre is just one person. The foundations of a great family are beyond your imagination. A real noble family is not something the Wang Family can everpare to. If they wish to destroy you, all they need is to send one expert to stall Sabre, and your power will be reduced to ashes."

    Hearing Old Master Han¡¯s words, Miss Rose felt a bitter smile rise in her heart. She wanted to retort but found herself unable since Old Master Han spoke the truth. Although she is the underworld ruler of Modu with an impressive title that strikes fear into ordinary people, in the eyes of true masters, the Rose Society might becking. A force without top-notch experts can never be a first-ss power.

    "Old Sir Han, your lesson is insightful."

    Despite not being an ordinary woman, after a brief moment of disappointment, Miss Rose quickly regained herposure and straightforwardly said, "Since you¡¯ve learned all of this, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. This time, I came with Lu Tianxing to propose a cooperation with your Han Family."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 997 - 991: Collaborating with the Han Family

    <h4>Chapter 997: Chapter 991: Coborating with the Han Family</h4>

    "Cooperate with the Han Family?"

    Old Master Han heard this and was slightly taken aback, then looked at Rose with a smile that was not quite a smile, saying, "Little girl, do you think you have the capital to cooperate with the Han Family? Being the ruler of Modu¡¯s Underworld can be intimidating, but you should know that without unbeatable power to hold the ground, even the strongest forces are just paper tigers. The Han Family could wipe you out effortlessly."

    Upon hearing Old Master Han¡¯s words, Rose did not show any anger but calmly replied, "Old Master, you¡¯re right. Given my current power, in the eyes of the Han Family, I¡¯m indeed no different from an ant, easily crushable. But don¡¯t forget, my man is Lu Tianxing, and he¡¯s connected with Sima Lingyun of the Yanhuang Group; they can be considered friends. This time, those above have implicitly agreed for my man to destroy the Wang Family without intervening. I think this speaks volumes to Old Master about what it represents."

    After hearing Rose¡¯s words, Old Master Han couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. Indeed, his invitation to Lu Tianxing to the Han Family had thisyer of purpose¡ªto understand what the attitude from the top and the Yanhuang Group truly was through Lu Tianxing.

    After all, those above and the Yanhuang Group agree to let Lu Tianxing eradicate the Wang Family without choosing to intervene. Clearly, they have tolerated the Beijing noble families to their limit. This is definitely not good news for any family because no matter how strong a family is, it can never rival the state¡¯s machinery.

    "Little girl, what do you want to say?"

    "Actually, there¡¯s not much to say. This time, I¡¯m following Lu Tianxing here to strike a deal with the Han Family. When the Yanhuang Group targets the noble families, I can have my manmunicate with Sima Lingyun, asking him to spare the Han Family once. Of course, if Sima Lingyun doesn¡¯t go against the Beijing noble families and coborates with me, it would be beneficial for the Han Family too."

    "Oh, you¡¯re quite confident, little girl."

    "Absolutely."

    Rose smiled faintly, saying, "I wonder if you, Old Master, are aware of what¡¯s happening in Xiangjiang?"

    "Xiangjiang?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Old Master Han furrowed his brow slightly and, somewhat surprised, said, "All the turmoil in Xiangjiang recently was caused by you."

    "Haha, Old Master, you¡¯re too kind. I just found Xiangjiang too chaotic, so I simply integrated all the forces together. Fortunately, I seeded. I wonder if thesebined forces can catch the eye of Old Sir Han."

    Rosebed through her wind-messed hair and said with a light smile, "Old Master, you should also know the potential of Yama Pce. I believe that sooner orter, it will make everyone take notice. There¡¯s no need for us to beat around the bush, Old Master. I wonder if you prefer adding flowers to beauty or offering fuel in snowy weather..."

    "Little girl, you¡¯re forcing the old man to take a stance."

    Old Master Han, upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, did not get angry at all but said with a friendly smile, "Personally, I prefer offering fuel in snowy weather, but I have one condition."

    "What condition?" Rose asked.

    "Actually, this condition is quite simple. I hope that when the Han Family faces a life-and-death crisis, you all can lend a hand to help, at least to let the Han Family preserve a lineage. After all, I¡¯m getting old, and it¡¯s time to prepare a retreat for the Han Family." Old Master Han sighed softly and said.

    "Deal."

    Rose thought for a moment and straightforwardly agreed, "Old Master, my request is also very simple. I need the Han Family to help me gather the remnants of the Wang Family¡¯s forces."

    "That¡¯s not a problem, but the Han Family will only deter other major forces for you and won¡¯t intervene to assist you," Old Master Han said slowly.

    "Of course, without experiencing storms, how can one see rainbows? I like challenges."

    In the period that followed, Old Master Han and Rose continued to discuss cooperation matters, including various aspects of coboration. Lu Tianxing sat there feeling extremely bored, admiring the white geese leisurely swimming in the pond, dazed and deep in thought.

    More than an hourter, Lu Tianxing and Rose stood up simultaneously, saying to Old Master Han, "Old Master, it¡¯s gettingte, we¡¯ll take our leave now."

    "Safe travels, I won¡¯t see you off."

    Shortly after Lu Tianxing and Rose left, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the bamboo house, emitting a strong military aura, with sharp eyes like des that make anyone feel as though their heart is being seen through. His spine stood straight, like a soldier, dragon-striding and tiger-stepping.

    "Dad!"

    The middle-aged man walked into the bamboo house, saw Old Master Han, and respectfully called out.

    "Yuntao, you¡¯re back." Old Master Han looked at the middle-aged man and said with a calm manner.

    This middle-aged man was none other than Han Zifeng¡¯s father, Third Young Master Han, who is also the current Family Head of the Han Family.

    "Yes, I¡¯m back."

    Han Yuntao nodded and said, "Dad, I heard you invited the saber to the house as a guest just now."

    "That¡¯s right."

    Old Master Han nodded and said, "Moreover, I have reached a cooperation agreement with the saber. Our Han Family will help him stabilize other families in Beijing, while he will lend a hand during our Han Family¡¯s life-and-death crisis to help us through."

    "Dad, is it worth betting on the saber? I admit his prowess is formidable; Zifeng¡¯s life was carried back by him from the battlefield. But private matters are private, and it shouldn¡¯t be enough for our Han Family to invest so much, should it?" Han Yuntao asked in confusion.

    "Yuntao, you don¡¯t understand."

    Old Master Han looked at his son, sighed softly, and said, "As the Family Head of the Han Family, you should know how excessive the major noble families of Beijing have been all these years, inserting people into the Yanhuang Group, even wanting topletely control this national asset for private use. This has already touched the nerves of those at the top. Perhaps previously, the top feared the noble families¡¯ power, but I believe you have heard of recent events; someone infiltrated the Yanhuang Group andmitted murder, and this intruder is highly likely from one of the noble families."

    "Do you know what this means? It signifies that the Yanhuang Group has decayed to the utmost degree, and the recent destruction of the Wang Family, with those above and the Yanhuang Group not intervening, indicates that the top and Yanhuang Group are preparing to strike against Beijing¡¯s noble families, or warning all major families to withdraw all hands from the Yanhuang Group; otherwise, there¡¯s only the fate of bing ashes. Although our Han Family does not have much intention for the Yanhuang Group, it can¡¯t be guaranteed that it won¡¯t be caught in the crossfire. More importantly, have you not noticed a pair of behind-the-scenes hands hidden in Beijing¡¯s shadows?"

    "Behind-the-scenes hands? Dad, what do you mean by that?" Han Yuntao asked in confusion.

    Old Master Han took a deep breath and instead of answering, asked in return, "What do you think of the Wang Family¡¯s strength."

    "Very strong."

    Han Yuantao pondered for a moment before saying, "Although I haven¡¯t interacted with the Wang Family, I do know their strength is formidable; otherwise, it¡¯s not possible for a third-rate family to leap to be a top family in Beijing within just a few decades, even withstanding pressure from major families to rise, showcasing their strength."

 Chapter 998 - 992: He Looks Like Someone

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 992: He Looks Like Someone</h4>

    Old Master Han nodded in agreement as he listened to his son¡¯s words, saying, "You¡¯re right. I once thought the Wang Family was strong, almost as strong as our Han Family. Yet, this very family was wiped out by the military de. Haven¡¯t you noticed the reason behind it?"

    "Dad, are you suggesting that the Yanhuang Group also sent experts when the military de eradicated the Wang Family?" Han Yuntao said in surprise.

    "The Yanhuang Group didn¡¯t make a move."

    Old Master Han shook his head: "The Wang Family never had any experts at all. The only so-called experts were the five offerings they openly disyed. Until their demise, none of the formerly renowned Wang Family experts appeared. This can only mean one thing: the Wang Family¡¯s rise wasn¡¯t through their efforts, but controlled by an invisible hand. All their experts came from this force, but when the Wang Family fell, these experts didn¡¯t show up. It¡¯s very likely the Wang Family was abandoned by this hidden hand."

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Han Yuntao¡¯s expression turned serious. He wasn¡¯t foolish. If someone put so much effort into supporting the Wang Family to be one of Beijing¡¯s top families, they must have been plotting something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have done such a thankless task. Abandoning the Wang Family was likely because the Yanhuang Group and higher-ups noticed and used Lu Tianxing to wipe them out.

    "Dad, are you saying there¡¯s a force conspiring in Beijing?"

    "Exactly. This force is undoubtedly plotting something. If this conspiracy erupts, all the families in Beijing could suffer. That¡¯s why I chose the military de, I¡¯ve ced my bets on him, and more importantly, haven¡¯t you noticed the military de resembles someone?" Old Master Han said heavily.

    "Resembles someone?"

    Han Yuntao recalled the time he met Lu Tianxing years ago. Back then, Lu Tianxing was somewhat dark-skinned and slim, not resembling anyone at all.

    Old Master Han looked at the puzzled Han Yuntao, suddenly enlightened, and said, "I almost forgot. After that incident, all records, including photos of that person, were destroyed. It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t remember him. But you¡¯ve certainly heard his name; he¡¯s Lu Tianzhan."

    "What, Lu Tianzhan? Are you sure you didn¡¯t misspeak, saying the military de is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son? How is that possible?"

    Even with steadyposure, Han Yuntao¡¯s face changed color at these words, feeling as if a tidal wave had surged within him, leaving him unable to find peace.

    Lu Tianzhan was from the same generation as him, a figure who suppressed them all, a mountain that weighed heavily on their youth, making their aplishments only something to look up to.

    "Nothing is impossible. This world may have people with the same appearance, but never the same character. Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions are remarkably simr to Lu Tianzhan¡¯s, even surpassing them. That¡¯s why I chose him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s likely the son Lu Family has been secretly searching for all these years, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s biological child. It¡¯s been over twenty years, and Lu Tianxing is about that age."

    Han Yuntao frowned, saying, "Dad, if that¡¯s the case, why would you choose to cooperate with him? You must know Lu Tianzhan was forced to his death by the Yang, Wang, and other families. If those families learn the military de is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, and we coborate with him, wouldn¡¯t we be everyone¡¯s target?"

    "Yuntao, you¡¯re underestimating Lu Family¡¯s old man."

    Old Master Han shook his head and said, "One might fall once, but never twice in the same ce. Lu Family¡¯s old man has already lost a son, carrying guilt all these years. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have continued searching for Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son for over twenty years."

    "If he learns someone dares to harm his grandson, that old man would certainly storm into Beijing and unleash a massacre. Besides, I once betrayed Lu Family¡¯s old man in the past, choosing to stand by indifferently when he begged for my help. I owe Lu Tiankuang a life debt, so this time, I¡¯ll repay it. If his grandson wants to stir up a storm in Beijing, I¡¯ll help him at least once, ensuring his safety when faced with life-threatening danger..."

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t aware of the conversation between Han Family¡¯s father and son. After leaving Han Family, he and Rose did not return to Purple Bamboo Vi but went to a bar instead.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t n to go, but after leaving Han Family, Rose dragged him to the bar.

    The bar¡¯s decor was quite nice, giving a tranquil feeling, quite vorful.

    Since it wasn¡¯t the peak operating time, the whole bar was empty, with waiters gathering in groups, chatting andughing.

    Lu Tianxing and Rose entered from outside, and the waiters immediately focused their eyes on them. No matter where it is, beauties are always the center of attention, and Rose was an exceptionally beautiful woman, captivating both men and women.

    Lu Tianxing paid no attention to the surrounding gazes and casually found a quiet corner to sit.

    Lu Tianxing called over a waiter, ordered some decent wine, skillfully opened it, poured a ss for Rose, and then poured himself one.

    "Cheers."

    Rose took the wine, raised her ss to Lu Tianxing, and drank it all.

    Lu Tianxing gently sipped the wine, looked at Rose, and said, "Rose, can you now tell me why you insisted on dragging me to the bar?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose smiled alluringly and said, "I wanted toe to the bar to get you drunk and then educate you. Are you satisfied with this answer?"

    "Not satisfied. Rose, honestly tell me what¡¯s going on. Since we left Han Family, you¡¯ve seemed off. Tell me, did something happen?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose seriously.

    Although the coboration with Han Family seeded, since leaving them, Lu Tianxing noticed Rose¡¯s mood was low, without the joy of forming an alliance, as if she was burdened with hidden worries inside.

 Chapter 999 - 993: Roseâ€™s Methods

    <h4>Chapter 999: Chapter 993: Rose¡¯s Methods</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose fell silent, took the red wine from the side, poured herself a full ss and downed it in one go, before she finally spoke: "Little man, do you still remember the reason I told you I wanted to create the Rose Society?"

    "I remember, it was for revenge."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. How could he not know Rose¡¯s reason for creating the Rose Society? It was so that one day she could enter Shu and avenge her mother.

    "Yes, to avenge my mother. I once was full of ambition, believing that if I unified Modu and became the underground ruler, I could contend with the Shu Tang Family and avenge my mother. But today, the incident with the Han Family gave me a resounding p in the face. All my so-called efforts are actually so insignificant in the eyes of the real ns. I¡¯m nothing but a frog in a well, foolishly dreaming of revenge."

    At this point, a bitter smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face: "Little man, do you think I¡¯m very foolish, like an idiot, knowing my efforts are in vain and yet still persisting...?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the bitter smile on Rose¡¯s face and let out a long sigh in his heart. He walked over to Rose, gently holding her in his arms. He understood Rose¡¯s disappointment. When you realize that everything you¡¯ve worked for is just someone else¡¯s starting point, the psychological gap and sense of loss are unimaginable.

    "Little man, can we not seek revenge anymore?" Rose looked up, speaking softly like a wounded woman.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned: "Why."

    "Because I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you."

    Rose spoke softly: "The Shu Tang Family, like the Han Family, has deep-rooted power in Shu. If we seek revenge, perhaps we¡¯ll only find a dead end. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly, a difficult-to-describe feeling of being moved washed over him. He embraced Rose firmly. He never expected Rose to abandon her deep-seated vendetta for his safety. How deep must this love be to make such a choice?

    Gently caressing Rose¡¯s delicate face, Lu Tianxing smiled: "Why give up? I promised you long ago that one day I will take you to walk proudly into the Tang Family and avenge you. My strength now may not match the Tang Family, but in the future, it¡¯s not necessarily so."

    At this point, a confident look appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he said softly: "Besides, this is not the Rose I know. In my eyes, the Rose I know never has the word ¡¯give up¡¯ in her dictionary because she believes that she will seed one day."

    "Moreover, why has the Han Family be a prestigious family in Beijing? It¡¯s due to generations of inheritance building today¡¯s foundation. Yet you¡¯ve be the underground ruler of Modu in just a short time, and even Xiangjiang now respects you. Your achievements have already surpassed countless others. You shouldn¡¯t belittle yourself, and don¡¯t you still have me? I¡¯m your man, and your enemies are mine too. I will surely help you get justice, believe me, it won¡¯t be too far off."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose looked up and said: "Little man, do you really want to avenge me?"

    "Fool, when I chose to be with you, I promised that I would not only avenge you but also make you my woman in a wedding dress." Lu Tianxing gently touched Rose¡¯s delicate face, smiling as he said.

    "Mm, I believe you."

    Rose nodded firmly, adjusting her mood, and her face once again showed a charming smile: "Little man, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good atforting others. As a reward, do you want me to feed you wine, mouth to mouth?"

    "Uh!"

    Seeing Rose¡¯s seductive manner, the sudden change in atmosphere stunned Lu Tianxing, creating a bitter smile on his face. This little demon.

    "Little man, you don¡¯t want to?"

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head fiercely. He didn¡¯t want their intimacy to be seen by others, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "Rose, what are your ns next?"

    "I n to join forces with the Han Family first, gathering all the remnants of the Wang Family. Furthermore, Old Master Han isn¡¯t wrong. The power of the Yama Pce, at least on the surface, is not inferior to the major families in Beijing, but it severelycks real experts. Aside from you, there are hardly any, so I intend to recruit a group of experts to serve me."

    "Recruit experts?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, speaking in a serious tone: "Rose, that¡¯s not something to take lightly. If you want to quickly form a force capable ofpeting with the families, you must recruit those in the Mythical Realm. Such people are all proud and unyielding, and a single misstep could hurt you."

    Rose spoke softly: "Little man, I am aware of the risks. After arriving in Beijing, Lin Demon told me something, saying Manman is a poison master feared in the Western World. With Manman¡¯s help, recruiting experts in a short time shouldn¡¯t be too difficult."

    "Do you n to have Manman join the Yama Pce?"

    "Of course not."

    Rose shook her head and said: "Have you read ¡¯The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡¯? You know about the terrors of the ckwood Cliff¡¯s ¡¯Three Corpses Brain God Pill¡¯ created by the undefeated Oriental, right? It¡¯s a deadly poison crafted from three types of Corpse Worms. Once ingested, no symptoms appear on the surface, bute Dragon Boat Festival, if you don¡¯t take the antidote in time, the Corpse Worms will burst out. Once they reach the brain, the person¡¯s actions be ghostly and monstrous, able to eat even their kin without reservation."

    "You n to concoct that poison to control others?" Lu Tianxing asked, frowning.

    "Yes, and no."

    Rose shook her head and said: "This is reality, not a novel, so finding that many Corpse Worms isn¡¯t possible, but there are Gu Worms. I n to have Manman concoct a poison based on Gu Worm eggs. Once ingested by someone skilled in martial arts, they¡¯ll need an antidote from me every year. Otherwise, the Gu Worm will hatch and devour their internal organs. It can¡¯t be driven out with True Qi; otherwise, they¡¯ll suffer a gruesome death. I n to use this method to control other experts to serve me."

    "Rose, you¡¯re ying with fire." Lu Tianxing spoke seriously. This method seems simple and quick, allowing you to control someone to work for you, but it¡¯s fraught with endless troubles. Once the opposing side finds a remedy, the influence will copse like a breached dam, unstoppable. It could disband overnight, and even the leader¡¯s life would be in danger.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1000 - 994: The Drunken Rose

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 994: The Drunken Rose</h4>

    "ying with fire, little man, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s thrilling this way?"

    Rose brushed her hair behind her ear, a faint smile on her lips.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose and sighed inwardly, knowing he couldn¡¯t persuade her. He said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll have Manman assist you, but you must promise me to keep yourself safe. If you encounter anything unstable, tell me immediately, and I¡¯ll help you resolve the crisis."

    "I got it, little man, you¡¯re so overbearing."

    Rose rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, poured herself a ss of wine, and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these bothersome things. Let¡¯s drink, your task today is to drink with me until we can¡¯t go home sober."

    "Alright."

    Lu Tianxing said no more, picked up his ss, and drank it all in one go.

    As they drank, they also talked about future development, while Rose seemed intent on drowning herself in alcohol, drinking ss after ss, truly living up to her words¡ªno going home sober.

    Time ticked by second by second, and they lost count of how much they¡¯d drunk, just continuing the cycle of emptying and refilling their sses.

    At this moment, Rose¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, like a ripe apple, temptingly inviting a bite.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose and said, "Stop drinking, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back."

    "No! I want to drink a little more, little man. After all, I¡¯m already yours, are you still afraid I¡¯ll get drunk?"

    Rose, already tipsy, lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing, a silly smile on her face.

    Seeing Rose¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing gently shook his head but said nothing. Instead, he scooped her up in a princess carry, heading to the bar counter, "Check, please."

    After swiping his card, Lu Tianxing carried the half-drunken Rose outside, drawing much attention and envy, as Rose was undeniably beautiful, with a figure as fiery as could be. The alcohol only added to her natural allure, her face exuding a kind of effortless charm that seemed to ooze with seduction.

    At this moment, a man carrying a drunken woman out of a bar¡ªit¡¯s not hard to guess what might happen next. Having a delightful encounter with such a beautiful woman, who wouldn¡¯t be envious?

    Lu Tianxing carried Rose out of the bar, and immediately noticed that the once bright sky was now pitch ck, with the streetmps lining up one by one.

    Looking at Rose, mumbling incoherently, Lu Tianxing sighed, knowing she was probably upset by something at the Han Family, trying to drink away her troubles before embracing a new day.

    Reaching his parked car, Lu Tianxing fished out his keys, opened the door, and ced Rose in the passenger seat, fastening her seatbelt before settling back into the driver¡¯s seat. Though he had drunk more than Rose, as a Mythical Level Martial Artist, he could channel his True Qi to sober uppletely.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to start the car, he suddenly felt a soft body press against him, the sensation sending a rush of warmth through him.

    "Hey hey, little man, we¡¯ve tried so many ces... but all of them were at home. Why don¡¯t we try the car today, see if it¡¯s as thrilling as the movies say it is?" Rose lifted her head, whispering warmly to Lu Tianxing.

    "This... there¡¯s no need for that, Rose, just sit back and be good."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose with a wry smile. He¡¯d been away from the Purple Bamboo Vi for hours now. If Bai Zhiqing called while he was amusing Rose, and Rose made noise which Bai Zhiqing heard, he¡¯d be done for. And besides, doing such things in a car certainly called for a more secluded ce, he wasn¡¯t inclined to put on a live show for spectators.

    Seeing Rose now fast asleep in the passenger seat, Lu Tianxing chuckled helplessly, starting the car and heading towards the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    More than half an hourter, Lu Tianxing¡¯s car smoothly parked in the garage of the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing walked to the passenger door, quickly opened it, and scooped Rose up into his arms.

    "Little man..."

    Rose murmured incoherently, wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, her head nestling into his chest, shifting slightly as if seeking a morefortable position.

    Feeling Rose¡¯s movements, Lu Tianxing chuckled helplessly. This Rose was intent on driving him to his end¡ªit would spell trouble if Bai Zhiqing saw this scene.

    To clear himself of suspicion, Lu Tianxing entered the living room and called out, "Honey, Qian Ru, Lin Demon, are you home? If you are,e down and help me."

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, footsteps sounded from upstairs, and the three women descended.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing holding Rose and smelling the alcohol emanating from her, they were slightly taken aback, "You went drinking this afternoon?"

    "Do you think I wanted to? After visiting the Han Family, this girl was so upset she insisted on dragging me out for drinks; could I refuse?" Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    "Upset?" the three women echoed in slight surprise.

    "Yes, imagine finding out your years of effort are only someone else¡¯s starting point. That kind of intense disappointment, you¡¯d probably want to drink away your sorrows too," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile. "So could any of you give me a hand and help take her to her room?"

    "Hehe, why do we have to help? Old friend, here¡¯s your chance; take a look at this girl, what a figure! Besides, she¡¯s drunk, she wouldn¡¯t know anything even if you did something tonight. Why not take the opportunity for some benefits?" Lin Yafeiughed wickedly beside him.

    Before Lu Tianxing could reply, Bai Zhiqing interrupted, "Lin Demon, one more bad idea out of you and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Qianru, "Qian Ru,e give me a hand, and Lin Demon, you too. Let¡¯s help Rose upstairs, and give her a bath¡ªshe¡¯s reeking of alcohol; she can¡¯t go without a wash."

    "A bath?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, "Honey, I¡¯m not tired at all, how about I help you take Rose upstairs, and lend a hand?"

    "Get lost."

    Bai Zhiqing shot a fierce look at Lu Tianxing, then, along with Lin Qianru and Lin Yafei, helped Rose upstairs.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001 - 995: Sleeping on the Couch?

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Chapter 995: Sleeping on the Couch?</h4>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and the others support Rose upstairs, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t go upstairs. Instead, he sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette for himself, and stared at the ceiling in contemtion, pondering over the events that happened at the Han Family today.

    Logically, the Han Family shouldn¡¯t have chosen to cooperate with Rose. If they opted to help Rose constrain the Beijing families, that would effectively offend all the families there, for the sake of Yama Pce, a force that hasn¡¯t had the chance to rise yet. This doesn¡¯t make much sense because potential is just potential, not power.

    Moreover, if the Han Family valued his power, it still doesn¡¯t seem convincing. His current strength is only at the peak of the Early-stage Mythical, nowhere near the Middle-stage Mythical. There¡¯s no reason for the Han Family to make such a big bet on him, as it doesn¡¯t align with a family¡¯s development interests.

    Even if he had once saved Han Zifeng¡¯s life, it wouldn¡¯t matter, becauserge families prioritize their interests. Even if the Han Family had the intention to repay a favor, they wouldn¡¯t go this far. At most, they would save him once when he¡¯s in danger, not gamble the entire family on the future achievements of Yama Pce.

    "What exactly is the reason that made the Han Family choose to cooperate with Rose? Could there be something I don¡¯t know about?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow, thinking about what reason could have made the Han Family ce such a big bet on him.

    Not knowing how long had passed, sudden footsteps came from upstairs, snapping Lu Tianxing back to reality. He immediately saw Bai Zhiqing and the other two womening down from upstairs.

    "All sorted?"

    "Yeah!"

    Lin Qianru nodded and said, "Tianxing, what exactly happened? Normally, Rose would never get herself drunk."

    "She was hit hard."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "You might not know why Rose is so desperately developing her forces. She¡¯s actually doing all this to take revenge on the Shu Tang Family, which Zhiqing is aware of. But today at the Han Family, Rose realized that her goal, the force that¡¯s admired by ordinary people, is insignificant in the eyes of true families. Everything she¡¯s worked hard for might be insignificant to the Shu Tang Family, creating a huge psychological gap and causing her to get drunk, hoping to drown her sorrows."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing fell silent. Lin Qianru and Lin Yafei might not understand, but Bai Zhiqing knew exactly why Rose was desperately developing her forces to take revenge on the Shu Tang Family.

    An individual who watched their mother die before their eyes, while the murderer walked away, can only imagine the helplessness. And when you strive to develop your own forces, thinking you can seek revenge, only to suddenly find out that your enemy is a behemoth, and your developed forces are nothing more than ants in your enemy¡¯s eyes, the overwhelming sense of loss is unimaginable, enough to push even the strongest of wills into perpetual despair.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru looked puzzled. Lin Yafei turned to Bai Zhiqing and asked, "Little Qingqing, what¡¯s going on here? Why does Rose want to take revenge on the Shu Tang Family?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll tell you about Rose¡¯s situationter."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, choosing not to tell Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru what was going on. After all, it was Rose¡¯s family matter, and she was just an outsider, so it wasn¡¯t her ce to say.

    "Alright then!"

    Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t someone who delved too much into gossip, so she shook her head and said, "By the way, how are the three of you nning to sleep tonight? Although there are many rooms in this vi, you know that I don¡¯t like using other people¡¯s things, preferring to use my own purchases. So, I threw away all the bedding in the room, leaving no extra bedding."

    "Now that Rose has upied Qianru¡¯s room, how are you nning to sleep? Are you going out to buy bedding, or is one of you going to share with Manman, or sleep with me? In my view, since you have already decided to serve one man together, you might as well sleep together. It¡¯s time-saving,bor-saving, and cost-effective¡ªsimply a perfect arrangement. Alright then, it¡¯ste, I won¡¯t be a third wheel to bother you guys and make you annoyed. Oh, by the way, my old friend, keep it up! Work hard and give me a godson! I have high hopes for you."

    With that, Lin Yafei turned and headed upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shone when he heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, realizing that his happy night might have arrived. With beauties on both sides, how could he let this golden opportunity slip away?

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, realizing how adorable Lin Yafei was to create such an opportunity for him. When he had a son, he could have Lin Yafei be the godmother.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru both blushed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, knowing all too well what Lu Tianxing had in mind. They both red at Lu Tianxing fiercely¡ªthis scoundrel, truly unchangeable in nature.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t even think about it."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered and said, "I¡¯m telling you, tonight, you better behave and sleep on the sofa. If you dare toe in, you¡¯ll regret it."

    Lin Qianru nodded continuously beside her, saying, "That¡¯s right, Zhiqing is absolutely right. Tianxing, if you dare to misbehave, we¡¯ll make you regret it."

    "Wife, Qianru, you wouldn¡¯t treat me like this, would you? Besides, it¡¯ste, and with the two of you sleeping, there might be cockroaches and mice. I can help you catch the mice and kill the cockroaches. I promise I won¡¯t misbehave tonight."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest, showing a considerate expression.

    Tonight is a golden chance to sleep together. If seized, he¡¯d have lifelong bliss; if missed, it would be a regret for life.

    "Hmph, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve also learned martial arts and I¡¯m not afraid of dead bodies. Do you think I¡¯d be scared of a mouse? Moreover, I don¡¯t see any mice in the vi, only a wolf¡ªa sneaky wolf with ulterior motives."

    Bai Zhiqing coldly replied, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare sneak in tonight, you¡¯ll regret it."

    After finishing her words, Bai Zhiqing headed straight upstairs. As she reached the staircase, she seemed to recall something and sharply turned back, "Qianru, don¡¯t get soft, alright? Firmly resist these rogue thoughts."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, pitifully looking at Lin Qianru, "Qianru, look into my eyes. Look how pitiful I am. Can you bear to see me sleep on the sofa alone? What if I identally fall to the ground? Can you bear it?"

 Chapter 1002 - 996: Iâ€™m Waiting for You

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Chapter 996: I¡¯m Waiting for You</h4>

    "Tianxing, I really want to help you, but unfortunately, Zhiqing won¡¯t let you in. There¡¯s nothing I can do. You don¡¯t expect me, a concubine, to challenge the position of the main wife, do you? I wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s deliberately pitiful face, Lin Qianru shrugged, indicating that she was also helpless.

    "Qianru, you¡¯re so heartless. How about you secretly open the door for me after Zhiqing falls asleep?"

    "I can¡¯t do that, or Zhiqing will me me for it. Tianxing, just obediently sleep on the sofa tonight! This is also to teach you a lesson not to attract other women for me and Zhiqing in the future."

    A hint of amusement shed in Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes as she turned and walked upstairs.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing stood there in shock. If he hadn¡¯t heard wrong, Lin Qianru¡¯s words had a trace of schadenfreude. Was this really the Lin Qianru who was always so obedient to him?

    Could it be someone disguised by Bai Zhiqing?

    Since when did these two girls be so united?

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing suddenly shuddered. These two girls forming an alliance meant his good days might be over. From now on, if either of them got upset, they could kick him out to the sofa. If this got out, how would he keep up appearances?

    "Old friend, why are you still standing here? Where are your wife and lesser wife? Aren¡¯t they apanying you? Or have you been kicked out and are now sleeping on the sofa."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was contemting whether to secretly break in tonight, a sarcastic voice reached his ears. Lin Yafei was leaning against the stair railing, smiling at Lu Tianxing.

    "I say, Lin Demon, are you here tough at me?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said.

    "No, I¡¯m here to take you in."

    Lin Yafei said with a mischievous smile, "Since your wife doesn¡¯t want you, why don¡¯t youe sleep in my room? Instead of letting you sleep on the sofa, I¡¯ll let you sleep in my bed, and you can do whatever you want. I won¡¯t resist."

    As she finished speaking, Lin Yafei bit her lip lightly with her finger.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing felt a little spark rising from his dantian, unable to suppress it, his eyes hotly watching Lin Yafei.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew even brighter. She swayed her alluring waist as she walked down the stairs, sticking close to Lu Tianxing, whispering, "Old friend, why don¡¯t you considering to my ce to sleep? Your wife won¡¯t let you touch her, but you can do whatever you want with me."

    Lu Tianxing felt his mouth dry and his tongue parched. Licking his lips, he said, "Isn¡¯t this not quite right? If Zhiqing finds out, she¡¯ll tear me to pieces."

    "What are you afraid of? So what if she finds out. She was the one who kicked you out, not like you snuck out. Besides, if it gets out that you¡¯re the Judge who intimidated the Western World but got kicked out by your wife to sleep on the sofa, it¡¯d ruin your reputation and make you aughingstock. Besides, you can sneak in after your wife falls asleep. I¡¯ll be waiting for you after my bath," Lin Yafei said, tracing circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with her finger, whispering seductively.

    "What good is that? Doesn¡¯t Manman sleep with you? What if she finds out?"

    Lu Tianxing grabbed Lin Yafei¡¯s hand, stopping her from moving further. This demoness, drawing circles on his chest was one thing, but wanting to go elsewhere, did she really think he was a monk abstaining from meat!

    "Do you really think Manman is foolish? So obvious, yet she can¡¯t see? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent Manman to take care of Rose. There¡¯s only me in the room tonight."

    Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a side-eye, smiling, "Old friend, tonight there¡¯s a flower waiting for your affection. Don¡¯t you want to pick it?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing quickened slightly as he looked at Lin Yafei with ascivious expression. His fingers began inelegantly traversing Lin Yafei¡¯s body.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements, Lin Yafei not only didn¡¯t stop him but smiled at him and said, "Old friend, are you really so impatient? But now isn¡¯t the time. I wouldn¡¯t want your wife to catch us in the act. If you really want to, I¡¯ll leave the door open for you tonight."

    With those words, Lin Yafei stood up, facing Lu Tianxing, gently lifted his chin with her slender fingers, gave a slight smile, and turned to walk upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t follow Lin Yafei upstairs but sat leisurely on the sofa, lighting a cigarette for himself. Sneaking in, of course, should be done under the cover of night. If he dared to go now, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut him.

    Moreover, as the saying goes, haste makes waste. Take your time, and there will be plenty of opportunities.

    Who knows how much time had passed when suddenly footsteps came from upstairs. Lu Tianxing looked up towards the staircase and saw Lin Qianru appearing at the staircase in a ck nightgown, smiling at him, "Tianxing, aren¡¯t youing up to sleep?"

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly snuffed out the cigarette, tossing it into the trash can, saying with great anticipation, "Qianru dear, you guys finally agree to let me in to sleep?"

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing and rolled her eyes, saying, "In your dreams, it was Zhiqing who said she was afraid that if you slept on the sofa in the living room, a certain vixen might lure you away, so she decided to have me invite you to the room, but not on the bed, it¡¯s on the floor."

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened, and he wailed, "No way! Qianru, are you really okay with me sleeping on the cold floor? What if I get sick?"

    "What can I do? I don¡¯t want to challenge the main wife¡¯s position."

    Lin Qianruughed lightly, saying, "Oh, and Zhiqing asked me to tell you that whether you sleep on the floor or not is up to you, but she might juste out to check in the middle of the night. If she finds you¡¯re not there, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences."

    With that, Lin Qianru turned and walked into the room.

    Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded by this statement, a bitter smile appearing on his face. It seemed nothing would happen tonight after all. Looks like Lin Yafei would be disappointed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1003 - 997: I Sleepwalked

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Chapter 997: I Sleepwalked</h4>

    Sighing, Lu Tianxing watched Lin Qianru¡¯s figure go upstairs, then took the opportunity to sneakily follow her. In a sh, he appeared on the second floor, and just as Lin Qianru was entering the room to close the door, he slipped inside like an eel.

    As soon as he darted in, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing sitting coldly on the sofa with a stern expression. He immediately chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Good evening,dies. As they say, long is the night, sleep evades us, how about we have a heart-to-heart chat?"

    "No need for a heart-to-heart chat. We have nothing to discuss with lecherous scoundrels, because we¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll have bad intentions."

    Bai Zhiqing mercilessly interrupted Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts, looked at Lin Qianru and said, "Qianru, go get a nket for Lu Tianxing."

    "Honey, aren¡¯t you being too cruel...?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing cut him off: "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m being cruel. I¡¯m going to train you from a despicable scoundrel into a gentleman, and tonight is the beginning."

    Just then, Lin Qianru came out of the bedroom with a nket: "Zhiqing, here."

    Bai Zhiqing took the nket and threw it directly at Lu Tianxing: "Remember my words, if you dare to act out tonight, face the consequences yourself."

    As she finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing gestured with her fingers like scissors, a sh of killing intent in her eyes.

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill down there, and pretended to look pitifully at Lin Qianru, as if saying: Qianru, help me out here.

    Before Lin Qianru could say anything, Bai Zhiqing spoke again: "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think Qianru will speak for you. It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve decided. Qianru, don¡¯t pay him any mind. Let¡¯s go to bed. Oh, by the way, the fortune teller said I¡¯m colliding with a ghost today, and I should put scissors under my pillow to suppress it with killing intent. I¡¯m following his advice."

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing turned and went back to the room.

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing an apologetic look as she followed Bai Zhiqing into the room, closing the door behind them.

    Seeing Lin Qianru close the door, instead of feeling dejected, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, when Lin Qianru entered the room, she only closed the door but didn¡¯t lock it.

    If the door isn¡¯t locked, doesn¡¯t that mean he still has a chance tonight?

    Thoughts began to rush in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. Lin Qianru hadn¡¯t locked the door, doesn¡¯t that indirectly mean she¡¯s helping him? Isn¡¯t this suggesting he could share the bed together?

    Though nothing else can be done, isn¡¯t there a saying: once is strange, twice is familiar, thrice you¡¯re friends? A few more times like this, once Bai Zhiqing gets used to the three of them sleeping together, won¡¯t other things eventually follow?

    "This is a good opportunity. If I miss it, I¡¯ll regret it for life. Seize the moment; it won¡¯te again. She said I am not allowed any indecent thoughts, but sleeping while holding them should be okay?"

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind; if he missed this chance, who knows how long it would take to get another one?

    Should he go in or not?

    Lu Tianxing started to feel conflicted. A missed opportunity like this, who knows when it wille again, but if he goes in and Bai Zhiqing finds out, he¡¯d be in serious trouble.

    "Perhaps wait until they fall asleep, and then sneak in for a polite test of their alertness?"

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind...

    ...

    "Ah!"

    In the morning, as the first ray of sunshine streamed through the curtains into the room, all was waking up. Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the morning calm.

    Bai Zhiqing woke up drowsily, opened her beautiful eyes, and instinctively looked to her side, immediately seeing Lu Tianxing holding her, with his other arm around Lin Qianru, left arm and right embrace.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Feeling the hand on her, Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth. She almost didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this guy had sneaked in while she was sleepingst night.

    "This damn scoundrel! Trying to embrace both at once, damn lecherous fiend."

    Looking at the still sleeping Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing instinctively raised her fist and fiercely punched Lu Tianxing, wanting him to realize the consequences of disobedience.

    "Bang!"

    The fist dropped, but Bai Zhiqing suddenly felt something was off, because there wasn¡¯t the feeling of hitting flesh, but rather something soft.

    Instinctively looking down, Bai Zhiqing found her fist hadnded on the pillow, and there was no sign of Lu Tianxing beside her. Scanning the room, she discovered that Lu Tianxing, who had been lying in bed, was now at the door.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how did you promise me yesterday?" Bai Zhiqing snarled at Lu Tianxing through gritted teeth.

    "Honey, it¡¯s not my fault. I don¡¯t know how it happened, I just suddenly ended up here. I think I might have been sleepwalking. Yes, sleepwalking."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly at Bai Zhiqing. Actually, he woke up as soon as Bai Zhiqing did, he just didn¡¯t open his eyes to see her reaction.

    "Sleepwalking."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, saying, "Howe I never knew you sleepwalked?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, chuckling awkwardly, saying, "Really? Maybe I just got it recently! Oh, honey, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out. Bye."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing slipped away from the room.

    After a quick wash-up, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare linger upstairs and headed straight downstairs.

    Just as he reached the stairwell, Lu Tianxing noticed Lin Yafei and Mand sitting at the breakfast table, casually chatting and enjoying their meal.

    Seeing Lu Tianxinge down, Lin Yafei immediately became displeased, speaking in a mocking tone, "Oh, is this not our Old Master Lu? Tsk tsk, didn¡¯te to my humble abodest night, turns out the main wife and little wife summoned him away. Had a good night, didn¡¯t you? One dragon with two phoenixes, no wonder you look down on this wilting flower. Old Master Lu, congrattions on achieving your wish! Should I buy some firecrackers to celebrate it for you?"

    Lu Tianxing forced a bitter smile, knowing Lin Yafei was upset because he didn¡¯t go to her roomst night, he replied a bit sheepishly, "Lin Demon, I was wrong, can you forgive me just this once?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1004 - 998: Catch Him, Dunk Him in the Pig Cage

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Chapter 998: Catch Him, Dunk Him in the Pig Cage</h4>

    "Hmph, why should I let you off? You didn¡¯te looking for me yesterday. I spent the whole night waiting for you, kept the door open, but you turned out to be ungrateful and didn¡¯te to find me. You left me alone in an empty room."

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of grievance, and abruptly turned to Mand and said, "Manman, let me ask you something. What should you do if someone doesn¡¯t keep their promise?"

    "Grab him, drown him in a pig cage, kill him," Mand said with a gleeful grin.

    "Old friend, you heard that, Manman said it herself. What do you think, should I do what she said?" Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a teasing smile.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and simply stopped talking, plopping himself down at the dining table and taking a vicious bite out of a bun.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Mand asked curiously, "Bro, you seem unhappy."

    "Of course he¡¯s unhappy."

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Lin Yafei interjected, "He must not have seededst night; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be up so early. He¡¯d be out for a morning workout already. Being up so early, he must¡¯ve been kicked out by his wife."

    "Bro, you¡¯re tragic. Please don¡¯t go around saying you know me, it¡¯s embarrassing."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing with a mix of pity, having several women around and yet ending up alone in an empty room ¡ª that¡¯s quite the tragedy.

    Lu Tianxing, hearing their conversation, felt defeated, rolled his eyes, and chose to remain silent.

    Just then, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru also came out of their room, heading downstairs.

    Upon seeing the two women, Lin Yafei immediately looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei and said, "Little Qingqing, Qianru, were you twofortablest night? Tell me how it was."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed uncontrobly at Lin Yafei¡¯s words.

    Bai Zhiqing blushed and scolded, "Lin Demon, can you behave? Don¡¯t you see there are outsiders here?"

    "Outsiders? Where are the outsiders? Manman is Lu Tianxing¡¯s sister, and Qianru is his little wife. As for me, I¡¯m about to be one of Tianxing¡¯s little wives too. Are there any outsiders here?"

    Lin Yafei, indifferent to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "But some woman doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ feelings, sleeping together shamelessly. The worst part is they didn¡¯t invite me to join them. Do you consider me a friend or not? It¡¯s infuriating."

    "Lin Demon, have you no shame? Will you die without being shameless?"

    "How am I being shameless? I¡¯m just stating the facts."

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing was so angry that her chest heaved intensely.

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t look at Bai Zhiqing again but instead turned her gaze to Lin Qianru. "Qianru, why don¡¯t you tell me howst night was? Was Little Qingqing cold or hot in bed, or is she like at thepany, cold as ice, domineering, forbidding men from standing above her? Tell me how it was."

    Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks flushed even more upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s question. She never expected Lin Yafei would ask her such things in front of Mand and Lu Tianxing.

    "I... I don¡¯t know. I slept like a logst night and don¡¯t remember anything."

    "Qianru, I didn¡¯t read much, don¡¯t lie to me," Lin Yafei said with suspicion.

    "If you don¡¯t want to be lied to, then don¡¯t ask."

    Bai Zhiqing cast a fierce gaze at Lin Yafei and said, "Qianru, don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s always like this. Whatever she says, just ignore it. Definitely don¡¯t try to beat her, because she¡¯s nothing but a tigress, a banana that¡¯s yellow inside and out."

    Meanwhile, Rose also drowsily opened her eyes, but the splitting headache forced her to close them again, trying to adjust. When the pain subsided a little, she reluctantly raised her heavy body from the bed using weak arms.

    After sitting up, Rose gently rubbed her temples, recallingst night¡¯s events. Her face showed a bitter smile, but then she put on a determined expression.

    "Shu Tang Family, perhaps I don¡¯t have the strength to deal with you now, but I promise that one day I will walk into the Tang Family proudly, and your people will kneel before me and beg for mercy."

    Rose clenched her fist, then got up from the bed and went into the bathroom.

    Soon after, Rose had changed her clothes and opened her room door to leave.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    Rose descended the stairs, smiling as she greeted Bai Zhiqing and the others.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw Rose¡¯s attire.

    Today, Rose wore a purple cheongsam that perfectly showcased her figure.

    Due to just waking up, Rose¡¯s long hair fell over her shoulders, giving her face a hint ofziness, making her charm even more captivating.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing staring intently at her, Rose smiled with a hint of satisfaction and said, "Little man, do I look beautiful? Does it make your heart skip a beat with excitement? Don¡¯t you regret not taking advantage of my drunkennessst night? How about we go drinking today to make up for yesterday?"

    "Uh, no need."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively at Rose¡¯s words. No matter how tempted he might be, he absolutely couldn¡¯t show it right now, as there were three tigresses watching him closely. One wrong move and they¡¯d eat him alive.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing spoke to Rose, "Rose, you drank so much yesterday, do you feel alright? Want me to make you some noodles?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s offer, warmth filled Rose¡¯s heart, and she shook her head, saying, "Zhiqing, thank you, I¡¯m fine."

    "Rose, how did the talks with the Han Family go yesterday?" Lin Yafei suddenly asked.

    "The deal is done. In the uing period, we¡¯ll just need to work with the Han Family to swallow up all of the Wang Family¡¯s influence. However, as a precaution, there¡¯s no need to annex the less important aspects of the Wang Family; we should focus on swallowing the key influences. For this, I¡¯ll need to rely on Lin Demon to leverage her influence in Beijing." Rose exined.

    "No problem. The Sky Dragon Gang used to belong to the Wang Family, and they¡¯re familiar with its influence. After breakfast, I¡¯ll apany you to meet them, so you can understand the Wang Family¡¯s power and let them meet you, the leader of Yama Pce."

    Lin Yafei said, "Rose, besides taking over the Wang Family¡¯s influence, do you have any other ns?"

 Chapter 1005 - 999 Shen Manjun Makes a Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Chapter 999 Shen Manjun Makes a Phone Call</h4>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Rose suddenly thought of yesterday¡¯s encounter at the Han Family, and with a slight sigh, she said, "Lin Demon, I was being too naive. I originally thought that as long as we kept increasing Yama Pce¡¯s influence and absorbed people from major powers to join us, we would have the strength topete with the prominent families. But after what I saw yesterday at the Han Family, I realized we¡¯ve been taking a path that¡¯s too singr, with too few elite fighters. Merely expanding our influence without high-caliber fighters to back us up means we can never match those prominent families. No matter how big we make Yama Pce, it will always just be a paper tiger, crumbling at the first encounter. So, I n to change our future development strategy."

    Lin Yafei was slightly taken aback, "What strategy?"

    "We must advance side by side. Not only do we need to enhance our power, but we also need to recruit a bunch of elite fighters to serve us," Rose said decisively.

    "Sister Mei Gui, are you nning to recruit elite fighters?"

    Before Lin Yafei could speak, Mand had already chimed in, "Sister Mei Gui, I¡¯m not trying to discourage you, but in this world, it¡¯s always the strong who are revered. If you want to recruit elite fighters, it might not be feasible. Although my brother can help, he¡¯s just one person and can¡¯t cover all aspects. Moreover, as Yama Pce¡¯s influence expands step by step, it will inevitably attract attention from some major powerhouses. By then, if the other party intentionally sends elite fighters to infiltrate us and dismantle our forces from within, what will we do? Even the most stringent screening won¡¯t work since every major power has elite fighters unknown to others, and forging an identity isn¡¯t that difficult."

    Bai Zhiqing, although silent, nodded in agreement. External enemies aren¡¯t frightening; what¡¯s truly terrifying are the insiders. A thousand-mile dike can be destroyed by ant nests. The most fearsome enemies are those from inside because, as the saying goes, to catch bandits, first capture their leader. If someone captures Rose and Lin Yafei, it¡¯s safe to say Yama Pce would copse without a fight.

    "Manman, you¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve alreadye up with a solution, which needs your help," Rose said with a smile.

    Mand was slightly surprised, "You want me to help?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right, I need your help."

    Rose looked at Mand and began to speak slowly, "Manman, have you ever read The Smiling Proud Wanderer? Do you know about the Three Corpses Brain God Pill poison? I hope you can concoct a simr poison, preferably using Gu Worms as the main ingredient, with the drug suppressing the eruption time of the Gu Worms. The poison would require an antidote at each specific time; otherwise, the Gu Worm would explode from the body, devouring the host. If you, Manman, can develop this kind of poison, creating an elite fighter team in a short period would not be difficult."

    Before Mand could respond, Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "Rose, isn¡¯t this too cruel? Besides, doing this means those people may not genuinely submit to you."

    "Zhiqing, you¡¯re a businesswoman, so you can be excused for not understanding the rules of the Underworld."

    Rose exined to Bai Zhiqing, "In the Underworld, there aren¡¯t so many roundabout rules. The strong rule; that¡¯s the onlyw in the Underworld. If I¡¯m stronger than you, my words are truth, and you must obey. Additionally, the stronger one¡¯s power, the more they fear death. As long as I control their lives, they have to listen to me; otherwise, I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell. And as long as their lives are in my hands, I¡¯m not afraid of them being disloyal unless they aren¡¯t afraid of death. What I need is for them to work for me, not be loyal. As long as Tianxing¡¯s power breaks through again, those people will not dare to resist because one invincible warrior can equal a thousand troops."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows and said, "Rose, that¡¯s one way to look at it, but what if someone finds the antidote?"

    "Then there¡¯s nothing I can do. So once I decide to do this, there¡¯s no turning back. My life will be in Manman¡¯s hands, depending on whether she can mix a poison that can¡¯t be cracked by others."

    "Sister Mei Gui, leave it to me then. I, Mand, love challenges the most. Since you want to concoct this type of poison, there is no problem. I¡¯ll call Little Bee and ask him to send over some suitable Gu Worms as quickly as possible. By the way, my brother previously gave me a Six-winged Golden Cicada, and I canpletely use it to create a new poison that no one can crack," Mand said, patting her chest with a gleam of excitement in her eyes. She loved such challenges the most.

    "Manman, better safe than sorry..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, saying, "Wife, you have to trust Manman. I can¡¯t speak for everything, but Manman¡¯s poison-making skills are unrivaled globally. Cracking her poisons is virtually impossible."

    "Heh, you know me best, brother. Sister Mei Gui, let¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll head upstairs to do some research now. You guys just wait for the good news."

    As she finished speaking, Mand downed the bowl of porridge in one gulp, grabbed two pieces of bread, and eagerly headed upstairs.

    "Lin Demon, let¡¯s go too! There aren¡¯t a few people eyeing this piece of meat that is the Wang Family. We must act quickly. By the time we devour it, plus with the Han Family backing us, the other families won¡¯t dare do anything against us," Rose said, finishing her bowl of porridge quickly and standing up.

    "That works too."

    Lin Yafei nodded, and the two of them left the living room one after the other.

    The previously lively living room instantly became quiet, leaving only Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang suddenly. Confused, he picked up the phone, and after seeing the caller ID, he was visibly stunned. Shen Manjun was calling him? How was that possible? After all, yesterday Shen Manjun was practically itching to eat him alive.

    After a moment of silence, Lu Tianxing answered the call, "Hello."

    "Lu... Mr. Lu, I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. I... I didn¡¯t know the situation, so I misunderstood you. This time, I¡¯m calling to apologize and hope you can forgive me."

    Shen Manjun¡¯s slightly stammering voice came through the phone, and it was obviously mixed with a hint of nervousness and a bit of awkwardness.

    "Hehe, Miss Shen, you¡¯re overthinking it. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. If I saw my daughter with a man, I¡¯d probably go crazy too, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it."

    Lu Tianxing responded to Shen Manjun with a smile. He indeed hadn¡¯t taken this matter to heart; such a situation would be unbearable for anyone. The words Shen Manjun said yesterday were polite. If it were him, he¡¯d have pped first and asked questionster, crippling someone if need be.

 Chapter 1006 - 1000 Shen Manjun Invites to Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Chapter 1000 Shen Manjun Invites to Dinner</h4>

    "Really? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not mad at me."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words over the phone, Shen Manjun was slightly taken aback, a hint of surprise mingled with her otherwise cool voice.

    "Of course."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, the conversation fell into silence, with only the sound of Shen Manjun¡¯s breathinging through.

    Just when Lu Tianxing thought Shen Manjun didn¡¯t want to speak, her voice came through again, "Lu... Lu Tianxing, I know you must still resent me. I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner, if that¡¯s alright."

    "Dinner?"

    Lu Tianxing was a bit surprised.

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s hesitation, Shen Manjun quickly added, "Lu Tianxing, I hope you won¡¯t refuse. Consider this meal my apology to you."

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing finally nodded and said, "Alright then, what time and ce? I¡¯ll be there."

    "Today at six thirty, at the entrance of the Seafood Restaurant in Beijing. I¡¯ll wait for you there."

    "Alright, no problem."

    After hanging up the call with Shen Manjun, just as Lu Tianxing was about to speak, he noticed two icy res fixed on him, and a sarcastic voice echoed in the room.

    "A beauty asking you out, looks like we can cook one less meal tonight."

    "Yeah, Zhiqing, you¡¯re right. Someone¡¯s love life is way too prosperous, just finished breakfast and already has an invitation for dinner, unlike us, who never get invited out. Sigh."

    "Yeah, I think we should find a guy to take us out for a meal, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Definitely, if someone¡¯s offering free meals, why not take advantage? We should also head to the Seafood Restaurant."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru chimed in one after the other, their tonesced with heavy sarcasm.

    Lu Tianxing, with a helpless look, said, "What are you two imagining? It was Qiaoqiao¡¯s mom, Shen Manjun, who called me to apologize, what are you thinking?"

    "Shen Manjun."

    Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly, "Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t I tell you before? Don¡¯t get too close to Shen Manjun, that woman is not simple."

    "Honey, you can¡¯t say that! I¡¯m just having a simple meal with her, it¡¯s not progressing that fast, besides, even if I¡¯d want to, she¡¯d not be interested in me, so you¡¯re overthinking it."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing felt somewhat guilty. To be honest, he did have some thoughts about taking things further with Shen Manjun, especially recalling the incident in the changing room in Xiangjiang, her perfect figure still made his blood boil today.

    "Is that so?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and finally sighed, "Lu Tianxing, you can go, but I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get too close to Shen Manjun. That woman is dangerous, best not to get involved."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing widened his eyes in disbelief, "Honey, are you really letting me have dinner with Shen Manjun today? You¡¯re not joking with me?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately turned somewhat cold, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Do you always think I¡¯m an unreasonable woman?"

    "How could that be? How could you be unreasonable! In my eyes, you¡¯re a fairy, the most beautiful fairy." Feeling the chill in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing shivered and quickly replied with a sheepish grin.

    "Is that so? However, before going out for dinner, your task today is to take good care of Qianru and me." Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "Take care of you and Qianru?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing showed a lewd smile, his eyes wandering mischievously over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru as he rubbed his fingers and said, "Hehe, honey, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such unique tastes, choosing daytime instead of nighttime, but that¡¯s fine, I like it too. Don¡¯t worry, I, Lu Tianxing, promise, if I don¡¯t ¡¯satisfy¡¯ you both today, I¡¯ll write my name backwards. Honey, should we go upstairs now while Lin Demon is not home, let¡¯s seize the moment, maybe next year we¡¯ll have each of you give birth to a son..."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a fierce re, "Your thoughts are filthy. Angel¡¯s bidding meeting starts tomorrow, I need to organize the documents with Qianru. Although Angel has already reached an agreement with us, we must prepare aprehensive n to silence others. So today, we need to be well-prepared, and your task is to serve us tea and water, got it?"

    "Got it, mission guaranteed to bepleted."

    Lu Tianxing stood up, giggling, "Honey, do you need any special services?"

    "No need."

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, staring at Lu Tianxing, this bastard was too indecent.

    Seeing all this, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, realizing this was the life she wanted.

    ...

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was already afternoon. After saying a word to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing drove away from the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    As Lu Tianxing left the Purple Bamboo Vi, he didn¡¯t notice two figures standing by the window watching him quietly as he drove away.

    "Zhiqing, are you really just going to let him leave like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid he and Shen Manjun might hook up?" Lin Qianru asked Bai Zhiqing, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s car drive off.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Qianru, sighed, and said, "What¡¯s the point in not letting him go? Am I really going to tie him down? If his heart¡¯s not with me, keeping him here would only make him hate me more. Instead, it¡¯s better to let go. Besides, as they say, men are like springs, the tighter you pull, the harder they bounce back."

    "True."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru mused, "If Tianxing¡¯s heart is not with us, no matter what we do, we can¡¯t keep him. But if his heart is with us, no one can take him away. I trust Tianxing won¡¯t abandon us."

    "I trust he won¡¯t leave us either, but this guy really knows how to attract women¡¯s attention."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, sighed, and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Qianru, let¡¯s continue working on the project n, leaving no room for error."

    "No problem."

    Lin Qianru nodded, and the two of them returned to their work.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1007 - 1001: You Are Very Special

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 1001: You Are Very Special</h4>

    After leaving the Purple Bamboo Vi, Lu Tianxing followed the GPS instructions and drove to the Seafood Restaurant. Just as he pulled up to the entrance, he saw a very imposing Hummer H2 parked outside, with a beautiful silhouette leaning against it. The elegant figureplemented the domineering Hummer, creating an eye-catching scene.

    The person was none other than Shen Manjun.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun had clearly gone through some preparations. Her hair seemed permed and dyed, presenting in waves, no longer the glossy ck but a wine-red wavy curl. She wore a bright red dress and strappy high-heeled sandals, which entuated her figure splendidly and was particrly eye-catching.

    Right now, Shen Manjun looked exceptionally alluring, exuding a mature aura.

    Lu Tianxing was no stranger to Shen Manjun; he had even seen her without clothes before. Yet, upon seeing her now, he couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily lost.

    Shen Manjun also noticed Lu Tianxing stepping out of the car, staring at her in a daze, her face inadvertently flushing with a hint of red, her heart pounding like a yful deer.

    Shen Manjun herself didn¡¯t quite understand why; upon learning that Lu Tianxing had agreed to dine with her, she felt her heart race, an inexplicable panic that just wouldn¡¯t settle. Now, being gazed at by Lu Tianxing, Shen Manjun immediately felt a rush of chaos as though she were a young girl encountering her crush.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s blushing appearance, Lu Tianxing swallowed his saliva. This was truly an exceptionally perfect woman, evenpared to Lin Yafei, Rose, and others, they all paled inparison to Shen Manjun.

    For Shen Manjun possessed a unique aura, as if having gone through worldly purification, a vibe of understanding beyond the mundane. This kind of woman was beautiful not merely in appearance but in the charisma disyed in every gesture, especially for someone like Lu Tianxing¡ªa young man having experienced life¡¯s turns¡ªsuch a woman was like poison.

    "Ah, women, women, you are indeed the culprits of causing others to sin."

    Lu Tianxing shouted within his heart, yet his face remained unchanged, carrying a slight smile as he slowly approached Shen Manjun.

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath to calm the fluttering in her heart and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying: "Mr. Lu, hello, thank you foring."

    "Miss Shen, you¡¯re too kind. An invitation from a beauty, even if there¡¯s no time, one must make time." Lu Tianxing said with a smile, casting his gaze at Shen Manjun, yet without any perverse glint.

    "Hehe, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too kind."

    Shen Manjun said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, regarding yesterday¡¯s incident, I sincerely apologize. I was overly concerned about my daughter, thus spoke harshly to you. After my daughter told me what happened, I realized I misunderstood you. I wanted to call and apologize yesterday, but considering you might still be upset, I refrained. I hope you won¡¯t mind."

    "Miss Shen, you¡¯ve underestimated me, Lu Tianxing. Even if my temperament were as narrow as possible, I wouldn¡¯t be angered over such a matter." Lu Tianxing said with a light chuckle.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re right, I also believe you¡¯re not such a person; however, you do seem fond ofdies." Shen Manjun said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face went ck at once, knowing precisely what Shen Manjun meant, evidently implying he embraced manypanions, hence in her eyes, he must surely be a yboy.

    "Since you know I¡¯m a phnderer, how do you still have the courage to invite me for dinner? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do something?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    Shen Manjun shook her head and said: "I¡¯ve pondered this question a lot too. When I called to apologize, I kept asking myself why you¡¯d bother calling such a lecherous bastard. So what if he saved your daughter? What does his view of you matter? You don¡¯t even like him anyway, why must you call to apologize... but as I kept thinking, I had already spoken the words, so I had no choice but to show up."

    Finishing her words, Shen Manjun pointed to the Seafood Restaurant behind her: "Come on! Today I¡¯m treating you to something tasty."

    While talking, Shen Manjun directly got into her Hummer H2 and drove away.

    "We¡¯re not eating here?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback but didn¡¯t say anything, getting into his car and following Shen Manjun.

    A dozen minutester, Shen Manjun¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of an old alley.

    Watching Lu Tianxing get out of the car behind, Shen Manjun smiled and said: "Mr. Lu, follow me!"

    Without waiting for a reply, Shen Manjun headed into the alley first.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything, following Shen Manjun into the alley, observing the rows of traditional courtyards with interest, listening to the children¡¯sughter from the yards, a faint smile on his face.

    "Aren¡¯t you curious why I asked you toe to the Seafood Restaurant but not eat there and instead brought you here?" Shen Manjun said, looking at Lu Tianxing beside her.

    "I¡¯m not the host this time, wherever the host suggests dining, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m not particr about food."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, watching Shen Manjun navigate through the alley with familiarity, curiously asking: "Miss Shen, do youe here often? You seem very familiar with this ce."

    "Yes. I grew up here. Since I came to understand things, I never went home. My grandmother raised me. Until I was ten, most of my life was spent here. Although my grandparents are no longer around, the ce remains preserved. Every time I walk into here, I feel like I¡¯m back in childhood, carefree."

    Shen Manjun looked around, her eyes showing a hint of nostalgia.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said: "Miss Shen, I don¡¯t see you as someone with many suppressed worries."

    Shen Manjun chuckled lightly, saying: "Mr. Lu, you do enjoy joking, as if everyone¡¯s suppressed issues are disclosed to you."

    "They may not tell me, but I can see it. I sense that Miss Shen, you don¡¯t have many troubles in your heart." Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "Is that so?"

    Shen Manjun, not agreeing nor disagreeing, looked at Lu Tianxing and said: "Mr. Lu, you give me a very unique feeling."

    PS: This Chapter is to make up for yesterday¡¯s one. I¡¯m speechless, I forgot to upload it from my drafts, sorry!

 Chapter 1008 - 1002: The Small Shop in the Alley

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1002: The Small Shop in the Alley</h4>

    Lu Tianxing was a bit taken aback after hearing Shen Manjun: "Very special?"

    "Yes!"

    Shen Manjun nodded and said, "Do you remember the first time we met? At that time, you were just a stinky hooligan in my heart. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Shou telling me that he might not be your match, I would have definitely asked Uncle Shou to teach you a lesson. And then, a series of events that followed made me even more convinced that you were a scumbag, until at Wealth Mansion, you risked your life to confront the enemy for your wife."

    "It was then that I realized you didn¡¯t seem to be that much of a scumbag, at least not like other men who would abandon their wives and run away at the first sign of danger. I initially thought you only stayed because you were strong, butter I heard from Uncle Shou that you were relying solely on your willpower because almost all your bones were shattered by the enemy, riddled with cracks. If you endured a few more attacks, you would have died from fractured bones. It was then that my view of you began to change; it turned out even scumbags have a side of loyalty and righteousness."

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and said, "Miss Shen, are you sure you¡¯re praising me? Why do I feel like you¡¯re dissing me instead?"

    "Hehe, Mr. Lu, you¡¯ll have to figure that out yourself."

    Shen Manjunughed lightly, her face showing a girlish cunning that made Lu Tianxing pause.

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Shen Manjun blushed slightly. She didn¡¯t know why, but ever since witnessing Lu Tianxing¡¯s desperate fight for Bai Zhiqing at Wealth Mansion, it felt like a chord was struck in her heart. Especially after hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s recount of the amusement park incident yesterday, Shen Manjun felt all her negative perceptions of Lu Tianxing dissipate into thin air, disappearing without a trace.

    Initially, Shen Manjun indeed intended to take Lu Tianxing to the Seafood Restaurant, but seeing him, she inexplicably brought him to a ce from her childhood.

    "Miss Shen, I think you¡¯re praising me, after all, I¡¯m so handsome." Lu Tianxing stroked his chin and said to Shen Manjun.

    "Get lost, calling a big pervert like you handsome! Don¡¯t you ruin the word handsome."

    The two chatted as they walked into a narrow alley, appreciating the historical sediment of old Beijing¡¯s alleys.

    "Smells good."

    Just around a corner, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and a strong aroma filled his nostrils.

    "You smelled it?" Shen Manjun asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "It¡¯s the smell of twice-cooked pork."

    "Your nose is really sharp, smelling it from so far away."

    Shen Manjunughed and said, "Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s just up ahead."

    With that, Shen Manjun led the way, and after two or three minutes of walking, brought Lu Tianxing to a food stall deep in the alley. Because of its location, business wasn¡¯t good, with only a slightly graying olddy sitting there, engrossed in watching TV.

    Upon seeing Shen Manjun, a touch of joy immediately appeared on the old woman¡¯s face as she eagerly stood up: "Man Jun, what brings you to visit me today."

    A bright smile spread across Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she stepped forward to hug the woman, saying, "I had some free time today, so I wanted to taste Sister-inw Lin¡¯s cooking. I also brought a friend along. I did mention Sister-inw Lin¡¯s cooking is the best in all of Beijing, so don¡¯t let me be embarrassed in front of my friend."

    "Man Jun, stop ttering me. If I was that great, I wouldn¡¯t be having a shop in this old alley. Besides, this probably isn¡¯t just a friend, right? You¡¯ve never brought anyone here besides Qiaoqiao, let alone a man." Sister-inw Lin looked Lu Tianxing over andughed at Shen Manjun.

    A hint of blush crossed Shen Manjun¡¯s face, and she hurriedly said, "Sister-inw Lin, don¡¯t misunderstand. He¡¯s not my boyfriend; he just saved Qiaoqiao¡¯s life yesterday, and I n to treat him to a meal to thank him."

    "Man Jun, what do you mean, did something happen to Qiaoqiao? Is she hurt?"

    Sister-inw Lin¡¯s face changed, and she asked anxiously. Shen Manjun used to bring Qiaoqiao to eat here often, so naturally, she grew fond of the little girl.

    Shen Manjun shook her head and said, "Sister-inw Lin, don¡¯t worry, Qiaoqiao is fine."

    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."

    Sister-inw Lin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Man Jun, you and your friend sit down. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare a few home-cooked dishes for you."

    With that, Sister-inw Lin looked at Lu Tianxing: "Young man, give it your best. This is the first time Man Jun has brought a man here for a meal, don¡¯t let this chance slip, or you might regret it for life."

    Watching Sister-inw Lin head into the kitchen with a matchmaker¡¯s air, Lu Tianxing chuckled wryly and shook his head. He wouldn¡¯t mind developing something more with Shen Manjun; after all, any man would probably have thoughts about a stunning woman like Shen Manjun. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s quite a gap between thoughts and reality.

    And Shen Manjun simply smiled after hearing Sister-inw Lin¡¯s words and didn¡¯t exin anything.

    Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun chose a spot to sit down. There were no waiters here, so everything had to be done by themselves. Skillfully, Shen Manjun took out bowls and chopsticks from the cab, brewed a pot of tea, and sat down opposite Lu Tianxing.

    "You¡¯re close to the owner?" Lu Tianxing asked curiously, looking at Shen Manjun.

    Shen Manjun poured two cups of tea, handed one to Lu Tianxing, and said, "Yes, very familiar. I used to stay at my grandma¡¯s house, and when my grandma was out sometimes, she would leave me with Sister-inw Lin. Sister-inw Lin is a kind woman, though she had a hard life, losing her husband early and raising two children alone. Originally, her kids wanted to bring her to live with them, but she feared she¡¯d never see old friends again if she left, so she stayed here and opened this little restaurant."

    "I see."

    Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully, "Then she misunderstood us just now; don¡¯t you need to exin?"

    "What¡¯s there to exin? Besides, aren¡¯t you happy about it? Isn¡¯t it nice to have such a beautiful woman as your girlfriend?" Shen Manjun elegantly sipped her tea and said.

    "Miss Shen, I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun, not quite understanding why she said that.

 Chapter 1009 - 1003: Do you understand what I mean?

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1003: Do you understand what I mean?</h4>

    Shen Manjun finished her tea, looked at Lu Tianxing with a deep gaze, and said, "I¡¯m an ordinary woman, no different from others. I long for love and yearn for a man to care for and protect me. But I know that every man who approaches me has ulterior motives. They im to like me so much, but in reality, they¡¯re only after the Shen Family¡¯s wealth."

    "I once tried to give Qiaoqiao aplete family, but you might know the result. Qiaoqiao has always been averse to anyone, always causing a scene, until she met you. I initially thought Qiaoqiao was being manipted by you, which is why she couldn¡¯t forget you. But after what happened yesterday, when Ished out at you, Qiaoqiao also got angry at me. It was the first time she looked at me like that, and at that moment, I realized that Qiaoqiao truly likes you, really likes you."

    Lu Tianxing paused at Shen Manjun¡¯s words, slightly taken aback: "Miss Shen, what exactly do you mean by this? Can you be direct?"

    "What I mean is, I don¡¯t have the time to y games of ambiguity or indulge in some vague feelings. That¡¯s something little girls do, and I¡¯ve passed that age. I only want to find someone I can rely on. Lu Tianxing, do you understand what I mean?"

    "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, feeling not much joy in his heart, and said calmly, "Ms. Xue, I¡¯m curious, why did you choose me? Logically, there are many men more excellent and dedicated than I am. With your conditions, finding a better man shouldn¡¯t be difficult."

    "Yes, with my conditions, finding a more outstanding man is indeed simple, but finding a man Qiaoqiao likes and who can protect her is rare. Although Qiaoqiao is not my biological daughter, I¡¯ve always treated her as such in my heart. I don¡¯t want to make Qiaoqiao unhappy for my own happiness."

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "To be honest, I didn¡¯t like you from the bottom of my heart before and viewed you as aplete scoundrel because you were the first one bold enough to flirt with me. Even in Xiangjiang, I was so furious I wished to have you killed, so you would disappear from this world entirely. But I have to admit, you are the only man daring enough to flirt with me and not get punished by me."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just listened quietly.

    "Later, at the Wealth Mansion, I saw you surrounded by women, and for some reason, I had an impulse to take revenge on you and teach you a lesson. But instead, you got the upper hand. At that moment, I wanted to stab you, until someone broke into the Wealth Mansion and tried to take your wife away."

    "At that time, knowing you were outmatched, you still risked your life to protect your wife. Especially when you said to Bai Zhiqing, while clearly severely injured, that if the enemy wanted to harm her, they¡¯d have to step over your dead body. That¡¯s when I finally understood why so many women liked you despite you being a flirtatious scoundrel. It¡¯s because you¡¯re a real man willing to take on everything for a woman, refusing to let your woman get hurt, even if it means dying first. I think no woman wouldn¡¯t be moved by a man like you."

    Shen Manjun spoke with a gentle intention, her eyes resting on Lu Tianxing. She never imagined she would develop feelings for a man she once disliked, even if it was just a hint of a crush. But, as she said, she¡¯s not a little girl and doesn¡¯t have the time for a rtionship or to pursue romance. Liking is liking, and that¡¯s enough.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun, took a deep breath, and said, "Does this count as a confession to me?"

    Shen Manjun didn¡¯t refute, nodding and saying, "If that¡¯s how you want to see it, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need a love story or a process of falling in love. I only hope that when I¡¯m tired, sleepy, or weary, there will be a man who gives me a shoulder to lean on, and that will be enough."

    At this point, the smile on Shen Manjun¡¯s face gradually faded, and her tone became somewhat somber: "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m cheap, falling in love with you after only meeting you a few times, falling for a man years younger than me?"

    "No, the pursuit of love knows no age. People in their seventies and eighties can have twilight romances. You¡¯re so young and beautiful that walking down the street, people would absolutely assume you¡¯re only eighteen." Lu Tianxing shook his head, looking at Shen Manjun as he spoke.

    At that moment, a fragrance of dishes wafted in, and Sister-inw Lin came out from the kitchen, holding a dish. "What were you both chatting about just now? You seemed really engaged in the conversation. What were you discussing? Was it Man Jun talking behind my back?"

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath and chuckled, "Sister-inw Lin, even if you gave me ten times the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare speak ill of you. I was just telling Lu Tianxing that if I pursued him, would he be willing to give me a chance."

    "Hahaha, then what did Tianxing say?" Sister-inw Linughed.

    "I said, of course, keep her guessing. After all, having a beautiful girl chasing after you is quite a bragging right. Sister-inw Lin, don¡¯t you think so?"

    "Indeed, that makes sense."

    Sister-inw Lin nodded, "But Tianxing, let me tell you, if a girl is pursuing you and you like her, you should seize the opportunity immediately. Otherwise, if the girl loses patience, she mightpletely give up on you. And if you¡¯re not interested, you should say so early. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up despised."

    "I understand, thank you for the advice."

    Sister-inw Lin smiled and said nothing more, returning to the kitchen to continue her work.

    Soon, several dishes of homemade food were ced on the table, and she returned to the kitchen, ostensibly to give Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun some private space.

    "Lu Tianxing, try the food and see how it tastes. Sister-inw Lin used to be a top chef." Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say a word, picked up a piece of twice-cooked pork, and put it in his mouth, chewing it gently. "How is it? How does it taste?"

    "Very good, a very authentic method of making twice-cooked pork."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gazending on Shen Manjun, "Miss Shen, you say you like me, but have you investigated my background?"

    Shen Manjun took a sip of seaweed egg drop soup, shook her head, and said, "I have, but not much. I only know that you grew up in an orphanage,ter joined the army, became a famous military knife, and then left the army for unknown reasons, going abroad. Besides that, I haven¡¯t been able to find any more information."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1010 - 1004: Iâ€™m Not Right for You

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1004: I¡¯m Not Right for You</h4>

    "Since you haven¡¯t found any information, just based on the events at Wealth Mansion, you say you have feelings for me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m just like any other man, interested in your family fortunes, and that I¡¯ve set up a scheme to bait you? After all, the vast assets of the Shen Family are worth risking my life for, don¡¯t you think, Miss Shen!"

    "You¡¯re right, I did consider that, butter I gave up. To be deceived by a godlike strategist, it¡¯s really my honor."

    Shen Manjun elegantly tidied her hair, a smile ying on her face, poised yet enchanting: "Lu Tianxing, why don¡¯t we do a test, I ask you a few questions, and you must answer me within one second, and you only need to answer yes or no, how about it."

    "Will it be useful?"

    "Whether it¡¯s useful, we can try, what¡¯s wrong, Lu Tianxing, do you dare?"

    Shen Manjun shot a challenging nce at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, rubbing his nose. He initially thought Shen Manjun merely invited him for a meal, judging by her previous attitude towards him. Beforeing, he doubted if he could even finish a meal properly, yet in the end, this woman confessed to him. This made him wonder if he was dreaming; yesterday she was ring at him with disdain, seemingly eager to kill him, and today she was full of affection¡ªif not a dream, then what?

    "Alright! Ask away, I¡¯ll try to answer you," Lu Tianxing finally nodded and said.

    Shen Manjun nced at Lu Tianxing, casually picked up a napkin from the table, wiping the oil from her lips, under the light, those red lips invoked a whirl of imagination.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing was ready, Shen Manjun wasted no time and directly asked, "First question, are you married?"

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing answered honestly, there was no point in hiding this from Shen Manjun, whom he had already met.

    Shen Manjun found nothing odd: "I have a daughter, I won¡¯t abandon her, and I don¡¯t want to be your wife, so your marital status doesn¡¯t matter to me. Second question, besides your wife, do you have any other women outside?"

    "Yes."

    "Not bad, you are honest, it seems you are indeed trash, however, I don¡¯t care. The man I find only needs to give me a shoulder to lean on when I¡¯m tired, sleepy, or weary, so how many women you have doesn¡¯t matter to me, and I won¡¯t marry you. So the third question, before you came to have dinner with me, did you have any other thoughts?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, then smiled wryly and said, "Yes."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Shen Manjun burst intoughter, swaying with mirth,pletely unlike her usual dignified and charming self, resembling a young girl amused by her boyfriend.

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of ck lines, said, "What¡¯s so funny, I¡¯m just being honest. If facing such a beautiful woman, I don¡¯t have any thoughts at all, I think I should see a doctor."

    "Is this apliment about my beauty, capable of inciting your most primitive impulses?"

    Shen Manjun restrained herughter and said, "If that¡¯s the case, you can totally ept me, rest assured, I won¡¯t make you responsible."

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned and said ndly, "Miss Shen, this time I fear I will disappoint you. Frankly speaking, although I, Lu Tianxing, am not a good person, I¡¯m not one to y games either. In my eyes, it¡¯s either love or leave without a trace. If you¡¯re just looking for a fling, I¡¯m not suitable for you."

    "Is this something a married man who keeps mistresses outside says?" Shen Manjun teased.

    "Think what you want, I know I can¡¯t give themplete love, but at least I keep them in my heart. I don¡¯t want to use you and leave, nor do I want Qiaoqiao to hate me. If you think I¡¯m scum, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ opinions, I live for myself. Well, Miss Shen, it¡¯s gettingte, I think I should be leaving."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing stood up and walked outside. He liked beautiful women, but that doesn¡¯t mean he likes to toy with emotions. Shen Manjun¡¯s casual attitude made him unconsciously harbor a sense of anger and displeasure.

    Suddenly, Shen Manjun grabbed Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    The delicate, jade-like touch made Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart flutter. He took a deep breath and stopped, waiting for Shen Manjun¡¯s response.

    "Do you really want to leave so badly? Or do you think I¡¯m someone who¡¯s selling myself?" Shen Manjun released her grip, looking at Lu Tianxing as she spoke.

    "Miss Shen, you¡¯re overthinking. I just feel like I¡¯ve been out for quite some time, and I should be going back," Lu Tianxing replied ndly.

    He liked beautiful women, but that doesn¡¯t mean he likes all of them. He has his own principles.

    "Going back doesn¡¯t make much difference for a few minutes. Besides, we¡¯ve eaten enough, why don¡¯t youe with me to somece?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun, remained silent for a moment, then nodded without refusing.

    After biding goodbye with Sister-inw Lin, the two left Old Hu¡¯s Alley, as Shen Manjun also drove her Hummer H2, Lu Tianxing had to drive and follow behind her. After about half an hour, they finally arrived at the entrance of an amusement park.

    Normally, the amusement park doesn¡¯t operate at night; it¡¯s unclear what Shen Manjun did, but now the entire amusement park was brightly lit, neon lights shing continuously, turning the park into a fairytale-like ce, though devoid of any people.

    "Chairman Shen, you¡¯re here. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s vehicle approaching, the amusement park manager, who was waiting respectfully, immediately walked briskly forward, his demeanor filled with reverence.

    "No need, have everyone leave, just keep the operatives for the amusement facilities, and remember, today¡¯s events can¡¯t be leaked, or otherwise, I think you know better than me the consequences."

    Shen Manjun looked at the amusement park manager, her demeanor reverted to its former icy coldness.

    "Understood."

    The amusement park manager showed no hesitation, immediately leaving the amusement park with some staff.

    After the amusement park manager left, Lu Tianxing finally got out of the car.

    "Lu Tianxing, am I that scary?" Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing, somewhat dissatisfied, and said.

    "Haha, Miss Shen, you¡¯re joking. I just don¡¯t want to be the public enemy of all men in Beijing, I still want to live longer."

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and gazed at the brightly lit, fairytale-like amusement park.

    PS: Sorry for thete update, not sure why, but couldn¡¯t log into the author¡¯s backend, it was frustrating!!

 Chapter 1011 - 1005: I Want Your Heart Even More

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1005: I Want Your Heart Even More</h4>

    "Let¡¯s go inside and take a look!"

    Although her tone carried a hint of inquiry, as the words fell, Shen Manjun had already started walking straight into the amusement park.

    Lu Tianxing silently followed behind Shen Manjun, apanying her as they wandered through the amusement park. Shen Manjun seemed to have cast off all her burdens, pulling Lu Tianxing along as they quickly indulged in the attractions.

    Carousel, pirate ship, roller coaster, bumper cars, all kinds of entertainment facilities bore Shen Manjun¡¯s presence. Lu Tianxing followed behind her speechlessly. He suddenly realized that maybe Qiaoqiao liked going to the amusement park so much because she inherited it from Shen Manjun. Otherwise, why did both mother and daughter seem to transform into a different person once they entered the park?

    Almost having experienced most of the amusement park¡¯s attractions, Shen Manjun, drenched in fragrant sweat, led Lu Tianxing into the Ferris wheel. As the Ferris wheel slowly ascended, the entire amusement park¡¯s scenery unfolded before them.

    Sitting inside the Ferris wheel, both of them said nothing, quietly mesmerized by the view outside the window.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Shen Manjun suddenly turned her head, a slight smile appearing on her pretty face: "Thank you for being with me. I haven¡¯t felt this rxed in a long time."

    "I didn¡¯t do anything," Lu Tianxing shook his head and replied.

    "Do you know why I asked you those questions before?" Shen Manjun asked.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know?"

    "To be honest, what kind of person you are doesn¡¯t matter much to me. Men care about a woman¡¯s appearance, tenderness, and character, while women only have one reason for liking a man: that he brings her a sense of security and makes her heart flutter. That¡¯s enough. Once you decide, you won¡¯t give up. I asked you those questions to ask myself if I had feelings for you."

    Staring quietly out the window, Shen Manjun watched as the lights shone down on her, exuding an astonishing allure.

    Continuing as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Shen Manjun said, "Lu Tianxing, to be honest, I never imagined I would have feelings for you. You¡¯re married, have a wife, yet you still flirt outside. From what I¡¯ve found, there are more women than just one. I used to wonder how I could feel anything for someone I considered a scoundrel. Was it because of your performance at Wealth Mansion? I¡¯m not sure, nor could I believe it."

    "That¡¯s why I asked you those things. I wanted to know if you¡¯d choose to deceive me. If you lied, I¡¯d bury these feelings deep inside. But if you didn¡¯t, I¡¯d try to love you because... I¡¯m already thirty-five. Beauty fades, youth slips away. No matter how well a woman maintains herself, after forty, age will catch up. I¡¯m afraid that one day, when my beauty fades, I won¡¯t have confessed to the man who touched my heart. I¡¯d regret it."

    Listening to Shen Manjun¡¯s confession, Lu Tianxing fell silent. He never expected Shen Manjun would develop feelings for him. No, it was something he didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Shen Manjun, the sect leader of the Shen Family, was akin to a sessful female lord in ancient times, with countless men hoping to win her favor. Many were far superior to him. Shen Manjun had no reason to choose him, yet she did, leaving Lu Tianxing feeling at a loss.

    "Hold me, won¡¯t you?" Shen Manjun suddenly turned back and asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Huh!"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, almost doubting his ears. Shen Manjun wanted him to hold her¡ªwasn¡¯t she afraid he¡¯d take advantage?

    This felt as though a beggar, who¡¯d kept himpany daily, only to tell him one day, they were actually a billionaire with a terminal illness and nned to give all their wealth to him. Such a transformation would be hard for anyone to believe!

    Lu Tianxing now felt this way. He hardly ever saw Shen Manjun, and every time he did, it was him teasing her, getting her so angry she wanted to tear him apart. Yet today, Shen Manjun suddenly confessed she liked him. This change made him want to touch her forehead to see if she was feverish, muddling her mind.

    As Lu Tianxing pondered whether to hold Shen Manjun or not, suddenly, he felt a fragrant breeze. A soft body fell into his arms, her proud chest mmed against his, making him feel pressured.

    Lu Tianxing was thus wholeheartedly embraced by Shen Manjun.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s arms wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, her head slightly raised, seemingly asking for a kiss. Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around her slender waist. The amazing sensation pierced through his clothes, filling his nose with the unique fragrance only a woman carries.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body was soft, her skin silky. Holding her felt like embracing warm jade.

    In Shen Manjun¡¯s embrace, Lu Tianxing felt like he was dreaming. He never thought a simple meal would lead to such a development with Shen Manjun.

    "Lu Tianxing, kiss me, won¡¯t you?" Shen Manjun murmured, her exquisite face flushed red, staring straight at Lu Tianxing, her enchanting eyes brimming with watery tenderness.

    Shen Manjun didn¡¯t know if she truly loved Lu Tianxing, but she knew that when he risked his life to protect Bai Zhiqing, her heart went out to this man.

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, a wry smile shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Since Shen Manjun had said so much, if he still refused, he wouldn¡¯t be a man.

    Gently stretching out his finger, he hooked Shen Manjun¡¯s chin, slowly lifting it as he said with a light smile, "You¡¯ve investigated me. But what I want is not just you¡ªI want your heart more."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Shen Manjun to respond and kissed her deeply on the red lips.

 Chapter 1012 - 1006: You Belong to Me

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1006: You Belong to Me</h4>

    The kissnded on Shen Manjun¡¯s lips, and that feeling made Lu Tianxing involuntarily be drunk in it.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and she felt a sensation she had never experienced before, her whole being seemed electrified. Instinctively, she raised her lotus-like arms to hook around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck and leaned in actively, starting to respond somewhat clumsily and awkwardly.

    At this moment, the Ferris wheel was deserted, and even the staff who operated it had been sent away by Shen Manjun, leaving only Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun in the entire amusement park.

    Despite this, a trace of fear emerged in Shen Manjun¡¯s heart, because she saw an intensely scorching light in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, a gaze that seemed as if he wanted to devour her.

    Even though she had already confessed her feelings and knew that her youth was running out, Shen Manjun wasn¡¯t bold enough to engage in an intense encounter with Lu Tianxing in the Ferris wheel, even if there was no one around.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing..."

    Shen Manjun broke away from Lu Tianxing¡¯s kiss, gripping his hands to stop him from moving on her, her tone carrying a hint of pleading: "Not here, please, I don¡¯t want to do it here..."

    "Then what do you want, my beautifuldy?"

    Lu Tianxing raised his head, looking teasingly at Shen Manjun, a hint of me flickering in his eyes.

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath and said, "Go to a hotel, I have a hotel near this amusement park, once we¡¯re there, I... I¡¯ll let you do as you please."

    "Is that so? My beautifuldy, you¡¯re the one who said it, don¡¯t regret itter."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, not bothering to wait for the Ferris wheel to stop. He directly opened the Ferris wheel¡¯s door, holding Shen Manjun, he jumped down from it.

    "Ah!"

    Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp scream at Lu Tianxing¡¯s action.

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily,nding steadily on the ground before setting Shen Manjun down.

    "Lu Tianxing, you really are a bastard."

    Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but pout in a coquettish manner.

    "Hahaha, you only realize now that I¡¯m a bastard, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit toote?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily without doing anything excessive, instead, he gently led Shen Manjun out of the amusement park. He knew very well that a woman like Shen Manjun, once she made up her mind, it was hard to change it. So, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to im her. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to just im Shen Manjun like that, considering Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were still waiting at home. If he dared to im Shen Manjun, Bai Zhiqing would surely notice something was amiss once he got back.

    Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun, holding hands, walked out of the amusement park. Looking at the distant lights, Lu Tianxing stopped and said to Shen Manjun, "Man Jun, I¡¯m not going to take you back. Be careful driving yourself."

    "You¡¯re not nning to go to the hotel with me?"

    Shen Manjun was slightly taken aback, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. On the Ferris wheel, she distinctly felt that Lu Tianxing was about to explode. Why the sudden change of mind?

    "Of course I n to go to the hotel with you, but I prefer when a woman is truly willing, not just because she¡¯s moved. Alright, my beautifuldy, I¡¯m off now. You have my phone number, call me if you need anything."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards his car. After taking a few steps, he seemed to remember something and turned back, "Not bad, nice feel. I like it. Beautifuldy, now I¡¯ve marked you, from now on you belong to me. Goodbye."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stop any longer, he got into his car and drove away from the amusement park.

    Shen Manjun stood there for a long time without regaining her senses until Lu Tianxing¡¯s car disappearedpletely. Only then did shee back to her senses, feeling her slightly numb red lips and Holy Maiden Peak, a faint blush involuntarily shed across her face as she chided, "Shen Manjun, you shameless woman, why did you suddenly think of offering yourself? Can¡¯t you be a bit more reserved? And Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, I didn¡¯t expect you to have quite the principles. Hmph, next time you want me to take the... initiative, you¡¯re dreaming. I let you off easy this time."

    Like a little girl, Shen Manjun stomped her feet, turned around, got in her car, and also left the amusement park.

    Driving on the road, Lu Tianxing rolled down the window and lit a cigarette. As he recalled what had happened in his mind with Shen Manjun, a wry smile appeared on his lips. To be honest, he originally hadn¡¯t nned on having any rtionship with Shen Manjun. His feelings were now as tangled as a ball of yarn, and he didn¡¯t know how to handle these women¡¯s issues. And now, Shen Manjun had joined in.

    "Indeed, women are like disasters in beauty, almost couldn¡¯t hold myself back."

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly in his heart. Shen Manjun was like a drug, capable of making a man addicted to her. That charm blended with nobility was simply irresistible.

    "This matter must not let Zhiqing find out, otherwise, I¡¯d be doomed."

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    Bai Zhiqing tried every possible way to prevent anything from happening between him and Shen Manjun, yet he almost devoured Shen Manjun on the Ferris wheel.

    Thinking of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt a headacheing on. It was already incredibly difficult to get Bai Zhiqing to ept Lin Qianru, and if Bai Zhiqing found out he had a bunch of women outside, there would surely be trouble.

    "Sigh, it¡¯s tiring to think too much, let¡¯s take it step by step. Anyway, I¡¯m not letting go. At worst, I¡¯ll drug all the women, put them together in bed to solve everything at once; after they¡¯ve experienced my prowess, let¡¯s see what they can say. If they¡¯re unsatisfied, that¡¯s their problem."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep drag of his cigarette, flicked it, sending the butt flying out the window like a sh of lightning. Then, he stepped on the gas, and the car sped off down the road like an arrow leaving the bowstring.

 Chapter 1013 - 1007: I Will Be Shy

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1007: I Will Be Shy</h4>

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared at the Purple Bamboo Vi.

    At this moment, in Vi No. 3 of the Purple Bamboo Vi, the lights were bright, and Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were sitting in the living room, chatting idly with each other. Perhaps they heard the sound of a car engine from outside, because when Lu Tianxing walked into the room, both women¡¯s eyes were already fixed on the door.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing came in, he immediately felt the sharp gazes of the two women.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Ladies, could you not look at me like that? I admit I¡¯m very handsome, almost like Pan An, but with you looking at me like this, even I would get shy."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing made a bashful expression.

    "Pfft."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, then she seemed to remember something and her face turned serious: "Lu Tianxing, you better stand there and honestly tell us what you¡¯ve been doing in those two hours you were gone, aside from eating, did you do anything else?"

    "Do anything else?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, whose face was cold as ice, and then looked at Lin Qianru and said, "Hehe, beautifuldies, do you think if I wanted to do something else, would one or two hours be enough? It would be at least five or six hours, don¡¯t you think?"

    "You..."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru blushed simultaneously upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. It seemed that one or two hours indeed weren¡¯t enough for this guy, and who knows if he secretly took any performance-enhancing pills.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and sat directly across from Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, changing the topic: "By the way, Lin Demon, where are Rose and Manman? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?"

    "Rose and Ya Fei called earlier. They said they won¡¯t being back to sleep tonight." Lin Qianru exined.

    "What about Manman?"

    "Manman is upstairs in her room. She said she won¡¯t sleep until she figures out the kind of poison Rose mentioned." Lin Qianru said worriedly, "Tianxing, maybe you should persuade Manman. Whatever it is, it can wait until tomorrow. She hasn¡¯t left the room all day, this isn¡¯t good."

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry, Manman is often like this. When she¡¯s researching, she doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her. She can take care of herself." Lu Tianxing reassured Lin Qianru with a nce, and his gaze began to mischievously circle around the key parts of the two women: "Hehe, my dear wives, since there¡¯s no one else in this room now, should we wash up and get ready for bed?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s time to wash up and sleep." Bai Zhiqing said, getting up from the sofa, "Qianru, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get some rest and tomorrow morning,e with me to the Eastern Junyue Hotel."

    "Sure." Lin Qianru stood up as well, ready to follow Bai Zhiqing upstairs.

    "My dear, what about me?" Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru heading upstairs, Lu Tianxing hurriedly spoke up.

    "You!"

    Bai Zhiqing stopped and gave Lu Tianxing a nce: "Of course, you¡¯re continuing to sleep on the sofa. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. I let you off the hookst night, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you off tonight. If you daree in, I won¡¯t hesitate to let you lose a certain part. This is not a warning, but your final notice."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing gestured with her fingers, a glint of cold light shing in her eyes.

    "My love, I have some opinions..."

    But before Lin Qianru could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing interrupted: "If you have any opinions, keep them to yourself. Qianru, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind this jerk."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing pulled Lin Qianru upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru go upstairs, a sly look in his eyes,pletely unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s threats. Instead, he pondered whether to sneak in tonight after all, since sleeping with two beauties was far better than lying on the sofa alone.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was contemting whether to make a move tonight, in another direction, Shen Manjun also drove back to the Shen Family. As soon as she opened the door and walked in, she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa watching TV.

    "Qiaoqiao, it¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t you going to bed? Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?"

    "Mom, you¡¯re back."

    Hearing the voice, Qiaoqiao immediately snapped out of it, turned her head to look at Shen Manjun, her eyes shimmering: "Mom, how was tonight? Did the date go well?"

    "What date? I just had dinner with him." Shen Manjun said, maintaining a calm expression, fully understanding the implication behind Qiaoqiao¡¯s words.

    "Really?"

    Qiaoqiao jumped off the sofa and ran around Shen Manjun barefoot a few times: "You¡¯re lying. Does it take more than two hours to have a meal? Besides, I can tell you¡¯re in a good mood. Shen Manjun, confess, besides eating, did anything else happen, like a kiss or something?"

    Faced with her daughter¡¯s gaze, Shen Manjun said with a wry smile: "You cheeky girl, what kiss? Go to sleep right now, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight."

    Seeing Shen Manjun flustered, Qiaoqiao chuckled, said no more, and turned to head upstairs.

    Once Qiaoqiao left, Shen Manjun heaved a long sigh. Recalling the moment when Lu Tianxing¡¯s big hands roamed freely on her body, a trace of excitement surged in her heart, a feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced in over thirty years. It made her feel as if all her strength was drained, her cheeks unable to stop from flushing red.

    "Mom, did you kiss the uncle tonight?"

    Hearing the voice, lost in memories, Shen Manjun instinctively answered: "Yes, so..."

    Before she could finish, Shen Manjun stopped abruptly, her beautiful eyes looking towards the source of the voice, only to find Qiaoqiao gazing at her with a mischievous smile, like a little fox that had just stolen a chicken.

    Noticing Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze on her, Qiaoqiao grinned: "Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep. Oh, by the way, Mom, I fully support your choice. I won¡¯t oppose uncle being my dad. I hope you and uncle put in the effort and give me a younger brother, so I have someone to apany me. By the way, Mom, I heard uncle already has a wife, but don¡¯t worry. With your charms, you won¡¯t lose out to his wife. I support you in snatching uncle away."

    With that, Qiaoqiao ran upstairs.

    Listening to Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Shen Manjun smiled bitterly and shook her head. Snatching Lu Tianxing away from Bai Zhiqing, how could that be easy? If it were, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have risked life and limb for Bai Zhiqing.

    With a slight sigh, Shen Manjun sat on the sofa, her gaze lost out of the window. Her face asionally shed with a hint of shyness or a blush, and her expressions kept changing, lost in her memories.

 Chapter 1014 - 1008 Youâ€™ve Disappointed Me So Much

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1008 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me So Much</h4>

    Time is like sand slipping through your fingers, it disappears without you even noticing.

    In just the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the next morning.

    When the first ray of sunlight shone through the window, Lu Tianxing came out of the room with a mournful face.

    Last night, he had nned it all out ¡ª to sneak into the room after Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru fell asleep. He waited until eleven o¡¯clock, and just when he heard the sound of even breathing from the room, he quietly opened the bedroom door and snuck in. Who knew that Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru would still be awake, sitting on the bed with mischievous looks on their faces, staring at him.

    Before he could say anything, two pillows flew at him, and the two women teamed up to give him a good thrashing, deliberately chasing him around in their cool attire, not allowing him to touch them, giving Lu Tianxing a feeling that life was worse than death.

    With his head hung low, Lu Tianxing walked down from upstairs listlessly, and immediately saw Lin Yafei sitting alone on the sofa.

    "Lin Demon, when did you get back? Where¡¯s Rose?"

    Seeing Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback.

    "I came back this morning, Rose is still at the Sky Dragon Club."

    Lin Yafei responded, looked Lu Tianxing up and down, seemingly understanding something, and said with a look of regret, "Little man, you¡¯re really disappointing! Last night Rose and I deliberately left space for the three of you, yet you didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, you really let me down."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with frustration but he ignored Lin Yafei and went straight into the bathroom.

    After washing up, Lu Tianxing came out, and Bai Zhiqing also came downstairs at this time. Seeing Lin Yafei sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper, she immediately said, "Lin Demon, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting backst night, why are you back so early today?"

    "This is my house, why can¡¯t Ie back? Plus, this time I¡¯m here to check up on things, to see if in my absencest night you guys made a mess of the house, and turned the living room or kitchen into a battlefield. Nowadays, people love to mess around in these ces, iming it¡¯s thrilling."

    Lin Yafei said to Bai Zhiqing, then pretended to touch and sniff the sofa, "No strange smells."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lin Yafei a fierce re, said nothing, and hurriedly headed towards the nearby bathroom. Although there was one upstairs, it was upied by Lin Qianru, so she had toe downstairs.

    "Little man, you weren¡¯t happy with the funst night. How about I keep youpany tonight? If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯lle find you," Lin Yafei said flirtatiously as she stood up from the sofa after Bai Zhiqing left.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, then seemed to understand something, and his gaze towards Lin Yafei carried a hint of guilt.

    Lin Yafei surely knew that as soon as the Angel¡¯s tender invitation was held, he would have to leave Beijing. Who knows how long it would be before they met again ¡ª a month, three months, maybe even six months. It was uncertain when he would have time toe to Beijing again.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Alright."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing agree, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew wider, "I¡¯ve learned quite a few moves from moviestely, let¡¯s try them tonight!"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, a spontaneous and uncontroble spark of desire rose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart from his dantian. He wanted to teach this demon standing before him a lesson right away.

    After breakfast, Lin Yafei was the first to leave the vi, returning to the Sky Dragon Club to study the next steps with Rose regarding the Wang Family. Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing drove, taking Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru towards their destination for this tender meeting ¡ª the Eastern Junyue Hotel.

    When Lu Tianxing drove onto the main road of the Eastern Junyue Hotel, he immediately noticed something different. The street that had some pedestrians was almostpletely cleared, police and special police were patrolling back and forth.

    On top of the buildings, Lu Tianxing could even see snipers lying in ambush, keeping a tight grip on the less than five hundred meter street below. Drones were flying back and forth in the sky to prevent any suspicious people from approaching. Lu Tianxing also noticed people in in clothes, with True Qi emanations patrolling back and forth in secret ¡ª clearly members of the Yanhuang Group, the defense was airtight.

    For this, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, Angel is the chairman of the Angel Group, and all the people participating in this tender are renowned business elites in China. The incident at Wealth Mansion had already discouraged many investors. If an assassination were to ur this time, China might be synonymous with insecurity in the eyes of investors, constantly threatening their lives; who would willingly invest here then?

    On the road leading to the Eastern Junyue Hotel, there were also police waiting, checking the vehicles. Only after seeing the Angel¡¯s invitation would they be let through; otherwise, you¡¯d have to detour.

    Lu Tianxing handed over the three invitation letters in his hand to the police and was then let through.

    Lu Tianxing parked the car at the Eastern Junyue Hotel¡¯s garage and, along with Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing, headed towards the Eastern Junyue Hotel.

    As they walked, there were checkpoints every few steps and guards every five, the entire Eastern Junyue Hotel was tightly guarded. Even special metal detection devices and other instruments were in ce, taking almost fifteen minutes to cover a distance of a little over a hundred meters, until they finally walked into the hall prepared specifically for this tender meeting.

    Upon entering the hall, they saw rows of chairs filled with people, all speaking in hushed tones about the cooperation with the Angel Group.

    Who would be the chosen one!

    No one knew, no one knew who Angel would ultimately choose. But everyone here understood that whoever Angel ended up choosing would be the luckiest person of the year. As long as they weren¡¯t foolish, they could be a top-tier group in China in no time with Angel Group¡¯s support, possibly even gaining international fame.

    For somerge groups, cooperating with the Angel Group might just be the cherry on top, but forpanies not yet on the international stage, this was undoubtedly the best chance to change their fate. Grasping this opportunity, shooting up to fame wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1015 - 1009 Yang Tiansi

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1009 Yang Tiansi</h4>

    Everyone sat there full of hope, longing to soar to the sky, because Angel had said that the Angel Group selects cooperation partners not only based on strength but also by considering various data.

    If Angel finds theirpany appealing, they would indeed soar to new heights.

    As Lu Tianxing and others entered the hall, they immediately attracted the attention of countless people. It¡¯s known that during thest attack at the Wealth Mansion, the target was Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, and at that time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s disy of power was remarkable. Therefore, the moment Lu Tianxing appeared, everyone smiled and nodded to him, a gesture of polite greeting.

    Lu Tianxing returned their greetings with a smile, not stepping forward to say much, because to him, he had no need to curry favor with these people.

    "Zhiqing, let¡¯s find a ce to sit!" Lin Qianru nced around and said softly.

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "Let¡¯s sit there!"

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing pointed to a corner not far away, a very inconspicuous corner.

    Lin Qianru and Lu Tianxing nodded and walked directly toward that ce.

    After sitting down, Lu Tianxing casually picked up a ss of wine offered by a waiter and took a sip, looking around with interest.

    This time, the people attending the bidding conference were not like those who attended the previous ball; each person was apanied by a female or male partner. Although there were women, unlike the women before, they no longer had an air of coarseness; these women¡¯s entire demeanor exudedpetence and aggressiveness, obviously due to long-term high-ranking positions. They were all high-level figures from major corporations.

    The men were simr; even if their eyes revealed traces of worry and hidden nervousness, their faces showed no sign of it. One could say all their thoughts were concealed within, making it impossible to guess their inner thoughts.

    "Old foxes."

    Lu Tianxing whispered under his breath, such people are the most terrifying, they might be smiling at you on the surface, but secretly they could be plotting to destroy you.

    At this moment, a young man dressed in a ck suit, exuding nobility from head to toe, walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Are you Lu Tianxing, who¡¯s been stirring up a fuss recently in Beijing?" the young man said, looking down at Lu Tianxing.

    "Who are you? Didn¡¯t your family teach you manners?"

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at the young man; if the other party was rude, there was no reason for him to be polite.

    "My family taught me manners, but not towards enemies, wouldn¡¯t you agree!"

    The young man smiled, though his tone carried a hint of coldness.

    "Is that so? Are you done talking?" Lu Tianxing asked the young man indifferently.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing in particr, just that if you¡¯re done talking, get as far away as possible, don¡¯t be an eyesore here, or I might not be able to resist squeezing you to death with one hand."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the young man, a fleeting bloodthirsty murderous intent in his eyes.

    Seeing the bloodlust in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, recalling his recent actions in Beijing, the young man instinctively took a step back.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile,pletely disregarding the young man before him, a mere Martial Artist at the Heavenly Level. Outside, others might revere him, but in his eyes, he¡¯s utterly insignificant.

    Seeing the contempt sh in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, the young man¡¯s face instantly turned livid. He originally came over to suppress Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogance but didn¡¯t expect to be intimidated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s mere nce, aplete disgrace.

    "Fine, fine, Lu Tianxing, I, Yang Tiansi, will remember you." the young man gritted his teeth and said.

    Lu Tianxing slightly furrowed his brows: "You¡¯re from the Yang Family?"

    "Yes, I am from the Yang Family."

    Yang Tiansi sneered, lowering his voice: "I almost forgot to tell you, it¡¯s all thanks to you for severing Liu Ang¡¯s arm before, causing him to reflect and go into seclusion. I estimate that our Yang Family will soon have a Peak of Mid-stage Mythical expert; then he will personallye and kill you."

    "Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked at Yang Tiansi and said: "I¡¯m giving you three breaths to disappear from my sight; otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you now."

    "Don¡¯t go too far; this is Beijing."

    "Three."

    "You dare kill me?"

    "Two."

    "You..."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s face immediately turned grim, and he said coldly: "Hmph, I hope when Liu Anges out of seclusion, you¡¯ll still dare to be so arrogant, you¡¯ll die miserably."

    At this moment, azy voice came from beside them.

    "Yang Tiansi, who are you saying will die miserably?"

    Both Yang Tiansi and Lu Tianxing were taken aback and turned their heads, seeing a charming woman in a purple gown holding a ss of wine, gracefully walking over. Her perfect figure and exquisite face all highlighted that she was an exceptional beauty.

    This woman was none other than Shen Manjun, whom Lu Tianxing had met justst night.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s long hair was lightly curled and tied up high, with strands falling gracefully down. Her pretty face carried a soft smile, her curvaceous figure wrapped in a purple gown swaying with each breathtaking step.

    Despite almost happening something between her and Lu Tianxingst night, Shen Manjun¡¯s face showed no change upon seeing him today. She wasn¡¯t one to say how a day¡¯s absence felt like three years.

    Upon seeing Shen Manjun, a greedy glint immediately shed in Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to devour her, but his face remained unchanged, smiling instead: "So it¡¯s Mr. Shen, it¡¯s been a while, wondering if you¡¯d have time for a meal together."

    "Young Master Yang, no need for a meal."

    Shen Manjun nced at Yang Tiansi indifferently and said: "I heard you want to deal with my daughter¡¯s savior; are you dismissing the Shen Family¡¯s existence, or do you represent the Yang Family, nning to start a war with us? If so, please go back and tell Old Master Yang, I, Shen Manjun, ept the challenge."

    At this moment, Shen Manjun lost her usual charm, reced by an icy cold demeanor, her tone carrying a hint of severity.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun with some surprise, then realized that being the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, if Shen Manjun had no means, she would have been devoured long ago without leaving a trace.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1016 - 1010 Cooperation Conference Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1010 Cooperation Conference Begins</h4>

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun defending Lu Tianxing so fervently, Yang Tiansi frowned slightly, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said in a solemn tone, "Mr. Shen, there¡¯s an old saying that goes, you can know a person by their face but not their heart. Some people might use this chance to get close to you on purpose, so you need to be careful."

    "There¡¯s no need for your concern, Young Master Yang. If there¡¯s nothing else, I would appreciate it if you could leave now as I would like to speak with my friend," Shen Manjun cast a nce at Yang Tiansi and said indifferently.

    "Well, since you¡¯ve said that, Mr. Shen, then I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Yang Tiansi nced at Shen Manjun and then swept his gaze over Lu Tianxing, his expression unchanged. However, once he turned around, his original smile turned into a livid expression as he clenched his fists tightly. He, Yang Tiansi, had never been so ignored in his life; he had to pay back this grudge.

    "Oh, Young Master Yang, I have something to tell you."

    Shen Manjun suddenly called out to Yang Tiansi just as he was about to leave.

    Yang Tiansi turned around, and his gloomy expression disappeared instantly, reced by a faint smile on his face, "Mr. Shen, what else do you have to tell me?"

    "Nothing much; I just want to let you know that Mr. Lu is my friend. I promised to ensure his safety in Beijing. If anything unexpected were to happen to Mr. Lu in Beijing, I might get angry. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Young Master Yang?" Shen Manjun said deliberately, ncing at Yang Tiansi.

    "Hehe, you¡¯re right, Mr. Shen. If something were to happen to a friend of mine, I would be angry too."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Tiansi turned and left. Nobody noticed that as he turned, a strong sense of resentment flickered in his eyes, clearly showing his animosity towards Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun.

    Watching Yang Tiansi leave, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Miss Shen, was that really necessary? There¡¯s no need for you to do this; I¡¯m not afraid of the Yang Family. By doing this, you¡¯re putting yourself against them, and Yang Tiansi is someone whocks magnanimity, which won¡¯t do you any good."

    "Hehe, Mr. Lu, you must be joking. You saved my daughter¡¯s life the day before yesterday, so of course, I must repay you. Moreover, even the Yang Family can¡¯t touch the Shen Family, let alone a small direct descendant like Yang Tiansi. He doesn¡¯t represent the Yang Family, so don¡¯t worry about it." Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing with a clear gaze, devoid of any teasing or affectionate tone.

    If it weren¡¯t for the hint of repressed tenderness deep in Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing would almost suspect that the events ofst night were just a dream.

    After ncing at Lu Tianxing, Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze fell upon Bai Zhiqing, "Mr. Bai, congrattions."

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback but replied with a faint smile, "Congrattions to me? Mr. Shen, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re congratting me on."

    "What am I congratting you on?"

    Shen Manjun nced at Lu Tianxing and softly said, "Mr. Bai, if I am not mistaken, no matter how fierce the uing bidding event may be, the Angel Group¡¯s chosen partner will ultimately be Bai¡¯s Group. Am I right, Miss Bai?"

    "Mr. Shen, what are you talking about? How could that be possible?"

    "Hehe, Mr. Bai, you don¡¯t need to deny it. After all, I am the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, so I have some discernment. However, rest assured, I¡¯m not a gossip; I won¡¯t spread the word." Shen Manjun said with a light chuckle.

    Just then, a master of ceremonies stepped onto the front tform of the hall and adjusted the microphone.

    "Wee, everyone, to the Angel Group¡¯s business cooperation conference..."

    A voice resonated through the hall, immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the front.

    Shen Manjun swept his gaze over Lu Tianxing, said his goodbyes to Bai Zhiqing, and quickly returned to his seat.

    Following this, people from various departments in Beijing gave brief speeches.

    After several leaders had finished speaking, the host began, "Now I announce the official start of the cooperative conference. Let¡¯s give a warm wee to the Angel Group¡¯s chairman, Angel, as shees up on stage."

    "Woooosh!"

    Suddenly, thunderous apuse erupted, and all eyes immediately focused on the stage. The previous murmurs vanished instantly, and a look of sternness and solemnity appeared on everyone¡¯s face.

    Angel was dressed in a red evening gown. Her golden hair was not tied up but rather let loose, and the crystal ne on her neckplemented her fair skin. The tight evening dress perfectly entuated her alluring figure.

    Despite the crowd¡¯s gaze, Angel showed no signs of stage fright. Instead, she walked to the podium with a faint smile.

    Angel¡¯s appearance instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention; wealthy, powerful, and beautiful, she was undeniably the ideal woman in every man¡¯s heart.

    Abby followed closely behind Angel, standing a meter away from her. Her gaze was coldly surveying the surroundings, ready to handle crises from all directions.

    Angel approached the podium and smiled slightly at the crowd, her voice enchanting as it resonated in everyone¡¯s ears: "China is a nation with a five-thousand-year history, a country full of mysteries. In our Western words, the Eastern China is like a sleeping dragon, resting on thend and nurturing the descendants of the dragon. It might be unbelievable, but in my heart, I have always longed toe to China, to understand this mysterious country, and even hope that one day, I can find a man here whom I love and who loves me..."

    "I hope to be a genuine cooperative partner with thepanies here, sharing blessings and hardships. Now, I would like to see the proposal documents from variouspanies and hear about your expectations for the future."

    Angel¡¯s voice echoed through the hall via the microphone, clearly transmitted to each person¡¯s ears.

    As Angel¡¯s voice fell, representatives from variouspanies began to step onto the stage, handing their proposals to Angel and presenting theirpany¡¯s vision and future development ns.

    Ten minutes passed, with one person stepping down and another stepping up, repeating the cycle.

    Time ticked away, and every face was filled with tension. Even those veteranpany presidents could not suppress their anxiety, frequently casting their gaze toward Angel to observe her expression.

    They knew well that regardless of who ended up as Angel Group¡¯s partner, thepany¡¯s development momentum would be unstoppable for a while, beyond anyone¡¯s control.

    Because Angel Group is one of the world¡¯s top groups, its partners are spread globally. If you dare to harm its partners, it¡¯s akin to going against Angel Group itself. Faced with Angel Group and its alliance, how manypanies could withstand it?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1017 - 1011 in Progress

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1011 in Progress</h4>

    Angel¡¯s face showed no expression as she quietly listened to variouspany representatives¡¯ presentations, maintaining a slight smile throughout without refuting or agreeing. She listened silently while flipping through eachpany¡¯s proposals...

    One by one they went up, one by one they nervously stepped down, and finally it was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s turn to take the stage.

    When Bai Zhiqing stepped onto the stage, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up involuntarily, and many couldn¡¯t help butpare Bai Zhiqing to Angel in their minds.

    Angel was a mix of East and West,cking the rough skin typical of Westerners; instead, her skin was exceptionally delicate, like satin, and her every move seemed to exude a captivating allure. Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, was a typical Chinese woman, emanating a cold and strong aura like ice, invoking a sense of conquest. Both possessed different temperaments and stunning faces that left everyone marveling at the heavens¡¯ favor towards them.

    Plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum each have their virtues.

    Afterparing the two, everyone reached a conclusion in their hearts: both were too beautiful to make a definitive judgment.

    After Bai Zhiqing took the stage, she exchanged a knowing nce with Angel and began to articte her vision for the future.

    Angel sat listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exnation, a hint of surprise shing in her beautiful eyes, secretly admiring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s keen business insight. Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s presentation wasn¡¯t spectacr, and her perspective was narrowerpared to those presented earlier,

    Bai Zhiqing outlined the future path for Bai¡¯s Group, with every step meticulously nned, considering almost every aspect. It was clear that Bai Zhiqing was detailing the developmental strategy of Bai¡¯s Group, unlike otherpanies that painted an unrealistic picture.

    Moreover, the proposal Bai Zhiqing handed over to her included various development directions and exined their implications thoroughly, presenting a clear course of action after just one look.

    Just from this proposal alone, it¡¯s evident that Bai Zhiqing has invested significant effort into it; otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be so perfect, even detailing the potential risks and ways to handle them. It¡¯s apparent Bai Zhiqing put a lot of thought into this proposal.

    At this moment, Angel felt that even without theyer of connection with Lu Tianxing, coborating with Bai¡¯s Group would be the most sensible choice for Angel Group.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing hadpletely won over Angel with her business acumen, proving to Angel that Bai Zhiqing was not just relying on men, but had real capability.

    Below the stage, Lin Qianru watched Bai Zhiqing with some anxiety, and softly asked, "Tianxing, do you think Zhiqing will seed?"

    Although Bai Zhiqing had told her that a cooperation had already been reached with Angel Group, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, as nothing was certain in the business world until contracts were signed.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Qianru, held her hand, feeling her sweaty palm, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, you have to trust Zhiqing. We will certainly seed."

    "Yes, I believe our proposal and development direction are definitely not inferior to anyone else¡¯s."

    Lin Qianru nodded heavily, looking at the stage with a silent prayer in her heart.

    "Mr. Bai, your proposal satisfies me, and your view on future development is very good. However, as far as I know, although Bai¡¯s Group has a decent strength in China, we are talking about a multi-faceted cooperation here. Once fullyunched, I fear Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s funding might not be enough!" Angel spoke slowly after Bai Zhiqing finished her presentation.

    "Angel, you are right. I naturally can¡¯t handle such arge scale alone. But if we include Jin City¡¯s Lin Group, I wonder if it would be sufficient."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled at Angel. This was a determination made after reaching a consensus with Angel, as there¡¯s an old saying in business: the fat and juicy meat doesn¡¯t go to outsiders. The Lin Group fits perfectly, and Angel is correct ¡ª if Bai¡¯s Group and Angel Group form a strategic partnership, some projects would require joint development. The funds required would be unimaginably huge, so Bai¡¯s Group cannot deplete all its funds for this project. Otherwise, in case of a crisis, thepany might face a cash flow rupture.

    "I see, I will think it over."

    Angel did not say anything further, but nodded at Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing also said nothing more and stepped down directly from the stage. As she left, otherpany representatives promptly came up, handed over their proposals, and presented their visions for the future.

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing came down, Lin Qianru immediately asked, "Zhiqing, how did it go? Did Angel Group take a liking to our proposal?"

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing revealed a trace of a smile: "Rest assured, barring any unexpected events, the cooperation with Angel Group is as good as ours, Qianru. You and Xiao Man have worked hard during this time."

    Lin Qianru breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Zhiqing, you are too polite. As long as we seed, it¡¯s okay."

    And Lu Tianxing, sitting beside them, also said with a smile, "Qianru, see? I told you not to worry. You have to believe in your ability."

    "Yes!"

    Lin Qianru nodded, a hint of softness in her gaze towards Lu Tianxing, then shared a smile with Bai Zhiqing.

    After Bai Zhiqing stepped down, others also began taking turns toe on stage to present their visions for the future to Angel.

    This scene continued for about two hours, and when thest person finished their presentation, Angel finally started to speak slowly: "First of all, thank you everyone for supporting Angel Group. I have reviewed all your proposals and heard your future views. You might expect to wait a few days to find out who will be chosen, but I can tell you now, there¡¯s no need to wait. I already have the suitable candidate in mind."

    "Wow!"

    Everyone below the stage reacted with surprise at Angel¡¯s words, as no one expected Angel to make a decision so quickly. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to take several days to review?

    "Abby, please announce the final result!" Angel said to Abby standing behind her.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby nodded, took the folder Angel handed over, walked to the front of the stage, and looked around at the audience.

 Chapter 1018 - 1012: The Cooperation Meeting Concludes

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1012: The Cooperation Meeting Concludes</h4>

    Seeing this scene, everyone felt as if their hearts had jumped into their throats all at once, raising their ears, not daring to rx even a bit.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Abby opened the folder and her voice spread throughout the hall: "Congrattions to Bai¡¯s Group for bing Angel Group¡¯s partner in China."

    "Boom!"

    Upon hearing this sentence, everyone was stunned, especially those top executives of Chinese corporations showing expressions of astonishment and disbelief. How could they not have expected that the final choice of Angel Group would actually be Bai¡¯s Group, which was weaker than them? How was this possible?

    Listening to Abby¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed no fluctuation in expression, as if everything was under control, while Lin Qianru opened her mouth wide, trying hard to cover it so as not to scream, her pretty face full of excitement. They did it; Bai¡¯s Group seeded. Their hard work from dawn to dusk for so long had finally paid off. Now that Angel Group has announced the partnership publicly, it¡¯s as good as set in stone, unchangeable.

    "Miss Angel, we want to know why you chose Bai¡¯s Group? What capabilities does it have that made you consider it your partner?" After a brief silence, a slightly portly middle-aged man stood up and asked Angel.

    Though others did not speak, their eyes fell on Angel, waiting for her exnation.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Angel seemed to have anticipated the question. After waving Abby down, she stood on the podium: "You want to know why I chose Bai¡¯s Group over you? Then I¡¯ll tell you: I just listened to all of you talking about future development and your proposals. I know exactly what you said and did there, painting rosy pictures and using florid rhetoric. But in reality, I want to ask you all, how many of yourpanies can achieve what you imed?"

    "I dare to say, if you dared to act as you outlined in your proposals, you wouldn¡¯t needpetitors to take action; you¡¯d bankrupt yourselves. Bai¡¯s Group, though not as financially strong as you, provided the mostplete development path. Every step underwent careful consideration, with no exaggeration whatsoever, truly feasible. In this respect, Bai¡¯s Grouppletely outsses all yourpanies. This is the first reason. The second one is that Bai¡¯s Group will unite with Lin Group. I think the alliance of two top-tierpanies won¡¯t be inferior to anyone here!"

    Angel¡¯s slow words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to show a hint of frustration. They often liked to promise the moon, exaggerating theirpany¡¯s strengths to achieve a smooth cooperation.

    If it were someone else, they might have been dazzled by their rhetoric, and since these are prestigious groups in China, perhaps they would have agreed on a whim. But unfortunately, they forgot they were dealing with Angel, the chairwoman of Angel Group and the head of a top European intelligence organization. Trying to deceive Angel was extremely difficult. For Angel Intelligence Station, verifying apany¡¯s financial authenticity is no challenge.

    Everyone was left speechless by Angel¡¯s words. More importantly, though Bai¡¯s Group was indeed not as strong as their groups, if Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group united, it would be a different matter entirely. One is the leading enterprise in Jin City, and the other a major yer in Modu. Lin Group has the Lin Family as a backer, and Bai¡¯s Group has a retired general as a supporter. Together, theirbined strength is not much weaker.

    "Now you understand? Why I chose Bai¡¯s Group! Integrity is the foundation of apany¡¯s foothold. If you can¡¯t even uphold basic integrity, why would I choose to cooperate with you? Think about it, would you choose to coborate with apany full of lies?"

    Angel¡¯s voice was gentle, but when it reached everyone¡¯s ears, it involuntarily made bodies shudder. Integrity. Once upon a time, they too relied on integrity to grow from a small workshop into arge enterprise with an office building. But as time went by, they gradually forgot about integrity, learning to make deals without any risks, and profits that were solely theirs while losses belonged to others.

    Angel¡¯s gaze swept around, and she spoke again: "Next, please wee Miss Bai to the stage."

    "p, p, p!"

    A round of apuse arose, and all eyes turned to Bai Zhiqing, filled with envy. This cooperation was nailed down by Bai Zhiqing. With the support of Angel Group, Bai¡¯s Group would surely climb into the ranks of the top Chinese corporations; it was only a matter of time.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Bai Zhiqing smiled and walked to the podium, nodding politely to Angel.

    Bai Zhiqing symbolically stood on the podium and said a few pleasantries. Then Angel also said a few polite words, likeforting the disappointed with talk about the next cooperation.

    After speaking, apanied by apuse from everyone, Bai Zhiqing stepped down from the stage, and then Angel dered the end of the cooperation conference.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing also stood up and said, "Mr. Bai, congrattions. Is it time for us to be treated to a celebration banquet?"

    "You just like to joke around?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said, "We can¡¯t leave yet. We still have a banquet to attend next."

    "Banquet?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback but said no more.

    With the end of the cooperation talks, everyone also stood up and did not leave. Led by Angel Group¡¯s staff, they moved to an adjacent lounge where a myriad of drinks and some rather exquisite-looking food were already prepared, and soft music floated in the air.

    Once Angel announced the start of the banquet, everyone started heading toward Bai Zhiqing. Although this time¡¯s cooperation with Angel Group had nothing to do with them, it did not mean they were fools. After Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s cooperation with Angel Group, there would inevitably be projects to work on together. While the biggest gain was not for them to take, there was no harm in hoping for a share of the benefits.

 Chapter 1019 - 1013: Blessed with Romance

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1013: Blessed with Romance</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing also knew that those who act selfishly often face demise the fastest. When faced with the chairmen and general managers from otherpanies approaching her, she also greeted them with a smile and didn¡¯t speak definitively. She merely mentioned that if there were any future coborations with the Angel Group, she wouldn¡¯t forget them and so on.

    After some polite conversations, even someone as experienced as Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fatigue, as if she had fought a battle. Dealing with this group of old foxes required constant vignce.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun walked over, swaying her seductive hips while holding a high-stemmed ss, and softly said to Bai Zhiqing, "Mr. Bai, congrattions. I hope you will take care of me in the future."

    "Mr. Shen, you¡¯re too kind."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled, looked at Shen Manjun, and said somewhat surprisingly, "Mr. Shen, as far as I know, you also wanted to secure this coboration. Why didn¡¯t you go on stage in the end?"

    "What¡¯s the use of going on stage?"

    Shen Manjun chuckled lightly, her gaze sweeping over Bai Zhiqing, "Mr. Bai, I¡¯ve heard a saying that rtionships can surpass capability. Do you think this is true?"

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She knew what Shen Manjun meant¡ªthat her appearance on stage was of no consequence, and no matter how strong her capabilities, they couldn¡¯t surpass the rtionship between her and Angel.

    "Mr. Shen, you are absolutely right. Sometimes being strong doesn¡¯t guarantee victory. After all, to anyone, I think no one would refuse such a shortcut. Moreover, I believe I not only rely on rtionships." Bai Zhiqingughed lightly, not showing any panic at being seen through by Shen Manjun.

    "That is true. There is indeed no fairness in this world, and rtionships are sometimes indeed very important."

    Shen Manjun seemed to agree very much with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, nodded, and her gazended on Lu Tianxing: "Mr. Lu, my daughter has been frequently mentioning your name recently, saying you¡¯re a good person. I hope you¡¯ll take the time to apany my daughter. She doesn¡¯t have many friends, and you¡¯re among them."

    "No problem, Miss Shen. I¡¯ll find time to meet Qiaoqiao," Lu Tianxing said with a clear gaze and a smile as he looked at Shen Manjun.

    Their conversation seemed no different from that between usual friends, and no one would know that the two had almost ended up in bed togetherst night.

    Lu Tianxing understood a woman¡¯s character well. For a woman like Shen Manjun, who had weathered many storms and seen all kinds of people, love was merely a condiment in life. In other words, even though Shen Manjun had not been in a romantic rtionship, she was beyond the stage of being a little girl. She wasn¡¯t the type to be sentimentally attached; for women like her, they seek a calm life rather than a passionate one promising eternal oaths.

    "If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer."

    Shen Manjun smiled softly, turned around, and walked away. In the moment she turned, a trace of tenderness shed in her eyes, unnoticed by anyone.

    As soon as Shen Manjun left, Angel swayed her curvy waist and came over to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru.

    "Old friend, it¡¯s been a few days, and I notice you¡¯re quite fortunate with women. Another beautifuldy by your side¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid that all the bachelors in the world will seek revenge on you?" Angel joked as she approached the three of them.

    "Angel, this doesn¡¯t seem to be my problem! After all, there¡¯s nothing I can do if I¡¯m handsome. And speaking of those bachelors, they should really be giving you women trouble, not me," Lu Tianxing said, teasingly looking at Angel.

    "Oh, trouble us? What do you mean?" Angel asked curiously.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru also looked on curiously, wanting to see what Lu Tianxing had to say.

    "Of course, give you women trouble. If you all didn¡¯t set your standards so high, saying this man has no money, that man isn¡¯t handsome, and another doesn¡¯t know how to care for you. If you just lowered your standards a bit, there would be way fewer bachelors out there. In fact, the reason there are so many bachelors in the world is because of your high standards, so you are the real culprits."

    "Haha."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angelughed heartily, "Mr. Lu, if you say so, would it also be our women¡¯s fault if crimes happened in this world?"

    "Of course!"

    Lu Tianxing said matter-of-factly, "If you didn¡¯t dress so provocatively, deliberately showing off Holy Maiden Peak and deep cleavage, and wearing shorts nearly up to your thighs, I think fewer men would think ofmitting crimes. So if a man didmit a crime, you should also be aplices, listed as conspirators to truly reflect the equality of men and women in the new era..."

    Lu Tianxing was speaking with great righteousness, not noticing Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru beside him were already looking a bit exasperated. Although they had expected that Lu Tianxing might say something shocking, hearing it firsthand was a different matter altogether.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up."

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was about to continue speaking, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back and interrupted him. Then, she looked at Angel and said, "Angel, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just how he is, likes to talk glibly, I hope you won¡¯t mind."

    "Miss Bai, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that petty," Angel said with a smile.

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing quietly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Miss Angel, thank you for giving me this opportunity."

    Angel replied with a smile, "No need to be so polite, and you haven¡¯t disappointed me. Even without Lu Tianxing, if I were to choose a partner for coboration, I would have chosen Bai¡¯s Group. Both your proposal and your speech made me very satisfied."

    Bai Zhiqing said quietly, "As long as you¡¯re satisfied."

    "By the way, are you nning to return to Modu?" Angel suddenly asked.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, not hiding anything, and directly said to Angel, "Yes, we came to Beijing mainly for the coboration with the Angel Group. Now that we¡¯ve sessfully partnered, there¡¯s no need to stay. By the way, Miss Angel, what about you?"

    "I also n to leave China in the next few days," Angel said indifferently.

    "Then I wish you a smooth journey, Miss Angel."

    Bai Zhiqing slowly raised the ss in her hand, looking at Angel with a smile.

    "You too."

    "Clink!"

    The crisp sound of sses clinking immediately rang out.

    The two took a light sip of the wine in their sses and exchanged smiles.

 Chapter 1020 - 1014 Angel Morgan

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1014 Angel Morgan</h4>

    "Miss Bai, I have some matters to discuss with Mr. Lu, I¡¯m not sure if you..." Angel looked at Bai Zhiqing and suddenly spoke.

    "No problem."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, finally nodded, and turned to leave with Lin Qianru.

    In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s view, Angel is the chairwoman of the Angel Group, and Lu Tianxing was once her bodyguard and saved her life. It is only natural for them to have a conversation, and she didn¡¯t think that Angel, who was used to seeing talented elites, would necessarily be interested in Lu Tianxing.

    All this time, she hadn¡¯t noticed too many interactions between Lu Tianxing and Angel. Even when Lu Tianxing was hospitalized, although Angel came to visit, they hardly spoke, which clearly indicated that they didn¡¯t have a close rtionship.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t know that in this world, the best actors are women.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru leave, Lu Tianxing looked at Angel and said, "Is there something you want from me?"

    "It¡¯s nothing much, just that you¡¯re leaving, and who knows when we¡¯ll have a chance to meet again. Don¡¯t you think you shouldfort your little lover? I don¡¯t want to think of you every night with a cucumber in hand. I need you to fill my loneliness, can you, Judge?"

    Angel walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, her eyes revealing intense affection without any concealment.

    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. You know Zhiqing keeps a very close watch on me, I can¡¯t leave."

    Angel smiled slightly and said, "Of course, I know, but I have another way?"

    "What way?"

    "You can tell your wife you need to use the restroom. I¡¯ve already talked to the lobby manager, and during this time, no one is allowed to enter the restroom. It¡¯s marked as under maintenance. Do you want to try it? I¡¯ve heard this method is very stimting."

    Angel looked at Lu Tianxing with a charming smile, "Old friend, I¡¯ll go first, don¡¯t keep me waiting."

    After speaking, Angel walked towards the back of the hall.

    Watching Angel leave, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of heat. The me that Shen Manjun stirred up in himst night hadn¡¯t extinguished, and now Angel¡¯s provocation rekindled it. Lu Tianxing felt he needed to show Angel his prowess.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and finally walked over to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Finished talking?"

    "Yes, she said she had some other things to handle and is preparing to initiate the first cooperation between Angel Group and Bai¡¯s Group soon, so she left first. She also asked me to apologize to you for not saying goodbye." Lu Tianxing fabricated a lie to Bai Zhiqing.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t think much of it. As the chairwoman of Angel Group, it made sense for Angel to be busy.

    "Wife, beforeing here, I drank a lot of water and held it in for a while. I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I¡¯m going to the restroom. Be mindful, don¡¯t drink too much alcohol. Qianru, keep an eye on Zhiqing, don¡¯t let her drink too much."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing turned and headed towards the restroom.

    Just as Angel said, in the corridor leading to the restroom, there was a sign saying the restroom was under maintenance and out of use, and there was no one around, even the corridor¡¯s surveince cameras were turned off.

    As Lu Tianxing turned the corner, he saw Angel leaning against the restroom wall. When she saw Lu Tianxing, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and walked over in long strides.

    "My officer, you¡¯ve arrived..."

    Angely upon Lu Tianxing like a coy kitten, her body gently twisting in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    The words "My officer" acted like a catalyst, provoking a perfectly natural reaction in Lu Tianxing.

    The next moment, Angel was lifted into the air, held by Lu Tianxing, and ced on the sink...

    After a bout of madness, Angely breathlessly across Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    At this moment, Angel was like a tame little cat, her stunning face tinged with an indelible blush, and her breathing a bit rapid.

    Curling up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Angel heaved a deep sigh and lightly patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest: "Judge, I¡¯m leaving now, we have to separate again. I¡¯ll miss you, I don¡¯t want to leave you."

    Though Angel¡¯s voice was as usual, it was also filled with overwhelming reluctance.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the near Angel and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to leave Beijing? Did something happen with the Angel Intelligence Station?"

    "The Angel Intelligence Station is fine, it¡¯s my family that¡¯s facing issues."

    Angel looked deeply at Lu Tianxing and said quietly, "Judge, you¡¯ve always been curious about my true identity, haven¡¯t you? Wondering why I¡¯m a woman yet able to establish the Angel Intelligence Station?"

    "Are you willing to tell me now?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Angel, genuinely curious about her identity. After being with Angel for so many years, the only thing he knew was that Angel was the head of the Angel Intelligence Station. He knew nothing of her other identities. He had asked her before, but Angel always dodged the question, so he eventually stopped asking.

    "I¡¯m actually a member of the Morgan Family."

    Angel looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "And my real name is Angel Morgan."

 Chapter 1021 - 1015 Angelâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1015 Angel¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    "Morgan Family?"

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, even Lu Tianxing, who was usually thick-skinned, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He had thought that Angel¡¯s identity might be unusual, but he never guessed that Angel would be from the Morgan Family. No wonder Sima Lingyun once told him that Angel¡¯s identity was not simple; who would have thought that Angel was from the Morgan Family.

    The Morgan Family is one of the top families in the United States, once known as the creditor of the world, and also a legendary family that almost saved the United States. Its reputation shook the world, and at that time, there was a rumor on Wall Street that even the President of the United States was just working for the Morgan Family. You can imagine how terrifying the Morgan Family used to be, so much so that they are still called the Phantom Consortium today, controlling nearly forty Fortune 500panies, as well as an untold number of emerging forces.

    From this, it can be seen how powerful the Morgan Family truly is.

    Lu Tianxing would never have thought that Angel was actually someone from the top American Morgan Family. No wonder he had once secretly investigated the affairs of the Angel Intelligence Station, but never came up with any results. In Europe, the Morgan Family was no different from a local tyrant, so it would indeed be strange if he could find anything.

    After a brief moment of shock, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, looking at Angel with a wicked smile, he said, "Never thought I, Lu Tianxing, would end up with the princess of the Morgan Family, whom countless people in Europe aspire to possess. Angel Princess, do you think I should serve you well?"

    "You... you¡¯re not surprised?"

    "What¡¯s there to be surprised about? It¡¯s just the Morgan Family, it¡¯s not some big family in China, why should I be surprised? On the contrary, I feel proud. I never thought my woman would be a woman from the Morgan Family; this is simply a huge gain."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Angel and said, "My dear Angel Princess, don¡¯t you think you should give me some pocket money for serving you so diligently? I¡¯m not asking for much, just ten or eight billion casually will do, I¡¯m not greedy."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel was slightly stunned, then burst intoughter, "Dear Judge, if you can conquer me, I don¡¯t mind giving you the entire Morgan Family, or rather, giving it to our future son. But, do you dare to conquer me now?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing froze, shaking his head with a wry smile. At another time, he might dare, but not now. If Bai Zhiqing found out anything, he would be doomed.

    "Okay, not joking with you anymore."

    Lu Tianxing patted Angel¡¯s tush and lifted her off the washstand before picking up Angel¡¯s phone. After sending a message to Abby to prepare a new set of clothes, he finally spoke, "Angel, did you tell me this out of the blue because your departure has something to do with the Morgan Family?"

    "Hmm, just yesterday they called me and said they arranged a marriage for me," Angel took a deep breath, her expression somewhat gloomy as she said.

    "Marriage?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned.

    "Yes, marriage. Judge, you should know that for women of big families, their only role is to marry, bing chips in the exchange of interests."

    "So what do you n to do? Do you want me to help you?" Lu Tianxing said.

    "No need, I can handle it myself."

    Angel looked at Lu Tianxing, a gleam of determination shed in her eyes, "They want to marry me off just to have one less person vying for the position of family heir. Hmph! I never cared about the Morgan Family, nor am I interested inpeting for the family heir position. I only want to live the life I desire. But since they won¡¯t let me, they can¡¯t me me for being ungracious. This time, I not only want to cancel the so-called marriage, but I also want topete for the Morgan Family heir position."

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned, "Are you really nning topete? I don¡¯t know how fierce thepetition is in a big family, but I can imagine how cruel it might be. Once you step into this whirlpool, there are only two ways out: you either die or seed. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can stay in China. Even though the Morgan Family is a top family in the United States, they may not dare to run rampant in China. If they dare toe, the Chinese elite family won¡¯t stand idly by."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel stretched her hand gently and caressed Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, "Judge, I know you mean well for me, but as someone from the Morgan Family, if you retreat when you encounter difficulties, you¡¯re not worthy of being one of them. Moreover, with your power in Europebined with the Angel Intelligence Station, those guys may not be able topete against me."

    "Looks like you are determined topete for the position of the Morgan Family heir," Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    "Of course, I¡¯m determined to get this position,"

    Angel¡¯s voice was filled with determination, then she looked at Lu Tianxing and said in a soft voice, "This isn¡¯t just for me, but for our future child. Whether our child is a boy or a girl, they will be the heir of the Morgan Family."

    "Angel, you..."

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    A hint of understanding of Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts shed across Angel¡¯s eyes, cutting him off, "I won¡¯tpete with Bai Zhiqing. After all, you Chinese have a saying, ¡¯A wife is not as good as a concubine, a concubine is not as good as a stolen spouse.¡¯ I just love it when you secretlye to me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s thrilling?"

    Hearing Angel say this, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Angel were topete with Bai Zhiqing, the one who would be truly unlucky might not be Angel or Bai Zhiqing, but definitely him.

    Lu Tianxing chatted with Angel a bit more. After Abby brought the clothes, he tidied up his clothes, made sure there were no traces on him, and then walked out of the restroom.

    When Lu Tianxing walked into the hall, he immediately saw Bai Zhiqing standing there with an unhappy expression, with Lin Qianru whispering somefort to her. He quickly walked toward them.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing reached Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, Bai Zhiqing coldly said, "Half an hour, Lu Tianxing, I thought you had fallen into the toilet!"

    "The restroom next door is under maintenance. I went to another restroom, and when I came out, I ran into an old acquaintance, so we chatted for a little while," Lu Tianxing said awkwardly to Bai Zhiqing with a smile.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted, "You ran into an old acquaintance? This acquaintance must be a woman! And she must be very beautiful."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly turned dark, and he quickly said, "Honey, don¡¯t misunderstand. No matter how brave I am, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of you, would I?"

    PS: Sweat, the background system automatically deleted dozens of characters, so I revised a bit!!!

 Chapter 1022 - 1016 Preparing to Return to Modu

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1016 Preparing to Return to Modu</h4>

    "Oh yeah? So, if you¡¯re not in front of me, you dare to mess around, huh?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing wanted to p himself. Isn¡¯t this putting your foot in your mouth?

    "Honey, how can you see me like this? Am I really that kind of person, Lu Tianxing?"

    "You know what kind of person you are yourself; I don¡¯t need to spell it out, right?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was immediately speechless.

    Bai Zhiqing cast a cold nce at Lu Tianxing when she saw him not speaking: "Lu Tianxing, if I find out you¡¯re fooling around behind my back, I¡¯ll make you the new eunuch of the 21st century."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing gestured with scissors, the threat in her tone was obvious.

    When Lu Tianxing saw this, he felt a chill between his legs, as if an invisible pair of scissors was floating there.

    "Honey, do you have to be so ruthless? If it¡¯s gone, what will you use in the future? You think you could use your hand?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s downright blunt words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, which was already flushed from drinking, turned even redder; even her earlobes and neck blushed a hue of crimson. She scanned her surroundings as if she were hiding a guilty secret, and only after confirming no one was paying attention did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up! If you dare to spout any more nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart," Bai Zhiqing threatened fiercely.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing chuckled but said nothing more.

    ...

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru didn¡¯t stay long at the cocktail party. Once Angel changed her clothes and came out, they said their goodbyes and left the Eastern Junyue Hotel.

    Watching Lu Tianxing and the others leave, Angel¡¯s eyes were filled with a deep sense of reluctance. She murmured, "Dear Judge, rest assured, I will seed because our future son or daughter will surely be the heir of the Morgan Family. Whoever dares to stop me, I will destroy them. However, maybe I¡¯ll need your help by then."

    After speaking, Angel scanned the area with a cool and haughty expression before turning and walking away.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know what Angel said. At that moment, he had already walked out of the Eastern Junyue Hotel with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. Just as he was about to take a cigarette from his pocket and light it, he saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze and immediately, somewhat sheepishly, threw the cigarette into the trash bin.

    "Honey, wait for me a minute; I¡¯ll go get the car from the parking lot."

    Before he even finished, Lu Tianxing eagerly ran toward the parking lot. Soon, Lu Tianxing drove out, and after the two women got in the car, they left.

    Once in the car, Lin Qianru kept ncing at Lu Tianxing as if seeing him for the first time: "Zhiqing, are you sure this person is our guy and not an imposter?"

    Reflecting on everything that happened at the Eastern Junyue Hotel, Lin Qianru still felt like she was dreaming. Lu Tianxing actually knew Angel, and by the looks of it, they were quite familiar. Lu Tianxing had even been Angel¡¯s bodyguard and saved her life.

    How is this possible!

    Lin Qianru felt bewildered. She knew Lu Tianxing was influential but never expected his influence to be so vast, even being friends with the CEO of Angel Group.

    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not an imposter, but I¡¯m certain that he has many secrets we don¡¯t know about yet," Bai Zhiqing said after hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words.

    "Many secrets, Zhiqing. Should we find an opportunity to unearth all his secrets?" Lin Qianru said, smiling as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Qianru, that¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do that. If he doesn¡¯t talk, we¡¯ll punish him with ancient torture methods until he confesses."

    "Isn¡¯t that too cruel? What if he doesn¡¯t confess? How about having him sleep on the sofa?"

    "Qianru, don¡¯t pity him. This jerk needs to be taught a lesson."

    Listening to the two women talking behind him, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt torn. Although having many women means having a different ¡¯wife¡¯ to sleep with each day, which sounds very pleasant, if they team up, it could be a nightmare because you suddenly find that there is no one to ally with.

    Lu Tianxing focused on driving and didn¡¯t dare to say a word, fearing that one word could turn him into a target of their wrath.

    "By the way, Lu Tianxing, when are you nning to return to Modu?" At this moment, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked.

    Lu Tianxing paused and said, "Things in Beijing are settled. With Rose and the Lin Demon having the Han Family¡¯s help, there¡¯s basically nothing much left to do. We might as well head back tomorrow!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "Alright, let¡¯s do that. Later, I¡¯ll ask Manman if she¡¯sing back with us; then I¡¯ll arrange for some flight tickets."

    "That¡¯s a good idea. But before heading back, should we get some gifts? If Weiwei finds out we didn¡¯t bring anything, she¡¯ll be upset."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing spoke up immediately, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re right. Go ahead and drive us to Wangfujing Street. Let¡¯s pick out some gifts to bring back."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing turned the wheel and headed toward Wangfujing Street.

    Wangfujing Street is a must-go location for tourists visiting Beijing. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the weekend or not, it¡¯s always bustling with people, evidently very lively.

    After Lu Tianxing parked the car, he walked around Wangfujing with the two women.

    However, they didn¡¯t wander aimlessly. They went straight to selecting gifts.

    Knowing Bai Qiao Mountain loves smoking, Lu Tianxing straightforwardly bought a jade cigarette holder, while Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru headed straight for the jewelry shops.

    Jewelry is something women love, regardless of the era, so all three bought jewelry and essories.

    Lu Tianxing took a moment to visit the store selling genuine game discs, buying several for Bai Weiwei. He knew Bai Weiwei was lively. Although she loved jewelry, she equally enjoyed games. At home, she often pulled him to y various games, from adventure to single-yer battle, even horror games, and ssics like Contra and Super Mario.

    So buying Weiwei game discs was a much better choice than gold or silver jewelry. As for designer bags, being the sister of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s chairman, would she evenck designer bags?

 Chapter 1023 - 1017 Soul Devouring Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1017 Soul Devouring Pill</h4>

    The time spent shopping always flies by!

    When the three of them finally emerged from Wangfujing Street after their shopping spree, it was already past five in the afternoon. They had spent several hours inside, but from the numerous bags of various sizes they carried, it was clear their haul was pretty impressive.

    "In just over a dozen hours, we¡¯ll have to leave Beijing. How about we seize this opportunity to try Quanjude¡¯s roast duck and pack a few to take back for Manman?" Lu Tianxing said as he stuffed all the bags into the trunk.

    "Sure! Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t tried it yet! This time I definitely have to taste the most authentic Beijing roast duck," Lin Qianru said immediately. She was from Modu and had been so absorbed in her work that she never thought about eating roast duck, let alone authentic roast duck.

    "Alright, let¡¯s head to Quanjude at Peace Gate to eat then."

    With that, Lu Tianxing made the decision, and the three of them got into the car and drove straight to Quanjude. Visiting Beijing without trying authentic roast duck would be a huge regret.

    After dinner, the sun had already set. Without making any more stops, they drove directly back to Purple Bamboo Vi.

    "Bro, you guys are finally back! I¡¯m starving! Did you bring anything for me to eat?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing and the others walked into the hall, they saw a figure dart towards them. With big, bright eyes, she looked as hungry as a wolf.

    "Manman, how could we forget you? We brought you the most authentic Quanjude roast duck to try."

    Lin Qianru handed over a bag to Manman with a smile.

    "Thanks, Sister Qianru."

    Manman smiled at Lin Qianru, took the bag containing the roast duck, and sat on the sofa, devouring it greedily. She hadn¡¯t eaten nearly all day because she was focused on researching the toxin that Rose had mentioned.

    Bai Zhiqing and the others watched Manman¡¯s state, shook their heads with a smile. Earlier today, after leaving the Eastern Junyue Hotel, they had called Manman to ask if she was hungry, but Manman said she wasn¡¯t, so they didn¡¯t think much of it. Who knew she¡¯d be this hungry?

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said, "Qianru, let¡¯s go upstairs for a bath. After a whole day out, we¡¯re all sweaty."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up: "Honey, I¡¯m sweaty all over too. How about we go up and shower together, to save water?"

    "Go away, go stay where it¡¯s cool."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and pulled Lin Qianru upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, unfazed, as he knew that would be the oue. He turned around and sat on the sofa, waiting for Manman to finish eating.

    "Bro, how did the cooperation go today?" Manman asked, eating with her mouth full, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "The cooperation is alreadypleted."

    Seeing Manman devouring her food, Lu Tianxing frowned: "Slow down, no one¡¯s going to steal it from you. By the way, Manman, don¡¯t you usually disappear when you¡¯re busy with research? Why did you suddenly show up this time? Did your research seed?"

    "Of course."

    Manman swallowed a piece of duck meat, confidently saying: "Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Manman, a reputable toxicologist. If I couldn¡¯t handle this small stuff, how could I earn that title?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned upon hearing this, "Manman, this isn¡¯t a joke. This concerns the safety of your Sister Rose and Sister Yafei. If this gets cracked, they¡¯ll be in danger."

    "Bro, don¡¯t worry. Am I the kind of reckless person? Yesterday, I called Little Bee and Angel to find me some Soul-devouring Worm eggs. These worms are insidiously deadly. Once they¡¯re embedded in a person¡¯s body, every year during the shock period, they automatically awaken unless suppressed with specific herbs. Otherwise, the Soul-devouring Worm would hatch and crawl through the meridians to the brain of the host. The entire process is worse than death..."

    Before Manman could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her: "Manman, to my knowledge, Soul-devouring Worms are supposed to be quite weak, right?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    Manman nodded, "Indeed, Soul-devouring Worms are very weak and die within ten breaths if they leave the host. However, they have the unique characteristic of being immune to True Qi. Even modern technology struggles to pinpoint their location within the body. In other words, once imnted with a Soul-devouring Worm, unless you have something specifically designed to target it, you have no way of knowing where it¡¯s hiding."

    "To prevent mishaps, I¡¯ll smear a fatal poison known as ¡¯see blood seal throat¡¯ on the Soul-devouring Worm eggs. Normally, it poses no threat, but once a person ingests the eggs and is exposed to a certain peculiar scent, the poison activates instantly, poisoning the person to death. If the worm eggs hatch, it will trigger the poison, creating agony beyond death."

    "Now, my research is almostplete. Once Angel or Little Bee sends over the worm eggs, I can concoct it. I¡¯ve named this poison the Soul Devouring Pill. Every year before the shock period, one must take my antidote; otherwise, even if you find herbs in Miao Border that can suppress the Soul-devouring Worm, it will be of no use. The Soul Devouring Pill¡¯s poison will also act. The worm and the poisonplement each other¡ªtake one away, and the other will activate."

    After listening to Manman¡¯s exnation, Lu Tianxing said, "Still, you must prepare several backup ns to prevent any unforeseen incidents."

    "I know, nothing will go wrong."

    "Good then. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head upstairs first."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and was about to stand up and walk upstairs when Manman stopped him: "Bro, I almost forgot. Sister Yafei called earlier to ask me to tell you she¡¯ll be busy tonight and mighte backte. She said if you don¡¯t wait for her, she¡¯ll disrupt your time with Sister Zhiqing and Sister Qianru, either barging in or calling you constantly to ruin your mood..."

    "Ugh!"

    Listening to Manman¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless.

    "Oh, right, bro, I have something for you."

    With that, Manman took a small paper package from her pocket and tossed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing caught the package and opened it, finding some brown, coiled items resembling mosquito coils.

 Chapter 1024 - 1018 Leaving the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1018 Leaving the Capital</h4>

    "What¡¯s this thing?" Lu Tianxing held the item in his hand, looking puzzled as he asked Mand.

    "Hehe, bro, this is good stuff. It¡¯s called Cock Crow Fragrance, a kind of sedative. Just a whiff, and I guarantee you¡¯ll sleep soundly until dawn. During this time, you won¡¯t wake up until the rooster crows, and you¡¯ll slowly wake up. Plus, it has no side effects and even has a calming effect. It¡¯s a must-have for burrs andte-night flower pickers."

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing with enthusiasm, like a salesman, introducing, "Brother, isn¡¯t your little sister good to you? I even thought of this for you. Just light it secretly after sister-inw falls asleep, and both sister-inw and Sister Qian Ru will sleep soundly without waking up, even if there¡¯s a ruckus outside. You¡¯ll have your private time with Sister Yafei without interruptions."

    Hearing the enthusiastic promotion, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, disinterested in Mand, and turned to head upstairs.

    Mand chuckled, her eyes filled with mischief, pondering whether to sneak a peek tonight, thinking the real-life version might be more exciting than the movies.

    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was the next day.

    The bright sunshine bathed the entirend of Shen Zhou, and the warm rays made people feel naturally cheerful.

    Beijing Airport.

    Lu Tianxing and the others were already in the airport hall.

    Lu Tianxing had a faint smile on his face, as did Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. Mand carried her little bear backpack, following behind Lu Tianxing, while Lin Yafei wore a hint of reluctance. Rose didn¡¯te, saying she wasn¡¯t used to farewells.

    Bai Zhiqing paused, looking at Mand, saying, "Manman, your brother and I are leaving Beijing. Take good care of yourself here, listen to Rose and Sister Yafei, and go back to Modu once things here are done."

    Mand nodded, saying, "Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Brother, make sure you take care of sister-inw, okay? If Ie back to Modu and find her skinny from hunger, I¡¯ll definitely deal with you."

    As she spoke, Mand yfully waved her fists at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, exasperated, rolled his eyes, thinking that if he hadn¡¯t been cautiousst night, his fight with Lin Yafei would have been overheard by this girl.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled, ruffling Mand¡¯s hair, then looked at Lin Yafei, saying, "Lin Demon, we¡¯re about to leave. Make sure to take care of yourself in Beijing, got it?"

    Lin Yafei smiled, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself. You two better not disappoint me. I¡¯m nning to be your child¡¯s godmother! Don¡¯t make me wait too long."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could respond, Lin Yafei continued, "Little Qingqing, I¡¯m not kidding. Since ancient times, the best way to hold a man¡¯s heart is to have a son with him. Plus, a mother gains status through her son. If someone else beats you to it, your position as the main wife won¡¯t be secure."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned. Before she could react, Lin Yafei was already beside Lin Qianru. "Qian Ru, you need to work harder too."

    Lin Yafei urged Lin Qianru, "You heard what I told Little Qingqing. Considering we share the samest name and might be distant rtives, let me give you a tip: have a son as soon as possible, and your status will rise. After all, there¡¯s an old saying in China: Among the three forms of unfilial behavior, not having descendants is the worst. If you have a son for Lu Tianxing, he¡¯ll definitely favor you more, and you might rece Little Qingqing as the main wife. Isn¡¯t this a great n? Just don¡¯t forget me afterward. I won¡¯t fight you for the main wife position. Just let Lu Tianxing take me as a concubine, and together we can handle Bai Zhiqing. We¡¯ll rule the inner pce, hahaha..."

    "Whoosh!"

    Listening to Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru¡¯s face flushed red, as if she were drunk, with a mix of white and red, making one want to take a bite.

    Lu Tianxing, overhearing, broke into a cold sweat, wondering whether to secretly silence Lin Yafei. If she really became part of his inner circle, chaos might ensue, and someday he might even get axed.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s shy expression, Lin Yafei looked proud,ughing and saying, "Alright, it¡¯s about time for you to board. Have a safe trip, and make sure to call me once you get back to Modu."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru nodded, saying nothing more, and headed toward the boarding gate.

    Lu Tianxing stood there, taking a deep breath as he looked at Lin Yafei, saying, "Be careful in Beijing. If anything happens, you can ask Han Zifeng for help or your cousin Li Xiaofeng. If it¡¯s really unsolvable, call me, and I¡¯ll handle it."

    Lin Yafei nodded, eyes filled with reluctance, saying, "I know, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Watch out for yourself."

    "Okay, I¡¯m off then."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, stepped forward, and hugged her tightly as if trying to merge her into his body. He then turned and followed Bai Zhiqing toward the waiting area.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile vanished as she took a deep breath, clearly feeling the heartache of parting. She wanted to run after him, to return to Modu with Lu Tianxing. But she knew he was burdened with too much: reiming his family¡¯s heritage, avenging his father, and confronting a mysterious Heavenly God. Romantic entanglements would only distract Lu Tianxing, leading him astray.

    "Sister Yafei, do you miss my brother?" Mand also wore a hint of farewell, looking at Lin Yafei, and softly asking.

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s question, Lin Yafei sighed, saying, "What¡¯s the use of missing him? Can I really stop him? He¡¯s carrying a lot on his shoulders, and romance will only weaken his resolve. Don¡¯t forget, we have an unseen adversary lurking in the shadows."

    "The Heavenly God!"

    An icy look shed across Mand¡¯s pretty face, saying, "I¡¯ll find him one day and get rid of him."

    "He won¡¯t be rampant for long," Lin Yafei sneered, taking a deep breath as she watched Lu Tianxing disappear around a corner, saying, "Manman, let¡¯s go back!"

    "Yeah!"

    Mand nodded, and she and Lin Yafei headed out of the airport.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1025 - 1019: Will He Come to Beijing Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1019: Will He Come to Beijing Again?</h4>

    Neither the departing Lin Yafei nor Lu Tianxing noticed the woman standing in a secluded corner at Modu Airport¡ªa stunning, angelic figure. Dressed in a white dress that entuated her curvaceous silhouette, she created a powerful visual impact.

    She stood quietly amid the bustling airport environment, out of ce, with an expression of deep, indelible sorrow. Her fingers were tightly sped, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing silhouette, filled with a strong sense of reluctance to part.

    This woman was none other than Mu Qingxue.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived at the airport, Mu Qingxue had already been waiting silently, yearning to bid farewell to Lu Tianxing, but hesitant to do so. She feared Lu Tianxing¡¯s hatred and worried that she might cause a rift between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. She was terrified of Lu Tianxing¡¯s animosity.

    Thus, she could only hide here secretly, silently watching Lu Tianxing leave, and quietly offering her blessings.

    "Qingxue, he¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go back!" Mu Qingchuan stood beside Mu Qingxue, observing his sister¡¯s sorrowful and reluctant expression, sighing softly.

    "Brother, do you think he wille back to Beijing?" Mu Qingxue asked softly, ignoring Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words.

    "He will; he will definitelye back." Mu Qingchuan said heavily, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s reassurance, a hint of sadness appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. "Brother, do you think I have a chance to be with him?"

    "You do."

    Meeting Mu Qingxue¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingchuan nodded firmly. "Qingxue, rest assured. I will make sure you and Lu Tianxing can openly be together; no one can stop you."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue trembled slightly, and sighed softly, "Brother, let¡¯s go home."

    With those words, Mu Qingxue turned and began walking away.

    Mu Qingchuan watched her departing figure, sighed slightly, and followed her out of the terminal.

    The departure of Mu Qingxue and Mu Qingchuan went unnoticed, as they came quietly and left quietly.

    After Lu Tianxing and hispanions entered the waiting hall, it wasn¡¯t long before it was time to board the ne.

    After passing through security, Lu Tianxing and hispanions reached the boarding gate, where they were weed by the ticket collector.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s group presented their boarding passes and sessfully boarded the ne.

    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, please follow me."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s group seated in the first-ss cabin, a stewardess smiled, bowed, and gestured for them to follow her.

    Lu Tianxing returned the stewardess¡¯s smile courteously and followed her towards the first-ss cabin.

    Their passage drew the attention of many travelers. After all, beautiful women draw attention wherever they go, especially ones like Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, the epitome of beauty. Most would consider themselves fortunate to have even one by their side, yet Lu Tianxing had both, neither being the kind of women one would easily forsake.

    For a moment, jealousy filled the eyes looking at Lu Tianxing, many wishing to trade ces with him.

    Lu Tianxing chose to ignore the surrounding stares, found their seats under the stewardess¡¯s guidance, and sat down.

    As Lu Tianxing and hispanions settled, the stewardess offered a sweet smile and asked, "Is there anything else you need help with?"

    "Thank you, no." Lu Tianxing replied with a smile.

    "Alright, if you need anything, just call."

    The stewardess smiled at Lu Tianxing¡¯s group before turning away.

    "Finally going home."

    After the stewardess left, Lu Tianxing stretched and let out a relieved sigh; despite only spending a few days in Beijing, so much had happened, leaving him somewhat weary.

    "Yes, we¡¯re finally heading back."

    Bai Zhiqing also sighed; so much had happened in Beijing over the past half month. Whether it was Lu Tianxing, herself, or Lin Qianru, they each faced different crises.

    First, they were attacked at Tanqin Gorge, followed by an assault at Wealth Mansion. The incident at Wealth Mansion had reached a pinnacle of danger¡ªhad Sima Lingyun not arrived in time, Lu Tianxing might have perished.

    And Lin Qianru had it worse, kidnapped by the Wang Family from Modu and taken all the way to Beijing, thrown in a basement under ake. If Mu Qingxue hadn¡¯t identally heard a Wang Family disciple¡¯s conversation, Lin Qianru might now be a corpse.

    Although these events were behind them, recalling them felt as if they had just urred yesterday.

    Now that they were finally going home, Bai Zhiqing wore a relieved expression.

    "Qianru, have you prepared your things? When we return to Modu, you can move in with me." Bai Zhiqing said to Lin Qianru.

    "Yes, Qianru, move in with Zhiqing and me."

    Lu Tianxing quickly added, "But before Qianrues, we should first go to the furniture store to buy a few things."

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru paused, "Buy what? I think there¡¯s nothing missing at home."

    "We need a bed."

    Lu Tianxingughed mischievously, "Darling, think about it; when Qianru arrives, the three of us will be sharing one bed, isn¡¯t that a bit crowded? I strongly suggest buying arge bed from the furniture store¡ªone big enough for four or five people to roll around on..."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was finishing his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him harshly, her frost-like gaze slicing into him like knives.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing immediately fell silent, but he grumbled to himself, "Sooner orter, I will make you lie in bed and beg me to indulge you. Hmph, let these two littledies boast for a few days and see who outys whom."

    At that moment, the stewardess¡¯s sweet and melodious voice echoed within the cabin, "Passengers, the ne is about to take off, please fasten your seatbelts..."

    Upon hearing the reminder, everyone quickly fastened their seatbelts.

    A few minutester, the ne began to move, gradually elerating, and finally, with a strong centrifugal force, soared into the sky.

    Gazing at the gradually diminishing Beijing below, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and muttered quietly, "Beijing, I¡¯m leaving. If my father indeed is Lu Tianzhan, the next time I return to Beijing will mark the time for my revenge."

 Chapter 1026 - 1020 Xue Manâ€™s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1020 Xue Man¡¯s Trouble</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were leaving Beijing, in a vi in the city, a tall woman in a ck dress stood by the floor-to-ceiling window. Her loose, wavy hair gleamed with hints of rose red under the sunlight,plementing an incredibly alluring face.

    The woman wore light makeup, her eyes like water gazing at the scenery outside. Her perfect figure disyed the alluring charm of a woman.

    She was a woman of ultimate perfection, the ideal prey in the minds of all men.

    She was Shen Manjun, the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, a presence that drove countless men wild.

    "Miss, Mr. Lu has already left Beijing," Uncle Shou respectfully stood beside Shen Manjun and said softly.

    "Has he left?"

    Upon hearing Uncle Shou¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she sighed inwardly. Though not a girl experiencing the stirrings of first love and needing to be with her lover every moment, hearing that Lu Tianxing had left still made her feel an inevitable sense of reluctance and loss. After all, Lu Tianxing was the only man she¡¯d ever had feelings for in her life.

    "Miss, I¡¯m curious why you chose Lu Tianxing. Is it worth it? He has so many women around him," Uncle Shou asked softly, looking at Shen Manjun.

    Listening to Uncle Shou¡¯s words, Shen Manjun withdrew her gaze and looked at Uncle Shou, saying: "Uncle Shou, you don¡¯t understand. For a woman, there¡¯s no such thing as worth or not worth it. Besides, I¡¯m already quite old. To say it nicely, I¡¯ve set high standards and thus haven¡¯t found a man; to say it bluntly, I¡¯m just a leftover. Maybe in a few years, Qiaoqiao will also be married."

    "And Lu Tianxing, he is willing to fight enemies for his wife, brave enough to confront the Wang Family for his woman, which shows he is a man of deep emotion and loyalty. What¡¯s wrong with having feelings for him? Besides, Uncle Shou, you should understand what the Shen Family is facing now. On the surface, things look calm because a few n elders are still around. But if they pass, do you think those we¡¯ve recruited could stand against the other families in Beijing? Moreover, I am tired, worn out, exhausted; I am seeking a man to rely on."

    Shen Manjun murmured softly, her face showing deep fatigue. Over the years, she had given up a lot to support the entire Shen Family, and this time, she didn¡¯t want to keep sacrificing.

    "Miss, you¡¯ve had it hard."

    Uncle Shou sighed lightly as well, saying nothing more.

    Shen Manjun remained silent too, quietly staring at the scenery outside the window, lost in thought.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside Bai¡¯s Group, Xue Man sat at the desk looking somewhat exhausted. Since Lin Qianru had been kidnapped to Beijing over the past few days, all the operations and matters of Bai¡¯s Group, big and small, had fallen to her to handle, leaving her mentally drained.

    "Ring ring!"

    Suddenly, the phone on Xue Man¡¯s desk rang. She opened her eyes upon hearing the ringtone, picked up the phone, and upon seeing the caller ID, a sh of anger crossed her beautiful eyes. She wanted to hang up several times but eventually answered.

    Before Xue Man could speak, a rushed voice came through the receiver: "Cousin, help me, please save me one more time! They want to chop off my hand, I don¡¯t want to lose my hand."

    "Save you? Every time you lose at gambling, you ask me to rescue you. How many times has it been? Chen Hao, look at what you¡¯ve be. You were once a student at Beijing University, why can¡¯t you find a proper job? Why do you gamble? How many times have I saved you? Do you even know what you¡¯ve be? You¡¯re nothing but trash to society, do you understand?" Xue Man¡¯s voice was filled with exasperation.

    The person calling was Xue Man¡¯s cousin, Chen Hao.

    Originally, Xue Man and Chen Hao were not blood rtives, but Chen Hao¡¯s father had a life-saving grace towards Xue Man¡¯s family.

    After Xue Man¡¯s father died, her uncle¡¯s family drove the mother and daughter out into the winter night, leaving them to the mercy of the streets. That winter was deadly cold. Two children and one woman sleeping rough was enough to kill someone, even wearing padded clothes couldn¡¯t block the chill, one could be literally frozen to death. At that time, Chen Hao¡¯s father felt pity for them and brought them home, generously allowed them to stay for years without asking for any payment, a favor that was truly a lifesaving grace.

    An old saying goes: a favor of life should be repaid with a gushing spring. Without Chen Hao¡¯s father, Xue Man¡¯s family of three might have died long ago.

    Originally, Chen Hao was indeed very promising, ranking among the top students in school, eventually gaining admission to Beijing University with excellent grades, bing a role model envied by everyone. All hoped he would seed academically and make the family proud.

    Unfortunately, all of this changedpletely a year ago. Chen Hao somehow became addicted to gambling, constantly hooked both online and offline every day, and eventually got expelled from school. Even so, he didn¡¯t repent, but instead escted to azy life of eating and waiting for death, with every day revolving around gambling. Whenever he ran out of money, he woulde to Xue Man.

    Over the year, Xue Man didn¡¯t know how many times she had helped him, but every promise was forgotten in an instant.

    "Cousin, please, considering the kindness my father showed your family, help me just once more. They said if 24 hours pass and the money isn¡¯t delivered, they¡¯ll chop my hand off. I don¡¯t want to lose my hand, cousin, I beg you to save me."

    Chen Hao¡¯s voice was full of pleading.

    "You...."

    Upon hearing the same words again from Chen Hao, anger uncontrobly surged within Xue Man¡¯s heart. She had tried devising ways to keep Chen Hao away from gambling, even asking Xue Bing to painstakingly educate him, but it was futile. Chen Hao seemed stuck in his stubborn belief that his fortunes would turn and he¡¯d be rich overnight through gambling, reaching the pinnacle of life.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1027 - 1021: Xue Bing Looks for Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1021: Xue Bing Looks for Lu Tianxing</h4>

    "Cousin, please, help me one more time, just this once, just help me this once, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time...."

    Hearing no response from Xue Man, the sound of desperate pleading came again from the other end of the phone.

    "How much?" Xue Man took a deep breath and asked.

    "Two... two hundred thousand."

    "Two hundred thousand, Chen Hao, you¡¯ve lost so much again."

    Xue Man¡¯s voice suddenly rose several notches, filled with anger: "Do you know how much money I have given you over this past year, how many times I¡¯ve cleaned up your mess? Why can¡¯t you just learn a lesson? I¡¯m telling you, Chen Hao, this is thest time. If you gamble again in the future, I won¡¯t give you a penny. Back then, I was soft-hearted because Uncle Chen is already old and I was afraid he couldn¡¯t take the blow, so I didn¡¯t tell him about you being expelled from school for gambling. But look at what you¡¯ve be now, you¡¯re just a piece of trash, a scum of society."

    Xue Man¡¯s fingers were tightly sped together, squeezing a pen into fragments, which made it clear how deeply angry she was inside.

    "Cousin, you have to believe me. I can guarantee, this is thest time, absolutely thest time."

    "Remember, this is thest time."

    Xue Man threw down the words and immediately hung up the phone, a bitter smile appearing on her face.

    Chen Hao had promised her like this before, each time he¡¯d forget right after, gamble again, lose everything, borrow from loan sharks, and then be threatened to repay. She had lost count of how many times she¡¯d cleaned up Chen Hao¡¯s mess, amounts ranging from several thousand to hundreds of thousands.

    She had thought several times about telling this to Chen Hao¡¯s father, but each time she retreated at the crucial moment. Chen Hao¡¯s father was already old and couldn¡¯t take such a blow, and Chen Hao getting into Beijing University was perhaps the proudest thing in his father¡¯s life, something brag-worthy.

    If she told him about this, Chen Hao¡¯s father might copse on the spot, turning the family¡¯s pride into the most despised gambler he¡¯d loathe his whole life. Such a shift from Heaven to Hell could break anyone.

    She couldn¡¯t do that, nor would she, because Chen Hao¡¯s father was the lifesaver of her entire family.

    Yet, if no firm measures were taken, letting Chen Hao continue down this path, he would only end up in a criminal abyss.

    Sighing deeply, Xue Man opened herputer, logged into her online banking, entered Chen Hao¡¯s bank ount, and transferred two hundred thousand to him.

    After doing all this, Xue Man feltpletely drained, copsing into the chair, her eyes staring nkly at the ceiling, revealing a deep fatigue and helplessness.

    "What should I do, what can I do, just let him go on like this?"

    Xue Man whispered to herself, with a silhouette suddenly shing through her mind. Can he help me?

    ...

    Meanwhile, the ne from Beijing to Modu finally arrived at Modu Airport, descending slowly from the sky andnding smoothly on the runway,ing to a stable stop at the designated parking area after covering some distance.

    As the ne came to a stop, under the guidance of the flight attendants, all passengers began picking up their luggage and disembarking one by one from the ne.

    Lu Tianxing and the two others also slowly disembarked. Upon exiting, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief, finally home, while Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru shared simr expressions on their faces.

    The journey to Beijing had been fraught with crises; any mistake in any one of those crises could have cost them their lives. Now, they were finally back in Modu, away from Beijing¡¯snd of trouble.

    "Wife, should we go home first, or to the ancestral house to see Grandpa and the others?" Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing.

    "Let¡¯s go back to the apartment first! We can visit Grandpa in the evening if we have time."

    Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment, then turned to Lin Qianru, "Qianru, are you nning toe back to the apartment with us, or go home first?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru paused for a moment and then said, "I¡¯ll go home first. I have some things to sort out."

    "Okay, that¡¯s good. We¡¯ll discuss the moving details at thepany tomorrow; let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything else we need to buy." Bai Zhiqing mused.

    "Alright, Zhiqing, I¡¯ll head back now."

    "Should I have Lu Tianxing drive you back?"

    "No need, Zhiqing. There are taxis outside the airport; I¡¯ll just take one home."

    Lin Qianru smiled and declined Bai Zhiqing¡¯s offer, dragging her suitcase as she turned and walked outside.

    Watching Lin Qianru leave, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Wife, let¡¯s go too. There¡¯s no need to call Weiwei to pick us up; let¡¯s give her a surprise."

    "No problem."

    The two of them walked out of the airport together.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were about to leave the airport terminal and hail a taxi home, a clear voice suddenly sounded behind Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing."

    Lu Tianxing turned around instinctively and saw a tall woman with fair skin, like peeled egg white, dressed in a white shirt with a ck zer on top, possessing a great figure and exuding a bit of heroic spirit in her eyebrows, creating a chic and dynamic impression.

    This woman was none other than the flower of the Modu Police Station, also Xue Man¡¯s sister ¡ª Xue Bing.

    "Officer Xue, why are you at the airport? Don¡¯t you need to work?"

    Lu Tianxing looked Xue Bing over and asked, puzzled, "And why are you calling me? I haven¡¯t been in Modu recently and haven¡¯t done anything wrong, right?"

    "Hmph, nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth."

    Xue Bing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and smiled brightly at Bai Zhiqing, "Sister Zhiqing."

    "Xiao Bing, why are you at the airport?"

    "Hehe, I asked my sister, she told me, so I specially came here to wait for Sister Zhiqing." Xue Bing said with an embarrassed smile.

    Bai Zhiqing looked slightly puzzled: "To wait for me?"

    "To be precise, I¡¯m waiting for Lu Tianxing. Isn¡¯t he very capable in Modu? I encountered a case recently and wanted to ask Lu Tianxing for help."

    "Seeking Lu Tianxing¡¯s help?"

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit stunned, but then nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll hand Lu Tianxing over to you. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll just head back by myself, you stay and help Xiao Bing."

 Chapter 1028 - 1022 Xue Bingâ€™s Matter

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1022 Xue Bing¡¯s Matter</h4>

    "Alright, honey, you head back first. Be careful on the way."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly, nodded, helped Bai Zhiqing to put all the luggage in the car, and then watched her leave before turning his head to look at Xue Bing.

    "Officer Xue, what do you need me for? You are a police officer, if you can¡¯t solve it, do you think I can?"

    "Of course, I believe you can solve it for me."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Get in the car."

    "Get in the car?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this, and he said with lingering fear, "Officer Xue, are you under some sort of stress? You¡¯re not nning to drag me to a bar again, are you!"

    Last time he almost got yed to death by Xue Bing, if it happened again, he¡¯d probably be on the etherworld road soon.

    Xue Bing disregarded Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and got straight into the driver¡¯s seat. "Don¡¯t worry, this time it¡¯s not to drink, I genuinely need your help. Of course, you can choose not to get in. But if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call Sister Zhiqing right now and tell her you¡¯re harassing me, touching me. Do you think she¡¯ll believe me or you?"

    Lu Tianxing instantly felt defeated today, clearly Xue Bing had him cornered and wouldn¡¯t let go until she got what she wanted.

    So Lu Tianxing decided not to say anything further and got into the passenger seat, curious about what Xue Bing was nning today.

    Once Lu Tianxing got in the car, Xue Bing didn¡¯t say a word and drove off from the airport.

    Half an hourter, Xue Bing¡¯s car drove straight into Modu Police Station. With Xue Bing leading the way, Lu Tianxing endured the stares from all the officers, following Xue Bing into her office.

    "Officer Xue, is there something you couldn¡¯t just say in person? You had to bring me to the police station? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a legitimate person, and I wouldn¡¯t betray my wife."

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, curiously surveying his surroundings.

    "You¡¯re overthinking. Even if I liked a beggar, I wouldn¡¯t like a sleazeball."

    Xue Bing shrugged and said, "I¡¯m here today to ask you for a favor."

    "Help?"

    Lu Tianxing paused, took out a cigarette, lit it casually and said, "Officer Xue, have you got the wrong person? I¡¯m just a low-level employee of Bai¡¯s Group, you seem to have mistaken me."

    "A low-level employee?"

    Xue Bingughed mockingly, "A low-level employee who can kill like it¡¯s nothing? Someone ordinary who defies the Yanhuang Group? Even space superpower users can¡¯t do anything to you. Is this what a normal person does? And the Rose Society business, don¡¯t tell me you have nothing to do with Rose."

    "So what?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, looking at Xue Man, "I¡¯m curious about what favor Officer Xue wants from me?"

    "Of course, I want you to mobilize Rose Society forces to help me find someone."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing proudly and said, "To be honest with you! I have officially joined the Yanhuang Group, and the group leader, Sima Lingyun himself invited me. Do you know what the Yanhuang Group does? They deal with people like you, martial artists. If you¡¯re not honest, I make a call, and Sima Lingyun will have you sliced up in no time, with no one daring to speak for you, believe it or not."

    Seeing Xue Bing acting all tough, Lu Tianxing felt speechless. Looks like Sima Lingyun is determined to pull Xue Bing into the Yanhuang Group, aside from valuing her potential, maybe he wants Xue Bing to keep an eye on him too, given that Xue Bing is Xue Man¡¯s sister, and Xue Man is considered a friend. If anything happens to Xue Bing, Xue Man would ask him for help, and he wouldn¡¯t stand idly by.

    "Congrattions, Officer Xue, for getting what you desired."

    Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, looking at Xue Bing, and curiously asked, "However, I have a question. ording to Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules, after joining, you need to report to Beijing and train for a while. Why are you still at the police station, not in Beijing?"

    "Do you know what¡¯s happened in Modu in the past couple of days?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing, and slowly said, "Recently, Modu has seen a flower thief emerge, with brutal methods. Five days ago, a white-cor worker went missing on the way home after workingte. When we found her, she was already dead, with limbs cruelly broken and assaulted before dying. Our tech team surveyed the crime scene, but didn¡¯t find much, no useful clues."

    "Moreover, there was surveince around, but it was useless, because the person is skilled in disguise. Went in with one face, came out with another. We knew it was the same person only byparing the clothes. Besides the initial white-cor worker, two more have been killed, no exception. It¡¯s like the person is taunting the police, tantly entering and leaving, one face going in, anothering out..."

    As she spoke, Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face gradually creased, filled with frost. As a justice-driven police officer, watching offenders escape right under her nose is infuriating.

    "Officer Xue, wait a minute, aren¡¯t you talking about joining Yanhuang Group with me? Howe this topic came up, are they rted?" Lu Tianxing interrupted Xue Bing, puzzled.

    "Of course they¡¯re rted. Being skilled in Disguise Technique, clearly a martial artist is involved. Although this case has been taken over by Yanhuang Group, I don¡¯t want to give up investigating, nor do I want anyone to think I, Xue Bing, am a vase. I¡¯ll prove it to Yanhuang Group with facts, I joined through genuine skills, not Sima Lingyun¡¯s invitation."

    "Understood."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, knowing Xue Bing¡¯s strong personality. Though invited by Sima Lingyun to Yanhuang Group, if she joined just like that, she¡¯d be seen as a vase. For someone wanting to prove themselves, being seen as just a vase is most ufortable.

    "Officer Xue, besides surveince footage, haven¡¯t you discovered anything else? Like DNA left after the deed? Or footprints, don¡¯t you have any of these?"

    "No."

    Xue Bing shook her head, and even if there were, they¡¯d be useless without a suspect. If you don¡¯t know who the suspect is, what¡¯s the use of having these?

 Chapter 1029 - 1023: Whatâ€™s the Benefit of Helping You

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1023: What¡¯s the Benefit of Helping You</h4>

    Lu Tianxing frowned upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words. With nothing to start from, where would you even begin? You have to know that the hardest thing to deal with in this world is disguise. If someone has perfected it to an extraordinary level, it¡¯s very difficult to judge just by naked eyes.

    "Besides the surveince video, does this person have any other characteristics?"

    "Characteristics?"

    Xue Bing furrowed her brow and suddenly recalled something: "I remembered, in one of the surveince videos, this person¡¯s gaze was very peculiar, resembling a whirlpool that involuntarily draws you in."

    "Unusual gaze?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow and said to Xue Bing, "Do you have that video? Show it to me?"

    "No problem."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, then sat directly at her desk. She tapped her fingers a few times on herputer, and soon a video appeared on the screen: "Look, this is the video."

    Lu Tianxing stood behind Xue Man, quietly watching the video y. When he saw the ordinary face in the video lift and look directly at the surveince camera, the person¡¯s eyes seemed to form whirlpools under the camera, unconsciously drawing people¡¯s attention inward, as if there was a feeling of wanting to obediently listen to him.

    Seeing this, a light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he asked in a deep voice, "Officer Xue, where did this videoe from? As far as I know, surveince cameras shouldn¡¯t have such clear footage, right?"

    "This is indeed not from a surveince camera, but shot with a DV. Thest victim was a woman who loved photography and shooting DV. This footage was found in her DV, and in the video, this woman did not resist at all, as if a puppet being tortured by the flower thief, and even when her arms and legs were twisted, she didn¡¯t scream, there was only a look of enjoyment on her face. Of course, this video won¡¯t be shown to you, the one you¡¯re watching has been edited."

    Xue Bing closed the video, seeing Lu Tianxing leaning against her back. A blush appeared on her pretty face, and she quickly stood up from the chair: "How about it, Lu Tianxing, did you discover anything? Tell me quickly, okay."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing, smiled, and said, "Why should I tell you? What¡¯s in it for me?"

    "You..."

    "Don¡¯t try to use charm on me, it won¡¯t work." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said calmly.

    "Tell me, what would make you willing to tell me?"

    Xue Bing let go of her hand, looked at Lu Tianxing gritting her teeth, at this moment, she wished she could p Lu Tianxing into the wall, this bastard, why does he always like to take advantage of the situation?

    "If I say my conditions, will you agree to all of them?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled wickedly at Xue Bing.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s fervent gaze, Xue Bing wished she could pull out a gun and shoot him immediately, but she needed his help, so she had to lower her head.

    "Yes, I will agree to anything." Xue Bing took a deep breath and said heavily.

    "What if I asked you to sleep with me?" Lu Tianxing chuckled, his gaze dancing on Xue Bing¡¯s chest, which was heaving with anger.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard..."

    Xue Bing stared at Lu Tianxing with a livid face.

    "Then I won¡¯t say anything after all? This matter is for the police, what does an unemployed person like me have to interfere? If you don¡¯t catch him, what if they retaliate against me?" Lu Tianxing sat casually in Xue Bing¡¯s chair and said indifferently.

    "Don¡¯t you have any conscience?"

    "I¡¯ve killed a lot of people, even more have died by my hands. There are many injustices in the world, am I supposed to deal with them one by one? I¡¯m a person, not a saint whose concern is the welfare of the nation, so grand principles don¡¯t work on me."

    "You..."

    Xue Bing gritted her teeth and looked at Lu Tianxing: "Fine, I promise you."

    "Really?" Lu Tianxing froze.

    "Really." Xue Bing said with a livid face.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly brightened: "Okay, I¡¯ll tell you what I know, but my shoulder feels a bit sore. Ah, it¡¯s so sore I don¡¯t feel like talking."

    "You..."

    Xue Bing¡¯s anger surged, her fingers clenched fiercely.

    "Solve the case."

    Lu Tianxing uttered two words calmly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing instantly deted, like a punctured balloon, she rushed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, massaging his shoulders, with a fawning smile: "Comfortable? How¡¯s the pressure, do you need it harder?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s the pressure, feels good, keep it up, when you¡¯re no longer a cop, open a massage parlor, I¡¯d visit every day."

    Hearing this, Xue Bing froze instantly, her eyes filled with anger. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing helping with the case, she would have strangled him now. This bastard would let her go open a massage parlor, what kind of person does he think she is?

    "Lu Tianxing, if you don¡¯t help me solve the case, I will make sure you can¡¯t eat or walk."

    Lu Tianxing was indifferent: "You betterplete my demands first. Come on, smile for me?"

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was like a rogue teasing an upright woman, the shameless smile on his face making people want to punch him.

    "Don¡¯t go too far."

    Xue Bing gritted her teeth, feeling she was on the brink of an outburst.

    "Up to you, you can choose not to, I also choose not to tell, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t know the deceased, I¡¯m just a normal citizen, not a cop, not obligated to solve a crime."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing was slightly stunned, she wanted to refute but didn¡¯t know how to begin. Lu Tianxing was right, he¡¯s not the criminal, speaking or not is entirely his choice.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m begging you, please tell me, okay?"

    Saying this, Xue Bing appeared pitiful, she gradually bent down, evenying her entire body against Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, the ample curves pressed against him.

    If the other police officers saw this, they¡¯d be astonished, unable to close their mouth. When did the always valiant Xue Bing in the police station start to act coy, especially in such a manner, the sun must have risen from the west.

 Chapter 1030 - 1024: Suspect in the Crime

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1024: Suspect in the Crime</h4>

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t speaking, Xue Bing swayed her body more and more, her tone bing increasingly affectionate: "Lu Tianxing, just tell me, will you?"

    As she spoke, Xue Bing pouted her lips, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of grievance, as if she were a little girl who had suffered a great injustice.

    "Stop, Officer Xue, you¡¯ve made your point. What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything," Lu Tianxing said hurriedly, suppressing the stir in his heart upon seeing Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing perked up immediately, quickly pulling a chair to sit opposite Lu Tianxing: "Tell me quickly, what exactly have you discovered?"

    "If I said I didn¡¯t discover anything, would you believe me?"

    "You...!"

    Upon hearing these words, Xue Bing felt a sudden sense of frustration, and a hint of me began to flicker in her eyes.

    "Officer Xue, you¡¯ve got no sense of humor, that¡¯s not good."

    Lu Tianxing, seeing Xue Bing¡¯s reaction, knew that the youngdy in front of him was close to losing it, and quickly said, "Actually, finding this person is simple. You just need to pay attention to his eyes."

    "Eyes?"

    Xue Bing frowned and said, "I admit his eyes are special, but in thetter part of the video, they appear normal, no different at all."

    "There is a difference."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this person should have cultivated a technique called ¡¯Mind Captivation.¡¯ So when you look into his eyes, you¡¯ll unconsciously be obsessed, listen to him, and let him manipte you."

    "Mind Captivation, what kind of technique is that? Are you saying it¡¯s hypnosis?" Xue Bing asked, puzzled.

    "It¡¯s not hypnosis. You¡¯ve probably heard of Spiritual Superpower Users. Mind Captivation is simr in that it¡¯s primarily focused on cultivating the mind, using mental power to control others. If someone practices Mind Captivation, their eyes are different from others¡¯, but this person obviously hasn¡¯t mastered it yet, otherwise his eyes wouldn¡¯t show circles of whirlpools, but would give the impression of a ck hole, capable of instantly controlling a person¡¯s mind."

    "Then how can we find him?"

    Lu Tianxing calmly replied, "Look at the eyes. Generally, people who practice Mind Captivation have a distinct feature in their eyes; they¡¯re very bright and clear. When you notice his eyes, you feel they¡¯re very beautiful, irresistibly drawing you in, feeling that your mind is slipping out of your control. If you feel that way, there¡¯s a ny percent chance that this is the person you¡¯re looking for, because all practitioners of Mind Captivation share thismon trait, unless they have cultivated it to the point of simplicity and truth, which prevents such urrences."

    After listening to Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes lit up: "So if we find someone like that, we can find the culprit?"

    "Almost certainly," Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "Hehe, in that case, Lu Tianxing, can you help me all the way, like sending a Buddha to the west? Since you know these things, why not help me find him?"

    "Not happening, Officer Xue. I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. As for solving the case, that¡¯s your job, not mine."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, "By the way, Officer Xue, when are you nning to fulfill your promise?"

    "Fulfill my promise?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s face showed a cold smile. She looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Before fulfilling any promises, I think you should consider your own safety, huh? When you get home, don¡¯t end up kneeling on a washboard."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Xue Bing gave a smug smile, unbuttoned two buttons of her shirt under Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, revealing her eye-catching Holy Maiden Peak, and casually pulled out a voice recorder from the snow-white cleavage, waving it smugly in front of Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes: "I knew you weren¡¯t honest, so I left a backup n. What do you think would happen if this recorder ended up in Sister Zhiqing¡¯s hands?"

    "Recording?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed slightly; how did he not realize that he, who had always been the hunter, was now the prey?

    "Lu Tianxing, I know your abilities are strong, but I advise you not to act rashly. This is a police station. If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll immediately scream harassment. Harrassing a policewoman at a police station, what do you think that would be? And what do you think would happen if this incident, you harassing a policewoman at the station, reached Sister Zhiqing¡¯s ears?"

    Xue Bing smugly waved the recorder in her hand. She knew she was right; this guy was a lecher. As long as she dressed like this, this guy wouldn¡¯t notice she was carrying a recorder.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s triumphant look, Lu Tianxing could only smile bitterly. His vignce was indeed high, but that depended on the person. It¡¯s impossible to be on guard against everyone all the time. If you approach your friends and family with constant suspicion, it wouldn¡¯t be vignce but paranoia. He never thought Xue Bing would use such a method to set him up.

    "Officer Xue, can you tell me when you started recording?"

    "Of course, it started when I was waiting for you at the airport. But there was no recording then. I only started recording after we arrived at the police station."

    Xue Bing¡¯s face once again wore a self-satisfied smile: "I knew you were a lecher. Seeing a great beauty like me dressed like this, you¡¯d definitely forget your own name. Hehe, you indeed took the bait. Lu Tianxing, who do you think won this round?"

    "You won."

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly and said, "Say it! How exactly do you want me to help you?"

    "It¡¯s simple. I need you to use the Rose Society¡¯s influence to help me find him and then tell me."

    "Tell you?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at Xue Bing with disdain: "Officer Xue, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but with your half-baked skills, even if you find him and I tell you, you¡¯d just be sending yourself to be defeated."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing wasn¡¯t pleased: "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Is he really strong?"

    "Probably not strong, about the same as you," Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and said.

    "Then why do you say I¡¯d lose?"

    "He knows Mind Captivation, Officer Xue, what do you know? You¡¯ve only had a few encounters with Martial Artists. If I¡¯m not wrong, none of the cases involving Martial Artists are handled by your team. Without facing off against Martial Artists, without experiencing life and death, your so-calledbat ability is actually quite weak."

    "Is that so?"

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t refute Lu Tianxing¡¯s words but stared at him with a strange look.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1031 - 1025: The Furious Xue Bing

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1025: The Furious Xue Bing</h4>

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Xue Bing¡¯s gaze, and said tremblingly, "Officer Xue, you... why are you looking at me like this, I... I¡¯m telling you, I will never yield, I am loyal to my wife."

    "Get lost."

    Xue Bing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing and said, "My request is very simple. Once you find this person, you have toe with me."

    "That¡¯s it?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s it."

    "Alright, I agree, but Officer Xue, shouldn¡¯t you return my voice recorder to me."

    "No way, this is my safeguard, only when youplete the task I¡¯ve given you can I return it to you..."

    "Is that so? Officer Xue, why don¡¯t you check if the voice recorder is still in your hand?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered and then returned to his original ce, smiling at Xue Bing.

    Xue Bing instinctively nced at the voice recorder in her hand, only to hear a rustling sound as the intact voice recorder turned into a pile of powder and slipped off her fingers.

    "Did you do that?"

    "Of course, Officer Xue, do you have any other tricks now?"

    Lu Tianxing stood up from the sofa and walked step by step toward Xue Bing: "Officer Xue, wasn¡¯t it exhrating to threaten me just now? Why are you silent now? However, I think I should collect my reward."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing showed a lewd smile, his fingers rubbing together continuously.

    "What... what do you want to do, I... I¡¯m telling you, this is the police station, if you dare do anything to me, you¡¯re dead."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with someck of confidence, her body continuously retreating.

    "Dead? Doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Officer Xue you don¡¯t care about your reputation and scream, then maybe others cane in and admire your wonderful body, what do you say!"

    "Do you dare."

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice abruptly increased several degrees upon hearing this.

    "You guessed right, I definitely dare, Officer Xue, ept the punishment from a man properly!"

    Lu Tianxing gave Xue Bing a slight smile, didn¡¯t wait for Xue Bing to speak, his figure flickered and appeared beside Xue Bing, then he pressed Xue Bing¡¯s arms behind her back forcefully and pushed her whole body onto the desk.

    Xue Bing¡¯s face changed drastically, instinctively tried to twist her body, but found her hands and feet were firmly fastened and couldn¡¯t move at all: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you..."

    "Smack!"

    Before Xue Bing could finish her sentence, a loud pnded on her butt.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, how dare you hit me, you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m going to ughter you."

    Feeling the burning pain from her butt, Xue Bing waspletely shocked and then let out a hysterical roar.

    "Officer Xue, to kill me, you have to have the capability first, but I must say, your butt¡¯s sticity isn¡¯t bad, I quite like it."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and pped again.

    "Officer Xue, this p is to remind you not to threaten a strong person unnecessarily, because your life is always in the hands of a strong person."

    "Smack!"

    Another pnded along with the sound.

    "This p is to tell you, in the future, don¡¯t threaten others so easily, I help you because you are my friend, not my enemy, otherwise at the moment you threatened me, you would already be dead..."

    "Smack!"

    Yet another pnded.

    "This p is for telling you, I got into a rhythm."

    Continuing to speak, Lu Tianxing spoke on and on, apanied by the crisp sound of p echoing in the room.

    After ten or so consecutive ps, Lu Tianxing finally withdrew his hand reluctantly, Xue Bing indeed was a martial artist, her butt had no excess fat, the sticity was incredibly satisfying, if it weren¡¯t for the concern that someone outside mighte in, Lu Tianxing definitely wouldn¡¯t mind a few more ps.

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to perish with you."

    Feeling the force restraining her disappear, Xue Bing suddenly came back to her senses, her entire person like an enraged lioness, let out a roar, disregarded her image and pounced at Lu Tianxing with ws outstretched.

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Bing¡¯s stance and unhurriedly said: "Officer Xue, you better think clearly before youy hands on me, without me, you won¡¯t solve the case, besides, do you think you are my match? I wouldn¡¯t mind giving a few more ps for enjoyment."

    "You..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s body stiffened, her face was unsightly as she stared at Lu Tianxing, wishing she could tear him to pieces, yet she was helpless because Lu Tianxing was right, it was easy for him to suppress her, and at the moment she could still feel the burning pain in her butt, if Lu Tianxing pped her again and someone barged in, the authority she¡¯d worked so hard to build would be entirely gone.

    Looking at Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing smiled slightly: "That¡¯s much better? Rest assured, I will have the members of the Rose Society look for him, once found, I¡¯ll call you, and I¡¯ll apany you to arrest him, truthfully, I don¡¯t like people like him either, picking flowers is one thing, but torturing people is too against a rascal¡¯s code, okay, Officer Xue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now, don¡¯t miss me."

    Finishing his words, Lu Tianxing turned towards the door, opened it, as if remembering something, looked back at Xue Bing and said: "Officer Xue, your figure is quite nice, hope one day we can have a more in-depth exchange..."

    "Bastard, go to hell."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing exploded, anger rushing straight to her head, ignoring everything, picked up a pen holder on the table and viciously threw it at Lu Tianxing, but unfortunately, Lu Tianxing had anticipated this and left the room, conveniently closing the door, the pen holder hit the door with a crisp sound.

    Looking at the closed door, Xue Bing¡¯s face was ever-changing, that bastard actually dared to hit her butt, and even more than ten times, what made Xue Bing angrier was, she had a thought of not resisting rising within her heart, even hoped Lu Tianxing would hit a few more times.

    Because when Lu Tianxing¡¯s pnded, Xue Bing had a peculiar feeling as if an electric current apanied the pain spreading throughout her body, and an uncontroble sense of excitement rose in her heart.

    Recollecting the previous sensation, a blush shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face, then she said viciously: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll let you go this time, but if you dare to deceive me, I will definitely show you my power, let you know how many eyes Lord Ma has."

 Chapter 1032 - 1026: Yue Tingtingâ€™s Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1026: Yue Tingting¡¯s Transformation</h4>

    Completely unaware of Xue Man cursing him in her heart, Lu Tianxing left the police station under the envious and admiring gaze of all the officers. He then called Xiao Liu from the Rose Society to find the suspect in the video, after which he hailed a taxi to head to Ziyuan District.

    Meanwhile, on his way home, in a very secluded spot in Shennongjia, there stood a thatched hut amidst the deep mountains and forests, surrounded by a simple fence and tall lush trees.

    On a rock in front of the hut, a very pretty and pure girl sat cross-legged. She exuded a biting cold aura, giving the impression of an ice statue. Her cascading hair draped casually over her shoulders.

    In the sunlight, one could see that her originally ck and shiny hair had strands of white interspersed, not the white of old age but a noticeable silvery color. Her eyes were closed, and with long eyshes, a delicate nose, and a cherry-like mouth, she conveyed a somewhat fragile feeling.

    At the same time, she radiated a girl-next-door charm, making her very approachable.

    "Whoosh!"

    At that moment, a sound sliced through the air as a figure darted through the thick woods toward the thatched hut like lightning.

    The girl opened her eyes immediately and smiled sweetly as she leaped gracefully from the rock like a willow.

    "Master, you¡¯re back." The girl eximed at the figure appearing before the hut.

    The figure belonged to a female Daoist in her fifties, dressed in an orange Daoist robe with her hair tied in a bun, holding a horsetail whisk. Despite her age, her face showed no signs of wrinkles, as youthful as a young girl¡¯s, making it hard to believe she was over fifty.

    If Sima Lingyun were here, he would recognize that this female Daoist was one of the Supreme Elders of the Yanhuang Group and Yue Tingting¡¯s mentor, Xuan Daoist.

    "Tingting, have youpleted your daily cultivation today?" Xuan Daoist asked, her face full of affection.

    "Master, I¡¯ve finished."

    Yue Tingting nodded slightly and said: "Master, did you find out about Brother Lu during your outing? How is he doing?"

    Upon hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, a peculiar expression crossed Xuan Daoist¡¯s face as she recalled the shock and disbelief she felt when she saw the information about Lu Tianxing sent by the Yanhuang Group. Despite being only a few years older, he had survived a confrontation with a middle-stage Mythical power using early-stage Mythical strength and even managed to wipe out the Wang Family, one of Beijing¡¯s aristocratic families.

    How is this possible?

    The world seems to be changing so fast. They had been in this secluded ce for less than a month, and such a storm had already erupted in Beijing.

    Seeing Xuan Daoist remain silent, a hint of anxiety appeared on Yue Tingting¡¯s face: "Master, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Did something happen to Brother Lu?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Tingting. Your little boyfriend is fine," Xuan Daoist reassured, snapping back to reality.

    "Really? Master, you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    "Silly girl, why would I lie to you?"

    Xuan Daoist patted Yue Tingting¡¯s head and suddenly asked: "Tingting, do you me me for bringing you to these deep mountains?"

    "I don¡¯t me you, Master."

    Yue Tingting shook her head: "I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good."

    "It¡¯s good that you understand."

    Xuan Daoist sighed and said: "You possess the Nine Yin Xuan Vein, a very special physique. Although your little boyfriend managed to suppress the Nine Yin Xuan Vein using True Qi, it can still erupt. The Xuanyin Technique is specifically designed for the Nine Yin Xuan Vein, capable of suppressing it. But topletely resolve it, you must elevate your strength to the Heavenly Level to transform its cold energy into True Qi for cultivation. The Yanhuang Group isn¡¯t suitable for your cultivation, so I brought you to this tranquil wilderness to help you focus on mastering the Nine Yin Xuan Vein¡¯s power as quickly as possible."

    "I understand, Master. I won¡¯t let you down."

    Yue Tingting¡¯s dutiful expression showed determination. Since leaving Modu, she had vowed that once she stood before Lu Tianxing again, she would be his capable assistant.

    "Alright, focus on your training, and I¡¯ll catch some wild chickens for dinner. Tonight, we¡¯ll have beggar¡¯s chicken."

    Xuan Daoist patted Yue Tingting¡¯s head, and in a sh, she disappeared into the forest.

    As Xuan Daoist left, Yue Tingting gazed into the forest, clenching her fists: "Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry. Tingting will soon be by your side, protecting you."

    ...

    Modu, Ziyuan District.

    After getting off the taxi, Lu Tianxing returned straight to his apartment in Ziyuan District.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Bai Zhiqing in the living room organizing the luggage she had shipped back from Beijing.

    Upon hearing the door, Bai Zhiqing looked up at Lu Tianxing and remarked calmly: "You¡¯re back. Did Xiao Bing have something he needed your help with?"

    "Nothing too urgent."

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Bai Zhiqing and exined: "Officer Xue mentioned there¡¯s been a flower thief in Modu recently. He¡¯s skilled in disguise, and there have already been several victims. The police haven¡¯t been able to track him down, so they asked for my help."

    "Oh? Then you should help Xiao Bing out. We don¡¯t want more victims," Bai Zhiqing nodded in agreement.

    "I¡¯ve already asked the Rose Society to investigate. I believe we¡¯ll have some leads soon."

    Lu Tianxing said: "Honey, why don¡¯t I help you organize first? Once we¡¯re done, we can buy some groceries and cook together."

    "Sure, sounds good."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, a trace of tenderness in her gaze toward Lu Tianxing.

    Once they had organized the luggage, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing made a trip to the supermarket, purchased some ingredients, and returned home to prepare a meal together.

    By the time they finished eating, it was already past three in the afternoon. After tidying up a bit, they left Ziyuan District to visit Bai Zhiqing¡¯s family residence.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1033 - 1027 Bai Family Ancestral House

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1027 Bai Family Ancestral House</h4>

    The Bai Family¡¯s ancestral house is simr to an ancient mansion, but not asrge, giving the impression of a small courtyard house. Compared to the heat outside, the courtyard feels refreshingly cool, thanks to arge tree nted in the center that provides shade over the entire courtyard, making it a pleasant spot to enjoy a summer breeze.

    Half an hour after leaving home, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived at the gate of the Bai Family Ancestral House in their car. They got out of the car, each with a faint smile on their faces.

    Lu Tianxing opened the back door of the car, took out the gifts he had prepared, and with his other hand, gently held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s soft, jade-like hand.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything about Lu Tianxing suddenly grabbing her hand. Instead, she took out the keys, opened the door, and walked inside.

    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Bai Qiao Mountain lying on a rocking chair, humming a Huangmei tune under the shade, looking very leisurely and contented.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Bai Qiao Mountain smiled slightly and said, "You two came back from Modu without letting me know, otherwise I would¡¯ve had Weiwei drive to pick you up."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said to Bai Qiao Mountain, "Grandpa, we wanted to surprise you and the family."

    "It certainly is a surprise. It seems like your rtionship has progressed quickly during this trip to Beijing. Looks like I¡¯m getting closer to having a grandchild."

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intertwined fingers.

    "Grandpa...," Bai Zhiqing responded with a yful pout to her grandfather¡¯s teasingment, stomped her foot, released Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, and walked into the room.

    Bai Qiao Mountain watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, chuckling. "Tianxing, let¡¯s not stand outside anymore. Come in and let¡¯s talk."

    As he finished speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain stood up and headed inside, with Lu Tianxing following behind him.

    Entering the hall, Lu Tianxing noticed the room¡¯s decor had a touch of ancient elegance. If it weren¡¯t for some modern amenities, he might have thought he traveled back to ancient times.

    "Have a seat!"

    Bai Qiao Mountain pointed to a chair, motioning Lu Tianxing to sit down.

    "Okay!"

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing nodded and sat across from Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "Grandpa, where are Grandma and Weiwei?" Bai Zhiqing asked, noticing He Can and Bai Weiwei were not around.

    "They went shopping," Bai Qiao Mountain replied briefly, then looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, I heard your trip to Beijing was a bit unsettled. Are you okay?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. It was just a small crisis that I have already resolved."

    After scrutinizing Lu Tianxing and confirming he was fine, Bai Qiao Mountain nodded, then spoke in a somewhat dissatisfied tone, "I told you not to go to Beijing. Yet you insisted on following Zhiqing there. Luckily, nothing happened to you. Otherwise, how am I supposed to have a great-grandchild? I¡¯m telling you, several months have passed since the year¡¯s deadline. If you don¡¯t hurry up, don¡¯t me the old man for being harsh and kicking you out of the house."

    When he heard this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was immediately covered with ck lines. It seemed the old man was more concerned about whether he could have a grandchild than his safety.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned red after hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words. Like a little girl, she said to Bai Qiao Mountain, "Grandpa, what are you saying? If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll pull out your beard."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s girlish demeanor, Bai Qiao Mountainughed heartily, but inside, he felt a sense of relief. It seemed his original choice of Lu Tianxing was the right one. Now, Bai Zhiqing was no longer the cold and silent person she was a few months ago; she was clearly a girl in love.

    "By the way, did your coboration seed this time?" Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly asked.

    "Of course it did, Grandpa. You don¡¯t know your granddaughter well enough; would I fail?" Bai Zhiqing replied proudly.

    "Yes, my granddaughter is amazing. If you could give me a lovely great-grandchild, it would be even better," Bai Qiao Mountain said, stroking his beard.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m ignoring you. Hmph, I¡¯m going outside to see if Grandma is back," Bai Zhiqing said as the blush she managed to suppress reappeared on her face. She stomped her foot petntly, stood up, and walked outside.

    Bai Qiao Mountain chuckled as he watched Bai Zhiqing leave the hall, then shifted his gaze to Lu Tianxing. "Tianxing, tell me the truth. How did you get hurt in Beijing? With your skills, not many can injure you."

    "It¡¯s nothing, just that they sent a master, and I was caught off guard, so I got hurt a bit. But it¡¯s nothing serious. See, I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I, Grandpa?" Lu Tianxing replied with an embarrassed chuckle.

    Bai Qiao Mountain snorted and said, "Nothing serious? Nothing serious, and you stayed in the hospital for several days? Didn¡¯t I give you phone numbers before? If something happens, you should call my old friends to help you."

    "Grandpa, there was no major issue, so I didn¡¯t want to bother those old-timers," Lu Tianxing said awkwardly, touching his nose. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to call those old-timers. The people Bai Qiao Mountain had connections with were high-level military officers, who likely knew about his identity. If they found out he went to Beijing, they would try their best to bring him back into the military.

    He had grown used to his free lifestyle and didn¡¯t want to go back to the regimentation of military life.

    "Hmph, don¡¯t think you can fool me. You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain cast a sidelong nce at Lu Tianxing and said in a not-very-pleased tone, "I know you¡¯re very skilled, but there¡¯s a saying, ¡¯better safe than sorry.¡¯ No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t always ensure you won¡¯t fall victim to unexpected troubles."

    "I understand, Grandpa. This time, it was just an ident. I underestimated the opponent¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be more cautious next time," Lu Tianxing promised Bai Qiao Mountain.

    "That¡¯s good," Bai Qiao Mountain nodded and said, "I heard you wiped out the Beijing Wang Family?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback by Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, but wasn¡¯t surprised. Although the Wang Family¡¯s decimation was ultimately suppressed by the Yanhuang Group and higher authorities, so ordinary people didn¡¯t know who did it, Bai Qiao Mountain was once a general. His oldrades now held high-ranking positions, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to find out the truth.

    Without hiding anything, Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "The Wang Family had dealings with the Heavenly God and tried to ambush me in Tanqin Gorge. I teamed up with Sima Lingyun to use this opportunity to draw out the Heavenly God, and that¡¯s why I took action against the Wang Family."

 Chapter 1034 - 1028: Preparing to Visit the Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1028: Preparing to Visit the Lu Family</h4>

    "I see."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded. He wasn¡¯t aware of Lin Qianru being kidnapped by the Wang Family, as not many knew about it, and even Xue Man didn¡¯t know.

    "After you eliminated the Wang Family, did you find out the identity of the Heavenly God, who he really is?"

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "From the moment I broke into the Wang Family to when I wiped them out, the Heavenly God never showed up, as if he didn¡¯t exist. Moreover, all information about him was taken by Sima Lingyun. I¡¯ve never seen it. However, knowing Heavenly God¡¯s cautious character, he would never let the Wang Family have any leverage. Otherwise, with Sima Lingyun¡¯s approach, he would have started cleaning up Beijing already."

    "It seems the Heavenly God is much more mysterious than we imagined, so much that even the Wang Family, who cooperated with him, doesn¡¯t know." Bai Qiao Mountain sighed.

    "Yes, but don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find out who the Heavenly God is."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and suddenly asked Bai Qiao Mountain, "Grandpa, have you heard of the Jiangnan Lu Family? What do you think of them?"

    "The Jiangnan Lu Family?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain frowned and said, "I don¡¯t know much about the Jiangnan Lu Family, only that decades ago, they were the strongest and most prominent family in Jiangnan, overwhelming other families in the region. Especially about twenty years ago, their power peaked. Although their roots were in Jiangnan and not in Beijing, they still made the Beijing aristocratic families uneasy. However, something happenedter. It¡¯s said that a scion, Lu Tianzhan, offended the Beijing aristocracy, leading to them uniting to suppress the Lu Family, eventually forcing them to withdraw from Beijing and remain in Suzhou City, never daring to set foot in Beijing again."

    Pausing for a moment, Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly raised his head to look at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianzhan, Lu Tianxing, Tianxing, are you implying...?"

    "Haha, Grandpa, you guessed right."

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile and said, "I am Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he stood up from his chair in shock, "Tianxing, what did you say? You¡¯re not joking, right?"

    "Grandpa, do you think I would joke about something like this?"

    Lu Tianxing replied bitterly, "While I was in Beijing, an old man iming to be a steward of the Lu Family approached me and told me I was Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. I didn¡¯t believe it, but the evidence he provided left me no choice."

    "What are your ns now?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. If Lu Tianxing was really Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, then he was in grave danger. Rumor had it that years ago, Lu Tianzhan and his wife Jiang Hongyan died on the way because someone in the Lu Family coborated with an unknown hand, luring the couple out of Beijing, leading to their deaths. If Lu Tianxing was Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, the mastermind wouldn¡¯t let him live.

    "Grandpa, when I have the time, I n to visit the Lu Family. Regardless of whether this is true, I have to see the Jiangnan Lu Family for myself. If Lu Tianzhan is really my father, then I can¡¯t let him die in vain." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said with determination.

    Hearing this, Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, have you decided? If you choose this path, you will face not only the Heavenly God but also the Lu Family, who may not be any less dangerous. The scariest enemy isn¡¯t the one you can see, but the one hidden in the shadows. If you return to the Lu Family, you¡¯ll constantly face life-and-death crises."

    "Grandpa, I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. No matter how difficult it is, I will find out the truth."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain earnestly and said, "Besides, through my journey in Beijing, I¡¯ve realized that my strength is still too weak. I can¡¯t truly protect Zhiqing. To fight against the Heavenly God, I must leverage the Lu Family¡¯s power."

    Bai Qiao Mountain didn¡¯t speak, just looked deeply at Lu Tianxing. After a long while, he said, "If you want to do it, go ahead! But Tianxing, remember this: no matter what danger you encounter, protect yourself well, because you¡¯re not alone. You have Zhiqing, Weiwei, and Manman. If the Lu Family doesn¡¯t ept you,e back; the Bai Family¡¯s doors are always open for you. As long as I¡¯m around, the Lu Family won¡¯t harm you. At worst, I¡¯ll take people from here and perish with the Lu Family."

    Upon hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, a warm feeling rising in his heart. He could feel that Bai Qiao Mountain genuinely cared for him. "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain, took a deep breath, and said, "That¡¯s good. You sit here first, and I¡¯ll get the Four Symbols Ring for you from now on."

    "Grandpa, I..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were cut off by Bai Qiao Mountain: "Tianxing, I know what you want to say, but my mind is made up. I hope you don¡¯t refuse either. Keeping it here does no good, so you might as well have it."

    Saying this, Bai Qiao Mountain stood up directly from the sofa and walked inside.

    Watching Bai Qiao Mountain walk into the room, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and was about to stretch when he heard a crisp voice like an oriole from outside: "Sister, are you saying your trip to Beijing with Brother-inw was thrilling? I¡¯m so jealous. If I¡¯d known it¡¯d be so exciting, I¡¯d have gone with you to Beijing."

    "Exciting? You crazy girl, your brother-inw and I almost died there, you ungrateful little thing."

    "Sister, brother-inw is so amazing, how could you die!"

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s cheerful voice came through again, "You were probably worried I¡¯d disturb your time alone in Beijing with Brother-inw, weren¡¯t you? Sister, tell me, when are you and Brother-inw going to have a little baby?"

    "None of your business, you little brat. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll tape your mouth shut."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chiding voice came, followed by the door being pushed open, and Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei walked in from outside.

    Bai Weiwei entered, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arm, looking around with strong curiosity.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing sitting in the living room, she immediately let go of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand and rushed over to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, slightly bending over, looking down at him, "Brother-inw, you¡¯re back!"

 Chapter 1035 - 1029: Make You Envy Me

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1029: Make You Envy Me</h4>

    Seeing Bai Weiwei standing in front of him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. At this moment, Bai Weiwei was wearing a loose white T-shirt and denim shorts. Her long, snow-white, beautiful legs were straight and seemed to shimmer with a faint light, drawing one¡¯s gaze upward to their end.

    Meanwhile, the faint fragrance from Bai Weiwei¡¯s body immediately wafted into Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose, sparking all kinds of thoughts.

    "Weiwei, what were you and your sister talking about just now? You look so happy." Lu Tianxing slightly averted his gaze and asked Bai Weiwei with a smile.

    "Of course, we were talking about brother-inw showcasing his skills in Beijing, heroically saving a beauty."

    Bai Weiwei plopped herself onto the sofa, hugging Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm with both hands: "Brother-inw, tell me about your trip to Beijing. Tell me how you heroically saved a beauty, whether my sister was moved, and if she cried."

    "Didn¡¯t your sister just say it was fine?" Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing beside him and said with a lightugh.

    "What sister said wasn¡¯t exciting at all. I want to hear the exciting, thrilling parts, especially what happened after the heroic rescue. Brother-inw, please tell me, okay?"

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with a coquettish face, speaking while shaking his arm. Her generous Holy Maiden Peak asionally brushed against Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Weiwei, could you let go of me first? If you keep doing this, your sister will kill me."

    "What are you afraid of? Sister won¡¯t kill you. Brother-inw, you have to tell me what really happened after the heroic rescue." Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing expectantly.

    "Nothing much, really. After saving the beauty, I found out I couldn¡¯t beat the guy, got injured, and theny in the hospital for a few days while your sister took care of me for several days."

    "That¡¯s it?"

    Bai Weiwei widened her eyes, thinking Lu Tianxing would tell her some thrilling and exciting stories. Who knew it would just be one sentence, was he kidding her!

    "What did you think, that it was like in TV dramas where the hero and the beauty have a soul-stirring romance after a rescue?"

    "But...but that¡¯s too short!"

    "I think it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s you, little girl, overthinking it."

    Lu Tianxing pinched Bai Weiwei¡¯s cheek and said grumpily, "Watch fewer TV dramas in the future. TV dramas might tell you that hiding behind a door can avoid bullets, but I¡¯m telling you in reality, not even hiding behind a concrete wall works; one shot can take you out. Reality and TV are two different things, watch less TV."

    "Hmph, fine, don¡¯t tell me. Who needs it? When I find a man in the future, I¡¯ll find one who can bring me an exciting life. Then when you and sister grow old, I¡¯ll unt in front of you two every day to make you envious. Hmph."

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily speechless, feeling an urge to pry open Bai Weiwei¡¯s head to see what exactly was going on in it. To her, a life-and-death crisis was exciting, but he would rather not have that kind of thrill.

    Bai Zhiqing stood beside them, also exasperated. She suddenly recalled something Lu Tianxing had once said ¡ª could this girl really have been picked up from outside? Her personality was so different.

    At this moment, He Can also came in, beaming, with a shopping basket from outside. Upon entering the hall and seeing Lu Tianxing, she immediately showed a bright smile: "Tianxing, you¡¯re back! Look, I just went to the supermarket to buy your favorite food. You and Zhiqing should stay for dinner tonight!"

    "Grandma, you¡¯re too kind. Should I prepare avish dinner for you tonight and show you my cooking skills?"

    "No way, you just stay with Zhiqing. Leave the rest to me," He Can said with a smile.

    "Grandma,e sit down. I already told you I would go with you to the supermarket to buy groceries, but you insisted on going by yourself. Come and rest for a while."

    Bai Zhiqing pulled He Can to sit on the sofa: "Grandma, look, these are the gifts Tianxing and I brought back for you from Beijing."

    She said, taking a delicate box from a bag nearby and opening it to reveal a crystal-clear jade bracelet.

    "Grandma, do you like it? This was picked out by Tianxing and me together."

    "Yes, I love it, of course I do."

    He Can¡¯s face had not stopped smiling. Ever since the ident with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s parents that made her be cold as ice, she had not been this happy. She suddenly felt that choosing Lu Tianxing as a grandson-inw was the best decision.

    "Grandma, let me put it on for you."

    Bai Zhiqing took the jade bracelet from the box and put it on He Can¡¯s wrist.

    Just then, Bai Qiao Mountain came back from his room with a delicate little box and walked out.

    "Grandpa, where did you go just now? I prepared a gift for you. Take a look and see if you like it."

    She said, taking out another box and removing a jade carved smoking pipe from it: "Grandpa, Tianxing knows you like to smoke sometimes. Look, this is a pipe he bought for you."

    Bai Qiao Mountain smiled slightly, walked over, handed the box in his hand to Lu Tianxing, and said with a smile, "You two are very considerate, this jade pipe is nice, I like it a lot."

    "What about me? Sister, where¡¯s my gift? Howe there¡¯s nothing for me?" Seeing this, Bai Weiwei, who had been staying aside, scratched her head anxiously.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing directly opened the suitcase and took out several well-packaged boxes, handing them to Bai Weiwei: "This is for you. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to buy some limited edition game discs? This is something your brother-inw and I finally got after a long search."

    "Sister, brother-inw, I love you two to death. You really understand me. I¡¯ve been eyeing these games for a while. Sadly, they¡¯re limited editions and I couldn¡¯t get them before. Now I finally have them. I¡¯ve decided not to sleep tonight and enjoy ying these games." Bai Weiwei said with excitement.

    "As long as you like them."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled and looked at Lu Tianxing: "Grandma, look, it¡¯s gettingte. How about I help you wash the vegetables? I also want to learn some cooking skills."

    He Can was slightly stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, then nced meaningfully at Lu Tianxing before saying with a smile, "Sure, today I will teach you."

    "Me too! Me too! Grandma, I want to learn as well," Bai Weiwei said from the side, waving her fists.

    "You alle with me, we¡¯ll go to the kitchen first and familiarize you with various seasonings."

    With those words, He Can led Bai Zhiqing and the little tag-along Bai Weiwei to the kitchen.

 Chapter 1036 - 1030 Will You Go and Look for It?

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1030 Will You Go and Look for It?</h4>

    As Bai Zhiqing and Bai Weiwei followed He Can into the kitchen, the entire living room was left with only Lu Tianxing and Bai Qiao Shan.

    Bai Qiao Shan lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Tianxing, the Xuanwu Ring I gave you just now is what I acquired. From now on, I¡¯m entrusting it to you. But you must understand, if you ept this ring, it means you¡¯ll face much more danger than now."

    "Grandpa, I know, I will be careful," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "I believe you¡¯ll be alright."

    Bai Qiao Shan patted Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder and stood up, saying, "Tianxing, it¡¯s still early. How about apanying this old man for a few games of chess?"

    "No problem, as long as you won¡¯t get upset if you lose, Grandpa!"

    "You little rascal, do you think this old man got into the habit of losing? Today, I will teach you what it means to y chess and make sure to defeat youpletely."

    "Grandpa, I think I can defeat youpletely."

    "You little rascal, boasting without a draft. Today, I¡¯ll let you have a cart and a knight."

    ...

    The night was vast like water, darkness shrouding the entire Shen Zhou Land. The neon lights on the streets illuminated the whole city, as if draping the city in a colorful veil. Countless men in red and women in green took to the streets, seeking the excitement that came with the night.

    After having dinner at the Su Family¡¯s ancestral house, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t leave but stayed there.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was taking a shower, the sound of water flowing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears. However, Lu Tianxing had no such thoughts, standing on the balcony, carefully observing the two rings in his hand.

    The two rings were different: one was carved with the image of an Azure Dragon, and the other was in the shape of a Xuanwu, precisely two of the Four Symbols Rings.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the two rings in front of him, his brow furrowed: "Could it really be as Angel said, that only by gathering three of the Four Symbols Rings can a fragmented map be obtained? Or is it that the Four Symbols Rings are just a fictional legend, without any actual special changes, simply spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, bing exaggerated with each retelling, which is why this legend exists today."

    Lu Tianxing extended his hand, holding the two rings, trying to stimte them with True Qi, but the rings remained like stubborn stones, revealing no abnormalities.

    "Hey, Lu Tianxing, why do you have two rings on your hand? Where did these ringse from? I¡¯ve never seen them before."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing came out of the bathroom in her pajamas, her shiny ck hair slightly wet, draped over her shoulders. Her refreshed appearance was captivating.

    "These are the culprits for the bounty on your head, a total of four: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Xuanwu, and Vermilion Bird, known as the Four Symbols Rings. The two I have are the Azure Dragon and Xuanwu rings from the Four Symbols Rings." Lu Tianxing said softly to Bai Zhiqing, without concealing anything from her.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brow slightly: "Is there anything special about these Four Symbols Rings?"

    "I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything special, but there is a legend about these rings. It is precisely because of this legend that the Four Symbols Rings have be something countless people long to acquire."

    "Legend?" Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback.

    "Yes, a legend."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, ced the two rings on the table beside him, and wrapped his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist: "It is said that thousands of years ago, on our Huaxia Land, there were invincible elites who could fly through the sky and live forever, collectively known as Qi Refiners. But all of that came to an end after the Ming Dynasty because Liu Bowen severed the dragon vein, which is said to be the spiritual vein of Huaxia Land."

    "Without the spiritual vein, no one could ever live forever. The Four Symbols Rings legend is said to be the key to opening the tomb of a pre-Qin Qi Refiner. If you can gather the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Xuanwu, and Vermilion Bird rings, you could obtain a map to the Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb, opening it. Legend has it that whoever enters can gain immortality and unstoppable power."

    "And you, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve already obtained two rings. If you get the remaining two, you¡¯ll acquire unstoppable power and immortality. Would you seek it?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, speaking softly.

    "What use is immortality? To me, nothing beats a warm home with my wife and children."

    Lu Tianxing turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, suddenly showing a smile, chuckled, and said: "Wife, as they say, the night is long, and the time iste. Do you think we should also do something meaningful? Maybe this way, I¡¯ll forget about seeking immortality."

    "Lu Tianxing, this is... "

    Bai Zhiqing was about to say something, but Lu Tianxing sealed her lips, lifting her into his arms and walking towards the bed...

    ...

    Time flies like a fleeting horse, passing by without people noticing. Today was the second day since Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing returned to Modu, and also the start of a new week. The two of them didn¡¯t stay at home; after breakfast, they drove directly to Bai¡¯s Group.

    As Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing returned very low-key, they notified almost no one except Xue Man. Not even Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary, Lan Xin, knew she had returned to Modu.

    So when Bai Zhiqing appeared at Bai¡¯s Group in her OL uniform with her usual icy demeanor, all the employees who saw her showed an expression of extreme surprise on their faces. But they quickly returned to their usual appearances, greeting Bai Zhiqing while casting envious looks at Lu Tianxing. From a security guard to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant, then bing her husband, he was definitely a real-life example of a man transforming into a Phoenix, a true rags-to-riches story.

    Ignoring the nces from those around them, Lu Tianxing took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked into the elevator together. Since his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing was already exposed, and Lin Qianru also knew of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s existence, there was no need for further concealment.

    When they reached the top floor of Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand as they walked out of the elevator. Just as they rounded a corner, they saw Lan Xin slumped over her desk, appearing busy.

    Upon hearing footsteps, Lan Xin instinctively raised her head and saw Lu Tianxing holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand as they walked over. A look of astonishment shed across her pretty face, and then Lan Xin stood up from her seat: "Chairman, you¡¯re back?"

 Chapter 1037 - 1031: Eating Radish without Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1031: Eating Radish without Worry</h4>

    "Hmm, you¡¯re back."

    Bai Zhiqing returned to her previous cold demeanor, looking at Lan Xin and saying, "Secretary Lan, while I was away from thepany, nothing happened, right?"

    "No, President Lin and President Su, along with Manman, have been managing thepany smoothly. It¡¯s just that President Lin seemed to disappear recently, and I¡¯m worried..."

    Lan Xin hesitated.

    "President Lin is fine. I called her to Beijing because I was worried people might be unsettled, so I didn¡¯t inform everyone. Aside from that, is there anything else?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lan Xin said, "Then there¡¯s nothing major; I¡¯ve already organized the other matters, and Mr. Bai, you can take a look."

    Saying this, Lan Xin pulled a folder from the file in front of her and handed it to Bai Zhiqing. Bai Zhiqing took the folder, nodded, and said, "Hmm, I¡¯ll look at itter. You can continue with your work."

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing directly walked into her office. Just as Lu Tianxing was about to follow her in, Lan Xin stopped him.

    "Secretary Lan, why are you stopping me again? It seems I haven¡¯t offended you recently!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, feeling frustrated. After some time apart, he realized Lan Xin still liked to block his way!

    It used to be excusable because his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t been exposed, and no one knew. But now that his rtionship with Bai Zhiqing is out in the open, how does Lan Xin still have this annoying habit and not fear Bai Zhiqing punishing her?

    "What, you¡¯re impatient because I¡¯m blocking you? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve be much cockier since bing the chairman¡¯s husband, but no matter how cocky you are, you¡¯re still living off a woman."

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with a pout and said this.

    Lu Tianxing felt frustrated upon hearing this and irritably said, "I¡¯m proud to live off a woman. So what? If you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t have it."

    "Tch, there are many men willing if I want to live off someone."

    "But you¡¯re currently single, Secretary Lan. In a few months, it¡¯ll be Singles¡¯ Day, and I think I should sprinkle some dog food on you."

    "If you dare do that, I promise I¡¯ll kill you."

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Stop joking around. I¡¯m stopping you because I actually have serious business."

    "Secretary Lan, you actually have serious business with me? To be honest, I¡¯m married now, and I¡¯m very loyal to my wife. It¡¯s not good for you to tug at me like this in thepany."

    "Oh, it¡¯s my first time seeing a lecher care about influence!"

    Lan Xin sarcastically retorted and then continued, "Lu Tianxing, I have a question for you. Are you familiar with Minister Xue?"

    "Xue Man?"

    Lu Tianxing paused, then looked at Lan Xin with a strange expression,ughing sleazily, "Hehe, Secretary Lan, why do you care about Minister Xue? Tell me honestly, do you like women? Have you been admiring Minister Xue¡¯s beauty in your heart, so you¡¯re asking me to help find out what Minister Xue thinks? Secretary Lan, you¡¯re hidden quite deeply; no wonder you¡¯ve never looked for a boyfriend, turns out you like women! No problem, after work today, I¡¯ll help you arrange a meeting with Minister Xue. Then you two can drink coffee and chat. If you feel things are progressing slowly, I¡¯ll give you knockout drops, considering we¡¯re acquaintances, I¡¯ll give you a half-off discount."

    "Get lost, as far as your thoughts go, you should get lost."

    Lan Xin was displeased upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and said, "I¡¯ll be honest with you, after work yesterday, I saw Minister Xue and a man arguing fiercely on the road, Lu Tianxing, do you think Minister Xue is married?"

    "Married is married. What, do you want to break them up? There¡¯s an old saying, it¡¯s better to demolish a temple than to ruin a marriage. Secretary Lan, you¡¯re so nosy; beware of future karma."

    "Karma is karma, but it¡¯s definitely better than being a lustful wolf like you. When you die, you¡¯ll definitely go to the Eighteenth Layer Hell."

    Lan Xin pouted and said, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you have some connections outside? How about you find someone to warn that man and keep him away from Minister Xue?"

    "Why? Also, Secretary Lan, you said you¡¯re not a L~esbian, why do you want to break up Minister Xue¡¯s love if you¡¯re not a L~esbian!"

    "Go y. Though I didn¡¯t go over to see, I saw that Minister Xue seemed very angry, so it must¡¯ve been the man who angered her, making Minister Xue furious. If Minister Xue isn¡¯t married, then it clearly means the man is bothering her." Lan Xin said seriously.

    "Then what?"

    "Then, of course, you need to warn that guy to keep away from Minister Xue, or you should have someone break his leg and give him a severe threat."

    "Why me? Why don¡¯t you do it?"

    "I¡¯m just a small woman. Even if I warn him, do you think he¡¯ll be afraid of me? You¡¯re different; you¡¯re a hooligan. As they say, one hooligan has three aplices; you surely have help. Threaten that guy, and he probably won¡¯t dare bother Minister Xue."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless, thinking when or how he became a hooligan.

    "Secretary Lan, you¡¯re just a busybody, adding unnecessary trouble."

    "Tch, I¡¯m creating an opportunity for you, Lu Tianxing. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any other ideas about Minister Xue. I¡¯ve seen you sneaking nces at her butt before. If you seed this time, Minister Xue might end up thanking you, and then you can take advantage."

    Lu Tianxing felt frustrated upon hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, saying, "Secretary Lan, stop talking nonsense. I was peeking at Minister Xue? Do you have evidence? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sue you for nder."

    "Hmph, if you want no one to know, don¡¯t do it yourself. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you teased Minister Xue on your first day at thepany. Minister Xue might be impartial at work, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who livesfortably after offending Minister Xue. Yet you frequently provoke her and still live well; that¡¯s the best evidence. Moreover, you deliberately provoke Minister Xue just to attract her attention."

    Lan Xin confidently informed and disdainfully said, "ording to the Thirty-six Strategies, your move is called ¡¯Want to Capture, First Release,¡¯ advancing by retreating."

    "Then, Secretary Lan, does your constant blocking also mean advancing by retreating, wanting to capture by first releasing, attracting my attention with this method?"

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward, cing both hands on the desk, looking down at Lan Xin, "Secretary Lan, honestly, your chest isn¡¯t very big, not my type. If necessary, I believe you can have papaya soup every morning. In one or two years, maybe you¡¯ll grow, and then maybe I¡¯ll ept you as my thirty-sixth concubine. How about it? Consider it well; I¡¯ll wait for your answer."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing dashed into the office.

    When Lan Xin came to her senses, Lu Tianxing had vanished, making her stomp in frustration: "Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, you¡¯re the one with a small chest! Wait and see how I¡¯ll get you back! You¡¯ll regret it! How dare you say my chest is small, you no-eyed scoundrel, pretty boy, hmph."

    PS: Thanks to brothers who supported with rewards during this time, thank you all for your support, if you have rmendation votes, throw me some rmendation votes!!!

 Chapter 1038 - 1032: I Guarantee with My Integrity

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1032: I Guarantee with My Integrity</h4>

    Inside the chairman¡¯s office.

    Bai Zhiqing was looking down at the document in her hand. When she heard the door open, she merely nced up at Lu Tianxing indifferently and said nothing, continuing to look at the document in her hand.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, returned to his seat, and turned on theputer.

    A few secondster, theputer booted up, and Lu Tianxing logged into his ount. As soon as he did, he saw an avatar in the lower right corner constantly shing.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled when he saw this avatar, feeling a sudden ominous premonition in his heart. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it seemed like this avatar belonged to the little girl Qiaoqiao.

    Sure enough, as he clicked it open, messages appeared one after another.

    "Uncle, where are you!"

    "Uncle, did anything entertaining happen when you had dinner with my momst night? Why did her attitude toward you change so much after she came back and even said she wanted to give me a little brother with you? Is it true?"

    "Uncle, where are you! Why did my mom say you already left Beijing when I went to find you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you¡¯re leaving Modu like you promised?"

    "Uncle, you¡¯re a liar, you deceived me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m angry now, and I won¡¯t be talking to you for a month, no, a week. If you don¡¯t call meter, I¡¯ll make my mom dislike you, hmph."

    Each message shed before Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, bringing a slight smile to his lips, as if he was seeing a yful little girl sitting in front of theputer, puffed up with anger.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head slightly, noticed Qiaoqiao¡¯s avatar was grayed out and offline. After casually replying to her, he closed the chat and turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing, admiring the woman who belonged solely to him.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed to sense something and looked up, her gaze slightly sharp, staring at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, why are you staring at me like that? Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "Say what?"

    "Of course, tell me what¡¯s your Princess Consort Lan chatting about outside, is it fun?"

    "Well..."

    Before the words left his lips, Lu Tianxing immediately realized something and quickly changed his tune, saying, "Honey, what princess consort? I just hadn¡¯t seen Secretary Lan for a while, so we chatted for a bit, absolutely no other thoughts involved."

    "Oh really? Are you certain it was just chatting with no other intentions?"

    Bai Zhiqing stared at Lu Tianxing intently, as if she wanted to see right through him.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy gaze, Lu Tianxing hurriedly spoke: "Honey, you have to trust me. I didn¡¯t chat about anything with Secretary Lan, and we arepletely innocent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself."

    "If I ask her, do you think she¡¯d tell me?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback. It seemed likely Lan Xin wouldn¡¯t say anything; who would admit to being something like a secret lover in front of someone else¡¯s wife?

    After a moment, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Actually, Secretary Lan wanted me to help Minister Xue."

    "Minister Xue?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Secretary Lan said that after work yesterday, she saw Minister Xue arguing with a man on the street. Minister Xue seemed very angry, so she wanted me to help check what¡¯s going on, whether the man is bothering Minister Xue."

    "Really? Are you sure that¡¯s all that was discussed?"

    "Of course, I swear by my character." Lu Tianxing patted his chest confidently.

    "Then why didn¡¯t she tell me?"

    "Tell you? Honey, don¡¯t joke around. You¡¯re the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, once a famously frosty CEO; people could freeze just talking to you. Would Secretary Lan dare to tell you? What if she got frozen by you..."

    "Lu Tianxing, what did you say?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing smiled awkwardly and quickly said, "Honey, truth is! I love this side of your personality; frosty to outsiders, warm as water to your own. I think you¡¯re anything but cold, you¡¯re incredibly gentle in my eyes, the epitome of a virtuous wife and mother. If others say you¡¯re ice-cold, they¡¯re surely jealous of you, yes, jealous because you¡¯re beautiful..."

    Lu Tianxing showered Bai Zhiqing withpliments, enjoying his blissful life. Anger Bai Zhiqing, and the fun times at night would be gone.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression finally softened a bit: "Alright, enough ttery. I¡¯ll let you off this time, but what on earth happened to Xiao Man? I never heard her mention anything."

    Lu Tianxing fell into silence. What exactly was Xue Man going through, he didn¡¯t know. He only knew Xue Man was in trouble, and that trouble seemed toe from a man.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing finally spoke: "I think it might be family-rted! If it were a suitor, ording to Minister Xue¡¯s character, she would¡¯ve beaten them up long ago. But from what Secretary Lan told me, Minister Xue seemed very angry yet didn¡¯t act, which clearly indicates it wasn¡¯t a suitor bothering her. If not that, then it must be a family issue, maybe even a rtive."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mention Secretary Lan¡¯s words about this man being Xue Man¡¯s husband. Considering Xue Man¡¯s personality, if she were married, she wouldn¡¯t hide it. Also, Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing are Xue Man¡¯s close friends; it would be impossible for Xue Man to keep such news from them. Plus, looking at it objectively, Xue Man seemed like the quintessential unmarried woman.

    A woman married to a man, yet remaining a quintessential unmarried woman¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t believe it unless the fellow couldn¡¯t rise to the asion.

    "You¡¯re right; Xiao Man isn¡¯t married, not even a suitor could stick around with the way she chases them off; it must be a family issue."

    Bai Zhiqing frowned and said: "Lu Tianxing, go check on Xiao Man for me, let her know that if there¡¯s any problem she can¡¯t solve, she cane to me, I¡¯ll handle it."

    "Alright, no problem."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, then nodded, stood up, and left the office, nning to go to the security department.

    In truth, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t intend to meddle in this affair. After all, as the saying goes, even the best official can¡¯t settle family disputes, and this was ultimately Xue Man¡¯s personal matter¡ªnot something an outsider should interfere with. Yet, he feltpelled; if he didn¡¯t, Bai Zhiqing would, so it was better for him to take the lead in this case.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1039 - 1033 Old Driver

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1033 Old Driver</h4>

    Lu Tianxing walked out of the office, first nced at Lan Xin, noticing she was busy with paperwork and had no intention of teasing her, he took the elevator directly to the security department, nning to find Xue Man first to understand the situation.

    The security department was no different from usual, as it was the patrolling time for various departments, so there was hardly anyone in the security department.

    Lu Tianxing nced around the empty security department and nned to head to Xue Man¡¯s minister office.

    But before Lu Tianxing could go over, Xue Man had alreadye out of the office, her face looking extremely unwell, with a hint of pallor.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, thought for a moment, and disappeared into the shadows before Xue Man noticed him.

    Xue Man,pletely unaware of Lu Tianxing hidden in the shadows, walked out of the security department in a bit of a daze and went straight into the elevator.

    Upon seeing this, Lu Tianxing slightly frowned, wondering if, as Lan Xin said, Xue Man did encounter something, but even so, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    With Xue Man¡¯s character, encountering trouble shouldn¡¯t faze her this much, moreover, her sister Xue Bing is a police officer, who would dare do anything to her.

    By the time Lu Tianxing got downstairs, Xue Man had already left Bai¡¯s Group from the underground parking lot.

    Lu Tianxing initially wanted to go up and stop Xue Man¡¯s car, but after thinking, decided against it, as he¡¯s not even sure what¡¯s going on with Xue Man, rashly approaching might only make Xue Man feel more ufortable.

    Finally, after Xue Man¡¯s car left Bai¡¯s Group, Lu Tianxing hailed a passing taxi.

    "Driver, follow that car in front of us."

    The taxi driver, a man in his fifties, upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, asked promptly, "Young man, are you going to catch a cheater?"

    "No, I..."

    "No need to exin, young man, I know family scandals shouldn¡¯t be exposed, I won¡¯t say anything, I have my own professional ethics, I¡¯m not bluffing, I¡¯ve dealt with many like you catching cheaters, and haven¡¯t failed once, trust me, I guarantee we won¡¯t lose them."

    Lu Tianxing had a facepalm moment, is this a taxi or a cheating-catching car, this guy is truly a talent.

    "I say, uncle, from where did you see that I¡¯m catching a cheater?"

    Lu Tianxing felt the need to rify, otherwise, within a few hours, the entire taxi industry might be buzzing about some cab driver who sessfullypleted a cheating-catch task earlier.

    "Young man, no need to argue, I¡¯ve been driving for over ten years, the car you¡¯re following is a typical woman¡¯s car, usually only women buy it, men generally wouldn¡¯t choose this kind of car, yet you specifically want me to follow it, if not catching a cheater, then what?"

    The taxi driver said earnestly: "Young man, I know, such things are hard for any man to ept, but as the saying goes, there are plenty of fish in the sea, why single-mindedly cling to one flower, with your qualifications, finding another woman should be no problem."

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words for a while, are today¡¯s taxi drivers switching careers to be motivational speakers?

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing stopped talking, the taxi driver said no more either, simply following closely behind Xue Man¡¯s car.

    Perhaps due to her mood, Xue Man hadn¡¯t noticed the taxi tailing her, angrily driving.

    "I say, young man, your woman sure is unique, she didn¡¯t go to a hotel, where is she going, maybe to the wild? Honestly, your woman might be too wild, from my years of experience, such a woman is better avoided."

    "I say, driver, can you just follow her properly? If you lose her, don¡¯t me me for not paying."

    "I say, young man, you¡¯re underestimating me, a veteran driver of over ten years losing someone? Ridiculous, just watch and see a veteran driver¡¯s skills."

    As time ticked by, finally Xue Man¡¯s car stopped in front of a somewhat rundown karaoke named Golden Sun.

    The taxi stopped a hundred meters away as well.

    Lu Tianxing pulled a hundred from his pocket and tossed it to the driver: "Keep the change."

    "Young man, here¡¯s a piece of advice, if you catch the adulterer, beat him up well, no need to hold back, no mercy for someone who steals the doorway, if you have to strike hard, strike hard, don¡¯t regard any past feelings, that¡¯s being a real man."

    Lu Tianxing felt another facepalm moment, it was clear the taxi driver was set on believing he was being cheated on.

    Just as Lu Tianxing got off the car, Xue Man had already stepped out of hers and walked directly into the KTV.

    What was Xue Man doing here?

    Lu Tianxing was puzzled, after a minute or two, when Xue Man entered the KTV, he also went in.

    Inside, the KTV looked simr to the outside; somewhat rundown, the original wallpapers were now a bit yellowed, the crevices of the floor were dark and dirty, it seemed it had not been taken care of for some years.

    Lu Tianxing casually grabbed someone: "Where did thedy who just walked in go?"

    "Sorry sir, we have rules here, we cannot disclose guests¡¯ information..."

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled, nced around, walked to the counter, picked up a wrench, slightly exerted his hands, the wrench making an unpleasant screech, was crushed into an iron ball by Lu Tianxing.

    "I wonder if this can break your rules." Lu Tianxing casually tossed the iron ball at the waiter with a smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smirking eyes, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but shiver, clumsily catching the steel ball, from its weight, it was true steel not fake, crushing a wrench into a ball, how terrifying a strength is needed, if randomly used on him, a fracture would be the best oue.

    "Can...can be done, sir, follow me."

    The waiter shivered nonstop, no longer daring to refuse, shakily led Lu Tianxing upstairs.

    Soon, with the waiter¡¯s guidance, Lu Tianxing arrived at a private room¡¯s door.

    After gesturing the waiter to leave, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush in, instead stood at the door listening to themotion inside.

    PS: Speechless, the power was out for a whole day, from morning till now, it¡¯s finally back, how frustrating!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1040 - 1034: Repaying Debt is Only Just and Right

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1034: Repaying Debt is Only Just and Right</h4>

    At the same time, in the private room in front of Lu Tianxing, Xue Man¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, her face looking extremely grim at this moment. Across from her stood seven or eight people, led by a short and fat middle-aged man who was smiling broadly at Xue Man, while beside her stood a young man in his twenties, beaten ck and blue, with his head down, looking very dejected.

    "Miss Xue, you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point. Your brother lost one hundred fifty thousandst night here at my ce, what do you think we should do?" the short, fat middle-aged man said to Xue Man, his gaze fixed on her delicate face, barely concealing his greed.

    Upon hearing this, Xue Man suddenly raised her head to look at Chen Hao opposite her and said through gritted teeth, "Chen Hao, what did you promise me yesterday?"

    "Cousin, I..."

    "Tell me how many times this has happened now, Chen Hao. Do you feel you owe this to your father?"

    Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and fiercely pped Chen Hao hard across the face.

    "Cousin, I¡¯m sorry, I... I couldn¡¯t help but gamble, and lost. Then I thought of borrowing from loan sharks, but I lost again. I¡¯m sorry, cousin, I know I was wrong."

    Chen Hao was covering his face, not daring at all to look into Xue Man¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, standing outside the door, Lu Tianxing had also understood; it was about owing gambling debts and forcing Xue Man to pay them off. That man must be the one Lan Xin said had made Xue Man angry to the extreme.

    "Sorry, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry."

    Xue Man nced over at Chen Hao, then looked coldly at the short, fat man and said, "As far as I know, gambling and borrowing from loan sharks are illegal. Do you dare me to call the police?"

    "Haha, call the police?"

    The short, fat man burst outughing upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words and said, "Miss Xue, I know you have a sister who is a police officer, but do you dare call the police? If you do, Chen Hao is also one of the culprits; he¡¯s involved in gambling, which counts him as an aplice. With us inside, he¡¯ll also follow us in. For us, it doesn¡¯t matter, but what a pity for a proud Beijing University top student to get stained for life."

    "You..."

    Xue Man felt a rush of anger but couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge this point; if Chen Hao bore this stain, his life would probably be ruined.

    "Miss Xue, let¡¯s be straightforward. Pay the debt, that¡¯s only right. Either you give us the money or let us use Chen Hao¡¯s two hands as coteral. Your choice."

    Upon hearing the short, fat man¡¯s words, Xue Man really wanted to ignore the situation, but could no longer do so. She took a deep breath and said, "I don¡¯t have one hundred fifty thousand."

    "You don¡¯t have it?"

    The short, fat man let out a coldugh and said, "That¡¯s easy; we¡¯ll just use his two hands to settle it."

    Chen Hao, upon hearing this man¡¯s words, began trembling uncontrobly, "No, don¡¯t. My cousin has money; she¡¯s the head of security at Bai¡¯s Group, she definitely has money. Brother Er Long, I beg you, give me a little more time."

    "Chen Hao, you bastard..."

    "Sis, save me, save me, I really don¡¯t want to lose my two arms."

    Chen Hao fell to his knees with a plop, looking at Xue Man with a face full of pleading: "Sister, I beg you, help me out once, for the sake of my father having saved your whole family once."

    "I really have no money left; I¡¯ve given it all to you."

    Upon hearing Xue Man say this, Chen Hao¡¯s face turned ashen, his eyes losing all spirit.

    "Miss Xue, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have no money; we have another way." The short, fat man smiled at Xue Man.

    "What way?" Xue Man asked in a deep voice.

    And Chen Hao¡¯s eyes also lit up, as if he had grasped at ast life-saving straw.

    "This method is quite simple; if Miss Xue spends a night with me, the money your brother owes will be written off. What do you say?"

    The short, fat man looked at Xue Man with a face full of lust, his gaze roving over her body. If he could get such a superb beauty into his hands and enjoy her, the pleasure would certainly be intense.

    "What do you want to do? I screw your grandpa! If you dare touch my cousin, do you believe I won¡¯t fight you to the death?"

    Before Xue Man could speak, Chen Hao, kneeling beside her, stood up and blocked her: "Cousin, get going, leave this ce quickly. Don¡¯t I have two hands? I don¡¯t want them anymore."

    "Hahaha, such deep sibling affection, but unfortunately, you all can¡¯t escape today."

    The short, fat man let out a sinisterugh: "Brothers, go ahead, grab Chen Hao. As for the woman, let me enjoy her first, then you can have your fun with her. And Miss Xue, I know you have some skills, but knives and swords are blind; if your cousin gets hurt, don¡¯t me me."

    Upon hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s face turned ugly. This private room was only so big; if it came to a fight, it wouldn¡¯t be good if Chen Hao got hurt.

    "Bang!"

    Just then, the private room door suddenly mmed open violently from the outside, and Lu Tianxing walked straight in.

    Xue Man froze for a moment upon seeing Lu Tianxing, wondering why he was there.

    And the short, fat man¡¯s face turned incredibly unpleasant upon seeing this sight. This KTV was his, with all the staff under him; how did Lu Tianxing find this ce?

    "Everyone, sorry for the disturbance, I¡¯m here to find my woman," Lu Tianxing said lightly to those in the room.

    I¡¯m here to find my woman!

    This sentence made everyone in the room freeze, looking at each other until their gaze finally fell on Xue Man, since she was the only woman in the room.

    And a blush involuntarily appeared on Xue Man¡¯s charming face.

    "Lu Tianxing, how did you get here?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and looked at Xue Man: "I just came to watch the fun and help you out with the trouble. How about it, suddenly feel I¡¯m quite manly, wanting to repay me with your body?"

    The short, fat man spoke before Xue Man could respond: "I don¡¯t care who you are, debt repayment is only right, no doubt about it. But I¡¯ll tell you this: if you don¡¯t pay today, you won¡¯t be leaving through that door."

    "Oh, really?"

    Lu Tianxing lightly smiled at the short, fat man: "I heard someone just now wanting to do naughty deeds with others; debt repayment is right, but your actions today are a bit much, don¡¯t you think? If I call the police, do you dare?"

 Chapter 1041 - 1035: Lu Tianxing, Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1035: Lu Tianxing, Thank You</h4>

    "Call the police?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the man burst intoughter: "Kid, call the police? I think you¡¯re tired of living today. I¡¯ll show you what happens when a hero tries to save someone. All of you, get him. If you kill him, it¡¯s on me."

    As his words fell, several people behind the man pulled out sharp watermelon knives from under the nearby tables and lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing the people rushing towards him, Lu Tianxing coldly smiled, his expression unchanged. He lifted his foot and kicked a few of those approaching away.

    The few who had just gotten close to Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t get a chance to show their ferocity before being kicked away by the sudden strike. Their chest bones broke instantly, and they fell to the ground heavily, groaning in pain.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the short and fat man who was stunned by this scene, and a bright smile appeared on his face. He stepped forward and pped the man¡¯s face hard.

    "p!"

    The immense force sent the nearly 150-pound man flying, crashing heavily onto the ss coffee table beside him, shattering it. The broken ss shards cut into his arms and face, causing him to let out a pitiful scream.

    "You... you dare hit me? I¡¯m going to call the police and have them arrest you. I¡¯ll make sure you go to jail."

    The short and fat man screamed at Lu Tianxing with a harsh cry.

    "Jail?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "You guys gathering for gambling, lending at high-interest rates, enticing others to gamble, what do you think happens if these things get out?"

    "Nonsense! You¡¯re spouting lies. Chen Hao wanted to gamble on his own; it¡¯s none of our business."

    "Really? None of your business?"

    Lu Tianxing smirked wickedly, slowly walking over to the man and said, "Since you say it¡¯s none of your business, I¡¯ll make it your business. How about that?"

    "Wh... what do you mean?"

    The short and fat man was a bit stunned.

    "You¡¯ll understand soon enough."

    Lu Tianxing shed a subtle smile, then turned his head and said, "Minister Xue, would you mind stepping out for a moment? Oh, and keep an eye on things. Don¡¯t let anyone else in. I want to have a good chat with this gentleman."

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do?"

    Xue Man was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She knew his methods well.

    "Nothing, Minister Xue, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing."

    Lu Tianxing gave Xue Man a gentle smile.

    Everyone in the room was already too scared to speak. The earlier kick had almost rendered them unable to function. It was clear that Lu Tianxing¡¯s skills were beyond what they could handle. Charging at him knowing they couldn¡¯t win was suicidal.

    They were just trying to make some money and avoid getting beaten, so of course, they wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to charge forward.

    After having Xue Man take Chen Hao away, Lu Tianxing turned to the group with a gentle, harmless smile: "By the way, let me introduce someone to you¡ªXiao Liu, perhaps you¡¯ve heard of him."

    ...

    Ten minutester, Lu Tianxing came out of the KTV amidst the terrified and apprehensive gazes of the man and his group.

    Seeing Lu Tianxinge out, Xue Man, who had been standing by the door, immediately strode up: "Lu Tianxing, how did it go?"

    "It¡¯s okay now. I got them to give me a promise. If your cousin dares to gamble again, I¡¯ll have them break both his hands. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    "I don¡¯t mind."

    Xue Man said decisively, "That¡¯s the best course of action. If he dares to gamble again, break his hands. At worst, I¡¯ll tell my uncle I was the one who did it."

    At this moment, Xue Man waspletely ruthless. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lu Tianxing, she would have been in danger today. Although she was a Xuan-level Martial Artist, the room¡¯s space was limited. If a fight broke out, she couldn¡¯t possibly take care of Chen Hao. Once they took Chen Hao hostage to threaten her, she¡¯d be finished.

    "Sis..."

    Chen Hao¡¯s expression changed at her words.

    "Shut up, Chen Hao! If you have a shred of conscience left, stop gambling from now on. This is thest time I help you. Next time, I¡¯ll directly call Xiao Bing and have her deal with it. Whether you go to jail or whatever, it¡¯s none of our business." Xue Man harshly said.

    Upon hearing this, Chen Hao seemed to wilt like a frostbitten eggnt.

    "Chen Hao, you¡¯d better remember what I said today. If there¡¯s a next time, whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t expect me to save you."

    Seeing Xue Man in such a state, Lu Tianxing knew she was extremely angry. He sighed and said, "Minister Xue, maybe we should find a ce to sit down and talk. There are so many people around; let¡¯s give him some face."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Chen Hao lifted his head and looked at Lu Tianxing with gratitude.

    "Face?"

    Xue Man sneered, "He wants face? If he cared about face, he wouldn¡¯t have gone from being a distinguished Beijing University graduate to a gambler."

    "Sis, I..."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly in his heart. He could understand Xue Man¡¯s feelings. Watching a loved one fall into the abyss of gambling time and time again and being powerless to help was undoubtedly distressing.

    "Minister Xue, I¡¯m a bit thirsty. How about we find a ce to get a drink?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s suggestion, Xue Man shot Chen Hao a fierce re and walked straight toward the parking lot.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Hao: "Let¡¯s go! Do you want to be scolded more right here? And you don¡¯t need to thank me. I only helped you because I saw your conscience wasn¡¯tpletely lost earlier when you protected your cousin. Otherwise, your life or death wouldn¡¯t matter to me at all."

    With that, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Chen Hao any longer and immediately followed Xue Man.

    "Minister Xue, are you okay? You look pale," Lu Tianxing caught up with Xue Man, looking at her pallor with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Xue Man turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, a subtle flutter in her heart, and said softly: "Lu Tianxing, I know you have abilities and skills. I hope you can help me within your capacity to persuade Chen Hao, to stop him from gambling. Could you?"

    Listening to Xue Man¡¯s pleading tone and seeing her pale face, Lu Tianxing sighed gently and said: "No problem, I¡¯ll try to talk some sense into Chen Hao."

    "Thank you, Lu Tianxing."

    Xue Man looked up, her face full of gratitude towards Lu Tianxing. At this moment, she suddenly felt that the restlessness in her heart disappeared, as if she, someone without support, had suddenly found a sturdy tree to lean on.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1042 - 1036 Letâ€™s Take a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1036 Let¡¯s Take a Bet</h4>

    "Thank me for what?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man and said with a smile; "Minister Xue, didn¡¯t you say before that we¡¯re friends, and there¡¯s nothing special about friends helping each other."

    "Friends!"

    Xue Man was slightly stunned, then a radiant smile appeared on her face: "You say we¡¯re friends, then why do you still call me Minister Xue?"

    "Of course, because it sounds nice like that. Minister Xue, if you don¡¯t like it, we can change it. How about Dear Minister Xue, My Favorite Minister Xue? How do you like those names?" Lu Tianxing said, grinning at Xue Man.

    "Good... good my foot, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such a rogue. If... if you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I won¡¯t tear your mouth apart?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful gaze, Xue Man felt her heart race, an unprecedented shyness bubbling up, her face burning red. She red at Lu Tianxing with fake ferocity, then hurriedly ran toward her car.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled as he watched Xue Man leave, suddenly realizing that Xue Man wasn¡¯t as hot-tempered as he thought; she could actually feel shy.

    "Oh right, Minister Xue, this is for you."

    After getting into the car behind Xue Man, Lu Tianxing seemed to remember something and took out two sheets of paper from his pocket, handing them to Xue Man.

    Looking at the densely packed characters on the white paper, Xue Man was slightly taken aback: "What is this?"

    "Just look, and you¡¯ll know."

    Xue Man took the papers and started reading them carefully. It didn¡¯t take long before she looked up at Lu Tianxing with a strange expression: "I suddenly feel sorry for those guys. How much suffering did they endure to write such a desperate confession..."

    The paper was filled with confessions by a short, fat man about his various crimes over the years, including gambling, usury, violent threats and more. Most importantly, at the bottom of the paper were about eight fingerprints. In other words, regardless of whether these were true or not, once handed over to the police, the short, fat man was doomed and would surely spend several years in prison.

    Having this was equivalent to having a hold over the short, fat man¡¯s life.

    "Minister Xue, what kind of look is that? They wrote this themselves, isn¡¯t that right?"

    "Only a ghost would believe you."

    Xue Man rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing with a touch of flirtation that made Lu Tianxing momentarily freeze; this was probably the first time Xue Man spoke to a man in a coquettish tone!

    On the other side, Chen Hao was still standing there, his expression changing constantly. He attempted to leave several times but couldn¡¯t move his feet. After quite a while, he finally seemed to make a decision and walked toward the car.

    After Chen Hao got in the car, Xue Man had already regained herposure. She put away the papers with the confessions and nced indifferently at Chen Hao before starting the car and leaving the Golden Sun KTV.

    The atmosphere inside the car was quite tense. Lu Tianxing and Xue Man said nothing, and Chen Hao dared not speak at all.

    Half an hourter, Xue Man stopped the car in front of a teahouse. Just as Lu Tianxing and Xue Man were about to get out, Chen Hao suddenly spoke up: "Cousin, I¡¯m not thirsty, can I stay in the car?"

    "Why?"

    "If I go outside looking like this, people willugh at me."

    "Beingughed at?"

    Xue Man coldly snorted and said: "When you got expelled from school for gambling, were you afraid of beingughed at then? Get out of the car immediately."

    "Cousin...."

    "Get out, if you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll drag you out. You can either get out yourself or be dragged out by me, pick one." Xue Man said coldly to Chen Hao.

    Facing Xue Man¡¯s icy stare, Chen Hao reluctantly got out of the car.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Hao and walked straight into the teahouse.

    The three of them chose a quiet corner to sit down. After the waiter served the Longjing tea, a rich fragrance spread throughout.

    Lu Tianxing took a sip of the Longjing tea and looked at Chen Hao, saying: "I heard from your cousin that you love to gamble?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Chen Hao didn¡¯t answer but anxiously nced at Xue Man.

    "No need to look at her, she won¡¯t do anything to you."

    Realizing Xue Man really wasn¡¯t going to react, Chen Hao finally nodded slowly.

    "Why do you love gambling so much? Don¡¯t you know that out of ten bets, you usually lose nine? Do you have to lose everything, ruin your family, and be left with nothing to be satisfied?"

    "I... I know the consequences."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, wondering what was inside this guy¡¯s head; was it rubbish? He knew and still dared to gamble.

    "Since you know the consequences, why do you still gamble? Don¡¯t you know that if I hadn¡¯t shown up earlier, your cousin might have been in danger."

    "Because I believe I can win, and sooner orter, I¡¯ll make aeback and get rich overnight."

    A hint of madness appeared in Chen Hao¡¯s eyes, fully disying a gambler¡¯s demeanor.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly; this seemed to be the most typical trait of a gambler, hoping to get rich overnight but ultimately losing everything, then being lured into taking loans and eventuallymitting crimes, step by step falling into the abyss.

    "Win my foot, have you won anything in this past year?" Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but shout at this point.

    "I... I have won, it¡¯s just that my luck was bad in the end. If my luck turns, I will definitely win." Chen Hao first nced fearfully at Xue Man, then said with hope.

    "Luck?"

    Lu Tianxing gestured to Xue Man to calm down and then sneered: "You think you¡¯ve been losing because of bad luck, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not winning, right?"

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just a bit unlucky, once I also won several tens of thousands." Speaking of winnings, a light shone in Chen Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "Really? By the way, do you have a deck of cards with you?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Chen Hao.

    "Yes."

    Chen Hao nodded and took out a brand new, unopened deck of cards from his pocket.

    "You...."

    Seeing this, Xue Man became furious, but before she could speak, Lu Tianxing stopped her with a look: "Chen Hao, since you love gambling so much, why don¡¯t we have a little bet? Not on anything else, just the simplest game of ¡¯Zhajinhua.¡¯ If you win, I¡¯ll give you a million yuan. If you lose, I won¡¯t take a penny from you; I just need you to agree to one condition. How about it?"

    "A million!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Chen Hao¡¯s eyes sparkled. He then skeptically asked: "Do you really have that much money?"

    "A million is just a drop in the bucket for me. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask your cousin to see if I have money."

    ```

 Chapter 1043 - 1037: You Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1037: You Lost</h4>

    Seeing Chen Hao¡¯s inquiring look, Xue Man dryly said, "The chairman of Modu Bai Group is his wife. Do you think he has money or not?"

    "So you¡¯re the lucky guy everyone¡¯s been talking about in Modutely, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband."

    Chen Hao widened his eyes at Lu Tianxing. Although the photos of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were quickly removed from the inte, Chen Hao had still seen the news. After all, for someone dreaming of striking it rich overnight, the best way is to find a rich woman¡ªit¡¯s safe and not illegal, and Bai Zhiqing is a typical rich woman.

    "Yes, that¡¯s me."

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose and said, "Since you know who I am, you should know I don¡¯tck money. So, do you dare to gamble?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s face changed. She urgently said, "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Before Xue Man could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, "Minister Xue, rest assured. I know what I¡¯m doing. Just watch."

    Pausing, Lu Tianxing looked at Chen Hao and said, "Do you dare? If you beat me, I¡¯ll give you a million."

    Upon hearing this, Chen Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He cautiously nced at Xue Man first, then said to Lu Tianxing, "You¡¯re not lying to me?"

    "Do I need to lie to you?"

    "Fine, I¡¯ll bet with you," Chen Hao said heavily, feeling confident that he would win.

    "Good, then let¡¯s start."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Hao, stood up directly, and removed his coat, revealing the white shirt underneath. He then rolled up his sleeves.

    "What are you doing?"

    Chen Hao was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    "I¡¯m just letting you see if I have any cards hidden on me or in my hands."

    Chen Hao scoffed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Who did he think he was? Did he think he could switch cards like on TV?

    Ignoring Chen Hao¡¯s attitude, Lu Tianxing took the cards Chen Hao had ced on the table, casually cut them twice, and put them back on the table.

    "Pick for yourself! Three-card brag, three cards, and reveal them after you look."

    Chen Hao nced at Lu Tianxing and reached out to pick a card, with Lu Tianxing following suit.

    "K."

    Chen Hao¡¯s first card was a K, which was already one of the highest cards, second only to an A, in three-card brag.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Chen Hao, picked up his card, and ced it in front of him without bothering to look at it.

    Continue picking!

    When the second card was in hand, Chen Hao¡¯s face showed a slight smile because it was another K. Now he had a pair of Ks, already a strong hand; this time, he was sure to win.

    "K, K..."

    As he picked the third card, Chen Hao was extremely tense, a low growl escaping his lips, his eyes showing a gambler¡¯s unique craziness.

    Meanwhile, Xue Man was also extremely tense. She wasn¡¯t a fool; Lu Tianxing intended to use this method to turn Chen Hao back from his path, so her heart was in her throat. What if Lu Tianxing lost? Would he really give a million for Chen Hao to gamble again?

    Lu Tianxing, however, kept a smile on his lips, as if he had never taken the bet to heart. He unhurriedly picked up the card and casually ced it in front of himself.

    "Hahaha, three Ks, I won, you lost."

    At that moment, Chen Hao suddenly shouted, mming his cards heavily on the table. His face was full of excitement and flush. He had won, finally turning his luck around this time. With this million, he could surely make aeback.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Xue Man¡¯s face changed. She was about to speak but was stopped by Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. Seeing that look, Xue Man was slightly stunned, feeling her tension suddenly disappear into thin air, reced by a calmness.

    "Do you think I lost?" Lu Tianxing asked calmly, looking at the excited, flushed Chen Hao.

    "Yes."

    Chen Hao replied excitedly, "This time you must have lost. I¡¯ve got three Ks; the only way to beat me is with three As, but there¡¯s no way you could have three As."

    "Is that so? Why don¡¯t you pick up my cards and see what they are?" Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll look."

    Chen Hao sneered, thinking Lu Tianxing was just bluffing.

    As he spoke, Chen Hao picked up Lu Tianxing¡¯s three cards and flipped them over. Three As, an almost impossible hand, appeared in Chen Hao¡¯s eyes.

    "No...impossible, how could this be, how could this be, how could this be, I...I was clearly about to win."

    Chen Hao¡¯s face suddenly lost all color as he staggered back. He had lost; he had the second-best hand in three-card brag, but he lost. How could this be?

    "No...impossible, you cheated, you must have cheated, otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence," Chen Hao suddenly raised his head and shouted hysterically at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the somewhat crazed Chen Hao, slowly lowered his sleeves, and then calmly put on his jacket, "You¡¯re right, but so what? Do you know I cheated? Do you have evidence? The cards were yours; I just picked up the cards. Didn¡¯t you say winning or losing is a matter of luck for you? Well, your luck arrived, but you still lost. Do you really think the TV shows on gambling addiction with card-switching videos are fake? Let me tell you, if I wanted, I could give you a big hand anytime. At the card table, if I want you to win, you win; if I want you to lose, you lose. You have no choice."

    "You..."

    "To be honest, I, Lu Tianxing, despise people like you who rely on women. You have no skills whatsoever and yet dream of overnight riches. Aren¡¯t you quite proud? Don¡¯t you care about your face? But do you deserve it? You¡¯re just a gambler, a useless person. What face do you have? You have no money or power. Even in gambling, you rely on borrowing from your cousin. Don¡¯t you have any shame?" Lu Tianxing sneered.

    Chen Hao, provoked by Lu Tianxing, retorted with his eyes red, shouting, "My dad saved my cousin¡¯s entire family¡¯s life..."

    "Shut up."

    Lu Tianxing abruptly interrupted Chen Hao, his voice suddenly cold, "Do you have the right to say that? Yes, your dad saved Xue Man¡¯s entire family, but it wasn¡¯t you. Your cousin has helped you enough. Losing tens of thousands in a day, unhappy, so you borrow from loan sharks¡ªyou think you¡¯re a three-year-old child,mitting crimes without consequences? You¡¯re an adult; you need to be responsible for your actions, understand?"

    "In my eyes, you¡¯re just a waste, a piece of trash. No, you¡¯re even worse than trash; you¡¯re society¡¯s garbage. If I were you, I¡¯d have found a crooked tree to hang myself long ago. A top student of Beijing University, eventually expelled¡ªif I were your father, I would have pped you to death the moment you were born. And you still have the nerve to constantly ask your cousin to bail you out. Do you have any face left? Garbage."

 Chapter 1044 - 1038 The Sharp-Tongued Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1038 The Sharp-Tongued Lu Tianxing</h4>

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words showed no mercy, like sharp des stabbing into Chen Hao¡¯s heart, carving it out and leaving it bleeding. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t spare any courtesy, continuing to ruthlessly rub salt into the wound, trampling Chen Hao¡¯s dignitypletely underfoot.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Chen Hao¡¯s face turned ashen, his fists unconsciously clenched tightly, his eyes bloodshot as he red at Lu Tianxing, resembling a beast.

    "You... what right do you have to criticize me, you¡¯re nothing but a kept pretty boy," Chen Hao roared.

    "That¡¯s right, I am a pretty boy."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t refute, saying calmly, "But do you have the right to criticize me? You don¡¯t even qualify to be a pretty boy, you¡¯re a useless waste, your existence is a waste of air, and your death a waste ofnd. And you still have the nerve to criticize others. Let me tell you, everyone from sanitation workers, security guards, to cleaningdies deserves my respect because they create wealth with their own hands, but you don¡¯t deserve respect, you¡¯re trash. If it weren¡¯t for your cousin¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you, talking to you just lowers my standards."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Chen Hao felt a fire burning within him. He had been a top student at Beijing University, praised since childhood, and had never been spoken to like this before.

    "What, are you not convinced?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh, "If you¡¯re not convinced, you can fight me, but I don¡¯t think you even have the courage to do so. Coward, if you¡¯re useless, go back to the garbage pile where you belong."

    "You... ."

    "What are you ¡¯you¡¯ing about, don¡¯t give me excuses. I¡¯m beginning to doubt you¡¯re a man, being so humiliated and not even daring to say a word. If this is all you¡¯re capable of, hurry back to the garbage dump where you belong."

    "What did you say."

    "You don¡¯t understand what I said? You want money to gamble, right? I¡¯ll give you money."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing took out a checkbook from his pocket, something Bai Zhiqing had given him a while back.

    Lu Tianxing swiftly wrote a few lines, tore it off, and threw it at Chen Hao, saying with a coldugh, "Don¡¯t you love gambling? Willing to lose even your face for money? Fine, here¡¯s a million. Kneel down and crawl around this teahouse like a dog three times, and the million is yours."

    "Don¡¯t push me too far."

    Chen Hao clenched his fists, trembling with anger, tempted to do as Lu Tianxing said, but thest shred of self-respect inside told him he couldn¡¯t do it.

    "So what if I¡¯m pushing you too far? Since you have the guts to be trash, why not let others step on you? Don¡¯t give me this nonsense about wanting to have the cake and eat it too. Since you¡¯ve already lost face, then lose itpletely. Crawl two circles, take the money, and leave. Don¡¯t disturb the scenery between me and your cousin. And besides, you know my status, this million is just the start. As long as you run out of money, go to Bai¡¯s Group and crawl threeps like a dog. I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand. This offer is always valid until you die. I think with Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s vast business and wealth, they won¡¯t mind keeping a dog like you."

    Xue Man was staring dumbfoundedly at the scene. She never thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s words could be so venomous. It¡¯s said that in a fight, one should not hit the face, nor expose someone¡¯s shorings. But Lu Tianxing did just that with every word piercing deep into Chen Hao¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, Xue Man finally understood why Lu Tianxing stopped her from intervening. It was clearly an attempt to use harsh words to awaken Chen Hao from his delusions.

    If Lu Tianxing knew Xue Man¡¯s thoughts, he might even apud her. In fact, that million was aplete trap. If Chen Hao did as he said, he wouldn¡¯t get a single penny. It was merely a test to see if Chen Hao could be saved. If he couldn¡¯t, he would advise Xue Man to tell Chen Hao¡¯s father everything. As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t make a clean break, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences. The longer this drags on, the worse it gets.

    "What, cat got your tongue? Be a man and make a decision. Since you like gambling and obviously have no shame, crawling ap around this cafe and getting another million to squander should feel great. Maybe with that million, you can turn your luck around and be a billionaire, a multi-billionaire. Then you can drive a Rolls Royce, smoke a cigar, and p me, the pretty boy, in the face. Wouldn¡¯t that feel nice?" Lu Tianxing said with a coldugh.

    "I¡¯m not crawling, I... I¡¯ll fight you."

    After being mocked by Lu Tianxing repeatedly, Chen Hao finally burst out, swinging his fist straight at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Witnessing this, Xue Man made no attempt to intervene. She couldn¡¯t even beat Lu Tianxing, let alone Chen Hao.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the iing fist with disdain, casually raising his hand and directly catching Chen Hao¡¯s fist, applying slight pressure.

    "Ah!"

    Chen Hao emitted a pained scream, feeling as if his entire fist was being crushed by Lu Tianxing.

    "Now that¡¯s a bit more like a man, but unfortunately, you¡¯re still a waste."

    With a casual toss, Chen Hao¡¯s body staggered backward several steps, almost tripping over a chair behind him.

    "I¡¯m not a waste!" Chen Hao shouted.

    "Just because you say you¡¯re not a waste doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not. Which of your actions couldn¡¯t be done by a normal person? Gambling away your cousin¡¯s money repeatedly, do you think your cousin is your mother? She¡¯s helping you because you¡¯re her cousin, not because your dad saved her family¡¯s life. Even if she wants to show gratitude, it¡¯s not directed at you. You don¡¯t deserve it."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "Never mind, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined, so let¡¯s change the topic. Did you earn any money while in university?"

    Chen Hao opened his mouth but ultimately couldn¡¯t say anything. He hadn¡¯t earned a penny, even the money for gambling was borrowed secretly online, and in the end, he had to beg Xue Man to pay it back for him.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Chen Hao¡¯s expression and said calmly, "Looks like you haven¡¯t earned a single cent. You¡¯re a leech, but you could say you¡¯re proud of it because your parents have money, and that¡¯s fine, you¡¯re entitled to it. But what good is it? To put it bluntly, what will you do when your parents die? Beg like a vagrant? Oh, sorry, I forgot your pitiful self-respect wouldn¡¯t allow that, so you¡¯re not even as good as a beggar."

 Chapter 1045 - 1039: You Are an Ungrateful Child

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1039: You Are an Ungrateful Child</h4>

    Chen Hao¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet, Lu Tianxing¡¯s words pounding his heart like a series of heavy hammers, leaving him breathless. He used to be a pride and joy; when he got into Beijing University, he was the role model in his family and among rtives. But now, he doesn¡¯t even dare to go home, only sneaking phone calls, iming he¡¯s doing well. He simply can¡¯t face his aging father and those eyes full of expectation.

    Seeing Chen Hao¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly and said, "Looking at your face, your family probably doesn¡¯t have much money; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent your cousin to ask for money. Those rich kids can spend excessively because they have a good dad, so it¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t even have a good dad, so what right do you have to gamble?"

    "As I see it, you¡¯re not just a piece of trash but also an ungrateful, unfilial son. You take your parents¡¯ hopeful gazes and end up like this¡ªa top student from Beijing University reduced to a gambler. I truly feel sorry for your parents for having raised such an unfilial son like you."

    "Enough, I won¡¯t let you insult my parents!"

    "What¡¯s wrong with insulting your parents? After all, you don¡¯t care. So don¡¯t pretend to be a filial son in front of me. I can already foresee it; one day, maybe you¡¯ll be dead or end up in prison, and your parents will have to bear countless sneers and cold words because of your deeds. People will say, look, that¡¯s their son, who was once a top student at Beijing University and now, because of gambling and running out of money, he resorted to stealing and got arrested. You all better not learn from their son, got it? Chen Hao, do these words sting?"

    Chen Hao remained silent in reply. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words left him no room to refute.

    "In this world, no one owes anyone anything. Xue Man owes your father, not you. She helps you because she doesn¡¯t want to see you step deeper into the abyss of crime, yet you repeatedly overdraw people¡¯s kindness towards you. Honestly, who do you think you are? No one would sympathize with you; on the contrary, everyone would sympathize with your cousin. Don¡¯t talk about being ungrateful; I may not know much about it, but I can see your cousin has helped you many times. Am I right? Yet you prove to be an eternal failure; you¡¯ll remain a waste your whole life, no doubt getting beaten and thrown into the Huangpu River sooner orter."

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and said again, "To be honest, I¡¯ve notified others that no underground casino in Modu will ept you. If you dare go, I¡¯ll have them break your legs and make you a bed-ridden waste your whole life. As forpensation, I¡¯ll give your family enough money to keep you a waste."

    "Enough, stop bullying people too much."

    Chen Hao shouted loudly. Although there weren¡¯t many people in the cafe at the time, his and Lu Tianxing¡¯s conversation still attracted a lot of attention, making everyone point and discuss, immediately embarrassing him.

    "What¡¯s wrong, feeling embarrassed? When you quarreled with your cousin over money on the street when you were addicted to gambling, did you ever think of saving face? In this world, the strong prevail. When you¡¯re incapable, no one respects you. If you want respect, then have enough capital. If youck the resources to shut others up and are just waiting for handouts, how can you expect others to respect you? You call me disrespecting you, then prove to me you¡¯re not a waste. If you can prove it to me, I¡¯ll take back my words and apologize to you. If not, then remain a waste all your life."

    Chen Hao¡¯s bloodshot eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, fists clenched, body lightly trembling, showing how angry Chen Hao was, yet he couldn¡¯t find any words to argue back against Lu Tianxing.

    Because Lu Tianxing was right, in this world the strong reign, eternally defeated people are never respected.

    "I will make you apologize to me for what you said today."

    Before his words fell, Chen Hao turned and walked straight out of the cafe without any pause. He knew, in that moment, no matter what he said or did, it would only invite Lu Tianxing¡¯s ridicule. Instead, it¡¯s better to prove with actions that he, Chen Hao, was once a top student at Beijing University and will continue to be¡ªnot a failure depending on a woman.

    Watching Chen Hao walk out angrily, a hint of approval shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. At least Chen Hao wasn¡¯t beyond saving. Now it depended on whether he had the determination to change everything. If he earnestly wanted to change, Lu Tianxing believed Chen Hao¡¯s future achievements wouldn¡¯t be low, as no one who could get into Beijing University was a failure.

    Chen Hao went wrong because he couldn¡¯t resist temp-tation. Still, this was understandable. After three years of high school with nerves tightly wound, a rxation after entering university without constraints led to downfall. Such cases are not rare.

    "Lu Tianxing, thank you for helping me today." Xue Man finally said after Chen Hao walked out.

    "Minister Xue, you¡¯re too polite. I was worried you might find my words harsh!"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "By the way, aren¡¯t you going to chase after him?"

    "No need."

    Xue Man shook her head and said, "If he really has even a little bit of remorse, then he should take your words to heart and hopefully, from this moment on, turn over a new leaf. If he remains the same, chasing after him won¡¯t do any good. Instead, let him reflect by himself."

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "Don¡¯t be sad, you don¡¯t owe him anything. On the contrary, you¡¯ve done a lot for him. If he really doesn¡¯t change, I¡¯ll introduce someone to you who can ensure he won¡¯t dare to touch gambling again in a month."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Xue Man nodded gently, showing a trace of tiredness: "By the way, Lu Tianxing, how did you know where I was?"

    "Alright! Since Minister Xue sincerely asked, I¡¯ll tell the truth. Actually, my ancestor is Yuan Tiangang, and I inherited his skills of divination. I knew you were in danger, so I specially came to see if I could be a hero and rescue the beauty. Maybe the beauty would promise to marry me," Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Get out of here, what promise to marry! Aren¡¯t you afraid Zhiqing will tear you apart?" Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Lu Tianxing smiled but said nothing more, instead sipping a cup of Longjing tea.

 Chapter 1046 - 1040 I Just Casually Asked

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1040 I Just Casually Asked</h4>

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t intend to continue speaking, Xue Man tactfully didn¡¯t linger on the topic and took a light sip of her tea, saying, "Lu Tianxing, I have a question I want to ask you. I¡¯m not sure if you can give me an honest answer."

    "What question?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with some confusion.

    "Why did Qian Ru suddenly go to Beijing? Did something happen?" Xue Man asked Lu Tianxing in a serious tone.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Man, paused for a moment, and said, "Minister Xue, since you know, why do you still need to ask me?"

    "I want to know the real reason."

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "I offended someone in Beijing. In retaliation, they kidnapped Qian Ru to Beijing to threaten me. But to stabilize the situation at Bai¡¯s Group, we announced externally that Qian Ru was called to Beijing by Zhiqing for assistance."

    "Oh, then neither you nor Qian Ru were hurt, right?"

    "Minister Xue, do I look like a person who¡¯s been injured?" Lu Tianxing stretched his arms and said with a smile.

    "You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m worried about Qian Ru; you¡¯re just incidental," Xue Man rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, took a deep breath, and finished his cup of Longjing tea, saying, "Minister Xue, it¡¯s gettingte, and we should head back. It¡¯s work time now, and I don¡¯t want to have my pay docked."

    Hearing this, Xue Man rolled her eyes and said, "I¡¯m the one who should be worried about getting my pay docked. The entire Bai¡¯s Group is yours now; who dares to dock your pay? They must not want to live."

    Despite saying this, Xue Man still stood up. After Lu Tianxing settled the bill, they left the caf¨¦ together.

    "Minister Xue, are you sure you don¡¯t want to look for your cousin? It seems like he¡¯s out of money."

    "You¡¯re overthinking it. He¡¯s got money; he won¡¯t starve," Xue Man said coolly. She hadpletely given up on Chen Hao, and since Lu Tianxing had said everything there was to say, even if Chen Hao remained stubborn, what would be the point of finding him?

    "Alright then! Let¡¯s head back to thepany first!"

    "Okay!"

    Xue Man nodded slightly, then looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked, "Lu Tianxing, did Xiao Binge to you yesterday?"

    "Huh!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, unsure why Xue Man asked that, but he nodded and said, "Yes, she dide to me and asked for my help."

    "Lu Tianxing, I hope you can help her," Xue Man said, looking at Lu Tianxing intently.

    "Help her?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Minister Xue, do you know what she wants to do? If she seeds, the danger she¡¯ll face in the future will be much greater than that of being a police officer. As a cop, if she encounters danger, she might manage to escape it, but once she enters there and fails, she will definitely die."

    "I know."

    Xue Man sighed and said, "But I also know that this is Xiao Bing¡¯s dream. Moreover, Xiao Bing has always had a deep sense of justice. Even if I stop her, she might sneak off on her own. So, I¡¯d rather have you help her once. With your skills, it would be easy for you to assist her."

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll help her," Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "Okay, get in the car!"

    The two got in the car, and Xue Man started the engine, driving away from the caf¨¦.

    By the time Lu Tianxing returned to Bai¡¯s Group, it was already more than an hourter. Bai Zhiqing was still sitting in her position as chairman, meticulously reviewing documents.

    Hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing looked up at Lu Tianxing and asked, "Why did it take so long? What¡¯s going on with Xiao Man?"

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, mostly because of her cousin."

    "Cousin?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "You mean Chen Hao."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly surprised, "Honey, have you heard of him?"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, "Xiao Man mentioned him once. I heard he¡¯s a top student from Beijing University, although I¡¯ve never met him. What¡¯s up, did something happen to her cousin?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, walked over to Bai Zhiqing, and took a sip from the coffee she had ced next to her. "Honey, haven¡¯t I told you that drinking coffee isn¡¯t good for you?"

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes. She was already used to Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior.

    "Her cousin was expelled from schoolst year and has be a gambler ever since. Secretary Lan told me that Minister Xue was arguing with a man in the street, and it turned out to be him."

    "Then why did it take you so long?"

    "That Chen Hao lost money gambling and couldn¡¯t pay it back, so naturally, he turned to Minister Xue. After all, his father saved Minister Xue¡¯s entire family back in the day. He¡¯s now using that to coerce Minister Xue into giving him money. I initially nned to find Minister Xue to understand the situation, but when I went to the security department, I found that Minister Xue had already left. So I took a cab and followed them to see what was going on."

    "And then what happened?"

    "Then those gamblers took a fancy to Minister Xue¡¯s beauty and wanted to take advantage of her, so I stepped in to help her with that issue and took the opportunity to give her gambler cousin a little lesson."

    "Did you hit him?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned awkward as he said, "Honey, am I the kind of violent person? I always believe in resolving things without fighting; we¡¯re all civilized people, after all, who can talk things out."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing cast a questioning nce at Lu Tianxing, full of suspicion. A civilized person who¡¯d wipe out the Wang Family over a disagreement?

    Lu Tianxing ims he¡¯s civilized!

    Bai Zhiqing remained highly skeptical.

    Sensing the strong suspicion in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly and said, "Honey, you have to believe me; this time I really didn¡¯t resort to violence. I justid out the facts and reasoned with him. By the way, honey, do you think we should get off work early today and help Qian Ru move?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing lifted her head again, staring at Lu Tianxing with a nk expression, her tone also without emotion, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re really looking forward to this moment, aren¡¯t you?"

    "No, no, honey, you¡¯re overthinking it. I was just casually asking."

    Lu Tianxing shuddered involuntarily, because in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, he saw a glint of murderous intent.

    "Casually asking?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, her cold gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, "But my intuition tells me that behind your casual inquiry is a very sinister heart."

    "Honey, how could that be? Am I, Lu Tianxing, that kind of sinister person? Your intuition must be wrong, I¡¯m not in a hurry... "

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, "You¡¯re not in a hurry? Fine then! I¡¯ll call Qian Ru right now and tell her she doesn¡¯t need to move."

    "Ah."

    After hearing this, Lu Tianxing almost wanted to p himself. Why did he have to have such a loose tongue?

 Chapter 1047 - 1041: The Whereabouts of the Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1041: The Whereabouts of the Suspect</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong, are you regretting it?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently.

    "No regrets, not even a little."

    Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. If he dared to say he regretted it, who knows if the coffee in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand would end up on his face.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s insincere expression, Bai Zhiqing sneered internally. She had lived with Lu Tianxing for so long, if she still didn¡¯t understand what little schemes he had in mind, she¡¯d be a real fool.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, his eyes darting around, and said, "Wife, but if you do this, isn¡¯t it going back on your word, being untrustworthy? If it spreads that the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group is untrustworthy, who would dare to cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group in the future? Isn¡¯t that right, also, Qian Ru is a woman who can¡¯t even truss a chicken, what if she encounters danger?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing pondered and said, "You¡¯re right, the way you attract trouble is really impressive. Qian Ru living outside as a woman is indeed very dangerous, her kidnapping a few days ago is the best example. Moving is definitely necessary."

    When Lu Tianxing heard this, his eyes lit up: "Then wife, could we possibly make a move this afternoon? n ahead to avoid long dys and dreams at night."

    "Are you sure you want to move tonight? Did you forget that Grandpa wants you to y chess with him tonight?"

    At these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly fell, wishing he could chop off his own hands. His idle hands, indeed. Just yesterday, Bai Qiao Mountain had asked him for a game of chess. He thought Bai Qiao Mountain was a master, but turned out to be a terrible yer. His skills were indescribably poor, and most importantly, he wouldn¡¯t let you go easy on him. Lu Tianxing spent an entire night ying chess with Bai Qiao Mountain, yet Bai Qiao Mountain never won a single game.

    "Don¡¯t look so miserable, you deserved it for winning. Who asked you to win against him?" Bai Zhiqing said irritably.

    "Wife, you can¡¯t me me for this, how was I supposed to know Grandpa was so arrogant? I thought he was a master, who knew he was just an awful yer? I was nning to let him win, but ended up getting scolded like crazy."

    Lu Tianxing said with a bitter face: "Wife, how about you tell Grandpa I identally injured my hand at work today, so I might not be able to y chess."

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯m stupid, or think Grandpa has dementia? Injuring your hand, a Martial Artist at the Mythical Realm injuring his hand, who would believe that?"

    "Sigh, you¡¯re right." Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly.

    Bai Zhiqing no longer paid attention to Lu Tianxing, and he didn¡¯t say anything more. Chess was unavoidable, there was no point in saying anything. After thinking for a moment, he directly went to the assistant¡¯s desk, turned on theputer, and nned to log onto Penguin to see if little Qiaoqiao was online.

    Time ticked by, Bai Zhiqing sat at her desk, diligently browsing the files, while Lu Tianxing enthusiatically yed games on theputer.

    After getting another pentakill and seeing the opponent surrender at twenty minutes, Lu Tianxing closed theputer out of sheer boredom. When ying games feels no different from bullying beginners, there¡¯s not much fun in it.

    "Wife, I¡¯m going out for a bit."

    With that, Lu Tianxing stood up and walked towards the outside.

    As for Lu Tianxing leaving, Bai Zhiqingpletely ignored him. She had a lot of things to deal with and couldn¡¯t be bothered with Lu Tianxing.

    After leaving the office, Lu Tianxing nced at Lan Xin, found she was focused on her work, didn¡¯t disturb her, then headed to the elevator intending to visit the sales department and check on Lin Qianru.

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you..."

    Just then, a melodious ringtone abruptly came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone.

    Lu Tianxing was stunned for a moment, took out his phone, nced at it, and immediately answered the call: "Xiao Liu, why are you calling me at this time? Did you finish what I asked you to do?"

    "Brother Lu, it¡¯s done, rest assured, those people won¡¯t appear in Modu again from now on."

    Xiao Liu¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line: "However, Brother Lu, I¡¯m not calling because of that. Didn¡¯t you ask me yesterday to investigate that guy causing trouble in Modutely? I¡¯ve found him."

    "You found him? So soon?" Lu Tianxing was slightly surprised.

    "Yes, found him. This guy dares to wreak havoc in Modu, doesn¡¯t he take our Rose Society seriously? We¡¯ve secretly been investigating him for days now, since Rose Society is the boss of Modu¡¯s Underworld, some things we have to intervene in. But this guy is very cunning, making it hard to track him down, but we¡¯ve found his exact location this morning."

    "Where is he now?"

    "In the eastern suburbs outside of Modu, I¡¯ve already arranged for the Unrivaled Guards to watch him, ensuring he doesn¡¯t escape. Brother Lu, do you want us to go in and capture him?"

    "No need, just send the address to my phone, I¡¯ll handle it personally."

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment and declined. Didn¡¯t Xue Bing want to join the Yanhuang Group? He¡¯d use this guy to show Xue Bing just how brutal the Yanhuang Group can be. Whether Xue Bing chooses to join after that would be up to her.

    After hanging up with Xiao Liu, Lu Tianxing thought for a moment and dialed Xue Bing¡¯s number.

    The phone rang for a moment and was immediately answered. Before Lu Tianxing could speak, an extremely furious voice came through: "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you still dare to call? Do you believe I won¡¯t shoot you dead?"

    Hearing the furious voice on the other end, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned and said with a bitter smile: "Officer Xue, from the sound of it, it seems you aren¡¯t weing me?"

    "Wee? I¡¯d wee your ass. If you dare show up in front of me, I¡¯ll let you know exactly how to write the words ¡¯a ce where you can¡¯t die peacefully¡¯!"

    Xue Bing gripped the phone, her face full of anger. Recalling the events of yesterday, Xue Bing felt a sense of madness. This bastard actually dared to spank her, she¡¯d never rest until she avenged this.

    "Sigh, Officer Xue, if you¡¯re not weing me then never mind. I was originally calling to tell you I¡¯ve found that guy¡¯s traces, but it seems like you don¡¯t want to know, so I¡¯m hanging up."

    Lu Tianxing deliberately sighed as if in regret.

    After a brief silence, urgent words came back from the other end: "Lu Tianxing, what did you say, you found that guy? Where are you now, are you at Bai¡¯s Group for work, wait for me at the gate, I¡¯lle over immediately."

    Before the words finished, Lu Tianxing could hear the beeping on the other end.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, putting the phone back in his pocket, turned back to the office, intending to brief Bai Zhiqing on the situation before leaving.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1048 - 1042 I need you to apologize to me

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1042 I need you to apologize to me</h4>

    By the time Lu Tianxing came down from upstairs, more than ten minutes had passed. He walked to the front of Bai¡¯s Group building, greeted the security guard at the door, and casually lit a cigarette for himself. Just as he was about to take a puff, he saw a BYD car appear in his line of sight and quickly stop right in front of him.

    As the car window rolled down, a young woman in her twenties came into Lu Tianxing¡¯s view. She had a slender, curvaceous figure, though her face carried a hint of displeasure that added a touch of chilliness to her already stunning features.

    This woman was none other than Xue Bing!

    "Officer Xue, you came really fast."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback upon seeing this woman. If he remembered correctly, it should take at least twenty minutes to get from the police station where Xue Bing worked to Bai¡¯s Group, and that¡¯s without any traffic. If there was traffic, it would take even longer. Yet, Xue Bing had shown up in twelve or thirteen minutes; how fast could she drive, and how many red lights did she have to run?

    "Get in." Xue Bing ordered, staring at Lu Tianxing.

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing opened the passenger seat door and got in.

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, started the car, and left Bai¡¯s Group.

    In the car.

    Xue Bing drove, asionally ncing at Lu Tianxing with icy eyes that felt like knives.

    "Officer Xue, is there something you came to see me about today?" Lu Tianxing, unfazed by Xue Bing¡¯s attitude, said with a smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, stop with the nonsense. Didn¡¯t you say you found the crime suspect? Where is he? Where is he now?" Xue Bing asked coldly.

    "Crime suspect, Officer Xue, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. What crime suspect? I don¡¯t know." Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with an innocent expression.

    "Bang!"

    Xue Bing abruptly turned the steering wheel, crashing into the street railing. Because she was wearing a seatbelt, she wasn¡¯t subjected to any impact, but Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t so lucky. The strong inertia nearly made his head have an intimate encounter with the windshield.

    The front of the car was already deformed from the crash, but Xue Bing didn¡¯t care at all, her face gloomy as she said, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t test my patience. The steering wheel is in my hands now. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll take us both out."

    "I don¡¯t believe it."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, and under Xue Bing¡¯s frenzied gaze, said with a faint smile, "Because there¡¯s too much of a disparity between our abilities. I have plenty of time to escape before you can take us both out. Oh, Officer Xue, if you¡¯re mad about me smacking your butt yesterday, there¡¯s no need for that because you brought it upon yourself. I..."

    "Shut up."

    Xue Bing said with a livid face, "What will it take for you to tell me?"

    "I don¡¯t want anything. I want you to apologize to me."

    "You want me to apologize?"

    "Of course. Using your police jargon, I¡¯m currently your informant, risking my life for your case and finding evidence for you. Even if I don¡¯t get any credit, I¡¯ve put in the effort. But you yelled at me on the phone earlier and gave me attitude when you arrived; thatpletely undermines my motivation and crushes my fragile heart. I need you to apologize."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t go too far..."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes were zing as she stared at Lu Tianxing. If it weren¡¯t for this case, she would¡¯ve made Lu Tianxing pay dearly.

    "Whatever you want. If you don¡¯t want to apologize, forget it. Just don¡¯t me me if the crime suspect escapes." Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    "You..."

    Xue Bing took a deep breath, her chest heaving with anger. "Fine, I agree. I apologize. I¡¯m sorry."

    "No sincerity."

    Lu Tianxing gently said, "A stiff one-liner like that, anyone would think I forced you!"

    "What do you want?" Xue Bing restrained her anger and said.

    "Be sincere. Use a tone of deep regret, thoroughly acknowledging your mistakes and expressing a strong desire to repent."

    Lu Tianxing offered Xue Bing guidance, "You¡¯ve arrested plenty of criminals. Haven¡¯t you seen them apologize before? Whether genuine or not, just hit that tone."

    "You..."

    "I forgot what I said before..."

    "I¡¯m sorry." Xue Bing took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart, and said softly.

    "Well, not bad, that¡¯s the tone. It feels much better now. Officer Xue, I never knew you had a talent for apologizing. If you stop being a cop, you could join the national ser team as a professional apologizer. Every time the national team loses a game, youe out and apologize, and no one will everin about the team again."

    Lu Tianxing knew when to stop. After teasing Xue Bing a bit, he said, "Drive. I¡¯ll guide you."

    "I hope you¡¯re right, Lu Tianxing. If I find out you lied to me, you¡¯re dead."

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing ferociously, started the car, and drove back onto the road. Fortunately, there was little traffic on this stretch of road; otherwise, they might not get anywhere today given Xue Bing¡¯s previous crash.

    All the way, Xue Bing followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s directions, heading towards the eastern suburbs of Modu. As if venting her anger, she drove the car fast, almost like racing,pressing a trip that should have taken over an hour into half an hour.

    They hadpletely left Modu behind and were now in the countryside.

    All around, sparse trees did little to block the sunlight, and the sound of cicadas echoed continually. Rice fields stretched out on all sides, houses were few, and it was only at a distance that one could spot a home.

    Taking in the surroundings, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how well this guy was hiding. As they say, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Who would have thought that a killer who had murdered multiple people would hide out here? Now it all made sense. No wonder Xue Bing couldn¡¯t find any clues about him in Modu. Who would have thought someone would hide out here and drive over an hour tomit crimes in Modu City each time? Even if they traced it back here, they¡¯d find nothing since a person who regards crime as routine wouldn¡¯t leave any trail.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you sure the crime suspect is here?" Xue Bing asked skeptically after parking the car, looking around.

    Everywhere was open and barren, looking as t as a in, with no hidden ces in sight. If this were the crime suspect, he¡¯d have to be a fool to hide here.

 Chapter 1049 - 1043: How Does It Feel

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1043: How Does It Feel</h4>

    "Officer Xue, back when you were in police academy, did they teach you not to judge by appearances? Sometimes the prettiest things are the deadliest. Come on, let¡¯s get out of the car. If the Rose Society says he¡¯s here, then they can¡¯t be wrong."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing opened the car door and got out.

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, then followed suit and got out of the car.

    "Mr. Lu."

    Just as Lu Tianxing stepped out of the car, a figure quietly appeared by his side. It was Han Yan, who was always with Rose, and a member of the Unrivaled Guards, whose strength had already reached the Earth-level Peak.

    "Han Yan, where¡¯s the target?" Lu Tianxing looked at the person beside him and asked.

    "Mr. Lu, the target has been staying in the room. Also, he¡¯s very vignt, all the windows are tightly shut with the curtains drawn, and the door is closed. We can¡¯t see the real situation inside, but we¡¯ve investigated. This person bought this house two months ago." Han Yan pointed to a red brick house with two floors and a wall not far away, speaking.

    "Are you sure he¡¯s inside?"

    "I¡¯m very sure."

    Han Yan said solemnly, "We¡¯ve been watching him 24/7. Since he entered the house, he hasn¡¯te out. Plus, the house is surrounded by fields with no ce to hide. The cement road in front is the only way in and out. If he wanted to leave, we would know. However, his sense of detection and vignce is very strong. Any slight movement, and he might flee. Our people don¡¯t dare get too close, fearing it might alert him."

    "I understand, Han Yan. Just have them keep an eye on the surroundings, and I¡¯ll handle the rest. You don¡¯t need to get involved."

    "No problem, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll take my leave then."

    As soon as Han Yan finished speaking, he gave a salute to Lu Tianxing and, in a sh, disappeared from sight.

    As Han Yan left, Xue Bing looked suspiciously, saying, "Lu Tianxing, are you familiar with the people from the Rose Society?"

    Being the captain of the criminal police team at Modu Police Station, Xue Bing naturally knew about the Unrivaled Guards of the Rose Society. But for Lu Tianxing to be able tomand them was unusual since the Unrivaled Guards were one of the most elite forces under Rose¡¯smand, and only she could mobilize them.

    "What if I told you the entire Rose Society, including their president, Rose, is mine? Would you believe me?" Lu Tianxing smiled at Xue Man.

    "You? It¡¯d be a miracle if Huangfu Meigui took a fancy to you. I think you¡¯re eying Huangfu Meigui, which is why you¡¯re cozying up to the Rose Society."

    Xue Bing snorted,pletely ignoring Lu Tianxing, and asked, "Lu Tianxing, what should we do next?"

    "Of course, we¡¯re going in directly. Or were you nning on calling back for a police convoy toe over? If you¡¯re not afraid of him running away, do whatever you want."

    With that, Lu Tianxing headed towards the walled, standalone house not far away.

    Xue Bing hesitated for a moment before finally following behind Lu Tianxing toward the house.

    This residence wasn¡¯t very tall; it was a two-story brick house with half a basketball court-sized yard in front, surrounded by a wall. Around it were some farnds, leaving no ce to hide. Standing upstairs, one could almost see a hundred-meter radius around.

    Lu Tianxing walked leisurely with Xue Bing toward the house in the distance.

    "Lu Tianxing, what if he runs when we walk in like this?" Xue Bing whispered, staying at Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    "He won¡¯t get away, don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly. If someone at the Mystic Level Realm could escape from someone at the God Level Realm, then he might as well cut his own throat.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go catch him now."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s assurance. She almost forgot that Lu Tianxing was an expert. With him by her side, what was she afraid of?

    With that thought, Xue Bing eagerly rushed forward, nning to open the courtyard¡¯s door and go in.

    Watching Xue Bing¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing scanned the surroundings, and a bad premonition suddenly arose within him.

    "Xue Bing,e back here."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing transformed into a blur, rushing towards Xue Bing. Ignoring everything, he wrapped his arms around Xue Bing¡¯s waist and pulled her back, his True Qi instantly bursting forth to create a protective barrier in front of them.

    Xue Bing was stunned for a moment, just about to get angry when a sh of fire appeared before her eyes, followed by the roaring sound of an explosion. The iron gate in the courtyard was instantly torn apart by the ze, and fragments of the shattered gate flew through the air like bullets, striking Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi shield with a dull sound.

    In a ten-meter radius, countless dirt and stone fragments were lifted.

    Seeing this, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned pale. She had faced death before and encountered extremely dangerous criminals, but she never imagined death coulde so close. If not for Lu Tianxing, she would have certainly died just now, with not even her bones remaining.

    Lu Tianxing remained expressionless; he was long used to such urrences.

    "Officer Xue, how do you feel?" Lu Tianxing set Xue Bing down, smiling as he spoke.

    "Are you mocking me?" Xue Bing¡¯s voice was somewhat low.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing nced at the somewhat dispirited Xue Bing and said ndly, "I just wanted to tell you that the Yanhuang Group is not like your police station. They face not only criminals but ruthless murderers. Once the Yanhuang Group acts, it¡¯s always to the death, with no room for negotiation. Their means of killing are endless¡ªa tiny insect or a beautiful flower could be their weapon. Once you join the Yanhuang Group, your life isn¡¯t just held by a belt, but on a knife¡¯s edge. This knife could take your life at any moment."

    Pausing, Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing, "Officer Xue, if you want to back out, I can have Sima Lingyun rescind the order for you to join the Yanhuang Group. Given your record, securing a promotion wouldn¡¯t be difficult."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s face expressed conflicting emotions. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Lu Tianxing, thank you for your advice. I know you mean well, but joining the Yanhuang Group has always been my dream. I didn¡¯t have the skills or opportunity before, but now that it¡¯s here, I don¡¯t want to give it up."

    After saying this, a determined look appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, "In that case, let¡¯s go in."

    "Just like that?" Xue Bing was slightly stunned.

    "Of course. Don¡¯t worry, there are no more bombs around, and the explosion likely already alerted him. He might even be waiting for us."

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing stepped over the crater and entered the courtyard.

 Chapter 1050 - 1044: Mind Captivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1044: Mind Captivation Technique</h4>

    This small courtyard is cleaned very thoroughly and is quite spacious, unlike other farm courtyards cluttered with various items.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do we do next? Do we need to break in?"

    Perhaps due to the previous events, Xue Bing instinctively directed his gaze toward Lu Tianxing, waiting for him to make a decision.

    "No need. He already knows we¡¯re here."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, his gaze scanning the surroundings as he spoke calmly, "Since you know we¡¯re here, stop hiding ande out! Or do you think you can escape?"

    The surroundings were silent, with no sound at all.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, his voice infused with True Qi and resonating like a tidal wave: "Still noting out? Do you think you can escape? I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ timee out, or I¡¯ll level this house to the ground. I think you should know I¡¯m capable of that."

    There was still no movement from the surroundings. As Lu Tianxing grew impatient, the door suddenly opened, and a man exuding a gloomy aura with a hideously ugly face and a short stature emerged from the house.

    "Lu Tianxing, is he the suspect this time?"

    Xue Bing looked at the short man and frowned. The middle-aged man before him looked nothing like the suspect in the video¡ªnot because of his appearance but his height. The suspect in the video was at least 1.8 meters tall, while this man was no more than 1.45 meters,pletely different.

    "Officer Xue, this is the second lesson I¡¯ve taught you: when dealing with criminals, don¡¯t just look at appearances. In China, there¡¯s history spanning five thousand years filled with extraordinary people; you¡¯ll find all sorts of odd abilities."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing, then focused on the middle-aged man. "I underestimated you. Not only can you disguise yourself and use mental maniption techniques, but you also know the Bone Shrinking Technique."

    The Bone Shrinking Technique is a mysterious skill, not literally shrinking bones, but changing one¡¯s physique. When mastered to a realm of great achievement, it can not only shrink one¡¯s skeleton but also alter one¡¯s shape, varying height and build with a single thought.

    The short man red at Lu Tianxing, his voice grating like ws on ss: "How did you find me? I should not have left any ws."

    "You indeed left no ws. Someone else might not have found you. Unfortunately, I¡¯m different, and you forgot, this is Modu." Lu Tianxing replied indifferently.

    "Are you with the Rose Society?" the short man asked, his voice serious. Since arriving in Modu, he knew it was controlled by a force called the Rose Society¡ªthe underground ruler of Modu.

    "Not entirely."

    "Do you think you can catch me?" the short man spoke gravely.

    "You can try running. I guarantee that before you do, I¡¯ll break your legs."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze swept over the short man, a single nce instilling a chilling fear as if being watched by a bloodthirsty beast¡ªready to tear him apart if he dared move.

    The short man looked at Lu Tianxing, concerned, not daring to move a muscle, as he realized he couldn¡¯t discern Lu Tianxing¡¯s true strength. This meant either Lu Tianxing was stronger than him, or he was just an ordinary person. But from Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier act of shielding Xue Bing from bullets, it was evident that Lu Tianxing was the former.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the short man and spoke to Xue Bing: "Officer Xue, do you want me to capture him?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to take action. Today, I¡¯m going to capture him personally and avenge those innocent victims."

    Xue Bing looked at the middle-aged man coldly.

    "Suit yourself."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, retreating a few steps, indifferent. If Xue Bing wanted to act, she could; with him around, getting hurt would be difficult.

    "A good chance. If I can capture this girl, perhaps I¡¯ll have a chance to escape."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing step back, the short man pounced on Xue Bing like he grabbed onto a lifeline, hoping to use her as leverage to hinder Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing the short man¡¯s move, a strong fighting spirit shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face, and she charged straight at the middle-aged man, fiery energy surging from her as she operated the Fire Heaven Scripture.

    The short man momentarily startled at Xue Bing¡¯s actions but soon revealed a sly smile. Though he couldn¡¯t gauge Lu Tianxing¡¯s realm, he could easily determine Xue Bing¡¯s¡ªshe was only at the middle Mystic Level Realm, while he was already at thete-stage Mystic Level. Capturing Xue Bing would be easy.

    "Mental maniption technique."

    Seeing Xue Bing unflinching, intending on a direct confrontation, a sinister grin crossed the short man¡¯s face as he activated his cultivation technique, his eyes forming small whirlpools, seemingly able to engulf a person¡¯s consciousness.

    Upon meeting the man¡¯s gaze, Xue Bing¡¯s mind buzzed into nkness, her eyes became dazed, standing motionless.

    Witnessing this scene, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and coughed lightly.

    "Cough."

    This cough, though soft, echoed like a morning bell inside Xue Bing¡¯s mind.

    The sound jolted Xue Bing back to senses immediately, stepping back quickly, dodging the short man¡¯s swift attack.

    "Damn it."

    Seeing Xue Bing evade, the short man¡¯s expression turned more sour. He originally intended to use the mental maniption to capture Xue Bing and create an escape opportunity for himself, but it was effortlessly foiled by Lu Tianxing.

    Xue Bing¡¯s face also paled slightly; had she been slower, her fate would have been uncertain. She shot a grateful nce at Lu Tianxing.

    "Officer Xue, if you want to join the Yanhuang Group, this is something you must go through¡ªhere¡¯s my third piece of advice: when facing enemies, never let your guard down, or you will surely die."

    Lu Tianxing addressed Xue Bing seriously, "I won¡¯t interfere this time, but I¡¯ll tell you how to fight against the mental maniption technique. His technique isn¡¯t mastered to a high degree, so he can only utilize it through his gaze. The solution is simple: close your eyes and feel the changes around you without looking into his eyes. Give it a try first."

 Chapter 1051 - 1045 Intense Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1045 Intense Battle</h4>

    "Can I really feel the changes around me with my heart?"

    Xue Bing was slightly stunned, but followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s advice and slowly closed her eyes. It was pitch ck all around, and she couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    "Officer Xue, rx your mind and observe your surroundings with your heart..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice echoed in Xue Man¡¯s ear, light yet resonating like a drum in the morning, causing Xue Bing to involuntarily follow his guidance. Gradually, the initially pitch-ck surroundings began to brighten with bits of firelight. She seemed to see the ripples of a gentle breeze and the traces of ants crawling on the ground. Everything became clear and visible¡ªwithout using her eyes, she saw more clearly and meticulously.

    "So this is the martial artist¡¯s perception."

    Xue Bing suddenly opened her eyes, her gaze falling on the middle-aged man: "You can plead guilty now."

    "Then let¡¯s see if you have the capability."

    The short man snorted coldly, refusing to believe that Xue Man could grasp martial artists¡¯ perception in such a short time. His eyes shed with a fierce re, his five fingers shaped like ws resembling an eagle¡¯s talons. He turned into a shadow and lunged at Xue Bing again, aiming for her throat, while his eyes formed tiny whirlpools seemingly trying to draw in her very spirit.

    "Hmph, you think I¡¯d fall for the same trick twice?"

    Seeing the short man¡¯s movements, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes flickered with mockery, closing her eyes per Lu Tianxing¡¯s advice, using her perception to feel every action around her.

    With eyes closed, though unable to see anything, Xue Man felt as if she had a thorough grasp of her surroundings, clearly sensing the force of the short man¡¯s wing wind. She slightly arched her back in a steel bridge pose and deftly dodged the short man¡¯s grab. Then, supporting herself with her left hand on the ground, her right leg fiercely kicked at the short man¡¯s stomach with a sharp wind.

    The short man did not hesitate at all, both hands fiercely pped towards Xue Bing¡¯s right leg.

    "Bang!"

    Xue Bing¡¯s right leg struck hard against the short man¡¯s palm.

    "Ah!"

    Upon contact with Xue Bing¡¯s leg, the short man instantly let out a miserable scream, his body exploding backward, his arm slightly trembling, emitting a roasted meat fragrance, which was evidently cooked by Xue Bing¡¯s True Qi.

    The Fire Heaven Scripture implies cultivation of True Qiced with strong me aura. This was due to Xue Bing¡¯s limited cultivation level; if she were to break through to the Earth level, she wouldn¡¯t have merely cooked the middle-aged man¡¯s hand but reduced it to ashes.

    Even so, the short man felt his hands burning painfully, searing with a piercing pain, causing hisplexion to distort even more.

    "How does it feel? That kick was for the victims you harmed, you scum."

    Xue Bing opened her eyes, coldly ring at the middle-aged man, without any hesitation, her figure shed like a ze towards the man, striking his shoulder ferociously.

    This palm strike resembled mes, carrying an extremely scorching aura.

    At this moment, the short man¡¯s face changed color, realizing his cultivation technique was far inferior to Xue Bing¡¯s, and his True Qi¡¯s purity couldn¡¯t match hers.

    Just as he intended to dodge, Xue Bing¡¯s palm strike alreadynded hard on his shoulder.

    "Crack!"

    Apanied by the sound of cracking, the short man¡¯s shoulder was directly crushed, releasing the aroma of roasted meat into the air.

    "Ah!"

    The short man let out a blood-curdling scream simr to a pig being ughtered, eyes filled with terror as he looked at Xue Bing, his figure shing, he actually charged directly towards the outside wall.

    "Trying to run? Get back here!"

    Xue Bing shouted angrily, her figure moving in several swift steps, catching up to the short man, her palm striking fiercely towards his back. The zing True Qi surged like waves, turning this space into a fiery realm, giving the illusion of being inside a furnace.

    Feeling the intense True Qi fluctuations behind him, desperation shed in the short man¡¯s eyes. He stomped hard on the wall, used the momentum to sharply turn, and threw fierce punches towards Xue Bing¡¯s head.

    Even if he¡¯s going to die, he ns to take Xue Bing down with him.

    His fists struck out, causing the surrounding air to explode, and the fierce wind punched towards Xue Bing.

    Lu Tianxing had been watching all along. Upon witnessing this scene, his brows knit slightly; the short man¡¯s actions clearly aimed to drag Xue Bing down with him. If those punchesnd on Xue Bing, she¡¯s almost certainly doomed.

    Instinctively, Lu Tianxing wanted to intervene. But seeing the determined look in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, he hesitated and ultimately chose not to interfere, but to watch quietly.

    When Xue Bing observed the short man¡¯s actions, her brows furrowed as well, her moves changing, directing her palm to meet the short man.

    "Is this chick nuts, tackling an intermediate Profound Level withter Profound Level? Trying to get herself killed?"

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Bing¡¯s action, feeling speechless. The gap between them was a minor realm, and the short man was clearly giving it his all. At this time, going head-to-head was akin to courting death.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head but didn¡¯t verbalize his thoughts or aid Xue Bing. Instead, he shed behind her, intending to catch Xue Bing when she gets knocked flying.

    "Bang!"

    Hands and fists collided, Xue Bing felt as if struck by lightning. An overpowering force descended upon her, causing her to spit out blood and fly backward like a cut string kite.

    Seeing this, the short man¡¯s eyes reflected murderous intent, ignoring Lu Tianxing standing behind, as he lunged directly at Xue Bing. He knew he wouldn¡¯t survive today, but he was determined to take someone with him.

    Witnessing the short man¡¯s actions, a bitter smile showed on Xue Bing¡¯s face. She underestimated these martial artists, who werepletely different from the criminals she used to face. This kind of person attacked with lethal intent and would not relent until the opponent was dead.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Xue Bing prepared to forcefully gather True Qi, she suddenly felt herself collide against a softyer of True Qi. Her waist tightened as she was caught in someone¡¯s embrace, and a face with a faint smile appeared within her view.

    Lu Tianxing held Xue Bing, observing the short man¡¯s charge, his brows slightly furrowed. He raised his hand, casually pointing a finger at the short man¡¯s fist.

    Boom!

    A stream of True Qi burst from Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingertip, instantly distorting the middle-aged man¡¯s arm like flesh through a meat grinder, spraying flesh around, revealing white bones, making him fly backward like a bomb, crashing into the wall creating arge hole. Hended more than ten meters away, body twitching twice, before looking at Lu Tianxing with disbelief, passing out directly.

 Chapter 1052 - 1046: The Matter Concluded

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1046: The Matter Concluded</h4>

    One finger!

    With just a simple finger, someone waspletely wiped out!

    Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, looking at Lu Tianxing with disbelief. She knew Lu Tianxing was very powerful, but she had never seen him in action before.

    Now, seeing Lu Tianxing effortlessly eliminate the short man with just one finger, Xue Bing¡¯s heart felt as if a massive wave had surged through it. Could this be the true strength of this bastard? It¡¯s terrifying! If he exerted a bit more force, would the short man have been left with no remains? Is this the true power of a top martial artist? No wonder the two guys from the Yanhuang Group would act like mice seeing a cat in his presence, not daring to show any disrespect.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the short man flying away and instead looked down at the dumbfounded Xue Bing, saying with a face full of frustration, "I tell you, Officer Xue, you really are a silly girl. If you¡¯re not strong enough, don¡¯t try to show off. This isn¡¯t a cop and robber film where you can just confront the robbers head-on. This is life and deathbat. Without sufficient skills, facing them head-on is no different from courting death. This is the fourth lesson I¡¯ll teach you: Martial artists don¡¯t care about heroism. Surviving is what matters. Acting like this could get you killed."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s cheeks flushed. She realized she had made a major mistake inbat, but she still stubbornly retorted, "Who asked for your opinion? This is my fighting style, isn¡¯t it? Besides, aren¡¯t martial artists supposed to make breakthroughs in life-and-death crises? I¡¯m just trying to push my limits, what¡¯s wrong with that?"

    "Breakthrough your limits?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at Xue Bing who was justifying herself, and said irritably, "Do you think it¡¯s that easy to make a breakthrough in a life-and-death crisis? One wrong move and you¡¯ll have no ce to be buried. You want to make a breakthrough in such a crisis? Wishful thinking! If I hadn¡¯t intervened just now, by next year today, I might have had to apany your sister to bring flowers to your grave."

    "Lu Tianxing, you jinx! If I die, it would be your fault. Now let go of me."

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing, quickly getting up from his embrace, a faint blush crossing her face. She realized, to her surprise, that she had be fond of being in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    "Lu Tianxing, you didn¡¯t really kill that guy, did you?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. I just disabled one of his arms."

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, saying, "Officer Xue, what do you n to do next?"

    "Of course, I¡¯ll call someone to take this guy back. He should face thew¡¯s judgment," Xue Bing said solemnly.

    "Up to you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing and said, "Officer Xue, are your injuries okay?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just minor injuries."

    Xue Bing took a deep breath and said, "Lu Tianxing, thank you this time."

    "Officer Xue, no need to be so polite with me."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and rubbed his fingers at Xue Bing, saying, "Officer Xue, look, I caught this guy for you. When are you going to fulfill your promise? I don¡¯t need you to sleep with me. Just do a little hot dance in your police uniform in front of me. I haven¡¯t seen a policewoman in a hot dance before!"

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Hearing that, Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing full of anger. The slight good impression she had just formed vanished instantly. This bastard is really a dog who can¡¯t change his habit of eating shit.

    "Hehe, Officer Xue, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t like forcing people. I¡¯d like it if one day you voluntarilye running to me, crying and begging to dance for me."

    "Keep dreaming."

    "That day wille."

    "In your dreams! Even if you were thest man on earth, I wouldn¡¯t do it."

    "Officer Xue, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. If I were thest man on earth, there¡¯d still be plenty of beauties lining up for me to choose from. By then, if you want to dance for me, you¡¯d have to see if I¡¯m in the mood, plus you¡¯d have to queue up," Lu Tianxing said, pouting.

    "Go to hell, you damn pervert!"

    "I won¡¯t be dying anytime soon! There are still plenty of beauties in this world waiting for me. If I were gone, they¡¯d be left alone in empty rooms."

    Lu Tianxing observed the furious Xue Bing, but instead of fanning her anger, he changed the topic; "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Officer Xue, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    "Leaving...?" Xue Bing was slightly taken aback.

    "Of course, I¡¯m leaving. I may enjoy seeing policewomen dance, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like dealing with the police. Also, Officer Xue, don¡¯t credit me for helping with the case. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by you all every day. I prefer peace and quiet. Alright, Officer Xue, I¡¯m leaving now. If you have a change of mind, feel free to call me. My phone is on 24/7."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing waved at Xue Bing and turned to leave, leaving the matter here for Xue Bing to handle. After all, cleaning up is what the police are best at.

    Xue Bing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, and for some reason, she suddenly had the urge to call him back, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to say, only watching helplessly as Lu Tianxing disappeared.

    It was only after Lu Tianxing hadpletely left the small courtyard that Xue Bing withdrew her gaze. She nced at the unconscious short man, then dug out a phone and called her chief.

    Half an hourter, a dozen police cars with sirens ring appeared here. Special police, armed police, and regr police were all mobilized to bring the suspect back to the station.

    That evening, the police held a grand press conference to announce the official resolution of the case, and Xue Bing became the headline in the newspapers, emerging as a rising star inw enforcement, even attracting a number of fans and admirers.

    Lu Tianxing saw all this on TV but felt nothing. For him, he craved a peaceful life rather than one exposed to public scrutiny. Being a celebrity might seem morous, but only those who experience it truly understand the pain behind it.

    ...

    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, a week had passed since Lu Tianxing returned to Modu. During this week, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t do much, asionally teasing Lan Xin or doing enjoyable things with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. Though neither woman would deny him, Lu Tianxing was disappointed that Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t suggested having Lin Qianru move in, but there was nothing he could do except console himself with the thought that good things take time.

    Today is a rare weekend. The zing sun hangs high in the sky, and though it¡¯s alreadyte summer and early fall, the sunlight is still a bit harsh. Yet it doesn¡¯t stop people from hitting the streets with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1053 - 1047 Shopping for Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1047 Shopping for Clothes</h4>

    Due to the weekend, the pedestrian street was crowded with people, bustling with activity. If you were to look down from a tall building, the throng of people below would resemble ants weaving through the cityscape.

    Where there are many people, there are naturally many beauties.

    Even though it¡¯s already the transition fromte summer to early fall, it can¡¯t suppress the beautiful women¡¯s love for beauty. Dressed enchantingly, wearing denim shorts barely covering their backsides and sporting sexy slender waists, they are definitely an indispensable sight on the pedestrian street.

    Lu Tianxing had a contented smile on his face. Although he had apanied Bai Zhiqing shopping several times, he had never enjoyed it as much as today. Because today, it wasn¡¯t just Bai Zhiqing; Lin Qianru was also with them. Thest time in Beijing was for gift shopping, but this time it was truly just shopping.

    Lu Tianxing walked in the middle, with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru by his sides. One man and two women, and both women were top-tier beauties. More importantly, these two beauties seemed to have close rtions with the man in the middle, making their ensemble the center of attention.

    Lu Tianxing wore a smug expression, motioning for Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru to hold his arms, arrogantly scanning the surroundings. Damn, you all unt your girlfriends during every Singles¡¯ Day; it¡¯s finally my turn to get revenge. This feeling is utterly satisfying.

    "Tianxing, autumn ising soon, how about Zhiqing and I help you pick out some clothes?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face was slightly flushed. She was feeling overwhelmed by the curious gazes around them, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to withdraw her arm from Lu Tianxing¡¯s, so she suggested going somewhere less crowded. The best ce to do so on the pedestrian street was inside a store.

    "Qianru, you¡¯re right. Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s go take a look together."

    Saying so, Bai Zhiqing let go of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and led Lin Qianru towards a nearby boutique men¡¯s clothing store.

    Lu Tianxing hesitated, smiled bitterly and shook his head. Without saying anything, he followed the two women towards a nearby luxuriously decorated boutique men¡¯s clothing store.

    As the trio approached, a nearby sales assistant came over, smiling as she said, "Wee, is there anything I can assist you with?"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, "No need, we¡¯ll just look around. If we need anything, we¡¯ll call you."

    Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing began browsing around the store, while Lu Tianxing followed them, utterly bored. He realized that when shopping with women, it seemed he no longer had any say, as the clothes he liked were deemed unsuitable by the two women.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was following the two women with a conflicted expression, Lin Qianru suddenly spoke up, "Clerk, take down that outfit and let him try it on."

    "And that one too, take it down as well," Bai Zhiqing added at this moment.

    "Alright, please hold on a moment."

    The sales assistant, who had been following the trio closely, smiled and quickly took down the clothes picked by Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    "Give him the clothes. Lu Tianxing, go try them on and see if they fit."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lin Qianru, then at Bai Zhiqing, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit apprehensive. Were these two girlspeting with each other?

    Which set should he say he preferster?

    It seemed that no matter whom he chose, he wouldn¡¯t have a good time.

    "Lu Tianxing, why are you hesitating? You don¡¯t like the clothes we picked for you?" Bai Zhiqing said discontentedly.

    "Hehe, how could that be! I¡¯ll go right away."

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze on him, Lu Tianxing immediately snapped out of it, epted the clothes handed to him by the sales assistant, and walked into the adjacent fitting room.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing cautiously enter the fitting room, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru exchanged a nce and each saw a hint of a smile in the other¡¯s eyes.

    "Zhiqing, do you think he¡¯s feeling anxious now?"

    "Of course! I¡¯m just trying to scare him a bit, this jerk. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know; ever since we got here, his eyes have practically been glued to those women. He needs a lesson."

    "You¡¯re right, he definitely needs a lesson."

    Just as the two conversed, Lu Tianxing had alreadye out of the fitting room.

    When they saw how Lu Tianxing looked, both women, as well as the sales assistant standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes light up.

    Lu Tianxing exuded a rugged aura, a robust presence emanating from him. His skin naturally had a bronzed tone, his hair was simr to a military crew cut but slightly longer, and together these elements enhanced his rugged presence. Anyone who saw him couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by what a fine specimen of masculinity.

    The faint smile at the corner of his lips added a touch of friendliness, ensuring that his rugged aura didn¡¯t inspire fear but rather made him appear more approachable.

    If Lu Tianxing were to appear on TV or in films at this moment, he would undoubtedly evoke screams from countless women. Young girls might not notice much, but for women who have experienced the ups and downs of life, he¡¯d be irresistible.

    Though Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were already intimately acquainted with Lu Tianxing, they couldn¡¯t help but feel momentarily captivated. Lu Tianxing seemed to be a natural-born clothes hanger; any outfit looked uniquely stylish on him. Moreover, the asional roguishness that he exuded didn¡¯t evoke any aversion but instead caused one¡¯s heart to race a bit.

    The sales assistant nearby also had her eyes brightened, disying a hint of infatuation. She had seen many people try on clothes but never someone as perfect as Lu Tianxing, in terms of demeanor or otherwise.

    She finally believed the saying¡ªsome are born as natural-born clothes hangers; whatever they wear exudes charm. It was simr to the models on online stores, but the person in front of her needed no photoshopping to emanate such an aura.

    Noticing the gaze from the sales assistant beside them, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru exchanged a nce, seemingly understanding each other¡¯s thoughts: In the future, he must never be allowed to shop for clothes alone leisurely; who knows, he might end up charming another girl.

    "We¡¯ll take this outfit."

    Momentarily stunned, Bai Zhiqing quickly regained herposure: "Lu Tianxing, you should try the other outfit as well."

    Without saying anything, Lu Tianxing nodded and then returned to the fitting room. Soon, he emerged wearing the outfit chosen by Lin Qianru.

    This outfit was also quite impressive; wearing it, Lu Tianxing still exuded a unique charm. If Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfit gave others an impression of an elegant young gentleman, then Lin Qianru¡¯s choice made Lu Tianxinge across as sunny and confident, like a vibrant and thriving elite.

    Two outfits, two types of charm, each with its own merits.

 Chapter 1054 - 1048: Lu Family Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1048: Lu Family Guards</h4>

    The female attendant next to him looked at Lu Tianxing, slightly stunned. She never expected a person could have twopletely different auras, and that such an aura could be achieved simply by changing clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until Bai Zhiqing called out several times that the attendant snapped back to reality and hurriedly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, all three of you, I¡¯m sorry..."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head. Even she was momentarily distracted, let alone an attendant. "Wrap this piece up for us too!"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the attendant¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. You should know her base sry was very low. To earn a higher wage, she fully relied onmissions from selling clothes. These two setsbined almost cost tens of thousands. If she could sell them, hermission would be worth several days of ie at ordinary times.

    This time, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t let Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru spend money. Instead, he directly pulled out a ck bank card from his pocket and handed it to the female attendant. If Lan Xin were here, she would definitely recognize this card as the same Citibank ck card Lu Tianxing once imed to be a model card to fool her parents.

    Swipe the card to pay, seamlessly executed.

    The female attendant handed the bank card back to Lu Tianxing respectfully. As an attendant in a high-end boutique clothing store, she had undergone some training before starting the job and knew what this ck card represented. Anyone who could produce such a card was undoubtedly either rich or noble.

    After settling the bill, Lu Tianxing carried two bags and left the men¡¯s clothing store with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    "Lu Tianxing, where did you get this card from? I¡¯ve never seen you use it before."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with curiosity. If her guess was correct, it seemed Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have much money, so where did this Citibank ck Gold Carde from? Just how many things was this guy Lu Tianxing hiding from her?

    "Oh, you¡¯re asking about this card? Someone gave it to me, said I could use it freely, that if it gets overdrawn, someone would automatically fill it up."

    Lu Tianxing took out the ck Gold Card from his pocket and said indifferently, "If you want it, my dear, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, I usually don¡¯t buy anything."

    "Go y somewhere else. Who would give such a valuable card to you and still let you spend their money for free," Bai Zhiqing said, rolling her eyes at Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at the suspicion in the eyes of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He really wasn¡¯t lying. This card was indeed given to him by someone, to be precise, it was given to him by Angel. But back then he didn¡¯tck money, so he had never used this bank card.

    "How would I know? Maybe the person who gave me the card thought I looked good! Dear, we..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped, his gaze discreetly sweeping around, because he suddenly felt as if he was being watched. But as he nced around, it was just a bustling crowd, making it impossible to discern who exactly was watching him.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bai Zhiqing asked quietly upon seeing Lu Tianxing frown.

    Lin Qianru, though silent, had an expression of obvious tension on her face, as the incident with the Wang Family had left an indelible impression on her. She almost couldn¡¯t see Lu Tianxing for the rest of her life.

    Seeing the tension on their faces, Lu Tianxing suddenly smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing. The weather is so hot now, how about we get something to drink first and then continue shopping?"

    "Sure."

    The two women, being astute, naturally picked up on the hidden meaning in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and nodded in agreement.

    "Alright then, I know a ce where the herbal tea is very authentic. Why don¡¯t we go try it?"

    "Sure."

    Lu Tianxing led Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru out, walking into a secluded alley.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru stayed quiet, but their expressions turned serious, sticking closely behind Lu Tianxing.

    Suddenly, when they reached the end of the alley and there was no one else around, Lu Tianxing stopped, turned around, and looked ahead, saying calmly, "Come out! When there were many people, I couldn¡¯t find you, but now that you¡¯ve followed me here, do you really think you can still hide? Come out."

    The surroundings were silent, not a sound, not even a shadow, only the rustling noise of the wind.

    If Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru didn¡¯t trust Lu Tianxing, they might have thought he was talking to air, appearing crazy at this moment.

    "Why, don¡¯t you want toe out? Do you want me to invite you out myself?"

    Lu Tianxing spoke again, this time with a hint of impatience in his voice.

    The surroundings remained quiet, as if nothing existed at all.

    "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll personally invite you out."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. He stepped forward, and a circle of True Qi burst forth from his entire body. With five fingers spread out, True Qi formed a, pressing down in a certain direction in the void.

    "Bang!"

    In the next moment, a man in ck was forcibly pulled from the air by Lu Tianxing,nding in front of him.

    The man in ck¡¯s pupils contracted sharply upon seeing Lu Tianxing. He had thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were just to bluff him into appearing, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Lu Tianxing was truly prepared to find his position. More importantly, the moment Lu Tianxing acted, he felt the surrounding air suddenly solidify, leaving him with no chance to react as he was directly pulled out of the void.

    "Speak, who are you exactly?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the man in ck with cold eyes, choosing not to act, because he sensed no killing intent from him. Otherwise, the man in ck would not be standing here unscathed.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the man in ck was slightly taken aback, then directly knelt on one knee, and said respectfully, "Subordinate Lu Yi, greets the Young Master."

    "Young Master?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Who exactly are you?"

    "Young Master, I am one of the Lu Family Guards and was ordered by the Old Master toe and protect the Young Master," the man in ck, Lu Yi, said respectfully, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "The Old Master?"

    "Yes."

    The man in ck nodded heavily and said, "The Old Master is worried that the Young Master might encounter danger, so he sent us to protect the Young Master in secret at all times. If the Young Master encounters any danger, we can also assist him in resolving it. Although I know that with the Young Master¡¯s abilities, there might not be anything we need to resolve, we can protect the Young Mistress in secret."

 Chapter 1055 - 1049: A Wolf Comes to the Neighborhood

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1049: A Wolf Comes to the Neighborhood</h4>

    Hearing the man in ck¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "I understand, you can leave. I will protect my wife myself. Withdraw all your people; I don¡¯t like having someone constantly around me watching over me."

    "But...."

    "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯. You now have two choices: leave immediately, or I break your legs and throw you out."

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at the man in ck. Whether the man in ck was telling the truth or not, he would not choose to ept it. Lu Tianxing was very aware that if he truly were Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, there would definitely be people in the Lu Family who did not wish for him to return. The man in ck imed to be sent by the Old Master of the Lu Family, but who could prove that? If he was sent by others from the Lu Family, having them protect Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru would be like sending sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth.

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for the man in ck to speak again and left with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru toward the outside.

    "Lu Tianxing, he...."

    "I don¡¯t know either, but I know that I can¡¯t trust anyone from the Lu Family right now." Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and said softly.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded without asking further questions. Instead, she followed Lu Tianxing and left.

    Watching the three of them slowly disappear, the man in ck¡¯s face showed an unnatural expression. Finally, he sighed, took out a phone from his pocket, and dialed a number: "Housekeeper Lu, I was discovered by the Young Master. He won¡¯t allow us to protect him nearby, otherwise, he¡¯ll take action next time."

    "I understand; Lu Yi, you should return to Beijing for now. It¡¯s understandable that the Young Master doesn¡¯t trust you. After all, the Lu Family is not what it used to be."

    A voice, old and weary, quickly came through the phone.

    "I understand."

    After hanging up, the man in ck disappeared in a sh.

    Meanwhile, far away in Beijing, Housekeeper Lu Chuan hung up the phone with a wry smile on his face. After a moment¡¯s silence, he dialed the Old Master of the Lu Family.

    A momentter, the call was connected, and a strong, old voice came through the receiver: "Lu Chuan, what happened?"

    "Old Master, the guards we sent to Modu to protect the Young Mistress were discovered."

    "Discovered?"

    "Yes, and the Young Master said not to send anyone to follow him, or else he¡¯ll take action," Lu Chuan said.

    "Are you sure it was he who said it?"

    "Lu Yi doesn¡¯t lie."

    "Understood."

    The Old Master of the Lu Family was silent for a moment before he said, "Since he doesn¡¯t want you to follow them secretly, then recall Lu Yi back to Beijing. Aren¡¯t there still my two granddaughters-inw in Beijing? Have Lu Yi and the others protect them secretly. If anyone dares to harm my granddaughters-inw, don¡¯t be polite, kill them all. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility."

    "Old Master, if you do this and the Young Master encounters danger...."

    "That¡¯s enough, Lu Chuan, don¡¯t worry. Have you ever seen my grandson? Do you think he¡¯s an ordinary person? If he says he doesn¡¯t need your protection, then he must be confident he can protect his own wife. Besides, as a son of the Lu Family, how can one see a rainbow without experiencing wind and rain? Consider this matter settled."

    The Old Master weighed his words heavily: "However, keep an eye on Beijing and Modu. I want to see who dares toy a hand on my grandson."

    "Yes, Old Master, I understand."

    Unaware of these developments, Lu Tianxing and the others had lost the mood for shopping due to the matter with the Lu Family. They decided to leave the pedestrian street and return to Ziyuan District together.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was sitting on the sofa, legs crossed, slightly frowning as if contemting something, while Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were enthusiastically nning their rooms.

    The ground floor was where Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can stayed, so it naturally wouldn¡¯t do. Moreover, the two were quite likely to return, so they began nning the second floor. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru chose rooms on opposite sides, while Lu Tianxing¡¯s room was directly in the middle.

    Lu Tianxing had no objections to their arrangement; in fact, he was quite happy. So long as those two girls weren¡¯t rooming together, it wouldn¡¯t mean he had no chance of any romantic mischief in the evenings. Although it wasn¡¯t possible to achieve a ¡¯one dragon, two phoenixes,¡¯ it was certainly better than being all alone.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed to perceive Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts and said to Lin Qianru, "Qian Ru, why don¡¯t we go to a shopping websiteter and buy a pair of gardening shears to keep at home? Since it¡¯s just the three of us in this apartment, we need scissors to trim the flowers and nts outside, and they could also serve as self-defense tools. I recently heard there¡¯s a wolf in our neighborhood, and it¡¯s quite effective for wolf defense, don¡¯t you think?"

    How could Lin Qianru not understand Bai Zhiqing¡¯s implication? Sheughed and said, "Then I also need to prepare something; we should buy a high-power stun baton too. Who knows, maybe this wolf is very formidable, so we should take dual precautions."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily and said, "Lu Tianxing, do you think what we¡¯re saying is right?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned a shade darker. How was he supposed to respond? The wolf Bai Zhiqing was talking about was clearly a veiled insult.

    "Uh, my dear wife, do whatever you want, I have no objections." Lu Tianxing replied with an embarrassed smile.

    "Really? Then it¡¯s settled. I hope that wolf understands my words, otherwise, if it sneaks out at night and loses a body part, that would be unfortunate." Bai Zhiqing sighed, shaking her head dramatically.

    "Wife, do you have to be so ruthless? Are you willing to see me alone in the cold empty house? I think we can arrange something; you take Monday, Qian Ru takes Tuesday, and we alternate like this. Seven days a week, each of you gets three days, and I get one day off. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in great health and can handle it; trust me," Lu Tianxing said, patting his chest and darting his eyes between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, both Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru blushed and rolled their eyes at him. That scoundrel, did he think of himself as some kind of prize? Acting as if everyone was eager to have him.

    "Tianxing, what were you thinking about earlier?" Lin Qianru took a deep breath, calming herself, and asked Lu Tianxing with curiosity.

    "Nothing much, just pondering some trivial matters," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "Was it about the person we encountered today?" Bai Zhiqing asked at this point.

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "You suspect they were sent by the Lu Family to monitor you?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I haven¡¯t gone to the Lu Family, so I can¡¯t know the true situation there. Whether or not I¡¯m really Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, I can¡¯t trust anyone in the Lu Family now. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone there who doesn¡¯t want to see me go to the Lu Family."

    ```

 Chapter 1056 - 1050 Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1050 Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Analysis</h4>

    Lin Qianru sat beside Bai Zhiqing, listening to Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing¡¯s conversation, feelingpletely baffled. Lu Family, isn¡¯t Lu Tianxing an orphan?

    Brought up in the orphanage since childhood, how did a Lu Family suddenly appear now? And who exactly is Lu Tianzhan, is he Lu Tianxing¡¯s father?

    At the moment, Lin Qianru felt her mind clouded, yet she remained silent and continued to listen quietly.

    "Lu Tianxing, actually you don¡¯t need to be so conflicted. If you ask me, if this person is indeed sent by the Old Master of Lu Family, then you have nothing to worry about," Bai Zhiqing said to Lu Tianxing slowly.

    "Why so?"

    "Because you are Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. Although I don¡¯t know what happened back then, it¡¯s clear the Lu Family valued your father enough to willingly relinquish their forces in Beijing to save his life, showing how much the Old Master of Lu Family cares about your father."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and continued, "Although I have never met the Old Master of Lu Family, I can guess he should be around my grandfather¡¯s age. As people grow old, they have fewer pursuits; their greatest wish is to see their descendants thrive. When your father died, your grandfather must have felt deeply guilty. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept searching for over twenty years, even knowing you might have died, which shows just how much the Old Master of Lu Family prioritizes you. Therefore, if this person is truly sent by the Old Master of Lu Family, then you needn¡¯t worry; he could be your only support when you return to the Lu Family in the future."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart suddenly felt enlightened, realizing he had been too tense.

    Back then, the Lu Family was not only the ruler of Jiangnan but also of Beijing. Yet to safeguard his father, Lu Family ultimately abandoned all their forces in Beijing to protect Lu Tianzhan, demonstrating how much the Old Master of Lu Family esteemed Lu Tianzhan.

    The Lu Family is a major n, with the Family Head wielding the utmost power. The Old Master of Lu Family was the Family Head at that time. The Lu Family¡¯s decision to relinquish all their power in Beijing evidently received the Old Master¡¯s approval. It¡¯s likely that the withdrawal was an insistence of the Old Master himself.

    Because, as the saying goes, where there are people, there¡¯s gang life. Lu Tianzhan was then the Lu Family¡¯s extraordinary genius, the future Family Head. As a big family, anyone would envy and wish to rece him. It was impossible not to try everything to hinder him once this genius hit trouble.

    And eventually, the Lu Family still kept Lu Tianzhan¡¯s life, clearly showing that the Lu Family withdrew from Beijing, indicating how much the Old Master of Lu Family liked and valued Lu Tianzhan.

    "Thank you, wife," Lu Tianxing said softly, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and said, "Lu Tianxing, what will you do next? Now that Old Master Lu knows of your existence, I¡¯m sure the people of the Lu Family will also learn about you, and they won¡¯t let you go."

    "And if they don¡¯t, so what? I¡¯ll go to Jiangnan in a few days and resolve this matterpletely." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    Unable to contain herself any longer, Lin Qianru, who had been quietly listening from the side, finally spoke up, "Zhiqing, Tianxing, what exactly are you talking about? I can¡¯t quite understand. Why go to Jiangnan, and what¡¯s going on with the Lu Family?"

    "Qian Ru, what surname does Lu Tianxing have?" Bai Zhiqing asked Lin Qianru with a smile.

    "Lu."

    "Then do you know the Jiangnan Lu Family?"

    "I¡¯ve heard of them. The Jiangnan Lu Family is said to be the most powerful family in all of Jiangnan. Zhiqing, could it be that Lu Tianxing is...?"

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "You¡¯ve guessed correctly, Lu Tianxing is not an orphan; he belongs to the Jiangnan Lu Family."

    Bai Zhiqing said with a touch of sentimentality, "I always thought Lu Tianxing was just a hooligan, a self-made underdog, but who would have guessed he is the young master of Jiangnan Lu Family? That person today may very well have been sent by his grandfather to protect him."

    "Ah!"

    Lin Qianru waspletely stunned. Although she had guessed it earlier, hearing Bai Zhiqing confirm it still left her somewhat confused. Jiangnan Lu Family, in all of Jiangnan that¡¯s a giant, and Lu Tianxing is one of them. This... this... Lin Qianru suddenly felt it was like watching a drama y out, filled with drama.

    "So Tianxing¡¯s true identity is...?"

    "The Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s direct grandson."

    "So impressive."

    Lin Qianru opened her mouth wide, looking at Lu Tianxing as if seeing a stranger, taking a while toe to her senses. She took a deep breath and said, "Then how did the Old Master of Lu Family know Tianxing was his direct grandson?"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said, "That I don¡¯t know. Apparently, when we faced danger in Beijing, it was an old butler of the Lu Family who disclosed this. As for how it was confirmed exactly, I don¡¯t know."

    "Oh, I see."

    Lin Qianru nodded, and after a brief shock, her mood quickly calmed down.

    "Qian Ru, you don¡¯t seem surprised?" Bai Zhiqing curiously asked.

    "Zhiqing, why should I be surprised? To us, whether he is poor or rich, no matter his identity, he has only one identity left, which is our man; isn¡¯t that enough? As for Tianxing¡¯s other identities, what do they have to do with us!"

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words and seeing the unconcerned look on her face, Bai Zhiqing sighed slightly in her heart. She finally understood why Lu Tianxing could never forget Lin Qianru. If she were a man, she too would never forget Lin Qianru.

    To any man, Lin Qianru is the best marriage choice. Once she loves you, she won¡¯t care about your identity, whether you¡¯re rich or poor. She only cares about you, as long as you¡¯re happy, she¡¯s happy.

    Right now, that¡¯s exactly how Lin Qianru is¡ªshe doesn¡¯t care whether Lu Tianxing is part of the Lu Family or not; she only cares that Lu Tianxing is her man, and that¡¯s all that matters.

    And at that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Lu Tianxing looked at his phone with a puzzled expression but still answered the call, "Minister Xue, what do you need from me?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing mention Minister Xue, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru immediately perked up their ears to listen closely.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing smiled helplessly, understanding well why these two women were doing this.

 Chapter 1057 - 1051 The Panda Eats Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1051 The Panda Eats Bamboo</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s going on? From your tone, it seems like you don¡¯t really appreciate me. Do I always have to need something when I call you?"

    Xue Man¡¯s disgruntled voice came through the phone.

    "Minister Xue, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that having a beautiful woman call me on her own makes me feel a bit ttered."

    "Stop with the sweet talk; that trick doesn¡¯t work on me."

    Xue Man couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in verbal sparring with Lu Tianxing, so she cut straight to the chase: "Are you free tonight?"

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Xue Man, seemingly afraid he might misunderstand, said quickly: "Don¡¯t get any weird ideas, okay? It¡¯s because my mom heard about how you helped Chen Hao, and since you also saved her life, she wants to invite you over for dinner at our house. Besides, she said if you refuse, she¡¯ll personally visit you at work tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing fell silent for a moment and then said, "Alright then! Give me a call when it¡¯s time."

    "No problem. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    With that, almost as if fearing Lu Tianxing would back out, Xue Man hung up the phone directly.

    With the dial tone still echoing in his ear, Lu Tianxing was about to put his phone away when he suddenly felt two icy stares from beside him, making him shiver involuntarily.

    "Dinner invitation? Lu Tianxing, how did I not notice you have so many social engagements? You have another dinner invite today? Be honest, when did you hook up with Xiao Man?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes shing with a sharp murderous intent, clearly indicating that if he didn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, she¡¯d make his life difficult.

    Lin Qianru, though silent, also fixed her beautiful eyes on Lu Tianxing. In contrast to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aggressive stance, Lin Qianru¡¯s expression held a hint of resentment, making one feel like they hadmitted an unforgivable sin.

    Seeing their expressions, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a headacheing, and with a bitter smile, he said, "Come on, don¡¯t overthink things, okay? Honey, haven¡¯t I told you a few days ago? I once helped Minister Xue out, and I also saved her mother¡¯s life. This time, it¡¯s not Minister Xue but her mom who¡¯s inviting me to dinner."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s Xiao Man¡¯s mom and not just Xiao Man?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with ck lines: "Honey, stop overthinking it, okay? You all know Minister Xue almost wants to chop me up when she sees me. Do you think she would take a liking to me? Besides, Minister Xue must already know about your rtionship with me and Qianru. Do you think she¡¯d share the same man with other women?"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru pondered for a moment. Indeed, sharing the same man with other women was no easy task. They didn¡¯t know how much courage they had to muster to do that. Could other women achieve that?

    "Why didn¡¯t you just refuse?"

    "I wanted to refuse, but the key point is Minister Xue said if I refused, her mother woulde to thepany to invite me personally. So I figured it was better to ept."

    Originally, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t n to go, but Xue Man¡¯s mother had invited him multiple times. If he declined again, it would have been rather impolite.

    ...

    The night was as cool as water. It was alreadyte summer and early autumn, so the evenings were a bit chilly. The neon lights on the street had already begun to flicker, draping the city in a colorful veil.

    A BMW X1 was driving down the road.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the passenger seat, while Xue Man was focused on driving.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing nned to drive himself to Xue Man¡¯s house, but unexpectedly, just as he was about to leave, he received a call from Xue Man, who said she was already waiting for him outside.

    "Minister Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you toe pick me up today; it¡¯s really ttering," Lu Tianxing said with a cheeky grin as he looked at Xue Man.

    Xue Man rolled her eyes and said, "Go y somewhere else. Do you think I¡¯d be willing toe? If you hadn¡¯t been clueless about where I live, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pick you up."

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and suddenly said, "Minister Xue, what if your mom takes a liking to me and wants me to be her son-inw? Should I agree, refuse, or pretend to decline first before epting?"

    Xue Man¡¯s face froze, and then she replied irritably, "Stop dreaming. Do you think every mother in the world is like your mother-inw?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. At least I have no interest in kids or elderly women."

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his chin, looked out the window, and suddenly seemed to have discovered something significant: "Minister Xue, look quickly, there¡¯s a panda eating bamboo."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man instinctively followed his gaze, her face darkening instantly. How could this jerk have such sharp eyes?

    On the roadside, the skirt of a girl¡¯s dress was being lifted by the evening breeze, revealing a panda-eating-bamboo pattern. The girl, looking flustered, tried to cover the front, not realizing the back was blown up, just in time for Lu Tianxing to see.

    "Minister Xue, honestly, I sometimes don¡¯t understand why girls have to wear things like panda-eating-bamboo. Is it an invitation to feed their panda?"

    "Lu Tianxing, can you be serious for once? Right now, you look like a starving ghost in heat." Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a quick nce and said with a frown.

    "Minister Xue, you don¡¯t get it. This is called appreciating the beauty of the world with my eyes. But, seriously, do you like wearing panda-eating-bamboo, Minister Xue?"

    "That¡¯s your thing," Xue Man retorted with a blush, annoyed.

    "I personally like feeding pandas bamboo," Lu Tianxing winked at Xue Man as he spoke.

    Xue Man rolled her eyes, feeling it was better to keep her mouth shut, as Lu Tianxing was being aplete rogue.

    The car went silent once again.

    After who knows how long, Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze from the window and asked, "Minister Xue, how¡¯s your cousin doing now?"

    "He¡¯s back home."

    Xue Man took a deep breath and said, "Two days ago, he returned home, saying he ns to confess everything to his father and try to retake the university entrance exams. Lu Tianxing, thank you this time."

    "Minister Xue, there¡¯s no need to thank me. All I did was reason with him. If he didn¡¯t want to listen, there was nothing I could do," Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    "Regardless, I have to thank you," Xue Man said with a weighty tone.

 Chapter 1058 - 1052 Xue Manâ€™s Home

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1052 Xue Man¡¯s Home</h4>

    About fifteen minutester, Xue Man drove into a residential area.

    This neighborhood is a boutique residential area withplete facilities and beautiful scenery. It¡¯s perfect for the elderly to wander around during their free time and pass time.

    "We¡¯re here, Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s get out of the car!"

    With that, Xue Man parked the car in the neighborhood¡¯s parking lot, opened the car door, and stepped out.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing got out of the car and then took out the gift he had prepared from the back seat, following Xue Man upstairs.

    Xue Man¡¯s house was on the seventh floor. They took the elevator all the way up, then Xue Man took out her keys from her pocket, unlocked the door, and walked in.

    As Lu Tianxing just entered, he heard a voiceing from the kitchen: "Is Xiao Man back? Has Tianxing arrived?"

    Along with the voice, a momentter, a middle-aged woman with a modest and gentle aura emerged from the kitchen. This woman was none other than Xue Man¡¯s mother¡ªHuang Sumei.

    Seeing Huang Sumei, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be a bit stunned. Back when he saw Huang Sumei at the hospital, she was so skinny, almost just a skin and bones, if not looked at closely, she would seem like a mummy.

    But now, Huang Sumei gave off an impressive vibe. Although over fifty, her face showed few signs of aging, with a tall and curvy figure like Xue Man, fair skin¡ªit was almost tempting to mistake her for a well-maintaineddy from a rich family if he didn¡¯t know Xue Man lived with her mother.

    Especially after her recovery, Huang Sumei exuded a gentle, serene air, embodyingpletely the graceful elegance of women from Jiangnan.

    Looking at Xue Man beside him, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a bit regretful. You say Xue Bing and Xue Man are Huang Sumei¡¯s biological daughters, so why didn¡¯t they inherit their mother¡¯s calm demeanor? Rather, both of them had such fiery tempers.

    "Mom, what do you mean by that? If I¡¯m doing it, how could I possibly fail?" Xue Man said with a yful pout, looking at Huang Sumei as she walked out.

    "Mom!"

    Lu Tianxing, following behind Xue Man, feigned surprise and said, "Minister Xue, you must be joking with me. This can¡¯t be your mother; she looks more like your sister!"

    "Of course, she¡¯s my mom."

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately said, "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you at first nce. Don¡¯t me me, me it on how well you¡¯ve maintained yourself, looking no different from an eighteen-year-old girl."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s honeyed words, Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. No wonder this guy could charm Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing; he¡¯s got such a smooth tongue.

    Huang Sumei¡¯s face was already filled with smiles when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She quickly said, "Tianxing, you¡¯re too sweet. How could Auntie be as young as you say? In a few more years, I might be a grandmother."

    Though she said this, the smile on Huang Sumei¡¯s face didn¡¯t lessen a bit. As they say, praise can never be overdone. For a woman, besidesplimenting her clothes and jewelry, nothing pleases them more than being told they¡¯re young and pretty.

    "Auntie, I¡¯m not joking. If you walk out with Xue Man, no one would believe you¡¯re her mom. At most, they¡¯d say you¡¯re her sister. If you went out alone, you¡¯d have a two hundred percent head-turn rate with countless admirers." Lu Tianxing said with a grin.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the smile on Huang Sumei¡¯s face grew even brighter.

    Meanwhile, Xue Man, listening to Lu Tianxing, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She wondered why she hadn¡¯t noticed before how good Lu Tianxing was at ttery!

    "Lu Tianxing, can you shut up already? You¡¯re giving me goosebumps."

    "Minister Xue, don¡¯t you think Auntie looks young and beautiful?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man with dissatisfaction, as if standing up for Huang Sumei.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t dare disagree, knowing her mom wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a good lesson.

    "Alright, Tianxing, don¡¯t just stand there. Come in quickly; there¡¯s only one dish left to cook."

    Huang Sumei nced at Xue Man, then said, "Xiao Man, stay with Tianxing in the living room for a while. I¡¯ll head to the kitchen to finish thest dish."

    With that, Huang Sumei turned and walked toward the kitchen.

    Seeing Huang Sumei, Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered something and quickly said, "Auntie, see, my memory almost made me forget. Here, I brought you a gift."

    With that, Lu Tianxing hurriedly handed the gift to Huang Sumei.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re too kind. Justing is enough, no need for gifts."

    "Auntie, it¡¯s my first time visiting. I can¡¯te empty-handed!"

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Auntie, didn¡¯t you just say a dish hasn¡¯t been done? Let me help you. By the way, I¡¯m quite good at cooking."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing handed the gift to Xue Man and then pulled Huang Sumei toward the kitchen.

    Not longter, the air was filled with a delicious aroma.

    Lu Tianxing and the others sat around the dining table.

    Looking at the six or seven dishes on the table, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "It smells so good, Auntie. Your cooking skills are amazing. Just the aroma makes my mouth water."

    "Haha, Tianxing, then don¡¯t just stand there, try it quickly."

    Huang Sumei looked at Lu Tianxing like a mother-inw examining her son-inw, smiling broadly while her eyes continuously scanned him.

    This gaze made Lu Tianxing feel like sitting on pins and needles, utterly ufortable.

    "Auntie, should we start eating now? Don¡¯t we need to wait for Xue Bing?" Lu Tianxing asked, taking a deep breath.

    "Wait for my sister? No need." Before Huang Sumei could reply, Xue Man had already spoken up.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "Why not?"

    "All because of you." Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing and said, "Didn¡¯t you solve a case for Xiao Bing? Now she¡¯s so busy with the follow-up that she doesn¡¯t have time toe home. Tell me, isn¡¯t that your fault?"

    "Minister Xue, how can you me me for that? At least I helped solve a case for the public good."

    "Yes, yes, you helped with the public good."

    Xue Man rolled her eyes. Public good? Why did this phrase sound so off when Lu Tianxing said it?

 Chapter 1059 - 1053: Falling Flowers Are Intentional, Flowing Water Is Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1053: Falling Flowers Are Intentional, Flowing Water Is Ruthless</h4>

    Watching Lu Tianxing and Xue Man bicker, Huang Sumei¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Sheughed and said, "Alright, alright, you two stop bickering and hurry up and eat before the food gets cold."

    "Thank you, Auntie."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more. He picked up his chopsticks and started eating. He had to admit, Huang Sumei¡¯s cooking was really good. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to a chef¡¯s skills, it gave a homely feeling that couldn¡¯t be found in a hotel.

    The three of them ate and chatted casually. Gradually, the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Huang Sumei became less formal, and their conversations were no longer constrained.

    "Tianxing, I heard from Xiao Man that you also work for Bai¡¯s Group?" Huang Sumei asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes, I¡¯m also with Bai¡¯s Group, currently working as the chairman¡¯s assistant." Lu Tianxing said with a smile after eating a piece of beef.

    "What do your parents do?"

    "I grew up in an orphanage," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of apology immediately appeared on Huang Sumei¡¯s face: "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. Please don¡¯t take it to heart..."

    "Auntie, it¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t me you," Lu Tianxing shook his head and said.

    When Xue Man heard Lu Tianxing mention growing up in an orphanage, and especially when she saw the calmness in his eyes, she inexplicably felt a wave of sadness. She¡¯s not foolish; although Lu Tianxing appeared calm, it didn¡¯t mean that there was no sorrow in his heart. On the contrary, he hid all his sadness inside, which was the most painful. Expressing oneself is the best way to release sorrow, while suppression is the most painful method.

    Xue Man never thought that the seemingly carefree Lu Tianxing was suppressing so much inside.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang from his pocket.

    He nced at the caller ID and gave an apologetic look to Huang Sumei, "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry, I have to take this call."

    Huang Sumei nodded with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing slowly stood up and walked towards the balcony.

    "Honey, did you call me for something?"

    "When are you nning toe back?"

    "Haha, are you worried about me, honey?"

    "I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be charmed by some wildflower out there. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t me me if I haven¡¯t warned you. If you¡¯re not back by midnight, Qian Ru and I will go party at a bar. Imagine what will happen when two beauties show up at a bar, especially drunk."

    "Uh, honey, do you have to be so harsh?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark at the thought of two stunning beauties drunk at a bar, it was easy to imagine the trouble.

    "For someone like you who often attracts wildflowers, I think this tactic is quite necessary."

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll hurry back and ensure I won¡¯t be charmed by any wildflowers."

    "I hope so."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone without giving Lu Tianxing a chance to speak further.

    Hearing the beeps from the phone, Lu Tianxing turned and walked back into the room, looking apologetic towards Huang Sumei, "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry, I have some matters to handle and I might need to leave now."

    "It¡¯s alright."

    Huang Sumei nodded understandingly, "Men should prioritize their careers, I understand."

    "Then, Auntie, goodbye. I¡¯lle visit you again when I get a chance."

    "No problem, but next time don¡¯t bring any gifts, or I¡¯ll kick you out."

    "Hehe, as long as I¡¯m not disturbing you, Auntie. I must say, your cooking is really good."

    "I¡¯m d you like it. Xiao Man, escort Tianxing out."

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Man left the room and took the elevator downstairs.

    "Lu Tianxing, that was Zhiqing calling, right?"

    Xue Man asked, slightly repressing her tone.

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently, not hiding anything, "She was worried about me and called to check in."

    "Are you sure she was worried about you being in trouble and not about you being a flirt?"

    "Minister Xue, if you say that, I¡¯ll sue you for nder. How could a morally upright and pure person like me be that type?"

    Xue Man chuckled softly, "Then, can you exin who Qian Ru is?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose, chuckling awkwardly, "We¡¯re true love."

    "Really?"

    Xue Man didn¡¯t press it further and changed the subject, "Lu Tianxing, do you want me to drive you back?"

    "No, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just take a taxi. It¡¯s not very far," Lu Tianxing shook his head, declining her kind offer.

    As the elevator doors slowly opened, "Minister Xue, you can stop here. I¡¯ll head back now."

    "Okay, be careful on your way home."

    "I will," Lu Tianxing nodded, stepping out of the elevator.

    Watching Lu Tianxing walk out of the elevator, Xue Man had a bitter smile on her lips. She kept reminding herself that Lu Tianxing was married with two women, attempting to distance herself from him. But for some reason, every time she saw Lu Tianxing, all her resistance vanished as her feelings poured out uncontrobly like a flooded river.

    "Xue Man, you should give up! He¡¯s married, and his wife is much more outstanding than you. Besides, with your fiery temper, who would even like you?"

    Xue Man quietly rebutted herself, lightly pressing the elevator button. Watching the elevator doors close slowly, she breathed a small sigh in her heart.

    The elevator ascended to the seventh floor.

    As soon as she entered home, Huang Sumei¡¯s voice rang out.

    "Xiao Man, has Tianxing left?"

    "Yes, I offered to drive him back, but he declined," Xue Man nodded.

    Huang Sumei looked at Xue Man¡¯s dispirited appearance and sighed gently, "Xiao Man, honestly, tell mom, do you like Tianxing?"

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Xue Man was slightly stunned, quickly shaking her head, "Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I... I couldn¡¯t possibly like him, and... besides, he¡¯s already married, his wife is ourpany¡¯s chairman."

    "What, did you say Tianxing is married?"

    Stunned by Xue Man¡¯s words, Huang Sumei took a while to recover, regretfully saying, "That¡¯s such a shame. I originally thought of him as a potential son-inw, but it looks like there¡¯s no hope."

    "Mom, I¡¯m a bit tired today, I¡¯m going to my room," Xue Man said, turning and heading for her room.

    Huang Sumei watched her daughter¡¯s departing figure and sighed softly. Xue Man was her daughter; how could she not know what was on her mind? But feelings couldn¡¯t be forced. Ultimately, it was the unrequited love that couldn¡¯t find its way, reminding herself it was toote to do anything about it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1060 - 1054 Heading to Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1054 Heading to Jiangnan</h4>

    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the start of a new week.

    Early this morning, after breakfast, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing bid farewell to Lin Qianru and, instead of driving to Bai¡¯s Group as usual, they drove straight to the Bai Family Ancestral House.

    After parking the car outside the ancestral house, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked hand in hand into the living room. As soon as they entered, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can sitting on the sofa talking about something.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqinge in, He Can stood up directly, smiling as she led Bai Zhiqing into the room.

    The entire living room was left with only Bai Qiao Mountain and Lu Tianxing.

    "Tianxing, I was just about to find you! It¡¯s unexpected that you came, I have some things I want to ask you."

    Bai Qiao Mountain beckoned Lu Tianxing to sit on the sofa, then spoke: "Tianxing, let me ask you, when do you n to hold the wedding banquet with Zhiqing?"

    "Wedding banquet."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "Grandfather, what wedding banquet?"

    "Of course, the wedding banquet for you and Zhiqing."

    Bai Qiao Mountain slowly said: "Back then, when you and Zhiqing got your marriage certificate, neither of you was willing, and holding a banquet served no purpose. But now, you and Zhiqing are a loving couple and have a marriage certificate, so of course, there should be a grand wedding. This is a tradition in China that mustn¡¯t be forgotten."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face froze, and he cautiously said: "Grandfather, isn¡¯t it a bit too soon, I think..."

    "What do you think, huh."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Qiao Mountain already blew up, ring: "What are you up to, not holding a banquet? Are you trying to get away with this? Let me tell you, if you dare to go back on your word, I can muster an army to wipe you out in no time, believe me, you little brat..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain with exasperation, wiping the spittle from his face, and said with a wry smile: "Grandfather, that¡¯s not what I meant."

    "Then what do you mean? If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today, you¡¯ll be in trouble."

    "Grandfather, I mean, although Zhiqing and I are married, now we face external threats, holding a banquet could attract those with malicious intentions, which wouldn¡¯t be good. More importantly, Zhiqing isn¡¯t pregnant yet, why not wait until she¡¯s pregnant to hold it, then it would be twice the happiness, don¡¯t you think, grandfather?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain pondered for a moment and his expression softened a bit: "Then let¡¯s do as you say, but I tell you, if you don¡¯t give me a great-grandson, I¡¯ll p you dead."

    "Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you won¡¯t be disappointed."

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest. Although he wasn¡¯t sure about having a son or daughter, he was confident in getting Bai Zhiqing pregnant.

    "By the way, don¡¯t you and Zhiqing need to work today? What brings you here suddenly?" Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly asked.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and looked at Bai Qiao Mountain: "Grandfather, Zhiqing and I havee to say goodbye to you this time."

    "Goodbye?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain was slightly taken aback, seeming to remember something, and his expression gradually became serious: "Tianxing, have you thought it through? This is not child¡¯s y, once you step into Jiangnan, there are only two paths before you. The first path is death, the second is to take over the Lu Family and emerge from Jiangnan alive."

    "Grandfather, I know, but I must go. Regardless of whether I am Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son in the end, the Lu Family people will probably not let me go. For them, they¡¯d rather believe they have an enemy than not, and rather kill by mistake than let go. Since this is so, I must go to Jiangnan, not just for myself, but also for my father."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his tone carrying a trace of determination. No matter what, he had to go to the Jiangnan Lu Family. If he was not a member of the Lu Family, exining things clearly would naturally prevent others in the Lu Family from taking action against him. If he was Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, then as a son, he had a duty to avenge his father.

    He certainly wasn¡¯t Zhang Wuji from "The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber," who, when faced with the enemies who killed his parents, ultimately chose to let go of his hatred.

    Bai Qiao Mountain said nothing, just silently lit a cigarette for himself. After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "Have you talked to Zhiqing about this?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said: "Yes, Zhiqing ns to apany me to Jiangnan."

    "That¡¯s good, just be careful, remember, no matter what, always keep a calm head, because calmness is your only hope of survival." Bai Qiao Mountain said heavily while looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be reckless this time." Lu Tianxing nodded heavily and said.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Bai Qiao Mountain sighed and said: "When do you and Zhiqing n to leave?"

    "Zhiqing and I will leave shortly."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing and He Can walked out from the back, with He Can¡¯s face looking reluctant. Apparently, Bai Zhiqing had also told He Can about this matter.

    "Tianxing, do you and Zhiqing really have to go to Jiangnan? Can¡¯t you not go?" He Can looked at Lu Tianxing and said worriedly.

    "Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Zhiqing, maybe when we return from Jiangnan, Zhiqing might be pregnant." Lu Tianxing gentlyforted.

    He Can sighed softly and said: "Then you and Zhiqing be careful, if you encounter something you can¡¯t resolve, juste back. We don¡¯t care what your identity is."

    "Grandmother, I understand."

    Lu Tianxing nced around: "Grandfather, Grandmother, it¡¯s gettingte. Zhiqing and I will take our leave."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll see you off."

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can opened their mouths but ultimately said nothing more.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing nodded and turned to leave.

    Bai Qiao Mountain and He Can also walked towards the outside.

    This time, going to Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not n to fly, because while the Lu family was the overlord of Jiangnan, in reality, the Lu family¡¯s base was in Suzhou, which is adjacent to Modu and not too far.

    "Grandfather, Grandmother, there¡¯s no need to see us off. Oh, and Grandfather, say goodbye to Weiwei for me."

    "Alright! Be safe."

    "I know, Grandfather and Grandmother, you both take care of yourselves."

    Lu Tianxing gave a final reminder and without saying more, started the car and left the Bai Family Ancestral House, heading towards the Suzhou base of the Lu family.

    Watching the car slowly disappear from view, Bai Qiao Mountain sighed softly, knowing very well that once Lu Tianxing entered Jiangnan, there would be a storm of bloodshed, with only life and death as paths to walk. Moreover, once Lu Tianxing sessfully took over the Lu family, the whole of China would experience a tumultuous upheaval.

    "The storm ising... s..."

    Bai Qiao Mountain faintly sighed and, together with He Can, walked back inside, but the backs of both were somewhat deste. Though they knew that the journey was fraught with extreme danger, they were helpless to change it.

 Chapter 1061 - 1055: Storms Gather in Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1055: Storms Gather in Jiangnan</h4>

    Beijing Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun sat on the sofa with an indifferent expression, his fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest of the chair, pondering something unknown.

    Suddenly, a pleasant ring from the phone on Sima Lingyun¡¯s desk broke the silence. He nced at the caller ID and immediately answered it.

    Upon answering the call, Sima Lingyun instantly asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to report to me unless something significant happens in Modu?"

    "Chief, didn¡¯t you ask me to keep an eye on Lu Tianxing? News just came in that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing have left Modu and are heading to Jiangnan Suzhou."

    A deep and hoarse voice came through the phone.

    "Are you sure the information is urate, that the Judge went to Suzhou?"

    On hearing this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s brow furrowed immediately. Although he had long known that Lu Tianxing would go to Jiangnan Suzhou, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon.

    "I understand. Withdraw back from Modu, and remember to bring a woman named Xue Bing from the Modu Police Station to the Yanhuang Group. She will be our new team member."

    "Yes, Chief."

    After hanging up the phone, Sima Lingyun stood up from his chair, walked to the window, and looked out at the scenery, feeling a headacheing on.

    Lu Tianxing being part of the Jiangnan Lu Family is almost a certainty at this point, but the death of Lu Tianzhan back then was likely connected to someone within the Lu Family. Moreover, many families in Jiangnan, who were previously offended by Lu Tianzhan, have been restrained due to the Lu Family¡¯s influence and dare not act.

    After more than twenty years, if they find out that Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son survived and is returning to the Lu Family, they will undoubtedly make a move. Although they won¡¯t act directly against the Lu Family, they will certainly try to prevent Lu Tianxing from returning. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods, it¡¯s no surprise that he might turn Jiangnan upside down once he learns of these things.

    "Judge, I suddenly realize that leaving you in China is the biggest mistake of my life."

    Sima Lingyun muttered to himself in a low voice, then returned to his desk, picked up the phone, and dialed a number: "Issue orders to all hidden groups in Jiangnan. Watch every movement of the major families in Jiangnan closely. I need to know every sign of any action in Jiangnan..."

    Meanwhile, in a vi in Beijing.

    Shen Manjun sat on the sofa with a frosty expression, while Uncle Shou stood respectfully by her side.

    "Uncle Shou, did the Intelligence Group confirm the news about Lu Tianxing going to Jiangnan?"

    "Yes, the Intelligence Group confirmed it several times. Lu Tianxing and his wife Bai Zhiqing got on the highway headed straight for Suzhou."

    Uncle Shou nodded and said, "Additionally, I suspect that Lu Tianxing is targeting the Jiangnan Lu Family."

    "Jiangnan Lu Family?"

    Shen Manjun frowned slightly, knowing what the Jiangnan Lu Family represented back then¡ªa giant that once pressured many prestigious families in Beijing. If not for the incident with Lu Tianzhan, the Lu Family of today would be the unchallenged overlord in Beijing.

    "Yes, recently, there have been faint rumors in Jiangnan saying that Lu Tianxing is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. I suspect that Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Jiangnan might be to investigate this or to enter the Lu Family."

    Uncle Shou said gravely, "If Lu Tianxing is going to Jiangnan for this reason, it means he is in danger."

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"

    "Miss, you aren¡¯t aware. ording to rumors, when Lu Tianzhan was killed back then, it was possibly an inside job from the Lu Family, luring Lu Tianzhan out of Beijing and ambushing him. If Lu Tianxing is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, those who caused Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death would certainly not want Lu Tianxing appearing at the Lu Family. The best way is topletely eradicate Lu Tianxing."

    Hearing Uncle Shou¡¯s words, Shen Manjun frowned deeply, speaking in a serious tone, "Uncle Shou, do we have anyone in Jiangnan?"

    "Miss, you..."

    Without letting Uncle Shou finish, Shen Manjun interrupted directly: "Uncle Shou, I know you¡¯re concerned about me, but Lu Tianxing is my man, and he saved Qiaoqiao¡¯s life. I must help him. Send people to Jiangnan and keep an eye on every move there. If necessary, we will go to Jiangnan ourselves."

    "Miss, think twice about this. Doing so might bring you fatal trouble. Lu Tianxing¡¯s enemies aren¡¯t just the Lu Family; there are also families from Beijing who participated in the ambush on Lu Tianzhan, and a mysterious hand that once supported the Wang Family. If they know you¡¯re involved, they will surely not spare you," Uncle Shou said with concern.

    "So what? The Shen Family has never been afraid of anyone."

    Shen Manjun stood up firmly and said, "Uncle Shou, I know you¡¯re worried, but you also know the Shen Family¡¯s situation¡ªwolves are circling, and they have eyes on the Shen Family. Even if I don¡¯t get involved this time, the Shen Family would not have an easy future. I want to take a gamble this time, not just for myself but for the Shen Family¡¯s future. If we win, my Shen Family will face no threats within the next century. If we lose, it merely elerates the Shen Family¡¯s fall."

    Meanwhile, at the Lu Family in Suzhou, the Old Master of Lu Family also received news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s imminent arrival in Suzhou.

    Standing by the desk, Old Master Lu wielded his brush with dragon-like strokes, creating a beautiful piece of art¡ªgreen hills and clear waters, vividly disying his exceptional painting skills.

    After the final stroke, Old Master Lu gently put down the brush and murmured softly, "Tianzhan, Hong Yan, I wronged you both back then. Now, your son is about to return to Suzhou. Rest assured, your son¡¯s revenge will be pursued, even at the cost of my life. Whoever dares to touch my grandson will die."

    As his voice fell, a fierce killing intent shed across the Old Master Lu¡¯s face, and an unseasonal chill seemed to invade the entire study.

    "Lu Family, I hope you do not let me know who was behind the plot against Tianzhan back then. If I find out, I won¡¯t hesitate to cleanse the Lu Family with blood. The Lu Family has decayed; it¡¯s time to wash it clean with fresh blood."

    Old Master Lu murmured, a glint of coldness in his eyes, as he grabbed the painting on the desk and gave it a slight toss. The painting instantly shattered into white fragments, like butterflies fluttering across the room.

    With Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s departure from Modu, most of China¡¯s attention turned to Jiangnan, closely watching every move there. Everyone knew that once Lu Tianxing arrived in Jiangnan, it would stir up a storm, potentially sweeping across the south and even the entire nation.

    This event marked a change for Jiangnan. If victorious, Jiangnan might be the domain of the Lu Family. If not, one could only guess how many families would disappear from Jiangnan. One thing was certain: Jiangnan would be engulfed in bloody chaos during this period, life and death uncertain, with fate left at the mercy of the heavens.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1062: 1056 Arriving in Suzhou

    <strong>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1056 Arriving in Suzhou</strong>

    Above there is Heaven, below there is Su Hang¡ªthis is what the ancients called Suzhou, a city renowned for its breathtakingndscapes.

    Of course, what makes Suzhou famous worldwide is undoubtedly its countless gardens, earning the title of Jiangnan Gardens Being the Best in the World, and Suzhou Gardens Being the Best in Jiangnan. It has also been rated as one of the top ten beautiful sceneries in China.

    As a world-renowned historical and cultural city, Suzhou has a cultural heritage of more than two thousand years, brimming with a rich historical and cultural atmosphere, producing countless famous figures like Gan Jiang, Mo Ye, the overlord Xiang Yu, Yu Ji, Fan Zhongyan, and the God of Wealth, Shen Wansan, all originating from here.

    Besides that, Suzhou¡¯s silk, embroidery, Biluochun tea are famous worldwide. For anyone visiting Suzhou, touring the Suzhou Gardens, hearing about historical relics, and buying silk is definitely a must-do.

    After Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived in Suzhou, they didn¡¯t rush to find the Lu Family but drove directly to a rather renowned garden hotel in Suzhou.

    Although this hotel may not be a top-tier hotel within Suzhou City, it is certainly the most distinctive. The entire decoration of this hotel is entirely based on the style of Suzhou Gardens, and even the rooms and corridors are designed in the Suzhou garden style. Even the lighting is decorated withnterns. Walking into this hotel gives you the feeling of a dream return to ancient times.

    After booking a room and cing their luggage in the hotel, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger long in the hotel. Instead, they took Bai Zhiqing and left the hotel, nning to explore and properly experience this historic city.

    Driving around, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing roamed through Suzhou like regr tourists, admiring one garden after another, marveling at the wisdom of the ancients, and appreciating the garden scenery.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but exim that it¡¯s no wonder that Suzhou Gardens are renowned worldwide, as they truly have remarkable aspects.

    When the hope of the day gradually descended, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing concluded their day¡¯s itinerary.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t look tired at all; instead, she was full of energy, her fingers continuously tapping on the phone, chatting vividly with Lin Qianru, Bai Weiwei, and others in the WeChat group, asionally sending pictures of Suzhou Gardens to the group, causing Bai Weiwei, Mand, and others to exim, saying they definitely want to visit Suzhou someday.

    ¡°Honey, did you have fun today?¡± Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing, who wore a leisurely smile, and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since I felt this rxed.¡±

    Leaning on the car seat, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lu Tianxing and softly said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for letting me experience joy beyond work.¡±

    Gazing at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing softly spoke, ¡°Since my mother had the ident, I believed I would never smile again, nor find love. It was you who helped me understand that aside from work, there are so many wonderful pursuits out there, and happiness to enjoy. You turned me from a cold, aloof woman into someone who knows the taste of happiness. Lu Tianxing, thank you for melting the icy walls around my heart.¡±

    Surprised by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing quicklyughed, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so beautiful, a wealthy woman too, and you even gave your first time to me. Of course, I have to try hard to keep you from leaving. If I don¡¯t work hard, and you end up marrying someone else, wouldn¡¯t I suffer a great loss? Besides, I think capturing your heart is far more rewarding than beingpensated after you leave.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. It seemed that she indeed heard Lu Tianxing say that once she left him, he would bepensated with enough to marry a wife. Now thinking back, life truly is unpredictable. Bai Zhiqing never imagined that she would gradually fall in love with someone she once detested, Lu Tianxing.

    A smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. A few months ago, she could hardly have imagined that in a few short months, she would fall in love with a man she once hated and wished to kill. This man, though seemingly annoying, protected her in his unique way.

    While Bai Zhiqing was lost in her thoughts, a cheeky voice rang in her ear, ¡°Honey, why are you so quiet? What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about my handsomeness? But it¡¯s true, a man as handsome as I am is worth talking about all day and night. I suddenly realize that appearing in this world might be my biggest mistake because I¡¯m too handsome, making everyone else feel inferior. If I have another life, I¡¯d say just seven words to Heaven: Please make me even more handsome¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality, gave Lu Tianxing a re, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to taste Suzhou¡¯s culinary delights. Now¡¯s the perfect time for Suzhou Yangcheng Lake hairy crabs. Not trying them would be a missed opportunity in Suzhou.¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you know where?¡± Bai Zhiqing skeptically asked.

    ¡°Of course, honey, you¡¯re underestimating me. These days, when you need help, just ask Google, you can¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    Lu Tianxing proudly said, turning the wheel and heading southeast.

    Fifteen minutester, Lu Tianxing parked the car in front of a restaurant called Xiang Crab Garden.

    This is a restaurant specializing in Yangcheng Lake crabs. It¡¯s quite high-end and uniquely decorated, with even the sign featuring a giant crab that can be seen from a distance. More importantly, the prices aren¡¯t very high, but the taste is absolutely authentic. For those who love crab, this ce is a must-visit, and the almost full five-star ratings and thousands of reviews on Google speak for themselves.

    At this moment, it¡¯s mealtime, and through the ss outside, you can see many people dining inside, withrge crabs disyed on almost every table.

    As they say, the poprity of a restaurant depends on the crowd during peak hours. Though it may not always be entirely urate, the crowd can certainly indicate whether a restaurant¡¯s food is good.

    After Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out of the car, they headed straight into the restaurant. Immediately, two waitstaff came up, ¡°Sir, Miss, how many of you?¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said softly, ¡°Prepare a private room for us.¡±

    ¡°Uh, sir, I¡¯m sorry, but our private rooms are fully booked. We only have seating in the main hall. If you wouldn¡¯t mind waiting for a bit.¡± The waiter apologized. This Yangcheng Lake crab restaurant is a renowned spot in Suzhou City, frequently attracting many prominent figures to dine here. Additionally, with it being crab season, the private rooms have long been reserved by wealthy and influential people.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1063 - 1057 Zhou Siyu

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1057 Zhou Siyu</h4>

    "No more private rooms?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, "Wife, what do you think?"

    "Then let¡¯s just eat in the main hall. Hello, please prepare a spot for us." Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    "Please follow me."

    The waiter nced at Bai Zhiqing, a look of amazement shing in his eyes, then quickly lowered his head and led the two towards a table.

    The waiter led Lu Tianxing to a table to sit down, then took out two menus and handed them to Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, "Sir, Miss, what would you like to order?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, took the menu, looked it over, and said, "We¡¯ll have your signature dish, steamed Yangcheng Lake hairy crab, and also squirrel-shaped mandarin fish, cherry pork, Taihu Water Shield soup, and sizzling eel paste..."

    Bai Zhiqing ordered five or six dishes native to Suzhou in one go. After spending a long time with Lu Tianxing, she was well aware of how big his appetite was. Six or seven dishes were just right.

    "Alright, let¡¯s just start with these dishes!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded at the waiter.

    "Okay, sir and miss, please wait a moment."

    The waiter gave a puzzled look at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, somewhat unable to understand why the two of them ordered so many dishes but still nodded and headed to the kitchen.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing finished ordering and were waiting for the chef to serve, a Bugatti Veyron roared its engine domineeringly from afar,pletely ignoring the no-parking sign at the entrance, and stopped right at the restaurant¡¯s main door.

    Then the car door opened, first with a long, beautiful leg stretched out from inside, followed by a beautiful, curvy womaning down from the car.

    This woman was very pretty, tall, and voluptuous,parable to a model, extremely eye-catching, but this woman gave an ufortable feeling. Her proud face and eyes carried a high and mighty aura, her whole being exuding a domineering and arrogant vibe, making it hard for people to like her at first sight.

    After this woman got out of the car, she headed straight into the restaurant.

    When she entered the restaurant and heard the noisy sound inside, the woman frowned without hiding her disdainful expression. Her eyes swept around, and when she saw where Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were sitting, her face instantly turned cold, and she immediately walked towards Bai Zhiqing.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was casually chatting with Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really sure about going to the Lu Family this time?"

    Lu Tianxing gently smiled, "Wife, don¡¯t worry. If Old Master Lu is really my grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t let other members of the Lu Family deal with me. If Old Master Lu isn¡¯t my grandfather, then what does the Lu Family¡¯s rivalry have to do with me? Rx, there¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    "It¡¯s better to be a bit cautious. Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy. It¡¯s better to be careful," Bai Zhiqing sighed and said.

    Just then, the domineering woman approached, looking at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Oh, isn¡¯t this Chairman Bai? Why aren¡¯t you staying in your Modu properly and came to Suzhou instead?"

    Hearing this abrupt voice, Bai Zhiqing raised her head, and when she saw the tall woman, her face immediately turned cold.

    Lu Tianxing, on the other hand, just stared at the tableware on the table, never once lifting his head to look at the woman behind him. He believed Bai Zhiqing could handle this, and if she couldn¡¯t, then it would be his turn to step in.

    "Zhou Siyu, so it¡¯s you. Are you looking for trouble again? You lost to me back then, and now you want toe and cause me problems? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing again?"

    Bai Zhiqing coldly stared at the woman named Zhou Siyu in front of her, her gaze carrying a hint of disdain. She and Zhou Siyu could be considered old acquaintances. Zhou Siyu once had apany in Modu, while she had just begun managing Bai¡¯s Group and made it thrive. Zhou Siyu came to her wanting to buy shares in Bai¡¯s Group, but she refused her.

    Usually, in business, a failed deal doesn¡¯t affect the rtionship. Business naturally has sesses and rejections, but Zhou Siyu didn¡¯t see it that way. She thought Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rejection was intended to embarrass her. After returning to herpany, Zhou Siyu became increasingly angry and united severalpanies under hers, trying to corner Bai¡¯s Group and force Bai Zhiqing to beg her, then thoroughly humiliate Bai Zhiqing.

    That battle was arguably the toughest one Bai Zhiqing faced while managing Bai¡¯s Group, nearly being swallowed by Zhou Siyu. But after oveing numerous challenges, Bai¡¯s Group survived the ordeal.

    Zhou Siyu¡¯spany spent a vast amount of money to fight Bai¡¯s Group, resulting in a financial break. Coupled with the resignation of a vice president and exposure of numerouspany scandals, Zhou Siyu¡¯spany was directly investigated and sealed by the relevant departments. Zhou Siyu, like a dog with its tail between its legs, slinked away from Modu.

    Yet, Bai Zhiqing never expected she would run into Zhou Siyu here today.

    "Bai Zhiqing, you think you won? If I hadn¡¯t been careless and underestimated your strength back then, you would¡¯ve been on your knees begging for mercy long ago."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Zhou Siyu¡¯s face turned a bit nasty, her voice bing shrill.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing and Zhou Siyu¡¯s exchange, the surrounding guests immediately paused their meals, curiously looking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s spot.

    Meanwhile, the restaurant¡¯s waiters were at a loss about how to handle this situation. They recognized Zhou Siyu as being from the Zhou Family in Suzhou. The Zhou Family held significant power in Suzhou, far beyond what they, as mere waiters, could provoke.

    A quick-witted waiter, seeing Zhou Siyu and Bai Zhiqing confront each other, immediately ran upstairs. Zhou Siyu belonged to the Zhou Family, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance clearly showed she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. This issue wasn¡¯t something the crew of waiters could involve themselves in, they had to inform the manager.

    After hearing Zhou Siyu¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing sneered, "Back then? Zhou Siyu, you know it was back then. A good man doesn¡¯t boast of past glories. You say you underestimated my strength back then, but if it had been a life-or-death battle, do you think you¡¯d still have the chance to stand here and talk to me?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Zhou Siyu¡¯s face immediately turned sour, dark as water.

    Regardless, she was the eldest daughter of the Zhou Family, one of the families in Suzhou. From childhood to adulthood, no one ever dared to smirk at her. Now, being so mocked by Bai Zhiqing, her eyes instantly filled with rage.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1064: 1058 Apologize to Me

    <strong>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1058 Apologize to Me</strong>

    ¡°Zhou Siyu, do you have anything else? If not, please leave and don¡¯t disturb my husband and I while we¡¯re eating.¡± Bai Zhiqing nced at Zhou Siyu and said calmly,pletely ignoring Zhou Siyu¡¯s gloomy expression.

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing, don¡¯t push your luck,¡± Zhou Siyu said angrily, his face instantly cold.

    Bai Zhiqing slowly raised her head and looked at Zhou Siyu, saying, ¡°Who is really the one pushing their luck,ing here to disturb my husband and I while we¡¯re eating? Does that mean you have any face?¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡±

    Zhou Siyu was slightly taken aback, and finally noticed Lu Tianxing who had been quietly looking down at the table. Zhou Siyu scrutinized Lu Tianxing up and down with disdain and said, ¡°Bai Zhiqing, I thought you were an aloof ice goddess. Yet you found yourself such a loser. You must be desperate. I wonder if his small frame can satisfy you, or should I introduce some real men to you to make you feel really good?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Siyu, you¡¯re shameless,¡± Bai Zhiqing shouted angrily at these words.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m shameless?¡±

    Zhou Siyuughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s truly shameless, aren¡¯t you? Acting superior, looking down on all men, and now just some slut lying under one. You¡¯re nothing but a slut, or as people say now, a green tea slut.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned icy cold upon hearing Zhou Siyu repeatedly use the word ¡°slut.¡± He abruptly stood up, eyes piercing Zhou Siyu: ¡°Apologize to me.¡±

    Originally, Lu Tianxing intended to just watch the drama, letting Bai Zhiqing handle it herself. But Zhou Siyu¡¯s words were getting more excessive, and if he could still hold back now, he wouldn¡¯t be a man at all.

    ¡°You want me to apologize? Who the hell are you to talk to me like that? Do you know who I am? Do you believe I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs and have you crawl out of Suzhou?¡±

    Zhou Siyu, like a proud peacock, looked at Lu Tianxing disdainfully. To her, Lu Tianxing was just a boy toy for Bai Zhiqing. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Bai Zhiqing, so why should she fear a boy toy?

    ¡°This is yourst chance. Apologize to me immediately.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression grew darker, and his voice rose several notches.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why should I apologize to you¡­?¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    A crisp sound echoed throughout the hall.

    Zhou Siyu was forcibly pped, and a clear handprint rapidly appeared on her cheek.

    The surrounding onlookers were stunned, including the restaurant manager who rushed over. Zhou Siyu was pped, the Zhou family¡¯s miss was pped.

    Those who knew Zhou Siyu¡¯s identity all turned their gaze to Lu Tianxing. Who on earth was he? Didn¡¯t he know the Zhou family¡¯s power in Suzhou?

    He pped Zhou Siyu¡ªdidn¡¯t he fear the Zhou family tearing him to pieces?

    Zhou Siyu was also stunned, covering her face, taking a while to react. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought she¡¯d be pped, and by a boy toy no less.

    After a long time, Zhou Siyu came back to her senses, ring at Lu Tianxing with a vicious look: ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me? You¡¯re dead. I won¡¯t let you go, and neither will you, Bai Zhiqing. Let me tell you, this isn¡¯t Modu but Suzhou. Today, I will return the humiliation you gave me a hundredfold, a thousandfold, and make you pay.¡±

    With that said, Zhou Siyu deftly took a phone out of her pocket and spoke immediately: ¡°Brother, I was hit. He pped me and said I¡¯d get what¡¯sing. Hurry over and help me get revenge. I¡¯m at Xiang Crab Garden.¡±

    After saying this, Zhou Siyu abruptly hung up, giving Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing a vicious look: ¡°Offend our Zhou family, and none of you will escape today. And you, boy toy, you dare hit me? Are you tired of living? When my brother arrives, I¡¯ll crush every bone in your body.¡±

    ¡°Crush my bones? You¡¯ll soon find out whose bones really get crushed in the end.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhou Siyu coldly. His visit to Suzhou this time was to enter the Lu Family. He originally didn¡¯t want to provoke any powers in Suzhou, only to investigate his background. But since the other side had bullied him right to his face, staying silent would make him a coward.

    Besides, he could use this opportunity to establish his authority, deterring those with ill intentions from acting rashly.

    The surrounding guests had alreadypletely vacated the vicinity. The area around Lu Tianxing was suddenly empty, with people ceaselessly casting curious nces in his direction, attempting to recall who Lu Tianxing could be, daring to p the Zhou family¡¯s miss. His courage was just so immense!

    Meanwhile, in a small private room on the second floor, the manager who had been in the restaurant now appeared in another small room on the second floor, standing there respectfully.

    Next to him stood a man around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, with long shaggy hair, the cor of his snow-white shirt slightly unbuttoned, wearing a Patek Philippe watch, exuding a faint aura, with a barely perceptible smile on his lips all along.

    ¡°Young Master Liang, are we really not going to intervene? The other party is the Zhou family¡¯s miss.¡± The manager nervously asked the man.

    ¡°No need, Manager He, don¡¯t you think this is a great show?¡±

    The young man toyed with a string of Buddha beads in his hand, smiling faintly: ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who will win or lose this time! What¡¯s so special about the Zhou family? Let¡¯s see if the Zhou family has any sense. Maybe Jiangnan will soon be without the Zhou family.¡±

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Manager He¡¯s body trembled, showing an incredulous expression. His eyes fell on Lu Tianxing in the hall, his face filled with disbelief. Who on earth was this man to earn such ament from Young Master Liang? Knowing full well that Young Master Liang¡¯s real name is Liang Shidao, one of the Suzhou Four Young Masters, only a handful could catch his eye.

    Liang Shidao ignored Manager He¡¯s reaction, wearing a slight smile while watching Lu Tianxing in the hall, an enigmatic smile on his face. He was quite delighted to see the Zhou family suffer, especially since it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to act.

    In the hall, Zhou Siyu covered her face, filled with hate as she looked at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. As a member of the Zhou family, in Suzhou, she was the supreme ruler, never having been humiliated like this. In Modu, she couldn¡¯t do anything against Bai Zhiqing, but in Suzhou, she would make Bai Zhiqing pay for the humiliation endured years ago. She¡¯d make Bai Zhiqing kneel and lick her shoes.

 Chapter 1065: 1059 Zhou Sihao

    <strong>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1059 Zhou Sihao</strong>

    As time ticked away, Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious,pletely ignoring Zhou Siyu andughing and chatting with Bai Zhiqing.

    Zhou Siyu¡¯s face became even more sullen, and just as she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and wanted to speak, a sudden screech of brakes echoed from outside the restaurant. A Hummer with four 8s on its license te stopped at the entrance.

    Everyone heard the screech and quickly turned their heads toward the door.

    As the Hummer¡¯s door opened, a young man about twenty-five or six years old stepped out. He wore a tailored suit, a gold wristwatch on his hand, and his featuresbined to give a masculine and handsome impression. But there was a slight shadow on his face he couldn¡¯t conceal. After getting out of the car, he didn¡¯t wait for the bodyguards behind him and pushed the door open, walking straight in.

    Everyone who saw this young man had a sh of fear on their faces. They all knew him, Zhou Sihao, the most outstanding young generation of the Zhou Family, likely the future heir, and alongside Liang Shidao, one of the Suzhou Four Young Masters.

    ¡°The show is about to start.¡±

    Seeing Zhou Sihao walk in, Liang Shidao¡¯s smile grew broader. The Zhou Family meeting someone daring enough to take down the Wang Family, the show was officially on.

    When Zhou Siyu saw Zhou Sihao, she quickly rushed up, hugged Zhou Sihao¡¯s arm, and then pointed with hatred at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lover who pped me. You have to avenge me.¡±

    Zhou Sihao patted Zhou Siyu¡¯s hand, and his gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, his mind quickly turning, searching for their identities. Anyone who dared to hit the Zhou Family in Suzhou either had a trump card or was utterly fearless.

    ¡°Brother, what are you waiting for? Go up and teach her a lesson. That loathsome woman is the Bai Zhiqing I told you about, Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group.¡± Zhou Siyu said loudly.

    After hearing his sister¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao signaled her to quiet down and then walked toward Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Bai, the famous business genius of Modu, I¡¯ve heard long of your great name.¡±

    Zhou Sihao very gentlemanly extended his right hand to Bai Zhiqing, smiling warmly.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Zhou Sihao indifferently and said coolly, ¡°Sorry, my husband doesn¡¯t like me shaking hands with other men.¡±

    Coldness shed across Zhou Sihao¡¯s face, and he calmly retracted his hand, saying lightly, ¡°Miss Bai, I heard there was a conflict with my sister just now. On behalf of my sister, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Hearing Zhou Sihao¡¯s words, Zhou Siyu shouted loudly but was stopped by Zhou Sihao¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°No need for an apology, please leave.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhou Sihao¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly. Her instincts told her Zhou Sihao was not well-intentioned.

    ¡°Leaving is possible.¡±

    Zhou Sihao smirked without warmth at Bai Zhiqing, ¡°My sister did wrong, so she should apologize. But since my sister did wrong, it¡¯s up to someone from the Zhou Family to discipline her, not outsiders meddling. Miss Bai, your man pped my sister, don¡¯t you want to give me an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more and directly stated aloofly, ¡°Your sister immediately mocked me the moment she came over, is that what you call family upbringing? I thought Suzhou was and of renowned people, having produced many literati, all should be cultured and courteous. It seems even in a ce of culture and courtesy, there can be a few ck sheep.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blunt words, the people around widened their eyes in shock, taken to the extreme; she was confronting the Zhou Family head-on.

    ¡°What did you say, Bai Zhiqing¡­?¡±

    ¡°Siyu.¡±

    Zhou Sihao immediately interrupted Zhou Siyu¡¯s words with a cold face.

    Zhou Siyu originally wanted to say something, but seeing Zhou Sihao¡¯s foreboding expression, she shivered, swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue, and didn¡¯t dare to speak another word.

    ¡°Miss Bai, do you know what your words mean? Speaking wronglyes at a cost.¡±

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s voice grew colder.

    ¡°Cost?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing sneered, ¡°Mr. Zhou, did I say anything wrong? I was having a meal peacefully with my husband, your sister came over mocking me rudely. Is that what you call family upbringing? Giving your sister a p was already generous. If you want to pursue something, then I, Bai Zhiqing, am prepared to apany you to the end.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, do you really intend to break ties with the Zhou Family? Remember, this is not Modu, this is Jiangnan, Suzhou. I won¡¯t ask for much; whichever hand your husband used to hit my sister, cut off that hand. Otherwise, today this matter will be hard to settle. Miss Bai, I hope you consider carefully when speaking, whether life or hand is more important.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing, who had been silent, now stood up, looking coldly at Zhou Sihao: ¡°Here is Jiangnan, Suzhou, so what? If one is shameless, there¡¯s no need to be courteous. Do you have the capability to take my hand? Not only you, Zhou Sihao, even if Zhou Tieshan from your Zhou Family came, I wouldn¡¯t fear, do you believe.¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, some onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Who was Zhou Tieshan? He was the Elder of the Zhou Family. The Zhou Family¡¯s current status was inextricably linked to him. Lu Tianxing now directly naming Elder Zhou was not only breaking ties but utterly bashing the Zhou Family.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s face became exceedingly sullen. The Zhou Family, one of Suzhou¡¯s prestigious families, when had they ever been humiliated like this, much less having someone directly name Elder Zhou in front of so many people to disgrace him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Sihao looked at Lu Tianxing coldly.

    ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that today you must apologize to my wife. The earlier light apology doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Zhou Sihao.

    ¡°Apologize? You hit my sister, and you want me to apologize? You¡¯re too much.¡± Zhou Sihao said furiously.

    ¡°Excessive? Your sister came to mock my wife indecently, is she justified? Aren¡¯t you trying to give me a choice? Then today I¡¯ll give you two choices: first, apologize obediently, then get lost, or second, I¡¯ll beat you until you beg for mercy on your knees, then apologize.¡±

    Lu Tianxing watched Zhou Sihao, a mischievous smile crept at the corner of his mouth, stepping forward, a strong killing intent emanating from him.

 Chapter 1066 - 1060: Teaching You How to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1060: Teaching You How to Apologize</h4>

    The sudden appearance of murderous intent made Zhou Sihao¡¯s face change drastically. He involuntarily took a step back, his gaze heavy as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    The onlookers around felt a chill from this hint of murderous intention, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. In an instant, they felt as if they had been plunged from the crisp autumn weather into the freezing depths of winter.

    An aura of extreme coldness permeated the air, as if threatening to freeze a person solid.

    "You can choose now, whether to take the first path or the second path."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent voice echoed in Zhou Siyu¡¯s ear, "Don¡¯t try to resist. With your skills, you¡¯re not even worth mentioning."

    Contempt, Lu Tianxing was grantly showing contempt for Zhou Sihao.

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Sihao¡¯s expression immediately became uncertain. From the moment Lu Tianxing released his aura, Zhou Sihao knew he was no match for Lu Tianxing. But to apologize was absolutely impossible. How could the future heir of the Zhou Family be intimidated by a few words into apologizing? If this got out, the Zhou Family would be theughingstock of Jiangnan.

    "Don¡¯t go too far. I know I can¡¯t beat you, but don¡¯t forget this is Suzhou, thend of the Zhou Family. Spare others when possible; don¡¯t forget you¡¯re not alone, you have a wife," Zhou Sihao said coldly to Lu Tianxing.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Zhou Sihao¡¯s words, a cold gleam shed in his eyes. "Looks like you don¡¯t want to apologize. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing directly walked towards Zhou Sihao.

    "Stop, stay away from our young master."

    At this moment, two of the four bodyguards behind Zhou Sihao stepped forward to block Lu Tianxing.

    "Out of my way."

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at the two men in ck.

    The faces of the two ck-d bodyguards changed, but they did not move aside.

    Seeing that the two had no intention of stepping aside, Lu Tianxing stepped forward and struck out with two palms.

    "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Everyone only saw Lu Tianxing take a step forward, and the two bodyguards in front of Zhou Sihao were sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the tables beside them. The people in front were drenched with the soup and water, feeling a chill to the bone.

    Witnessing this scene, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No wonder he dared to ignore Zhou Sihao; it turned out his strength was this formidable.

    All of a sudden, everyone became filled with curiosity about Lu Tianxing, their hearts full of anticipation, wondering if Lu Tianxing was qualified to make Zhou Sihao submit.

    Upon seeing this scene, Zhou Sihao¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and his face became grim. As a member of the Zhou Family, he himself was a martial artist and not weak, having already reached the Early Heavenly Level. But when Lu Tianxing struck, he couldn¡¯t even see how Lu Tianxing moved, and the two Earth-level realm bodyguards beside him were directly sent flying.

    Even he could not send two bodyguards flying in an instant, yet Lu Tianxing did. Just how strong was Lu Tianxing!

    Lu Tianxing ignored the reactions around him, his eyes coldly sweeping over Zhou Sihao and the two remaining bodyguards behind him. "Do not try to stop me. That was just a warning. If you dare to block me again, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your lives in bed!"

    With that, a bloodthirsty smile curved on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, looking into his cold as frost eyes, the two bodyguards behind Zhou Sihao couldn¡¯t help but shiver. From Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, they felt an overwhelming sense of death, devoid of any emotional fluctuations.

    Such eyes were terrifying to the extreme. Anyone with eyes like this killed without blinking and had lost any concept of human life. In other words, to people like this, killing someone was no different from squashing an ant.

    For a moment, their breathing became rapid. They wanted to stop Lu Tianxing, but their feet dared not move. They believed Lu Tianxing would do exactly as he said. Unlike the Zhou family¡¯s death soldiers, Zhou Sihao¡¯s life was a life, but so was theirs.

    Lu Tianxing disdainfully nced around and walked to Zhou Sihao¡¯s side, smiling faintly. "Since you don¡¯t want to apologize willingly, it seems you¡¯ve chosen the second path. Well, what can I say? I¡¯m just so benevolent! Today, I¡¯ll teach you what it means to apologize."

    "You dare...?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically. His five fingers wed, immediately grabbing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    The ghostly sound suddenly emanated from Zhou Sihao¡¯s True Qi fluctuations, ensnaring the soul and making people inadvertently feel a splitting headache.

    The Zhou Family¡¯s secret skill, Nine Yin White Bone w, once caught, would not leave its victim unharmed, even if it didn¡¯t kill.

    As Zhou Siyu¡¯s fingers were about to reach him, Lu Tianxing moved.

    With his movement, every muscle in his body seemed to explode, making Lu Tianxing resemble an awakened ancient beast. A fierce aura emanated from him, making everyone feel suffocated.

    "Bang!"

    At that moment, Zhou Sihao¡¯s expression changed drastically because he felt his fingers were grabbing onto something as hard as steel, unable to grasp any further.

    "Is this all you¡¯re capable of?"

    Lu Tianxing remained unmoving, his face full of mockery as he looked at Zhou Sihao.

    "You are too arrogant."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao ground his teeth in anger, his face twisted as he turned his hand into a sword. A fleeting shadow like autumn leaves descended with a deste aura, coldly saying, "You forced me. This move even I haven¡¯t mastered. If there¡¯s any mistake, don¡¯t me me..."

    After saying this, Zhou Sihao pushed his True Qi to the limit, surrounded by Sword Qi on his fingers, stabbing like lightning at Lu Tianxing¡¯s vital points. The Swordsmanship was as unpredictable as falling leaves in the autumn wind, leaving no trace of his fingers.

    However, before Zhou Sihao had time to be pleased, he immediately felt as if Lu Tianxing before him had transformed into a lofty deity overlooking the masses. With a single palm from Lu Tianxing, all the falling leaves vanished without a trace, the movepletely broken before it could even be disyed.

    "p!"

    Before Zhou Sihao could react, Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm smacked hard against Zhou Sihao¡¯s cheek.

    "Ah."

    Zhou Sihao screamed as his body was sent spinning like a top into the air, crashing heavily onto a wooden table, smashing it to pieces. The leftover soup and dishes sttered all over his face and body, turning his once handsome appearance into that of a beggar.

 Chapter 1067: 1061 Are You Willing to Apologize Now?

    <strong>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1061 Are You Willing to Apologize Now?</strong>

    Stunned!

    Apanied by the sound of a p and Zhou Sihao flying out, everyone watching themotion on the side was stunned. How could they not have expected Lu Tianxing to actually dare to make a move, and with one p, send the future heir of the Zhou family flying? Doesn¡¯t he fear the Zhou family¡¯s retaliation?

    Or is he a dragon crossing the river?

    ¡°Good, worthy of the man who turned Beijing upside down back then. The time is about right, Manager He, we should head down.¡±

    Liang Shidao, who was watching from the second floor, couldn¡¯t control the smile on his face anymore and turned to go downstairs.

    On the side, Zhou Siyu, who was waiting for her brother to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson, was also stunned at this moment, dumbfounded, staring nkly at the scene. How could she not have thought that her brother would also lose, and lose sopletely, being directly sent flying with a p?

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve caused trouble, you¡¯ve caused big trouble. How dare youy hands on my Zhou family? You¡¯re dead, the Zhou family won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    After a brief shock, Zhou Siyu quickly came to her senses, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of coldness.

    ¡°Shut up. If you start whining to me again, I¡¯ll ughter you immediately.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly nced over at Zhou Siyu.

    Just this one look made Zhou Siyu feel as if she¡¯d fallen into an ice cave, a chill spreading through her whole body, and she looked at Lu Tianxing with an indescribable fear.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s angry roar suddenly came, and the wooden table fragments covering him instantly shattered. Zhou Sihao struggled to get up from the ground, one side of his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, one eye swollen into a slit, and the other eye shing with a cold light, directly pouncing at Lu Tianxing, his voice filled with murderous intent: ¡°How dare you hit me? From childhood to now, no one has dared to treat me this way, not even Lu Haoyue of the Lu Family. Today, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

    p!

    However, before Zhou Sihao could charge in front of Lu Tianxing, he received another p on his face and was again sent flying, falling several meters away. This time, Lu Tianxing hit the other side of his face, making it also swell into a pig¡¯s head.

    Tears flowed from Zhou Sihao¡¯s eyes. From his birth to now, he had always lived in apuse and flowers, never having suffered such humiliation. He even wanted to die. He roared in anger, ready to get up again and fight Lu Tianxing desperately, but suddenly he felt darkness before his eyes, and then arge foot stepped directly onto his chest, making him unable to get up no matter how much he struggled.

    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll beat you until you do. Are you willing to apologize now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he looked at Zhou Sihao at his feet, applying slight pressure with his right foot, pressing Zhou Sihao onto the ground, unable to move, with his True Qipressed in his Dantian, unable to be utilized at all.

    Liang Shidao, who had just walked downstairs, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sh of apprehension in his heart upon seeing this scene. No wonder he was the ruthless person who annihted the Beijing Wang family at the slightest disagreement back then. Now he was stepping on the sessor of the Zhou family. Looking around Jiangnan, probably few dare to do such a thing, not even Lu Haoyue, known as the top of Suzhou¡¯s Four Young Masters.

    ¡°Want me to apologize? You¡¯re dreaming. I remember you. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll use the full power of my Zhou family to tear you apart.¡±

    With Lu Tianxing stepping on him, a great sense of humiliation surged from Zhou Sihao¡¯s heart, his fists tightly clenched, his eyes filled with killing intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t take Zhou Sihao¡¯s threats to heart at all. To him, Zhou Sihao was just a clown who couldn¡¯t make any big waves.

    Lu Tianxing turned to nce at Bai Zhiqing, putting on a frightened look and said: ¡°Wife, did you see that? I¡¯m so scared. He said he¡¯ll use his whole family¡¯s power to take revenge on me. I¡¯m so scared. Wife, if I were to die, would you be a widow for me?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao felt his insides churn with blood, almost exploding with anger. Lu Tianxing waspletely humiliating him, and it was merciless.

    As for Bai Zhiqing, she only rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing. She had never seen Lu Tianxing afraid of anyone.

    ¡°You¡­ dare to humiliate the next heir of my Zhou family like this, you¡­¡±

    Beside them, Zhou Siyu was now shaking with rage, pointing at Lu Tianxing without saying a word.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s too much? Just now, when you were coldly taunting my wife and nning to cripple my hand, why didn¡¯t you think it was excessive? Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning.¡±

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Zhou Siyu, grinning to show a set of white teeth, then slowly removed his right foot from Zhou Sihao.

    ¡°Roar.¡±

    Before Zhou Sihao could react, they heard a dragon¡¯s roar. Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand seemed to transform into a dragon w, lifting Zhou Sihao from the ground.

    Without giving Zhou Sihao time to react, Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm pressed downwards. Zhou Sihao felt a powerful force, as if a mountain was pressing down on his shoulder, uncontrobly causing his body to fall downward, his knees kneeling heavily on the hard marble floor, the tremendous force cracking the marble floor with numerous fissures.

    If not for Zhou Sihao being a Heavenly Realm Martial Artist, with body strength far surpassing ordinary people, this kneeling could have directly crippled his legs.

    ¡°Do you feel it¡¯s too much now?¡± Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t look at the grim expression on Zhou Sihao¡¯s face but turned his head to look at Zhou Siyu, smiling as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Zhou Siyu pointed at Lu Tianxing, unable to utter a single word, her body trembling slightly,pletely scared. She suddenly felt that provoking Lu Tianxing this time was the biggest mistake of her life.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding people were dumbfounded,pletely frozen. First, Lu Tianxing pped Zhou Sihao, then stepped on him, and now made him kneel. This¡­ this¡­ no one knew how to describe this scene with words, only that it was too fierce.

    ¡°Are you willing to apologize now?¡± Lu Tianxing pressed his palm on Zhou Sihao¡¯s shoulder, smiling as he spoke.

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Zhou Sihao gritted his teeth and said.

    If it were anyone else, they might have apologized and left in disgrace, then sought revenge in secret. But he was one of Suzhou¡¯s Four Young Masters, representing the face of the Zhou family. If he apologized after being beaten, he could never hold his head up again.

    If he didn¡¯t apologize, others might say he was a man after learning about his beating. If he apologized, in others¡¯ eyes, he would be a coward.

    Zhou Sihao understood this point very well, so he absolutely couldn¡¯t apologize. At the same time, once he bowed his head, it would mean the Zhou family bowed their head, admitting their wrongdoing.

 Chapter 1068: 1062 Liang Shidao Appears

    <strong>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1062 Liang Shidao Appears</strong>

    ¡°Not apologizing, huh? No problem, then let me see whether your bones or your mouth are harder.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile as he stepped back and kicked Zhou Sihao hard in the chest.

    Instinctively, Zhou Sihao subconsciously activated his True Qi, crossing his arms over his chest.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    But it was of no use, Zhou Sihao took the full brunt of the kick, and was sent flying, creating a parabolic arc in the air, smashing through five or six tables, falling heavily to the ground with both arms fractured, blood gushing from his mouth.

    Zhou Sihao red at Lu Tianxing angrily, the word ¡®you¡¯ hadn¡¯t even left his lips when his vision went ck and he fainted.

    ¡°Passed out? No problem, I¡¯ll wake you right up.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice echoed through the restaurant as he walked, step by step, towards the unconscious Zhou Sihao.

    Zhou Siyu heard these words, her face devoid of color, no longer arrogant and imperious as usual. She never thought it would end like this, if she¡¯d known earlier that her brother would suffer such humiliation because of her, she would¡¯ve rather taken the p herself.

    And the people around, upon hearing those words, looked at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of fear. In their eyes, Lu Tianxing was simply aplete demon.

    Lu Tianxing continued to walk towards Zhou Sihao.

    His footsteps crunched on the debris of broken tables, producing a harsh, grating sound.

    When Zhou Siyu heard this noise, she shivered and seeing Lu Tianxing approaching Zhou Sihao, she hurriedly ran forward, spreading her arms and stood in front of Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was filled with indifference. Though Zhou Siyu was very pretty with a fiery figure, he was not one to go easy just because the opposition was a woman.

    ¡°Please, let my brother go, okay? I¡¯m willing to apologize, I¡¯m sorry, really sorry, I¡¯m begging you to spare my brother, alright?¡±

    ¡°Your apology is yours, and your brother¡¯s is his.¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    ¡°My brother is already like this, aren¡¯t you satisfied yet?¡±

    ¡°Satisfied? If it were me whocked ability, my fate wouldn¡¯t be much better, would it? If you do wrong, you pay the price, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly looked at Zhou Siyu, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, move aside.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the side: ¡°Brother Lu, hold on, don¡¯t act, I wonder if you could do me a favor and spare Zhou Sihao this once. Let¡¯s consider it as me owing you a favor.¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the staircase on the second floor.

    A man around twenty-seven or twenty-eight slowly descended the stairs, wearing a Patek Philippe watch with a trace of anxiety on his face that couldn¡¯t be distinguished between real or fake, as he strode down.

    ¡°Brother Lu, I am Liang Shidao, I wonder if you could do me a favor and spare Zhou Sihao this time.¡± Liang Shidao lowered his posture as he spoke to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Do you know he just wanted to cripple me?¡±

    As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit a smiling face, seeing Liang Shidao lower his posture, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone softened a bit, casually ncing at Liang Shidao, knowing from Angel¡¯s intelligence about Jiangnan that it included Liang Shidao¡¯s name, a member of the Liang Family from Suzhou.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao nodded, ¡°But Brother Lu, do you know Zhou Sihao¡¯s character? As far as I know, Zhou Sihao has never apologized to anyone; that¡¯s just his nature. If you force him, he won¡¯t apologize, leading only to mutual destruction. Brother Lu, perhaps you have the ability to disable him, but if you do, you¡¯ll truly have a life-or-death vendetta with the Zhou Family.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of the Zhou Family?¡±

    ¡°No, Brother Lu, you indeed have no fear of the Zhou Family, but if they really want a life-and-death struggle with you, you may not withstand it. Have you considered the consequences? You might stand against the Zhou Family, but can your wife handle it?¡± Liang Shidao spoke slowly.

    Hearing Liang Shidao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, ncing at Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Wife, what do you think, should we spare him?¡±

    Upon being asked by Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing looked at Zhou Siyu, who gazed at her pleadingly, then at Zhou Sihao, and softly said, ¡°Tianxing, maybe let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, since you said so, I¡¯ll let him off for now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged casually, his gaze sweeping around, ¡°For my wife¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you go today. If it happens again, I won¡¯t mind sending you off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Miss Bai,¡± Zhou Siyu said, trembling.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Siyu hurried forward, helping the guards carry Zhou Sihao away.

    Watching Lu Tianxing let go of Zhou Sihao, Liang Shidao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had disagreements with Zhou Sihao, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to the Zhou Family if Zhou Sihao died in front of him.

    ¡°Brother Lu, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Liang Shidao, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how do you know me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Brother Lu, when you showcased your prowess in Beijing back then, I happened to be there, so I found out a bit.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Tianxing thoughtfully nced at Liang Shidao, ¡°Mr. Liang, as you can see, I can¡¯t stay here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Brother Lu, get busy.¡±

    Liang Shidao smiled, ¡°By the way, Brother Lu, I wonder if you¡¯d have time in the future for a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no doubts, as long as Mr. Liang is willing to treat.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Brother Lu, though I, Liang Shidao, don¡¯t have much money, I¡¯m still able to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, exchanged phone numbers with Liang Shidao, then left Xiang Crab Garden with Bai Zhiqing.

    Liang Shidao watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, eyes glinting with an unexined light, seemingly scheming.

    ¡°Young Master Liang, who is he exactly, daring to disregard the Zhou Family like this?¡± whispered Manager He beside him, puzzled.

    Liang Shidao nced at Manager He beside him, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Him, you can¡¯t afford to provoke him, nor can I. In Jiangnan, not many forces can afford to provoke him.¡±

    Manager He was utterly terrified!!!

 Chapter 1069 - 1063 Someone is Following

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1063 Someone is Following</h4>

    After leaving the restaurant, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger, instead, they drove straight back to the hotel.

    After everything that happened, neither of them had any mood to savor the hairy crabs. Of course, this wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing, but Bai Zhiqing who had lost her appetite. The events of the day reminded her of the trip to Beijing; having been in Suzhou for less than a day, such things had already happened, and she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    The BMW X5 cruised down the road. Bai Zhiqing opened the car window, letting the cold wind brush her delicate face, turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, and said softly, "Lu Tianxing, that Liang Shidao is problematic."

    "Honey, you noticed it too."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and slowly said, "Actually, Liang Shidao had noticed the conflict between Zhou Sihao and me a long time ago but just chose not to intervene, hiding in the shadows and watching. It wasn¡¯t until Zhou Sihao and Ipletely tore into each other that he came down from upstairs."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing frowned and said, "Lu Tianxing, ording to you, since Liang Shidao saw the whole thing, why didn¡¯t hee down to stop it and instead watched the drama unfold? He only appeared at the end to speak favorably towards Zhou Sihao, was that all just to gain Zhou Sihao¡¯s favor?"

    "Of course not. He belongs to the Liang Family from Suzhou, which isn¡¯t much weaker than the Zhou Family. There¡¯s no need for him to gain Zhou Sihao¡¯s favor. He wasn¡¯t there because he wanted to see me and Zhou Sihao tear each other apart."

    Lu Tianxing sneered. He wasn¡¯t foolish, and it was clear to him.

    The timing of Liang Shidao¡¯s appearance was too coincidental, almost impossibly so. The conflict between him and Zhou Sihao should have long since alerted the entire restaurant, yet even though Liang Shidao was clearly in the restaurant, he didn¡¯t appear until they had thoroughly torn into each other, which undoubtedly suggested something was wrong.

    The reason he was being amicable with Liang Shidao and didn¡¯t expose Liang Shidao¡¯s trickery was because he didn¡¯t fully grasp what Liang Shidao was up to. It wasn¡¯t necessary to tear into him and make enemies all around.

    "Lu Tianxing, you mean to say that Liang Shidao deliberately waited until you and Zhou Sihao had torn into each other, then came out to intervene with the intention of causing you to fall out with the Zhou Family, from which he could benefit from the fallout?" Bai Zhiqing said.

    Lu Tianxing said calmly, "He can¡¯t benefit from the fallout, nor does he have the ability to do so. Today¡¯s matter, a simple analysis can deduce his intentions; he¡¯s been standing by idly, and this tactic is merely to use me to suppress Zhou Sihao a bit."

    "Then why didn¡¯t you point this out, but instead went along with Liang Shidao¡¯s suggestion to let Zhou Sihao off?"

    "Honey, you don¡¯t understand. Although I could teach Zhou Sihao a lesson, I cannot kill him. Sidelining or killing Zhou Sihao would truly break things with the Zhou Family. Liang Shidao using my hand to suppress the Zhou Family seems simr to me using his hand to bolster my influence. If I were to join the Lu Family, I might find myself beset from all sides. As long as Liang Shidao doesn¡¯t fall out with me, he can assist me from the shadows, while I can use him to learn about the Lu Family."

    "But in dealing with such a person, you must be very cautious, Liang Shidao strikes me as someone two-faced, saying one thing publicly and another privately. You need to be exceedingly careful doing business with a person like this, or who knows when he might stab you in the back."

    "Don¡¯t worry, honey, I¡¯ll be careful."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. Liang Shidao seemed amiable, but his depth was immeasurable; with a surface smile, it was impossible to gauge his true thoughts. He might be smiling in front of you one moment, but the next he could be stabbing you in the back.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Bai Zhiqing suddenly sighed and said, "Lu Tianxing, I suddenly feel a bit sorry for Liang Shidao, of all people, he chose to scheme against you."

    "Honey, what do you mean by that? It sounds like I¡¯m some kind of viin. I¡¯m an upstanding citizen, you know," Lu Tianxing retorted.

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing a nce. Those four words¡ªupstanding citizen¡ªcould only have been spoken by someone as thick-skinned as Lu Tianxing. If Lu Tianxing were an upstanding citizen, then the whole world would be full of them.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed as his gaze discreetly swept across the rear-view mirror and a sh of ice-cold killing intent crossed his face.

    Bai Zhiqing immediately sensed Lu Tianxing¡¯s change. She looked at him and said sternly, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Nothing, just a few little rats showing up."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, "I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I arrived in Suzhou, some people were so restless to take action against me. I¡¯m truly honored."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing paused slightly, somewhat puzzled, and said, "Lu Tianxing, are you saying Zhou Sihao intends to make a move against you?"

    "Not sure, but since they dare toe, let¡¯s ughter them."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, suddenly maneuvering the steering wheel, diverting from the road back to the hotel, driving in another direction.

    Killing someone requires selecting a ce of serenity and beauty.

    Following behind Lu Tianxing were two cars: one ck sedan and one silver-gray van. Inside the ck sedan, a middle-aged man sitting in the passenger seat noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s car making a turn and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Boss Liu, it seems he discovered us." The driver spoke.

    The middle-aged man sneered and said, "So what if he has? Follow him. The master said this time, as long we kill him, I¡¯m free. He must die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips formed a mocking smile as he looked through the rear-view mirror at the ck sedan tightly tailing him, his eyes flickering with intense murderous intent.

    "Hold tight, honey, let¡¯s find a serene spot for them to rest eternally."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed derision.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind inadvertently shed back to past images of Lu Tianxing, instinctively clutching both sides, and then she felt a strong surge of eleration. The scenery out the window receded swiftly like a sh of lightning, and the car speed suddenly increased to its utmost.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the once steadily cruising BMW X5 suddenly turned into an awakened beast. The engine roared abruptly, and then it sprinted like a gray lightning bolt, ferociously speeding through the busy streets.

    "Hmph, can he escape? Keep up."

    The middle-aged man in the ck sedan sneered, immediately instructing them to follow.

    In an instant, on the broad road, the two cars raced frantically, with speeds reaching the extreme, darting through the traffic like lightning.

    On the street, everyone felt an overwhelming rush, barely catching the roar before realizing the car had raced past their side, its speed imaginable.

    It seemed as if someone had pressed this matter down; the two cars were racing down the road, yet no traffic police intervened; it was a series of green lights as if no one saw the vehicles at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1070 - 1064: This Place is Perfect for a Cemetery

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1064: This ce is Perfect for a Cemetery</h4>

    The car sped down the road without any obstruction. Only after leaving the urban area, where there were fewer and fewer vehicles around, did Lu Tianxing gradually slow down and finally stop at the roadside.

    "Lu Tianxing, why did you stop?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback by Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, unable to understand why Lu Tianxing had stopped the car.

    "My dear, don¡¯t you think this ce, with its beautiful mountains and waters, is very suitable for a cemetery?"

    Lu Tianxing unbuckled his seatbelt, took a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it for himself: "My dear, stay in the car no matter what happens and don¡¯t get out."

    "Hmm!"

    Bai Zhiqing already guessed what Lu Tianxing intended to do. Having witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s superhuman martial prowess, she had no worries about him, and she also believed that Lu Tianxing would definitely protect her, so she had no concerns.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly at Bai Zhiqing, got out of the car directly, then closed the car door. He leaned against the car alone, with a faint smile on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the ck sedan speeding over from a distance.

    Finally, as the vehicle got closer, looking through the car window at the few people sitting inside the sedan with killing intent in their eyes, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    The ck sedan came closer and closer, a hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters, ten meters...

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing moved. His figure flickered, like an eagle soaring into the sky, appearing above the vehicle.

    The middle-aged man sitting in the ck sedan, upon seeing this scene, suddenly changed his expression, a cold chill rising in his heart. Ignoring everything else, he shed out of the car, directly opening the car door and rushing out.

    "Boom!"

    At the moment he left the car door, a Sky-covering Giant Handprint pressed down from the sky, directly pounding on the ck sedan.

    "Crack!"

    The ck sedan immediately emitted a twisted, piercing sound, pounded t into a metal pancake by this palm. The few people sitting inside didn¡¯t even have a chance to react, instantly being smashed into pulp, with blood slowly seeping out from the crevices.

    As if he had done something trivial, Lu Tianxing calmly looked at the terrified middle-aged man: "Now, can you tell me who sent you to kill me?"

    "You... how dare you kill my people?" The middle-aged man quickly regained his senses and, both shocked and angry, looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking coldly. In Suzhou and even Jiangnan, it has always been them who killed others; it would never be their turn to be killed by someone else.

    At the same time, another van drove up behind the middle-aged man, stopping beside him. Five men in strong outfits, each holding a longsword, got out of the vehicle and stood behind the middle-aged man.

    Lu Tianxing coldly watched the scene, speaking with an unemotional tone: "So what if I killed your people? Since you wanted to make trouble for me, you should have the resolve to die. Or are you telling me you¡¯ve been following me for so long just to say this, and not to kill me?"

    "Hmph, since you know, I¡¯ll make it clear to you: someone doesn¡¯t want you appearing in Suzhou, so they sent me to eliminate you forever."

    Seeing the five people around him, the middle-aged man seemed to gain confidence, letting out a long sigh of relief in his heart. He sneered at Lu Tianxing and waved his hand: "Go, all of you, kill him for me."

    "ng!"

    With the middle-aged man¡¯smand, the sound of swords being drawn filled the air, apanied by a flurry of sword light. The five men behind the middle-aged man simultaneously drew their swords, and the shimmering sword light formed a Sword Array, enclosing Lu Tianxing. Cold air lingered, and the shing sword light pierced the air like a storm, heading sharply towards Lu Tianxing.

    The Golden Silk Rain Sword Formation, swordsmanship like rain.

    Upon seeing this, a pleased smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. With these five joining forces, even someone at the Heavenly Peak would surely perish within it. Lu Tianxing dared to enter the Sword Array without dodging or avoiding; he was dead for sure.

    "Ding!" "Ding!" "Ding!"

    The five struck with extreme speed, sending countless strands of Sword Qi with piercing ferocity at Lu Tianxing in the blink of an eye. However, despite these Sword Qi¡¯s razor-sharpness, capable of piercing through metal and iron, they merely caused Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi to ripple slightly, unable to break through his True Qi and causing him no harm.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically upon seeing this: "Why is this kid¡¯s strength so strong? Could he be someone at the Mythical Realm? Impossible; the master clearly told me he was just Bai Zhiqing¡¯s man!"

    Before the thought could finish, Lu Tianxing suddenly struck. His True Qi surged, and his momentum skyrocketed to the extreme, as if a deity awoke. Violent True Qi sprouted six arms from his armpits, with the True Qi flowing down them like blood and veins.

    The Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Invincible in battle.

    With a single move, six fists crushed the void, the air roaring as the swirling sword light shattered instantly. The meticulous Golden Silk Rain Sword Formation, able to trap even a Heavenly Peak with ease when executed by four Earth-level Realm, was now effortlessly broken by Lu Tianxing in a single move.

    "Not good, dangerous."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s strike, the middle-aged man felt his scalp tingle, soared into the sky, and with a swipe at his waist, a brilliant silver light stabbed directly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    The middle-aged man wielded a Soft Sword, like a serpentine viper, making it impossible to discern where the sword light truly was, revealing it as a highly advanced swordsmanship.

    Lu Tianxing, advancing like a crab, charged directly, his Unbeatable Emperor Fist attacking in six directions, striking hard into the five with thudding sounds.

    The five didn¡¯t even have time to scream, their bodies hurled into the air, their internal organs shattered by the violent force, dead beyond dead.

    With bloodshot eyes, the middle-aged man fully channeled his True Qi, making the Soft Sword in his hand unpredictable. He shouted fiercely: "Lu Tianxing, you dare kill members of the Zhou Family; you¡¯re dead for sure this time. No matter who you are, you won¡¯t walk out of Jiangnan alive."

    "Noisy."

    Lu Tianxing took a step forward, and his Unbeatable Emperor Fist, like a giant swinging an axe, crashed down fiercely on the middle-aged man¡¯s head.

    The violent force roared as if it was going to shatter the air itself.

 Chapter 1071: 1065: The Worlds Top Assassins Attack

    <strong>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1065: The World¡¯s Top Assassins Attack</strong>

    ¡°Golden Snake Sword Technique.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he saw the scene. With a roar, he flicked his soft sword upwards. Under the setting sun, the sharp sword light seemed like a golden viper meeting the descendingrge hand, attempting to crush that arm forcefully.

    Boom!

    The soft sword collided with the huge palm. A cracking sound was heard, and the soft sword was instantly shattered, while therge hand directly struck the middle-aged man¡¯s head.

    The True Qi in the middle-aged man¡¯s body scattered in an instant, apanied by crackling sounds. Fragments of shattered bones burst from his body, piercing him like a sieve, riddled with countless holes.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill me? The Zhou Family will not let you go, you will die¡­¡±

    Before the middle-aged man could finish his words, his entire body was torn apart, leaving a mess of flesh and blood on the ground.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at the middle-aged man¡¯s corpse, turning to walk towards Bai Zhiqing.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to take his first step, his expression suddenly changed, and he swiftly retreated backward.

    Whoosh!

    In the instant Lu Tianxing retreated, a pitch-ck arrow shot down like a meteor at the spot where he had just stood. Without a sound, a dark hole appeared instantly where he had been standing, as if everything in the center had been swallowed by something.

    ¡°Dark power.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned grim as he suddenly turned around, looking at the source behind him, and punched out. The terrifying force swept out like a tide, making the air seem to ripple.

    ¡°Devour!¡±

    A low voice sounded, and a pitch-ck hole suddenly appeared in the previously empty air,pletely swallowing the energy.

    At the same time, a blond, blue-eyed man in a ck robe appeared in the void, looking at Lu Tianxing with a smile: ¡°Judge, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Robertson.¡±

    Seeing the foreign man¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    Robertson, a top ten master on the world assassin rankings, was infamous for assassinating a certain country¡¯s prime minister sessfully. What made him even more feared was his dark superpower, capable of transforming his surroundings into ck holes that swallowed everything. Once hit, even slightly, the dark power would rapidly spread and consume you.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡±

    The foreigner, Robertson, smiled at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t secretly told me you are the Judge, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The Judge, who terrifies the entire Underworld, is so young! As you Chinese say, a hero emerges young, right? Is that the saying?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he coldly said, ¡°Robertson, it seems we have no grievances. Why are you attacking me?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to fight you because I know how terrifying you are. I¡¯m not at all certain I can take you down, but the temptation of immortality is too strong; I can¡¯t resist it. Just hand over the Four Symbols Ring, and I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Robertson said casually as he watched Lu Tianxing, though despite talking about leaving, the murderous intent in his eyes only intensified.

    ¡°How did you know I have the Four Symbols Ring?¡±

    Upon hearing this, a chill immediately appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, with undisguised killing intent.

    ¡°Judge, it seems you don¡¯t know yet! The fact that you have the Four Symbols Ring has spread throughout the Western World. Not just me, but Xue Tu, Silent Annihtion, and Lang Ci might have alsoe for the Four Symbols Ring in your possession.¡±

    Upon hearing those three names, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed to pinpoints. He might not care about Xue Tu and Lang Ya, but what he cared most about was Silent Annihtion.

    Silent Annihtion, the number one killer on the world assassin rankings. No one knows if they are male or female, and they haven¡¯t killed many people, mostly nobodies. Yet Silent Annihtion remains famous because they climbed the assassin rankings by challenging and killing the older generation one step at a time.

    And if Silent Annihtion makes a move, it¡¯s a fight to the death. The name conveys that their attack equates to Silent Annihtion.

    It¡¯s a bold im, but there¡¯s no doubt about their strength.

    ¡°Judge, have you made up your mind? Hand over the Four Symbols Ring, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Robertson grew impatient.

    ¡°You want the Four Symbols Ring? You¡¯re not worthy, Robertson. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t bother going back. This beautifulndscape is perfect for your grave,¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯ll regret what you said today,¡±

    Robertson roared, and a pair of pitch-ck wings suddenly appeared on his back. He soared into the sky, unleashing his dark power, which transformed into a massive hand that descended.

    Robertson¡¯s strikecked any intricate skill but gave an eerie sense, as if it could devour everything.

    Faced with Robertson¡¯s attack, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, flipping his hand to deliver a palm strike that collided heavily with Robertson¡¯s dark power. Robertson was sted back several meters, while Lu Tianxing only felt a sinking sensation underfoot, his legs immediately sinking into the soil. At the same time, a bizarre force swirled around his arm, voraciously devouring his True Qi.

    ¡°What an eerie dark power. No wonder the Western World eradicates dark superpower users on sight. If this terrifying power is cultivated to the extreme, few could kill him.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shook, his True Qi surging like a tide into his arm, shattering the dark energy slithering up like tiny snakes towards his shoulder.

    ¡°Judge, your strength is truly formidable, but my dark power is made to restrain strength. No matter how powerful you are, you are weak before me. Since you won¡¯t hand over the Four Symbols Ring, I¡¯ll kill you and find itter.¡±

    After retreating a few meters, Robertson¡¯s wings moved, propelling him straight towards Lu Tianxing. His hands thrust forward, and the dark power surged, forming a pitch-ck sphere before him. It was like a dark sun that absorbed all the surrounding light, absolutely ck.

    ¡°Judge, die for me!¡±

    Robertson shouted, and the ck energy sphere shot towards Lu Tianxing like lightning.

    ¡°Invincible King Fist, victorious in battle, unstoppable in attack!¡±

    Lu Tianxing roared, unleashing the strongest strike of the Invincible King Fist. His hand transformed variably, like a tiger¡¯s paw, an eagle¡¯s w, a dragon shape, constantly changing. His True Qi surged like a tide, flowing inside him like river water.

 Chapter 1072: 1066: Slaying Robertson

    <strong>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1066: ying Robertson</strong>

    Boom!

    The two collided head-on, and the ck sphere shattered into pieces, while the Invincible King Fist vanished without a trace. The ground beneath Lu Tianxing¡¯s feet exploded instantly, revealing a massive dirt pit.

    However, Robertson was once again sted away, flipping several times in mid-air before he could stabilize himself.

    ¡°Robertson, you¡¯ve attacked me twice, now it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Lu Tianxing bent his legs slightly and then shot up like a cannonball, his hand descending like the sky was overturning, aiming towards Robertson¡¯s head.

    Robertson¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He hurriedly retreated while continuously unleashing his dark power, turning them into ck holes to defuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    This time, Lu Tianxing was determined to keep Robertson here, with no reservations in his attack. Each ck hole was instantly shattered the moment the handprintnded.

    Although the dark power could transform into ck holes to absorb strength, there was ultimately a limit. When this limit was exceeded, the dark power became useless. Otherwise, dark superpower users would have been invincible long ago.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, how does he possess such terrifying power? My strength is the strongest. I am the future Dark God.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Robertson could no longer control his emotions, roaring in anger. Instead of retreating, he advanced, transforming into a ck light and lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not dodge or evade, raising his hand directly.

    Robertson immediately felt a chill, looking up to see that Lu Tianxing seemed to have disappeared, leaving only a massive handprint as if the heavens had copsed. Yin and yang were in chaos, and the entire world disappeared from his sight, leaving only this handprint.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Robertson roared angrily, desperately mustering his abilities. Rings of ck energy exploded from his body, enveloping himpletely. The devouring, cold aura spread instantly, preventing even light from prating this ckyer.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Sky Flipping Seal mmed heavily onto the ck energy, causing it to oscite fiercely, like a stone cast into a calmke, but unable to break through it.

    True Qi surged around Lu Tianxing, and with a kick as if he were kicking a ball, he sent Robertson flying.

    Having been sted away, Lu Tianxing¡¯s momentum grew stronger. The Invincible King Fist was unleashed again, punching one punch after another onto the ck ball that Robertson had be.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The deafening noise was endless, the violent force rippling through the air, causing ripples. Lu Tianxing and Robertson collided fiercely in mid-air, causing gravel and dust to fly everywhere, like two massive beasts locked in a fight to the death.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done, Robertson, your turtle shell should break by now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing roared, the Invincible King Fist¡¯s six punchesbined and smashed fiercely onto Robertson¡¯s chest. Robertson spat out a mouthful of blood, and the ck energy on his body shattered like broken ss, peeling offyer byyer.

    ¡°What, my dark power cannot withstand his attack.¡±

    Robertson¡¯s face turned to terror, panicking in despair, the remaining dark power transformed into a pair of ck wings, flying away into the distance, shouting harshly: ¡°Judge, this time I admit defeat. I tell you, this isn¡¯t over. The Four Symbols Ring, I must have it.¡±

    ¡°Must have it? Robertson, do you think you can leave today? Be a good man and leave your life here for me!¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his figure like a Jiao Long, drawing an arc in mid-air, appearing directly beside Robertson, reaching out, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, smashing towards Robertson.

    ¡°Judge, do you dare to kill me?¡±

    Sensing the violent powering from behind, Robertson was both shocked and furious, with an undisguisable terror on his face. He immediately unleashed his dark power, transforming into a barrage of ck arrows shooting out.

    ¡°So what if I kill you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shouted harshly, pping with a palm, the power surging forth, shredding the barrage of ck arrows to pieces. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd pierced through the air, mercilessly impaling Robertson.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ how can your strength be so strong.¡±

    Robertson lowered his head with a look of disbelief, spitting out a mouthful of blood: ¡°Judge, you¡­ you won¡¯t have it easy. You¡¯ll die too, I tell you, it¡¯s not just me who came to China, the powerhouses of the Western World are here too. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in hell¡­.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Robertson¡¯s body suddenly erupted with rings of ck energy, and the air rippled.

    ¡°Damn, self-annihtion.¡±

    Seeing Robertson¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.

    Self-annihtion could be said to be ast-ditch method possessed by all dark-type superpowers, annihting themselves to drag everything around into it and annihte together.

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand, delivering a palm strike to Robertson¡¯s chest, sting him away. At the same time, Lu Tianxing instantly retreated, appearing in front of the car at a distance, grabbing Bai Zhiqing without stopping and retreated further away.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    In the instant Lu Tianxing retreated, a pitch-ck energy spread like a tide, expanding in all directions. Wherever it passed, grass and trees turned to ash instantly, leaving only bare ground.

    The ck energy continued spreading around, enveloping a range of tens of meters, devouring everything, as if the apocalypse had descended.

    Bai Zhiqing was carried down from the car by Lu Tianxing, watching the scene with terror, her delicate face pale. The ck energy was like a ck hole in the universe, devouring everything in its path, leaving only bare ground. The BMW X5 they were in was half disintegrated upon contact with the ck energy, with half left behind after the energy was exhausted.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing, crestfallen, looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid; haven¡¯t you noticed a critical issue?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, ¡°What issue?¡±

    ¡°The car! Our car is gone, wife, there¡¯s still a long way to the city, and it seems there aren¡¯t any taxis around. We have to walk back.¡±

    ¡°Walk back?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, then looked at Lu Tianxing sweetly, saying, ¡°Husband, I believe you won¡¯t let me walk back, right?¡±

 Chapter 1073 - 1067: The Old Master of the Lu Familyâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1067: The Old Master of the Lu Family¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    Lu Tianxing shivered at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sweet words and said somewhat apprehensively, "Honey, what are you talking about! I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    "I mean you should carry me home," Bai Zhiqing said with a smile, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Um."

    Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat and chuckled awkwardly, "Honey, I think it¡¯d be more practical if I gged down a car for you."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing eagerly walked towards the side of the road.

    Just at that moment, the roar of an engine could be heard suddenly. A yellow Ferrari sports car sped quickly from afar and stopped at the roadside. Liang Shidao got out of the car, scanning the surroundings, then strode briskly towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Brother Lu, Miss Bai, are you okay!" Liang Shidao said directly to the two of them.

    "Our ride has arrived."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly at Bai Zhiqing and then said to Liang Shidao, "Mr. Liang, what brings you here?"

    "Brother Lu, I heard that just after you left Xiang Crab Garden, someone tried to tail you. I was worried you might be in danger, so I rushed over,"

    Liang Shidao said anxiously, "So, how are you, Brother Lu? Are you hurt? Do you need me to investigate who was following you?"

    "Mr. Liang, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that we lost the car."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said nomittally, "Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure who they were. It¡¯s just that after I took out thest person, that guy imed to be from the Zhou Family."

    "The Zhou Family?"

    Liang Shidao frowned immediately upon hearing this and said, "Could it be that the Zhou Family saw you had a conflict with Zhou Sihao at Xiang Crab Garden and, fearing leaving evidence, secretly sent people to kill you?"

    "Unclear."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said to Liang Shidao, "Mr. Liang, I wonder if you have time to give my wife and me a lift back to the hotel."

    "No problem," Liang Shidao said without any hesitation.

    "Thank you, Mr. Liang."

    Lu Tianxing nodded to Liang Shidao, then led Bai Zhiqing toward the car, knowing that everything here would naturally be handled by others.

    ...

    Apanying Lu Tianxing¡¯s ride back in Liang Shidao¡¯s car, the incident where Lu Tianxing was pursued midway was ultimately hushed up but still reached the ears of some interested parties.

    Lu Family!

    Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes were now filled with a cold murderous intent. Since his son died, for more than twenty years, this was the first time he had felt a murderous urge. His grandson was ambushed on his own turf, how could this not enrage the Old Master of the Lu Family?

    After all, in Old Master Lu¡¯s heart, he had always felt guilty towards his son. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, he naturally transferred this guilt to Lu Tianxing, feeling that he owed him. Now, just as Lu Tianxing stepped into Suzhou, he was pursued for assassination, and one can only imagine the anger burning in the Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s heart.

    His face was as dark as it could be, a chilling aura emanating from Old Master Lu, surrounded by whirling gusts that appeared out of nowhere. The temperature around suddenly dropped to the extreme, and a light frost faintly condensed on the flowers, grass, and trees.

    Lu Chuan, who had just rushed back from Beijing, looked at Old Master Lu with fear. True Qi appeared all over him to resist the cold, knowing that the old man in front of him was truly angry. Though since the incident with Lu Tianzhan back then, Old Master Lu hadn¡¯t acted again, his strength had never diminished.

    At this moment, Old Master Lu, because of his anger, caused the weather to change. It was evident how furious the Old Master of the Lu Family was. The stunning murderous intent he radiated imposed a huge pressure on people.

    Even though Lu Chuan had served Old Master Lu for decades, the only other time he saw him this furious was twenty years ago, with the death of Lu Tianzhan. Old Master Lu raged to the extreme, taking a knife in hand and charging into Beijing on his own. If it weren¡¯t for the intervention of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s leader and Supreme Elders back then, a lot of families would be missing from today¡¯s Beijing.

    "Lu Chuan, were they hurt?"

    Old Master Lu slowly opened his mouth, his tone carrying a trace of coldness.

    "They weren¡¯t hurt. Liang Shidao took them back to the hotel."

    "Do you know who was behind this incident?"

    Lu Chuan was slightly taken aback when he heard Old Master Lu speak, unsure how to respond.

    "Speak, I won¡¯t me you."

    Lu Chuan took a deep breath and said, "ording to rumors, the ones who ambushed the young master midway were from the Zhou Family, because the young master had a conflict with Zhou Sihao of the Zhou Family at Xiang Crab Garden, they wanted revenge. Of course, it might also be someone spreading misinformation, the Zhou Family isn¡¯t that foolish."

    "Besides the Zhou Family, I suspect another party targeting the young master might be the Heavenly God. But I dismissed this spectionter. We have investigated the Heavenly God and know his style. Last time at the Wealth Mansion, he already knew the young master¡¯s capabilities. If he wanted to kill the young master, he wouldn¡¯t send small fry but experts who could genuinely take him down."

    "Continue."

    "And as the young master wasn¡¯t hurt this time, it clearly indicates these people were not a threat. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be anyone sent by the Heavenly God. I suspect the ones responsible might be... "

    Lu Chuan didn¡¯t continue, considering this was family business for the Lu Family. Although he was the butler, he ultimately wasn¡¯t one of the Lu Family.

    "Was it someone from the Lu Family?"

    Lu Chuan nodded.

    An icy expression shed across the Old Master Lu¡¯s face. He had expected that someone from the Lu Family might act against Lu Tianxing because if Lu Tianxing officially joined, it would disrupt many people¡¯s interests. Action was inevitable, but he hadn¡¯t thought that the Lu Family would be so eager to eliminate Lu Tianxing.

    Old Master Lu was more worried not about the Lu Family members but about the Heavenly God, as even with the Lu Family¡¯s resources, they couldn¡¯t ascertain who the Heavenly God was. If the Heavenly God was involved, or if he was secretly instigating the Lu Family against Lu Tianxing to make them fight, that would be the most frightening scenario.

    "Lu Chuan, don¡¯t let this matter leak out, and secretly find out which branch of the Lu Family is responsible for this. Once you know, tell me. The Lu Family may have decayed, but I¡¯ve tolerated it out of kinship. Anyone who dares to reach out this time will have their hand cut off," Old Master Lu said with murderous intent.

    "Master, please stay calm. I will have someone investigate secretly."

    "Alright!"

    Old Master Lu nodded and said, "You just mentioned that the boy Tianxing knows Liang Shidao?"

    "Yes, it was Liang Shidao who brought the young master back to the hotel."

    "The Liang Family."

    Old Master Lu murmured softly, waving his hand to dismiss Lu Chuan. After Lu Chuan left, Old Master Lu slowly stood up from his chair: "The Liang Family, you¡¯d better not make a move against Tianxing, otherwise I won¡¯t hesitate to make your Liang Family vanish into thin air."

 Chapter 1074 - 1068: The Four Young Masters of Suzhou

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1068: The Four Young Masters of Suzhou</h4>

    Unaware of the Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had already returned to the hotel. After washing off the bloodstains, Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, watching a movie on the sofa.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think the people who pursued us this time were really sent by the Zhou Family?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "Darling, do you really believe those people¡¯s nonsense?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "It would be odd if they were from the Zhou Family. I don¡¯t have much of a grudge against them, so there¡¯s no need for them to send people to assassinate me. If it¡¯s because of Zhou Sihao¡¯s situation, then it¡¯s even more impossible. The Zhou Family is arge family, and I dared to hit Zhou Sihao because I have my reasons. They wouldn¡¯t choose to act against me without properly investigating my matters first. More importantly, if you send people to kill someone, would you tantly announce which family you belong to? Especially when you can¡¯t even overpower the other side."

    "Then Liang Shidao should also have guessed it. Why would he still say that?"

    "Liang Shidao might have guessed why I came to Jiangnan, and he did this just to sow discord between me and the Zhou Family. Regardless of whether I belong to the Lu Family or not, I would surely sh with the Zhou Family. In other words, if I am from the Lu Family and I want to act against the Zhou Family, the Lu Family would naturally not stand idly by. At that point, the two families would fight, leading to mutual devastation, and the Liang Family could step in to reap the benefits. Does he think I can¡¯t see through this?"

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly and said, "If Liang Shidao wants to y, then I¡¯ll y along. If he doesn¡¯t know his ce, I won¡¯t hesitate to see how sharp my knife is."

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, snuggling in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, she softly said, "Lu Tianxing, who are these Suzhou Four Young Masters that people were talking about today?"

    "Suzhou Four Young Masters refers to the young generation of several families in Suzhou: Liang Shidao, Zhou Sihao, Lu Haoyue, and Jiang Haochen."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looked at Bai Zhiqing, and said, "These four individuals are the most outstanding talents of Suzhou¡¯s four families, especially Lu Haoyue, who is the leader of the Suzhou Four Young Masters. Rumor has it that he is a prodigy of the Lu Family¡¯s current generation, having already surpassed the Mythical Realm, mastering the Lu Family¡¯s technique, the Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique, and his strength is formidable. If I want to enter the Lu Family this time, I must face Lu Haoyue head-on."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was somewhat heavy; he has never underestimated anyone. Beforeing to Suzhou, he had already received information from Angel about Jiangnan, and Lu Haoyue was the most crucial part of it. His strength is incredibly scary, with his most impressive feat being vanquishing a family single-handedly, even resisting a middle-stage mythical opponent without losing. His strength is clear to see.

    "Lu Tianxing, is Lu Haoyue¡¯s strength really that strong?" Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s serious expression, Bai Zhiqing asked worriedly.

    "Very strong. My strength isparable to his, but if it¡¯s a fight to the death, he will certainly die by my hand; there¡¯s no exception to that."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was filled with confidence. Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried face, he smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not here to make enemies in Suzhou. Lu Haoyue might not act against us. Don¡¯t fret."

    "Hmm!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily and softly asked, "Lu Tianxing, what about thest person who showed up; who sent them? Is there someone in the Lu Family who dislikes you?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s certain they¡¯re not from the Lu Family. The Lu Family is too big to need outsiders to deal with me." Lu Tianxing shook his head and said.

    Robertson is one of the top ten killers in the world, hiring him isn¡¯t easy. Moreover, the Lu Family is a martial arts family, and they are patriotic, holding on to the belief that those not of their kin are inherently suspect. Asking foreign assassins to deal with their own family members is something that, if leaked, wouldn¡¯t require outsiders to act; the Lu Family itself would enforce familyw.

    Furthermore, when Robertson came to kill him, he directly demanded the Four Symbols Ring. From this statement, it was clear Robertson wasn¡¯t sent by the Lu Family but came for the Four Symbols Ring in his possession.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The only ones who knew he had the Four Symbols Ring were Heavenly God and a few other forces, and these people definitely wouldn¡¯t divulge the information, as no one wants morepetition.

    Yet ording to Robertson¡¯s words, it now appears the entire Western Underground World knows he has the Four Symbols Ring. More crucially, when he roamed the Western Underground World, he always wore a mask; no one knew he was Judge. But today, Robertson directly found him, clearly having uncovered his true identity.

    Who exactly leaked his real identity and information about the Four Symbols Ring?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, pondering who could have divulged these secrets. It wasn¡¯t Heavenly God, so who is trying to use this situation as a weapon?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter, but the more he spected, the more chaotic his mind felt, unable to grasp the key issue.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s furrowed brow, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Lu Tianxing, are you okay? You didn¡¯t get hurt earlier, did you?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, tossing theplex thoughts out of his mind. Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he decided not to dwell on it. Since the opponent had made a move, there would definitely be traces to catch¡ªno rush.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, Lu Tianxing chuckled, "Darling, it¡¯s gettingte, aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?"

    "Hmm, Lu Tianxing, you sit here, I¡¯ll go have a shower first."

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing stood up and walked towards the bathroom.

    "Darling, want me to scrub your back?" Lu Tianxing quickly asked upon seeing this.

    "You already took a shower, didn¡¯t you?"

    "I don¡¯t mind taking another one, not at all." Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing knew he was definitely up to no good, decisively interrupting Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts, "Go y somewhere, you¡¯re thinking too much. If you dare toe in, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the sofa tonight."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing walked directly into the bathroom, locking the door behind her.

    Hearing the lock click, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. If he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have showered early; now there¡¯s no romantic bath.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Just then, the bathroom door suddenly opened, revealing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head peeking out.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately lit up with a brilliant smile, "Darling, did you change your mind? I told you, my scrubbing skills are world-ss; no one can refuse."

    Bai Zhiqing shed a mischievous smile at Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m hungry. Call the front desk and have them prepare some dinner. I¡¯ll eat after I shower."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile froze; damn, she just wanted food! He was happy for nothing.

    Feeling somewhat dejected after finishing the call, asking the service to deliver food in two hours, Lu Tianxing tossed his phone onto the sofa and walked to the bathroom door. A small lock could stop him¡ªno way, today he¡¯ll show Bai Zhiqing what happens when she teases him.

    "Click!"

    Gently tapping the lock with his finger, Lu Tianxing opened the bathroom door and walked in. Immediately, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s loud screams echoed from the bathroom, soon transforming into seductive sounds that stirred one¡¯s emotions...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1075 - 1069: The Zhou Familyâ€™s Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1069: The Zhou Family¡¯s Attitude</h4>

    The night was as dark as ink, and the cold moonlight shone on the earth, adding ayer of chill to the autumn.

    In Suzhou City, within the Zhou Family Mansion.

    Zhou Sihaoy on the hospital bed. Although his swollen cheeks had been treated by a doctor and the swelling had subsided, they still showed patches of blue and purple. His face was expressionless, showing no anger or malice, only calmness and a hint of fear.

    Beside Zhou Sihao, an elderly man past his prime sat by the bed, his deeply lined face bearing a pair of profoundly prating eyes. Despite his age, they were not clouded at all; instead, they sparkled with a sharp light, as if seeing through people, making anyone standing in front of him feel exposed.

    This old man was Zhou Sihao¡¯s grandfather, Zhou Chengtian, the true controller of the Zhou Family, holding a high status and great power.

    The room was eerily quiet, and the oppressive atmosphere felt as if arge stone was pressing on one¡¯s chest.

    Zhou Chengtian did not speak, and Zhou Sihao dared not speak at all. He nervously nced at the old man, knowing full well his grandfather was very angry about what he did today, causing his heart to tense up.

    This atmosphere hadsted for more than half an hour, with Zhou Chengtian remaining silent.

    After an undetermined amount of time, Zhou Chengtian finally began to speak slowly: "Sihao, I heard you got into a conflict with someone at Xiang Crab Garden today and were so suppressed you couldn¡¯t lift your head."

    Upon hearing Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s face changed immediately, and he hurried to speak: "Grandfather, I..."

    "You don¡¯t need to exin; I know all about it."

    Zhou Chengtian interrupted Zhou Sihao, saying indifferently: "I¡¯ve been here for more than an hour, have you figured out why I haven¡¯t spoken all this time?"

    "I... I don¡¯t know, please enlighten me, grandfather," Zhou Sihao said nervously.

    "You don¡¯t know?"

    Zhou Chengtian frowned slightly.

    Seeing this, Zhou Sihao suddenly felt a shock of fear, as if an invisible pressure was seizing him.

    "Then let me tell you."

    Looking at Zhou Sihao¡¯s appearance, Zhou Chengtian took a deep breath and said: "You shouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence over Si Yu¡¯s matter; more importantly, you shouldn¡¯t have acted without first understanding the opponent¡¯s strength, and you absolutely shouldn¡¯t have insisted stubbornly even knowing that you were no match for him."

    "But grandfather, if I lower my head, wouldn¡¯t that represent the Zhou Family lowering its head...?"

    "Nonsense."

    Before Zhou Sihao could finish, he was cut off by Zhou Chengtian, whose face was filled with anger at that moment: "And now? Have you brought face to the Zhou Family? Being beaten to the point of kneeling on the ground, is that bringing face to the Zhou Family? Lowering your head doesn¡¯t mean losing, you can always win back in the future, but you... you have truly disappointed me."

    "Grandfather, I..."

    "Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear it, just apologize to him tomorrow." Zhou Chengtian waved his hand as he spoke.

    "Apologize?"

    Upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief, not expecting his grandfather would suggest he apologize, knowing full well that it was he who was hurt and humiliated.

    "Why."

    Zhou Sihao voiced his biggest confusion from within.

    "We can¡¯t afford to offend him." Zhou Chengtian sighed as he recalled today¡¯s collected intelligence.

    "Can¡¯t afford to offend?"

    "The recent uproar about the fall of the Beijing Wang Family was actually caused by him. Though outwardly it was said to be Sima Lingyun¡¯s Yanhuang Group, in truth, he wiped them out single-handedly. More importantly, he is likely the son of Lu Tianzhan, do you know what that means? Any harming to him might provoke Lu Tiankuang, that old madman. How many in the Zhou Family can withstand that madman?" Zhou Chengtian said heavily.

    After hearing Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s face turned pale, chills rising in his heart. If Lu Tianxing alone eliminating the Wang Family wouldn¡¯t make him change color, the name Lu Tiankuang was enough to inspire fear.

    It¡¯s rumored that twenty years ago, Lu Tiankuang¡¯s strength, as the Old Master of the Lu Family, had already reached the peak of thete-stage mythical level, just one step away from the invincible realm of an Earthly Immortal. For twenty years, the Old Master of the Lu Family hadn¡¯t fought with others, but who knows if he hasn¡¯t already broken through to the Earthly Immortal realm. If we provoke the Old Master of the Lu Family, god knows if he would storm into the Zhou Family single-handedly. Remember, more than twenty years ago, the Old Master of the Lu Family nearly turned Beijing upside down.

    Zhou Sihao inhaled deeply and said: "Grandfather, I know I¡¯m wrong. I will take responsibility for the trouble I caused and go apologize to him tomorrow morning, exining that this matter has nothing to do with the Zhou Family. No matter what he does, I will bear it all."

    Zhou Chengtian, hearing Zhou Sihao¡¯s words, let out a long sigh of relief. If Zhou Sihao continued to be stubborn, it would mean he was forever ruined. Failing isn¡¯t terrifying; what¡¯s terrifying is acknowledging your failure but never admitting to it, which could lead to losing your life in vain.

    "Going alone won¡¯t work; I¡¯ll go with you, and we¡¯ll take Si Yu as well," Zhou Chengtian sighed as he spoke.

    "What, grandfather, you¡¯re going too?"

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s eyes widened; he didn¡¯t mind apologizing since he wasn¡¯t the Future Family Head of the Zhou Family and didn¡¯t represent the Zhou Family much. But if Zhou Chengtian apologized too, it would mean the whole Zhou Family was conceding.

    "Of course, I have to go, and this might be our Zhou Family¡¯s opportunity to rise again."

    Zhou Chengtian¡¯s eyes glimmered with sparks as he spoke solemnly: "Our Zhou Family has remained one of Suzhou¡¯s prominent families until now, but our influence has been gradually eroded by the Liang Family because weck foundation and backing, whereas the Liang Family does, hence we need to find backing."

    "Grandfather, you mean to rely on Lu Tianxing, but can he? The Lu Family has Lu Haoyue, a genius of the current generation," Zhou Sihao hesitated as he spoke.

    "So we must gamble,"

    Zhou Chengtian said heavily: "He can eliminate the Beijing Wang Family, demonstrating extraordinary strength, and with the addition of Lu Tiankuang, even facing Lu Haoyue, he might not lose. If he secures the Lu Family, our family¡¯s influence in Jiangnan will rise."

    Zhou Sihao frowned and said: "Grandfather, how do you know the Old Master of the Lu Family will favor Lu Tianxing?"

    "Because Lu Tianxing is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son."

    Zhou Chengtian¡¯s eyes shed with light as he stood up: "Sihao, rest well. I¡¯lle find you in the morning. Remember, a man¡¯s failure isn¡¯t terrifying, what¡¯s terrifying is being unable to bounce back after failing. Losing to Lu Tianxing tells you there are always people better than you, so don¡¯t even think about revenge. I¡¯ll personally step in to resolve this if necessary."

    As he finished speaking, Zhou Chengtian turned and walked out without hesitation.

    Zhou Sihao watched his grandfather¡¯s back, his face alternating between cloudy and clear expressions, and eventually he sighed, turning to gaze out the window at the moonlight.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1076: 1070: Zhou Chengtian Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1070: Zhou Chengtian Arrives</strong>

    Time flies, and soon it¡¯s the next day. When sunlight streamed in through the window, Lu Tianxing stretchedzily and sat up from the bed, admiring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s graceful figure.

    By this time, Bai Zhiqing was already up, standing in front of the mirror, continuously perfecting her appearance.

    Today, Bai Zhiqing dressed very casually. She wore a ck zer over a white shirt, paired with a skirt that, with her movements, slightly raised, tempting one to see the scenery at the end.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly at the mirror, then nodded satisfactorily, turned to look at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you still in bed? Aren¡¯t you nning to have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, honey, as the saying goes, beauty is a meal in itself. I find that looking at you makes me full, so I don¡¯t need to eat. By the way, honey, shouldn¡¯t we do some morning exercise? I heard it helps in losing weight.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled at Bai Zhiqing, realizing how intensely attracted he was to Bai Zhiqing now, akin to his fascination with Angel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Get lost, Lu Tianxing, I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you fromst night!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a side-eye, clearly confirming that the man before her was a true yellow mango, with lewd thoughts inside out.

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re too ungrateful. Last night, I helped you with a back rub, and you didn¡¯t refuse. I even went the extra mile to give you a full-body rub. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my ass! You jerk, get up quickly; I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face turned beet red as she hurried towards the living room.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure, chuckled, and got up from the bed to start getting ready.

    Five minutester, Lu Tianxing appeared in the living room, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist gently as they walked outside.

    Meanwhile, early in the morning, Zhou Chengtian brought Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu to the garden-themed hotel where Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were staying.

    Having found out which room Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were in, Zhou Chengtian wasted no time and strode directly toward them.

    Unaware of this, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing,ughing and chatting, headed to the hotel restaurant, while also admiring the surroundings.

    As they walked down the corridor, Zhou Chengtian, who was rushing over, happened to encounter Lu Tianxing going to the restaurant. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu¡¯s eyes flickered with fear but quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, please wait.¡± Zhou Sihao, worried that his grandfather wouldn¡¯t recognize Lu Tianxing, spoke first.

    By now, Lu Tianxing had also noticed Zhou Chengtian and group. ncing over Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu, his gaze finally settled on Zhou Chengtian, with a look of seriousness in his eyes. Although Zhou Chengtian exuded no aura, Lu Tianxing felt a strong sense of threat from him, more so than what the Crying Face Envoy evoked.

    ¡°Zhou Sihao, are you here early in the morning to seek revenge?¡± Lu Tianxing subtly shielded Bai Zhiqing behind him, speaking calmly but secretly resolved that if Zhou Sihao dared to burn bridges, he would make sure the three of them stayed here forever before leaving Suzhou altogether.

    Though Zhou Chengtian posed a strong threat, it was only a threat; Lu Tianxing had many ways to kill him, among them the poison from Mand.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing his actions, a wry smile appeared on Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We aren¡¯t here for revenge. This time, I¡¯m bringing these two unworthy descendants to apologize to you and Miss Bai. I hope you can forgive them this once.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Zhou Chengtian, the patriarch of the Zhou Family.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Zhou Chengtian and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like negotiating on an empty stomach, and my wife is hungry too. I¡¯m taking her to breakfast. If you want to join, thene, if not, then forget it.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing ignored Zhou Chengtian and the others, leading Bai Zhiqing by the hand straight to the nearby restaurant.

    Watching Lu Tianxing brush past him, Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face darkened. Although anger swelled within him, he ultimately suppressed it.

    ¡°Follow them.¡± Zhou Chengtian bit his lip, thinking that the Zhou Family is weak, and once he¡¯s gone, they would inevitably be swallowed by the Liang Family and the others. He must leave a way out for the Zhou Family, so no matter how angry he was, he had to endure it now.

    As they walked toward the restaurant, Bai Zhiqing turned her head to nce at Zhou Chengtian and his two followers a few meters behind, whispering to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? After all, the Zhou Family is one of the prominent families in Suzhou¡­¡±

    ¡°Wife, are you worried they¡¯ll retaliate against me?¡± Lu Tianxing asked.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, it was true. Lu Tianxing tantly ignoring Zhou Chengtian would be something hard for anyone to ept, let alone the patriarch of a prominent family, who couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation.

    ¡°Rest assured, the fact that he¡¯s following us means they won¡¯t retaliate; otherwise, they would have stormed off already. The fact they haven¡¯t left says it all,¡± Lu Tianxing said indifferently. He ignored Zhou Chengtian to test him; if Zhou was genuinely here to apologize, he wouldn¡¯t leave. If not, he surely would.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked into the restaurant, chose a seat, and ordered a few baskets of xiaolongbao with a bowl of century egg and lean pork congee for Bai Zhiqing before looking at Zhou Chengtian and hispanionsing in from outside.

    ¡°Mr. Lu¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, you¡¯re too kind. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Lu Tianxing showed a faint smile, gesturing for Zhou Chengtian to sit down.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Zhou Chengtian nodded and sat directly opposite Lu Tianxing without hesitation, while Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu respectfully stood behind Zhou Chengtian.

    Such a scene immediately caught the attention of others in the restaurant, all casting curious nces this way, eyes filled with puzzlement. After all, both Zhou Siyu and Zhou Sihao were well-known in Suzhou, yet now they stood there respectfully, not daring to sit. Who were this old man and the young man whom even the Zhou family¡¯s people had to stand respectfully for, not daring to sit down?

    PS: I¡¯ve been busy these past few days, and updates have been a bit slow. Heading home today, I should be able to resume normal updates tomorrow!!!!!!

 Chapter 1077: 1071: Zhou Sihaos Choice

    <strong>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1071: Zhou Sihao¡¯s Choice</strong>

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, I wonder why you¡¯vee to see me today? Is it to have me apologize to Zhou Sihao, or do you intend to destroy me outright?¡±

    Lu Tianxing ignored the reactions around him and instead looked at Zhou Chengtian with a smile, as if engaging in small talk, his tone very calm.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Zhou Chengtian was taken aback by Lu Tianxing¡¯s directness, hesitating a bit before smiling bitterly and saying, ¡°Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t joke with this old man. I already know what happened yesterday. It was Sihao and Si Yu whocked discernment. I ask for your magnanimity to forgive them this once.¡±

    Hearing Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing replied lightly, ¡°Old Master Zhou, so you brought them here today to apologize?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This time, before Zhou Chengtian could speak, Zhou Sihao, standing behind him, spoke up: ¡°Mr. Lu, it was our mistake yesterday. I hope you can forgive my sister and me this once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu, can you give me some face? I don¡¯t ask you to forgive them both, but I ask you to let them go this time. If they make a mistake again, you won¡¯t need to step in; I¡¯ll personally break both their legs.¡± Zhou Chengtian added from the side.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words, a glint shed in his eyes. What a clever move to advance by retreating, forcing him to let Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu go.

    Sweeping his gaze over the three, Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, ¡°Since Old Master Zhou has spoken, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to refuse, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Then I thank Mr. Lu for your great generosity.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me; I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡±

    Lu Tianxing immediately interrupted Zhou Chengtian, saying, ¡°Regarding what happened at Xiang Crab Garden yesterday, Old Master Zhou, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware. I have no enmity with Zhou Siyu, and as for business disputes, it¡¯s natural to win or lose; victory and defeat aremon in warfare. But your granddaughter repeatedly insulted my wife and even threatened to find someone to teach me a lesson. I was infuriated and pped her, with good reason, wouldn¡¯t you say, Old Master Zhou?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Chengtian¡¯s expression changed, opening his mouth but not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou isn¡¯t speaking, which seems like tacit agreement that I did nothing wrong. And then your grandson Zhou Sihao came and, without a word, tried to cripple my hands. Old Master Zhou, what should I do next? I could only fight back. Initially, an apology would have resolved things, but your grandson should never have attacked me. By transforming his hand into a sword, he struck at thirty-six vital points on my body. Had I been weaker, I would have been either dead or disabled.¡±

    Lu Tianxing paused for a moment and then spoke again, ¡°Old Master Zhou, if faced with someone trying to kill you, what would you do?¡±

    Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face became even stiffer, his lips moved as he thought to argue but didn¡¯t know what to say. If it were him, he¡¯d have pped the would-be killer to death long ago without mercy.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡­ you weren¡¯t injured, were you?¡±

    After quite a while, Zhou Chengtian managed to say awkwardly. This was the most powerless he¡¯s felt since bing the Zhou Family Patriarch, much like when he faced Lu Tiankuang before, utterly helpless.

    ¡°Indeed, I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed as he looked at Zhou Chengtian and said, ¡°However, when I left Xiang Crab Garden, I was pursued by assassins, who imed they were sent by your Zhou family¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Zhou Chengtian immediately spoke without any hesitation: ¡°Mr. Lu, I can assure you, those people were definitely not sent by my Zhou family.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, don¡¯t be so agitated.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, ¡°Let me finish. Those who tried to assassinate me ended up being killed by me. They wanted to kill me, so they all died. Likewise, Zhou Sihao wanted to kill me. What do you think I should do? Of course, Old Master Zhou, you can kill me right now, thus securing your descendants. What will you choose, Old Master Zhou?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was light, but it made Zhou Chengtian¡¯s entire body tremble. He had indeed considered acting to eliminate future troubles. But seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s half-smiling eyes, he inexplicably shivered, a chill rising abruptly in his heart as if a voice warned him that if he made a move, the three of them would not leave this hotel alive.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, this old man has no such ns.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gestured for a nearby server to ce the buns and porridge on the table, speaking calmly, ¡°If you want me to forgive them, fine. Didn¡¯t he want my hands? Then he should pay with his own. An eye for an eye, perfectly fair.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face changed drastically, and Zhou Sihao¡¯s heart skipped a beat; Zhou Siyu¡¯s face instantly turned pale, eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, isn¡¯t there another way?¡± Zhou Chengtian asked bitterly.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, what do you think?¡±

    Zhou Chengtian heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and his expression became unsettled. Zhou Sihao is one of the Zhou family¡¯s most outstanding disciples. If he loses his hands, he would be crippled forever.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, if I cripple my own hands, will you truly forgive us?¡± At this moment, Zhou Sihao spoke directly.

    ¡°Of course, but do you dare?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Zhou Sihao and asked.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Zhou Sihao took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Chengtian, saying, ¡°Grandfather, you have humbled yourself enough for me. Please forgive your grandson for not meeting your expectations. Si Yu, I hope you will be obedient in the future, not arrogant. Sometimes the Zhou family cannot protect you.¡±

    With those words, the True Qi within Zhou Sihao surged violently towards his arms, intending to cripple his hands with True Qi.

    ¡°Sihao.¡±

    Zhou Chengtian looked at Zhou Sihao with pain-stricken eyes.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Just then, a white shadow flew past Zhou Chengtian¡¯s eyes, striking Zhou Sihao, scattering the True Qi he had gathered.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s body shuddered, and with the reversal of True Qi, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale, showing that he had suffered significant internal injuries.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Seeing Zhou Sihao¡¯s condition, Zhou Siyu couldn¡¯t help but rush over, holding Zhou Sihao¡¯s arm, ring resentfully at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you want? My brother was ready to cripple his own hands, why must you humiliate him further? Why? This started because of me. How about I give you my life instead¡­¡±

 Chapter 1078 - 1072: Cooperating with the Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1072: Cooperating with the Zhou Family</h4>

    "Si Yu, shut up."

    Before Zhou Siyu could finish speaking, Zhou Chengtian interrupted her. He was not Zhou Siyu, and with his insight, he could easily see that although Lu Tianxing had just thrown a small dumpling that hit Zhou Sihao, dispersing the True Qi he had gathered and causing him internal injury, it only required a period of recuperation for him to be as good as new.

    Compared to having his arms disabled, Zhou Sihao now only suffered from internal injury, which was the best possible oue.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lu, for showing mercy." Zhou Chengtian said with gratitude as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Old Master Zhou, no need to be courteous with me. I just saw him as a man and didn¡¯t want him to be disabled. I also didn¡¯t want him to be a worthless person. Of course, if you want revengeter, I¡¯m wee to it, but if there is a next time, you will surely die."

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare, thank you, Mr. Lu, for showing mercy." Zhou Sihao looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of gratitude and said.

    He was indeed grateful to Lu Tianxing. Over the years, because of the Zhou Family¡¯s status, he had enjoyed apuse and envious gazes from others everywhere he went, which had made him somewhat arrogant. If not for yesterday¡¯s events, he would still be under the impression that, as someone from the Zhou Family, he could decide life and death for others. Now, he finally understood that his so-called arrogance was just relying on the Zhou Family, and without the Zhou Family, he was nothing. Others could even kill him at will.

    If not for Lu Tianxing this time, he might have already perished. How could he not be grateful to Lu Tianxing?

    "Alright, Sihao, Siyu, you two go out first. I have some words to discuss with Mr. Lu. Also, let the other people in the restaurant leave." Zhou Chengtian spoke again at this moment.

    "Yes, Grandpa."

    Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu immediately nodded and walked towards the surroundings. Initially, the other people in the restaurant were unwilling to leave, but when Zhou Sihao mentioned the Zhou Family¡¯s identity, everyone began to leave and head outside the restaurant. The Zhou Family is considered the local emperors of Suzhou, and they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them.

    Soon, the entire restaurant became empty except for Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, and Zhou Chengtian. Even the surrounding waiters had left.

    "Old Master Zhou, I¡¯m wondering why you called the others away and sought me out." Lu Tianxing said leisurely.

    "Mr. Lu, this old man has a question. I wonder if Mr. Lu can answer it." Zhou Chengtian slowly spoke.

    "Speak."

    "I wonder if Mr. Lu is here in Suzhou to enter the Lu Family?"

    "Correct."

    Lu Tianxing nodded; there was nothing to hide about this: "What does Old Master Zhou mean by asking these questions?"

    "I hope to establish a benevolent rtionship with Mr. Lu."

    "A benevolent rtionship?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly.

    "Mr. Lu, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You want to enter the Lu Family, but surely some people wouldn¡¯t want to see you enter, because once you do, you¡¯ll affect countless interests, including those belonging to the Lu Family¡¯s main branch and outsiders, even those who killed your father. They wouldn¡¯t want to see another Lu Tianzhan from the Lu Family, so they¡¯ll do whatever they can to stop you. I think Mr. Lu should understand this point!" Zhou Chengtian said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "I do understand. So, Old Master Zhou means...?"

    Zhou Chengtian spoke heavily: "My Zhou Family can help you enter the Lu Family and resist those strong forces with ulterior motives, but I need a promise from Mr. Lu."

    "What promise."

    "I hope Mr. Lu will not touch a single de of grass or tree of the Zhou Family for the rest of his life, protecting my Zhou Family from destruction." Zhou Chengtian said solemnly.

    Lu Tianxing did not speak but instead tapped rhythmically on the table, considering whether Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words were true or false.

    After a long time, Lu Tianxing slowly spoke: "Old Master Zhou, with all due respect, I am just a concubine¡¯s son who hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Lu Family gates. To be blunt, I might die on the way. Why do you believe I can take over the Lu Family¡¯s leadership? Additionally, the current sessor should be Lu Haoyue. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to ally with him? Why choose me?"

    Zhou Chengtian seemed to have anticipated this question from Lu Tianxing. He smiled faintly and said, "Hehe, Mr. Lu, you should have heard the saying: Better to send coal in the snow than add flowers to a brocade. I could attach myself to Lu Haoyue, but Lu Haoyuecks nothing. He does not need the Zhou Family¡¯s help to be the Lu Family¡¯s sessor. But you, Mr. Lu, are different; you are a grassroots Crown Prince. Only you truly need help. If you seed one day, you will naturally remember the kindness of my Zhou Family. I seek the favor, not Lu Haoyue¡¯s charity."

    Lu Tianxing gave Zhou Sihao a long look and said coolly, "Since Old Master Zhou has said this much, it would be inconsiderate of me not to ept. I can promise that if I one day take over the Lu Family, I guarantee not to touch a single de of grass or tree of the Zhou Family; but the premise is that the Zhou Family does not do anything excessive, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eradicate the Zhou Family. Old Master Zhou, you should know I have that ability."

    "Mr. Lu, with your word, this old man will be satisfied."

    Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face showed a touch of joy. He was taking a gamble that Lu Tianxing could indeed be the next Family Head of the Lu Family. If sessful, the Zhou Family would flourish for at least a century.

    "Old Master Zhou, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. I wonder if you can answer."

    "Please ask."

    "Do you know how many brothers were in my father¡¯s generation?"

    "How many brothers?"

    Zhou Chengtian nced at Lu Tianxing, paused for a moment, then slowly said, "Mr. Lu, when I tell you, I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to sow discord within the Lu Family."

    Taking a deep breath, Zhou Chengtian began, "In your father¡¯s lineage, there were three people. Your father was the youngest. Above him were two brothers: one named Lu Hongda, your eldest uncle, and the other named Lu Bowen, your second uncle. He is also the father of the current Lu Family prodigy, Lu Haoyue. Lu Bowen is your grandfather¡¯s biological son, while Lu Hongda, strictly speaking, is not your grandfather¡¯s biological son."

    "Old Master Zhou, what do you mean by this?"

    "Lu Tianhao is the orphan left behind by your grandfather¡¯s brother. Since there were no other people in your grandfather¡¯s brother¡¯s lineage, your grandfather adopted him. If you¡¯re wondering who betrayed your father, leading to his death, these two are the main suspects. Back then, they were referred to as the Lu Family¡¯s Three Masters along with your father; your father¡¯s skills were the strongest, followed by Lu Hongda, then Lu Bowen."

    Zhou Chengtian showed a trace ofment on his face: "If your father hadn¡¯t had an incident back then, the Lu Family would not have been confined to Jiangnan as they are now but would have dominated the entire South, even Beijing."

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said, "Besides, who were the families that encircled and killed my father back then?"

    PS: Normal updates resume today!!!!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1079 - 1073: What Happened Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1073: What Happened Back Then</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Zhou Chengtian shook his head and, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s suspicious gaze, sighed and said, "Mr. Lu, I truly don¡¯t know. After all, your father made too many enemies back then. There were countless people who wanted him dead."

    Lu Tianxing frowned, "What do you mean?"

    Zhou Chengtian took a deep breath and said, "Your father made too many enemies in Jiangnan. When he became the heir of the Lu Family, he actually wanted to change the destiny by himself, rectify the chaos, and hoped to see a clear sky in Jiangnan. Mr. Lu, I think you understand one thing: since ancient times, where there is darkness, there is light. But your father naively thought he could eradicate all darkness by himself. Wasn¡¯t he trying to cut off people¡¯s livelihood?"

    "Since ancient times, cutting off someone¡¯s livelihood is akin to killing their parents. You can imagine how many enemies your father made back then. In the things I know, just the assassination attempts on your father were at least several hundred times. It wasn¡¯t until he broke through to the Mythical Realm and with the Lu Family¡¯s iron-fisted suppression that these assassination attempts gradually decreased. But it cannot be denied that those people behind the dark forces must have hated your father to the core."

    Listening to Zhou Chengtian¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was somewhat shocked. How had he not realized his father was this audacious, wanting to sweep away all darkness and clear the skies? Although he didn¡¯t know much about the situation back then, one thing was unquestionable: Lu Tianzhan¡¯s actions definitely offended many Jiangnan figures of power and influence.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Zhou Chengtian continued, "Had your father stayed peacefully at the Lu Family, he would have been absolutely safe with no one daring to kill there. But because your grandfather did not permit him to do so, he left for Beijing in anger, thus meeting your mother. After that, I don¡¯t need to say more. It¡¯s evident, Mr. Lu, that the incident where your father killed the yboys was less about their jealousy over your father winning the beauty, but more about someone not wanting to see your father alive and scheming against him in the dark. Otherwise, what power would dare provoke the Lu Family at the time? After all, the Lu Family was a prominent top family in Beijing."

    "Which family plotted against my father?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Zhou Chengtian shook his head and said, "The events in Beijing back then werepletely erased by an unseen force. All documents and even photos rted to your father were entirely destroyed. Even those yboys who survived the scheming against your father died in various idents. I don¡¯t know about the events of those years, but there was definitely one family that took part in the ambush on your father."

    "Who?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold.

    "The Yang Family. When your father entered Beijing, Yang Naichao, the Yang Family¡¯s genius, had a conflict with your father and was crippled by him. At that time, Yang Naichao was the Yang Family¡¯s most outstanding genius, most likely to reach the Earthly Immortal¡¯s supreme realm. But he was crippled by your father and became a useless person. Back then, the Yang Family dered they would make your father pay the price. If the mastermind against your father wanted to make a move, the Yang Family would surely act."

    Beijing Yang Family!

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately shed with killing intent. It seemed the Yang Family truly couldn¡¯t be left alone.

    Bai Zhiqing, beside him, was breathing heavily, wondering how she hadn¡¯t realized thating to Suzhou this time would be fraught with such danger, even having to confront the whole Jiangnan and powerful families in Beijing. Had she known, she would have stopped Lu Tianxing froming to Jiangnan at all costs.

    "Mr. Lu, that¡¯s all I know. If you want to know more, you can only ask your grandfather."

    "I understand. Thank you, Elder Zhou." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    "You¡¯re wee, Mr. Lu. If you need anything in the future, juste to me, the old man. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb the young couple anymore."

    "Take care, I won¡¯t see you out."

    Zhou Chengtian gave Lu Tianxing a deep look, then turned and walked outside.

    As Zhou Chengtian left, Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu, who had been waiting outside, immediately came forward.

    "Grandfather, how did it go?" Zhou Sihao hurriedly asked.

    "It¡¯s been dealt with. Remember, from today onwards, don¡¯t provoke him again, and you, Si Yu, this time I put aside my pride to plead for you. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for enforcing the family rules." Zhou Chengtian¡¯s gaze swept over Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu as he said sternly.

    "Yes, grandfather, we understand."

    Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu both nodded.

    "Good that you understand, let¡¯s go!"

    Zhou Chengtian waved his hand, motioning Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu to leave. He turned back to nce at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing in the restaurant, murmuring to himself, "Winds are rising in Jiangnan. Back then, Lu Tiankuang and Lu Tianzhan wreaked havoc in Jiangnan. Now it¡¯s the turn of Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. I wonder how many families will disappear this time."

    In the hotel restaurant.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Zhou Chengtian leave and looked at Lu Tianxing worryingly, "Lu Tianxing, was what the Elder Zhou said just now true?"

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze and said, "There¡¯s an eighty to ny percent chance that it¡¯s true."

    "Then... aren¡¯t we in great danger in Suzhou? If those families know you¡¯re from the Lu Family, they definitely won¡¯t let you go and will do everything to kill you. Shouldn¡¯t we leave Suzhou? Let¡¯s not go back to the Lu Family. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt," Bai Zhiqing said softly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Leave?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and said, "Honey, you¡¯re being too naive. When I stepped into Suzhou, I was already in this situation, and there¡¯s only one path ahead¡ªto enter the Lu Family. Otherwise, leaving now is useless because those hidden masterminds won¡¯t allow me to leave. If I leave Suzhou now, the journey will surely be full of dangers. They won¡¯t let me return to Modu alive."

    "But..."

    "Honey, trust me, I¡¯ll be fine."

    Lu Tianxing turned to look at Bai Zhiqing, solemnly saying, "Honey, I promise to protect myself and give you a grand wedding."

    "Okay, I believe you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and nodded firmly, "If you live, I will live with you; if you die, I will apany you."

    "Alright, honey, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. It¡¯s not easy for them to kill me. Let¡¯s finish breakfast and then continue exploring the Suzhou Garden and the surroundings." Lu Tianxing gently adjusted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair at her temples, smiling as he spoke.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1080: 1074: Mu Qingchuanâ€™s Fury

    <strong>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1074: Mu Qingchuan¡¯s Fury</strong>

    At the time when Lu Tianxing and Zhou Chengtian met, in the Liang Family¡¯s Mansion.

    Liang Shidao sat face to face with an elderly man over sixty, and in front of them was a Go board, with the ck pieces already having the upper hand, while the white pieces were cornered, clearly indicating an inevitable defeat for the white pieces.

    ¡°Grandpa, I lost.¡±

    Liang Shidao looked at the remaining white pieces on the board, a bitter smile appearing on his face, as he slowly ced the piece in his hand into the box beside him.

    This elderly man over sixty was none other than Liang Shidao¡¯s grandfather, Liang Wanqing.

    ¡°Do you know why you lost?¡± Liang Wanqing set down the piece in his hand and spoke.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, grandpa.¡± Liang Shidao asked respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re too eager for quick sess. You don¡¯t know how to proceed step by step. Once you seize an opportunity, you attempt to devour the opponent, but precisely because of this, it¡¯s easy for people to catch this w of yours, leading you step by step into a trap, and eventually overthrowing you. Do you understand? You¡¯re good at everything except being too eager for quick results. One day, you¡¯ll suffer a big loss because of it,¡± Liang Wanqing said calmly to Liang Shidao.

    Liang Shidao didn¡¯t refute, just nodded respectfully: ¡°Thank you for the guidance, grandpa, I will take note.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Liang Wanqing nodded, suddenly said: ¡°I heard you had some contact with Lu Tianxing yesterday, what do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°Very dangerous, like a sleeping lion.¡±

    Liang Shidao was silent for a moment, then said slowly: ¡°The best way to deal with someone like Lu Tianxing is to be friends with him. If not friends, and if he bes an enemy, you should try to make him disappear forever. Moreover, you only have one chance to strike at him. If you fail to kill him in that chance, the consequences will be endless.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Liang Wanqing asked curiously. He had never heard his grandson speak so highly of anyone, not even of Lu Haoyue.

    ¡°Because he has nothing to lose, and those who have nothing to lose aren¡¯t afraid of those who have everything. Yesterday in Xiang Crab Garden, he forced Zhou Sihao to kneel because of a conflict, which shows how domineering he is. Moreover, there¡¯s a saying that revenge doesn¡¯t wait overnight. If you be his enemy, the best way is to kill him in one fell swoop. If you fail, you¡¯ll have to constantly endure his revenge,¡± Liang Shidao said in a solemn tone.

    It¡¯s the first time he had seen someone like Lu Tianxing, who didn¡¯t consider any consequences for his actions. If you offend him, he¡¯ll strike you down.

    ¡°Really? I heard he was ambushed after leaving Xiang Crab Garden?¡± Liang Wanqing nodded and asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Liang Shidao said: ¡°He indeed encountered an ambush, but I didn¡¯t dare get close, so I could only hide where he couldn¡¯t see me. Although I couldn¡¯t see the battle process, I can judge that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is very likely to have already reached the Mythical Realm.¡±

    ¡°Mythical Realm?¡±

    Liang Wanqing furrowed his brow, a gloomy expression shing in his eyes: ¡°Shidao, what is your rtionship with him now?¡±

    ¡°Barely friends, I suppose!¡± Liang Shidao looked at his grandfather with some confusion, but still answered.

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Liang Wanqing took a deep breath and said: ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, bring him to meet Lu Haoyue, and if he and Lu Haoyue have a conflict, bring him to the Liang Family.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡­?¡± Liang Shidao seemed to sense something and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Shidao, it¡¯s good that you understand. Every generation of the Lu Family has a monstrous genius who grows rapidly in talent or other areas, and the Lu Family has relied on this to remain the overlord of Jiangnan for generations, but the Lu Family has been dominating Jiangnan for too long. It¡¯s time they make way, do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Liang Shidao nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, grandpa, why do we have to oppose the Lu Family? Isn¡¯t befriending Lu Tianxing a good option?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed good to befriend him, but some don¡¯t want him alive, much less the Lu Family¡¯s continued existence. Do you understand?¡± Liang Shidao sighed and said.

    ¡°Some?¡±

    Liang Shidao was slightly startled.

    Liang Wanqing didn¡¯t continue speaking, just waved his hand and said: ¡°Alright, Shidao, you go rest. Remember my words, find a chance to let him meet Lu Haoyue.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go then.¡±

    Liang Shidao stood up, gave a salute, and turned to walk out.

    ¡°Lu Family, this time we will make youpletely disappear from Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Liang Wanqing muttered to himself, a ruthless gleam shing in his eyes.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the Beijing Mu Family.

    Mu Qingchuan looked at Mu Qingxue, who stood determinedly before him, with a bitter smile. Since this morning, Mu Qingxue had been following him like a shadow, never leaving, and whenever you looked at her, she gave you a pitiful look that made it hard for you to say anything to her.

    ¡°Qingxue, can you stop following me? As your brother, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Mu Qingchuan stopped and looked at Mu Qingxue, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°Then tell me, has something happened to Lu Tianxing in Jiangnan? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll keep following you.¡± Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan stubbornly.

    ¡°Qingxue, do you have to know this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face showed a hint of a bitter smile: ¡°Lu Tianxing went to Jiangnan to enter the Lu Family, you should¡¯ve heard how many people the Lu Family offended back then. No one wants to see another true expert emerge from the Lu Family, so Lu Tianxing is in grave danger this time.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what did you say, Lu Tianxing is in danger?¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face immediately turned a bit pale: ¡°No, I have to go to Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°Go to Jiangnan, no, you absolutely can¡¯t go.¡± Mu Qingchuan grabbed Mu Qingxue and said firmly.

    ¡°Impossible, Lu Tianxing is my man, a real man, I can¡¯t just watch him take risks. Even if it means dying, I want to die with him. Brother, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve given everything to Lu Tianxing.¡±

    ¡°What, Qingxue, what did you say, say it again.¡±

    Mu Qingchuan, upon hearing these words, was as if struck by lightning, his face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Brother, I said I¡¯ve be Tianxing¡¯s woman, if anything happens to him, I will not survive alone,¡± Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan, with a determined expression.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, how dare he, he actually did this to you, tell me, did he force you? I knew he was a bastard, you wait, I¡¯m going to tell grandpa now, we¡¯ll use all the Mu Family¡¯s power to kill Lu Tianxing.¡±

    After speaking, Mu Qingchuan headed directly to the backyard of the Mu Family.

    PS: Requesting rmendation votes, requesting rmendation votes!!!

 Chapter 1081: 1075: Gathering Storms

    <strong>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1075: Gathering Storms</strong>

    Seeing Mu Qingchuan preparing in a fit of anger, Mu Qingxue hurriedly grabbed him and whispered, ¡°Brother, this matter has nothing to do with Tianxing. I¡¯m the one who secretly drugged him; it¡¯s all my doing.¡±

    ¡°Qingxue, you¡­ how could you do this? Do you know what consequences your actions could lead to?¡±

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s voice suddenly rose by several degrees. He never imagined that the always obedient Mu Qingxue would do something so outrageous. No wonder he felt that Mu Qingxue had been increasingly absent-mindedtely.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Mu Qingxue said resolutely.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mu Qingchuan was rendered speechless by Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. After taking a deep breath, he finally said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go talk to Grandpa and head to Jiangnan to help Lu Tianxing, but you absolutely must not leave Beijing. You can¡¯t go to Jiangnan, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No reason, Qingxue. If you consider me your brother, then stay obediently in Beijing. Do you know what¡¯s happening in Jiangnan right now? If you go to Jiangnan and someone learns about your rtionship with Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ll be in danger. I won¡¯t let you take that risk, and if you insist on going, I¡¯ll have no choice but to tell Grandpa everything.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I really can¡¯t go?¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll wait for you in Beijing.¡±

    In the end, Mu Qingxue nodded, but deep in her eyes, there was a flicker of unwillingness, though Mu Qingchuan didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Hmm, go back and rest well. Remember, stay in Beijing. I promise Lu Tianxing will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Mu Qingxue nodded lightly and turned to walk away.

    Watching Mu Qingxue leave, Mu Qingchuan sighed, shook his head, and headed toward the backyard.

    Passing through the Nine Curves Corridor, Mu Qingchuan arrived at a quiet courtyard in the backyard.

    This was a very serene small courtyard, with a lotus pond filled with lotus flowers in full bloom. From a distance, the flowers swayed gently in the breeze, creating a breathtaking view.

    The ground was paved with bluestone bs, giving the feeling of being in ancient times. A modest thatched cottage stood harmoniously with the surrounding scenery.

    This cottage was built by Old Master Mu tomemorate histe wife, as they met in a thatched cottage in the countryside years ago.

    Beside the lotus pond, an old man sat on the only edge not surrounded by lotuses, rxing on a small wooden stool with a bamboo fishing rod in hand.

    Mu Qingchuan walked over softly and called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Qing Chuan. What brings you here?¡±

    Old Master Mu turned to look at Mu Qingchuan with a kind smile, a stark contrast to the dominant Mu Family Patriarch he was decades ago.

    ¡°Grandpa, you must have heard about what¡¯s happening in Jiangnan. I want to make a trip there,¡± Mu Qingchuan said bluntly, without holding back.

    ¡°Go to Jiangnan? Give me a reason.¡±

    Old Master Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Mu Qingchuan.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing is my friend, and I want to help him in Jiangnan. Moreover, I suspect the families in Beijing will take action. I want to check it out, and I think forming a good rtionship with Lu Tianxing is beneficial for our Mu Family.¡±

    Mu Qingchuan hesitated a moment but decided not to mention Mu Qingxue and Lu Tianxing¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Are you sure? Once you go to Jiangnan, you might not have another chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Mu Qingchuan stated firmly.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve decided, then go ahead and do it.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you agree?¡±

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Old Master Mu, unable toprehend why his grandfather agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°What are you saying! Do you think of me as an unreasonable old relic?¡±

    Old Master Mu red at Mu Qingchuan and exined, ¡°Qing Chuan, you¡¯re already old enough. If I keep managing you, it wouldn¡¯t be right. In the future, you¡¯ll be the Mu Family Patriarch; all decisions will be yours. If you can¡¯t think independently, how can I entrust the Mu Family to you? But remember, when you go to Jiangnan, you represent the Mu Family, and under no circumstances should the Mu Family¡¯s name be diminished.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, understood,¡± Mu Qingchuan replied solemnly.

    ¡°Go, no need to speciallye to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Qingchuan nodded, paused slightly, and said, ¡°But what about Second Grandpa and the Elders?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why bother with them? No outsiders will dictate the life of Mu Zhan Tian¡¯s grandson,¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, a cold glint shed in Old Master Mu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Go to Jiangnan with peace of mind; I want to see who dares to stop you. After so many years, I¡¯m interested to see if they¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡±

    Just as Mu Qingchuan prepared to leave for Jiangnan, Sima Lingyun also began to take action.

    ¡°I got it, keep an eye on Jiangnan for me, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    Sima Lingyun hung up the call from the Jiangnan Yanhuang Group and dialed another internal line, ¡°Jiao Long,e to my office immediately.¡±

    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±

    Soon, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jiao Long entered from outside, ¡°Leader, what do you need me for?¡±

    ¡°Jiao Long, get ready. We depart for Jiangnan at noon today,¡± Sima Lingyun said as he stood up.

    ¡°To Jiangnan?¡±

    Jiao Long was slightly taken aback, ¡°Leader, why are we going to Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Just received news that Judge was attacked in Jiangnan. Additionally, some unruly families and foreign forces have secretly infiltrated Jiangnan. The Jiangnan branch is incapable of handling them; I must go, and you will apany me,¡± Sima Lingyun said solemnly.

    ¡°Yes, Leader, I¡¯ll get ready right away.¡±

    Jiao Long nodded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, remember not to leak the news of our trip to Jiangnan. I want to see how many dare defy the Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules and cause chaos in Jiangnan,¡± Sima Lingyun said calmly.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long couldn¡¯t help but shiver, catching a whiff of blood from Sima Lingyun.

    PS: The New Year is approaching, lots of troublesome matters, my apologies!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1082 - 1076: Liang Shidaoâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1076: Liang Shidao¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    Beijing, inside Purple Bamboo Vi.

    Rose and Lin Yafei came downstairs from the second floor, smiling while wearing pajamas.

    In the living room downstairs, Mand sat on the sofa, with a home theater ying a movie in front of her. However, at this moment, Mand had no interest in watching the movie. Instead, she held her phone with a solemn expression because she just received a call from Angel Intelligence.

    "Manman, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to get us toe downstairs in such a hurry? We were just about to take a beauty nap!"

    Lin Yafei and Rose came down from upstairs. The night before, they had been busy with matters concerning the Wang Family all night long. They finally had some time to rest in the morning, but before they could lie down, Mand called them down.

    "Sister Yafei, Sister Rose, there¡¯s trouble. I just got a call. My brother went to Suzhou yesterday with his sister-inw, but upon entering Suzhou, he was attacked." Mand looked at the two and said solemnly.

    "Tianxing was attacked? Do we know who did it?"

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei and Rose couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. They knew Lu Tianxing was going to Jiangnan, mainly because the Jiangnan Lu Family was connected to his background. But they didn¡¯t expect that Lu Tianxing would encounter an assassination attempt barely a day into Jiangnan.

    "I don¡¯t know, but ording to intelligence, once my brother entered Jiangnan, it stirred quite amotion. Many forces sent people to Jiangnan, likely targeting my brother. Additionally, numerous foreign influences have also entered Jiangnan, possibly aiming at him."

    At this moment, all traces of yfulness disappeared from Mand¡¯s face. It was reced by seriousness, with a hint of murderous intent shing in her clear eyes. "Sister Yafei, Sister Rose, what should we do next?"

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Rose turned her eyes, looking at Lin Yafei and said, "Yafei, what¡¯s your n?"

    Lin Yafei gently took a breath and said calmly, "Let¡¯s hold off for now and not act."

    "What? Not act? Why? Aren¡¯t we going to Jiangnan to help my brother?" Mand couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spoke.

    If she didn¡¯t know how much Lin Yafei cared for Lu Tianxing, Mand would almost suspect Lin Yafei was too cowardly to go to Jiangnan.

    Rose said nothing but slightly nodded, indicating her thoughts were simr to Lin Yafei¡¯s.

    "Manman, calm down and listen to me."

    Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said, "Your brother knew he would definitely go to Jiangnan, but why did he leave you in Beijing? It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want you embroiled in Jiangnan¡¯s affairs. Manman, I know you¡¯re skilled with poisons, but as the saying goes, ¡¯A clear arrow is easy to dodge, but a hidden one is hard to defend against.¡¯ If someone knows your skills and targets you specifically, can you defend yourself? Going to Jiangnan might only be a burden to your brother, and we can¡¯t be of much help."

    "Rather than going there to cause trouble, it¡¯s better to stay in Beijing and help stabilize the rear. The most important thing now is to quickly develop the Soul Devouring Pill and enhance the Yama Pce¡¯s strength. As long as we can control a group of experts, even if your brother and the Lu Family have a fallout in the future, we¡¯ll have enough power to counter the Lu Family, do you understand?"

    "Yes, Manman, when your brother was in Beijing, he knew he would go to Jiangnan, but he left you here to avoid the risk of Jiangnan. Plus, there¡¯s no need to worry about his safety." Rose also chimed in.

    "Yes, Manman, there¡¯s really no need to worry about your brother¡¯s safety. Have you forgotten where we are?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Mand and slowly said, "We¡¯re in China, on the Yanhuang Group¡¯s turf. You, Manman, know very well what the Yanhuang Group is like. Do you think they would allow those forces to mess around here? Especially the foreign forces you mentioned, they would first face pressure from the Yanhuang Group, not your brother. If the Yanhuang Group finds them, do you think they would let them go? If my guess is right, Sima Lingyun is probably already on his way to Jiangnan."

    "Manman, just put your mind at ease. When have you ever seen your brother fight a battle he wasn¡¯t sure of winning? He went to Jiangnan because he¡¯s fully prepared." Rose alsoforted Mand beside her.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei and Rose¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s expression gradually softened, and she nodded, "Sister Yafei, Sister Rose, I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll hurry and work on the Soul Devouring Pill. Then, we¡¯ll see who dares to touch my brother."

    After hearing Mand¡¯s response, Lin Yafei and Rose exchanged a nce, both breathing a sigh of relief, secretly resolving to consolidate the Wang Family¡¯s strength and provide Lu Tianxing with a stable rear.

    Completely unaware of the turmoil he had stirred in Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing spent a full day ying in Suzhou with Bai Zhiqing, experiencing various Suzhou Gardens and hearing many different local rumors.

    As night fell, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing drove back. Their previous car had been destroyed by the energy explosion of Robertson in his final moments, so they bought a new car in Suzhou City, a Hummer worth over a million. Regarding the license te, as long as there¡¯s money, it can be easily arranged.

    "Lu Tianxing, where are we going for dinner tonight?" Bai Zhiqing asked, looking slightly fatigued, having never spent an entire day ying so freely before.

    "Of course, we¡¯re going to...."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, his words were interrupted by a melodious phone ringtone.

    Lu Tianxing paused momentarily, slowed the car, retrieved his phone from his pocket, and answered it.

    "Brother Lu, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your time with Miss Bai."

    A cheerful voice came through the phone.

    "Mr. Liang, it¡¯s you. What can I do for you?"

    "Haha, Brother Lu, I want to thank you for showing me respect yesterday, so I must return the favor. Do you have time for dinner with me tonight?"

    "Dinner?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, nced at Bai Zhiqing, and then smiled, "Sure, we¡¯re a bit hungry anyway."

    "Seems like I called at the right time. Brother Lu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you and your sister-inw at Jiangnan Restaurant."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing hung up the phone.

    "Lu Tianxing, was that Liang Shidao calling you?" Bai Zhiqing asked after seeing he had ended the call.

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "He wants to invite us for a meal."

    "And you agreed?"

    "Of course, why not? It¡¯s a free meal, after all."

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, turned the steering wheel, and headed to Jiangnan Restaurant, as mentioned by Liang Shidao!

 Chapter 1083: 1077: Scheming

    <strong>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1077: Scheming</strong>

    Jiangnan Restaurant is a very famous establishment in Suzhou City. It¡¯s said that the head chef once cooked for state banquets and waster recruited to Jiangnan Restaurant as the head chef. Although he doesn¡¯t work often, the lead chefs at the restaurant are his disciples, inheriting his true skills, making Jiangnan Restaurant a renowned culinary establishment.

    By the time Lu Tianxing drove to Jiangnan Restaurant, it had been over half an hour. It was the peak dining time, and the entire restaurant was exceptionally busy; the hall was almost packed, with a constant hum of chatter.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out of the car, a waiter in the restaurant¡¯s uniform immediately approached them: ¡°Are you Mr. Lu and Miss Bai?¡±

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at the waiter in front of him, puzzled.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    The waiter shook his head honestly and said: ¡°Young Master Liang instructed me to wait here. He told me if a handsome man and a gorgeous woman show up, then they are the people he¡¯s waiting for.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly understood and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re the ones you¡¯re waiting for. Where¡¯s Liang Shidao¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Liang is in a room upstairs. Please follow me.¡±

    The waiter made a gesture of invitation, leading the way. Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing exchanged a nce and followed the waiter toward the private rooms on the second floor of Jiangnan Restaurant.

    The two followed the waiter, arriving at a private room on the second floor. The waiter lightly knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door was opened, and Liang Shidao appeared before Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. Liang Shidao looked much the same as he did yesterday, with a gentle smile that never left his face, making one feel a bit of goodwill.

    Looking at Liang Shidao, Lu Tianxing almost doubted that Liang Shidao was secretly scheming against him; he seemed like the kind of friend who would risk everything for a brother.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Liang Shidao¡¯s smile widened: ¡°Brother Lu, sister-inw, you finally made it. Come in quickly, I¡¯ve already ordered the dishes¡ªall of them are the restaurant¡¯s specialties, and they were made by the real head chef, not the apprentices. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll have him make new ones for you.¡±

    While speaking, Liang Shidao motioned for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to enter the room, then said to the waiter on the side: ¡°Inform the kitchen we can start serving the dishes now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Liang, please wait a moment.¡±

    The waiter nodded respectfully and turned to head downstairs.

    The three sat in the private room, and Liang Shidao looked at Lu Tianxing and said: ¡°Brother Lu, is sister-inw doing okay afterst night?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. By the way, Mr. Liang, howe you have time to invite us for dinner tonight?¡± Lu Tianxing asked with a smile.

    ¡°One must make time to have dinner with friends.¡±

    Liang Shidaoughed heartily, looking at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Brother Lu, I heard today that Elder Zhou, along with Zhou Sihao and Zhou Siyu, went to apologize to you. They didn¡¯t trouble you, did they?¡±

    ¡°No, we had a very pleasant conversation. He even had Zhou Sihao apologize to me and invited me to his Zhou family home. But I refused since I nned to apany Zhiqing to the Suzhou Gardens today.¡± Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    Upon hearing this, Liang Shidao slightly furrowed his brow and said, seemingly unintentionally: ¡°Brother Lu, ording to what you said, you should be careful. I¡¯ve been in Suzhou for many years, and I¡¯ve never seen the Zhou family bow to anyone. They are most skilled at enduring; some families have suffered at the hands of the Zhou family. On the surface, they seem to yield, but they¡¯re stabbing you in the back. Brother Lu, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Liang Shidao¡¯s expression was very sincere, making it seem like he genuinely cared about you.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently: ¡°There are plenty who want to plot against me from the shadows. The Wang family once tried to scheme against me, and they ultimately disappeared from Beijing forever. I don¡¯t mind making the Zhou family the second Wang family, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Liang?¡±

    Liang Shidao smiled faintly, his expression unchanged: ¡°Of course, Brother Lu, I can assure you, I, Liang Shidao, will always be your friend and never stab you in the back.¡±

    At this moment, the door suddenly knocked again, and a row of waitresses in cheongsams entered, carrying trays with dishes and cing them one by one on the table, immediately filling the air with a rich aroma.

    ¡°Brother Lu, would you like some wine? This is the most famous wine here at Jiangnan Restaurant, called Qingquan Wine, made from mountain streams and has a very nice taste.¡± After the waitresses left, Liang Shidao picked up a bottle of wine from the table and said to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Sure, no problem. But Mr. Liang, are you sure? If you get drunk, I won¡¯t be responsible for taking you home.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Lu, does this mean your drinking capacity is pretty good? Then I must see for myself today.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on, I, Lu Tianxing, have never been afraid of anyone.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao started drinking, the atmosphere in the private room became more lively. Bai Zhiqing did not join them, quietly watching as Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao chatted while drinking.

    ¡°Brother Lu, are you really nning to enter the Lu Family this time?¡± Liang Shidao took a sip of wine and looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Mr. Liang, why do you ask this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Brother Lu, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m discouraging you as a brother, but if you want to enter the Lu Family, it will be extremely difficult.¡± Liang Shidao sighed lightly.

    ¡°Hmph, does someone in the Lu Family think they can surpass me?¡± Lu Tianxing scoffed arrogantly.

    ¡°Brother Lu, have you forgotten about the Suzhou Four Young Masters? Lu Haoyue from the Lu Family is the top of the four. I¡¯m not belittling myself, but in the eyes of Lu Haoyue, I¡¯m nothing. It¡¯s said he¡¯s already broken through to the Mythical Realm, the appointed sessor of the Lu Family. Born in the same era as him, I suddenly feel a bit pathetic.¡±

    Liang Shidao sighed, poured himself another drink, and downed it in one go, seemingly trying to drown his sorrows.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about Lu Haoyue, Mr. Liang, do you have a way to introduce me to him? I want to see if he really has three heads and six arms.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, you want to meet Lu Haoyue?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said: ¡°Mr. Liang, you said it¡¯s a tragedy to be born in the same generation as him. I want to see if he¡¯s a man or a god, whether he has three heads and six arms.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liang Shidao. Some of Liang Shidao¡¯s words were both true and false. Of course, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t expose him. Liang Shidao wanted him and Lu Haoyue to meet, and he also wanted to meet Lu Haoyue.

    ¡°Alright then, after dinner, I¡¯ll take you to meet Lu Haoyue. As usual, he should be at that ce.¡±

    Liang Shidao paused for a moment, looked at Lu Tianxing with a serious expression and said: ¡°But, once you meet Lu Haoyue, I hope Brother Lu won¡¯t act rashly since he¡¯s the next Family Head of the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Liang, don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. The Lu Family¡¯s elite, I really want to see if they¡¯re as legendary as they say, that every generation produces a talented prodigy.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - 1078: Dream Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1078: Dream Kingdom</h4>

    Perhaps it was because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that the meal didn¡¯tst very long. Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao had already walked out of Jiangnan Restaurant, with Bai Zhiqing following closely.

    "Lu Tianxing, be careful on the road." Standing at the entrance of Jiangnan Restaurant, Bai Zhiqing stopped and said to Lu Tianxing.

    "Mm, wife, you be careful while driving too. I¡¯ll be back soon." Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    This time, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t follow Lu Tianxing to meet Lu Haoyue. In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s view, this was a matter for men and didn¡¯t require her, as a woman, to interfere. She just wanted to quietly enjoy Lu Tianxing¡¯s tenderness.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing drive away, Lu Tianxing then turned his gaze back and said to Liang Shidao beside him, "Mr. Liang, shall we go?"

    "Alright."

    Liang Shidao agreed without any hesitation. He was already a bit impatient. Lu Haoyue was the future heir of the Lu Family, while Lu Tianxing happened to be Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. If Lu Tianxing were a waste, it would be fine, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was simr to Lu Haoyue¡¯s. If these two collided, the scene would be something to look forward to.

    Liang Shidao drove his car on the road, heading all the way to Dream Kingdom, a famous spot in Suzhou.

    As the saying goes, there are three reasons to go to a bar: good drinks, a great atmosphere, and scantily d beautiful girls; you can do whatever you want.

    As one of the hottest nightlife spots in Suzhou, Dream Kingdom naturally had its fair share of beautiful girls. The long nights offered no rest, and if you wanted someone to apany you or hoped to find a wealthy person for some extra cash, this was the ce to be. Over time, it became one of Suzhou¡¯s renowned nightspots.

    Pounding music, wild crowds, constantly twisting bodies, and a heavy hormoneden air filled the room. Under the lighting, some scantily d beautiful girls twisted their bodies, continuously drawing howls of desire from those around them.

    "I say, Mr. Liang, you don¡¯t mean to say that Lu Haoyue is here, right?" Lu Tianxing walked in, looked around, and asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Of course not. These ordinary types are for others. Besides, who said you have to pick up girls when youe to nightlife spots? Brother Lu, juste with me."

    Liang Shidao smiled slightly and led Lu Tianxing through the crowd towards the third floor.

    On the way up, Lu Tianxing was secretly a little surprised. No wonder Liang Shidao said the first floor of the bar was for the usual crowd. The higher they went, the more luxurious the decor became, and the quality of the women increased as well.

    When they arrived on the third floor, even someone as mentally strong as Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. These rich young heirs really knew how to enjoy life. No wonder people say men go bad once they have money. Facing such a scene, how could one not go bad?

    On the third floor, the setup wasn¡¯t much different from the first floor, but it was much quieter. Young and beautiful women in bunny girl outfits kept weaving through the bar, asionally letting out coquettish noises, making people feel refreshed from head to toe.

    "Brother Lu, how do you feel?" Liang Shidao asked with a smile, seeing Lu Tianxing slightly dazed.

    "Not bad."

    Lu Tianxing nodded. These rich young heirs certainly knew how to enjoy life. It¡¯s unclear where they found such a group of beautiful women.

    "Brother Lu, are you interested? Since yourdy isn¡¯t here, should I find two to apany you? These aren¡¯t like the lower-crowd ones but are actually university students from art schools whoe here part-time. They¡¯re very clean. How about it, want me to pick two for you? Also, there are private rooms here that guarantee no one will disturb you, and they¡¯re very discreet, so no information will be leaked."

    Liang Shidao swept his gaze around and gave Lu Tianxing a knowing smile.

    "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m very loyal to your sister-inw."

    Lu Tianxing scratched his nose and shook his head. He indeed liked beautiful women, but not to the extent of sharing a woman with others. Of course, he didn¡¯t look down on these people either. Everyone has their way of living, and no one can control anyone else.

    "That¡¯s a real shame." Liang Shidao said with a disappointed expression.

    At this moment, a woman walked out from inside the bar and came up to Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao. She was a middle-aged woman, not particrly beautifulpared to the bunny girls in the bar. Still, she exuded a tempting aura that made one¡¯s heart race. Her every movement seemed to carry an electric current. If a young man were to stand in front of this woman, he would probably falter under a few nces.

    Lu Tianxing nced at this woman and immediately had a feeling that if she were ced in ancient times, she would definitely be a vixen. Although not particrly beautiful, she knew how to capture a man¡¯s gaze and how to please a man.

    "Young Master Liang, howe you have time to visit me today?"

    This woman sauntered over with a fragrant breeze, her eyes like peach blossoms with a hint of mncholy.

    "Sister Tao, today I¡¯m here with a friend to have some fun." Liang Shidao said with a smile.

    "Friend?"

    The woman known as Sister Tao finally set her eyes on Lu Tianxing, with a strong curiosity in her gaze.

    She was well aware of her allure. When young men saw her, at the very least, they would blush, while others would be green-eyed, seemingly wanting to devour her. However, although Lu Tianxing was observing her, his gaze showed no change at all, as if he was looking at a stranger, with no reaction.

    "Young Master Liang, may I ask who this young gentleman is?" Sister Tao, despite being taken aback momentarily, quickly regained herposure and asked with a charming smile.

    Liang Shidao looked at Sister Tao, smiled faintly, and said, "Sister Tao, you must have heard of the incident yesterday where Zhou Sihao was forced to kneel at Xiang Crab Garden, right?"

    PS: Just one month until the New Year, and soon it will be blind date season!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1085 - 1079: Lu Haoyue

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1079: Lu Haoyue</h4>

    Sister Tao was slightly taken aback at Liang Shidao¡¯s words, then as if realizing something, her mouth dropped open in shock and she looked at Lu Tianxing incredulously, saying, "Young Master Liang, are you saying that it was this young man who did it?"

    The incident of Zhou Sihao and his sister being slighted at the Xiang Crab Garden had long spread throughout the Jiangnan region; everyone knew about it. As one of the people in charge at the Dream Kingdom, she had naturally heard of it too. It was said that Zhou Sihao was directly stepped on by someone and was made to kneel and apologize. However, she never would have thought that the person daring enough to do such a thing would be this calm andposed man before her.

    "Sister Tao, now you understand."

    Liang Shidao said with a smile, "I brought my friend, Brother Lu, here to have some fun today. If your hospitality iscking, don¡¯t me us brothers for taking down your sign."

    "Of course, of course, Young Master Liang, and your brother, feel free to y whatever you like. Not to brag, but we have everything imaginable here. By the way, a new batch of goods just came in recently. Would you be interested in having a look?"

    Liang Shidao waved his hand and said, "No rush to y, take us to Box No. 1 first."

    Hearing these words, Sister Tao nced at Lu Tianxing meaningfully, then turned to Liang Shidao and said, "Gentlemen, please follow me."

    Following Sister Tao¡¯s lead, Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao walked through the bar hall and proceeded to the back.

    Behind the bar was a corridor,cking any luxurious decorations. A dim red light bathed the corridor, casting an ambiguous hue.

    A momentter, Sister Tao stopped and said, "Young Master Liang, Mr. Zhou and the others are also in Box No. 1. Would you like to...?"

    "You don¡¯t need toe in; we¡¯ll go in ourselves," Liang Shidao said casually, waving her off.

    "Call me if you need anything, Young Master Liang."

    Sister Tao nodded and quickly walked out. Although she was part of the Dream Kingdom, she knew better than to provoke people like Liang Shidao from the major families in Jiangnan.

    After Sister Tao left, Liang Shidao smiled at Lu Tianxing and said, "Brother Lu, please go in."

    "Please."

    Liang Shidao didn¡¯t say anything further and directly pushed the door open to enter.

    Lu Tianxing followed Liang Shidao into the private room, and as soon as he entered, he heard a deafening howl...

    "Love even after death, not satisfied without excess..."

    He saw a somewhat short and plump young man holding a skimpily dressed, graceful woman, standing in front of a TV, microphone in hand, singing passionately with eyes closed, looking up at the ceiling.

    In this room, which was the size of a small hall, the entertainment facilities wereplete, as though it were a small club annex. Inside, there were eight or nine young men; some were ying pool in the corner, while others were cuddling with beautiful women on the couches, drinking, and asionally taking advantage of the women beside them.

    The young men seated on the sofa, seeing Liang Shidaoe in, immediately said, "Young Master Liang, what brings you here today? Could it be that you heard about the new goods here and came to have a taste? Too bad, today we¡¯ve booked it all. Should I save you some?"

    The remark from this young man instantly drew a roar ofughter from the surrounding people. The families of those present were all considered major families in Jiangnan, although not as prominent as the Liang Family; they weren¡¯t far off either, which allowed them the liberty to banter with Liang Shidao so freely.

    "Go y, you think everyone¡¯s like you, changing girlfriends every day. Be careful not to overwork your kidneys."

    Liang Shidao nced at the young man, pped his hands, and said, "Come,e, let me introduce a new friend to you all."

    Upon Liang Shidao¡¯s words, all eyes in the room fell on Lu Tianxing, who was following him, even the singing plump man stopped and looked at Lu Tianxing curiously.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Zhou Sihao, who was ying pool with a young man, showed a fleeting unnatural expression upon seeing Lu Tianxing, but quickly regained hisposure.

    The young man ying against Zhou Qiu was about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, with features as if sculpted, exuding an air of masculinity. His smiling face gave him an air of charm, naturally drawing people¡¯s attention to him, as if he were the luminous Haoyue, making it hard not to notice him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept around and lingered briefly on this young man, then moved away.

    "Young Master Liang, who is this brother of yours? He seems unfamiliar, probably not from Jiangnan, right?" The young man who had joked earlier spoke up again.

    Liang Shidao smiled and said, "This is my friend, Lu Tianxing, just arrived from Modu."

    Liang Shidao only mentioned Lu Tianxing¡¯s name, leaving out his background, with unknown intentions.

    "Lu Tianxing, nice name."

    Before anyone else could speak, the young man who had previously drawn Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention walked over with a smile.

    Liang Shidao whispered to Lu Tianxing, "He is Lu Haoyue, the sessor of the Lu Family head."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said with a smile, "So it¡¯s the prodigy of the Lu Family. I¡¯ve heard of your great name, achieving the Mythical Realm at such a young age, the leader of the Suzhou Four Young Masters. Meeting you today, you truly live up to your reputation."

    Lu Tianxing looked Lu Haoyue up and down, nodding to himself, acknowledging him as the heir cultivated by the Lu Family. There wasn¡¯t a speck of arrogance about him; instead, he exuded an approachable demeanor. Such a person either hides himself intentionally, or it¡¯s just his nature.

    While Lu Tianxing was assessing Lu Haoyue, Lu Haoyue was doing the same with Lu Tianxing. His first impression was that Lu Tianxing was neither overbearing nor indifferent, resembling a lion in deep sleep, exhibiting no killing intent or aura, seemingly like any ordinary person.

    However, Lu Haoyue was acutely aware that this person, who might be his brother¡¯s friend, was not as simple as he appeared. Once awakened, showing his fangs, the consequences would not be something anyone could bear.

    Lu Haoyue quickly withdrew his gaze after examining Lu Tianxing and said, "Hehe, Brother Lu,pared to your aplishments, my small achievements are not worth mentioning. By the way, Brother Lu, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join me for a game of pool, let¡¯s y a round of snooker style."

    "Sure, I¡¯m eager to see how skilled the oldest son of the Lu Family is."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, did not refuse, and after saying a word to Liang Shidao, followed Lu Haoyue to the pool table.

 Chapter 1086: 1080: Maybe Well Be Brothers in the Future

    <strong>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1080: Maybe We¡¯ll Be Brothers in the Future</strong>

    ¡°Mr. Lu.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxinging over, Zhou Sihao¡¯s face immediately became a bit unnatural, but he still called out.

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s no need to be formal. What happened yesterday was just a misunderstanding. Since it¡¯s been resolved, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Zhou Sihao and said.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, regardless of the circumstances, you deserve my respect. If it weren¡¯t for you, I, Zhou Sihao, might still be arrogant and ignorant. Who knows, I might have died one day. I must thank you, Mr. Lu, for saving my life.¡± Zhou Sihao said sincerely, with no disguise on his face.

    Zhou Sihao indeed wanted to thank Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing showed him through action that everything he currently had was all because of the Zhou Family. It was because of them that he was the illustrious Suzhou Four Young Masters¡¯ Zhou Sihao. Without the Zhou Family, he wouldn¡¯t be much different from a useless person. People respected him not because of his abilities, but because of the Zhou Family.

    After his grandfather personally went to apologize, Zhou Sihao understood a truth: one cannot rely on external support forever. The Zhou Family could be relied upon for ten or twenty years, but if the Zhou Family disappeared, what would he depend on? This time his grandfather swallowed his pride to apologize, but what about next time? Who would help him apologize then?

    So, Zhou Sihao came to a realization and understood, which is also why Zhou Chengtian said Zhou Sihao could still be saved. It¡¯s when someone refuses to see reason that they be incurable.

    The surrounding young heirs had also stopped their antics. After hearing Zhou Sihao and Lu Tianxing¡¯s conversation, their eyes all fell on Zhou Sihao and Lu Tianxing.

    They were all aware of how Zhou Sihao had been humiliated at Xiang Crab Garden yesterday. Everyone was specting when Zhou Sihao would go find Lu Tianxing to take revenge, yet today Zhou Sihao voluntarily conceded and even thanked the person who hit him.

    Everyone felt confused. Could it be what they call ¡®y hard to get¡¯ to lull the enemy intocency before striking?

    Meanwhile, Liang Shidao, who intentionally didn¡¯t follow to watch the scene, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. His original intention was to use this opportunity to cause a sh between Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, but now there seemed to be no tension between them at all.

    ¡°Sihao, you¡¯ve actually learned to bow your head. I used to advise you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Howe this time¡­?¡±

    Lu Haoyue looked at Zhou Sihao with some surprise. He knew Zhou Sihao, and they counted as fairly good friends. He had advised Zhou Sihao to be a bit more low-key, but Zhou Sihao never took his advice. Yet this time, he voluntarily conceded.

    ¡°Haoyue, it¡¯s only after suffering a setback that I realized without the Zhou Family, I might be nothing. Others respect and fear me only because I am part of the Zhou Family. Without the Zhou Family, would I even be part of the Suzhou Four Young Masters?¡± Zhou Sihao said slowly.

    Hearing Zhou Sihao¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue couldn¡¯t help but nod and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. In this world, there¡¯s no power that remains unchanging forever. If you want others to respect you, you must have enough strength yourself. Any external power will eventually disappear, but your own power will always remain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing had just started to speak when Lu Haoyue interrupted him: ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®Young Master Lu¡¯? Just call me Haoyue. Of course, I¡¯m a bit older than you, so if you want to call me brother, that¡¯s fine too. What do you say?¡±

    With that, Lu Haoyue gave Lu Tianxing a meaningful smile.

    Seeing Lu Haoyue¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing smiled faintly: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡±

    ¡°No need to stand on ceremony with me; we¡¯re friends. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll be brothers in the future.¡± Lu Haoyue said with a hint of suggestion.

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was briefly stunned before he broke into a smile.

    Meanwhile, the others werepletely bewildered. What was going on? How did they suddenly be brothers? Everyone started to look at Lu Tianxing with a bit of envy. They, too, were descendants of Jiangnan¡¯s prestigious families, but their rtionship with Lu Haoyue was only that of friends and nothing more. Yet, Lu Tianxing had suddenly be brothers with Lu Haoyue, which shocked them. With Lu Haoyue¡¯s support, as long as Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t provoke the older generation¡¯s strong figures, he could pretty much do as he pleased in Jiangnan.

    While others didn¡¯t understand why, Liang Shidaoprehendedpletely, and his face darkened. He had hoped for a fallout between Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, not for them to befriend each other.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that your wife is a famed businesswoman in Modu, and now she has secured a coboration with Angel Group. Quite impressive.¡± Lu Haoyue looked at Lu Tianxing and remarked.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, ¡°Just luck.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re too modest. So many men have dreamt of pursuing your wife and ultimately failed, yet you managed to win her heart. If this news got out, you¡¯d be the public enemy of all men in China.¡± Lu Haoyue said with a chuckle, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s what I call skill. I just love how they can¡¯t stand me yet can do nothing about it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, indeed, I also love how they can¡¯t stand me yet can do nothing.¡± Lu Haoyueughed heartily.

    Everyone around was drawn to theughter, their eyes filled with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°What are you all looking at? Go back to what you were doing.¡± Lu Haoyue waved his hand and said.

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, the people around lost any lingering thoughts. The short, chubby man resumed singing ¡°Love Until Death¡± with the woman beside him, while the few sitting on the sofa continued flirting with the women around them.

    Meanwhile, Liang Shidao sat on the sofa, holding a ss of red wine, gently swirling it, and asionally taking a sip. His eyes asionally swept over Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, growing darker with each pass. As Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing yed pool, they asionally chatted andughed, but because he was too far away, he didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop, only seeing their lips move without hearing any sound.

    ¡°Are you familiar with Liang Shidao?¡± Lu Haoyue suddenly lowered his voice and asked Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Not very familiar, just met him yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That guy Liang Shidao is no good, loves plotting behind people¡¯s backs. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Lu Haoyue said seriously.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Haoyue and smiled. ¡°You know my status; why would you tell me this? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d think you¡¯re trying to sow discord between me and Liang Shidao?¡±

 Chapter 1087 - 1081: Putting on an Act

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1081: Putting on an Act</h4>

    "If that¡¯s what you think, then you¡¯re not worthy of being part of the Lu Family."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue softly said, "Although I really don¡¯t want you to return to the Lu Family because you¡¯ll bring countless troubles, my wishes can¡¯t change the fact that you are a Lu Family member. Moreover, I dislike anyone plotting against the Lu Family and even more so those targeting Lu Family members from the shadows. Regardless of whether we have conflicts, at the end of the day, Liang Shidao is merely an outsider. What right does he have to interfere with our Lu Family¡¯s matters? Family issues can be fought out behind closed doors, but if outsiders interfere, deal with them first, then handle family matters."

    This time, Lu Tianxing saw Lu Haoyue in apletely new light. Lu Haoyue was indeed remarkable,cking Liang Shidao¡¯s ability to hide a dagger behind a smile, but not far off either.

    More importantly, from Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t detect any insincerity; it was all genuinely spoken. That¡¯s why Lu Tianxing respected Lu Haoyue¡ªfamily disputes can be as intense as they like, but outsiders are not allowed to meddle, a basic principle.

    "I know Liang Shidao¡¯s scheme. I came to experience the Lu Family¡¯s heir, and you didn¡¯t disappoint me. You are indeed capable of bing the Lu Family head¡¯s sessor," Lu Tianxing earnestly told Lu Haoyue.

    "Really?"

    Lu Haoyue seemed to appreciate Lu Tianxing¡¯spliment, smiling as he said, "However, if Liang Shidao wants to plot against us, we shouldn¡¯t let him down. How about we put on a show for him and see how many people harbor ill intentions towards our Lu Family, lure them out, and capture them all?"

    "Sure, to be honest, I think my acting skills are top-notch. I¡¯m an Oscar-winning actor in the making."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a slight smile. He wasn¡¯t a fool and had long guessed that Liang Shidao easily brought him to see Lu Haoyue because he liked conflicts between him and Lu Haoyue. Liang Shidao could then step in as a peacemaker.

    This was Liang Shidao¡¯s n¡ªif Lu Tianxing could return to the Lu Family and gain their acknowledgment, it would be the best, as he would be on Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and wouldn¡¯t forget his benefits. If Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t return, it didn¡¯t matter; he wouldn¡¯t have offended Lu Haoyue, and nothing much would change.

    More importantly, if Lu Tianxing really shed with Lu Haoyue, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t let it go, inevitably fighting to the end with the Lu Family. Whether the Lu Family destroyed Lu Tianxing or Lu Tianxing destroyed the Lu Family, it would be a very favorable oue for the Liang Family.

    This was Liang Shidao¡¯s idea, a win-win scenario¡ªan excellent n, except he¡¯d forgotten to consider the rtionship between Lu Bowen, Lu Haoyue¡¯s father, and Lu Tianzhan, Lu Tianxing¡¯s father.

    Back in the day in Beijing, besides the Old Master of Lu Family, Lu Bowen was the biggest supporter, and it was Lu Tianzhan who saved Lu Bowen¡¯s life.

    "In that case, how about I help you achieve your dream of being an Oscar-winning actor? When I have time, I¡¯ll have Oscar present you with an award," Lu Haoyue said with a smile.

    "In that case, let¡¯s put on a good show."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a smile, abruptly moving his arm and mming a palm toward Lu Haoyue¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    Without any resistance, Lu Haoyue was mmed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, flying out and crashing heavily into a billiard table, which shattered under the tremendous force.

    The sudden change left everyone in the box stunned. Their gazes simultaneously fell on Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, unable to believe that the two, just chatting andughing moments ago, had suddenly started fighting.

    Seeing this, Liang Shidao immediately smiled, realizing that Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue weren¡¯t as harmonious as they appeared, and now they had finally fallen out. The next act of the y was about to unfold.

    Lu Haoyue walked out from the shattered billiard table with a gloomy expression. With each step, his aura grew stronger, exuding wave after wave of intense heat as if setting the air aze.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too impudent. I tried to persuade you kindly, but you refused to listen. Let me tell you, thinking you can enter the Lu Family is sheer lunacy. I, Lu Haoyue, am the rightful heir of the Lu Family head, and you¡¯re not. You¡¯d best leave from where you came, or else you won¡¯t walk out of Suzhou City."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s tone dripped with murderous intent.

    "Rightful heir, you say? Lu Haoyue, you take yourself too seriously. Offer me a billion dors to leave the Lu Family¡ªyou¡¯re dreaming. Let me be clear; I¡¯m determined to return to the Lu Family and be its head."

    Lu Tianxing coldlyughed at Lu Haoyue, "What, you¡¯re not convinced? Do you doubt I¡¯ll kill you today? People in the Mythical Realm have often perished at my hands. You¡¯re nothing special."

    "Arrogant fool, thene see how strong you really are!"

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face shed a grim smile, throwing himself at Lu Tianxing, surrounding himself with a fiery torrent of True Qi that enveloped Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Sky Flipping Seal."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dodge. His arm moved, and a palmnded, shattering the mes into pieces, bursting into fragments amidst cries around them. The women lounging on the sofas screamed shrilly and hastily fled outside.

    The scions, however, released slivers of True Qi, blocking the mes, standing there with grim expressions.

    "Lu Haoyue, your strength is only so-so."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, charging once more at Lu Haoyue.

    "Hmph, neither are you anything special. Today, I¡¯ll end you."

    Lu Haoyue also charged at Lu Tianxing.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Both knew where they were and didn¡¯t use much True Qi. Nevertheless, their fists collided like a storm, unleashing countless waves of energy, turning table fragments into dust with their blows.

    Within a short time, they¡¯d exchanged hundreds of moves, their punches creating ripples that seemed to shatter the air. In the entire room, ferocious airflow roared, infused with a wild aura, as if two beasts were shing.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Haoyuended a heavy punch on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, while Lu Tianxing simultaneously kicked Lu Haoyue¡¯s chest. Both retreated several meters, staring at each other, brimming with murderous intent.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1088 - 1082: The Unlucky Liang Shidao

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1082: The Unlucky Liang Shidao</h4>

    Indeed, life is like a y, and a y is like life. Now, the performance of Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue has left everyone feeling bewildered. Even Liang Shidao couldn¡¯t see through it because their attacks were too fierce, leaving no room for holding back.

    "Your strength is not bad, but unfortunately, you¡¯re alone. I¡¯ll give you another choice: kneel and beg for mercy, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise, you and your wife won¡¯t leave Suzhou City alive. Do you believe me?" Lu Haoyue said coldly to Lu Tianxing, with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    "Lu Haoyue, you¡¯re courting death. What I hate most in this life is being threatened with my wife. It seems I must kill you today."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with cold killing intent, and his sinister aura made him look terrifying.

    "Kill me? You think you¡¯re worthy?" Lu Haoyue mocked.

    Lu Tianxing retorted, "Killing you is easier than crushing an ant."

    Seeing the tension between them escting, Liang Shidao knew it was his time to intervene. He hurriedly ran between Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue: "Calm down, both of you. Calm down. We¡¯re all friends, so why hurt our harmony? Can¡¯t we talk things out? Young Master Lu, I hope you¡¯ll let this matter pass for my sake."

    "Let it pass?"

    Lu Haoyue sneered, "Liang Shidao, who do you think you are? You think I¡¯ll let it go just because you say so? Get lost, or I¡¯ll kill you right now."

    "You... "

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯s face turned ugly, and he said coldly, "Lu Haoyue, I¡¯ll tell you this. Lu Tianxing is my brother. Whoever dares to harm my brother is an enemy of my Liang Family. I¡¯ll say it right here: anyone who dares to touch my brother won¡¯t live to see another day, because the Liang Family will not stop until we¡¯re both dead or alive."

    "Liang Shidao, in that case, I¡¯ll kill you first."

    Hearing Liang Shidao¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue seemed enraged and lunged directly at Liang Shidao. The aura of the Mythical Realm pressed down on Liang Shidao like a mountain. His five fingers spread wide, and mes swirled in his palm, ready to turn Liang Shidao to ashes.

    Seeing this, Liang Shidao¡¯s face turned exceptionally grim. He could feel Lu Haoyue was determined to kill him, exerting all his might.

    He wanted to dodge, but Liang Shidao felt as if two mountains were pressing down on his shoulders, preventing him from moving an inch.

    "Sky Flipping Seal."

    As Lu Haoyue¡¯s palm was about to strike down, Lu Tianxing suddenly appeared in front of Liang Shidao, shing his palm with Lu Haoyue¡¯s with immense force.

    "Boom!"

    An invisible shockwave swept out in all directions, smashing everything to pieces, leaving the entire room in disarray.

    Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue both retreated simultaneously, a trace of blood involuntarily seeping from the corners of their mouths.

    "Brother Lu."

    Seeing this, the smile in Liang Shidao¡¯s heart grew broader, but he showed no outward expression. Instead, he said anxiously, "Brother Lu, why put yourself through this...?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked coldly at Lu Haoyue: "Lu Haoyue, that palm hurt, didn¡¯t it?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re celebrating too soon. All of you, attack! He¡¯s injured now; kill him for me."

    Lu Haoyue scanned the surroundings and immediatelymanded the hooligans behind him to kill Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯s face changed slightly. He looked at Lu Tianxing and said urgently, "Brother Lu..."

    What he meant was to make Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue turn against each other, but if Lu Tianxing were to attack Lu Haoyue¡¯s cronies, the oue would be different. These people would surely ce the me on him since Lu Tianxing was brought here by him, and he had proimed that he would protect Lu Tianxing, calling him his brother.

    Before Liang Shidao could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, "Mr. Liang, I know what you want to say. This time, you don¡¯t need to take action. I¡¯m enough on my own. This bunch of trash is simply no match for me."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao felt like he had swallowed a bitter pill, sour and bitter in his mouth. That wasn¡¯t what he meant at all!

    "Go! Kill him for me, and Liang Shidao too. They are birds of a feather. Kill them both! I¡¯ll take responsibility for whatever happens," Lu Haoyue shouted, waving his hand.

    "Kill me with a bunch of lowlifes like you? Not worthy."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing had already appeared beside a crony, striking his palm on the man¡¯s chest.

    The crony immediately flew out like an unhinged kite, crashing into the wall, spitting blood, and fainting on the spot.

    Without any pause, in a matter of seconds, all the cronies standing by Lu Haoyue were pped away by Lu Tianxing, filling the area with wails. Lu Tianxing nced around with disdain: "A bunch of ants, you think you can handle me? Fools."

    Lu Tianxing took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and, looking at Lu Haoyue in front of him, said arrogantly, "Do you think you¡¯re all that, Lu Haoyue? I even wiped out the Beijing Wang Family. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Look at yourself in the mirror. I¡¯m telling you, Liang Shidao is my friend. If you dare touch him, I¡¯ll beat you so hard even your mom won¡¯t recognize you."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ll regret this. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t take a single step in Jiangnan," Lu Haoyue said with a look of intense hatred at Lu Tianxing.

    "Regret?"

    Lu Tianxing looked disdainfully at Lu Haoyue and said, "Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes."

    With that, Lu Tianxing walked toward Lu Haoyue.

    Seeing this, Liang Shidao¡¯s face suddenly changed color. He knew exactly what kind of person Lu Tianxing was. He had wiped out the Wang Family with just a word, and yesterday, he suppressed Zhou Sihao. If he let Lu Tianxing kill Lu Haoyue now, it would bepletely over.

    "Brother Lu, maybe let it go for now. After all, I¡¯m not hurt."

    Liang Shidao quickly stepped forward to block Lu Tianxing. It¡¯s alright for Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue to have a conflict, but Lu Haoyue absolutely couldn¡¯t die.

    "Mr. Liang, why are you stopping me? He wanted to kill you just now, and I¡¯m avenging you."

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, "Besides, what are you afraid of? You¡¯re from the Liang Family. Do you think these losers dare to touch you? If worsees to worst, I¡¯ll wipe out those families that don¡¯t know their ce for you and kill them all."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao felt overwhelmingly bitter. He never imagined Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality would be so impulsive. If it were any other day and he witnessed this, he would be thrilled, but now that Lu Tianxing was brought here by him if Lu Tianxing killed Lu Haoyue, the Lu Family would inevitably hold him ountable, and the Liang Family wouldn¡¯t hesitate to discard him as a scapegoat to appease the Lu Family¡¯s anger.

    Feeling the hateful gazes around him, Liang Shidao couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly to himself. Had he known, he should have left.

 Chapter 1089 - 1083: The Curtain Falls

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1083: The Curtain Falls</h4>

    Zhou Sihao, who had been standing by without getting involved, watched coldly. He looked at Liang Shidao¡¯s miserable state, feeling a wave of pity for him. From start to finish, he had listened to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, the pair of cousins, and understood clearly that it was merely a y designed to trap Liang Shidao.

    Sure enough, Liang Shidao obediently fell into the trap, and it seemed he was miserably framed, gratuitously offending a slew of Jiangnan families. Although these families couldn¡¯tpare to the Liang Family,bined together, even the Liang Family would face annihtion.

    At this moment, Zhou Sihao finally understood why his grandfather wanted him to concede. With a person like Lu Tianxing, either be friends or strangers, but never enemies; otherwise, you¡¯d unwittingly fall into his trap, dead with no burial ce.

    At that moment, Lu Haoyue seemed to have understood something, looking gloomily at Liang Shidao and said, "Good, very good, Liang Shidao, so it was you who orchestrated all this, trying to humiliate our Jiangnan families, is it? Fine, you¡¯ve done very well, I remember you. Let me tell you, today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over, humpf, we¡¯ll see."

    After speaking, Lu Haoyue directly headed toward the outside.

    Seeing this scene, Liang Shidao did not feel fear; rather, he breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the main character was gone, this matter would settle down. As for the grudges with the Jiangnan families, they were easier to resolvepared to Lu Tianxing.

    That¡¯s what Liang Shidao thought, but would Lu Tianxing let it happen?

    "Stop."

    Just when Liang Shidao was feeling fortunate, a cold voice plunged him back into Hell: "Lu Haoyue, did I let you go? Weren¡¯t you just boasting about killing my brother? Why are you cowering now? Want to leave? Fine, bring yourckeys, kneel, and apologize to my brother."

    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare." Lu Haoyue abruptly turned his head, shouting angrily.

    Those sons of wealthy families, who had been beaten aside by Lu Tianxing, looked at Liang Shidao and Lu Tianxing with utter hatred. Being told to kneel to Liang Shidao, if this spread out, they¡¯d be theughing stock of Jiangnan.

    "I¡¯ll say it ten more times if I need to. Kneel down and apologize to my brother."

    "What if I don¡¯t kneel?"

    "Then I¡¯ll kill you today. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t killed someone of your caliber yet!"

    "Brother Lu, calm down."

    Seeing the murderous intent on Lu Tianxing, Liang Shidao hurriedly said, "Brother Lu, you can¡¯t kill him."

    "Why not?"

    "Brother Lu, you really can¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s the heir of the Lu Family. If you kill him now, the Lu Family won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t you still want to enter the Lu Family? You absolutely can¡¯t kill him." Liang Shidao hastily advised. Had he known it would end up like this, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Lu Tianxing to see Lu Haoyue even if beaten to death. Now he¡¯s thoroughly offended this faction of Lu Haoyue.

    "Hmm, you¡¯re right."

    Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment, eventually nodding: "However, he did just try to kill you. While he may escape death, punishment is inevitable. I¡¯ll disable one of his arms then."

    "Brother Lu..."

    Before Liang Shidao could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing interrupted, angrily saying, "Liang Shidao, are you even a man? I¡¯m avenging you, what are you stopping me for? Since you are, then get lost. I¡¯ll bear the consequences of my actions myself, alright? I, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t need a cowardly brother like you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯s face slightly changed, a sliver of coldness rising in his heart.

    By now, Lu Tianxing had offended all the prominent sons of Jiangnan families. If Lu Tianxing could get into the Lu Family, these individuals wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate against Lu Tianxing, but Liang Shidao would be doomed; these family descendants would definitely seek revenge on him. He might ignore one or two, but not whenbined with four, five, or six others.

    Just as Liang Shidao¡¯s face fluctuated with uncertainty, Sister Tao rushed in from outside, looking flustered. Seeing the chaotic private room, her face suddenly changed: "Gentlemen, what has happened here? Can¡¯t everyone just discuss and resolve the issue together? Why resort to violence? You¡¯ve scared my helpers witless."

    "Sister Tao, this has nothing to do with you, stay aside." Lu Haoyue nced at Sister Tao, saying sternly.

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue and seeing the blood trickling from his mouth, Sister Tao¡¯s face showed panic: "Young Master Lu, what do you mean, you¡¯re my honored guest of Dream Kingdom. If anything happens to you, I cannot bear the responsibility."

    With that, Sister Tao cast her gaze on Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao: "Young Master Liang, what exactly is happening? Everything was fine at the beginning, and then suddenly the atmosphere turned so heated. Was it my service that wasn¡¯t up to par, or did those sisters just offend the gentlemen? Could the gentlemen try to negotiate for my sake?"

    "I also don¡¯t know."

    Liang Shidao gave a bitter smile to Sister Tao. How would he know what happened? Clearly, Lu Tianxing had been socializing with Lu Haoyue amicably earlier, then all of a sudden, a real fight broke out between them.

    "Negotiate? Sister Tao, since you¡¯ve said so much, I, Lu Haoyue, will give you face and leave this matter today."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s gaze subtly swept over Lu Tianxing, the hatred in his eyes undisguised, coldly saying: "Lu Tianxing, today I¡¯m letting you go for Sister Tao¡¯s sake. The blue hills will never change, and the green waters will flow forever. This time, I, Lu Haoyue, will remember it. Next time, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Haoyue turned and left the private room with six or seven affluent young men behind him.

    "Humph, I¡¯ll spare you your dog life today. Next time I catch you, I will ughter you."

    Lu Tianxing simrly snorted coldly: "Mr. Liang, let¡¯s go."

    With that, Lu Tianxing also turned and headed out.

    "Sister Tao, put Dream Kingdom¡¯s losses on me this time. I have other matters to attend to, so I will not stay any longer. I¡¯ll leave first."

    Liang Shidao let out a bitter smile; now he had thoroughly offended all the affluent sons of Jiangnan. The urgent matter was toe up with aplete strategy.

    "Young Master Liang, who on earth was that guy to offend Lu Haoyue so?"

    Sister Tao still appeared unsettled, her chest heaving significantly. If something happened to any of these Jiangnan family sons, she¡¯d be in big trouble.

    "He¡¯s Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son." Liang Shidao said softly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1090 - 1084: Mu Qingxue Is Coming to Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1084: Mu Qingxue Is Coming to Jiangnan</h4>

    Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son!

    When Sister Tao heard Liang Shidao¡¯s words, her body trembled, and her face instantly turned pale. As a Jiangnan person, she certainly knew what the name Lu Tianzhan represented.

    Twenty years ago, Lu Tianzhan was synonymous with invincibility. He once rampaged through Jiangnan, leaving some families utterly defenseless. How could she have not thought that Lu Tianxing was Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son? No wonder Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing had conflicts.

    "Young Master Liang, this... "

    "Sister Tao, don¡¯t ask things you shouldn¡¯t. Knowing too much won¡¯t do you any good."

    Liang Shidao gave Sister Tao a deep look and said no more, then hurriedly followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s footsteps out.

    Outside Dream Kingdom.

    Liang Shidao took a deep breath, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Brother Lu, you¡¯ve gotten into big trouble this time."

    "Big trouble, what big trouble? Isn¡¯t it just Lu Haoyue? I heard the Lu Family has a rule that whoever is the next monstrous talent of the Lu Family bes the heir to the Family Head. If I kill Lu Haoyue, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m the monstrous talent of the Lu Family? Could the Lu Family dare act against their own family head and rebel?" Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    "But if you do this, it¡¯ll be too hard for you to enter the Lu Family." Liang Shidao sighed and said.

    "So what? Do you really think I¡¯m desperate for the Lu Family? That guy Lu Haoyue just begs for a beating. He pretends to buddy up with me and actually wants to use money to buy me off. This time he got lucky; if he weren¡¯t in Suzhou, I¡¯d definitely kill him." Lu Tianxing said, clearly disgruntled.

    Hearing this, Liang Shidao was drenched in cold sweat and changed the topic, saying, "Brother Lu, you see it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s not safe for the missus to be alone in the hotel. Why don¡¯t we call it a day, and I¡¯ll drive you back first?"

    "No need, Mr. Liang. I¡¯ll just take a taxi back."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, "But Mr. Liang, I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble today. However, rest assured, I am always extremely warm to friends and icy to enemies. Since you¡¯re standing by me today, you¡¯re my brother. If those guys dare to trouble you, let me know, and I¡¯ll deal with them for you."

    Once he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing directly got into the taxi waiting outside the Dream Kingdom entrance.

    Liang Shidao stood in ce, cold sweat running down his face, telling Lu Tianxing would mean he was tired of living.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leave in the car, Liang Shidao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although today¡¯s n had some hups, it ultimately developed as he had anticipated. As long as he exined and apologized to those young rascals, he could sit back and watch the show.

    At the same time, Liang Shidao silently resolved that he could never hang out with Lu Tianxing again. This guy is too prone to causing trouble, engaging in fights at the slightest disagreement. Killing a minor family¡¯s frivolous young master is trivial, but Lu Tianxing prefers tough targets. Yesterday, he offended the Zhou Family, today the Lu Family; what next, would he end up offending all of Jiangnan?

    If he stayed with Lu Tianxing, he¡¯d probably not be far from death.

    However, if Liang Shidao knew Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue were merely acting, he might even be mad enough to puke blood.

    ...

    On the other side, at the Beijing Mu Family.

    Moonlight bathed the entire Mu Family courtyard in a cool glow.

    "Grandpa Gongsun, I beg you, take me to Jiangnan, please. Grandpa Gongsun, you always treat me the best. Please take me to Jiangnan."

    A voice pleadingly echoed from a small pavilion.

    Mu Qingxue looked at the elder in front of her, coquettishly saying, "Grandpa Gongsun... "

    "Miss, why do you insist on going to Jiangnan? Didn¡¯t the young master go to Jiangnan? With the young master¡¯s presence, what is there to worry about?" Gongsun Ye said with a bitter smile, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "I want to see for myself."

    Mu Qingxue bit her red lips and said softly, "I know he doesn¡¯t like me, but I don¡¯t want to stay at the Mu Family. I want to face the danger with him. Grandpa Gongsun, I beg you, take me to Jiangnan. I promise this is thest time I¡¯ll be willful."

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Gongsun Ye sighed deeply and finally nodded, saying, "Alright! Miss, I¡¯ll take you to Jiangnan."

    "Yay, I knew you were the best, Grandpa Gongsun. Just wait for me a moment; I¡¯ll go grab my things."

    Mu Qingxue shed a bright smile and quickly ran into the room, shortly dragging out a pink suitcase.

    Seeing this scene, Gongsun Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seemed Mu Qingxue had prepared for this long ago; even if he hadn¡¯t agreed, she would have sneaked off to Jiangnan.

    "Grandpa Gongsun, hurry, hurry, let¡¯s make the most of our time to go to Jiangnan."

    Mu Qingxue hurriedly pulled the suitcase and grabbed Gongsun Ye, rushing towards the outside.

    Little did she know, Lu Tianxing was secretly arriving in Jiangnan behind Mu Qingchuan¡¯s back, smugly returning to the hotel, having teamed up with Lu Haoyue to trick Liang Shidao. The sense of satisfaction from outsmarting him was immense¡ªthose who dare scheme against him must pay the price.

    Walking into the hotel room, as soon as he opened the door, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing curled up on the sofa, staring nkly at the television.

    Hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing instinctively lifted her head towards the entrance. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing enter, her pretty face immediately blossomed with a radiant smile: "You¡¯re back."

    "Mm, back."

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Bai Zhiqing and naturally held her close: "Why are you still awake at this hour?"

    "I can¡¯t sleep."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and looked at Lu Tianxing, asking, "How did it go? Did you see Lu Haoyue?"

    "Yes, I met him. He¡¯s quite alright. We put on a show to trick Liang Shidao a bit." Lu Tianxing said softly, scenting the faint fragrance from Bai Zhiqing.

    With Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing held nothing back. As husband and wife, some matters couldn¡¯t be spoken about, but some were unnecessary to hide.

    "What happened?" Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, looking at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "Liang Shidao likes to manipte others. He brought me to meet Lu Haoyue just to incite a conflict between us. By then, I¡¯d be fighting to the death with the Lu Family, allowing the Liang Family to reap all the benefits."

    Lu Tianxing sneered dismissively, "Had I not shed with Lu Haoyue, he¡¯d never sleep soundly. So, I gave him what he wanted, acting out a scene with Lu Haoyue for him. By the way, I helped add some hate for him. Now he¡¯s probably fretting over how to exin it to those Jiangnan young rascals!"

 Chapter 1091 - 1085: Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1085: Conversation</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing thought to herself, as expected, when Lu Tianxing and Liang Shidao were getting ready to meet Lu Haoyue, she had already guessed that Liang Shidao had bad intentions. She just didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to put on an act with Lu Haoyue to trap Liang Shidao.

    "Lu Haoyue, this person..."

    "Very strong."

    Lu Tianxing said seriously, "His strength is a bit lesser than mine, but if it really came down to a fight, even if I could kill him, it would be at great cost to myself, like killing a thousand enemies but losing eight hundred of my own. It¡¯s not worth it. Besides, he¡¯s humble and doesn¡¯t have the arrogant aura of a yboy. I finally understand why the Lu Family has stood strong in Jiangnan for hundreds of years. With sessors like him, how could the Lu Family ever fall?"

    "Then why do you view him as your number one enemy?"

    "Because of our status. If I¡¯m part of the Lu Family, I can¡¯t avoid beingbeled a prodigy. Whoever is the prodigy is the future master of the Lu Family. I might not care, but that doesn¡¯t mean Lu Haoyue doesn¡¯t care. Simrly, outsiders willpare us, so no matter what, a showdown between me and Lu Haoyue is inevitable."

    "Since it¡¯s unavoidable, why did you still put on an act for Liang Shidao?" Bai Zhiqing asked puzzled.

    "Because I don¡¯t like being manipted."

    Lu Tianxing said casually, "Lu Haoyue and I are part of the Lu Family. No matter how we fight, it¡¯s our family affair. It¡¯s not the ce for an outsider to meddle. If one uses external forces to eliminate their own family, such a person might as well not live at all."

    Bai Zhiqing thoughtfully nodded and smilingly said, "Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a day where you¡¯d praise someone. I really didn¡¯t see thating."

    "Wife, are you underestimating me?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, and his hands became increasingly flirtatious,nding on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shapely buttocks. He gave it a strong squeeze: "Wife, it¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we be going to bed now?"

    "Ah, Lu Tianxing, what are you up to this time?" Bai Zhiqing blushed slightly, saying.

    "Of course, doing something we both enjoy. Besides, we promised Grandpa and Grandma that after returning from Suzhou, we¡¯d make sure you got pregnant. We need to hurry up. What do you say, wife?"

    With that said, without hesitation, Lu Tianxing picked up Bai Zhiqing in a princess carry and headed towards the bedroom.

    Lu Family!

    After leaving Dream Kingdom, Lu Haoyue did not immediately return to his vi but went to the Lu Family Mansion and headed directly to the back courtyard.

    "Young Master."

    Along the way, the Lu Family Guards stationed around saw Lu Haoyue and respectfully saluted.

    "Is my grandpa asleep?" Lu Haoyue stopped a Lu Family Guard and asked.

    "Old Master is still in the study."

    "I see."

    Lu Haoyue nodded and headed directly to the study.

    At this moment, inside the study, the Old Master of Lu Family was quietly reading an ancient book, looking like an ordinary old man, showing no signs of his once ferocious reputation from over two decades ago when he stormed into Beijing.

    Lu Haoyue stood at the study door, gently knocked, and then pushed open the door to enter.

    "Haoyue, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s sote. Instead of resting, what brings you to your old Grandpa? If Fangfang finds out, she might me me." The Old Master of Lu Family put down the book in his hand and said with a smile.

    "Grandpa, today I met Lu Tianxing."

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, the Old Master of Lu Family immediately perked up: "What happened?"

    Lu Haoyue slowly began, "It was Liang Shidao who brought Cousin to see me."

    "The Liang Family, it seems they can¡¯t sit still this time."

    The Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    Lu Haoyue nodded, "Liang Shidao is duplicitous. He brought Cousin to meet me, hoping to incite conflict between us. Unfortunately for him, he underestimated me, Lu Haoyue, so Cousin and I simply put on an act for him. If nothing unexpected happens, by tomorrow morning, the entire Jiangnan will hear rumors of discord between Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing. When that timees, I want to see which fearless individuals wille forward."

    Listening to this, the Old Master of Lu Family approvingly said, "You did well. However, remember, no matter how severe the infighting within the Lu Family, outsiders must not interfere. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand." Lu Haoyue solemnly nodded.

    "By the way, what do you think of Tianxing?" the Old Master of Lu Family asked.

    "Very dangerous."

    Recalling his previous encounter with Lu Tianxing, Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression grew serious, "I haven¡¯t met Uncle Third, but I¡¯ve often heard my father talk about him, knowing his ways. However, Cousin and Uncle Third¡¯s ways are almost identical. If you don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke you. But if you provoke me, I¡¯ll obliterate you. Furthermore, Cousin¡¯s tactics are more skillful than Uncle Third¡¯s. While Uncle Third might act with some reservations, Cousin¡¯s methods have no restraint. He cares nothing about the opponent¡¯s face¡ªeither he doesn¡¯t act, or he strikes with thunderous might."

    "You have a high opinion of your cousin."

    "He deserves it."

    The Old Master of Lu Family looked deeply at Lu Haoyue, then said slowly, "If your cousin were to enter the Lu Family andpete with you for the position of Family Head, what would you do?"

    Lu Haoyue hadn¡¯t expected the Old Master to ask this and was slightly stunned before replying, "Of course, I¡¯dpete. If my cousin truly had the ability to lead the Lu Family to new heights, I¡¯d hand over the sessor title to him without hesitation. But if he doesn¡¯t, I certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch the Lu Family decline under him."

    "If both you and your cousin could lead the Lu Family to glory, what then?"

    "A battle to decide the victor."

    Lu Haoyue gravely stated, "This world always respects the strong. If it can¡¯t be distinguished otherwise, then let a battle settle it. The loser withdraws."

    "If your cousin loses, will you kill him?"

    "No, I wouldn¡¯t harm my family, nor would I harm my brother. If I¡¯m to be the Lu Family Head, I¡¯ll ensure my cousin acknowledges it, showing him the Lu Family prospers under my leadership."

    "If you lose and your cousin wants to kill you?"

    "He won¡¯t kill me."

    Lu Haoyue said solemnly, "I¡¯ve only interacted with him today, but I trust he¡¯s a man of loyalty and righteousness; he wouldn¡¯t do that."

    After hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, the Old Master of Lu Family smiled with relief. His greatest fear was the mutual destruction between Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing. Listening to Lu Haoyue¡¯s heartfelt words, he felt reassured, confident he¡¯d chosen the right person.

    "Haoyue, it¡¯s good you think this way, though not everyone in the Lu Family may share your thoughts," the Old Master sighed.

    "Grandpa, rest assured, no matter what others think, I, Lu Haoyue, will never wield a knife against my cousin. However, this situation between my cousin and me can be used to gauge who in the Lu Family relishes internal strife. For those individuals, we won¡¯t kill them, but we will strip their martial skills and expel them. The Lu Family needs no traitors." Lu Haoyue asserted.

    "Haoyue, I hope you remember your words today. I don¡¯t wish to personally cleanse the family in the future." The Old Master of Lu Family said sternly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1092 - 1086: The Power Behind the Liang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1086: The Power Behind the Liang Family</h4>

    The night shrouded the entire Huaxia Land, with the evening breeze blowing through the darkness, bringing coolness. However, in Jiangnan, in Suzhou, not many people felt any coolness. Instead, there was a sense of oppression, as if a ck cloud was pressing down on the city, ready to crush it.

    In the Liang Family Mansion.

    Liang Shidao stood respectfully, cold sweat continuously dripping from his forehead.

    Liang Wanqing sat on the sofa without saying a word, yet this silence made Liang Shidao feel an uneasy trepidation inside, his heart disturbed, not daring to utter a single word.

    "What you just said about what happened in the Dream Kingdom, there wasn¡¯t a hint of concealment?" After a long pause, Liang Wanqing finally spoke slowly.

    "Grandfather, I absolutely didn¡¯t hide anything, I don¡¯t even know what was going on. Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue were fine just before; Lu Haoyue even said Lu Tianxing was his brother, but suddenly, the two of them started fighting." Liang Shidao said with a look of frustration on his face.

    "So you mean, before they turned against each other, you didn¡¯t hear anything they said?"

    "No, I only saw after they started fighting, Lu Tianxing used Lu Haoyue of wanting to give him one billion dors to leave Suzhou forever, which led to them falling out. Both were genuinely angry; if I hadn¡¯t intervened, I reckon Lu Tianxing would have killed Lu Haoyue."

    "Are you sure they were genuinely fighting?" Liang Wanqing asked in a deep voice.

    Liang Shidao nodded and said, "Yes, I saw with my own eyes that Lu Tianxing hit Lu Haoyue until he coughed blood; it didn¡¯t look fake. Moreover, Lu Haoyue¡¯s murderous intent was undisguised. Later, I¡¯m not sure if it was because of Sister Tao¡¯s words at the Dream Kingdom or considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, but Lu Haoyue left with a harsh remark, and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t chase after him. I suspect Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to falling out with Lu Haoyue, fearing the Lu Family, so he found an excuse to de-escte."

    "Whether this confrontation was real or fake, we still need to n the next step, make Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxingpletely fall out."

    Liang Wanqing pondered for a moment, a sharp glint shing in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "From what I know, Lu Tianxing is extremely protective of his wife Bai Zhiqing, considering her his Achilles¡¯ heel. Back in Beijing, over a minor conflict, he crippled members of the Wang Family and the Liu Family. This time at Xiang Crab Garden, over his wife¡¯s issues, he made Zhou Sihao kneel and beg for mercy. So we shall use it again, find a few people secretly, and keep track of Bai Zhiqing. Find an opportunity to kidnap Bai Zhiqing and send her to Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi."

    A hint of viciousness appeared on Liang Wanqing¡¯s face as he smiled and said, "Shidao, tell me, what would happen if Lu Tianxing knew his wife was at Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi?"

    "Of course, he would be furious, going after Lu Haoyue endlessly."

    Liang Shidao also smiled, hesitated slightly, then said, "Grandfather, I¡¯m just a bit curious, how did you predict that Lu Tianxing would definitely fight with Lu Haoyue?"

    "Shidao, as a man, when you find your wife has been kidnapped and then appears at another man¡¯s vi, how would you think? Would you still listen to his exnation?" Liang Wanqing sneered.

    "No."

    Liang Shidao shook his head. If his woman was kidnapped and ended up in another man¡¯s vi, he¡¯d believe it when pigs fly; he¡¯d just hit first, askter.

    "Well, there you have it. This time, do it discreetly, don¡¯t let anyone catch any evidence, understood?"

    "I understand."

    Liang Shidao nodded heavily, hesitated slightly, wanting to ask something but not daring to speak.

    "Shidao, do you have any more questions?"

    Hearing Liang Wanqing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao hesitated and said, "Grandfather, I have a question, why must we make Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue fight? It benefits us, but the cost is too high. Once Old Master of the Lu Family knows we¡¯re behind this, he certainly won¡¯t let us off. You always said not to do business that incurs losses. Why do it this time when the gain doesn¡¯t match the cost?"

    Upon hearing Liang Shidao¡¯s words, Liang Wanqing took a deep breath and said: "Shidao, originally this matter was something I would tell you once you assumed the role of Family Head, but since you asked today, I¡¯ll tell you, someone doesn¡¯t want the Lu Family to exist."

    "Grandfather, who is this person?"

    Liang Shidao faintly felt that this matter was absolutely extraordinary.

    "It¡¯s the Beijing Yang Family. More than a century ago, our Liang Family faced an extermination crisis, and it was the Yang Family that saved us, but they asked our Liang Family to do three things for them. We have already done two things over the years. I thought they had forgotten by now, but just a week ago, someone from the Yang Family sent word that under any circumstances, we must make Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family fall out. The best way is for Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family to mutually hate each other and fight to the end."

    Liang Wanqing looked at Liang Shidao and said heavily: "Moreover, the Yang Family has already promised us that if we can make the Lu Family fall into internal conflict, the Yang Family will send experts to Jiangnan to eliminate the Lu Familypletely. Everything of the Lu Family will be split fifty-fifty between me and the Yang Family. By then, our Liang Family will be the giant in Jiangnan, no longer struggling under the Lu Family¡¯s oppression."

    "Grandfather, the Yang Family is in Beijing. Why do they want to deal with the Lu Family? Do they want to enter Jiangnan, and cooperating with them is like seeking help from a tiger?"

    "Shidao, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know about the past. Back then, among the people Lu Tianzhan crippled was a genius from the Yang Family. After Lu Tianzhan died, Lu Tiankuang suspected it was the Yang Family¡¯s doing, and he directly stormed into the Yang Family, nearly turning it upside down. In the end, it was the Yang Family Ancestor who acted, forcing Lu Tiankuang to retreat. Even so, the Yang Family was forced to kneel on the ground and apologize. Since then, there¡¯s been a blood feud between them. Over the years, we¡¯ve also received support from the Yang Family, which has allowed us to gradually rise. Do you understand?"

    "I understand now."

    Liang Shidao¡¯s eyes flickered twice, and he said: "Grandfather, I¡¯ll start arranging it now."

    "Hmm!"

    Liang Wanqing nodded and said: "Remember, do it cleanly, and don¡¯t let anyone find out, or it will be the end for our Liang Family, understood?"

    "Grandfather, rest assured."

    Liang Shidao showed a trace of a sneer on his face: "By tomorrow morning, everyone will know Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing had a conflict, and Lu Haoyue left a harsh remark saying Lu Tianxing would pay. Maybe they¡¯ll even think Bai Zhiqing was kidnapped by Lu Haoyue to take revenge and humiliate Lu Tianxing, because Lu Tianxing cares about his wife so much!"

    Liang Wanqing nodded: "Go now!"

    Without another word, Liang Shidao left the ce.

    "Wait."

    Liang Wanqing suddenly called out to Liang Shidao: "Call Lu Tianxing tomorrow morning, I want to meet him."

    "Yes."

    Liang Shidao nodded without any objection, agreeing to it.

    Liang Wanqing slowly raised his head, his gaze fixing on the starry sky: "Lu Family, you have dominated Jiangnan for too long. Back then, Lu Tianzhan made the Jiangnan people live in fear, and many families suffered because of him. If they knew Lu Tianzhan had another son, what do you think would happen!"

    PS: Three updates a day, asking brothers for some support, asking for rmendation tickets, all brothers with rmendation tickets, please cast them all!!!

 Chapter 1093 - 1087: Heading to the Liang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1087: Heading to the Liang Family</h4>

    As the first ray of morning sunlight rose from the horizon, the entire expanse of China awakened under the brilliant sunshine. The light dispelled the darkness, bringing new illumination to people and awakening all those who were asleep to start a new busy day.

    Shen Manjun sat on the sofa in formal attire, her delicate face as cold as ice, with a hint of murderous intent.

    At this moment, a steady sound of footsteps came from the entrance of the hall.

    "Uncle Shou, are you ready? I asked you to inform a few n elders of the Shen Family. Did they agree to go to Jiangnan?" Shen Manjun said without turning her head.

    "They originally didn¡¯t agree, but after they heard that the person you wanted to help was Lu Tianxing, they thought about it and agreed. However, someone from the Shen Family has to remain, so only the First Elder and the Second Elder agreed to go, while the other n elders are preparing to guard the Shen Family."

    "It seems they understand the stakes involved." Shen Manjun said with a smile.

    "However, Miss..." Uncle Shou hesitated for a moment, wanting to speak but holding back.

    "What is it, Uncle Shou? Just say it, no need to hesitate. We don¡¯t need that here."

    "It¡¯s just that Lady Qiaoqiao heard that you were going to Jiangnan, so she sneaked out of school and is currently with the First Elder, persuading him to take her to Jiangnan as well." Uncle Shou said with a bitter smile.

    "What did you say? The First Elder agreed?"

    Shen Manjun frowned, feeling helpless about her mischievous daughter.

    "He agreed."

    Uncle Shou nodded cautiously.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed, and after a long pause, she sighed and said, "Since the First Elder agreed, let Qiaoqiao apany me to Jiangnan. How can we miss such a grand event in Jiangnan this time? I want to see who dares toy a hand on my man."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had no idea that Shen Manjun had already nned toe to Suzhou. He was currently having breakfast with Bai Zhiqing in a restaurant, enjoying a loving and harmonious meal.

    "Wifey, what do you want to do today? Do you want me to continue taking you around Suzhou, or go shopping and buy some silk?" Lu Tianxing asked with a smile as he popped a dumpling into his mouth.

    "More fun? Don¡¯t you need to go to the Lu Family?" Bai Zhiqing raised her head and asked in surprise.

    "There¡¯s no rush to visit the Lu Family. Now that we¡¯ve finally got some time alone, let¡¯s enjoy a few days first. It¡¯s not urgent to visit the Lu Family in a couple of days." Lu Tianxing said with a lightugh.

    "Alright then!" Bai Zhiqing thought for a while and finally nodded in agreement.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, took out his phone and nced at the caller ID, paused for a moment, and then answered the call.

    "Brother Lu, good morning. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?"

    Liang Shidao¡¯s hearty voice came from the other end of the line, with no trace of the malice fromst night when he schemed against Lu Tianxing with Liang Wanqing.

    "Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Liang. I wonder what brings you to call me so early. Did that group of good-for-nothings give you trouble? Tell me where they are, and I¡¯ll deal with them for you."

    "No need, Brother Lu. They don¡¯t dare trouble me."

    Liang Shidao was taken aback, then got straight to the point: "Brother Lu, actually, there¡¯s nothing urgent. My grandfather heard about yesterday¡¯s events and wishes to meet you. I wonder if Brother Lu has the time."

    "Your grandfather wants to meet me?"

    Upon hearing Liang Shidao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, then quickly rxed them: "No problem, I¡¯m having breakfast with your sister-inw right now! How about after breakfast?"

    "No problem, should I send someone to pick you up?"

    "No need, I know where the Liang Family is."

    "Alright then, we¡¯ll be waiting for your esteemed presence at the Liang Family."

    After hanging up the phone with Liang Shidao, Lu Tianxing turned back to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wifey, it looks like our shopping ns for today will have to be postponed."

    "Why, did Liang Shidao contact you for something?" Bai Zhiqing asked while looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "He invited me to the Liang Family, saying his grandfather wants to meet me." Lu Tianxing exined simply without hiding anything from Bai Zhiqing.

    "To the Liang Family."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed: "Why did Liang Shidao suddenly invite you to the Liang Family? Do they n to set you up with a banquet with hidden threats?"

    "A threatening banquet?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled: "Wifey, you¡¯re overthinking it. The Liang Family doesn¡¯t have the guts to set up such a banquet for me. I¡¯m not going to the Liang Family sneakily. If something happens to me, the Lu Family will find out I went to the Liang Family with just a little investigation. Given Old Master of the Lu Family¡¯s concern for me, the Liang Family would be crippled if not destroyed. So, the Liang Family wouldn¡¯t target me like that. In other words, where in Suzhou is the safest right now? It¡¯s none other than the Liang Family."

    Bai Zhiqing pondered over it for a moment, then nodded thoughtfully and didn¡¯t say anything else, instead focusing on her breakfast.

    After breakfast, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing left the hotel together and drove towards the Liang Family.

    Finding the Liang Family¡¯s location wasn¡¯t difficult, especially since he had obtained quite a bit of information from Angel beforeing, including the distribution of power in Jiangnan.

    If Jiangnan¡¯s power is divided into three tiers, then the Lu Family is in the first tier alone. The Zhou Family, Liang Family, and Jiang Family belong to the second tier, with quite some distance from the first-tier Lu Family. After all, as the saying goes, how could one allow others to sleep soundly beside their territory? Back when the Lu Family dominated Jiangnan, how could they have allowed other families to be on par with them?

    Therefore,pared to the Lu Family, the Liang Family and other families are far behind, which is why Zhou Chengtian apologized after learning about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. The gap between them is simply toorge, not just in power but in heritage as well.

    Heading towards the Liang Family, after more than an hour¡¯s drive, Lu Tianxing¡¯s car finally arrived at the entrance of the Liang Family.

    Getting out of the car, Bai Zhiqing naturally linked her arm with Lu Tianxing¡¯s and walked towards the Liang Family.

    As the two walked through the gates of the Liang Family, someone immediately approached, speaking as they reached out to stop them: "Sorry, this is a private residence. Outsiders are not allowed. Please leave."

    "Mr. Liang invited me." Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    "The Young Master?"

    The person looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing suspiciously, then spoke into an earpiece. Soon, the person made a respectful gesture: "Mr. Lu, my apologies. Please follow me."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, and along with Bai Zhiqing, followed the person into the Liang Family residence.

 Chapter 1094 - 1088: Liang Wanqing

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1088: Liang Wanqing</h4>

    The Liang family¡¯s decor style is very characteristic of Suzhou, or rather, it¡¯s a modern Suzhou garden. As you walk in here, it¡¯s just like stepping into a Suzhou garden, only the necessary amenities are modernized.

    Led by the man at the front, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked through a narrow corridor and soon arrived at a Lake Heart Pavilion. In a small pavilion in the heart of theke, Liang Shidao and Liang Wanqing, the grandfather and grandson duo, were leisurely sitting there, sipping tea, ying chess, looking quite rxed.

    Upon hearing footsteps, the two immediately looked up, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approaching, Liang Shidao immediately stood up and said: "Brother Lu, I¡¯m sorry, I lost track of time ying chess with grandpa just now, my apologies for noting to wee you sooner, please don¡¯t take offense."

    "Mr. Liang, you¡¯re too kind." Lu Tianxing said with a gentle smile.

    Liang Shidao looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Come, Mr. Lu, let me introduce you. This is my grandpa."

    "Grandpa, this is the young and outstanding Mr. Lu and Miss Bai that I often talk to you about."

    Liang Shidao introduced Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to his grandpa.

    Liang Wanqing nced up and down at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, nodded, and said: "A young hero indeed, Miss Bai and Mr. Lu are truly a talented pair, a match made in heaven. Today, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting them. They¡¯re far superior to my Shidao,e, Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, don¡¯t just stand there, please have a seat."

    "Mr. Liang, you¡¯re too gracious."

    Lu Tianxing replied without rejecting, and instead, he sat down next to Bai Zhiqing, ncing at the chessboard on the table, smilingly said: "Mr. Liang, quite elegant interests you have."

    "What can I say, you age, and don¡¯t want to go out, so you can only find time to pass."

    Feeling somewhat sentimental, Liang Wanqing said as he looked at Lu Tianxing: "Mr. Lu, do you y chess? If you don¡¯t mind, would you keep mepany for a match?"

    "Sure, no problem, but I¡¯m not good at Go, I only y Chinese chess."

    "Chinese chess?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Wanqing was slightly taken aback, then instructed Liang Shidao beside him: "Shidao, fetch a set of Chinese chess."

    "Yes, grandpa."

    Liang Shidao nodded, turned around, and walked outside. Soon, he returned with a chessboard and a brand new set of Chinese chess, ced them on the table, setting them up.

    "Mr. Lu, would you like to start?" Liang Wanqing looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    "Alright."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother rejecting Liang Wanqing¡¯s request, and directly began. Seeing Lu Tianxing make the first move, a sharp gleam flickered in Liang Wanqing¡¯s eyes as he concentrated on ying chess.

    Bai Zhiqing said nothing, quietly sitting beside Lu Tianxing, watching Lu Tianxing and Liang Wanqing¡¯s duel, her expression didn¡¯t change at all, leaving others unsure of what she was thinking.

    The style of y reflects one¡¯s character, this was Liang Wanqing¡¯s reason for wanting to y chess with Lu Tianxing. He never fights without certainty, preferring to know both himself and his enemy instead of blindly confronting his opponent, which is why he invited Lu Tianxing to the Liang family today.

    The two sides were engaged in fierce exchanges, you capture a cannon, I capture a horse, neither side yielding, and as time passed, the chess pieces on the board became fewer, and the situation grew increasingly tense.

    Lu Tianxing moved a piece, looked at Liang Wanqing, and said: "Mr. Liang, it seems we will end in a draw, otherwise, at this pace, we won¡¯t finish even by dawn, don¡¯t you think?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the furrowed brows of Liang Wanqing immediately rxed, and a smile appeared on his face: "Mr. Lu, your chess skills are indeed exceptional, this time I consider myself defeated."

    "It was Mr. Liang giving me leeway, otherwise, I would have lost long ago." Lu Tianxing said with a gentle smile.

    Liang Wanqing looked appreciatively at Lu Tianxing, asking with intent: "Mr. Lu, I heard you had a conflict with Lu Haoyue yesterday."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing inwardly sneered, but a hint of killing intent appeared on his face: "Mr. Liang, you know about it, huh, who does Lu Haoyue think he is, just trash trained by the Lu family, yesterday, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Liang holding me back, I would definitely not have let Lu Haoyue walk out of Dream Kingdom."

    "Mr. Lu, how did you cross paths with Lu Haoyue, as far as I know, Lu Haoyue doesn¡¯t seem like an impulsive person, is there some misunderstanding between you two?"

    Liang Wanqing undoubtedly demonstrated fox-like wits before Lu Tianxing, refraining from speaking ill of Lu Haoyue, rather attempting to clear Lu Haoyue¡¯s name, an outsider might definitely believe Liang Wanqing was genuinely concerned for him.

    Unfortunately, Liang Wanqing was facing Lu Tianxing, a man crawling through life-and-death situations, not some reckless youth.

    Though aware of the implication behind Liang Wanqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no reaction; instead, a righteous indignation appeared as he said: "Misunderstanding? Mr. Liang, I wonder if you know a saying, **** drives one mad, and power makes one forget everything, he is the heir of the Lu Family head, and my father is Lu Tianzhan, the favorite son of the Old Master of Lu Family back in the day. My abilities are not much inferior to Lu Haoyue¡¯s; think about it, if I were to enter the Lu family, would his position as the heir to the Lu Family head remain stable? If it were you, would you let me smoothly enter the Lu family?"

    "That¡¯s a valid point."

    Liang Wanqing nodded thoughtfully: "Mr. Lu, you should be careful then, Lu Haoyue is quite domineering, tolerating no surprises, now that you¡¯ve had a falling out and put him at a disadvantage, he surely won¡¯t let it slide, and given your visit to Jiangnan, you¡¯re definitely aiming to enter the Lu family, he will unquestionably make a move against you before you step into the Lu family."

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Liang. To deal with me, Lu Haoyue needs the ability to do so. If he dares to trouble me, I won¡¯t mind taking him down."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face bore a murderous aura, leaving no one to doubt the veracity of his words.

    Chilling killing intent, icy demeanor.

    Seeing this, a sunny smile spread across Liang Wanqing¡¯s face: "Alright, alright, Mr. Lu, no need to brood over these matters, disturbing our leisurely pursuits. How about I show you around the Liang family? Don¡¯t leave today, stay for lunch at noon?"

    "With Mr. Liang¡¯s invitation, it would be unseemly for me to be ungrateful." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too polite, please."

    Liang Wanqing stood up, leading Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to casually wander around the Liang family grounds, they conversed as they walked, showing no signs of any barriers between them, as if between old friends visiting each other. It was impossible to guess that justst night, Liang Wanqing had been strategizing against Lu Tianxing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1095 - 1089: The Storm Is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1089: The Storm Is Brewing</h4>

    While Lu Tianxing was at the Liang Family, Shen Manjun also arrived in Suzhou with her people, randomly chose a hotel, and checked in.

    Inside the presidential suite, Shen Manjun stood in front of the balcony, watching the bustling crowd and endless traffic on the streets of Suzhou. Uncle Shou stood beside her, his expression grave.

    "Uncle Shou, where¡¯s Qiaoqiao?" Shen Manjun asked.

    "Lady Qiaoqiao went out to have fun with the Grand Elder; they¡¯re said to be touring the Suzhou Garden," Uncle Shou spoke slowly.

    "Hmm, I understand."

    Shen Manjun nodded her head. With the Grand Elder apanying her, she didn¡¯t need to worry about Qiaoqiao¡¯s safety: "What¡¯s the situation in Suzhou now? Any news?"

    "The situation isn¡¯t very good," Uncle Shou sighed.

    "What happened?" Shen Manjun frowned.

    "Last night, led by Liang Shidao, Lu Tianxing met Lu Haoyue at the Dream Kingdom in Suzhou amidst possible conflicts. Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing seemed to sh, and Lu Haoyue even had harsh words, saying he¡¯d make Lu Tianxing regret it."

    Upon hearing Uncle Shou¡¯s words, Shen Manjun took a deep breath and said: "Do we know the reason?"

    "ording to rumors circting, it is said that Lu Haoyue doesn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing entering the Lu Family topete for the heir position, so he tried to buy off Lu Tianxing with money. Lu Tianxing refused, leading to a fallout. It¡¯s said that their fightst night was very intense."

    Uncle Shou quickly added: "Miss, it might be difficult for us to intervene in this matter. Lu Haoyue is the legitimate heir of the Lu Family¡¯s head. shing with him is equivalent to shing with the Lu Family, which is of no advantage to us."

    "That¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe they had a conflict. I¡¯ve met Lu Haoyue once; he didn¡¯t seem like someone obsessed with power."

    Shen Manjun shook her head and said: "Uncle Shou, regardless, have someone keep a close eye on everything happening in Suzhou. Do not let any clue slip by; I need to know every little thing that happens here."

    "I understand, I¡¯ll make arrangements."

    "Hmm, Uncle Shou, you can leave for now! I need some quiet time alone."

    "Alright then, Miss, I¡¯ll take my leave." Uncle Shou nodded, turned around, and walked outside.

    Watching Uncle Shou leave, Shen Manjun took a deep breath, her gaze sweeping across Suzhou City. The storm is brewing; ever since she arrived in Suzhou, she felt an invisible hand looming over the city¡¯s sky, giving off a sense of approaching storm.

    The entire Suzhou seems calm on the surface, yet undercurrents are surging beneath. A slight step wrong might get one caught up and torn to pieces.

    "A storm is brewing, Lu Tianxing. This time, I¡¯m betting everything of the Shen Family on you. I¡¯ve met countless people, and I hope I haven¡¯t misjudged you. Are you truly the man worth depending on in this life?"

    Shen Manjun whispered to herself softly, her gaze drawn toward the sky in a trance.

    Time flows like water, years pass by in a sh. After having lunch with the Liang Family, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing declined their offer to stay longer, departing directly.

    After leaving the Liang Family, Lu Tianxing drove a distance and then looked at Bai Zhiqing, saying: "Honey, what¡¯s your take on today¡¯s events?"

    Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment and slowly said: "Liang Wanqing is an old fox, vicious and deceitful with deep scheming. He seems to be speaking on your behalf, yet is subtly sowing discord between you and Lu Haoyue, deepening your animosity. But his tactics are more sophisticated, belonging to the type that hides a dagger behind a smile."

    "Honey, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s the nature of big families¡ªthey would do anything for profit. Don¡¯t be fooled by Liang Wanqing¡¯s friendly demeanor; if he couldn¡¯t use me, he probably wouldn¡¯t even nce at me." Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, what to do next?"

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently: "What can we do? Eat when it¡¯s time to eat, drink when it¡¯s time to drink. Act ording to the situation. If the Liang Family fails to recognize goodwill, don¡¯t me me for erasing them from this worldpletely."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, saying nothing more, her gaze wandering outside the window.

    At this moment, Liang Wanqing and Liang Shidao were again sitting in the Lake Heart Pavilion where they had met Lu Tianxing.

    "Grandpa, what do you think of Lu Tianxing? Did he really have a fallout with Lu Haoyue?" Liang Shidao asked Liang Wanqing.

    "Not sure, but when I mentioned Lu Haoyue¡¯s name, the murderous intent in his eyes was no fake. There¡¯s at least a seventy percent chance that they did sh, with thirty percent being an act."

    Liang Wanqing pondered briefly and then said: "Still, I dislike it when things aren¡¯t absolute. Shidao, what about the arrangements I asked you to make?"

    "I¡¯ve arranged everything; we¡¯re waiting for a suitable time to act. However, Lu Tianxing is too strong, so those I arranged dare not get too close. They can only monitor from a distance and seize the opportunity."

    "That¡¯s fine. Remember, we must act swiftly; we need them to fully fall out before he enters the Lu Family. Only then is it advantageous to us, understand?" Liang Wanqing said sternly.

    Liang Shidao nodded, saying: "Grandpa, I¡¯ll make sure to speed things up."

    "Good then."

    Liang Wanqing gestured to Liang Shidao: "You may leave now!"

    Liang Shidao stood up respectfully and left, heading outside.

    Liang Wanqing watched Liang Shidao¡¯s departing figure, remained silent for a moment, and then took out his phone to dial a number.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing werepletely unaware of this, with danger quietly descending. At this time, the two were driving around leisurely in Suzhou City, enjoying a rare moment of togetherness.

    As night gradually fell, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing chose not to return to the hotel but entered akeside western restaurant. The restaurant was filled with items rted to Western culture, such as oil paintings, knight armors, and other decorations.

    The dim lighting enveloped the entire restaurant, creating ayer of hazy and romantic atmosphere. Some couples sat at seats specially prepared for them, openly expressing affection, ignoring the gazes of others.

    Bai Zhiqing stood beside Lu Tianxing, her cheeks a bit flushed, as she realized she was utterly unprepared for this romantic dining style. Beside her, she watched a couple feeding each other openly. This scene brought a strong sense of unease to her, as she had never done such things with Lu Tianxing before.

    PS: Thanks for the support and rewards from several brothers in recent days!!!

 Chapter 1096 - 1090: Bai Zhiqing in Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Chapter 1090: Bai Zhiqing in Trouble</h4>

    Lu Tianxing seemed to sense Bai Zhiqing¡¯s difort and gently squeezed her palm, "Honey, don¡¯t be shy. This is something couples should do. We¡¯vee out with great difficulty, so of course, we should thoroughly enjoy life and a bit of romance."

    Feeling the warmth from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nervous heart suddenly calmed down, and she shed a gentle smile at him.

    The two of them headed toward a couple¡¯s booth.

    "Hello, sir and madam, may I ask what you would like to order?"

    A young girl dressed in a waiter¡¯s uniform immediately stepped forward.

    "Give us a bottle of ¡¯83 Lafite and four steaks, medium rare."

    "Four portions?"

    The young girl was momentarily stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a couple¡¯s booth? Were there other people joining them? "Sir, are you expecting more friends? If so, should I arrange a different seating for you?"

    "Just the two of us, no need to change seats."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and exined, "Western food portions are too small. I can¡¯t get full, so I¡¯ll order a few more to fill up. We¡¯ll head out for ate-night snackter."

    "Uh, sir, please hold on a moment."

    The young girl looked at Lu Tianxing with a dark expression; she had never heard anyone say such a thing before and quickly excused herself.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really nning to eat three portions?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened at him. Otherse to a Western restaurant for the atmosphere and style, yet Lu Tianxing simply wanted to get full. This was unheard of.

    "Of course, if it weren¡¯t for apanying you to enjoy some romance, I wouldn¡¯t have been bothered toe here! It¡¯s ridiculously expensive for such small portions. Besides, isn¡¯t the point of eating to get full? Can it be called a meal if you don¡¯t get full?" Lu Tianxing said matter-of-factly.

    Bai Zhiqing immediately had a forehead full of ck lines. She discovered she had nothing to say, as eating is indeed to get full, and enjoying the ambiance without eating enough felt akin to self-inflicted torture.

    Seeing her expression, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother saying much else. As he had remarked, if not for apanying Bai Zhiqing to enjoy some Western cuisine, he would never havee here. In his view, Chinese food was the best cuisine; you could eat as much as you wanted without criticism, unlike Western meals, which were meager and overly priced¡ªa definite rip-off.

    When the steaks arrived, Lu Tianxing straightforwardly ignored the surrounding gazes, sipping his wine and chatting happily with Bai Zhiqing, asionally using a fork to offer her a piece of steak, which she shyly epted.

    Bai Zhiqing initially felt shy and ufortable, but upon seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, she began to feel this was all perfectly normal, with no need for embarrassment.

    And so, the two of them continued eating slowly, asionally exchanging words or bites of food, exuding sweetness and drawing envious nces, with the only eyesore being the five or six steak tes stacked beside Lu Tianxing.

    Nearly an hourter, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing finally finished their meal.

    "Honey, where shall we go next? Back to the hotel or to a movie? I heard a film called ¡¯Wolf Warrior¡¯ has been quite poprtely. How about we check it out tonight and head back to the hotel a bitter?"

    Lu Tianxing grabbed a napkin from the napkin holder and helped Bai Zhiqing wipe away the oil stains from the corner of her mouth while proposing the n.

    "Hmm, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled, nodding, and looked at Lu Tianxing with an indescribable tenderness in her eyes.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows, her pretty face flushing slightly, "Lu Tianxing, you go get the car, I¡¯ll go to the restroom first."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing headed toward the back of the restaurant.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing leave, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give it much thought. He pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and walked towards the parking area outside.

    Before long, Lu Tianxing had reached the car, opened the door, sat inside, and drove it to the entrance, ready to wait for Bai Zhiqing toe out.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had already exited the restroom and was heading outside.

    Just then, two masked men with only their eyes visible approached Bai Zhiqing from the opposite direction. When they brushed past her, they exchanged a nce, and one of them suddenly pulled out a white cloth from his pocket and covered Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth and nose. The other lifted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s legs, and without pausing, they strode outside.

    "Mmm...mm..."

    Bai Zhiqing instinctively tried to struggle but suddenly detected a strange odor from the cloth. She felt her head bing heavy, and within seconds, she slipped into unconsciousness.

    Cautiously, they carried Bai Zhiqing out the back door and ced her into a prepared vehicle. One of the men pulled out a phone from his pocket and dialed a number, "Young master, it¡¯s done."

    "Good work. Execute the n as discussed. Remember to leave traces; don¡¯t make it too clean. If this seeds, you¡¯ll be heroes in the Liang Family."

    The voice on the other end sounded somewhat excited.

    "Yes, young master."

    After hanging up, the man got into the passenger seat, and the van started and immediately left the restaurant.

    As time ticked by, Lu Tianxing was smoking a cigarette and admiring the view outside,pletely unaware that Bai Zhiqing was no longer in the restaurant.

    A few more minutes passed, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily. Nearly five minutes had gone by, and Bai Zhiqing was still not out. This sunk his heart with an emerging sense of foreboding.

    Without hesitating, Lu Tianxing stepped out of the car and briskly walked toward the restroom at the back of the restaurant.

    "Zhiqing?"

    Lu Tianxing called out as he walked, his voice echoing through the corridor, but he got no response.

    With his frown growing deeper, Lu Tianxing was about to turn a corner to find a woman to check the restroom when something on the ground caught his eye¡ªa bag that instantly turned his face grim, for it belonged to Bai Zhiqing.

    He bent down to pick up the bag, and all of a sudden, his face turned extremely dark, the killing intent hidden within him surged uncontrobly, "Well done, oh very well done. Don¡¯t let me find out who you are; otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was genuinely furious. No matter who it was, this time, he would ensure they have no resting ce.

    He turned and walked into the restaurant, noticing surveince cameras around the establishment¡ªhe needed to check the surveince footage.

    PS: Thanks to Dream Start¡¯s repeated rewards!!!!

 Chapter 1097 - 1091: Killing Intent Surges to the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1091: Killing Intent Surges to the Heavens</h4>

    A momentter, Lu Tianxing found the restaurant manager and exined his purpose.

    When the restaurant manager heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he waspletely stunned. After all, he had seen Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrive in a luxury car worth over a million, knowing they were either rich or noble. If something happened to such people in his restaurant, it would be a disaster. If word got out, it would be a major blow to the restaurant¡¯s reputation.

    Without saying a word, the restaurant manager directly took Lu Tianxing to the surveince room.

    "Mr. Lu, this is the surveince room. Besides monitoring cameras in the restaurant and at the counter, there are no cameras near the restroom. However, there¡¯s a camera at the back of the restaurant..."

    Without letting the restaurant manager finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted directly, "Since they came to kidnap someone, they wouldn¡¯t use the front entrance, just retrieve the surveince footage for the back door."

    The restaurant manager didn¡¯t hesitate and, following Lu Tianxing¡¯s instructions, immediately retrieved the surveince footage from a few minutes ago at the back door. The footage showed Bai Zhiqing being carried into a vehicle by two people. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the vehicle¡¯s license te was clearly visible in the video.

    "You¡¯re asking for death!"

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing clenched his fists tightly, his face extremely somber, a chilling murderous intent emanating from his body, as if he were a demon god walking out of hell.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing seemed to have changed, his entire body exuding nothing but murderous intent and an endless icy aura.

    Lu Tianxing was filled with regret, thinking that if he had realized earlier, he should have stayed with Bai Zhiqing; otherwise, how could Bai Zhiqing have been abducted.

    As soon as he thought of these things, the murderous aura umted by blood that filled Lu Tianxing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be controlled and erupted.

    The temperature in the entire surveince room suddenly dropped, as if it had entered the depths of winter, with faint sounds of ghostly wails and wolf howls echoing in the room.

    Standing beside Lu Tianxing, the restaurant manager felt the endless cold emanating from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, his face turning as pale as death, his teeth chattering as he shivered uncontrobly, feeling as if an invisible giant hand was gripping his heart, ready to crush it at any moment.

    "Mr... Mr. Lu," the restaurant manager said with a slight tremble in his voice.

    Upon hearing the restaurant manager¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly regained his senses, retracted his murderous aura, and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for the restaurant manager to respond, turned around, and walked out. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed a number.

    "Mr. Lu, I wonder why you¡¯re calling me sote. What can I do for you?"

    Soon, an old voice came from the phone.

    "Old Master Zhou, I need your help."

    "Help?"

    Zhou Chengtian was visibly stunned for a moment but quickly responded, "Mr. Lu, whatever you need this old man to do, just say the word."

    "Zhiqing has been kidnapped. I¡¯ve found the vehicle information of the other party. Can you help me find out where this vehicle is? I need to know where it went."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing shared all the information about the Jinbei van he saw in the surveince with Zhou Chengtian.

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll look into it as quickly as possible."

    After Zhou Chengtian hung up the phone, with a grave expression, he immediately turned and walked out.

    As for Lu Tianxing, after hanging up the phone, he immediately went to his car, got in, and sped away in the direction where the Jinbei van disappeared in the surveince video.

    Meanwhile, on the road, a silver-gray Jinbei van was driving forward, with Bai Zhiqing unconscious in the back seat. The entire vehicle cabin was silent, with no sound at all.

    As time ticked by, approximately ten minutester, the vehicle finally drove into a well-known affluent district in Suzhou. The vis here were all detached, with each vi having a minimum distance of over five hundred meters between them.

    Because the vis were so far apart, the entire vi area was exceptionally quiet at this moment. The Jinbei van continued driving for a few minutes before stopping in front of a vi.

    "How did it go?" A person who had been waiting at the vi entrance asked in a low voice upon seeing the Jinbei van stop in front.

    "It¡¯s done. What¡¯s the situation inside?"

    "Lu Haoyue is inside but on the second floor. We just need to put Bai Zhiqing in the living room on the first floor, and we¡¯re done. Follow me."

    The man waiting at the vi entrance nced around like a thief, signaled for the two men to carry Bai Zhiqing, and then walked to the vi entrance himself. He lightly ran his fingers over the door, and the entire iron gate seemed corroded by acid, quickly creating a holerge enough for a person to pass through.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them exchanged nces and immediately headed into the vi carefully, entering the living room without any hesitation, they ced Bai Zhiqing onto the sofa. Then, after another exchange of nces, they turned and headed outside. Thest person to leave the living room gave the door a hard pull.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the door shutting echoed through the living room, piercing in the still darkness.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the vi, Lu Haoyue was sitting on the sofa, holding a woman with a graceful figure and a pure, pretty face. The woman was leaning against Lu Haoyue, looking at him with tender affection, indicating a close rtionship.

    "Haoyue, I heard you got into a conflict with someone yesterday at Dream Kingdom. Are you okay, were you hurt?" the woman gently lifted her head and asked Lu Haoyue tenderly.

    She was Lu Haoyue¡¯s girlfriend, named Dou Fangfang, the daughter of a small family in Jiangnan and Lu Haoyue¡¯s college ssmate. They were childhood sweethearts, and if all went well, Dou Fangfang would be Lu Haoyue¡¯s future wife and Lu Tianxing¡¯s future sister-inw.

    "I¡¯m fine, it was just an act with him, what harm could it do," Lu Haoyue said with a light smile, gently stroking Dou Fangfang¡¯s hair.

    Dou Fangfang softly said, "I heard He is your cousin, very strong too. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll return to the Lu Family andpete with you for the Family Head position during your act?"

    "Afraid of what? I, Lu Haoyue, have never been crushed by anyone! Besides, only with opponents can there be passion. What¡¯s the point of living without any rivals?"

    Lu Haoyue smiled and said, "Fangfang, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa next year that I¡¯m bringing you into the Lu Family."

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang¡¯s body trembled lightly. She asked with some disbelief, "Haoyue, do you mean it? But... will your father and mother ept me?"

    Dou Fangfang was a bit uneasy. Although she was also from a family,pared to the Lu Family, her family was like an antpared to an elephant!!!

 Chapter 1098 - 1092: Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1092: Untitled</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, my parents are very open-minded. They might already be wanting to meet you, their virtuous daughter-inw. Don¡¯t worry..."

    Feeling Dou Fangfang¡¯s insecurity, Lu Haoyueforted her softly. Before he finished speaking, he heard a heavy door m from downstairs, and his eyebrows furrowed instantly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Dou Fangfang asked in puzzlement upon seeing Lu Haoyue¡¯s change.

    "There¡¯s a sound downstairs, I¡¯ll go check it out."

    With that, Lu Haoyue immediately stood up and walked outside.

    Just as he reached the staircase, hisplexion changed abruptly when he saw someone lying on the sofa. In an instant, his expression turned incredibly somber, a trace of icy killing intent emanating from him.

    "Bai Zhiqing!" Lu Haoyue murmured softly.

    At that moment, Dou Fangfang also came out of the room, and she was slightly surprised upon seeing Bai Zhiqing lying on the sofa: "Haoyue, who is she?"

    "My cousin¡¯s wife, my sister-inw."

    "Sister-inw."

    Dou Fangfang was slightly stunned: "Then why is she here?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Lu Haoyue shook his head, his face a bit unsightly. He wasn¡¯t a fool; Bai Zhiqing suddenly appearing in his vi was definitely someone trying to provoke a rift between him and Lu Tianxing, watching the tigers fight from a vantage point, and then reaping the benefits.

    "Haoyue, what should we do? Yesterday you had a conflict with your cousin, and today your sister-inw appeared in your vi. Someone is definitely trying to use yesterday¡¯s events to cause a rift between you and your cousin."

    Dou Fangfang saw Lu Haoyue¡¯s serious expression and knew the gravity of the situation, she asked in a deep voice: "Should you call your cousin to exin first?"

    "Not for now, Fangfang, go wake her up and find out what¡¯s going on." Lu Haoyue said to Dou Fangfang.

    "Okay."

    Dou Fangfang nodded, moved down the stairs, and approached Bai Zhiqing. Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate and aloof face, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart, what a beautiful woman.

    "Who is orchestrating this matter in the dark?"

    Watching Dou Fangfang calling out to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Haoyue furrowed his brows, his mind shing with thoughts, quickly filtering through numerous images, but unable to find any clues. After all, the Lu Family had made too many enemies over the years, and many wanted to deal with them, making it impossible to identify the person behind the design.

    Downstairs, Dou Fangfang called out a few times and found there was no response from Bai Zhiqing. She frowned slightly, then finally reached out and pinched Bai Zhiqing twice at the top of her philtrum.

    The next moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes gently trembled. Only then did Dou Fangfang retract her hand, looked at Lu Haoyue, and said: "Haoyue, she¡¯s awake."

    Hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue finally came to his senses and walked down the stairs withrge strides.

    After a few seconds, Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly and then suddenly opened her eyes. She only felt a sense of dizziness in her head. She remembered smelling a strange scent, and then knowing nothing.

    "Kidnapped."

    A sh of panic crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind, and she suddenly sat up on the sofa, looking around nervously.

    Upon seeing Lu Haoyueing down the stairs, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed and she calmly said, "Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Haoyueughed bitterly and said: "Sister-inw, please settle down. I¡¯m sure Lu Tianxing already told you who I am. I¡¯m Lu Haoyue, Lu Tianxing¡¯s cousin."

    Bai Zhiqing was visibly taken aback upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, "Lu Haoyue? Did you kidnap me?"

    "Sister-inw, do you think I, Lu Haoyue, am such a person? I disdain doing such things like kidnapping a woman to force someone else."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: "Sister-inw, think carefully about what happened, how you ended up in my vi, where is Lu Tianxing!"

    Bai Zhiqing looked deeply at Lu Haoyue, trying to see if his words were true or not, but Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Finally Bai Zhiqing withdrew her gaze, shook her head, and said: "I don¡¯t know either. All I know is that I was covered with a towel over my mouth, and then I lost consciousness. I don¡¯t know anything else. When I woke up, I was here."

    "So you didn¡¯t see the faces of those who kidnapped you?"

    "No, they were wearing masks." Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said.

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. Who could have kidnapped Bai Zhiqing here, who could be trying to reap benefits in secret?

    Watching Lu Haoyue¡¯s demeanor, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brows also furrowed. She initially suspected Lu Haoyue had orchestrated this in secret, but his expression was far from a mere act. As the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, she had the ability to observe people¡¯s expressions; deceiving her wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    "Haoyue, what should we do next?" Dou Fangfang asked at that moment, looking at Lu Haoyue.

    "Fangfang, go upstairs to change your clothes and leave the vi. Don¡¯t return until you get my call." Lu Haoyue said to Dou Fangfang.

    "And you?"

    "I¡¯m fine, you just leave the vi first."

    "Alright, I¡¯m going upstairs now, be careful."

    Dou Fangfang nodded, didn¡¯t say anything more, turned around and went upstairs.

    "Lu Haoyue, do you n to use the situation?" After Dou Fangfang went upstairs, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Haoyue and suddenly asked.

    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re indeed smart."

    Lu Haoyue praised, then said with a cold smile: "Since someone wants to use you to create a rift between me and Lu Tianxing and reap benefits, there must be someone watching nearby. If I don¡¯t use the situation, then all the drama we¡¯ve acted out would be wasted. The ones in the shadows won¡¯t appear. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to use the situation, let everyone believe that Lu Tianxing and I are not on good terms. Only then will the mastermind show his sly tail, and when he does, it¡¯ll be his end."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "For no reason, I just don¡¯t like being plotted against."

    Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and then spoke slowly: "Lu Tianxing is my cousin and perhaps a genius of the Lu Family. Although I don¡¯t know why this generation of the Lu Family has two prodigies, history tells that a mountain cannot amodate two tigers. Once Lu Tianxing returns to the Lu Family, he will definitely be my rival, and our confrontations are bound to happen. But even so, our confrontations are internal, it doesn¡¯t concern outsiders. Anyone who tries to interfere will be dealt with first before addressing family matters. Moreover, the grandmaster and my father hope that we brothers won¡¯t turn on each other, and I won¡¯t let them down."

 Chapter 1099 - 1093: Preparing for the Act

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1093: Preparing for the Act</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a thoughtful expression appeared on her face, pondering how much truth was in Lu Haoyue¡¯s words. Indeed, if Lu Haoyue really wanted to break ties with Lu Tianxing, there was no need to bring her to the vi; he could have captured her on the spot to ckmail Lu Tianxing. There was no need to stage this y with her, and Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem fake.

    "What do you n to do next?" Bai Zhiqing asked Lu Haoyue.

    "Of course, call Lu Tianxing."

    Lu Haoyue looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "What to do if a show doesn¡¯t have its lead actor?"

    Pausing for a moment, Lu Haoyue fixed his gaze on Bai Zhiqing: "Sister-inw, you should make this call."

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback: "Me?"

    "Sister-inw, who else do you think is suitable for making this call? If I called to say your wife is here with me, what would Lu Tianxing think?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Haoyue, nodded, and quickly took the phone Lu Haoyue handed over, directly dialing Lu Tianxing¡¯s number. Since she was kidnapped and her phone seized, Lu Tianxing would definitely be frantic without being able to find her.

    The call was connected after ringing once.

    Before the other end could speak, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s me."

    "Honey, is it you? Where are you now? Are you hurt? I¡¯lle find you immediately." Lu Tianxing¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Bai Zhiqing said softly, "I¡¯m at Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi right now."

    "Lu Haoyue?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned: "What exactly is going on?"

    "I was kidnapped, and the kidnappers put me at Lu Haoyue¡¯s ce to frame him and instigate a fight between you two."

    "I understand."

    Lu Tianxing frowned and said in a deep voice, "Honey, give him the phone, I¡¯ll talk to him."

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, immediately handed the phone to Lu Haoyue: "Tianxing wants you."

    After Bai Zhiqing¡¯s statement, Lu Haoyue took the phone: "Hello."

    "What¡¯s going on, Lu Haoyue? I need a reasonable exnation." Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice.

    "If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be so headache. Who knew your father made so many enemies back then? How would I know who threw your wife at my ce?"

    Lu Haoyue smiled wryly. If he knew who the mastermind was this time, he wouldn¡¯t be so troubled. Back in the day, the Lu Family was powerful, which naturally attracted trouble. Moreover, with his third uncle and grandfather causing a scene, the Lu Family offended almost half of the powers in Beijing and Jiangnan, making everyone suspicious, and the suspicion equally significant.

    "Get lost, what does this have to do with me? I see clearly you¡¯re just bragging, saying the Lu Family is Jiangnan¡¯s top family. If it were the top family, would something like this happen? Luckily, Zhiqing is okay. Otherwise, I¡¯d tear you apart today."

    Lu Tianxing said irritably, "Where are you now? I¡¯ming over."

    "Over here? You need toe, but not driving,e enraged, preferably with murderous intent, let everyone think you¡¯re furious and want to kill."

    "What are you trying to do now?"

    "Of course, stage another good show. The opponent kidnapped your wife but put her in my vi. It¡¯s obviously an attempt to provoke a fight between us. Instead of being calcted, let¡¯s turn it around and flush out the cowards." Lu Haoyue said slowly, his eyes shing fiercely. Dare to plot against the Lu Family, no matter who it is, they will be annihted.

    "What¡¯s in it for me?" Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately agree but asked in a deep voice.

    "rm the snake out of the grass, draw out the mastermind, and eliminate hidden dangers forever."

    Lu Haoyue said emphatically, "I think you should know how many enemies your father made back then. All these people are lurking in the shadows. If you enter the Lu Family, it exposes your identity. Those people feared your father and the Lu Family back then, didn¡¯t dare to make trouble. But now, the Lu Family isn¡¯t as before, and once your identity is exposed, those people will certainly do anything to kill you to avenge themselves. You may not care, but your sister-inw! Can the people around you avoid them? An open attack is easy to dodge, but a sneak attack is hard to prevent. Rather than being plotted against in the dark, draw the snake out and kill them all."

    "Alright, I agree."

    After a moment of silence, Lu Tianxing agreed, as Lu Haoyue said, an open attack is easy to dodge, but a sneak attack hard to prevent. He doesn¡¯t have the mind to find those plotting against him behind the scenes, so instead, flush them all out and kill them cleanly. If not thoroughly, still intimidate those people.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll send you the vi¡¯s location via phone, juste directly."

    "I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    Lu Tianxing said and then hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy signal from the phone, Lu Haoyue smirked with a bloody smile, making sure to show everyone the price of daring to plot against the Lu Family.

    "How did it go? What did Tianxing say?"

    "He agreed, but sister-inw, staying here alone isn¡¯t safe either."

    Lu Haoyue frowned. Fighting with Lu Tianxing will inevitably shake this vi, and Bai Zhiqing, an ordinary person, would be unsafe staying here.

    While Lu Haoyue was pondering, Dou Fangfang, who had gone upstairs earlier, now came down in a changed outfit.

    "Fangfang, great timing you¡¯vee down."

    Upon seeing Dou Fangfang, Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly said, "Fangfang, need your help with something. Take my sister-inw out, away from the vi, as far as possible. Also, remember, what happens tonight can¡¯t be told to anyone, understood?"

    This evening¡¯s situation must not be leaked, otherwise, what he and Lu Tianxing do will be seen as a clown¡¯s show.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell. Haoyue, be careful yourself."

    Dou Fangfang nodded, said no more, and the two headed outside.

    Watching their backs, Lu Haoyue was silent for a moment, took out his phone, and called his grandfather. Since it was a show, there must be a curtain call, and he and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t perform this alone, other participants were necessary.

    After hanging up Lu Haoyue¡¯s call, Lu Tianxing sighed heavily, feeling a massive stone drop from his heart, yet the look in his eyes revealed unmistakable killing intent.

    "Someone wants to y, so I¡¯ll y with you well."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed like a wolf, signing for a moment, then taking out his phone to dial Elder Zhou¡¯s number.

    PS: Thanks to Qing Tong, Jiu Cheng Piao Xiang, Meng Xiang Qi Hang for the rewards!!!

 Chapter 1100 - 1094: The Show Is About to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1094: The Show Is About to Begin</h4>

    After dialing Elder Zhou¡¯s number, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide anything and told Elder Zhou about his conversation with Lu Haoyue. Just like Lu Haoyue, Lu Tianxing believed that since they were acting, there had to be a finale. He and Lu Haoyue couldn¡¯t conclude the y on their own; a third party had to intervene.

    Lu Tianxing was not worried at all that Elder Zhou would leak this matter. It wouldn¡¯t benefit the Zhou Family in any way because if he and Lu Haoyue were acting, it indicated that Lu Haoyue did not reject his return to the Lu Family. If the Zhou Family leaked this news, it would directly put them in opposition to the Lu Family. As long as the Lu Family remained stable, they would be the invincible overlord in Jiangnan.

    As long as the Zhou Family wasn¡¯t foolish, they wouldn¡¯t choose to offend the Lu Family. Even though the Lu Family had many enemies, there¡¯s an old saying: a starved camel is still bigger than a horse. If the Lu Family were determined to fight, few could stand against them.

    After instructing Elder Zhou to wait for the right moment, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone and stepped out of the car. His gaze casually swept the surroundings, a bloodthirsty smile curved at the corner of his mouth. His body shook slightly, releasing a chilling intent from within him, making him seem like a primordial beast awakening. In a sh, he darted toward Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi with lightning speed.

    Liang Family.

    Upon receiving the news sent by his subordinates, Liang Shidao¡¯s face immediately revealed a vicious smile. His eyes showed a ruthless glint because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s antics in the Dream Kingdom. For the past few days, he had been humiliatingly apologizing to people, enduring many cold words. Today, he could finally take revenge. As long as Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing fought, causing chaos in the Lu Family, the Liang Family could profit from their misfortune.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Since ancient times, emperors have taken turns in the throne; next year, it¡¯s my family¡¯s turn. Your Lu Family has dominated Jiangnan long enough. It¡¯s time to give way. me only your Lu Family for being too showy."

    A malicious glint flickered in Liang Shidao¡¯s eyes. For many years, all the families in Jiangnan lived in fear of the Lu Family¡¯s power. Now, they could finally move this mountain pressing down on their heads.

    Taking a deep breath, Liang Shidao turned straight towards Liang Wanqing¡¯s residence to share the good news with his grandfather.

    Liang Shidao walked all the way to the study, gently knocked on the door, and entered after hearing a response.

    Liang Wanqing was sitting in the study, admiring a painting on the desk. Upon hearing footsteps, he looked up at Liang Shidao and asked, "Shidao, what brings you here sote?"

    "Grandpa, great news! I¡¯ve just received information that Lu Tianxing seems to have found out where Bai Zhiqing is with Lu Haoyue. He got out of the car and is approaching with murderous intent, seemingly ready to confront Lu Haoyue at his vi."

    With an excited smile on his face, Liang Shidao continued, "Grandpa, our n worked. Lu Haoyue might engage in a life-and-death battle with Lu Tianxing this time. Our n has seeded perfectly."

    After hearing Liang Shidao¡¯s words, Liang Wanqing put down the ancient book he was holding and remained silent, only furrowing his brows slightly while his fingers drummed rhythmically on the desk. The rhythmic knocking echoed in the quiet study.

    "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Our n seeded. Why aren¡¯t you happy?"

    "Sess? No, we¡¯re not there yet. Until Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue truly sh, we¡¯re not sessful."

    Liang Wanqing slowly spoke, "Shidao, continue to send people to monitor them. We must know every move Lu Tianxing makes."

    "I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ve already arranged for people around Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi to ensure that information gets back to us immediately."

    Liang Shidao nodded and looked at Liang Wanqing with a hint of curiosity, "Grandpa, I have a question. If we let Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing fight fiercely, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s nature, it would be a fight to the death. What if they destroy each other, and we can¡¯t stop it?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen," Liang Wanqing replied with a cold smile. "The Lu Family will not allow such urrences, and Lu Tianxing, too, isn¡¯t a weakling. He has considerable backing. The Lu Family won¡¯t easily handle him. As long as Lu Tianxing survives, our n will be a 100% sess."

    "Grandpa, what do you mean by that?"

    "Shidao, didn¡¯t you once tell me Lu Tianxing was the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps with many brothers, including some experts skilled with poison? What do you think his brothers would do if Lu Tianxing died on the way to the Lu Family?"

    "Of course, they¡¯d go mad and fight to the death against their enemies."

    As he spoke, Liang Shidao¡¯s eyes grew brighter, and he praised, "Grandpa, you truly are shrewd. If Lu Tianxing dies en route, and if Lu Haoyue had previously shed with him, his brothers would naturally put all their hatred on the Lu Family, thinking it was Lu Haoyue who killed him. They would fight to the end against the Lu Family. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence in the Western Underground World, this time the Lu Family would be crippled if not destroyed."

    "You¡¯re correct. As long as there¡¯s turmoil within the Lu Family, we can fish in troubled waters."

    A bloodthirsty smile crossed Liang Wanqing¡¯s face, and he suddenly stood up, "This time, I want Suzhou to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s burial ce, and I want the Lu Family utterly destroyed."

    ...

    Tonight might be like any other for ordinary people, eating and drinking as usual, but for Martial Artists, it was a sleepless night. All Martial Artists could clearly feel that the air was saturated with a thick scent of blood, with a fierce energy as predatory as wolves and tigers,pletely unrestrained.

    The wild force seemed like a series of awakening Demon Gods, surging with murderous intent, as if turning the entire sky a blood-red hue. The intense killing intent made many Martial Artists shiver in fear, staring at the sky with terror, not daring to breathe loudly.

    Lu Tianxing fully activated his True Qi, and the flood-like energy surged within him, waves of True Qi surrounded his body, merging with his murderous intent. Vaguely, there seemed to be a shadow of a Demon God appearing, then suddenly copsing. The rampant True Qi raged around, shredding any nearby trees into pieces.

    Lu Tianxing moved at maximum speed, almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Often only a fleeting shadow was seen passing, soon turning into a small ck dot disappearing into the sky, heading towards Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi.

    PS: Sorry, two updates today. I am not a full-time author, and as the end of the year approaches, there are many chores to handle. Also, recent updates are scheduled releases, and I apologize to all friends supporting this book!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1101: 1095: Taking Action

    <strong>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1095: Taking Action</strong>

    At this moment, Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi felt empty. Dou Fangfang had long left with Bai Zhiqing, and there were no bodyguards around. For a mythical-level expert, he was his own best protection. Lu Haoyue was sitting alone on the sofa, his expression unchanging and revealing nothing.

    ¡°Here they are.¡±

    After an unknown period, Lu Haoyue¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened. He jumped up from the sofa, showing a faint smile, then his face turned frigid as he strode towards the door.

    ¡°Lu Haoyue,e out and face your death.¡±

    Just then, a chilling voice, mixed with True Qi rolling like tides, spread in the air like a storm surge, causing nearby trees to explode and scatter.

    Lu Tianxing appeared swiftly before the vi¡¯s entrance. Without hesitation, he raised a fist and unleashed a blow, the violent force shattering the vi doors.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed no change, and he walked step by step into the vi.

    Meanwhile, Lu Haoyue also emerged from inside as he saw Lu Tianxing at the entrance. He sneered and said, ¡°Who was barking like a dog? Turns out it¡¯s you, a worthless waste. Lu Tianxing, you have such guts to storm my vi. Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you? Kneel down, cripple your own arms, and get out of Jiangnan, or else I¡¯ll make sure not a fragment of you remains.¡±

    ¡°Not a fragment? What are you? Daring to kidnap my wife? I see you¡¯ve grown tired of living. Today, I¡¯ll kill you and inherit the position of the Head of the Lu Family,¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly, ring at Lu Haoyue.

    Now, both were acting, for many eyes were hidden around the vi. If they didn¡¯t, the efforts made in the Dream Kingdom would be wasted.

    ¡°Haha, tired of living already? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish for death. Today, I¡¯ll kill you first, then slowly savor your woman, Bai Zhiqing. She¡¯s the business goddess countless men yearn for. I want a taste too,¡± Lu Haoyueughed heartily.

    ¡°Lu Haoyue, seems you¡¯ve grown tired of living.¡±

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s anger erupted, a palpable killing intent suppressed Lu Haoyue like a tidal wave.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous intent, Lu Haoyue sneered, ¡°The one who¡¯s tired of living is you. I am the rightful Lu Family head. You¡¯re just an outsider. Believe me, if I killed you, nobody in the Lu Family would dare say a word.¡±

    Before these words could settle, Lu Haoyue swung his arm, sending out a burst of True Qi that turned into a Fire Dragon Roll, sweeping towards Lu Tianxing. The ground became charred and cracked, showcasing the fearsome heat of the mes.

    Buzz!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi resonated like a mighty bell, shattering the Fire Dragon Roll entirely.

    ¡°Lu Haoyue, it seems leaving you alive today is not an option. I¡¯ll kill you and then find my wife.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, feeling humiliated, rushed at Lu Haoyue. Behind him, six long, crab-like Qi arms extended,bining with thunderous power as they punched toward Lu Haoyue.

    ¡°Bold!¡±

    Lu Haoyue was both astonished and furious, seemingly unprepared for Lu Tianxing¡¯s lethal attack, his True Qi surging skyward like a scorching sun illuminating the sky, creating heated waves.

    ¡°Fighting already?¡±

    Meanwhile, Elder Zhou, who hurried over after getting Lu Tianxing¡¯s call, looked up at the two towering auras in the sky, his face showing a hint of shock.

    He was told by Lu Tianxing to act when Lu Family members appeared, but seeing the two forces shing seriously, they were clearly fighting with their full strength.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, well done. Seems today you must die. If you are allowed to grow, you¡¯ll be my biggest threat.¡±

    After exchanging blows twice, Lu Haoyue¡¯s killing intent intensified. His body shook, releasing me True Qi that transformed into heavenly Fire Birds, Fire Qilins, Fire Dragons, Fire Phoenixes¡­

    The Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique, when perfected, was rumored to create one¡¯s domain, turning surroundings into a realm of fire.

    Lu Haoyue now used the Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique, with Fiery mes Burning the Sky and Fire Dance Bright Sun enveloping Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sneered, without even ncing, his True Qi exploded as he cast Unbeatable Emperor Fist swiftly, tearing apart Fire Birds, Fire Qilins, Fire Dragons, Fire Phoenixes¡­ which dropped as sparks onto the ground.

    The cement surface was immediately burned with holes by the sparks, showing the fearsome power of the mes.

    ¡°Lu Haoyue, do you think mastering Lu Family¡¯s ultimate skills makes you arrogant?¡±

    Standing firm, True Qiden arms curling behind him, Lu Tianxing resembled a domineering crab. He coolly echoed in the air, ¡°Lu Haoyue, you¡¯re too weak. Today I¡¯ll show you the gap between us. I¡¯ll prove with actions that I am the true prodigy of the Lu Family, and you¡¯re just an impostor.¡±

    ¡°Impostor? You¡¯re the impostor; die!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words seemed to infuriate Lu Haoyue, twisting his handsome face: ¡°Nine Heavens Phoenix.¡±

    From Lu Haoyue¡¯s body surged forth zing True Qi, turning into Phoenixes that cried towards the sky with elongated tails, soaring towards Lu Tianxing. Each wing beat seemed to unleash countless mes, distorting the air.

    The entire space seemed a world of mes, a fiery canopy engulfed the sky, as heat waves surged like tides, fire churned unpredictably, directly enveloping Lu Tianxing.

    Elsewhere, Bai Zhiqing stood on the roadside, terror-stricken as she looked at the me-lit sky, her face pale. Were they supposed to be acting?

    Why did it feel like they were in a life-and-death struggle?

 Chapter 1102 - 1096: Flames Engulf the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1096: mes Engulf the Sky</h4>

    "Lady Fangfang, are they really just acting?" Bai Zhiqing turned her head and asked Dou Fangfang, who was equally shocked beside her.

    Dou Fangfang took a deep breath and said, "Miss Bai, rest assured, they must be acting. I believe Haoyue wouldn¡¯t act against his own brother. Otherwise, Old Master Lu wouldn¡¯t have chosen him as the heir to the Lu Family."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded but looked worriedly at the distant mes illuminating the sky, her fingers tightly sped together, praying for Lu Tianxing.

    In Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi, heat waves rolled like tides, and mes soared. Even the ground seemed unable to withstand the power, burned into dark holes. The area around Lu Tianxing was more like encircled by fire, with the ground akin to moltenva.

    Despite the intense heat of the mes, outside the vi, there was no sensation of heat waves. It was as if all the heat was contained within the vi itself. Even the leaves of the trees remained uncurled, showcasing Lu Haoyue¡¯s exquisite control of True Qi without the slightest waste.

    The raging mes rolled and burned, enveloping Lu Tianxing, trying to turn him into ashes.

    Yet, Lu Tianxing stood motionless in the midst of the fire, unaffected as though true gold fears no fire. True Qi coursed through his veins like a flowing river, blocking all mes from reaching his body. Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart stirred; he flipped his palm, releasing the Sky Flipping Seal again. With a palm strike, the heavens seemed to reverse as ifyers of the sky were pressing down.

    Boom!

    With a single Sky Flipping Seal, Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm carried terrifying power, striking heavily at the head of the Fire Phoenix. The enormous Fire Phoenix let out a sorrowful cry, shattered instantly, and the broken mes sshed everywhere, igniting the surrounding flowers, grass, and trees. The vi behind Lu Haoyue erupted into a roaring ze as if drenched in gasoline.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce strike, Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression changed dramatically, retreating several steps before steadying himself, his face pale.

    "The Lu Family¡¯s monstrous genius? A mere waste; do you think you can inherit Lu Family¡¯s head position? It seems the Lu Family is just so-so."

    Lu Tianxing, having in the Fire Phoenix with one blow, stood proudly, looking at Lu Haoyue with a mocking smile. Since it¡¯s an act, why not act thoroughly? Otherwise, the spectators outside wouldn¡¯t be pleased.

    "You... you dare to mock me like this, I... I will kill you today."

    Lu Haoyue momentarily paused before erupting into fury, his face grim as if a proud, arrogant person was trampled underfoot. He looked at Lu Tianxing as one would a mortal enemy.

    "Nine Heavens Leaving Fire, incinerate the world."

    Lu Haoyue suddenly roared, True Qi billowing upward, transforming into mes behind him which formed a painting. In the painting, mes rolled, bing countless fierce fires where seemingly numerous faces twisted in agony, like beings being burned by the mes.

    "Lu Tianxing, you forced my hand. I didn¡¯t intend to use this move, but you drove me to it. I want you dead, tormented by mes for eternity, that your agony never ends, unable to live or die."

    Lu Haoyue roared continuously, furiously urging True Qi, adopting a desperate stance.

    "The Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique is said to be the Lu Family¡¯s unmatched skill, a legendary divine martial art. It¡¯s rumored to evaporate rivers when perfected."

    "Such terrifying mes, I sense terrible power within. This time, it seems Lu Haoyue intends to fight to the death."

    "Hahaha, the drama finally unfolds! The collision of two Lu Family geniuses suggests a battle to the death. The drama unfolds; soon Lu Family people will arrive, whom will they support then?"

    As Lu Haoyue roared, representatives from various families hiding around showed schadenfreude. In Jiangnan for so many years, they¡¯d been oppressed under Lu Family¡¯s reign, living at their mercy. Now, watching internal strife within Lu Family was indeed joyful.

    "Finally showing your ace? Unfortunately for you, there¡¯s no chance."

    Lu Tianxing seemingly ignored those around him, murmured, and then his figure leapt like lightning, his palm flipped, and his hand covered the sky, as though the heavens were copsing, descending upon Lu Haoyue¡¯s head.

    "Sky Flipping Seal!"

    One palm strike, the heavens reverse.

    "Come, let¡¯s see if you can handle this."

    Seeing this, Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression contorted, continuously urging Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique towards Lu Tianxing.

    The two were not holding back; it was a fight to mutual destruction, either one dies, or the other perishes.

    "Enough, let it end here."

    As Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue prepared to fight fiercely, a cold voice suddenly echoed in the void, and instantly, the entire space seemed to plunge into bitter winter, an endless chill hung over the vi.

    Crash!

    The incinerating painting behind Lu Haoyue entirely disintegrated, and the True Qi returned into Lu Haoyue¡¯s body. With one move, Lu Haoyue¡¯s attack was nullified.

    Lu Tianxing, likewise, felt a chilling force closing in, seemingly freezing his True Qi. He moved his arm, delivering a palm strike into the void while retreating.

    Bam!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi Palm Seal flew only a short distance before being frozen into ice, falling from the void.

    An elder in a Zhongshan suit appeared in the void, nced at the state of Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, sighed, and said, "Young Master Tianxing, could you please stop? You and Young Master Haoyue are brothers; why resort to fratricide?"

    This elder was none other than Lu Family¡¯s steward Lu Chuan.

    "Why resort to fratricide?"

    Lu Tianxing coldly red at Lu Chuan, and said chillingly, "That¡¯s a question you should ask Lu Haoyue. Why did he kidnap my wife? You tell me to stop, but why should I? Besides, I¡¯m not a part of the Lu Family; you have no authority tomand me."

    "Don¡¯t waste words with him. Lu Chuan, Imand you as the heir to the family head, kill him, kill him for me." Lu Haoyue shouted beside him, murderous intent in his eyes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1103 - 1097: This Show Has Only Just Begun

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1097: This Show Has Only Just Begun</h4>

    "You heard him, he wants to kill me now. If you¡¯re facing someone who wants to kill you, what would you do? Just wash your neck and wait for him to do it?" Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Chuan with icy eyes and said coldly.

    "Young Master Tianxing, don¡¯t push me." Lu Chuan sighed softly after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and said.

    Upon hearing this, the murderous intent on Lu Tianxing became even more intense: "Is this the choice of the Lu Family?"

    "That¡¯s right, Young Master Haoyue is the heir to the position of Family Head of the Lu Family. If Young Master Tianxing insists on killing Young Master Haoyue, then don¡¯t me this old servant for being impolite. I will have no choice but to capture you." Lu Chuan lowered his head, sighed softly, and said.

    "Capture him? Lu Chuan, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that ability."

    At this moment, a voice filled with a coldugh came, and a figure appeared beside Lu Tianxing like a phantom, already shing over from afar. It was Elder Zhou, who hurried over as soon as he saw Lu Chuaning.

    When Lu Chuan saw Elder Zhou, he immediately frowned: "Old Master Zhou, this has nothing to do with your Zhou Family, do you intend to meddle in the affairs of the Lu Family?"

    "Haha, Lu Chuan, don¡¯t use the Lu Family to pressure me. I¡¯m afraid of Lu Tiankuang, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you. Besides, do you see me interfering in the Lu Family¡¯s affairs? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m close friends with Mr. Lu, and I can¡¯t stand seeing you bully the few with the many. Isn¡¯t the Lu Family always about the demonic genius inheriting the position of Family Head? Now that Lu Haoyue has lost to Mr. Lu, doesn¡¯t that mean Lu Haoyue isn¡¯t the demonic genius of the Lu Family, but Mr. Lu is? Is this how you treat the future Family Head?" Elder Zhouughed loudly.

    "Old Master Zhou, the matters of the Lu Family are not for outsiders to meddle in. The rights and wrongs will naturally be dealt with by the Lu Family." Lu Chuan said serenely.

    "Is that so?"

    Elder Zhou sneered, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said: "Mr. Lu, what will you do next? Do you want me to hold off Lu Chuan for you?"

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Lu Chuan: "I heard that the Lu Family¡¯s demonic genius inherits the position of Family Head, is that correct?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Haoyue: "Today, I will spare your wretched life. Tomorrow, I will personally go to the Lu Family and show you that you¡¯re nothing but a counterfeit. I, Lu Tianxing, am the true Family Head of the Lu Family, and I will beat you to death in front of everyone in the Lu Family."

    "Just you? That will have to wait until you have a chance to set foot in the Lu Family. Don¡¯t die on the way." Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, he said with a sinister face.

    "Let¡¯s see about that." Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    "Hmph."

    Lu Haoyue snorted heavily: "Grandpa Lu, let¡¯s go back."

    With that, Lu Haoyue soared into the sky, ready to leave.

    "Wait."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly spoke: "Where is my wife? Where did you hide her?"

    "Your wife? You¡¯ll never know in your lifetime. I..."

    "Young Master Haoyue."

    Before Lu Haoyue could finish, Lu Chuan¡¯s deep voice interrupted him.

    Feeling Lu Chuan¡¯s gaze, Lu Haoyue snorted in dissatisfaction and said dryly: "I had someone take Bai Zhiqing away. I¡¯ll have them bring her here."

    With that, Lu Haoyue took out a phone, dialed a number, and then hung up, saying with a sinister face: "Lu Tianxing, I hope you make it alive to the Lu Family. Don¡¯t die on the way."

    After speaking, Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t linger, transformed into a sh of fire, and disappeared, with Lu Chuan following closely behind.

    Watching the two leave, Lu Tianxing felt relieved and exhaled: "Thank you, Elder Zhou, for your help earlier."

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too kind."

    Elder Zhou smiled, feeling an inexplicable chill in his heart at Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t told him beforehand that he was just acting with Lu Haoyue, he could hardly have believed the confrontation he saw. The killing intent between the two was so undisguised it seemed more like a standoff between sworn enemies.

    At the same time, he felt a little fortunate to be on the same side as Lu Tianxing, realizing that tonight¡¯s events would soon spread throughout Jiangnan. Everyone would be misled to believe that Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family were at odds, leading to others jumping outter, which would be the time to capture them.

    "What a pity, this is a trap specifically targeting you."

    Elder Zhou¡¯s gaze swept around the surroundings, and he sighed softly, almost being able to see that by tomorrow the entire Suzhou would be shrouded in blood.

    "Old Master Zhou, why are you silent?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Zhou Chengtian suddenly came back to his senses. After confirming no one else was around, he said: "Mr. Lu, are you really confident about tomorrow? Do you need me to bring the Zhou Family to help you?"

    This move of Lu Tianxing¡¯s, although it could lure out the snakes, was also extremely dangerous. If it was known that Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family were at odds, it meant that those who hated Lu Tianzhan and the Lu Family could try to intercept and kill Lu Tianxing without fear. If Lu Tianxing went to the Lu Family tomorrow, there would inevitably be danger all along the way.

    Moreover, this scene was not over by any means; rather, it had just begun.

    "Old Master Zhou, I appreciate your kindness, but they can¡¯t do anything to me. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make those little devils stepping stones to enter the Lu Family. If my father could stir up Jiangnan back in the day, so can I. I¡¯ll use real action to show those who tried to assassinate my father that Lu Tianxing is here." Lu Tianxing said, his eyes calm and unwavering.

    Going to the Lu Family tomorrow would undoubtedly be fraught with danger, but so what? A true powerhouse isn¡¯t recognized by others, but emerges step by step. Lu Tianxing would show everyone the true meaning of the saying "Like father, like son."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Elder Zhou couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he sensed the thick scent of blood in his words.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    At this moment, a worried, charming voice called from behind. Before Lu Tianxing could turn around, a waft of fragrant wind rushed at him.

    Lu Tianxing extended his hand and held Bai Zhiqing in his arms.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    Bai Zhiqing held Lu Tianxing, her eyes showing a visible worry that she could not hide.

    "I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t I tell you? I was just acting out a scene with Lu Haoyue."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair and said to Elder Zhou: "Elder Zhou, thank you for your trouble today. Tomorrow when I go to the Lu Family, I hope you can take care of Zhiqing for me. I¡¯m worried someone might use her against me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1104 - 1098: A Calm and Peaceful Night

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1098: A Calm and Peaceful Night</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Elder Zhou from the Zhou Family didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed, "No problem, leave it to me. I¡¯ll bring a few elders from the Zhou Family over tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Old Master Zhou. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing headed towards the outside.

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve had your car brought over. It¡¯s just outside the vi," Elder Zhou called from behind.

    "Thank you very much."

    Lu Tianxing thanked Elder Zhou and was about to leave with Bai Zhiqing when he thought of something, returned to Elder Zhou¡¯s side, whispered something, and after receiving a response, finally left with Bai Zhiqing.

    Once outside the vi, he immediately saw his car, which he had previously left on the roadside, now parked outside the vi.

    After getting in the car, Lu Tianxing started the engine without any further dy and drove straight away into the distance.

    In the passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression also became more rxed as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Lu Tianxing, you almost scared me to death just now. When I saw the mes lighting up half the sky, I thought you really had a falling out with Lu Haoyue."

    "Honey, acting requires getting into character. If I can¡¯t get into character myself, how can I make others believe it? If Lu Haoyue and I didn¡¯t act convincingly, do you think those old foxes hiding in the shadows would believe it? If no one believes it, all our efforts would be in vain," Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "That¡¯s true."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded in agreement. If an actor can¡¯t get into character, how can they make others believe it? These old foxes are cunning; if you can¡¯t deceive yourself, how can you deceive others?

    "Lu Tianxing, are you really nning to go to the Lu Family tomorrow?" Bai Zhiqing asked, somewhat worried.

    From the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Elder Zhou earlier, she understood that if Lu Tianxing went to the Lu Family tomorrow, it would definitely be extremely dangerous, possibly even life-threatening.

    "Of course, I have to go."

    Lu Tianxing said without any hesitation, "The current situation is beyond my control. I have no choice but to go."

    "Do you really have confidence in seeding?" Bai Zhiqing asked worriedly.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Even if I don¡¯t have confidence, I still have to go. The situation in Suzhou haspletely exceeded expectations. The longer I stay in Suzhou, the more dangerous it bes. It¡¯s no longer a matter of whether I want to go to the Lu Family; an invisible force is pushing me into the Lu Family. If I don¡¯t enter the Lu Family, the dangers we face will be far worse than they are now. So, no matter what, I must go, and no one can stop me. Once I sessfully enter the Lu Family, it means we are temporarily safe."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing knew she couldn¡¯t dissuade him.

    "Lu Tianxing, I know I can¡¯t persuade you, but I want to go with you tomorrow," Bai Zhiqing said, looking at Lu Tianxing with deep affection.

    "Honey, you..."

    "Lu Tianxing, I am your wife. I will always remember the words you said to me: ¡¯Hold your hand and grow old together.¡¯ Even if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire ahead, I want to go through it with you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a gentle yet firm tone.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a warmth surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He looked at Bai Zhiqing and said heavily, "Alright, tomorrow we will go to the Lu Family together. Let¡¯s see who dares to stop us! Whoever dares, shall perish!"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded without saying anything further, and Lu Tianxing drove on with full concentration, lost in thought.

    At this moment, Lu Haoyue also returned to the Lu Family Mansion with Lu Chuan.

    "Grandpa Lu, your performance just now was brilliant. I almost believed it myself," Lu Haoyue said, smiling at Lu Chuan beside him.

    Although Lu Chuan was just the butler of the Lu Family, within the family, he was more than just a butler; he was also one of them.

    "Haha, you tter me, Young Master Haoyue. I was just following the Old Master¡¯s instructions,"

    Lu Chuan replied with a slight smile, "By the way, Young Master Haoyue, the Old Master is already waiting for you in the study, so I won¡¯t apany you."

    "Alright, Grandpa Lu, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll head to the study now."

    Lu Haoyue nodded and walked towards the study.

    At this moment, the Old Master of the Lu Family sat in the study, deep in thought. Upon hearing the knock on the door, he returned to reality.

    The door to the study was pushed open from the outside.

    The Old Master of the Lu Family saw Lu Haoyue entering and slowly spoke, "Haoyue, how did it go?"

    "Perfectly,"

    Lu Haoyue replied, "My cousin and I put on a show, plus with Grandpa Lu deliberately siding with me, I believe in a few hours, the news of a feud between our Lu Family and Lu Tianxing will be rampant in Jiangnan. When my cousines to the Lu Family tomorrow, all those demons and monsters will definitely emerge."

    "Hmm, do these demons and monsters really think our Lu Family is defenseless? This time, we¡¯llpletely annihte them."

    The Old Master¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of killing intent.

    Lu Haoyue paused for a moment and said, "Grandfather, considering our n, should we send someone to assist my cousin? I¡¯m concerned someone might try to intercept him en route, and my cousin may not be able to handle them."

    "No need. As long as nobody of middle-stage mythical power acts against him, Tianxing can handle it."

    The Old Master waved his hand, "I¡¯ll have Lu Chuan keep an eye on things tomorrow. If any strong enemies appear, I¡¯ll deal with them personally. If they¡¯re just early-stage mythical people, we needn¡¯t worry¡ªTianxing can take care of them. This will also show whether the younger generation of our Lu Family is made of y."

    "Understood, Grandfather."

    "Alright, Haoyue, it¡¯s gettingte. Go rest! If the opportunity arises tomorrow, join forces with your cousin and eliminate all those demons and monsters for me."

    "Grandfather, I can¡¯t wait,"

    Lu Haoyue smirked with a bloodthirsty grin, bowed to the Old Master of the Lu Family, and turned to leave.

    "Old Master,"

    After Lu Haoyue left, Lu Chuan suddenly appeared in the study.

    "Lu Chuan, pass on my order for the Lu Family Guards to keep an eye on the Lu Family and find out who is secretly working against Tianxing. Remember not to leak any information," the Old Mastermanded, rising with a cold expression.

    "Yes, Old Master, I¡¯ll arrange it,"

    "Hmm, tomorrow you don¡¯t need to stay at the Lu Family. Go protect Tianxing. And unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t interfere. Our Lu Family¡¯s descendants should be able to survive through trials and tribtions, and I trust Tianxing will not need your assistance."

    "Sir, rest assured, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one will harm Young Master."

    Not only the Lu Family, but across Jiangnan, news of the discord between Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue spread swiftly. Some watched coldly, some reveled in misfortune, others bore killing intent¡ªreflecting the myriad facets of human nature. Yet, there was no ominous foreboding of an impending storm; this night, Jiangnan remained calm and peaceful.

 Chapter 1105 - 1099: Heading to the Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1099: Heading to the Lu Family</h4>

    In the morning, when the first ray of sunlight rose from the horizon, the previously dimly lit room became bright.

    Last night, Lu Tianxing did not have any delightful encounters with Bai Zhiqing, because today a great battle awaited him, so he needed to conserve his energy to face today¡¯s events.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had woken up early, lying on his back on the bed, quietly staring at the ceiling in a daze, pondering about going to the Lu Family today.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, was curled up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a little kitten, sprawled over him, her ample Holy Maiden Peak pressed against his arm, and a slender leg resting unceremoniously on him. A faint smile graced the corners of her mouth, as if she were having a sweet dream.

    After some time, as the sunlight outside the window grew increasingly brighter, Lu Tianxing came back to his senses and gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair with tenderness. Originally, this woman didn¡¯t need to worry about him, yet she willingly came to Suzhou for his sake.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing silently told himself that no matter what, he would never let this woman suffer any grievances in this lifetime.

    Evidently sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly, and she groggily opened her eyes, immediately seeing Lu Tianxing gazing at her with tenderness.

    This discovery made Bai Zhiqing instantly alert, and she smiled slightly: "Why are you looking at me like that, is there a flower on my face?"

    "No flowers, but you are more beautiful than them." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Sweet talker."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, but her face lit up with a brilliant smile, seemingly very receptive to hispliment.

    "Honey, if you want to know if I¡¯m sweet-talking, why not have a taste." Lu Tianxing said with a cheeky grin as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing leaned towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s red lips, kissing her before she could react.

    Only when Bai Zhiqing was out of breath did Lu Tianxing let go of her, gazing at her watery eyes and flushed cheeks with a smug smile on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe he had managed to win over Bai Zhiqing, this beautiful flower.

    "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, aren¡¯t you going to get up quickly? Have you forgotten what you need to do today?"

    Bai Zhiqing feigned a stern look at Lu Tianxing as she struggled to get out of his embrace.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t make any further excessive moves and also got out of bed, changing his clothes right in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing shot Lu Tianxing an irritated nce, got up from the bed in her pajamas, and turned to the bathroom.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, quickly dressed, and called out to her in the bathroom: "Honey, I¡¯m going to call the front desk to bring us some breakfast."

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice came from the bathroom, and seeing her flushed face in the mirror, she smiled softly. nning to change clothes, she seemed to recall something, exited the bathroom again, and went to choose her outfit from her luggage.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa outside, having ordered breakfast from the hotel front desk. He sat there bored, knowing that, usually, while Bai Zhiqing took less time to get ready than other women, it would still take at least ten minutes.

    Minute by minute passed, and nearly half an hour went by before the bedroom door slowly opened.

    Hearing the door open, Lu Tianxing looked up at the entrance. Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attire, his eyes immediately lit up with amazement.

    Bai Zhiqing was wearing a purple cheongsam, exuding an intimidating aura. Her perfect figure was perfectly highlighted, and as she walked, a long, beautiful leg appeared intermittently, attracting attention.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair was styled in a fashionable and elegant manner thatplemented the cheongsam, showcasing her full charisma¡ªa noble, elegant, and proud aura emanated from her.

    As she walked out of the room, it seemed as if the whole world had only her in it. Despite being ustomed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfits and having been intimately close, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by her appearance once more.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s stunned reaction, Bai Zhiqing showed a satisfied smile. This was exactly the effect she wanted.

    "Honey, you..."

    "How do I look, satisfied?"

    Bai Zhiqing twirled in front of Lu Tianxing, smiling: "Since this is your first return to the Lu Family, as your wife, I must uphold your pride and prevent anyone from looking down on you."

    "Hehe, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re so considerate, wife."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, embraced Bai Zhiqing in his arms, and then opened the breakfast delivered by the room service, allowing the steaming aroma to fill the room.

    After a simple breakfast, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger at the hotel and headed straight out of their room.

    Just as they exited the hotel, Lu Tianxing immediately saw Elder Zhou waiting outside the hotel, apanied by a few elders, each exuding a powerful aura. Their eyes shone brightly, indicating their great reserves of True Qi as martial artists.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re out."

    Seeing Lu Tianxinge out, Zhou Chengtian immediately approached.

    "Old Master Zhou, I¡¯ve exined everything to you. Zhiqing wants to apany me to the Lu Family today. I¡¯ll need your protection for her." Lu Tianxing nodded towards Zhou Chengtian.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too polite. Today, I¡¯ve brought several offerings from the Zhou Family to ensure Miss Bai¡¯s safety."

    Elder Zhou¡¯s expression was solemn, his aged face showing a heavy look. From the moment he woke up today, he could sense the scent of gunpowder in the air and a gathering storm feeling surging in his heart. He knew very well that this battle would determine the Zhou Family¡¯s future. If Lu Tianxing won, as long as he didn¡¯t die, the Zhou Family would face no threat of destruction in Suzhou. If Lu Tianxing lost, the blow to the Zhou Family wouldn¡¯t be too great initially, but they would inevitably face extinction within several decades.

    "Thank you, Elder Zhou."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything superfluous and waved, getting into the car with Bai Zhiqing.

    Elder Zhou didn¡¯t say anything, personally sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, while the silent elders behind them got into the car following behind. The two cars headed towards the Lu Family Mansion, one after the other.

    Just as Lu Tianxing left the hotel, several hidden eyes in the dark revealed their murderous intent. They all pulled out their phones from their pockets and sent a message, then vanished like venomous snakes hidden in the shadows.

    Lu Tianxing was finally heading to the Lu Family. This journey was destined not to be peaceful and certain to be bathed in blood.

    PS: There¡¯s still a month and a half until the New Year. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to write and update regrly then, so updates will slow down for now, with a minimum of two updates. Once I have enough drafts, regr updates will resume!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1106: 1099: Clouds Stirring Across All Sides

    <strong>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1099: Clouds Stirring Across All Sides</strong>

    Liang Family!

    Liang Shidao hurriedly walked into the backyard with a phone in his hand, making his way to the ce where he often yed chess with his grandfather.

    At this moment, Liang Wanqing sat alone in front of the chessboard, ying against himself.

    Seeing Liang Wanqing, Liang Shidao didn¡¯t bother with formalities and said, ¡°Grandpa, I just got the news. Lu Tianxing has already left the hotel and is on his way to the Lu Family, but Elder Zhou and several Zhou Family enforcers are apanying him. What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Zhou Family?¡±

    Liang Wanqing frowned, pressing a piece onto the board aggressively and said with a fierce look, ¡°Ignore them. This time, our target is Lu Tianxing. No matter what, we cannot let Lu Tianxing enter the Lu Family alive. As for the Zhou Family, as long as they don¡¯t interfere, don¡¯t worry about them. If they dare intervene, then kill them too.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liang Shidao¡¯s face also showed a hint of madness, saying, ¡°Grandpa, should we ask the Yang Family for a few more experts to ambush Lu Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Liang Wanqing refused without a second thought, ¡°This assassination can¡¯t have any experts involved. I know Lu Tiankuang too well. As long as no experts show up, the Lu Family will ignore it. If Lu Tianxing dies, it¡¯s his fate; he¡¯s just not as skilled as others. But if experts are sent, that would be pping the Lu Family in the face, and Lu Tiankuang won¡¯t stand aloof. Besides, we¡¯ve prepared so thoroughly this time, even if Lu Tianxing had extra arms and heads, he couldn¡¯t escape death today¡­.¡±

    ¡°This time, Lu Tianxing is doomed.¡± The words came out of Liang Wanqing¡¯s mouthced with thick murderous intent.

    Murderous intent enveloped Suzhou City!

    Not only did such wordse from the Liang Family, but simr words resonated across other ces in Suzhou, and although the content differed greatly, one sentence was extraordinarily consistent: Lu Tianxing must not enter the Lu Family alive; he must be killed.

    Meanwhile, in a five-star hotel in Suzhou.

    Shen Manjun stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, her gaze calm and transfixed on the scenery outside.

    Suddenly, a piercing phone ring interrupted the silence.

    Shen Manjun picked up the phone beside her and answered, ¡°Uncle Shou, how is the situation now?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I just got word, Lu Tianxing has set off and is on the way to the Lu Family.¡±

    Uncle Shou¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I understand, Uncle Shou, keep an eye on their direction. The Great Elder and the others will arrive soon.¡± Shen Manjun said with calm determination.

    ¡°I know, but Miss, you better get the Great Elder here quickly. I¡¯m worried that someone might try to ensure he never arrives.¡± Uncle Shou said again.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    As soon as Shen Manjun finished speaking, she hung up the phone immediately.

    After ending the call, Shen Manjun nced at Qiaoqiao, who was obediently watching TV on the sofa, and spoke, ¡°Qiaoqiao, do you want to go see Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Mom, are you really going to take me to see Uncle? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Since arriving in Suzhou a few days ago, she had been restricted by Shen Manjun to stay inside the hotel, even when going out, the Great Elder apanied her, leaving her with no chance to meet Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t want to go?¡±

    Shen Manjun smiled slightly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed in her mind. That overbearing image made her heart skip a beat involuntarily.

    ¡°Of course, I want to go.¡±

    Qiaoqiao immediately eximed, ¡°Mom, are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Of course we are, but Qiaoqiao, don¡¯t you think you should change your clothes and wash your face first? You¡¯ve got sleep gunk in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mom, wait for me. I¡¯ll go wash my face first.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiaoqiao dashed towards the room like a little rabbit.

    Watching her daughter, Shen Manjun smiled and shook her head gently, turning towards the Great Elder of the Shen Family¡¯s room nearby.

    Meanwhile, in another direction.

    ¡°Grandpa Gongsun, is everything ready? We should be heading to the Lu Family now.¡±

    In the hotel room, Mu Qingxue was already dressed, standing in the room. Her makeup-less face was slightly flushed, resembling a red apple that tempted one to take a bite.

    ¡°Coming,ing, Qingxue, this time you¡¯re going to be the end of this old man. If the Young Master finds out we snuck to Jiangnan, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have nothing butints for me.¡±

    Gongsun Ye walked out from another room, with a wry smile on his face, though deep in his eyes a cold murderous intent flickered. Perhaps today, his hands would also be stained with blood.

    ¡°Grandpa Gongsun, you¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no turning back. Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s get to the Lu Family.¡±

    Mu Qingxue smiled calmly, urging Gongsun Ye as they hurriedly left the hotel.

    As Mu Qingxue left the hotel, those associated with Lu Tianxing also departed from their spots, all heading towards the Lu Family because anyone even slightly in the know was aware that today Suzhou was destined to be awash in a bloody storm.

    Not only Mu Qingxue and the others, but even Rose and Lin Yafei, far away in Beijing, had their sights set on Jiangnan, listening to the news constantly rying from there with great anxiety. They even resolved that if anything happened to Lu Tianxing in Jiangnan, they would, during their lifetime, wash Jiangnan in blood.

    In just a sh, the entire Jiangnan fell under ominous clouds, lightning flickering as signs of an impending storm began to gather over Suzhou.

    Perhaps due to psychological effects, or maybe something else, Lu Tianxing noticed that on the main road leading to the Lu Family, pedestrians were exceptionally sparse. Even those who were present moved hastily, with no intention of lingering. Shops on the street seemed deserted, with the sunlight unable to dispel the chill and destion.

    The morning breeze brushed gently, yet carried with it an almost tangible scent of blood.

    The inside of the carriage was terribly quiet; Elder Zhou silently drove, his face tense to the utmost, without any hint of rxation, his mind focused intently on every movement around.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, we¡¯re about to leave the city.¡± Watching as the surrounding houses became fewer, Elder Zhou slowed the car, speaking solemnly to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°I know, keep driving forward. If anything dangerous happens, don¡¯t worry about me, take Zhiqing to the Lu Family, I¡¯ll catch upter.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his eyes gleaming with a cold light. The Lu Family wasn¡¯t in Suzhou City, but rather in the outskirts, arge estate. If someone wanted to ambush them on the way, this stretch was the ideal ambush spot, with few passers-by, making it easy to strike without restraint.

    The earlier part of the journey went smoothly, so this segment may inevitably be blood-drenched.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1107 - 1100: A Trail of Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1100: A Trail of Killing Intent</h4>

    The vehicles slowly moved forward, with no other cars in sight, only the two cars of Lu Tianxing and the Zhou Family driving on the road. The surroundings were eerily quiet, with no sound at all, not even the chirping of birds or insects, only the hum of the car engines.

    "Whoosh~" "Whoosh~" "Whoosh~"

    At this moment, a series of subtle sounds of piercing through the air suddenly came. Everyone instinctively looked up to see the sky filled with a dense array of crossbow arrows, which were shimmering with a faint blue gleam in the sunlight, evidently poisoned.

    "Array-breaking Crossbow, exclusive to the Yanhuang Group."

    Upon seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned instantly gloomy. This type of crossbow is extremely special; he had only seen it a few times. It was refined by the Yanhuang Group using ancient methods, with a destructive power far surpassing that of modernpound bows. It could easily prate even a massive rock. More terrifyingly, this type of crossbow arrow could break through Protective True Qi, piercing right through it.

    Even if he deployed Protective True Qi, bing impervious to des and bullets, facing this Array-breaking Crossbow without dodging would still result in being pierced.

    The sky was filled with crossbow arrows, like locusts, densely aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s car, as fast as lightning, with such force that even the air seemed to be torn apart, aiming to pin down everyone inside the car.

    "Old Master Zhou, you don¡¯t need to act recklessly. Wait until I clear a path, and leave immediately."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing directly opened the car door, his figure appearing like a lightning bolt in mid-air.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist, unstoppable in attack, invincible in battle."

    Lu Tianxing roared, instantly unleashing the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, striking all directions. The violent force shattered the crossbow arrows into pieces, scattering them around. Some unbroken arrows pierced through the air, crashing around Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, directly gouging the ground, leaving deep holes.

    "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!"

    Without any pause, another round of the crossbow arrows sounded, like a rain of arrows, densely filling the sky like locusts, all shooting towards Lu Tianxing.

    With this round of arrows, more than twenty men in ck appeared in the air, expressionless, rushing towards Lu Tianxing without hesitation.

    "You are truly ignorant of death. Today, I shall start a massacre, using your blood to pave my way into the Lu Family."

    Murderous intent filled Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his overwhelming killing aura emanating from him, his five fingers open, as if enclosing the surrounding space.

    "Boom!"

    His fingers gripped tight, and the space shattered, and the arrows instantly disintegrated.

    "Get back!"

    Lu Tianxing waved his arm, the shattered arrows instantly flew back at even faster speeds, covering the entire space.

    "Whizz!" "Whizz!" "Whizz!"

    The sound of piercing through the air was endless, the fragmented arrows fast as shooting stars, piercing through the bodies of the men in ck, turning them into sieves.

    "Die."

    Without any pause, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure, like a phantom, appeared in front of the remaining men in ck, his palm descending, smashing a man in ck into pulp, while kicking another away.

    The kicked man flew out, his chest caving in, dead beyond dead. Hands raised, palms falling, mercilessly.

    Lu Tianxing moved like lightning, leaving no survivors wherever he passed.

    Old Master Zhou sat in the car, watching Lu Tianxing kill relentlessly with shock. He thought he had already highly estimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess, yet it seemed he had underestimated significantly. Lu Tianxing¡¯s moves were clean and lethal, without any unnecessary actions.

    After killing thest man in ck, more than twenty corpsesy behind Lu Tianxing, a strong smell of blood permeating, instilling fear.

    "Old Master Zhou, take Zhiqing to the Lu Family."

    Lu Tianxing roared, walking step by step forward. Here, the distance to Lu Family was still ten miles, which he would pave with blood.

    Old Master Zhou didn¡¯t say a word, just started the car, driving over corpse after corpse, leaving striking blood trails on the road.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the departing car, his figure like lightning, rushing forward, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appearing in his hand, carrying a strong bloody aura.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill him."

    "Do not let him reach Lu Family."

    Rushing forward, rivers of blood flowed, almost every mile Lu Tianxing proceeded, someone tried to block him, killing one every ten steps, unstopped by a thousand miles, wherever Lu Tianxing passed, rivers of blood flowed.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly stopping his rapid movement towards the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing coldly looked ahead, surrounded by an intense, inescapable killing aura.

    "Since you havee, show yourselves! Wish to kill me, Lu Tianxing? Youck the qualification."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was icy, resonating through the skies, smashing through the air like tides, impacting in all directions.

    "Well, well, indeed the son of Lu Tianzhan back then, ruthless and merciless, killing without hesitation. Good, good, killing you now will rid me of any mental burden. Finally, I avenged this eye."

    A hoarse, sinister voice sounded arbitrarily, an elderly one-eyed man appeared in the void, his gaze filled with resentment staring at Lu Tianxing: "Back then, your father, young and arrogant, destroyed one of my eyes. Day and night, I thought of revenge against him, but s, he died. I thought I would remain un-avenged for life, but I find he has a son. Today, I will kill you to quench my heart¡¯s hatred."

    "Ha, Brother Gu is right."

    Another cold voice sounded, filled with killing intent: "Back then, I was a handsome young man, son of a noble family. Just because I harassed a woman, Lu Tianzhan crippled my hands. Today, I will kill his son, severing his lineage forever."

    "Kill, today no matter what, we cannot let Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son return to Lu Family."

    "Back then, Lu Tianzhan rampaged Jiangnan treating us as pigs and dogs. This time, we shall personally send his son on his way, shattering him to pieces."

    "Hahaha, so many people resent Lu Tianzhan. Today, we join forces to kill Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son."

    One frigid, murderous voice after another resonated through the air, one figure after another appeared in the void, intense killing intent enveloped the skies, forming a bone-piercing de, making the pores stand upright.

    Six or seven individuals appeared in mid-air, each at the Mythical Realm, the strongest almost breaking through to the Middle-stage Mythical Realm. Some were missing limbs, some had white faces and no facial hair like eunuchs, while others werepletely healthy, yet each of them wore undisguised murderous intent on their faces.

 Chapter 1108 - 1101: Let Me See You Off

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1101: Let Me See You Off</h4>

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, the corners of his mouth curling into a cold smile, coldly looking at the six or seven old men in front of him, his expression unchanged. From the moment he entered the Lu Family, he was prepared to face many enemies; this was just an appetizer.

    "Hehe, what a lively scene, it seems we came just in time. A bunch of countryside chickens and dogs from Jiangnan, do you think you ants can kill people from the Shen Family?"

    At this moment, two figures appeared beside Lu Tianxing. Both were dressed in traditional attire, white-haired but with youthful faces, their aura surged like a tide, almost turning the entire space into their domain.

    "Shen Family?"

    "What, could this kid have some connection to the Shen Family?"

    "Damn it, how could the Shen Family interfere? Haven¡¯t they always stayed out of these matters?"

    Facing these suddenly appearing two old men, the expressions of the seven murderous old men changed dramatically, a trace of fear spreading in their hearts because they sensed a strong threat from these two old men, a deathly aura.

    "People from the Shen Family?"

    Hearing the words of the two elders, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback.

    Seemingly sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s confusion, one of them turned his head to look at him and said, "You must be that kid Lu Tianxing. You look pretty good, just a bit dark, no wonder our girl likes you and insisted on having us old folks help you."

    "Second brother, can¡¯t you say something nice?"

    The leading elder gave the talking elder a re and said, "Mr. Lu, we are from the Shen Family. Manjun is already at the Lu Family waiting for you. You just need to move forward; leave these guys to us two to handle."

    "Manjun hase too?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but picture the attractive face of Shen Manjun in his mind, and he took a deep breath, saying, "I appreciate your kindness, sirs, but these few useless ones, I can still manage on my own. My father didn¡¯t kill them back then, which was his mistake. Since it was my father¡¯s mistake, let me make amends for it."

    "Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then you take action. If you¡¯re in danger, we¡¯ll intervene."

    The Great Elder of Shen Family nodded at Lu Tianxing, saying no more, and both figures disappeared from the scene.

    The seven people opposite Lu Tianxing, upon seeing the Shen Family elders disappear, nced around somewhat suspiciously, trying to confirm the location of the three Shen Family elders. Only after finding no one did they breathe a sigh of relief and looked at Lu Tianxing with grim faces: "Kid, do you think you alone can contend against the seven of us?"

    Lu Tianxing did not respond, merely sighed silently, "In this age, ignorance is the most blissful. My father didn¡¯t kill you back then probably because he thought you didn¡¯t deserve to die and hoped you would change your ways. Unfortunately, you still don¡¯t know how to appreciate what¡¯s good for you. Since you¡¯re so eager to go to Hell, let me send you off."

    "Let me send you off."

    With these few words, the killing intent within Lu Tianxing was no longer concealed, soaring into the sky as if the entire sky was dyed blood red. His whole being turned fierce; in just a sh, he suddenly made a move. Before the seven old men could react, Lu Tianxing appeared beside one of them, reaching out to grab his neck, his body shing back to the original ce.

    The old man, who had been smirking grimly just a moment ago, now had his smile frozen, his face flushed red, unable to utter a word, as his neck was gripped by a massive hand, lifting his entire body into the air. His legs iled wildly, yet he couldn¡¯t even deploy his True Qi.

    Who was he? A Mythical Realm existence, respected by others wherever he went, yet at this moment, he was being held by a young man like a mere chicken.

    "You...."

    The old man¡¯s face turned red, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods were so fierce, so domineering, directly breaking into the crowd and pulling him out, even suppressing his True Qi within his Dantian, unable to utilize any of it.

    Gazing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy eyes, a trace of fear involuntarily rose in the old man¡¯s heart.

    "Weren¡¯t you all trying to kill me? Tell me, should I kill him?" Lu Tianxing held the old man, smiling as he looked at the remaining elders, speaking with a smile.

    The old man in Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp, his face flushed, forced words out through clenched teeth: "You... you dare. If you kill me, you will stand against all families of Jiangnan, even your father wouldn¡¯t dare. If you do this, no one can save you."

    "Bang!"

    Before the old man finished his words, a strong fear suddenly appeared on his face, screaming hoarsely: "No...!"

    But before his scream could escape, there was a cracking sound, his neck tilted to one side, his eyes filled with disbelief and fear throughout, never really believing that Lu Tianxing dared to kill him.

    "So what if I stand against Jiangnan? You came to kill me; do I not have the right to kill you in return? Ridiculous reasoning."

    Lu Tianxing tossed the elder aside like throwing away trash: "He wanted to kill me, so I killed him, that¡¯s only reasonable. Now, who else among you wants to kill me?"

    The tone was calm, yet it brought a chill deep within the remaining few.

    They had killed people too, but never imagined it could be done so nonchntly, as if squashing an ant.

    "You... how cruel. Kill, today we¡¯ll jointly eliminate this demon to uphold justice."

    "True, this brat¡¯s methods are so cruel, we can¡¯t let him live, kill."

    After a brief shock, the killing intent filled the eyes of the six remaining elders. Without much thought, they acted fiercely, six streams of True Qi soared into the sky, like heavy mountains pressing down, cracking the air wherever they passed.

    "Mountain and River Reversal."

    "Universe of Myriad Laws."

    "Wind and Fire Saber Wheel."

    "..."

    The six all unleashed their signature moves, the water from the mountains crashing down like a sharp sword, the Wind and Fire Sabers surging, turning into an attackunched.

    Before Lu Tianxing stood a thick wave of True Qi, surging and roaring like boundless sea waves rising.

    "A bunch of copsing dirt dogs, do you really think you can kill me, just you useless bunch?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly shook, and the Creation God Tripod formed by condensed True Qi appeared out of thin air, with swirling qi rising, leaving no trace of any attack upon it.

    The six elders¡¯ attacks, though fierce, werepletely obliterated upon hitting the Creation God Tripod, leaving no trace.

    Even though Lu Tianxing¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t broken into the Mid-stage Mythical yet, after battling the Crying Face Envoy, his power was not far from the Middle-stage Mythical. Back then, under the Creation God Tripod, not even the Crying Face Envoy found it easy to break his defenses, let alone these elders not in the Mid-stage Mythical.

    In the Mythical Realm, every stage is a world apart; this phrase is no joke.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1109: 1102: Kill

    <strong>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1102: Kill</strong>

    ¡°What a terrifying little ghost, big brother, do you know what cultivation technique this little ghost has practiced? It¡¯s so terrifying, this defensive power is incredibly frightening, even more so than Tiangang Hunyuan.¡±

    The two elders of the Shen Family did not leave but remained hidden around, closely observing Lu Tianxing¡¯s every move. When they saw Lu Tianxing withstand the attacks of six people without dodging, a look of shock shed in their eyes.

    ¡°Yes, boss, this defensive power is terrifying. Is it possible for a giant tripod condensed from True Qi to have such frightening defensive power?¡± The Shen Family¡¯s Second Elder also widened his eyes, full of disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s not his defensive power, but his True Qi is extraordinarily frightening. With the realm of Early-stage Mythical, he possesses pure True Qi that even Middle-stage Mythical may notpare to. Looking at the whole world, there are very few who can match him. I finally understand why he was able to destroy the Wang Family.¡±

    The Great Elder of the Shen Family looked at Lu Tianxing, his eyes flickering with brilliance: ¡°I thought Man Jun might have chosen the wrong person, but she picked a fitting partner. As long as he does not die, no one dares to touch the Shen Family in the future. Even if we die, the Shen Family will remain secure. It¡¯s a pity this boy is a bit too unfaithful.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if he¡¯s a bit unfaithful? Nowadays, which capable man doesn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? If I hadn¡¯t married Xiao Cui, I¡¯d also find myself seven or eight concubines,¡± the Shen Family¡¯s Second Elder said with a smirk.

    The Great Elder of the Shen Family wore a face of helplessness, secretly d that his brother was long married and was famously henpecked. Otherwise, if it got out that the elders of the Shen Family, in their seventies or eighties, were looking for seven or eight concubines aged eighteen or neen, it would make peopleugh.

    Completely unaware of the Shen Family¡¯s two elders discussing him, Lu Tianxing stood proudly on the scene, letting waves of attacks fall on him, only to bepletely dissolved by the Creation God Tripod: ¡°Is this your strength? It truly disappoints me. In five breaths, you have attacked me thirty times in total. As the saying goes, ¡®courtesy calls for reciprocity,¡¯ now it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Boom!

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing struck out with his palm, and the Sky Flipping Seal reappeared, covering the sky. All True Qi illusions were shattered, and the enormous handprint crushed towards the six elders.

    The six elders¡¯ faces changed dramatically, and they used their life¡¯s ultimate skills, weing the attack. The Sky Flipping Seal pressed inch by inch, shaking the six elders who then flew backward, blood seeping from their lips.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Tianxing immediately charged forward, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appearing in his hand. With a thrust, one person was nailed in midair and then shattered into a rain of blood with a slight tremor of the long halberd.

    ¡°No, no, you cannot kill me, you devil. I am from the Yanhuang Group. If you dare kill me, the Yanhuang Group will not let you go.¡±

    One elder, seeing hispanion burst into a rain of blood, was overwhelmed with fear and shouted angrily. However, he was cut in half by Lu Tianxing¡¯s halberd, falling to the ground in two pieces.

    ¡°I¡­ I am unwilling, twenty years ago, I lost to Lu Tianzhan, and twenty yearster, I lose again. I am unwilling. I sought the indomitable realm of Earthly Immortal. How could I die?¡±

    Yet another person was struck apart, as dead as could be.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you devil, you have fallen into madness. I will rally all the Jiangnan passages to destroy the Lu Family.¡±

    Unable to withstand the pressure, one elder roared angrily as he fled into the distance. Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing would not let him escape. His figure shed, appearing beside the elder, and with the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, he nailed him in midair.

    In the blink of an eye, only two elders at the peak of early-stage Mythical were left alive, the others all dead beyondpare.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Witnessing this scene, the remaining two elders exchanged nces, seeing terror in each other¡¯s eyes. None of them expected Lu Tianxing to be so ruthless, even more so than Lu Tianzhan back in the day, leaving no room for negotiation, his attacks only meant to kill.

    ¡°What a ferocious little ghost, we must not leave him alive, otherwise, we¡¯ll face certain death today. Our families might even be wiped out because of him, we must kill him this time.¡±

    The two elders exchanged a nce, seeing the intent to kill in each other¡¯s eyes. Roaring, they attacked Lu Tianxing with all their might. This time, no matter what, they must keep Lu Tianxing here, even if they couldn¡¯t, severely injuring him would suffice.

    ¡°Only you two left, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled coldly, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd pointing at the two elders, the scent of iron and blood swirling around it, warhorses neighing, iron-d horses charging, as if a bloody battlefield had descended. With a slight shake, it shredded the two elders¡¯ attacks into pieces.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure moved like a shadow following the form, eerily appearing beside one elder.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    One flip of the world!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm mmed heavily onto an elder, whose protective True Qi shattered with a p, the force didn¡¯t stop there,nding heavily on his chest.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lu Tianxing exhaled True Qi, powerful and overwhelming, not giving the elder a chance to react, his heart shattered by the shock of True Qi.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing moved his arm, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd carrying thunderous force, smashing heavily onto thest elder¡¯s chest. The elder¡¯s body began to explode, his protective True Qiyer byyer breaking, and he became a bloody mess, yet still alive.

    ¡°Catch him for me!¡±

    Lu Tianxing appeared beside the elder, grabbing forcefully, like an eagle¡¯s w, clutching his head within his palm.

    ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at the elder coldly.

    ¡°Devil, you devil, you won¡¯t die well, the Yanhuang Group will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, devil.¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, his fingers exerting force, deeply embedding into the elder¡¯s head, yet not fatally: ¡°Your life is in my hands now. I ask, you answer. If you don¡¯t answer, you die.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, who sent you to assassinate me? Don¡¯t try to y coy with me. Seeing how you didn¡¯t dare to seek revenge on the Lu Family for so many years shows you¡¯re cowards. Daring to block me near the Lu Family, someone must have given you the guts, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. I won¡¯t tell you. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t dare to kill me. I am one of the elders of the Yanhuang Group. If you dare kill me, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t let you go. Today, only you will die. If you dare act against me, it won¡¯t just be you who dies, you better think it through.¡± The elder red at Lu Tianxing with venom.

 Chapter 1110 - 1103: The Crying Face Envoy Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1103: The Crying Face Envoy Reappears</h4>

    "You¡¯re truly blind to the fact that you¡¯re at death¡¯s door."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head: "I dared to destroy the Wang Family in Beijing back then. Do you really think I, Lu Tianxing, am afraid of trouble? You dare to threaten me? Since I¡¯ve already killed so many, I don¡¯t mind adding you to the list. Since you¡¯re unwilling to talk, I¡¯ll send you on your way now."

    "Is that so? Judge, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to kill him today."

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, a cold voice echoed through the air, bringing with it a dark, deste, and death-filled aura.

    A man dressed in a ck robe, wearing a crying face mask, appeared in mid-air.

    As soon as he appeared, the old man clung to him like a drowning man clutching at hisst straw, shouting loudly: "Envoy, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die."

    "Crying Face Envoy, it¡¯s you again."

    Upon seeing the sudden arrival, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately burst with a shocking murderous intent.

    "Judge, we meet again. Last time, I couldn¡¯t kill you. This time, you won¡¯t be so lucky."

    The Crying Face Envoy looked at Lu Tianxing with contempt in his eyes: "Judge, release the person in your hands and hand over the thing my young master wants, and I¡¯ll let you go this time. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind exterminating you."

    "Hahahaha..."

    Upon hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed coldly: "Crying Face Envoy, what are you? Do you think you¡¯ve got me cornered?"

    "I certainly have. Do you think those two people behind you can do anything to me? Shen Family¡¯s two elders," said the Crying Face Envoy calmly.

    "You know us? Who the hell are you? As far as I know, you don¡¯t exist in the world of martial artists. Who are you really?"

    Before the Crying Face Envoy finished speaking, the two elders of the Shen Family appeared in the void, with a hint of killing intent in their voices.

    "Of course I know the two of you, but I¡¯d advise you not to act recklessly. You may be able to kill me, but don¡¯t forget there¡¯s also Shen Manjun and her daughter. If you kill me, none of them will survive," said the Crying Face Envoy lightly.

    "You¡¯re seeking death."

    Upon hearing the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s words, the faces of the two Shen Family elders immediately darkened like water, an overwhelming momentum emanated from them, causing the surrounding sky to turn gloomy, like dark clouds pressing down.

    "Two old masters, please calm down. Leave this guy to me, and I¡¯ll personally take his head off."

    Lu Tianxing nodded to the Shen Family elders, his gaze falling on the Crying Face Envoy: "A mere dog dares to bark. Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west. Haven¡¯t you heard this saying? Today, I¡¯ll kill you first and then take down your master."

    Although the Crying Face Envoy was wearing a mask, making it impossible to see his expression, the cold aura emanating from him was palpable: "Judge, you¡¯ll pay the price for this."

    "Price? I¡¯ll be watching."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled: "By the way, did I just hear you ask me to release this old guy?"

    "Right."

    "Haha."

    Lu Tianxingughed: "Did you say I can¡¯t kill him? I want to see if that¡¯s true."

    Before finishing his sentence, violent True Qi erupted from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, surging into the depths of the old man¡¯s consciousness.

    Boom!

    The head of the old man suspended in mid-air exploded, brain matter sttering out, but before it coulde close to Lu Tianxing, it was blocked by True Qi, unable to advance further, while a headless corpse fell from mid-air.

    Dead!

    This Mythical Realm individual had his head crushed by Lu Tianxing.

    "Such ruthless tactics."

    The two elders of the Shen Family gasped, having long known Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous methods but never expected him to crush the old man¡¯s head without blinking.

    They had killed people in their lives, gone through countless hardships, seen many ferocious individuals, but never someone as relentless andwless as Lu Tianxing, even surpassing his father Lu Tianzhan, who acted more carefully, never wiping out everyone unless absolutely necessary, which is why these people only came for revenge two decadester.

    "You killed him, you had the gall to kill him right in front of me. Judge, you¡¯re doomed today."

    The Crying Face Envoy was furious, True Qi surging like tides, rising like a sharp sword, carrying a strong aura of death.

    At this moment in the Lu Family hall.

    Old Master Lu sat in the head seat, eyes closed, seeming asleep.

    Beside Old Master Lu sat all of the Lu Family¡¯s second and third generations, having heard Lu Tianxing wasing to the family today, they had all returned to the Lu Family Mansion.

    The entire hall was filled with oppressive energy, silent to the extreme, each person maintaining a neutral expression, making it impossible to discern their thoughts.

    As the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s aura surged, Old Master Lu slowly opened his eyes, gazing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s direction: "Middle-stage Mythical, twenty years have passed, it seems some people have forgotten me. Do they think I¡¯ve grown old?"

    The low, murderous voice echoed in the hall, awakening everyone.

    "Grandfather, I¡¯ll go help Cousin," Lu Haoyue immediately stood up upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, speaking solemnly.

    "No need."

    "But middle-stage Mythical..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll make it through unscathed. If he can¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be Tianzhan¡¯s son," Old Master Lu said calmly. Besides, with Lu Chuan secretly protecting him, a mere middle-stage Mythical won¡¯t be able to harm Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing the name Tianzhan, everyone in the hall¡¯s eyes flickered subtly.

    Back then, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s talent was remarkable, the most outstanding of the Lu Family, yet he ruined himself for a woman. If Lu Tianzhan hadn¡¯t died, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be cowering in Jiangnan but dominating Beijing.

    Lu Haoyue said no more, only casting a worried nce towards the southeast. Middle-stage Mythical¡ªcan Lu Tianxing handle that?

    "Dad, do you really intend to let Lu Tianxing recognize the family?" Lu Hongda couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    Lu Hongda, Lu Tianxing¡¯s uncle, was the orphan of Old Master Lu¡¯s brother,ter adopted by Old Master Lu, carrying an air of authority, his face showing some age, yet clearly was a handsomely young man.

 Chapter 1111 - 1104: Frightening Off the Crying Face Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1104: Frightening Off the Crying Face Envoy</h4>

    Lu Hongda heard, Old Master Lu calmly said: "He is Tianzhan¡¯s son, it¡¯s only natural for him to return to his roots and recognize his family, why not?"

    "Dad, if he returns, will those families agree? We¡¯ve worked hard to eliminate the influence from over twenty years ago. If hees back, our Lu Family will be the target in Jiangnan again. Besides, you know what happened with Haoyue yesterday; with his capricious personality, what if..."

    "Enough!"

    Before Lu Hongda could finish speaking, Old Master of Lu Family interrupted him and said, "Does the return to his roots and recognition of family by my Lu Family descendants need outsiders¡¯ approval? When did the Lu Family degrade to living by outsiders¡¯ whims? Are you all thinking this way?"

    "But..."

    "No buts."

    Old Master of Lu Family interrupted again: "Tianxing is my grandson, returning to the Lu Family is rightful. A group of shrinking turtles, why fear them? My de is ready to rust¡ªif someone isn¡¯t afraid to die, I don¡¯t mind using their blood to sharpen my de."

    Old Master Lu¡¯s voice was soft and indifferent, but when it reached everyone in the hall, it felt as if they sensed a strong scent of blood, as if returning to twenty years ago when Old Master Lu, single-handedly with a sword, fought his way into Beijing, where describing with the phrase ¡¯rivers of blood¡¯ was not excessive.

    Meanwhile, on the street, Lu Tianxing was confronting the Crying Face Envoy.

    "Judge, you¡¯re good. You¡¯ve sessfully angered me. Today, no one can save you."

    The Crying Face Envoy was truly angered this time; he had never been provoked before, but now he was, wishing Lu Tianxing dead immediately.

    "Is that so? I wonder if I can save him."

    A cold voice sounded, followed by a fierce Sword Intent appearing, hanging in midair, revealing Sima Lingyun¡¯s figure.

    Before the Crying Face Envoy could speak, another indifferent voice came: "Add me, you almost harmed my sister before. This time, it¡¯s my turn for revenge."

    Mu Qingchuan slowly emerged from the side, holding several golden Copper Coins in his hand, faintly visible.

    "Sima Lingyun, Mu Qingchuan."

    The Crying Face Envoy¡¯s face became as dark as water. Although he could manage Lu Tianxing, with the addition of Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan, his chances of winning were slim. A slight mishap, he could die here.

    "Good, very good. I¡¯ll let you off this time, Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun, Mu Qingchuan, I¡¯ll remember you. But hope you won¡¯t regret it; opposing my master, you¡¯ll pay the price."

    The Crying Face Envoy left a harsh word, without any hesitation, vanished instantly. In a few shes, he was gone.

    Lu Tianxing coldly stared at the Crying Face Envoy but didn¡¯t chase after him. He knew with his current strength, at most he could remain undefeated against the Crying Face Envoy. Even if he pursued, it was of no use; he couldn¡¯t stop the Crying Face Envoy, even if Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan joined forces. The Crying Face Envoy intended to escape; three joining forces couldn¡¯t stop him.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing turned to look at Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan and said: "Thank you, both."

    "Lu Tianxing, we¡¯ll settle our scorester, hmph."

    Mu Qingchuan coldly snorted at Lu Tianxing, looking very displeased. His closest sister ran to Jiangnan to take risks for a man with a wife, even voluntarily gave her~body~to him, how could he not be angry?

    Seeing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing could only smile bitterly, unable to refute; he indeed had ¡¯taken¡¯ Mu Qingxue¡¯s gift.

    "Judge, you¡¯ve killed so many people; even members of Yanhuang Group were killed." Sima Lingyun nced around, slightly displeased, said.

    "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯m cleaning your house, isn¡¯t that good? Besides, this ispletely your negligence. Yanhuang Group¡¯s unique Array-breaking Crossbow actually appeared in outsiders¡¯ hands. Do you know what this means?"

    Lu Tianxing seemed displeased looking at Sima Lingyun, the Array-breaking Crossbow targets Martial Artists and belongs to Yanhuang Group. Now appearing here, it shows how corrupt Yanhuang Group has be.

    "What did you say, Array-breaking Crossbow."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned ugly; the Array-breaking Crossbow was specially developed by Yanhuang Group to counter powerful Martial Artists, designed to break Protective True Qi, and its methods were a secret of Yanhuang Group. It even needed a report to mobilize the Array-breaking Crossbow.

    If the Array-breaking Crossbow was used today, it¡¯s beyond a simple mole in Yanhuang Group.

    "Sima Lingyun, if you¡¯re unclear, follow this road back and see if I¡¯m wrong. But act quickly, or it might be cleaned up by someone else."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looked at the two and said: "Sima Lingyun, Young Master Mu, I have other things to do, thanks for today. I¡¯ll repay it in the future."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing headed towards Lu family, he had much to do, no time to chat.

    "Qingchuan, let¡¯s go search where Lu Tianxing mentioned, see if there are any clues." Sima Lingyun nced at Mu Qingchuan and said.

    "Not going to Lu family?"

    Mu Qingchuan hesitated and said: "Sima, we don¡¯t need to help out?"

    "No need. Consecutively killing six Mythical Realm masters is enough to deter those sinister peopleter. They won¡¯t act anymore. Besides, this is just the first round, the second will be at Lu family; staying here is pointless. Better to investigate the Array-breaking Crossbow, I want to see who took it."

    Sima Lingyun coldly turned to two Shen Family elders behind and said: "Elders, we¡¯re leaving."

    With his words, the two headed in the direction Lu Tianxing came from.

    "Second Elder, let¡¯s go find Man Jun first, she¡¯s likely deceived, not using this path. We must find her to prevent someone from secretly targeting her."

    The two Shen Family elders likewise vanished instantly.

    After they disappeared, an elder slowly emerged from hiding, gazed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s disappearing direction, quietly muttered: "Third young master, the young master has finally grown up. Your revenge will be exacted; those who dared plot against you won¡¯t escape, the young master will use their heads to honor you."

    PS: Not that I don¡¯t want to burst, but New Year is approaching, gotta save manuscripts or the holiday won¡¯t be good!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1112: 1105: Entering the Lu Family

    <strong>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1105: Entering the Lu Family</strong>

    Blood and killing intent pervades the air as Elder Zhou drives without any stop, heading straight towards the Lu Family, with several elders of the Zhou Family having already gotten out of the car. Their figures follow Bai Zhiqing¡¯s vehicle like shadows, their cold gazes sweeping around, an imposing aura arising and deterring anyone with malicious intent.

    Facing the predatory gazes of the Zhou Family elders, those who intended to capture Bai Zhiqing secretly to threaten Lu Tianxing ultimately chose to abandon their n. Their target was Lu Tianxing, not Bai Zhiqing; it was unnecessary to risk a fallout with the Zhou Family by kidnapping Bai Zhiqing. Besides, who knows if the madman from the Lu Family would intervene during the kidnapping?

    Finally, Elder Zhou arrives at the Lu Family, parking his car a hundred meters away.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing opens the car door and steps out, her gaze filled with worry as she looks towards the direction they came from, eager to see that familiar figure appear in her sight.

    ¡°Miss Bai, please rest assured, Mr. Lu will be fine, I believe he will not get into trouble. You are Mr. Lu¡¯s wife, you should know that Mr. Lu never takes risks without certainty.¡± Elder Zhou steps down from the car, looking at Bai Zhiqing with reassurance.

    Elder Zhou has immense faith in Lu Tianxing. Not to mention Lu Tianxing¡¯s formidable strength; to kill Lu Tianxing, someone of a middle-stage mythical level must make a move, and even that wouldn¡¯t guarantee a fatal strike. If someone ofte-stage mythical level were to act, it would be self-destructive. The Lu Family didn¡¯t intervene because no strong force appeared; if such force surfaces attempting to bully, Elder Zhou is almost certain Old Master of Lu Family would step in.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m still worried about him.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers tighten together, unable to suppress the anxiety on her face.

    Just then, Elder Zhou seems to sense something, suddenly lifting his gaze skyward: ¡°Miss Bai, look, Mr. Lu is back.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing instinctively raises her head to see a figure, swift as lightning, rushing towards them in the sky, with several blinks appearing right in front of her¡ªit is Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing can no longer suppress her emotions, rushing forward and throwing herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, holding him tightly as if fearing he might disappear.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently touches Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair, then looks up at Zhou Chengtian, saying, ¡°Thank you, Elder Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, no need for thanks. Are you nning to enter the Lu Family now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Zhou, consider this a favor I owe you, as I said before, as long as I, Lu Tianxing, live, I promise the Zhou Family will remain safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Joy bursts on Zhou Chengtian¡¯s face, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the Zhou Family¡¯s worries are gone.

    ¡°Elder Zhou, I¡¯d like you to handle the matter I entrusted to youst night.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, no need to worry, finding out these things isn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nods, saying no more, gently pats Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, and leads her towards the Lu Family gate.

    The Lu Family Mansion is where the Family Head resides, an entirepound like an ancient manor standing on the ground, with two fierce stone lions at the entrance. On either side of the lions stand eight heavy halberds, exuding a strong iron-blood aura, symbolizing the Lu Family¡¯s refusal to submit to anyone¡ªholding martial valor as family.

    Two burly men, nearly two meters tall, stand on either side of the gate like stone sculptures, their cold eyes surveilling every move around them, each carrying a blood-red knife, showing an extraordinary aura.

    Above the gate stands a que inscribed with the words ¡®Lu Family¡¯. These characters, carved and struck with grandeur, upon viewing evoke a sense of overwhelming presence, invoking submission.

    Standing at the gate, Lu Tianxing slightly raises his head, gazing at the que, at the open Lu Family gate, his body trembling slightly with surging emotions. He knows once he steps inside, it might mark the turning point of his destiny, unveiling his lineagepletely¡ªwhether an orphan or a child with parents, it hinges on this moment.

    Meanwhile, apprehension colors Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. Since ancient times, wherever there are people, there are conflicts. She fears for Lu Tianxing, worried he might face humiliation after entering, as not everyone wishes for Lu Tianxing¡¯s return to the Lu Family.

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing firmly grips Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, her face resolute. Regardless, she is Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, even if there¡¯s danger ahead, she¡¯ll stand by her husband every step of the way.

    Feeling the strength from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingertips, Lu Tianxing seems to understand her intent, smiling: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing holds Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, walking tall and proud through the gate.

    And as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing step into the Lu Family, several figures appear in a hidden position, their faces livid with rage as they watch.

    ¡°Useless, useless, all are useless. So many couldn¡¯t stop one person, damn it.¡±

    A young man, exasperated, utters coldly: ¡°Inform Jiangnan¡¯s other families, since the interception failed, proceed with the second phase. I want to see if the Lu Family dares to oppose all Jiangnan families, Lu Tianxing, just you wait, I, Yang Tiansi, will make sure you die without a burial ce.¡±

    The cold voice resonates in the air, making one shiver.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing leads Bai Zhiqing into the Lu Family as if returning home, leisurely enjoying the surroundings, showing no tension amidst the looming battle.

    As Lu Tianxing appreciates the bridges and flowing water, rockeries and eaves around the Lu Family, the steward Lu Chuan heads directly to the central hall of the manor.

    ¡°Old Master, Young Master Tianxing has brought the Young Madam into the Lu Family.¡± Lu Chuan enters the hall, respectfully reporting to the Old Master of the Lu Family.

    Upon hearing this, a gleam of joy shes in the Old Master¡¯s eyes, speaking slowly: ¡°I understand, now that they¡¯re here, bring them in.¡±

    Lu Chuan doesn¡¯t speak but nods, and without hesitation, turns to leave.

    PS: These past few days of effort have almost built up enough manuscripts. Starting tomorrow, three updates per day will resume, one at 9 AM, one at noon, and one at 6 PM, with a minimum of three updates!!!

 Chapter 1113 - 1106: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1106: Conflict</h4>

    Watching Lu Chuan leave, all the faces in the Lu Family¡¯s main hall remained expressionless, but their eyes flickered slightly, concealing their thoughts.

    Old Master Lu observed everyone¡¯s expressions with a cold smile in his heart but said nothing, continuing to rest with his eyes closed.

    After Lu Chuan departed from the hall, he quickly found Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing: "Young Master Tianxing, Young Madam, the Old Sir has been waiting in the hall for some time."

    Lu Tianxing nodded: "Wife, we¡¯ve enjoyed the scenery enough, let¡¯s go meet my so-called grandfather and observe the talents of the Lu Family."

    Without further words, Lu Chuan made a gesture of invitation and led Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing towards the hall.

    In Lu Chuan¡¯s guidance, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing passed through the winding corridors and soon arrived at the entrance of the hall. Lu Chuan stood at the door, gestured for invitation, but remained at the entrance, not entering.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing immediately walked into the hall.

    The hall had at least thirty to forty people, only seven or eight were seated, while the others stood respectfully. Despite the crowd, the atmosphere was terribly oppressive, as if the air was about to solidify and drip.

    "Swish!"

    When Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand and entered the hall, dozens of eyes stared straight at him, almost as if they wanted to see through him entirely. Some powerful individuals, with their gaze alone, could kill. Though it was only a brief nce, it felt like knives sweeping over.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, feeling an invisible pressure bearing down, giving her the urge to kneel.

    "Bang!"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned cold, his foot stomped heavily on the ground, and a circle of invisible airwaves shattered all the pressure brought by those gazes.

    "Humph."

    At that very instant, a cold snort echoed in the hall, and a pressure akin to a mountain erupted, pressing down on Lu Tianxing.

    Simultaneously, a cold voice echoed: "Is this Tianzhan¡¯s son? No manners whatsoever, so many uncles around, yet resorting to True Qi. Is he trying to intimidate us or nning to give us a warning?"

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s feet stomped again, a divine step crashing down, a surge of True Qi burst forth, shattering the oppressive aura, his eyes sharp as lightning, coldly resting on the owner of the aura: "I¡¯ve heard a saying, ¡¯shameless people are invincible.¡¯ Originally, I thought it was just talk, but after seeing you today, I realize some people truly are shameless. As elders, yet raising a hand against a junior, it¡¯s truly something. You should feel lucky; this is the Lu Family, or else, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing you."

    "Presumptuous."

    The man being taunted was a middle-aged man, who stood up from his seat, looking at Lu Tianxing with a grim face: "You are too presumptuous, do you even know who I am."

    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are, I just need to know, if you dare to intimidate my wife again, I¡¯ll send you on your way. A mere Early-stage Mythical Peak, killing you is as easy as ughtering a dog."

    Lu Tianxing was equally defiant, havinge to the Lu Family to investigate his lineage. If the Lu Family doesn¡¯t ept him, he¡¯ll leave with his parents¡¯ memorial tablets, rather thanpromising.

    "Enough."

    Another chilly voice sounded,ing from Lu Hongda, sitting beside Old Master Lu, exuding a strong aura of authority: "Gao Yang, as an elder, you should behave as one. Quarreling with younger generations, what does it look like? You also know Tianzhan died early, this child grew up in an orphanage, it¡¯s natural he hasn¡¯t learned manners."

    "Hongda, you¡¯re right, I was too concerned." A cold smile shed across Lu Gaoyang¡¯s face, nodding timely.

    Listening to their back-and-forth, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned sour. Lu Hongda seemed to speak up for him but was actually insinuating that he was uneducated andcked parents.

    Lu Tianxing was burning up inside, gazed at Lu Hongda, and said indifferently: "Who are you?"

    "Lu Hongda."

    "Lu Hongda?"

    Lu Tianxing tilted his head: "From what I know, you aren¡¯t the Head of the Lu Family, right!"

    "No."

    Lu Hongda looked at Lu Tianxing, frowned, and said: "Why are you asking?"

    "No reason."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, his voice abruptly raised several degrees: "Since you¡¯re not the head of the Lu Family, then shut up, what are you to me, to boss me around? Ick manners? I think you¡¯re the onecking manners, to sneer at your nephew. Do you have manners? You¡¯re trash."

    Old Master Lu seemed not to hear themotion in the hall, sitting still with his eyes closed, allowing Lu Tianxing and Lu Hongda to confront each other.

    "Lu Tianxing, you seem tired of living."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Hongda was infuriated, his eyes turned venomous like a snake, staring murderously at Lu Tianxing but dared not act because Old Master Lu hadn¡¯t spoken.

    Lu Tianxing paid no attention to Lu Hongda¡¯s murderous gaze. If he dared act, though he couldn¡¯t kill Lu Hongda, crippling him was entirely possible.

    At this moment, a voice of praise sounded in the hall: "Not bad, not bad, indeed the son of Lao San, very good, a strong spirit, not embarrassing Lao San."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the speaker.

    The speaker was a middle-aged man, exuding an elegant and gentle aura, with a bright smile that felt extremelyfortable. His well-fitted suit made him appear very ssy, a sought-after mature gentleman to many women.

    This man was Lu Haoyue¡¯s father, Lu Bowen, the brother of Lu Tianzhan.

    Hearing Lu Bowen¡¯s words, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s faces immediately turned sour. It was clear Lu Bowen was siding against them.

    "Old Second, aren¡¯t you concluding too early? Isn¡¯t it yet confirmed whether he is Lao San¡¯s son!" Lu Hongda¡¯s tone was a bit icy.

    "Old First, does it need confirmation?"

    Lu Bowen nced at Lu Hongda, then smiled at a woman beside him, who was in her forties and radiated elegance, "Shu Wen, do you think he is Lao San¡¯s son?"

    PS: Resuming three guaranteed updates, first at nine, second at twelve, third at six, please support, brothers¡¯ support needed!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1114 - 1107: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1107: Tit for Tat</h4>

    "It¡¯s Lao San¡¯s son."

    Dai Shuwen rolled her eyes at her husband and said with a smile, "Since the Old Master allowed Tianxing to step into the Lu Family¡¯s door, doesn¡¯t that exin everything? Why do you need to ask me?"

    She is Lu Haoyue¡¯s mother, Dai Shuwen, a youngdy from a family in Jiangnan.

    Lu Bowen nodded, turned his head to look at Lu Hongda, and said, "Eldest Brother, do you still have any doubts about this? Moreover, you saw the DNA test report of Tianxing and Lao San back then, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s there to doubt?"

    Lu Hongda didn¡¯t speak, nced at Lu Tianxing, snorted heavily, and looked very displeased.

    "Tianxing, I am your aunt. Aren¡¯t you going to call me ¡¯Aunt¡¯?" Dai Shuwen looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile and said.

    "I would like to call you ¡¯Aunt,¡¯ but unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid that some people might say I don¡¯t deserve it." Lu Tianxing looked at Dai Shuwen and said.

    Instead of getting angry upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Dai Shuwen showed a hint of appreciation on her face: "You¡¯re right. Some people are hard to read; they may appear kind on the surface, but who knows if they are scheming against you in secret. However, you can rest assured, in this room full of people, your second uncle Lu Bowen and I will acknowledge you as our nephew. As for others..."

    Dai Shuwen didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was obvious: be cautious of others, as they might stab you in the back and are not weing you into the Lu Family.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s face turned ashen upon hearing Dai Shuwen¡¯s words: "Sister-inw, what do you mean by that? Am I wrong? Would the Lu Family have ended up in this situation if not for Tianzhan back then? Would we be a target of all? In my eyes, it was all that woman¡¯s fault. If not for her, Tianzhan wouldn¡¯t be dead, and the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. Have you forgotten his conflict with Haoyue yesterday? Someone who even wants to kill his own family has no ce in the Lu Family."

    "Eldest Uncle, I was just acting with Cousin Tianxing yesterday."

    Lu Haoyue stood behind Dai Shuwen, speaking calmly: "Cousin¡¯s wife was kidnapped yesterday and sent to my vi. They wanted to see Cousin and me turn against each other. I believe Eldest Uncle is aware. So, Cousin and I put on an act to lure out the culprit."

    Old Sir Lu sat at the head seat, still silent, with closed eyes as if asleep. In his heart, he believed Lu Tianxing would resolve these matters.

    "So what? That changes nothing."

    Lu Hongda snorted coldly, scanning the surroundings, eximing, "Everyone, I believe you know who Tianzhan shed with back then, offending the capital¡¯s families. Ultimately, he was killed because he made too many enemies. That woman bears undeniable responsibility. Lu Tianxing, as her son, must not be allowed into the Lu Family. That woman already harmed Tianzhan; should we let her son lead the entire Lu Family to ruin?"

    "Hongda, you¡¯re right."

    As Lu Hongda¡¯s voice fell, Lu Gaoyang chimed in: "We cannot allow Lu Tianxing into the Lu Family. Perhaps some of you don¡¯t know, but this guy is a troublemaker, having offended the Liu Family and Yang Family in the capital, as well as a mysterious enemy. If he enters the Lu Family, these people will target us, and we will never have peace."

    "That¡¯s right, if not for that wicked woman, would the Lu Family have be the target of all households?"

    "Get out, make him get out. Our Lu Family doesn¡¯t need troublemakers."

    "A poorly-raised person, what right does he have to enter the Lu Family? His mother already harmed Tianzhan; we must not let her son harm us by entering the Lu Family again."

    Lu Hongda¡¯s remarks sparked agreement among those around. If not for Jiang Hongyan, the Lu Family would have long ranked among the strongest in Beijing. Lu Tianzhan would not have died, and the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t have be today¡¯s lightning rod for criticism.

    Listening to the surrounding discussions, Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes gleamed, and his lips curled with a cold smile, looking down at Lu Tianxing, revealing undisguised disdain.

    "Everyone, shut up."

    A furious shout echoed in the hall, as loud as a rumbling thunder in everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel a buzzing in their ears.

    Lu Tianxing stood there with a cold expression, and his entire body emitted a fierce murderous intent. The violent, cruel, bloodthirsty killing intent erupted from him, spreading like a tidal wave around the hall, enveloping the entire space.

    An endless killing intent, apanied by a rolling sea of blood, filled the air, instantly changing theplexion of all present. At that moment, they felt as if they weren¡¯t standing in a hall but deep inside a cavity soaked in blood, with the scent of blood in their nostrils.

    Lu Tianxing was truly enraged at this moment, and the overwhelming murderous intent permeated the air. Though he didn¡¯t care about his identity with the Lu Family and had never met his parents, his life was ultimately from his parents, and he would not allow anyone to insult them.

    "Come on, say it. If you have the guts, say another word. Do you really think I, Lu Tianxing, am desperate for the Lu Family? If anyone dares to speak again, I won¡¯t mind sending them to their graves. Do you think I, Lu Tianxing, am afraid of killing? My hands have taken thousands of lives; I don¡¯t mind adding a few more."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was icy, like a chilling wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, giving everyone a shiver as if it had seeped into their bones.

    "Enough, Lu Tianxing. This is the Lu Family; it¡¯s not your ce to act so brazenly. Apologize to your uncles now." Lu Gaoyang, sitting beside Lu Hongda, shouted coldly.

    "Hahaha, apologize?"

    Lu Tianxingughed loudly, his tone unapologetic: "Do they have the right to be my uncles? They sneer and taunt, calling for punishment, disrespecting my parents. Do they have the right to be my uncles? Do you want me, Lu Tianxing, to kneel on the ground and crawl out like a dog? Is that considered modest enough, or is the Lu Family inherently like this? If so, I, Lu Tianxing, have no desire to enter the Lu Family. Wife, let¡¯s go."

    "How dare you."

    Lu Gaoyang erupted in anger, his eyes cold: "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve gone too far. Do you think you cane and go from the Lu Family as you please? Since you refuse to apologize, I¡¯ll apprehend you and make you apologize."

    Before the words were fully spoken, a sliver of murderous intent shed across Lu Gaoyang¡¯s eyes. True Qi exploded as his five fingers opened, Sword Qi swirled in his palm, directly reaching for Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder.

    The five fingers covered the sky, Sword Qi overflowed. Instantly, Lu Tianxing felt his body surrounded by a world of Sword Intent, enveloping him from all directions.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1115: 1108: Slap You All to Death

    <strong>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1108: p You All to Death</strong>

    ¡°Five Sword Fingers, Gao Yang actually mastered this move.¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying Sword Qi, now he won¡¯t be able to escape. This arrogant and unruly person should be made to kneel and apologize. Who does he think he is to act recklessly in the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Good, this time we must teach him a lesson. In the Lu Family, one must behave properly.¡±

    Many people saw the Sword Qi emanating from Lu Gaoyang¡¯s palm and immediately started discussing it.

    Listening to the discussions around him, Lu Gaoyang felt his heart swell with pride. Opening his five fingers, Sword Qi swirled, and he grabbed towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Hmph, you think you can capture me? Foolish creature.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, he stepped forward and pped out with his palm.

    As the p was executed, everyone was surprised to see that Lu Tianxing seemed to disappear, leaving only the p. It was incredibly fast, leaving no possibility to dodge.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A miserable scream!

    The Sword Intent that filled the hall suddenly vanished without a trace, and Lu Gaoyang was pped hard across the face, his body flying straight and crashing heavily at Lu Hongda¡¯s feet, with one side of his face swelling up like a pig¡¯s head.

    He carried a lot of momentum, wanting to make Lu Tianxing kneel and apologize, but he never expected to be pped away by Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Trash, you think you can make me kneel?¡±

    Lu Tianxing scoffed disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lu Gaoyang looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of ferocity, still unable to believe his own defeat. He struggled to stand and fight Lu Tianxing with all his might, but the pain on his face clearly told him that he could not possibly be Lu Tianxing¡¯s opponent.

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Lu Gaoyang, knowing this was the result of holding back. In the Lu Family, he was not in the habit of killing people. This was just to disgrace Lu Gaoyang; otherwise, given Lu Gaoyang¡¯s repeated sarcastic remarks, that p would have smashed him to meat paste.

    He was already extremely merciful by just giving a p.

    ¡°You should be grateful you are part of the Lu Family, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been merely a p. Three strikes and you¡¯re out; you better watch your mouth, or I¡¯ll make sure you never speak again.¡± Lu Tianxing spoke once more.

    ¡°I¡­ I hate you, Lu Tianxing, I will never coexist with you!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unyielding words and feeling the mocking gazes from around him, Lu Gaoyang felt as if his self-respect had suffered immense humiliation, and he let out a roar and fainted on the spot.

    ¡°This is rebellion, Lu Tianxing, how dare you be so audacious. You must not be allowed to remain; today I will clean house for the Lu Family and kill you.¡±

    At that moment, Lu Hongda made his move.

    ¡°Fiery mes.¡±

    In an instant, his Fiery me True Qi erupted, and mes surged fiercely, forming a me Bronze Bell that came down over Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, intending to incinerate him.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s attack was unexpected, giving Lu Tianxing no chance to react, as if a supreme assassin had suddenly struck, sttering blood within five steps. It was insidious and malicious to the extreme, and even Lu Bowen and others beside him did not react.

    The Cultivation Technique Lu Hongda used was not the exclusive Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique of the Lu Family, which only the future Family Head could cultivate. Instead, he practiced the Fire God Technique, exhibiting Fiery Fire. When attacking, he imed that Lu Tianxing was rebellious and that he needed to clean house for the Lu Family. This way, even if he killed Lu Tianxing, when the Old Master of Lu Family inquired, he would have an excuse to offer, leaving the Old Master unable to me him.

    Lu Hongda nned meticulously, giving no one any chance to refute or respond.

    ¡°Elder Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Lu Bowen was furious, but it was toote.

    Meanwhile, the Old Master of the Lu Family also opened his eyes, looking at this scene expressionlessly, believing Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would ensure no mishaps.

    Boom!

    The me Bronze Bell fell, enveloping Lu Tianxing, and mes surged within the bell.

    Everyone saw the fire that could melt steel strike Lu Tianxing, yet it caused no harm, as it was entirely blocked by a small cauldron above his head.

    Sizzle!

    Lu Tianxing suddenly made his move.

    He raised his hand for another p.

    This time it was a Sky Flipping Seal, a palm that could overturn the heavens, its speed reaching extreme limits, striking Lu Hongda¡¯s face hard.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s Fiery me True Qi was shattered instantly, his head nearly spun around from the strike, and a few teeth, apanied by blood, flew out, his entire body sent flying through the air, crashing heavily to the ground several meters away.

    Woosh!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body turned into a shadow, appearing where Lu Hongda had fallen, with one foot stepping on his chest.

    ¡°Lu Hongda, as an elder, you quietly ambushed a junior, intending to kill me. Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    ¡°Rebellion, rebellion, Lu Tianxing, you dare to treat me like this, I¡­ I will kill you.¡±

    Lu Hongda hissed venomously, immobilized under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, a humiliation carved into his bones.

    Silence, a deathly silence, everyone was stunned by this scene, as if they had encountered a ghost in broad daylight, faces full of disbelief. No one could have imagined Lu Tianxing would be so reckless, not only pping Lu Gaoyang but now stepping on Lu Hongda. This¡­ this was simply too arrogant and ruthless! Even more unruly than Lu Tianzhan back in the day¡ªremarkably surpassing him.

    Sitting at the head position, the Old Master of the Lu Family finally showed a change in his otherwise calm demeanor after seeing this scene, looking either appreciative or pensive, but he quickly resumed his calm, saying nothing.

    ¡°Outrageous, too outrageous, he¡¯s a demon. We absolutely cannot allow such a demon to enter our Lu Family.¡±

    On the side, Lu Gaoyang was full of horror, looking at the Old Master of the Lu Family: ¡°Father, did you see that? He is a demon, daring to be so outrageous before even entering the Lu Family. If he joins the Lu Family, our family really won¡¯t be far from destruction¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, and if you dare speak another word, trust that I will ensure you never speak again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Gaoyang like lightning.

    Feeling the killing intent and the aura of death in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Lu Gaoyang instinctively shut his mouth, shivering uncontrobly with fear filling his heart.

    At this moment, he felt that Lu Tianxing was no longer human but a beast, ready to pounce and tear him to shreds at any moment.

    Unknowingly, Lu Gaoyang felt his back soaked with sweat, the look in his eyes towards Lu Tianxing filled with terror, not daring to utter another word. He believed Lu Tianxing would really dare to kill him.

 Chapter 1116: 1109: Who Dares to Bully Our Grandson-in-law

    <strong>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1109: Who Dares to Bully Our Grandson-inw</strong>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to tear you to shreds.¡± Lu Hongda let out a piercing roar, ring at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Still wanting to activate True Qi?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered, then he stomped down heavily, crushing the True Qi that Lu Hongda had just gathered: ¡°You think you can kill me? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Saying I¡¯m ill-mannered and wanting me to apologize, do you elders think you¡¯re worthy? You look annoying. Get lost.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing kicked Lu Hongda away without looking and turned to walk to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, giving her a slight smile, ¡°Wife, it seems I can¡¯t enter the Lu Family, can¡¯t make you the Young Madam, sorry.¡±

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing shook her head gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about being the Young Madam, I only care about you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the matter is almost resolved, let¡¯s be honest, I¡¯m Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, no one denies this, right!¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at everyone and spoke, ¡°You think I want to enter the Lu Family because I¡¯m interested in the Lu Family¡¯s power? Do I need the Lu Family¡¯s power? For me, Lu Tianxing, destroying your Lu Family isn¡¯t a difficult task. And this timeing to the Lu Family, besides proving whether I¡¯m Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son or not, is to worship my parents, take their soul ques and leave the Lu Family. I found leaving them here is a disgrace; you don¡¯t deserve to be my parents¡¯ rtives.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    Lu Hongda struggled to stand up: ¡°Take away that woman¡¯s soul que, we won¡¯t stop you, but you can¡¯t take Tianzhan¡¯s que.¡±

    Although the others didn¡¯t speak, their expressions were clear. If Lu Tianxing takes Lu Tianzhan and Jiang Hongyan¡¯s soul ques, it equates to Lu Tianzhan no longer being part of the Lu Family, which would be humiliating to everyone in the Lu Family.

    Lu Tianzhan might have caused the Lu Family¡¯s decline, but fundamentally, he is still a part of the family. Agreeing to let Lu Tianxing take the ques indirectly agrees to let Lu Tianxing enter the Lu Family, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°What if I insist on taking them today!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Then just try to walk out of the Lu Family.¡± Lu Hongda spoke coldly.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to force my way into the Lu Family today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed, and a hint of a murderous aura exuded from him.

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and the whole Lu Family were at a standoff, several luxury cars appeared at the entrance of the Lu Family. The doors opened, and several elderly men in military uniforms got out, exchanged nces, and headed toward the Lu Family Mansion.

    The two guards at the Lu Family entrance acted as if they didn¡¯t see them, allowing the uniformed men to enter freely.

    Inside the Lu Family¡¯s main hall, the atmosphere was eerie to the extreme, everyone¡¯s gaze was on Lu Tianxing, no one expected him to dare face the entire Lu Family alone.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you think you can just break into the Lu Family? You¡¯ve got a death wish.¡± Lu Hongda said coldly.

    ¡°A death wish? I want to see who dares to harm my grandson-inw. You¡¯re the one with a death wish.¡±

    At this moment, a vigorous voice came from outside the main hall.

    Hearing this, everyone looked toward the hall¡¯s entrance to see who dared speak in such a tone at the Lu Family.

    Next, several elderly men in military uniforms, exuding a thick aura of iron-blooded generals, walked in. The one in the lead wasn¡¯t in uniform, but his aura was even more intense, turning the hall into a battlefield atmosphere filled with the scent of war.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was visibly shocked to see the leading elder, never expecting her grandfather woulde.

    ¡°Of course I came. You caused such a ruckus in Jiangnan, how could I not?¡±

    Bai Qiao Shan red at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Grandpa, we were forced into this, you heard it yourself, it wasn¡¯t us looking for trouble; they pushed me to act.¡± Lu Tianxing shrank his neck and grinned, feeling warmth at Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s support.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t y dumb with me. I know your knack for causing trouble.¡± Bai Qiao Shan said unceremoniously.

    Lu Tianxing felt wronged, insisting on his innocence.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this the famous Army Knife? No wonder you didn¡¯t visit me upon returning to China; you¡¯ve been captivated by Miss Bai.¡± An elder with a general¡¯s insignia behind Bai Qiao Shan spoke in a teasing tone.

    Lu Tianxing forced a smile, not daring to respond, as this elder was his former superior. If it hadn¡¯t been for the elder¡¯s protection, he¡¯d have been lucky to get out alive after his reckless past actions.

    ¡°Hmph, Old Qin, you talk too much. Instead of flirting with Miss Bai, would you rather look at your wrinkled face?¡± Another elder retorted.

    ¡°Zhang, what do you mean by that? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    ¡°Beat me? Ha, since we¡¯ve known each other, when have you ever won? Even lost a military drill to me, and you want to fight? If not for your age, I¡¯d have you seeing stars.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting angry, Zhang,e, let¡¯s go one-on-one.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Qin, Grandpa Zhang, please stop arguing.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at the two elderly men, who clearly couldn¡¯t resist bickering.

    Everyone in the Lu family was stunned, watching this scene in shock and fear. Although the Lu Family is a top family in Jiangnan,pared to these elders, the gap is enormous. These elders might not be martial experts, but their statuses intimidate countless people, beingmanders of various military districts, now retired but still highly respected and influential.

    Together, these elders could not be stopped by the Lu Family. The Lu Family is wealthy but remains civilian, not official.

    PS: Speechless, where did you see that I update once a day? It¡¯s just staggered updating times!!!

 Chapter 1117 - 1110: All Sides Gather

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1110: All Sides Gather</h4>

    "Alright, alright, you two stop arguing. You¡¯re both half a foot in the grave, yet you still won¡¯t change your ways. Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here today."

    Bai Qiao Mountain interrupted the two men¡¯s quarrel and turned his gaze to the Old Master of Lu Family: "Lu Tiankuang, we meet again."

    Hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, the Old Master of Lu Family slowly opened his eyes: "Inw, wee to the Lu Family."

    "Wee, my ass. Don¡¯t give me that crap. My grandson-inw came to the Lu Family, and you said nothing while letting these little punks insult him. Are you trying to give him a show of strength?"

    "Exactly, Lu Tiankuang, if you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t me us for ttening the Lu Family."

    The old men behind Bai Qiao Mountain puffed their beards and red, then looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, saying: "Grandson-inw, Zhiqing, don¡¯t be afraid. Today, we old men have your back. Anyone who dares to show you attitude, we¡¯ll send a few missiles and tten this ce once we get back."

    Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang were speechless at this moment. Despite their decrepit appearance, they knew that if they dared toy a hand on these elders, the Lu Family might be destroyed overnight. They never expected Lu Tianxing to have such strong support.

    However, Lu Bowen¡¯s face showed a smile. He was worried about how things would end if Lu Tianxing continued his antics. Now, it seems he overthought it. Lu Tianxing is more ruthless than Lu Tianzhan, but also knows how to leave himself a way out. With these elders present, anyone who ns to touch Lu Tianxing would have to think twice.

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s eyes coldly scanned the surroundings and finally settled on the Old Master of Lu Family: "Lu Tiankuang, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I don¡¯t think you like that either. Let¡¯s cut to the chase, does my grandson-inw get to take his parents¡¯ tablets with him? Just answer me that one question."

    "Agree? Why wouldn¡¯t I agree? He¡¯s originally a member of the Lu Family. Why would I refuse him his rights to his parents¡¯ tablets?"

    The Old Master of Lu Family nced around, taking in everyone¡¯s reactions: "From now on, Lu Tianxing is part of the third generation of the Lu Family, and will be added to the family genealogy."

    Everyone in the Lu Family was stunned when they heard the Old Master¡¯s words, and then a hint of panic appeared on their faces. No one expected the Old Master to readily agree to Lu Tianxing¡¯s return to the family.

    Moreover, despite Lu Tianxing attacking Lu Gaoyang and Lu Hongda, the Old Master wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he scold him. Instead, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile, clearly appreciative of his actions. Could the Old Master be nning a cleanup?

    Thinking of this, some with ill intentions felt a chill run down their spine.

    "Dad..."

    "Alright, this matter is settled. Anyone who has objections, can just leave the Lu Family. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, Tianxing is a Lu family descendant. If anyone dares plot against him, don¡¯t me me for being harsh. If anyone disagrees with my decision, leave the Lu Family and establish your own."

    Hearing the Old Master¡¯s domineering words left everyone stunned. No one expected the Old Master to value Lu Tianxing so much.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, and Bai Zhiqing was equally excited. She had thought that Lu Tianxing¡¯s previous actions had thoroughly angered the Old Master, but to her surprise, he actually protected Lu Tianxing so fiercely.

    Just then, a noise of chaotic footsteps came from outside.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, everyone immediately looked towards the main hall¡¯s entrance. Soon, an old man being pushed in a wheelchair came into view, followed by several Martial Artists, all looking aggressive.

    "So lively here, seems like I came at the right time."

    The old man in the wheelchair had a faint smile on his face the whole time, and as his gaze swept the room, it finallynded on Lu Tianxing: "So alike, just so alike, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, Lu Tianxing, hahaha, it seems heaven hasn¡¯t forsaken me."

    Though this old man was observing Lu Tianxing, his tone seemed nonchnt, yet there was an undercurrent of gritted teeth and intense hatred.

    Seeing this old man caused everyone¡¯s faces in the Lu Family to darken instantly. Although the Old Master¡¯s expression was unchanged, his mood clearly soured.

    "Zhao Wuji, what brings you to the Lu Family?" Lu Bowen asked with a very unpleasant expression.

    The old man¡¯s name was Zhao Wuji, head of the Zhao Family from Jiangnan, known for being cruel. Back in the day, the Zhao Family was notorious in Jiangnan and even coerced women in Suzhou. But after encountering Lu Tianzhan, Zhao Wuji was forced to apologize on his knees and cripple himself to survive.

    Now, over twenty yearster, Zhao Wuji¡¯s reappearance at the Lu Family suggests he¡¯s here with hostile intentions.

    "Of course I¡¯vee to address the matters of the past."

    Another voice came from outside, and a man in his thirties entered. He was followed by six or seven Martial Artists, all of whom exuded a bloody aura, indicating they¡¯ve had their share of bloodshed.

    As this middle-aged man walked in, he was trailed by five or six others, each exuding amanding presence, clearly from years of holding high positions.

    "The grandson of the Sun Family, Wei Family, Xu Family, Zhu Family, Pang Family, you¡¯ve alle? Good, very good indeed."

    The Old Master¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim. Those with hostile intentions came, and those with benign intentions did not. Due to incidents rted to Lu Tianzhan, numerous families from Jiangnan and Beijing had grievances. It¡¯s no coincidence they all decided to visit the Lu Family at this exact time.

    "Old Master Lu, I didn¡¯t want toe either, but today, we¡¯re here for an exnation from the Lu Family," said the middle-aged man Sun Qian, bowing slightly to the Old Master Lu.

    "An exnation? What kind of exnation do you want?" the Old Master said coldly.

    "Of course a reasonable one, Lu Tiankuang. Back then, you told us Lu Tianzhan was dead, so all his misdeeds were wiped clean. We had no issue with that, as they say, ¡¯let bygones be bygones.¡¯ We didn¡¯t want to pursue it further. But now that Lu Tianzhan has a son, we can¡¯t just leave it be."

    The elder named Zhao Wuji coldly exined: "In the past, in Beijing, my youngest son happened to pass by that hotel and wasn¡¯t involved in Jiang Hongyan¡¯s kidnapping. Yet, Lu Tianzhan crippled my son, making him a eunuch who ultimately died in despair. As they say, the father¡¯s debts are passed to the son. The Lu Family must give us a reasonable exnation for this matter."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1118 - 1111: The Greatest Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1111: The Greatest Mistake</h4>

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense, Zhao Wuji, stop spewing filth, it¡¯s disgusting."

    Upon hearing Zhao Wuji¡¯s words, Lu Bowen was the first to speak, coldly saying, "Innocent, was your son innocent? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what kind of person your son was. Back then, that hotel was exclusively rented by a group of spoiled rich kids, no one else could get in. Tell me, how did your son manage to get in? Coming to my Lu Family to cause trouble, Zhao Wuji, do you think that after all these years, my Lu Family has turned into vegetarians?"

    "Whether the Lu Family has turned into vegetarians or not, I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s an old saying that a father¡¯s debt is repaid by his son. Back then, Lu Tianzhan acted recklessly, causing chaos throughout Jiangnan. But he¡¯s dead now, and we won¡¯t pursue a dead man¡¯s responsibility, but now his son is still here. He must pay for his father¡¯s actions back then and give us an exnation. Otherwise, none of our families will let it go." The middle-aged man Sun Qian said in a deep voice.

    The Old Master of Lu Family¡¯s expression turned extremely cold, and a sharpness shed in his cloudy eyes, "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯vee to force us today?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare."

    Sun Qian slightly cupped his hands and said loudly, "This time I¡¯vee, I just want an exnation. I don¡¯t mean to hold anyone ountable. However, the things Lu Tianzhan did back then were intolerable for both people and gods. Since his son is still alive, we must have an exnation. As long as he gives us an exnation, we will immediately leave."

    "What exnation do you want?"

    "We won¡¯t go too far. We want Lu Tianxing to kneel on the ground, kowtow, and apologize to us, abolish his martial arts, and swear never to step into Jiangnan for the rest of his life. If he can do this, we can assure you that from now on, we won¡¯t bother him." Zhao Wuji said solemnly.

    "Destroy my grandson, do you really think I¡¯m afraid to kill you all?"

    The Old Master Lu¡¯s voice was filled with a deep tone, a hint of murderous intent in his voice, indicating that today he was determined to kill.

    Lu Tianxing watched with cold eyes, silently observing Sun Qian and Zhao Wuji ying their parts, his expression unchanged, quietly watching the scene.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, clung tightly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm with a tense expression. Bai Qiao Mountain and the others only snickered coldly without speaking. They wanted to see how the Lu Family would handle this matter.

    "Kill me?"

    Zhao Wuji was slightly taken aback, then burst intoughter, "Lu Tiankuang, do you dare to kill me? Do you see who¡¯s behind me? Zhao Family, Sun Family, Pang Family, Wei Family, Zhu Family, Xu Family, we¡¯ve alle. Do you dare to kill us? If you kill us, the Lu Family will suffer too. To be honest, we¡¯re here today to seek justice. If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t me us for being rude."

    Zhao Wujiughed heartily, his gaze sinisterly scanning everyone in the Lu Family, "Do you know? I¡¯ve never forgotten my son¡¯s desperate eyes for over twenty years. Do you know? Every time I close my eyes in these past twenty years, I see my son¡¯s desperate and helpless look. His greatest wish in life was to kill Lu Tianzhan. Unfortunately, Lu Tianzhan died, so I can only make his son pay for it."

    "Old Master of Lu Family, we have no intention of being enemies with the Lu Family, but I also hope the Lu Family gives us a reasonable exnation." Sun Qian also said at this time.

    "That¡¯s right, we need an exnation from the Lu Family."

    "Family Head Zhao is right. We must have a reasonable exnation today. Otherwise, we don¡¯t mind going to the end with the Lu Family."

    "Right, today we need to seek justice no matter what. What Lu Tianzhan did back then was too excessive, and we must have a reasonable exnation. Make his son kneel on the ground and apologize to us, then abolish his martial arts and get out of Jiangnan."

    Standing beside Zhao Wuji and Sun Qian, the other family members also shouted, their tones filled with murderous intent. Lu Tianxing must not be left alive. There is already one Lu Haoyue in the Lu Family, there cannot be another Lu Tianxing. If these two were to grow, who in Jiangnan could suppress the Lu Family?

    "Lu Tiankuang, do you hear that? This is the voice of the Jiangnan Families. You must give us an exnation today. We dare not offend the Lu Family, nor threaten you, but if you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, then our families, even if exhausting all resources, will go to the end with the Lu Family, without reprieve." Hearing the sounds from around, Zhao Wuji said unceremoniously to the Old Master.

    All members of the Lu Family felt an overwhelming sense of oppression. First, it was Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogance, now families that once only dared to live off the Lu Family¡¯s air were daring to unite to oppress the Lu Family. How could this not make one angry?

    The Old Master Lu did not say anything further, instead bowed his head and sunk into thought.

    Lu Hongda, seeing this scene, became a little restless and hurriedly said, "Dad, think thrice before acting. Our Lu Family can no longer withstand any more turmoil. If this continues, our Lu Family might end up destroyed, Dad, think thrice."

    "Yes, this is no trifling matter. We must not allow the Lu Family to fall into ruin because of one person."

    "Grandfather, please reconsider. With so many families united, if we destroy them, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Suddenly, members of the Lu Family spoke up one after another. Although the Lu Family withdrew from Beijing, it is still a dominant force in Jiangnan. If they confront the Jiangnan Families to the death over Lu Tianxing¡¯s matter, it won¡¯t benefit them at all.

    "Haoyue, what do you think?"

    Suddenly, the Old Master Lu focused his gaze on Lu Haoyue behind Lu Bowen.

    "Kill! Since our Lu Family was founded, we¡¯ve never had the words ¡¯humble and servile¡¯ in our lexicon. If they dare to unite to cause trouble, it means this matter can no longer be resolved peacefully. Since it can¡¯t be resolved peacefully, then kill, kill until they shake with fear, until they never dare to seek trouble again." Lu Haoyue said with murderous intent.

    "Lu Haoyue, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Doing this will bring the Lu Family to a state of eternal damnation; you¡¯ll be the eternal sinner of the Lu Family." Lu Hongda sternly scolded Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Haoyue, you¡¯re leading the Lu Family down a dead-end. I don¡¯t think you deserve to be the heir to the Lu Family¡¯s headship." Lu Gaoyang also loudly rebuked.

    "Enough."

    The Old Master Lu suddenly stood up from his chair, his sharp gaze sweeping over everyone in the hall, and he said softly, "Over twenty years ago, I made the biggest mistake of my life, which was to listen to you, humbling ourselves to eliminate the hatred other Jiangnan families had for the Lu Family, personally driving my son to Beijing to introspect. This was the biggest mistake of my life, an uncorrectable mistake that willst a lifetime..."

 Chapter 1119 - 1112: Arriving One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1112: Arriving One After Another</h4>

    Old Master Lu¡¯s voice echoed in the hall, causing Zhao Wuji and others to suddenly feel a bad premonition. More than twenty years ago, Lu Tianzhan caused a stir in Jiangnan, forcing other families to unite against the Lu Family andpelled them to send Lu Tianzhan to Beijing. Now that Old Master Lu is bringing up past events again, it definitely won¡¯t be anything good.

    Some people in the Lu Family also had a change in expression; they were among those who persuaded Old Master Lu topromise back then.

    Old Master Lu ignored the changing expressions around him and continued speaking to himself.

    "More than twenty years, a full twenty years. All these years, I¡¯ve lived with guilt every moment. If I hadn¡¯t cared so much about the Lu Family back then, my son and daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t have died, and my grandson wouldn¡¯t have be an orphan. Now, more than twenty yearster, you want to repeat the same trick, wanting to cripple my grandson, to turn him into a useless person. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just delusional. If anyone dares to say another word, I won¡¯t mind using your heads to test the sharpness of my treasured knife."

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically upon hearing this statement, as if suddenly recalling the scene of Old Master Lu killing his way into Beijing with just a knife over twenty years ago.

    "Old Master Lu, such murderous aura, this isn¡¯t good."

    Just then, an abrupt voice came from outside the hall again. Everyone turned their heads towards the door and immediately saw a man in a Tang suit appear in their sight. He had no imposing aura, but in the eyes of others, he seemed like a treasured sword hidden in its sheath, and once drawn, it would be a river of blood.

    Beside the man was another man dressed in casual clothes. This man¡¯s expression was cold with no visible emotion, and his slender fingers, simr to a woman¡¯s, yed with a golden copper coin, the flickering shadow of which made it impossible to see where the coin really was.

    These two were Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. They naturally knew who Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan were and understood their identities. What were they doing here now?

    Could it be they came for Lu Tianxing too?

    The thought made its way into Zhao Wuji¡¯s mind, and his expression changed immediately. If Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan came for Lu Tianxing, their desire to suppress the Lu Family today and cripple Lu Tianxing seemed destined to fail.

    "Group Leader Sima, what brings you to the Lu Family? Do you intend to stop us from taking revenge?"

    Zhao Wuji¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant and a bit tense.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement."

    Sima Lingyun nced around, paused on Lu Tianxing, and finallynded his gaze on Old Master Lu: "Old Master Lu, please pardon my intrusion."

    "Group Leader Sima, you must be joking. Your presence brings glory to my humble abode. Why would I mind?"

    Old Master Lu said with a smile, "Young man from the Mu Family, what brings you here today? Your ox-nosed grandfather actually let you leave Beijing?"

    "Elder Lu, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m here apanying Sima today." Mu Qingchuan replied neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    "Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t just stand there, have a seat first!"

    Old Master Lu signaled for someone to bring two chairs over.

    Without any hesitation, Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan sat down, casually watching the hall, as if waiting for a good show to begin.

    Zhao Wuji and others focused their gaze on Sima Lingyun, trying to guess whether Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan were here for Lu Tianxing or, as they imed, just to watch the excitement.

    However, Sima Lingyun maintained a slight smile, making it impossible to discern his intentions.

    "Old Master Lu, are you determined to oppose the entire Jiangnan Family?"

    Zhao Wuji took a deep breath, knowing he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he waited, unforeseen changes might ur, and it would be impossible to cripple Lu Tianxing.

    Before Old Master Lu could speak, a crisp voice rang out at the door again: "So what if we oppose your entire Jiangnan Family? You bunch of crumbling tiles and walls, try touching Lu Tianxing, and killing you will be as easy as flipping my hand."

    "Killing you will be as easy as flipping my hand?"

    The appearance of this voice made everyone¡¯s heart sink. Who was this womaning, and she didn¡¯t seem friendly.

    The next moment, an unusually beautiful woman slowly walked in from outside. She wore a ck long dress, her figure tall and curvy, with wavy hair shimmering rose-red under the sunlight,plementing a charming face that made one feel hot-blooded at the sight, wanting to covet her.

    The woman had subtle eye makeup, her watery eyes carrying hints of enigma. The proud Holy Maiden Peak exuded the perfect charm of a mature woman, while her perky hips under the ck long dress caught the eye. Her legs, wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, ended in crystal high heels, radiating an aura of nobility, adding to her allure.

    But at this moment, this woman¡¯s delicate face was as cold as frost, with a hint of a vague murderous intent, a strong aura permeating her presence.

    Although this woman was beautiful and enchanting, nobody dared look at her with a disrespectful gaze because she was none other than the Sect Leader of the Shen Family, Shen Manjun.

    Behind Shen Manjun, Uncle Shou and two n elders from the Shen Family followed closely, their eyes sweeping over Zhao Wuji and others disdainfully, as if looking at dead people, with no emotional fluctuations.

    Beside them stood an adorably dressed little girl. Although her face was tense, her ck and white eyes kept darting around, appearing extremely mischievous. When she saw Lu Tianxing standing in the hall, a look of joy shed on her face. She wanted to rush over but was held back by the current scene, only able to gaze at Lu Tianxing with her eyes.

    "Shen Manjun, what brings you here? This is Jiangnan, not Beijing. Are you also nning to meddle in this affair and oppose all of Jiangnan¡¯s families?"

    Seeing Shen Manjun, Zhao Wuji and others¡¯ expressions turned exceedingly ugly. Having Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan of unclear intentions was one thing, but now Shen Manjun appeared too, making it increasingly difficult for them to suppress the Lu Family.

 Chapter 1120 - 1113: You Shouldnâ€™t Have Come Here

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1113: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Come Here</h4>

    "Whether I intervene or not, what does it have to do with you, Zhao Wuji? You are not qualified to threaten me."

    Shen Manjun¡¯s pretty face was as cold as ice. She snorted disdainfully, raised her head to look at Old Master Lu, and said, "I came uninvited, I hope you won¡¯t mind."

    "Guests are always wee. The Sect Leader of the Shen Family is too polite." Old Master Lu said calmly.

    Shen Manjun nodded, said no more, and walked directly toward Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    "Are you two okay!" Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing, a trace of barely noticeable tenderness shed in her eyes, and she asked softly.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Why did youe?"

    "I heard you ran into trouble in Jiangnan, and I was worried someone might give you a hard time, so I came to back you up." Shen Manjun said softly.

    "And me, and me, Uncle, I¡¯m also here to back you up. If anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll definitely get my grandpa to teach them a lesson, beat them until they¡¯re rolling around on the ground."

    Following behind Shen Manjun, Qiaoqiao also spoke up at this time, waving her fists while trying hard to appear fierce. But because of her delicate look, no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t project an intimidating aura; instead, she became even more adorable.

    "Qiaoqiao, thank you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face revealed a trace of a smile, and his gaze toward Shen Manjun was filled with a touch of tenderness. He was well aware of the risks Shen Manjun took toe to Jiangnan. This kind of favor, he simply could not repay.

    "Hehe, Uncle, if you really want to thank me, just treat me to a meal. I want to eat Yangcheng Lake hairy crabs." Qiaoqiao squinted her eyes and said.

    "No problem, once this matter is settled, I¡¯ll treat you to Yangcheng Lake hairy crabs."

    Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Qiaoqiao on the head, then looked at Shen Manjun and said, "Man Jun, you¡¯d better find a ce to sit down for now. A bunch of ants doesn¡¯t require you to take action."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing call Shen Manjun by her name, she frowned slightly, but soon her expression returned to calm, and she said nothing.

    "If you need any help, just call me."

    Shen Manjun nodded, found a ce at random to sit, and quietly watched the developments.

    Just then, Liang Shidao suddenly walked in from outside.

    When he saw the cid Lu Family, a trace of surprise shed in Liang Shidao¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly concealed. However, this did not escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, who noted Liang Shidao¡¯s change in demeanor.

    "Liang Shidao, what are you doing here? Are you also nning to get involved in this matter?" Seeing Liang Shidao, Zhao Wuji was taken aback, clearly not expecting Liang Shidao to return. But then he got furious.

    "Family Head Zhao, if you cane here, why can¡¯t I?"

    Liang Shidao smiled slightly, then walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and said with lingering fear, "Brother Lu, I heard you encountered trouble on the way. Fortunately, you and your wife are alright."

    "Of course, I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liang Shidao, took a deep breath, and said softly, "Mr. Liang, you shouldn¡¯t havee here."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm eyes, Liang Shidao felt a sudden chill in his heart and forced a smile, saying, "Brother Lu, you¡¯re joking. We are friends, your business is my business. Besides, such a big thing happened today, how could I note?"

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, but a hint of killing intent shed across his heart. From Liang Shidao¡¯s change of expression earlier, he had already figured out that yesterday¡¯s kidnapping of Bai Zhiqing was most likely orchestrated by the Liang Family.

    And Liang Shidao¡¯s visit this time was not to help him, but purely to watch the spectacle, or perhaps to deliver a fatal blow at a critical moment.

    Liang Shidao was also sneering in his heart. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s words suggested he knew what happened yesterday was orchestrated by him, it no longer mattered. With so many families united, they could make Lu Tianxing suffer. No matter what choice Lu Tianxing made, he would be the target of the Jiangnan and even Beijing noble families. Meanwhile, the Liang Family had the Yang Family backing them, and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t do anything against the Liang Family.

    What surprised Liang Shidao was that Lu Tianxing seemed to have many friends and even managed to connect with the Beijing Shen Family. However, a single Shen Family was not enough to rely on, a family led by a woman was doomed to fall sooner orter.

    "Liang Shidao, so you¡¯re saying you¡¯re determined to get involved in this matter today."

    Standing beside Zhao Wuji, the middle-aged man Sun Qian was also a bit angry, with a hint of menace in his tone.

    "He won¡¯t get involved in this matter. My affairs don¡¯t require others to intervene."

    Before Liang Shidao could speak, Lu Tianxing had already spoken first, "From the look of your words, today you won¡¯t stop until I cripple my martial arts myself."

    "That¡¯s right. When your father did something wrong back then, he died, and we let it go. But now, he still has a son, so we have to hold you ountable. A father¡¯s debt is repaid by the son. Today, you must cripple your own martial arts to give us an exnation." Zhao Wuji said solemnly.

    The other family members present didn¡¯t speak, but their expressions carried a trace of coldness.

    "What if I don¡¯t cripple my martial arts?"

    "Then don¡¯t me us for being rude. I know your strength is formidable, but can you be stronger than all of us? We can always resort to mutually destructive measures." Zhao Wuji said viciously, not believing that Shen Manjun and Liang Shidao would dare to tear their faces with so many families in Jiangnan.

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded indifferently, then turned to Old Master Lu and said, "Grandpa, do your words still count? Can I kill them all?"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Lu Hongda could not help but speak up, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too presumptuous. Do you know who they are? They are from the major families of Jiangnan. If you kill them, do you want the Lu Family to be annihted?"

    "Are you thinking that p just now was too light?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, and the killing intent shot out from his eyes again.

    Feeling the killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Lu Hongda¡¯s face changed, and he didn¡¯t dare to say another word. He looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of hatred, secretly cursing him a few times as a beast in his heart.

    Upon seeing this scene, Liang Shidao was immediately overjoyed in his heart; the show was finally about to y out. Now it depended on how Old Master Lu responded. If he forbade the killing, Lu Tianxing falling out with the Lu Family would be a foregone conclusion. If those people were killed, then the Lu Family would have offended the whole of Jiangnan, finally paving the way for the Liang Family¡¯s rise.

    "Kill them if they want to kill you. Why not kill?"

    Old Master Lu finally spoke, saying slowly, "You are my grandson, so go ahead and do whatever you want! The Lu Family will always be your backing. I want to see who dares to harm my grandson today. Whoever tries, dies."

    As he spoke, Old Master Lu looked at Lu Haoyue, who was standing behind Lu Bowen, and said, "Haoyue, go bring me my sword."

    "Yes!"

    Without any hesitation, Lu Haoyue immediately turned and walked toward the hall.

 Chapter 1121: 1114: Third Young Master Han Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1114: Third Young Master Han Arrives</strong>

    ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re bold. It seems today¡¯s the time for a killing spree.¡±

    Hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything further. He turned around, his gaze falling upon Zhao Wuji. ¡°Want me to strip myself of martial skills and roll out of Jiangnan? You can try. I¡¯ve killed quite a few today already, don¡¯t mind a few more lives. If you daree at me, I¡¯ll dare kill you. See if your heads are harder, or my de, Lu Tianxing¡¯s, is tougher.¡±

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s entire being immediately exuded an overwhelming killing intent. At this moment, he seemed like a Killing God descended to earth, with one nce making people¡¯s backs cold. A faint red light circted around his body, like the suffusion of blood.

    Killing intent!

    The dense, inerasable killing intent pervaded the hall.

    Zhao Wuji and others, being martial artists, felt this killing intent more acutely. Lu Tianxing seemed transformed into a Killing God, with countless aggrieved souls wailing around him.

    The martial artists Zhao Wuji had brought with him also changed color fiercely at the same time, faces turning somewhat pale, a hint of horror showing. They¡¯d never seen anyone with such dense killing intent, fully immersed as though walking out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, withdraw your killing intent immediately. Do you want the Lu Family to fall into a pit of destruction?¡±

    Before Zhao Wuji could speak, Lu Gaoyang who had been pped by Lu Tianxing earlier couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°Lu Family? What do I owe to the Lu Family? I¡¯ve never eaten a grain of your rice, nor drank a bowl of your water, nor worn a piece of your clothing. What I do is none of your business.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was chillingly cold as he stepped forward, brimming with murderous intent. ¡°Today, Lu Tianxing deres here, whoever blocks me, I¡¯ll kill whoever. I don¡¯t care who you are, what status you hold. If you want trouble with me,e forth. I don¡¯t mind sending you all down the etherworld.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waspletely out of patience at this moment, his killing intent unrestrained. He was truly enraged.

    Sima Lingyun, sitting nearby, heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and saw his eyes cold as frost. He frowned, knowing Lu Tianxing was wholly moved to kill. If Zhao Wuji and the others didn¡¯t retreat, Lu Family would inevitably flow with blood.

    Though aware of this, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t voice out to stop it. Beforeing to the Lu Family, he already reported the appearance of the Array-breaking Crossbow in Jiangnan to those above, who entrusted this matter fully to him. His way of dealing with it was to kill. Without killing, how to restore Yanhuang Group¡¯s reputation, warning those with ulterior motives?

    Lu Family people likewise didn¡¯t speak again. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they were entirely afraid. Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent told them clearly, if anyone dared speak, he wouldn¡¯t mind a killing spree. Moreover, Old Sir Lu obviously supported Lu Tianxing, making their words futile.

    Ignoring those around, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze rested on Zhao Wuji and the others. ¡°You all want to kill me? I¡¯ll give you one chance then; either strike or I¡¯ll ughter you all.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too arrogant! Do you think you alone can be our match?¡±

    Zhao Wuji was zing with anger, while the others showed fierce faces at Lu Tianxing. As people from various Jiangnan families, they¡¯d never suffered such humiliation.

    ¡°Hahaha, boss, you¡¯re too much! How could you not tell me about such a good thing? Luckily, I¡¯m sharp, heard the news and rushed over. Looks like we brothers can join hands to kill enemies today!¡±

    A mboyant voice suddenly came from outside.

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, his face immediately showing a smile.

    While Zhao Wuji and the others¡¯ faces darkened upon hearing it, each turning to look behind.

    The next moment, a mboyant man appeared in their view.

    This man looked around his twenties, with short shrewd hair, holding a segmented long spear, its de glittering under the sun. He walked step by step inside, ignoring all gazes, stopping right next to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Boss, truly, how could you not tell me about such a good thing? Aren¡¯t you treating me as a brother? Luckily, Sister Yafei and the others worried about you and told me. I rushed over, fortunate to have not missed it.¡±

    This man was none other than Han Zifeng.

    Upon hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed and said, ¡°I was worried you¡¯d get involved. This matter won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    ¡°Fear what? Just a bunch of scatterbrains. Boss, this time we kill until rivers flow with blood, ughter this bunch. Let them see if my spear can take lives,¡± Han Zifeng said, filled with killing intent.

    Listening to Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing felt warmth filling his heart. This was true brotherhood, no matter the reason, what the opponent was, how strong; whatever the brother did, I stand with him, side by side in battle, killing until the rivers flow deep with blood.

    Life-and-death brotherhood, no more than this. Even if before knife mountains, fire seas, surrounded by strong foes, I¡¯ll apany you to tackle them.

    Faces of Zhao Wuji and Sun Qian alternated between green and pale, hearts filled with fury. Han Zifeng tantly ignored them, not just ignoring but using words to fiercely humiliate them. However prestigious the Jiangnan families were, they¡¯d never been subjected to such insult.

    ¡°Third Young Master Han, I appreciate your sentiments, but it¡¯s best you don¡¯t get involved. After all, your grandfather¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Han Zifeng interrupted him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. If my grandfather didn¡¯t consent, do you think I could sneak out from home? No need to worry, these folks I don¡¯t consider much.¡±

    As soon as he finished, Han Zifeng raised the long spear gently, its tip pointed at Zhao Wuji and others. He said grimly, ¡°Anyone wanting to harm my brother Han Zifeng better ask this Thunder Spear first. Who among youes first to die?¡±

    Sun Qian¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed, staring coldly at Han Zifeng, asking, ¡°Who are you, do you intend to interfere?¡±

    ¡°Who I am, you aren¡¯t qualified to know. All I know is anyone daring to harm my brother must die.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What you! Fight if you want, don¡¯t dawdle if youck guts; mere useless stuff,¡±

    Han Zifeng¡¯s words were utterly impolite, filled with mockery, entirely disregarding Zhao Wuji and others.

    PS: Thanks to ¨t¡ï¡±¡±Ýx©è¡ú and Vertical Deep Feeling, Immersing in Remaining Moisture two brothers for their rewards!!!

 Chapter 1122 - 1115: Mu Qingxue Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1115: Mu Qingxue Appears</h4>

    "You..."

    Zhao Wuji and the others were enraged, their faces turning livid with fury, yet they dared not make a move. The reason they dared to brazenlye to the Lu Family and demand Lu Tianxing to cripple himself was entirely because someone was backing him up from behind.

    But now, looking at the situation, how could Lu Tianxing allow them to toy with him? Not to mention Shen Manjun and others standing by his side, the most important thing now was that the Lu Family was nothing like the rumors outside, iming they did not want Lu Tianxing to return home. If they truly didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing back, would Old Sir Lu let him cause chaos in the Lu Family?

    "It¡¯s not good, we¡¯ve been tricked."

    Thinking of this, Zhao Wuji and Sun Qian¡¯s faces changed dramatically, they weren¡¯t fools. Previously, they were so focused on revenge that they overlooked this point. Now that they¡¯de to their senses, a slight thought immediately revealed the truth ¡ª it was clearly a ploy to lure out the snakes, to draw out everyone with ill intentions towards the Lu Family and eliminate them all.

    No wonder they had encountered no obstruction upon entering the Lu Family, and everything went smoothly. It turned out the other side had deliberately opened the door, waiting for them to walk in.

    Looking at the expressionless Old Sir Lu, everyone felt a chill down their spine. What a y, how foolish they were to jump right into it. But now, they couldn¡¯t retreat; even if they wanted to withdraw, the Lu Family and Lu Tianxing would never let them go. All they could do now was brace themselves and hold on.

    Just as Zhao Wuji and the others¡¯ expressions were changing unpredictably, Mu Qingxue appeared at the gate of the Lu Family, her face somewhat pale. On her way to the Lu Family, she saw someone clearing corpses, evidently indicating there had been an attempt to intercept Lu Tianxing halfway. And outside on the road, arge number of cars were parked, which clearly meant Lu Tianxing had already entered the Lu Family. She needed to hurry.

    After getting out of the car, Mu Qingxue hurriedly walked towards the gate of the Lu Family, with Gongsun Ye following behind her.

    Mu Qingxue walked to the gate, intending to step inside, but Gongsun Ye reached out to stop her: "Miss, are you really sure? The Young Master is also inside. You should think twice. Why don¡¯t we go back first? With the Young Master there, nothing will happen to Lu Tianxing. You could call after it¡¯s all over."

    Mu Qingxue nced at Gongsun Ye and said softly, "Grandpa Gongsun, I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, but I don¡¯t want to wait. I want to stand with him, sharing in both advance and retreat. Whether he epts me or not, I will do what I love."

    Gongsun Ye sighed gently at Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, choosing not to say anything further. He had watched Mu Qingxue grow up and knew well how determined she could be; once she made up her mind, not even nine oxen could pull her back.

    Mu Qingxue took a deep breath, without hesitation, lifted her foot, and walked towards the Lu Family Mansion.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s love was humble, even more so than those like Rose, because her devotion might not yield any return, yet she was still willing, without regret.

    Meanwhile, in the hall, Zhao Wuji and Sun Qian¡¯s faces were changing unpredictably. Looking at the people of the Lu Family, their expressions twisted in horror: "It was you, you deliberately acted yesterday, giving others the illusion that the Lu Family did not wee Lu Tianxing back. And today, you were waiting for us to take the bait, to catch us all in one, weren¡¯t you?"

    Liang Shidao, standing by, was swept with shock, his face slightly changing too. No wonder he felt something was off upon arriving at the Lu Family. It turned out all this was an act by Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing; their aim was to draw them out, then capture them all in one go.

    Liang Shidao¡¯s face shifted twice, quickly regainingposure. He watched the scene without expression, leaving others guessing what he might be thinking.

    "Figured it out? Seems you¡¯re not too dumb, but unfortunately, it¡¯s now a bit toote. Daring to plot against our Lu Family ¡ª you should have been dead long ago."

    At this moment, Lu Haoyue emerged from behind the main hall with arge knife, handing it to Old Sir Lu before looking at Zhao Wuji and saying, "Did my third uncle kill the wrong person back then? Aren¡¯t all of your families soaked with blood, forcing the good into harlotry? Your sons and grandsons act wantonly, relying on their family to oppress and exploit. Don¡¯t they deserve to die? Now I think, my third uncle¡¯s biggest mistake in life was not wiping out all of you back then."

    "Nonsense, can your family memberspare with those country bumpkins?"

    Zhao Wuji¡¯s face turned bright red, only managing to squeeze out a sentence after a long pause.

    "Is that so? So by that reasoning, as long as our strength surpasses yours, we can kill you at will?"

    A clear, disdainful voice suddenly came from behind.

    Upon hearing another clear and pleasant voice, the faces of Zhao Wuji and others became even more unsightly because each voice that sounded was there to support Lu Tianxing, and the forces were exceptionally strong. What the heck was going on?

    Sitting beside Sima Lingyun, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face turned even more somber upon hearing this voice, his eyes ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing, as if he wished to tear him to pieces, because he knew this voice all too well ¡ª it was clearly his sister Mu Qingxue¡¯s.

    And when Mu Qingxue appeared in everyone¡¯s view, Zhao Wuji and the others¡¯ faces became even more spectacr. They were certainly not unfamiliar with Mu Qingxue, knowing she was the Mu Family¡¯s precious gem. Some even went as far as sending their family members to Beijing, hoping their family could be linked with Mu Qingxue, thus forming an alliance with the Mu Family.

    But why was Mu Qingxue here now, and why wasn¡¯t she appearing with Mu Qingchuan? Could she be here to help Lu Tianxing too?

    And upon seeing Mu Qingxue, Liang Shidao¡¯s heart surged with turmoil. He never expected such a simple matter to escte to this extent. Even if Lu Tianxing had a fallout with the Lu Family, judging by these emergent forces, it¡¯s unlikely the Lu Family could withstand them.

    Now, Liang Shidao was filled with deep regret. Had he known this would happen, he would have prevented his grandfather from plotting against Lu Tianxing even if it killed him. But now, it was toote to back down. His only hope now was that Lu Tianxing was bluffing, unwilling to kill.

    As for the Yang Family, Liang Shidao didn¡¯t even hope for their presence. Given the grudge between the Yang and Lu Families, if the Yang Family dared to appear, Old Sir Lu¡¯s knife would be stained with blood at the first opportunity. Not to mention the Shen Family and Mu Family¡¯s involvement, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t dare offend them.

 Chapter 1123 - 1116: What Did You Just Say?

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1116: What Did You Just Say?</h4>

    When Lu Tianxing saw Mu Qingxue, a trace of surprise appeared on his face. How did Mu Qingxuee? Shouldn¡¯t she be in Beijing now? How could she appear here, and without Mu Qingchuan? Did she sneak out?

    All eyes fell on Mu Qingxue, but she seemed not to notice the gazes around her, slowly walking into the hall.

    The surroundings were silent, with no one speaking.

    "Qingxue, didn¡¯t you promise me you¡¯d stay in Beijing? Howe you¡¯re here." Mu Qingchuan was the first to speak up, unable to hold back.

    "Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I forced Grandpa Gongsun to sneak me out of the house, I..."

    Mu Qingxue looked timidly at Mu Qingchuan, but before she could finish speaking, Mu Qingchuan interrupted her: "Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. Sit beside me now, and I¡¯ll send you back to Beijingter."

    "I won¡¯t."

    Mu Qingxue stubbornly stood in ce, her gaze falling on Lu Tianxing: "I want to stand with him, through thick and thin."

    "Miss Mu, why put yourself through this?" Lu Tianxing heard this, felt Mu Qingchuan¡¯s murderous gaze, and said with a bitter smile.

    "There¡¯s nothing to it. I just want to tell you, you saved my life back then, and I will always stay by your side, through thick and thin." Mu Qingxue took a deep breath and said firmly.

    Crash!

    Before Mu Qingxue finished her words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed at the scene; her words were no different from a veiled confession.

    The dignified daughter of the Mu Family, confessing to a married man, saying she would always stay by his side, through thick and thin. Her words were like a storm, changing everyone¡¯s expressions to one of shock and disbelief.

    And when Bai Zhiqing heard these words, her gaze immediately fell on Lu Tianxing, as if to say: after we return, you better have a reasonable exnation for this.

    Understanding the meaning in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing felt a bitter taste in his heart. This was going to be a big problem. Not only was Bai Zhiqing here, but also Bai Qiao Mountain. If the old man knew he had other women besides Bai Zhiqing, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he ate him alive.

    In contrast, Gongsun Ye and Mu Qingchuan could only let out a heavy sigh in their hearts. What they feared most hade true.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you only hide behind women and let them protect you?" Zhao Wuji couldn¡¯t help but say, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "That¡¯s bullshit."

    Han Zifeng angrily said: "Killing you doesn¡¯t require my brother to act. I can ughter you all by myself."

    "Third Young Master Han, I appreciate your kindness, but you don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter."

    Lu Tianxing stopped Han Zifeng, stepped forward, and didn¡¯t bother with any more words: "Don¡¯t you want me to cripple myself? Then show your skills. If you can¡¯t, you will all die today."

    "Lu Tianxing, do you dare kill us? I¡¯m telling you, if you kill us, you won¡¯t escape. Not just you, but all your family will die." Zhao Wuji coldly said.

    "Zhao Wuji, you¡¯re asking for death. Today, I¡¯ll grant it to you."

    Lu Tianxing said coldly: "Back then, my father was merciful and spared you, and now you dare bark again. Today, I¡¯ll correct my father¡¯s mistake and ughter you all."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent surged once more.

    "Hahaha, kill us? Lu Tianxing, do you dare to kill me?"

    Zhao Wujiughed loudly, with a ferocious expression, not believing that Lu Tianxing would dare take action against them.

    "Is that so? In that case, then die."

    As the word ¡¯die¡¯ was uttered, Lu Tianxing instantly turned into a blur, disappearing before suddenly acting. Even though the hall was filled with numerous masters and strong individuals, very few could see how Lu Tianxing moved.

    "Crack!"

    Zhao Wuji, who had been ferocious moments ago, now showed an expression of utmost terror, his face turning bright red, unable to say a word, as his throat was clenched byrge hands, lifting him off his wheelchair. His legs trembled incessantly, but it was of no use, like a chick caught in Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp.

    "You... you dare to kill me?"

    Zhao Wuji looked at Lu Tianxing in abject terror, as the boundless murderous intent surged towards him, impacting his mind. In a daze, Zhao Wuji felt as if there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood rolling in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. In the endless sea of blood, he seemed to see corpses bobbing up and down.

    Fear, terror, regret, waves of emotions surged from Zhao Wuji¡¯s heart. If given another chance, regardless of any promises made by the other side, he would never havee to the Lu Family.

    "What do you intend to do?"

    "Release Family Head Zhao, to avoid making a grave mistake. If you dare kill Family Head Zhao, you will be opposing the entire Jiangnan. I advise you to think carefully about this."

    This event happened in an instant,sting less than a breath¡¯s time, Zhao Wuji had already fallen into Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp.

    Middle-aged man Sun Qian¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly at this moment, yet he refused to believe Lu Tianxing dared act against so many families. So, with impunity, he looked at Lu Tianxing and said: "Lu Tianxing, if you dare act against the Zhao family, I assure you, you will not walk out of Jiangnan; do you believe it? Your whole family will die..."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Before Sun Qian could finish, intense fear shed across Zhao Wuji¡¯s face, and he shouted: "No..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing applied slight pressure with his palm, and with a cracking sound, Zhao Wuji¡¯s head tilted to the side, dead beyond doubt.

    Lu Tianxing casually tossed Zhao Wuji¡¯s corpse aside and, tilting his head, looked at Sun Qian, saying in an unruffled tone: "What did you just say?"

    Despite the calm tone, it sent a bone-chilling sensation through many present.

    Life was as fragile as grass, killing was like harvesting grass, they now finally understood the meaning of this saying.

    At this moment, Sun Qian¡¯s face twisted wildly, as he roared: "Kill him, Family Head Feng, Young Master Wei, Young Master Zhu, Xu Family Master, this kid is already possessed; we cannot wait any longer, kill, let¡¯s attack together and kill him."

    "Yes, everyonee at him together, kill."

    Other family members also snapped back to reality,manding the Martial Artists beside them to attack Lu Tianxing. They could no longer care for anything else. If they didn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, they would certainly die today.

    PS: Three updates every day, that should be enough!!!

 Chapter 1124 - 1117: Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1117: Take Action</h4>

    "Kill!"

    Upon hearing the orders from their respective young masters, the martial artists standing by them understood the gravity of the situation. Without hesitation, they unleashed the True Qi within them.

    A dozen people charged at Lu Tianxing. Among them, a martial artist at the early-stage Mythical level took the lead, True Qi surging on his body. He struck with his palm, ghostly and eerie, as if countless vengeful spirits emerged from his palm, wailing sharply, disturbing one¡¯s mind.

    "Ghost Howl Palm."

    This martial artist was the first to approach Lu Tianxing, his eyes fierce, a palm strike descending, instantly surrounded by ghostly images, as if a ghostly w extended from the shadows.

    His palm technique was exceptionally profound. When executed, it emitted sharp sounds, disrupting a martial artist¡¯s senses, capable of silently bringing about one¡¯s demise.

    "Foolhardy."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at theyers of ghostly images. He casually struck, and a cracking sound was heard, resulting in the martial artist¡¯s arm exploding into a rain of blood.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward, flipped his palm, and a Sky Flipping Sealnded on the martial artist¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    The martial artist had no chance to dodge. Helplessly, he watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm hit his head, letting out a shrill scream. Everyone witnessed an invisible force crush down on the martial artist¡¯s head, driving him into the ground, turning him into a bloody pancake, dead on the spot.

    Sitting inside, Shen Manjun was startled and quickly signaled the Great Elder of the Shen Family beside her with her eyes. The elder nodded, tapping Qiaoqiao on the back of her neck. Qiaoqiao immediately felt groggy, falling into a slumber.

    This scene was not suited for Qiaoqiao¡¯s eyes.

    Others, despite having experienced such scenarios, were visibly shaken by this scene, a chill running through their hearts, a sense of nausea overwhelming them.

    "Lao San."

    "Lu Tianxing, today you¡¯ll inevitably lose."

    Those acquainted with the martial artist roared in fury, their True Qi surging, seemingly tearing the air apart as theyunched a deadly assault on Lu Tianxing.

    Gathering all their True Qi together, it formed a mountain of des and weapons, spinning and slicing toward Lu Tianxing, shattering the stone bs on the ground into countless pebbles, bombarding toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Stubborn fools, thinking you can kill me with this, utterly foolhardy. Since you seek death, I¡¯ll send you to apany him."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was icy as he stood still. His True Qi majestically flowed, and above his head appeared a small cauldron of True Qi, floating in mid-air. When the mountain of des smashed into Lu Tianxing, the small cauldron vibrated slightly, dispersing all the attacks without a trace, even rebounding with a powerful force that pushed all those martial artists a few steps back.

    "This, this is impossible. We joined our forces and even a middle-stage Mythical warrior wouldn¡¯t dare to confront head-on. Yet, his power is terrifying."

    "It¡¯s not just his power; it¡¯s the defensive power from his cultivation technique. What kind of cultivation technique does he practice to possess such terrifying defensive power? We couldn¡¯t budge him at all."

    "I don¡¯t believe it. Isn¡¯t he just at the early-stage Mythical level? How can he have such formidable defensive power?"

    Witnessing this, everyone was astounded. They never expected theirbined attack could be so easily nullified by Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, everybody. His defense is just astonishing, nothing more. Let me through, and I¡¯ll show him that defense is useless."

    A martial artist roared,yers of True Qi surged from his body, condensing a massive shadow behind him.

    This shadow, like a dark cloud, rolled forward, its body filled with pitch-ck currents. This martial artist, practicing a technique simr to the Five Poison Scripture, had highly toxic True Qi. Once fully unleashed, it could annihte the entire Lu Family in no time.

    "Your defensive power is indeed strong, but let¡¯s see if it can withstand my attack."

    The martial artist looked at Lu Tianxing with a fierce expression, knowing that unless they killed Lu Tianxing today, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive.

    As he spoke, the martial artist moved his arm, and the shadow behind him immediately pounced at Lu Tianxing. Just as it neared a meter from Lu Tianxing, the entire shadow exploded, enveloping Lu Tianxing entirely in ck True Qi.

    Due to being outside the main hall, the flowers and nts several meters around Lu Tianxing withered instantly, indicating the terrifying toxicity involved.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing engulfed in toxic gas, Sun Qian and others breathed a sigh of relief. Such potent toxic True Qi would cause even them to recoil, and now with Lu Tianxing enshrouded, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be crippled.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Inside the hall, Bai Zhiqing and Shen Manjun, Mu Qingxue, and others couldn¡¯t help but exim when they saw this, their faces unable to hide their worry. They wanted to rush over but were stopped.

    "Sister-inw, Miss Mu, please stay calm. Cousin won¡¯t have any trouble. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Rushing over would do no good and only endanger yourselves," Lu Haoyue said in a deep voice, blocking them.

    "Hahaha, finally dead, you¡¯re finally dead. You wanted to kill us, so we killed you first," the martial artist with the toxic True Qiughed menacingly. Even if it meant his own death, he wanted Lu Tianxing to apany him in the grave.

    "Is that so? You think such a little poison could kill me?"

    A voice came from the swirling toxic True Qi as a figure slowly walked out. It was Lu Tianxing.

    His True Qi shook, and a gale abruptly arose around him, blowing the toxic True Qi backward, swiftly enveloping Sun Qian and others.

    "Not good, everyone retreat, hold your breath...."

    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically. They held their breath, retreating rapidly. The martial artist who had unleashed the toxic True Qi desperately tried to dispel the rebounding toxic Qi. Nheless, a few lower-level martial artists, unable to react in time, were enveloped, screaming in agony, their faces turning ck as they dropped dead, poisoned within moments.

    "How could this be, how could this happen, are we going to die here?"

    Fear was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. They didn¡¯t expect their grand arrival at the Lu Family to seek ountability would turn the Lu Family grounds into their grave.

    PS: Thanks to …e?ÑÖÉñ?…d, I dare to touch her underwear and dare to give her a wedding dress, ¨t¡ï""Ýx©è¡ú for the rewards. Also, since some brothers mentioned splitting updates isn¡¯t good, we¡¯re updating together! Scheduled updates will be between nine and ten minutes past nine, three updates together!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1125: 1118: Sending You on Your Way

    <strong>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1118: Sending You on Your Way</strong>

    ¡°What, are you all scared? Afraid to make a move? Then let me handle it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the hesitant crowd and gave a cold smile, stepping towards them. Since he had already fallen out with the families of Jiangnan, there was no need to hold back. Rather than letting these people plot against him in the shadows, it would be better to eliminate them now to forever remove the hidden dangers.

    ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡±

    Standing next to Sun Qian, a young man in his twenties looked at Lu Tianxing in terror and said, ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me, I am¡­ I am the Young Master of the Wei Family. If you kill me, my father won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Shuh!

    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing rushed over, stepping forward with the force of a giant, leaving clear footprints on the ground. Several martial artists of the Wei Family tried to block him, but they were directly pierced through the chest by an Iron Blood Battle Halberd, dying beyond any hope of survival.

    And this Wei Family Young Master who had just spoken only felt his vision blur, then felt a pain between his eyebrows, followed by the sight of a finger sweeping past between his brows.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    His body fell straight to the ground, a bloody hole in his forehead gushing out blood, clearly having been killed by a single strike to the head.

    ¡°Young Master Wei.¡±

    Among the group, a family head seemingly friendly with the Wei Family was shocked upon seeing this scene, pointing at Lu Tianxing with an incredulous face: ¡°You¡­ you actually killed Young Master Wei, do you know the consequences of this?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much. Dare to trouble me, did you not consider that you might die?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a step forward, unleashing a violent force. Behind him, six True Qi arms emerged, merging into one, and sent a massive wave of True Qi crashing toward the person.

    ¡°Protect me, quickly, protect me.¡±

    The family head cried out in terror, fleeing desperately without daring to pause.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing squinted his eyes slightly, reaching out to grab an Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and threw it like a javelin. The halberd flew out with trailing shadows.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd pierced through the person¡¯s chest with great force, pinning him to a corridor pir.

    ¡°I¡­ how did I die?¡±

    Seeing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd piercing his body, the family head couldn¡¯t believe it, murmuring to himself before sumbing to darkness again.

    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually pped a charging martial artist to death, turning his gaze to Sun Qian and the others.

    ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°Demon, that kid has be a demon. We are no match, run, run!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, escape from the Lu Family, and inform all the families of Jiangnan that the Lu Family has gone mad, aiming to wipe us out. We must unite, or we will die.¡±

    Shuh! Shuh! Shuh!

    Everyone could no longer suppress the fear in their hearts, urging their True Qi and skillfully sprinting toward the outside of the Lu Family.

    They watched as Lu Tianxing mercilessly killed one person after another. Having killed the Xu Family head just now, staying here meant certain death because it¡¯s human nature to value their life.

    Staying, knowing they couldn¡¯t win, would be no different from being a fool.

    ¡°Think you can leave? Do you think you¡¯ll get away?¡±

    Lu Tianxing roared, his voice rolling like a tide, and from his body as the starting point, a horrific wave sted out, destroying everything in its path. The flowers and grass shattered, the fake mountains crumbled, and tiles on the corridor exploded into fragments. Several Heaven-level Martial Artists only felt their ears buzzing while their heads exploded. A headless body fell from the sky,nding in an artificial stream, instantly dyeing the water red.

    Although other people didn¡¯t have their heads explode like these, they weren¡¯t much better, bleeding from their orifices because of the sound wave.

    At this time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shot into the sky, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appearing in his hand, unhesitatingly piercing a martial artist¡¯s body.

    Killing one, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause and attacked others again.

    Ah! Ah! Ah!

    A series of tragic screams echoed in the air, bodies dropping like dumplings from the sky. Some that fell weren¡¯t dead, writhing on the ground, screaming in extreme agony, chilling to the onlookers.

    By this time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure was already in the sky, holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, his clothes spotless, not seeming like someone who had just been through a ughter.

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd pointed ominously at the trembling Sun Qian and the remaining Pang Family Patriarch and Young Master Zhu. Lu Tianxing coldly said, ¡°Tell me, who sent you to trouble me? Don¡¯t tell me you came on your own. Bugs like you wouldn¡¯t daree to the Lu Family to show off.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you wish, Lu Tianxing. You¡¯ve killed my Pang Family members, the Xu Family head, Young Master Wei of the Wei Family, the Zhao Family head, you¡¯re doomed. I guarantee you won¡¯t leave Jiangnan alive¡­.¡±

    The Pang Family Patriarch spoke with hateful words, having brought the elite of the Pang Family today, all now dead. Without them, the Pang Family wouldn¡¯t even be a fart in Jiangnan.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    Before the Pang Family Patriarch finished speaking, everyone saw an arm rise from behind Lu Tianxing, a punchunched like a meteor, sting forth.

    The Pang Family Patriarch only felt a great forceing, the punch smashing into his chest. He heard the sound of his chest and heart shattering, then everything went dark.

    He was sted to death by Lu Tianxing with one punch.

    Without ncing at the Pang Family Patriarch¡¯s corpse, Lu Tianxing turned his gaze to Sun Qian and Young Master Zhu: ¡°Now, who of you is willing to tell me who sent you?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Young Master Zhu fell to the ground, showing fear. He swallowed hard and spoke tremblingly: ¡°If¡­ if I tell you who it is, will you spare my life?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Young Master Zhu immediately looked thrilled: ¡°The mastermind behind this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Before Young Master Zhu could finish, Sun Qian standing beside him shed a fierce look, pping Young Master Zhu¡¯s head, causing it to burst, killing him instantly. Even in death, Young Master Zhu¡¯s eyes were wide open with shock and disbelief, as if he never expected Sun Qian to attack him.

    PS: Since brothers mentioned the difort of splitting three chapters, I¡¯ll release them together. Timed updates are set to once every five minutes!

 Chapter 1126 - 1119: Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1119: Evidence</h4>

    "Sun Qian, you¡¯re looking for death."

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly turned somber.

    "Hahaha, seeking death, that¡¯s right, I was already prepared to die when I came here. Lu Tianxing, Lu Family, you won¡¯tst long, it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll bepletely wiped out. Lu Tianxing, this time you¡¯re lucky, having so many people backing you up, unable to kill you. Next time, you won¡¯t have such luck. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Hell."

    Sun Qian looked at Lu Tianxing and let out a piercingugh, and with theughter, wisps of ck blood sprayed from his mouth, his entire body copsed to the ground, clearlymitting suicide by poison.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned grim yet helpless. Who would¡¯ve thought Sun Qian, who was just standing on the same line as Young Master Zhu, would suddenly turn against him, and evenmit suicide by poison.

    Scanning coldly around, Lu Tianxing stepped toward Liang Shidao in the hall: "Mr. Liang, I told you before, you actually shouldn¡¯t havee to the Lu Family. Do you know why?"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold eyes and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, forcing a grim smile and said, "Lu... Brother Lu, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    "Don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?"

    Lu Tianxing smirked coldly, speaking indifferently: "Can you tell me, what¡¯s going on with Zhiqing being kidnapped and found at Lu Haoyue¡¯s vi? Additionally, can you tell me why Sun Qian, before his death, looked at no one else but you? Can you tell me what this means?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯s whole body started shaking uncontrobly, and a thread of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, forcing a smile: "Brother Lu, I really don¡¯t know anything about your sister-inw¡¯s kidnapping, and I have nothing to do with Sun Qian."

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing coldly stared at Liang Shidao, pping his hands: "Elder Zhou, you cane in now and tell him what you¡¯ve investigated for me, so he can die knowing."

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, a sound of footsteps came from outside, and Old Master Zhou walked in. Seeing the corpses outside the hall, even his firm heart felt a chill; ruthless, too ruthless. He had been outside, watching with his own eyes as Zhao Wuji and the others walked into the Lu Family vi, yet so many people all died here, not one left.

    Lu Tianxing was simply a replica of Lu Tianzhan back in the day;wless, unscrupulous, no, even more ruthless than Lu Tianzhan. Back then, Lu Tianzhan would at least leave some room, otherwise, those old grudges wouldn¡¯t have arisen. But Lu Tianxing, there¡¯s absolutely no turning back; if you¡¯re my enemy, I will kill you.

    Old Master Zhou secretly rejoiced in his heart, fortunate that he didn¡¯t break ties with Lu Tianxing because of Zhou Sihao¡¯s incident, otherwise, his corpse might just be among them.

    "Mr. Lu."

    Old Master Zhou respectfully saluted Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Old Master Zhou, please tell our Young Master Liang what you¡¯ve found out."

    Old Master Zhou nodded and said: "Last night, after someone kidnapped Miss Bai, Mr. Lu secretly instructed me to investigate the van used in the kidnapping. Regrettably, the van was dumped at an abandoned parking lot, and no traces could be found, and the kidnappers disappeared without a trace. However, in the middle of the night yesterday, we found the corpses of the kidnappers; they were secretly sunk to the bottom of the river."

    "Unfortunately, human ns can¡¯t rival heaven¡¯s ns. The murderer of these people probably never dreamed these corpses would be dredged up by a few fishermen and discovered by the police, brought back to the police station, and thus found by me. Everyone knows my Zhou Family has a feud with the Liang Family, of course, we would scrutinize the Liang Family thoroughly. These three corpses bear distinctive marks, and their deaths were due to having their throats crushed¡ªa unique Throat-locking Hand of your Liang Family. Those three corpses are still at my Zhou Family, and anyone who doesn¡¯t believe it can go and see if I¡¯m lying."

    After hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯s face was drenched with sweat, especially after seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent gaze, his legs gave way, involuntarily kneeling down, for a moment drenched in sweat.

    He never thought he had been so secretive, killing those three and even meticulously having them sent outside the city to a deserted ce and sunk in the river, but he never imagined they would be discovered.

    At this moment, Liang Shidao waspletely panicked, and it¡¯s actually not entirely his fault; Lu Tianxing¡¯s series of ruthless measures hadpletely unraveled hisposure, especially now that there were corpses with their eyes not closed in peace outside the hall, and the dense smell of blood, all like bolts of lightning striking at Liang Shidao¡¯s body and mind, instantly shattering all his internal defenses.

    Of course, more importantly, the Throat-locking Hand is a unique cultivation technique of the Liang Family, and no one has learned it; in other words, only the Liang Family can use it. He had intended to kill these few people, but one of them suddenly woke up, and he had no choice but to use the Throat-locking Hand.

    However, Liang Shidao originally thought he would throw them to a wilderness, with no one knowing, but who knew they would be dredged up.

    "Liang Shidao, do you have anything else to say? Do you really consider me, Lu Tianxing, just a brute who only knows how to use force?" Lu Tianxing coldly looked at Liang Shidao and said.

    "Brother Lu, no Mr. Lu, spare me, spare my life!"

    Liang Shidao pleaded with Lu Tianxing: "I was forced, really, I was also acting out of my control."

    "Forced?"

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly and said: "If you say you were forced to kidnap my wife, then were you also ¡¯forced¡¯ to let these peoplee to the Lu Family to make me destroy my cultivation and get out of Jiangnan?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao began trembling uncontrobly, staring in fear at Lu Tianxing: "Mr. Lu, this... this matter really has nothing to do with me, I... "

    Liang Shidao¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished before Lu Tianxing interrupted him, saying: "Liang Shidao, you won¡¯t give up until you see the Yellow River, then today I¡¯ll let you die knowing."

    "Old Master Zhou, please continue."

    "Yes."

    Old Master Zhou nodded and said, "Last night, past midnight, the spies I had ced around a hidden vi of the Liang Family reported back that the family head Liang Wanqing secretly met with several individuals, including Sun Qian, Zhao Wuji, Young Master Zhu, Wei Family, and Pang Family heads. If any of you doubt this, I have a few photos here for you to look at."

    As he spoke, Old Master Zhou pulled out a few photos from his pocket and tossed them in front of Liang Shidao.

 Chapter 1127 - 1120: Do You Remember This Sentence?

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1120: Do You Remember This Sentence?</h4>

    After seeing these photos, Liang Shidao felt his head buzz as if struck by lightning, and he stood frozen on the spot. The background of the photo was clearly a very secret vi of the Liang Family, and at the vi¡¯s entrance, his grandfather was bidding farewell to a few people. Although the lighting was dim, it was faintly recognizable that among those people were Zhao Wuji and Sun Qian.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liang Shidao with disdain and said, "Liang Shidao, do you still have anything to say in your defense now?"

    "You win."

    Liang Shidao took a deep breath and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "I¡¯m very curious about how you began to suspect me."

    "Do you remember I once told you that you shouldn¡¯t havee here?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Liang Shidao.

    "I remember."

    "It¡¯s because of those words."

    Lu Tianxing said inly, "For a big family, profit is always paramount, and friendships are pushed aside. Of course, this isn¡¯t absolute, but for you, ¡¯profit first¡¯ holds absolutely. Ever since our first meeting, and ever since you deliberately told me about Lu Haoyue, and then took me to Dream Kingdom to meet Lu Haoyue, you have been scheming against me all the time. Of course, it¡¯s not a problem for you to plot against me, but this indirectly shows that your approach to me is just for the purpose of calcting against me. So, there was no reason for you toe to the Lu Family, especially after Lu Haoyue and I pretended to tear each other¡¯s faces."

    "Because that wouldn¡¯t be in line with a big family¡¯s interests. If you came to the Lu Family, regardless of whether you imed toe on your own or with the support of the Liang Family, you¡¯d eventually offend other families in Jiangnan or the Lu Family. Offending either wouldn¡¯t be a good result for the Liang Family."

    "More importantly, I am alone, and no one would believe I have the qualification or strength to confront other families in Jiangnan, let alone the Lu Family. In their eyes, I, Lu Tianxing, would ultimately die within the Lu Family. So, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to ce high stakes on a person doomed to die. But you came to the Lu Family and stood by my side. If there¡¯s nothing fishy, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death."

    Lu Tianxing, looking indifferent, continued to speak to Liang Shidao, "Of course, this was just a guess after you came to the Lu Family. But after our first meeting, I had someone investigate all the information of your Liang Family. This investigation led to the discovery of a deep hatred between your Liang Family and the Lu Family."

    "Over a hundred years ago, your Liang Family was also a big family in Jiangnan, not much weaker than the Lu Family. But eventually, you fell by the Lu Family¡¯s hand and nearly faced extinction. Although it is unknown what price you ultimately paid to have the Lu Family spare you, this indirectly indicates your enmity with the Lu Family, suggesting you and I cannot be friends."

    "Sost night, I asked Elder Zhou to help me investigate your Liang Family. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Elder Zhou to find much, but I didn¡¯t expect that Elder Zhou could find so many things."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liang Shidao¡¯splexion immediately turned ashen, and color drained from his eyes as if he had lost his soul, his face nk and dull.

    "Liang Shidao, you are clever for knowing how to use every avable person and thing, but you forgot one thing: in the face of absolute strength, any plots and schemes are useless. Do you really think I dare toe to the Lu Family just because I am Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son? Do you think I have no other cards to y? To be blunt, if the Lu Family really dared to turn against me this time, even wanted to kill me, I can guarantee I won¡¯t die. But the Lu Family will not be left with anyone alive within a month, except for Old Master Lu. Even Old Master Lu, I can find a way to severely injure, leaving him also dead with no burial ce, while I remain unscathed."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was cold as he looked at Liang Shidao, a bloodthirsty smile forming at the corner of his mouth, "Liang Shidao, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. I¡¯ll let you watch the Liang Family¡¯s downfall with your own eyes. Since the Liang Family wants to fish in troubled waters, I¡¯ll ensure the Liang Family disappears entirely from this world, leaving not even a chicken or dog behind."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a look of pleading appeared in the eyes of the already lost Liang Shidao, "Mr. Lu, one person¡¯s actions are his own doing, please, please don¡¯t harm my family."

    "Don¡¯t harm your family, Liang Shidao, are you kidding me? If I abandon my martial skills this time, do you think I would have a chance to leave Jiangnan alive? Would my wife have a chance to live? Would you show mercy?"

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, without even ncing at the lifeless Liang Shidao, and spoke to Elder Zhou beside him, "Elder Zhou, I really troubled you today. If you need anything in the future, feel free toe to me. I, Lu Tianxing, will never decline."

    "Thank you, Mr. Lu."

    Elder Zhou¡¯s face showed a strong expression of joy. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, as long as Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t die, the Zhou Family will be worry-free. Furthermore, Lu Tianxing is still so young, there might be a chance in the future to reach a higher realm. If Lu Tianxing seeds, the Zhou Family¡¯s status will surely rise, not necessarily surpassing the Lu Family, but certainly not far behind.

    Without paying attention to the surrounding people, Lu Tianxing returned to the main hall and, facing Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue, Shen Manjun, and others who were worried about him, showed a reassuring look. He coolly swept his gaze over everyone in the Lu Family: "Now, is there anyone else who wants to stop me from taking my parents¡¯ spirit tablets away? Anyone who wants to stop me, feel free to step forward. I¡¯ll give them one chance to strike; if they fail to kill me, they will die instead."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried no trace of emotion. At that moment, he resembled an emperor, wielding life and death power over the world, like an enraged emperor, with corpses lining thousands of miles. The Lu Family members felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer, a chilling sensation enveloping their hearts upon hearing these words.

    "Hahaha, good, good, not bad at all. As expected of my grandson, Lu Tiankuang, what you did was magnificent, you didn¡¯t let me down."

    At this moment,ughter echoed through the hall, and the Old Master of Lu Family looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of appreciation, "Good, you did very well this time, disying a simr ir to mine from the past. Excellent, I can assure you that no one will stop you from taking your parents¡¯ spirit tablets. Now that things here have concluded, I wonder if you are interested in having a chat with me."

    PS: Please support, please support, brothers, it¡¯s almost the end of the month, requesting all the rmendation votes, monthly votes!!!

 Chapter 1128: 1121: The Curtain Falls

    <strong>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1121: The Curtain Falls</strong>

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem at all. How could I dare refuse an invitation from you, sir?¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing respectfully nodded. Although since his arrival at the Lu Family, the opportunities for the Old Master of the Lu Family to speak were rare, he had always supported him. Especially when Zhao Wuji and others tried to attack him, even though Elder Lu was seated without speaking or taking action, Lu Tianxing could clearly sense that the gaze falling upon him from the Old Master of the Lu Family was full of deep concern.

    In fact, the knife in Elder Lu¡¯s hand had always been umting a hint of de intent. Once he was in danger, this hint of de intent would transform into the most terrifying attack, ying those who threatened him. This is also why, despite him killing those people, no powerful individuals appeared. He didn¡¯t believe that the opposition would only send these scoundrels without any backup. Clearly, they feared Elder Lu, which is why they dared not intrude into the Lu Family.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the Old Master of the Lu Family smiled brightly, his gaze sweeping around before finally settling on Bai Qiao Mountain beside him. ¡°Old Master Bai, I made youugh today. If you don¡¯t mind, you and your brothers can stay at my Lu Family, and we can sit down for a good chat when we have the time.¡±

    ¡°No need to stay. I have to rush back to Modu tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s sit down and have tea together when we have the time!¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Elder Lu, said nothing further, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Tianxing, Grandpa Qin and I will leave first. We¡¯re staying at the Suzhou Hotel. When you¡¯re done,e to see me. Also, take good care of Zhiqing. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±

    After saying this, Bai Qiao Mountain took a look at Bai Zhiqing, then led a few elders behind him and headed outside.

    ¡°Lu boy, remember toe back and see me when you have time. Remember, no matter what happened in the past, you¡¯ll always be a soldier under mymand, and your brothers will always be martyrs, forever remembered. The nation will never forget them. What happened back then was our fault, and I apologize to you once more.¡±

    One of the elders gave Lu Tianxing a heavy pat on the shoulder, then said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Miss Bai, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, just let me know, and I¡¯ll stand up for you. I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to bully my granddaughter. I¡¯d say they¡¯re tired of living.¡±

    After saying this, the elder¡¯s gaze swept over the people in the hall of the Lu Family, with an undisguisable meaning.

    ¡°Miss Bai, we¡¯re leaving. Come visit us old folks when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, take good care of yourself and strive to have a great-grandchild for me next year. Remember, I want to be the child¡¯s god-grandfather.¡±

    A few elders said a couple of words, then followed behind Bai Qiao Mountain and headed outside.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m leaving too.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Manjun stood up. Her purpose ining to the Lu Family this time was to support Lu Tianxing, and now that the matter was settled.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun and gently nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, Miss Shen, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today. Thank you for helping me. Feel free to reach out if you need anything in the future. I, Lu Tianxing, promise not to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Manjun lightly nodded, said nothing further, and gestured for Uncle Shou to carry the sleeping Qiaoqiao outside.

    The Shen Family members left.

    Mu Qingchuan and others also stood up and headed outside. Initially, Mu Qingxue wanted to say something to Lu Tianxing, but upon seeing her brother¡¯s indifferent expression, she could only give Lu Tianxing an apologetic look and reluctantly followed Mu Qingchuan outside.

    ¡°Judge, stop the ughter.¡± Sima Lingyun said softly as he walked up to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Sima Lingyun, you¡¯ve seen how things are today. If I don¡¯t kill, I will have no peace in Jiangnan. Instead of letting them conspire against me, it¡¯s better to kill them all now. A group of decayed ants should all be exterminated, not to be broken or destroyed.¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly to Sima Lingyun.

    ¡°Do you know how many people there are in those families? If you kill indiscriminately, even I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Sima Lingyun said sternly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish. Rest assured, I¡¯ll only kill those who need to be killed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Sima Lingyun nced at Lu Tianxing and then respectfully said to the Old Master of the Lu Family, ¡°Old Master Lu, I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope you can spare these small families today. I¡¯ll personally handle themter.¡±

    ¡°Since Group Leader Sima has asked, I¡¯ll let them go this time today, but only this once. Next time, there will be no mercy.¡±

    Old Master Lu¡¯s tone carried a tinge of killing intent.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    After saying this, Sima Lingyun turned and walked towards the exit.

    ¡°Boss, do you need any help with whates next?¡± Han Zifeng spoke up at this moment.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Han Zifeng with a smile and said, ¡°Third Young Master Han, I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯ll handle the next matters myself. By the way, when you go back to Beijing, tell your grandfather that if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to treat him to a drink.¡±

    ¡°No problem, boss, I¡¯m off. If anyone dares toe after you again in the future, just give me a call, and I¡¯lle over right away to help you.¡±

    Han Zifeng punched Lu Tianxing in the chest and, without saying much, turned to leave.

    In a short amount of time, the once-crowded hall became empty. The people of the Lu Family looked at Lu Tianxing withplex expressions. They originally thought that Lu Tianxing returned to the Lu Family to seize their share, but it seemed that Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was perhaps not much less than the Lu Family¡¯s.

    All the people of the Lu Family had a bitter look on their faces, while Lu Bowen had a hint of a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth. Lu Tianxing had not disappointed him, and Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang looked at Lu Tianxing with not only a hint of fear but also an undisguisable hatred.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered with the people around the Lu Family. He turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Wife, wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll go have a chat with the old master.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, you go ahead!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and, without paying attention to anyone else in the Lu Family, followed Elder Lu into the backyard. Compared to the front yard, the backyard was like a paradise.

    Lu Tianxing followed Elder Lu, admiring the surroundings and making sounds of admiration.

    ¡°Old Master, your backyard is pretty nice. I¡¯ll make one like it when I have the chance.¡± Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t ask the reason why Elder Lu brought him over but spoke casually.

    ¡°If you really like it, how about I give this courtyard to you?¡± Elder Lu said with a smile as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1129 - 1122: A Conversation Between Grandfather and Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1122: A Conversation Between Grandfather and Grandson</h4>

    "Give it to me?"

    Lu Tianxing listened to Old Sir Lu¡¯s words with some astonishment and shook his head, saying, "Forget it, this courtyard looks nice, but it¡¯scking in vitality. What I want is not this kind of lonely life, but rather a warm home with a wife and kids. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for wanting to understand my background and take my parents¡¯ memorial tablets, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped into the Lu Family at all, much lesse to Jiangnan. The most ruthless is the imperial family; I don¡¯t want to one day turn against this imperial family for fear that one day I might personally destroy this family."

    "Do you hate me?" After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he spoke with a somewhat shaky voice.

    "Is there any use in hating you? Hating you won¡¯t bring my parents back to life. Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. For my father, you withstood everyone¡¯s pressure and gave up all the Lu Family¡¯s influence in Beijing, and you even fought your way into the capital with a single de to avenge him, willing to make enemies of the world. Such actions, if it were someone else, I doubt many would be able to achieve that. You¡¯ve done so much; what is there for me to hate you for."

    Old Sir Lu was stunned; he had not expected Lu Tianxing to say such things.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said calmly, "This is precisely why I don¡¯t want toe to the Lu Family. Within the family, I see very little familial affection; all there is is deception and betrayal. I¡¯m not worried about external threats; I¡¯m most afraid of my own family stabbing me in the back."

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be angry out of shame when you talk to me like this?" Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Tianxing curiously.

    "Even if you get angry out of shame, it won¡¯t do you any good. As I said before, if I¡¯m determined to leave, you might not be able to stop me. If I were to die, I believe that within a year, the Lu Family would vanish from this world, leaving no one behind as my burialpanions. Moreover, if you act against me, it means I¡¯ve struck a nerve with the Lu Family. In that case, once I leave the Lu Family, I¡¯ll never step back in for the rest of my life."

    "You¡¯re the first one to dare speak to me like this. Even Sima Lingyun¡¯s master didn¡¯t dare to speak to me this way back then."

    "If you don¡¯t mind, I can speak to you like this often in the future."

    Old Sir Lu¡¯s face stiffened: "You¡¯re not afraid of me?"

    "If one has to be afraid of one¡¯s own rtives, then you¡¯re not a qualified person. If one¡¯s actions make even their loved ones fearful, that¡¯s the most failed life. Moreover, I believe that the person who charged into Beijing with a single de for his son back then isn¡¯t a narrow-minded person."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit one for himself, and offered another to Old Sir Lu: "Would you like one, sir?"

    Old Sir Lu nced at Lu Tianxing and did not refuse, taking the cigarette and cing it in his mouth. With a slight movement of his fingers, a wisp of me appeared on his fingertip, directly lighting the cigarette like a lighter.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with admiration, "This ability is really great. Sometimes you don¡¯t even need a lighter to light a cigarette. It¡¯s like having a gas stove when camping outdoors or something."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s face stiffened, looking at Lu Tianxing with a wry smile. The renowned Lu Family technique, the Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique, was reduced to a mere substitute for a gas stove in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Didn¡¯t he know how many people in the Lu Family longed to learn it but never had the chance or the qualification to do so?

    "What¡¯s there to admire? Do you want me to teach you?" Old Sir Lu said to Lu Tianxing with a smile.

    "No need, my cultivation technique is no worse than the Nine Heavens Leaving Fire Technique." Lu Tianxing waved his hand dismissively.

    Old Sir Lu smiled and didn¡¯t continue the conversation, instead gesturing for Lu Tianxing to sit on the chair next to him.

    "Sir, thank you for standing by me today." Lu Tianxing looked at Old Sir Lu and said.

    "You¡¯re my grandson; of course, I stand by you. I¡¯ve already made one mistake, and I don¡¯t want to make a second one. I may not be able to be a good father, but I hope to be a good grandfather."

    Old Sir Lu took a deep breath and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "What do you n to do next? Do you want me to send the Lu Family Guards to destroy the Liang Family?"

    "Sir, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. There are many in the family who don¡¯t want me to return, and if you help me, people will inevitably gossip. Since it¡¯s a matter I stirred up, I¡¯ll personally handle them." Lu Tianxing refused Old Sir Lu¡¯s suggestion.

    "Let¡¯s see who dares!"

    Old Sir Lu widened his eyes and said dominantly, "You¡¯re Lu Tiankuang¡¯s grandson; if anyone dares to gossip, I don¡¯t mind letting them test whether the de in my hand is sharp."

    Hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, a trace of warmth emerged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He could hear Old Sir Lu¡¯s concern for him: "Sir, rest assured, it¡¯s just the Liang Family; I don¡¯t even consider them a threat. Destroying them is a piece of cake; today, I¡¯ll make sure they vanish from Jiangnan entirely."

    At this point, an icy, bone-chilling glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t intended to act against the Liang Family, but since they dared to kidnap Bai Zhiqing, they must pay the price. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to be schemed against constantly.

    "Since you¡¯ve decided, go for it then!"

    Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Tianxing and said seriously, "If you encounter trouble you can¡¯t resolve, I¡¯ll step in to help."

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Sir, won¡¯t you call me grandfather yet?"

    Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Tianxing and sighed slightly.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled and smiled lightly: "Grandson Lu Tianxing pays respect to grandfather."

    "Hahaha...!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu burst intoughter. It had been a long time since he hadughed so heartily.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stay long in the backyard. After chatting with Old Sir Lu for a while, he left the backyard.

    Just as he left the backyard and returned to the main hall, Lu Tianxing spotted Lu Haoyue and inquired, "Lu Haoyue, where¡¯s Liang Shidao?"

    "Over there."

    Lu Haoyue pointed to the center of the main hall, where a figurey curled up on the ground, already unconscious, looking rather wretched, with none of his former elegance, appearing no better than a beggar.

    "Have you crippled his martial arts?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Liang Shidao, his eyes devoid of any pity. From the moment Liang Shidao dared to scheme against him, he was already a dead man. If he dared to plot against him, he should have the courage to bear the consequences.

    "His martial arts were crippled, along with his limbs. Daring to plot against my Lu Family, he¡¯s truly courting death."

    Lu Haoyue coldly looked at Liang Shidao and said, "Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do next? Do you want me to lead people to tten Zhao Wuji¡¯s family?"

    "They¡¯re just a bunch of scattered dogs; there¡¯s no need to bother with them. Besides, didn¡¯t Sima Lingyun say? He will handle those families."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "The most urgent task is to destroy the Liang Family. To be safe, I¡¯ll take Liang Shidao to the Liang Family. This time, let¡¯s annihte the Liang Familypletely."

    "Do you need my help? The old master of the Liang Family is a middle-stage mythical-level expert. With your strength, it would be hard to deal with him, not to mention there are several middle-stage mythical-level elders in the Liang Family as well." Lu Haoyue said seriously.

    "No need, you just help me send Zhiqing back to the hotel. The mere Liang Family can¡¯t do anything to me. Since I dare to go, I can definitely ensure my own safety; no need to bring help."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and walked straight ahead, grabbing Liang Shidao as if he were picking up a small chick, and walked out.

 Chapter 1130 - 1123: The Liang Familyâ€™s Response

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Chapter 1123: The Liang Family¡¯s Response</h4>

    The end of summer and the beginning of autumn, the sunshine was no longer so scorching. A cool breeze brushed by, giving a sense of clear and refreshing autumn weather.

    Jiangnan, Liang Family Mansion.

    At this moment, the atmosphere within the Liang family was as tense as it could get. Many of the Liang family¡¯s maids and servants hurriedly walked back and forth, not daring to linger, while the bodyguards bore expressions of grave seriousness, their icy intensity so thick it was almost unbreakable. Their eyes scanned the surroundings sharply as if they were hawks.

    Right now, in the main hall of the Liang family, people were densely seated. There were men and women, old and young, and virtually the entire Liang family was gathered without exception. All these men and women bore a look of unease and restlessness, a sense of being unable to sit still.

    Liang Wanqing sat coldly at the head seat, with several elders surrounding him, each emitting a strong aura. Their expressions were seriously grave; these elders were the revered elders of the Liang family.

    Currently, the atmosphere in the whole hall was so oppressive it was almost suffocating.

    Lu Tianxing had forcefully entered the Lu family, using dominating means to kill everyone who dared to provoke him within the Lu family. The news, that he was carrying Liang Family¡¯s young master all the way towards the Liang family, spread like a whirlwind throughout Jiangnan.

    For outsiders, this was merely a lively event, but for the Liang family, it was a disastrous piece of news. Without the Yang family¡¯s support, the Liang family would have no standing topare with the Lu family. Now that the Lu family wasing, it could very well mean extermination.

    "Family Head, you should say something. What on earth is going on? Why is the Lu family suddenly attacking your Liang family, even capturing the young master? Wasn¡¯t it said that the young master was just going to the Lu family to watch the excitement? Family Head, what¡¯s really happening? Aren¡¯t you going to give us an exnation?"

    A Liang family elder was the first to break the silence, staring aggressively at Liang Wanqing. They knew nothing about the Liang and Lu families turning against each other. If they had known beforehand, they would never have stayed with the Lu family.

    "Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin? You knew about my scheme against them, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t stop it, and now you¡¯re ming me?" Liang Wanqing¡¯s tone was chilly, yet he did not reveal the cooperation between the Liang and Yang families. If he did, they wouldn¡¯t even need the Lu family; the Yang family would wipe out the Liang family.

    "You..."

    The Liang family elder wanted to say something but was interrupted by another elder, "Li Xian, we knew about this, but who would have thought the Lu family would really trace it back to us. Now, the priority is to think about how to deal with the Lu family, not infighting; otherwise, we¡¯ll all be dead."

    "Fight with the Lu family? With what? You know how strong Lu Tiankuang is. We wouldn¡¯t be enough for even one strike."

    Another Liang family elder spoke, his tone filled with strong pessimism. They knew the Lu family¡¯s way of handling matters; facing even one Lu Tiankuang meant they couldn¡¯t escape.

    "It¡¯s been over twenty years. Lu Tiankuang hasn¡¯t made a move in over twenty years. Who knows if he has taken thest step and be an Earthly Immortal. Even then, at thete stage of Mythical, we can¡¯t stand against him even if we team up."

    "Yes, but we simply can¡¯t escape. With Lu Tiankuang¡¯s protective nature, he won¡¯t let us go."

    The discussion among the Liang family elders broke the original quiet of the hall, suddenly making it noisy. Everyone turned their eyes to Liang Wanqing, voicing out.

    "Family Head, make a decision quickly. What do we do next? The Lu family, that is the Lu family. They could easily destroy us, and none of us could be his match."

    "Grandfather, make a decision quickly! If it¡¯s really impossible, let¡¯s run! As long as there are green hills, there¡¯s no fear of running out of wood. As long as we¡¯re alive, even if the Liang family is destroyed, we can start over."

    "Yes, Dad, we don¡¯t have much time left. If we wait any longer, when the Lu familyes, we¡¯re really going to die."

    Everyone¡¯s face showed a trace of panic. The scene of Lu Tiankuang, alone with a knife, causing chaos in Beijing remained fresh in their minds, making them not dare to oppose the Lu family.

    Liang Wanqing sat in his seat, his brows tightly furrowed. He felt a buzzing in his ears, making his expression immediately be even uglier, and his mood more irritable.

    "Enough, all of you, shut up."

    Finally unable to bear it, Liang Wanqing pped the table heavily.

    "Bang!"

    A redwood table was shattered into pieces, with splintered wood shooting outwards, embedding into the floor with sharp sounds.

    "Noise, noise, noise, what else can you do besides make noise all day? Do you think we can still escape now?"

    Liang Wanqing¡¯s eyes were somewhat bloodshot, like an enraged viper, and he coldly said, "Now that the Lu family knows it¡¯s all us behind this, do you think the Lu family will spare us? I¡¯m afraid we would be dead before we even left Jiangnan. Besides, what are you panicking about? Didn¡¯t the outside send back news? Only Lu Tianxing ising to our Liang family, not Lu Tiankuang. Lu Tianxing is just an early-stage Mythical person. Are we, three middle-stage Mythical, afraid of him, a mere young brat? Since he dares toe, then we should capture him. As long as we have Lu Tianxing in our hands, the Lu family won¡¯t dare to act recklessly."

    "Elder Han, you¡¯re middle-stage Mythical, capturing Lu Tianxingter is your task. As long as you capture Lu Tianxing for me, our Liang family will surely reward you handsomely." Liang Wanqing said with a slightly crazed expression.

    "Family Head, leave it to me."

    The named elder nodded. He knew very well, as Liang Wanqing said, he couldn¡¯t escape. Before he fled Jiangnan, he would likely already be dead. Since the Lu family took action, they would certainly be ruthless. Instead of being killed, it was better to fight back.

    Once they capture Lu Tianxing, the Lu family might hesitate in fear, not daring to act rashly.

    ...

    Just as the members of the Liang family gathered in the hall for discussions, Lu Tianxing was already carrying Liang Shidao and appeared within the vicinity of the Liang family, walking step by step towards them.

    "Big brother, why do you think our family has suddenly summoned everyone back today?"

    Several Liang family disciples stationed at the gate discussed among themselves, "I¡¯ve never seen our Liang family suddenly gather everyone before, even the elders in seclusion came out. Do you think it has something to do with the Lu family?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1131: 1124: Breaking Into the Liang Family

    <strong>Chapter 1131: Chapter 1124: Breaking Into the Liang Family</strong>

    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, just remember this has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Another person spoke up, ¡°And remember, in the Liang Family, don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t, pretend not to see things you shouldn¡¯t, or there will be no benefits to you¡ªpeople end up dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The others listened to this and immediately nodded like chickens pecking at rice, not daring to utter a word. They had seen firsthand some Liang Family Guards disappearing inexplicably, which practically meant they were dead.

    ¡°Hey, big brother, do you have any ns tonight? Did you hook up with that girl you fancied a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Hook up my ass! That girl actually has a boyfriend. Hmph, dare to reject me? Tonight I¡¯ll show her my power. As for her boyfriend, if he¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll spare him; if not, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    ¡°Bi¡­ big brother¡­¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Making such a racket.¡±

    The big brother was interrupted and immediately showed a look of irritation, almost pping the person who shouted, but that person continued to yell: ¡°Bi¡­ big brother, look, is that the Young Master? He¡¯s being carried and ising towards us.¡±

    The man called big brother immediately turned around and looked, seeing Lu Tianxing walking slowly over, holding someone in his hand. Although this person was always lowering his head, it was easy to see that this person was the Liang Family¡¯s Young Master, Liang Shidao.

    ¡°Is¡­ is the Young Master caught? Everyone, go up immediately.¡±

    The man stuttered for quite a while beforeing to his senses, leading three people beside him to rush towards Lu Tianxing: ¡°Do you know where you are, who you¡¯ve captured? Let go of our Young Master immediately, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! This is between me and the Liang Family, it has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of the way.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at the few people in front of him and spoke in a indifferent tone.

    ¡°Bullshit, do you know where you are, release Young Master Liang now, and I¡¯ll spare your life¡­ ah.¡±

    Before he could finish his words, a huge blood hole appeared in his chest, pierced by an Iron Blood Battle Halberd exuding a dense iron-blood aura: ¡°You¡­ you dare to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, stay as a burial for the Liang Family!¡±

    Lu Tianxing drew the Iron Blood Battle Halberd slowly out of the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Now, either you get lost or you die.¡±

    Hearing the cold words in his ear, the remaining few shivered and suddenly shouted: ¡°Enemy attack¡­¡±

    ¡°Not worth dying for.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd stabbed fiercely, violent power stirred the air, like a huge drill piercing out.

    With a loud boom, the remaining few exploded like inted balloons, sting into a sky full of blood rain.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing carried Liang Shidao, walked toward the Liang Family¡¯s gate, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd shing through the air and shattering the gate with a st.

    As Lu Tianxing entered the Liang Family, the outsidemotion had already rmed the Liang Family members. Figures appeared in front of the gate, and among the crowd, a Heavenly Peak Martial Artist of the Liang Family confronted Lu Tianxing: ¡°Who are you to dare to break into the Liang Family? Release Young Master Liang immediately, kneel down and apologize, and I¡¯ll let you keep your whole corpse.¡±

    ¡°Keep my whole corpse? By you?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    This Heavenly Realm Martial Artist seemed enraged, his figure flickered, condensing air into a de, shing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing had no interest in even looking, holding up Liang Shidao with one hand and gripping the Iron Blood Battle Halberd with the other, stabbing towards the Heaven-level Martial Artist without any fancy moves.

    Fast, unbelievably fast, the halberd was like a rainbow piercing the sun, reaching the limit, like a meteor streaking across the sky with incredible force.

    Pu chi!

    The Heaven-level Martial Artist charging at Lu Tianxing was directly pierced by the halberd, blood sttering everywhere.

    Then Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered, and over a dozen heads flew into the air, blood spraying out, looking exceptionally ring in the sunlight.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, how dare youe and wreak havoc in my Liang Family? Do you really think my Liang Family has no one?¡±

    An angry voice came from afar, followed by five powerful presences, none other than Liang Wanqing and four Liang Family Elders.

    With the appearance of Liang Wanqing and others, other members of the Liang Family also appeared in the front yard. Seeing the scene of the front yard, their faces showed deep fear, followed by hateful and fearful eyes staring at Lu Tianxing.

    Liang Wanqing¡¯s face changed drastically upon seeing Lu Tianxing and the Liang Shidao in his hand. When he saw the in members of the Liang Family, his expression was full of venomous anger: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you dare to break into the Liang Family, are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Tired of living? Liang Wanqing, I think you are the one tired of living.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to plot against me. Let me tell you, from now on, there will be no Liang Family in Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°From now on, there will be no Liang Family in Jiangnan?¡±

    Liang Wanqing and the Liang Family Elders were first a bit stunned, then burst intoughter, looking at Lu Tianxing with contempt: ¡°Lu Tianxing, if this was said by Lu Tiankuang, I might fear three points. But unfortunately, the one who came to my Liang Family today is you, just an Early-stage Mythical, daring to act recklessly in my Liang Family. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m giving you two choices. First, release Shidao, surrender obediently, and I might spare your life in honor of the Lu Family. Second, I will kill you and use your blood to honor those who died for the Liang Family.¡±

    Liang Wanqing¡¯s tone was indifferent, carrying a hint of ferocious murderous intent, but he dared not act because Liang Shidao was in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Boy, are you still entrapped in this? Release Young Master Liang quickly.¡±

    An elder next to Liang Wanqing spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t release him today, you¡¯ll probably die.¡±

    ¡°Hard to escape death? What are you, a Peak of Early Stage Mythical, daring to bark in front of me? Are you brave enough to step forward? Believe it or not, I could obliterate you with one move.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words almost choked the Liang Family Elder, his finger trembling as he pointed at Lu Tianxing, his face pale, seemingly wanting to strike, but not daring to make any rash moves.

    ¡°Impudent, kneel.¡±

    Suddenly, another elder behind Liang Wanqing stepped forward and shouted harshly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Like a thunderbolt falling from the sky, shaking the entire Liang Family to its core, overwhelming power descended from the sky, seeming to freeze the entire space, this pressure felt like mountains falling from the void, attempting to crush Lu Tianxing on the spot.

    This is Middle-stage Mythical power, once pressed down, weaker strengths can be directly crushed by the aura.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1132: 1125: Kill Me? Youre Not Worthy

    <strong>Chapter 1132: Chapter 1125: Kill Me? You¡¯re Not Worthy</strong>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Feeling the aura bearing down from the void, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression became serious. The Creation God Tripod, condensed from True Qi, suddenly appeared above his head. An overwhelming killing intent and True Qi surged skyward, resisting this formidable aura.

    Looking at the elder, Lu Tianxing sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a fool, daring to try and suppress me with your aura. Have you forgotten who I have in my hands? I assure you, before you make a move, I can kill Liang Shidao. Tell me, if the Liang Family¡¯s young master dies because of you, how would Liang Wanqing react?¡±

    The elder¡¯s face froze upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, which was one of the reasons they had to hold back. If it weren¡¯t for Liang Shidao in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Lu Tianxing would already be a dead man.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what will it take for you to release Shidao?¡± Liang Wanqing¡¯s face was sullen as he looked at Lu Tianxing and spoke.

    ¡°You want me to release Liang Shidao? Sure, no problem, I¡¯ll give him back to you.¡±

    Upon hearing Liang Wanqing¡¯s words, a smile suddenly appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Grabbing Liang Shidao, he flung him with force, causing Liang Shidao¡¯s body to hurtle toward Liang Wanqing at extreme speed.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    An rming killing intent shed in Liang Wanqing¡¯s eyes. His True Qi circted around him, his hands reaching out like plucking something out of thin air, reaching for Liang Shidao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    As Liang Wanqing caught Liang Shidao, an icy smile appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth as he softly uttered the word.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Before the sound could fully escape, Liang Shidao¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, letting out a hysterical scream. His entire body seemed like an inted balloon, bursting with a bang into a rain of blood, epassing Liang Wanqing and the others.

    ¡°Shidao.¡±

    Liang Wanqing gazed at the blood-rain remnants of Liang Shidao in shock, his eyes wide with rage. His True Qi surged, scattering the blood rain. The immense killing intent radiated from Liang Wanqing, and he red at Lu Tianxing with venomous hate, ¡°Fine, very fine indeed, Lu Tianxing, not even the Heavenly King himself can save you today. I will tear you to pieces as a sacrifice to my grandson¡¯s spirit in the heavens.¡±

    Before his voice faded, Liang Wanqing sped towards Lu Tianxing like an arrow, revealing his Middle-stage Mythical powerpletely. The violent killing intent seemed to freeze even the space, locking onto Lu Tianxing. Waves of True Qi transformed into the form of a Demon God, treading on bones and wielding a bone knife, viciously hacking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hmph, kill me, Liang Wanqing, you aren¡¯t qualified enough.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly chuckled, thrusting his Iron Blood Battle Halberd ferociously towards Liang Wanqing¡¯s chest.

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd was surrounded by an intense aura of iron and blood. With one thrust, the scent of war and blood surged forth like a battlefield of iron and blood. It felt as if a generalmanded the battlefield, thrusting his halberd with the resolve to sweep through enemy lines and im the head of the enemymander.

    Boom!

    The thrust pierced the Demon God avatar beside Liang Wanqing, shredding it to pieces. This thrust was lightning fast, piercing through gaps like a streak of light, like a sharp sword tearing through the void, reaching its target.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Liang Wanqing¡¯s expression drastically changed, instinctively retreating. Despite this, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd still left a deep, bone-revealing scar on Liang Wanqing¡¯s chest. A moment slower, and it would have prated himpletely.

    Lu Tianxing withdrew the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, refraining from another attack, smiling at the grim-faced Liang Wanqing, ¡°How does it feel now?¡±

    ¡°You poisoned us.¡±

    Liang Wanqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a contorted expression, as if he wished to devour him.

    The other elders of the Liang Family changed their expressions upon hearing Liang Wanqing¡¯s words. Instinctively attempting to circte their True Qi, they found their Qi felt like a quagmire, turning their previously adept maniption into an arduous task.

    ¡°Feeling it now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing ignored the murderous gazes of Liang Shidao and the others, replying with a light smile, ¡°Did you think Lu Tianxing was an idiot? Did you think I¡¯d charge into the vast Liang Family with no preparation whatsoever?¡±

    With a cold gaze, Liang Wanqing retorted, ¡°You poisoned Shidao, using the scent of blood to mask the poison?¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not entirely stupid. However, you misunderstood one point. To be precise, Liang Shidao¡¯s blood was just a catalyst. If Liang Shidao didn¡¯t die, the poison on him would be useless, but once it encountered blood, it became highly toxic. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect you still had the ability to attack me while poisoned; the power of a Middle-stage Mythical level is indeed extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Family Head, don¡¯t worry, the poison only temporarily suppresses True Qi. As long as we capture him before our Qi is fully suppressed, it¡¯s fine. Leave it to me.¡±

    The elder previously addressed by Liang Wanqing as Elder Han fixed Lu Tianxing with a fierce look, and before finishing his words, moved like lightning towards Lu Tianxing. In one strike, his moves were myriad, unleashing a powerful force towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ncing at the elder charging at him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He simply thrust his halberd forward.

    As the halberd struck, an aura of iron and blood spread instantly. The space turned into a battlefield; sh of arms and neigh of war horses echoed, countless soldiers wielded their weapons, cutting down enemies.

    A slight change flickered across the elder¡¯s face, yet a grin of ferocity soon emerged. Extending his hand, he aimed to grab the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    Reach a higher realm, one gains an advantage, and with his Middle-stage Mythical level, his True Qi quality vastly surpassed the Early-stage Mythical. Even while poisoned, he believed Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯tpare.

    ¡°Elder Han, dodge quickly, don¡¯t resist directly¡­!¡±

    Liang Wanqing, witnessing the scene, had a drastic change in expression, shouting angrily. He had already fought Lu Tianxing once, knowing his terrifying True Qi quality, needing to be careful even before being poisoned, let alone now.

    Yet, it was toote.

    As the elder¡¯s palm reached the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, it sliced through his hand effortlessly, piercing through his body¡¯s protective True Qi, then through his throat.

    With a gentle shake of the halberd in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, the elder¡¯s massive head flew upwards, eyes filled with disbelief in his final moments. Never did he imagine he¡¯d die at the hands of an Early-stage Mythical warrior.

    The head flew, blood streaming skyward.

    Lu Tianxing shook his halberd again, causing the elder¡¯s body to explode, flesh scattering to the ground, a shocking sight that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    A Middle-stage Mythical power, just like that, was dead!

 Chapter 1133: 1126: Cold and Ruthless

    <strong>Chapter 1133: Chapter 1126: Cold and Ruthless</strong>

    After eliminating the old man, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He looked indifferently at Liang Shidao and the three remaining Liang Family Elders behind him: ¡°Who else wants to kill me, go ahead, I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    No one spoke, the surroundings were silent.

    At this moment, everyone in the Liang Family was stunned, wiping their eyes as if to see if they were hallucinating or dreaming.

    In their hearts, they were shocked. Elder Han, known as invincible and a middle-stage mythical figure, was actually pierced through the throat with a single halberd, then his body was torn apart and utterly dead, leaving no bones behind.

    This is a dream, a nightmare.

    Everyone keptforting themselves in their hearts, but the bloody smell in the air clearly told them that this was not a dream.

    Liang Wanqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression, wishing he could tear Lu Tianxing to pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining three Liang Family Elders felt a chill throughout their bodies. At the moment when Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes stared at them, even though they were used to seeing life and death, they couldn¡¯t help but feel numb and dared not breathe heavily.

    Lu Tianxing swept his gaze around indifferently, then looked at Liang Wanqing: ¡°Mr. Liang, I ask myself, I, Lu Tianxing, have no enmity with your Liang Family. Why do you repeatedly scheme against me? Tell me who is actually behind the Liang Family. I might mercifully spare a lineage of your Liang Family today. Otherwise, not a single person of the Liang Family will remain.¡±

    Liang Wanqing stared at Lu Tianxing with murderous intent, shouting angrily: ¡°You¡¯re delusional¡­¡±

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Before Liang Wanqing finished speaking, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand had already stabbed out. This halberd was as fast as lightning and directly pierced through a Liang Family person ten meters away.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll kill one person, until I¡¯ve killed everyone in your Liang Family.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change at all, he said coldly: ¡°Tell me, who is the ck hand behind the Liang Family.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Lu Tianxing, even if you kill everyone in my Liang Family, you won¡¯t know this. You¡¯ll die.¡±

    Liang Wanqing was furious, shouting. He knew very well that he absolutely shouldn¡¯t say it; otherwise, not a single person in the Liang Family would survive. He also knew more clearly that even if he spoke, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Another sh of the halberd, two people of the Liang Family were directly killed on the spot.

    In the blink of an eye, three people of the Liang Family were already dead without a whole body. The bloody scent emanating instantly awakened those stunned Liang Family members.

    ¡°Demon, he¡¯s a great demon.¡±

    ¡°Run, run quickly, or he¡¯ll kill us all.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Run, let¡¯s run! If we stay here, we¡¯ll all die.¡±

    The rich bloody odor spread out, making all the Liang Family¡¯s faces pale. Regardless of anything, they started running in all directions, hoping to get far away from this killer star, Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Watching the surrounding Liang Family people, Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold voice rang throughout the space: ¡°No one is allowed to leave. If anyone tries, I will ensure they have no ce to be buried.¡±

    This voice echoed in the space, and those Liang Family disciples preparing to escape found themselves frozen in ce after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, not daring to move. Besides being shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, they also felt a dense killing intent enveloping their bodies. This killing intent was sharp like a knife, as if any unusual movement would result in their death.

    ¡°Kill me? If I want to leave, I don¡¯t believe you can stop me.¡±

    Among the Liang Family, a Heaven-level Martial Artist suddenly flew up, his body shing like lightning as he rushed outside. But the moment he acted, a palm print as huge as the sky appeared out of nowhere above his head. One hand overturned, pressing down directly, smashing him to the ground and turning him into a mush.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to run, this is what will happen.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly swept around, looking at Liang Wanqing, and said: ¡°Liang Wanqing, don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Say, who is really behind the Liang Family.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push people too far¡­¡±

    Before Liang Wanqing could finish speaking, another sh of the halberd cut through the void, and three or four heads flew into the sky, blood staining the ground.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Liang Wanqing¡¯s fingers trembled, his eyes bloodshot and on the verge of splitting, he roared. The True Qi within him surged like a river, transforming into skulls one after another, overwhelming the sky, densely packed, rushing towards Lu Tianxing. Each skull seemed as if it truly existed, mouths opening and closing, making crackling noises.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liang Wanqing waved his big hand, and all the skulls roared as they came, surrounding Lu Tianxing impermeably. Only a ck sphere could be seen swirling about.

    Hiss!

    As Liang Wanqing made his move, Lu Tianxing also acted. He gently gripped the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and visible threads of red airflow rose from the long halberd, shing through the air.

    Immediately, a sharp halberd shadow broke through the air as if tearing apart the sky, slicing through the void.

    All the skulls were silently torn open, and a figure rushed out.

    Before Liang Wanqing could react, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure had already reached him. Under Liang Wanqing¡¯s frightful gaze, his palm pressed heavily against Liang Wanqing¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    This middle-stage mythical figure, almost considered invincible, the Family Head of the Liang Family, Liang Wanqing, was directly blown away, crashing heavily into the corridor, making a dull sound.

    ¡°Family Head.¡±

    Seeing this, the two people beside Liang Wanqing changed dramatically. Instinctively, they wanted to stir their True Qi to rescue Liang Wanqing, but after encountering Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze, they immediately stiffened, not daring to move a muscle.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I want to kill you.¡±

    Liang Wanqing was almost mad. As the Family Head of the Liang Family, when had he ever been so humiliated by anyone? His eyes red at Lu Tianxing as if he wanted to devour him.

    ¡°Liang Wanqing, don¡¯t look at me like that. Speaking of which, I have no enmity with your Liang Family, yet you insist on scheming against me. Do you really think I, Lu Tianxing, am so easy to deal with?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Liang Wanqing, his figure flickered, appeared beside Liang Wanqing, and before he could react, he kicked Liang Wanqing flying.

    Bam!

    Liang Wanqing was directly kicked several meters away, crashing heavily to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurt from his mouth, his face visibly turned pale at an rming speed, and cracking sounds came from his body, as one meridian after another was disrupted by the riotous True Qi.

    It turned out, when kicking Liang Wanqing, Lu Tianxing directly injected True Qi into his right foot, destroying Liang Wanqing¡¯s Dantian and leaving him no different from a cripple.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Liang Wanqing opened his mouth to spurt a mouthful of blood, ring vengefully at Lu Tianxing. A breath caught in his throat, making grating noises, and he directly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1134 - 1127: Reckless Fool

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Chapter 1127: Reckless Fool</h4>

    "Defeated, the Family Head has actually been defeated."

    Seeing Liang Wanqing faint, a descendant of the Liang Family uttered in extreme panic: "I don¡¯t believe it, how could the Family Head be defeated? Our Liang Family is a prominent family in Jiangnan. Is it really going to end this time?"

    "The Family Head is defeated, let¡¯s run! If we don¡¯t run, this demon will kill us all."

    "We can¡¯t run, if we run, we¡¯ll die anyway. We might as well fight him!"

    "Fight with what? Do you think you can beat them?"

    "Wait, didn¡¯t he say he wants to find out who the mastermind is? We might as well tell him who it is, maybe he will spare us."

    "The mastermind, do you know who it is?"

    As Liang Wanqing fell unconscious, a frantic panic spread like a gue in all directions, throwing the entire Liang Family into chaos.

    "All of you, shut up. Now, I give you two choices: the first is to let me kill you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, like a chilling wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, striking at everyone¡¯s spirit, making their hearts race.

    "Huff, huff!"

    Everyone started to breathe heavily, their eyes fixated on Lu Tianxing, fearing they might miss a single word from him.

    "Secondly, out of all of you, only one can survive. If any of you want to live, kill yourpanions..." Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    Bang!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were like a thunderp, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears, shaking their spirits, causing their bodies to tremble uncontrobly, knowing that among them were their brothers, their rtives.

    Ruthless!

    Too ruthless!

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s words weren¡¯t directed at them, the remaining two elders of the Liang Family couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spines. Lu Tianxing¡¯s tactic was too ruthless, forcing the Liang Family to kill each other, a truly ruthless method.

    In this world, the most painful thing is not death but living in agony. Killing your rtives and friends and living on; such pain is worse than death.

    What kind of person has the Liang Family provoked?

    At this moment, the two remaining elders of the Liang Family were utterly shocked. If they had known it would bring such a terrifying person, they wouldn¡¯t have been involved in this matter even if Liang Wanqing promised more benefits; they would have stayed far away from it.

    "What? You don¡¯t n to do anything? I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time. Either you act, or I¡¯ll kill you all."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm, yet it carried a trace of coldness.

    Upon hearing these words, although there was no noticeable action from the Liang Family, they subconsciously widened the distance between themselves and those around them, their eyes scanning vigntly over their surroundings.

    "I¡¯ll start counting now. Don¡¯t me us for not warning you, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯ll do as I say. Otherwise, no one can save you."

    Lu Tianxing coldly scanned everyone: "Three..."

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think you can cause discord among us like this. Hmph, you might think our Liang Family is like your Lu Family, fond of internal strife, but let me tell you, our Liang Family is upright and strong-willed, and will never turn on each other because of your words. Even if we die, the Liang Family disciples will die standing. You can¡¯t make us kill each other, even if we go to Hell, we¡¯ll curse you to die without a burial ce."

    Suddenly, a Heavenly Peak disciple of the Liang Family roared loudly: "I, Liang Jian, will not kill my own family members. If you have the guts, then kill me. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll actually kill me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a member of the Yanhuang Group, and if you dare kill me, the Yanhuang Group will surely avenge me and annihte your entire family."

    This Liang Family disciple¡¯s name was Liang Jian, part of the Liang Family¡¯s second generation and a member of the Yanhuang Group.

    "What did you say? Say it again."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, piercing like an arrow.

    At this point, Liang Jian remained defiant, a provocative gleam in his eyes as he stared at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, I admit your strength is formidable, but can it overpower the leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun? Inciting us to kill each other is just a fool¡¯s dream. I actually want to see if you dare kill us. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve killed so many people, I¡¯ll be afraid of you. To me, youck confidence, which is why you¡¯re trying to force us to kill each other this way."

    Liang Jian grew bolder as he spoke, feeling as if he¡¯d hit Lu Tianxing¡¯s sore spot. He continued to provoke: "If we turn on each other, and the Yanhuang Group investigatester, you can im it was our internal strife and nothing to do with you. I¡¯m telling you, if you dare kill me today, the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t let you off. You can flee the world, be a fugitive, but your family, your rtives, and friends will all pay the price. I just don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll really do it, you¡¯re forcing us to kill each other because you¡¯re too afraid to kill us, you¡¯re scared."

    "That¡¯s right."

    At this point, another Liang Family disciple spoke loudly: "Liang Jian is absolutely right; he¡¯s obviously too afraid to kill us, afraid of offending the Yanhuang Group, so he wants to use a borrowed knife to kill, forcing us to kill each other. Everyone, don¡¯t fall for his trick, just watch him and see if he dares to kill us."

    "Yes, that¡¯s right, don¡¯t be afraid of him, he¡¯s just putting on a front, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him."

    "Kill us, Lu Tianxing, if you¡¯re not afraid of the Yanhuang Group, thene and kill us."

    Several Liang Family disciples shouted loudly, oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking eyes and the expressions of the remaining two Liang Family elders as if they were watching a fool.

    "Lu Tianxing, kill me,e, kill me if you dare."

    Liang Jianughed loudly: "I know your strength is great, but I¡¯m telling you, this is China, not the Lu Family. If you kill me, the Lu Family can¡¯t protect you, your rtives and friends will suffer because of you. Think it through, I¡¯m giving you a chance now, sensibly leave the Liang Family immediately, or you¡¯ll be doomed."

    "Shhhh!"

    And at the moment heughed, a long spear pierced his chest.

    All of Liang Jian¡¯sughter stopped, staring nkly at the halberd piercing his chest. When he saw the owner of the halberd, Lu Tianxing, an incredulous expression appeared on his face. In an instant, excruciating pain swept through his body, twisting his facial expression as he struggled to speak: "You... you really dare... dare to kill me, Yanhuang Group..."

    "Ignorant fool, and you dare to threaten me? Killing you is like squashing an ant."

    Lu Tianxing slowly pulled the Iron Blood Battle Halberd out of Liang Jian¡¯s body, a slight tearing sound of flesh being heard, causing theplexion of every Liang Family member to turn pale. Those few Liang Family disciples who had been boasting the loudest were so frightened they copsed to the ground, their entire bodies trembling like sieves, and a trickle of pale yellow urine running down their pants, they were frightened to the point of wetting themselves.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1135 - 1128: Subduing Two People

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chapter 1128: Subduing Two People</h4>

    "Now do you still think I don¡¯t dare to kill? Let me show you with facts, I, Lu Tianxing, fear nothing."

    Lu Tianxing dissipated the Iron Blood Battle Halberd and no longer paid attention to the Liang Family disciples who were paralyzed with fear. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the remaining two elders of the Liang Family and said indifferently, "Aren¡¯t you two nning to run?"

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking. Even if we wanted to run, could we escape?"

    The old man at the Middle-stage Mythicalughed bitterly. How could they not have thought about fleeing, but could they get away? With True Qi cirction difficult, running would only lead to a dead end.

    "You¡¯re very clever."

    Lu Tianxing spoke calmly, "I¡¯m someone who believes in debts having owners. You intended to deal with me, so killing you is justifiable. However, since you didn¡¯t make a move against me, you can avoid death, but not punishment. I give you two choices: one, submit to me, and two, die."

    "Mr. Lu, I..."

    The old man¡¯s words were cut off by Lu Tianxing: "My patience is limited. In three breaths, you choose whether to live or to apany the Liang Family in the afterlife."

    Interrupted, the two elders of the Liang Family both shed with anger in their eyes, but were helpless. Their True Qi was nearlypletely suppressed, and living under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands seemed a mere pipedream.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, gazing at the two old men with eyes devoid of emotion, True Qi swirling around his arm like dragons, ready to transform into a terrifying attack at any moment.

    "We... we submit."

    Seeing the icy indifference in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and feeling the surging wave of True Qi emanating from him, the two Liang Family elders sighed heavily. Even ants cling to life, let alone humans.

    The two Liang Family elders knelt on one knee: "Subordinate Wu Tao, Li Xian greet Mr. Lu."

    Wu Tao was the elder at Middle-stage Mythical, and Li Xian was the elder at Early-stage Mythical.

    "Good, since you submit, swallow this."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing turned his palm over, revealing two round, bean-sized brown Elixirs in his palm. "I think you might not know what these are, but you¡¯ve probably heard of the Gu Worm from the Miao Border, which these are made from. It¡¯s called the Soul Devouring Pill, and once you take it, you¡¯ll need to take an antidote each year. Otherwise, the Soul-devouring Worm will hatch, and then you¡¯ll know a fate worse than death..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wu Tao and Li Xian¡¯s faces drastically changed. They knew well about the Soul-devouring Worm, the most malicious Gu Worm from the Miao Border. Once it acted, a fate worse than death awaited. Though they hadn¡¯t seen it, they had heard. They never imagined Lu Tianxing would make them consume such poison. If they did, they would be puppets, their lives in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    "Mr. Lu..."

    The Middle-stage Mythical elder Wu Tao opened his mouth, wanting to speak, only to be interrupted by Lu Tianxing: "I have no patience for games. I don¡¯t believe in loyalty. You only have two paths before you: swallow it, or die. Choose one."

    Wu Tao and Li Xian¡¯s bodies trembled as they gritted their teeth, reaching out to take the Soul Devouring Pill from Lu Tianxing. Upon touching the pill, they realized Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t deceived them.

    There¡¯s a saying: a good doctor may not be a Martial Artist, but a Martial Artist is certainly a good doctor.

    After touching the Soul Devouring Pill, they immediately saw it wasposed from various toxic herbs, each a deadly poison. Combined, they achieved a subtle bnce that restrained each other¡¯s toxicity. If one tried to detoxify rashly, this restrained toxicity would explode, leading to certain death.

    That¡¯s what made the Soul Devouring Pill terrifying¡ªthe mix of poisons achieving a delicate bnce. Breaking it would cause lethal toxicity to erupt, ensuring death.

    After all, to create an antidote, one must know what poison they¡¯re dealing with, how it was made, in what quantities. Miscalcte, and death will follow. Who dares guarantee a single attempt will neutralize all the poisons? One unresolved, and death is certain.

    Looking at the Soul Devouring Pill in their hands, Wu Tao and Li Xian took a deep breath. Only two pathsy before them: die, or consume the Soul Devouring Pill and be puppets with their own thoughts.

    Seeing them hesitate, Lu Tianxing spoke lightly, "Rest assured, as long as you serve me, you won¡¯t face danger. I promise, ten years. I only need your service for ten years. After that, I¡¯ll give you the antidote and let you go."

    Lu Tianxing had no concern about these two causing him trouble in ten years. Within that time, he would surely break through to the Late Stage of Mythical. By then, even the peak of that stage wouldn¡¯t pose a threat, and in ten years, Yama Pce would have taken shape. If Wu Tao and Li Xian dared to cause trouble, death would await.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing, a gleam shed in Wu Tao¡¯s eyes. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Very well, I hope Mr. Lu keeps his word."

    As soon as he finished, Wu Tao swallowed the Soul Devouring Pill.

    Li Xian hesitated briefly but chose to consume the Soul Devouring Pill. After all, he was only in his sixties. In ten years, he¡¯d be in his seventies, and a Martial Artist¡¯s lifespan far surpasses ordinary humans. Ten years meant little.

    Seeing both consume the Soul Devouring Pill, a smile finally appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He never intended to kill Li Xian and Wu Tao. One at Middle-stage Mythical and one at Early-stage Peak¡ªif they joined Yama Pce, their presence would ensure Yama Pce¡¯s true formation.

    "Mr. Lu, we¡¯ve done as instructed. Can you detoxify us now?" Wu Tao asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Of course, no problem."

    Lu Tianxing tossed two Detoxification Pills to them.

    The two exchanged a nce and without hesitation swallowed the Detoxification Pills. Having taken the Soul Devouring Pill, was there anything more poisonous?

    The Detoxification Pill dissolved instantly, spreading through their bodies in just a few breaths, unleashing a potent True Qi that surged with overwhelming momentum.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1136: 1129: The Fall of the Liang Family

    <strong>Chapter 1136: Chapter 1129: The Fall of the Liang Family</strong>

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what should we do with these people from the Liang Family? Should we kill them all to eliminate future problems?¡±

    After recovering his True Qi, Wu Tao¡¯s gaze fell on the group of Liang Family members who were paralyzed with fear, a cold murderous intent flickering in his eyes. If not for Liang Wanqing, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state, bing puppets in someone else¡¯s hands. Unable to vent their anger on Lu Tianxing, they could only direct their fury at the Liang Family members.

    Li Xian didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes were filled with a mad killing intent, and the True Qi within him began to surge.

    Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Leave no Liang family offspring, abolish the martial skills of the others and let them go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wu Tao and Li Xian exchanged a nce and shouted coldly, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Before the words had even settled, two figures dashed out like lightning.

    Immediately, sword light crisscrossed, and a vast surge of True Qi filled the entire hall of the Liang Family, while a mournful wail enveloped the skies above the Liang Family.

    Lu Tianxing nced around, then looked at Liang Wanqing, who was unconscious on the ground, frowned slightly, and after a moment¡¯s silence, flicked his finger, sending a stream of True Qi onto Liang Wanqing¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, may you die a miserable death¡­!¡±

    The unconscious Liang Wanqing let out a heartrending scream, feeling a sharp pain before his True Qi exploded, turning him into a rain of blood.

    The once-respected patriarch of the Liang Family died just like that, having schemed against countless people, yet Liang Wanqing died without causing the slightest ripple.

    After scanning the surroundings once more, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze held no pity as he turned and walked outside, without stopping Wu Tao from killing. Kill, or be killed; today, if his strength was a bit weaker, not only he would die, but Bai Zhiqing, Bai Qiao Mountain, all of them would die. If they¡¯re enemy, then they must be eliminated without mercy.

    Simultaneously, Lu Tianxing felt an urgent desire to strengthen himself, to avoid encountering formidable enemies in the future and meeting a fate of life and death.

    These days, no matter how strong you are, you might provoke someone even stronger. In the face of life and death, fortune and disaster, only by bing stronger can you avoid them.

    When Lu Tianxing stepped out of the Liang Family¡¯s gate, two figures immediately appeared by his side: ¡°Mr. Lu, the Liang Family members have been all killed, and the rest have had their martial skills abolished, leaving them as cripples for life.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, you did very well.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly and said coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. Now you can go to Beijing. I will have someone contact you. Your primary task now is to protect them, and you must not let any harme to them. If they die, you¡¯ll apany them to the grave.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t worry, we will protect them well.¡±

    Wu Tao and Li Xian, feeling serious,pletely lowered their stance. None who reached the mythic level were fools, even though their lives were in someone else¡¯s hands, making them feel uneasy. But at this point, there was no choice, at least they were still alive now.

    ¡°Very well, from now on, we flourish and fail together. I won¡¯t treat you badly. What the Liang Family could offer you, I, Lu Tianxing, can offer the same. But I hope you remember, a traitor dies.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, we will never betray.¡±

    ¡°I hope so; I don¡¯t want to be the one to destroy you one day.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wu Tao and Li Xian, remaining silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Since you were enshrined by the Liang Family, there is something I want to ask you.¡±

    Wu Tao and Li Xian exchanged a nce, unsure of what Lu Tianxing wanted to ask but still said, ¡°Mr. Lu, ask anything, and we will speak truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know who instigated Liang Wanqing to plot against me this time, and who is backing the Liang Family?¡±

    ¡°Backing them?¡±

    Wu Tao and Li Xian looked utterly confused, and they said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Mr. Lu, we don¡¯t understand what you mean. This time, the kidnapping of the Young Madam was because Liang Wanqing said you were at odds with the Lu Family. He wanted to take this opportunity to cause a falling out between you and the Lu Family, so the Liang Family could reap the benefits. We have never heard anything about the Liang Family having backing. Not only us, but even other members of the Liang Family probably don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing immediately frowned. Since Wu Tao and Li Xian¡¯s lives were now in his hands, they had no reason to lie to him. So, who was behind the Liang Family? Who was secretly hoping to benefit from the rivalry? If not the Liang Family, could it be the elusive Jiang Family?

    It seems the water in Jiangnan is murkier than he imagined, with who knows how many families eager to see the Lu Family wiped out.

    ¡°Whoever you are, don¡¯t let me find out, or I¡¯ll make sure you die without a proper burial.¡±

    A sh of murderous intent crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, the recently subsided killing intent rising again.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing snapped out of it, dissipating the murderous intent on his body, and shook his head saying, ¡°To prevent unnecessary trouble, you two leave for Beijing this afternoon. Once you arrive, I will have someone contact you, and they will provide you with your annual antidote.¡±

    Wu Tao and Li Xian exchanged a nce, nodded, and respectfully said, ¡°We take our leave.¡±

    Watching the two leave, Lu Tianxing took out his phone to call Lin Yafei but found his phone had gone dead. He shook his head, putting the phone back in his pocket; after all, there was still some distance from Suzhou to Beijing, so callingter wouldn¡¯t matter.

    ncing at the silent Liang residence behind him, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and left.

    As for how to settle things with the Liang Family, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t bother about it. The Yanhuang Group would naturally take care of it, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s interests elsewhere in mind. Besides, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to engulf the Liang Family¡¯s power butcked the means. The Yama Pce hadn¡¯t yet absorbed the Wang Family¡¯s power in Beijing; appearing in Jiangnan hastily wasn¡¯t beneficial. While therger the power, the better, it was essential to act within their ability¡ªrunning before you can crawl only leads to pitfalls.

    After Lu Tianxing left the Liang Family, people from the Yanhuang Group immediately surrounded the area, as if they had been waiting there. Together with the police, they sealed off the surroundings, making it impossible to know what happened at the Liang Family.

    With the fall of the Liang Family, the news spread through various channels throughout Jiangnan, leaving everyone silent and in awe of the Lu Family¡¯s formidable power, filled with dread, especially families like the Zhao Wuji Family, paralyzed with fear. If Liang Wanqing had been in front of them, they might have torn him to pieces without hesitation. Liang Wanqing had imed that the Lu Family and Lu Tianxing were on bad terms, guaranteeing their safety, which emboldened them to brag and show off at the Lu Family¡¯s doorstep. Who could have known it was a trap, a massive pitfall?

    Meanwhile, families who received invitations from Liang Wanqing but remained cautious felt fortunate, remembering the image of the Old Master of Lu Family entering Beijing alone with a knife years ago. Otherwise, they might have been among the bodies littered around the Lu Family.

 Chapter 1137 - 1130: Lin Yafei Calls

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Chapter 1130: Lin Yafei Calls</h4>

    Regarding the changes outside, Lu Tianxing has no idea at all, but even if he knew, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. At this moment, Lu Tianxing has already returned to the hotel, leisurely lying on Bai Zhiqing¡¯sp, enjoying Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gentle service.

    With a mouthful, he ate the grape Bai Zhiqing handed over, his face showing a contented smile, lookingpletely at ease.

    Bai Zhiqing also wore a gentle smile, not showing any impatience. It was only at this moment she realized she preferred this simple and peaceful life,pared to being the lofty chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group. Although there was no longer the gaze of admiration and awe from others, there was an indescribable sense of happiness filling her heart.

    Finally, Bai Zhiqing understood why people yearn for love and pursue it. It turns out love can bring happiness. When you have someone to care about, you feel happy. What used to seem silly in her eyes now became so blissful.

    Bai Zhiqing gently picked the grapes from beside her and ced them one by one into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, suddenly asking, "Lu Tianxing, is the matter with the Liang Family over?"

    "It¡¯s over. From now on, the Liang Family no longer exists in Jiangnan."

    Lu Tianxing squinted slightly and said, "Additionally, I have recruited two experts to join Rose and Lin Demon¡¯s forces. It won¡¯t be long before the Yama Pce truly forms. By then, even if I¡¯m not by your side, you¡¯ll still be safe."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows and said, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Hearing your tone, are you nning to leave?"

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I just have a feeling, like I might leave China soon. But don¡¯t worry too much; maybe too much happened today, making me overthink."

    "Mm, no matter what, you must take care of yourself. Even if you don¡¯t think of yourself, do it for me and Qian Ru," Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    "Rest assured, I once promised you, to hold your hand and grow old together. Before my hair turns gray, I guarantee I¡¯ll stay safe."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, and said with a smile, "By the way, wife, did you call Qian Ru earlier to reassure her?"

    "I called her as soon as I got back to the hotel."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently and was about to ask something when she heard the phone ced beside her ringing melodiously.

    Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly, instinctively picking up the phone.

    When she saw the caller ID, she was slightly taken aback.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anomaly and asked in a low voice, "What¡¯s wrong, whose call is it, could it be from grandpa?"

    Lu Tianxing felt a bit tremulous inside as he recalled Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s warning eyes when he was at the Lu Family. He thought it might be necessary toy low for a few days; otherwise, how would he exin matters regarding Shen Manjun and Mu Qingxue?

    "Are you really that scared of grandpa?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, displeased, as if her grandpa were some terrifying viin. "Rx, it¡¯s Lin Demon¡¯s call."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had been nning to call Lin Yafei after returning to inform her about the two experts heading to Beijing, but hadn¡¯t expected Lin Yafei to call first.

    Bai Zhiqing no longer paid attention to Lu Tianxing and instead answered the call.

    As soon as the call connected, Lin Yafei¡¯s sarcastic voice came through: "Little Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person, someone who forgets friends upon seeing beauty. From the time I dialed your number to when you picked up, it took a full thirty seconds. Thirty seconds! Were you doing something behind my back just now?"

    "Doing your nonsense! Do you think everyone is like you?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks flushed with a hint of redness as she retorted unhappily.

    "Better to be like me than to be like you."

    From the other end of the line, Lin Yafei¡¯s dissatisfaction could be heard: "And who was it, finding a husband but hiding it deliberately? I heard he started as a security guard but ended up getting promoted to assistant. Tell me, what¡¯s that all about? If anyone¡¯s sly, it¡¯s you, probably thinking your husband working security would look suspicious going to the chairwoman¡¯s office often, so you simply promoted him to assistant and then close the door to do some inappropriate for children and enjoyable things without being noticed, am I right?"

    "Absolutely wrong, Lin Demon, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll rip that mouth of yours apart. Do you think everyone is like you?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned even redder. This Lin Demon truly had no filter.

    "Rip my mouth apart? Come on,e over, hahaha. I¡¯m in Beijing. If you dare,e and rip my mouth apart."

    Lin Yafei said with arrogant delight, "Little Qingqing, I just love how you look annoyed but can¡¯t do anything about it."

    "Lin Demon, you¡¯re such a jerk. Why did you call? If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m hanging up," Bai Zhiqing said irritably.

    "Hehe, of course, there¡¯s something."

    Lin Yafei chuckled and said, "I called to congratte you on bing the young mistress of the Lu Family sessfully."

    Listening to Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing responded with a face lined with frustration, "Lin Demon, how did you know?"

    "Of course, I know. By the way, how did things go today? Are you all okay?"

    "Nothing much, how are you all in Beijing?"

    "We¡¯re fine in Beijing; there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Oh, Rose and Manman went out today. They said they¡¯d call you tonight, so don¡¯t forget."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, she was slightly taken aback, "Forget? What do you mean?"

    "Hehe, just don¡¯t do anything illicit. ording to scientific research, when you¡¯re interrupted during enjoyable activities, you can be furious, and anger can age you. I don¡¯t want to see a yellow-faced woman in two months."

    "You¡¯re the yellow-faced woman, go away."

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "Do you have anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up."

    "Wait."

    Hearing this, Lin Yafei quickly intervened, "Little Qingqing, don¡¯t hang up yet. Is Lu Tianxing by your side? I have something to ask him."

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing handed the phone directly to Lu Tianxing, "Lin Demon has something to say to you."

    "Lin Demon looking for me?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, but he still took the phone, "Lin Demon."

    "Old friend, I heard many families in Jiangnan wanted to deal with you today. How are you? Are you hurt?"

    "I¡¯m fine, just a few worthless opponents. What can they do to me?"

    Lu Tianxing could hear the deep concern in Lin Yafei¡¯s words and said with a smile, "By the way, I¡¯ve sent two bodyguards to Beijing for you. From now on, they¡¯ll take orders from you and Rose."

 Chapter 1138 - 1131: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Chapter 1131: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes</h4>

    "Thugs?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was slightly stunned.

    "One is at the middle-stage mythical level, and the other is at the peak of the early-stage mythical level. How about that, satisfied? Moreover, they have taken the Soul Devouring Pill that Manman developed, which can ensure their loyalty."

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. Although Yama Pce was said to be very powerful, it didn¡¯t have any experts holding it down. Now, with the presence of a middle-stage mythical expert, the power of Yama Pce is truly taking shape. Though it can¡¯tpare to top families like the Han Family, it can be regarded as a second-tier top force. With a few more experts, reaching first-tier force status wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?"

    "That¡¯s great."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the phone: "Old friend, you¡¯ve helped me so much, how should I thank you? How about I take a flight to Suzhou tonight and apany you with Little Qingqing? I¡¯ve learned a lot of new movestely, aren¡¯t you eager to try them?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a ck line on his face. He instinctively nced at Bai Zhiqing and, seeing that Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t noticed this scene, let out a long sigh of relief and awkwardly said, "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just a person who enjoys helping others."

    "Really? Don¡¯t you want to experience what it¡¯s like to sleep together?"

    "No need for that. By the way, Lin Demon, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll hang up for now. I¡¯ll send their phone numbers to your pher, and you can contact them directly. Goodbye."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause and hung up the phone without thinking.

    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression turned displeased: "Fine, Lu Tianxing, next time I see you, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of. If I don¡¯t drain you dry, I¡¯ll take your surname."

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief, feeling like this Lin Demon was determined to squeeze him dry. If Bai Zhiqing had heard this, it would¡¯ve been disastrous.

    "Wife, the Lu Family matter has been mostly resolved. Where do you n to go this afternoon? I¡¯ll apany you."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said lightly, "You¡¯re not going anywhere this afternoon. After leaving the Lu Family, Grandpa called me and said you need to see him this afternoon and exin what¡¯s going on with Shen Manjun and Mu Qingxue."

    "Ah!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, and he looked sincerely at Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Wife, look into my eyes, you have to believe me, I have nothing to do with them."

    "What does it matter if I believe you? The key is whether Grandpa believes you."

    Bai Zhiqing got up from the sofa and walked towards the nearby bedroom: "I¡¯m going to take a nap, think carefully about how to exin it to Grandpa."

    Watching Bai Zhiqing walk into the bedroom, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately turned into a bitter melon. Damn it, having to exin Shen Manjun and Mu Qingxue to the old man is like a death sentence. What if the old man points a gun at his head if things go wrong? Couldn¡¯t he just p him to death?

    "Headache."

    Lu Tianxing wondered if he should go out and hide until the storm passes.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a vi in Suzhou City, a young man sat on a sofa, his face full of gloom. If Lu Tianxing were here, he would definitely recognize this young man as Yang Tiansi, with whom he had verbal conflicts back in Beijing.

    Opposite Yang Tiansi sat a young man with very handsome facial features, deep eyes, and well-dressed in a neatly arranged ck suit, making him look suave. Combined with the faint smile on his lips, he would surely attract a lot of attention walking down the street.

    "Young Master Yang, why be upset? If you can¡¯t stop it, then you can¡¯t stop it. Why be at odds with the Lu Family? Besides, the people who died this time were just from a few small families in Jiangnan, nothing significant." The young man took a sip of tea from the cup in front of him and said with a smile.

    "Nothing significant? Do you know how much I¡¯ve lost this time? I even brought out the Array-breaking Crossbow. Do you know what consequences it might have if the Yanhuang Group finds out? The fact that Lu Tianxing, that waste, isn¡¯t dead and even boldly walked into the Lu Family, killing my people¡ªI just can¡¯t swallow this anger. I want to tear him to pieces."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes shed with icy killing intent. Ever since Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun teamed up to mock him, he had held a grudge against Lu Tianxing. This time, he came to Jiangnan with the intent to kill Lu Tianxing, even using the Liang Family¡¯s asset as a chess piece. But to his surprise, he had failed, and he couldn¡¯t swallow this anger.

    "What does it matter if you can¡¯t swallow it, Brother Yang? Don¡¯t forget where this is. I believe you won¡¯t be able to leave Jiangnan alive if you show up in front of the Lu Family. Moreover, don¡¯t forget, today is a trap, set specifically for fishing. It¡¯s lucky you didn¡¯t rashly go to the Lu Family today, or else you¡¯d be dead too." The young man said with a smile.

    "So what, Jiang Haochen, are you here tough at me?"

    Yang Tiansi looked at the young man and sneered: "You¡¯re right, this is Jiangnan, but don¡¯t forget, the Jiang Family is also in Jiangnan. If the Lu Family grows stronger, your Jiang Family will suffer too. Also, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. Aren¡¯t you hoping to see the Lu Family go up in smoke, just stronger than that fool Liang Shidao."

    It turns out this young man is Jiang Haochen, one of the Suzhou Four Young Masters, ranking just below Lu Haoyue among them.

    "I do want to see the Lu Family go up in smoke, but I also have self-awareness. My Jiang Family¡¯s power doesn¡¯tpare to the Lu Family, so rather than be wiped out by them, it¡¯s better to stay in line, for as the saying goes, ¡¯a bad life is better than a good death.¡¯"

    Jiang Haochen said tly: "However, Brother Yang, if you want to destroy the Lu Family, there might be a way. I could give you a suggestion?"

    Yang Tiansi frowned slightly: "What suggestion?"

    "Drive a wedge."

    Jiang Haochen smiled and said: "As far as I know, the Lu Family isn¡¯t as harmonious as it appears on the surface. We can totally use this as a breakthrough point. Since Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t letting the Lu Family fall into chaos, we can make the Lu Family get into chaos by itself."

    PS: Thanks to Bai Xiaochun and Handsome Mushroom Picker for their rewards!!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1139 - 1132: The First Signs of Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Chapter 1132: The First Signs of Conspiracy</h4>

    "Brother Jiang, you¡¯re right."

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face shed with a sharp glint, he smiled and said, "Brother Jiang is indeed the most outstanding offspring of the Jiang Family. This n is good. As long as the Lu Family falls into chaos, we have the chance to annihte thempletely, reduce them to ashes. Once I destroy the Lu Family, I will make Lu Tianxing pay the price. I want him to watch as his woman moans beneath me."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s words were filled with hatred. That day in Beijing, he had been ridiculed by Lu Tianxing, which he considered a great shame. He thought of retaliation against Lu Tianxing every moment, and this time he wanted to make Jiangnan be Lu Tianxing¡¯s final resting ce.

    "Something¡¯s wrong, young master, something¡¯s happened, something big!"

    As the two discussed, a voice, loud and chaotic, came from outside the room.

    Bam!

    Before the two regained their senses, a figure rushed in hurriedly from outside, gasping for breath: "Young... Young master, something¡¯s terribly wrong."

    "What is it? Speak." Jiang Haochen interrupted Yang Tiansi¡¯s rage with a wave of his hand, asking solemnly.

    "It¡¯s bad, Young Master Jiang, very bad. I just received news that the Liang Family has been exterminated, everyone in the Liang Family has beenpletely wiped out..."

    "What?"

    Upon hearing this, Yang Tiansi immediately stood up, grabbing the man¡¯s cor: "What did you say? Say it again, what exactly happened."

    Seeing Yang Tiansi¡¯s voracious gaze, the man was startled and quickly said, "The Liang Family was destroyed, exterminated by Lu Tianxing alone. He killed all the Liang Family¡¯s direct descendants, even their patriarch Liang Wanqing died. Now the Yanhuang Group haspletely sealed off the surroundings of the Liang Family, and those who were crippled have all been taken back to the Yanhuang Group for investigation..."

    "Impossible."

    Before he could finish speaking, Yang Tiansi interrupted: "You¡¯re lying, Liang Wanqing was a middle-stage mythical powerhouse, and there are members of the Liang Family Elders who are also middle-stage mythical. No matter how strong Lu Tianxing is, he can¡¯t possiblypete against several middle-stage mythical experts with just an early-stage mythical strength. Are you trying to deceive me? Speak, or I¡¯ll kill you."

    "ording to survivors from the Liang Family, Lu Tianxing poisoned the body of Liang Family¡¯s young master Liang Shidao, then threw him to the patriarch of the Liang Family, which is why they were defeated by the toxins."

    The man recounted all the information he had obtained.

    "Get out!"

    Yang Tiansi threw the man out, his face contorted beyond imagination: "Damn it, damn it, how could this happen? Why was the Liang Family wiped out? Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing, I want to tear you to pieces."

    "Brother Yang, calm down."

    Jiang Haochen spoke: "Brother Yang, it¡¯s just the Liang Family, why take it so seriously? We only need to divide the Lu Family. Even without the Liang Family, the Lu Family will still fall."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes were blood-red: "What is urgent now is that we shouldn¡¯t show our faces, but Lu Tianxing must die. If I don¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t be able to ease the hatred in my heart."

    "Brother Yang, rest assured, the Lu Family won¡¯tst much longer."

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi seemed to remember something, let out a cold snort and said, "Hmph, today I¡¯ll spare him, let him be arrogant for a few days. When the time is right, I will eliminate himpletely."

    ...

    Time flows like water, the years pass swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, a new day begins.

    With the intervention of the Lu Family and the Yanhuang Group, the news of the Liang Family¡¯s annihtion didn¡¯t cause any waves among ordinary people in Jiangnan, not even those working in Liang Family industries knew about it. They only knew the Liang Family¡¯s assets had changed owners.

    As for the other members of the Liang Family, after being taken by the Yanhuang Group and then released, they were tightly monitored by the Lu Family, with no leaks of information allowed.

    And Zhao Wuji¡¯s family, upon learning that their patriarch was killed by the Lu Family, didn¡¯t dare utter a single word of defiance, let alone seek revenge. They even called the Lu Family that very night to apologize.

    Lu Tianxing paid no mind to this; he understood very well the nature of arge family. If he had offended a family like the Lu Family, an offense that could never be settled in a lifetime, the best result would be being abandoned as a pawn, sacrificed to ward off an attack from this great force.

    It was even possible that his own rtives might be the outlet for venting the wrath of this great force.

    After breakfast at the hotel, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing drove Bai Qiao Mountain to the airport, then, unlike their usual routine, they drove to the Lu Family.

    After all, they had promised Old Master Lu yesterday to bring Bai Zhiqing to see him today, and it wouldn¡¯t be reasonable not to go.

    "Third young master, young madam."

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing appeared at the Lu Family gates, the passing Lu Family servants immediately greeted them respectfully.

    The eyes of some Lu Family members around them were filled withplex emotions as they looked at Lu Tianxing, full of envy, awe, and fear. Various expressions were revealed through their gazes, for Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions yesterday had been imprinted in their hearts.

    Especially after the news spread that Lu Tianxing had single-handedly wiped out the Liang Family, the Lu Family members were full of terror for Lu Tianxing. He was like a killing star; who knew if he might suddenly attack them. With Old Master Lu¡¯s fondness for Lu Tianxing, even if Lu Tianxing killed them, their deaths would be in vain.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were deeply moved by the gazesing from all directions. Yesterday, when they walked into the Lu Family, people around them were full of cold mockery, but now they were as respectful as could be.

    Lu Tianxing paid no mind to the looks from the Lu Family members around him, holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, he walked towards the backyard of the Lu Family. Along the way, they encountered no obstacles because after Lu Tianxing left yesterday, Old Master Lu had already given an order. From today, Lu Tianxing was the Third young master of the Lu Family, and anyone who dared to obstruct Lu Tianxing within the Lu Family would be considered a traitor, and be dealt with by family rules.

    The Lu Family defended with martial arts and governed with rules; no Lu Family member dared to defy the family rules.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing traversed the Nine Curves Corridor, admiring the surrounding rockeries, small bridges, and flowing water, crossing a bamboo bridge while watching the vibrant, beautiful koi swim through the streaming waters below.

    "Wife, this ce isn¡¯t bad, right?" Lu Tianxing said while smiling as they walked towards the backyard.

    "It¡¯s not bad."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, speaking softly, "However, I don¡¯t like this ce."

    "You don¡¯t like it?"

    "Hmm!"

    Bai Zhiqing said softly, "Although the scenery here is good, giving a feeling of peace and harmony, I always feel something is missing. Itcks the atmosphere of an ordinary home. It¡¯s very quiet here, destely cold."

 Chapter 1140 - 1133: The Ignored Lu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Chapter 1133: The Ignored Lu Tianxing</h4>

    Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words andughed heartily: "Honey, we¡¯re truly on the same page. I was thinking the same. Yesterday, Old Sir Lu said he wanted to give this yard to me, and I refused him just like that. However, when we have nothing much going on in the future, should we also consider buying a nice ce in Modu and building a small Suzhou Garden?"

    "Sure, but only if you pay, Lu Tianxing."

    "Ah! Honey, no way! My pocket is cleaner than my face right now. You ask me to pay, isn¡¯t it better to just finish me off?"

    "Really? You mean you didn¡¯t hide any private stash of money? Then let me call your bunch of friends to check if you still have some funds."

    "Uh, honey, I believe our current house is quite good. There¡¯s no need to switch, building a house wastes money and harms the ecological environment."

    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked towards the backyard, eventually entering an ancient and exquisite garden.

    "Grandpa, are you awake yet? Zhiqing and I havee to see you."

    Lu Tianxing walked into the yard and shouted loudly.

    "Lu Tianxing, can you keep it down? What if Grandpa hasn¡¯t woken up yet?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing with a slight scold.

    Just then, Old Sir Lu came out from the room with his hands behind his back. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, his face immediately lit up with a smile as he walked over to them.

    Seeing Old Sir Lu approach, Bai Zhiqing quickly said, "Good morning, Grandpa."

    "Good, good."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu immediately broke into a bright smile and said warmly, "No need to stand outside. Come in and have a seat."

    Old Sir Lu happily led Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing into the room.

    "You two can sit anywhere. Zhiqing, would you like something to drink, do you like tea? Recently, we¡¯ve been sent some rare tea leaves. Want to try?" Old Sir Lu gestured for Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing to sit on the sofa, with a gentle smile asking.

    "Grandpa, there¡¯s no need for all that trouble. I¡¯m not thirsty. Please take a rest." Bai Zhiqing quickly shook her head and said.

    "But what about me, Grandpa? When you called me yesterday, you didn¡¯t offer me tea." Lu Tianxing chimed in.

    "You?"

    Old Sir Lu nced at Lu Tianxing: "You still want tea? Yesterday, you turned the Lu Family upside down, which made me not sleep wellst night. You still want tea? Dream on. If you want water, get a cup and pour it yourself from the side."

    Old Sir Lu teased Lu Tianxing like a child, then looked kindly at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Zhiqing, why don¡¯t you sit here for a moment while I go make some tea?"

    "Grandpa, let me help you!"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing quickly stood up and followed Old Sir Lu towards the adjacent tea room.

    Should anyone from outside witness this scene, they¡¯d be utterly surprised. What was Old Sir Lu¡¯s status? He was practically the one who had the final say in the Lu Family,manding enormous respect. Standing next to Old Sir Lu without trembling was already considered daring, yet today Bai Zhiqing dared to joke with Old Sir Lu, making it truly unbelievable.

    In just a moment, Bai Zhiqing and Old Sir Lu returned with a pot of tea.

    Following, Old Sir Lu fetched two teacups and poured a cup for Bai Zhiqing: "Zhiqing, try it and see if the tea suits your taste."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt an urge to vomit blood from frustration. He realized he seemed forgotten. Despite Old Sir Lu preparing two teacups, he apparently had no intention of offering him any tea.

    Bai Zhiqing took the teacup, barely about to take a sip, when she saw Lu Tianxing sitting there filled with grievances. Immediately, she said softly, "Grandpa, Tianxing hasn¡¯t had tea yet!"

    "Tea for him?"

    Old Sir Lu nced at Lu Tianxing: "Giving him tea is simply wasteful, like a cow chewing peonies, unable to appreciate it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly fell; the Old Man was kind to him yesterday but downright flipped today.

    "Grandpa, I disagree with you. What do you mean a cow chewing peonies? How can you say I don¡¯t appreciate it?"

    "Appreciate it?"

    Old Sir Lu looked skeptically at Lu Tianxing and said, "Alright, if so, can you tell me the steps of making tea? What are the nuances of tasting tea? This is the basic knowledge of tea ceremony. If you can say it out, I¡¯ll admit you know how to appreciate it."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile, rubbed his nose, and said, "Old Man, I think drinking tea is about the state of mind. If the mood is right, even drinking water can have artistic conception. So, honestly, drinking tea is like taking off your pants to fart¡ªunnecessary. Trust me, when the timees, not just tea, I can infuse endless artistic sense into drinking water and eating too."

    "Go y on the side. Giving you tea is indeed a waste."

    Old Sir Lu shot Lu Tianxing a yful re, his face in resignation, yet he revealed a smile. He was growing fonder of this grandson, sensing that Lu Tianxing not only resembled Lu Tianzhan, but shared simr temperaments. Even the statements about appreciating tea were alike to what was said in the past. More importantly, when speaking with him, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t show excessive reverence, unlike others who dared not even raise their voices.

    Spending time with Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Old Sir Lu felt like an ordinary elder enjoying familial bliss, rather than the sole authority as the Family Head of Lu.

    "Grandpa, Zhiqing and I have been here quite a while. Haven¡¯t you felt like you¡¯ve forgotten something?" Lu Tianxing asked cautiously.

    Old Sir Lu was slightly taken aback: "Forgotten something?"

    "An ancient tradition of China."

    Lu Tianxing grinned and said, "ording to China¡¯s old tradition, it¡¯s Zhiqing¡¯s first time visiting, and Grandpa, shouldn¡¯t you give a gift? Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not greedy. A casual gift of tens of billions will do; I¡¯m really not greedy."

    Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Tianxing speechlessly, initially expecting him to say something memorable, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were unexpected¡ªtens of billions, as if he thought Old Sir was a money printer.

    Unable to find the right response, Bai Zhiqing worried that she might upset the Old Master of Lu Family, quickly said, "Grandpa, please don¡¯t mind, Lu Tianxing is just like that..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Old Sir Lu interrupted with a smile: "It¡¯s fine. Tianxing is right. I should certainly prepare a wee gift. Since he mentioned it, I¡¯ll get it for you now."

    Witnessing the scene, Bai Zhiqing quickly stood up and said, "Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t need any gift."

    Old Sir Lu gazed warmly at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Even if he hadn¡¯t said it, I would still have brought it out. You wait here for a moment while I fetch it."

    With that, Old Sir Lu turned and headed to his bedroom.

 Chapter 1141 - 1134: Past Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Chapter 1134: Past Regrets</h4>

    Seeing Old Master Lu leave, Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing: "It¡¯s all your fault, asking for a meeting gift. If word gets out, others might think I¡¯m Bai Zhiqing, a vanity chaser, bringing my husband to the Lu Family to get stuff!"

    Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile and said nothing more. He was just joking earlier, who knew the old man would take it seriously.

    In just a moment, Old Master Lu walked out, hands that were originally empty now carried a box the size of aptop bag, thirty centimeters high.

    Old Master Lu directly handed the box to Bai Zhiqing: "Zhiqing, open it and see if you like it or not."

    After epting the box, Bai Zhiqing gently ced it on the coffee table. One nce revealed that the box had some age, yet it bore no traces of dust, clearly having been regrly polished.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and slowly opened the box, a glimmer immediately shining from her eyes, as if she had seen jewels she adored.

    The box did not contain any jewelry or valuable objects. Instead, it housed a red Hanfu, with ck embroidery along the edges. Though she did not remove it to inspect thoroughly, the craftsmanship was evidently exquisite, without w.

    "Take it out and have a look." Old Master Lu smiled at Bai Zhiqing and said.

    "Okay!"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, taking out the red Hanfu from inside. Though she didn¡¯t wear it, she could feel it was tailored just for her.

    "Grandfather, this is...?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the Hanfu in her hands, puzzled as she gazed at Old Master Lu, unsure why he would gift her such a set of Hanfu. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was typically worn by women when they wed.

    "I believe you¡¯ve guessed it; this is a Hanfu wedding gown, worn by women during marriage."

    Old Master Lu sighed softly, a nostalgic expression on his face: "This set of Hanfu wedding attire was handmade by skilled craftsmen using a very special silk, such that even after a hundred years, or a thousand, it may not decay. I originally intended to give it to Tianxing¡¯s mother when she and Tianzhan returned to the Lu Family. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve waited over twenty years only to never see that day."

    By the end, Old Master Lu¡¯s face was filled with deep regret and a sense of destion. If he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn back then, hadn¡¯t desired submission, and if he hadn¡¯t cared so much about the Lu Family¡¯s reputation, how could his son and daughter-inw have died?

    "Grandfather..."

    Seeing the loneliness and sorrow in Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes, Bai Zhiqing called softly. She hadn¡¯t experienced those past events, but she knew how heartbroken Old Master Lu had been then.

    "Zhiqing, I apologize for the awkwardness."

    Old Master Lu gathered himself and softly said to Bai Zhiqing, "I originally thought this Hanfu wedding attire might never be given away in my lifetime, but fate was kind. I didn¡¯t expect you to find your way to me. I intended to give you something else, but guessing you don¡¯tck for much, I decided to give you this Hanfu wedding gown. I hope you¡¯ll wear it when you marry, enter the gates of the Lu Family, and fulfill a wish Tianxing¡¯s mother never could."

    "Grandfather, I promise you."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and immediately nodded her agreement. This was assuredly Old Master Lu¡¯s deepest regret, having epted his daughter-inw but never seeing her enter the Lu Family. Undoubtedly, it was also the greatest wish of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother!

    As the granddaughter-inw, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother¡¯s daughter-inw, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother no longer present, she felt it was necessary to fulfill her mother-inw¡¯s wish for her grandfather¡¯s sake.

    Witnessing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but speak: "Grandfather, let¡¯s let the past stay in the past. I believe my parents wouldn¡¯t want you to feel guilty over them. Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, I won¡¯t let their deaths go unavenged. Someday, I will find those who caused their deaths and use their heads to pay tribute to the souls of my parents."

    The tone of Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a hint of menace. Though his parents died under unclear circumstances, he was determined to uncover the truth, find who set up his parents, and ensure justice. He had to avenge them.

    Old Master Lu frowned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and said sternly, "Tianxing, don¡¯t act recklessly. With your current ability, even if you find them, you would surely die."

    "Grandfather, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not that impulsive," Lu Tianxing said gently. Without sufficient strength, seeking revenge would be his own undoing rather than true justice.

    As for giving up revenge, Lu Tianxing never entertained such an idea. He was not Zhang Wuji, who let go of vengeance after his parents were driven to death by six factions.

    The blood feud ran deep and irreconcble, only to be settled by death.

    "Good, it¡¯s enough that you understand. Before you¡¯re powerful enough, don¡¯t pursue the matter."

    "Grandfather, do you know something?"

    Gazing at Lu Tianxing, Old Master Lu sighed and said, "Tianxing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I worry you¡¯ll act without thinking. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you everything."

    "Grandfather, I..."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to ask further, his phone emitted a melodic ringtone from his pocket.

    Lu Tianxing took out his phone, hesitated a bit after ncing at the caller ID, as it was a call from Shen Manjun.

    Noticing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing stood up and said, "Grandfather, since I¡¯m new to the Lu Family, how about you show me around?"

    Old Master Lu was slightly stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, but nodded: "No problem, I¡¯ll take you for a tour."

    With this, Old Master Lu and Bai Zhiqing stood up and walked out.

    Watching them leave, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and answered the call.

    Yet, after the call connected, there was silence from Shen Manjun¡¯s end. Lu Tianxing thought the phone might have malfunctioned until he caught faint sounds of breathing, indicating Shen Manjun was unsure how to begin.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled slightly and said, "What¡¯s this, testing my hearing to see if I can catch your breathing?"

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun finally spoke: "Lu... Lu Tianxing, are you free at noon today? I¡¯d like to invite you for lunch."

    After saying this, Shen Manjun felt like she hadpleted a long, ten-thousand-mile march, exhaling deeply. The bountiful Holy Maiden Peak was heaving more intensely. Strictly speaking, this was the first time she had proactively invited a man to a meal, especially with a man she had an ambiguous rtionship. In Beijing, it was merely to apologize to Lu Tianxing, but this had a hint of a date, making her understandably anxious!

 Chapter 1142: 1135: Are You Sure You Want to Treat Me to Dinner?

    <strong>Chapter 1142: Chapter 1135: Are You Sure You Want to Treat Me to Dinner?</strong>

    ¡°Dinner?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then smirked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re inviting me to dinner, and not to devour you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ wish! It¡¯s just a simple dinner. If you have any wild thoughts, be careful, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing teasing her, Shen Manjun only felt her face heat up, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene at the amusement park that night.

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing knew when to stop and chuckled, ¡°You inviting me to dinner is fine, but let me invite you instead! Where are you? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why, are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°A little surprised, indeed.¡±

    Shen Manjun said softly, ¡°I¡¯m staying at the Shangri-La Hotel, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Lu Tianxing readily agreed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    With that, Shen Manjun hung up the phone without saying anything more.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know exactly how he felt about Shen Manjun. He couldn¡¯t say he liked her, nor could he say he didn¡¯t. Although that night in Beijing he nearly devoured Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing always felt something was missing between them, maybe theck of a deeply unforgettable event.

    Exhaling slowly, Lu Tianxing stood up and walked outside, finding Bai Zhiqing apanying Old Master Lu for a stroll: ¡°Wife, I need to go out for a bit, stay here with grandpa!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t ask what Lu Tianxing was going to do, she just nodded and said, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    Lu Tianxing lightly nodded, then looked at Old Master Lu and said, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m leaving Zhiqing with you. If I find someone from the Lu Family bullying her when I return, don¡¯t me me for tearing down your Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Go on! Go on! You¡¯re just in the way here, don¡¯t interrupt my chat with Zhiqing.¡± Old Master Lu waved his arm as if swatting away a fly, impatiently dismissing him with a wave.

    Lu Tianxing had a dark expression but said nothing more, heading straight outside.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leave, Old Master Lu looked at Bai Zhiqing and asked softly, ¡°Zhiqing, aren¡¯t you worried he might be out looking for another woman? You know, among the people who backed him up a few days ago, there were two beautiful women.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, would worrying help? If his heart isn¡¯t with me, even tying him to my side with a rope won¡¯t make any difference. If his heart is with me, no matter how far he flies, he¡¯ll eventually return to my side. Why should I care so much?¡± Bai Zhiqing said softly, gazing toward the direction Lu Tianxing had gone.

    After leaving the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing got into his car and, following the GPS directions, drove towards the Shangri-La Hotel.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing appeared at the hotel entrance. Before he could pull up, he saw a charming figure standing at the hotel entrance, her exquisite face and alluring features drawing the gazes of passersby.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing get out of the car, Shen Manjun¡¯s face, radiant like autumn water, was as alluring as ever, wearing a dress that couldn¡¯t conceal her curvaceous, graceful figure.

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard; this woman was bing more alluring by the day, ripe to perfection, ready to be picked.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Shen Manjun gracefully walked up to Lu Tianxing, smiling as she spoke.

    ¡°Beautiful, more beautiful than flowers.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gaze wandering over Shen Manjun¡¯s body, but without the look of someone who wanted to devour her.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me when you left Beijing?¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned awkwardly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, you know I¡¯ve got enemies everywhere right now.¡±

    Shen Manjunughed dismissively, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. Lu Tianxing got in the car as well, and they drove off from the hotel.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Qiaoqiao? Is she not with you today?¡± Lu Tianxing asked while driving, ncing at Shen Manjun.

    ¡°I let the elder take her out today,¡± Shen Manjun replied softly, looking out the window.

    ¡°Took her out?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, ¡°Manjun, are you sure you didn¡¯t intentionally create this opportunity for me? Should I seize this chance to devour this ripe peach of yours today?¡±

    ¡°Devour me? If you¡¯re not afraid of your wife finding out, go ahead.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Manjun waspletely open, having already decided to have Lu Tianxing as her man for life, she had nothing to be shy about.

    ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±

    ¡°Think of it as you like, but dare you?¡± Shen Manjun challenged with a provocative smile.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, turning the steering wheel to park the car at the roadside. He reached out, wrapped his arm around Shen Manjun¡¯s waist, and with a slight force, pulled her onto hisp.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body was soft, making Lu Tianxing feel a sense of fullness, as if this whole soft woman could melt into his very being.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    Shen Manjun¡¯s elegant face was flushed, her body trembling slightly, eyes unable to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. Although she had been intimate with him impulsively in Beijing, where no one was around, being on the roadside now, even though the car windows were tinted, hiding them from view, and there were few pedestrians around, still elerated her heartbeat.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, weren¡¯t you just provoking me? I believe it¡¯s necessary to make you pay a little price for that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing lightly lifted her chin with his hand, tilting her head slightly to present those crimson lips to him.

    Shen Manjun seemed to sense something, her breathing turned rapid, she closed her eyes softly, but her quiveringshes betrayed her inner turmoil.

    Lu Tianxing smirked wickedly, ¡°Today I¡¯ll teach you this: never try to provoke a normal man, because you¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing bent down and boldly kissed those tender lips.

    PS: Two updates today! Damn, can¡¯t get train tickets, it¡¯s a bust. Also, thanks to the brother who pointed out the mistake today!!!

 Chapter 1143 - 1136: The Four Great Clans

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Chapter 1136: The Four Great ns</h4>

    The soft and fragrant atmosphere made Lu Tianxing unable to resist starting his conquest...

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and then instinctively moved, seemingly trying to find a morefortable position. Her arms wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, starting to respond clumsily and awkwardly.

    Lu Tianxing embraced Shen Manjun¡¯s slender waist, while his other hand restlessly moved over her body. The intense stimtion caused Shen Manjun¡¯s body to twist uncontrobly. The more she twisted, the more a certain indescribable sensation spread throughout her, making her throat involuntarily emit soft moans.

    If anyone familiar with Shen Manjun saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked speechless, thinking they were dreaming. When did Shen Manjun, who always showed no interest in men and even somewhat detested them, start doing such crazy things with a man in a car?

    The kisssted a full five minutes, and only when Shen Manjun¡¯s bodypletely softened did Lu Tianxing let her go. Staring into her eyes, which rippled like a gently stirred pool, he said, "Now do you know the cost of provoking a man?"

    Shen Manjun took a few heavy breaths, red at Lu Tianxing, and said, "You really are a scoundrel."

    "Of course I¡¯m a scoundrel. So, do you want me to be even more of a scoundrel?"

    Lu Tianxing disyed a teasing smile on his face, his fingernding on a mountain peak.

    "Ah!"

    Shen Manjun shivered, quickly shook her head, and with a hint of pleading in her voice, said, "No... please, I won¡¯t dare again."

    "That¡¯s more like it. If you dare provoke me again next time, I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t get out of bed for three days." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing his inner fire, and said with a wicked smile.

    Feeling the arms around her waist loosen, Shen Manjun quickly slipped out of Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and moved to the passenger seat, realizing that a few people not far away seemed to have noticed themotion and were peering in their direction.

    "Lu Tianxing, where do you n to take me for dinner?" Shen Manjun tried to calm her emotions as she looked at Lu Tianxing and asked softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you. Just follow me."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and restarted the car, driving along the road as they chatted.

    "Lu Tianxing, I heard yesterday that the Heavenly God also sent someone to cause you trouble?" Shen Manjun asked in a low voice.

    "No, it was just a minor henchman under hismand."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "By the way, since you are the head of the Shen Family, do you know which families are the most powerful in China?"

    "I¡¯m not particrly sure either."

    Shen Manjun shook her head and said, "Although the Shen Family is still one of the prestigious families in Beijing in name, there¡¯s quite a gappared to those other families. We¡¯ve been relying on a few n elders to hold us together. To avoid unnecessaryplications, I have retracted most of the Shen Family¡¯s influence, focusing primarily on business, while weg far behind in other areas. Why, do you suspect that the Heavenly God is from another family in Beijing?"

    "It¡¯s not a suspicion, it¡¯s a certainty. I suspect that Heavenly God belongs to one of the powerful families in Beijing, the strongest even. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many experts, not even the Lu Family has found any clues."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of seriousness. Although he hadn¡¯t found the real trail of the Heavenly God yet, he had found some clues. Such power that can escape the investigation of the Angel Intelligence Station, the Lu Family, and remain undiscovered is undoubtedly rare in China. If I can identify these forces, I might be able to learn who Heavenly God actually is.

    "You mean, if we find these forces, we might figure out who Heavenly God is?"

    Shen Manjun furrowed her brows and slowly spoke, "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, the current prominent families in Beijing don¡¯t seem to have that capability. But if you look back a few decades, there were a few families that could rival them."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don¡¯t know much about it either, but a few decades ago, Beijing didn¡¯t have the current configuration. The Ji Family, Long Family, Chanyu Family, and Ji Family controlled it, and all other forces had to act ording to the four families¡¯ wishes. These families were deeply entrenched in China, ruling over various eras, almost like kings."

    "Where did those families go now?"

    "I¡¯m not very sure either."

    Shen Manjun shook her head again, saying, "All the information about the disappearance of those four families is missing. I¡¯ve only heard that the four families sent out their experts to attack a mysterious ce for some unknown reason, but they suffered heavy casualties. After that, the Ji Family, Long Family, and Chanyu Family vanished without a trace."

    "What about the Ji Family?"

    "The Ji Family surrendered. The Yanhuang Group was founded by the Ji Family¡¯s descendants, but ever since that battle, each year, someone from the Ji Family dies, as if cursed. Eventually, only one person remained¡ªthe teacher of Sima Lingyun, Ji Xingyun, the former leader of the Yanhuang Group."

    After hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows. Back then, the four families dominated Beijing, so one can imagine how powerful they were. Yet, when they teamed up to attack a mysterious ce, they failed miserably, even having to disappear from the world. What exactly was this mysterious ce?

    "Do you know where the mysterious ce that the four families attacked back then is?" Lu Tianxing asked.

    Shen Manjun shook her head again and said, "That¡¯s what¡¯s strangest. The news about the four families¡¯ joint attack on the mysterious ce was somehow erased, as if by an invisible hand. Families like the Yang Family, Han Family, Shen Family, and others have tried to investigate, but found nothing. The information I have was pieced together from scattered mentions."

    She paused and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Lu Tianxing, do you suspect Heavenly God might be from one of these four families?"

    "I¡¯m not certain. If it¡¯s true that Heavenly God is from one of the four families, then I might need to visit Beijing to find Sima Lingyun¡¯s teacher."

    Lu Tianxing sighed, shook his head, and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it, it¡¯s troubling. Let¡¯s go eat..."

    As he finished speaking, the car started again, heading down the road.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1144: 1137: I Kind of Regret Meeting You

    <strong>Chapter 1144: Chapter 1137: I Kind of Regret Meeting You</strong>

    Lu Tianxing drove the car with Shen Manjun speeding along the overpass; they arrived at an elegant location and stopped, where there were many high-end restaurants.

    Since he brought Shen Manjun out for a meal, he definitely couldn¡¯t choose a random ce. Although Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t sure in his heart if he liked Shen Manjun, one thing was certain: Shen Manjun would be his woman for the rest of his life. Moreover, taking a woman out to eat meant they couldn¡¯t just go to a street vendor. Of course, this premise depended on whether you had the money to spend.

    Even though Shen Manjun didn¡¯t care where they ate, how Lu Tianxing acted was another matter.

    When getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing held Shen Manjun¡¯s hand, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get the door for you.¡±

    Saying that, under Shen Manjun¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lu Tianxing got out of the car, walked halfway around, and opened Shen Manjun¡¯s door, making an inviting gesture, ¡°Please, my beautifuldy.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you be so courteous?¡± Shen Manjun said with a smile, looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s rather unusual gesture.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this how it always is in TV shows? A man takes a woman out to dinner, needs to be a bit more gentlemanly, a bit more romantic, and maybe the woman will be moved and give herself to him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless, such nonsense.¡±

    Shen Manjun felt as if she were eighteen again, giving Lu Tianxing a yful nce, yet after getting out of the car, she still reached out and took his arm. The two headed towards a nearby high-ss Western restaurant.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    The two service attendants standing at the restaurant entrance saw Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjuning over and immediately bowed slightly in greeting.

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he led Shen Manjun inside.

    The entire restaurant was beautifully decorated, not overly adorned, yet it gave off a peaceful, elegant, and veryfortable feeling. The gentle music floated through the restaurant, not at all intrusive but rather calming.

    Holding Shen Manjun¡¯s hand, Lu Tianxing noticed her somewhat tense expression, not knowing what to do. Although she had been to high-end restaurants before, this situation was entirely different from the past.

    In the past, going to a high-end restaurant meant directly having a private room; this was not a restaurant specifically prepared for couples.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s somewhat nervous look, Lu Tianxing softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it here, or should we go somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun shook her head and said, ¡°I just never thought I¡¯d be dining in such a couple¡¯s restaurant with a man. Previously, when Qiaoqiao and I went out to eat, it was always in a private room, and sometimes we would simply hire a chef to cook at home.¡±

    Upon saying this, Shen Manjun felt a bit emotional. In the past, she never thought she would fall for a man, let alone a yboy.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I realize I¡¯m a bit regretful about knowing you.¡± Shen Manjun said softly.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found that I¡¯m gradually cing you in my heart. When you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m happy and feel secure, with no worries because a man is there to shield me. But when you leave, I realize I¡¯m no longer suited to being alone. I long for a man to stand by my side, facing everything together with me. But I know, you ultimately don¡¯t belong solely to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently squeezed Shen Manjun¡¯s hand, ¡°I know I¡¯m quite a flirt, but I believe we¡¯ll stay together for a lifetime, and no one can separate us.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Even though being without you makes my life feel uneasy, it also makes me feel fulfilled, because sometimes missing someone is a very happy thing.¡±

    As the two walked, they chatted, choosing a seat by the window.

    Seeing them sit down, a server came over and handed the two menus to Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun, ¡°Hello sir and madam, may I ask what you would like to eat?¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually ced the menu on the table, looking at Shen Manjun and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything, I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Shen Manjun nodded, nced over the menu, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have two portions of your top foie gras, also two portions of medium-rare French red wine steak, and two white truffle desserts. Anything else, Lu Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll also have a roast turkey.¡± Lu Tianxing pondered for a moment and said.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    After noting down their order, the server turned and walked toward the back.

    The speed of serving in a high-end Western restaurant was indeed excellent. Not long after, exquisite dishes were served one by one. Lu Tianxing did not stand on ceremony or act elegantly, immediately cutting in with knife and fork, for Lu Tianxing, being full was the most important thing.

    Shen Manjun ate gracefully, delicately biting and swallowing, appearing natural and elegant, presenting a strong contrast to Lu Tianxing.

    The two conversed with smiles andughter, Lu Tianxing recounting his past experiences while Shen Manjun shared tales of intrigue in the business world, though their stories were unrted, it felt exceptionally harmonious.

    In the midst of their meal, a waitress suddenly approached the table holding a bottle of seemingly expensive wine, smiling as she spoke to Shen Manjun, ¡°Miss, hello, a gentleman asked me to bring this bottle of wine to you, and he asked me to convey a message.¡±

    ¡°What gentleman, what message?¡±

    Shen Manjun put down her knife and fork, frowning slightly.

    The waitress said, ¡°The gentleman asked if you would be willing to leave him your number.¡±

    Shen Manjun was briefly surprised, nced at Lu Tianxing across from her, and seeing no reaction, turned back to the waitress and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t make a habit of giving my number to strangers.¡±

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, the waitress hesitated slightly, ultimately saying nothing more as she walked away with the wine.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before a well-dressed man with an air of a sessful professional came over from the side, holding the high-end wine the waitress had just taken. With an elegant smile on his face, he approached Shen Manjun.

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. May I know your lovely name?¡± The man directly ignored Lu Tianxing sitting across from Shen Manjun, smiling politely at her as he spoke.

 Chapter 1145: 1138: A Mans Way

    <strong>Chapter 1145: Chapter 1138: A Man¡¯s Way</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, nor do I have any interest in knowing you, let alone telling a stranger my name. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Shen Manjun looked at the man coldly, with a hint of disgust on her face. How could she not understand what this man was up to?

    After hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, the man did not be angry. Instead, his smile became even more enthusiastic. ¡°This beautifuldy, why keep people at arm¡¯s length? As the saying goes, a chance encounter is a kind of fate. If you give me a chance to date you, I¡¯m sure I can do much better than the man beside you who only knows how to bury his head in food. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zhuang Ku¡­¡±

    Before Zhuang Ku could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh. Cool Zhuang?

    Damn, that¡¯s an unbeatable name. Lu Tianxing suddenly had immense admiration for Zhuang Ku¡¯s father, for giving his son such an impressive name.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sughter, Zhuang Ku finally turned his gaze to him.

    ¡°Nothing much, just that I find your name quite interesting.¡±

    Lu Tianxing put down the knife and fork in his hand, picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and looked at Zhuang Ku, saying, ¡°I heard you want to take my woman?¡±

    ¡°Sir, what you said is quite unpleasant.¡±

    Zhuang Ku nced at Lu Tianxing, showing strong confidence on his face, and said with a smile, ¡°As the saying goes, a fairdy is what gentlemen seek. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me pursuing this beautifuldy. It¡¯s not against thew!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s not against thew.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled as he looked at Zhuang Ku and leisurely stood up from his chair. ¡°However, you know, I¡¯m a bit rough. So, for someone who tries to take my woman, I don¡¯t like using gentle methods to talk to them. I¡¯m a man, so I feel I should speak in a man¡¯s way, and the way men speak is through fists.¡±

    Before the words were finished, Lu Tianxing suddenly reached out and grabbed the wine from Zhuang Ku¡¯s hand.

    Zhuang Ku¡¯s strength was no match for Lu Tianxing, who directly snatched the wine from him. Before Zhuang Ku could react, Lu Tianxing swung his arm.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of a wine bottle shattering echoed, and wine sshed everywhere, along with a shrill scream that broke the silence in the restaurant.

    The nearest customers stared in shock, unable to react for a long time.

    Lu Tianxing smashed the wine bottle on Zhuang Ku¡¯s head, giving him a gash.

    Zhuang Ku only felt a burst of severe pain in his head, with a red liquid immediately flowing down from his forehead. It was unclear whether it was blood or wine. He staggered backward a few steps, almost bumping into a table, and fell to the ground, with his head buzzing.

    ¡°This is the man¡¯s way. It¡¯s already pretty good that I only beat you so you can¡¯t take care of yourself for now for trying to take my woman.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually tossed the remaining half of the wine bottle on the ground and nonchntly picked up a napkin from the table to wipe his hands.

    The people around were dumbfounded, feeling as if they had experienced it themselves, with their eyes showing some fear as they looked at Lu Tianxing. This guy was too ruthless. Wouldn¡¯t this give someone a concussion?

    As screams erupted in the restaurant, the manager and several waiters noticed the situation and hurriedly ran over.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing realized that today¡¯s meal was probably over. He took out a dozen banknotes from his pocket and threw them on the table, saying to Shen Manjun, ¡°It seems we can¡¯t stay here, let¡¯s find another ce to eat.¡±

    Shen Manjun looked at this scene with some astonishment. Although she knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s style, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct and decisive, smashing a wine bottle on Zhuang Ku¡¯s head without saying a word.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun came to her senses, nodded, and got up, ready to leave with him, ignoring Zhuang Ku lying on the ground.

    The restaurant manager signaled several waiters to check on Zhuang Ku, then reached out to stop Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun, speaking with a sense of justice, ¡°You two, you can¡¯t leave after hitting someone. You have to wait for the police to arrive.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave? Did I dine and dash? It seems that the money I left on the table more than covers the meal. As for me hitting him, he deserved it. If you think I did something wrong, let the policee find me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re being unreasonable. We have a duty to protect our customers. You hit my customer, so you certainly can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your customer, but aren¡¯t I also your customer? When he was disturbing my meal with my woman, where were you to protect me? Or is it that because I spent less money and he spent more, your duty is only to protect those who spend more money?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    The restaurant manager didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only force themselves to say, ¡°Sir, regardless of anything, hitting someone is wrong. You must wait for the police to handle this before you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to wait for the police, and move aside immediately. Don¡¯t use your courage to challenge my patience.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing directly walked toward the exit.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. Stop him quickly. He hurt Young Master Zhuang; we can¡¯t let him go.¡±

    The restaurant manager saw this and hurriedlymanded several waiters to stop Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Annoying.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was getting impatient. He took a deep breath and suddenly cast his gaze at the restaurant manager.

    The restaurant manager trembled uncontrobly upon meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, his face turning pale, and sweat uncontrobly trickled down from his forehead. At that moment, he felt as if Lu Tianxing had turned into someonepletely different, his eyes like knives, and his aura chillingly cold, giving the impression of having one foot in the Ghost Gate, sending a shiver down the manager¡¯s spine. Unable to control it any longer, his legs gave way, and he fell to the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why¡¯s everyone gathered here not attending to their business?¡±

    At that moment, a voice tinged with displeasure resounded in the restaurant.

    Everyone instinctively looked up in the direction of the voice, instantly seeing a stylish and sexy, tall woman walking over. As she moved, her devilish figure caught everyone¡¯s attention. Her long, shiny ck hair flowed naturally over her shoulders. Her enviable oval face, delicate brows like crescent moons, a high nose bridge, and alluring red lips exuded a deadly attraction. Her long, straight legs,plemented by high heels, made her presence immenselymanding.

 Chapter 1146 - 1139: Luan Hongyue

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Chapter 1139: Luan Hongyue</h4>

    "Bo...Boss."

    Upon seeing this woman, the restaurant manager immediately grasped onto her like thest straw: "Boss, here¡¯s the situation: he hit Young Master Zhuang and now wants to leave. Boss, you know Young Master Zhuang¡¯s standing. If anything happens in our restaurant, we can¡¯t exin it away, but he¡¯s insisting on leaving, and I¡¯m trying to stop him."

    This woman is the owner of the upscale restaurant, Luan Hongyue.

    After listening to the restaurant manager, Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyebrows gently twitched, and her gaze instinctively fell on Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun. Upon seeing Shen Manjun, Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes showed a touch of surprise and admiration; no wonder Zhuang Ku wanted to provoke this woman¡ªshe was captivating even to her as a woman, let alone a man. But upon seeing Lu Tianxing, a trace of doubt shed in Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes, followed by a sudden change of expression, as if remembering something, her face showed intense shock and fear.

    "Boss, are you alright?" The restaurant manager noticed Luan Hongyue¡¯s change and immediately asked.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Luan Hongyue snapped back to reality, her gaze on Lu Tianxing, with a hint of unusual brightness: "Let¡¯s end this matter here. Zhuang Ku got hit because he asked for it; find someone to take him to the hospital. If the Zhuang Family asks, I¡¯ll exin to them."

    "Luan Hongyue, what did you say?"

    Zhuang Ku, sitting on a nearby chair with the help of a waiter while clutching his head, angrily shouted upon hearing this: "He hit me, and you want to let it go just like that? I tell you, this isn¡¯t over, I will make him pay."

    "Young Master Zhuang, I¡¯m doing this for your good. He¡¯s not someone you can offend." Luan Hongyue frowned and said sternly.

    "Who is he anyway, just a nouveau riche? My Zhuang Family is at least wealthy and influential in Suzhou. Now I¡¯ve been hit, and you¡¯re telling me to just let it go? I tell you, Luan Hongyue, don¡¯t think that I fear you just because Jiang Haochen backs you. This isn¡¯t over today, I want him kneeling and apologizing to me."

    Zhuang Ku shouted loudly, his eyes filled with anger as he stared at Lu Tianxing.

    "Kneel and apologize? Zhuang Ku, I doubt you have that capability."

    Luan Hongyue sneered, looking at Zhuang Ku with disdain, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sorry for letting you witness such a scene. Rest assured, this matter has nothing to do with you; it¡¯s entirely his own fault. I¡¯ll call his fatherter."

    "Mr. Lu, what Mr. Lu, I am..."

    In the midst of speaking, Zhuang Ku seemed to remember something, his eyes suddenly filled with disbelief and intense fear, his entire body trembling. He swallowed hard, quickly pulled out his phone, and found a photo. Trembling even more violently as if caught in a chill, he mechanically raised his head to look at Lu Tianxing.

    "Mr... Mr. Lu, I... I didn¡¯t know it was you." Zhuang Ku stuttered, his face showed a smile uglier than crying, for he now knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, the son of Lu Tianzhan, the third son of the Lu Family. Just yesterday, Lu Tianxing had returned to the Lu Family with force, and killed anyone who dared to trouble him. This guy is literally a Killing God.

    Apanied by Lu Tianxing¡¯s fame spreading like wildfire throughout Jiangnan, his photo was also circted all over Jiangnan overnight. Everyone knew the Lu Family had produced someone even more ruthless than Lu Tianzhan once was and had warned all family members not to offend Lu Tianxing.

    Zhuang Ku never imagined the world could be so small, encountering Lu Tianxing here of all ces.

    At this moment, Zhuang Ku regretted to the point of feeling hollow inside; he should have paid more attention to what Lu Tianxing looked like.

    "You know me?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, looking at Zhuang Ku.

    "Yes... yes, Mr. Lu, I beg you to spare me this time, I didn¡¯t know it was you, please show mercy and spare me, don¡¯t kill me."

    Now, all of Zhuang Ku¡¯s previous confidence and arrogance vanished; he wanted nothing more than to lower his head to the ground, fear painted across his face. He had heard of Lu Tianxing¡¯s reputation; Liang Shidao tried to plot against him, and as a result, the Liang Family was exterminated.

    This time, he had offended Lu Tianxing. God knows how Lu Tianxing might deal with him. His Zhuang Family was merely a small family in Jiangnanpared to the Lu Family, like ants to an elephant. To dare to confront Lu Tianxing now was asking for an early death.

    "Spare you? It looks like you were just saying I should kneel and apologize." Lu Tianxing said indifferently while looking at Zhuang Ku.

    "Mr. Lu, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance, Mr. Lu, I beg you, treat me as if I¡¯m nothing, just let me go!"

    Zhuang Ku promptly knelt on the ground, left with no choice but fear and anxiety, raising his hands to p his own face.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing frowned and said, "Get lost quickly."

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Lu, thank you for your mercy."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhuang Ku expressed endless gratitude, and scrambled away as if afraid Lu Tianxing would change his mind.

    "You let him go?" Shen Manjun looked at Zhuang Ku rushing out, surprised, then stared at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing responded with a face full of ck lines and said, "Do you think I¡¯m a murderous devil? Alright, the matter is resolved, let¡¯s go!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun about to leave, a sh of light appeared in Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes. She quickly stepped forward: "Mr. Lu, please wait."

    "Do you have business with me?" Lu Tianxing nced at Luan Hongyue, frowning as he said.

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m the owner of this restaurant, and I deeply apologize for what happened earlier. If you two don¡¯t mind, I can arrange a new spot for you, and in the future, for both of you..."

    "No need, I¡¯m already full." Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue, his tone calm and unwavering.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue was slightly taken aback, somewhat lost as she stared at him. She had always been confident about her looks and was particrly proud of her face and figure, which might not drive any man insane but could at least attract many. But who would have thought Lu Tianxing was unmoved, entirely calm, his expression unchanged, as if looking at a stranger?

    However, after only a moment of distraction, Luan Hongyue snapped back to herself, chuckling lightly as she said, "Mr. Lu, why put a distance between us? Oh, and I forgot to introduce myself; I¡¯m Luan Hongyue, the owner of this restaurant. Mr. Lu, refusing like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting someone¡¯s feelings? Moreover, if you don¡¯t agree, haven¡¯t you forgiven the person? My little heart can¡¯t handle that."

    Speaking, Luan Hongyue gently patted her chest.

    "Alright! I forgive you."

    With that, Lu Tianxing took Shen Manjun¡¯s hand and walked out, getting into the car and leaving the upscale restaurant.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1147: 1140: Thats Not Like You at All

    <strong>Chapter 1147: Chapter 1140: That¡¯s Not Like You at All</strong>

    Faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯spletely indifferent words, Luan Hongyue was utterly stunned, unable toprehend why Lu Tianxing would respond to her so directly.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Tianxing drove off that Luan Hongyue came to her senses, stamping her foot fiercely as an uncontroble rage bubbled up inside her. Ever since she was a child, Luan Hongyue had always lived amidst flowers and apuse; countless men in Jiangnan wanted to be with her, but she ignored them. Now, when she showed kindness to a man, this man didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and seemed impatient. Faced with this scene, it was easy to imagine how intensely Luan Hongyue¡¯s displeasure and anger raged inside her.

    ¡°Fine, very fine, Lu Tianxing, Third Young Master of the Lu Family, I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t over between us. I¡¯ll make you willingly bow under my skirt of Luan Hongyue and obediently follow my orders.¡±

    Luan Hongyue bit her teeth hard, filled with a determined gaze. If she could make Lu Tianxing kneel before her, perhaps she could escape her family¡¯s control, shed her weak identity, and be like Wu Zetian, reigning supreme.

    ¡­

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of knowing how Luan Hongyue reacted after he left. He was driving the car on the road while Shen Manjun sat in the passenger seat, looking sideways and staring at Lu Tianxing with intense curiosity and suspicion.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I¡¯m particrly handsome today and already mesmerized, nning to do something naughty with me at a hotel?¡± Lu Tianxing sensed Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze, smiled, and said.

    ¡°Get out of here, you never have any decency.¡±

    Shen Manjun gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said with curiosity, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. This time, you ignored a beautiful woman. That¡¯s not like you.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think my style is?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s seeing a beauty and not being able to resist flirting and taking advantage with your words. Yet, this Luan Hongyue is so pretty and has a hot body; most importantly, she wants to hook up with you. You¡¯re not tempted, which doesn¡¯t fit your style,¡± Shen Manjun said with a smile.

    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to mess with such a woman.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. Although he liked women, it didn¡¯t mean he would flirt with every woman. Some women are like poisonous snakes; getting involved could be fatal.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing curiously.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°This woman is too scheming and likes to manipte others. She¡¯s not approaching me for me; she¡¯s after the Lu Family. She thinks that by controlling me, she can control the Lu Family. It¡¯s best to stay away from such women. I don¡¯t want a woman by my side who calctes against me every day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Shen Manjun nodded, nced around, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, take me back to the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Back to the hotel? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d like to eat somewhere else and spend some more time together?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not like those little girls who need to stick together all day. Besides, we¡¯ve been out for a long time. If that little girl Qiaoqiao finds out, who knows what trouble she¡¯ll stir up.¡± Shen Manjun shook her head and said.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Does that girl Qiaoqiao dare to rebel? If she dares, I¡¯ll beat her, show her the power of her stepfather.¡±

    ¡°Go y by yourself! Who¡¯s her stepfather!¡± Shen Manjun¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red as she pped Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t had you yet, so I¡¯m not your man. Don¡¯t you think I should find a time to have you, to show you the power of my Golden Hurricane?¡± Lu Tianxing smiled at Shen Manjun.

    At this moment, Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled slightly, a blush appearing on her pretty face, not because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words but because while he was speaking, his palm fell directly on her thigh, seemingly intending to go further, causing Shen Manjun to blush instantly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡­¡± Shen Manjun felt as if countless ants were crawling in her heart, biting her lip as she spoke.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing, just collecting a little interest in advance.¡±

    Looking at Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxingughed heartily but made no other moves, only cing his hand on her smooth, silky thigh.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the backyard of the Lu Family, after having lunch, Old Sir Lu and Bai Zhiqing leisurely yed chess in a small pavilion by the pond.

    ¡°Old, old, I lost again. Zhiqing, your chess skills are truly superior. Even I almost fell for your traps without realizing it, leaving no room for aeback.¡±

    Old Sir Lu put the chess piece in his hand down next to the chessboard, sighed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this rxed. Zhiqing, thank you for ying chess with this old man today.¡±

    Bai Zhiqingughed lightly and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re joking. I should apany you. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane to Modu to find me. I¡¯ll y chess with you every day, taking you around so you won¡¯t get bored.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to go out for a change. Just don¡¯t consider this troublesome old man a bother,¡± Old Sir Lu responded with a smile. Instead of watching the Lu Family¡¯s internal struggles, it would be better to go out for a change.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯d be more than happy! My grandpa would surely be delighted if he knew you wereing to Modu.

    A hint of a smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    Upon hearing this, Old Sir Lu pursed his lips and said, ¡°Oh,e on! Given your grandpa¡¯s fiery temper, it¡¯d be good if he didn¡¯t meet me with a gun.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you know my grandpa? Didn¡¯t you just meet him yesterday?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Old Sir Lu curiously, knowing her grandpa¡¯s temper wasmon knowledge. But how did Old Sir Lu know?

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know your grandpa¡¯s name?¡±

    Old Sir Lu pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met your grandpa, but I¡¯ve heard of his name. Back in the day, he was known as Bai Fengzi, a vtile temper who¡¯d flip out at any disagreement. And he acted as if he had nothing to lose. If he hadn¡¯t mellowed with age, I suspect he would have stormed into the Lu Family with a gunst night. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, my grandpa¡¯s temper can¡¯t be that fiery!¡±

    Bai Zhiqingughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend him.¡±

    Old Sir Lu pursed his lips, looking at Bai Zhiqing, and said, ¡°Zhiqing, can you tell me how you and Tianxing met?¡±

 Chapter 1148: 1141: Memories of the Past

    <strong>Chapter 1148: Chapter 1141: Memories of the Past</strong>

    ¡°How did you two meet?¡±

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Old Master Lu¡¯s question, she was slightly stunned, but she nodded nheless. A reminiscent look appeared on her face, indicating she was lost in memory. After a long while, she slowly began to speak, ¡°Grandpa, to be honest, even I can¡¯t believe that I would one day fall for Tianxing. You don¡¯t know, when we first met, he was a rogue, a scoundrel, and had no ambition. At that time, I couldn¡¯t wait for him to disappear from my sight forever, as he would always make me angry, yet I couldn¡¯t do anything against him. Sometimes, I even wished I had a gun in my hand to end it all with a single shot¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing softly recounted the story between her and Lu Tianxing, a faint smile gracing her face. Time has passed, and looking back now, even Bai Zhiqing felt it was like a lifetime ago. She never imagined she would fall in love with someone she once utterly despised, and love him so deeply.

    Perhaps it began when Lu Tianxing took a bullet for her; her heart gradually started to care for him. Or when he drove away Bai Shan and told her that he wasn¡¯t helping the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, but his wife, Bai Zhiqing. Maybe it was because of these words that she slowly fell in love with Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Grandpa, you know? Tianxing, he¡­¡±

    This went on for more than half an hour before Bai Zhiqing finally stopped, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s how I met Tianxing. Honestly, I have to thank my grandfather. Without him forbidding our divorce, I might never have found my ideal husband, Tianxing.¡±

    ¡°It seems your grandfather indeed did a good deed,¡± Old Master Lu replied with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, do you know what Tianxing¡¯s past identity was?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Lu looked at Bai Zhiqing in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that Tianxing used to be a soldier, codenamed Knife, but I don¡¯t know why he suddenly left the military. Grandpa, do you know what happened?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing asked Old Master Lu. This was perhaps the biggest mystery in her heart. ording to what Lin Yafei told her, in the military, Lu Tianxing was at the peak of sess and could have easily risen to the top. However, he abruptly left, suggesting there must be some hidden reason.

    ¡°I know, and since you are Tianxing¡¯s wife, you have the right to hear this.¡±

    Old Master Lu sighed gently. With the influence of the Lu Family, investigating the events of those years wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Old Master Lu began to recount the past, telling the story of how Lu Tianxing transformed from an ordinary soldier into a legendary Knife, piece by piece.

    As Bai Zhiqing listened, she was dumbfounded. She never imagined that Lu Tianxing had such a glorious past, so renowned. But what exactly caused him to be who he is now, abandoning a promising future to leave the military?

    ¡°Grandpa, then why did Tianxing¡­¡±

    ¡°Because something happened. As they say, ¡®The wind will destroy the tallest tree in the forest.¡¯ Where there are people, there are conflicts. He was too outstanding, so someone didn¡¯t like him. During a mission, they betrayed Tianxing¡¯s team. That battle almost cost Tianxing his life. You should know about the circr scar on his chest, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the mark a bullet left,¡±

    Old Master Lu sighed softly and said, ¡°That bullet was intended to kill Tianxing, but one of hisrades used his own chest to block it for him, saving Tianxing¡¯s life. After that battle, almost everyone in his team was killed or injured. A team of over a dozen people ultimately only had a few survivors return; the rest died out there, some without even a trace left behind¡­¡±

    Listening to Old Master Lu, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath. She finally understood why Lu Tianxing would be furious when Zhao Lin bragged about being a former soldier. If it were her, she would react the same way. For Lu Tianxing, his life was saved by hisrades who sacrificed themselves for the country. He would never allow anyone to tarnish that honor.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she listened, easily imagining how brutal that battle must have been. She never thought Lu Tianxing had experienced so much, watching hisrades die before his eyesrades who sacrificed themselves so he could live. To survive with such pain, anyone would find it unbearable. But Lu Tianxing kept it all hidden, carrying it alone, appearing nonchnt on the surface.

    Just the thought made Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart ache. She once thought Lu Tianxing was carefree, but never realized he was suppressing his pain so no one else would see it.

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing wished she could be by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, to hold him, listen to his stories, and apany him through his pain.

    When a woman falls in love with a man, she thinks of him constantly, rejoices for him, shares his sorrow, and is willing to go through anything with him.

    ¡°Grandpa, did Tianxing go for revenge afterward?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked softly, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Master Lu nodded, ¡°After Tianxing and a few others returned, they found those who betrayed them and killed them all. Tianxing was severely punished for this, as you might imagine. For such a crime, a death sentence would have been more than warranted. It was your grandfather¡¯s brother, also Tianxing¡¯s former superior, who protected him with his life. Ultimately, all his honors and identity were erased, and he was left to live out his days away from the military.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, since you know all this, why did you¡­¡±

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Old Master Lu interrupted her, ¡°Are you wondering why, if I could investigate all this, I didn¡¯t acknowledge Tianxing back then?¡±

    PS: It¡¯s the end of the month, does anyone have any monthly votes left? If you do, don¡¯t hold back and send them all over!!

 Chapter 1149 - 1142: Not Meeting Them

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Chapter 1142: Not Meeting Them</h4>

    "Mm!"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded. Old Master Lu listened to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile: "Zhiqing, do you think I didn¡¯t want to recognize him? The main issue was, at that time, who would believe he was Tianzhan¡¯s son? If it were you, I guess you wouldn¡¯t believe he was Tianxing either."

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned: "What do you mean?"

    "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get a photo for you to see."

    As he spoke, Old Master Lu stood up and walked into the room. Soon, he came out with a photo in hand: "Zhiqing, this is an old photo of Tianxing. Would you recognize him?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Old Master Lu with some doubt, but without hesitation, took the photo, nced at it, and her pretty face instantly froze with disbelief. In the photo was a man in a military uniform. However, this man looked thin, dark, and skinny, resembling more of a malnourished figure akin to a stick.

    Bai Zhiqing widened her eyes, full of disbelief, and asked: "Grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t tell me this photo is of Tianxing!"

    The man in the military uniform in the photo only bore a vague resemnce to Lu Tianxing in some aspects, but nothing else was the same. If Old Master Lu hadn¡¯t handed it to her, she might have suspected someone had purposely photoshopped the photo to y a prank on her.

    "He indeed is Tianxing. Now you understand why I couldn¡¯t recognize him back then!" Old Master Lu said with a bitter smile. He wanted to recognize him, but could he?

    "Then why did he end up like this?"

    "I¡¯m not entirely sure either. Perhaps it¡¯s due to the cultivation technique he practiced, which required arge amount of blood energy initially to sustain, resulting in this appearance. Once his foundation was solid, he would revert back to normal, looking like how he does now."

    Bai Zhiqing became a bit silent, understanding why Old Master Lu didn¡¯t recognize Lu Tianxing at first. If she were him, she probably wouldn¡¯t have believed the man in the photo was Lu Tianxing, her husband whom she saw every day, given the drastic difference between the two.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing had already driven Shen Manjun back to the Shangri-La Hotel, and he himself drove back to the Lu Family residence.

    Casually parking the car at the entrance, Lu Tianxing walked straight into the Lu Family. Anyone else who dared to park their car so ostentatiously at the Lu Family¡¯s entrance would have been scolded and asked to move it, but seeing Lu Tianxing parked so recklessly, no one dared toment or intervene.

    They could offend anyone, but they couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who waswless, powerful, ruthless, and didn¡¯t care about your status. Such a person could crush you with one hand, and Lu Tianxing just happened to be that kind of person.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the looks around him and continued walking towards the back garden of the Lu Family.

    At that moment, in the back garden, Old Master Lu and Bai Zhiqing were chatting andughing. Hearing footsteps from outside, they both instinctively looked out and immediately saw Lu Tianxing strolling in leisurely.

    "Why are you staring at me? I thought I heard someone bad-mouthing me just now."

    Lu Tianxing walked over with a smile, sat unceremoniously across from Old Master Lu, and looking at the chessboard on the table, said: "Grandpa, you¡¯re quite leisurely, having time to y Go. But, your chess skills are a bitcking, you¡¯re about to lose."

    "So what if I lose? Is it any of your business? Besides, even if I¡¯m bad at chess, I can still beat you."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu rolled his eyes and said: "Back from your escapades?"

    "What do you mean by escapades? Even though you¡¯re my grandpa, if you keep ndering me like this, I might use you of defamation." Lu Tianxing replied, displeased.

    Old Master Lu disdainfully said: "Whether it¡¯s defamation, you know in your heart. Let me tell you, Zhiqing is my granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ve recognized her. If you dare treat her poorly, I¡¯ll break your legs."

    Saying this, Old Master Lu turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing: "Zhiqing, if he ever bullies you, juste to me, and I¡¯ll teach him a harsh lesson."

    "Thank you, grandpa."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, which was full of lines, and said with a smile: "Lu Tianxing, did you hear what grandpa said? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare bully me in the future, I¡¯ll have grandpa back me up and beat you to a pulp."

    Lu Tianxing, with lines all over his face, said: "Wife, you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel."

    "Haven¡¯t you ever heard the saying, ¡¯Better to offend a viin than a woman¡¯? If you upset me, I¡¯ll have grandpa beat you up."

    "Um, wife, I¡¯ve suddenly realized that after being together for so long, I feel I¡¯m not worthy of you. Maybe we should..."

    "Not worthy of me? It¡¯s okay, as long as I¡¯m worthy of you."

    Old Master Lu sat nearby, listening to Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing bicker back and forth, looking not at all annoyed but instead stroking his beard with a bright smile. It had been years, so many years since he felt so rxed. The people of the Lu Family were like mice seeing a cat around him, not daring to breathe. But with Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, they simply saw him as a rtive, not the high and mighty Head of the Lu Family.

    There¡¯s a saying that the higher you stand, the lonelier you be. When you¡¯re invincible, that¡¯s when you¡¯re most alone.

    Old Master Lu now had this feeling. Despite appearing to have countless descendants, none could offer him familial warmth. Not even Lu Bowen dared to overstep; among the entire Lu Family, only Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing dared to speak so freely in his presence, treating him like an ordinary elder, not the revered Head of the Lu Family.

    "Alright, alright, you two stop arguing."

    Old Master Lu interrupted them and looked at Lu Tianxing: "Tianxing, now that you¡¯ve returned to the Lu Family, do you want me to introduce all the family members to you?"

    "Forget it!"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said: "Right now, I don¡¯t know how many people in the Lu Family want to eat me alive, see me as a threat to their interests. There¡¯s nothing good to say to them in a meeting. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be friends with them, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll stab me in the back."

    "If they dare, I¡¯ll cripple them."

    Old Master Lu¡¯s tone carried a hint of murderous intent. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Lu Tianxing was right. If it were possible, the Lu Family members might indeed stab him in the back.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re so old, maybe keep the bloodlust down a bit."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said: "Killing doesn¡¯t solve problems. For some people, as long as there¡¯s a benefit, they¡¯ll risk it all. If killing could resolve everything, why havews? If it were truly effective, we wouldn¡¯t have so manywbreakers."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu was momentarily speechless. This was the first time he¡¯d seen someone with such thick skin, having destroyed the Wang and Liang families, lecturing him about the downsides of killing. His thick face could probably withstand bullets.

    "Alright, suit yourself. If you don¡¯t want to meet, then don¡¯t, no need for unnecessary trouble." Old Master Lu waved his hand.

 Chapter 1150: 1143: Xue Mans Inner Struggles

    <strong>Chapter 1150: Chapter 1143: Xue Man¡¯s Inner Struggles</strong>

    And while Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were apanying Old Master Lu, in the office of the Bai¡¯s Group security department, Xue Man¡¯s face was somewhat pale, looking listless as if sick, holding a pen and aimlessly doodling on paper, with a slight bitter smile on her delicate face,cking her usual vigor and confidence.

    ¡°Haha, turns out I am truly just an ugly duckling.¡±

    Xue Man murmured to herself softly, feeling a sourness within; they say love is a cup of bitter wine, a knife that wounds, and at this moment Xue Man felt the true pain of love.

    Since yesterday, when Lu Tianxing sessfully entered the Lu Family and became the Third Young Master of Lu Family, this news spread like a whirlwind throughout Jiangnan, shocking and envying countless people, because entering the Lu Family meant transforming overnight from a beggar into a billionaire, henceforth possessing towering power, without worry for food and clothing.

    Originally, Xue Man knew nothing of this matter, as though it spread widely, only those in power knew about it, but this morning, Xue Bing, who had been taken to the Yanhuang Group by Sima Lingyun, suddenly called her to tell Xue Man about Lu Tianxing bing the Third Young Master of Lu Family.

    Recalling the shock and disbelief when she received the call, a bitter smile appeared on Xue Man¡¯s face; she never imagined that the rogue-looking, nonchnt Lu Tianxing would be the Third Young Master of Lu Family. Though she didn¡¯t understand what the Lu Family stood for, Xue Bing clearly told her that the Lu Family in Jiangnan was synonymous with invincibility, a super giant; if Bai¡¯s Group was a sailboat, then the Lu Family was an aircraft carrier,pletely iparable.

    ¡°Oh, Xue Man, you should give up now! He is now the lofty Third Young Master of Lu Family, and you are merely a head of security in the security department. Moreover, he already has Zhiqing and Qian Ru, gentle beauties by his side, how could he look at you, who besides having a woman¡¯s body, is like a tomboy in every other way? You¡¯d better give up! Besides, your identities are worlds apart; you¡¯re not worthy of him.¡±

    Xue Man continued to smile bitterly; if there were only Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, she might still have a chance, after all, Lu Tianxing could ept Lin Qianru with Bai Zhiqing, maybe he could ept her too, so Xue Man always held onto that sliver of hope in her heart.

    But when the news of Lu Tianxing bing the Third Young Master of Lu Family came through, it was like a resounding p shattering all her fantasies; her and Lu Tianxing¡¯s identities were now worlds apart, now even if she wanted to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s mistress, she probably wouldn¡¯t qualify. After all, Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity is there, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have, why would he want someone like her, a tomboy who doesn¡¯t act like a woman?

    Xue Man¡¯s face was filled with bitterness; she had an urge to cry, never expecting her first love to end before it even began.

    With a gentle sigh, Xue Man slowly stood up and walked to the window, staring nkly outside.

    Even though the sun was shining brightly, Xue Man felt no warmth; deep inside, it was like an ice block emitting chill, causing her to hug herself tightly as if trying to capture a shred of warmth through this means.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, but Xue Man had no reaction to it; she didn¡¯t want to do anything now, only wanted to be alone.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    After the knocking outside continued for a while, someone directly pushed the door open, and a crisp sound of footsteps reached Xue Man¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who let you in? Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m not feeling well now, no matter what you have, don¡¯t disturb me; don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Upon hearing the footsteps, Xue Man said without looking back, her tone containing a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Xiao Man, what¡¯s wrong with you today, your tone seems explosive.¡±

    A clear voice came from behind Xue Man.

    Upon hearing this voice, Xue Man was slightly startled, instinctively turned around to see a beautiful figure reflected in her eyes.

    The visitor wore a white OL professional outfit, with a curved figure entuated by the white OL uniform, her face carrying a slight smile, exuding an elegant, gentle aura that makes one unforgettable at first nce.

    Within Bai¡¯s Group, besides Lin Qianru, no one else had such elegance.

    ¡°Qian Ru, what brings you here today?¡± Seeing Lin Qianru walk in, Xue Man adjusted her mood, smiled at Lin Qianru, though the smile on her face seemed forced.

    Noticing Xue Man¡¯s strained smile, Lin Qianru immediately said: ¡°Manman, what¡¯s wrong with you today, are you unwell? Do you need me to drive you to the hospital? Anyway, there¡¯s nothing particrly urgent at thepany now.¡±

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man gently shook her head and said: ¡°Qian Ru, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, looked at Xue Man and said: ¡°Xiao Man, I wanted to ask you if you were free after work today to apany me for some shopping?¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem, we¡¯ll meet downstairs after work.¡± Xue Man nodded and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, said nothing more, then turned to walk out.

    Watching Lin Qianru turn away, Xue Man¡¯s smile faded, reced with a touch of bitterness and confusion, as she stared into thought.

    ¡°Xiao Man, you¡¯re feeling this way because of Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how did you know¡­?¡±

    Suddenly hearing a voice by her ear, Xue Man instinctively answered, but before finishing her words, her body shuddered, quickly returning to her senses, her pretty face turning pale as she looked at Lin Qianru and hastily exined: ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that, Qian Ru, don¡¯t overthink, I misspoke, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    At this moment, Xue Man was no longer calm, her whole being seemed like a thief caught red-handed, nervously exining.

    Seeing this, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but sigh; it was just as she suspected. Ever since Lu Tianxing returned from Beijingst time, she noticed Xue Man¡¯s change, as if bing a different person, often sitting alone in a daze. Being a woman herself, Lin Qianru understood what Xue Man¡¯s changes meant, though she never imagined Xue Man would actually like Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1151: 1144: I Cant Forget Him

    <strong>Chapter 1151: Chapter 1144: I Can¡¯t Forget Him</strong>

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t speak, and Xue Man also didn¡¯t speak. For a moment, the entire office atmosphere became somewhat strange.

    After an unknown amount of time, Xue Man slowly spoke, ¡°Qian Ru, do you think I¡¯m particrly shameless, actually liking my best friend¡¯s husband? Do you want to scold me right now? If so, go ahead! I can take it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Qianru shook her head. Could she say Xue Man was shameless? What right did she have to say that? Strictly speaking, she also stole Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband. The two of them were just about equal; she was merely luckier than Xue Man.

    ¡°Xiao Man, can you tell me why you fell for Lu Tianxing?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man showed a bitter smile on her face, as if she had found someone to confide in, and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I started liking him, I just inexplicably fell for him. Maybe it¡¯s because he cured my mother, or perhaps for other reasons; I don¡¯t know what attracts me to him. But I really want to delve into his heart and see what he hides deep inside that makes him willing to stay in a smallpany, living anonymously, rather than bing amanding figure.¡±

    After hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lin Qianru also showed a bitter smile. It¡¯s said that when a woman bes curious about a man, that¡¯s when she falls for him. She was no exception, slowly falling for Lu Tianxing due to curiosity. By the time she came to her senses, she was already deeply involved, or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to walk away.

    ¡°Do you want to give up?¡± Lin Qianru asked Xue Man.

    ¡°What good would not giving up do? By his side stands Zhiqing, and then there¡¯s gentle and virtuous you. Meanwhile, I¡¯m just a violent woman. Saying pleasantly, it¡¯s called being a tomboy, self-reliant; saying unpleasantly, it¡¯s just being a mannish woman. Do you think he would like me? Moreover, he¡¯s now the Third Young Master of Lu Family, with countless people wanting to climb into his bed, many more beautiful than me, leaving me no chance at all.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face was full of bitter smiles and unwillingness.

    For so many years, Lu Tianxing was the only man who ever stirred her heart, but now she had to give up. That kind of pain is imaginable.

    Lin Qianru fell into silence upon seeing Xue Man¡¯s painful expression. This kind of pain she also knew about. When Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship was exposed, she chose to let go. That heart-wrenching feeling was akin to someone fiercely stabbing her heart with a knife, worse than death.

    Although she wanted tofort Xue Man, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t know how to start. Should she persuade Xue Man to give up or encourage her not to desist from pursuing Lu Tianxing? She found these options hard to articte.

    ¡°Qian Ru, do you know? I¡¯ve thought about giving up a long time ago. Even without Zhiqing, I wanted to give up because he had you, and I didn¡¯t want to be a scorned mistress.¡±

    Xue Man looked at Lin Qianru, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t control myself. Every time I remind myself that Lu Tianxing already has you, and if I continue loving him, I will get hurt and not even remain friends with you. I once thought I¡¯d given up, that I stopped loving him. But the more I tried to suppress these feelings, the stronger they rebounded. I really can¡¯t convince myself to forget him¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when, but Lu Tianxing has already settled in my heart. Every time I think about giving up, my heart feels like being pierced with countless needles, it¡¯s unbearable. Every night when I wake up, my pillow is soaked¡­¡±

    Xue Man went on talking to herself, as if having found a confidant, without holding anything back, revealing all her past confusion and pain.

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s painful expression, Lin Qianru sighed quietly, realizing that Xue Man loved Lu Tianxing deeply, and she hadn¡¯t anticipated both her and her friend would repeatedly fall under Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence.

    ¡°What do you n to do next? Are you really nning to give up?¡± Lin Qianru asked Xue Man faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time!¡±

    Xue Man shook her head, looked at Lin Qianru and said: ¡°Qian Ru, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for listening to me. I hope you can keep this secret for me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t meddle in your and Lu Tianxing¡¯s love. I will strive topletely forget him.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Xue Man gently and said softly, ¡°Can you really forget him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xue Man intended to say she could forget, but the words just wouldn¡¯te out. Could she forget?

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru gently sighed; she already knew the answer.

    ¡­

    As the sky gradually darkened, the neon lights on the street lit up, draping the city with a colorful veil, and the cool autumn air naturally drove people out of their homes to enjoy the autumnal atmosphere.

    The bustling men and women finished their busy daytime work, flocked to the streets to showcase themselves, with half-concealed Holy Maiden Peak, long beautiful legs constantly shing before the eyes, attracting numerous gazes.

    Lu Family.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing apanied Old Master Lu for dinner, then declined his invitation to stay and turned to leave the Lu Family.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want to stay at Lu Family. Even though the Liang Family has been eliminated, deterring many sinister-minded people for the time being, and temporarily resolving a threat, there are still undercurrents stirring covertly.

    Not to mention the mastermind behind it, but also Heavenly God lurking beside, watching like a tiger eyeing its prey, a slight mistake could lead to a miserable end. Staying at Lu Family is arguably the safest ce; as long as Old Master Lu is in Lu Family, no one would dare cause trouble there.

    Initially, Lu Tianxing indeed nned to let Bai Zhiqing stay at Lu Family while he returned to the hotel to tidy up belongings. However, Bai Zhiqing insisted on going together, so Lu Tianxing could only take Bai Zhiqing back to the hotel.

    The car drove on the road, the evening breeze blew in through the car window, Bai Zhiqing withdrew her gaze from outside the window, and her eyes fell on Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, today Grandpa told me why you left the army.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing showed a look of surprise on his face, then smiled and said: ¡°If you know, you know. Why are you telling me this? It¡¯s all in the past now, no big deal.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Bai Zhiqing felt a trace of bitterness in her heart, and softly said, ¡°Do you regret doing it?¡±

    PS: Second update, there will be another updateter!!!

 Chapter 1152: 1145: Rainbow Bar

    <strong>Chapter 1152: Chapter 1145: Rainbow Bar</strong>

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words unexpectedly, Lu Tianxing slowed down the car, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and then slowly began to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted it. They were my brothers, charging for the country, even in death, leaving behind neither names, nor records, not even aplete body.¡±

    ¡°If they died at the hands of the enemy, then they¡¯d have died gloriously for the country, and there¡¯d be nothing more to say. But they didn¡¯t die in battle, they died due to the machinations of a group of despicable people, such a suffocating death. So I must take revenge, no matter what, those who harmed them must die. I want to honor my brothers with the blood of their killers, even if it costs my future¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice took on a somber tone,ced with a hint of a grim killing intent: ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted anything I¡¯ve done. Even if given another chance, I wouldn¡¯t regret it. Anyone who dares to plot against my brothers must die, no matter who they are.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s somewhat ferocious expression, Bai Zhiqing felt a pang in her heart. Had she known it would be like this, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him these questions.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth to say something, but before she could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her: ¡°Honey, you have nothing to apologize to me for. We are husband and wife, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say. From now on, don¡¯t say sorry to me, because between husband and wife, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. And the one who should be apologizing is me; you give everything to me, yet I can¡¯t give you a whole heart, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, stop talking.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were cut off by Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you just tell me? We are husband and wife, there¡¯s no need to say sorry. Moreover, I have never regretted being with you; you¡¯re the man of my life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was moved, just as he wanted to say something, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing took out his phone. Seeing the caller ID, he frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then answered the call in front of Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Miss Mu, do you need something?¡± Lu Tianxing immediately said upon answering the call.

    The call was from Mu Qingxue. Truth be told, he really didn¡¯t want to have too many entanglements with Mu Qingxue. Precisely because he felt much guilt towards her, he wished to avoid too many entanglements, for the deeper the involvement, the deeper Mu Qingxue would be hurt in the end.

    Sitting beside him, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression was slightly startled when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She took a deep breath but said nothing, just sat quietly as if she didn¡¯t hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s conversation with Mu Qingxue.

    ¡°Are you free? I¡¯d like to invite you out for a drink.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s just-gathered courage deted like a burst balloon. If Lu Tianxing¡¯s hearing weren¡¯t sharp, he might not have caught what Mu Qingxue was saying.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned, his gaze instinctivelynding on Bai Zhiqing beside him. Just as he was about to refuse, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heavenly voice once again echoed from the receiver.

    ¡°My brother is taking me back to Beijing tomorrow. I¡¯m inviting you out today just to say goodbye, is that okay?¡±

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s somewhat pleading tone, Lu Tianxing eventually sighed lightly, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over in a bit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the Rainbow Bar on Fenghua Road for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and with a bitter smile, said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Honey, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, if you have something to do, just go ahead! I¡¯ll take a taxi home by myself.¡± Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t ask where Lu Tianxing was going, nor did she question his rtionship with Mu Qingxue. She just said softly.

    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t feel secure with you going back alone, let me drive you home!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Tianxing said no more, just drove the car down the road. After about twenty minutes, the car stopped at the entrance of the Garden Hotel.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out of the car.

    As they reached the hotel entrance, Bai Zhiqing suddenly stopped and looked at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with Mu Qingxue, but you muste back to me tonight. If you don¡¯t, be prepared to lose a piece of yourself.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t wait for Lu Tianxing to respond and directly turned to walk into the hotel.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and turned to walk out of the hotel.

    Just as he reached the driver¡¯s seat and was about to get in the car, Lu Tianxing seemed to remember something. Speaking into the empty air, he said nonchntly, ¡°I have to leave for a while. Protect the Young Mistress well. If any stranger gets close with harmful intentions towards the Young Mistress, kill without mercy. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±

    If someone were nearby to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, they¡¯d probably think he was crazy, talking to thin air in an empty surrounding. What else could he be but a fool?

    However, following Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a voice drifted through the air, ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡±

    This voice belonged to the Lu Family Guards, a force under themand of the Head of the Lu Family. Since Mu Qingxue had been kidnapped by Liang Shidao, Old Sir Lu had specifically dispatched the Lu Family Guards to secretly protect Bai Zhiqing.

    After hearing this response, Lu Tianxing said nothing more, got into the car, and left the Garden Hotel, heading towards the Rainbow Bar that Mu Qingxue had mentioned.

    Rainbow Bar is one of the more renowned bars on Fenghua Road, but unlike other bars, Rainbow Bar does not st eardrum-piercing music or invite a crowd of pretty women to dancesciviously on stage, drawing shouts and cries from numerous men.

    Instead, it goes against the norm. Calling it a bar is less urate than calling it a high-end restaurant cloaked as a bar. It¡¯s very quiet inside, barely any noise, with only gentle music floating through the bar, carrying a touch of poetic elegance.

    Moreover, those whoe to Rainbow Bar aren¡¯t your typical shy men and women, but true elites¡ªwhite-cor workers, dressed in suits, sitting around in threes and fours, leisurely sipping on drinks. Naturally, there are more women than men, for many women do not like the raucousness of typical bars, and so this bar has naturally be their primary destination.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1153 - 1146: Reunion with Mu Qingxue

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Chapter 1146: Reunion with Mu Qingxue</h4>

    After Lu Tianxing got out of the car, he didn¡¯t linger. Just as he was about to look for where Mu Qingxue was, a message tone came from his phone in his pocket. Lu Tianxing took out his phone and nced at it¡ªit was Mu Qingxue sending the location of the bar.

    Second floor!

    Seeing the words on the message, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, nced around, and walked straight to the second floor.

    As soon as he reached the second floor, Lu Tianxing looked around and immediately saw a breathtakingly beautiful woman sitting in a corner that was hard to notice.

    Her long flowing hair was like silk, casually draped over her shoulders. Her delicate features gave an astonishingly beautiful impression as if an angel descended on earth, giving a very pure feeling.

    Compared to her angelic appearance, her figure was no less impressive. Although not as voluptuous as Lin Yafei¡¯s, it was not far off, giving a sense of pure simplicity. She sat there, yet gave a feeling of only being admired from a distance and not to be insulted.

    This woman was none other than Mu Qingxue, who had invited Lu Tianxing over.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s status was different, being a public figure, so she chose a spot near the corner, which was very inconspicuous. If not for Mu Qingxue¡¯s message, Lu Tianxing would have hardly noticed this location.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing walked straight over.

    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Mu Qingxue instinctively raised her head. When she saw Lu Tianxing, a delighted smile spread across her face, "You¡¯re here."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice carried a slight tremble, mixed with surprise. She had thought Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯te, but now that he was here, she was overjoyed.

    Listening to the slight tremor in Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Sorry, I had to send Bai Zhiqing back to the hotel, so I¡¯mte."

    "It¡¯s fine. I just arrived too."

    Mu Qingxue gently shook her head, but didn¡¯t tell Lu Tianxing that she had actually been waiting here for over half an hour.

    "No worries. By the way, what would you like to drink?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "Just get me a Margarita," Mu Qingxue said softly.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and waved to a waiter, "Get me a Tequ and a Margarita."

    "Alright, please wait a moment."

    The waiter nodded and turned away.

    Soon, the two drinks were served.

    After handing the Margarita to Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing picked up the Tequ and took a slight sip, then looked at Mu Qingxue, saying, "By the way, you didn¡¯t stay in Jiangnan for a few more days. Why are you suddenly going back to Beijing? Is it because your new MV is about to be released?"

    "No, it¡¯s because my family found out I snuck off to Jiangnan and said something incredible, so they forced my brother to bring me back," Mu Qingxue said softly.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow and said seriously, "Did you run into some trouble?"

    "No."

    Mu Qingxue shook her head, not intending to dwell on the topic, and diverted the conversation, "I heard you destroyed the Liang Family yesterday? How is it, have you found the mastermind?"

    "No, Liang Shidao won¡¯t say anything, and besides Liang Shidao and Liang Wanqing, I guess no one in the Liang Family knows either, so I didn¡¯t bother asking and just eliminated the Liang Family," Lu Tianxing said casually.

    Hearing this, Mu Qingxue nervously asked, "Were you hurt?"

    "Rest assured, I wasn¡¯t hurt."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and softly said, "But you, after saying such startling things at the Lu Family, did your brother scold you when you got back?"

    "Would he dare? If he dares to scold me, I¡¯ll cry, and then my grandpa would definitely beat him up."

    As they talked, Mu Qingxue rxed out of her initial tension, softly saying to Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Lu Family yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Whenever I think of you possibly facing danger alone at the Lu Family, I can¡¯t help but want toe to your side and face it with you. I know you look down on me, thinking I¡¯m a shameless woman, but I don¡¯t care. I just hope that when you encounter danger, when you encounter difficulties, I¡¯ll be by your side, and that¡¯s enough."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a bitter smile in his heart, and a myriad of emotions arose in an instant. The idea of an exceptional beauty developing deep affections for you, even willing to face danger for you without regret, to be honest, would be tempting to anyone, and Lu Tianxing was no exception.

    However, Lu Tianxing was clear that if he fell for Mu Qingxue, it would ultimately hurt her. The Mu Family would never allow Mu Qingxue to be a mistress; if possible, Mu Qingxue would have to be the primary, and Bai Zhiqing secondary. But even if Bai Zhiqing agreed, he wouldn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to be secondary. This wasn¡¯t about who he loved more, it¡¯s a matter of principles.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing took another sip, enjoying the burning sensation of the strong liquor sliding down his throat, and said quietly, "Qingxue, I¡¯m not worth you doing this. I believe you can see it, and guess it, there are far more women around me than you imagine...."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Mu Qingxue interrupted, "Are you talking about Sister Yafei and Sister Mei Gui?"

    "You know?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes in disbelief at Mu Qingxue. He seemingly never mentioned these to her, and if Mu Qingxue figured it out herself, wouldn¡¯t that mean Bai Zhiqing could also figure it out.

    At this thought, Lu Tianxing felt a chill down his spine. If Bai Zhiqing knew, was she waiting for him to confess? Should he confess, or hold it in to the end¡ªholding it might result in a worse oue.

    Sitting beside him, Mu Qingxue, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s changing expressions, seemed to guess what was on his mind, "Actually, Sister Zhiqing doesn¡¯t know about this."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, "She doesn¡¯t know? Then how do you know?"

    "Sister Yafei told me."

    Mu Qingxue said softly, and before Lu Tianxing could figure it out, she threw out another shocking revtion, "Actually,st time I drugged your tea, it was Sister Yafei who gave it to me, saying it was specially prepared for you."

    PS: In two days, it will be New Year¡¯s Day. Wishing all brothers an auspicious and fulfilling year ahead in the new year!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1154: 1147: Tang Qing

    <strong>Chapter 1154: Chapter 1147: Tang Qing</strong>

    ¡°Puh!¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing spat out the mouthful of wine he had just drunk. Had he not turned his head, it would have sprayed directly onto Mu Qingxue¡¯s face.

    Coughing hard a couple of times, Lu Tianxing widened his eyes and looked at Mu Qingxue with disbelief: ¡°You said the drug you gave me in Beijing was given to you by Lin Yafei? And it was Lin Demon who incited you to drug me.¡±

    Mu Qingxue timidly nced at Lu Tianxing and finally chose to nod.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Lu Tianxing felt his vision go dark, almost spitting blood. He had previously wondered how Mu Qingxue dared to drug him in tea; turns out it was all Lin Yafei¡¯s doing. Damn it, this is such a trap. Is this chick not satisfied with how messy life already is? She¡¯s really ying with fire here.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly; no wonder Lin Yafei had been giving him strange looks those days. He had been puzzled by it, but now it made sense because of this incident.

    ¡°You knew Lin Demon was up to something, yet you willingly listened to her. Do you understand what this means for a girl?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked bitterly at Mu Qingxue; finally, this matter revealed the truth.

    ¡°I hesitated once, but I didn¡¯t want to give up. Even if you don¡¯t love me, I want to give myself to you. You know the situation with big families; almost none escape the path of arranged marriage. Rather than give myself to a stranger, I¡¯d rather give myself to the man I love, even if he doesn¡¯t love me; I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Mu Qingxue spoke with a touch of stubbornness, looking at Lu Tianxing and slowly said: ¡°I know in your heart you must look down on me, may even despise me; but I have no regrets. Tianxing, do you know? After you saved my life, you became my destined Prince Charming. I know you won¡¯t want me, but it doesn¡¯t matter; at least I left a shadow in your mind, one day you¡¯ll remember this foolish girl loves you, and that¡¯s all I want; I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly; Mu Qingxue seeded in leaving an indelible shadow in his heart. Even with the passing of time, he¡¯d likely never forget this angel-like girl who drugged him with such humble love, fostering pity.

    Looking at the mournful Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. If Mu Qingxue were an ordinary girl, he might not mind epting her, but she was from the Mu Family, a family always emphasizing matching social status. The Prince falling in love with Cindere is just a fairytale, never reality. The Mu Family would never allow their members to be someone else¡¯s mistress.

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something but ultimately couldn¡¯t; he simply couldn¡¯t promise Mu Qingxue anything, for if he did, she might suffer her entire life. Loyalty and filial duty are often irreconcble; caught between love and family, one experiences true agony.

    With nothing more to say, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak further, simply drinking his wine, while Mu Qingxue seemed to sense something, her body gently trembling, head lowered, drinking ss after ss.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned somber.

    On the second floor of Rainbow Bar, there are two opposing sides: one side with separate small seating areas where Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue were sitting; the opposite side, filled with private rooms for those preferring quiet.

    In the private room facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s position, several young men sat inside, each holding scantily d women,ughing and talking boisterously with a tone full of arrogance, evidently wealthy.

    ¡°Damn, beauty, definitely a stunning beauty.¡±

    At this moment, a young man with multi-colored hair subconsciously nced across at Lu Tianxing¡¯s spot, and upon seeing Mu Qingxue, shouted out loud.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the beauty? Where is she? Don¡¯t you trick us or we¡¯ll find a few people to mess you up tonight.¡±

    The heirs of powerful families in the private room all lifted their heads, following the gaze.

    Though the bar¡¯s lighting was somewhat dim, making it hard to see Mu Qingxue¡¯s actual face, it was clear she was a stunner.

    ¡°Right, absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tang, didn¡¯t you im countless experiences? Do you fancy pursuing her?¡±

    ¡°Such a stunner shouldn¡¯t be missed; let it slip away and it¡¯s lost forever.¡±

    The heirs all spoke up, finally focusing on a young man in the center.

    This young man appeared in his twenties, with a fairplexion and arrogant eyes, exuding an air of superiority, as if everyone else were beneath him.

    The young man, called Young Master Tang, lifted his head and nced at Mu Qingxue, his eyes lighting up as well: ¡°What a beautiful chick, I¡¯m taking her.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Tang, nning to make your move?¡± one young manughed and said seeing Tang Qing.

    ¡°Make a move, why should I? Do I, Tang Qing, need to personally chase women? I¡¯ll have this chick obedientlye to me, and I¡¯ll sample her lips, while showing you all my piling power.¡± Tang Qingughed and said.

    ¡°Young Master Tang, that¡¯s bold. After Young Master Tang¡¯s done, perhaps this chick could be passed to us. To be honest, I¡¯ve yet to taste such a stunner!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Tang Qing smiled slightly, motioning to a nearby woman to bring a freshly opened bottle of red wine, then took out a paper packet from his pocket, dumping its white powder into the wine.

    ¡°Young Master Tang, what¡¯s this stuff?¡± a curious heir asked.

    Tang Qing didn¡¯t hide it, smiling and saying: ¡°This is the Soul-hooking Powder developed by our Tang Family. Anyone who takes it loses their mind,cks thoughts, and follows a unique aroma. They¡¯ll unknowinglye to you; the effectsts for about two hours, after which even top medical experts can¡¯t trace it. You guys want some?¡±

    ¡°Of course, though, we wouldn¡¯t have much use; Young Master Tang, how about giving us something else, like the Soul-destroying Powder that turns chaste women into damsels?¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll give you someter.¡±

    Tang Qing readily agreed, pressing a button in the private room. Soon, a waiter knocked and entered from outside.

 Chapter 1155: 1148: Killing Intent

    <strong>Chapter 1155: Chapter 1148: Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°Send this bottle of wine over to the other side and tell them I¡¯m inviting them for a drink.¡±

    Looking at the waiter, Tang Qing pointed to where Lu Tianxing was sitting on the opposite side.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t say much, as delivering drinks was amon urrence in bars, whether it¡¯s a girl seeing a handsome guy or a guy seeing a pretty girl; sending drinks was quite a regr thing.

    Watching the waiter leave, Tang Qing showed a radiant smile andzily ignored Lu Tianxing across from him, continuing to drink with the woman beside him. In his opinion, the Tang Family¡¯s poison was unparalleled. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Mu Qingxue would willinglye to him. As for Lu Tianxing, if he dared toin, he would just kill him. The Tang Family could easily cover up one person¡¯s death.

    Completely unaware that someone was plotting against them, Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue drank together, one cup after another. Lu Tianxing stopped after a few sses, casting a nce at Mu Qingxue, who continued to drink non-stop. Lu Tianxing frowned, feeling that Mu Qingxue was clearly trying to drown her sorrows in alcohol.

    ¡°Stop drinking or you¡¯ll get drunk.¡±

    Seeing Mu Qingxue showing no intention of stopping, Lu Tianxing frowned instinctively and quickly grabbed the ss from Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand and ced it on the table.

    Noticing her ss being taken away, Mu Qingxue raised her head, revealing her stunning face, though at the moment, it carried a trace of sorrow: ¡°If I get drunk, then I¡¯m drunk. Anyway, no one cares about me. Rather than that, I might as well drown my sorrows in alcohol. Once I¡¯m drunk, I don¡¯t need to think about anything or know anything.¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gave a bitterugh. How could he not understand the underlying meaning behind Mu Qingxue¡¯s words?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, a forlorn look shed in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. Would Lu Tianxing ultimately refuse to ept her?

    Watching Mu Qingxue¡¯s deste gaze, Lu Tianxing sighed gently, paused briefly, and said, ¡°When do you n to leave Jiangnan? I¡¯lle to see you off.¡±

    No matter what his feelings are toward Mu Qingxue, he cannot deny the gratitude he owes her foring to Jiangnan to help him. So by all means, he has to see her off.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a surprising gleam of joy and expectancy shed in Mu Qingxue¡¯s originally dim eyes.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you off tomorrow because we are friends.¡±

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t speak, remaining silent for a brief moment before shaking her head, saying, ¡°Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to see me off tomorrow. If my brother sees you, he definitely won¡¯t let it go easily.¡±

    Your brother!

    Upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s remark, Lu Tianxing felt a bit perplexed. It¡¯s said that sons-inw are usually the father¡¯s enemy, but he hadn¡¯t heard that they¡¯d bear grudges against brothers-inw. Since Mu Qingxue arrived yesterday, he felt Mu Qingchuan¡¯s gaze on him was full of hostility and displeasure.

    ¡°Then let it be.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, thinking that if Mu Qingchuan saw him seeing his sister off, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he got angry: ¡°If you encounter any trouble, anything you can¡¯t resolve, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing nod, a radiant smile appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, blooming like a peony, leaving Lu Tianxing momentarily dazed.

    At this moment, a waiter carrying a tray walked over, cing a bottle of wine from the tray in front of Mu Qingxue: ¡°Hello, Miss. This is wine sent to you by a gentleman from across the room.¡±

    The other side!

    Upon hearing the waiter¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue and Lu Tianxing instinctively turned their heads, immediately seeing Tang Qing and others in the booth, drinking with several women.

    Mu Qingxue frowned: ¡°Could you take this bottle of wine back? I¡¯m not used to epting wine from strangers¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Before Mu Qingxue could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted, ¡°Qingxue, since someone sent wine, why not drink it? It¡¯s free anyway, why not partake? Okay, you¡¯re done here; you can go now.¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at the waiter beside him.

    The waiter nodded and turned to leave. However, before departing, he instinctively nced at Mu Qingxue, a look of doubt shed through his mind; she seemed familiar, but he didn¡¯t think much more¡ªmany regrs visited bars, perhaps Mu Qingxue was one of them.

    ¡°Qingxue, it seems you have quite the charm, someone¡¯s actually sent you wine. Here, have a drink, once we finish this ss, I¡¯ll escort you back to the hotel.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile, picking up the bottle of wine on the table to pour a ss for Mu Qingxue, then poured another for himself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see you off tomorrow, so I¡¯ll toast to you, wishing you a pleasant journey.¡±

    Lu Tianxing handed one of the sses to Mu Qingxue and raised his own.

    ¡°Clink!¡±

    The two ss cups lightly clinked together. Lu Tianxing brought his ss to his lips, about to take a sip, when suddenly, his nose twitched slightly as if he smelled something, a sh of anger appeared in his eyes, and he quickly put the ss down: ¡°Wait, Qingxue, don¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu Qingxue, somewhat puzzled, also put her ss down.

    ¡°This wine has been spiked with some kind of knockout poison.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned grim as he nced across at the booth where, seemingly feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Tang Qing appeared smugly indifferent with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Spiked with poison.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face immediately changed as she hurriedly ced her ss on the table, looking frightened. Although she hadn¡¯t been to a bar before, she had heard of such incidents; a beautiful woman drugged with knockout drops in a bar could foresee a dreadful end.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes red with a chilling hint of killing intent. Back in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, he often had to test Mand¡¯s drugs, so he was naturally familiar with poisons. If his judgment was correct, this bottle of wine contained knockout poison, used specifically for controlling others. Anyone who ingests this poison would be under the spiker¡¯s control for a short period. If Mu Qingxue drank this ss of wine, the oue would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Coldly ncing at Tang Qing and the othersughing heartily in the booth, Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up from his seat, grabbing Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand and heading towards the booth.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, where are you going?¡±

    Mu Qingxue was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden action.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for trouble, I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was indifferent, his expression showing a cold demeanor.

 Chapter 1156: 1149: Who Poisoned the Wine?

    <strong>Chapter 1156: Chapter 1149: Who Poisoned the Wine?</strong>

    Just as Lu Tianxing was pulling Mu Qingxue to the private room, those spoiled brats noticed the scene. Instead of being afraid, theyughed heartily, not bothered at all. In their view, Lu Tianxing was utterly powerless.

    ¡°Haha, Young Master Tang, it seems your poison isn¡¯t effective. They¡¯ve found out and are probablying to trouble us now. Oh, Young Master Tang, you must actter, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? A girl delivered to the door is the tastiest. Once Young Master Tang has savored her, be sure to remember us brothers. I want to taste her too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why notter, the three of us together? Three spots, one each, nopeting.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. I like it. But how do you know he¡¯sing to trouble us and not running away?¡±

    The few spoiled brats in the private roomughed wildly. To them, having money meant no problem they couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t run away. Xiao Si, go bring that chick to me. If that guy is sensible, break his limbs and make him scram. If not, kill him.¡± Tang Qing said casually while groping the girl beside him. To the Tang Family, killing someone was no big deal.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Behind Tang Qing, a man like a tower stood. Hearing Tang Qing¡¯s words, without hesitation, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, before the tower-like man could exit, the entire private room door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Lu Tianxing walked in coldly with Mu Qingxue, scanning the surroundings coldly: ¡°Who brought the wine? Get out.¡±

    Mu Qingxue followed behind Lu Tianxing, wearing a cartoon mask that covered her face entirely. But her beautiful eyes also showed a trace of anger, staring intently at Tang Qing and the others. She didn¡¯t speak, believing Lu Tianxing would solve it.

    ¡°Kid, who the hell are you, daring to barge in here? Let me tell you, our Young Master Tang taking a fancy to your woman is your luck. Leave your woman, kowtow for us three times, then scram. Don¡¯t force us to act, or no one will care if we beat you to death. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tang, haha, speaking of it, I¡¯ve never done anything more thrilling! Why don¡¯t we capture this kid and then have his woman right in front of him? Wouldn¡¯t that be more exciting?¡±

    The spoiled brats in the private room spoke one after another, not taking Lu Tianxing seriously. Though their family background in Jiangnan couldn¡¯t match the Lu Family and Zhou Family, they were wealthy and powerful second-generation rich kids.

    Besides, they didn¡¯t believe the noble family offspring woulde to this kind of bar to drink. Even if they did, with Young Master Tang backing them, they weren¡¯t afraid.

    Sitting on the sofa, Tang Qing raised his leg, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said lightly: ¡°Xiao Si, I¡¯m in a bad mood now. Disable his limbs and throw him out.¡±

    Without hesitation, the tower-like man stepped forward as if an awakened beast, his fingers spread, reaching for Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, intending to crush it with finger strength, utterly ruthless.

    The fingers descended, brutal and vicious.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a disdainful smile.

    Just as the grip was about tond, Lu Tianxing moved, gently raising his arm, directly grabbing the wrist of the tower-like man.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Only a crisp sound was heard; Lu Tianxing crushed the tower-like man¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The tower-like man let out a painful roar; the intense pain turned his eyes blood-red. Instead of fear, it ignited his fury, as he aimed a fierce knee strike at Lu Tianxing¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Ignorant of life and death.¡±

    The tower-like man¡¯s speed was fast, but Lu Tianxing was faster, raising his foot to kick hard at the tower-like man¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The tower-like man was kicked out, crashing heavily on the ss coffee table in front of the spoiled brats, wine and shattered ss flying everywhere.

    After falling to the ground, the tower-like man spat a mouthful of blood; his body trembled twice, breathing in more than out.

    Everyone in the room froze, unable to believe Lu Tianxing actually dared to act. The apanying girls looked terrified, screaming and running out, ignoring whether their clothes were revealing.

    Ignoring these people, Lu Tianxing entered with Mu Qingxue, shut the door with a cold voice: ¡°Your words just now stank. Try saying them again.¡±

    ¡°Say it again? What if I do, kid, I f~ you b¡­¡±

    One spoiled brat stood up, walked towards Lu Tianxing, pointed at him, instinctively swearing but not finishing before a figure shed before his eyes.

    The next moment, a crisp p resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The young man spun like a top, sent flying by a p, teeth and blood spraying from his mouth.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The young man mmed into the room¡¯s wall, then fell with half his face bloody and mangled, his cheekbone shattered.

    This time, Lu Tianxingshed out angrily, especially since that young man was the loudest, suggesting having Mu Qingxue in front of him. Someone daring to suggest that deserved no mercy, not killing him but likely leaving him a fool for life.

    ¡°Kid, daring to touch my men, you must have a death wish.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing pping his man in front of him, Tang Qing¡¯s face turned ugly.

    ¡°So what if I pped him? Do you believe I¡¯ll p you too?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Who poisoned the wine? Speak, or I won¡¯t hesitate to cripple you all, making sure you can¡¯t touch a woman for life.¡±

    Watching Lu Tianxing directly ignoring him, Tang Qing¡¯s face grew uglier; being from the Shu Tang Family, when had he suffered such humiliation?

    ¡°Kid, do you know who I am? I¡¯m from the Shu Tang Family, and what if I poisoned the wine? Honestly, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to your woman. Sensibly give her to me for a few days of fun, or I¡¯ll kill you today and then y with your woman.¡± Tang Qing said sinisterly, staring at Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1157: 1150: Ruthless

    <strong>Chapter 1157: Chapter 1150: Ruthless</strong>

    ¡°Shu Tang Family?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned even colder upon hearing Tang Qing¡¯s words. He had promised to take Rose to the Shu Tang Family to seek justice, and now he encountered someone from the Tang Family. It seemed that all the Tang Family members were birds of a feather, making it easier to kill them without any guilt.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m from the Shu Tang Family.¡±

    Tang Qing, as if oblivious to the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, arrogantly stared at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, hand over your woman for me to enjoy for a few days, kneel before me and kowtow three times, and crawl out of here like a dog. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might let you go today. Otherwise, not only you, but your entire family will die ¡ª killing you is like squashing an ant.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who poisoned me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Tang Qing, his tone icy.

    Gazing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Tang Qing felt a chill rise from his heart despite his efforts to suppress it. He shouted sharply, ¡°Kid, what are you looking at? Dare to offend the Shu Tang Family; I¡¯ll wipe out your entire family¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing shed to his side and pped Tang Qing viciously across the face.

    The crowd only saw a trace of a shadow flicker and vanish.

    The next instant, Tang Qing, like the yboy before him, was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, his face swelling as if it were a pig¡¯s head. The sharp pain made Tang Qing emit a wail akin to a ughtered pig.

    Faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden move, the other yboys standing by werepletely stunned. A choking sound emitted from their throats, yet they could utter no words, their minds left with only one thought: Tang Qing had been beaten, beaten by a young man who appeared out of nowhere, someone who dared to strike a member of the Tang Family.

    On the ground, half of Tang Qing¡¯s face was swollen, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He clutched his face, looking incredulously at Lu Tianxing, realizing he had been struck by someone he deemed a mere ant.

    He, the prestigious young master of the Shu Tang Family, had been beaten by someone he considered an ant. It was a humiliation beyond words.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Tang Qing¡¯s face contorted as he nced at Lu Tianxing. His arm moved, and in an instant, dozens of hair-thin needles shot through the air, glinting blue in the light,ced with deadly poison. They aimed thickly at Lu Tianxing.

    As the needles approached with lightning speed, it seemed as if they collided with an invisible barrier around Lu Tianxing, hanging in midair.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    With a single word from Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, all the needles shattered and fell to the ground.

    ¡°What, this is impossible!¡±

    Tang Qing was incredulous.

    Swish!

    Lu Tianxing was already in front of him, delivering a high-speed kick that Tang Qing hardly had time to react to, striking him directly in the chest.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Qing spewed blood and was sent flying like a ragdoll by Lu Tianxing¡¯s kick, mming into the wall and rebounding to the ground. Lu Tianxing stepped forward, pressing Tang Qing underfoot.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare to treat me like this, the Tang Family won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Tang Qing struggled violently, unable to move, as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot were a mountain on his chest, leaving him glowering at Lu Tianxing. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ dead for sure. My third uncle won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll kill you. I want you dead without a burial.¡±

    ¡°Dead without a burial? You¡¯d better see if you have the capability for that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, looking at Tang Qing. ¡°I heard that your Shu Tang Family¡¯s poison skills are unrivaled. You must have a lot of poison on you! What do you think would happen if I made you ingest them?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Qing¡¯s body quivered, fear painting his face. He knew the poisons on him included not just the Soul-hooking Powder but also many other lethal poisons. Ingesting them all would surely mean death.

    In terror, Tang Qing looked at Lu Tianxing. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare do anything to me, the Shu Tang Family won¡¯t treat you kindly.¡±

    ¡°Shu Tang Family, you think I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡±

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, he moved his foot off Tang Qing¡¯s chest and ced it directly on his swollen face.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Tang Qing let out a painful scream.

    Lu Tianxing, pressing on Tang Qing¡¯s face, began lightly grinding his foot.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces¡­!¡±

    Tang Qing screamed like a ughtered pig, his body writhing violently. Yet, the more he struggled, the greater his pain, bringing him to the verge of wanting to faint, though the intense pain thwarted his desire.

    The other yboys in the booth, terrified, dared not move, huddled in a corner with fear-filled eyes gazing at Lu Tianxing. To them, he was no different from a demon, too ruthless, exceedingly ruthless.

    Then Lu Tianxing lifted his foot from Tang Qing¡¯s face, disdainfully ncing at him.

    Tang Qing, in return, red venomously at Lu Tianxing, as if wishing to tear him apart, his eyes revealing unabashed hatred. He swore that once free, he would make Lu Tianxing pay the most painful of prices, forcing him to witness each of his rtives die one by one.

    Just then, the sound of police sirens red from outside the bar. Under the curious gazes of others in the bar, a group of uniformed officers stormed in, heading straight for the second-floor booth.

    Upon hearing the sirens, Tang Qing¡¯s body stiffened, his face revealing a joyous expression. It was the first time he was grateful for the quick arrival of the police.

    Tang Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s notice, who sneered at him. ¡°What, do you think that because the police are here, you won¡¯t have to die?¡±

    Tang Qing stared resentfully, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Just wait, once I tell my third uncle, he¡¯ll surely kill you.¡±

    ¡°Your third uncle?¡±

    Listening to Tang Qing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. The Shu Tang Family had never entered Jiangnan, yet now they had. Clearly, they wouldn¡¯t casually venture into Jiangnan without a particr reason; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t break decades of taboo by leaving Shu.

 Chapter 1158: 1151: Giving You a Chance

    <strong>Chapter 1158: Chapter 1151: Giving You a Chance</strong>

    Just as Lu Tianxing was contemting why the Shu Tang Family woulde to Jiangnan, over a dozen police officers rushed up outside the private room and burst in. Upon seeing the situation inside, five or six officers immediately took a stern stance, drawing their guns and aiming at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Don¡¯t move, put your hands on your head and squat down immediately, do not attempt to resist.¡±

    Behind these officers, a middle-aged officer strode over with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Director Zhou, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m the son of the chairman of Zhengtian Group, and my dad has even had drinks with you, remember?¡±

    Seeing the middle-aged police officer approach, those cowardly scions instantly felt like they had grabbed thest straw to save their lives and shouted loudly, ¡°Director Zhou, it¡¯s this thug! We were just having a good time drinking in the private room, and he barged in and beat us. Mr. Fan was nearly beaten to death by him.¡±

    ¡°My dad is Yu Zhengfeng. Arrest this thug immediately and interrogate him strictly. I suspect he¡¯s a murderer¡­.¡±

    Another scion stood up, pointing at Lu Tianxing and shouting loudly. However, when Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over, he instantly felt like a mouse seeing a cat. A gurgling sound came from his throat, and his words got stuck, unable to continue.

    Faced with the police, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face remained calm, with a look of indifference.

    Mu Qingxue stood by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side without speaking. In her heart, Lu Tianxing was invincible.

    Tang Qing, meanwhile, was staring at Lu Tianxing with venomous hatred, swearing to make Lu Tianxing wish he were dead. His gaze also fell on Mu Qingxue, carrying a tinge of greedy desire.

    The middle-aged officer ignored the shouting scions around him. His gaze swept the surroundings and finallynded on Lu Tianxing, who had his back to the door. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re suspected of fighting. Pleasee with us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to going, but are you sure you won¡¯t ask why I hit them?¡±

    Lu Tianxing slowly turned around, looking at the middle-aged officer who spoke.

    ¡°Sir, are you questioning us¡­?¡±

    The middle-aged officer was initially displeased upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, but his expression changed dramatically upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He immediately discarded his prior attitude and, with a respectful demeanor, walked over to Lu Tianxing and addressed him respectfully: ¡°Mr. Lu.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback hearing this: ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, my name is Zhou Wan. Your identity was told to me by the Family Head. He said that seeing Mr. Lu is equivalent to meeting the Family Head.¡± The middle-aged officer named Zhou Wan spoke with deep respect.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Zhou Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhou Wan nodded, his gaze sweeping over the young men who were just shouting earlier. He said in a calm tone, ¡°Mr. Lu, do you need me to help take all these guys back? None of these scions have a clean record. A little investigation would be enough to keep them in jail for a lifetime.¡±

    Upon hearing Zhou Wan¡¯s words, those scions¡¯ faces immediately turned pale, and they looked at Lu Tianxing with terror. Being from Suzhou, they obviously knew Zhou Wan was from the Zhou Family. But seeing even the Zhou Family showing such respect to Lu Tianxing, they wondered, what was Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity?

    The scions were struck with fear, unable to utter a single word for a long time.

    ¡°Leave these scions to you, but a lifetime isn¡¯t necessary. However, their mouths are too foul. Let them spend a few years inside to clear their heads. Besides, if their fathers didn¡¯t teach them well, then it¡¯s better their families be ordinary folk, giving them time to educate their children.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at the scions, his tone indifferent as he sealed their fates.

    This was him showing mercy; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been as simple as prison for these scions.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu, I will handle it.¡±

    The middle-aged man Zhou Wan nodded, gesturing to the officers around him: ¡°What are you standing around for? Arrest these people and take them back to the station.¡±

    The officers hesitated slightly at Zhou Wan¡¯s words, but soon pounced on the scions like wolves.

    The scions, already weakened by indulgence, were no match for the police and were quickly apprehended. Their cries for help were in vain.

    Seeing this, Zhou Wan respectfully asked Lu Tianxing, ¡°Mr. Lu, is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go just yet. Have a few people clean up the bar; I need to take care of some things.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lu. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Without any hesitation, the middle-aged man turned and walked outside, where he ran into the hurried bar manager.

    They seemed to exchange words, and the manager¡¯s face changed dramatically before quickly heading downstairs.

    Lu Tianxing nodded to Mu Qingxue and walked over to Tang Qing, grabbing him like a chick and heading toward the bar¡¯s first floor.

    When Lu Tianxing got downstairs, the bar had already be deserted. The mood lighting had been shut off, reced by overhead lights illuminating the entire ce.

    Zhou Wan stood on the side, while the officers took the scions back to the station, with only two or three left outside to prevent others from entering. As for the bar manager, he had long since hidden away. He was only the manager, not someone from a powerful family. When deities fight, it¡¯s wise for mortals to stay as far away as possible to avoid cmity.

    Lu Tianxing carried Tang Qing and Mu Qingxue as they descended from the second floor, throwing Tang Qing on the ground like trash.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare do this to me? I will have you torn to pieces! Our Tang Family won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Tang Qing red at Lu Tianxing, eyes filled with hatred and a trace of fear.

    ¡°Is the Tang Family that impressive?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, ¡°Trying to drug me, you must be tired of living. However, I always like giving people a chance. Didn¡¯t you say your third uncle is formidable? Call him. If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll break your leg and cripple your fifth limb, turning you into a wastrel.¡±

    ¡°You dare¡­.¡±

    Tang Qing was wildly shaken, both shocked and angry. How could Lu Tianxing, aware of his identity, still dare to cripple him? He wondered how daring one would have to be.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t dare make the call. Beforeing to Jiangnan, his father sternly warned him to act wisely and not stir up trouble. If his father found out, he¡¯d be in trouble and likely face family disciplinary action upon returning to the Tang Family.

    Recalling the Tang Family¡¯s rules, Tang Qing couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a pang of regret in his heart. Had he known Lu Tianxing was a harbinger of misfortune, he would have never dared to drug him, but it was toote for regrets now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1159: 1152: Tang Fengxiao

    <strong>Chapter 1159: Chapter 1152: Tang Fengxiao</strong>

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to make the call?¡±

    With an expressionless face, Lu Tianxing looked at Tang Qing and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to think it over. If your third uncle doesn¡¯t reach Rainbow Bar within half an hour, I¡¯ll kill you. In Jiangnan, killing someone is quite easy for me.¡±

    ¡°What? You dare¡­!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Qing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing actually intended to kill him; was he really going to challenge the Shu Tang Family?

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. When I say something, I mean it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it.¡±

    Maintaining a calm demeanor, Lu Tianxing said, ¡°This is your only chance to stay alive. I want to see what your Shu Tang Family can do to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    The fear in Tang Qing¡¯s heart gradually turned to anger. As a member of the Tang Family, when had he ever been so humiliated? No matter what, Lu Tianxing had to pay the price today: ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll make the call. I hope you won¡¯t regret it. Today, I¡¯ll show you the cost of offending my Shu Tang Family.¡±

    With that, Tang Qing struggled to sit up from the ground, pulled out a phone from his pocket, and dialed his third uncle¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, Qing¡¯er, where are you now? Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is a critical time. Don¡¯t go causing trouble.¡±

    As soon as the call connected, a cold voice came through from the other side.

    ¡°Third Uncle, hurry and save me! Get to Rainbow Bar on Fenghua Road quickly! If you don¡¯t get here in half an hour, you¡¯ll be collecting my body. He wants to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? You got yourself into trouble again? Haven¡¯t I warned you enough? This is Jiangnan, not Shu. Didn¡¯t I warn you not to cause trouble in Jiangnan?¡±

    Upon hearing his nephew¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao felt a surge of uncontroble anger. He hade to Jiangnan with a task to keep a low profile, yet this nephew had caused trouble again.

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ me, Tang Qing. Your actions will be dealt with by family discipline when we return. I¡¯ming over right now, and I want to see who¡¯d dare have the audacity to threaten a member of my Shu Tang Family.¡±

    With that, Tang Fengxiao hung up the phone briskly. Though he had to act low-key in Jiangnan, the situation called for action. Someone had challenged their authority, and that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Tianxing¡­¡±

    Watching the scene unfold, Mu Qingxue, whose face was mostly covered by a mask, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and wanted to speak. But before she could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. They can¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing gave Mu Qingxue a reassuring look.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you. After all, they¡¯re from the Shu Tang Family. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on going to the bar, this might not have happened.¡±

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing with concern, her voice filled with guilt. She knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was formidable, but she also knew the dreadful reputation of the Tang Family. Even though the Mu Family was stronger, they avoided confrontation with the Tang Family. The Tang Family specialized in poisons and hidden weapons, killing stealthily. Offending them meant worrying about being poisoned even when eating or drinking.

    ¡°They¡¯re just the Shu Tang Family. Why fear them?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue and spoke softly, ¡°Qingxue, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty. Even if this hadn¡¯t happened today, rtions between the Shu Tang Family and me wouldn¡¯t have been good anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, you¡¯re my friend. If I let my friends get bullied and do nothing, what kind of friend would I be?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but she said nothing more. She secretly vowed that if anything happened to Lu Tianxing, she would make the Shu Tang Family pay.

    Seconds and minutes ticked by, and the entire bar was eerily silent.

    Lu Tianxing sat at the bar counter leisurely sipping his drink, while Mu Qingxue was by his side, her gaze never leaving him. Zhou Wan stood respectfully nearby, saying nothing.

    At this moment, Tang Fengxiao was driving furiously towards Rainbow Bar on Fenghua Road.

    Inside the car, Tang Fengxiao smoked with a cold expression. He couldn¡¯t believe his nephew had gotten into trouble as soon as he arrived in Suzhou. He wasn¡¯t here for sightseeing but to carry out a mission. If it seeded, the Tang Family could easily take over Jiangnan, so everything had to be handled carefully, yet his nephew managed to stir up trouble within days.

    Tang Fengxiao knew Tang Qing¡¯s abilities well. Though not strong, he was adept with poisons. Getting overpowered meant the person challenging Tang Qing was formidable.

    If they had really offended another family in Jiangnan, it wouldn¡¯t be good news for the Tang Family because the mission couldn¡¯t afford any failures. Even Tang Fengxiao couldn¡¯t escape unscathed if things went wrong.

    Despite his suppressed anger, Tang Fengxiao remained rational, pondering who it could be. Who would still dare to provoke them after knowing Tang Qing belonged to the Shu Tang Family, threatening to kill him if not reached within half an hour? Such a person could either be reckless or fearless, and Tang Fengxiao hoped for the former, as thetter would be even moreplicated.

    Before he knew it, Tang Fengxiao had arrived at Rainbow Bar. After pulling over, he got out of the car without hesitation and headed inside.

    The Rainbow Bar was enveloped in silence. Seeing Tang Fengxiao enter, Tang Qing immediately ran toward him as if he had found a savior, feeling an invisible surge of strength.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    At the next moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm flicked slightly, sending the wine ss in his hand flying like a bullet, striking Tang Qing¡¯s knee heavily.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Tang Qing stumbled and fell to the ground, clutching his leg and letting out a heartrending scream. Blood dripped from his fingers to the floor; his knee had been shattered directly by the wine ss.

    Tang Qing clutched his right leg, screaming in agony, his body twitching on the floor. Meanwhile, his eyes were wide with disbelief. He thought that with his third uncle¡¯s arrival, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on him, but he hadn¡¯t expected Tianxing to not only act but also break his leg.

    Such audacity!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1160: 1153: Coercion

    <strong>Chapter 1160: Chapter 1153: Coercion</strong>

    Upon seeing his nephew¡¯s leg being ruthlessly broken, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes zed with anger, his expression turned extremely grim. He looked at Lu Tianxing, who was facing away from the bar door, and spoke with a hint of murderous intent, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone a bit too far?¡±

    ¡°Too far? I think I¡¯ve been too lenient. He dared to poison my drink; it¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Lu Tianxing turned around, his expression cold as he looked at Tang Fengxiao.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s you.¡±

    When he saw Lu Tianxing, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he wished he could p Tang Qing to death.

    If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s been in the limelight in Jiangnan recently, it¡¯s undoubtedly Lu Tianxing¡ªLu Tianzhan¡¯s son, who single-handedly paved his bloody path into the Lu Family, killing everyone who tried to stop him, even eliminating anyone from families who dared to cause trouble for him. He annihted the Liang Family and has good rtions with the Beijing Mu Family, the Shen Family, and the Han Family. Even the Tang Family has to think twice before making a move against him, considering the wrath these families might unleash.

    Tang Fengxiao never imagined Tang Qing would offend Lu Tianxing. Isn¡¯t that courting death?

    Hearing Tang Fengxiao¡¯s words, a sharp glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he sneered, ¡°So you recognize me now.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Qing waspletely stunned, frozen in ce. Lu Tianxing¡ªhe was certainly not unfamiliar with the name. However, he never imagined that the person he¡¯d casually provoked would be Lu Tianxing, the third young master of the Lu Family, whom his third uncle had repeatedly warned him not to antagonize.

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking. Now that you¡¯re so famous in Jiangnan, of course, I know.¡±

    After a brief shock, Tang Fengxiao quickly regained hisposure, nced at Tang Qing, and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I am Tang Fengxiao. This is my nephew and the son of my eldest brother, current Tang Family Patriarch, Tang Qing. I know he has offended you, but I hope you can show mercy and let him go for now. As a token of appreciation, I canpensate this youngdy with one billion for emotional damages.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao lowered his stance, although Mu Qingxue was wearing a mask, obscuring her appearance. However, from her stunning figure, it was clear that his nephew had been prompted by lust.

    ¡°Tang Family? Why should I give face to the Tang Family? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Tang Family? Or do you think you have me figured out?¡±

    Lu Tianxing inwardly sneered. Though Tang Fengxiao appeared to be lowering his stance and apologizing, there was a hint of aggressiveness and warning in his words; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t mention Tang Qing¡¯s identity.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao furrowed his brows slightly, suppressing the anger in his heart, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s better to resolve hostilities than to keep them going. There¡¯s no need to delve deeper into some matters; it¡¯s not beneficial for anyone.¡±

    ¡°You mean if I don¡¯t relent today, the consequences will be serious?¡± Lu Tianxing remarked casually.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao said ndly, ¡°I¡¯m merely suggesting to Mr. Lu that some matters shouldn¡¯t be pursued too harshly. It¡¯s not good for anyone involved. I know you¡¯re from the Lu Family, but our Tang Family isn¡¯tcking either.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s tone grew somewhat cold. If Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t let Tang Qing off today, he wouldn¡¯t mind confronting Lu Tianxing. Being merely at the Early-stage Mythical level, he didn¡¯t consider it a real threat.

    ¡°The Lu Family might not be able to deal with you, but what if you add my Mu Family to the mix?¡±

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue, who had been wearing a mask all along, suddenly took it off, revealing her stunning beauty, and coldly stared at Tang Fengxiao. ¡°Your nephew tried to drug me. If it weren¡¯t for Tianxing, what would have happened to me? I think you understand better than I do. You tell me, what would happen if the Mu Family found out about this?¡±

    Mu Qingxue, at this moment, resembled nothing like the feeble demeanor when around Lu Tianxing. Her icy appearance fully showcased the aura cultivated by a prominent family.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue with slight astonishment, finding it hard to believe the transformation in Mu Qingxue. Always gentle when by his side, this strong demeanor was unforeseeable.

    ¡°Mu Qingxue.¡±

    Upon seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s ineffably beautiful face, Tang Fengxiao trembled, his face turning even more unsightly, his anger instantly vanished, reced by shock and fear.

    At this moment, Tang Fengxiao felt an urge to choke Tang Qing to death and grind him into paste¡ªhe dared pay attention to Mu Qingxue, courting death.

    If Mu Qingxue were merely a singer, a celebrity, that would be forgivable. But Mu Qingxue isn¡¯t just a performer; she¡¯s the little princess of the Mu Family, the apple of Mr. Mu¡¯s eye.

    Many have been attracted by her, but no one has ever dared use underhanded tactics against her. Once a small family fearlessly tried to drug her¡ªbefore it seeded, the person involved died, and the furious Mu Family exterminated his entire family.

    Never in his wildest dreams would Tang Fengxiao think Tang Qing would dare drug Mu Qingxue. Knowing Tang Qing¡¯s nature, it¡¯s unimaginable what kind of poison he could use.

    For a moment, Tang Fengxiao tasted bitterness in his mouth, sweat covered his forehead. If the Mu Family learned Tang Qing drugged Mu Qingxue, it would explode¡ªnot only would Tang Qing die, but he too might perish, as a means to appease the Mu Family¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Miss Mu, this¡­ this is a misunderstanding.¡±

    At this point, no longer resembling his earlier demeanor, Tang Fengxiao was filled with terror. If it were just the Mu Family alone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but add the Lu Family, and he dared not confront them.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? So you mean to say that until the drugging is sessful, it¡¯s not a misunderstanding, huh?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant earlier? Ready to take me on? Why not act now? Oh, right, I almost forgot¡ªMu Qingchuan is also in Suzhou. Should I call him and tell him his sister was almost drugged in a bar?¡±

    Listening in shock to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao couldn¡¯t help but shiver, his mouth opening wordlessly.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you want?¡± Tang Fengxiao asked solemnly.

    Lu Tianxingughed scornfully, ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s you who made the demand? Earlier, you were so aggressive, wanting to kill me. I¡¯m really scared now. Why aren¡¯t you acting now?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, furious rage surged in Tang Fengxiao¡¯s heart, but he dared not act rashly. Despite the Tang Family¡¯s extraordinary weaponry and poisons potentially enabling them to kill Lu Tianxing, could he take such a risk?

    He dared not¡ªhe genuinely dared not!

    Killing Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue would be equivalent to enraging two major families. If they united, the entire Tang Family might be obliterated, especially in the face of the protective Old Master Lu, potentially leaving none alive in the Tang Family.

    Back when Lu Tianzhan died, Old Master Lu, armed alone, ughtered his way into Beijing¡ªtales of rivers of blood are no exaggeration.

 Chapter 1161: 1154: I Want His Limbs

    <strong>Chapter 1161: Chapter 1154: I Want His Limbs</strong>

    Tang Fengxiao stood there with an uncertain expression on his face, remaining silent, while Tang Qing, lying on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Third Uncle, what are you dithering for? Do we, the Tang Family, have to fear them?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you good-for-nothing failure.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao red fiercely at Tang Qing, wishing he could p him a few times. This bastard couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly?

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you want? Give it to me straight.¡±

    ¡°Straight talk? What kind of straight talk do you want? Your nephew drugged me, and after I discovered it, he tried to kill me. How do you think I should respond?¡±

    Lu Tianxing squinted at Tang Fengxiao and said, ¡°Actually, my approach is very simple. For those who want to kill me, I¡¯ve always believed in preemptive strikes¡ªkill them first.¡±

    As his voice fell, murderous intent was revealed.

    A terrifying sense of killing intent burst out from Lu Tianxing, spreading outwards, with his body as the center. The surrounding air seemed to plunge into the depths of winter.

    An icy murderous aura enveloped Tang Fengxiao¡¯s heart, giving him a feeling of being plunged into an ice cer, chilling him from head to toe. Though his strength slightly surpassed Lu Tianxing¡¯s, being at the middle-stage mythical level, he still felt a shiver of fear in the face of Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying killing intent.

    Despite being shaken by Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent, Tang Fengxiao, after all, was a middle-stage mythical level expert, and didn¡¯t let his expression show on his face. Instead, he stared intently at Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue.

    ¡°Useless fool, get down and apologize to Mr. Lu and Miss Mu!¡± The next moment, Tang Fengxiao said in a gloomy tone to Tang Qing.

    ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡±

    Tang Qing widened his eyes, almost unable to believe what he heard. His third uncle was actually asking him to kneel and apologize, asking him¡ªthe distinguished young master of the Tang Family¡ªto get down and apologize. This was absolutely impossible.

    ¡°Get down and apologize.¡±

    Seeing Tang Qing unmoving, Tang Fengxiaopletely lost patience. He stepped forward, directly picked up Tang Qing from the ground,pletely disregarding Tang Qing¡¯s screams, and pressed him to the ground, forcing him to kneel. Then he said apologetically to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Mr. Lu, Miss Mu, today the fault lies with our Tang Family. It¡¯s my fault for failing to teach him properly. I hope you can overlook this considering the Tang Family¡¯s reputation and forgive the offense.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said: ¡°Is the Tang Family¡¯s reputation worth so much? Why should I spare him for the sake of the Tang Family¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s face suddenly darkened, as a sense of murderous intent lingered in his heart.

    It seemed that Lu Tianxing sensed Tang Fengxiao¡¯s murderous intent as well, as heughed coldly, evoking a spine-chilling feeling: ¡°Do you want to kill me? It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have the guts. If you want me to spare him, I want his limbs.¡±

    If you want me to spare him, I want his limbs!

    The emotionless words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, like thunder exploding beside them.

    Zhou Wan, who had been standing nearby, involuntarily trembled. He finally understood why the Old Master Zhou held Lu Tianxing in such reverence¡ªLu Tianxing simply feared nothing, making him a most terrifying enemy, one who, if not killed, would be your eternal nightmare.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao immediately spoke: ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged, grabbing Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand and standing up: ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s go! It seems today¡¯s revenge isn¡¯t happening. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Once we get home, we¡¯ll tell Old Master and the others everything that happened today, and let them hear what happened, see how they will handle it.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s expression immediately turned unsightly. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were clearly a threat¡ªif the Lu Family and Mu Family learned of this incident, they would definitely not let it rest, especially the protective Old Master of the Lu Family, who would even more not let it rest. Perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t even see the sun tomorrow.

    Lu Tianxing coldly stared at Tang Fengxiao, showing no mercy. Mercy to enemies is cruelty to oneself, besides, one day he would inevitably sh with the Tang Family anyway; whether or not he showed mercy now made no difference. As long as Tang Fengxiao dared to act, he would have a legitimate reason to strike at Tang Fengxiao¡ªhe might not even fear the middle-stage mythical-level Tang Fengxiao.

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s face flickered between light and dark, taking a deep breath, he said: ¡°Mr. Lu, I admit that Tang Qing made a mistake in this matter. But you¡¯ve already crippled one of his legs, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered and said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t saying that make you feel shameless? If we were poisoned today, you know better than I what the result would be. Even though I wasn¡¯t poisoned today, would you have conceded without my identity? You would¡¯ve probably killed me on the spot to prevent trouble. After all, in the eyes of your Tang Family, killing a few powerless and powerless people is as simple and easy as crushing an ant.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s expression immediately changed. As Lu Tianxing said, if it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing being from the Lu Family, he would have already acted and killed Lu Tianxing. Those who dare to oppose the Tang Family have no chance of survival.

    Suppressing the murderous intent in his heart, Tang Fengxiao knew that now was definitely not the time to fall out with Lu Tianxing. If he dared to strike at Lu Tianxing, not to mention whether he could kill Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue, even if he could, the Tang Family would ultimately be annihted.

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Fengxiao urgently lowered his posture: ¡°Mr. Lu, as the saying goes, leave room for future encounters. After all, Tang Qing has already received the punishment he deserves, why should you keep pushing? If this esctes, it will be bad for everyone. How about we each take a step back? I¡¯ll have him apologize to Miss Mu andpensate one billion, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, indifferently saying: ¡°I¡¯ve spared him once already. I¡¯ll say it again, cripple his limbs, or we will leave now and tell my grandfather and Elder Mu about this incident.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao stood still, his expression indecisive, fists clenched, as killing intent swirled in his mind. As someone from the Shu Tang Family, when had he ever felt so stifled?

    ¡°You can choose not to, but then take him out of the bar. However, I hope you mentally prepare for what will happen afterward, or listen to my words, and cripple his limbs.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was like the chilling winds of the Nine Nether Purgatory, striking everyone¡¯s heart, causing their heartbeats to race.

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s expression flickered, ncing at Tang Qing, and with a deep breath said: ¡°Alright, today I will give Mr. Lu an exnation, but I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 1162: 1155: Are You Satisfied Now?

    <strong>Chapter 1162: Chapter 1155: Are You Satisfied Now?</strong>

    Lu Tianxing looked at Tang Fengxiao and said indifferently, ¡°Regret? The word ¡®regret¡¯ never existed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s dictionary. Since he dared to provoke me, he should be prepared to bear the consequences.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao didn¡¯t say anything else, just let out a heavy, cold snort.

    Meanwhile, Tang Qing seemed to realize something, his face filled with terror, ¡°No¡­don¡¯t, Uncle, I can¡¯t be a cripple, Uncle, you¡­Tang Fengxiao¡­if you dare to disable me, my father won¡¯t let you off, you¡¯d better think it through.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to your father, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ve warned you early on to keep a low profile in Jiangnan; this isn¡¯t Shu. It¡¯s a pity you just wouldn¡¯t listen. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being heedless. This time, it¡¯s just to teach you a lesson.¡±

    With those words, Tang Fengxiao didn¡¯t hesitate and went directly towards Tang Qing, kicking his left arm fiercely.

    ¡°Crack~!¡±

    Instantly, the sound of a bone breaking echoed again, and Tang Fengxiao¡¯s face remained expressionless, as if he had kicked a piece of wood,pletely ignoring Tang Qing¡¯s squeals of pain.

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Wan couldn¡¯t help but have a chill run down her spine. So ruthless, she looked at Lu Tianxing with a hint of fear in her eyes. As expected of Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, he is worthy of surpassing the original; his methods are too cruel.

    ¡°If you make a mistake, you must face punishment; it¡¯s only natural. I hope you don¡¯t hate me in the future.¡±

    After crippling one of Tang Qing¡¯s arms, Tang Fengxiao looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°Satisfied, please continue.¡±

    Lu Tianxing narrowed his eyes slightly, his face showing no change.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao squinted his eyes, a cold gleam shing through them, and raised his foot to kick brutally again on Tang Qing¡¯s other arm.

    The sound of bones breaking resonated in the bar, piercingly sharp, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    At this moment, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s heart was filled with suffocation and murderous intent, yet he was helpless.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Another sound of bone breaking was heard as Tang Fengxiao¡¯s foot was already stepping on Tang Qing¡¯s only intact thigh.

    By now, Tang Qing had already fainted from the pain.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you satisfied now?¡±

    Tang Fengxiao looked at Lu Tianxing with a gloomy expression, the murderous intent in his eyes flickering unhidden.

    ¡°Satisfied, I¡¯m quite satisfied. However, this is the only time. If it happens again, you should know what the consequences will be.¡±

    Lu Tianxing wore a faint smile on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Tang Fengxiao¡¯s murderous intent.

    ¡°Then can I take him away now?¡± Tang Fengxiao clenched his fists, suppressing the murderous intent in his heart, and said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao said no more, directly picking up the unconscious Tang Qing and turning to leave.

    When he reached the door of the bar, Tang Fengxiao turned his head, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said coldly, ¡°Our Tang Family will remember this matter.¡±

    With those words, Tang Fengxiao turned directly and walked towards the car outside, leaving without any pause, starting the car and driving away.

    Lu Tianxing watched the back of Tang Fengxiao leaving with flickering eyes, thoughts racing through his mind. As a member of the Tang Family, Tang Fengxiao chose to endure under his constant pressure, without any intention of retaliating, which seemed rather unusual. Moreover, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s reluctance to act was not solely because of the Mu Family and Lu Family; there must be deeper reasons.

    Seeing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Mu Qingxue immediately spoke, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s the matter? Are you worried he¡¯ll cause trouble for you? Do you want me to tell my brother about today¡¯s incident and let him handle it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°For now, let¡¯s not act rashly. People from the Tang Family are not easy to deal with. Don¡¯t worry about it; in Jiangnan, the Tang Family hasn¡¯t anyone daring enough to deal with me. Besides, if someone wants to kill me, they have to see if they have the ability first.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing turned his gaze towards Zhou Wan beside him and said, ¡°Director Zhou, thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too kind. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Zhou Wan said with a smile.

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll speak highly of you in front of Old Master Zhou when the opportunity arises,¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking at Zhou Wan.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡±

    Zhou Wan¡¯s face showed a hint of joy; though being part of the Zhou Family, he wasn¡¯t utilized by the family. If Old Master Zhou vouched for him, his political career could soar smoothly.

    Watching Zhou Wan leave with his people, Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, let me drive you back!¡±

    ¡°Mm, Tianxing, I¡¯ve caused you trouble today.¡±

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Even if not for you, I would eventually confront the Tang Family someday. Having a conflict now is no big deal, just a bit earlier is all,¡± Lu Tianxing said to Mu Qingxue with a light smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Qingxue asked somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s about your Sister Rose. She has a vendetta against the Tang Family. I once promised her that one day I¡¯d take her into the Tang Family for revenge. So whether we offend them now or not doesn¡¯t matter much. Besides, if your brother knew you were almost drugged today and I did nothing, wouldn¡¯t he make me pay? You¡¯ve seen how he looks at me; it¡¯s like viewing a sworn enemy.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, giving Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said, ¡°You only know how to badmouth my brother. When has he wanted to eat you alive?¡±

    As they talked, they walked all the way towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s car parked outside the bar.

    After getting into the car, Lu Tianxing started the vehicle and slowly entered the road.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue and asked.

    ¡°Fulin Hotel,¡± Mu Qingxue said softly.

    ¡°Mm, you drank quite a bit just now, so rest for a while. I¡¯ll wake you when we reach the hotel,¡± Lu Tianxing said gently, noticing Mu Qingxue¡¯s red cheeks and sleepy demeanor.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Mu Qingxue nodded slightly, leaning against the passenger seat, preparing to take a nap. She didn¡¯t drink often, and after the substantial amount tonight, the alcohol had hit her, making her feel dizzy and sleepy.

    Lu Tianxing turned his head and took a nce at Mu Qingxue¡¯s profile, her wless and delicate face tinged with a blush, like a red apple. Her snowy neck was wless too,bined with her exceptional beauty, made one involuntarily exim upon seeing her¡ªa true beauty.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1163: 1156: Mu Qingxues Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 1163: Chapter 1156: Mu Qingxue¡¯s Scheme</strong>

    However, this perfect beauty picture had a small w, which was that even in Mu Qingxue¡¯s sleep, there remained a hint of mncholy on her face, marring its perfection.

    Seeing the mncholy on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. How could he not understand the reason for Mu Qingxue¡¯s mncholy? But he really couldn¡¯t ept Mu Qingxue, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to hurt such a beautiful and gentle girl. epting Mu Qingxue would only hurt her more deeply.

    With a light sigh, Lu Tianxing withdrew his gaze and followed the car¡¯s navigation, heading towards Fulin Hotel, where Mu Qingxue was staying.

    Twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing parked the car at the entrance of Fulin Hotel.

    Inside the car, Mu Qingxue slept quietly, leaning against the seat. She was like a docile kitten, making one feel a sense of tender affection at a nce.

    ¡°Qingxue, wake up, wake up, we¡¯re at the hotel.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Mu Qingxue¡¯s cheek.

    Mu Qingxue drowsily opened her eyes and saw Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Are we there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Mu Qingxue mumbled, moved a bit, and closed her eyes again.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing was so frustrated that he nearly choked, thinking, damn it, she closed her eyes again. Even if you¡¯re going to close your eyes, can¡¯t you at least tell me which room you¡¯re staying in?

    ¡°Qingxue, wake up, the room card, where¡¯s your room card?¡±

    Lu Tianxing continued to pat Mu Qingxue¡¯s cheek. The smooth touch made his heart flutter involuntarily.

    ¡°In the bag¡­ it¡¯s in the bag, find it yourself.¡± Mu Qingxue mumbled.

    Lu Tianxing picked up the bag beside Mu Qingxue, rummaged through it and quickly found the room card. He nced at the room number, opened the car door, got out, and went to the passenger side to open the door. He gave Mu Qingxue a princess carry and took her out of the car.

    Mu Qingxue was very light, holding her felt like holding arge doll, making one hardly feel any weight.

    Lu Tianxing looked down at the sleeping Mu Qingxue, gazing at her delicate and beautiful face, and sighed inwardly. How did he ever deserve the unwavering affection of so many girls in his life? The most difficult thing to repay is the kindness of a beauty. The kindness of each of these women made Lu Tianxing always feel a weight in his heart.

    Taking another deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed the thoughts in his heart, carried Mu Qingxue into the hotel, and under the peculiar gaze of the hotel staff, carried Mu Qingxue all the way into the elevator, heading to the top floor.

    After reaching the floor, Lu Tianxing carried Mu Qingxue towards the direction of the room ording to the signs on the wall. Now, he needed to settle this troublemaker quickly and leave quickly, otherwise, who knows what might happen next.

    After all, for a man, when a beauty is drunk and at your disposal, saying he has no thoughts, no one would believe it.

    Reaching the door, Lu Tianxing carried Mu Qingxue with one hand while struggling to open the door with the other hand using the room card. He walked inside, closed the door with his foot, and carried Mu Qingxue into the bedroom.

    Entering the bedroom, Lu Tianxing carefully ced Mu Qingxue on the bed. However, who knew Mu Qingxue would hold onto his neck tightly and refused to let go? This brought a wry smile to Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and he had to slowlyy Mu Qingxue down on the bed, intending to remove her arms afterward.

    Yet, just as Lu Tianxing was about to ce Mu Qingxue on the bed, she moved, tightening her grip. Lu Tianxing, caught off guard, fell heavily on the bed with Mu Qingxue.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt like he was sinking into ayer of soft sponge, his nose quickly filled with a faint fragrance. His cheeks were almost touching Mu Qingxue¡¯s, and he could almost feel the shared breath between themnding gently on their cheeks.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that such a famous star wouldn¡¯t sleep soundly? Do you really think I¡¯m Liu Xia Hui, able to keep my integrity?¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Mu Qingxue¡¯s back, with a faint bitter smile in his heart. If it were the past, he might not mind something happening with Mu Qingxue, but now he really didn¡¯t want to hurt this pitiable girl.

    He gently removed Mu Qingxue¡¯s hands from around his neck, then took the quilt from beside and covered her, shielding her alluring figure.

    Having done all this, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were exhausted, sitting heavily on the nearby sofa, breathing out a heavy sigh. Damn it, this temptress is as troublesome as Lin Yafei. If his willpower hadn¡¯t been strong, perhaps he would¡¯ve already done the inevitable.

    Taking a deep breath, after ncing at the sleeping Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing picked up the air conditioner remote, set it to a suitable temperature, then stood up and prepared to leave.

    Just as Lu Tianxing turned away, Mu Qingxue, who had been asleep with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes, lookedplexly at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back. In fact, from the moment they returned to the hotel, when Lu Tianxing was about to wake her, she was already awake, just pretending to be asleep all along.

    Even when Lu Tianxing fell onto her, it was deliberate on her part. However, Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t expect that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t make any move.

 Chapter 1164: 1157: Mu Qingxues Persistence

    <strong>Chapter 1164: Chapter 1157: Mu Qingxue¡¯s Persistence</strong>

    Watching the gradually departing figure of Lu Tianxing, a touch of grievance appeared in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and she gently called out, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you really n to leave like this?¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing paused, turned around to look at Mu Qingxue, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should return, otherwise Zhiqing will be worried.¡±

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing, a trace of loneliness showing on her face, ¡°Are you really unwilling to stay for me? Even if it¡¯s just for an hour, am I really that unattractive to you?¡±

    ¡°You are.¡±

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s lonely expression, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth but ultimately chose to speak the truth. Was Mu Qingxue unattractive to him? That was absolutely impossible!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you touch me earlier.¡±

    As she spoke, a hint of shyness appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Although she and Lu Tianxing had once had an intimate contact, that was only an impulse, and this time, she was sober when she spoke these words, inevitably feeling shy.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, ¡°You already knew?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mu Qingxue lowered her head, her gaze somewhat flickering, not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, ¡°In fact, when you called me downstairs earlier, I was already awake. Everything just now was intentional.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, he was interrupted by Mu Qingxue, ¡°I know what you want to say, I brought this upon myself, I fell in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t have. Tianxing, today I just want to ask you one question, have you ever had feelings for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded directly.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you touch me earlier¡­¡±

    Before Mu Qingxue could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to be in pain. I can¡¯t let my selfishness lead to a lifetime of suffering for you. It would be too cruel. Instead, I¡¯d rather this love never started, than to see you in pain, do you understand?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a look of surprise shed across Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Although Lu Tianxing never said he loved her, he did admit he had feelings for her.

    Even if it was just feelings, it made Mu Qingxue feel ecstatic. At least she knew she wasn¡¯t always working in vain, that she did hold some attraction for Lu Tianxing.

    Mu Qingxue took a deep breath, looking at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Tianxing, you promised me once that if I ever became an ordinary person, you would ept me, right?¡±

    Startled to hear Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s hopeful eyes and finally nodded, ¡°Yes, if you ever be an ordinary person, I might not be able to give you a legitimate status, but I can promise to make you happy for a lifetime, and never let you be harmed.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s determined words next to her ear, a brilliant smile immediately appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. The smile was as breathtaking as a blooming peony, making people involuntarily get lost in it.

    ¡°This is what you said. Maybe one day I will really be an ordinary person, you better not refuse me.¡± Mu Qingxue said yfully, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, looking at Mu Qingxue, he said, ¡°Qingxue, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go now. You should rest early too. Call me to let me know you¡¯re safe when you get back to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the road.¡± Hearing this, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled, and she forced a smile on her face.

    ¡°You should rest early too.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, without any pause, turned around and headed outside.

    He dared not look into Mu Qingxue¡¯s sorrowful eyes, fearing he would be unable to resist staying, only ending up hurting Mu Qingxue more deeply, making her continue to wait for an almost hopeless future.

    Instead of hurting this woman more deeply, it¡¯s better to cut ties cleanly.

    Moreover, if he stayed today, there would naturally be a second, a third, and with each, they would be drawn deeper until Lu Family and Mu Family faced off, tearing each other apart. At that time, Mu Qingxue would be caught between her lover and her family, that kind of despair and pain could drive someone insane.

    As Lu Tianxing was about to walk out the door, Mu Qingxue somehow found the strength to suddenly stand up from the bed.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice sounded behind him, and Lu Tianxing instinctively turned back, wanting to see why Mu Qingxue called him. Before he could figure it out, he saw a fragrant body throw itself over, hugging his waist, and before he could speak, his mouth was sealed by Mu Qingxue¡¯s kiss¡­

    ¡­

    The night was cold, the early autumn evening was much cooler than summer, and the colorful neon lightsplemented the bright moon,posing a beautiful poetdscape.

    On the road back to the Suzhou Garden Hotel, Lu Tianxing was driving the car with the window open, one hand casually resting on the door, the cigarette between his fingers nearly burned out, but he seemed oblivious.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, in this life, I, Mu Qingxue, will only love one man, and that is you. I love you without regret. If one day something happens to you, I, Mu Qingxue, will avenge you, kill all your enemies, and thenmit suicide to find you in theherworld. I, Mu Qingxue, love you, a lifetime without regret.¡±

    Recalling his words before leaving the hotel, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply. Despite Mu Qingxue¡¯s deep affection for him, he ultimately couldn¡¯t give her a satisfying answer, merely saying he would ept her only if she became an ordinary person.

    But as a child of a prominent family, wanting to be an ordinary person is easier said than done. Even if she¡¯s willing, would her family be willing?

    After all, a prominent family isn¡¯t like an ordinary household, it has countless intertwined interests. To put it bluntly, in a family, interestse before kinship. If Mu Qingxue leaves Mu Family, she would undoubtedly touch certain interests, as in some people¡¯s eyes, Mu Qingxue is just a tool to exchange for benefits, not a human being.

    If Mu Qingxue seeks to leave Mu Family, the only oue is a dead end, death being inevitable, there¡¯s no exception in this. Mu Family isn¡¯t an average household, sometimes a word from a grandfather or father can decide everything, too many things are entwined with Mu Family. Even if Elder Mu is willing, others won¡¯t be, which Lu Tianxing knows very well. This is also one of the reasons he doesn¡¯t like to meet with the Lu Family, as these people prioritize interests over familial bonds.

 Chapter 1165: 1158: I Need an Explanation

    <strong>Chapter 1165: Chapter 1158: I Need an Exnation</strong>

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a mess that can¡¯t be untangled, never mind, I¡¯ll stop thinking about it. When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current. If one day you truly want to be an ordinary person, taking you in is no big deal.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, as if trying to shake off the cluttered thoughts from his mind. After adjusting his mood, Lu Tianxing remained silent for a moment, took out his phone from his pocket, and dialed a number.

    The call was quickly connected, and a seductive, enticing voice came from the other end of the line: ¡°Old friend, calling me sote, what do you want? Is it a long sleepless night, nning to chat, or do something else? Want me to live stream my bath¡­?¡±

    Upon hearing the voice from the other end, Lu Tianxing suddenly broke into a cold sweat. The lingering wicked fire was about to re up again.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed the fire in his heart and said in a rather annoyed tone, ¡°Lin Demon, stop ying games with me. I need a reasonable exnation from you, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was obviously taken aback: ¡°Exnation, what exnation?¡±

    ¡°The exnation for Mu Qingxue¡¯s incident.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth, wishing he could appear next to Lin Yafei right now and give this little girl a few spanks to vent his anger. If it weren¡¯t for this girl¡¯s meddling, he might not be so conflicted about Mu Qingxue.

    ¡°Mu Qingxue.¡±

    Lin Yafei was stunned, then seemed to understand something and giggled, ¡°Old friend, so Mu Qingxue really drugged you. You hid it well, I didn¡¯t know for so long. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s quite a feat? Mu Qingxue, she¡¯s a famous star and the daughter of the Mu Family, a dream goddess for countless men. Don¡¯t you feel aplished having this world-renowned goddess under you?¡±

    ¡°Go y somewhere else.¡±

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s guiltless voice, Lu Tianxing said with a face full of ck lines, ¡°You¡¯re just causing trouble for me, don¡¯t you know the consequences of provoking Mu Qingxue?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei fell silent, only the sound of breathing remained. After a while, she spoke: ¡°I know, but I also know how painful it is for a woman to love a man. Old friend, do you know how much she loves you? She entered the entertainment industry just to find you, to let you know the ugly duckling from back then has be a white swan, she¡¯s been waiting for you. Do you know this, old friend? This woman is willing to give up everything for you, without regret, even if you don¡¯t ept her, or don¡¯t care for her, she still loves you.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was light, with a slight tremble: ¡°I¡¯ve had that feeling too, when you see the person you like in front of you, but you can never express your true feelings, that pain can drive a person crazy. I don¡¯t want to see Mu Qingxue end up like that.¡±

    Listening to Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing fell silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: ¡°But do you know that doing this will only make her fall deeper, which won¡¯t do her any good, it might make her suffer even more. Have you thought about this?¡±

    ¡°Old friend, you don¡¯t understand, she¡¯s most pained when she sees you and Zhiqing being all lovey-dovey. She knows her fate and what her future holds, so she doesn¡¯t want any regrets in her heart. Do you understand?¡±

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell into silence, not speaking for a long time. He hadn¡¯t experienced the love Lin Yafei described, but he could feel the envy and forced smile each time Mu Qingxue saw him with Bai Zhiqing. He could imagine how painful it was for Mu Qingxue at that moment.

    ¡°But if you do this, have you thought about how to end it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as we shape Yama Pce, we¡¯ll have the qualification to talk directly with the Mu Family. Now that you¡¯re in the Lu Family, our confidence is even stronger. We could give the entire Xiangjiang to the Mu Family as a dowry. I don¡¯t believe the Mu Family can put up with it.¡± Lin Yafei said.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, a bitter smile crossing his heart. Handing Xiangjiang over to the Mu Family could work, but would Mu Family be willing to let Mu Qingxue marry him as a concubine?

    If they did that, the Mu Family might be apleteughing stock.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing not speaking on the phone, Lin Yafei said cautiously: ¡°Old friend, why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you angry? Do you want me to make it up to you? Next time we meet, I promise to let you in the back door, or try some other high-level moves¡­¡±

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s sultry apology, Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat and said with a bitter smile: ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. But after Yama Pce stabilizes in Beijing, help me keep an eye on Mu Qingxue, see if she has any trouble, and let me know.¡±

    Lu Tianxing knew he might never forget Mu Qingxue in this life. Mu Qingxue¡¯s first time was with him, after all. Would he just watch her marry someone she didn¡¯t like? If that day truly came, he might not mind trying Lin Yafei¡¯s method.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on Mu Qingxue.¡±

    Lin Yafei nodded and said, ¡°By the way, Tianxing, those two experts you sent have arrived in Beijing. With them overseeing Yama Pce, ordinary thieves won¡¯t dare to act rashly. But why did you give the Liang Family¡¯s forces to the Yanhuang Group, they should be given to us.¡±

    ¡°Can you handle this piece of meat?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°Lin Demon, I know you want to develop Yama Pce as quickly as possible, but as the saying goes, ¡®Bite off more than you can chew.¡¯ Yama Pce¡¯s development is already touching some people¡¯s interests, although they haven¡¯t really been intimidated yet. If Yama Pce swallows the Liang Family, it will choke us. Besides, we¡¯re just the behind-the-scenes controllers, not the ones on the front line.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Lin Yafei nodded, then there was another moment of silence on the phone before Lin Yafei¡¯s voice turned sultry again: ¡°By the way, old friend, it¡¯s sote, you didn¡¯t call because you had a fight with Zhiqing, did you? Now you¡¯re alone in an empty room, unable to sleep. Want to video call with me? I just took a bath and smell nice all over, want to see¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1166: 1159: Lin Demon Told Me

    <strong>Chapter 1166: Chapter 1159: Lin Demon Told Me</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing only felt the mes stirred up by Mu Qingxue earlier rekindling with a tendency to ze. He took a deep breath, forcefully suppressed the mes in his heart, and said hoarsely: ¡°Lin Demon, don¡¯t go too far, believe me or not, I¡¯ll let you know the cost of provoking a normal man.¡±

    ¡°Cost, what cost? I¡¯m currently in Beijing, what can you do to me? Can you really reach out to Beijing to find me?¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s giggling and provocative voice came through: ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll hang up now. If you really can¡¯t hold it in, just go to the bathroom! I could send you two free photos¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Before Lin Yafei could finish, Lu Tianxing rudely hung up the phone, damn it, if he let this demon tempt him any further, he might not hold up.

    Listening to the busy signal from the phone, Lin Yafei¡¯s face outlined a radiant smile. She wasn¡¯t as she imed, having just showered, but wore a cheongsam, a plum blossom-patterned cheongsam with a slit almost up to the thigh. As she crossed her legs, a glimpse of scenery was inadvertently revealed.

    This woman is a true femme fatale, exuding an irresistible aura to men.

    ¡°Why are you so happy? Did Tianxing call you?¡± Rose sat beside Lin Yafei, smiling and asked.

    ¡°Of course, are you envious?¡±

    Lin Yafei curled her lips into a charming smile and said: ¡°Or are you jealous of me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be jealous of you? But aren¡¯t you afraid of offending him and not getting out of bed for three days and nights?¡±

    ¡°Afraid of what? If I can¡¯t handle it, wouldn¡¯t adding you solve the problem?¡±

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, tidied her hair, and looked at Rose: ¡°Has thest power of the Wang Family been settled?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s face also became serious: ¡°The leader of this power is a die-hard follower of the Wang Family, negotiations have always failed. Moreover, he¡¯s quite strong, acting rashly wouldn¡¯t benefit us at all, it might even rm those above. Plus, the investigation shows signs of involvement from the Yang Family, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to reject us repeatedly.¡±

    ¡°Yang Family?¡±

    Listening to Rose, Lin Yafei frowned. Thisst piece of power is arguably the strongest remaining force of the Wang Family. If they could conquer it, the Yama Pce may not be a first-rate power, but it could be a top second-rate power. However, recently, their attempts to subdue this force were inexplicably thwarted, it seems the Yang Family is preparing to intervene.

    After a brief silence, a chill flickered in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes: ¡°If we can¡¯t subdue this power, we can¡¯t let the Yang Family profit either. Didn¡¯t Tianxing send us two experts? Tonight we¡¯ll annihte thempletely, make them vanish from Beijing forever.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with it, tonight at twelve, wipe them outpletely, it¡¯s just a mere power, without it, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Rose¡¯s voice grew cold, carrying a hint of murderous intent.

    Since ancient times, benevolence isn¡¯t suitable for wielding armies. Since the other side refuses to appreciate kindness, there¡¯s no point in sparing them. Due to theck of high-levelbat power, they¡¯ve been negotiating with the other side all along. Now with the addition of middle-stage mythical experts, there¡¯s no need to dilly-dally anymore. If they won¡¯t submit, they¡¯ll be destroyed.

    ¡­

    Lu Tianxing was utterly unaware that Rose and Lin Yafei were preparing to stir up a massacre in Beijing again. After hanging up the phone, he headed straight for the hotel without any hesitation.

    About half an hourter, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared in the parking lot of the Garden Hotel.

    After parking the car, Lu Tianxing wasted no time and headed directly to the hotel room.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t sorting her belongings in preparation to move to the Lu Family tomorrow. Instead, she curled her legs on the sofa, staring at the TV in a daze, but her eyes obviouslycked any focus, leaving one to wonder what she was thinking.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    At this moment, the sound of the door lock turning suddenly echoed in the room. Upon hearing this, a joyful expression shed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and she immediately looked towards the door.

    Then she saw Lu Tianxing open the door and walk in from outside.

    ¡°Why did youe back sote? I thought you¡¯d be mesmerized by some female demon, unwilling to return.¡± Bai Zhiqing swept her beautiful eyes over Lu Tianxing and said in a calm tone.

    Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were indifferent, even slightly displeased, Lu Tianxing still detected a strong sense of concern within them.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing at this moment, warmth welled up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Without saying a word, he walked forward, ced the items on the table, and then sat beside Bai Zhiqing, slowly embracing Bai Zhiqing in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Bai Zhiqing nced at the packed bowls in the stic bag and asked, puzzled.

    ¡°When I came back, I happened to pass by a good ypot porridge ce. It looked quite good, so I brought a portion back for you. Would you like to try it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, reached out to open the stic bag, and then removed the lid from the packed bowl. Instantly, a rich porridge aroma wafted out: ¡°Darling, give it a try, I guarantee the taste is excellent.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you being nice to me all of a sudden? Did you do something guilty while away?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing expressionlessly, her beautiful eyes scanning him like X-rays, keen to detect any clue from Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, speechless, and said: ¡°Darling, what do you mean by that? Do I have to do something wrong to be nice to you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Lin Demon told me when a man suddenly shows unusual attentiveness, he¡¯s definitely done something wrong outside. Tell me honestly, did you roll in bed with Mu Qingxue so you¡¯reing back sote?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with shining eyes and said.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing felt speechless. Damn it, it¡¯s Lin Yafei again, is this chick determined to ruin him? First, she instigated Mu Qingxue to drug him, and now she¡¯s encouraging Bai Zhiqing to trouble him. Looks like next time he must show Lin Yafei what the Lu Family¡¯s discipline truly is.

 Chapter 1167 - 1160: The Tang Familyâ€™s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Chapter 1160: The Tang Family¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>

    "Honey, don¡¯t use me like that, am I that kind of person?" Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said with a bitter smile.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and sneered coldly: "If it were someone else drinking with you, I might believe you. But today, it was Mu Qingxue, the eldestdy of the Mu Family, an internationally famous star, and a big star deeply in love with you. As long as you beckon, she might throw herself into your arms. Would you feel nothing?"

    "Honey, I would love a big star to throw herself into my arms, but the key is having time. Do you think with mybat ability, I¡¯d take this long toe back?"

    "Get lost, who asked you about that."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing regretfully, got up, and went to the bedroom: "Lu Tianxing, luckily you behaved today. If you dare to lie to me, you¡¯re dead. Anyway, I¡¯m tired now, I¡¯m going back to the bedroom to sleep."

    Lu Tianxing looked dumbfounded at Bai Zhiqing and quickly spoke: "Honey, aren¡¯t you going to eat this casserole porridge?"

    "Not eating."

    "Honey, you really should eat. At the Lu Family, you didn¡¯t eat much. Hey, I know, how about I feed you?"

    Lu Tianxing picked up the casserole porridge from the coffee table and trotted into the bedroom. After the midnight snack, shouldn¡¯t we take a shower before sleeping!

    This method seems pretty good.

    ...

    Private Hospital in Suzhou City, this is a renowned private hospital in Suzhou.

    Outside the operating room, Tang Fengxiao sat there with a gloomy face, with a sinister chill flickering in his eyes.

    Humiliation, the incident at Rainbow Bar just now was a lifetime humiliation for him. As one of the chiefs of the Tang Family and a middle-stage mythical expert, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? Especially being forced to personally break his nephew¡¯s limbs, such humiliation almost made him explode, but he dared not do anything against Lu Tianxing, not even utter a harsh word.

    Because he understood well that doing so would bring the double wrath of the Mu Family and the Lu Family upon him. The Mu Family might dismiss it with a small price but the Lu Family, who knows if the Old Master of Lu Family would go berserk, wielding a knife and storm into Lu Family. Although the Tang Family isn¡¯t afraid of the Lu Family, if ate-stage mythical, or an earthly immortal realm person fights you desperately, even if they could kill the Old Master of Lu Family, the Tang Family would not be far from annihtion.

    But thinking back on the incident at Rainbow Bar, Tang Fengxiao couldn¡¯t suppress the anger exploding in his heart. He felt a murderous impulse, cold killing intent emanated from him, chilling the already cold hospital corridor.

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with a venomous air, his face distorted: "Lu Tianxing, tonight¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over. Just you wait, it won¡¯t be long before I tear you to pieces, making you watch your loved ones die one after another before you."

    The next moment, Tang Fengxiao fished out a phone from his pocket and dialed his brother¡¯s number.

    "Lao San, why calling me sote?" Soon, the call connected, and a deep voice came from the other side.

    "Big Brother, there¡¯s trouble."

    Tang Fengxiao spoke into the phone: "It was Tang Qing, Tang Qing was drinking in a bar with several yboys from Suzhou. They saw a pretty girl and tried to drug her but got caught, forcing me to break Tang Qing¡¯s limbs and apologize."

    "What are you saying, you broke Qing¡¯s limbs, who was the opponent that made you unable to strike?"

    A voice filled with suppressed anger came from the phone, carrying a hint of gloom.

    "It was Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue."

    "You said what, a failure, a useless failure. Before he went to Jiangnan, I told him to restrain his nature and not cause trouble there, and now he¡¯s caused such a big mess for me in such a short time."

    The voice on the other end of the line was filled with anger, and coldly said: "Lao San, you did well in this matter. Let him suffer to remember and stop causing trouble every day. By the way, Lao San, what is the current situation in Jiangnan, didn¡¯t the Lu Family say their rtionship with Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, Lu Tianxing, is very bad? How is it now."

    "Big Brother, it¡¯s a trap. Liang Wanqing wanted to set up Lu Tianxing and make him turn against the Lu Family. But he didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to act ording to the n and create a trap that tricked all those families into it, and they got wiped out, even the Liang Family was annihted."

    As soon as Tang Fengxiao finished speaking, a stunned voice came from the other end: "What did you say, the Liang Family got wiped out? Was it the Lu Family who did it?"

    "Not the Lu Family."

    Tang Fengxiao shook his head and said: "ording to those who survived the Liang Family, it was Lu Tianxing who single-handedly destroyed them. But ording to their statements, Lu Tianxing secretly poisoned Liang Shidao, sealing the True Qi of Liang Wanqing and others before wiping out the Liang Family. Moreover, two of the Liang Family¡¯s worships were subdued by Lu Tianxing and their whereabouts are unknown."

    After speaking, Tang Fengxiao paused and said: "Big Brother, what should we do next, and is the news you received true?"

    There was no response from the other side for three minutes, and then a low voice came through: "The news is basically confirmed as true, Lao San, you continue to stay in Jiangnan, do not act rashly, observe everything as it unfolds. Remember, this matter concerns whether our Tang Family can seize Jiangnan, no mistakes are permitted, no one is allowed to interfere with this, kill anyone who dares."

    At the end, a hint of undeniable killing intent seeped through the words.

    "As for Tang Qing..." Tang Fengxiao hesitated slightly and said

    "If he dares to mess things up again, waste him for me, if necessary, kill him."

    The voice on the other end carried a hint of ominous killing intent, his flesh and blood how could itpare to the future of the Tang Family, insignificant. If this matter seeded, the Tang Family could seize Jiangnan easily, no longer forced to bow to anyone, no longer shrinking back in Shu.

    "Yes, Big Brother, I know what to do."

    "Hmm, you¡¯re in full control of this matter, this time make sure the Lu Family ispletely wiped out."

    As the words fell, the phone was directly hung up.

    "Lu Tianxing, let you be arrogant for a few days, soon, I will personally break your bones."

    Holding the phone, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s face shed with ferocious killing intent, he paused for a moment then dialed another number quickly: "Young Master Yang, the cooperation you proposed, the Tang Family agrees."

 Chapter 1168 - 1161: The Terrifying Tang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Chapter 1161: The Terrifying Tang Family</h4>

    Time flows through fingers like sand. If you don¡¯t pay attention, it silently slips away.

    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the next day. The clear morning sunlight already falls upon the earth, awakening the entire city. The gentle sunshine on one¡¯s body gives a feeling of warmth.

    This time, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not go out to y but got up early, packed their things, and headed towards the Lu Family under the guidance of a Lu Family Guard.

    The events ofst night at the Rainbow Bar seemed to have been ignored by everyone, with no news leaking. However, the families orpanies of those few yboys were immediately shut down this morning, and they were all taken back to the police station for investigation.

    This scene instantly shook the entire Suzhou, knowing that some of these people were in high positions, others billionaires or celebrity entrepreneurs. Now being taken away for investigation made everyone fall silent, scrambling through various channels to find out what had happened.

    Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware of what was happening outside, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were sitting in a pavilion in the Lu Family¡¯s backyard, ying chess with Old Master Lu.

    The chessboard, with ck and white pieces clearly separated, had pieces attacking like two armies shing.

    "Honey, put it here, and grandpa will be inescapable then."

    This time, it wasn¡¯t Bai Zhiqing ying against Old Master Lu, but Lu Tianxing doing so, with Bai Zhiqing acting as a strategist, guiding Lu Tianxing.

    Old Master Lu, smiling wryly, watched Lu Tianxing quickly ce the pieces in the spots Bai Zhiqing designated and said with a slightly exasperated tone, "Can you two lovebirds stop showing off in front of me? And Zhiqing, haven¡¯t you said before that true gentlemen don¡¯t speak while watching chess? By instructing him like this, how am I supposed to teach him a lesson in Go?"

    Bai Zhiqing showed no embarrassment and mischievously said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m a woman, not a gentleman. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Brothers join hands in battle, father and son fight together¡¯? A couple is one entity, and since we¡¯re one, it¡¯s no big deal for me to assist Tianxing from the side!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded repeatedly, saying, "Indeed, grandpa, a couple is one entity. Zhiqing helping me is understandable, but you wouldn¡¯t be afraid of losing to a younger generation, would you?"

    "Nonsense."

    Old Master Lu puffed his beard and red, saying, "Hmph, let me tell you both not to be arrogant. Today, the old man will show you how I can defeat you both without mercy."

    Watching Old Master Lu puff his beard and re, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing exchanged a nce and smiled lightly. Who would have thought that the always serious Old Master Lu would have such a childlike side?

    "By the way, Tianxing, I heard you got into a fight with someone from the Tang Family at the Rainbow Barst night?" Old Master Lu said while ying chess, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing instinctively hugged him tightly, her gazending on him with a querying expression, wondering why she hadn¡¯t heard him mention this.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, smiling as he said, "People from the Tang Family tried to poison me. I couldn¡¯t help it; I disabled the limbs of that Tang Family yboy. Grandpa, why would people from the Tang Familye to Jiangnan? Aren¡¯t they always in Shu?"

    "Shu Tang Family?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sharp light shed in Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes, and he said solemnly, "Ignore them. They¡¯re just a bunch of cowards hiding in Shu. You did very well this time. Daring to bully the Lu Family, they must be tired of living."

    "Tianxing, are you hurt? I heard that the Tang Family in Shu excels at using poison." Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask, her eyes showing a hint of worry.

    "It¡¯s nothing serious. How could a mere Tang Family harm me? Don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing and asked Old Master Lu, "Grandpa, how much do you know about the Shu Tang Family? What¡¯s their strength like?"

    "Comparable to the Lu Family, and if it reallyes down to a fight, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage. The Tang Family excels in poison and covert weapons. However, you don¡¯t need to worry too much; the Tang Family has stayed in Shu for many years without daring to act recklessly. It¡¯s not because they¡¯re not strong but because theyck the courage to venture elsewhere. No one would want to see the Tang Family grow, as their mastery in poison would be a nightmare for many families. After all, who wants to live a life where they have to be constantly vignt, even when eating or breathing, to avoid poisoning? No one would enjoy or endure such a life."

    If the Tang Family dared to make a move, they would only be the target of all."

    "Grandpa, what are my odds if I go up against the Tang Family?" Lu Tianxing asked, tilting his head toward Old Master Lu.

    "Certain death."

    Without hesitation, Old Master Lu said, "I know your cultivation technique is strong, capable of challenging across levels. But if you dare to break into the Tang Family, I can say you¡¯d be doomed. Don¡¯t underestimate the Tang Family."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t argue with Old Master Lu¡¯s assessment. Although he had the Mand by his side, which also excelled in poison, Tang Family¡¯s toxins might not harm him. However, his strength was merely at the peak of Early-stage Mythical, not Middle-stage Mythical, while the Tang Family Ancestor was definitely ate-stage mythical expert. With his current power, invading the Tang Family would almost certainly end in no survival.

    "Tianxing, why did you suddenly ask me about this?"

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Nothing, just curious. Grandpa, let¡¯s continue ying chess."

    Just then, a dull sound of footsteps approached from nearby.

    Hearing the sound, the three of them instinctively raised their heads to look outside the pavilion.

    Soon, a middle-aged man exuding an elegant air walked in from outside. This was none other than Lu Bowen, Lu Haoyue¡¯s father, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s second uncle.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1169: 1162: Shocking News

    <strong>Chapter 1169: Chapter 1162: Shocking News</strong>

    Lu Bowen walked into the pavilion from outside, nodded at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, and then respectfully said to Old Sir Lu, ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Do you have something to discuss with me today?¡± Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Bowen and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    At this moment, both Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing stood up and respectfully called out to Lu Bowen. Since entering the Lu Family, among so many people, only Lu Bowen¡¯s family had spoken for them, so they naturally deserved this respectful address.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Lu Bowen smiled and nodded, his gaze falling on Old Sir Lu. ¡°Dad, I have something to discuss with Tianxing. I wonder if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned upon hearing this. What could Lu Bowen possibly need to discuss with him?

    ,

    Old Sir Lu waved his hand directly after hearing Lu Bowen¡¯s words and said, ¡°Since you have matters to discuss, then go ahead! I have Zhiqing with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Bowen nodded, his gaze falling on Lu Tianxing, ¡°Tianxing, shall we go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled and nodded, signaling Bai Zhiqing and Old Sir Lu to continue ying chess. He then followed Lu Bowen, heading outside.

    The two of them walked forward all the way without anyone speaking, until they stopped at a garden set up for viewing.

    Lu Tianxing admired the scenery in the garden, while Lu Bowen, standing in front, asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, what do you need to discuss with me today?¡±

    Lu Bowen stopped walking, nodded, and said, ¡°I heard you had a conflict with the Tang Familyst night and forced Tang Fengxiao to break his nephew¡¯s leg?¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide anything, as it wasn¡¯t difficult for the Lu Family to know about this matter, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter, Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Bowen¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim and unpleasant, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s here, I knew it, what¡¯s meant toe will eventuallye. I didn¡¯t expect the Shu Tang Family to finallye; the news has leaked despite so many years passing.¡±

    Standing beside him, Lu Tianxing listened to Lu Bowen¡¯s words, his brow furrowed slightly, and questioned in confusion, ¡°Uncle, what exactly is going on? What hase, and what information has been leaked?¡±

    Lu Bowen remained silent, only staring fixedly at Lu Tianxing, taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to know about this matter. If possible, I hope you leave Jiangnan as quickly as you can; the farther, the better. Hide your identity, never mention you¡¯re a Lu Family member, and live as a normal person.¡±

    Upon hearing these words from Lu Bowen, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by this?¡± Lu Tianxing demanded, staring intensely at Lu Bowen.

    Lu Bowen took a deep breath, his eyes slightly reddening, his body gently trembling: ¡°Because Old Sir¡¯s time is short.¡±

    Lu Bowen¡¯s words sounded like a thunderp in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, making him tremble uncontrobly. How could it be that Old Sir Lu¡¯s time is running short? Old Sir Lu seems healthy and robust, not at all like someone with little time left; how is this possible?

    Yet, if these words came from someone else¡¯s mouth, he might not believe it, but they came from Lu Bowen, making it difficult for him not to believe.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re joking with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his gaze like lightning falling upon Lu Bowen¡¯s face, trying to discern whether he was deceiving him.

    Although his time spent with Old Sir Lu wasn¡¯t very long, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel Old Sir Lu¡¯s sincere concern for him deep from his heart. Old Sir Lu genuinely liked him as his grandson, not just pretentiously.

    But now Lu Bowen was telling him that Old Sir Lu¡¯s time is limited; how could Lu Tianxing ept this?

    Lu Bowen looked at Lu Tianxing, letting out a bitter smile: ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. Not only do I know, perhaps even Lu Hongda knows, so that¡¯s why I urge you to stay far away from the Lu Family; you will surely die if you remain.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything further; however, his expression was somewhat lost and desperate. He had just found his family, yet before he could enjoy kinship, everything was about to vanish, leaving him struggling to ept it.

    Lu Bowen didn¡¯t speak, knowing that this news was extremely hard for anyone to ept, and it was not surprising that Lu Tianxing was struggling.

    Time passed slowly, and after not knowing how long, Lu Tianxing finally spoke, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°Uncle, what exactly is going on? Grandpa¡¯s body clearly has no injuries and is robust; how could this happen?¡±

    ¡°s, it¡¯s a root of illness left from over twenty years ago.¡±

    Lu Bowen sighed lightly, saying, ¡°Back then, when the news of your father¡¯s death reached the Lu Family, Old Sir flew into a rage, killing his way into Beijing with a single knife. Experiencing countless fierce battles, especially when Old Sir attacked the Yang Family alone. The Yang Family was once a top family in Beijing, with numerous experts, and two Yang Family ancestors matched Old Sir¡¯s strength. Despite Old Sir¡¯s prowess, he killed many Yang Family members, even one of their ancestors died by his hand. Ultimately, because of the appearance of Ji Xingyun, the previous leader of the Yanhuang Group, Old Sir finally ceased and left.¡±

    ¡°And this has to do with Old Sir¡¯s health?¡±

    ¡°It does.¡±

    Lu Bowen nced at Lu Tianxing, slowly speaking, ¡°It was rumored back then that Old Sir left the Yang Family only because Ji Xingyun appeared. In reality, Old Sir was heavily injured, and Ji Xingyun saved his life. After returning to the Lu Family, Old Sir was nearly unheble from his serious injuries, which is partly why Old Sir hasn¡¯t made a move for over twenty years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over twenty years; shouldn¡¯t it have been fully healed by now? Why is it like this?¡±

    ¡°Because of a Sword Qi.¡±

    Lu Hongda sighed and said, ¡°Back then, although Old Sir killed a Yang Family ancestor, he was heavily injured by another Yang Family ancestor and a Sword Qi remained in him, like a maggot in one¡¯s bones, crippling inside him, constantly damaging his body. In his younger days, Old Sir could suppress it with his great strength, but as he ages, it bes impossible to suppress. In your time with Old Sir, haven¡¯t you noticed the asional True Qi vibrations from him?¡±

 Chapter 1170 - 1163: Lu Bowenâ€™s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Chapter 1163: Lu Bowen¡¯s Advice</h4>

    Hearing Lu Bowen¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. How could he not have sensed it? When he was with Old Sir Lu, he often felt a strange True Qi fluctuation emanating from him. But whenever he asked Old Sir Lu about it, the elder would smile and say it was the natural reaction of the Lu Family¡¯s cultivation technique and that it was nothing strange; it meant he was about to break through.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you find someone to remove this Sword Qi?"

    "Tianxing, do you think we don¡¯t want to? But removing Sword Qi condensed by a Late Stage of Mythical is no easy task. We¡¯ve tried before but ultimately failed. To expel this Sword Qi, another Late Stage of Mythical expert would need to intervene. But do you think we dare do that? If other families learn about the old master¡¯s health condition, do you think they would miss the opportunity to suppress the Lu Family?"

    "Is there no other way?" Lu Tianxing asked in a deep voice.

    "None. We have no way to expel this Sword Qi. Although we¡¯ve tried various methods for over twenty years, unfortunately, we¡¯ve never seeded. Even if the old master personally intervenes, it¡¯s futile. Forcibly expelling it might trigger an early outburst of this Sword Qi."

    Listening to Lu Bowen¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said nothing, merely took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep drag. Lu Bowen was right; if other families found out that Old Sir Lu was severely injured, the Lu Family might have vanished twenty years ago and wouldn¡¯t exist today.

    "Tianxing, do you understand now? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Tang Family¡¯s visit to Jiangnan this time is likely because they know the old master¡¯s time is short. They¡¯re here to deal a fatal blow to the Lu Family after the old master is gone. Perhaps then it won¡¯t just be the Tang Family alone; we won¡¯t be able to withstand them."

    With a solemn expression, Lu Bowen looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, do you understand now? We have no way to fend off these families¡¯ attacks because if they strike, they will certainlye with full force, and we won¡¯t be able to stop them. Staying here with Zhiqing is a dead end."

    "If I leave, what about you all?"

    "We will stay and live or die with the Lu Family."

    "Second Uncle, why don¡¯t you let Cousin leave but instead ask me to go?"

    "Haoyue is the heir of the Lu Family, so he must live or die with it."

    Lu Bowen said heavily, "But you don¡¯t have to live or die with the Lu Family, because what you said two days ago is true; you haven¡¯t eaten a grain of Lu Family¡¯s rice or drunk a sip of Lu Family¡¯s water. You don¡¯t need to share in the Lu Family¡¯s fate. Tianxing, remember my words: if you can leave the Lu Family, then leave, because you are our only hope. As long as you live, the Lu Family won¡¯t perish."

    "Tianxing, remember my words, leave the Lu Family as soon as possible."

    With that, Lu Bowen didn¡¯t linger and turned to walk outside, his back filled with determination. It was clear he¡¯d decided to live or die with the Lu Family.

    Watching Lu Bowen¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing sighed softly. He knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Lu Bowen because Lu Bowen had resolved to live or die with the Lu Family.

    "As long as I¡¯m alive, the Lu Family won¡¯t perish, and Grandpa won¡¯t die either."

    Watching Lu Bowen¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, silently resolving that as long as he was alive, he¡¯d ensure the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. Not for the others, but for his grandpa and second uncle, for his family.

    Firm in his decision, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, just about to turn around when a voice sounded in his ear: "Tianxing, do you have time? I¡¯d like to chat with you, if that¡¯s okay."

    Startled by the voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively turned back to see Lu Hongda approaching from another direction, smiling as if nothing had happened that day.

    Although he had conflicts with Lu Hongda, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said tly, "Uncle, we don¡¯t seem to have much to talk about, do we?"

    "Haha, Tianxing, you¡¯re joking. I know my tone the other day was too harsh, and it made you ufortable. But I did it for the good of the Lu Family and its future. I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯m inviting you to lunch today to smooth things over from thest party, and I hope you won¡¯t refuse," Lu Hongda said sincerely to Lu Tianxing.

    After hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing stared at him and suddenly smiled, saying, "Alright, Uncle, since you¡¯ve asked, it would be inappropriate for me to refuse. Just give me a time, and we¡¯ll have a chat."

    "You¡¯re as forthright as your father, Tianxing. No time like the present; it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s do it at noon. I¡¯ll meet you at Jiangnan Restaurant."

    "No problem. Let me say goodbye to Grandpa first, and then Zhiqing and I wille over."

    "No problem."

    After exchanging pleasantries, Lu Hongda turned and left.

    Watching Lu Hongda¡¯s back, a cold smile crept onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t believe Lu Hongda was genuinely that magnanimous and would brush off those past days¡¯ conflicts. Some people might be, but not Lu Hongda.

    "I hope you don¡¯t push me, or I won¡¯t mind killing you."

    Not until Lu Hongda¡¯s figurepletely vanished from view did Lu Tianxing mutter quietly, a flicker of killing intent in his eyes. To him, in the Lu Family, only Old Sir Lu and Lu Bowen¡¯s family were his true rtives. Some others were merely outsiders holding onto the title of family, and if they didn¡¯t know their ce, he wouldn¡¯t mind going on a killing spree.

    Then, Lu Tianxing turned and headed toward Old Sir Lu¡¯s courtyard. However, his face no longer bore the previous expressions. Instead, it wore a roguish smile, and all previous concerns were buried in his heart.

    When Lu Tianxing returned to the courtyard, he saw Old Sir Luughing heartily in the pavilion, teased by Bai Zhiqing, and sighed inwardly. Who would know that such a robust old man would have little time left?

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing walked over, smiling, "Grandpa, why are you so happy? Did Zhiqing go easy on you during the game, and you won, so you¡¯re this happy?"

    "Nonsense, would I lose? I could beat you with one hand.."

    Old Sir Lu huffed and said with dissatisfaction, "Zhiqing just told me she¡¯d cook for me today at noon. You think everyone¡¯s like you, disappearing all day and not spending time with this old man."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1171: 1164: Lu Hongdas Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 1171: Chapter 1164: Lu Hongda¡¯s Scheme</strong>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing exaggeratedly said, ¡°Grandpa, you actually dared to eat the dishes cooked by Zhiqing? You are incredibly brave! Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat for ten days to half a month?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile froze on her face, her eyes shing with cold light. She looked like an angry little wild cat.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous re, Lu Tianxing seriously said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not wrong. After eating your food, no one else¡¯s cooking can satisfy because your dishes are too delicious. Yours are like gourmet delicacies, and others¡¯ food is like husks, unworthy of a bite. Isn¡¯t that true?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°You know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Old Master Lu sat beside them, smiling as he watched Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing bicker, feelingforted as he stroked his beard. This is how a couple should be¡ªgenuine and without pretensions, no false gifts.

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop unting your love in front of this old man. You, boy,e over here and y chess with me. I¡¯m telling you, this time Zhiqing can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m going to wipe you out.¡± Old Master Lu looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    ¡°No problem, Grandpa. You think I¡¯m a sick cat when the tiger doesn¡¯t roar? But I can¡¯t spare the time right now.¡±

    ¡°No time?¡±

    Old Master Lu¡¯s brows slightly furrowed: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°I just ran into Uncle after speaking with Second Uncle earlier. He invited me and Zhiqing for lunch today.¡±

    ¡°He invited you for lunch.¡±

    Old Master Lu frowned, waved his hand, and said, ¡°In that case, you and Zhiqing should go. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, then Zhiqing and I will head out first. We¡¯lle back tonight to keep youpany.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said no more and took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, heading outside.

    After walking out of the courtyard, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lu Tianxing, why did Lu Hongda suddenly invite you for lunch? Isn¡¯t he up to no good? After all, you pped him a few times just a couple of days ago, and now he invites you for lunch. It¡¯s probably not well-intentioned; it could be a treacherous feast.¡±

    ¡°I know he has bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°You know, yet you¡¯re still going?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t cost me anything. It¡¯s free food, so why not?¡±

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his chin, looking unconcerned, and said, ¡°Besides, Lu Hongda doesn¡¯t have the guts to set a trap for me. As long as I¡¯m in Jiangnan, he won¡¯t dare to make a move because he¡¯s afraid¡ªafraid he can¡¯t kill me and might end up getting killed instead. Even if he did kill me, I bet Grandpa wouldn¡¯t let him get away. So, he won¡¯t make a move against me. As for what he wants, I¡¯ll only find out by going.¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing said nothing further. Lu Tianxing was right; as long as he¡¯s with the Lu Family, no one would dare to harm him. With Old Master Lu¡¯s fondness for Lu Tianxing, anyone daring enough to make a move on him would be courting death.

    After leaving the courtyard, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing headed directly to the parking lot next to the Lu Family. Once they got in the car, they made no stops and headed straight to Jiangnan Restaurant.

    This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s second visit to Jiangnan Restaurant for a meal. The first was at Liang Shidao¡¯s invitation, and this time it was Lu Hongda¡¯s. Despite the change in people, their intentions seemed remarkably simr, causing Lu Tianxing to reflect.

    After parking the car in a space near Jiangnan Restaurant, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing stepped out, looked at the bustling restaurant, sighed, and headed inside.

    Lu Hongda had already booked a private room and was waiting for Lu Tianxing inside. Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing enter, he lit a cigarette, slowly smoking, his brows furrowed, his face obscured by smoke, making it hard to discern his expression.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, this time, hopefully, you¡¯re sensible. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±

    Lu Hongda muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming with a cold light.

    This time, he invited Lu Tianxing to test his stance¡ªto see if Lu Tianxing was uninterested inpeting for the position of the Family Head, or if he sides with Lu Haoyue.

    If Lu Tianxing remains neutral, he wouldn¡¯t choose to oppose him now, as Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance upon joining the Lu Family has evoked a sense of fear. Going against Lu Tianxing would bring attacks from all sides, but if Lu Tianxing sides with Lu Haoyue, he won¡¯t stand for it, and Lu Tianxing must die. He won¡¯t allow Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing to unite.

    He is determined to secure the position of the Family Head.

    Upon entering Jiangnan Restaurant, a waitress approached Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, and after hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s name, they were led to the third floor.

    The waitress guided Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to the door of a luxurious private room on the third floor, gently knocked, and soon opened the door.

    Gesturing for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to enter, the waitress respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Lu is inside waiting for you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, leading Bai Zhiqing into the room.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing enter, Lu Hongda immediately smiled, stood up, and said, ¡°Tianxing, niece-inw, you¡¯re here. Please sit down.¡±

    Watching the smile on Lu Hongda¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing also smiled, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too kind, making you spend like this is a bit embarrassing. Nheless, I¡¯ll settle the bill today.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Tianxing, let¡¯s not talk about that. Today is my treat as an apology; how could I let you pay?¡±

    Lu Hongdaughed heartily, motioning for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to sit. After pressing a button on the table to signal for the waiter to serve the dishes, he said, ¡°Tianxing, you¡¯ve been at the Lu Family for a while. What do you think of it?¡±

    Hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. If given the chance, I¡¯d like to stay at the Lu Family forever. After all, the Lu Family is the overlord of Jiangnan, vastly superior to my small endeavors. Don¡¯t you agree, Uncle?¡±

    Lu Hongda paused upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, evidently not expecting such a remark, and somewhat astonished, said, ¡°Tianxing, are you suggesting you¡¯re nning topete for the position of the Family Head?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1172: 1165: Truth and Lies

    <strong>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1165: Truth and Lies</strong>

    ¡°Uncle, can I notpete for the position of Head of the Lu Family?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Hongda and said with a smile, ¡°My father was originally the heir to the Head of the Lu Family. As his son, I think it should be perfectly eptable for me topete for the position of Family Head, shouldn¡¯t it? Besides, Uncle, you know my current situation very well¡ªI¡¯ve offended a lot of people. What if they want to kill me one day? While the Lu Family is a big and well-established family, I just need to be the Head of the Lu Family. Do you think those people I¡¯ve offended would dare to make a move against me?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Hongda did not immediately respond but simply frowned, considering the truth of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. He indeed knew that Lu Tianxing had offended many people, whether openly in Beijing or secretly in the shadows, he had made a lot of enemies. Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s own force was far from adequate to protect him; otherwise, Lu Tianxing would not have encountered repeated assassination attempts.

    As long as Lu Tianxing bes the Head of the Lu Family, those who want to deal with him would have to consider whether they can withstand the wrath of the Lu Family. After all, if a Family Head gets assassinated, the family would certainly be set afire.

    After pondering for a moment, Lu Hongda curiously asked, ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯m very curious, since you want topete with Lu Haoyue, why did you put on an act with him back then?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, it wasn¡¯t really an act. I just don¡¯t like being calcted against, that¡¯s all. Since they want to plot against me, they will have to pay the price. Also, don¡¯t you think entering the Lu Family in this way carries a stronger impact? When the other members of the Lu Family make their decisions, they will have to think carefully about whether it¡¯s worth standing against me rather than siding with Lu Haoyue.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Hongda nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Tianxing, you should think this through clearly. Within the Lu Family, now Lu Haoyue is the rightful heir to the Family Head position. He¡¯s an exceptional talent in the Lu Family. Competing against him is not easy and might even provoke the old master¡¯s wrath.¡±

    ¡°What is there to fear? The old master likes me so much, he won¡¯t mind. As for the others? What qualifications do the weak have to decide the fate of the strong?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shed a wild smile and disdainfully said, ¡°Also, if I remember correctly, isn¡¯t the Lu Family¡¯s tradition for the exceptional talents to inherit the position of Family Head? If I am the exceptional talent of the Lu Family, the Family Head position should naturally be mine. If Lu Haoyue is dissatisfied, then we shallpete. Whoever has the stronger prowess will be the next heir of the Lu Family¡ªI don¡¯t mind letting him know what it means to be an exceptional talent.¡±

    With that, a defiant look appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, as a fierce aura emerged from him.

    Bai Zhiqing, sitting next to Lu Tianxing, showed no change in her expression, quietly listening to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Lu Hongda. When she heard Lu Tianxing say he wouldpete with Lu Haoyue for the Family Head position, a bitter smile crossed her eyes. Perhaps Lu Tianxing wouldpete with Lu Haoyue for the position, but certainly not as he imed¡ªa fight to the death.

    True or false, who can tell for sure?

    However, Bai Zhiqing was well aware that if Lu Hongda wanted to scheme against Lu Tianxing, in the end, he would only fall into his own trap.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing the fierce aura flickering around Lu Tianxing, Lu Hongda paused briefly before smiling slightly. As long as Lu Tianxing was not siding with Lu Haoyue, it was good news for him. If Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue fought to the death, then he would have an opportunity.

    Lu Tianxing took in all of Lu Hongda¡¯s expressions, a sarcastic smile flickered in the depths of his eyes, but he showed no sign of it on his face. He said calmly, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not talk about these matters. I need to apologize to you for what happened two days ago. I didn¡¯t understand your intentions and offended you. I ask for your understanding, don¡¯t hold it against this youngster.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Tianxing, what are you saying, we¡¯re family. When some things are past, let them pass. Why hold a grudge? Don¡¯t you think? I know my tone wasn¡¯t pleasant at the time, it¡¯s only natural you were upset. Don¡¯t pay it any mind.¡±

    Lu Hongdaughed heartily, apparently really not taking the incident where Lu Tianxing pped him to heart.

    ¡°Uncle is generous, and I, as your nephew, can¡¯t do much else. How about we keep drinking until we¡¯re undefeatedter?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed along.

    The two kept exchanging words, truly appearing like rtives meeting each other, their faces adorned with smiles,pletelycking the tension of confrontation, more like casual family chat.

    Bai Zhiqing, sitting next to Lu Tianxing, listened quietly to the exchange between Lu Tianxing and Lu Hongda without speaking, but sneered inwardly. She was once the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, and her specialty was finding loopholes in others¡¯ speech and then locating their weaknesses.

    Although Lu Hongda kept chatting with Lu Tianxing amicably, seemingpletely devoid of any hostility, Bai Zhiqing could still sense that Lu Hongda¡¯s heart might not be as straightforward as his words, hiding a smile behind a facade.

    While Lu Tianxing and Lu Hongda were speaking andughing, the hotel staff began bringing in the dishes one by one, cing a bottle of aged Moutai on the table.

    ¡°Uncle, the dishes have arrived, why don¡¯t we eat while we talk,¡± Lu Tianxing suggested with a smile.

    Lu Hongda nodded, ¡°Sure, but you did say before, drink till we¡¯re undefeated. Come, let¡¯s have a drink first. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t mind Tianxing drinking with me, do you?¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Of course not, Uncle, you and Tianxing can drink together, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Bai Zhiqing replied with a light smile.

    ¡°Alright then,e, Tianxing, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±

    Lu Hongda burst intoughter, and even as he opened the nearby Moutai bottle, he poured himself a ss and then poured one for Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing raised his ss for a clink, and both of them drank it down in one go.

    Several ssester, the atmosphere became increasingly enthusiastic. Lu Hongda kept urging Lu Tianxing to drink, one ss after another. As each ss went down, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew increasingly flushed, and a strong scent of alcohol began emanating from him.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡­ can¡¯t drink anymore. If I continue, I¡¯ll bepletely drunk,¡± Lu Tianxing said, his face red, his words slightly unclear¡ªa potent smell of alcohol emanating from his mouth, revealing he seemed already intoxicated.

 Chapter 1173 - 1166: Feigned Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Chapter 1166: Feigned Friendship</h4>

    "Hahaha, Tianxing, it seems you¡¯re not up to the task."

    Lu Hongdaughed heartily and, looking at Lu Tianxing with a sigh, said: "Ah, it¡¯s been over twenty years. I still remember drinking like this with your father over twenty years ago, not stopping until we were drunk. But s, your father was too stubborn, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have died."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered as he curiously asked: "Uncle, does that mean you and my dad had a good rtionship?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Hongda poured himself another ss of wine. This time, he didn¡¯t clink sses with Lu Tianxing but instead raised the ss and drank it in one go. Only then did he look at Lu Tianxing and say: "Tianxing, you know, you look a lot like your dad, but your personalities arepletely different."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly and said: "Uncle, why do you say that?"

    "Because of the way you handle things."

    Lu Hongda said heavily: "Although your dad¡¯s style was erratic and mboyant, he was too indecisive. Even when he had enemies, your father nheless always left room for retreat and didn¡¯t eliminate thempletely, ultimately leaving endless hidden dangers for himself, leading to his own demise. But you, on the other hand, are utterly domineering in your approach, hardly showing any mercy. Once you have an enemy, it¡¯s kill or be killed, which is a far better method than your father¡¯s way of handling things."

    At this point, Lu Hongda paused and continued speaking: "Tianxing, don¡¯t me your uncle for being talkative. While your method is indeed excellent, it¡¯s not a long-term solution. Perhaps you can kill one person, kill ten people, and intimidate those people, but these are based on your strength. If one day their strength surpasses yours, they will certainly seek revenge. Do you understand?"

    After hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and said: "I know, but I¡¯m also well aware that even if I let them go, they won¡¯t let me go. So with that being the case, there¡¯s no need to show any mercy. I¡¯ll kill them until they¡¯re terrified, until they don¡¯t dare to seek revenge against me, until hearing my name makes them tremble in fear. Uncle, do you think by that time they would dare to seek revenge on me?"

    "They certainly wouldn¡¯t dare, but Tianxing, your killing intent is too strong. If you don¡¯t control it, you¡¯ll be a demon sooner orter." Lu Hongda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he spoke with concern.

    "Uncle, have you ever seen a demon? Who is the demon? The right path¡¯s actions aren¡¯t necessarily better than those of a demon. If I¡¯m the strongest, then I¡¯m the right path. No matter how many people I kill, I¡¯m still the right path. If I lose, regardless of whether I¡¯ve killed or not, I¡¯m the demon. This rule is set by the strong, not the masses."

    "Hehe, Tianxing, you¡¯re right. Thew of the jungle, where the strong are revered, is an eternal truth."

    Lu Hongda nodded in agreement, raised his ss and said: "Come on, Tianxing, let¡¯s continue drinking."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more and continued drinking with Lu Hongda. They drank and talked, the atmosphere of the meal was extraordinarily lively. One wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the two at the meal were merely pretending.

    This mealsted for nearly an hour. Only after that did Lu Tianxing, with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s support, somewhat drunkenly head to his car.

    Meanwhile, Lu Hongda stood at the entrance of Jiangnan Restaurant, watching Lu Tianxing leave, his lips curling into a cold smile. Without saying anything more, he turned and went back into Jiangnan Restaurant.

    Bai Zhiqing helped Lu Tianxing into the passenger seat before turning to head to the driver¡¯s seat. Just as she opened the car door, she saw Lu Tianxing sitting in the passenger seat with a smile on his face, hisplexionpletely normal with no trace of drunkenness. If it weren¡¯t for the faint smell of alcohol on him, Bai Zhiqing would have hardly believed Lu Tianxing had just been drinking.

    "You¡¯re not drunk?" Bai Zhiqing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Lu Tianxing quizzically.

    "Of course not. If this little bit of alcohol got me drunk, how would I manage in the future."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, reached over to embrace Bai Zhiqing to his seat, then settled back into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and drove onto the road: "Wife, any thoughts?"

    "He¡¯s hiding a dagger behind a smile. Lu Hongda is an old fox, smiling on the surface while scheming behind your back, extremely insidious and cunning. Dealing with someone like that requires being on guard; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died." Bai Zhiqing paused for a moment and said solemnly.

    "You noticed."

    "Yeah!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly and said: "Although Lu Hongda kept drinking with you, he didn¡¯t drink much. When you drank two or three sses, he only took a sip. He kept encouraging you to drink. And, just when you were about to drink enough, he kept creating verbal traps for you to fall into. Most importantly, even though he kept smiling, he gave me a very icy feeling, just like a venomous snake that hadn¡¯t shown its fangs."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded gently. Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t wrong. The feeling Lu Hongda gave him was indeed sinister. Despite iming to have forgotten what happened when he joined the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing could feel that Lu Hongda hadn¡¯t truly forgotten and was secretly scheming against him. If he really believed what Lu Hongda said, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he fell into an abyss with no way out.

    "You¡¯re right, Lu Hongda is better at enduring than Liang Wanqing. Every step he takes is cautious. Don¡¯t be fooled by the sincerity in his words today; I guarantee not a word of it is true. If I truly listened to him, I would be dead for sure." Lu Tianxing said solemnly.

    Bai Zhiqing furrowed her brows and said: "Since that¡¯s the case, why did you tell him that you want topete for the position of the Head of the Lu Family? Do you really n topete for the family head position?"

    "Whypete for the Head of the Lu Family position? You know my temperament, I¡¯d rather die than manage the whole family. If they happen to do something that displeases me, I fear I might lose control and destroy them. From that perspective, it¡¯s better to turn a blind eye."

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose and said: "As the saying goes, ¡¯never be without vignce against others.¡¯ Lu Hongda suddenly asked if I was interested in the family head position, I believe he wasn¡¯t just asking casually. He¡¯s definitely scheming something. If my guess is right, very soon, rumors of mepeting with Lu Haoyue for the head position might spread."

 Chapter 1174: 1167: Luan Hongyues Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 1174: Chapter 1167: Luan Hongyue¡¯s Invitation</strong>

    ¡°Are you saying that Lu Hongda will spread this news?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°It will certainly get out, but I believe this news won¡¯te directly from his mouth. Rather, he¡¯ll unintentionally let someone else know and have them spread it.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Lu Tianxing, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, what benefit does it bring him if he spreads this news? If I remember correctly, you once told me that the Lu Family always has a prodigious genius inherit the position of the family head. Since that¡¯s the case, Lu Hongda is not the prodigious genius of the Lu Family, so no matter how you and Lu Haoyuepete, it doesn¡¯t concern him. This brings him no advantage, so why would he do it?¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re right, but your point assumes that Lu Haoyue and I are still alive. What if both of us were dead?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you suggesting that Lu Hongda wants to use you against Lu Haoyue, and after you both perish together, he can naturally be the Lu Family head?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I¡¯m not sure about it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, since he wasn¡¯t a worm in Lu Hongda¡¯s stomach and couldn¡¯t know what he was thinking. However, one thing was certain: if Lu Hongda became his enemy, he wouldn¡¯t mind resorting to murder.

    After observing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She gazed out the window, lost in thought.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing returned to the Lu Family, it was already past two o¡¯clock.

    As they stepped out of the car, they heard a voice nearby, ¡°Cousin, cousin-inw, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Lu Tianxing instinctively followed the voice and saw Lu Haoyue walking out.

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing greeted him.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, I¡¯d like to speak with my cousin, is that okay?¡± Lu Haoyue said, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯ll go see grandpa first.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Bai Zhiqing left, Lu Tianxing pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and tossed one to Lu Haoyue, smiling lightly, ¡°Not spending time with your woman today? What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    Lu Haoyue caught the cigarette, flicked his finger to produce a me, lit it, and took a puff, ¡°Can¡¯t I see you without a reason?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like mening to me for no reason,¡± Lu Tianxing said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Get out of here, I don¡¯t like seeking men without reason either.¡±

    Lu Haoyue looked at Lu Tianxing with a vein popping, ¡°I heard Uncle invited you for a meal today.¡±

    ¡°Why, afraid I¡¯ll join forces with him against you?¡± Lu Tianxing smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m never worried about that because I¡¯m the heir to the Lu Family headship. Even if you two join forces, it won¡¯t work. I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± Lu Haoyue said, looking at Lu Tianxing with confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to be cautious of Uncle. He¡¯s not as simple as you think. Be careful he doesn¡¯t leave you with nothing,¡± Lu Haoyue added with a heavy tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, do you think I¡¯m easy prey?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he looked at Lu Haoyue, ¡°You didn¡¯t wait here just to tell me that, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to ask if you¡¯re free tonight to attend a party with me,¡± Lu Haoyue said.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, ¡°A party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a party held by our circle. Are you interested?¡±

    Lu Tianxing thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see the other elites in Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°Alright, tonight at eight-thirty, Red People Club. Here¡¯s an invitation,¡± Lu Haoyue said, handing a jade-like invitation to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°You¡¯re prepared? Are you a spokesperson sent by them?¡± Lu Tianxing asked suspiciously.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. It was sent to me, naming you specifically, so I thought I¡¯d ask. If you don¡¯t want to go, feel free to toss the invitation,¡± Lu Haoyue shrugged, unconcerned.

    Lu Tianxing opened the invitation, noticing the invitee¡¯s name, and frowned, ¡°You know Luan Hongyue?¡±

    ¡°What, you know her?¡± Lu Haoyue asked, puzzled.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, ¡°Just met her once at a restaurant. I heard she has ties with Jiang Family¡¯s Jiang Haochen.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡±

    Lu Haoyue scoffed, ¡°Jiang Haochen is pursuing Luan Hongyue, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not interested. However, I have to say, she¡¯s a famous beauty in Jiangnan, and she¡¯s excellent at dealing with men. Yet, no man can take advantage of her, which shows her skills aren¡¯t simple. I¡¯m just saying, cousin, you already have your cousin-inw, don¡¯t fall for this woman¡¯s tricks. Her ambitions are huge, beyond your control.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Get out of here, do you think I¡¯m a phnderer? Loving every woman I meet?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s a bit much. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see it. When Mu Qingxue visited our Lu Family a few days ago, she gave you a peculiar look, full of resentment and mixed emotions. You must have wronged her.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve received the invitation, and I¡¯ll check it out tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lu Haoyue waved his hand, ¡°By the way, do you know how to get to the Red People Club? Do you need me to drive you there?¡±

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to intrude on your couples¡¯ time,¡± Lu Tianxing said.

    After exchanging a few more words, Lu Tianxing pocketed the invitation and turned toward the backyard.

    ¡­

    As night fell, it cast a thick shadow over the entire Suzhou, making the whole city seem blurred. Streetlights and colorful neon lights intertwined in the dusk.

    At seven-thirty in the evening,

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing slowly walked out of the Lu Family, both wearing expensive evening attire.

    Lu Tianxing wore a ck suit, bought while Bai Zhiqing apanied him around Suzhou. His white shirt and ck bow tie at the neckline, with polished shoes that could serve as mirrors, added to his weathered face, making him a literaldy-killer.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfit was equally stunning, with a blue evening dress showcasing her noble and aloof aura. Rather than dulling her charm, the moderately conservative attire only entuated her outstanding elegance.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1175: 1168: Attending the Ball

    <strong>Chapter 1175: Chapter 1168: Attending the Ball</strong>

    The two walked hand in hand, like a golden couple stepping out from the Lu Family, attracting countless admiring nces.

    ¡°Wife, get in the car!¡±

    They made their way to the car, and under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lu Tianxing went to the car first, opened the door like a chauffeur for a wealthy man, and made an inviting gesture.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled sweetly, tiptoed in, and sat inside the car.

    Lu Tianxing then got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and left the Lu Family.

    About forty minutester, Lu Tianxing drove to the venue for this ball, the Red People Club.

    The Red People Club was considered a rtively famous leisure club in Suzhou, on par with the fame of Dream Kingdom, although Dream Kingdom was more favored by men, whereas the Red People Club was chased after by women.

    This is because the Red People Club was not just a private club, its services were all-epassing ¨C from jewelry to beauty, fashion, and branded bags ¨C every new product was introduced here and updated weekly, naturally drawing women¡¯s attention. After all, for women, clothes, jewelry, beauty, and such far outweigh other interests.

    After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing walked directly to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side to help open the door for her. Then, a beautiful woman with an air of cold arrogance stepped out of the car.

    At this moment, it was just the time for the ball, and many people were already arriving by car, preparing to enter the club. When Bai Zhiqing appeared, her stunning appearance captured everyone¡¯s gaze, even as some women looked on with envy and jealousy. Although they wore branded evening gowns, theypletelycked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s air.

    Exiting the car, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a gentle smile, linked her arm with his, and affectionately headed towards the Red People Club.

    At that moment, everyone who looked at Lu Tianxing was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. If looks could kill, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot Lu Tianxing through the heart.

    ¡°Honorable sir, please show your invitation!¡± The doorman at the entrance greeted Lu Tianxing respectfully as he approached with Bai Zhiqing.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing produced the white jade invitation and handed it to the doorman. ¡°This is my wife, she came with me,¡± he said.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s invitation, the surrounding crowd was startled. It¡¯s well known that the Red People Club invitation cards are typically of three types: silver, gold, and the white jade invitation that Lu Tianxing held.

    While the white jade invitation isn¡¯t particrly expensive¡ªit merely resembles white jade¡ªit symbolizes a person¡¯s status. Receiving a white jade invitation means that one is quite renowned in Jiangnan.

    Those who recognized Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity quickly changed their expressions. Recently, in Jiangnan, no one had a greater reputation than Lu Tianxing. With a forceful approach, he entered the Lu Family, pped Lu Hongda unceremoniously, and wiped out families like the Zhao and Pang families who dared to trouble him.

    He even walked into the Liang Family alone, obliterating them to dust. Despite using underhanded means to destroy the Liang Family, it demonstrates just how frightening Lu Tianxing is.

    ¡°Honorable sir, miss, pleasee in.¡±

    After inspecting the white jade invitation, the doorman¡¯s demeanor grew even more respectful.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and walked inside with Bai Zhiqing.

    The host of this ball was Hong Yue, the owner of the Red People Club. Naturally, there was no one else to greet guests, and with a guide leading the way, it was simple to find the ballroom.

    The Red People Club¡¯s ballroom wasvishly yet tastefully decorated¡ªnot in a ptial style, but rather it was eye-catching and greatly appealed to feminine aesthetics. Clearly, Hong Yue had put a lot of thought into decorating the club.

    A lot of people had already gathered in the ballroom. The men were in suits and ties, fashionably dressed, exuding a hint of nobility and strong confidence. They were evidently elites or heirs of various families, while the women were in evening gowns, each dressed gorgeously, catching the eyes of men around.

    Female servers in bunny outfits and male servers in typical vest suits weaved through the crowd, serving drinks to those present.

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing stepped inside, they immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. While people were amazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beauty, their attention also turned to Lu Tianxing. Given his recent earth-shattering actions in Jiangnan, he was impossible to ignore.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t find the attention strange, instead feeling more at ease. He wasn¡¯t interested in wasting time forming connections or socializing.

    Casually, Lu Tianxing picked up two sses of wine from a passing bunny girl¡¯s tray, handing one to Bai Zhiqing before taking a sip.

    ¡°So, what do you think, was that bunny girl pretty?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked with a smile.

    ¡°Very pretty.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually replied, then added before Bai Zhiqing could react, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just a regr person¡¯s view. To me, my wife is the most beautiful. If they¡¯re earthly beauties, you¡¯re a celestial fairy¡ªa world apart, impossible topare.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes yfully, a bright smile on her face. ¡°This time, you¡¯re smart. But remember, don¡¯t go attracting any random admirers. If I find out, see how I deal with you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with an exasperated expression, as if he enjoyed chasing unwanted attention.

    Just then, an astonished voice came from nearby: ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Miss Bai? Long time no see.¡±

    Following the voice, a woman in her forties approached. She was heavily made up, exuding a scent of perfume. She was somewhat overweight and short, yet she carried an air of arrogance. Beside her was a young, handsome man in his twenties, held close to her arm like a lover.

    PS: Thanks to Jin Se De Hai for the reward, and to Wu Wu for the reward!!!

 Chapter 1176 - 1169: Donâ€™t Push Me Too Far

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Chapter 1169: Don¡¯t Push Me Too Far</h4>

    "Oh, it¡¯s Miss Huang. Why are you attending the ball today, Miss Huang?" Bai Zhiqing heard the voice, raised her head, cast a casual nce at this woman, and then withdrew her gaze, speaking coldly.

    "Why can you attend, but I can¡¯t? Speaking of which, I must thank you. If you hadn¡¯t refused to cooperate with mypany at the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have left Modu to develop elsewhere, and I wouldn¡¯t have my current achievements. I really owe you thanks."

    Miss Huang looked at Bai Zhiqing with a proud expression, then nced at Lu Tianxing and said to Lu Tianxing, "Mr. Bai, I admit your business insight is impable, but your eye for choosing male partners isn¡¯t very good."

    Saying this, Miss Huang patted the hand of the pale young man beside her and said, "Come, let me introduce you, Chai Tianhao, a popr film and television actor, currently the hottest young star in China¡¯s entertainment industry. Tianhao, this is Bai Zhiqing, a well-known entrepreneur in Modu. I once wanted to cooperate with her on a filmpany, but she turned me down harshly."

    Upon hearing Miss Huang¡¯s introduction, Chai Tianhao¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and his eyes lit up immediately. She was beautiful, really beautiful, much more so than the old woman beside him, and her figure was tall and voluptuous¡ªan absolute goddess.

    Chai Tianhao showed a charming smile at the corner of his mouth, extended his hand, and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Miss Bai, pleased to meet you. My name is Chai Tianhao, Miss Huang Ying¡¯s escort."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Chai Tianhao with an expressionless face and said coldly, "Do I know you? Am I familiar with you?"

    Chai Tianhao¡¯s expression instantly turned stiff, a trace of anger shing in his eyes. Since being supported by this woman beside him, he became the hottest young star in China. He didn¡¯t know how many women were obsessed with him and pursued him madly. Before, it was always other women who intentionally started conversations with him. When had he ever been treated so coldly, which made him a bit upset.

    Chai Tianhao awkwardly said, "Miss Bai, I just wanted to get to know you, so why reject me so coldly? I¡¯ve heard that yourpany also owns an entertainmentpany. Someday we might work together, so why be so indifferent? Having a friend is better than making an enemy."

    Bai Zhiqing still looked cold, responding formally, "It¡¯s true mypany does own an entertainmentpany, but you¡¯re thinking too much. The films we produce are all high-quality, and the actors we use are all talented, not just pretty faces. We don¡¯t need star appeal to drive the box office, and I don¡¯t like making friends with strangers."

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Chai Tianhao¡¯s face became even uglier. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were clearly ridiculing him for having poor acting skills, unfit to star in the films herpany invests in. These words precisely hit Chai Tianhao¡¯s sore spot.

    He had achieved his current status entirely because of the short and plump woman beside him. To put it bluntly, it was Miss Huang Ying who had supported him, which enabled him to be a star in the film industry. However, support is one thing, but to bring it out in the open is like pping him in front of all these people. After all, no one wants to be known for relying on a woman for sess.

    Suppressing the rage in his heart, Chai Tianhao said in a deep voice, "Miss Bai, I need you to apologize to me. Otherwise, I will post this incident on Weibo, saying you ndered me for no reason, and let my fans boycott the films yourpany produces. Although my followers aren¡¯t many, I have tens of millions. I hope Mr. Bai considers this seriously."

    "No need to consider it."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, Lu Tianxing had already chimed in, "If you want your fans to boycott, try it. I can guarantee that from now on, you¡¯ll disappear from China¡¯s film industry forever. Do you believe me?"

    "Kid, who are you? Don¡¯t think you can be arrogant just because you¡¯ve gotten close to Bai Zhiqing. Apologize to my man quickly, or I¡¯ll make you pay." Miss Huang looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold gaze, speaking icily.

    "Pay?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Miss Huang with a sneer and said, "Huang Ying, you can try touching my man. I don¡¯t mind using the power of Bai¡¯s Group to make you vanish. If a hundred million doesn¡¯t work, then a billion, if a billion doesn¡¯t work, then ten billion. Do you think yourpany¡¯s artists can resist the temptation of money? The one thing Bai Zhiqingcks is not money. I can certainly afford the breach fees. Do you believe I¡¯ll poach all your artists?"

    "Bai Zhiqing, don¡¯t be too overbearing...."

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Huang Ying felt like her lungs were about to explode, but she was helpless. What does a filmpany fear most? It¡¯s not that their artists aren¡¯t famous, but that their artists are poached. If Bai Zhiqing is determined to go against her, she simply can¡¯t resist Bai¡¯s Group. After all, if an artist makes ten million a year, I offer you fifty million, pay the breach fee, and tailor a few projects for you. Not many people wouldn¡¯t be tempted by such terms.

    And at this moment, Chai Tianhao looked at Bai Zhiqing and said slowly, "Miss Bai, what you¡¯re doing seems a bit petty, not in keeping with apany chairman¡¯s demeanor."

    "What does it mean to keep with a chairman¡¯s demeanor? Don¡¯t you know business is like war? Do I have to inform you when I will act against yourpany, how I n to do it, how much capital is prepared, and what the bottom line is? Is that what meetspany chairman¡¯s standards?"

    Lu Tianxing, standing by, sneered and said, "Honestly, as a fellow man, I am utterly ashamed of you. You say you¡¯re a kept man, but at least find a beautiful woman, right? Even if not beautiful, she should at least be passable. But you¡¯ve opted for someone old enough to be your mother, a short and stubby one at that. I¡¯ve got to say your taste is quite extraordinary."

    "Kid, what did you say? Say it again if you dare. Do you believe I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart?"

    Upon hearing this, Huang Ying waspletely enraged. She is now one of China¡¯s renowned film group heads. Who would dare to call her a short and stubby person to her face?

    "Huang Ying, this is my Red People Club, and it¡¯s not your ce to act wild here. Besides, Mr. Lu is a guest I, Luan Hongyue, specially invited today. If you¡¯re looking for trouble, I don¡¯t mind having security throw you out."

    At this moment, a cool voice came from the side, as a tall and model-like woman walked over.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1177: 1170: Reunion with Luan Hongyue

    <strong>Chapter 1177: Chapter 1170: Reunion with Luan Hongyue</strong>

    This is a very beautiful woman,

    she is none other than Luan Hongyue, whom Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun encountered at the restaurant.

    Luan Hongyue had a faint smile on her face as she walked step by step towards Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    In just a moment, Luan Hongyue was already standing in front of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. She nced at Bai Zhiqing beside Lu Tianxing, a hint of amazement shed in her eyes, beautiful, aloof, absolutely the kind of woman all men desire to conquer.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue suddenly felt a bit envious of Lu Tianxing, surrounded by crowds of beautiful women. Having Shen Manjun was fine, but today he¡¯s with another gorgeous beauty. In terms of temperament or figure, she wasn¡¯t inferior to Shen Manjun.

    Upon seeing Luan Hongyue, Huang Ying¡¯s face turned somewhat gloomy. She wanted to retreat, but today stepping back would make her aughingstock in this circle, so she had to grit her teeth and say, ¡°Luan Hongyue, what do you mean by that? Do you also want to interfere in the matter between him and me?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you not to offend people you shouldn¡¯t. I forgot to introduce you; this is the Third Young Master of the Lu Family.¡± Luan Hongyue looked at Huang Ying and said inly.

    ¡°What Third Young Master of the Lu Family? I¡¯m not afraid of¡­ ¡±

    Huang Ying instinctively pouted, but before she finished her sentence, she stood as if struck by lightning, her eyes widened, suddenly remembering something, looking at Lu Tianxing with disbelief. Of course, she was well aware of the rumors sparking in Jiangnan recently, but herpany was in the entertainment industry andcked the qualification to know who the Third Young Master of the Lu Family was.

    Now, Huang Ying couldn¡¯t imagine that this seemingly inconspicuous man before her was actually the Third Young Master of the Lu Family. The Lu Family was not something her entertainment group could afford to offend. Offending Bai Zhiqing might leave her with nothing, but offending the Lu Family could cost her life.

    Standing nearby, Chai Tianhao saw Huang Ying¡¯s facial expression and thought something happened. He immediately chimed in beside, ¡°Sister Huang, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it just the Lu Family? What¡¯s there to fear? Once I get back, I¡¯ll tweet about being bullied, let my fans dig up their dirtyundry, and by then they¡¯ll be finished, and we¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before Chai Tianhao could finish his sentence, Huang Ying pped him across the face without a second thought, leaving a clear handprint on his fair cheek: ¡°Useless fool, if you say another word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll cklist you nationwide.¡±

    After finishing her sentence, Huang Ying didn¡¯t hesitate to look at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯m sorry for what happened earlier. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive me this time.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing turned her gaze onto Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Get out, remember this is the first andst time.¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly after a moment¡¯s silence.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Huang Ying lowered her head, not paying any attention to Chai Tianhao beside her, turned around, and hurriedly walked towards the exit, even skipping the dance party.

    Chai Tianhao froze in ce, unable to snap out of it for a long time until he felt the mocking gazes around him. He regained his senses and hurriedly chased after Huang Ying, not daring to confront her, as everything he had now was given by Huang Ying. Without her, he would be nothing, especially since the entertainment industry changes so quickly; not making a ssh in a year could mean being forgotten.

    With Huang Ying¡¯s departure, Luan Hongyue¡¯s gaze fell directly on Lu Tianxing. She wore a slight smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, thank you for gracing my dance party with your presence. Let me formally introduce myself; I¡¯m Luan Hongyue, we¡¯ve met before.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve met once. But Miss Luan, being the host of this dance party, aren¡¯t you busy entertaining other guests?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue and spoke calmly, his eyes showing no trace of emotion.

    Luan Hongyue was undeniably beautiful, not much different from the women around him. However, Lu Tianxing was fully aware that this woman had great ambition, beyond the control of ordinary people, and might consume anyonepletely. It¡¯s best to keep distance from such a woman.

    ¡°Snake in the bamboo grove, bee with a sting, neither is venomous, the most poisonous is a woman¡¯s heart.¡±

    This saying is truly not just for effect.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue seemed momentarily stunned, somewhat lost in looking at him. She had been disregarded by Lu Tianxing the first time in the restaurant, but hadn¡¯t expected to be ignored by him again. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s words seemed mild, she sensed a hint of a guest dismissal in them.

    After a brief trance, Luan Hongyue regained herposure with a slight embarrassment on her face and whispered, ¡°Mr. Lu, I know what happenedst time at my restaurant made you harbor resentment towards me, but I was forced into it. Last time, you didn¡¯t ept my apology, but this time I hope you¡¯ll forgive me, Hong Yue, once.¡±

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing replied indifferently, ¡°How do you want me to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, of course, by drinking this ss of wine with me to bury the hatchet. I wonder what you think?¡±

    As she spoke, Luan Hongyue waved her hand, and a bunny girl immediately brought a ss of wine over. Luan Hongyue handed the wine to Lu Tianxing, her alluring eyes resting on him, captivatingly charming.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve gone this far, it would seem unreasonable not to drink.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a gleam shed in Luan Hongyue¡¯s watery eyes. However, before she could speak, Lu Tianxing¡¯s next words froze her smile.

    ¡°But now I need to apany my wife, and I don¡¯t like drinking wine handed over by other women; I¡¯m worried it might be poisoned. Also, Miss Luan, I want to say, your eyes seem to have a problem. Why do they keep blinking? I suggest you see a doctor. If it¡¯s a big problem, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Lu Tianxing said earnestly, looking at Luan Hongyue.

 Chapter 1178: 1171: I Want to Beat the Crap Out of You

    <strong>Chapter 1178: Chapter 1171: I Want to Beat the Crap Out of You</strong>

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, who had been standing nearby without speaking, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. How could she not see that Luan Hongyue was trying to flirt with Lu Tianxing? However, since they were at a party, she naturally couldn¡¯t get angry at Lu Tianxing, because a man¡¯s face is most important when he¡¯s out. Besides, Bai Zhiqing believed that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t be interested in Luan Hongyue.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to respond to Luan Hongyue in such a way. She gave Lu Tianxing an annoyed look, but inside, she felt a surge of sweetness as she hooked onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, as if dering her territory.

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s breath became somewhat heavy after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and the ample Holy Maiden Peak began to tremble constantly, her beautiful eyes nearly harboring visible mes of anger.

    All her life, Luan Hongyue had always lived among flowers and captivated gazes, with countless men falling at her feet, even Jiang Haochen from the Jiang Family was no exception, trying desperately to pursue her, only to be rejected by her. Now, she had taken the initiative to apologize to a man and was ignored repeatedly. How could Luan Hongyue remain calm in the face of such an abrupt change?

    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you really so unwilling to ept my apology?¡± Luan Hongyue tried her best to control the anger deep within her heart, speaking in a somewhat displeased tone.

    ¡°You owe me nothing, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether you apologize or not. Besides, my wife and I are here to attend the party, so we¡¯ll leave you to it. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing took Bai Zhiqing and walked in another direction.

    Luan Hongyue gritted her teeth, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, stomping her foot hard. This was the second time she had been so tantly ignored. She was unwilling to ept it; she vowed to one day have Lu Tianxing at her feet.

    On the other side, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing beside her and smiled, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you just walked away like that. She¡¯s a gorgeous woman apologizing to you, and you just left without even getting her number to maybe meet for tea or something.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately became serious, solemnly saying, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re underestimating me, Lu Tianxing. Do you think I¡¯m the type to think with my lower body? I tell you, you¡¯re insulting my character right now, and I demand you apologize to me.¡±

    Before Bai Zhiqing could speak, an awkward voice came from the side: ¡°Uh, sister-inw, am I interrupting? Maybe I shoulde backter.¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing instinctively turned their heads to see Lu Haoyue in a suit and Dou Fangfang in a fitting evening dress standing there; it was Lu Haoyue who had spoken.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said with a face full of ck lines, ¡°Lu Haoyue, do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of beating the crap out of you. Do you know that eavesdropping on others is hugely immoral?¡± Lu Tianxing said irritably.

    ¡°Hehe, cousin, it¡¯s no big deal. Being afraid of your wife is a man¡¯s nature, and it also shows you love your wife. Right, Fangfang?¡± Lu Haoyueughed heartily.

    Dou Fangfang rolled her eyes at Lu Haoyue and gracefully walked to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, ¡°Sister-inw, stop hanging around with these two smelly men. Let me take you on a tour. I have a few good girlfriends who want to meet you! By the way, there¡¯s a top beauty expert invited here today, along with the fashion trends for the next month and some exquisite jewelry. How about we go check them out?¡±

    Hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of eagerness on her pretty face. After all, no woman can resist these things. Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t cared about such things before because she had wrapped herself in ice, working hard to forget the past she didn¡¯t want to recall. Now, having met Lu Tianxing, the ice in her heart hadpletely melted, and her feminine nature naturally emerged.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you chat with cousin, and I¡¯ll go with Fangfang to have a look around.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing eagerly pulled Dou Fangfang aside.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and watched Bai Zhiqing and Dou Fangfang leave. He then pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and said to Lu Haoyue, ¡°You didn¡¯t juste here to bring your wife along, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Lu Haoyue shook his head and said, ¡°I just saw Luan Hongyue looking for you earlier. So, what do you think of this chick?¡±

    ¡°Not much. She¡¯s very ambitious; this woman is a Yan Zhi Ma that¡¯s hard to tame. More importantly, she¡¯s a poisonous Yan Zhi Ma. Who knows when she might poison you to death.¡±

    Lu Tianxing curled his lips. No matter how beautiful Luan Hongyue was, he wasn¡¯t tempted. Every man likes beautiful women, but if the woman is toxic, that¡¯s another story. It¡¯s not worth risking your life for a woman.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always into conquering women with high difficulty? Shen Manjun and Mu Qingxue weren¡¯t any less challenging than Hell, and you managed to conquer them. Are you afraid of not being able to conquer a small Luan Hongyue?¡±

    Lu Haoyue winked at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Besides, this woman is not simple. Whether it¡¯s her scheming or methods, she¡¯s top-notch. If you take her in, it¡¯d be like getting a free assistant. With an assistant to help when needed and someone to sleep with when not, it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Oh please! If you like her, why don¡¯t you go for her yourself?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll pass. My heart for Fangfang is as clear as day and night, it won¡¯t change for anything.¡±

    ¡°Really? I think you just don¡¯t have the guts to do it!¡±

    ¡°Go y! I believe in monogamy, and I¡¯m very faithful in love. Unlike you, you¡¯re a total stud. Someday I¡¯ll ask grandpa to let you open a harem, and then the Lu Family can rely on you to expand our lineage.¡± Lu Haoyue looked seriously at Lu Tianxing as he spoke.

    Three ck lines appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead after hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re the stud. Get lost.¡±

    Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t care about Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude and jokingly said, ¡°But one thing you did well was staying away from Luan Hongyue. She¡¯s caught Jiang Haochen¡¯s eye, so unless necessary, there¡¯s no need to have a fallout with Jiang Haochen.¡±

 Chapter 1179: 1172: The Mysterious Jiang Haochen

    <strong>Chapter 1179: Chapter 1172: The Mysterious Jiang Haochen</strong>

    Hearing what Lu Haoyue said, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and said with a pained expression, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the future head of the Lu Family, can¡¯t you stop being so timid? Are you sure Grandpa won¡¯t p you dead if he finds out?¡±

    Lu Haoyue looked at the disdain in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m timid, but I can¡¯t figure out Jiang Haochen. Even though I¡¯m the leader among the Suzhou Four Young Masters and the other two are nothing to me, Jiang Haochen is the one person I can¡¯t fathom. I don¡¯t understand him and can¡¯t predict him, but vaguely, I can feel a threat from him¡ªmore terrifying than the threat you pose¡ªa threat of death.¡±

    After listening to Lu Haoyue, Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice, ¡°To my knowledge, Jiang Haochen is at most at the Heavenly Peak level, while you are at the Peak of Early Stage Mythical now. Killing him should be easy, so why do you suddenly have this feeling?¡±

    Lu Haoyue replied with a solemn expression, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t figure Jiang Haochen out. I once secretly investigated Jiang Haochen, but found nothing unusual about him. He seemed just like any other child of a noble family. Yet these ordinary traits only make me feel Jiang Haochen is extraordinary. He may be hiding a secret unknown to us.¡±

    ¡°It seems Jiang Haochen is more mysterious than we imagined,¡± Lu Tianxing said.

    Lu Haoyue nodded, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to provoke Jiang Haochen. I constantly feel he could threaten my life, even though this feeling is unfounded, but I trust my instincts.¡±

    ¡°Your instincts? Do you think you¡¯re a woman with a sixth sense?¡±

    Lu Tianxing responded speechlessly, ¡°Anyway, I think you need to improve your strength urgently; otherwise¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not finish his sentence, as his mind involuntarily recalled the words Lu Bowen had said to him, and his expression became somewhat gloomy.

    Seeing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Lu Haoyue immediately asked, ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Do you know something?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this matter?¡±

    Lu Haoyue was slightly stunned, ¡°Know about what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Haoyue, finally shook his head, and said, ¡°I mean if you don¡¯t hurry up and strengthen yourself, the position of Family Head of the Lu Family will be mine, and I won¡¯t be polite then.¡±

    Lu Haoyue said nothing, just stared intently at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Cousin, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°Hiding from you? What could I possibly hide from you? Oh right, I drank too much earlier and need to rush to the bathroom. See youter.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing hurriedly turned and walked in another direction.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression became somber as he looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back. His intuition told him Lu Tianxing definitely knew something rted to the Lu Family¡¯s future, but with Lu Tianxing not speaking, he had no means of finding out.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Luan Hongyue was speaking with a young handsome man, but her peripheral vision was constantly observing changes on Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. When she saw Lu Tianxing walking alone towards the restroom, a sh of light appeared in Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered I have a matter to handle, please excuse me for a moment,¡± Luan Hongyue said to the man beside her.

    The man was none other than Jiang Haochen, whom Luan Hongyue was apprehensive about.

    ¡°No worries, Hong Yue, if you have business, go ahead! Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Jiang Haochen said with a smile.

    Luan Hongyue said no more and turned to walk in the direction where Lu Tianxing had disappeared.

    After Luan Hongyue left, the smile on Jiang Haochen¡¯s face disappeared, reced by a hint of gloom. From the time Luan Hongyue and Lu Tianxing began speaking, he had been paying attention to them. Now that Lu Tianxing left and Luan Hongyue followed, heading clearly in the direction of Lu Tianxing¡¯s disappearance, his face became as dark as water.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, it seems Luan Hongyue has taken a fancy to the Third Young Master of Lu Family. Should we¡­?¡± a young man staying with Jiang Haochen asked quietly.

    ¡°Shut up,¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice was filled with a low fury, his fingers clenched tightly together, a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Ever since he met Luan Hongyue, he had been pursuing her, but unfortunately, although Luan Hongyue never outright rejected his advances, she also never epted them, nor did she let him gain any advantage, always maintaining a hint of distance.

    Yet now Luan Hongyue seemed to favor Lu Tianxing significantly, making Jiang Haochen, who regarded Luan Hongyue as his woman, feel a sting of betrayal.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, Luan Hongyue¡­¡±

    Jiang Haochen repeatedly murmured their names, his head bowed, icy cold breaths emanating from him, causing several noble family scions standing near him to subconsciously step back several paces, wanting to distance themselves.

    Simultaneously, in the men¡¯s restroom, Lu Tianxing stood in front of the sink, a bitter smile on his face, wishing he could p himself. He originally thought Lu Haoyue already knew about Old Master Lu¡¯s matter. But upon speaking, he found Lu Haoyue waspletely in the dark. Clearly, Lu Bowen had not informed Lu Haoyue, hence his excuse to leave.

    Lu Tianxing turned on the faucet, washed his face, and intended to leave.

    Just as Lu Tianxing turned, the restroom door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and Luan Hongyue walked in, immediately locking the door.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing was slightly surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m obviously here to find you,¡±

    Luan Hongyue turned, gazing seductively at Lu Tianxing, ¡°I¡¯m really curious to know if the Lu Family¡¯s yboy Third Young Master truly finds women¡¯s bodies unappealing.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing remained calm, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Luan, I can answer your question. Your body is like a model and quite attractive to me, but I¡¯m sorry, you as a person don¡¯t appeal to me, which I regret. Also, Miss Luan, this is a men¡¯s restroom. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for a woman to intrude unannounced?¡±

    PS: I¡¯m preparing to go home for the New Year in a couple of days, so updates might slow down. I apologize in advance!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1180 - 1173: The Most Powerful Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Chapter 1173: The Most Powerful Weapon</h4>

    "Not suitable? Mr. Lu is worried about being discovered by someone else? Rest assured, I¡¯ve already arranged it. No one will disturb us for an hour."

    With a faint smile on her face, Luan Hongyue walked step by step towards Lu Tianxing: "Mr. Lu, you keep refusing to ept my apology. It must be because you haven¡¯t forgiven me in your heart. How about I apologize to you with my body today?"

    Even though Lu Tianxing had no thoughts about Luan Hongyue, he couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath upon seeing this scene. He felt a me burst from his heart, after all, for any man, when a beautiful woman presents herself to you, it¡¯s hard to turn down such a good offer.

    "Mr. Lu, are you still unwilling to forgive me? To be honest, you¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve approached, and it¡¯s my first time too. Don¡¯t you want to taste this wildflower of mine?"

    Luan Hongyue exhaled sweet breath, her voice seductive, like an invisible cat¡¯s paw scratching at one¡¯s heart.

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but have a reaction. After all, when such a delicate beauty throws herself into your arms, if there¡¯s no reaction, then you should see a doctor.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue could also sense Lu Tianxing¡¯s change, an arrogant smile immediately appeared on her face. It seems all men are the same; just give them a bit of benefit, and they obediently listen to you.

    "Mr. Lu, it seems I am still very attractive to you. Why don¡¯t I leave you my number, and we can talk again after the dance party ends?"

    As she spoke, Luan Hongyue was about to leave Lu Tianxing. Even though she was angry that Lu Tianxing ignored her, it didn¡¯t mean her anger would make her give up her body. Because Luan Hongyue knew very well that as a woman, her body was her greatest asset. If she lost even thisst asset, she would have no use at all.

    However, how could Lu Tianxing let Luan Hongyue leave? She had provoked him so much already, and if he didn¡¯t react at all, he wouldn¡¯t be a man.

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s body stiffened and she was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought Lu Tianxing would act so brazenly.

    "Mr. Lu, let go of me, I... "

    Luan Hongyue instinctively came back to her senses and tried to struggle to leave, but how could Lu Tianxing let her have her way? He stepped forward and reached out to embrace Luan Hongyue¡¯s slender waist, his hands unapologeticallynding on her body...

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled, and she immediately felt a strange sensation arise from her heart. Her whole body suddenly seemed to be drained of strength, and her breathing became a bit rapid.

    After all, regardless of Luan Hongyue¡¯s identity, she had always believed that beauty and body were a woman¡¯s strongest weapons, and she wouldn¡¯t let other men take advantage of them, let alone in such intimate circumstances.

    Thus, how could Luan Hongyue be a match for a seasoned yer like Lu Tianxing? After a few moves, Luan Hongyue was panting heavily, her beautiful eyes became blurred, with a misty look appearing, and she made faint sounds, her body lightly trembling.

    "Your body is really not bad, it seems you weren¡¯t lying, this is indeed your first time."

    Lu Tianxing leaned close to Luan Hongyue¡¯s ear, whispering hot breath, causing her body to tremble violently, and then her whole body seemed to go limp, copsing onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, breathing heavily.

    With a smug smile on his face, Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue: "Remember, while beauty and body are indeed a woman¡¯s strongest weapons, that doesn¡¯t mean everyone likes this weapon."

    With that, Lu Tianxing directly extended his hand and gently patted Luan Hongyue¡¯s body. Her evening dress exploded like butterflies flying in all directions, scattering everywhere, her sizzling figure fully exposed before Lu Tianxing.

    "Ah!"

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled, her expression suddenly cleared, and she instinctively tried to cover her sizzling figure. Unfortunately, there was no way she could do it.

    "Your body is very perfect, very nice, I really like it."

    Lu Tianxing made no further move, but instead stepped back two steps, looking up and down at Luan Hongyue¡¯s perfect figure, a bright smile curving at his lips: "Great figure, I like it very much, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t like you as a person. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but I want to tell you, cherish it while you can. A woman¡¯s body and beauty are indeed powerful weapons, but this is only for ordinary people."

    "For the strong, your appearance and body are just ythings of the strong. If I wish, I can have everything of you at any time, including your body, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I¡¯ll give you some advice: In the face of absolute strength, no matter how vast your connections are, they are useless. Instead of exhausting yourself trying to curry favor, win over the strong, you¡¯d be better off turning yourself into a strong person. This is the best weapon, and one that will always be at your disposal."

    With that, Lu Tianxing no longer looked at Luan Hongyue, turned, and walked towards the door. As he was about to step out, Luan Hongyue suddenly spoke, her tone carrying a hint of resentment: "Are you just going to leave like this? Aren¡¯t you going to find me some clothes?"

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Luan Hongyue crouching on the ground, trying hard to conceal herself, and said with a light smile: "Didn¡¯t you enjoy using your body as a weapon? Now if you run out, you might attract a bunch of followers."

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue was both angry and exasperated. She considered her appearance and body as weapons, but that didn¡¯t mean she was an exhibitionist.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled lightly: "Rest assured, I was just joking with you, I¡¯ll have someone bring you a set of clothester. Oh, by the way, you have a great body, I really like it. If you struggle in the future, you cane to me. Maybe there¡¯s a ce very suitable for an ambitious woman like you."

    After finishing speaking, Lu Tianxing turned and left the bathroom.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know that, just because of his inadvertent words, a fearsome Faceless Envoy was created for the Yama Pce. Although not possessing martial prowess, this individual could change the situation with a flick of a hand, bing a formidable force feared by others.

 Chapter 1181 - 1174: Qiaoqiao and Shen Manjun

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Chapter 1174: Qiaoqiao and Shen Manjun</h4>

    Ignoring Luan Hongyue¡¯s resentful gaze behind him, Lu Tianxing left the men¡¯s restroom and found one of the bunnies at the Red People Club, asking her to deliver a set of women¡¯s clothes to the men¡¯s restroom for Luan Hongyue. He then returned to the hall and scanned around, looking for Bai Zhiqing.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was searching for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s location, a crisp voice suddenly sounded from behind him: "Uncle, we¡¯re over here."

    Startled by the sudden voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively turned to look and saw Qiaoqiao, dressed in a white princess bubble dress and looking like a little princess, standing there waving at him.

    Beside Qiaoqiao, Shen Manjun was standing gracefully, dressed very elegantly today. Her whole body exuded an aura of untouchable nobility, making the spot where she stood seem like the center of the entire stage.

    Moreover, Shen Manjun seemed to have dressed up deliberately today, even styling her hair in waves and dyeing it burgundy,plementing her exquisite and beautiful face, causing Lu Tianxing to be slightly dazed.

    While Lu Tianxing stared dazedly at Shen Manjun, a mischievousugh sounded in his ear: "Hehe, Uncle, isn¡¯t my mom exceptionally beautiful today? Let me tell you, after hearing you woulde to the ball tonight, she spent over two hours dressing up. In the past, it took her at most ten minutes. Uncle, do you feel ttered now?"

    Qiaoqiao had somehow appeared beside Lu Tianxing, slightly raising her head with a bright smile on her face.

    "Indeed, I feel a bit ttered." Lu Tianxing regained hisposure, nced at Shen Manjun, whose face was slightly flushed, and said, rubbing his nose.

    "Hehe, Uncle, how about giving me a little brother with my mom tonight? You can do it tonight, and I¡¯ll hide in my room and promise not toe out." Qiaoqiao giggled mischievously, oblivious to Shen Manjun walking over with an exasperated look.

    "Qiaoqiao, I think before you say that, you¡¯d better see who¡¯s behind you."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun¡¯s angry yet shy expression, amusingly rubbed Qiaoqiao¡¯s little head.

    "Don¡¯t rub my head; I¡¯m not a kid anymore."

    Qiaoqiao shook her head in dissatisfaction, turned around to see Shen Manjun¡¯s almost fiery gaze, and immediately put on a pitiful look: "Mom, isn¡¯t this what you wanted? I remember you calling Uncle¡¯s name that night; I¡¯m just speaking for you..."

    "Shen Qiaoqiao, you little brat, shut up, or else be careful I put you in quarantine."

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s blush deepened. She quickly interrupted Qiaoqiao and diverted the conversation to Lu Tianxing: "You¡¯re here, why are you alone, where¡¯s Zhiqing?"

    Lu Tianxing, not wanting to dwell on the topic, sensed Shen Manjun was about to lose it. He smiled and said, "Zhiqing just went somewhere else with my cousin¡¯s girlfriend. Why are you still in Suzhou, weren¡¯t you nning to head back to Beijing soon?"

    "You really wish I would leave, don¡¯t you?" Shen Manjun said, a bit reproachfully.

    "Hehe, of course not!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Qiaoqiao beside Shen Manjun, who looked like she¡¯d eaten bitter melon, and chuckled: "Anyway, why do you have time to attend the ball today? You don¡¯t seem to know Luan Hongyue, right?"

    "Don¡¯t forget the Shen Family¡¯s main business, naturally we have ventures in Jiangnan. Is it strange that I know Luan Hongyue?"

    Shen Manjun shot a nce at Lu Tianxing, about to say more when a crisp voice interrupted: "Mr. Shen, we meet again."

    Apanied by the voice, Bai Zhiqing emerged from the crowd and gracefully walked to Lu Tianxing, naturally linking her arm with Lu Tianxing¡¯s, almost as if announcing ownership.

    Understanding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intention, Shen Manjun simply smiled without feeling awkward: "Zhiqing, you¡¯re too courteous, don¡¯t bother with calling me Mr. Shen. I¡¯m older than you; just call me Sister Manjun. Oh, this is my daughter, Shen Qiaoqiao."

    "Uncle, your wife is so pretty."

    Qiaoqiao looked up at Bai Zhiqing, excitedly saying: "Sister Zhiqing, so you¡¯re the famous business goddess of Modu. When I studied there, I often heard my mom mention your name; you are my role model."

    Standing nearby, Lu Tianxing felt relieved hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words. Luckily, she knew what could be said; otherwise, if Bai Zhiqing discovered his rtionship with Shen Manjun, it would be hard to manage.

    "Hello, Qiaoqiao." Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly, looking at Qiaoqiao.

    It must be said that Qiaoqiao had a certain charisma, almost like a breath of fresh air, naturally putting people at ease.

    "Sister Zhiqing, my mom told me about you before, saying you¡¯re a goddess in business, very impressive."

    Qiaoqiao, without any sense of unfamiliarity, ran over and linked arms with Bai Zhiqing: "Sister Zhiqing, I have a question, but I¡¯m not sure if I should ask."

    "What question? Go ahead and ask." Bai Zhiqing said, smiling.

    "Sister Zhiqing, could you tell me why you fancy Uncle? With his dark and dull appearance, I think he doesn¡¯t match you."

    "Oh my!""

    Upon hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯sment, Lu Tianxing almost spat out blood. Damn, what do you mean dark and dull? Wasn¡¯t it just her pushing for him and Shen Manjun? This transformation was way too fast.

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Lu Tianxing grumpily said: "Qiaoqiao, that¡¯s nder. What do you mean I¡¯m not a match and dark? I have the healthiest skin color, okay? Those pretty-boy bands you like are not manly; I¡¯m not bragging, but I could crush a hundred of them single-handedly."

    PS: With the New Year approaching, ten days to the Little New Year, and seventeen days to New Year¡¯s Eve, I¡¯m getting ready to head home, so updates might slow down a bit. Apologies!!!

 Chapter 1182 - 1175: Masquerade Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Chapter 1175: Masquerade Ball</h4>

    "Hmph, no matter what you say, you¡¯re not worthy of Sister Zhiqing."

    Qiaoqiao, as if she had found support, pouted and said to Lu Tianxing, "I don¡¯t know who it was that promised to take me to the amusement park a few days ago, only to leave me waiting eagerly for several days. Sister Zhiqing, how can someone who breaks promises be worthy of a great beauty like you? If you ask me, you should ditch him."

    "Ugh."

    Hearing Qiaoqiao¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, whose face was full of ck lines, and said, "No need to ditch him, but if he dares to break his promise again, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you."

    "Hmm, thank you, Sister Zhiqing."

    Qiaoqiao nodded heavily, waving her little fist at Lu Tianxing, as if to say, I¡¯ve found my backer, if you dare mess with me again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.

    Just at that moment, the music drifting in the hall suddenly stopped, and everyone else in the hall seemed to have received some kind of signal, ceasing their conversations and turning their gazes towards the temporary stage set up in the hall.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly puzzled.

    "The dance party is about to start."

    Shen Manjun exined beside him.

    As the soft, soothing music began to y in the hall, Luan Hongyue, the host of the dance party, appeared on the stage.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue had changed into an evening gown. The light purple dress showcased her extraordinary charm, like a night enchantress, attracting the gaze of all the men in the hall.

    However, no one noticed that in another corner, upon seeing the dress Luan Hongyue was wearing, Jiang Haochen¡¯s face suddenly turned sullen, almost capable of dripping water, with a hint of cold killing intent in his eyes. If he remembered correctly, Luan Hongyue wasn¡¯t wearing that dress before, but now she had changed it, making it obvious what might have happened after she went to find Lu Tianxing.

    If nothing happened, would she need to change clothes?

    Luan Hongyue, oblivious to Jiang Haochen¡¯s dark gaze, scanned the crowd from the stage and said, "Thank you all foring to Hong Yue¡¯s dance party today. I believe everyone knows that this dance party is different from regr ones. After all, we all attend so many parties that they¡¯ve lost their novelty. So this time, let¡¯s try something fun."

    "Masquerade party, I believe everyone is familiar with this term, so I won¡¯t borate to save everyone from thinking I¡¯m long-winded. Of course, if anyone doesn¡¯t like masquerades, you can choose to leave the dance floor. I¡¯ve prepared some snacks on the side for you to enjoy."

    As soon as Luan Hongyue finished speaking, several bunny girls came pushing carts over.

    The carts were piled with masks of all kinds, some covering half the face, others covering the full face, cartoon ones, realistic ones, Peking Opera ones, ssical ones, you name it.

    "Here are the masks I¡¯ve prepared. Feel free to choose one, and once you¡¯re all masked up, mingle to shuffle around, and then the dance party will begin tonight, enjoy yourselves."

    With Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, the soothing music suddenly became passionate and rousing.

    Sounds of excitement rose all around, and everyone rushed to grab a mask from the carts. This kind of party was the most thrilling. With faces hidden, no one could guess who their dance partner might be, and you might just invite an amazing beauty. If you hit it off, perhaps the night could end on a fulfilling note.

    Moreover, from masquerade experiences, even if you engage in fulfilling activities with others, there¡¯s no need to remove the mask, which is what makes it the most exhrating.

    Lu Tianxing casually picked up a Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle mask and yed with it.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you want to join this masquerade party?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a slight frown. With her intelligence, she could obviously see the nature of this masquerade, and she would have already turned away if it weren¡¯t for the invitation from Lu Haoyue.

    "It¡¯s just for fun, but if you don¡¯t like it, my dear, I¡¯ll sit with you on the side."

    Lu Tianxing casually set down the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle mask and, to be truthful, had no interest in such a party. Looking at Shen Manjun beside him, he asked, "Miss Shen, do you want to join this party?"

    "Not my thing."

    Shen Manjun shook her head; she didn¡¯t like this kind of party at all.

    "Mom, I want to y, I want to y, it¡¯s such a fun event, I can¡¯t miss it."

    Qiaoqiao looked excitedly at all the masked individuals appearing around her, her eyes sparkling. She had never been to such a party and was certain it¡¯d be lots of fun.

    "No way, you don¡¯t know this...."

    Before Shen Manjun could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Miss Shen, since Qiaoqiao wants to y, let her, and I¡¯ll keep an eye on her, while you rest here."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun furrowed her brow slightly but eventually nodded, "Alright then, let¡¯s do it this way!"

    "Yay, I love you, uncle!"

    Qiaoqiao cheered, eagerly grabbing a Pleasant Sheep mask and putting it on her face.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head slightly, then picked a full-face Superman mask from a nearby cart pushed by a passing bunny girl and put it on.

    Bai Zhiqing and Shen Manjun shook their heads too, refraining from further words, and along with a few others not interested in the party, they left the dance floor to sit on the side.

    Before long, all the guests had their masks on.

    Seeing the scene, Luan Hongyue spoke again, "Now, let¡¯s turn off the lights. Everyone starts moving, and in a minute, the lights wille on, and the masquerade officially begins."

    As soon as Luan Hongyue stopped speaking, the lights in the hall dimmed, bing somewhat blurry yet still allowing people to see one another.

    "Uncle, I¡¯m going too. You have to find me, or I¡¯ll ignore you."

    Qiaoqiao said to Lu Tianxing, throwing a sentence over her shoulder before dashing excitedly into the crowd, disappearing without a trace before he could respond.

    Simultaneously, everyone else in the venue started to move.

    The minute quickly passed, with the lights turning on again and mellow music flowing through the hall. Colorful lights shed continuously, and the hall¡¯s atmosphere became lively. Nearly everyone began moving along with the music.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1183 - 1176: I Donâ€™t Like You as a Person

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Chapter 1176: I Don¡¯t Like You as a Person</h4>

    With the music ying, some people began to approach the women beside them, and those women openly swayed their bodies, even allowing some men to dance hot dances with them, shedding their daytime elegance entirely, much like women of the night.

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, his face expressionless. He really had no interest in such parties. Every woman around him was incredibly beautiful, so there was no need to stir up any rotten peach blossoms. Besides, he didn¡¯t like sharing the same room with others; for all he knew, someone might have died in there, which would disgust him.

    Lu Tianxing ignored the women trying to get close to him and scanned the crowd, looking for Qiaoqiao.

    Although he knew that Qiaoqiao had no idea about the nature of a masquerade ball and was merely excited by the lively atmosphere, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be someone trying to take advantage of Qiaoqiao during the party. He naturally had to find Qiaoqiao as soon as possible.

    Lu Tianxing moved through the crowd, his keen gaze observing those originally well-dressed socialites and elite youths revealing uncharacteristically disgraceful behavior. The socialites twisted their bodies provocatively, drawing wandering eyes over themselves, dancing fiery hot dances, while some men and the women beside them had already started tugging each other toward the corners, getting down to business.

    "Third Young Master Lu, we meet again."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was looking left and right for Qiaoqiao, he suddenly felt a waft of fragrance hit him, immediately followed by a soft body falling into his arms, a woman wearing a cat-girl mask appearing in his view.

    "Luan Hongyue?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, sniffed the familiar scent, and said lightly, "Are you still trying to use your body to attract me?"

    "Third Young Master Lu, so you do remember me. I thought you¡¯d forgotten! The thing you did to me, I still remember it. Do you think you can do that and I can¡¯t seek revenge?"

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Tianxing, sparkling with a trace of alluring light.

    Lu Tianxing listened to Luan Hongyue, his voice restrained as he said, "Miss Luan, don¡¯t push it too far, do you really think I don¡¯t dare do anything to you?"

    "What can you do to me? Besides, you¡¯ve already seen all of my body, and I¡¯m very conservative. Since you¡¯ve seen my body, I¡¯m yours for life, what are you worried about?"

    Luan Hongyuey on Lu Tianxing, her body swaying rhythmically.

    "Mr. Lu, did you know? I¡¯ve never had such an experience. The men before all wanted my body desperately but pretended to be gentlemen, disgusting at first sight, but you, Mr. Lu, are the only man who¡¯s ever seen my body, the only one who dared toy hands on me. Mr. Lu, I think I¡¯m starting to like you, what should I do?"

    Luan Hongyue gently raised her head, her eyes like water looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Is that so? Are you sure you love me, or do you like the feeling of being undressed in public again?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, as he spoke, his hand slowly slid down to the area below Luan Hongyue¡¯s waist.

    Though he wasn¡¯t sure what Luan Hongyue wanted, Lu Tianxing thought to himself, only a fool wouldn¡¯t take advantage of what¡¯s offered, especially since she won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants. So if he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, wouldn¡¯t that make him a fool?

    Luan Hongyue immediately felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, her body shivered lightly, and memories of what happened in the bathroom shed through her mind, her breathing bing slightly rapid.

    But instead of breaking away, Luan Hongyue exuded a seductive aura, her eyes seemingly enchanting: "Third Young Master, are you that hasty? If you want me, I can give myself to you. There¡¯s a private room upstairs, Third Young Master, don¡¯t you n on carrying me up there?"

    "I don¡¯t n on carrying you up, and besides, I only like your body, not you. After getting your body, I¡¯m afraid my life would be a mess. Woman, here¡¯s a word of advice: men do like seductive women, but not ones who are overly flirtatious. Being seductive and flirtatious are two different concepts, and though you are indeed a virgin, I really don¡¯t like your current demeanor."

    Lu Tianxing gently raised his hand, lifting Luan Hongyue¡¯s chin, looking at her with a mocking smile: "Also, put away your little tricks. I¡¯m not buying it, and you can never be my woman, though bing my ve, I might reluctantly ept."

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned around and walked away as if he didn¡¯t see the anger in Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, an angry, charming voice sounded from a distance: "You damned lecher, bastard, trying to take advantage of me, I¡¯ll ruin you."

    "Ah!"

    With that charming voice, a sharp scream rang out in the crowd.

    Upon hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed immediately, because the voice was clearly Qiaoqiao¡¯s.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing pushed through the crowd and headed in the direction the voice came from. Although the music in the hall was loud, for Lu Tianxing, locating the source of the sound was not difficult.

    Luan Hongyue saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden change in expression and was slightly stunned, quickly following behind him.

    By now, Lu Tianxing had reached the ce where the voice came from. In this spot, a man wearing a Donald Duck mask knelt on the ground clutching his groin, groaning in pain, while in front of him, Qiaoqiao stood there, her pretty face unable to hide the anger and awkwardness because she found that since she kicked this guy who tried to take advantage of her, the surrounding people looked at her with angry eyes, as if she had done something outrageous.

    Clearly, it was the man who tried to take advantage of her, yet the surrounding people cast angry nces at her, which made Qiaoqiao suddenly feel a bit fearful and uneasy, secretly regretting attending this masquerade ball. Meanwhile, she scanned the area, hoping Lu Tianxing would appear and protect her, because in Qiaoqiao¡¯s heart, Lu Tianxing was her shield. As long as Lu Tianxing was there, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed, and he would surely protect her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1184: 1177: Conflict

    <strong>Chapter 1184: Chapter 1177: Conflict</strong>

    Seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s anxious face, a flicker of anger appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He rudely pushed aside the people blocking his way and strode forward.

    ¡°Qiaoqiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Hearing that all-too-familiar voice, Qiaoqiao shivered, snapping back to reality. Seeing Lu Tianxing with the superhero mask, she could no longer contain the panic in her heart and threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, curling up against him, her delicate body trembling slightly, her pretty face still wearing a look of fear.

    ¡°What happened? Tell Uncle, and Uncle will stand up for you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s back, his gaze coldly sweeping around. Everyone who met his eyes involuntarily lowered their heads, feeling the intense murder intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Uncle, he¡­ he tried to take advantage of me, so I kicked him. But then he threatened me, saying if I didn¡¯t spend the night with him, he would rape and kill me.¡± Qiaoqiao looked at Lu Tianxing tearfully, her body trembling as she spoke, a hint of fear on her pretty face. She had never experienced anything like this, and the judgmental looks from those around her only made her more uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay now. I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s back, signaling her to get off him. His gaze fell on the man who was being helped up by others, and he spoke with intention, ¡°Which hand of yours wanted to take advantage of her? Show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Show you my ass!¡±

    Wei Feng angrily pushed away the people beside him, ring fiercely at Qiaoqiao who was hiding behind Lu Tianxing. Staring at her pretty face, a hint of lust rose in his heart, and he said coldly, ¡°You slut, how dare you kick me? You really have a death wish. And you, kid, if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost. Do you know who I am? How dare you block my way. If you let that girl behind you spend the night with me, I¡¯ll let this slide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you die without a grave.¡±

    Wei Feng looked vicious, but in truth, he had been eyeing Qiaoqiao for a while. Even though she was with a stunning beauty like Shen Manjun, he preferred Qiaoqiao¡¯s youthful appeal. Girls like her were more enjoyable.

    So when the masquerade ball started, he¡¯d been secretly looking for Qiaoqiao. When he finally found her and tried to take advantage of the situation, she kicked him in the groin, almost rendering him useless.

    ¡°Die without a grave, are you worthy?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wei Feng coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Show me the hand that tried to take advantage of her, or you¡¯ll lose all your limbs today!¡±

    ¡°Who are you bluffing? You think wearing a superhero mask makes you a superhero? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t let that girl spend the night with me today, you won¡¯t walk out of Red People Club.¡±

    Wei Feng looked arrogantly at Lu Tianxing, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in Jiangnan, there are people you can never afford to offend, and I¡¯m one of them. Be sensible, kneel down and knock your head thrice, and then get lost. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die miserably.¡±

    After hearing Wei Feng¡¯s words, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, a sh of crimson in his eyes.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    With a flick of his fingers, the crimson cigarette butt was sent flying towards Wei Feng¡¯s right eye like a spark.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The next moment, the cigarette butt precisely hit Wei Feng¡¯s eye, causing him to scream like a ughtered pig. Instinctively, he covered his eye as blood seeped through his fingers, his eye rendered useless by a mere cigarette butt.

    Before Wei Feng could even scream, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside Wei Feng, lifting his right leg to kick at his legs.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The sound of bones breaking echoed, and Wei Feng screamed horrifically, copsing to his knees, his body curled up like a dead dog. His legs were twisted in a bizarre angle from the knees down, blood oozing from the kneecaps, evidently shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s kick. He¡¯d likely spend his life in a wheelchair.

    Dragons have reverse scales; touching them invites death. Wei Feng had thoroughly enraged Lu Tianxing.

    At that exact moment, when the music stopped, Wei Feng¡¯s screams drew the attention of everyone around. Their actions halted abruptly, and all eyes turned toward the source of the sound. Wei Feng was curled on the ground, his white pants soaked with blood, the floor a red pool ¡ª his legs entirely crippled.

    Following hurriedly behind Lu Tianxing, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face changed drastically upon witnessing the scene. Especially when she saw Wei Feng, her heart skipped a beat, and she rushed anxiously toward the front stage without a second thought.

    Reaching the stage, Luan Hongyue grabbed the microphone and announced, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s an emergency in the dance floor. Please disperse immediately. Lighting technician, turn on the lights in ten seconds.¡±

    Though Luan Hongyue wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, she knew that if the situation wasn¡¯t handled well, her Red People Club might be doomed. The fury of the Lu Family, as well as Wei Feng¡¯s anger, was not something she could bear. Wei Feng was insignificant, but his backers were not to be trifled with.

    The people on the dance floor snapped back to reality upon hearing Luan Hongyue, quickly dispersing, their positions shifting amidst the crowd.

    About ten secondster, the originally colorful lights vanished, and the main lights on the ceiling came on, illuminating the hall and causing those ustomed to the darkness to squint from the sudden brightness.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare cripple me! I¡¯ll kill you, no matter who you are. I¡¯ll pursue you from the heavens to theherworld until you have nowhere to rest, I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust.¡±

    The excruciating pain in his legs twisted Wei Feng¡¯s face but his eyes were filled with intense malice. He vowed to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces, grind his bones, and make him regret it for the rest of his life.

    PS: Recently, all updates have been automated and scheduled. If there are any issues with the chapters, I will address them when I have time. Apologies in advance if it affects your reading experience!!

 Chapter 1185 - 1178: Cold and Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Chapter 1178: Cold and Ruthless</h4>

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing Wei Feng¡¯s words, revealed a cruel smile on his face: "To make me die without a burial ce, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance. Since you¡¯re unwilling to talk about that hand, I guess I¡¯ll have to cripple youpletely, make you a total waste."

    With that, Lu Tianxing walked directly toward Wei Feng, seemingly intending to cripple him.

    "Mr. Lu, stop."

    Luan Hongyue had already stepped down from the stage at this point, looking at Lu Tianxing with a pleading expression: "Mr. Lu, can you give me a bit of face, I beg you, spare him this time. He¡¯s Jiang Haochen¡¯s cousin, I..."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s words were interrupted by Lu Tianxing: "What of Jiang Haochen¡¯s cousin, do you know what he just tried to do? He wanted to take advantage of my sister and even said he¡¯d scatter my bones to the wind. Do you think I¡¯d let someone like that live?"

    "Mr. Lu, but..."

    Luan Hongyue opened her mouth to say something, once again cut off by Lu Tianxing: "Miss Luan, I¡¯m giving you two choices now. Stop me from crippling him, though I think you understand the consequences better than I do, or stand honestly to the side. Choose!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue shivered, instinctively looking at Wei Feng on the ground, then at Lu Tianxing. She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Lu, is there really no other way?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was indifferent, without a ripple: "Choose."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s body stiffened; she finally sighed lightly and stepped back slowly. Compared to Jiang Haochen¡¯s wrath, she feared Lu Tianxing¡¯s rage even more. The Lu Family wasn¡¯t one to reason with, and Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy.

    Upon seeing this, Wei Feng¡¯s face turned ashen, and he said sternly, "Luan Hongyue, you... you disgusting b~i~t~c~h, you¡¯re helping him instead of me. If I¡¯d known you were this kind of woman, I would¡¯ve had my cousin f~u~c~k~ you already, you b~i~t~c~h..."

    "Crack!"

    Before Wei Feng could finish, Lu Tianxing was already beside him, lifting his right foot and harshly stomping on Wei Feng¡¯s elbow, the sound of bones breaking resounding again, shattering the entire elbow.

    "Ah!"

    A shrill cry echoed throughout the hall, Wei Feng¡¯s body trembled violently. When he looked at Lu Tianxing, a sliver of fear finally enveloped his gaze.

    The onlookers, after witnessing Lu Tianxing unhesitatingly stomp Wei Feng¡¯s hand, all had expressions of terror. They hadn¡¯t expected the man in the superhero mask to be so ruthless, directly breaking Wei Feng¡¯s hand; by the looks of it, his arm waspletely crippled.

    "Do you know what I hate most in this life?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wei Feng and said softly, "What I hate most is when someone dares toy a hand on those around me. No matter who it is, even if it¡¯s the King of Heaven, I¡¯ll kill him."

    It was at this moment, hearing the familiar screams from inside, Jiang Haochen squeezed his way in with a cold expression. Seeing his cousin on the ground, his face turned exceptionally dark, and he pushed through the crowd towards Wei Feng.

    At this moment, Jiang Haochen¡¯s heart was filled with overwhelming fury. It was bad enough his pursuit of a woman had been for naught, now even his cousin was beaten like this, making the rage in his heart find an outlet, uncontrobly erupting.

    "Wei Feng, how are you?"

    "Cousin, you finally came, you have to avenge me, my leg, my arm, and my eye are all ruined by him, I¡¯m done for this life."

    Seeing Jiang Haochen appear, Wei Feng, as if grasping thest straw, said, "Cousin, it¡¯s this b~a~s~t~a~r~d, avenge me, I..."

    "Ignorant of life or death."

    Hearing Wei Feng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly grew cold. Without thinking, he lifted his foot and kicked harshly at Wei Feng¡¯s mouth.

    "Crack!"

    Wei Feng¡¯s mouth was directly shattered, teeth and some bone spraying out with blood.

    The intense pain made Wei Feng¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly. At the same time, his eyes widened in disbelief; he couldn¡¯t fathom that the guy in the superhero mask would dare to act even with his cousin present.

    If not for the searing pain from his face, Wei Feng could hardly believe it all was real.

    Not only was he incredulous, but Jiang Haochen and everyone around couldn¡¯t believe this guy had crippled Wei Feng right in front of Jiang Haochen. Didn¡¯t he know who Jiang Haochen was?

    "Who... who exactly are you, do you know whom you¡¯ve offended?"

    Jiang Haochen gritted his teeth, ring at Lu Tianxing. He sensed a familiar aura from Lu Tianxing, but he was beyond caring now. His cousin being beaten like this left him no room to swallow his anger.

    "Does it matter who I am? Are you going to stand up for him?" Lu Tianxing coldly looked at Jiang Haochen, his tone indifferent.

    Seeing the confrontation, Luan Hongyue quickly said to Jiang Haochen, "Young Master Jiang, why don¡¯t you send Young Master Wei to the hospital first? I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory exnationter, okay?"

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen suddenly looked up at her: "B~i~t~c~h, shut up. After I deal with him, I¡¯ll handle you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your filthy deeds in the restroom."

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue couldn¡¯t help but tremble; at this moment, Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes were like those of a devil. The murderous intent in his eyes was undisguised, and even his gaze had a sinister chill to it, like a venomous snake, making her feel a cold sweat down her back.

    At this moment, Jiang Haochenpletely tore off his mask. He had been courting Luan Hongyue, but now saw no need; she¡¯s just a b~i~t~c~h, not worth wasting so much effort.

    His woman having cheated, and his cousin beaten nearly crippled, the intertwining fury made Jiang Haochen emanate a chilling aura, like a wild beast.

    Hiding behind Lu Tianxing, Qiaoqiao jumped at the scene, gently tugging on Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleeve: "Uncle..."

    Qiaoqiao¡¯s words were cut off by Lu Tianxing: "Don¡¯t worry. Remember what uncle told you before? I will protect you well, not letting you get hurt, trust me, and stay by the side, watch uncle avenge you."

    "Mm."

    Qiaoqiao looked into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and nodded heavily, her gaze moving around as if searching for something.

 Chapter 1186: 1179: Jiang Haochen Appears

    <strong>Chapter 1186: Chapter 1179: Jiang Haochen Appears</strong>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m giving you onest chance: get on your knees and kowtow to my cousin, then cripple your limbs and crawl out like a dog. Otherwise, today, I don¡¯t mind tearing you to pieces. I think here in Jiangnan, if Jiang Haochen wants to kill someone, it¡¯s pretty easy,¡± Jiang Haochen said with a sinister look at Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing this, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face changed, and she hurriedly spoke, ¡°Young Master Jiang, don¡¯t be too impulsive, he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, shut up. Who he is doesn¡¯t matter to me, and who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re just a bitch, a slut. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you did when you left just now? Meeting an old friend? And after meeting, you even changed your clothes? Ah, Luan Hongyue, on the surface, you pretend to be all proper, but secretly you¡¯re a whore. If I had known, I would have just had you and given you a few million, and that would be the end of it,¡± Jiang Haochen said viciously, ring at Luan Hongyue.

    After hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face turned ugly.

    And upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, the people around turned their eyes to Luan Hongyue, and quite a few had a lewd gleam in their eyes. They thought Luan Hongyue was a morally upright woman, but now it seems otherwise.

    Meeting an old friend, and then changing clothes afterward, it would be strange to say there wasn¡¯t something fishy going on.

    Taking a deep breath, Luan Hongyue said with a slightly unpleasant expression, ¡°Young Master Jiang, what do you mean by that? I never agreed to be your girlfriend. I have nothing to do with you! Does it matter to you which friends I meet or what I do? I like to change clothes, is that not okay?¡±

    After hearing this, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression worsened, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s nothing between us. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t pursue you, otherwise, it would have been an embarrassment to the Jiang Family. But, my cousin was beaten like this in your club today, and you stood by idly; you must take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, don¡¯t go too far. This is clearly your cousin¡¯s fault for trying to take advantage of others. That¡¯s why he ended up like this. What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s tone also became a bit unpleasant. After all, being repeatedly called a slut was something no woman could tolerate.

    Jiang Haochen sneered and said, ¡°Luan Hongyue, who do you think you are, to talk to me like that? I say you must be responsible, and you must be. Do you believe that with a word, I can wipe out the whole Luan Family?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face turned ashen. She wanted to speak, but found herself unable to, because what Jiang Haochen said was true. Compared to the massive Jiang Family, the Luan Family was just an ant. The Jiang Family could destroy the Luan Family without even lifting a finger, just by saying a word.

    ¡°Got nothing to say? Then shut up and spare me your high airs, you¡¯re just a prostitute.¡±

    Jiang Haochen coldly nced over Luan Hongyue, and then his gaze fell back on Lu Tianxing, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three seconds, kneel immediately, or I don¡¯t mind doing it myself. By then, you¡¯ll know what it means to wish for death.¡±

    ¡°Make me wish for death? Jiang Haochen, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously. Your cousin dared to take advantage of my sister. I¡¯m already being lenient by not killing him today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand, took off the mask from his face, and said to Jiang Haochen, ¡°Jiang Haochen, aren¡¯t you here to avenge him? If you dare to make a move, I don¡¯t mind making you end up like him. Killing you is easy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression turned even more sour. His fists clenched, a trace of cold murderous intent radiating from him, and he seemed like he wanted to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    The people around, seeing Lu Tianxing remove his mask, were somewhat stunned. They finally understood why this guy in the superhero mask had no qualms disabling Wei Feng. The Wei Family was just an ant in the eyes of the Lu Family, crushed without anyone caring.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve only crippled his limbs today, already showing mercy. If it weren¡¯t a ball here today, if I didn¡¯t want to kill, do you think he¡¯d still have a chance to breathe now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, but what you did is a bit too much. You¡¯ve already beaten him to this state, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? Crippling his limbs, making him a total invalid for life, aren¡¯t you afraid of stirring resistance from other families in Jiangnan?¡± Jiang Haochen suppressed his anger and said to Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Resistance? So what. If they be enemies with me, I don¡¯t mind showing them the consequences of offending me, and I certainly don¡¯t mind sending them to join the Liang Family. Killing one is the same as killing many. If they don¡¯t submit, then just kill them all.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a murderous aura suddenly rose from Lu Tianxing, a pure killing intent built from blood and bones.

    The killing intent spread instantly, making everyone feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse, cold from head to toe, and they unconsciously retreated. They almost forgot, this man before them was the ruthless person who wiped out the entire Liang Family over a slight provocation.

    Feeling the killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Jiang Haochen only felt his chest was about to explode with rage, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a somber expression and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re overconfident, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll bite your tongue when the winds grow big?¡±

    ¡°Bite my tongue when the winds grow big? Jiang Haochen, you say that, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll bite your own tongue? Do you think the Jiang Family can cover the sky with one hand in China?¡±

    At that moment, an indifferent voice came from the crowd, and everyone felt themselves being involuntarily pushed aside, revealing a path.

    Lu Haoyue came over from outside, apanied by Dou Fangfang, Bai Zhiqing, and Shen Manjun.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Upon seeing Shen Manjun, Qiaoqiao immediately ran into her arms, her eyes turning red with grievance.

    ¡°Qiaoqiao, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? Who bullied you? Tell mommy, and I¡¯ll get justice for you,¡± Shen Manjun asked anxiously, seeing Qiaoqiao¡¯s expression.

    Bai Zhiqing, too, looked at Qiaoqiao with concern and then turned her gaze to Lu Tianxing, with a questioning look in her eyes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1187: 1180: Dont Push Me Too Far

    <strong>Chapter 1187: Chapter 1180: Don¡¯t Push Me Too Far</strong>

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s questioning gaze, Lu Tianxing spoke up, ¡°This guy wanted to take advantage of Qiaoqiao, so I disabled him. But now, someone wants to stand up for him. I¡¯m nning to go against him!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun erupted in anger, and an astonishing cold glint shot out from her eyes as she looked at Qiaoqiao and said, ¡°Qiaoqiao, tell me, is this true.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Uncle stood up for me, but that man said he wanted Uncle to kneel and beg for mercy, and wanted me to apany him for a night. Otherwise, he said Uncle and I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this club.¡± Qiaoqiao looked at Shen Manjun with grievance.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Shen Manjun gently patted Qiaoqiao¡¯s back, signaling her to let go, and step by step, she walked towards Lu Tianxing. Although Shen Manjun wasn¡¯t a Martial Artist with strong capabilities, the aura she exuded was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Reaching Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, Shen Manjun coldly stared at Jiang Haochen and said frostily, ¡°You are Jiang Haochen from the Jiang Family, get lost. His life, today, I will take.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Who are you?¡±

    Jiang Haochen was furious, being suppressed by Lu Tianxing was one thing, but now a woman suddenly appearing dared to speak to him like this, it was outrageous.

    ¡°Beijing Shen Family, Shen Manjun.¡±

    Shen Manjun coldly spat out seven words.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, those around couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They were also children of powerful families, and of course, they understood the weight of Shen Manjun¡¯s seven words¡ªthey meant that the Shen Family from the capital was far stronger than their Jiangnan families.

    Especially the name Shen Manjun, everyone had heard of it like thunder. The sect leader of the Shen Family, the single charming widow; anyone who could win her over would have practically acquired the whole Shen Family. For Wei Feng to dare harass Shen Manjun¡¯s daughter, it truly showed he was courting death.

    Some family scions who didn¡¯t get along with Jiang Haochen immediately cast their eyes on him, their faces filled with schadenfreude¡ªnow he had hit a brick wall, not only having to confront the Lu Family but also the Shen Family. A good show was about to unfold.

    At this moment, the muscles at the corner of Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely; he wished he could p Wei Feng to death. Out of all people to take advantage of, he chose Shen Manjun¡¯s daughter; this was like looking for death with antern in a toilet.

    At this moment, Wei Feng was alsopletely stunned; he had never expected the random target he found to be someone from the Shen Family. Now, he couldn¡¯t even scream and could only curl up on the ground, hoping no one would notice him.

    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Haochen lowered his stance and said solemnly, ¡°Sect Leader Shen, I am extremely sorry for this matter; we failed to educate him well. But Lu Tianxing has already disabled my cousin, and he has be a useless person in this life. I hope Sect Leader Shen could be magnanimous and spare him a dog¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Spare him a dog¡¯s life?¡±

    Shen Manjun exuded a proud aura and said with a coldugh, ¡°He¡¯s disabled, what¡¯s it to do with me? He wanted my daughter to apany ~ him ~ to ~ sleep ~ this is provoking the Shen Family. Today, I must have his life, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind fighting it out with your Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, as a woman, don¡¯t keep talking about fighting and killing all day¡ªit¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±

    Before Jiang Haochen could speak, Lu Tianxing interjected first, ¡°Killing him would be too easy. It¡¯d be better to disable his fifth limb. He wants to find women, right? Let him never find a woman in his life, making the Wei Family have no descendants.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was soft, but it sent shivers down those who heard it. It wasn¡¯t just disabling Wei Feng; he intended to make Wei Feng¡¯s life worse than death.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push us too far.¡± Jiang Haochen growled through gritted teeth, the entire demeanor like an enraged beast.

    ¡°Push you too far?¡±<fn6d6d> Readplete version only at find[f]ovel</fn6d6d>

    Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, ¡°What if I push you too far today? Anyone who dares to touch those around me is living on borrowed time. I¡¯ll tell you onest time¡ªget lost, or I¡¯ll disable you too.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiang Haochen¡¯s face turned terrifyingly sinister, his fists clenching tighter, his gaze at Lu Tianxing wishing to devour him.

    A trace of chilling aura emitted from him, sending shivers down the spines of those around.

    At this moment, Jiang Haochen was like a starving wolf backed to a cliff by a tiger. In front of him was a sheer drop; now, he had only two paths left¡ªabandon Wei Feng or tear his face with Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun, fight to the death. But once the face was torn, the oue for the Jiang Family was foreseeable.

    ¡°If I really don¡¯t back down today, would you really dare to make a move against me?¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice, though without emotional fluctuation, was chilling, conveying a sense of desperation.

    ¡°You can try. Jiang Haochen, one of the Suzhou Four Young Masters, I¡¯ve long wanted to meet you.¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    ¡°I also want to see if the Jiang Family can withstand the Shen Family¡¯s assault. Perhaps, the Shen Family¡¯sbat power may not be able to deal with your Jiang Family, but I can guarantee that in the business world, the Jiang Family will have no remnants left.¡±

    Shen Manjun spoke at this moment, her voice carrying a tinge of harshness.

    As the atmosphere between Lu Tianxing and Jiang Haochen became increasingly tense, Luan Hongyue, who had been standing aside, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She knew well that if Lu Tianxing and Jiang Haochen tore their faces, Jiang Haochen may not have died yet, but she would already be in trouble since this matter took ce in her private club.

    Thus, she had no choice but to appear to speak, all for the sake of future survival.

    Despite the seemingly nightly revelry andvish lifestyle, living a life ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine, nobody knew the lurking dangers behind high society. It was like walking on tightrope¡ªany slip could plunge one from heights into an abyss, never to recover.

    This was one of the reasons why many women wished to join high society but ended up disillusioned and unhappy¡ªhigh society was always only morous on the surface.

    Now, Luan Hongyue felt this deeply. Despite the designer brands and cars worth millions, the hardships were hers alone to bear. Her life was stressful and taxing; she worked hard to develop her connections and utilize all avable rtionships to build everything possible, all with the aim of shedding her high-societybel and living life on her own terms, not as a puppet.

 Chapter 1188 - 1181: Jiang Haochenâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Chapter 1181: Jiang Haochen¡¯s Decision</h4>

    The persimmon chooses only the soft ones to pinch!

    If Lu Tianxing and Jiang Haochen fall out, she can imagine her end, whether or not this matter is rted to her, the Jiang Family will never let her go.

    Moreover, Luan Hongyue doesn¡¯t want to give up the connections she¡¯s painstakingly umted over the years. These connections are her strongest force to escape the life of a wealthy family. Without them, her fate would be controlled by the Luan Family, bing nothing more than amodity to be freely bought and sold.

    So Luan Hongyue had to speak: "Young Master Jiang, about this matter, listen to me..."

    "p!"

    Before Luan Hongyue could finish, Jiang Haochen, without a second thought, raised his hand and gave her a harsh p on her delicate face.

    With the sound of the p, a distinct handprint instantly appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s exquisite face, and a trickle of blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.

    This sudden p left everyone around stunned; no one expected Jiang Haochen to suddenly hit Luan Hongyue¡ªcould he really be such a scoundrel that he takes his anger out on women?

    "Luan Hongyue, you slut who everyone can have, stop pretending to be pure in front of me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are? If I had known earlier that you were a whore, I would have had you already. Do you think I would pursue you? Bah, who do you think you are? Get as far away from me as possible or I¡¯ll find ten or eight big men to gangbang you."

    Jiang Haochen red at Luan Hongyue with resentment; to him, all this was caused by Luan Hongyue. If it weren¡¯t for the private party she held, he wouldn¡¯t be so humiliated today. All of this was Luan Hongyue¡¯s doing. It might even be this woman who deliberately instigated this conflict.

    You have to admit, when a person is at their wit¡¯s end, they like to me innocent bystanders, and right now Jiang Haochen was attributing all the grievances to Luan Hongyue. He swore that once this was over, he would make sure Luan Hongyue paid the price.

    Seeing the murderous and fierce look in Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes, a bitter smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, and she began to understand the meaning of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words to her earlier. To be strong, you can¡¯t rely solely on external forces. So-called connections are just external forces and of no real use. At least until now, no one had spoken up for her.

    Upon seeing this, Lu Tianxing sighed softly, walked slowly to Luan Hongyue¡¯s side, pulled her behind him, and said indifferently, "Young Master Jiang is rumored to be famously gentle and refined, but it seems that¡¯s not true, just a hypocrite."

    "Whether I¡¯m a hypocrite or not, what¡¯s it got to do with you?" Jiang Haochen said coldly.

    "You¡¯re right, it has nothing to do with me."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looked at Jiang Haochen, and said, "But I don¡¯t care who you hit; today, I must cripple this guy. My patience is limited, Young Master Jiang, and I hope you won¡¯t test it. Otherwise, if I go crazy and identally kill you or break your limbs, don¡¯t me me for not warning you in advance."

    <fn14aa> Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel</fn14aa>

    Hearing this, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression grew colder and he said grimly, "Mr. Lu, are you threatening me?"

    At that moment, Lu Haoyue, who had kept silent, walked over from behind and said coldly, "And what if we are threatening? Jiang Haochen, who do you think you are? My cousin¡¯s sister is like my own sister, and if you dare bully Lu Haoyue¡¯s sister, you¡¯re asking for trouble. I now give you two choices: first, cripple Wei Feng yourself and make him an eunuch, or second, when I go back, have my grandfather visit your Jiang Family. Oh, by the way, my grandfather¡¯s sword hasn¡¯t tasted blood in over twenty years, and it¡¯s been over twenty years since his sword intent was unleashed. We need something to sharpen our des, and I think your Jiang Family is perfect for that."

    "Lu Haoyue, this has nothing to do with you. Do you really want to interfere and escte this to mutual destruction?" Jiang Haochen said with a livid face.

    "Mutual destruction, do you even qualify?"

    Lu Haoyue looked at Jiang Haochen with contempt and said disdainfully, "Jiang Haochen, I know you have secrets, and perhaps I can¡¯t do anything to you alone. But if my cousin and I join forces, don¡¯t you think we could stop you? If you don¡¯t take action, you won¡¯t need to speak again."

    "Lu Haoyue..."

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice suddenly rose several notches, his eyes growing increasingly colder, exuding a chilling aura that made those near him shiver involuntarily.

    "So, do you want to take action?"

    At this point, Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue both stepped forward simultaneously, their overwhelming aura erupting from them¡ªone exuded a murderous intent as if palpable, the other like a zing sun scorching the earth. The two oppressing forces unfalteringly bore down on Jiang Haochen.

    "Boom!"

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression changed drastically in an instant, as he felt a terrifying force weighing down on him. The marble floor beneath his feet instantly cracked into pieces, and he involuntarily retreated backward. With each step he took, a clear footprint was left on the ground, and a trickle of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.

    "Young Master Jiang, you can choose now. Either cripple him for us, or we¡¯ll cripple you." Lu Tianxing withdrew his aura and looked at Jiang Haochen with a sneer.

    Jiang Haochen stood there with an uncertain expression on his face, looking at Lu Tianxing, Lu Haoyue, and Shen Manjun with profound hatred in his eyes, as if he wanted to etch their images into his memory. Finally, he slowly spoke, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you an exnation today."

    As he finished speaking, Jiang Haochen stepped towards Wei Feng.

    "Cousin... cousin, what are you going to do? I don¡¯t want to be an eunuch, I don¡¯t want to!"

    At this moment, Wei Feng also saw Jiang Haochen, and a deep fear appeared on his face. He desperately tried to wriggle away, but with his limbs disabled, he could only look at Jiang Haochen in terror.

    Jiang Haochen looked at Wei Feng, saying nothing, and like a puppet, he walked over to Wei Feng and ruthlessly kicked him in the crotch.

    "Crack!"

    It was as if an egg had been shattered; Wei Feng¡¯s body shook violently, his face twisted to the extreme, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream before passing out, with a great deal of blood flowing from his crotch. It was clear Jiang Haochen had indeed crippled Wei Feng.

 Chapter 1189: 1182: Mr. Lu, Save Me

    <strong>Chapter 1189: Chapter 1182: Mr. Lu, Save Me</strong>

    Seeing Jiang Haochen relentlessly cripple Wei Feng, hearing the screams echoing in their ears, everyone present felt a chill down their spine, involuntarily clenching their legs. At the same time, there was an unmistakable fear in the way they looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Ruthless!<fndea9> Content originallyes from Find_Novel(.</fndea9>

    Too ruthless!

    Although they had long heard of Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless methods, even harsher than those of Lu Tianzhan back in the day, it was only hearsay. As the saying goes, seeing is believing, hearing is unreliable. They thought it was just rumor spreading, but now it seems he is more than deserving of his reputation, forcing Jiang Haochen to cripple Wei Feng. Even Lu Tianzhan couldn¡¯t have done that.

    Despite this, no one spoke up. Besides not daring to provoke Lu Tianxing, it was more because Wei Feng¡¯s character wasn¡¯t great either; he liked to use various means, even force. Although they liked women, they usually preferred not to use force. For them, using money was the true way, so Wei Feng had always been on the fringes of their circle, simply relying on his cousin Jiang Haochen, and no one dared speak out. Now that he¡¯s crippled, it naturally brings a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you satisfied with this oue?¡± Jiang Haochen nced at Wei Feng¡¯s state, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice.

    Lu Tianxing paid no mind to Jiang Haochen¡¯s gaze and said with a smile, ¡°Satisfied, I¡¯m very satisfied. You¡¯ve done quite well. You can take him and leave now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Jiang Haochen snorted heavily, his venomous gaze sweeping over Luan Hongyue, he said nothing, grabbed the unconscious Wei Feng from the ground, and walked towards the outside.

    Upon seeing the venomous look from Jiang Haochen, Luan Hongyue couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her face showing a hint of uncontroble fear. She was well aware that Jiang Haochen would most likely hold a grudge against her after today, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯d cause trouble for her. Falling into Jiang Haochen¡¯s hands, she could almost predict what her future would be like.

    To survive, she must find a protector, one who could crush all the great families in Jiangnan, and the only one who could do that in Jiangnan was the Lu Family.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue instinctively cast her gaze upon Lu Tianxing, and under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Luan Hongyue fell to her knees in front of Lu Tianxing with a plop, her face slightly pale, and a pleading look in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Lu, I beg you to save my life, please spare Hong Yue¡¯s life,.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Luan Hongyue indifferently and said ndly, ¡°Miss Luan, what do you mean by this? It seems that this matter has nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I beg you to save Hong Yue¡¯s life. As long as Mr. Lu agrees to save Hong Yue, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Hong Yue must work like a ve.¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s voice carried a trace of hope, tinged with trembling.

    ¡°Miss Luan, I¡¯ve told you before, no matter how scheming a person is, it means nothing in the face of absolute power. If you¡¯re willing to give up your umted contacts, I¡¯ll save you just this once, how about it?¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly, looking at Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡­¡±

    Luan Hongyue opened her mouth, wanting to say something but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, ¡°Miss Luan, it seems you are never willing to give up these, or do you think that I, like Jiang Haochen, would be driven by your beauty? You¡¯re overthinking it. I, Lu Tianxing, have never offended people for a strange woman, much less acted for an ambitious woman. Since you¡¯re unwilling to let go, I can¡¯t save you, and given Miss Luan¡¯s wisdom, maybe you¡¯ll turn the tide, who knows.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s veryte now, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    With that said, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing turned and walked towards the outside.

    Shen Manjun and Qiaoqiao also turned and headed outside.

    Lu Haoyue likewise didn¡¯t linger, heading towards the outside.

    Seeing that the main characters had left, the surrounding people naturally had no intention of staying, and they left the hall one by one, each wishing to avoid Luan Hongyue, as if facing a gue deity.

    Watching the once lively hall turn cold and deste, Luan Hongyue felt as if her bones had turned to jelly, copsing to the ground, her eyespletely devoid of any color, only a lifeless gray. She had considered giving up the Red People Club, but she was unwilling; this was thework she had painstakingly built. Asking her to give it up, how could she easily do that?

    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t believe that with her beauty, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t be moved. She had always suspected that Lu Tianxing¡¯s previous actions towards her were just a y of catch and release, but now she truly understood. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care about her beauty, much less use her, bing her backing.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue vaguely realized, for a woman to gain anything, what she relies on is genuine effort, not false emotions.

    ¡­

    After leaving the Red People Club, Lu Tianxing was ready to drive with Bai Zhiqing back to the Lu Family. However, before getting in the car, he was called over by Lu Haoyue. It¡¯s unclear what Lu Haoyue and Bai Zhiqing talked about, but Bai Zhiqing immediately turned and walked over to Dou Fangfang, and the two women sat in one car.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing intended to invite Qiaoqiao and Shen Manjun to the Lu Family together, but Shen Manjun refused, dragging a reluctant Qiaoqiao into a car, leaving the Red People Club.

    In the car, Lu Tianxing looked helplessly at Lu Haoyue sitting in the passenger seat, saying, ¡°Why are you in my car, aren¡¯t you staying with your girlfriend?¡±

    Lu Haoyue said nothing, just cast a bizarre gaze at Lu Tianxing, constantly sizing him up, as if looking at a rare animal.

    Lu Tianxing felt a shiver running up his scalp under Lu Haoyue¡¯s gaze, shook his body slightly, and said, ¡°Lu Haoyue, let me tell you, even though you¡¯re my cousin, I¡¯m warning you, I have no love for men. If you keep looking at me like that, be careful or I¡¯ll turn against you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I also don¡¯t like men.¡±

    Lu Haoyue finally responded, with a strange look on his face, ¡°Cousin, just now Luan Hongyue begged you so earnestly, yet you didn¡¯t say yes. Are you intending to leave her after having your way?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, Lu Haoyue, I think you were born in the wrong body. You shouldn¡¯t be a man; you should be a woman. You¡¯re way too gossipy. In which eye did you see me leaving her after having my way?¡± Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, remarking that he had never realized Lu Haoyue was so gossipy.

 Chapter 1190: 1183: Useful Talent

    <strong>Chapter 1190: Chapter 1183: Useful Talent</strong>

    ¡°Hah, cousin, do you think I¡¯m a fool? You have nothing to do with Luan Hongyue, who¡¯d believe that? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it earlier; when you went to the bathroom, Luan Hongyue followed right behind you. Don¡¯t tell me it was just a coincidence. Moreover, when Luan Hongyue reappeared, she had changed her clothes. Cousin, to be honest, I really didn¡¯t see iting. You¡¯re so wild, even liking to tear clothes.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue smirked and praised, ¡°Cousin, honestly, this is what I admire about you most. I¡¯ve never heard of Luan Hongyue having any intimate contact with any man, not even Jiang Haochen got any advantage. I didn¡¯t expect you to scoop ahead; I truly admire you, treading so many boats. Aren¡¯t you afraid of drowning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a good swimmer, what does it matter to you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing said irritably, ¡°You came here, you weren¡¯t nning to just say these things to me, right?¡±

    ¡°I think you went overboard earlier. Didn¡¯t you notice the resentful re Jiang Haochen gave Luan Hongyue before he left? He probably mes this on her. Are you really nning to abandon Luan Hongyue like this? Not nning to help her? If not, she¡¯s doomed to die, and in a very tragic way.¡± Lu Haoyue looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help her, after all, this started because of me; she just got caught in it. However, I don¡¯t like being manipted.¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke calmly.

    Although his hands were covered in blood, he wasn¡¯t that cold and heartless. This incident started with him, so if Jiang Haochenes after him, it¡¯s only fair. But if others are dragged into it, he has no choice but to intervene.

    Besides, Luan Hongyue has been maneuvering in Jiangnan for years, without any man taking advantage of her, and doing so skillfully, which speaks volumes about her capabilities.

    There is nothingcking in the Yama Pce, except for capable people. If Luan Hongyue joined Yama Pce and became its representative in Jiangnan, that would be the best oue. With Luan Hongyue¡¯s abilities, she could certainly bring Jiangnan under Yama Pce¡¯s control in no time.

    However, before that, he has to let Luan Hongyue endure some hardship because a woman who has suffered and understands is far easier to control than one full of ambition. As long as she understands thew of the strong, even if she gains power in Jiangnan, she would not dare to act rashly and betray Yama Pce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like others manipting you, yet you¡¯ll stand by and watch a charming beauty perish?¡±

    Lu Haoyue looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°As far as I know, Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents are not good people; they¡¯repletely profit-driven. Do you know why Luan Hongyue desperately wants to build her own power?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Lu Haoyue nodded and said, ¡°In the seventies and eighties, some people couldn¡¯t survive and had to sell their daughters. Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents once tried to sell her for one hundred million. Unfortunately, everyone felt spending that much on a woman wasn¡¯t worth it. Plus, Luan Hongyue was just a little girl back then, who would be interested? So, it didn¡¯t work out. After that, Luan Hongyue wanted to build her strength and control her own fate.¡±

    ¡°Control her own fate?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lu Haoyue and said calmly, ¡°No matter how many suitors a woman has, it¡¯s useless. The power she holds is always hers; others¡¯ power is forever others¡¯. Connections are useless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Survival of the fittest, the weak be prey. The weaker you are, the more you¡¯ll be a toy for the powerful.¡±

    Lu Haoyue eximed with some emotion, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve embarrassed Jiang Haochen today. I doubt he¡¯ll let it slide and will surelye after you. Be careful, he is an odd one. Normally, someone at the Heavenly Realm would be severely injured faced with our aura, but Jiang Haochen only took a few steps back and was slightly hurt. His strength is formidable and may not be much weaker than ours.¡±

    ¡°His cousin was at fault first today, that¡¯s why I acted. It¡¯s all cause and effect. If he pretends today never happened, he remains the young master of the Jiang Family. If he aims to deal with me, I don¡¯t mind showing him why blood is red.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with scarlet killing intent. During the dance, if Jiang Haochen had dared to act against him, he wouldn¡¯t have minded giving Jiang Haochen a lifelong lesson.

    Sadly, Jiang Haochen was more adept at patience than he imagined!

    ¡­

    For ordinary people, tonight was like any other night, without difference, but for those who attended Luan Hongyue¡¯s ball, it was an unforgettable night.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless methods instilled fear in everyone. They finally understood why Jiangnan equated Lu Tianxing with Lu Tianzhan. Nowadays, Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods are even more vicious than Lu Tianzhan¡¯s, forcefully making Jiang Haochen cripple his cousin, rendering him a eunuch.

    Recalling that scene, everyone felt a chill run down their spines and resolved to keep their distance from Lu Tianxing. They even nned to steer clear of pretty girls, fearing they might know Lu Tianxing. After all, their families weren¡¯t the Jiang Family, capable of fending off the Lu Family. If they offended Lu Tianxing, their rtives might just hand them over to the Lu Family to deal with.

    In a private hospital in Suzhou, a well-known private hospital in Jiangnan, a Porsche barreled through red lights, crashing through the hospital¡¯s entrance.

    At the hospital entrance, a group of doctors and nurses in white coats were standing, and seeing the Porsche, they immediately rushed forward with a stretcher, opened the car door, and carefully ced Wei Feng from the passenger seat onto the waiting surgical stretcher, anxiously rolling him into an elevator towards the operating room.<fn1aed> Get full chapters from find¡¤novel</fn1aed>

    Jiang Haochen also got out of the car, following the doctors upstairs.

    Ten minutester, two men and two women hurriedly arrived at the hospital, their faces full of concern and gloom, exuding such a chilly aura that it drew onlookers¡¯ attention.

    These two men and two women went straight to the third-floor operating room. Hearing footsteps, Jiang Haochen looked up and immediately stood up, ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle, Aunt, you¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 1191: 1184: The Aftermath

    <strong>Chapter 1191: Chapter 1184: The Aftermath</strong>

    ¡°Haochen, what happened? What¡¯s going on? You just called for us to hurry to the hospital, what is it? What happened to your cousin? How did he suddenly end up in the operating room? Weren¡¯t you attending the Red People Club¡¯s party? How did this happen?¡± A woman radiating nobility rushed to Jiang Haochen, urgently asking.

    This was Wei Feng¡¯s mother, Jiang Siyan, the Jiang Family Patriarch¡¯s sister, while Wei Feng¡¯s father was Wei Ling, the head of the Jiangnan Wei Family.

    Jiang Haochen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to tell you, but I hope you can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Haochen, what happened to Xiao Feng.¡± Wei Feng¡¯s father Wei Ling also spoke up, with a hint of coldness and undisguised murder in his tone.

    ¡°Cousin is ruined.¡±

    Jiang Haochen took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cousin¡¯s limbs were crippled, one of his eyes was blinded, and even his jaw bones were shattered¡ªhe¡¯ll probably live on liquid food for the rest of his life. Additionally, even his manhood was ruined.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Haochen? Say it again.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiang Siyan felt as if she was struck by lightning, her body trembling violently. Her previously entrancing face twisted in an instant, like a demon from hell, making others shiver: ¡°Haochen, what on earth happened? Who did this? I want to tear them to pieces.¡±

    Though Wei Feng¡¯s father, Wei Ling, kept silent, his face turned sinister. He had only this one son, now unable even to be a man¡ªit implied the Wei Family¡¯s end.

    ¡°It was Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing did it.¡± Jiang Haochen said through clenched teeth, unable to conceal the murderous intent in his eyes.

    Lu Tianxing!

    Upon hearing this name, everyone froze, their faces filled with shock. Lu Family¡¯s third young master, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, who once eradicated troubles with ruthless efficiency¡ªthey were certainly no strangers to this name and had even stressed not to provoke him.

    ¡°What really happened? Weren¡¯t you attending a party? How did you provoke Lu Tianxing?¡± Jiang Haochen¡¯s father, Jiang Hongsheng, asked gravely.

    Jiang Haochen knew that he couldn¡¯t hide what happened at the party, so he told the truthpletely.

    As Jiang Haochen narrated, everyone¡¯s expressions turned uncertain because they realized neither Lu Tianxing nor Shen Manjun were people they could afford to offend. Wei Feng actually flirted with Shen Manjun¡¯s daughter, and Shen Manjun graciously didn¡¯t kill him.

    Yet now, Wei Feng has been crippled and turned into a eunuch, meaning the Wei Family¡¯s end¡ªhow could they swallow this resentment?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it, I need revenge. My son is ruined; if I don¡¯t avenge him, I can¡¯t swallow this anger.¡±

    At this moment, a resentful voice sounded, everyone turned around to see Wei Feng¡¯s mother, Jiang Siyan, speaking fiercely: ¡°Brother, you must avenge Xiao Feng. He¡¯s my only son, and now he¡¯s been deprived of being a man. I want them to kneel before Xiao Feng and apologize. I want to slice them into a thousand pieces¡­¡±

    Listening to his sister, Jiang Haochen¡¯s father, Jiang Hongsheng, didn¡¯t speak but tightly furrowed his brows. His son was humiliated, and his grandson had lost the qualification to be a man, how could his heart not be burning with rage? But no matter how angry, he hadn¡¯t lost his mind¡ªinstead, he became more calm.

    Getting revenge for Wei Feng was easier said than done. Not to mention that Lu Tianxing is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son; the Shen Family alone keeps the Jiang Family at bay. Perhaps the Shen Family can¡¯t do anything to Jiang Family in Jiangnan, but they could ruin themmercially.

    Moreover, ording to Jiang Haochen, Lu Tianxing has a good rtionship with the Shen Family. If they touch the Shen Family, then Lu Tianxing would be involved. Facing attacks from both families, the Jiang Family would be left battered, possibly disappearing from Jiangnan altogether.

    ¡°Hongsheng, Siyan is right, we must avenge this, otherwise people will think we¡¯re afraid of the Lu Family.¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s mother, Fang Ruohua, couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°You heard, Haochen had already apologized and backed down. Yet, Lu Tianxing crippled Xiao Feng¡¯s limbs as well¡ªit¡¯s more than enough! But now, Xiao Feng can¡¯t even be a man, this is outrageous! Can the Lu Family do whatever they want because of their vast empire?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you must avenge Xiao Feng, he¡¯s your direct grandson, we can¡¯t let them go.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you long-haired, simple-minded women, you know nothing.¡±

    Jiang Hongsheng angrily interrupted them: ¡°You think I don¡¯t want revenge? But how do we enact revenge? Do you know what the Shen Family represents? Do you know how much money they have? If they offered a hundred million US Dors for your lives, how many of you could survive? Even if they don¡¯t take your lives, could you withstand the Shen Family¡¯smercial attack? Not to mention Lu Tianxing, haven¡¯t you heard about Lu Tiankuang? If he finds out that his granddaughter¡¯s sister was bullied, do you know what the consequence is? Are you wanting to have both Jiang and Wei Families wiped out like the Liang Family was, leaving no trace?¡±<fn8066> The source of th?s content is find~novel</fn8066>

    Hearing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, everyone shuddered. Back then, Liang Wanqing only schemed against Lu Tianxing, and the whole Liang Family vanished. Going against Lu Tianxing now would be suicidal; who knows if he¡¯de and destroy them as he did the two families.

    ¡°Brother, are we just going to let it be?¡± Jiang Siyan asked, unwilling to ept.

    ¡°Of course not, but it¡¯s not the time to act against the Lu Family now. You must bear it, and remember, without my orders, none of you should go against Lu Tianxing or the Shen Family, or I will personally clear our family with your lives to quell their anger.¡±

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s gaze swept over Jiang Haochen and the others, his eyes icy as he said, ¡°Though we can¡¯t move against Lu Tianxing and the Shen Family, we can deal with Luan Hongyue, that damned bitch. Haochen mentioned before that Luan Hongyue stood by Lu Family¡¯s side, which makes her our enemy. If we can¡¯t touch Lu Tianxing, surely we can handle her? I¡¯ll call Luan Aoxiongter¡ªI want Luan Hongyue to kneel at the Jiang Family entrance and apologize tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1192: 1185: Explanation

    <strong>Chapter 1192: Chapter 1185: Exnation</strong>

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right, all this was caused by Luan Hongyue, that filthy slut. If she hadn¡¯t organized some masquerade party, Xiao Feng wouldn¡¯t have offended the Shen Family at all. Isn¡¯t she the one who thinks she¡¯s pretty, proud and lofty? Then I¡¯ll make her the lowest prostitute imaginable. I¡¯ll bring in a dozen beggars to have their way with her. I want her to wish she were dead.¡± Listening to Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, Jiang Siyan chimed in from the side, her previously twisted expression growing increasingly sinister, giving off a terrifying vibe.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re right, Luan Hongyue is indeed a filthy slut. Not only do we need to do this, but we must capture it all on camera. Furthermore, we can¡¯t kill her; she must live in agony.¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression was equally grim, his lips slowly curling into a cruel smile. He wanted to ruin Luan Hongyue¡¯s reputation, turning her into a lowly prostitute that everyone could own.

    Like picking soft persimmons to squeeze, just as Luan Hongyue had feared, the Jiang Family and Wei Family were really nning to vent their frustrations on her.

    Unbeknownst to them, Lu Tianxing waspletely unaware of these ns. At this moment, he had already separated from Lu Haoyue and the others and was heading towards the room specially arranged for him and Bai Zhiqing by Old Sir Lu. It was an ancient-styled chamber, with d¨¦cor closely matching Suzhou¡¯s iconic features. Entering it felt like stepping back into ancient times.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing sat on the sofa, not speaking a single word, her eyes flickering over Lu Tianxing repeatedly, carrying an inquisitive look as if she were a cop interrogating a suspect.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the adjacent sofa, disying a wry smile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze sending chills down his spine.

    As time ticked away, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Honey, I know I¡¯m particrly handsome, but could you stop staring at me like that? Furthermore, it¡¯s gettingte. I think we should take a shower and go to bed.¡±

    With that said, Lu Tianxing stood up and made his way towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Stop right there, Lu Tianxing! Where do you think you¡¯re going? Sit down obediently.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold smile, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t try to y any tricks. Honestly exin what¡¯s going on between you and Luan Hongyue.¡±<fn35ab> Content originallyes from find[?]ovel</fn35ab>

    ¡°What situation with Luan Hongyue are you talking about, dear? You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with her.¡±

    With an innocent look, Lu Tianxing faced Bai Zhiqing, initially believing Bai Zhiqing had forgotten about Luan Hongyue, only to find she was waiting here for rification.

    ¡°You im there¡¯s no rtionship? Lu Tianxing, do you take me for an idiot?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and replied; ¡°Honey, you¡¯re very smart, definitely not an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you exin the matter about Luan Hongyue? Why did you hastily step up when you saw her being beaten? Honestly, do you have your eyes on her beauty and want to bring her into your harem?¡± Bai Zhiqing red viciously at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss, damn it, why would he fancy Luan Hongyue? He had no idea.

    ¡°Honey, I have nothing to do with her. Moreover, this incident started because of me. She¡¯s merely an unrted outsider. Wouldn¡¯t you agree? I can¡¯t let an outsider endure the conflict between Jiang Haochen and me!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe what you say?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing sneered at Lu Tianxing. As a woman, her intuition suggested there must be something going on between Lu Tianxing and Luan Hongyue.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It seemed Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t rest until she got some answers.

    ¡°Alright! Actually, I want to bring Luan Hongyue into Yama Pce, letting her be Yama Pce¡¯s representative in Jiangnan, just like Huang Feiyu.¡±

    Lu Tianxing seriously looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: ¡°I have investigated Luan Hongyue; she hails from a small family in Jiangnan, but managed to maneuver amid all the major families in Jiangnan using her own abilities, never taken advantage of by anyone. This shows her remarkable capability. Although the Yama Pce¡¯s power has been developing continuously, apart from Rose and Lin Demon, there are barely any people avable for us. If Luan Hongyue were to join Yama Pce, she could definitely help us grasp Jiangnan in no time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing exined to Bai Zhiqing who sat on the sofa listening quietly. Her beautiful eyes constantly flickered with light, clearly analyzing if Lu Tianxing was telling the truth.

    After Lu Tianxing finished, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you agree when she was pleading?¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you think I could have agreed then? If I had, she would have probably thought I was coveting her beauty, hoping to win her favor to help her, which would lead her to be increasingly audacious in the future, and possibly betray me eventually. Such a person, even with great ability, is not worth keeping. I don¡¯t want to raise an ungrateful person.¡±

    Lu Tianxing replied indifferently: ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with her to show her that I could decide her life, that I want her to live, then she lives; I want her dead, then she wouldn¡¯t escape a dreadful fate. This way, even if she wants to betray me in the future, she would consider whether she can face my wrath. More importantly, if someone appears in her most desperate time, I would be herst straw of hope, making her eternally grateful and never betraying me, as the grace of saving a life is beyond measure.¡±

    Listening to this, Bai Zhiqing skeptically nced at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just these reasons and not hoping to win the affection of the beautifuldy after being her hero? She¡¯s a typical beauty, with a model-like hot figure. Even I¡¯m tempted, aren¡¯t you moved?¡±

    ¡°Haha, honey, what do you mean by whether I¡¯m moved or not? Am I that kind of person?¡±

    Lu Tianxing earnestly looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: ¡°Admittedly, Luan Hongyue is very pretty, but in my heart, my wife is the most beautiful. I will always remember that when I encountered danger, there was a woman who stood by my side unwaveringly. I have held this woman¡¯s hand and faced the waves, saying those words: Holding your hand, growing old together¡­¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s heartfelt words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s original icy expression gradually softened, her gaze towards Lu Tianxing filled with affection, turning hardened steel into soft winding.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was fraught with emotion as he approached Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, gently holding her in his arms, whispering softly: ¡°I will always remember that a woman said to me, ¡®When you live, I live too; if you leave, I will follow¡­''¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1193: 1186: Saving Water Together

    <strong>Chapter 1193: Chapter 1186: Saving Water Together</strong>

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s affectionate words, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart sweet like she¡¯d eaten honey, but her face didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she gave Lu Tianxing a nce: ¡°It¡¯s good you know what¡¯s good for you. This time you passed the test.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing stood up, stretchedzily, and said: ¡°Alright, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve had a long day, so I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Shower.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he chuckled: ¡°Honey, no rush for the shower. You know grandpa¡¯s been urging ustely, saying he wants a great-grandchild from us. Shouldn¡¯t we seize the moment and work hard at that?¡±

    ¡°Go y somewhere else, your head is full of dirty thoughts!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sment. Even though she had shared many intimate moments with Lu Tianxing, she still felt a wave of shyness and couldn¡¯t help feeling her cheeks warm as he teased.

    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t refuse this, and experts say that taking a shower after doing something enjoyable makes it even more fun.¡±

    Before Bai Zhiqing could react, Lu Tianxing stood up, rushed over to her, picked her up, and quickly walked into the bedroom¡­

    ¡­

    Who knows how much time passed; Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were already in the bedroom.

    Lu Tianxing leaned against the headboard, lighting a cigarette and smoking leisurely, while Bai Zhiqing was snuggled up against his chest like a gentle kitten. Her pretty face held an indelible blush, as she exuded a unique charm like a begonia after the rain.

    A momentter, Bai Zhiqing slowly opened her lovely eyes, which rippled gently like spring water, drawing one in irresistibly. Her cheeks still blushing, her entire being radiated a heart-stopping allure, making Lu Tianxing ponder whether he should put in more effort so that his son could be born by next year.

    Sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s change, Bai Zhiqing instantly snapped back, giving him a yful re: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you rogue! If you dare do anything to me, be careful¡ªI won¡¯t be nice to you.¡±

    Thinking of the moves Lu Tianxing hadpelled her to do earlier, Bai Zhiqing felt her cheeks burn. She was sure Lu Tianxing was a bad influence on her.

    Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and chuckled: ¡°Honey, can you really me me? You were clearly more into it than I was¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing pinched his waist hard to interrupt him and said: ¡°Lu Tianxing, if you keep talking, be careful¡ªI¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, not dwelling on the topic, and instead hugged Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, saying: ¡°Honey, after tomorrow¡¯s events are over, let¡¯s go back to Modu!¡±

    With a slightly surprised look, Bai Zhiqing listened to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and questioned: ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡±

    Looking at her, Lu Tianxing exined: ¡°This time, my main purpose ining to Modu is to rify my background. Now that it¡¯s clear, there¡¯s no need to stay in Jiangnan. And if we continue to stay, more trouble may arise¡ªyou agree, right?¡±

    Leaving Jiangnan was a decision Lu Tianxing made after careful consideration. He needed to focus on enhancing his strength. As Lu Bowen told him, Old Master Lu¡¯s time was running out, primarily because of the Sword Qi inside him. By cultivating the Creation Source Technique and refining the Creation God Tripod, he could possibly diminish this Sword Qi and prolong Old Master Lu¡¯s life.

    However, his current strength was too weak, so he needed to increase it as soon as possible, reaching the Middle-stage Mythical level before any incident affected Old Master Lu. At this level, he might seed in dissipating the Sword Qi and granting Old Master Lu more time.

    To break through, he needed to undergo repeated battles, experiencing crises to make rapid progress. Although the Lu Family was safe, precisely because of Old Master Lu¡¯s presence, nobody dared to attack him, leaving no threat and, hence, no path to breakthrough.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you; tomorrow, let¡¯s talk to grandpa before we leave.¡±

    In reality, Bai Zhiqing also wanted to leave the Lu Family. Apart from feeling the familial love from Old Master Lu and Lu Haoyue¡¯s family, she found no warmth from the other Lu Family members¡ªonly intrigue and indifference.

    Especially today, at the Red People Club, many Lu Family Disciples attended the ball. Yet, during the conflict between Lu Tianxing and Jiang Haochen, besides Lu Haoyue, no other Lu Family disciples stepped forward or said a word¡ªthey merely watched coldly, almost wishing Lu Tianxing got into trouble. This deeply disheartened her, finally understanding why Lu Tian was reluctant to associate with those disciples, who valued profit above all else.

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll head back to Modu in a couple of days.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently nodded.<fn343b> Readplete version only at f?ndnovel</fn343b>

    The room returned to silence, with only the sound of breathing audible. After a while, Bai Zhiqing suddenly rose from the bed, picking up a white robe to wrap around herself.

    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± Lu Tianxing asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Taking a shower! Sweating so much, I can¡¯t sleep without a shower.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a yful nce, walking barefoot towards the bathroom.

    Watching her, Lu Tianxing quickly got out of bed, following her with a chuckle: ¡°Honey, I just saw a national policy advocating water conservation. How about we save water together?¡±

 Chapter 1194: 1187: Luan Hongyues Desolation

    <strong>Chapter 1194: Chapter 1187: Luan Hongyue¡¯s Destion</strong>

    In the morning, as the sun rose from the east and the gentle sunlight bathed thend of Shen Zhou, Lu Tianxing had already woken up, full of energy, without a trace of fatigue fromst night¡¯s frenzy. As usual, he woke up early, turned his head slightly, and his gaze fell upon Bai Zhiqing, who was curled up in his arms. His lips curled into a pampering smile.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing seemed to be having some sweet dream, which caused her lips to curl into a sweet smile.

    Lu Tianxing gently caressed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face and tidied her slightly messy hair, a warm smile ying on his lips. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but this outwardly domineering, tough yet soft-hearted chairman had be an indispensable part of his life.

    Perhaps Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements were a bitrge, as Bai Zhiqing let out a soft murmur, and soon she slowly opened her eyes, immediately seeing Lu Tianxing right there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I wake you?¡± Lu Tianxing asked softly, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°No, why are you up so early?¡±

    Bai Zhiqingzily looked at Lu Tianxing. Although covered by a nket, it could not hide her shapely figure.

    ¡°I made an appointment with my cousinst night. Today we n to watch a good show at the Jiang Family. How about it? Are you interested in joining?¡± Lu Tianxing kissed Bai Zhiqing on the cheek and said with a smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I still want to sleep a bit more, and besides, I promised grandpa I¡¯d apany him for a walk around today.¡±

    Bai Zhiqingzily rested her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to that strong and powerful heartbeat. A faint smile of happiness appeared on her face. She slightly moved her body and closed her eyes again, suggesting thatst night had indeed worn her out.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh. He leaned down and gently kissed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s forehead. Who would have thought that Bai Zhiqing, so decisive and impartial in the business world, would be such a gentle woman after he melted the ice in her heart, even being so caring towards the elderly? Perhaps this is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s true character.

    Gently holding Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing did not immediately get up, buty there, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Meanwhile, at the Red People Club, Luan Hongyue sat bewildered in her office. Luan Hongyue, who had been charmingst night, now appeared quite disheveled, her eyes carrying noticeable dark circles, evidently due to ack of good sleep the previous night.

    Last night, Luan Hongyue indeed did not sleep, nor did she close her eyes, but kept making phone calls. These calls were to the connections she had umted over the years, hoping to use them to ease the animosity with the Jiang Family. However, anyone she called would hang up almost immediately upon learning she had offended the Jiang Family, and some wouldn¡¯t even answer. She spent the entire night calling and in silence.

    As time ticked by, Luan Hongyue¡¯s body started trembling slightly when the sunlight from outside shone on her. A bitter smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you were right. The connections I¡¯ve built were nothing but illusions. They only helped me because they coveted my beauty. When I lost that or offended someone, they treated me like a gue, eager to stay as far away from me as possible.¡±

    Luan Hongyue murmured to herself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I had realized this earlier, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have escted to what they are today.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Luan Hongyue slowly stood up from her chair, walked into the inner room of her office, and approached the vanity. Looking at herself in the mirror, at the alluring figure that drove all men crazy, Luan Hongyue once took pride in it, as if heaven had armed her with its best weapon. But now, she felt especially disgusted and somewhat repulsed.<fn023d> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn023d>

    Sighing once again, Luan Hongyue touched up her makeup, then slowly stood up, opened the office door, and walked out. She knew clearly that not only the Jiang and Wei Families were seeking revenge on her, but there were also two people who would definitelye looking for her today.

    Just as Luan Hongyue came downstairs and appeared in the lobby, a man and a woman stormed in from outside. Both of them had sullen and angry expressions on their faces, especially the woman, who looked vicious and fierce, as if someone owed her millions.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Seeing these two, Luan Hongyue calmly asked, with a self-mocking smile on her face. Sure enough, they came.

    These two were Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e.

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, how dare you still call us Mom and Dad! You, this jinx! You¡¯re ruining us! Are you trying to drag the entire Luan Family down with you?¡±

    Upon seeing Luan Hongyue, her mother¡¯s anger intensified even further. Without a thought, she walked up and swung her arm, delivering a hard p across Luan Hongyue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The crisp sound of the p echoed particrly loudly in the silent lobby, and a handprint quickly appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s cheek, visible to the naked eye.

    Yet Luan Hongyue seemed unfazed by the pain, letting out a sorrowful smile. These were her parents. She had been eager to establish her own power and build connections just to break away from the Luan Family and these parents who treated her like merchandise.

    They say that children are as precious as parents¡¯ hearts, and when others see their children in trouble, they¡¯d go to any lengths tofort them, care for them, and find a solution. But her parents took an usatory stance, treating her as if she were a cmity, an outsider. How could this not chill one¡¯s heart?

    Looking at her parents¡¯ usatory stance, Luan Hongyue shed a mocking smile, coldly saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what really happenedst night?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? It¡¯s all your fault anyway, offending the Jiang Family, and you still have the nerve to call me mom. You¡¯re so thick-skinned. If I had known you¡¯re such a jinx, I should have killed you at birth.¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s mother, Zheng Xiu¡¯e, red at Luan Hongyue with a hateful look, her mouth full of spiteful sarcasm. She didn¡¯t see Luan Hongyue as her daughter, but as a mortal enemy.

    Although Luan Hongyue¡¯s father didn¡¯t speak, the sinister look in his eyes towards Luan Hongyue said it all about his thoughts.

 Chapter 1195 - 1188: Parents Like These

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Chapter 1188: Parents Like These</h4>

    "Ha, kill me by dropping me? Would you guys really kill me like that?"

    <fn72a7> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn72a7>

    Upon hearing Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, a mocking smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, her tone filled with sarcasm: "I¡¯m a woman, and I can bring you benefits, so you wouldn¡¯t really kill me. I remember when I was sixteen, you nned to sell me for a hundred million, not caring if I would have a good future or be happy. But I was young then, just a girl with a head full of childish dreams, so you didn¡¯t sell me."

    "Moreover, don¡¯t forget how much money you¡¯ve taken from me over the years, it must be in the billions! You¡¯ve gained so many advantages by using my connections, I shouldn¡¯t have to remind you about that, right? Why didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d kill me back then, but now you say it? Is it because you think I¡¯m no longer useful, just a problem for you, so you¡¯re nning to throw me away like a pawn?"

    Seeing the mocking smile on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, Luan Aoxiong suddenly red up with anger and shame: "What did you say, say it again, do you believe I¡¯ll kill you right now?"

    "You won¡¯t dare to kill me. You know very well that if you kill me, the Jiang Family won¡¯t let you off, so you don¡¯t dare to kill me. Rest assured, I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions alone; I, Luan Hongyue, won¡¯t drag you into it. After all, you gave me life and brought me into this world."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s beautiful eyes turned dull, yet her face showed no emotion, as if her heart had turned to ash.

    There¡¯s no greater sorrow than a dead heart.

    That¡¯s the state of Luan Hongyue now. In the eyes of outsiders, she seemed to lead a morous life, experiencing things others could never enjoy and surrounded by countless admirers. But only she knew that she was just a pawn, a tool for making money and exchanging interests, barely getting any money from her own businesses¡ªall the profits taken by her parents.

    "I, Luan Hongyue, am not an ungrateful person. Rest assured, I will repay you with my life. After my death, I¡¯ll give all my businesses, including the Red People Club and the Red People Western Restaurant, to you. Are you satisfied with this answer now?"

    "Let¡¯s hope so, Luan Hongyue. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t implicate the Luan Family. Otherwise, even if the Jiang Family spares you, I won¡¯t let you off. Also, I¡¯ve brought awyer today, he¡¯s waiting outside, so quickly transfer the ownership of your businesses to me and your mother¡¯s name," Luan Aoxiong said harshly.

    Luan Hongyueughed upon hearing this, but her smile was filled with destion. At this moment, her heart was entirely dead. Her parents didn¡¯t care about her at all; they came only to reprimand and greedily seize her properties.

    Luan Hongyue took a deep breath and said to Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e: "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take a penny of it. I just want to tell you that after today, regardless of my life or death, I will never step into the Luan Family again. I have no rtions with you all..."

    "That¡¯s for the best."

    Before Luan Hongyue could finish, Zheng Xiu¡¯e interrupted: "From now on, no matter if you¡¯re alive or dead, you have nothing to do with the Luan Family. You¡¯re no longer one of us; everything you do is unrted to the Luan Family. I discussed with your fatherst night, and we¡¯ve already issued an official dispatch expelling you from the family. From now on, you¡¯re no longer part of the Luan Family."

    Upon hearing these cold and ruthless words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s body lightly trembled, but her face remained expressionless, only tears silently rolled down her cheeks.

    This is her parents, who prioritize benefits above all else, viewing any family ties merely as tools for profit. They could even watch their own daughter die without any reaction.

    Trying hard to suppress her sobs, Luan Hongyue walked step by step towards the exit of the hall.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue about to leave, Luan Aoxiong hurriedly said: "Stop, you haven¡¯t signed the transfer agreement..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, before you came, I had already entrusted awyer to handle everything. Without exception, he should be waiting for you outside."

    As these words fell, Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t stay and quickly ran outside; she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, fearing she couldn¡¯t suppress her sobs and she didn¡¯t wish to show her weakness in front of these two.

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen Luan Hongyue, eagerly heading in another direction, nning to find Luan Hongyue¡¯swyer to quickly transfer the ownership of her properties to themselves, indifferent to her life or death. As long as she doesn¡¯t involve their family, that would be enough.

    After running out of the Red People Club, Luan Hongyue sat in her car, unable to hold back any longer, she leaned over the steering wheel and cried loudly.

    If the cold indifference she faced when seeking help over the phonest night only made her bitterly smile, then today, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e brought her heart-piercing pain, making her feel as if a knife was twisting into her deepest heart, causing heart-wrenching agony, leaving her breathless. If life could be lived again, she would rather choose being an ordinary person rather than a child of a family.

    After a long time, Luan Hongyue finally stopped crying, looked at her red eyes in the rearview mirror, revealing a self-mocking smile, started her car, and left the Red People Club, heading towards the Jiang Family. She knew for sure that the Jiang Family and Wei Family might already be waiting for her there.

    Looking at the rearview mirror as she drove away from the Red People Club, Luan Hongyue took a deep breath and exhaled, suddenly feeling her heart be lighter, no longer burdened by any oppressive feelings, as if the weight on her shoulders had vanished, lightening up all over.

    "Perhaps this is the life I¡¯ve truly wanted!"

    A charming smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face; she was tired after all these years, finally free now without the Red People Club, without merciless parents. Finally, she is herself, even if just for a moment, but it¡¯s enough. At least now, she feels like a human being, and not a tool for exchanging profits.

    PS: On the way home for the festival by train, feeling depressed¡ªsuch a long journey to return home!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1196: 1189: Heading to the Jiang Family

    <strong>Chapter 1196: Chapter 1189: Heading to the Jiang Family</strong>

    On the way to the Jiang Family, Lu Haoyue was standing outside the guest room as Lu Tianxing came out of his room with a pained expression, holding his cellphone at the Lu Family Mansion corridor.

    ¡°I say, cousin, are you bored to death all day? Look at the time now, even if you want to watch the drama, will it kill you to goter?¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking at Lu Haoyue with a depressed face.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote now! No, I just received news that your little beauty has already left the Red People Club and is heading to the Jiang Family. If you wait any longer, your little beauty will be dead by the time you see her! Besides, I heard another piece of news, do you want to hear it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Haoyue with an annoyed expression; this bastard¡¯s got a big mouth. What do you mean by ¡°his little beauty¡±? He has nothing to do with Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Say it if you like.¡±

    Lu Haoyue ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude and continued, ¡°Honestly, you probably wouldn¡¯t believe this even if I told you. Justst night after we left the Red People Club, the Luan Family publicly announced the annulment of the parent-child rtionship between them and Luan Hongyue and directly expelled her from the Luan Family. And this morning, the Luan Family patriarch, Luan Aoxiong, broughtwyers to take over all industries under Luan Hongyue¡¯s name into the Luan Family.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned and said, ¡°What you mean is, not only did Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents fail to help her resolve the issue, but they eagerly expelled her to distance themselves from Luan Hongyue?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Haoyue nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents are worse than pigs and dogs. They will do anything for profit; I¡¯d bet money that if you¡¯re willing to spend, you could buy Luan Hongyue with cash. But of course, that depends if you¡¯re willing.¡±

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. Perhaps he now understood why Luan Hongyue was trying desperately to cozy up to him, and tempt him despite everything¡ªit¡¯s possibly to escape this fate. For a woman who cannot escape her tragic fate by herself, she might only have the option to rely on the strength of powerful men.

    However, what puzzled Lu Tianxing was why Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t lean on Jiang Haochen, who is far more powerful than the Luan Family, but came to him instead. Could it be because he is more handsome?

    Lu Tianxing touched his chin, talked with Lu Haoyue as they walked out of the Lu Family, got into a car, and headed straight for the Jiang Family without any dy.

    At that moment, Luan Hongyue was driving on the road with an indifferent expression on her pretty face, showing no fear at all. Perhaps death is the best relief for her.

    As time ticked away, Luan Hongyue finally arrived at the Jiang Family¡¯s gate. Looking at the tall entrance, she took a deep breath and then opened the car door to get out.

    After getting out of the car, Luan Hongyue walked directly towards the Jiang Family without hesitation, only to be stopped by Jiang Family¡¯s security at the entrance. After exining her purpose, she was led straight to the Jiang Family¡¯s hall.

    The hall of the Jiang Family wasvishly decorated, like a pce. The items ced in the hall were at least worth millions, making anymon person who walked in feel ashamed and uneasy.

    Luan Hongyue quietly waited in the hall without saying anything. Momentster, the sound of several disordered footsteps reached Luan Hongyue¡¯s ears from outside.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, Luan Hongyue instinctively turned her head and saw Jiang Haochen, along with his parents, and Wei Feng¡¯s parents walking in.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you bitch, that my son is now living like neither a man nor a ghost. Didn¡¯t I tell you to kneel at the Jiang Family¡¯s gate and apologize? Who let you in here? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to beat you to death today.¡±

    Wei Feng¡¯s mother, Jiang Siyan, showed a venomous expression as soon as she saw Luan Hongyue and rushed forward without thinking, giving Luan Hongyue a p.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The p hit Luan Hongyue on the cheek hard, causing her to stagger and almost lose her bnce, with a bit of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.

    Luan Hongyue covered her face, seemingly unfazed by the pain, and said indifferently, ¡°Greetings to the Patriarchs of the Wei Family and the Jiang Family. This time Hong Yue hase here to apologize, I¡­¡±

    Before Luan Hongyue finished speaking, Jiang Siyan interrupted her, ¡°Apologize? Does apologizing help? Luan Hongyue, it¡¯s because of you, you bitch, that my son is now like this, not even able to be a man. Do you still have the nerve to apologize? I¡¯m telling you, this matter isn¡¯t over. I want you to be a woman used by thousands, slept with by tens of thousands¡ªa lowly prostitute.¡±

    Jiang Siyan¡¯s voice was full of viciousness, showing no courtesy whatsoever, like a shrew, cing all the me on Luan Hongyue, forgetting what kind of person her son really was.

    ¡°Aunt Jiang, I¡­¡±

    Before Luan Hongyue could finish, Jiang Haochen spoke too: ¡°Don¡¯t call my aunt that; we don¡¯t deserve it. Luan Hongyue, do you think clinging to Lu Tianxing allows you to disregard our Jiang Family? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think others don¡¯t know what you and Lu Tianxing did in the restroom. I foolishly thought you were a goddess, hoping to pursue you and bring you into our Jiang Family. Now, it seems you¡¯re nothing but a bitch. Didn¡¯t you cozy up to Lu Tianxing? Howe he isn¡¯t helping you today? Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for the party you held yesterday, my cousin wouldn¡¯t be in his current state. All of this is because of you, Luan Hongyue, do you know?¡±<fnc057> Updates are released by find(?)ovel</fnc057>

    Jiang Haochen looked at Luan Hongyue with a dark expression, a hint of chilling hostility piercing her. If it weren¡¯t for Luan Hongyue yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed to such a degree, practically bing the joke of Jiangnan.

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression changed slightly; she hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Haochen to say such things: ¡°Young Master Jiang, this matter has nothing to do with Hong Yue. It was Wei Feng who insisted on taking advantage of that girl, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    Before Luan Hongyue could finish, Jiang Siyan interrupted again: ¡°Luan Hongyue, still trying to shirk responsibility? If you hadn¡¯t hosted that masquerade ball, how could my son end up like that? You must have drugged him, making him offend that bastard Lu Tianxing. Are you still trying to argue?¡±

 Chapter 1197: 1190: Luan Hongyues Despair

    <strong>Chapter 1197: Chapter 1190: Luan Hongyue¡¯s Despair</strong>

    Upon hearing Jiang Siyan¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face immediately showed a bitter smile. She was able to establish the Red People Club, navigate among people, and protect herself, proving her high-level skills. Jiang Siyan and Jiang Haochen¡¯s words clearly showed that they couldn¡¯t deal with Lu Tianxing and were taking out their anger on her, yet she dared not retort.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, are you really unwilling to forgive Hong Yue just this once?¡± Luan Hongyue asked, holding onto a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Forgive you?¡±

    Jiang Haochen sneered, ¡°Luan Hongyue, who do you think you are? Do you have the right to say such things to me? Luan Hongyue, haven¡¯t you always been arrogantly above the rest? Today, I¡¯ll make you the lowest prostitute. Haha, I¡¯ve already brought seven or eight beggars from outside. I think they would love a goddess as beautiful as you. You tell me, what will happen if I record the whole process and upload it online? The owner of Jiangnan Red People Club, Luan Hongyue, so desperate that she yed with a dozen beggars. Don¡¯t you think it would be a hit?¡±

    Jiang Haochen looked at Luan Hongyue with a sinister smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead. I want you to be the lowest, the most degraded prostitute.¡±

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, her face instantly turning pale with fear. She had already mentally prepared for the worst possible oue beforeing to the Jiang Family, thinking she¡¯d just die if need be. But she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Haochen to choose such a method against her¡ªnot only destroying everything she had but making her live worse than death.<fn4b79> Chapters first released on </fn4b79>

    ¡°Jiang Haochen, you really are a beast.¡±

    Luan Hongyue gritted her teeth, ring at Jiang Haochen.

    ¡°Hahaha, beast, you¡¯re right, you drove me to this,¡±

    Jiang Haochen said fiercely, ring at Luan Hongyue, and shouted outside, ¡°Get them all in here.¡±

    The next moment, two bodyguards in ck suits led seven or eight filthy beggars, emitting a foul stench, from outside, filling the air with a nauseating odor.

    Seeing this, Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled even more, her face filled with despair.

    ¡°Haha, Luan Hongyue, didn¡¯t you always think you¡¯re above everyone else? What do you think of letting this group of beggars sleep with you?¡±

    Jiang Haochenughed loudly, scanning the beggars behind him and said, ¡°She¡¯s called Luan Hongyue, a famous goddess in Jiangnan. Today, I¡¯m giving her to you. Enjoy to your heart¡¯s content, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Stunned by Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, the seven or eight beggars all shifted their gaze to Luan Hongyue. Seeing her beauty, they all disyed a hint of greed and possessiveness. A woman as exquisite as Luan Hongyue was something they had never seen in their lifetime. Being with such a beautiful woman, even if it cost them ten years of life, it would be worth it.

    Though tempted, none dared to act. After all, anyone could tell from Luan Hongyue¡¯s attire that she was from a wealthy or noble background. Who knew if she¡¯d retaliate afterwards?

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go and ravage her harshly. If anything happens, I¡¯ll cover for you,¡± Jiang Haochen said sternly from the side.

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, the beggars immediately snapped back to reality. They almost forgot that the man in front of them was the young master of the Jiang Family, with him backing them. What was there to fear? Moreover, if they missed out on such a beautiful woman, they¡¯d regret it for life.

    Thinking of this, seven or eight beggars, eyes gleaming green, walked towards Luan Hongyue, some even making lewd gestures.

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s face kept changing, her body retreating continually. She said in terror, ¡°Jiang Haochen, you beast, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±

    ¡°Haha, regret? I, Jiang Haochen, never regret anything I do. Luan Hongyue, don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know. You asked Lu Tianxing for help, but he didn¡¯t even care about you. Otherwise, would you be here at the Jiang Family today? You¡¯d probably already be in bed with that bastard from the Lu Family, Tianxing. You think I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Jiang Haochen sneered, ¡°Luan Hongyue, I told you yesterday that I¡¯d make you a slut known to everyone. I¡¯m telling you, this is just the beginning. You, go get a high-definition camera. I want to film all these.¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at a bodyguard behind him.

    The bodyguard said nothing and turned to walk out.

    Luan Hongyue continued to retreat, her face filled with deep terror. But the hall, althoughrge, was limited. Soon, she was pressed against the wall, unable to retreat further, watching helplessly as the beggars approached her.

    A look of despair surfaced on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, and a hint of death appeared in her beautiful eyes. Even if she were to die, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be defiled by these beggars.

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, I advise you not tomit suicide. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind having them rape your corpse. And if you dare to displease me today, I¡¯ll destroy the Luan Family, kill everyone, leave no one alive.¡±

    As he spoke, a wild, arrogant smile appeared on Jiang Haochen¡¯s face. He felt an unprecedented thrill and satisfaction.

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face turned ashen. She believed Jiang Haochen wasn¡¯t lying. If she dared tomit suicide, the Luan Family would indeed be wiped out. No matter how the Luan Family was, it was still her home, the family that raised her.

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s parents and Wei Feng¡¯s parents watched coldly without speaking or intervening, particrly Wei Feng¡¯s parents, whose eyes showed the pleasure of revenge.

    Just as the beggars were about to reach Luan Hongyue, a mocking voice came from outside: ¡°Tsk tsk, what an eye-opener. It¡¯s true that birds of a feather flock together, all the same trash, venting their anger on a woman. Tsk tsk, Haoyue, don¡¯t you think this person is shameless? They can¡¯t beat us, so they take it out on a woman. Isn¡¯t this kind of person scum?¡±

    ¡°Scum? No, I think you used the wrong word. Calling them scum would be an insult to scum. At least scum still has some human qualities, but this guy doesn¡¯t even count as a person. He¡¯s just trash. Um, sorry, maybe this term insults trash since it can be recycled, but those are the only words I have, so I must apologize.¡±

    The bantering voices from outside made everyone freeze, including the beggars approaching Luan Hongyue, who stopped and looked towards the doorway, eyes puzzled.

    In the next instant, two figures slowly walked in, entering everyone¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 1198 - 1191: First Clash

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Chapter 1191: First sh</h4>

    Lu Tianxing, Lu Haoyue.

    As soon as Jiang Haochen saw these two figures walk in from outside, his expression turned as dark as water, and a fierce killing intent emanated from him. Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue were choosing this moment toe to the Lu Family. It¡¯s easy to guess that Lu Tianxing must be here for Luan Hongyue, or even the Jiang Family.

    The faces of Jiang Haochen¡¯s parents and Jiang Siyan also turned extremely grim, their eyes coldly fixed on Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue seemed topletely ignore the murderous eyes from the Jiang and Wei families, heading straight toward Luan Hongyue¡¯s position. They looked at the beggars blocking their path, snorted heavily, and a glimmer of True Qi shed.

    "Bang!"

    The seven or eight beggars were immediately hit as if struck by a heavy hammer, flying directly away and crashing against the surrounding walls. A mouthful of blood spurted out, and they slid down the walls to the ground as if their bones had been removed.

    "Miss Luan, we meet again." Lu Tianxing said with a smile, eyes narrowing at Luan Hongyue.

    "Th... Third Young Master, why... why are you here?"

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Lu Tianxing. She never expected that at her most desperate moment, Lu Tianxing would appear before her.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Jiang Siyan looked at him with a dark expression and said, "Third Young Master, it seems this matter has nothing to do with you. This is the Jiang Family, not your Lu Family. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t just mess around here."

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Jiang Siyan with a cold face and said, "Before I came in, I heard someone was insulting me. What do you think I should do to teach her a lesson?"

    Before the words finished, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, and somehow he was already beside Jiang Siyan. Without any hesitation, he raised his arm and gave Jiang Siyan a heavy p on the face.

    "p!"

    A clear p resounded, and before anyone could react, Jiang Siyan was sent flying by Lu Tianxing¡¯s powerful p, crashing heavily into the ss coffee table beside her, which shattered instantly.

    Jiang Siyan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp scream. Half of her face was almostpletely swollen, some parts of it were a bloody blur, and her originally somewhat sinister expression became even more terrifying, like a specter.

    Everyone was stunned, even Lu Haoyue did not expect Lu Tianxing to suddenly strike and give Jiang Siyan a p.

    "Third Young Master, you¡¯ve gone too far. Even Lu Hongda wouldn¡¯t dare act so rampant in my Jiang Family. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, I don¡¯t mind personally capturing you and taking you to Old Master Lu for an exnation." Jiang Family Patriarch Jiang Hongsheng looked at Lu Tianxing with a dreary expression and spoke coldly.

    "An exnation, I certainly have an exnation."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and said, "I came this time to take my people away. Oh, that¡¯s Luan Hongyue. I found her quite talented and very suitable to be my subordinate. I heard she came to your family, so I especially came to take her away. And as for why I hit this woman, it¡¯s simply because her mouth was too foul and she cursed me. Is this reason enough?"

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you even know who she is?" Jiang Haochen finally came to his senses and said coldly.

    "Of course I know, just the mother of a beast. A father has the duty to teach, and a mother who can¡¯t even teach her own son properly, letting her son run wild and then shifting the me onto others, such a woman should just be killed. This p was merely to give sce to those ruined by her son."

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, not taking Jiang Haochen¡¯s threats to heart. A doting mother often raises a spoiled child. Wei Feng can be said to be a notorious yboy in Suzhou, often bullying men and women. Some women were even forced by him to jump from buildings tomit suicide.

    However, when the family of the victim wanted to seek justice, Jiang Siyan used the power of the Wei Family and Jiang Family to coerce them into giving up. Some families disappeared mysteriously soon after refusing to give up, bing untraceable. Disappearance meant the person was already dead.

    For such a woman, there¡¯s no need to be courteous.

    "You... you actually hit me! Lu Tianxing, do you really think you¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family? I will grind your bones to dust!"

    At this moment, a voice full of malice sounded from the side. Jiang Siyan climbed up from the ground, like a shrew, waving her ws as she lunged at Lu Tianxing.

    "Scram!"

    Lu Tianxing coldly snorted, and a sh of True Qi surged, causing Jiang Siyan¡¯s entire body to be knocked back, falling to the ground, crying out as if being ughtered.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve gone too far. Today I will capture you and then seek an exnation from your Lu Family."

    Jiang Hongsheng was furious. The True Qi in his body surged violently, and he became like an awakened fierce tiger. A violent aura burst from him, and with a grasp in the air, a fierce tiger¡¯s w appeared out of nowhere, directly grabbing towards Lu Tianxing.

    This was one of the Jiang Family¡¯s secret arts, Fierce Tiger Strike, a technique derived from observing tigers.

    Facing the fierce tiger¡¯s w, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but behind him, six arms appeared, vivid and realistic, as if they were truly existing. Like a giant crab, they were domineering, exuding an aura of invincibility.

    Unbeatable Emperor Fist, heunched it fiercely towards the tiger w.

    Boom!

    A deafening sound reverberated in the hall, as the two forces collided. An invisible, destructive force swept around, almost everything in its path waspletely destroyed. The surrounding sofas and various items were instantly shredded to pieces, flying around.

    "Not good!"

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face changed slightly, and he shed to appear in front of Luan Hongyue, True Qi surged and transformed into a sky full of mes, enveloping him and Luan Hongyue.

    <fn80b8> Official source is find{n}ovel</fn80b8>

    And Jiang Haochen was pulling his uncle and aunt back at the same time.

    At the moment the force spread out, Lu Tianxing also felt a terrifying powering, involuntarily stepping back. With each step, deep footprints appeared beneath him, and after retreating five steps, Lu Tianxing finally dissipated the force, yet still felt a turmoil in his blood, difficult to calm.

    Jiang Hongsheng also felt a terrifying force assaulting, making his arm numb and his figure stagger. He almost retreated but ultimately stood his ground without a single step back.

 Chapter 1199: 1192: The Jiang Family Yields

    <strong>Chapter 1199: Chapter 1192: The Jiang Family Yields</strong>

    When everything calmed down, the once luxurious hall, which resembled a pce, was now inplete disarray. Those expensive sofas, oil paintings, and various blue and white porcin antiques were all destroyed without a trace. The walls were riddled withrge holes sted by the fragments lifted by the force, resembling sieves, and the marble floor was entirely overturned.

    Looking at the scene around him, Jiang Hongsheng gritted his teeth, speaking with a sinister tone: ¡°Well, well, as expected of Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, you do have some skills. It¡¯s my mistake for underestimating you.¡±

    Jiang Hongsheng stared at Lu Tianxing with a malicious face, an uncontroble murderous intent flickering deep in his eyes. Earlier, he attacked Lu Tianxing not just to capture him but also to probe his capabilities. However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. The strike he used condensed about fifty percent of his power, yet Lu Tianxing easily blocked it without any injury, only taking a few steps back. This sufficiently demonstrated Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess.

    This scene instantly stirred murderous intent in Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s heart. Each level of cultivation was a massive step. He was now at the peak of the Mid-stage Mythical realm, just a step away from the Late Stage of Mythical. Yet, Lu Tianxing was only at the Peak of Early Stage Mythical, with a whole major realm between them.

    His half strength was enough to kill any Early-stage Mythical individual, and even someone who just entered the Mid-stage Mythical would find it hard to withstand his attack. Yet, Lu Tianxing managed to block everything, making Jiang Hongsheng deeply apprehensive. If Lu Tianxing broke through to the Mid-stage or Late-stage Mythical, who could stop him then?

    ¡°Jiang Hongsheng, what do you intend to do? Are you nning to kill us?¡±

    Feeling Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s murderous intent, Lu Haoyue walked over from behind, with True Qi surging around him like a zing sun, making it hard for anyone to look directly.

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Haoyue, you¡¯re joking. I was just testing the Third Young Master earlier, nothing more.¡± Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes gradually lost their killing intent as he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Oh? I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t expose Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s intentions, saying calmly: ¡°Jiang Family Master, I wonder if I can take my people and leave now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Third Young Master, as you please.¡± Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s gaze wavered slightly as he spoke in a t tone.

    ¡°Brother, you absolutely can¡¯t let that Luan Hongyue ~bitch~¡­,¡± Jiang Siyan snarled from the side.

    But before she could finish, Jiang Hongsheng interrupted her, saying: ¡°Shut up. All you do is mess things up. You spoiled that worthless son of yours into what he is. If you keep it up, you¡¯ll bring a catastrophic disaster to the Wei Family sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°A catastrophic disaster.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, looking at Jiang Hongsheng and said, ¡°Jiang Family Master, I fear you won¡¯t have the chance to say that in the future.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, what do you mean by that?¡± Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s gaze sharpened as he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Nothing in particr. I just wanted to remind you to distance yourself from this woman sooner rather thanter, to avoid coteral damage.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Jiang Hongsheng, a cold smile ying at the corner of his mouth. While he might not be able to deal with Jiang Hongsheng now, he could still weaken the Jiang Family¡¯s power.

    ¡°Third Young Master, are you implying¡­?¡±

    Jiang Hongsheng looked at Lu Tianxing, just about to ask what he meant, when a light suddenly shed in his mind: ¡°The Shen Family.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing smiled and said: ¡°Jiang Family Master, you have guessed correctly. I advise you to give up on the Wei Family for your own good. Otherwise, the consequences could be unimaginable. Teasing the daughter of the Shen Family¡¯s Sect Leader; it has to be said that your grandson¡¯s audacity is quite something.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing said nothing more and walked slowly to Luan Hongyue¡¯s side, gently helping her up from the ground.

    This action caused Luan Hongyue to involuntarily shiver.

    The image of Lu Tianxing ruthlessly breaking Wei Feng¡¯s limbsst night was still vivid in her mind. Yet, at this moment, Lu Tianxing gave her a strong sense of security.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, thank you.¡±

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing with gratitude. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she might have truly wished for death rather than living.<fn7ea3> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7ea3>

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I saved you on a condition, but now¡¯s not the time to talk. Come with me!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Luan Hongyue, then turned to look at Jiang Hongsheng and said: ¡°Jiang Family Master, I wonder if we can leave now.¡±

    ¡°As you please,¡± Jiang Hongsheng said with a tone of indifferent calm.

    Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue exchanged a look without saying anything further, taking Luan Hongyue with them as they walked out of the Jiang Family estate.

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s gaze followed Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue as they left with Luan Hongyue, making no move. Even though Jiang Haochen and the others were angry, they were equally helpless, their faces filled with resentment as they watched Lu Tianxing leave.

    Just after Lu Tianxing left, a melodious phone ring suddenly sounded from Jiang Siyan¡¯s pocket, echoing sharply in the quiet hall.

    Hearing the phone ring, Jiang Siyan hurriedly answered, disregarding everything else. Before she could speak, a rushed voice came from the other end: ¡°No¡­ not good, Manager, ourpany is suddenly under financial attack, and the other side is too strong. We can¡¯t hold them off. Ourpany is on the verge of bankruptcy, Manager, you need toe back quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Before the voice on the other end could finish, Jiang Siyan copsed to the ground, the phone slipping from her hand and hitting the floor heavily. She suddenly remembered Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier words. Could it be that the Shen Family really made a move against the Wei Family?

    One must know that the Wei Family is not the Jiang Family; almost all of its industries are tied tomerce. If they suffer a devastating blow in the business realm, the Wei Family would truly be obliterated.

    Everyone present was a Martial Artist, and with their keen hearing, they all turned pale at the voice heard over the phone. Upon hearing it, Wei Ling, Wei Feng¡¯s father, went limp as well, sitting on the ground in horror, yet he dared not utter a word. Although he was the Family Head of the Wei Family, Jiang Siyan was the one who truly held the reins; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so silent all this time.

    ¡°No, impossible, impossible, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Jiang Siyan¡¯s body trembled, suddenly snapping back, looking at Jiang Hongsheng with hope and saying: ¡°Brother, save me, you can save me, right? Brother, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to be left with nothing¡­¡±

 Chapter 1200: 1193: Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 1200: Chapter 1193: Invitation</strong>

    Jiang Hongsheng looked at Jiang Siyan¡¯s eager expression, took a deep breath, and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t save you. I can¡¯t bet everything the Jiang Family has to settle your useless son¡¯s debt. If only you¡¯d listened to my advice earlier and properly educated your son, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. Haochen, escort your uncle and aunt out of the Jiang Family.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Hongsheng didn¡¯t even nce at Jiang Siyan and Wei Ling. Just as Lu Tianxing had said, he had made his decision. He couldn¡¯t risk everything the Jiang Family had to save the Wei Family.

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen sighed, walked over slowly, and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, please¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Siyan, who was sitting on the ground, quickly got up, grabbed Jiang Haochen¡¯s hand, and said in panic, ¡°Haochen, save me, I am your aunt. Do you really want to watch your aunt die?¡±

    Seeing his aunt¡¯s appearance, Jiang Haochen sighed and said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save you. You know how terrifying the Shen Family is. I dare not risk everything the Jiang Family has to save you. I apologize, but rest assured, one day I will kill Lu Tianxing and avenge you and Uncle with his head.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Haochen took a deep breath and said to the people outside, ¡°Someone, take these two out. Also, announce that from now on, these two have nothing to do with my Jiang Family.¡±

    After saying this, Jiang Haochen did not linger and turned around to leave directly.<fnd6a7> Read full story at find~novel</fnd6a7>

    Meanwhile, Jiang Siyan and Wei Ling looked ashen with despair andy limply on the ground, letting the bodyguards drag them out.

    Lu Tianxing knew nothing of what had happened at the Jiang Family. However, even if he knew, there probably wouldn¡¯t be much of an impression. This was merely a warning to the Jiang Family, or perhaps just a test. If there was a next time, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as it was today.

    After leaving the Jiang Family, Lu Tianxing signaled Lu Haoyue to go back first, then, under Lu Haoyue¡¯s teasing gaze, took Luan Hongyue in a different direction, not returning to the Lu Family.

    Driving all the way forward, Lu Tianxing eventually brought Luan Hongyue to a quiet riverside and parked the car on the embankment.

    ¡°Miss Luan, you are safe now. I don¡¯t know what your n is next.¡± After stopping the car, Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Luan Hongyue and said.

    Luan Hongyue looked at the gentle flow in the river, a trace of sorrow on her face, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, thank you for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it was nothing, especially since this matter started because of me. If I hadn¡¯t saved you, you probably would have wished for death. Besides, my rescuees with conditions.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue paused slightly, bit her lip lightly, looked at Lu Tianxing with wistful eyes, and did not speak further, but gently raised her slender fingers to unbutton her clothing¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned. What¡¯s going on with this girl? Could her mind have been scared into a frenzy!

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing, a trace of sorrow crossing her face, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, you helped me because you wanted me, right? Now, I give myself to you. Rest assured, this time there are no benefits involved, nor do you need to be responsible. After this, I will leave alone, disappearing from your world. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but react with a ckline expression, ¡°Miss Luan, what on earth are you thinking? There¡¯s no denying you¡¯re beautiful and have a great figure; any man would want to sleep with you. But you underestimate me, Lu Tianxing. I don¡¯t return grace with demands. I helped you because I felt responsible for what happened to you yesterday. Moreover, your capability of thriving in Jiangnan and not letting anyone take advantage of you proves how outstanding your abilities are. To see such a talented woman lose her life would be too regrettable.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, is that true?¡±

    A blush crossed Luan Hongyue¡¯s pretty face. She hurriedly buttoned up her clothes again and looked at Lu Tianxing with some expectation, because all these years, not a single man had valued her abilities¡ªonly her body and looks. Lu Tianxing was the only one who acknowledged her skill.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the Jiang Family to save you today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and looked at Luan Hongyue, saying, ¡°Miss Luan, I¡¯m formally inviting you to join the Yama Pce. Unsurprisingly, you¡¯ll be the strongest overlord in Jiangnan, apart from the Lu Family.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. She looked up in disbelief at Lu Tianxing, seemingly trying to decipher the truth of his words from his face. After all, what Lu Tianxing proposed was too shocking¡ªto make her the overlord of Jiangnan¡ªit sounded unreal.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing is the third son of the Lu Family, who has no need to train a new force topete with the Lu Family. It seemspletely unnecessary and a futile effort.

    Lu Tianxing seemed to see through the thoughts in Luan Hongyue¡¯s mind and smiled, saying, ¡°Are you wondering why, being the third son of the Lu Family, who already wields great power, I still want to create a force topete against the Lu Family?¡±

    Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t speak. She only nodded slightly.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Because the Lu Family is, after all, a family, and the interests involved are too numerous, making it impossible to direct our actions where we want. Sometimes, even when we want to do something, we have to consider too many factors. I, however, want quick reactions. Where my sword points, it should strike instantly. Therefore, no matter how huge the Lu Family¡¯s influence is, it is still a hindrance to me, something dispensable.¡±

    ¡°And my force is entirely under my control, yet I don¡¯t participate in its power struggles. But with just one word from me, these forces will be the sharpest sword tounch the most deadly strike against my enemies. In other words, I am the supreme ruler of this force. My words are the imperial edict, while you are the subjects. I may not directly control you, but everything about you is within my control¡­.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Luan Hongyue spoke, ¡°Young Master, ording to what you said, you are the supreme entity. Your orders are equivalent to an imperial edict, while others are like dukes of various regions. You do not engage in the power struggles, but you hold the power of life and death over them. No matter how they fight for power, they remain within your grasp. Am I correct, Young Master?¡±

 Chapter 1201 - 1194: Painful Memories That Cannot Bear to Be Recalled

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Chapter 1194: Painful Memories That Cannot Bear to Be Recalled</h4>

    "Miss Luan, you¡¯re absolutely right."

    Lu Tianxing did not hide it, but nodded and said, "I don¡¯t need to know how big my power is, how many people I have, or even manage the rivalries below. They just need to pay tribute to me every year and acknowledge my status. If someone doesn¡¯t agree, then eliminate them, and naturally, other representatives will take the stage, or if you can eliminate the previous representative, then you are the new representative."

    Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Third Young Master, do you trust me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that after I be the overlord of Jiangnan, I¡¯ll betray you? You know, women are most adept at betrayal."

    <fn20ac> Chapters first released on Find~Novel</fn20ac>

    "Betrayal? I¡¯ve never been afraid of betrayal. In the face of absolute force, betrayal only leads to death. Moreover, I believe Miss Luan won¡¯t be so foolish. Besides, since I can support you to be the overlord of Jiangnan, I naturally have the capability to destroy you."

    Lu Tianxing said nonchntly, "Miss Luan, what do you think? If you join the Yama Pce, in the future, you will be the overlord of Jiangnan. You canpletely break away from your past and start a new life."

    Luan Hongyue looked at the olive branch Lu Tianxing extended, took a deep breath, and said, "Third Young Master, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint your goodwill. After going through these things, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to live a life of deception anymore. I want to be alone, quietly."

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue seemed to have seen through the world, and no longer had grand ambitions.

    After experiencing so many things, she was tired and weary. She no longer wanted to live a life of intrigue. For more than twenty years, she had worked hard to develop her own power, not just for herself, but to show her parents that as a woman, Luan Hongyue was no less than any man.

    Unfortunately, in the end, this is the result she got. Her heart was already exhausted and riddled with scars. Now, she just wanted to find a ce to live a peaceful life, away from the world¡¯s struggles.

    "Miss Luan, you¡¯re still so young to see through the world like this, isn¡¯t it a bit...?"

    Before Lu Tianxing finished his sentence, Luan Hongyue interrupted him, "Third Young Master, thank you for appreciating Hong Yue¡¯s abilities, but Hong Yue is truly tired. Third Young Master, you know, ever since I was a child, I knew my parents always looked down on me, thinking I was a girl and not a boy. So they tried every way to sell me. In these more than twenty years, I never lived a second for myself. Since I was young, I have been desperately learning, desperately proving myself that I am no worse than any man..."

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed internally. Although he had heard from Lu Haoyue about Luan Hongyue¡¯s past, hearing her recount it again still brought a pang of sorrow. At an age when other children were likely still basking in their parents¡¯ affection, Luan Hongyue was already bearing burdens that shouldn¡¯t have been hers with her tender shoulders.

    "As I grew older, I increasingly realized my parents¡¯ disgust towards me. No matter what I did, they never looked at me directly. Even when they looked at me, their eyes were not of a parent looking at their daughter but of looking at a stranger, an enemy. Third Young Master, do you know how heartbroken I was at that time? I even once thought of suicide..."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s voice was filled with destion and a trace of resentment, "Of course, in the end, I gave up. They are, after all, my parents, who gave me life. But if it was just this, I could endure. But when I was sixteen, do you know what they did? They actually wanted to sell me, like goods, to others."

    "Perhaps as an act of heaven¡¯s mercy, back then, I was just a yellow-haired girl, like an ugly duckling. No one took a fancy to me, so I wasn¡¯t sold. From then on, I understood that a woman without power, influence, or money could never protect herself. So from then on, I racked my brains, trying to climb up, starting to deal with all kinds of people, making all kinds of connections. Because I knew, without connections, there was no power, and everything was empty talk, so I had to umte connections to control my destiny."

    "At the same time, I was also very clear that these men fawning over me were simply for my body. But I also knew one thing: the unattainable is what is most cherished. Thus, while I mingled among these men, I maintained a close yet aloof stance, making them see but not touch. Clearly, this tactic was quite effective, as these men willingly served my purposes."

    "However, just when I was feeling content, on my twentieth birthday evening, a few rich young men invited me to dinner. I thought it was just an ordinary birthday celebration, but I didn¡¯t expect these young men to drug my drink. Thankfully, I reacted quickly and managed to sneak away discreetly. That night, I didn¡¯t go home and hid in a corner, not daring to appear."

    "It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that I sneaked back home, intending to tell my parents about what happened, hoping for somefort. But you know what? They didn¡¯tfort me at all. Instead, they pped me, scolded me for ruining their good deal, and even said it was all part of their n. As long as I spent a night with those rich young heirs, they would provide significant funds for our family business. Do you know they sold me, utterly sold me out? If I hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, maybe now I would be living a life worse than death, bing a woman for everyone."

    As she spoke, crystal-clear tears appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s cheeks, falling like broken pearls.

    "Here you go."

    Lu Tianxing pulled out two tissues from the box and handed them to Luan Hongyue, sighing in his heart.

    There¡¯s a saying that parents are a child¡¯s haven to confide in. No matter how much grievance or difficulty a child encounters outside, perhaps just aforting or encouraging word from parents can restore their confidence. But when thoseforting and encouraging words turn into sarcasm, even an ordinary word may leave a shadow in their child¡¯s heart. Moreover, with the actions of Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents, it probably broke her heart a long time ago.

    Luan Hongyue took the tissues from Lu Tianxing and continued to speak, "Since then, I never returned to the Luan Family. But I still couldn¡¯t break free from them. They used my name to do all kinds of things outside, and I pretended not to see it. The only thing I wanted to do was to continuously develop my own power. Only by continuously developing my power could I have a chance to break free from the Luan Family, to escape my destiny..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1202: 1195: Luan Hongyues Confession

    <strong>Chapter 1202: Chapter 1195: Luan Hongyue¡¯s Confession</strong>

    After listening to what Luan Hongyue said, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask the biggest doubt in his heart: ¡°I have a question, I hope Miss Luan you can answer me. Since you are so eager to escape your destiny, why didn¡¯t you choose Jiang Haochen at the beginning? Logically speaking, the influence of the Jiang Family in Jiangnan would have been enough for you to escape the control of the Luan Family. Why didn¡¯t you choose Jiang Haochen?¡±

    ¡°I could never choose Jiang Haochen.¡±

    Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, her face showing a hint of terror, and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition. Although Jiang Haochen has always behaved like a gentleman in front of me, I could sense a trace of an evil aura from him, very sinister, almost like the aura from the depths of Hell. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard a rumor that Jiang Haochen has had many women, but without exception, all these women died unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°Died unexpectedly?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly: ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means they all died from various idents, each of them identally, with no possibility of being murdered. In front of these women, Jiang Haochen always behaved like an ordinary person, treating them as treasures in his hands, caring for them meticulously. Yet without exception, these women all died due to various idents. Some say these women had too frail a destiny, enjoying blessings they shouldn¡¯t have, leading to misfortune. Others say Jiang Haochen is cursed to be without a wife for life.¡±

    At this point, the sarcasm on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face grew stronger: ¡°But these rumors are false. I identally learned a piece of news, which is that the cultivation technique Jiang Haochen practices is not the Jiang Family¡¯s secret art, but a strange technique from who knows where, requiring the blood of virgins to cultivate, and it must be women with a special constitution. The women Jiang Haochen dated didn¡¯t die in idents; they were killed by him and it waster disguised as idents.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly understood a bit. No wonder Lu Haoyue told him before that Jiang Haochen carried a bizarre aura. It now seemed Jiang Haochen must have cultivated this strange technique Luan Hongyue mentioned, which is why he carried such an aura, but something was concealing it.

    ¡°This is precisely why I have always kept a distance from Jiang Haochen, but I dare not fall out with him. If I fell out with him, it would probably be my death day.¡±

    ¡°Because you are afraid of Jiang Haochen, you found me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Luan Hongyue treated Lu Tianxing as a confidant, speaking without any concealment: ¡°From the moment you entered Jiangnan and defeated Zhou Sihao, I¡¯ve been watching you, just never had the chance to see you. From the moment you joined the Lu Family and destroyed the Liang Family, I knew my chance hade. As long as I curry favor with you and make you fall in love with me, even if I tore my face with Jiang Haochen, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Just when I was preparing to figure out how to contact you, you appeared at one of my restaurants with the Shen Family Sect Leader, Shen Manjun. I initially thought that with my beauty, I could easily ensnare you and make you obsessed with me, but I underestimated your capability. Although you are lecherous, you have your principles, and your gaze at me was not like other men who would want to devour me. Although your gaze did carry that, it gave me a feeling of indifference and disregard, as if looking at a stranger. Sometimes I even wonder if I posed a threat to you, would you unhesitatingly kill me?¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and said nothing. Indeed, if Luan Hongyue wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be ruthless; beauty is good, but his life is more important. The saying ¡®a peony flower brings death¡¯ was not a fate he was willing to ept.<fna38b> Original content can be found at find?novel</fna38b>

    ¡°Since I took the initiative to chat with you at the restaurant and got ignored, I secretly vowed in my heart that I would conquer you and make you bow down at my feet. That¡¯s why I hosted this ball.¡±

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing and said: ¡°Especially when I saw you attending the ball with a different femalepanion, I arrogantly thought your previous attitude in the restaurant must have been a tactic, so in the bathroom, I tried to seduce you, only to find the same result. You still looked down on me.¡±

    At this point, Luan Hongyue let out a sigh, looking at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Mr. Lu, do you think of me as a cheap, shameless woman in your heart?¡±

    Feeling Luan Hongyue¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing touched his nose, not knowing how to respond. Is Luan Hongyue a cheap woman?

    Definitely not, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t still be a virgin until now. As for mingling among other men, like a social butterfly, it could only be said it was out of necessity, with no other choice.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence, a self-mocking smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face: ¡°It seems Mr. Lu also thinks so in his heart, but I don¡¯t care, because in others¡¯ eyes, I¡¯m just a whore, a woman who stops at nothing for power. I don¡¯t mind, I no longer care. After what happenedst night, everyone is avoiding me like the gue, and I¡¯ve realized that in this world, no one can help me. Those who helped me in the past just wanted to sleep with me, not truly help me. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore; I have nothing to do with the Red People Club anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, did you know? When they came this morning to ask me to transfer the Red People Club to them, I suddenly felt my emotions were unprecedentedly rxed, like a weight lifted off my chest. It was unprecedentedly freeing. Even as I headed to the Jiang Family, I was already prepared to die because, for me, death might be the best way to be liberated.¡±

    Listening to Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing sympathetically looked at her. He didn¡¯t know how Luan Hongyue had survived and persisted over thest twenty-some years, but he could guess that she had suffered greatly and endured much pain, often licking her wounds alone in the corner, silently bearing it all.

    Yet such a strong woman ultimately chose death, saying it was her greatest liberation in this life. One can only imagine that her inner pain had reached its peak, leaving her unwilling to live any longer, only wishing for release.

 Chapter 1203 - 1196: Parting After Many Years

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Chapter 1196: Parting After Many Years</h4>

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue and said, "Are you still determined to die? If you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you now."

    "No, I¡¯ve already died once. Now Ipletely understand. Rather than caring about others¡¯ perceptions and living under their scrutiny, it¡¯s better to live my life well. After all, life is for oneself to see, not for others. Besides, the Luan Family has already expelled me. I have nothing to my name, so I can go to a ce where no one knows me and live an ordinary, simple life. Maybe that¡¯s my true destiny."

    At this moment, Luan Hongyuepletely abandoned her ambitions. Only one thought remained in her mind: to leave this ce of conflict, distance herself from all disputes, and be an ordinary woman, devoted to her family, living for herself.

    For over twenty years, she had lived in others¡¯ worlds, under others¡¯ judgments, constantly facingyers of disguised faces. She was tired and weary. Now, she just wanted a simple, ordinary life.

    <fnd699> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fnd699>

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression, took a deep breath, and said, "In that case, I respect your choice. If one day you change your mind, you cane to me. The Yama Pce wees you."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing picked up a piece of paper from the side, wrote down two phone numbers, and handed it to Luan Hongyue. Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s puzzled look, he exined, "These are two numbers. No matter which number you call, just tell them I asked you to find her, and she will help you. Of course, this is just once. Or if you think it over, you can also call this number, as a kind ofpensation from me to you."

    This time, Luan Hongyue did not refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s kindness. She slowly epted the note, folded it, and put it into her pocket. Looking at Lu Tianxing, she said, "Mr. Lu, thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, Hongyue will take her leave."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Take care, Miss Luan."

    "Mr. Lu, you take care too. This life¡¯s great kindness and virtue, Hongyue will never forget. If there is a next life, Hongyue will surely repay Mr. Lu¡¯s great favor as a bull or a horse."

    Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, gathered unknown courage, lifted her head, kissed Lu Tianxing on the cheek, and seeing his stunned expression, she smiled beautifully: "Mr. Lu, you are a good person. If I had met you earlier, maybe I would have fallen in love with you. But it¡¯s toote now. Goodbye, Mr. Lu. Oh, and Mr. Lu, be careful of Jiang Haochen. He is very dangerous."

    After saying this, Luan Hongyue said nothing more, opened the car door, stepped out, and walked away.

    Watching Luan Hongyue¡¯s departing figure, Lu Tianxing saw a trace of destion, a sense of release. For Luan Hongyue, perhaps this was the best oue¡ªno more scheming, no more deceit, just living for herself. This might be her truest self.

    "s, perhaps this result is not bad for you! The world is unpredictable, and I wish you a safe journey."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, took a deep breath. From now on, Jiangnan would be without Luan Hongyue, and without the Red People Club.

    Until Luan Hongyue disappeared from sight, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, sighed deeply, started the car, and left the moat area.

    However, as Lu Tianxing drove away from the moat, he didn¡¯t notice a graceful figure slowly emerging from the corner, silently watching him leave, lost in thought.

    "Lu Tianxing, you are a good man, willing to fight for your woman without regrets. If I had met you a few years earlier, I would surely have fallen in love with you. A smile can dissolve past grievances, and many yearster, Mr. Lu, I will always remember you."

    As Luan Hongyue watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s car disappear from sight, crystal tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sure if they were tears of joy for leaving her past life or tears of loss.

    But when Lu Tianxing left, Luan Hongyue felt as though something in her heart had been emptied.

    "The bright moon shines on the horizon, illuminating the face of reunion. So you were here all along, only time never lies, crying while smiling, everyone carries wounds, if life were as it was at first sight, the sweet would not be bitter..."

    At that moment, a faintly sorrowful ringtone came from Luan Hongyue¡¯s phone.

    Hearing the ringtone, Luan Hongyue trembled slightly, instinctively took out her phone, nced at the caller ID, and a wry smile appeared on her face. After a moment of silence, she answered the call.

    As soon as the call connected, a gentle voice came from the other end: "Hongyue, how are you? Where are you? Are you in danger? Do you need Daddy to pick you up and bring you home?"

    "Daddy!"

    Hearing the voice on the phone, Luan Hongyue sneered and said, "Weren¡¯t you the ones who expelled me from the Luan Family and severed our father-daughter rtionship? Why do you suddenly remember you¡¯re my family again? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Jiang Family will trouble you?"

    "Hongyue, why are you speaking like this? Dad is doing this for the Luan Family. Our family, with dozens of people, depends on your father. Can¡¯t you forgive him just once?"

    The other end seemed not to hear the sarcasm in Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, as a female voice sounded beside the male one, clearly her mother, Zheng Xiu¡¯e.

    "Forgive you once?"

    A mockingugh appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face as she said coldly, "I have forgiven you many times. Ever since you treated me as amodity to sell, I¡¯ve tried to convince myself to forgive you, because you are my biological parents, who brought me into this world."

    "But for so many years, have you ever fulfilled your responsibilities as parents for even one day? You only ever took and took. In your eyes, I am just a tool for gaining interest. A tool, do you understand? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re calling now. Your information is correct; indeed, Mr. Lu rescued me from the Jiang Family. Now, are you nning to sell me to Mr. Lu, or incite me to seduce him?"

    At this point, Luan Hongyue¡¯s tone became a bit hysterical. These were her parents, always prioritizing their own interests. To get what they wanted, they were willing to abandon and sacrifice everything.

    PS: Speechless, there¡¯s so much to do when I get home, like preparing for the New Year with loads of trivial tasks!!

 Chapter 1204 - CapÃ­tulo 1204: 1197: Completely Severed

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1204: Chapter 1197: Completely Severed</strong>

    ¡°Hong Yue, how can you speak to your mother in that tone? We¡¯re doing this for your own good, hoping you can find a suitable husband and lead a happy life.¡±

    After hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, followed by Luan Aoxiong¡¯s voice again: ¡°Besides, I heard from Red People Club¡¯s employees that the third young master values you greatly, and you know how honorable and loyal the third young master is; he¡¯spletely worthy of you. Although the third young master has a wife, who in big families doesn¡¯t have several wives and concubines? Marrying him would definitely bring you a happy and fulfilling life.¡±

    ¡°Enough, have you said enough?¡±

    Luan Hongyue interrupted Luan Aoxiong with an exceptionally cold tone: ¡°For my happiness, don¡¯t you find this self-deceptive? Dad, I¡¯m calling you ¡®Dad¡¯ for thest time. Do you really care about your daughter¡¯s future happiness? Or is it something else? Do you take me, Luan Hongyue, for a fool? When Jiang Haochen pursued me, you desperately wanted to pair me with him. Do you truly think I¡¯m a fool who knows nothing?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, there was silence; Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e didn¡¯t speak again. They didn¡¯t know what to say, because Luan Hongyue was right; the reason they called was to hope Luan Hongyue could get into bed with Lu Tianxing. As long as she did, they could fully leverage the Lu Family¡¯s influence to develop the Luan Family, no longer needing to bow down to anyone in Jiangnan.

    Hearing no response from the other side, Luan Hongyue wore a deep mocking smile, unsure whether she was mocking her parents¡¯ audacity or mocking herself for being born into this family.

    ¡°In your eyes, you only ever see benefits. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done over the years under the guise of concern for me? I just didn¡¯t want to speak of it. If Jiang Haochen wanted to pursue me instead of taking advantage of me, would you have tied me up without hesitation and sent me to his bed? And if I resisted, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be his aplice.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yue, what do you mean by that? We merely want you to have a better future¡­¡±

    ¡°A better future?¡±

    Luan Hongyueughed hysterically: ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to say that? From childhood to now, I¡¯ve struggled to prove myself, but have you ever looked at me and praised me even once? Have you everforted me when I suffered outside? No, never.¡±

    ¡°For over twenty years, you¡¯ve never fulfilled even a bit of parental responsibility. Since you¡¯ve driven me out of the Luan Family and dissolved our father-daughter rtionship, thenpletely leave my world. I¡¯ve lived too tired for more than twenty years, feeling like a puppet rather than a person. Now I¡¯m finally free, and I no longer want to care about anyone¡¯s opinion or face. I just want to live for myself.¡±

    Luan Aoxiong remained silent before speaking again: ¡°No matter what, you are still my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Your daughter?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Luan Hongyueughed wildly: ¡°Luan Aoxiong, when you say this, can you honestly im that you¡¯ve fulfilled even the slightest responsibility of a father in over twenty years? You¡¯ve always regarded me as a tool to exploit, not a person. Now that it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s be clear: from the moment you expelled me from the Luan Family, we had no rtionship left, and you shouldn¡¯t seek me out from now on. Moreover, do you think the third young master would care for another opportunist? He¡¯s surrounded by countless beauties far prettier than I am. Do you think he¡¯d care for me? Give up your attempts to use me to connect with the Lu Family!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your first time, what are you scared of? Anyway, he¡¯s lustful, don¡¯t you know that? As long as you get close to Lu Tianxing, our Luan Family can thrive in Jiangnan, and we won¡¯t fear even the Jiang Family, do you understand?¡± Luan Aoxiong bluntly stated, no longer hiding anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Luan Hongyue said coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive me out of the Luan Family? I¡¯m no longer your daughter, so why should I listen to you? What qualification do you have to order me around? The life and death of the Luan Family have nothing to do with me since you¡¯ve never treated me as part of the family.¡±

    ¡°You insolent girl, Luan Hongyue, how dare you speak to me like this! So what if I drove you out of the Luan Family? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m your father, you have my blood, I gave you life. No matter what, you are still my daughter. I¡¯m giving you onest chance now, immediately turn back and ingratiate yourself with Lu Tianxing, or else¡­¡±

    Before Luan Aoxiong could finish, Luan Hongyue cut him off without mercy: ¡°Or else what, kill me? Luan Aoxiong, would you dare? Kill me, maybe the third young master would seek revenge for me, so you wouldn¡¯t dare, nor do you have the guts. You¡¯re right, you gave me life, but in your eyes, life can be bought with money. So over these years, I¡¯ve already paid for my life, have I not? Moreover, are you qualified to say that, not to mention the past? Let¡¯s speak of now, I walked out of the Jiang Family alive. If you have any conscience, you would ask about my experiences there, but you didn¡¯t. You only care if I can bring benefits to the Luan Family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unharmed, aren¡¯t you? That means you¡¯re safe and sound.¡± Luan Aoxiong said somewhat defensively.

    ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯m perfectly fine now, but that¡¯s just good luck. Do you know what would happen if the third young master hadn¡¯te today? I would have wished I were dead. Jiang Haochen found a dozen beggars to defile me and wanted to record it all. Do you know what that means for a woman? It means a fate worse than death, do you understand?¡±<fn3254> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n </fn3254>

    Luan Hongyue said hysterically: ¡°You never cared about my life or death. Even if I died today, you probably wouldn¡¯t look at me because ever since I offended Jiang Haochen, I¡¯ve been a burden in your eyes. Luan Aoxiong, this is thest time I¡¯m using this phone number. From now on, I have no rtionship with the Luan Family. Of course, you cane for me, bind me, and take me back, but only if you¡¯re not afraid of the third young master¡¯s wrath, then go ahead and try.¡±

    After finishing her words, Luan Hongyue grabbed the phone and hurled it fiercely toward the nearby moat.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1205 - 1198: Preparing to Leave Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Chapter 1198: Preparing to Leave Jiangnan</h4>

    Ding dong!

    Watching her phone sink into the water, Luan Hongyue couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and squatted down, wrapping her arms around her legs, crying her heart out. She didn¡¯t even know if she was crying for herplete despair towards the Luan Family or for her own liberation.

    But Luan Hongyue knew that from now on, there would be no Miss Luan Hongyue in Jiangnan, only a Luan Hongyue living for herself.

    "Outrageous, truly outrageous, I¡¯m furious."

    In the Luan Family, Luan Aoxiong listened to the beeping sound from the phone, and flew into a rage, hurling the phone to the ground with force, his face darkened to the extreme. Originally, he wanted to use Luan Hongyue¡¯s connections to establish ties with the Lu Family. If he could achieve this, the Luan Family¡¯s rise would be unstoppable. But who knew Luan Hongyue would refuse so mercilessly, severing all ties with him.

    Anger, boundless anger and murderous intent erupted from Luan Aoxiong, as if ready to devour someone, but he was helpless. If it were before, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to have Luan Hongyue brought back, but now he dared not act. God knows if Luan Hongyue¡¯s imedck of ties with Lu Tianxing is true or not, but Luan Aoxiong would never believe in zero connections. If there were none, why would Lu Tianxing rescue Luan Hongyue from the Jiang Family?

    Is he full and bored?

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e sat next to Luan Aoxiong, watching his somewhat menacing expression, her face equally displeased and helpless. Who knew how Luan Hongyue suddenly hooked up with Lu Tianxing, when there was no news just yesterday? If they knew this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have chased Luan Hongyue out of the Luan Family. As for the Jiang Family¡¯s threat, how could they oppose the Lu Family?

    Sadly, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world.

    "Ao Xiong, what should we do next?" Zheng Xiu¡¯e took a deep breath and said solemnly.

    "What should we do? What else can we do? Haven¡¯t you heard about Lu Tianxing¡¯s behaviorstely? What if the rebellious Luan Hongyue ignores family ties and has Lu Tianxing cause us trouble? Do you think our Luan Family could bear it?" Luan Aoxiong said with a dark face, his tone filled with frustration. If he had treated Luan Hongyue a little better today, things might not have escted to this point, and the Luan Family could seize the chance to soar.

    But unfortunately, Luan Hongyue has now cut ties with the Luan Family, leaving Luan Aoxiong both angry and helpless.

    <fn6ebc> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn6ebc>

    "We can¡¯t withstand it."

    Upon hearing this, Zheng Xiu¡¯e sighed deeply, a trace of unwillingness shing across her face as she said coldly, "Do we really just give up like this? This is such an opportunity. If Luan Hongyue curry favor with Lu Tianxing, our Luan Family could indeed soar to the sky. We absolutely cannot give up."

    "Give up? I, Luan Aoxiong, will never give up. She thinks she can easily live an ordinary life?"

    A sinister glint appeared on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face, "I will definitely bring her back. Once she¡¯s back, we¡¯ll quietly drug her and send her to Lu Tianxing¡¯s bed. I don¡¯t believe any virile man can resist the allure of a beautiful woman."

    "That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it."

    A gleam sparkled in Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s eyes as if she had already seen the Luan Family soaring to new heights.

    ...

    Lu Tianxing had no knowledge of what happened after he left. After leaving the moat in his car, he didn¡¯t linger outside but went straight back to the Lu Family because he had promised Bai Zhiqing that once he resolved Luan Hongyue¡¯s matters, they would leave Jiangnan together.

    Upon returning to his room in the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing opened the door and walked in to find Bai Zhiqing sitting cross-legged on a yoga mat, practicing yoga. Her tight-fitting clothes entuated her incredibly hot figure, and just one look was enough to set one¡¯s heart ame, tempting him to devour her.

    Hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing instinctively turned her head and immediately saw Lu Tianxing return. She stopped her actions and asked, "So, did it work out?"

    "Yes, Luan Hongyue is fine now," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing curiously asked, "Did she join Yama Pce?"

    "No, she said she wants to live an ordinary life and declined my invitation. But I think that kind of life suits her well."

    Recalling what Luan Hongyue had said to him, Lu Tianxing sighed softly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and, without hiding anything, told her all about Luan Hongyue¡¯s story.

    After listening to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly, "It seems Luan Hongyue is much more miserable than we imagined."

    "Yes, people often only see your sess and never realize the suffering you endured before it, the pain hidden behind the mor. Now, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s finally seeing the light after enduring the darkness. An ordinary life might indeed suit her."

    Lu Tianxing remarked with emotion, not dwelling too much on the topic. He then said, "Honey, go change your clothes, and let¡¯s go see Grandpater to bid him farewell."

    "Okay, just wait a moment."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, turned, and walked to the bedroom, soon returning in casual attire. The couple then exited the room, heading toward the backyard where Old Sir Lu was.

    At this moment, Old Sir Lu was sitting on a chair in the backyard, holding a fishing rod, leisurely fishing. He exuded no aura, just like an ordinary old man, making it hard to believe this was the same man who once fought his way into Beijing with just a sword, striking fear into many.

    Hearing footsteps behind him, Old Sir Lu turned around to see Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approaching. He gently said, "Tianxing, Zhiqing, are you here to say goodbye to me today?"

    In fact, ever since Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing entered the Lu Family, Old Sir Lu had already guessed they would leave. After all, in the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had almost no friends, and the Lu Family never fully epted Lu Tianxing as one of their own. In such a ce devoid of belonging, anyone would likely not feel wee.

    So when Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approached, seeing their expressions, Old Sir Lu had already guessed their intentions.

    PS: Today is the 21st, and for the southern regions, today is the eve of the New Year. Here, I wish all friends a prosperous new year, with all wishes fulfilled!!!

 Chapter 1206 - 1199: Leaving Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Chapter 1199: Leaving Jiangnan</h4>

    "Uh-huh."

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s inquiry, Lu Tianxing nodded gently, his voice filled with a strong sense of reluctance: "Grandpa, Zhiqing and I have some things to handle back in Modu, so we have to leave."

    Old Master Lu looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and smiled softly: "Don¡¯t act like a daughter, just go if you have things to do! Just remember toe back and visit this old man whenever you have time."

    "I know."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently: "Grandpa, take good care of yourself, don¡¯t overwork yourself. I¡¯m waiting for you to name your great-grandchild in the future!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu was slightly taken aback and then burst intoughter: "Tianxing, with what you¡¯ve said, this old man will hold on until my great-grandchild is born, but you and Zhiqing better not make me wait too long."

    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t keep you waiting long. I¡¯ll definitely let you hold a chubby great-grandchild soon," Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "Lu Tianxing, how do you know it will be a son?" Bai Zhiqing, sitting beside him, red at Lu Tianxing.

    "Hehe, darling, I¡¯m just giving an example. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, it doesn¡¯t matter. If it¡¯s a son, I¡¯ll make him powerful enough to rule the world. If it¡¯s a daughter, I¡¯ll make her the happiest little princess in the world," Lu Tianxing said proudly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Luughed heartily again: "You¡¯re right. The Lu Family¡¯s descendants never bow to anyone. Tianxing, remember this: the Lu Family fears no one. A temporary retreat doesn¡¯t mean a lifetime of retreat. Sometimes, holding back is just for a bettereback. Do you understand?"

    "Grandpa, I understand."

    Lu Tianxing nodded heavily.

    "As long as you understand."

    Old Master Lu nodded with a smile, looking at Bai Zhiqing beside Lu Tianxing: "Zhiqing, if Tianxing ever dares to bully you, remember toe back and find this old man. I¡¯ll make him pay and hang him up for a beating."

    "Uh-huh!"

    Bai Zhiqing felt a slight sadness welling up in her heart, and she nodded firmly: "Grandpa, if Lu Tianxing bullies me, I will definitelye back and ask for your help in getting revenge."

    Old Master Lu nodded with a smile.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Old Master Lu, took a deep breath, and said, "Grandpa, since you don¡¯t have much to do at the Lu Family, why don¡¯t youe with me to Modu?"

    <fn4805> Readplete version only at Find?Novel</fn4805>

    "Yes, Grandpa, my grandfather is waiting to y chess with you! Why don¡¯t youe with us to Modu?" Bai Zhiqing chimed in beside him.

    Even though Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time with Old Master Lu, she could clearly feel his care for them, treating her entirely as his granddaughter-inw rather than an outsider.

    Looking at the expressions of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Old Master Lu sighed lightly and waved his hand: "Forget it, let¡¯s wait for next time! If you have time toe over next time, I¡¯ll go with you to Modu then."

    "Grandpa, you promised me yesterday that you¡¯de with us to Modu. Why are you putting it off again? You aren¡¯t nning to go back on your word, are you?" Bai Zhiqing pouted, acting like a little girl, and coquettishly pleaded with Old Master Lu.

    Old Master Lu looked at Bai Zhiqing dotingly, chuckling: "Next time, next time, Grandpa will definitely go to Modu. Grandpa always keeps his word and won¡¯t lie to you. But don¡¯t be annoyed by this old man¡¯s trouble when the timees."

    "It¡¯s settled then. You have toe to Modu next time, or else I¡¯ll pluck your beard," Bai Zhiqing jokingly threatened Old Master Lu with feigned fierceness.

    "Alright, if I deceive you again next time, I¡¯ll be a puppy."

    "Then let¡¯s make a pinky promise."

    "Alright."

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing acting like a little girl to make Old Master Lu happy, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a trace of warmth, and he secretly resolved in his heart that he must cure Old Master Lu no matter what, never letting this kind and respectable elder leave him.

    And just when Lu Tianxing was lost in thought, Old Master Lu¡¯s voice sounded in his ear: "Tianxing, you little brat, why are you still standing there daydreaming? Hurry over here to y chess with me. I¡¯m telling you, Zhiqing has already promised not to help you this time. Hmph, this time, you¡¯ll see how I wipe you outpletely and show you not to act so arrogantly in front of me."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality and said with a smile: "Alright, Grandpa, you¡¯re celebrating too early. Yesterday I was just letting you win. Today, I¡¯ll show you my true skills."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing walked over with a cheerful smile.

    "Zhiqing, set up the chessboard for me. Today I will leave him with no escape."

    Old Master Lu waved his arms, as if strategizing with great confidence.

    Bai Zhiqing showed a faint smile, said nothing, and just walked into the small pavilion, setting up the chessboard, and sat beside it, her face filled with warmth looking at Lu Tianxing and Old Master Lu ying chess.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the small courtyard became lively, with Lu Tianxing asionally wanting to retract a move and Old Master Lu blowing his beard and ring, their voices echoing around, a faint warmth wafting through the small courtyard.

    Time flows like sand through your fingers, always slipping away quietly when you¡¯re not paying attention. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day.

    Early the next morning, after Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing woke up, they left the Lu Family quietly without disturbing anyone, not because they didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to Old Master Lu but because they didn¡¯t want to add anotheryer of sadness to their departure.

    However, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t notice that, as they left the Lu Family, from a concealed spot, Old Master Lu and Lu Bowen stood quietly, watching their departing figures in silent contemtion.

    "Dad, Tianxing has left," Lu Bowen said softly to Old Master Lu beside him.

    "Yes, I know. It¡¯s for the best that he and Zhiqing have left; the Lu Family is ultimately not a ce to stay long, staying will only lead to death, leaving might offer a glimmer of hope."

    Old Master Lu¡¯s face was cold, no longer showing the kindness and benevolence he had when with Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, only a strong sense of authority and murderous intent: "Bowen, have you prepared what I told you to prepare?"

    "It¡¯s all ready."

    Lu Bowen nodded, a trace of sadness on his face: "Dad, is there really no other way?"

    PS: Sorry, today¡¯s update is a bitte. Yesterday was Little New Year¡¯s Eve, and a friend pulled me out to y for a day, so I had no time to write. Sorry, sorry!!!

 Chapter 1207 - CapÃ­tulo 1207: 1200: A Respectable Elder

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1207: Chapter 1200: A Respectable Elder</strong>

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hearing Lu Bowen¡¯s words, Old Master Lu gently shook his head and said, ¡°I know my own body. The Sword Qi Yang Shenxing left in me was a Void Sword Qi¡ªan intensely powerful Sword Qi he unleashed just before his death. This Sword Qi has embedded itself in my meridians and is impossible to expel. Furthermore, recently, I¡¯ve found it increasingly difficult to suppress this Sword Qi. I feel that my time is short. Once I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect the Lu Family anymore. But even if I die, I won¡¯t let them target the Lu Family. If these people wish for my death, then let them apany me to Hell¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a murderous intent as cold as ice flickered in Old Master Lu¡¯s clouded twilight eyes. Indeed, his remaining time was limited, but he still had one final strike left. This strike must be delivered, and it must annihte all enemies.

    At this moment, this elderly man, now over seventy, had made up his mind. Even if it meant death, he would sweep away every enemy for the Lu Family. Even if he couldn¡¯t clear them all, he would strive to do enough for the Lu Family. One must admit, he was a most respectable elder.

    ¡°Dad, rest assured, I¡¯ve arranged everything. If they daree, they will find no burial ce after they¡¯re dead.¡±

    A grim gleam crossed Lu Bowen¡¯s eyes, tinged with a hint of murderous intent. He then stepped forward to support Old Master Lu, saying, ¡°Dad, the wind is strong outside. Let me take you back to rest!¡±

    Old Master Lu gently waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. I want to be alone for a while. You go on back.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Lu Bowen hesitated briefly and said, ¡°Alright then, Dad, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    After Old Master Lu nodded, Lu Bowen turned and walked out.

    After Lu Bowen left, Old Master Lu spoke slowly to the empty air, ¡°Lu Chuan.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    An aged figure slowly appeared before Old Master Lu, his face showing a trace of respect mingled with sadness, evidently aware that Old Master Lu¡¯s time was limited.

    ¡°Lu Chuan, decades have passed. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Did you know? In all these years, I¡¯ve never regarded you as a servant of the Lu Family, but as my true brother, Lu Tiankuang¡­¡±

    Old Master Lu looked at the white-haired Lu Chuan, murmuring softly, ¡°Old brother, Heaven hasn¡¯t left me much time. I hope you can do me onest favor.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too kind. It was you who saved my life back then. I never dared consider myself your brother. I only wish to serve you well, and surely, Master, you will live a long life.¡± Tears welled up in Lu Chuan¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a steady voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. I know my own body. Though I¡¯ve managed to suppress the Sword Qi, soon I won¡¯t be able to hold it back. Once it erupts, that¡¯ll be the end for me. Maybe in a month or two. The greatest regret of my life is failing Tianzhan. I thought I¡¯d die with that regret, but perhaps Heaven pitied me, sending Tianxing to me to alleviate my remorse. I now have a grandson who forgives me. It¡¯s just a pity that I might never see my great-grandson born.¡±

    Old Master Lu sighed deeply, a trace of unwillingness on his face yet resigned. Looking at Lu Chuan, he said, ¡°Lu Chuan, I have but onest wish before I die, and I hope you can fulfill it for me.¡±

    ¡°Master, speak your wish. For Lu Chuan, it¡¯s a duty I¡¯m willing to die for,¡± Lu Chuan said resolutely.<fn263f> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fn263f>

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Old Master Lu gently nodded and said, ¡°I want you to leave the Lu Family with the Lu Family Guards to protect Tianxing and Zhiqing, ensuring theye to no harm. Once I pass, I¡¯m worried those families might trouble them. I hope you can safeguard them for me, okay?¡±

    At that moment, Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dignified or imposing at all; he was just an ordinary elderly man, constantly worrying about his grandson.

    Seeing the pleading look in Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes, Lu Chuan¡¯s body trembled slightly. He had never seen such an expression from Old Master Lu before. He answered firmly, ¡°Master, rest assured. As long as I, Lu Chuan, am alive, the Young Master and Young Mistress will surely be safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Chuan. This is a debt I, Lu Tiankuang, owe you in this lifetime, and if there¡¯s a next life, I swear to repay it.¡±

    Old Master Lu took a deep breath, saying nothing more, but gazed in the direction Lu Tianxing had taken. Could he hold on until the next time he saw his grandson?

    Lu Tianxing quietly left Jiangnan, just as he had quietly entered it, unnoticed by anyone, with few in the Lu Family aware of his departure.

    On the highway, Lu Tianxing drove, heading towards Modu with Bai Zhiqing. The scenery outside whizzed past, creating a sense of time fleeting by.

    Bai Zhiqing sat in the passenger seat, peering out the window at the rushing scenery, her heart filled with emotion. She never expected to experience so much in Jiangnan. Only now did she truly understand why Lu Tianxing had always disliked family ns.

    In these ns, apart from experiencing familial love from Old Master Lu and Lu Bowen¡¯s family, she felt no familial affection from other Lu Family members¡ªonly intense interests, not kinship.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, will you be like that someday?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing withdrew her gaze from the window, and looked at Lu Tianxing as she asked an out-of-the-blue question.

    Surprised by her question, Lu Tianxing paused slightly, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®like that¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Someone whose eyes hold only interests, without any familial affection,¡± Bai Zhiqing said worriedly.

    Lu Tianxing had once told her that everyone changes, and she really feared Lu Tianxing would be someone who neglects kinship in favor of interests.

    Startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and seeing her worried expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t overthink it. If I wanted to be that kind of person, I wouldn¡¯t have left the Lu Family. Besides, if I were to change, it would have happened years ago, not now.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded thoughtfully. Although she still didn¡¯t know the full extent of Lu Tianxing¡¯s power, she had glimpsed a bit of it. If he truly were someone who valued only interests over kinship, he would have changed long ago, not now. And even if Lu Tianxing were to pretend, the Mand¡¯s attachment to him was genuine and couldn¡¯t be faked.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1208: 1201: How to Be a Qualified Playboy

    <strong>Chapter 1208: Chapter 1201: How to Be a Qualified yboy</strong>

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression and asked curiously, ¡°Honey, why have you suddenly be so sentimental? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t know why. It just suddenly came over me.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, looking at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, why did you suddenly decide to leave Jiangnan? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    A woman¡¯s intuition told her that Lu Tianxing was surely hiding something in his heart, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious to leave Jiangnan.

    ¡°What could I possibly hide from you? I just feel that we¡¯ve been away from Modu for too long, and most of the things in Jiangnan have been resolved. There¡¯s no need to stay, or else some people might find us an eyesore. I don¡¯t want to deal with their faces, so we might as well leave.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t tell Bai Zhiqing the real reason he wanted to leave. He just changed the topic, saying, ¡°By the way, honey, are you a bit reluctant to leave Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was unwilling to say more, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t press further. She nodded gently and said, ¡°We can stay in Jiangnan a few more days. After all, Bai¡¯s Group has Qian Ru and Manman helping out, nothing will go wrong. We can stay to keep grandpapany more; I can feel that he¡¯s very lonely.¡±

    ¡°Honey, we have to leave sooner orter. The longer we stay, the harder it will be to leave. Besides, we can return to Jiangnan to see grandpa when we have time. If necessary, we can bring grandpa to stay with us during the New Year,¡± Lu Tianxingforted Bai Zhiqing.

    He himself wished to stay in Jiangnan a few more days to savor the family love he once couldn¡¯t, but Lu Tianxing knew well that he must seize the time to break through to the middle-stage Mythical Realm. By then, he might use the intricate Creation Source Technique to help drive out the Sword Qi from Old Master Lu¡¯s body.

    If he doesn¡¯t leave Jiangnan, he can only watch Old Master Lu die sitting idly, but by leaving Jiangnan, he might draw out the Heavenly God and use a life-and-death crisis to break through his current realm. But these things Lu Tianxing did not tell Bai Zhiqing; he didn¡¯t want her to worry.

    Bai Zhiqing slightly nodded in agreement with Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. After all, no feast canst forever; this separation is only for a better reunion next time. Suzhou isn¡¯t very far from Modu; at worst, they can just drive directly to Suzhou whenever they have time.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing left Suzhou, a person wearing a crying face mask appeared on a hill beside the highway, staring at Lu Tianxing¡¯s car with sinister eyes, his voice filled with malice: ¡°Judge, there isn¡¯t much time left. Enjoy what little life you have left. It won¡¯t be long before I personally take your head, hahaha¡­¡±

    The chilling voice drifted in the wind as the Crying Face Envoy¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared without a trace.

    In the car, Lu Tianxing seemingly felt something, his gaze instinctively scanning around. His brows slightly furrowed; just a moment ago, he seemed to sense a very familiar gaze sweeping over him. It was a very strange feeling. Ever since breaking through to the Mythical Realm, Lu Tianxing felt his awareness of his surroundings growing stronger. He could naturally sense the tinge of killing intent in that gaze. Moreover, the hint of killing intent felt familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce who it was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked curiously, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. Indeed, he had sensed a bit of killing intent just now, but it vanished without a trace in an instant.

    ¡°Maybe I sensed it wrong.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dwell on it further, driving the car all the way to Modu.

    Bai Zhiqing also didn¡¯t speak further, instead mentally calcting all the things she had bought in Suzhou, wondering what gifts to give to her friends.

    Modu, Bai Family Ancestral House.

    Bai Qiao Mountain knew early in the morning that Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing were returning today, a faint smile lingering on his face, while He Can busied herself in the kitchen, and Bai Weiwei helped pick vegetables on the side.

    ¡°Grandma, when will brother-inw and sister get back?¡± Bai Weiwei asked He Can, her tone filled with anticipation.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, missing your sister and brother-inw after only a few days apart?¡± He Can said with a cheerful smile as she looked at Bai Weiwei. She had no interest whatsoever in whether Lu Tianxing was a member of the Lu Family, as long as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were safe and sound, that was enough for her.

    ¡°Hehe, grandma, aren¡¯t you excited? The Lu Family, I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re the overlords of Jiangnan. In ancient times, they would beparable to Dukes. Now that brother-inw has be the third young master of the Lu Family, doesn¡¯t that make him a second-generation rich kid, and since he¡¯s my brother-inw, doesn¡¯t that make me a second-generation rich kid too? No, I should be a super second-generation rich kid with power and wealth.¡±

    Bai Weiwei waved her hands, eyes gleaming with excitement: ¡°Once upon a time, I always dreamed of being a super second-generation rich kid, leading a group of sidekicks, punishing those who displeased me and rewarding those who made me happy with arge sum of money, saying, ¡®I¡¯m in a good mood today, this is for you.¡¯ I feel like from now on, I can strut around like a crab, and if there¡¯s trouble, my brother-inw will handle it¡­.¡±

    Bai Weiwei kept on babbling, a pair of sparkling eyes revealing a vivid imagination of herself leading a pack of sidekicks through streets and alleys¡ªthis was the life.

    He Can looked at her granddaughter, snatching a few stalks of celery from her hands with a face full of exasperation, ¡°Go, go, y elsewhere, stop causing trouble here, go dream your dreams somewhere else.¡±

    Bai Weiwei looked at her grandma, cutely sticking out her tongue, bounced outside, contemting whether to look up online how to be a qualified scion of a rich family.

    Time flowed like water, years flew by like a shuttle. When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing returned to Modu, it was about three hourster, nearing noon.<fn830e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fn830e>

    ¡°Finally back.¡± Lu Tianxing parked the car near the Bai Family Ancestral House, took a deep breath, and said.

    ¡°Yeah, finally back.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing stretchedzily, her ease drawing Lu Tianxing¡¯s involuntary gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Honey, let¡¯s head inside, I can already smell the food. I bet grandma has lunch ready for us.¡±

    Lu Tianxing opened the car door and stepped out.

    Bai Zhiqing also got out of the car, opened the trunk, and took out several bags filled with gifts, and walked into the ancestral house.

 Chapter 1209 - 1202: Bai Weiweiâ€™s Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Chapter 1202: Bai Weiwei¡¯s Trap?</h4>

    As soon as the two walked into the ancestral house, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing saw Bai Weiwei sitting idly at the door, resting her chin on her hands, staring nkly at the sky, without a clue what she was thinking about.

    Upon hearing footsteps, Bai Weiwei instinctively looked towards the door. The moment she saw Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing walking in from outside, she immediately burst into cheers, "Sis, brother-inw, you¡¯re finally back, I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    As she spoke, Bai Weiwei had already stood up, ran all the way to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and gave him a big hug.

    "Brother-inw, did you miss me these days?" Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with excitement and asked.

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at her with confusion, wondering if this little girl was trying to trap him. He was her brother-inw now, saying he missed her every day would be too much, and people might think something was going on between him and his sister-inw.

    The crucial thing is, damn it, when Bai Weiwei rushed over just now, she hugged him instead of Bai Zhiqing, as if she was deliberately leading people to think the wrong thing.

    Sure enough, seeing Bai Weiwei jump straight into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned a bit cold, though she stayed silent.

    Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t notice Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turning cold but spoke with displeasure seeing Lu Tianxing not answering, "Brother-inw, you didn¡¯t miss me, did you? I knew it, you¡¯ve forgotten the old for the new, while I worry about you day and night, afraid something might happen to you..."

    "Oh,e on."

    Lu Tianxing almost spat out a mouthful of blood at Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, wanting to curse at her. Damn it, we have nothing between us, what new and old are you talking about, stop with the nonsense, if word got out, he couldn¡¯t clear his name even if he tried.

    Moreover, Bai Zhiqing was right there; if she got the wrong idea from this, he¡¯d be doomed.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing shivered unconsciously, his gaze instinctivelynding on Bai Zhiqing beside him, seeing her cold eyes staring at him as if asking what he did with Weiwei.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing waspletely speechless, damn it, this had nothing to do with him, it was all Bai Weiwei¡¯s evil n, nothing to do with him at all.

    "Weiwei, could you let go of me first, I¡¯m finding it hard to breathe."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the nearby Bai Weiwei with a wry smile. They were so close he could even feel Bai Weiwei¡¯s breath on his neck, with a faint scent emanating from her making him a bit flustered.

    "No, brother-inw, you have to tell me first if you missed me."

    "I... missed you."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth and eventually gave in, he knew very well that with Bai Weiwei¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t let it go unless he gave her a satisfactory answer.

    "Hehe, brother-inw, I missed you too."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei finally let him go with satisfaction, looking at Bai Zhiqing beside her, she said, "Sister, you¡¯re back, should I help you with these things?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Bai Weiwei, was slightly stunned, seemingly thinking of something, then gently smiled and said, "You want to help me with my stuff, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, I have prepared your gift, let¡¯s go inside first and talk."

    "Hehe, you know me well, sis, let¡¯s go inside, grandpa and grandma will be very happy to see you back."

    Saying so, the three of them walked towards the house together.

    As soon as they entered, they saw Bai Qiao Mountaining out of the kitchen with a te of braised fish. Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walk in, he immediately smiled, "You¡¯re back."

    "Yeah! We¡¯re back, grandpa, where¡¯s grandma?"

    Just as Bai Zhiqing finished speaking, they saw He Can walking out of the kitchen.

    Seeing He Can, Bai Zhiqing called out, "Grandma."

    He Can put down what she was holding, walked over, and looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with affection, "It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to have you back, you two don¡¯t just stand there, put your things down and wash your hands,e eat, it¡¯s just been made."

    "Great, I haven¡¯t tasted your cooking in so long, grandma, I¡¯m going to eat to my heart¡¯s content today," Lu Tianxing said with a grin.

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing put their gift bags on the sofa beside them and headed to the kitchen.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing washed their hands, and the whole family sat happily at the dining table, enjoying the meal.

    "Tianxing, I heard you¡¯ve sessfully entered the Lu family, how is it, are they giving you a hard time?" He Can looked at Lu Tianxing with concern and asked.

    "No, grandpa is very kind to us." Lu Tianxing replied with a smile.

    "That¡¯s good. If you ever feel wronged,e back, we don¡¯t need to put up with them, we can live well without them." He Can said to the side.

    "Grandma, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Lu treats both Tianxing and me very well and even said he¡¯de y in Modu and challenge grandpa to a chess match when he has time!" Bai Zhiqing added with a smile.

    "Hmph, if he darese, I don¡¯t mind letting him learn the meaning of utter defeat."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain let out an unhappy snort, obviously unable to let go of Old Master Lu¡¯s indifference from earlier.

    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re not getting any younger, can¡¯t you temper this temper of yours a bit?"

    He Can red at Bai Qiao Mountain andughed, "Come on, eat up, the food¡¯s going to get cold."

    "What¡¯s with the rush to eat? Tianxing, wait here a moment, I recently got a good bottle of wine, let¡¯s have some."

    <fn65ff> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fn65ff>

    Saying this, even before Lu Tianxing could speak, Bai Qiao Mountain had turned and went into the room, sooning back with a bottle of wine to drink with Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing and He Can didn¡¯t join in, instead, they smiled as they watched Lu Tianxing and Bai Qiao Mountain drink, their faces showing faint smiles, as for them, having the family safe and healthy is the greatest happiness in life.

    Bai Zhiqing finally understood now why her grandpa was willing to give up his former glory in the military and retire willingly; it¡¯s because of love. Love knows no age, when love turns into tranquility, that¡¯s true love, true life, true happiness.

 Chapter 1210: 1203: I Can Handle It, Really

    <strong>Chapter 1210: Chapter 1203: I Can Handle It, Really</strong>

    This mealsted for more than an hour, and it was only when there was nothing left but scraps on the table that it was finally over. At this point, Bai Qiao Mountain was a bit tipsy but had a jovial smile on his face. With He Can¡¯s help, he went back to his room to rest.

    Bai Weiwei, on the other hand, ran upstairs, intending to finish the new game she recently discovered.

    The living room was left with just Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. After helping Bai Zhiqing clear the table, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing went upstairs together. However, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t return to her room but headed to the study, leaving Lu Tianxing to return to Beijing alone.

    Back in his room, Lu Tianxing plopped down on the sofa, took a deep breath, and a strong smell of alcohol came out of his mouth. His face, which had been quite flushed from drinking, returned to normal immediately.

    He sniffed the scent of alcohol on himself, took off his outerwear, and was about to remove his shirt to take a bath. But before he could take any further action, the door was suddenly pushed open from outside, and a small head peeked in. Seeing that only Lu Tianxing was in the room, she excitedly ran in.

    ¡°Weiwei, didn¡¯t you go to your room to y games? Why are you here?¡± Lu Tianxing asked Bai Weiwei with a puzzled look.

    The person who came in was none other than Bai Weiwei.

    Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t answer Lu Tianxing¡¯s question; instead, she circled him a few times, making faces and said, ¡°Brother-inw, did you enjoy yourself? You must have had a great time in Jiangnan. Did you sneak around behind my sister¡¯s back? Tell me how it was, and I¡¯ll keep it a secret. I swear on my character that I won¡¯t tell my sister¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was suddenly filled with ck lines. Damn, is this sister-inw out of her mind? And Bai Weiwei¡¯s character, really? Does Bai Weiwei even have character?

    Lu Tianxing was deeply skeptical of this line.

    ¡°Why are you asking this? Who told you I must have been sneaking around in Jiangnan, Bai Weiwei? I strongly suggest you go to the hospital and get your brain checked.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, brother-inw, you can¡¯t fool me.¡±<fn23db> Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel</fn23db>

    Bai Weiwei, with a look of disbelief, pouted and said, ¡°In the past, you were just a nobody, and it was understandable that nobody pursued you. Aside from my sister, I doubt any beauty would have bothered with you. But now it¡¯s different. You¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family. The Lu Family, the overlords of Jiangnan, the local emperor, and now you are like a diamond bachelor in the eyes of those gold-digging girls. Naturally, there are countless eager to get into your bed. With your wolfish personality, you wouldn¡¯t pass up such a golden opportunity¡­.¡±

    Bai Weiwei contemted, looking solemnly at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°I can deduce that when faced with these wild flowers constantly flirting, you must have lost control and done something that let my sister down, right? Brother-inw, just confess! Are there any pretty girls among them? Tell me, I promise I won¡¯t tell my sister. After all, a man sneaking a little nibble is no big deal, right, brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, go y by yourself. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? You¡¯re ndering me. Go away, or do you want me to spank you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, annoyed, nced at Bai Weiwei. This girl is simply unsettling the peace in the world. Does she really think he¡¯s that kind of person?

    This trip to Jiangnan was definitely the most well-behaved he¡¯s ever been.

    ¡°Brother-inw, are you going to spank my butt? Then go ahead.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei was stunned, then immediately wore a heartbroken expression, turned her back to Lu Tianxing, stuck out her little pert butt, and said, ¡°Brother-inw, you don¡¯t like me anymore. Go ahead and spank me to death. Just pretend I¡¯m not your sister-inw. s, poor me, always worried about you, and it turns out you¡¯re so heartless.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s act, Lu Tianxing was covered in cold sweat. Just a few days apart, and this sister-inw has be so brazen, evening up with this tactic: ¡°Alright, alright, you win, okay? Bai Weiwei, just tell me what you¡¯re really after.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not after anything.¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Weiwei realized it was time to stop. She stood up straight seriously, and said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Brother-inw, I have a question for you. I wonder if you can honestly answer it. If you answer, I¡¯ll turn and leave immediately.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: ¡°What question?¡±

    ¡°Am I your favorite sister-inw?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stared dumbfounded at Bai Weiwei, feeling an urge to cry. He realized more and more that he couldn¡¯t understand what Bai Weiwei was thinking, or rather, he couldn¡¯t keep up with her whimsical ideas.

    With a helpless sigh, Lu Tianxing said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my cutest, most beautiful sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean you owe me a gift?¡±

    ¡°What gift? Didn¡¯t your sister get you a gift?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my sister¡¯s is my sister¡¯s; you are you.¡±

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes gleamed as she gazed at Lu Tianxing, then grinned, ¡°Brother-inw, I know you prepared a gift for me. You¡¯re not telling me now as it¡¯s supposed to be a surprise, right? Just give it to me now. Let me guess what it is. Brother-inw, are you nning to give me a billion or ten billion as pocket money? Don¡¯t worry, let me know; I have strong psychological endurance. I can handle it, really.¡±

    Unable to help but p his forehead, Lu Tianxing said speechlessly, ¡°I mean, Weiwei, is this funny to you? Are you short on money? Doesn¡¯t your sister give you pocket money every month?¡±

    ¡°The pocket money from my sister isn¡¯t enough. Besides, now that you¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, as your sister-inw, I must uphold your image. I¡¯ve decided to hire 100ckeys and take them out with me every day. If someone annoys me, they¡¯ll beat them up. If I like someone, I¡¯ll throw money at them and say, ¡®I¡¯m in a good mood today; this is for you,¡¯ and then leave, waving my sleeve amidst everyone¡¯s admiring gazes.¡±

    Bai Weiwei excitedly continued, ¡°Brother-inw, this fits your identity, right? Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you. Now everything is ready except for the gift.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, full of ck lines, responded, ¡°Weiwei, are you sure you¡¯ll get admiring gazes instead of being seen as an idiot and getting looks of concern?¡±

    PS: I¡¯ve been quite busy these days. Those who¡¯ve gone back for the New Year know about those little trivial matters. I haven¡¯t been able to look at book reviews as often, but I¡¯ve seen the feedback and opinions in the reviews. Thank you to the buddies for their advice and support during this period.

 Chapter 1211 - CapÃ­tulo 1211: 1204: Lu Tianxings Embarrassment

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1211: Chapter 1204: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Embarrassment</strong>

    ¡°Ignore his gaze, what matters is the presence. Brother-inw, I¡¯m begging you, could you give me the gift? Don¡¯t worry, just sneak it to me. I promise not to tell sister that you have a secret stash of money, okay?¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Weiwei clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm like a little girl asking for candy, constantly shaking it while her voice grew sweet and coy, starting to act spoiled.

    Just as Bai Weiwei was being yful with Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing walked out of the study to get something from her room.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m begging you, please agree! Just say yes!¡±

    Bai Weiwei kept shaking Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, coyly saying, ¡°Brother-inw, please agree, I promise I won¡¯t tell sister.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was sweating nervously as he looked at Bai Weiwei, saying with a forced smile, ¡°Weiwei, I really don¡¯t have any money, why don¡¯t you ask your sister? Besides, can you let go? If your sister sees us, it won¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°No way, brother-inw! If you don¡¯t give it to me today, I¡¯ll pester you forever,¡± Bai Weiwei said, holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to back down.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had reached the doorway and pushed the door open without a moment¡¯s hesitation, entering the room. When she saw the scene inside, her face instantly turned cold, her eyes sharp like a dagger.

    Lu Tianxing stood there as Bai Weiwei¡¯s arm tightly hugged his, looking quite yful.

    Lu Tianxing immediately noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s arrival, especially her icy gaze that felt like it could freeze someone alive, making him shiver inside, realizing he was in trouble because of Bai Weiwei.

    At this point, Bai Weiwei also noticed Bai Zhiqing at the door and quickly let go, cautiously looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sis, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±<fne734> Content originallyes from find?novel</fne734>

    Bai Weiwei eagerly nodded, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said without hesitation, ¡°Sister, I want to report, brother-inw has hidden money. I asked him for it, but he wouldn¡¯t give it to me and even threatened me not to tell you.¡±

    What the heck!

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing nearly stumbled over, amazed at how quickly Bai Weiwei sold him out. He never said any of those things.

    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Bai Weiwei nodded like a chick pecking grain, using Lu Tianxing, ¡°It¡¯s true, brother-inw wanted me to keep it a secret and promised me billions in pocket money. I refused, so he told me once I got the money, I could hire a bunch of cronies, be a spoiled brat, and pay off anyone I dislike. He even said, give someone money and act generously, leaving everyone in awe, saying that¡¯s fitting for a Third Young Master of the Lu Family.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, wishing he could smack Bai Weiwei. He never said any of those things.

    ¡°Honey, please believe me, I didn¡¯t say any of those things¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, puzzled as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, speaking seriously, ¡°It¡¯s inconceivable that you¡¯d say such things. Besides, I¡¯d bet that Weiwei came up with these scenarios herself, and when you didn¡¯t agree, she clung to your arm to convince you. Am I right?¡±

    A soul mate, my true feminine ally!

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt tears welling up and wanted to kiss her passionately, finally understanding the perks of marrying a smart wife who could instantly see through everything. Another woman might resort to dramatic crying and tantrums.

    Bai Zhiqing ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotional gaze and focused on Bai Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, I never took you for a wannabe gang leader. Do you want me to hire a few bodyguards to follow you around?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Bai Weiwei shivered under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Sis, there¡¯s no need. I was just joking with brother-inw earlier. Since you drove back, you must be tired. I¡¯ll leave you to rest, I¡¯m going now, bye.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Weiwei dashed outside as if fleeing from wild beasts.

    Watching Bai Weiwei leave, Lu Tianxing finally breathed a sigh of relief, almost suffocated by Bai Weiwei¡¯s antics.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you going to give me a reasonable exnation now?¡±

    ¡°Exnation? What exnation, honey? Isn¡¯t it all clear to you?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I know everything. But I¡¯m curious, did you ever listen when I said not to mess with Weiwei?¡±

    ¡°Honey, when did I mess with her? I avoid her whenever possible, let alone mess with her. Do you think I¡¯m that reckless?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile, knowing full well he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Bai Weiwei, fearing her crazy schemes, likepeting with Bai Zhiqing for him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and stopped pressing the matter, simply adding, ¡°I need to get something from the room, then I have some documents from thepany to handle. Come help me.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, ¡°I need to shower!¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you can choose not to help, but be warned, if you refuse, you¡¯re not touching me tonight. Otherwise, I know there¡¯s a pair of scissors in this room, and I might just find them.¡±

    ¡°Uh, honey, do you have to be so ruthless? What benefits are there for me if I help?¡±

    ¡°What benefits do you want?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shed a seductive look at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°How about we try a new ¡®position¡¯ tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but that depends on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Honey, nothing more to say. I¡¯m off to help you right now. Handling papers? Let¡¯s show you the skills of your Lu assistant.¡±

 Chapter 1212 - CapÃ­tulo 1212: 1205: A Jade Pendant

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1212: Chapter 1205: A Jade Pendant</strong>

    In the morning, the sun slowly rose from the horizon, its rays spreading across every corner of the city, dispelling the darkness and bringing the city back to life, turning bustling and lively once more.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got up early. After having breakfast and saying goodbye to the elders, they didn¡¯t linger long at the Bai Family¡¯s rental house. They directly left and drove straight to Bai¡¯s Group.

    At eight-thirty, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing arrived punctually at Bai¡¯s Group.

    After parking the car in the lot, Bai Zhiqing naturally linked arms with Lu Tianxing, affectionately walking towards the hall of Bai¡¯s Group, not caring about any potential impact.

    To Bai Zhiqing, since she had already admitted Lu Tianxing was her husband and had met Lu Tianxing¡¯s family, they had almost all the aspects of a married couple except for a wedding. Naturally, there was no reason to care about others¡¯ opinions. Besides, almost everyone at Bai¡¯s Group knew about her rtionship with Lu Tianxing, so there was no point in hiding it. Also, she wasn¡¯t a celebrity to deny getting married.

    ¡°Good morning, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Assistant Lu.¡±

    Some employees of Bai¡¯s Group, upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, instinctively bowed their heads, respectfully greeting her. Of course, some greeted Lu Tianxing. As for the scene of Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing walking arm in arm, they pretended not to see it. If a couple didn¡¯t walk arm in arm, that would be the real suspicion.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go up first, and I¡¯ll head to the officeter,¡± Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing as they stepped into the elevator.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Bai Zhiqing tilted her head to look at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet some old friends from thepany,¡± Lu Tianxing replied.

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a look, and without thinking, extended her slender finger to pinch Lu Tianxing hard at his waist, causing him to grimace in pain.

    Why do women all know this trick, pinching people without warning, and always choosing the most painful spots?

    ¡°Honey, why did you pinch me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I pinched you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, unhappy, and said, ¡°Going to meet old friends? Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you want to see? What¡¯s the matter, haven¡¯t seen your little lover in so many days, really miss her? Is spending every day with me boring you, annoying you, nning to find your little lover to pour out your heart?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was full of jealousy, and it was jealousy that could span ten miles.

    However, Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t wrong. Lu Tianxing indeed nned to meet Lin Qianru. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen her in days and genuinely missed Lin Qianru a bit. Although they kept in touch over the phone, calls didn¡¯t have the warmth of face-to-face meetings.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s jealous expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t joke around. You¡¯re such a beautiful woman; I¡¯d love to spend every day with you! I¡¯m really just going to see old friends. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯repletely wee toe along.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you think I have as much free time as you do, if you want to see Qian Ru just go!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing waved her hand, ignored Lu Tianxing, and took the elevator straight to the top floor. After Bai Zhiqing walked out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing pressed the button for the sales department¡¯s floor.

    When the elevator stopped, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune, swaggering into Lin Qianru¡¯s office only to be told that Lin Qianru had stepped out for a moment.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t leave but went directly into Lin Qianru¡¯s office, picking up Lin Qianru¡¯s usual cup on the desk to make himself a cup of coffee, then casually turning on Lin Qianru¡¯sputer, nning to watch thetest movie.<fndc9e> Original content can be found at </fndc9e>

    After about ten minutes, the office door was pushed open, and Lin Qianru walked in from outside. Seeing Lu Tianxing sitting at her desk, a look of surprise shed across her pretty face. She quickly shut the door and strode over to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Tianxing, you¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I wanted to give you a surprise, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, signaling Lin Qianru toe closer, then put his arm around Lin Qianru¡¯s slender waist, pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Qianru, sorry for making you worried and frightened during this time,¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, apologetically looking at Lin Qianru.

    During this time in Jiangnan, he and Lin Qianru were in contact almost daily by phone. He could clearly feel the worry and fear in Lin Qianru¡¯s voice, and for a man to make his woman worry and fear out of love, thatpletely makes him an unfit husband.

    ¡°Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me because I love you. To me, missing someone is also happiness; this is true love.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s somewhat remorseful expression, Lin Qianru shook her head, gave Lu Tianxing a warm smile, and changed the subject: ¡°Tianxing, you¡¯ve been in Jiangnan for so long, did you bring me any gifts? If not, be careful or I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    With that, Lin Qianru yfully waved her fist at Lu Tianxing like a little girl.

    Seeing Lin Qianru acting like a little girl, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t resist kissing her cheek, teasingly saying, ¡°Qianru, you¡¯re too harsh. If I say I didn¡¯t bring any gifts, would you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Guess whether I¡¯d hit you?¡± Lin Qianru said with a yful smile.

    ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t because you¡¯re reluctant to.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Qianru a slight smile, reached out to straighten her somewhat messy hair, and pulled out a jewelry box from his pocket, handing it to Lin Qianru: ¡°Here, this is the gift I prepared for you. See if you like it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lin Qianru asked curiously.

    ¡°Just open it yourself, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled. He had heard that there was a carving master in the Lu Family, and specially took a top-quality jade from Lu Haoyue to have this master carve it into a jade pendant, shaped after him.

    Besides getting Lin Qianru a jade pendant, he also had several of these pendants carved. After all, giving one to Lin Qianru without giving to other women might cause issues.

    More importantly, Lin Qianru cared immensely about him, yet he couldn¡¯t give Lin Qianru a perfect love, or even a perfect wedding. Perhaps only this way could he alleviate a little of his guilt while telling this woman in front of him that she holds a ce in his heart, forever remembered.

 Chapter 1213: 1206: Your Gratitude Isnt Deep Enough

    <strong>Chapter 1213: Chapter 1206: Your Gratitude Isn¡¯t Deep Enough</strong>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru did not hesitate and received the jewelry box. She first gave Lu Tianxing a somewhat puzzled look, trying to guess what surprise Lu Tianxing had in store, but ultimately she opened the jewelry box, and the moment she saw what was inside, Lin Qianru was instantly stunned.

    At the center of the jewelry box was a jade pendant carved into a human figure, exquisitely crafted. The little figure on the jade pendant was lifelike, and its appearance was almost identical to Lu Tianxing. The pendant was crystal clear, and the carved figure of Lu Tianxing had a wide grin, as if he had found something truly joyful.

    ¡°Imissioned a master sculptor to carve this in Jiangnan ording to my likeness. I want to tell you that even though I can¡¯t always be by your side, I hope that when you see this jade pendant, you¡¯ll feel as if I¡¯m always with you, never leaving, eternal. No matter where I may be, I promise to always apany you, and I also wish for you to be ever joyful, never troubled, and free from worry,¡± Lu Tianxing said softly to Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Tianxing.¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s touching words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly, and crystalline tears rolled down her cheeks. These were tears of happiness, for she felt exceptionally blessed at this moment; the man she loved kept her close in his heart, and that was more than enough.

    ¡°There, there, why are you crying? Let me help you wear the jade pendant,¡± Lu Tianxing gently wiped away the tears from Lin Qianru¡¯s face, speaking tenderly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded heavily.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, only received the jade pendant Lin Qianru handed to him, gently brushing aside Lin Qianru¡¯s hair, and tied the pendant around her neck.

    ¡°Tianxing, thank you.¡±

    Lin Qianru turned around, looking at Lu Tianxing with a gaze full of her unique tenderness, her face disying a breathtaking smile, as she softly kissed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    Feeling a hint of softness from Lin Qianru¡¯s lips, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, then a slightly mischievous smile appeared on his face, and his fingers holding Lin Qianru began to behave rather boldly: ¡°Qianru, this jade pendant was meticulously crafted by someone I hired, and it¡¯s top-notch jade. It¡¯s worth millions! Millions for a pendant, and yet you think a simple kiss is enough to repay me? Too cheap, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Lin Qianru did not stop Lu Tianxing¡¯s roving hands, instead she red at him with feigned irritation and spoke in a sweet, sugary voice: ¡°Then what kind of repayment do you want?¡±

    ¡°I feel what you just gave wasn¡¯t deep enough,cked substance, and didn¡¯t reflect the kind of inner gratitude at the time of repayment, so I think a change in expression would be more appropriate. Maybe you don¡¯t quite understand, I can teach you.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing swiftly undid the buttons on Lin Qianru¡¯s shirt with one hand, while the other hand slipped inside her clothing.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Lin Qianru trembled, instinctively wanting to pull away from his hand, but how could Lu Tianxing give her a chance as heunched a swift andprehensive attack.

    In moments, Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face had turned crimson, and her eyes were almost dripping with water. Her body seemingly lost its bones, copsing into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, while soft, enchanting sounds asionally escaped her red lips.

    ¡°No¡­ not here, go inside, someone might¡­ might barge in here.¡± Lin Qianru struggled to grasp Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand to keep it from wandering, while speaking with difficulty.<fnfa18> This text is hosted at F¦ÉndNovel</fnfa18>

    ¡°I saw it just now, you locked the door; no one will barge in. Besides, don¡¯t you find it more thrilling here?¡±

    Lu Tianxing raised his head to look at Lin Qianru¡¯s apple-red face, a sly smile ying on his lips as his arms swept across the desk, pushing everything aside, then stood up and lifted Lin Qianru onto the desk¡­

    Feeling this, Lin Qianru trembled, immediately understanding Lu Tianxing¡¯s intention, causing her face to flush blood-red, and she instinctively tried to push him away.

    ¡°Ring ring!¡±

    But just at that moment, the phone on Lin Qianru¡¯s desk rang, causing Lu Tianxing to pause slightly in his actions, while Lin Qianru also instinctively tried to push him aside.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling now, talk about poor timing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was lined with dark streaks; he was about to begin his conquest, only for the phone to disrupt him unexpectedly. ¡°Who could be calling so precisely?¡±

    ¡°Tian¡­ Tianxing, no¡­ stop, let me answer the phone first.¡±

    Lin Qianru urgently pushed Lu Tianxing away, her eyes bearing a pleading look.

    ¡°Alright! But you¡¯ll have to make it up to meter.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let Lin Qianru go rather begrudgingly, a lingering eagerness still on his face.

    Lin Qianru sighed and rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, quickly reached out to tidy her rumpled clothes, suppressing the agitation in her heart, nced at the caller ID, and picked up the phone on the desk.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai?¡±

    When Lin Qianru spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly. Could Bai Zhiqing be checking up on them? But when he saw Lin Qianru¡¯s face as fresh as a peach blossom, a sh of viinous smile surfaced on his face. His wife and his little wife were talking on the phone, should he take action? That seemed to be very exciting.

    Seeing Lin Qianru talking with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing chuckled, reached out and wrapped his arm around Lin Qianru¡¯s slim waist, his hand starting to misbehave.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly ambushed, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but let out a shriek.

    On the other end, Bai Zhiqing paused hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s cry: ¡°Qianru, what happened?¡±

    Lin Qianru red fiercely at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Nothing, I¡­ I identally dropped my pen¡­¡±

    Watching Lin Qianru biting her red lips, Lu Tianxing became even more diligent, knowing that on the phone was his wife, and before him was the little wife. The wife calling the little wife, while he, the husband, was intending to engage in delightful activities with the little wife. Even though a phone separated them, truly speaking, what difference was there from face-to-face? It was undoubtedly a form of m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1214 - CapÃ­tulo 1214: 1207: This Is a Drill

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1214: Chapter 1207: This Is a Drill</strong>

    The feeling of a secret affair, just the thought of it, made Lu Tianxing feel as if all the blood in his body was boiling, wishing he could immediately turn into a wolf and experience the thrill of it.

    Lin Qianru bit her red lips tightly, not daring to make any sound, her heart filled with shame, but for some reason, a strong sense of excitement surged within her, wishing Lu Tianxing would go further.

    It¡¯s undeniable that every woman harbors a demon in her heart, and now Lin Qianru felt the same way. She had a strong urge to shout out and dere that this man also belonged to her, Lin Qianru.<fnd3f2> Content originallyes from Find[?]ovel</fnd3f2>

    ¡°Qianru, why aren¡¯t you talking? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s puzzled voice came through the phone again. She had finished speaking, but Lin Qianru hadn¡¯t responded, which was very unlike her. However, Bai Zhiqing would never have imagined that her husband was secretly nning to do something inappropriate with Lin Qianru behind her back.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru clenched her teeth and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Nothing, Mr. Bai. I¡¯ll organize the materialster and send them to your office.¡±

    Having said this, Lin Qianru took a deep breath, as if she had justpleted a twenty-five-thousand-mile long march, her body trembling more because she found Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions increasingly out of line.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing paused for a moment and said, ¡°Qianru, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Are you not feeling well? Do you need to go to the hospital first and take a rest? You can give me thepany materials tomorrow; it¡¯s not urgent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Bai. I¡¯ll¡­I¡­¡±

    Lin Qianru opened her mouth to say something when suddenly her body trembled, feeling an even stronger sensation surge through her, almost crying out. She took a deep breath to calm herself, ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯m fine, just need a little rest. I¡¯ll organize the materialster and send them to your office.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡±

    After speaking with Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t wait to hang up the phone.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing, who was staring at her with an evil smile, and raised her hand to hit him angrily, ¡°You jerk, you almost let Zhiqing find out. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll castrate you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru¡¯s angry look and nonchntly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? As they say, ¡®To die under a peony flower, be a roguish ghost.¡¯ Besides, didn¡¯t you just enjoy it too? You¡¯re my little wife, and sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to serve me with the big wife. Now, this is just to let you adapt in advance; it¡¯s just a rehearsal.¡±

    ¡°You still have a reason, huh?¡±

    Lin Qianru gave Lu Tianxing a displeased look, ¡°Get out of my way. Mr. Bai wants me to organize thepany¡¯s materials during this period and hand them to her. Let me go now, or Zhiqing will call again.¡±

    ¡°Organize materials? And what about me! What should I do?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a bit frustrated. The me in his heart had just ignited, and now it had to be extinguished. Isn¡¯t this going to kill someone?

    This feeling is like looking forward to a game all night and finding out it¡¯s just the nightly news; this kind of frustration could drive a person crazy.

    ¡°How should I know what you should do? Just don¡¯t touch me,¡± Lin Qianru said sulkily, looking at Lu Tianxing. If it weren¡¯t for her endurance earlier, she would have embarrassed herself in front of Bai Zhiqing. She must give Lu Tianxing an unforgettable lesson, or he would surely push his luck in the future.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you go unless you agree to one condition.¡±

    Lu Tianxing held onto Lin Qianru like a child throwing a tantrum, refusing to release her.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s shameless demeanor, Lin Qianru felt speechless, ¡°What do you want me to agree to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled mischievously, leaned over, and whispered something to Lin Qianru.

    Brush!

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Lin Qianru¡¯s face turned redder, the blush almost reaching her ears. This bastard, Lu Tianxing, how does he have these bad ideas all day long?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can only continue with what I haven¡¯t finished.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing again pretended to lean down to kiss Lin Qianru¡¯s red lips.

    ¡°I¡­I agree.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Lin Qianru got startled and immediately raised her hands in surrender. She knew exactly how strong Lu Tianxing¡¯s endurance was; he couldn¡¯t be done in less than a couple of hours. At this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to report to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office by noon.

    ¡°Qianru, you promised verbally; don¡¯t forget, or the punishment will double.¡±

    After hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words and seeing her pleading eyes, Lu Tianxing finally let go of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk.¡±

    Looking at her slightly messy clothes, Lin Qianru red at Lu Tianxing, feeling the need to change her outfit.

    Watching Lin Qianru hurriedly walk towards the inner office, Lu Tianxing showed a smug smile. After saying something to Lin Qianru, he turned and left the sales department, taking the elevator directly to the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor.

    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing saw Lan Xin resting her head on her desk, typing furiously at theputer without noticing him, indicating she was very busy.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s taut baby face, Lu Tianxing chuckled and walked towards her.

    ¡°Hey beauty, all alone here typing away, so sad. Want to grab some coffee and spicy hot pot with big brother and discuss life and dreams?¡±

    Hearing the frivolous, teasing words directed at her, Lan Xin¡¯s face immediately darkened, instinctively raising her head to see who dare tease her in Bai¡¯s Group. Isn¡¯t that just seeking death?

    Upon seeing who it was, Lan Xin¡¯s face showed a slight surprise, followed by a hint of joy; ¡°Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s you, you¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 1215 - CapÃ­tulo 1215: 1208: If the Light Dies, I Die

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1215: Chapter 1208: If the Light Dies, I Die</strong>

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m back. Secretary Lan, did you miss me? I missed you a lot. How about giving me a passionate kiss after such a long separation?¡±

    Lu Tianxing flirted shamelessly with Lan Xin, his eyes wandering over her. He suddenly noticed that it seemed like Lan Xin¡¯s chest was a bit bigger than before, and she wasn¡¯t using padding.

    This girl wouldn¡¯t be doing it herself at home every day, would she?

    Lu Tianxing touched his chin, maliciously specting in his heart.

    ¡°Miss you, my foot! I¡¯d rather miss a pig than miss you.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin rolled her eyes. Indeed, this bastard was still as annoying as ever.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, and he looked at Lan Xin with a pitiful expression, saying, ¡°Secretary Lan, your words are too hurtful. We¡¯re colleagues, and I was once your boyfriend. How can you be so heartless? I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­you shut up.¡±

    Lan Xin interrupted Lu Tianxing before he could finish, with a face full of frustration, ¡°How dare you bring this up? Do you know my mom has been pushing me to go on blind dates because of you? It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be getting scolded by my mom. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m telling you, if you bring this up again, I¡¯ll drag you down with me.¡±

    ¡°Secretary Lan, can you have some decency? You were the one crying and begging for me to be your boyfriend back then. You¡¯ve turned your back on me faster than flipping a page. Besides, I was saving your face, or else you might have married that guy who thinks money can buy love. Maybe you¡¯d be a resentful wife now, suffering from your mother-inw¡¯s torment,¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking displeased at Lan Xin.

    ¡°In any case, this is all your fault.¡±

    Lan Xin gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce, her big, dark eyes scanning him as if he were some rare animal.

    Lu Tianxing was startled by Lan Xin¡¯s gaze, instinctively stepping back a few steps, saying warily, ¡°Secretary Lan, don¡¯t even think about targeting me again. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯d rather die than be your boyfriend again. Go find someone else!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who wants you to be their boyfriend? With your looks, you could be found on the street for five hundred bucks. Only Mr. Bai would be blind enough to hire someone as unremarkable as you.¡±

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with disdain, then curiously asked, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I heard you¡¯ve been making waves in Jiangnantely and have be the third young master of the Lu Family?¡±<fn1769> Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel</fn1769>

    ¡°You know about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. Don¡¯t forget what my dad does. Is it strange for me to know such things?¡±

    Lan Xin nced at Lu Tianxing, sizing him up, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re from the Lu Family. I can¡¯t imagine how the Lu Family could have a young master like you. I suddenly feel relieved for the beauties in Jiangnan that you weren¡¯t a young master before marriage.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I mean I¡¯m d those women didn¡¯t suffer under your harassment. Think about it, you were already a big lecher when you had no power or influence, flirting everywhere. If you had been a Lu Family young master then, you¡¯d have gone overboard, maybe even drugged someone, harming a lot of girls. With your family background, covering it up would be easy. Luckily, Mr. Bai keeps you in line now, or you¡¯d be causing a ruckus, even nning a grand ¡®Tianxing Feast.¡¯

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin with a nk expression, thinking, ¡°Does she think I¡¯m Sun Monkey or something?¡±

    ¡°Secretary Lan, I haven¡¯t offended you these days, have I? How am I a lecher? How did I harass you? This is purely nder. I¡¯m going to sue you for defamation.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need to exin to you. You¡¯re aplete lecher. Also, get as far away as you can and stop interrupting my work. Not everyone can be as idle as you, marrying a rich woman.¡±

    Lan Xin rolled her eyes and ignored Lu Tianxing, going back to herputer work.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lan Xin, his gaze lingering on her impressive figure. She was getting bolder. It seemed necessary to find a time to teach this girl a lesson, or else she¡¯d keep showing him attitude.

    After ncing at Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stay and directly turned to walk to the office. As he opened the door and stepped inside, he heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat cold voice.

    ¡°Had enough fun with your Lin Aifei?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing was about to deny it when he realized and quickly changed his tune, ¡°Wife, there¡¯s nothing scandalous. I just went to see an old friend and picked up something.¡±

    ¡°Really? Picking up something? I didn¡¯t know you had things at someone else¡¯s ce.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing twirled a pen in her hand, her eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, trying to discern the truth from him.

    Feeling the hint of murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing hurriedly said, ¡°Wife, I swear on a light bulb, I definitely went to pick something up. If not, let the light go out with me.¡±

    ¡°Click!¡±

    In the next moment, the office lights, which were just on, suddenly went out, leaving Lu Tianxing stunned. ¡°Damn, could it be this urate?¡±

    Was Heaven nning to use Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand to get rid of him because he wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye?

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, hidden behind the folder, had somehow acquired a remote control. Just as he swore, Bai Zhiqing had quietly pressed the button, turning off the decorative lights.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, how are you going to exin this?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a mockingly sarcastic expression, her tone full of yful teasing.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose, embarrassedly saying, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It must be a power outage, a coincidence, yes, a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A power outage?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s yful sarcasm grew even more pronounced as she pressed the remote again, and the lights that had gone out came back on, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you still think it was a power outage?¡±

    Darn!

    Lu Tianxing felt a wave of ck lines over his face. Suddenly, he realized today was undoubtedly his unlucky day. He had just intended to get some satisfying interactions with Lin Qianru, but Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, leaving him with unresolved tension. Now, even the light was against him. Could his luck get any worse?

    But in the next moment, Lu Tianxing raised his head suspiciously at Bai Zhiqing, flicked his finger, and a wisp of True Qi swept the folder covering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate hand aside, revealing the remote she held in her palm.

 Chapter 1216: 1209: Invitation Letter (Happy Lunar New Years Eve!)

    <strong>Chapter 1216: Chapter 1209: Invitation Letter (Happy Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve!)</strong>

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned upon seeing this scene, and then a faint smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Wife, you actually dare to tease your husband, what do you think I should do to punish you?¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Bai Zhiqing.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression slightly changed, warning, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you¡­¡±

    However, before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing swiftly appeared beside her, wrapped an arm around her waist, lifting her from the chair. He then sat down in the chair himself, letting Bai Zhiqing sit on hisp.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you want to do¡­?¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s presence and seeing his mischievous smile, Bai Zhiqing instinctively felt a sense of foreboding and subconsciously wanted to say something. But before she could finish, she felt her lips being kissed firmly by Lu Tianxing¡­

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing instinctively wanted to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, but no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape. Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms were like a vice, holding her securely as he unabashedly savored her lips.

    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door from outside.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s movements halted abruptly, and his face suddenly turned a bit displeased. Damn it, this was the second time; just as they were about to start, they were interrupted again.

    Lu Tianxing felt a bit frantic thinking about it. Who was it this time? Were they trying to drive him insane? He wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, let me go now.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes watery, her pretty face slightly angry, but her heart trembled fiercely; she almost ended up in an inappropriate scene in the office with Lu Tianxing. If this got to Lin Yafei¡¯s ears, she would never be able to hold her head high in front of Lin Demon for the rest of her life.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time. If you dare tease your husband again, I¡¯ll show you the cost of inciting a man.¡±

    After saying that, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze and leisurely sat on the sofa, lighting a cigarette for himself, his eyes scanning Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, not bothering with Lu Tianxing anymore, quickly tidied up her clothes, though her blush had not yet faded.

    ¡°Creak.¡±

    With the sound of the door opening, Lin Qianru walked in with documents in her arms. When she saw Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blushing face and her watery eyes, then looked at Lu Tianxing sitting on the sofa, she was momentarily stunned, her expression turning a bit strange. She was too familiar with this expression; it was the same one she wore earlier when she was teased by Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Am Iing at a bad time?¡±

    The thought shed through Lin Qianru¡¯s mind, but her face showed no expression as she said, ¡°Mr. Bai, the materials you requested are ready. Would you like to take a look?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing with reproach, knowing exactly what Lin Qianru was thinking. It was all this bastard¡¯s fault.

    She took a deep breath, suppressing her unsettled heart, and pretended to be calm as she said to Lin Qianru, ¡°Just put the documents on my desk. I¡¯ll look at themter. Also, Qianru, nothing happened at thepany while I was away, did it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Qianru shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Chairman, three days ago, the Louis Jewelry Group from the United States sent us an invitation, inviting you to attend an uing jewelry exhibition in the United States. There will be many jewelers attending. Should we go?¡±

    ¡°Jewelry exhibition?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing slightly frowned, ¡°Qianru, what are your thoughts on this jewelry exhibition?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question, Lin Qianru didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Mr. Bai, this jewelry exhibition is very important for Bai¡¯s Group. Although our group is famous domestically, our international reputation isn¡¯t prominent. Moreover, in recent years we¡¯ve faced suppression from other domestic jewelry groups, making it difficult for our jewelrypany to progress. So we must find another breakthrough, and this jewelry exhibition, which gathers major jewelers worldwide, is our best chance to open that breakthrough. We can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°Qianru, I have a question. Since you say our jewelrypany under Bai¡¯s Group isn¡¯t well-known, it shouldn¡¯t be good, right? If that¡¯s the case, why did the so-called Louis Jewelry Group send me an invitation?¡± At this point, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. After receiving the invitation, I also called to inquire, but they said the invitation was sent by the new chairman of Louis Jewelry Group.¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, ¡°The new chairman? Didn¡¯t they tell you this chairman¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°I asked, but they wouldn¡¯t say. They just said it¡¯s up to us whether we attend or not.¡±

    Lin Qianru shook her head and spected, ¡°It might be that the news of our cooperation with Angel Group reached the United States, making them notice us again. They probably think that our coboration with Angel Group will soon lead to sess, which is why they sent us the invitation.¡±

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded, ¡°I understand, Qianru, please arrange for someone to attend the United States jewelry exhibition.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, I think it would be better if you went in person.¡±

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru said, ¡°After all, we just barely started our cooperation with Angel Group, and the other side likely sent us the invitation due to Angel Group¡¯s influence. If we rashly send someone over, the other party might think we¡¯re not taking this exhibition seriously, or they might think we¡¯re too proud. This wouldn¡¯t be good for Bai¡¯s Group, so it¡¯s better for you to attend personally¡­¡±<fn4e26> Discover more novels at Find?Novel</fn4e26>

    PS: Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, which should be considered thest day of 2016. Thanks to all the brothers who haven¡¯t left this year. I wish all of you a happy family reunion, happiness and prosperity, and best wishes for the Year of the Rooster.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1217 - CapÃ­tulo 1217: 1210: Xue Mans Invitation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1217: Chapter 1210: Xue Man¡¯s Invitation</strong>

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, she furrowed her brows, pondering the situation. This time, the invitation to Bai¡¯s Group came from the Louis Jewelry Group, a name she was very familiar with. It was one of the top ten jewelry groups in the United States, considered among the elite. Bai¡¯s Group had never had any interactions with them, so it seemed unlikely that they would extend an invitation to Bai¡¯s Group. Was Lin Qianru right in saying that the invitation was only extended due to the Angel Group¡¯s influence?

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate brows slightly frowned, unable to decipher the underlying meaning.

    Lu Tianxing, sitting beside her, didn¡¯t speak up, but he already knew the answer. Based on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s character, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity; she would certainly go to the United States. If Bai Zhiqing was going, then naturally he would apany her. After all, Bai Zhiqing was a sought-after figure, and countless people had their eyes on her, wishing for her demise. If he didn¡¯t apany her to the United States, whether Bai Zhiqing could leave the country alive would be uncertain.

    Even though he knew there might be danger, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything. He too needed a breakthrough opportunity. Only by reaching the middle-stage mythical level in the shortest possible time could he hope to refine and dispel the sword qi within Old Master Lu¡¯s body to keep him alive.

    Bai Zhiqing contemted for a moment, then raised her head to look at Lin Qianru and said, ¡°Qianru, I understand the situation. When does the jewelry exhibition start?¡±

    ¡°Three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Alright, book a flight for tomorrow afternoon, two tickets, one for me and one for Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing quickly made a decision. Regardless of what the Louis Jewelry Group¡¯s intentions were, she had to make a trip to the United States. This was indeed an opportunity for Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s subsidiary jewelrypanies to develop. If they could seize this opening, the domestic jewelrypanies¡¯ suppression would be insignificant for Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Okay, no problem, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded in agreement, unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. If she were the one going to the United States, she would also bring Lu Tianxing. After all, she preferred to travel with someone familiar, as the chaos there was beyond what ordinary people could imagine. Having Lu Tianxing along made it much safer.

    ¡°Qianru, besides this matter, are there any other issues within thepany?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, looking at Lin Qianru.

    ¡°No other issues. I¡¯ve already organized the documents and materials; they¡¯re all within the files. Mr. Bai, you can review them first,¡± Lin Qianru softly replied.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Qianru, you can go back to work now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll head back then.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, her gaze briefly sweeping over Lu Tianxing, and then she turned to leave without saying more.

    Seeing Lin Qianru leave, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, looking at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Honey, are you really nning to go to the United States?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why? Do you have any concerns?¡± Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    ¡°Not really, if you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and remained silent, though he quietly decided that he would send Little Bee and others to the United States in advance. Otherwise, alone, he might not be able to protect Bai Zhiqing fully. With Little Bee and others present, anyone wanting to harm Bai Zhiqing would have to consider if they could withstand the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ wrath.

    ¡°Thank you, Tianxing,¡± Bai Zhiqing said, touched, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°No need to thank me; it¡¯s only right for a man to protect his wife.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, watching as Bai Zhiqing picked up a file to review, and he didn¡¯t say more. He returned to his assistant¡¯s position, opened hisputer, and started ying a game.

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head to nce at Lu Tianxing¡¯s spot but then continued reading the documents Lin Qianru had sent over.

    After a few games, noticing Qiaoqiao wasn¡¯t online, Lu Tianxing closed the game, stretched, and looked at Bai Zhiqing, who was still engrossed in her documents. Not wanting to disturb her, Lu Tianxing quietly stood up and tiptoed out of the office.

    Once outside, Lu Tianxing sighed in relief, nced towards Lan Xin¡¯s desk, and seeing her still busy with work, he chose not to interrupt. Instead, he headed directly into the elevator, nning to take a stroll.

    As for going to Lin Qianru¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare. You never know when Bai Zhiqing might suddenly call, and with this ongoing situation, he felt he ought to visit a hospital.

    The elevator descended to the first floor, pausing at the twenty-sixth floor. When the doors opened, a figure stepped in from outside.

    ¡°Minister Xue.¡±

    Spotting the woman in a security uniform, her curves noticeable, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but greet her.

    Xue Man noticed Lu Tianxing as well, a momentary surprise shing across her face, but she quickly regained herposure, making it difficult to read her thoughts.

    ¡°Minister Xue, which floor are you heading to?¡± Lu Tianxing inquired with a smile, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°The twentieth floor.¡±

    Xue Man uttered with no further words.

    Observing Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing pressed the elevator button, touched his nose, and remained silent, leaving the elevator engulfed in a tense quiet.

    After some time, Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing and, unable to resist, asked, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you have timeter?¡±

    Surprised by Xue Man¡¯s invitation, Lu Tianxing nodded, ¡°I do. Minister Xue, is there something you wish to discuss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you for tea. Are you unwilling?¡± Xue Man smiled lightly, gazing at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Willing, of course! I¡¯d love to have tea with a beautifuldy. But Minister Xue, just to rify, I can¡¯t afford to pay the bill¡ªI¡¯m currently quite broke,¡± Lu Tianxing replied with a smile.<fn461f> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn461f>

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle it then. I¡¯ll finish my work first and find you afterward.¡±

    When the elevator reached the twentieth floor, Xue Man stepped out, but as if she remembered something, she looked back at Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Lu Tianxing, we have an agreement. If you bail on me, be warned, I¡¯lle and knock your lights out. And if you dare retaliate, I¡¯ll tell Zhiqing and Qianru that you ***** me so they¡¯ll divorce you.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could respond, Xue Man turned and left.

 Chapter 1218 - CapÃ­tulo 1218: 1211: Going for Tea Together

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1218: Chapter 1211: Going for Tea Together</strong>

    Watching Xue Man decisively turn on her heel and leave, Lu Tianxing was taken aback and shook his head with a wry smile. This girl really hasn¡¯t changed a bit¡ªstill so aggressive, and not allowing anyone to challenge her decisions.

    As soon as the elevator reached the first floor, Lu Tianxing had not yet stepped out of the lobby when the melodic ringtone from the phone in his pocket started ying.

    Lu Tianxing took out his phone and nced at the caller disy, instantly feeling speechless. Why was she calling so quickly?<fn35af> Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel</fn35af>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, where are you now? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t run around. Stand obediently at the gate and wait for me. I¡¯ming down to find you now.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s voice immediately came through the phone, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    ¡°Minister Xue, weren¡¯t you busy? I haven¡¯t even walked out of the lobby! Do you really need to call and monitor me so promptly?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ve finished my things, besides, what if you sneak away? This is just preventative action, you¡¯ve got a record.¡±

    Xue Man snorted coldly, ¡°Wait outside now, I¡¯ll drive out from the underground parking lot.¡±

    With that, Xue Man hung up directly.

    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing felt a pang of frustration. He had just been nning in his heart whether he could sneak away, but Xue Man called and seemed to have calcted that he¡¯d try to make a run for it.

    Lu Tianxing slipped his phone back into his pocket and walked outside with a helpless look on his face.

    Just as he reached the gate, he heard the screeching sound of brakes as a car stopped beside him.

    The car window rolled down slowly, and there sat Xue Man in the driver¡¯s seat, her eyes fixed intently on Lu Tianxing, and she said with an undisputable tone, ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, opening the car door and sitting in the passenger seat.

    As soon as he got inside, a faint scent hit his nose. It wasn¡¯t the smell of car perfume, but the aromaing from Xue Man herself.

    ¡°Minister Xue, isn¡¯t it just tea? There¡¯s no need to rush like this! We could meet up after work for tea.¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking at Xue Man.

    ¡°Hmph, of course, it¡¯s urgent. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to¡ªtrying to sneak off while I¡¯m working, I¡¯ll tell you, that¡¯s wishful thinking. In my hands, you can¡¯t run away.¡±

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing smugly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you should feel lucky that I¡¯m in a good mood today and especially invited you for tea. Otherwise, even if you wanted to invite me, I wouldn¡¯t go. You should feel very honored, don¡¯t you think, Assistant Lu?¡±

    With these words, Xue Man¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing that look, Lu Tianxing shivered all over. There was something eerily ominous in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, as if something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Minister Xue, I do feel honored, but maybe we could skip the tea. I think sneaking out for tea during work hours isn¡¯t good for thepany¡­¡± Lu Tianxing said apprehensively. He simply couldn¡¯t believe Xue Man wanted to have tea with him without ulterior motives.

    ¡°Not good for thepany?¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s voice cooled a bit, speaking irritably, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m hearing the renowned tardiness king of Bai¡¯s Group say it¡¯s not good for thepany. Lu Tianxing, do you find me annoying and don¡¯t want to spend time with me?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, ¡°How could that be! I don¡¯t think anyone would refuse a chance to be with a beauty.¡±

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing silently added in his heart: Even if she¡¯s a violent beauty, there are plenty of warriors who aren¡¯t afraid of death.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, then sit there and obediently follow me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m making you pay, why the rush.¡± Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing.

    Xue Man had spoken, so Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more but watched the scenery speeding by outside the window.

    Ten minutester, Xue Man abruptly braked, stopping the car near a tea house that wasn¡¯t far from Bai¡¯s Group, with decor that was very traditional.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing, then undid her seatbelt and got out of the car.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, undone his seatbelt, and opened the car door to get out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going in.¡±

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing and headed straight inside.

    Lu Tianxing followed Xue Man into the tea house.

    The two randomly picked a seat and waved, immediately a waiter came over, ¡°Esteemed sir and miss, what would you like to drink?¡±

    Xue Man calmly said, ¡°Give us a pot of your top-grade Longjing tea and a te of osmanthus cake.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    The waiter nodded respectfully and left.

    In just a moment, a pot of Longjing tea and a te of osmanthus cake were served.

    ¡°Enjoy,¡± the waiter said respectfully.

    Xue Man picked up the teapot, poured herself a cup, and poured one for Lu Tianxing as well. Without saying a word, she just blew gently on the tea, taking a sip.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Man, not knowing what to say. So he picked up his teacup, gently sniffed it, and the strong tea aroma invigorated his senses.

    Taking a sip, Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man and said, ¡°Minister Xue, you didn¡¯t invite me just for tea, did you? If there¡¯s anything you need help with, feel free to say.¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Man looked up at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m the type who only invites you for tea when I need your help?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was utterly speechless. Did this girl take something to make her talk so sharply today?

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t Xue Man¡¯s fault. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to be this way with Lu Tianxing; she wished she could be gentle like other women. But fearing that Lu Tianxing might notice something, she kept up her usual demeanor.

    Only this way did Xue Man feel she could talk to Lu Tianxing. Once the window paper was broken, perhaps she and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t even be friends anymore.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I heard that you¡¯ve be the Third Young Master of Lu Family?¡± After a moment of silence, Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, curiously asking.

    PS: It¡¯s the first day of the new year, wishing all brothers a happy new year, best of luck and prosperity in the new year!!!

 Chapter 1219 - CapÃ­tulo 1219: 1212: Wu Yue (Happy New Year!)

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1219: Chapter 1212: Wu Yue (Happy New Year!)</strong>

    ¡°What, do you think I don¡¯t look the part?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Xue Man, not at all surprised that Xue Man knew these things. After all, Xue Man was Lin Qianru¡¯s close friend, and it¡¯s only natural for her to learn about him from Lin Qianru. Moreover, Xue Man¡¯s sister, Xue Bing, was also part of the Yanhuang Group, so finding out about these things wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Besides, his entry into the Lu Family wasn¡¯t hidden. Anyone with a little bit of connections knew about it, though they didn¡¯t know it was him.

    ¡°Not one bit.¡±

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a thorough look and said something that nearly made Lu Tianxing spit blood.

    ¡°Minister Xue, are you here today just to p me in the face?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°I invited you here today to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to ask you to apany me to a ssmate¡­¡±

    Xue Man nodded gently, but before she finished her sentence, an abrupt voice reached her ears: ¡°Xiao Man, is that you? What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Xue Man¡¯s face immediately turned cold, filled with disgust.

    Hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively turned around and saw a man in a neatly pressed suit, with shiny polished shoes, walking briskly over. Standing at 1.8 meters tall, with a tough demeanor and handsome face, he instantly attracted the attention of many women around him.

    A soldier?

    Observing the aura emanating from this young man, Lu Tianxing slightly frowned and quickly shook his head. This young man was indeed a soldier, but likely not from China. Their auras differed, and anyone who had been in the military could easily tell.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this young man probably served in a foreign legion, or even worked as a mercenary.

    The young man seemed oblivious to the admiring nces around him, as he walked step by step to Xue Man¡¯s side, smiling and saying, ¡°Xiao Man, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you also here for tea? I oftene here, and the tea is quite good.¡±

    Seeing this man, Xue Man said indifferently, ¡°Is it strange for me toe here for tea? Or in your opinion, does a small security guard like me not deserve to drink tea?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re joking, Xiao Man. To me, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are; everyone deserves to enjoy things.¡±

    The young man showed no displeasure at Xue Man¡¯s words, maintaining the demeanor of a perfect gentleman. His gaze swept the surroundings andnded on Lu Tianxing: ¡°Xiao Man, is this your friend? Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Wu Yue, a former college ssmate of Xiao Man¡¯s.¡±

    As he spoke, the young man extended his right hand towards Lu Tianxing in a very gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, nice to meet you.¡±

    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t hit a smiling face. Lu Tianxing extended his hand to politely shake Wu Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You look quite impressive, Mr. Lu. May I ask where you¡¯re currently working?¡± Wu Yue asked casually.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing thought inwardly, another smiling tiger, but outwardly he remained calm: ¡°Nothing much, just a small employee at apany, working as a minor assistant, running errands. But you, Mr. Wu, given your imposing manner, must be in some high-level position!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lu. Not too high-level, just working as an instructor at a bodyguardpany¡­¡±

    ¡°Bodyguard, huh? I used to envy bodyguards the most as a kid. Wearing ck suits, with earpieces and sunsses, looking so cool. To be honest, I really admired bodyguards, especially Jet Li¡¯s bodyguard in Zhongnanhai, which I¡¯ve seen dozens of times.¡±

    Before Wu Yue could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing interrupted: ¡°Mr. Wu, you may not believe it, but my biggest dream as a child was to be a bodyguard. Unfortunately, when it came to the selection process, I didn¡¯t pass the physical fitness test and got eliminated. It¡¯s the greatest regret of my life.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s regretful look, Wu Yue had a mocking smile in his eyes. He¡¯d initially regarded Lu Tianxing as apetitor, but now it seemed Lu Tianxing was just an inconsequential guy.

    Despite these thoughts, Wu Yue didn¡¯t show any of this on his face and continued smiling, ¡°Interestingly, ourpany is currently recruiting bodyguards. If you¡¯re interested, Mr. Lu, I could rmend you. Given your current physical condition, with a bit of training, you should have no problem getting selected.¡±

    Upon hearing Wu Yue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked excited and said, ¡°Really? You can really rmend me? I can finally fulfill my dream, I¡¯m so thrilled.¡±<fn18ea> Latest content published on Find_Novel(.</fn18ea>

    Sitting beside him, Xue Man almost spit out her tea upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. To envy being a bodyguard¡ªonly this guy could say something like that. Who could handle having the Third Young Master of Lu Family as a bodyguard?

    Even though she knew Lu Tianxing was just bluffing Wu Yue, Xue Man remained silent, quietly watching. She didn¡¯t care much for Wu Yue, as she regarded him as a hypocrite: saying one thing on the surface, doing another behind the scenes.

    Wu Yue¡¯s smile grew even broader: ¡°Certainly, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of hard work, Mr. Lu, I guarantee your dream cane true.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, then he shook his head: ¡°Never mind, Mr. Wu, thank you for the offer, but I can¡¯t do the bodyguard thing. I don¡¯t want to die early.¡±

    Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with dying early?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has to do with it. On television, bodyguards protect their masters from bullets at critical moments. I don¡¯t want to die, much less take a bullet for money. If I lose my life, what¡¯s the use of money?¡±

    Lu Tianxing said it matter-of-factly, then looked at Wu Yue seriously and said, ¡°Mr. Wu, speaking sincerely, I advise you too not to be a bodyguard. That life¡¯s not for you. Someday you might have to take a bullet for your boss, which isn¡¯t worth it. Life is only once, and dying for a stranger isn¡¯t worthwhile. Think of your parents, your family. If you lose your life, what good is money? It¡¯s not like they ept RMB in Yama Pce.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wu Yue was stunned, taking a while to snap back, and awkwardly said, ¡°You¡¯re being humorous, Mr. Lu. Such things are rare in this world.¡±

    Then, he turned to Xue Man and said, ¡°Xiao Man, my friend is waiting for me upstairs, so I¡¯ll head up first.¡±

    Without waiting for Xue Man to respond, Wu Yue turned and left.

    PS: Happy New Year, everyone! Wishing you all the best in the new year!!

 Chapter 1220 - CapÃ­tulo 1220: 1213: Human Shield

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1220: Chapter 1213: Human Shield</strong>

    ¡°Haha¡­ ¡±

    Seeing Wu Yue leaving in embarrassment, Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, giving Lu Tianxing a sideways nce and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, your act was pretty convincing. I¡¯ll give you full marks. Did you see Wu Yue¡¯s face? It was so awkward it was killing me. It was hrious. That¡¯s how you do it, make that guy realize your impressiveness.¡±

    ¡°Minister Xue, was that your suitor? You didn¡¯t drag me out here today just to help you get rid of this guy, did you?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man curiously and asked.

    ¡°In your dreams. You want to be my backup? Look at yourself! I wouldn¡¯t want you even if you were free.¡± Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man feigned disdain and pouted, exining, ¡°He¡¯s an old ssmate of mine. I heard he went abroad afterward. He just returned recently. You have no idea how he¡¯s been driving me crazytely, sending flowers to my office every day. I have to throw them out each time. Sometimes, I really just want to smack him to death.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Xue Man¡¯s gaze involuntarily swept over Lu Tianxing, feeling a bit nervous, as if she was afraid Lu Tianxing might misunderstand something.

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully and curiously asked, ¡°Do you know what he did after going abroad?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xue Man shook her head and looked at Lu Tianxing, asking, ¡°Why? Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°Minister Xue, I suddenly realized you were quite the heartthrob back in school. With so many admirers, hasn¡¯t there been anyone you¡¯ve taken a liking to?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you mocking me for having high standards?¡±<fn48ca> Discover more novels at Find?Novel</fn48ca>

    Hearing this, Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing with beautiful eyes, as if she would flip out if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give her a reasonable exnation.

    Feeling the murderous gaze from Xue Man, Lu Tianxing awkwardly chuckled and said, ¡°How could that be? I think having high standards is good. That way, you can choose a perfect partner. Otherwise, if you rashly get married, you might regret it for a lifetime. Minister Xue, what you¡¯re doing is certainly worth other women learning from. Don¡¯t marry easily, and you will find your perfect partner.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, considered yourself smart.¡±

    Xue Man snorted proudly, curiously asking, ¡°Lu Tianxing, why didn¡¯t you confront him just now? He was clearly trying to step on you to show off.¡±

    ¡°If he wants to perform, let him. Life is like a y; if he wants to act, let him act. I¡¯m fine being a supporting role. Besides, he hasn¡¯t provoked me. What¡¯s the point of confronting him? Or are you nning to have me crush him on a whim?¡± Lu Tianxing said nonchntly.

    ¡°Crushing him would be too much. I thought you¡¯d confront him without hesitation and dominate with, ¡®Bodyguard instructor? Frankly, my wife earns more in a month than you will in your lifetime.¡¯ But s, you said nothing. Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Xue Man, what do you mean by that? Should I sue you for nder?¡±

    ¡°nder? Go ahead. Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. Do you think anyone would believe you? Do you have evidence? If you don¡¯t believe me, I could shout, and countless people wille over to beat you up.¡±

    ¡°I believe it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, considered yourself smart.¡±

    As the two bickered while drinking tea, the just-departed Wu Yue suddenly reappeared.

    ¡°Your suitor is here again,¡± Lu Tianxingmented after hearing the footsteps, ncing back and addressing Xue Man.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man rolled her eyes and said nothing.

    Soon, Wu Yue came to Xue Man¡¯s side with a warm smile on his face and said, ¡°Xiao Man, when I was talking to you downstairs earlier, a few of my friends saw us. They insisted you were my girlfriend, no matter how much I exined. Now, they¡¯re pestering me and insisting I bring you up to let you admit it yourself. Xiao Man, I wonder if you could join me¡­¡±

    Before Wu Yue could finish, Xue Man interrupted him and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Man, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just hope you could rify, I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m busy, and also¡­¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s tone already carried a hint of impatience. Her eyes swept over to Lu Tianxing, who was sitting properly across and drinking tea, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking something was wrong, and suspected Xue Man was setting him up.

    Out of instinct, Lu Tianxing lowered his head, looking indifferent to the matter, with his gaze peering out the window.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Xue Man wanted to kick him out. Couldn¡¯t this jerk help her shoo away this pest?

    Xue Man took a deep breath, stood up from the chair, and under Wu Yue¡¯s bewildered gaze, directly sat down beside Lu Tianxing. She naturally wrapped her arm around his, saying, ¡°Moreover, my boyfriend is here. You asking me to rify this so-called rumor in front of him, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? And do you really think I would believe that about your friends?¡±

    Feeling the soft sensation on his arm, Lu Tianxing instinctively wanted to refute, but before he could speak, his arm was painfully pinched. Seeing the warning look in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, he could only let out a wry smile and say nothing.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing understood that he had be Xue Man¡¯s shield.

    To Lu Tianxing, he couldn¡¯t voice his grievances, but in Wu Yue¡¯s eyes, the exchanged nces between Xue Man and Lu Tianxing clearly appeared as flirtation. Furthermore, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t refute Xue Man¡¯s words, which silently acknowledged their rtionship.

    More importantly, Xue Man had never had any intimate contact with any man at school, and some suitors were even beaten by her. Now she was clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. If you imed there was nothing between them, Wu Yue wouldn¡¯t believe it even if beaten to death, making his face turn somewhat sullen with a hint of anger in his eyes.

    Ever since he identally ran into Xue Man on the street a few days ago, he had beenpletely captivated by her beauty. He couldn¡¯t believe how the tomboyish Xue Man from back then had be so stunning, a full-fledged beauty.

    From that moment on, he pursued Xue Man relentlessly, delivering three roses a day without fail, hoping to move her with sincerity. Moreover, all these days, he hadn¡¯t seen Xue Man have any intimate interaction with any man. Therefore, he naturally assumed she was single, but now, Xue Man¡¯s attitude towards Lu Tianxing indicated they were a couple.

    Yet, when he spoke those words, Lu Tianxing remained indifferent, obviously seeing him as a joke and treating him like a clown.

 Chapter 1221 - CapÃ­tulo 1221: 1214: Conflict

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1221: Chapter 1214: Conflict</strong>

    At this moment, Wu Yue¡¯s heart was filled with fury. He felt like a clown jumping around, letting Lu Tianxing watch him make a fool of himself from the sidelines.

    Just a moment ago, he wanted to show off in front of Xue Man, but in the blink of an eye, someone he looked down upon had already won the beauty¡¯s favor first. This stark contrast made Wu Yue¡¯s anger uncontrobly surge.

    Suppressing his anger, Wu Yue forced a smile on his face and said to Xue Man, ¡°Xiao Man, don¡¯t lie to me. I haven¡¯t seen you with any boyfriend these days. People at yourpany also say you don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Why find some random guy to pretend to be your boyfriend? Even if you have to find someone, find someone of better quality. Him, just an assistant, he doesn¡¯t match you.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s expression immediately turned cold: ¡°Wu Yue, what do you mean by that? Do I, Xue Man, need to announce to the world when I find a boyfriend? Let me tell you, as long as he loves me, even if he sweeps the streets, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Man, don¡¯t be mad. I meant no harm. I¡¯m just saying, you may not like me, but I hope you don¡¯t deceive me. What part of him matches you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she looked coldly at Wu Yue and said, ¡°Whether he matches me or not is none of your business. Who are you? At best, you were my college ssmate; worse, you¡¯re just someone random sticking your nose in. What gives you the right to interfere?¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Wu Yue¡¯s face darkened further, unsure how to respond. He could only redirect his focus to Lu Tianxing: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but I¡¯m asking you to leave Xiao Man alone. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your intentions with her. You¡¯re just trying to climb up using Xue Man, aren¡¯t you? Do you really think you¡¯re a match for Xiao Man?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wu, what do you mean by that? It seems like who I¡¯m with is none of your business. Besides, whether I¡¯m a match for Xiao Man is not for outsiders to gossip about. If you have any self-respect, please leave,¡± Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    As the saying goes, even y figurines have three parts of anger, let alone people. Not to mention if Xue Man and Wu Yue had any rtionship, just Wu Yue stepping up and calling him a fraud would irk anyone.

    ¡°Fine, fine, Xiao Man, did you hear that? He¡¯s fooling you; he¡¯s a fraud.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a fraud? Xiao Man just likes me, so what? Can¡¯t I be good at living? Xiao Man likes that I¡¯m good at living, so what? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Lu Tianxing said, displeased.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush crept onto Xue Man¡¯s face. She pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist. Good at living? What did that have to do with her? This bastard¡¯s mouth was outrageous.<fn74cb> Fresh chapters posted on F?nd-Novel</fn74cb>

    Lu Tianxing blinked innocently at Xue Man, as if saying, weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to shoo this pest away? Why me me? Plus, I was just stating the truth¡ªI really am good at living, everyone who¡¯s experienced knows.

    This scene inmed Wu Yue, who saw Xue Man¡¯s coyness as her being shy, which led to her pinching Lu Tianxing. Moreover, the two of them seemed to exchange loving nces.

    The conflict between Xue Man and Wu Yue in the somewhat quiet teahouse quickly drew the attention of quite a few onlookers, with many casting their gazes their way.

    Feeling the gazes around him, Wu Yue seemed to suffer great humiliation, looking at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man with a cold face, ¡°Fine, really fine, I must have been blind to fancy you. Lu Tianxing, was it? I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I regret anything concerning you? Wu Yue, whoever I¡¯m with has nothing to do with you, you understand?¡± Xue Man said coldly.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Wu Yue¡¯s face became even more unsightly: ¡°Fine, ruthless you are. I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Regret? I, Lu Tianxing, never knew the meaning of regret in my life,¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly, staring coldly at Wu Yue.

    ¡°You¡­ hmph, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Wu Yue red viciously at Lu Tianxing, then turned and left. As he did so, a trace of sinister coldness shed in his eyes. No matter what, he would make Lu Tianxing pay; he couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation.

    Feeling the chilling air emanating from Wu Yue, Lu Tianxing shook his head helplessly. He hoped Wu Yue wouldn¡¯t cause trouble; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing Wu Yue his capabilities.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked helplessly at Xue Man beside him and said, ¡°Minister Xue, he¡¯s gone. Can you let go of me now?¡±

    ¡°What, are you unhappy if I hold you?¡± Xue Man said, looking at Lu Tianxing coldly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head honestly and said, ¡°Minister Xue, your treasure is too great, it gives me a strong sense of pressure, and I can¡¯t quite breathe.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s face darkened, and she said irritatedly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you really are a shameless guy.¡±

    ¡°Shameless? My teeth are very white; I brush them every day.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned at Xue Man, showing his pearly white teeth.

    Seeing this, Xue Man rolled her eyes hard and said softly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble just now.¡±

    ¡°Minister Xue, so you know you caused me trouble, huh? Didn¡¯t you see the way that guy looked at me? As if he wanted to kill me. But it doesn¡¯t matter; saving a damsel in distress is a man¡¯s instinct. However, if you insist on making it up to me, you can give me a kiss, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smile, thinking to himself how charming this little girl Xue Man was bing.

 Chapter 1222 - CapÃ­tulo 1222: 1215: Wu Yues Revenge

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1222: Chapter 1215: Wu Yue¡¯s Revenge</strong>

    ¡°Passionate kiss? Then Assistant Lu, would you mind closing your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Close my eyes for what? Are you nning to actually give me a passionate kiss, Minister Xue?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man, chuckling.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush shed across Xue Man¡¯s face, and she rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°You wish. I¡¯m just telling you, close your eyes, and you can daydream.¡±

    ¡°Daydreaming is not for me, I prefer something more real. Moreover, Minister Xue, if I recall correctly, it seems you still owe me a kiss fromst time. Should I im it back now?¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing stood up directly, leaning on the table with both hands, slightly bending forward, his face close to Xue Man¡¯s cheek. The distance between them was so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath.

    Xue Man¡¯s cheeks instantly turned as red as blood, seeing Lu Tianxing so close. Her heart was pounding like a startled deer, refusing to calm down, her chest heaving violently, eyshes trembling slightly; she was clearly extremely nervous.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing curved his lips into a mischievous smile: ¡°Minister Xue, you seem very tense and shy. Could it be that you¡¯re actually looking forward to it?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man suddenly snapped back to her senses. Looking at Lu Tianxing who was at arm¡¯s length, a cold gleam shed in her eyes. She raised her hand and punched at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. This bastard, taking advantage of her and daring to tease her so wantonly, was truly asking for it. She had to teach him a hard lesson.

    However, as soon as Xue Man swung her punch, she regretted it. But before she could withdraw her fist, Lu Tianxing was already back in his seat, as if he had never moved, smiling at Xue Man.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Minister Xue. You¡¯re better off this way. I was really a bit unused to your hesitant demeanor before.¡± Lu Tianxing smiled at Xue Man.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Man red menacingly at Lu Tianxing, feeling foolish for hesitating earlier. She should have punched him to death just now; his mouth was too insolent.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, by the way, do you have time in the next couple of days?¡± Xue Man asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°In a couple of days?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, not understanding the purpose of Xue Man¡¯s question, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Probably not, I¡¯m going to the United States with Zhiqing to attend a jewelry exhibition in a couple of days. Why, is there something you need my help with?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a dim look shed in Xue Man¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, okay then, Assistant Lu, we¡¯ve had enough tea, shall we head back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, waved to summon a waiter,pletely ignoring Xue Man¡¯s intent to treat, and after paying the bill himself, they both stood up and walked out of the teahouse toward the underground parking lot next to the teahouse.

    Just as he walked into the underground parking lot, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, looking ahead. Near Xue Man¡¯s car, a few punks were leaning on her car, smoking, looking swaggeringly unfriendly, clearly people you wouldn¡¯t want to mess with.

    Xue Man¡¯s face also looked displeased, not because of the punks leaning on her car smoking, but because standing next to these punks was someone¡ªWu Yue. Evidently, these punks were brought here by Wu Yue.

    ¡°Wu Yue, that bastard, really narrow-minded. You should¡¯ve crushed his bones at that time.¡± Xue Man said coldly.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with a hint of coldness as he knew Wu Yue would definitelye for him, but didn¡¯t expect Wu Yue to be so impatient, even bringing a gang of punks to make trouble. Initially, he felt some guilt towards Wu Yue, but now that guilt vanishedpletely.

    At this moment, seeing Lu Tianxing, the punks leaning on Xue Man¡¯s car immediately walked over, with Wu Yue following closely. Next to Wu Yue stood a man in his thirties, wearing a finger-thick gold ne, a buzz cut, a floral short-sleeve shirt, with a dragon tattooed on each arm, walking side by side with Wu Yue. Apparently, he was the leader of these punks.

    Wu Yue pointed at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, saying to the man beside him, ¡°Brother Long, it¡¯s them. Today, you must take revenge, preferably cripple that man and make him bedridden for life.¡±

    The man called Brother Long nced at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man and immediately waved his hand. Those punks drew baseball bats from their bodies, surrounding Lu Tianxing and Xue Man in the middle.

    Lu Tianxing looked around indifferently, his tone calm as water, ¡°Hey, brother, it seems we have no grievance against each other.¡±

    ¡°Haha, indeed we have no grievance, but someone offered ten grand to cripple you. For the money, I can only reluctantly cripple you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t resist, I promise to go easy on you,¡± Brother Longughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I told you I¡¯d make you pay dearly. Dare to y me, I¡¯ll make you bedridden for life, living in limbo.¡±

    Wu Yue looked at Lu Tianxing with a sinister expression, his eyes flickering with cold glimmers.

    ¡°Trash, talking to you makes me feel embarrassed.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Wu Yue,pletely ignoring his furious gaze, scoffing slightly before looking at Brother Long, ¡°Ten grand just to cripple me? That¡¯s a bit low, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t we negotiate? I¡¯ll pay you, and you help me cripple him instead. How about it?¡±<fn800c> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel</fn800c>

    Brother Long¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Now that¡¯s courage. I like people like you the most. If you can offer a price that tempts me, I might just show mercy and change my decision.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Wu Yue¡¯s face changed, shouting: ¡°Brother Long, you can¡¯t do this. You promised me ten grand, you¡¯d cripple him. How can you go back on your word?¡±

    Brother Long looked at Wu Yue and said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re out here for the money; naturally, we work for the highest bidder. What, do you want to turn against me? You¡¯re not qualified. Our Rose Society can kill someone as easily as crushing an ant.¡±

    Wu Yue¡¯s face turned livid upon hearing this, clearly agitated by Brother Long¡¯s words, wishing he could teach Brother Long a hard lesson, but not daring to utter a word. Because Brother Long was right, currently in the Modu underworld, the Rose Society reigns supreme. Whoever dares mess with their people dies miserably. Even though Wu Yue has served in foreign military corps, he¡¯s just one man. Rose Society had countless ways to ensure he dies silently.

    PS: Rtives came over, lots of bratty kids, really no time to write, just one update today!

 Chapter 1223 - CapÃ­tulo 1223: 1216: Reversal

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1223: Chapter 1216: Reversal</strong>

    Ignoring Wu Yue¡¯s livid face, Brother Long looked at Lu Tianxing expectantly and said, ¡°So, what kind of money are you nning to give me, sir? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m not going to change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Did I say I would give you money? I was just casually talking, besides, my money burns a hole in your pocket. I fear you¡¯ll live to take it but not live to spend it.¡± Lu Tianxing said mockingly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Brother Long heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and his face turned scarlet red instantly. He realized he had been yed by Lu Tianxing, and in a fit of fury, he shouted, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Attack him, break his limbs! Damn it, you dare to mess with me? I see you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    Upon hearing their leader¡¯s words, the gangsters immediately snapped to attention, swinging baseball bats as they advanced toward Lu Tianxing, intending to strike his head.

    Just then, an angry voice came from the side, ¡°Zhang Long, how dare youy a hand on Mr. Lu? Are you tired of living? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Rose Society, so what if I attack him? Who the hell are you¡­?¡±

    Brother Long instinctively started to curse upon hearing the voice, but before he could form the words, he was rendered speechless. Large beads of sweat rolled down his face, and his breathing became rapid. His eyes were filled with intense fear, and his body began to tremble violently.<fnbc2a> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fnbc2a>

    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed throughout the underground parking lot. A young man with freckles on his face rushed over, apanied by over a dozen burly men, marching in uniform, exuding an enormous sense of oppression.

    Witnessing this scene, Wu Yue¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He walked over to Brother Long with a look of shock and confusion, saying, ¡°Brother Long, they¡­.¡±

    It seemed that this remark snapped Brother Long back to reality. His eyes suddenly filled with disbelief and intense fear. His whole body trembled even more fiercely as he swallowed hard. Mechanically, he turned his head to Wu Yue, his eyes full of rage.

    ¡°Wu Yue, you¡­you bastard, damn it! Didn¡¯t you say he was just a small assistant?¡±

    With a voice seemingly squeezed out from between clenched teeth, Brother Long didn¡¯t think twice and smashed a fist onto Wu Yue¡¯s sunny, handsome face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wu Yue didn¡¯t expect Brother Long to suddenly hit him; he let out a scream as his cheek took a heavy punch, feeling his head buzzing and nking out.

    ¡°Zhang Long, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you really believe I¡¯m scared of you? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±

    Wu Yue covered his face, looking furiously at Zhang Long, emitting a chilling aura. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of causing trouble for himself, he would have personally taught Lu Tianxing a lesson instead of asking Brother Long to help.

    ¡°Get lost, Wu Yue, who the hell do you think you are? Keep mouthing off, and I¡¯ll make you regret it. Don¡¯t think I fear you because you returned from abroad. Cripple me? I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡±

    Brother Long cast a sinister look at Wu Yue before assuming a sycophantic pose, forcing a smile more pained than crying, as he watched the approaching young man. He said awkwardly, ¡°Liu¡­ Brother Liu, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads-up beforehand? If I knew you¡¯de, I¡­ I would havee to greet you.¡±

    The young man with freckles was none other than Xiao Liu, one of Rose¡¯s trusted aides.

    ¡°If I had given you a heads-up, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see all this drama. Zhang Long, you¡¯re really getting bold now, even daring to break the rules set by Sister Mei Gui. You¡¯ve got some guts. Also, don¡¯t call me Brother Liu; I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Xiao Liu cast a cold nce at Zhang Long, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Brother Lu, what should we do with these people?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Liu¡¯s words, Brother Long¡¯s body trembled fiercely, focusing his gaze on Lu Tianxing. Abandoning all concerns, he took a step forward and copsed on his knees with a thud. ¡°Lu¡­ Mr. Lu, I, Zhang Long, failed to see greatness, offended you. I beg your magnanimity, please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t dare again.¡±

    Before finishing his words, Brother Long¡¯s head banged forcefully on the cement ground. In his heart, curses rained down on Wu Yue, including all of his ancestors. Although he didn¡¯t know Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, Xiao Liu¡¯s reverence suggested Lu Tianxing held terrifying power. Furthermore, it was rumored that Rose had married a husband surnamed Lu¡­

    Surname Lu!

    Thinking of this, Brother Long¡¯s face changed dramatically, turning pale. To have Xiao Liu show such respect, the man before him was clearly Rose¡¯s husband. It seemed he had brought trouble to this powerful figure¡¯s husband, essentially proving he was beyond tired of living.

    Wu Yue was also dumbfounded, like seeing a ghost in broad daylight, staring nkly at the scene.

    He was familiar with the Rose Society, aware that in Modu, anyone could be provoked except the Rose Society members; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have endured Brother Long¡¯s punch with mere anger, unable to act. Even under duress, Wu Yue couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing knew the Rose Society people, let alone possessed a high status. This¡­this seemed inconceivable, leaving him in disbelief.

    ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s your view? Should I have them all tossed into the Huangpu River to feed fish?¡± Xiao Liu nced at Brother Long and Wu Yue, speaking calmly.

    Brother Long trembled upon hearing these words, his face reflecting deepening fear. He said with terror, ¡°Brother Liu, spare me! I¡­I truly didn¡¯t know Mr. Lu¡¯s identity. Knowing it, I wouldn¡¯t dare even if given ten guts.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Wu Yue, then at Brother Long kneeling on the ground, ¡°You want me to spare you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Lu, I know what to do.¡± Brother Long promptly responded upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Since you know, then do it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke indifferently, preferring dealing with smart people.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Brother Long slowly stood up, casting a ruthless nce at Wu Yue, saying coldly, ¡°All of you, get up! Break his limbs, cripple him.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Long, you dare¡­.¡± Seeing this scene, Brother Long roared angrily.

    ¡°You see if I dare or not! Get him, cripple him!¡±

    Brother Long shouted furiously, eyes glinting with cruelty, grabbing a baseball bat from a subordinate and lunging straight at Wu Yue.

 Chapter 1224 - CapÃ­tulo 1224: 1217: Crippling Wu Yue

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1224: Chapter 1217: Crippling Wu Yue</strong>

    Seeing Brother Long rush towards him, Wu Yue¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and he nced at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, who were watching coldly from the sidelines, with a sh of murderous intent in his eyes. Since things couldn¡¯t end peacefully, let¡¯s see who is really stronger.

    Thinking this, Wu Yue stepped forward, grabbed Brother Long¡¯s arm with one hand, and then kicked him in the chest, sending him flying.

    At the same time, he stomped heavily on the ground and charged directly at Lu Tianxing, sliding his arm down to his waist while a sharp glint shed. A sharp Swiss army knife appeared in his hand, stabbing fiercely towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You filthy couple, dreaming that you can ruin me. Even if I die today, I¡¯ll drag you down with me.¡±

    Wu Yue let out a vicious roar. He knew that things couldn¡¯t end peacefully, so he nned to kill these people and leave China. He had plenty of friends abroad and could always be a mercenary.

    Lu Tianxing watched Wu Yue move, a cold glint in his eye but took no action. Until the knife was about to pierce his chest, his hand slowly lifted, and he perfectly grasped Wu Yue¡¯s wrist.

    Wu Yue felt a terrifying powering from his wrist, a cracking sound in his bones, and let out a piercing scream. The knife fell to the ground, his chest radiating pain, and he flew backward uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Wu Yue crashed heavily onto the ground, immediately sprang up like a spring, and pounced at Lu Tianxing again like a starving wolf, not feeling any fear despite being kicked away earlier.

    On the contrary, he was filled with boundless rage, only remembering that he had to kill Lu Tianxing to vent his anger.

    Lightning speed and tremendous force.

    Wu Yue charged quickly, instantly using the Killing Skill he learned from the foreign legion, his right leg like a whip, fiercely sweeping at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Immediately, Wu Yue¡¯s right leg seemed to be a blur, apanied by a howling wind and tremendous force. If it hit a person, it would break bones, even a steel pipe.

    Lu Tianxing saw this and motioned for Xue Man to stop, a disdainful smile curling his lips.

    Just as the kick was about to hit Lu Tianxing, he finally moved, his eyes narrowing and a bloodthirsty smile on his lips. He slowly raised his arm and caught the lightning-fast leg whip.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Feeling the iron grip on his leg, Wu Yue¡¯s face darkened, his body soared upward, twisting in mid-air, and his other leg aimed a powerful kick at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    This kick had immense force; if itnded, anyone¡¯s head would explode, leaving them either dead or a vegetable.

    ¡°Stubborn fool, you¡¯re truly seeking death.¡±

    Seeing Wu Yue¡¯s move, a bloodthirsty glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he punched fiercely at Wu Yue¡¯s left leg.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A crisp sound of shattering, Wu Yue let out a scream of pain, his leg already broken.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly raised his foot and delivered a fierce kick to Wu Yue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Wu Yue flew backward like an old, tattered sack, blood spraying from his mouth, leaving a graceful arc in the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another dull thud as Wu Yue crashed heavily to the ground, letting out painful screams, struggling to get up but feeling as if his body had no bones, unable to muster any strength.

    ¡°Ignorant fool, daring to strike to kill over a minor conflict. Do you think learning a few techniques from the foreign legion means you can act recklessly?¡±

    Lu Tianxing red coldly at Wu Yue and said to Brother Long beside him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you need me to teach you what to do?¡±

    Hearing the indifferent voice, Brother Long shivered involuntarily, quickly regained his senses, nced at Lu Tianxing with some fear, and hurriedly walked towards Wu Yue with a baseball bat.<fn7053> Latest content published on Find?Novel</fn7053>

    ¡°You¡­ what are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, this is intentional crime. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to call the police.¡±

    Wu Yue¡¯s face finally showed a trace of fear as he kept retreating, his gazending on Xue Man, pleading, ¡°Xiao Man, I¡­ I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance, let me go, please. I swear I¡¯ll never dare again.¡±

    Xue Man instinctively wanted to speak, but Lu Tianxing was already ahead, saying, ¡°Hmph, let you go? Do you think that¡¯s possible? If my strength weren¡¯t greater than yours, do you think I would still be standing here talking to you? Pr Bear Killing Technique, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what it means.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, my mind was clouded by pig blood. I was wrong, spare me, I¡¯ll never dare again, I promise I¡¯ll never appear near Xiao Man again, I beg you, let me go, please.¡±

    Lu Tianxing remained silent, only looking indifferently, Xue Man equally quiet. Having learned about Wu Yue¡¯s malicious actions earlier, she intended to plead for him, but hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she lost all thought of doing so. Over a minor conflict, he attempted murder; such a person was unworthy of her plea.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing silent, Brother Long immediately quickened his pace, walking towards Wu Yue.

    As Brother Long approached step by step, Wu Yue¡¯s fear grew more intense, his body shaking more violently.

    ¡°Brother Long, no¡­ don¡¯t, I have money, I¡­ I¡¯ll give you money, I have a million, I¡¯ll give it all to you, please, spare me.¡±

    ¡°Spare you? Who will spare me? Wu Yue, me yourself for offending someone you should never have.¡±

    Brother Long¡¯s voice fell, the baseball bat in his hand raised high, and he mmed it down on Wu Yue¡¯s leg.

    Instantly, a pig-like scream echoed in the underground parking lot, making the already dark area seem even more menacing.

    Lu Tianxing seemed indifferent, unchanged. Wu Yue wanted to find trouble and even tried to kill him. He spared Wu Yue¡¯s limbs, already showing mercy. If not considering Xue Man, Wu Yue¡¯s oue today wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

 Chapter 1225: 1218: The 36th Concubine

    <strong>Chapter 1225: Chapter 1218: The 36th Concubine</strong>

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say a word, and Brother Long naturally did not dare to stop his actions. He brandished the baseball bat in his hand and continued to smash down. A few cracking sounds were heard, and Wu Yue curled up on the ground, convulsing all over, his shrill screams making everyone feel a chill down their spines, their backs already soaked with cold sweat.

    Ruthless!

    Truly ruthless. Even if Wu Yue isn¡¯t crippled this time, he¡¯ll probably be lying in the hospital for a few months.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, nor did he show any mercy. Just breaking Wu Yue¡¯s limbs was already considered lenient. Otherwise, just for daring to attempt to assassinate him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Wu Yue.

    ¡°Lu¡­ Mr. Lu, the job is done¡­ done. Can you spare me now?¡±

    Having done all this, Brother Long threw the blood-stained baseball bat onto the ground, looking at Lu Tianxing with a fawning expression.

    ¡°Xiao Liu, handle this matter. Follow the Rose Society¡¯s rules, deal with it however you see fit!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Brother Long, his face expressionless, as he directly pulled Xue Man towards a nearby car,pletely ignoring Brother Long sitting on the ground with a lifeless look.

    Xiao Liu looked at Brother Long and said indifferently, ¡°Take them all back, and handle them ording to the gang rules.¡±

    After this incident, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man didn¡¯t linger outside and drove off to return to Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble again today, I apologize.¡±

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing in the driver¡¯s seat, her fingers tightly clenched together, extremely nervous, afraid that Lu Tianxing would get angry. After all, this happened because of her; if she hadn¡¯t used Lu Tianxing as a shield to get rid of Wu Yue¡¯s harassment, perhaps none of this would have happened.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s nervous look, Lu Tianxingughed and said, ¡°Minister Xue, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. It¡¯s just a clown; he¡¯s not qualified to be my problem.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man trembled and suddenly remembered that Lu Tianxing seemed to have a very good rtionship with the Rose Society people. Now in Modu, the Rose Society was dominant; how could someone like Wu Yue and Zhang Long possibly trouble him? Have you ever seen an elephant troubled by an ant blocking its way?

    For a moment, the carpartment fell silent again.

    As time passed, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man unconsciously returned to Bai¡¯s Group.

    After greeting each other, Lu Tianxing directly took the elevator, heading straight to the top floor of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Just as he reached the top floor, Lan Xin stopped him.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, where did you go just now!¡±

    ¡°Secretary Lan, why are you suddenly so concerned about me? Just admit it, Secretary Lan, deep down you¡¯ve always had ulterior motives towards me, right? Otherwise, why would you ask where I went?¡± Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, his gaze lingering on Lan Xin, chuckling.

    ¡°Get lost, I would have ulterior motives towards you only if I were blind.¡±

    Lan Xin pouted and said, ¡°Just now, Mr. Bai was looking for you but couldn¡¯t find you. I strongly suspect you sneaked out for something shady.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing unhappily said, ¡°Secretary Lan, I strongly demand an apology from you! You can question my character, but you definitely can¡¯t question my ability. I¡¯ve only been gone for less than an hour; do you think, with mybat effectiveness, I can get things done in an hour? Secretary Lan, you¡¯re ndering me; the most serious personal attack! I strongly demand an apology from you.¡±

    ¡°nder? Personal attack?¡±

    Lan Xin nced at Lu Tianxing disdainfully and said, ¡°Men always like to brag. They can turn three seconds into half an hour; who knows if you¡¯re that kind of person. An hour? I think you¡¯re at most one second.¡±

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was speechless. One second? That was really underestimating him. He felt it necessary to let this little chick know if he¡¯s really a one-second guy.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile as he walked step by step towards Lan Xin.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s look, Lan Xin¡¯s face changed drastically, and she said in a little panic, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what¡­ what do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you, Mr. Bai is right inside; if you dare to do anything to me, Mr. Bai won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    ¡°So what if he won¡¯t spare me? You just questioned my ability. I¡¯m just letting the facts speak for themselves now. Secretary Lan, should I knock you out now and carry you to a hotel!¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled lecherously at Lan Xin, his eyes darting to the Holy Maiden Peak, eager to move his hands, stepping closer as Lan Xin retreated step by step until she was against the wall, her chest heaving violently, not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do, Lu Tianxing? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯remitting a crime right now. You had better think it over.¡±

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing nervously. This guy has a history; now at Bai¡¯s Group, he¡¯s a top-notch pervert, a key defense target.

    ¡°Secretary Lan, how am Imitting a crime? I¡¯m just proving I¡¯m not a one-second man! As the philosopher once said, practice is more important than theory. Practical experiences bring out the truth. I have to clear my name and show you I¡¯m not bluffing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing tutted and looked wickedly at Lan Xin, reaching out to gently lift her chin, looking at that face flushed red with either shame or anger, smiling as he said: ¡°Secretary Lan, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re supposed to be my maid, right? As a maid, serving in bed should be a given, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°You wish, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll ruin you.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s look, a cold gleam shed in Lan Xin¡¯s eyes, and she lifted her beautiful leg, aiming heavily at Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Lu Tianxing, shocked, quickly backed away, narrowly avoiding that destructive kick: ¡°Secretary Lan, you¡¯re so ruthless, you even want to ruin me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, dealing with perverts like you should be just like this. Try to touch me again next time, and I¡¯ll castrate you.¡± Lan Xin said angrily, her pretty face still carrying a trace of unreleased blush.

    ¡°Secretary Lan, being so ruthless might make it hard for you to marry anyone. If you can¡¯t find someone, you can alwayse to me. Though I have a wife, making you my thirty-sixth concubine is still possible. Of course, if you want to be a maid serving tea and water, I don¡¯t mind either. Goodbye.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing shed past Lan Xin, gave her a pinch on her pretty face, then turned and ran into the office, closing the door behind him.<fncad2> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fncad2>

    Looking at the closed office door, feeling a slight pain on her face, Lan Xin stomped her foot angrily: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, daring to pinch my face and wanting me to be your thirty-sixth concubine? Dream on! Even if I took a liking to a pig, it wouldn¡¯t be you.¡±

    PS: One update today, starting to visit rtives, don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back!!!

 Chapter 1226: 1219: Wang Jing

    <strong>Chapter 1226: Chapter 1219: Wang Jing</strong><fn6683> Chapters first released on findnovel</fn6683>

    Teasing Lan Xin for a bit, with the image of her shy and angry look still in his mind, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune as he walked into the office with a great mood, where Bai Zhiqing was still buried in her paperwork.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Bai Zhiqing slowly raised her head, her gaze sweeping over Lu Tianxing as she spoke with a tinge of coldness in her voice: ¡°You look pretty happy. Back from flirting outside?¡±

    Startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused slightly with a wry smile: ¡°Honey, you¡¯re overthinking it. What flirting? I just ran into an acquaintance at thepany and had a cup of tea with her.¡±

    ¡°An acquaintance? Lu Tianxing, do you think I would believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Bai Zhiqing spoke lightly, her beautiful eyes scrutinizing Lu Tianxing as if trying to find evidence of his lies from his expression.

    ¡°Honey, it really is an acquaintance, and you know her too, it¡¯s Minister Xue¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him: ¡°What did you say, Lu Tianxing, you went out with Xiao Man for tea just now?¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes focused on Lu Tianxing, her pretty face already tinged with ayer of frost, a cold aura emanating from her, making Lu Tianxing feel as if the office had suddenly entered midwinter, with chilly winds all around.

    Feeling the murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver, grinning awkwardly: ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t me me, it was Minister Xue who insisted on dragging me out for tea. Besides, I can assure you that there is nothing between Minister Xue and me¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing sneered: ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you remember? Back when you were with Qian Ru, you also assured me that your rtionship with Qian Ru was pure. And how did that turn out! Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re getting more daring, just back to Modu and already starting to flirt around again. Are you nning to turn the entire Bai¡¯s Group into your harem before you¡¯re satisfied? Do you want me to recruit a hundred or eighty beautiful girls to serve you, make you the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not necessary, I can¡¯t handle it, and besides, with you as my wife, I¡¯m more than satisfied.¡±

    Seeing the murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, Lu Tianxing decisively chose to refuse. Having beauties requires a life to enjoy them, and Lu Tianxing could bet that if he nodded just now, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw her coffee at his head.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curved into a smile: ¡°Smart choice, otherwise I would have shown you the power of the Nine Yin White Bone w.¡±

    Seeing the smile blooming on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, with the soft sunlight casting lightly on Bai Zhiqing, rendering her full of infinite charm, an unmatched beauty at that moment.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s infatuated expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but flush with a tinge of red: ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you seen it before¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course I have, but with how beautiful you are, wife, I could look for a lifetime and it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, looking at Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Wife, since no one¡¯s around anyway, shall we continue what we didn¡¯t finish earlier? Don¡¯t you find it thrilling in the office? Life is short, don¡¯t you want to try a different kind of life?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face vanished instantly, and she said to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Thrilling? Indeed, it¡¯s very thrilling. If you don¡¯t want to be turned into a eunuch for life, go ahead and try.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nonchntly said: ¡°Wife, would you really do that? If I¡¯m gone, you¡¯d be missing out for life.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s straightforward words and seeing his lewd smile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face flushed crimson, ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing, she was about to say something when there was a knock on the office door.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, warning him not to say nonsense, took a deep breath to calm herself, and pressed a button on the desk: ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    With the sound of the door opening, a woman in an OL outfit walked in from outside.

    Seeing this woman, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He had once checked the personnel files of Bai¡¯s Group at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s request, and there seemed to be no records of this woman, and for some reason, he felt a coldness from her, not the kind of professional coldness Bai Zhiqing sometimes exuded, but the coldness of someone who has killed.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, the personnel department manager asked me to deliver a personnel file to you.¡± The woman said after walking in and looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Are you from the HR department?¡±

    Looking at the woman in front of her, a hint of doubt crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t seem to have ever seen this woman in Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Yes, my name is Wang Jing, and I just joined thepany recently.¡±

    The woman nodded and said: ¡°During the days Mr. Bai was away, due to a shortage of staff, the HR department manager hired a few people to join, and I am one of them.¡±

    Listening to this woman¡¯s words, not only did Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows not rx, they furrowed even deeper, his gaze fixed on the woman, inspecting her from top to bottom. Suddenly, a sh of brilliance flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his mouth curving into a bloodthirsty smile.

    Killing intent!

    He sensed killing intent on this woman, a faint and almost imperceptible killing intent that others of the Mythical Realm, even those in the Middle-stage Mythical, or even Late-stage Mythical might not detect, but it couldn¡¯t escape him.

    Even though the woman named Wang Jing in front of him tried hard to suppress the killing intent in her heart, he clearly sensed it. After all, ever since he enlisted in the military and became a military knife, he had survived countless battles, each time crawling out of life-and-death crises. Later, bing a mercenary meant living entirely among the dead, constantly dealing with death, which honed his sensation to killing intent more than others. This is one of the reasons he¡¯s still alive.

    After hearing Wang Jing¡¯s words, even though Bai Zhiqing found it a bit strange, she didn¡¯t suspect anything and nodded slightly: ¡°In that case, just leave the files on my desk.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±

    With that, Wang Jing stepped forward, files in hand, walking towards Bai Zhiqing step by step.

 Chapter 1227: 1220: The Assassin Returns

    <strong>Chapter 1227: Chapter 1220: The Assassin Returns</strong>

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing stood up, discreetly moving between Wang Jing and Bai Zhiqing, looking at Wang Jing as he said, ¡°Thisdy, you im you¡¯re one of the new hires in the HR department, but as far as I know, if HR wants to hire someone, they should call the chairman first, right? Why is it the chairman doesn¡¯t know your identity now?¡±

    Though Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was calm, his eyes had turned icy cold. He fixed his sharp gaze on Wang Jing, as if seeing through her.

    Wang Jing¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She replied cautiously, ¡°Assistant Lu, you really enjoy joking around. I am indeed an employee of thepany. As for why Mr. Bai wasn¡¯t informed, perhaps the HR manager forgot to make the call to the chairman! If you really don¡¯t believe me, you can call the HR department to confirm my identity.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing remained seated, not speaking, just watching the scene unfold because she fully trusted Lu Tianxing, believing he wouldn¡¯t harm her.

    ¡°Forgot?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Honey, looks like while you were away from Bai¡¯s Group, people in thepany started undermining you. Hiring aside, they didn¡¯t even report to you as the chairman and just said they forgot. Honey, seems like the HR manager at Bai¡¯s Group needs recing, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Before his words settled, Lu Tianxing turned back to Wang Jing, his voice suddenly cold and oppressive, ¡°Reveal your true identity. Who exactly are you? Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s HR manager wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to not report and secretly hire employees. He wouldn¡¯t dare, nor would have the courage. Who are you? Don¡¯t tell me to investigate; even if Bai¡¯s Group has a Wang Jing as staff, she¡¯s definitely not you.¡±

    Wang Jing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she replied, ¡°Assistant Lu, what do you mean by that? I am clearly Wang Jing. If you doubt my identity, you can call the HR manager or have theme here. Whether I¡¯m Wang Jing will be clear.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing let out a cold smile, ¡°Can¡¯t deny, you¡¯re hiding your killing intent well, but you should¡¯ve never appeared before me. Did the ones who sent you not warn you how sensitive I am to killing intent?¡±

    ¡°Assistant Lu, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what killing intent orck thereof; I really don¡¯t understand. If you think I¡¯m fake, can I leave now?¡±

    As she spoke, Wang Jing turned in anger, heading towards the exit as if furious over Lu Tianxing doubting her identity.

    ¡°Leave? You probably can¡¯t, better stay obediently!¡±

    Watching Wang Jing try to leave, Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh, stepped forward, and reached out his hand, grasping her shoulder like catching a prey.<fnd0b0> Follow current nov?ls on find{n}ovel</fnd0b0>

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Feeling the wind from behind, Wang Jing¡¯s face suddenly changed, her legs bending slightly as she lunged forward like a lynx, her body flipping mid-air. Four shurikens shed coldly, shooting like bolts of lightning towards Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Without even ncing at the iing shurikens, Lu Tianxing waved his arm, sending them back at even greater speed.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Apanied by the sound of breaking air, Wang Jing¡¯s face changed drastically, her body twisting mid-air. She dodged two shurikens, but the remaining two pierced through her legs, pinning her to the wall with blood seeping down.

    Wang Jing¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground with a thud, a desperate look shing across her face.

    ¡°Speak! Who are you really? From which Japanese family? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not Japanese; only Japanese people use such tactics. Reveal your identity and those behind you, and I¡¯ll let you die quickly.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gazed coldly at Wang Jing, a hint of bloodthirsty intent on his lips. From the moment Wang Jing used shurikens, he was sure of her identity, stemming from Japan. Only ninjas use such covert weapons.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯stent killing intent erupted once more, fueled by anger at the repeated assassination attempts on Bai Zhiqing by these Japanese mercenaries. He couldn¡¯t suppress his rage; a trip to Japan seemed inevitable, with a bloody resolve to quell his fury.

    As Lu Tianxing approached her, Wang Jing¡¯s face changed drastically. Cold gleamed in her eyes as she shouted lowly, her arm mming the ground to propel her like lightning towards Lu Tianxing. A kunai appeared in her hand, aimed straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Foolhardy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled in a cold smile as he punched out.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    The kunai in Wang Jing¡¯s hand shattered instantly, along with her palm, under the force of the punch, leaving it a bloody mess.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The punch¡¯s force unabated, smashing her chest, sending her flying into the wall. Blood spewed from her mouth, her face turning pale as her body slid down the wall, devoid of strength like a broken doll. Her eyes met Lu Tianxing¡¯s, filled with uncontroble terror and a hint of despair.

    Before Wang Jing could respond, Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette blurred, reappearing beside her. His fingers grasped her mouth, preventing closure, while his other hand rummaged within, extracting a false tooth and tossing it into the trash.

    Wang Jing shivered at the sight of the tooth in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, turningpletely ashen.

    ¡°You ninjas love to hide poison in your mouths, ready tomit suicide at the slightest disagreement. Now, that¡¯s off the table, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing noted Wang Jing¡¯s pale face with a derisive smile, ¡°Will you tell me who you are now?¡±

    Though this scene might sound lengthy, it transpired in a sh. Bai Zhiqing came to her senses only after Lu Tianxing tossed Wang Jing to the ground, quickly rising from her seat, rushing to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side with great concern in her voice, ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you alright? Are you injured? And who exactly is she?¡±

    ¡°Who is she? Just a rabid dog sent by some ungrateful master to bite.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, assuring her he was fine, before fixing his gaze on Wang Jing sprawled on the floor, ¡°Tell me, what is your identity, from which Japanese family? Don¡¯t think ofmitting suicide before me; I won¡¯t hesitate to crush every bone in your body.¡±

 Chapter 1228: 1221: Shankou Family

    <strong>Chapter 1228: Chapter 1221: Shankou Family</strong>

    Hearing the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Jing couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, her face showing intense fear. She never imagined that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s man could be so terrifying, as if she was just a puppet in his hands without any power to resist. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shown mercy, she might have been dead by now.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Lu Tianxing never nned to kill Wang Jing. Besides wanting to extract the information he needed from her, there was another reason: Bai¡¯s Group. He couldn¡¯tmit murder in Bai¡¯s Group, after all, killing someone there would definitely have a huge negative impact on Bai¡¯s Group.

    After all, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s coboration with Angel Group is a strong alliance, a huge cake that many are eyeing. If Bai¡¯s Group had the slightest mishap, it would likely be greatly exaggerated. Besides, this is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, andmitting murder here would not bode well. Maybe he doesn¡¯t care, but would Bai Zhiqing not care?

    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡±

    Wang Jing looked at Lu Tianxing with fear. She was a ninja, but that didn¡¯t mean she had no fear. A fate worse than death could sometimes be far more terrifying than death itself.

    ¡°Who am I? Haven¡¯t the people who sent you to assassinate me told you who I am?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile: ¡°I am Bai Zhiqing¡¯s man, and some have called me the Judge.¡±

    Judge!<fn2515> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n FindN()vel</fn2515>

    At these words, Wang Jing¡¯s face drastically changed, her body trembling lightly, her face showing intense fear. The Judge was an infamous Killing God in the Underworld, and a single Judge¡¯s Mark could make many factions tremble in fear. Countless families and factions have been wiped out by the Judge¡¯s Mark. How could she not know what the name Judge represented? She just never imagined that Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband was actually the notorious Judge of the Underworld.

    ¡°You¡­ you are the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, the Judge.¡±

    Wang Jing¡¯s face showed intense fear. Although there were many rumors outside saying that Lu Tianxing was the Judge, they never really believed it, or rather, they didn¡¯t want to believe that a young Lu Tianxing could be the dreaded Judge of the Underworld.

    ¡°Is it strange that I am the Judge? Or have you seen anyone else impersonating me?¡±

    Looking at Wang Jing, Lu Tianxing spoke indifferently: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said all that needs to be said. Now, are you going to tell me to which Japanese family you belong, how many of you are there in Modu besides you, and where are they all hiding? Tell me these, and I will let you die a painless death.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wang Jing¡¯s body shook, the fear on her face suddenly disappeared without a trace: ¡°Judge, I admit you are strong, but you are delusional if you think you can make me tell you these things. I will never say anything, and I will never betray my family. You will never know these things.¡±

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing suddenlyughed: ¡°Not going to talk? That¡¯s okay. Soon, I¡¯ll make you cry and scream to tell me everything. Also, your Mandarin is pretty good. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of being yed to death? It¡¯s when someone is cut with three thousand six hundred knife slices but only dies at the end. Otherwise, they can wail for three days and nights without dying. Don¡¯t worry, although I haven¡¯t learned this skill, my control over knife techniques is quite proficient. At least before three thousand cuts, I guarantee you won¡¯t die, and I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes what color your heart is.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, Wang Jing¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She had no doubt that Lu Tianxing was telling the truth. Would a Killing God like the Judge care about one person¡¯s life?

    Death isn¡¯t scary, it¡¯s the fate worse than death that¡¯s terrifying.

    Looking at Wang Jing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing showed no mercy, his tone as calm as ever: ¡°Of course, for women, I usually don¡¯t choose such methods, too cruel. I can choose a gentle method, such as finding a hundred or eighty men for you. Although you¡¯re barely considered beautiful, your figure is not bad. I think those men would really like it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like this method, I have another. You should know I have someone called the Poison Master under me. She¡¯s created many poisons, and one is called the Seven Flowers and Seven Insects Powder. Once applied to a person¡¯s body, it won¡¯t be fatal, but it will cause unbearable itching. By then, you¡¯ll scratch yourself bloody and won¡¯t feel the pain even as you scratch to your bones. What do you think of this method? If you still don¡¯t like it, I have many more methods you can choose from.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing reverted to his old demeanor in the Underworld. For enemies, no matter if you¡¯re a stunning beauty or anyone else, once you¡¯re an enemy, there¡¯s no need for mercy ¨C kill without mercy.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words made Wang Jing tremble all over. Just thinking of what Lu Tianxing described, and seeing those emotionless eyes, she felt a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Now you can choose. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quite democratic. I¡¯ll agree no matter which one you choose.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Wang Jing and said, ¡°To tell the truth, I kind of hope you choose the third one. I¡¯ve never seen anyone scratch themselves to death from itching. Maybe I could film it and enjoy itter. I¡¯ve even thought of a title: Scratching Myself to Death.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a devil.¡±

    Wang Jing looked at Lu Tianxing in horror.

    ¡°Devil? Haha, many who¡¯ve died at my hands said the same right before they died. You¡¯re not the first. Now, you can choose. Why not have all three? Start with the second, then the third, and finally the first. What do you think? Enjoying before dying isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    Even though Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips held a smile, it made one feel endless cold seeping from the heart.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Wang Jing¡¯s mental defenses finally shattered. Between death and a fate worse than death, she chose the former, as at least it would be quicker.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak; instead, he lit a cigarette, looking at Wang Jing casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Shankou Family, and my name is Shankou Meihui¡­¡±

    Shankou Family!

    Upon hearing the name, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed. The Shankou Family is very well-known in Japan. The underworld forces named after the Shankou Family are extraordinarilyrge, almost famously known throughout Japan. Yet it was rare to see the Shankou Family make appearances in China. Lu Tianxing never expected the Shankou Family to also get involved in this Four Symbols Ring struggle.

 Chapter 1229: 1222: Dealing with the Rats

    <strong>Chapter 1229: Chapter 1222: Dealing with the Rats</strong>

    ¡°How many of you came this time?¡±

    ¡°This time we came with dozens of people, but some have already been killed by you.¡±

    ¡°Killed by me? Are you saying that the ninjas who tried to assassinate me before were also from your Shankou Family?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Jing, a hint of curiosity in his eyes, and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should know my identity. Why do you still dare to try to assassinate me?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know your identity at all. Although there are rumors outside that you are the Judge, we never believed someone so young could be the Judge who is feared in the Underworld. However, after so many people were killed by you, we gradually went into hiding, nning to find the right opportunity to assassinate Bai Zhiqing again.¡±

    ¡°Besides this, where are your people hiding, how many are left, and what are their strengths?¡±<fn4d95> For more chapters visit F?ndNovel</fn4d95>

    ¡°We¡¯re all hiding in the house of Zheng Xiao, the boss of Donghe Trading Company. Zheng Xiao was an outer member we developed in the past. All our expenses and living are taken care of by him. Since he is the boss of a tradingpany, he can easily use it to cover our tracks for buying food and other things.¡±

    At this moment, Wang Jing was very honest and didn¡¯t hide anything. No matter what Lu Tianxing asked, she answered everything: ¡°Besides those you killed, we still have ten Sky Extreme Ninjas, led by a Divine Ninja. If I don¡¯t seed in the assassination this time, next time we¡¯ll use a ¡®lure the tiger away from the mountain¡¯ tactic topletely eliminate Bai Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°How do you contact the Shankou Family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although we are people of the Shankou Family, we are always in single-line contact. Unless the main family contacts us, we have no way to reach them.¡±

    Wang Jing took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is all I know.¡±

    ¡°Where are your people hiding in Modu now?¡±

    ¡°Vi No. 6 in Building 7, Bauhinia Garden.¡±

    After saying this, Wang Jing slowly closed her eyes, ¡°Please give me a dignified death.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Wang Jing and tapped her head, knocking her unconscious.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing, who had been silent, was startled, ¡°Lu Tianxing, did you kill her?¡±

    ¡°No, I just made her pass out. I don¡¯t want to kill people in my office. Honey, if this is too much for you, you can go rest inside. I¡¯ll take care of these matters.¡± Lu Tianxing said softly to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m your wife, I want to face everything with you.¡± Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said resolutely as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a deep look, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright then! Honey, sit over there for now, I¡¯ll get someone to handle this.¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Xiao Liu¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, Brother Lu.¡±

    The call was quickly connected, and Xiao Liu¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Xiao Liu, where are you now? Immediately send some people over to Bai¡¯s Group. Tell them I sent you, and go directly to the chairman¡¯s office. There¡¯s some trash that needs to be taken out and dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Trash?¡±

    Xiao Liu was slightly taken aback, but quickly understood the meaning behind Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people over right away. I promise no one will find out. As for this garbage, I¡¯ll make sure it disappears from the world forever.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing nced at Wang Jing, who was unconscious on the floor, flicked his fingers, and a few strands of True Qi sealed off all her mobility, finally allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what shall we do next?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked softly as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to find someone to deal with this matter. These little devils have lived long enough; it¡¯s time to send them to meet their Emperor.¡±

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips as he dialed another number: ¡°Tie Niu, how are you and Fu Tu doing now?¡±

    ¡°Haha, boss, we¡¯re doing great, of course. Fu Tu and I have already broken through to the Mythical Realm. Our bodies are itching for a fight. Boss, when are we going to teach that Heavenly God punk a lesson? I¡¯m itching to show him how to act right.¡±

    Tie Niu¡¯s signature booming voice came through the phone, making Lu Tianxing pull it away from his ear.

    ¡°No rush to find him, let him show off for a couple of days first.¡±

    Lu Tianxing also smiled and said, ¡°Tie Niu, I need you and Fu Tu to help with something. Go to Vi No. 6 in Building 7, Bauhinia Garden. There¡¯s a bunch of disgusting little rats there. You and Fu Tu go handle them, and make sure you don¡¯t leave a trace. Don¡¯t let those rats escape.¡±

    ¡°Little rats?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tie Niu was momentarily stunned, then a bloodthirsty smile appeared: ¡°Boss, leave it to me and Fu Tu. I guarantee those little rats won¡¯t make it through the night.¡±

    ¡°Be careful; they have a Divine Ninja, so don¡¯t be too careless.¡± Lu Tianxing cautioned.

    ¡°No problem, boss, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to us.¡±

    Before the words finished, the call was already disconnected.

    Listening to the busy signal from the other end of the phone, Lu Tianxing shook his head slightly and didn¡¯t say anything further. While Tie Niu¡¯s words were often unreliable, there was no doubting his capability to get things done.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, is everything resolved?¡± Bai Zhiqing immediately asked when she saw Lu Tianxing put down the phone.

    ¡°Yes, Tie Niu and Fu Tu will take care of it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, walked over to Bai Zhiqing and sat down next to her, saying, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been scared enough today, why don¡¯t we just head home for now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it after going through so much with you. It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, if everything goes as nned, we¡¯ll be leaving for the United States tomorrow, so I want to finish uppany matters first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing nodded and took a deep breath, inhaling the faint fragrance emanating from Bai Zhiqing. It seemed to remind him of something, as his eyes danced over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s form. He chuckled, ¡°Honey, are we staying at Grandpa¡¯s or returning to our old apartment tonight?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily surprised, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since we went back to the apartment. We ought to visit, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    A sly smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. It seemed that Lin Qianru was also staying in his and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s apartment. With Bai Zhiqing there too, tonight might be the night to fulfill his dreams, the thought of which filled him with adrenaline and anticipation.

 Chapter 1230: 1223: Your Period Is Here

    <strong>Chapter 1230: Chapter 1223: Your Period Is Here</strong>

    Seeing the lecherous smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned, then mes started to burn in her beautiful eyes, her teeth clenched tightly: ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, snapping back to reality: ¡°Honey¡­.¡±

    ¡°You perverted bastard, go to hell!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red angrily at Lu Tianxing, grabbed a decorative plush doll from the sofa, and threw it at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head. This bastard actually dared to suggest she and Lin Qianru serve him together. He¡¯s got some nerve, it seems I must teach this bastard a lesson today, or who knows what tricks he¡¯lle up with in the future.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhiqing to suddenly make a move, and was hit unexpectedly. He quickly stood up and ran to the side, saying: ¡°Honey, this is murder of your husband! Besides, you¡¯re both my women, one day we¡¯ll sleep together, this is just getting used to it early, what¡¯s so strange about that? Moreover, didn¡¯t a philosopher once say, habits be natural.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you still dare to talk? Today, watch me as I castrate you, so you won¡¯t have dirty thoughts all day long.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing wielded the plush doll in her hand, chasing Lu Tianxing.<fn2130> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn2130>

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re too harsh. If you castrate me, it will be useless for youter, and you¡¯ll have to stay a widow.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s useless, then it¡¯s useless, I can¡¯t buy other things? Today I must waste you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was still relentless.

    ¡°But I¡¯m unwilling! I rely on it to bring you happiness!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The entire chairman¡¯s office suddenly turned into a battlefield, with Lu Tianxing hiding at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s desk and Bai Zhiqing standing opposite; the two faced off against each other.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s talk it out, there¡¯s no need to get violent, it could easily hurt our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Hurt our rtionship? Hmph, to deal with a guy like you with a head full of rogue thoughts, this is exactly how it should be done, so you can¡¯t do bad things for a lifetime.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a frustrated expression, pitifully saying: ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, okay? I just said to go back to the apartment to sleep since it¡¯s not safe for Qianru to sleep there alone.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you meant?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing at all, coldlyughed: ¡°Are you sure about this, that there¡¯s no other meaning? Do you take me for a three-year-old child? Lu Tianxing, I warn you, whether at home or Bai¡¯s Group, if you dare to mess around, watch out for me being rude to you.¡±

    Damn!

    Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat, a sudden ominous feeling surging in his heart, could it be that Bai Zhiqing found out something, or knew about what he did in Lin Qianru¡¯s office previously?

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°You know very well in your heart whether you¡¯re deceiving me.¡±

    Shit!

    Lu Tianxing was covered in cold sweat, what¡¯s going on with Bai Zhiqing today, it seems he hasn¡¯t offended her, so why won¡¯t she let go of this matter!

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled, could it be that Bai Zhiqing is on her period?

    Based on his understanding of women, they generally have very bad moods during their period, and they can blow up even the tiniest issue, and now Bai Zhiqing¡¯s behaviors are very much like the signs before a period.

    So Lu Tianxing cautiously said to Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Honey, are you on your period today? Do you want me to go down to buy you some Seven Degrees Space? Don¡¯t worry, buying Seven Degrees Space for my wife ispletely problem-free and very natural.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, then red at Lu Tianxing with eyes filled with fire and said: ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head and said: ¡°ording to scientific research, women generally have bad moods during their period. Honey, just admit it! Being on your period isn¡¯t something unmentionable, rest assured, I can hold it in for these few days, I promise to remain chaste, and only reunite ¡®little brother¡¯ and ¡®little sister¡¯ once the period is over.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, Lu Tianxing, get lost now, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned ck, she picked up a file on the desk and threw it hard at Lu Tianxing, this bastard¡¯s words were infuriating.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing stretched out his hand, caught the file, ced it back on the desk, then chuckled and quickly ran outside.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s hurried departure, and her tense cheeks finally couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. Actually, she wasn¡¯t angry at all just now, she just couldn¡¯t stand Lu Tianxing¡¯s lecherous look, and by teasing Lu Tianxing a bit, she found it a great way to relieve work stress.

    If Lu Tianxing knew Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts at the moment, he would probably be endlessly depressed, and then press Bai Zhiqing onto hisp, spanking her butt to make her understand the consequences of toying with her man. s, Lu Tianxing has no idea what Bai Zhiqing really thinks.

    ¡­

    Time passed like water, and before you knew it, the day was over, with the bright moonlight falling from the sky like ayer of silver gauze covering the world, bringing a sense of coldness.

    For most people, the arrival of night may just be the start of nightlife, but for some, nightfall is a rare moment of tranquility gifted by heaven.

    Ziyuan District.

    Lu Tianxing stood quietly on the balcony, his gaze lifted to the distant lights dyeing the sky in colors, his face stern, inscrutable of what he was thinking deep inside.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, while drying her wet hair with a towel, walked out of the bathroom. Today, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a silk nightgown like gauze, and under the light, the scantily visible scenery beneath the light fabric could almost be seen as criminal.

    Half-hiding behind a pipa, for a man, this is truly the scene that attracts his gaze.

    As the sound of footsteps came from behind, Lu Tianxing immediately turned around, his gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, and a fiery color shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Seeing you standing alone on the balcony, why don¡¯t you go take a shower? What are you thinking about! Is there something on your mind? If so, speak up, I might help you find a solution,¡± Bai Zhiqing asked with concern as she walked up to Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1231: 1224: Change

    <strong>Chapter 1231: Chapter 1224: Change</strong>

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gently shook his head. Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s current appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow, chuckling, ¡°Honey, I was just thinking, Qian Ru is sleeping in the next room. Should I take care of you first tonight and then go find Qian Ru, or maybe have you both together? Hehe, honey, do you think I should seize this rare opportunity to fulfill my wish tonight? After all, it¡¯s a rare chance. What do you think!¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing shed a sly smile, his eyes wandering over Bai Zhiqing.

    One has to say, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s charm had only grown since he¡¯d been with her; every move was captivating, like a fairy. However, this charm was entirely different from the sultry allure of Lin Yafei and Rose.

    It was a mix of allure with a touch of nobility and coldness, making one irresistibly want to conquer her, to go to any lengths to marry a woman like this.

    If it were someone else,bining these qualities would feel odd, but when Bai Zhiqing disyed them, it felt incredibly harmonious, each aspect enhancing her allure.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing began to imagine, gathering Lin Qianru, Lin Yafei, Rose, Angel, and Yue Tingting all together one day, each in different outfits, dancing in front of him. That would be so thrilling.

    Just the thought made Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood boil with excitement and anticipation.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice the slight chill brewing in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes as she listened to him.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you really want Qian Ru and me to keep youpany? Should I agree to that?¡± Bai Zhiqing said softly from the side.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing answered instinctively, then immediately stopped himself, adopting a serious tone, ¡°Of course not, honey. What do you take me for? I was just joking around.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want to? Your concubine lives next door, and during dinner, the longing in her eyes was evident. You really don¡¯t want to express your feelings to her?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand casuallynded on the soft flesh at Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, her face still wearing a faint smile.

    Feeling the murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, Lu Tianxing shivered and said awkwardly, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why did I hear someone say earlier they¡¯d take care of me first tonight and then look for the concubine?¡± Bai Zhiqing said softly to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Did I say that? I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Lu Tianxing feigned confusion, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re overthinking. I must have been saying I¡¯d never lie to my own wife.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, never lie to me? If you weren¡¯t lying, pigs would climb trees.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t remember. Do you know why I let Qian Ru live with us?¡±<fnc7b0> Read full story at find¡¤novel</fnc7b0>

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shed a cold smile, saying fiercely, ¡°I wanted to teach you a lesson and keep a better eye on you. Make you see but not touch, drive you crazy.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless for a while. Finally, he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t this tactic a bit too ruthless?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you lecherous wolf deserves harsh treatment. Otherwise, you¡¯d be out flirting all the time,¡± Bai Zhiqing retorted with a cold snort.

    ¡°Honey, I can see why you¡¯d be tough on me, but I think it puts you at a disadvantage.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, puzzled, ¡°At a disadvantage? Why would I be?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing seriously and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a disadvantage for you. Strictly speaking, we should still be in our honeymoon phase. As the saying goes, once you¡¯ve tasted the marrow, you¡¯re hooked. What if you want to try something wild someday, like doing something pleasurable on the living room sofa, in the kitchen, or on the balcony, but Qian Ru¡¯s in the vi? Wouldn¡¯t that be a shame? Honey, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit unfair to you? Honey, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, shut your mouth.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing had already interrupted him unceremoniously, her face blushing fiercely, with traces of anger in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Only a pervert like you would think of doing something enjoyable in those ces. You better wash up and go to bed. Keep fantasizing, and I¡¯ll cut you with scissors.¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing showed no trace of the cold, distant demeanor she had in the office, instead appearing utterly bashful.

    Besides, there¡¯s a saying that everyone has a little crazy person inside, urging them to do wild things. Bai Zhiqing was no exception. She once fantasized about doing wild things in the kitchen and on the sofa with Lu Tianxing, but thinking and doing are two different things.

    Moreover, Bai Zhiqing knew that if she showed even the slightest hint of agreement earlier, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality, he would have no qualms about actually getting wild with her and might even involve Lin Qianru. At that point, herst bit of reserve would vanish.

    After saying this, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate and turned to walk towards the bed.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing grinned mischievously, taking a few quick steps forward and wrapping his arms around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist, ¡°Hehe, honey, as the saying goes, ¡®the night is long, sleep is noting.¡¯ No rush to bathe, we should focus on creating the future of our country first¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression changed, instinctively wanting to struggle, only to find her lips sealed, a strong current surging through her body, leaving her powerless, a soft moan escaping like the sound of a little cat.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing wore a victorious smile.

    Soon, the temperature in the entire room rose, filled with feverish sounds.

 Chapter 1232: 1225: Going to the United States

    <strong>Chapter 1232: Chapter 1225: Going to the United States</strong>

    The night passed without words.

    9 a.m., Modu International Airport.

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru showed up on time in the airport lobby.

    However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face looked quite unhappy now. Her eyes asionally nced at Lu Tianxing, with a sharp gaze as if it were a knife, wishing she could pierce him with thousands of arrows. This bastard had the audacity to force her into such an embarrassing position yesterday without her consent¡­

    Every time she thought about it, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face flushed red, and a shiver ran through her body, making her feel like she was in the dead of winter.

    Yet, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze. He walked confidently, with a radiant smile on his face. Afterst night¡¯s effort, he finally got Bai Zhiqing to strike that difficult pose. Remembering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mix of shame and anger, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile became even more radiant, letting everyone know he was surely thinking of something good.

    Lin Qianru stood to Lu Tianxing¡¯s right, just bncing Bai Zhiqing to his left, cing him in the center. Lin Qianru also wore a faint smile. To be honest, she didn¡¯t ask for much, just being able to stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side was enough for her. She didn¡¯t want topete with Bai Zhiqing for his affection, nor did she want to make things difficult for Lu Tianxing because of herself. As long as she could see Lu Tianxing every day and be by his side, she was content.

    This was a woman who loved very humbly, but it was precisely this humility that made people all the more fond of her.

    The trio, Lu Tianxing nked by the two women, entered the airport lobby, immediately drawing many nces. Many men¡¯s eyes fell on Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, showing admiration, beforending on Lu Tianxing in between, with a look of envy. They wished they could take his ce. Having two beauties by his side was a dream for any man, especially when Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were absolute beauties.

    The onlookers¡¯ gazes were tantly ignored by Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, as they were used to such attention. Lu Tianxing, on the other hand, acted as if he didn¡¯t notice the stares, looking proud as he nced around, thinking to himself how he was finally getting revenge on everyone who made him envious each Valentine¡¯s Day.

    ¡°Alright, Qian Ru, you should send us off here!¡± Bai Zhiqing finally stopped walking and spoke to Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru nodded, looked at Lu Tianxing by her side, and gently advised, ¡°Tianxing, be careful when you and Zhiqing go to the United States. After all, it¡¯s not like being at home. You can¡¯t do whatever you want. Tianxing, I know you are very capable, but since you are on someone else¡¯s turf, think twice before you act. Think of the people around you. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you back in Modu.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes gazed at Lu Tianxing with unyielding tenderness, her beautiful eyes holding an unwavering affection that could soften the hardest heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Have you ever seen me fight a battle I¡¯m not sure of? Rest assured, I will return to see you, safe and sound. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll have to check for yourself when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing snorted in displeasure. Although she had epted Lin Qianru in her heart, seeing her man openly flirt with another woman inevitably made her ufortable.<fn8424> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel</fn8424>

    Lin Qianru¡¯s face flushed, casting a nce at Bai Zhiqing before saying, ¡°You just love to talk nonsense. I know you¡¯re strong, but I still hope you¡¯ll be safe because your everything is my everything. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. And look, you haven¡¯t even straightened your clothes. Let me fix it for you¡­¡±

    With that, Lin Qianru walked over to Lu Tianxing, extending her delicate fingers to straighten his cor, looking like a wife sending off her beloved husband, her eyes filled with unabashed love and tenderness.

    Seeing Lin Qianru¡¯s expression, guilt suddenly surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He realized that he had owed this woman far too much; she had given him her all, yet he couldn¡¯t give her aplete rtionship in return.

    Looking at Lin Qianru¡¯s gentle demeanor, an unstoppable urge arose in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart to hold her close andfort her properly.

    With that thought, Lu Tianxing decided without hesitation. Under Lin Qianru¡¯s rather shocked gaze, he stepped forward and hugged her tightly, his arms firm as if to merge her into himself.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing lowered his head to capture Lin Qianru¡¯s lips in a kiss, without any hesitation.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s body slightly trembled, her face flushed with panic. She knew Bai Zhiqing was right beside her and instinctively wanted to struggle, but Lu Tianxing held her firmly like a steel mp, preventing any movement.

    This kiss seemed to make time stand still.

    Not until Lin Qianru was gasping for breath did Lu Tianxing slowly release her, speaking firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I promise I¡¯lle back safe and sound. But you, take good care of yourself in Modu. If I return and find you¡¯ve lost weight, I¡¯ll let you know the might of the Lu Family rules. Also, if you encounter problems in Modu, call the number I gave you. Someone will help you solve them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Tianxing, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks were flushed as her chest heaved violently. She gave Lu Tianxing a deep look before turning to Bai Zhiqing and saying, ¡°Zhiqing, I¡¯ve already informed the people at the U.S. branch office. When you arrive in the United States, just contact them directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, not angry about what had just happened between Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru, but said, ¡°Qian Ru, while I¡¯m away from Modu, thepany is in your and Xiao Man¡¯s hands. If anythinges up, discuss it and handle it. If you truly can¡¯t resolve it, just call me.¡±

    Lin Qianru didn¡¯t say more, just nodded lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should board now.¡±

    After saying a word to Lin Qianru, Bai Zhiqing said nothing more, turning to walk towards the boarding area.

    PS: The year is almost over, time to pack and head out!!!

 Chapter 1233: 1226: I Prefer Using Fakes

    <strong>Chapter 1233: Chapter 1226: I Prefer Using Fakes</strong>

    Watching Bai Zhiqing walk alone toward the waiting room, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly, understanding that Bai Zhiqing was jealous because of his earlier actions. After giving Lin Qianru a ¡°leave it to me¡± smile, he quickly followed Bai Zhiqing into the waiting room.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Lin Qianru¡¯s face showed a hint of indescribable sadness and envy.

    She envied Bai Zhiqing, envied her for being able to be with Lu Tianxing all the time, envied her for being able to appear openly with him in the sunlight¡­

    Once Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure finally disappeared from Lin Qianru¡¯s sight, she returned to her senses, sighed softly, and turned to walk outside.

    Love is a ss of fine wine; when you savor it, you find endless charm¡ªthat is love.<fn564e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find(?)ovel</fn564e>

    A short separation is just for a better reunionter.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had already entered the waiting room and began boarding the ne.

    This time, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not take the airport¡¯s ne but instead boarded the private jet from Huang Feiyu¡¯s family. It wasn¡¯t because Huang Feiyu knew he and Bai Zhiqing were going to the United States, but since he became the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, the Huang Family specially gave this private jet as a congrattory gift.

    As for other flight permits and routes, they might be hard to arrange for ordinary people, but for families like the Huang Family, taking care of these things isn¡¯t difficult at all. After all, as the saying goes, many things in this world are difficult, but if money can solve it, then it¡¯s not really difficult.

    The interior decoration of the private jet was as luxurious as ever, almost considering everything. As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing boarded the ne, four tall, beautiful flight attendants in uniform immediately followed them in.

    ¡°Wee aboard, Mr. Lu and Miss Bai.¡±

    The sweet and crisp voices of the four flight attendants resonated in their ears.

    Lu Tianxing offered a polite smile in acknowledgment, while Bai Zhiqing remained cold and indifferent, as if someone owed her millions.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, is there anything you need? We¡¯ve prepared fruits and various snacks on the ne, and if there¡¯s anything else you require, we¡¯ll dly make arrangements for you,¡± one of the flight attendants, seemingly the lead, said with a constant smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything for now. Also, inform the captain to prepare for takeoff.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything you need, just let us know.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    The four flight attendants said nothing more and turned to leave, leaving the spacious cabin to Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Honey, are you mad?¡± Lu Tianxing asked Bai Zhiqing after the flight attendants had left.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said tly, ¡°Why would I be mad? You kissed your little mistress goodbye; why should I be angry?¡±

    ¡°Really not mad?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°So, my dear, are you jealous?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing widened her beautiful eyes and looked at him, saying, ¡°Jealous? Yes, I¡¯m jealous. So what? Are you not allowing me to be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course, I allow it. A little jealousy now and then is good for the body.¡± Lu Tianxing, seeing the murderous look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes,ughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re wise to understand.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll warn you, we haven¡¯t settled yesterday¡¯s score yet. Starting today, if you dare touch me without my consent, I¡¯ll make you understand what it¡¯s like to be a eunuch.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I promise not to touch you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing patted his chest and then, with a sleazy expression, said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Honey, what if you can¡¯t hold back? Should I just lie in bed pretending to sleep, and let you do your thing?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How could I not hold back?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly flushed, ¡°If it really gets unbearable, I can buy a fake one online. But you, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me.¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless, not knowing that Bai Zhiqing had this audacious side, wanting to use a fake one and saying it so openly, that¡¯s extremely bold!

    Women are pure white lotuses before marriage, but be total vamps after marriage!

    Lu Tianxing suddenly realized the truth in that saying.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s stunned expression, Bai Zhiqing smirked triumphantly. Lin Yafei¡¯s advice was spot on; if you encounter a rogue, you must out-rogue him to win.

    ¡°Honey, do you really have to be so harsh? If it¡¯s not too much to ask, give me a secret hint. Fake things can¡¯tpare to real ones.¡±

    ¡°As I please, none of your business. I like using fake ones.¡±

    Just then, the sweet voice of a flight attendant rang out, ¡°The ne is about to take off; please fasten your seatbelts, Mr. Lu and Miss Bai.¡±

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing stopped talking, fastening their seatbelts quietly.

    As the ne taxied a short distance on the runway, it took off with a roar, heading towards foreignnds.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, said nothing, and lowered her head to think about how to seize the opportunity at this jewelry exhibition. Seizing this chance could propel Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s jewelrypany to new heights.

    For a jewelrypany, beyond reputation, reliable suppliers and remarkable jewelry are essential. Bai¡¯s Groupcks neither suppliers nor impressive jewelry, only fame. If this time their fame is made, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s jewelrypany could indeed soar, rather than remain a third-rate jewelrypany.

    Seeing that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t talking anymore, Lu Tianxing also fell silent, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, feeling entirely opposite to the clear skies beyond.

    He worried about what might happen upon reaching the United States. For years, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps has dominated the Western World, their Judge¡¯s Mark terrifying countless people, but they¡¯ve also made many enemies.

    Moreover, many in the Western World know he¡¯s in possession of the Azure Dragon Ring, one of the Four Symbols Ring. Whether the Four Symbols Ring rumors are true or false, the Westerners will likely never give up on taking the ring. It¡¯s ingrained; no one wants to see the mysterious dragon of the East awaken.

    However, no matter how dangerous the journey to the United States is, Lu Tianxing must take on the challenge because time is not on his side. He must break through to the middle stage of the mythical level as soon as possible. With the Creation Source Technique, he might forcibly refine the Sword Qi in Old Sir Lu¡¯s body. Otherwise, Old Sir Lu will surely die.

 Chapter 1234: 1227: Winds and Clouds Surging

    <strong>Chapter 1234: Chapter 1227: Winds and Clouds Surging</strong>

    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t give up this time. Don¡¯t you all want the Four Symbols Ring and want to kill me? Then this time, let me use you as a whetstone to help me break through to the middle-stage mythical level. As long as you dare toe, I dare to kill.¡±

    A sharp glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Although this time was extremely perilous, it also represented an opportunity, a chance for him to break through. As long as he reached the middle-stage mythical level, those who wanted to kill him would be no more than worthless riffraff, unable to withstand a single blow.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing lost in thought, Bai Zhiqing suddenly said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, be honest with me. Did you sneak out to see Qian Ru while I was asleepst night?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words snapped Lu Tianxing out of his thoughts, and he said with a face full of helplessness, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re overthinking it. Do I seem like that kind of person? I was honestly just holding you while sleepingst night, didn¡¯t you feel that?¡±

    ¡°Really? Why does what you say sound full of lies?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with suspicion, her eyes filled with doubt. Could Lu Tianxing really be that honest? She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s suspicious eyes, Lu Tianxing started sweating and said, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s with that look? Are you doubting me? If you don¡¯t believe it, we can verify it right here. Isn¡¯t it said that a man has little stamina the next day if overworked the previous night? We can test it right here. Anyway, without us here, those flight attendants wouldn¡¯te. The cabin door is soundproof, no one can hear us. We can test it right now, and if it¡¯s under an hour, I¡¯ll jump off this ne immediately.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you jerk¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, this guy was definitely full of dirty thoughts.

    At that moment, neither Lu Tianxing nor Bai Zhiqing knew that with the news of his departure from Modu to the United States spreading, the entire world was thrown into turmoil.

    In the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun listened to the report from his subordinates, momentarily stunned but then sighed in relief. Lu Tianxing had finally left China and was going to wreak havoc elsewhere.

    In Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart, although he regarded Lu Tianxing as a friend and a rival, mostly he saw him as trouble because Lu Tianxing was so good at causing it, to a point where even Sima had to admit defeat. Yet, everything Lu Tianxing did was justified, leaving him helpless.

    Additionally, Lu Tianxing was now the third young master of the Lu Family, so the Yanhuang Group had to think twice before touching him for fear of offending the Lu Family elder. Now that Lu Tianxing was finally off to the Western World to cause trouble, how could this not make him sigh with relief?

    ¡°That troublemaker has finally left.¡±

    Sima Lingyun sighed deeply but didn¡¯t rx his frown, pondering, ¡°However, Judge made many enemies in the West back then. There are bound to be many aiming for him this time. It seems like I need to make some preparations¡­ Judge, if I save you this time, you owe me a favor.¡±

    Sima Lingyun murmured to himself, picked up the phone on his desk, and made a call.

    Meanwhile, in the United States, Angel also got the news that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were heading to New York. A charming smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Judge, you¡¯ve finallye to the United States. I always knew you¡¯re a true dragon, and a true dragon never stays in a pond. Your world is the vast ocean, and I believe your arrival will make them tremble in fear.¡±

    Angel, dressed in a ck nightgown, with her snowy white skin faintly visible in the light, held a ss of red wine elegantly and nobly. She gazed at the sky, a breathtaking smile on her face, ¡°Dear Judge, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here, watching as you carve your name into the Western World, showing them you¡¯re an invincible king who will trample them all beneath your feet¡­¡±

    Not only Angel¡¯s voice but also whispers from all corners of the Western Underground World surfaced along with the news of Lu Tianxinging to the United States. However, the meanings in those voices were theplete opposite of Angel¡¯s. Nheless, without exception, everyone sensed a whiff of blood, as if the sky over New York had turned blood-red.

    ¡­

    New York, thergest city and port in the United States, is an international metropolis and the world¡¯s leading financial center. Lower Manhattan and Wall Street are located here, known as the financial hub of the world, with over ten percent of the Fortune 500panies headquartered in New York.

    For people in the financial industry, New York is a paradise; for tourists, it¡¯s a shopping haven. Here you can not only admire the scenery but also purchase a wide range of ssic fashion items, and even have famous designers personally create a unique outfit for you, provided you have enough money. In short, New York is a paradise for the rich and hell for the poor.

    The ne flew straight to New York, and after more than ten hours,nded at New York International Airport at local noon.

    Under the guidance of the airport tower, the ne smoothlynded on the designated runway.<fn47ec> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find¡ïNovel</fn47ec>

    After the ne stabilized, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing wasted no time getting off. With pre-prepared visa-free passports, they passed through without checks and stepped into the airport hall.

    The airport hall was bustling with people of various colors and nationalities, but this time, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not attract much attention. To many foreigners, all Asians look alike, making it difficult to distinguish who is who.

    ¡°Honey, where should we go next? Should we call our people in the overseaspany first?¡± Lu Tianxing asked, pulling a suitcase and looking at Bai Zhiqing beside him.

    Bai Zhiqing pondered for a moment and shook her head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact them for now. We¡¯re here for the jewelry exhibition, which they are handling. We don¡¯t need to get involved. When the exhibition begins, we¡¯ll just go to the venue ourselves. Moreover, if they can¡¯t handle this, how can they manage a jewelrypany in the future? Oh, Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you mention on the ne that you have a friend in the US? Will he being to pick us up? Why haven¡¯t we seen him yet?¡±

 Chapter 1235: 1228: Little Bee

    <strong>Chapter 1235: Chapter 1228: Little Bee</strong>

    ¡°He should be arriving soon, right? How about I give him a call first?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nced around, just about to take out his phone to make a call, when he heard a voice in his ear, ¡°Haha, boss, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young man with yellow-dyed hair, ear piercings, and a punk style walking over withrge strides. As he spoke, he was already by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, with a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Little Bee, keep your distance from me.¡±

    Seeing the young man approaching, apparently intending to hug him, Lu Tianxing spoke irritably, ¡°I say, Little Bee, can¡¯t you change your style? You¡¯re all about that Shamate non-mainstream look, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten up on the street?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really the epitome of old-fashioned. What do you know? This is punk style, American girls love this look.¡±

    Little Bee pouted indifferently to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, and he said, ¡°Boss, this must be your wife, right? Sis-inw, you¡¯re truly beautiful. Boss, you¡¯re lucky to marry such a beautiful and virtuous woman, it¡¯s like a divine blessing. By the way, Sis-inw, I forgot to introduce myself, I¡¯m Mi Feng, you can call me Xiao Feng, or Little Bee if you prefer. Sis-inw, I¡¯m not bragging, but here in the United States, wherever you want to go, just say my name. In this little corner of the world, there isn¡¯t anyone who won¡¯t give me, Little Bee, some face.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was startled by Little Bee¡¯s naturally familiar demeanor, her beautiful eyes widening, ¡°Lu Tianxing, he is¡­?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother through life and death, Mi Feng, and he¡¯s the one who came to pick us up this time, you can just call him Little Bee.¡±

    ¡°Little Bee, nice to meet you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Little Bee, nodding lightly, without inquiring further about Little Bee¡¯s identity. She trusted that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t harm her in any way.

    ¡°Haha, Sis-inw, don¡¯t just stand here with Boss. I¡¯ve already prepared a hotel for you. Let¡¯s go to the hotel first! By the way, Sis-inw, have you and Boss had lunch yet? I¡¯ve reserved a table to wee you.¡±<fne611> The rightful source is Find_Novel(.</fne611>

    ¡°Little Bee, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°Sis-inw, saying such things to me is just being too polite. I¡¯ll take you to the Bikeman Hotel first. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll stay today, and if you don¡¯t like it, we can change it.¡±

    Saying so, Little Bee stepped forward, taking the suitcase from Lu Tianxing, and led the way out of the airport hall. Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing followed him, leaving the airport and heading to the Bikeman Hotel.

    Bikeman Hotel is a famous five-star hotel in New York, a ce where both business people and elites choose to stay upon arriving in New York. More importantly, this hotel is under the Angel Intelligence Station, so staying here means no one dares toe and make trouble, the safety factor is very high.

    Driving the car, Little Bee said, ¡°Boss, why did you suddenly decide toe to the United States?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister-inw want toe for the jewelry exhibition? I had to apany her. So, what¡¯s up, are those little rats unable to resist jumping out?¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. Ever since you mysteriously disappeared from the Western Underground World over a year ago, there have been many rumors about you. Some say you were hunted down by Europe¡¯s strongmen and ended up killed, some say you were severely injured, your power wholly destroyed, reduced to a cripple. Until recently, when news of you in China spread throughout the Western World, some began to believe you weren¡¯t dead. But this hasn¡¯t been much help; many still assume you¡¯re dead because no one believes you could survive the hunt by dozens of Europe¡¯s powerful fighters. Even if they don¡¯t believe you¡¯re dead, they think you¡¯re at least half-dead.¡±

    Little Bee continued driving and said, ¡°So, now that they know you¡¯re in the United States, those forces are starting to stir. Whether you¡¯re real or fake, they might target you.¡±

    ¡°Target me? I¡¯m actually hoping they¡¯ll target me. Just a bunch of little rats! I didn¡¯t crush them back then, I wouldn¡¯t mind wiping them out this time, not leaving a single one.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, his voice filled with cold murderous intent. It seems that during the year and a half he was away, some have started acting out again. Since that¡¯s the case, he wouldn¡¯t mind using blood to remind them of their fear of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying you were too lenient back then. Does America matter? Do they dare to openly fight us? If they dare to move against us, we wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of those dogs they¡¯ve raised outside, one by one. Until today, who would dare to act against us? But now, I¡¯ve already informed the Intelligence Station to investigate who dares to challenge us this time. We¡¯ll destroy thempletely.¡±

    With that, Little Bee¡¯s lips also curled into a bloodthirsty smile.

    Bai Zhiqing sat beside them, listening to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Little Bee, showing no expression on her delicate face. However, inside, she felt as if a storm was brewing. She never thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s power abroad would be so great, that he wouldn¡¯t even consider the United States.

    The United States, the world¡¯s police, almost everyone across the globe respects them. Yet Lu Tianxing dares to openly confront them; his boldness is indeed remarkable.

    ¡°Well, this time, we either don¡¯t act or cripple thempletely, let them know what real pain is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Little Bee nodded, showing no fear. For him, the greater the crisis, the more madness it brings. Madness is life.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, could there be danger for using to the United States this time?¡± Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t help asking as she listened to their conversation.

    By piecing together the words from Lu Tianxing and Little Bee, she could tell this trip to the United States wasn¡¯t going to be peaceful, probably even more dangerous than when they entered Jiangnan.

    ¡°No problem, just a bunch of clowns! If they dare to jump out, it¡¯ll only lead to their demise.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, a smile appearing on his face, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget who I am, Lu Tianxing! How would I die? Besides, you haven¡¯t given me a son yet! How could I bear to die? Trust me, on this trip to New York, nothing¡¯s likely to happen. Even if something does arise, I¡¯ll surely resolve it well.¡±

 Chapter 1236: 1229: Bikeman Hotel

    <strong>Chapter 1236: Chapter 1229: Bikeman Hotel</strong>

    ¡°But after all, this is New York, not China. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but the meaning was already obvious.

    ¡°Sister-inw, just put your mind at ease! We¡¯re not made of y, if they want to kill us, they need to see if they have the ability first.¡±

    Little Bee also chimed in at this time, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s an old saying that goes well, ¡®As long as the green hillsst, there will always be wood to burn.¡¯ If we can¡¯t beat them, can we not run? At worst, we¡¯ll go back to China. If they have the guts to chase us there, they won¡¯t need us to deal with them; they¡¯ll be dead already. Sister-inw, you can rx, I guarantee nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, wife, when have you ever seen me fight a battle I¡¯m not confident in? Since I dared toe here, I¡¯m not afraid of them causing trouble. Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s under control.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said with a smile, ¡°Wife, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear to the heavens that I¡¯ll definitely protect myself well. Otherwise, punish me by giving me no allowance for three months.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Bai Zhiqing wanted to say something several times but didn¡¯t know how to. Having been with Lu Tianxing for so long, she knows his character well. Once he makes a decision, it¡¯s hard for an average person to change his mind.

    Moreover, she vaguely felt in her heart that ever sinceing back from Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing definitely had some undisclosed secret.

    She wanted to ask Lu Tianxing what this secret was, but never spoke up, knowing that if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to say it, asking would be in vain.

    Lu Tianxing looked at her expression and didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply embraced her gently, letting her head rest lightly on his shoulder. Inside, he was unruffled; he had faced many such crises before. As for Bai Zhiqing, he was absolutely confident in protecting her, allowing no harm toe her way.

    Little Bee also remained silent, driving all the way to the Bikeman Hotel.

    The construction style of the Bikeman Hotel was a typical Western style, rich with a strong Western cultural atmosphere.

    Whether it was the hotel lobby or the suites, the decoration was extremely luxurious. Almost every inch was decorated to the extreme, using top-notch materials and ornaments. Yet, it didn¡¯t convey an air of nouveau riche, but rather exuded a sense of grand luxury.

    The walls were adorned with exquisite oil paintings, all genuine, avable for the hotel guests to admire. This hotel was grand and magnificent, even Bai Zhiqing, who frequented various high-end chain hotels, couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration, as some of the paintings on the walls were treasures and some were unique, all authentic, not counterfeit showpieces.

    Following behind Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing entered the lobby, indifferent to thevish decorations and ignoring the priceless paintings around him. To Lu Tianxing, he couldn¡¯t quite grasp what made these oil paintings, akin to children¡¯s scribbles, so remarkable. He remembered reading a news story about a ckboard that had some circles drawn on it with chalk and was called a masterpiece, even selling for a high price; this almost tempted him to be a painter.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what do you think? This hotel is not bad, right!¡± Little Bee bragged from the side.

    Lu Tianxing heard this and said dismissively, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? The walls are lined with some children¡¯s doodlesbeled as unique works. I bet a kid could draw them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing shot a nce at Lu Tianxing, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Very nice, Little Bee, sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sister-inw. You and the boss wait here for a moment while I go fetch the room keys from the front desk.¡±

    Without finishing his sentence, Little Bee headed straight to the front desk, took something out of his pocket, and waved it in front of the receptionist. Soon, he returned with a top suite room key.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to register?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, puzzled, looking at the room key Little Bee handed over.

    ¡°Special arrangements, no need for registration. Sister-inw, would you like me to take you upstairs?¡± Little Bee said cheerfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I know the ce. Little Bee, you can disappear now. Don¡¯t interfere with the two of us enjoying our time together.¡±<fnfce8> ?????? ???? find?novel</fnfce8>

    Lu Tianxing said grumpily to Little Bee, who seemed oblivious to the fact that the following time was meant for him and Bai Zhiqing to share, not for Little Bee to act as a third wheel.

    Little Bee¡¯s expression fell. He sulked, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it. Does this sit well with your conscience?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and nonchntly replied, ¡°My conscience is clear, why wouldn¡¯t it be? I¡¯m not sick.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Little Bee retorted, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a showdown.¡±

    ¡°Alright, no problem. Just pick a time and ce, and we¡¯ll have our showdown. I¡¯ll even let you use one hand,¡± Lu Tianxing replied with a mischievous smile.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile, Little Bee shivered and sheepishlyughed, ¡°Hehe, boss, I was just joking earlier. How could I every a hand on my esteemed leader?! I won¡¯t disturb you and sister-inw¡¯s time together then. I¡¯ll head off. By the way, boss, you know my number. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°I will. Just be cautious out there, okay? Some things aren¡¯t important, but staying alive is. I don¡¯t want to not see you at my son¡¯s one-month celebration in the future.¡± Lu Tianxing said solemnly to Little Bee.

    Upon hearing this, Little Bee trembled, said nothing more, and walked out. Sometimes, between brothers, there¡¯s no need for many words.

    Watching Little Bee leave, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and turned to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Wife, we¡¯ve been on the ne for over ten hours. Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly. Although they had rested a bit on the ne, it was never asfortable as resting on solid ground.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t linger in the lobby any longer. They grabbed their bags and took the elevator upstairs, making their way effortlessly to the hotel suite under Lu Tianxing¡¯s lead.

    PS: Thanks to all the brothers who¡¯ve supported with rewards. I¡¯ve been busy before and after the New Year, haven¡¯t had the chance to read the book reviews, my apologies. But still, many thanks for your support!!!

 Chapter 1237 - 1230: Angelâ€™s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Chapter 1230: Angel¡¯s Resolve</h4>

    On the other side, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had just checked into the Bikeman Hotel, and as the behind-the-scenes owner of the Bikeman Hotel, Angel immediately got the news.

    At this moment, Angel was wearing a bikini, openly disying her proud figure, swimming in the pool like a mermaid.

    Swimming all the way back to the shore, Angel emerged from the pool, draped in a towel, gently lying on a lounge chair nearby, reaching for a drink and taking a sip, she said, "Abby, you just said the Judge has checked into the Bikeman Hotel, right?"

    "Yes, we just received the report that the Judge has checked in, and it¡¯s the presidential suite he often stays in," Abby respectfully reported standing next to Angel.

    "I understand. Immediately strengthen the security around the Bikeman Hotel for me. I don¡¯t want even a mosquito to get in within a kilometer radius of the Bikeman Hotel. Control anyone suspicious immediately, and if they don¡¯tply, kill without mercy," Angel said indifferently.

    Abby nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, Leader, I will make arrangements, and mobilize the Angel Group to secretly protect the Bikeman Hotel, but..."

    Here, Abby didn¡¯t continue, her face turned somewhat ugly, hesitating to speak.

    <fnf008> Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel</fnf008>

    "Speak."

    Angel¡¯s voice turned cold.

    "Yes."

    Abby nodded and said, "We just received a message from the European branch. Ever since the Judge entered New York, the Church also made a move. The Holy Son of the Church, Holder Owen, is leading several Red Cardinals and the Cross Expedition Army towards New York. I suspect they¡¯re after the Judge. In addition to the Church, other powers are also restless. All these forcesbined could destroy the Angel Intelligence Station. Leader, should we really get involved in this matter? If they find out we¡¯ve been collecting information for the Judge, they probably won¡¯t..."

    "Enough."

    Abby¡¯s words were interrupted by Angel, who had already stood up from her chair, looking at Abby with cold eyes, her whole body exuding a cold, indifferent aura. She said in a dispassionate voice, "Abby, you are my confidant, but I absolutely don¡¯t mind killing you. I hope these words are the first andst I hear. I don¡¯t want to hear any more advice on giving up the Judge. The Judge is my man. If my man dies, what¡¯s the point of having the n Leader position of the Morgan Family? What¡¯s the use of the Angel Intelligence Station? If they want to harm my man, I don¡¯t mind burying them with him, even if it costs me everything. Do you understand?"

    By the end, Angel¡¯s voice was filled with resolve. If that day really came, she wouldn¡¯t mind taking a desperate gamble.

    Abby was shocked by Angel¡¯s words. Thinking about what happened after Angel returned to New York, Abby¡¯s body trembled, a shocked expression appearing on her face.

    Since leaving Beijingst time, originally uninterested in the Morgan Family¡¯s Family Head sessor position, Angel now intended topete for it. Abby thought Angel wanted topete for the Morgan Family¡¯s Family Head sessor position to gain the Morgan Family¡¯s power to develop the Angel Intelligence Station.

    But now it seems that Angel¡¯s actions are clearly due to Lu Tianxing, even intending to make the Morgan Family a weapon in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands to eliminate all threats.

    Vaguely, an extremely terrifying thought emerged in Abby¡¯s mind. Perhaps one day, the true owner of the Morgan Family would change.

    Angel ignored Abby¡¯s shock and continued to speak, "Spread my order for the Angel Intelligence Station to operate at full capacity. During this time, I want to know every little detail in New York. I want to know which powers have arrived in New York. I want to know everything. Also, have someone investigate whichpany invited Bai¡¯s Group to participate in this jewelry exhibition. I want to know everything about thispany."

    "Yes, Leader, I will arrange it now."

    Abby said no more, nodded, and directly turned around to leave.

    Watching Abby leave, Angel drank her wine in one gulp, a wicked smile appearing on her lips: "The winds rise, the clouds gather. Judge, I believe you can tear through this cloud because in my heart, you are invincible. You¡¯ve been silent for too long; it¡¯s time to awaken the enemy¡¯s fear with blood. You should also use their bones to build your throne..."

    Time flows like water, years pass like a shuttle.

    In the afternoon in New York, the sunlight was dazzling, warming people¡¯s bodies, making them feel drowsy.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was sitting on the sofa with a wry smile, while Bai Zhiqing sat across from him, looking cold as ice, her gaze locked on Lu Tianxing. The chill emanating from her body almost lowered the entire room¡¯s temperature, making one think they were in the depths of winter.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you n to give me a reasonable exnation? You knew there was danger in New York. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t you value me, Bai Zhiqing, as the kind of unreasonable woman in your heart?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a somewhat ugly expression. To her, ever since she fell in love with Lu Tianxing, his position in her heart was far above Bai¡¯s Group. If she had known beforehand thating to New York would be dangerous, she wouldn¡¯t havee no matter what. Now, to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing is far more important than Bai¡¯s Group.

    The reason she didn¡¯t speak earlier was because she couldn¡¯t say it in front of Little Bee, she had to save Lu Tianxing some face, but now, in the hotel suite with just her and Lu Tianxing, she had to know.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold demeanor, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and said, "Honey, I didn¡¯t think that way..."

    Bai Zhiqing interrupted Lu Tianxing, saying, "Since you didn¡¯t think that way, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Alright, stand up now, pack your things, we¡¯re going back to Modu immediately. I don¡¯t want to stay in New York anymore."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the sofa, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and without saying a word, pulled him, wanting to leave the hotel and return to Modu.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t move. Instead, he gently used his arm to pull Bai Zhiqing into his arms, stroking her smooth hair, he softly said, "Honey, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety, but I can promise you, I¡¯ll ensure my own safety. You have to trust me."

 Chapter 1238: 1231: Old Classmate

    <strong>Chapter 1238: Chapter 1231: Old ssmate</strong>

    Bai Zhiqing was held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, not struggling or speaking immediately. She just gently lifted her head, her eyes bright as she looked at Lu Tianxing. After a while, she slowly said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, am I your wife?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Bai Zhiqing asked that, but he still nodded heavily, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Then tell me, why did you have toe to New York? You know it¡¯s very dangerous here, so why did youe? What exactly are you hiding from me in your heart?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth but hadn¡¯t spoken yet when he was interrupted again by Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Lu Tianxing, there¡¯s no need to lie to me. I¡¯m not stupid, and I can tell that since we came back from Jiangnan, you¡¯ve been hiding something in your heart. Am I right?¡±

    Looking into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing sighed and softly said, ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t ask, okay? I¡¯ll tell you everything when the time is right, okay? Promise me you won¡¯t ask me this, please.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want to tell Bai Zhiqing; he just couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want her to worry about him because using a life-and-death crisis to break through, any slight mistake could lead to inevitable death.

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything, just let her beautiful eyes fall on Lu Tianxing. Listening to his slightly pleading tone, she finally sighed lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask you about the wolf, but I want you to promise me that if you encounter danger, you¡¯ll run as far as you can and not face it head-on. Even if not for yourself, then for me, for Qian Ru¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded heavily, ¡°Hmm, I promise you I¡¯ll take good care of myself because I promised you a world-renowned wedding.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded her head, reached out to wrap her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, and said softly and coquettishly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sleepy, I want you to hold me to sleep.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything, just gently held Bai Zhiqing in his arms, walked into the bedroom, ced her on the bed, andy down beside her, then reached out to pull her gently into his arms.

    Bai Zhiqing moved her body slightly, as if trying to find afortable position, and slowly closed her eyes.

    Looking at the exquisite face in front of him, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his eyes filled with an inextinguishable love. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but the woman in front of him had be increasingly important in his heart. He realized he seemed to havepletely fallen in love with her.

    ¡­

    As time passed, when night fell, all the neon lights in New York lit up, announcing the beginning of nightlife to everyone.

    Lu Tianxing stepped out of the bedroom dressed in a light gray Armani suit, while Bai Zhiqing wore a ck evening gown, entuating her perfect figure to the fullest. Her exquisite features carried a trace of a cold and proud aura, hugely attractive to men.

    ¡°Honey, can I not go to tonight¡¯s party?¡± Lu Tianxing said in a conflicted tone as he looked at Bai Zhiqing.

    He had originally nned that after dinner, he would go on a frantic shopping spree with Bai Zhiqing. After all, New York was one of the icons of luxury. Coming to New York without buying some luxury goods would be like saying you never came. Not to mention if Bai Weiwei knew he returned from New York without bringing her gifts, she would drive him crazy.

    But as soon as they nned to have dinner, a phone call came inviting Bai Zhiqing to a party. Bai Zhiqing wanted to refuse, but the invitation was from the new chairman of Louis Jewelry Group, who had sent an invitation to Bai¡¯s Group for the jewelry exhibition. In every sense, she couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, if Bai¡¯s Group wanted to develop a jewelrypany, they needed someone¡¯s help.

    ¡°Not going?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said ndly, ¡°Fine, but if you¡¯re not afraid of other men taking advantage of me at the party, you can choose not to go.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    At these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ck, speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe there wouldn¡¯t be any admirers at the party with Bai Zhiqing looking so beautiful.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s exasperated look, Bai Zhiqing showed a victorious smile. She walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, reached out to hold his arm, and the two walked downstairs together, quickly getting into the car and leaving.

    Driving through the streets of New York, Lu Tianxing opened the car window, letting the cool night breeze blow against his cheek, and asked, ¡°Honey, do you know who¡¯s inviting you to this party?¡±<fn2976> Original content can be found at findnovel</fn2976>

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious how a jewelry group, who hasn¡¯t had any business with Bai¡¯s Group for a long time, suddenly sent an invitation to your group. Inviting you to a jewelry exhibition is one thing, but calling you for a party today, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and exined with a smile, ¡°You think my connections are just for show? The person inviting us to the party is an old ssmate of mine. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d have agreed to go so easily?¡±

    ¡°Old ssmate? Male or female?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing became immediately alert. If he remembered correctly, Zhao Lin also imed to be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s old ssmate, which almost led to a fallout between him and Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Male or female, you¡¯ll see when you get there.¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s jealous expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled into a mysterious smile, showing no anger but rather a trace of sweetness in her heart.

    If a man gets jealous for you, it means he truly cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother questioning anything you do, because to him, you would be just a stranger. Who cares whether a stranger¡¯s ssmate is male or female.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing made up his mind. He really wanted to see what kind of person Bai Zhiqing¡¯s old ssmate was. If it¡¯s a man trying to steal from him, he¡¯d break his pickaxe.

 Chapter 1239: 1232: Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 1239: Chapter 1232: Banquet</strong>

    After more than forty minutes, Lu Tianxing drove to the famous Manhattan District, finally stopping in front of a luxurious vi.

    Because this banquet wasn¡¯t purely a private ball, when Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived here, the surrounding area of this vi was already filled with many cars. Each car was worth tens of millions, Ferraris, Lamborghinis, Bugatti Veyrons, and various luxury cars gathered here, almost turning it into a luxury car exhibition.

    This time Lu Tianxing was driving the car left at the Bikeman Hotel by Little Bee, although it was also a luxury car worth more than a million, it waspletely inconspicuous among so many luxury cars.

    At the entrance of this extensive vi, stood four burly ck bodyguards, akin to iron towers, equipped with sophisticated weapons, their eyes sweeping over the individuals entering the vi.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approach, one of the bodyguards extended his hand to stop them, courteously saying: ¡°Honorable sir and madam, may I see your invitations?¡±

    ¡°Invitation?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, shook her head, and responded in fluent English: ¡°I was invited by Miss Li Ya, the matter was urgent, so there was no time to prepare an invitation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Miss Li Ya to inquire.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li Ya?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the ck bodyguard hesitated slightly, then quickly took out a walkie-talkie and started asking inside.

    Soon, a confirmation message came through. The ck bodyguard immediately stepped back respectfully and said: ¡°Honorable sir and madam, I apologize for earlier, Miss Li Ya is already waiting for you inside, please enter.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded to the ck bodyguard and led Lu Tianxing inside.

    ¡°Wife, you seem quite familiar with this Li Ya? Is she your old ssmate?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with some surprise; to afford such a vi in Manhattan District, one definitely had to be wealthy and high-status, and Bai Zhiqing knowing such people inevitably startled him.

    ¡°Yes, Li Ya once studied in China, and we are considered good friends, but I didn¡¯t expect her identity to be so significant in the United States.¡±<fndb70> For original chapters go to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fndb70>

    Bai Zhiqing also showed a trace of incredulity on her face. She wasn¡¯t naive; she knew well the influence needed to buy such arge vi in Manhattan District required not only money but also authority.

    ¡°I¡¯m now quite curious about who your ssmate really is.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing, and together they followed a servant into the hall.

    Inside the vi, arge living room had been transformed into a ballroom setting, already filled with quite a number of blonde, blue-eyed foreigners gathering in small groups, with men dressed in suits and women in morous evening dresses, openly unting their figures.

    Around the hall, tables were set up,id with exquisite food. One by one, servants carried trays around, serving drinks to other guests, while in the corner, a band yed, music echoing through the hall, instantly rxing people¡¯s minds.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked in, many men¡¯s faces in the hall shed with amazement.

    This was a very beautiful Oriental woman, dressed in a long ck evening gown, entuating her figure, cold and haughty, exuding elegance and nobility, making people unwilling to look away, her gorgeous face carrying a trace of aloofness, inducing a deep desire to conquer her from the heart.

    Noble, elegant, and proud aura radiated from her, she was like a high goddess, without any hint of imposing presence, yet naturally exuding a distant icy demeanor, forming a unique aura that deterred easy approach.

    The surrounding women looked at Bai Zhiqing with eyes full of jealousy, realizing that this woman disyed all the attributes of Oriental women, standing beside Bai Zhiqing, they felt like ugly ducklings,pletely unable topare.

    While astonished, everyone¡¯s minds automatically raced to discern Bai Zhiqing¡¯s identity, knowing that today¡¯s banquet was hosted by the new chairman of Louis Jewelry Group, inviting all elites and wealthy elites from New York, with no regr person qualified to attend. Yet, after searching, they found no impression of Bai Zhiqing or Lu Tianxing, affirming neither was known in New York.

    Though unable to guess Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, no one dared to utter reprimands or otherwise, for the host of this banquet was the new chairman of Louis Group, and more importantly, the backing power of Louis Group was vast, not something these people could afford to offend.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing¡¯s attendance clearly indicated an invitation, thus, even without guessing their identities, no one took reckless actions, instead nodding and signaling to Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°A bunch of old foxes.¡±

    Seeing the surrounding gazes, how could Lu Tianxing not understand these people¡¯s thoughts, he smirked and said to Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Wife, where is your old ssmate, I haven¡¯t seen her¡­?¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his waist, involuntarily gasped at the pain, and looked at Bai Zhiqing, whose expression remained unchanged, saying: ¡°Wife, why did you pinch me, I didn¡¯t seem to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is a warning to you, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your motives, I tell you, if you dare have any inappropriate thoughts about Li Ya, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing threatened Lu Tianxing, exining: ¡°Li Ya hasn¡¯t arrived yet, you sit down while I wander around.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, Bai Zhiqing walked in one direction.

 Chapter 1240 - 1233: I Can See Through Your Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Chapter 1233: I Can See Through Your Hearts</h4>

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, Lu Tianxing let out a bitter smile, but a strong sense of curiosity rose in his heart; he really wanted to see what kind of sacred being this Li Ya was. He merely asked a question, and Bai Zhiqing reacted with such a strong sense of crisis to warn him not to have improper thoughts about this woman.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged his shoulders, not following Bai Zhiqing, instead casually picking up a ss of wine from a tray of a passing waiter, and sat down at a table not far away specially prepared for guests, leisurely drinking wine and enjoying the food, besides, he had never liked these social events aimed at forging connections.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, began chatting leisurely with otherdies among the crowd. As the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, she had developed a second-ratepany into arge conglomerate; her social skills naturally couldn¡¯t be overlooked by anyone. Plus, gaining some connections at the party, Bai Zhiqing quickly became at ease among the group ofdies, chatting happily, giving the impression as if they had known each other for many years.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t feel any particr way about Bai Zhiqing bing the focus of the party; he never liked exposing himself to the eyes of others, nor did he wish his life to be forever lived under a spotlight. For him, pretending to be dumb while being crafty was the real magic trick; moreover, for someone like him, exposing oneself to everyone¡¯s gaze was akin to asking for trouble.

    No one paying attention to him, Lu Tianxing felt more at ease, enjoying the wine and the delicacies on the table, savoring the rare quietness.

    At that moment, a fashionably dressed, gorgeously stunning blonde foreigndy with fiery eyes walked in from outside. Her gaze swept across the hall; upon seeing Lu Tianxing sitting alone at the table, eating and drinking without any care for his image, she momentarily paused, a hint of curiosity appearing on her face, then turned and walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling someone approaching his direction, Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up and was slightly taken aback upon seeing the woman.

    She was an extremely beautiful Westerndy, wearing a pink cheongsam that wrapped around her model-like figure, outlining a perfect curve. Her delicate and beautiful face had none of the coarseness associated with Western women, instead disying the fine texture of Oriental skin, akin to creamy jade with a subtle glow under the lights, exuding a maic attraction in every move that made one involuntarily engrossed.

    If Bai Zhiqing was a Queenmanding conquest, then this woman before him was a nocturnal fairy, enticing a nce that tempted one to engage in notorious yet delightful activities, even willing to die dly under her charm.

    <fn0e53> Find the newest release on fin?novel</fn0e53>

    "Sir, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather distasteful and impolite to scrutinize ady with such a gaze?"

    While Lu Tianxing was lost in thought, a voice akin to a songbird echoed in his ears.

    Lu Tianxing quickly snapped back to reality, realizing the woman he observed earlier had, unknowingly, appeared beside him, looking at him with a gaze filled with curiosity, as if he were a rare creature. This kind of gaze made Lu Tianxing slightly displeased, as if he were a monkey in a zoo.

    "Beautifuldy, it seems you may have misspoken! If you weren¡¯t looking at me, how would you know I¡¯m looking at you, besides, don¡¯t you find that it¡¯s also impolite to look at me with such a gaze?" Lu Tianxing replied fluently in English.

    The woman¡¯s curiosity deepened upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Sir, your assertiveness seems contrary to gentlemanly behavior. You should be a Huaxia person; don¡¯t you Huaxia people have a saying ¡¯Ladies first,¡¯ yet speaking to ady this way appears quite impolite."

    "Gentlemanly behavior? Sorry, that¡¯s your Western stuff. I¡¯m not acquainted with that; I only know an eye for an eye is fair. Whoever treats me well will get treated well in return. If someone shows me a sour face, why would I show them a pleasant face?"

    Lu Tianxing, eyes sweeping over the woman, said with a light smile, "In other words, if a woman wanted to kill me, am I supposed to maintain gentlemanly behavior and say, ¡¯please hurry and kill me, I¡¯m a gentleman who never flips on ady?¡¯ I think that¡¯s not gentlemanly, that¡¯s moronic...."

    "Heehee...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the woman couldn¡¯t help but giggle and after a while said, "You¡¯re different from other men."

    "Different, how am I different?"

    "Other people, when they see me, can¡¯t wait to devour me, but while you were looking at me earlier, your eyes held only pure appreciation, without any impurities. So, you are different from other men." The woman stopped herughter, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said earnestly.

    This is also why she didn¡¯t get angry at how Lu Tianxing looked at her because Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze differedpletely from other men. Other men looked as if they would eat her alive, whereas Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was solely one of appreciation.

    Aside from appreciation, there wasn¡¯t any emotion mixed in. She even felt a hint of indifference from Lu Tianxing ¨C not ignoring, but indifference toward life itself. She had a feeling that if she dared harm Lu Tianxing, he would definitely strike without hesitation.

    She had full trust in this sense, as it was a gift, an ability innate to her soul, to see through people¡¯s hearts.

    After hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing touched his nose and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Oh, don¡¯t you think I might be a deeply hidden lecher? Maybe I¡¯m merely pretending, after all, for a man, as long as he can make a woman feel curious about him, that¡¯s sess."

    "No one can sessfully pretend before me because I can see through your hearts." The woman looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking each word clearly.

 Chapter 1241: 1234: Li Ya

    <strong>Chapter 1241: Chapter 1234: Li Ya</strong>

    ¡°Can you see through our hearts?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, finally starting to take the alluring woman in front of him seriously. Having once roamed the Western Underground World, he had naturally heard some rumors that this woman¡¯s ability was very much like the legendary psychic power.

    This psychic power is also known as the Mind Reading Technique. Although it¡¯s not as fantastical as the legends suggest, where a mere nce could see through one¡¯s heart and know what they¡¯re thinking, if used well, this ability can dominate the business world and other fields, as it allows you to sense others¡¯ thoughts and make the most urate judgments, enabling you to be invincible.

    However, people with this ability are extremely rare, and unfortunately, this psychic power is almost useless in high-level confrontations, where victory or defeat often happens in an instant, not giving you the chance to understand your opponent¡¯s thoughts. Some battles are fought purely on instinct. Thus, this type of Mind Reading Technique has never been taken seriously by anyone, but Lu Tianxing never expected that the woman before him was a holder of such a psychic power.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Lu Tianxing curled a devilish smile on his lips: ¡°No one can hide their thoughts from you? Bold words. I wonder if you can see through my heart?¡±

    ¡°Your heart?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s delicate brows knitted slightly, seemingly displeased with Lu Tianxing¡¯s teasing tone. She immediately closed her eyes as if concentrating on something.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    In less than three seconds, the woman suddenly opened her eyes, involuntarily stepping back a few steps. A hint of pallor shed across her originally exquisite face, and her gaze at Lu Tianxing was filled with a trace of undisguised fear: ¡°Blood, endless blood and bones, who are you really¡­?¡±

    The woman¡¯s body was trembling slightly. When Lu Tianxing spoke to her in that provocative tone earlier, she had tried to look into his heart. Yet, in that instant, she felt as though she was surrounded by a sea of blood, the taste of blood filling her nose and mouth. Lu Tianxing seemed like a Killing God sitting on a throne made of bones, looking at her with a pair of indifferent eyes. Just a nce from him froze her very soul.

    Terrifying!

    This is an extraordinarily terrifying man!

    Endless coldness surged in the woman¡¯s heart as she looked at Lu Tianxing, who now appeared harmless.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s reaction, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. He was about to say something when Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice came from beside him: ¡°Li Ya, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t youe over to say hello?¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing already began walking over with a slight smile on her pretty face. She cast an almost imperceptible nce at Lu Tianxing, seeming to warn him.

    ¡°Zhiqing, I saw you were having a good chat just now, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. By the way, I heard you got married, is that true?¡± The woman who had been speaking with Lu Tianxing earlier now wore a subtle smile, speaking fluent Chinese while looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how women are born actresses, quickly changing expressions. She looked terrified just moments ago, but now she was smiling again.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already married.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing did not deny it but admitted it directly, walking to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and saying, ¡°This is my husband, his name is Lu Tianxing. Tianxing, this is my old ssmate I told you about, Li Ya.¡±<fn3fa2> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn3fa2>

    ¡°Li Ya?¡±

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Lu Tianxing felt a rush of luck. He was d he knew that many in New York wanted to deal with him, so he never let down his guard, even in front of the stunning beauty Li Ya, and avoided saying anything out of bounds. Otherwise, if this woman reported back to Bai Zhiqing, he would have been doomed.

    ¡°He¡¯s your husband?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Li Ya¡¯s mouth dropped open in disbelief. How could this man, who exuded a presence like a Killing God, be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband? How could this be possible? Bai Zhiqing, who always disliked men, especially marrying one who appeared harmless on the surface, yet was more terrifying than a Fierce Tiger on the inside.

    ¡°Li Ya, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, puzzled by Li Ya¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just surprised you got married so suddenly.¡±

    Li Ya lightly shook her head, took a deep breath to suppress her fear, and extended a hand to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Let me reintroduce myself; I¡¯m Li Ya, an old ssmate of Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Lu Tianxing, Zhiqing¡¯s husband.¡±

    Lu Tianxing reached out and shook hands with Li Ya.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled and looked at Li Ya: ¡°By the way, Li Ya, why did you suddenly call me this afternoon to invite me to this party? Do you have a connection with the Louis Jewelry Group?¡±

    Looking at Li Ya beside her, Bai Zhiqing asked. Li Ya smiled and said, ¡°Zhiqing, have you forgotten my full name?¡±

    ¡°Li Ya Louis¡­¡±

    Recalling Li Ya¡¯s name, a light shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mind: ¡°Are you with the Louis Jewelry Group?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Ya disyed a gentle smile: ¡°To be precise, I am now the new chairman of the Louis Jewelry Group. The invitation to the jewelry show from the Louis Jewelry Group was sent to you because I approved it. So, aren¡¯t you particrly grateful to this old ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have to thank you. But, given your status, nothing seems to impress you. How about I treat you to a drink instead?¡± Bai Zhiqing said with a lightugh.

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Li Ya nodded with a smile, pped her hands, and soon a waiter came over with three sses of wine.

    Li Ya picked up two sses, handed one to Bai Zhiqing, and then gave the other to Lu Tianxing. She then picked up a ss herself: ¡°Zhiqing, to our reunion and congrattions on finding your perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    The three of them clinked their sses lightly and then downed their drinks in one go.

    ¡°Li Ya, so you are here.¡±

    At this moment, a slightly frivolous male voice came from the side.

    A handsome white man in his twenties, wearing a top-tier Italy handcrafted suit, with perfectly styled hair and a diamond watch on his wrist, strode over briskly.

 Chapter 1242: 1235: Conflict

    <strong>Chapter 1242: Chapter 1235: Conflict</strong>

    Upon seeing this white man walk over, Li Ya, who was previously all smiles, suddenly looked as though plunged into the depths of winter. Her whole demeanor emitted chilliness as she looked at the white man and said tly, ¡°Johnson, it seems that there¡¯s nothing between us, like I¡¯ve said before, I can never be your girlfriend, you¡¯d better give up.¡±

    Hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, the smile on the face of the white man named Johnson froze instantly. He said somewhat displeased, ¡°Li Ya, don¡¯t you understand my genuine feelings for you? I truly like you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Without waiting for Johnson to finish his words, Li Ya directly interrupted him and said, ¡°Johnson, don¡¯t you find yourself quite boring saying these things? Do you think I would believe what a well-known yboy says? If you have nothing else, please leave and don¡¯t disturb the conversation between my friends and me.¡±

    ¡°Your friends?¡±

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, Johnson finally noticed Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing standing next to her. Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing, a sh of light suddenly appeared in Johnson¡¯s eyes, like a predator discovering its prey.

    Without even ncing at Lu Tianxing next to Bai Zhiqing, Johnson walked directly over to Bai Zhiqing, a gentlemanly smile on his face, and extended his hand to Bai Zhiqing, saying, ¡°Hello, beautifuldy, my name is Johnson, from the Nokevi family in New York. Can I have the honor of knowing your name?¡±

    The Nokevi family?

    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly furrowed his eyebrows. The Nokevi family, one of the underground big shots in New York, could be considered the local tyrants there.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Johnson indifferently and said ndly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in giving my name to a stranger.¡±

    Johnson didn¡¯t get angry because of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. Instead, his smile became even broader as he said, ¡°Beautifuldy, don¡¯t you have an old saying in China? Meeting is fate. Since we¡¯ve met, that¡¯s our fate. Can¡¯t we be acquaintances over a drink? Besides, looking at your appearance, Miss, you should be a business elite. Once we have a drink, we¡¯ll be friends. I can assure you that no one in New York could trouble you, and furthermore, with just a word from you, I can make New York businessmene to you rather than you having to find them.¡±

    While speaking, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to respond, Johnson snapped his fingers, and a server immediately approached. Johnson picked up two sses of wine from the tray and offered one to Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing this, Li Ya on the side couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke, her tone tinged with anger: ¡°Johnson, what are you doing? She is my friend.¡±

    Johnson smiled and said, ¡°Li Ya, of course, I know she¡¯s your friend. I¡¯m just having a drink with her. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Definitely you can¡¯t.¡±

    Before Li Ya could speak again, Lu Tianxing, standing beside Bai Zhiqing, spoke first: ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t like drinking with strangers, and she really doesn¡¯t like you. Please leave, or rather, make yourself scarce.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Johnson¡¯s face immediately turned a bit unpleasant: ¡°What do you mean by that, sir? Don¡¯t you have a bit of gentlemanly manner? Even if you are this beautifuldy¡¯s husband, so what? Our country, the United States, is and of freedom. A woman has the right to pursue her happiness and enjoy a free life instead of being constrained by her man, you understand?¡±

    After finishing, Johnson gave Lu Tianxing a contemptuous nce, a mocking smile shing across his lips, and then turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, please forgive my abruptness, but I will not apologize for my words because in my heart, every woman is free and not a sacrificialmb for marriage. They have the right to choose the life they want¡­.¡±

    Johnson continued speaking to Bai Zhiqing, maintaining a gentlemanly smile throughout, his demeanor courteous, constantly standing from a woman¡¯s perspective and thinking for women.

    Some Western women around were even showing strange glimmers in their eyes upon hearing Johnson¡¯s remarks, seemingly moved by his words. If it weren¡¯t for Johnson chatting up Bai Zhiqing, they surely wouldn¡¯t mind doing something popr with this man, even if he is a yboy.

    Listening to Johnson, Lu Tianxing had to admit that this guy was indeed a master at wooing women, saying exactly what a woman likes to hear. If it were another woman, perhaps she¡¯d be tempted. Unfortunately, he¡¯s dealing with Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Are you done?.¡±

    Listening to Johnson, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face grew increasingly cold, finally unable to hold back from saying: ¡°I have no interest in the so-called freedom you speak of. I don¡¯t want any so-called freedom either. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Beautifuldy¡­.¡±

    Before Johnson could finish his words, Lu Tianxing rudely interrupted him: ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t hear what my wife said? Please leave, that¡¯s kindly put. Do you really need me to say, get lost, for you to be satisfied?¡±<fn0f63> Find the newest release on find~novel</fn0f63>

    ¡°What did you say? Did you dare tell me to get lost, yellow-skinned monkey, do you have the guts to repeat those words to me?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Johnson¡¯s face immediately turned cold; no one in New York had ever dared talk to him in such a manner.

    ¡°Yellow-skinned monkey?¡±

    Upon hearing such a highly insulting term, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately turned cold: ¡°Try repeating your previous remarks if you dare, I don¡¯t mind taking you apart, bone by bone.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, take my bones apart?¡±

    Johnsonughed crazily as if he heard the biggest joke on earth, his tone unavoidably revealing a hint of coldness: ¡°Yellow-skinned monkey, you have a lot of guts. No one in New York dares to say such things to someone from the Nokevi family. Now, I¡¯m giving you a chance; kneel down, lick my shoes clean, and hand over the woman beside you to me, and I¡¯ll graciously spare you. Otherwise, you might not leave here alive today.¡±

    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Li Ya¡¯s previously delicate face showed a hint of anger: ¡°Johnson, what are you doing? They are my friends. Is this how you talk to my friends? I hope you apologize to my friends immediately.¡±

    ¡°Apologize? Li Ya, are you kidding? You want me to apologize to a yellow-skinned monkey? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Johnson felt as if he¡¯d heard the greatest joke ever, sneering as he spoke.

 Chapter 1243 - 1236: Face East and Apologize on Your Knees

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Chapter 1236: Face East and Apologize on Your Knees</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible, but I demand you apologize to my friend immediately. Otherwise, please leave right now. Racists are not wee here," Li Ya said assertively.

    Johnson sneered, "Do you think I would apologize to a yellow-skinned monkey? What right does he have to make me apologize? He¡¯s just a sick man of East Asia, I could kill him with one hand. But today, I¡¯ll give you some respect. As long as he kneels and kowtows to me, I¡¯ll spare him today."

    "Kneel and kowtow to you?"

    Upon hearing these words, a cold indifference grew on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and there was a hint of ferocity in his tone, "Repeat what you just said."

    "So what if I repeat it? You Huaxia people are just a bunch of sick men of East Asia, yellow-skinned monkeys. In the past, my ancestors invaded China and even took away your treasures. Our family¡¯s museum still holds countless of your treasures. Perhaps my grandfather¡¯s grandfather even left a bastard child in China!"

    Johnson looked at Lu Tianxing mockingly and said, "And don¡¯t forget, your Huaxia women arepletely wanton. Back then, with just a crook of my finger, those women obediently climbed into my bed. Tsk tsk, I must say, your Huaxia women have quite the vor, I really enjoy it. Next time, I n to visit China for more."

    "You will pay the price for your words."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy, and before anyone could react, he had already moved. All anyone saw was a blur before a crisp p echoed through the hall.

    "p!"

    The crisp p instantly resounded as Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm struck Johnson¡¯s face hard, the powerful force sending Johnson flying.

    Crash!

    Johnson¡¯s body mmed onto the nearby dining table, which shattered instantly.

    All the food spilled over him, making his originally handsome appearance extremely disheveled, with half of his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, looking somewhat bloody and mangled.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden move left everyone stunned, each looking at Lu Tianxing with an expression as if they¡¯ve seen a ghost.

    As New York¡¯s social elites, they certainly knew Johnson¡¯s status as a descendant of the Nokevi family, a family with significant influence in New York. And now someone actually dared to hit Johnson. Such audacity, aren¡¯t they afraid of the Nokevi family¡¯s retaliation?

    Under this circumstance, everyone felt a bit of anticipation for the drama to unfold.

    "Yellow-skinned monkey, sick man of East Asia? I wonder who gave you the courage to say that. Even your father Ke Wei wouldn¡¯t dare say that in front of me. I¡¯m giving you onest chance¡ªkneel on the ground, face east, and apologize to all Huaxia people. If you don¡¯t apologize...."

    Saying this, a look of murderous resolve shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, "If you don¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t hesitate to break every bone in your body, making your life a living hell."

    Johnson didn¡¯t respond; he was utterly dumbfounded, unable toprehend what had happened. He never expected Lu Tianxing to actually strike him, to be hit by this lowly yellow-skinned monkey.

    Sensing the fierce aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, Li Ya finally came to her senses, looking at Lu Tianxing and said, "M-Mr. Lu, please stay calm. How about letting Li Ya handle this?"

    "You handle it?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he calmly said, "Miss Li Ya, didn¡¯t you hear what he just said? He called me a yellow-skinned monkey, a sick man of East Asia. Do you know what those eight words mean? If I don¡¯t stand up for myself today, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the face to return to China, nor face those heroes who bled and sacrificed for China."

    Upon hearing this, Li Ya¡¯s face stiffened. She certainly knew what those eight words meant. They were the most humiliating terms since ancient times in China. Saying such things in front of others was the same as desecrating a family¡¯s ancestral graves. No Huaxia person with even a bit of spirit could swallow such an insult.

    In this, there is no personal grudge; it¡¯s about the dignity of all of China.

    "Mr. Lu, is there really no room for negotiation?"

    Li Ya¡¯s face showed a trace of difficulty.

    "No, he must apologize for what he said today. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind using my method to make him apologize."

    Lu Tianxing looked indifferently at Li Ya and slowly said, "You¡¯re a friend of Zhiqing, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Zhiqing, but I also hope you don¡¯t make things difficult for me, understand?"

    Though Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm, without any apparent emotion, it made Li Ya shiver twice. Her psychic abilities felt the underlying intent of his words. Though devoid of fireworks, beneath Lu Tianxing¡¯s intenty a hint of murderous intent: that if she makes things difficult for him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her.

    Li Ya had no doubt about this judgment, having peered into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind before. There was only an endless sea of blood and rolling corpses. This was definitely a ruthless person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate or show favor because of a pretty face.

    No one around dared to speak, all with expressions of spectators at a show. After all, in high society, whether domestic or international, there¡¯s a shared aspect¡ªbenefit is the only true friend.

    Unlike ordinary people, once ties are severed, they never see each other again. But in high society, even after falling out, they might meet again with smiles and a friendly demeanor, leaving you unable to guess their true thoughts. However, in a crisis, they might not hesitate to stab you in the back or kick you into hell forever.

    <fn36c0> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(.</fn36c0>

    Taking a nce around, Li Ya nced at Bai Zhiqing, only to find her face just as icy, with no intention of speaking. She took a deep breath and walked over to Johnson, sternly saying, "Johnson, you were wrong in this matter. You shouldn¡¯t have said those words. Apologize to my friend immediately; perhaps, this is your only way out."

    Stunned at Li Ya¡¯s words, Johnson snapped back to reality, wide-eyed, with a hint of resentment on his face, "Apologize? Li Ya, you¡¯re asking me to apologize to this yellow-skinned monkey? Wishful thinking."

    Before he finished speaking, Johnson looked angrily at Lu Tianxing, shouting, "Yellow-skinned monkey, I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead today; I¡¯m going to kill you. Die!"

    Speaking, Johnson struggled to his feet and charged directly at Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1244 - 1237: I Hope You Wonâ€™t Make Things Difficult for Me

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Chapter 1237: I Hope You Won¡¯t Make Things Difficult for Me</h4>

    "Get lost!"

    Watching Johnson charge toward him, Lu Tianxing coldly spat out a word from his mouth, lifted his foot, and directly kicked Johnson in the stomach. The immense force sent Johnson flying once again.

    "Thud!"

    Johnson flew out like a ragged sack,nding heavily on the ground, sliding a bit beforeing to a stop, and cried out in pain.

    Lu Tianxing kicked Johnson away again without any hesitation, bringing an even greater shock to everyone than before. They originally thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier actions were due to extreme anger, but didn¡¯t expect him to strike again. This was not just anger; he genuinely intended to make Johnson kneel and apologize.

    Who the hell is this man!

    Doesn¡¯t he know the power of the Nokevi family in New York?

    Is he not afraid of bringing disaster upon himself?

    Everyone instinctively wanted to keep their distance from Lu Tianxing. The Nokevi family was notoriously brutish, and would never waste words if they could act. If they got involved just because they were close to Lu Tianxing, it would be a huge loss for them. They didn¡¯t want to offend a gangster family over an Asian.

    Seeing the change in attitude around him, a sneer crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Others may fear the Nokevi family, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. If they angered him, he wouldn¡¯t mind making the Nokevi family disappear from the worldpletely. In New York, there were plenty of forces ready to rece the Nokevi family, and he wouldn¡¯t mind cultivating an affiliate of the Yama Pce there.

    On the ground, Johnson was curled up, his body lightly twitching; he felt like his intestines were about to be kicked apart by Lu Tianxing. His face was somewhat twisted, looking especially savage.

    Struggling to get up from the ground, Johnson looked at Lu Tianxing with a sinister expression, desperate to tear him into pieces.

    Facing Johnson¡¯s twisted, venomous gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He said indifferently, "Kneel, face east, and apologize to all Huaxia people. Otherwise, today, I¡¯ll break your bones one by one."

    "Apologize? You yellow-skinned monkey, how dare you presume? You¡¯re dead; I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead today! How dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces!"

    Johnson looked at Lu Tianxing with a savage expression, undisguised killing intent in his eyes. As the young master of the Nokevi family, being beaten by a yellow-skinned monkey he always despised was intolerable. He vowed revenge, aiming not only to kill Lu Tianxing, but also to humiliate his woman right in front of him...

    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. He said icily, "If you want revenge, see if you have the chance to leave here alive first. I don¡¯t like wasting words; I¡¯ll tell you onest time: kneel, face east, and apologize to all Huaxia people, or I¡¯ll cripple your limbs first."

    "Apologize? Dream on, you yellow-skinned monkey. Cripple my limbs? If you dare,e and try."

    Johnson¡¯s face twisted with contempt, showing no regard for Lu Tianxing¡¯s threat. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would really dare do that to him.

    "Good, very good. I like those with backbone, makes it more enjoyable to dismantle you. Hope you don¡¯t beg for mercy."

    A bloodthirsty gleam appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. Without saying another word, he directly lifted his foot and walked toward Johnson. With each step, the cold intent radiating from him grew stronger.

    This chilling atmosphere clearly told everyone that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t bluffing; he genuinely nned to cripple Johnson.

    Seeing this, Li Ya finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself from speaking: "Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve already taught him a lesson. Why not let it end here for the sake of Zhiqing¡¯s friendship with me? Please, give me some face."

    "Miss Li Ya, I wish I could give you face, but it¡¯s impossible."

    Lu Tianxing turned his head toward Li Ya and said lightly, "Do you think if I lost today, he would spare me? I¡¯m afraid my fate would be far worse than his current one, not to mention I¡¯ve already hit him¡ªwe¡¯repletely enemies now. Since we¡¯ve be enemies, he¡¯ll certainly seek revenge whether I show mercy or not. Given that, sparing him seems pointless."

    After Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Li Ya¡¯s face stiffened because Lu Tianxing was right. Considering Johnson¡¯s character, if Lu Tianxing had been beaten by him today, Lu Tianxing¡¯s end would undoubtedly be much worse. Not only that, but Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t be much better either.

    Moreover, given Johnson¡¯s personality, he would definitely not swallow this insult. Revenge against Lu Tianxing was almost certain, without any suspense.

    Wanting to persuade Lu Tianxing again, Li Ya found herself at a loss for words. Asking Lu Tianxing to spare Johnson was clearly impossible, and asking Johnson to kneel and apologize was even more impossible. To Johnson, anyone with yellow skin was inferior. Asking him to apologize to Lu Tianxing was like asking him to climb the heavens.

    "Mr. Lu, are you really unwilling to give Li Ya some face?" Li Ya asked softly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    She had to mediate in this situation. Lu Tianxing might not know the extent of the power backing Johnson, but she knew very well. If Lu Tianxing really crippled Johnson this time, the Nokevi family would surely retaliate, and whether Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing could leave New York alive was uncertain. After all, two tourists dying in New York was not a big deal.

    "Miss Li Ya, I want to give you face, but who¡¯s giving me face? You heard him earlier, calling me a yellow-skinned monkey and an East Asian sick man. Do you know what that means? If I gave you face today, I¡¯d be unable to face those heroes who shed blood and sacrificed themselves to remove those words from us when I return to China. After I die, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face my ancestors from the Lu Family. So, I¡¯m sorry; I can¡¯t give you face, but I can leave him half a life."

    <fn6b9a> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fn6b9a>

    "But..."

    Li Ya was interrupted by Lu Tianxing without ceremony, "Miss Li Ya, I hope you don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Do you understand?"

    Thest sentence was deliberately said with a heavier tone, carrying a hint of impatience and killing intent.

    Li Ya¡¯s body trembled, her face showing a tinge of fear. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Lu, I hope you won¡¯t kill him, leave him a life, so Li Ya can ount to the Nokevi family."

 Chapter 1245 - 1238: Are You Willing to Apologize Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Chapter 1238: Are You Willing to Apologize Now?</h4>

    "What."

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, Johnson at the side widened his eyes in disbelief, both shocked and angry, saying, "Li Ya, you... you actually teamed up with this yellow-skinned monkey to deal with me. Do you think the Nokevi family is afraid of your Louis family?"

    "Whether you¡¯re afraid of the Louis family has nothing to do with me. Johnson, out of friendship, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice: apologizing is your best option right now. If you want to die, then by all means, don¡¯t apologize."

    <fn9c77> Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel</fn9c77>

    Li Ya¡¯s tone became somewhat indifferent. Between Johnson and Lu Tianxing, she chose to stand by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, not only because Lu Tianxing is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, but more importantly, Lu Tianxing gave her a very terrifying feeling¡ªlike a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood¡ªthat could not be amassed overnight.

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, Johnson burst into madughter. But because it tugged at the wounds on his face, he grimaced in pain, making his expression even more sinister: "Apologize? You actually want me to apologize to this yellow-skinned monkey, wishful thinking! Yellow-skinned monkey, I¡¯ll remember this p today. Just you wait; I¡¯ll make sure you die without a ce to rest."

    At this, Johnson red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, as if trying to etch Lu Tianxing into his memory, before turning to leave.

    "Stop."

    Seeing Johnson attempt to leave, Lu Tianxing spoke coldly: "Did I say you could go? Face east, kneel, and apologize. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be leaving today."

    Stunned by these words, Johnson halted, a trace of vicious killing intent surfacing on his face as he retorted coldly: "Yellow-skinned monkey, you think you can make me apologize? Dream on. I..."

    "Stubborn ignorance."

    His words were cut off by Lu Tianxing, whose gaze towards Johnson carried a hint of coldness. With a disdainfulugh, Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette flickered, appearing beside Johnson like a ghost, raising his hand to p Johnson hard across the face.

    "Ah!"

    Johnson let out a wretched scream, his body sent flying by the p. He spun in mid-air like a top before smashing into a nearby beam, crashing heavily to the ground.

    This p left no restraint from Lu Tianxing; the immense force directly mangled Johnson¡¯s cheek, with several bloody teeth spraying from his mouth, making him look utterly miserable.

    At this moment, Johnson seemed unfazed by the pain, instead staring fiercely at Lu Tianxing. The humiliation was beyond anything he had endured in his life, a mix of rage, intent to kill, and a hint of fear, with emotions visible on his face, making him appear more sinister, like an evil ghost walking out of Hell.

    With a roar, Johnson struggled to rise from the ground to assault Lu Tianxing, but before he could act, his vision went dark, followed by a foot mercilessly pressing down on his face, preventing him from standing no matter how much he struggled.

    "Are you willing to apologize now?" Lu Tianxing applied slight pressure with his foot, grinding against Johnson¡¯s face as if crushing dust, while smiling.

    Witnessing this scene, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. Ruthless, Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions were extremely merciless, showing no leniency at all. Everyone admired Lu Tianxing¡¯s courage; in New York, only Lu Tianxing would dare to trample a member of the Nokevi family.

    "Dream on. Dare to offend the Nokevi family, and no one will be able to save you¡ªnot just you; someday, I¡¯ll kill all you yellow-skinned monkeys." Johnson said with a vicious look.

    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a faint cold smile: "Since you refuse, that¡¯s fine, then continue..."

    As soon as the words fell, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing slowly moved his foot from Johnson¡¯s cheek. When everyone assumed Lu Tianxing had relented, the foot that had moved away dropped once more, heavily stepping on one of Johnson¡¯s arms.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of breaking bone echoed, with copious blood seeping from beneath Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, clearly shattering Johnson¡¯s bonepletely and rendering the arm utterly useless.

    "Ah!"

    Johnson let out a scream reminiscent of a ughtered pig, his gaze towards Lu Tianxing filled with not only killing intent but also a deep-seated fear. He had never encountered someone so ruthless, who disregarded consequences entirely.

    Johnson¡¯s screams caused even those who believed their mental fortitude to be strong to feel chills. Beating Johnson might have been understandable, but now it was evident to everyone that Johnson¡¯s arm was irreparably damaged. Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions clearly intended to sh head-on with the Nokevi family.

    For a prominent family, reputation is often more valued than life itself.

    Now, Lu Tianxing had ruined Johnson¡¯s arm in front of everyone, equivalent to a harsh p across the Nokevi family¡¯s face, delivered publicly. This is something no one, let alone a family, can endure.

    Revenge!

    The Nokevi family is bound to retaliate.

    This thought raced through everyone¡¯s minds.

    Li Ya, standing by the side, sighed inwardly as she saw Lu Tianxing mercilessly crush Johnson¡¯s leg. She knew there would be no resolution now.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Tianxing, aware of the Nokevi family¡¯s influence in New York, dared to cripple Johnson so brazenly. Was he not afraid of the Nokevi family¡¯s vengeance?

    After all, this is New York, not China. As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot overpower a local serpent. What courage or trump card does Lu Tianxing have to face the Nokevi family¡¯s retaliation?

    Unfortunately, Li Ya failed to grasp that, to Lu Tianxing, the Nokevi family didn¡¯t even matter. If Johnson were an ant, then the Nokevi family would at most be a swarm of ants. Crushing one ant and crushing a swarm of ants made little difference.

    Lu Tianxing disregarded the surrounding nces, staring at Johnson indifferently, and said, "Are you willing to apologize now?"

    PS: Today is the Lantern Festival. Wishing all the brothers a happy Lantern Festival. Once it¡¯s over, the new year officially begins. Time to pack up and head out!

 Chapter 1246: 1239: Johnson Yields

    <strong>Chapter 1246: Chapter 1239: Johnson Yields</strong>

    ¡°You delusional yellow-skinned monkeys, expecting me to apologize to you despicable people. Keep dreaming, I tell you¡­!¡±

    Johnson let out a hysterical roar.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced coldly at Johnson, lifted his right foot, and kicked hard at Johnson¡¯s knee.

    ¡°Crack!¡±<fnb211> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel</fnb211>

    This kick was powerful, directly breaking Johnson¡¯s knee. The gruesome sight of white bone jutting out from the flesh was shocking, and the scene of blood sttering made everyone¡¯s face show a hint of fear, looking at Lu Tianxing as if he were a Demon God.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Johnson let out a painful scream, all arrogance gone from his face, reced by an undeniable fear. He felt the man before him wasn¡¯t human at all, but a Devil from Hell.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were calm and deep as if an abyss, coldly watching Johnson: ¡°Can you apologize now?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ who are you really.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Johnson¡¯s body trembled, looking at Lu Tianxing with an unmistakable tremble in his tone.

    Johnson was scared. He had never seen someone as cold and ruthless as Lu Tianxing, not even the coldest assassin from the Nokevi family had such terrifying eyes. Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gave him the feeling of endless indifference, looking at him as if looking at a dead man, without any emotional fluctuation.

    ¡°Who I am, you will find out, but right now I want to know if you¡¯re willing to apologize.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Johnson¡¯s body trembled as he was about to speak when he felt a sharp pain in his other leg. Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and stomped heavily on Johnson¡¯s other thigh, the sound of bones cracking echoed once again.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A piercing scream echoed in the hall, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Can you apologize now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was unfazed, looking indifferently at Johnson and said, ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t apologize, just now I only disabled your two legs and one arm, you still have one arm and the rest of your bones, I can crush them one by one, don¡¯t try to test my patience, it is limited.¡±

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, a bone-chilling coldness surged in Johnson¡¯s heart. He realized then that the most foolish thing he had done today was to provoke Lu Tianxing, to provoke a devil.

    He was scared, truly scared. While he was usually domineering, he wasn¡¯t a fool. By now he fully understood, Lu Tianxing was utterly fearless, otherwise, how could he act so unscrupulously?

    shing head-on with a headstrong person has no benefit whatsoever; he might kill you, and even if the Nokevi family avenges himter, what good would it do? He¡¯d be dead, revenge wouldn¡¯t bring him back to life, it¡¯s utterly useless. Revenge is merely a psychological hint for the living.

    ¡°No¡­ no more, spare me, spare me.¡±

    Johnson¡¯s voice was trembling, filled with regret. Had he known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t havee here alone, he should have brought some bodyguards, or he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.

    But unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world.

    ¡°Spare you?¡±

    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew wider: ¡°Sparing you isn¡¯t a big deal, but you probably don¡¯t know my personality. I¡¯m someone who finishes what I start, I said I¡¯d make you apologize, so you have to apologize, but you haven¡¯t apologized yet, how can I spare you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I apologize, I¡¯ll apologize immediately.¡± Before Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Johnson clutched at thisst lifeline like a drowning man, hurriedly speaking up.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a slight smile, he reached out and grabbed Johnson, letting him kneel facing east: ¡°Now you can apologize.¡±

    Johnson¡¯s face shed with intense humiliation, but he didn¡¯t dare make any move. There¡¯s a Chinese saying that goes, ¡®a hero does not suffer immediate losses.¡¯ Appearing weak now doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s afraid of Lu Tianxing. As long as he returns to the Nokevi family, he¡¯ll definitely get revenge, make Lu Tianxing wish he were dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize to all the Huaxia people, I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant, I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you. I¡¯m just a fart, I hope you can forget what I said, I now officially apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    These words were almost as if Johnson had used up all his strength. In his eyes, yellow people were just a group of despicable people, and now he was apologizing to this group of despicable people, one can imagine how humiliating it was.

    ¡°I¡¯ve apologized, can you let me go now?¡± Johnson turned his head and looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, but a cold gleam shed in his eyes. Johnson was doomed to die; not killing him might mean he¡¯d be pped to death by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather when he returned to Modu.

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing casually tossed Johnson away. Looking at Johnson¡¯s hateful gaze, he smiled and said, ¡°Based on the look in your eyes, it seems you¡¯re not convinced, do you think the Nokevi family behind you can avenge you? If so, let me call the n leader for you so he knows who crippled his son.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned his head and looked at Li Ya, who was standing beside Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Miss Li Ya, do you happen to know Ke Wei¡¯s phone number?¡±

    Ke Wei, the current n leader of the Nokevi family, also Johnson¡¯s father, one of the leaders of the New York underground forces.

    Stunned hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Li Ya was slightly taken aback: ¡°Mr. Lu, what do you want to do?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Li Ya and said calmly, ¡°Nothing much, just that I crippled his son, and I have to give him an exnation. Plus, I always prefer to win people over with virtue. Isn¡¯t this guy dissatisfied with me? I¡¯ll convince him thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Ya hesitated slightly, wanting to refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, as his actions were just too arrogant. But after seeing the look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, she finally recited a string of numbers.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing took out his phone, dialed the number in front of everyone, and directly opened the speakerphone.

    PS: There will be one more chapterter, it might be a littlete!!!

 Chapter 1247: 1240: July 3rd, Two Years Ago

    <strong>Chapter 1247: Chapter 1240: July 3rd, Two Years Ago</strong>

    The people around were stunned by what they saw, looking at Lu Tianxing with disbelief. Arrogant, truly arrogant. Not only did he beat up the other party¡¯s son, but he also nned to call the other party to inform them, ¡°I¡¯ve crippled your son.¡± This was truly the height of arrogance and recklessness.

    ¡°Hello, who are you, and how do you know my phone number?¡±

    Soon, a deep voice came through the phone. Many people who heard this voice trembled because it was the voice of Ke Wei, the current n leader of the Nokevi family.

    ¡°Does it matter who I am? n Leader Ke Wei, I just hope you haven¡¯t forgotten what happened on July 3rd, two years ago.¡± Lu Tianxing spoke in fluent English.

    ¡°Two years ago, July 3rd?¡±

    Ke Wei, the current n leader of the Nokevi family, sat on a leather sofa, a cigar in hand, and a bottle of XO in front of him. Holding the phone, he frowned, pondering the meaning of those words.

    ¡°Is it you?¡±

    Suddenly, a strong sense of terror appeared on Ke Wei¡¯s previously calm face. Sweat began to seep from his forehead involuntarily, as if he had been electrocuted. He jumped from the sofa, emanating an uncontroble fear from his entire body.

    Two years ago, July 3rd, he could never forget that time. It was a nightmare that would haunt him forever. Even now, thinking back on it, he felt an icy chill, as if a pair of cold, frosty eyes were always watching him. These eyes held no human emotions, looking at him as if he were dead.<fnb447> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fnb447>

    Back then, he went to visit a partner in the Middle East at a friend¡¯s invitation. However, during his visit, a group of people stormed into his partner¡¯s house. You should know that his partner was a powerful force in the Middle East, possessing both heavy firepower and numerous superpower users.

    But in the eyes of this group, those forces seemed like paper, easily destroyed. They were like executioners, showing no mercy after attacking. They fought their way inside and nailed his partner in the heart of his own territory.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they knew he wasn¡¯t associated with that force, he might not have escaped death. However, the cold, emotionless gaze of the person who left him made him feel a chill, as if being targeted by a bloodthirsty beast.

    When he walked trembling out of his partner¡¯s vi, he found that there was no one alive around him, only corpses, making him feel like he had arrived at a mass grave.

    It was the first time he had seen such terrifying people and experienced such horrifying events. Since then, he never returned to the Middle East, but what happened there stayed in his heart forever. Even after two years, recalling it made his back feel cold.

    He thought the other party had forgotten him, but now the other party called to remind him of what happened two years ago. How could this not frighten him? He knew only he and the group who broke into his partner¡¯s vi knew about this matter. Even more importantly, the voice sounded extraordinarily like one of the people who killed his partner two years ago, almost indistinguishable. Clearly, this person was one of that group.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Two years ago, he hadn¡¯t left the Netherworld Mercenary Corps yet. He had taken on a bounty by chance to eliminate a warlord in the Middle East. That warlord indiscriminately killed innocents and had a bounty of only a hundred thousand, not much. He was idle at the time, so he epted the task and took a squad from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps toplete it.

    When he fought his way in, he coincidentally encountered Ke Wei, the n leader of the Nokevi family, who was visiting the warlord. ording to the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ style of conduct, during missions, never killing innocents was a principle. So, he inquired a bit of Ke Wei and then left. Later, he investigated and learned Ke Wei¡¯s true identity.

    Today, Lu Tianxing brought up the matter intending to remind the Nokevi family. After all, there¡¯s a saying: ¡°King Yan is easy to see, little devils are hard to deal with.¡± Although the Nokevi family was only a small ant in his view, they were local powers in New York and could easily trip you up.

    Moreover, his true enemy wasn¡¯t the Nokevi family. There was no need to lower himself to their level. As for Johnson, if Ke Wei were a smart man, Johnson was doomed without Lu Tianxing needing to make a move.

    The people listening to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Ke Wei had a deep sense of confusion on their faces. Who exactly was this Chinese man? From Ke Wei¡¯s tone earlier, they could clearly hear that Ke Wei seemed to be filled with dread towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, even terrified, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken in such a fearful tone.

    Who exactly is this man!

    The question of Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity popped into everyone¡¯s mind again. Although the Nokevi family wasn¡¯t the top in the United States, their power wasn¡¯tcking. Yet, the n leader Ke Wei seemed exceedingly apprehensive about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity.

    What exactly happened on July 3rd, two years ago? Everyone wanted to know the answer, and some influential people were already nning to investigate in secret what Ke Wei went through two years ago that made him tremble at just those few words.

    More importantly, they needed to investigate Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity. Who exactly is he?

    ¡°Hehe, you must be joking, sir. How could I possibly forget? In fact, I should thank you for not killing me!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing, Ke Wei pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat from his forehead, speaking somewhat nervously: ¡°I wonder what prompted you to call me suddenly. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to aplish it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just today when I came to New York to attend a party, I met someone from the Nokevi family. He called me a yellow-skinned monkey and said he intended to kill me. Oh yes, he said his name was Johnson. I wonder if n Leader Ke Wei knows him. By the way, he seemed quite intent on getting revenge against me.¡±

    ¡°Johnson?¡±

    Ke Wei was slightly taken aback upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and then immediately said, ¡°Hehe, you must be joking, sir. There¡¯s no such person in the Nokevi family, and I don¡¯t know anyone by that name.¡±

    PS: The second update delivered, made it without beingte!!!

 Chapter 1248: 1241: The Matter Is Settled

    <strong>Chapter 1248: Chapter 1241: The Matter Is Settled</strong>

    ¡°What? Denied?¡±

    Upon hearing the words from Ke Wei over the phone, everyone trembled, their faces showing a look of disbelief, as if they had seen a ghost. Everyone in New York knows that Johnson is Ke Wei¡¯s biological son; this matter is well-known. But now Ke Wei denies it, which can only be said that Ke Wei is abandoning Johnson. In other words, even the Nokevi family can¡¯t afford to offend Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, forcing them to make such a move to sacrifice the pawn to protect the king.

    ¡°No, impossible, Daddy, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Johnson, save me, he¡¯s a devil, a demon.¡±

    After hearing these words, Johnson¡¯s body trembled violently, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream, as if afraid that Ke Wei hadn¡¯t heard him, while desperately wriggling on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Ke Wei, you heard him, he says he¡¯s your son.¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t joke with me, I don¡¯t have a son named Johnson, I don¡¯t know him at all. If you want to kill him, feel free, don¡¯t worry about the New York policeing after you.¡± Ke Wei said with a bit of fright, he was very familiar with Johnson¡¯s voice, it was indeed his son yelling just now, but could he admit it?

    If he admitted to Johnson, who knows if it would provoke these Killing Gods? Compared to Johnson¡¯s life, he cared more about the future of the Nokevi family. As for his son, he could always have another er. Besides, Johnson was just one of his many sons.

    ¡°Kill him, I find it dirtying my hands. However, I don¡¯t like being insulted as a yellow-skinned monkey, so I also don¡¯t want to see him again in the future. We¡¯re at vi number ten in the Manhattan District right now, send someone to take him away. You should know what to do next. Just because I¡¯m talking to you nicely, it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill you, understand?¡±<fn5844> The rightful source is find¡¤novel</fn5844>

    ¡°Sir, I understand, I know what to do next.¡±

    Ke Wei¡¯s voice carried a chill, making the killing intent clear to feel.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more, hanging up the phone directly, then walked to Johnson¡¯s side, nced at his ashen face without saying a word, and as if grabbing a bag of garbage, picked Johnson up and walked out.

    At the hall entrance, without looking at Johnson in his hand, Lu Tianxing casually tossed him out the door like throwing out trash, then closed the door and came back inside.

    Lu Tianxing had no interest in knowing what happened to Johnson. To him, Johnson was just an ant; as long as Ke Wei wasn¡¯t stupid, Johnson was doomed. If the Nokevi family dared to y tricks, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few people.

    With all eyes on him, Lu Tianxing walked straight to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, his previously fierce aurapletely vanished, restoring his former appearance. Looking at Bai Zhiqing, he softly said, ¡°Wife, sorry to worry you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head, showing no sympathy for Johnson¡¯s fate; he brought it upon himself. Moreover, he insulted the Huaxia Nation; no one would choose to sympathize with someone like him.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, turning to look at Li Ya, he said, ¡°Miss Li Ya, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused earlier. If the Nokevi family wants to cause you trouble in the future, just send them to me. Also, thank you for standing by my side earlier.¡±

    Li Ya took a deep breath, smiling at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking. Zhiqing is my friend; if I don¡¯t stand by my friend, what kind of friend would I be?¡±

    ¡°Li Ya, you¡¯re right; we are friends.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, a smile also appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, we are friends, friends for life.¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s face also broke into a smile, secretly grateful that she stood by Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, her fate might not have been much different from Johnson¡¯s, perhaps she would have be a discarded pawn of the Louis family as well.

    While talking to Bai Zhiqing, Li Ya¡¯s gaze subtly swept over Lu Tianxing beside Bai Zhiqing. Her beautiful eyes shone with intense curiosity. Who exactly is Lu Tianxing that he could make the Nokevi family finally back down with just a phone call? This was something even her family couldn¡¯t achieve, yet it was aplished by a young man around her age, all with just one phone call.

    The mysterious Eastern China, it¡¯s a mysterious country.

    Li Ya finally understood why her family spoke with a tone of respect when mentioning Eastern China. It is indeed a country that instills fear; once awakened, it is like a giant dragon that no one can stop from rising.

    ¡°Miss Li Ya, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    At this moment, Li Ya suddenly heard a voice by her ear, subconsciously came to her senses, and saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing looking at her curiously. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but blush, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Li Ya, Zhiqing and I discussed earlier about the events tonight, and I¡¯m truly sorry, but I had to do it, disrupting your party. So, Zhiqing and I will leave now, and tomorrow we¡¯ll invite you to dinner to apologize in person,¡± Lu Tianxing said softly to Li Ya.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re joking, you didn¡¯t affect me at all. All of this was Johnson¡¯s self-inflicted suffering. He¡¯s just a selfish, narrow-minded racist. Don¡¯t mind him, consider it a lesson for him.¡±

    With that, Li Ya turned to look at the spot where Johnson had been, now clean thanks to the attendants, and spoke to everyone present, ¡°Everyone, I apologize for what just happened and how it affected your moods, but I hope you won¡¯t leave just because of this small matter. You probably guessed the purpose of this party, indeed, it¡¯s to wee my best friend. Let me formally introduce her: she¡¯s Bai Zhiqing from China, and her husband beside her is Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s introduction, everyone came to their senses, their eyes filled with envy as they looked at Bai Zhiqing. Thanks to Li Ya¡¯s introduction, everyone knew Bai Zhiqing¡¯s identity, especially recently with all the buzz about the partnership deal in New York; everyone remembered the lucky person from Bai¡¯s Group in China.

    As one of the world¡¯s top 500panies, the Angel Group actually chose a Chinesepany as a new partner. This news had long spread across New York, making Bai Zhiqing, the lucky one, well-known, albeit only by reputation rather than appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, everyone, I won¡¯t say much more. I dere the first event of the party, the ball, officially begins.¡±

    As Li Ya¡¯s voice faded, melodious and soothing music began to echo throughout the hall, and everyone instinctively took their dance partners and stepped onto the dance floor.

 Chapter 1249 - CapÃ­tulo 1249: 1242: Dance Invitation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1249: Chapter 1242: Dance Invitation</strong>

    ¡°This beautifuldy, I wonder if you have the time now, and if you could apany me for a dance.¡±

    As he watched the people around him enter the dance floor with their partners, Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing by his side, suddenly stepped back, bent slightly at the waist like a gentleman, and made an inviting gesture towards Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s almost wless invitation, momentarily stunned, never expecting Lu Tianxing would suddenly invite her.

    After a brief shock, Bai Zhiqing quickly came to her senses, her face blooming with a radiant smile, gently lifted her jade-like hand, and ced it in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    Lu Tianxing also wore a slight smile on his face. Apanied by elegant and rxing music, Lu Tianxing led Bai Zhiqing to the center of the dance floor.

    Li Ya stood nearby, watching the harmonious pair with a look of deep envy in her eyes. No woman doesn¡¯t hope to find an ideal partner, but for the children ofrge families, the words ¡®ideal partner¡¯ seem like an insurmountable chasm. The lucky ones might cultivate feelings and find happiness, but the unlucky ones might never feel what love truly is.

    Lu Tianxing was unaware of Li Ya¡¯splex emotions, his eyes fixed solely on Bai Zhiqing. Looking at the familiar face of Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. This woman had ventured into danger countless times with him, even risking her life multiple times, yet she stood by him unwaveringly.

    This affection weighed heavily, so much so that it might take him a lifetime to carry.

    Taking a deep breath, he pushed all thoughts out of his mind. With a faint smile, Lu Tianxing gently raised his hand, cing one on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, feeling the astonishing sensation of her skin through her clothing. His other hand interlocked with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fingers, as they gazed at each other.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled slightly, her face flushed with a persistent blush. Though she had experienced the most intimate connections with Lu Tianxing and attended numerous parties with him, technically, this was the first time Lu Tianxing had invited her to dance, and with so many people watching, saying she wasn¡¯t nervous would be a lie.

    ¡°Honey, you seem a bit nervous. You¡¯re not going to tell me you can¡¯t dance, are you?¡± said Lu Tianxing, teasingly, as he looked at the tense Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m worried you can¡¯t dance and might embarrass meter.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a yful re. Though she rarely attended parties or danced with other men, as the chairwoman of apany, she had to learn these things. Otherwise, if you suddenly felt the urge to dance or promised someone, not being able to perform would make you aplete joke.

    ¡°In that case, shall we begin?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, said nothing more, and began to move gently with the elegant music.

    Because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier performance, when he and Bai Zhiqing stepped onto the floor, the people around them instinctively moved to the sides, leaving the center of the dance floor for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Honey, look, everyone has stepped away. Do you think we should show some real skills and let these foreigners see what dancing really is?¡± said Lu Tianxing, ncing at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Sure, but how do you n on having me do it?¡± Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything, just follow my lead,¡± Lu Tianxing smiled and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, but are you really up to it?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with slight suspicion. There¡¯s no denying Lu Tianxing¡¯s martial abilities, but ¡®martial arts¡¯ and ¡®dancing¡¯ are worlds apart, entirely unrted.

    ¡°Honey, what kind of talk is that? A man can¡¯t admit defeat. It¡¯s just dancing, right? Let me tell you, I¡¯m a dance king hampered by my assistant duties. I¡¯m not bragging, but if I dance, I¡¯d definitely be a world-ss dancer, even Michael Jackson would have to step aside.¡±

    With a confident expression, Lu Tianxing said, ¡°Honey, just follow my guidance, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the focus of this ball.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated slightly but did not refuse. She trusted Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t in a hurry to performplicated dance moves with Bai Zhiqing. Instead, he gently swayed with Bai Zhiqing to the soothing music, helping her gradually rx.

    The soft music, like murmuring water, echoed in their ears. As they flowed with the music, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mood gradually rxed, shedding the earlier tension.

    And at that moment, the once gentle music began to briskly pick up pace.

    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s starting,¡± Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing, exerting a gentle force, causing Bai Zhiqing to feel a delicate skill flowing from his arm, guiding her body to spin uncontrobly.

    With each spin, Bai Zhiqing felt like her body was not under her control, constantly changing dance moves in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. Though they were no longer ballroom dancing, every move was visually appealing, perfectly disying her graceful stature.

    Lu Tianxing, with a faint smile, skillfully manipted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body to perform variousplex and visually captivating moves, all while seamlessly synchronizing with her movements, disying an array of dance steps in perfect harmony.<fn6118> Readplete version only at find{n}ovel</fn6118>

    The onlookers were amazed, their eyes filled with admiration. Strictly speaking, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s routine was not ballroom dance, yet it felt extremely harmonious, showcasing the woman¡¯s grace and the man¡¯s virility, perfectly blended with the music, captivating to the extreme.

    Li Ya stood by, watching Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, a look of amazement in her eyes, her heart stirring slightly. To any woman, at that moment, Lu Tianxing was nearly irresistible, cool and dominant, never showing mercy to enemies, yet gentle as water with his beloved.

    Moreover, his background was shrouded in mystery, like being hidden withinyers of fog. Whenbined, he became an irresistible presence to any woman, making one eager to approach and understand everything about him.

 Chapter 1250 - CapÃ­tulo 1250: 1243: The Mysterious Man

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1250: Chapter 1243: The Mysterious Man</strong>

    ¡°Truly a mysterious man.¡±

    Li Ya gazed at Lu Tianxing in the center of the dance floor, a hint of unusual charm flickering in her beautiful eyes. Such a man, brimming with mystery, held an irresistible allure for any woman, herself perhaps included.

    When the piece of music came to a halt, cheers erupted from the crowd at the edge of the dance floor, followed by a round of enthusiastic apuse, all directed toward Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly out of breath, her delicate face flushed with a rosy hue. Her eyes rippled like water, and she seemedpletely exhausted, lying against Lu Tianxing. Her chest heaved violently. Despite having just followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lead in performing the dance, it was her stamina that had been drained.

    Only after stopping did Bai Zhiqing feel a strong wave of fatigue wash over her, prompting an instinctual desire to find a ce to rest and catch her breath.

    Lu Tianxing smiled at those around them, carrying Bai Zhiqing as they walked off the dance floor. For him, the movements they just performed were child¡¯s y¡ªnot even a warm-up¡ªand with Bai Zhiqing cooperating with him, they executed each move effortlessly.

    ¡°Wife, what do you think? Wasn¡¯t I telling the truth? I could have been the world dance king if I hadn¡¯t been held back by my assistant work. If I were in showbiz, even Michael Jackson would only be second.¡± Lu Tianxing said, gazing at Bai Zhiqing smugly.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded subconsciously, seemingly agreeing with Lu Tianxing. Indeed, although she had been following Lu Tianxing¡¯s lead, she hadn¡¯t seen the dance herself. However, from the apuse and astonished looks of those around, it was clear Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Haha, wife, you really have insight. This is the dance skill honed through countless practices; ordinary people couldn¡¯t replicate it.¡± Lu Tianxing boasted proudly.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly retorted, ¡°So, Lu Tianxing, does this mean you¡¯ve danced like this with other women? Otherwise, where does all this extensive practicee from?¡±

    ¡°Come on now.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was tongue-tied, wishing he could p himself for his big mouth: ¡°Wife, why are you asking this way? I can assure you, this dance is something I¡¯ve only done with you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, a face full of doubt. She now didn¡¯t believe a word of Lu Tianxing¡¯s assurances.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded earnestly, saying: ¡°Wife, you must have heard the saying, ¡®master one method, master all¡¯. While dance and martial arts are different, they share simrities. Haven¡¯t you noticed that since learning simple martial arts, you handle all yoga poses with ease?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded thoughtfully. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t wrong. Since he taught her a martial arts mental method, her flexibility seemed to have greatly improved. High-difficulty yoga poses she couldn¡¯t do before now came naturally, and she learned everything swiftly.

    Especially in dancing, she progressed rapidly. Although at the beginning, Lu Tianxing was guiding her, over time she kept up with his pace, instinctively reacting to his moves by following along.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing nod in agreement, Lu Tianxing exhaled a long breath of relief, thankful his bluff worked. He vowed never to brag recklessly again; he could get himself into serious trouble.

    As Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing exited the dance floor, the ball continued, with melodious music floating through the hall. Lu Tianxing sat leisurely, savoring fine wine and food. Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had been drawn away by a few socialites for a chat in the past few minutes.

    Lu Tianxing gently sipped on his wine, a faint smile on his face, unperturbed by the matter with Johnson.

    Just then, a whiff of fragrance reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose from behind.

    Turning instinctively, Lu Tianxing saw Li Ya approaching.

    Li Ya carried a ss of red wine, walking gracefully to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and chuckled softly, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m here to apologize to you and hope you will forgive me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, asking with some confusion, ¡°Apologize? Miss Li Ya, you must be joking. It doesn¡¯t seem like you did anything that wronged me, and there¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, do you know? From the first moment I saw you, I thought you were a brute. Even after you broke Johnson¡¯s leg and pressured the Nokevi family, I thought you were merely a powerful brute, more brawn than brains, unworthy of Zhiqing. But now, I havee to admire Zhiqing¡¯s eye for people.¡±

    Holding her gaze on Lu Tianxing, Li Ya spoke slowly, with a barely perceptible unusual flicker in her eyes, ¡°You are a very mysterious man¡ªsomeone who can stir any woman¡¯s curiosity. Moreover, you know how to protect your wife, fearless regardless of whom you face, because you always remember you are a man, a husband. I must say, Zhiqing found herself a good husband.¡±<fnb5c5> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fnb5c5>

    ¡°Haha, Miss Li Ya, thank you for yourpliment. What you mentioned might be rare to you foreigners, but for us Huaxia people, it¡¯s only natural. If a man cannot protect his own wife, then he¡¯s not a man at all. To a Huaxia man, he is the sky over his wife. As long as the sky doesn¡¯t fall, that woman will never be harmed. And if it does fall, it means the man is dead¡ªotherwise, the sky above his woman would never copse.¡±

    Looking at the beautiful Western woman before him, Lu Tianxing said with a faint smile, ¡°Of course, having said all this, you might think I¡¯m lying or intentionally bragging. If the opportunity arises, Miss Li Ya, you should visit China sometime. Maybe you¡¯ll experience firsthand the truth in my words.¡±

    PS: Beginning the journey today, switching vehicles multiple times¡ªhigh-speed rail to bus¡ªit might take several days!!

 Chapter 1251 - CapÃ­tulo 1251: 1244: Li Yas Shock

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1251: Chapter 1244: Li Ya¡¯s Shock</strong>

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re really humorous, but you¡¯re right, there is indeed a special charm about Chinese men that draws women¡¯s attention.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Li Ya giggled and softly said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I wonder if you have some free time in theing days. How about you and Zhiqinge over to my ce as guests?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and declined, ¡°Miss Li Ya, you¡¯re too kind, but there¡¯s no need for that! Zhiqing and I are in New York to attend a jewelry exhibition. You know Zhiqing¡¯s nature, calling her a workaholic wouldn¡¯t be too much, so she might not have much time for gatherings. If Miss Li Ya doesn¡¯t mind, you cane to Modu in the future, and I¡¯ll be your guide and show you around the greatndscapes of China.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a flicker of sadness crossed Li Ya¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure and said with a light smile, ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s a deal then. When I have the time to visit China, you must be my guide. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s word is as good as his bond, but Miss Li Ya, are you prepared to pay the guide fee? You know Chinese men dote on their wives, and I hand over my paycheck to mine. I¡¯m very poor right now.¡±

    ¡°Haha, no problem at all. As long as Mr. Lu makes me happy, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big red envelope.¡±

    ¡°Then I thank Miss Li Ya in advance.¡±

    Lu Tianxing and Li Ya were chatting andughing, and since the incident with Johnson happened, no one dared to cause trouble for Lu Tianxing anymore. The entire venue atmosphere was particrly harmonious.

    As time passed second by second, at eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the banquet finally ended, and everyone bid farewell to Li Ya and left the ce.

    After Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing said their goodbyes, they didn¡¯t linger any longer. Hand in hand, they left Li Ya¡¯s mansion empty-handed, but on the way back, Lu Tianxing had a stack of business cards in his hand, all of which were given to him by others upon leaving.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t reject these people¡¯s goodwill. It¡¯s well said that having more friends means having more paths. If Bai¡¯s Group wants to enter the international market in the future, they must establish good rtions with these people.

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were leaving the party, Li Ya stood at the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor of the vi, her gaze wistfully watching Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing getting into a car, lost in thought.

    ¡°Miss, the master just called.¡±<fn709f> Readplete version only at Find1Novel</fn709f>

    Just then, Li Ya¡¯s room door was suddenly knocked on, and a woman dressed as a maid entered from outside.

    ¡°Daddy called?¡±

    Li Ya was slightly stunned, ¡°Is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°The master said you should keep your distance from that man, or it might bring disaster to the Louis family,¡± the maid recited the words from the phone conversation.

    ¡°Disaster? Did Daddy say any reason?¡±

    ¡°He did.¡±

    The maid gently nodded, ¡°The master said that man has an alias called ¡®Judge¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The Judge!¡±

    Li Ya¡¯s body trembled, a look of disbelief appeared on her delicate face, and she was unaware even when the ss slipped from her hand to the floor, her beautiful eyes staring intently in the direction Lu Tianxing had left.

    The Judge, a fearsome name in the Western Underworld, once renowned and feared by all. How could Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband be the Judge, the man who once terrified the Western Underworld?

    Unaware of the happening after they left, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing returned directly to the Bikeman Hotel after leaving Li Ya¡¯s mansion.

    Just as they walked into the hotel lobby, Lu Tianxing spotted Little Bee in a white suit sitting on a sofa in the lobby flirting with a hotel waitress. A ck line appeared across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face; this guy never fails to cause trouble all day long.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Little Bee also saw Lu Tianxing at this moment, said a word to the hotel waitress beside him, and, under her resentful gaze, stood up and walked towards Lu Tianxing briskly.

    ¡°Honey, go to the room first. I need to talk with Little Bee,¡± Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing beside him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going up first.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, without saying anything, turned around, and headed upstairs.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing enter the elevator, fetched a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, exhaled a puff of smoke, nced at the resentful hotel waitress not far away, and said, ¡°Little Bee, it seems I came back at a bad time, did I interrupt you? Do you want me to step out for a bit, give you a minute?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Little Bee rolled his eyes and said; ¡°A minute, Boss, are you looking down on me? When Little Bee takes action, it¡¯s definitely not less than an hour. If it wasn¡¯t bad timing today, I would¡¯ve shown this Western chick what Chinese men are made of.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smirked and said to Little Bee, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business. Little Bee, didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate which forces are targeting me? Why are you here at the Bikeman Hotel again?¡±

    ¡°I heard you had a conflict with the Nokevi family, so I came especially to help,¡± Little Bee said, looking at Lu Tianxing. ¡°Boss, the Nokevi family is one of the underground giants in New York, with considerable influence here. Since you crippled the Nokevi family n leader¡¯s son, I¡¯m worried they¡¯lle after you. Besides, if we sh with them at this critical moment, it won¡¯t do us any good. Do you want me to gather a few brothers tonight, strike first and finish them off?¡±

    Saying this, a bloodthirsty glint shed in Little Bee¡¯s eyes. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps does not kill the innocent, but those who dare to go against them will be eliminated mercilessly.

    ¡°No need, the Nokevi family doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, just ignore them. This time our main focus is on other forces, not just a small underground influence.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Boss, you¡¯d better be cautious these days. I haven¡¯t found much useful information yet, but I can feel that the air in New York has be oppressive. The Western bastards have always been wary of China. Now that you¡¯re in New York, they certainly won¡¯t let you return to China alive,¡± Little Bee said with a serious face.

    ¡°If they won¡¯t let me go back, then I¡¯ll turn New York upside-down, make it run with rivers of blood,¡±

    Lu Tianxing said, a hint of cold killing intent shing on his face. ¡°Little Bee, have our people arrived in New York yet?¡±

    ¡°Lao Liu and the others have already set off; they¡¯ll arrive in New York by tomorrow afternoon at thetest. Boss, do you want them toe find you?¡±

    Hearing Little Bee¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice, ¡°No need for Lao Liu to look for me, have them hide in New York. This time, let¡¯s not just y small; let¡¯s y big, cripple thempletely and make them understand what true pain is¡­ ¡±

    Before finishing his words, a ferocious killing intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. This time, he didn¡¯t mind going on a killing spree.

 Chapter 1252 - CapÃ­tulo 1252: 1245: Lu Tianxings Sense of Accomplishment

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1252: Chapter 1245: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Sense of Aplishment</strong>

    ¡°Understood, boss. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on New York¡¯s every move. This time we¡¯ll give them a lesson they¡¯ll never forget, to let them understand real pain. If the Superman Team wants to interfere, then we¡¯ll make them disappear as well.¡±

    Little Bee also had a bloodthirsty grin on his face. In the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing was their spiritual backbone and family. Anyone who dared to touch their kin was considered an enemy of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, and all enemies would be eliminated, regardless of their status.

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking like that all the time. Luckily, we¡¯re surrounded by Angel Intelligence Station people, and there aren¡¯t any Americans around who understand Chinese, or else, you might get beaten to death by them. The Superman Team is practically their savior in their eyes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Little Bee with a wry smile and said, ¡°Alright, Little Bee, ignore the Nokevi family for now. The priority is to find out how many people are looking for trouble with me. I want to know everything about them. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can get as far away as possible, and stop disturbing me and your sister-inw¡¯s time together.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, boss, I¡¯ll skedaddle right away. But, boss, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Little Bee gave Lu Tianxing a cheeky grin that sent shivers down Lu Tianxing¡¯s spine.

    ¡°No lending money,¡± Lu Tianxing said without thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not short on cash. I just wanted to say, boss, if your sister-inw has a son in the future, can I be his godfather?¡±

    ¡°Be my son¡¯s godfather?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin and drawled, ¡°Of¡­ course, it¡¯s no problem. If it¡¯s not you, who else could it be? But Little Bee, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you want to be the top one, be careful; Tie Niu and Fu Tu are eyeing that spot too. If you end up with them as the main godfather, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°No worries. Those two, Tie Niu the brute, and Fu Tu the ice face, think they canpete with me for the top godfather spot? It¡¯s like an egg hitting a rock¡ªnothing to worry about. Boss, when your son is born, I¡¯ll immediately arrange ten or eight marriages for him, all top-notch beauties, just waiting for him. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t call me godfather then.¡±

    Little Bee patted his chest confidently and turned to leave Bikeman Hotel before Lu Tianxing could say another word.

    Watching Little Bee leave, Lu Tianxing was speechless. Ten or eight marriages, did he think his son was a stud?

    But thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem so bad. If he became a grandpa in the future, wouldn¡¯t he have a big, lively family?<fn6a27> The rightful source is Find[?]ovel</fn6a27>

    Shaking his head to rid himself of these distant thoughts, Lu Tianxing flicked the cigarette butt into the trash and dashed upstairs eagerly. Bai Zhiqing was sweating from dancing earlier. Given her personality, she¡¯d definitely shower first, so if he went upstairs now, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect?

    With that thought, Lu Tianxing felt as if an invisible hand was tickling him inside, making his blood boil with eagerness.

    When the elevator reached the top floor, Lu Tianxing rushed to his room, swiped his key card, and walked in, closing the door and striding towards his bedroom, unbuttoning his suit as he went.

    Upon entering the bedroom and seeing the situation, Lu Tianxing froze. He was about to toss his suit aside when his hand stopped mid-air because he discovered that Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t gone for a shower. Instead, she was sitting on the bed, covered with a nket, and reading a fashion magazine. Seeing him rush in, a yful smile shed across her face as she looked at him with an expression that was half-smile, half-not.

    ¡°Sigh, wearing a suit is so ufortable. Dressing more casually is better.¡±

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teasing gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit. He calmly tossed his suit to the side and asked, ¡°By the way, honey, why haven¡¯t you showered yet?¡±

    ¡°What does my showering have to do with you? Can¡¯t I showerter?¡±

    With a teasing smile and a slight blush on her face, Bai Zhiqing replied, knowing full well why Lu Tianxing hurried into the bedroom, undoing his buttons as he walked.

    ¡°Of course it matters.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually walked over to Bai Zhiqing, pulled her into his arms, and chuckled, ¡°Honey, think about it. Nowadays, we emphasize water conservation. As responsible Earth citizens, we should contribute to conserving water. So, we could shower together to save a lot of water resources and benefit our future generations. Why not?¡±

    ¡°Go y somewhere else. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what dirty thoughts are in your mind. Water conservation? Can¡¯t you think of a better excuse?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing an exasperated look and pushed him away, standing up from the bed. Her lithe figure waspletely revealed from under the nket in front of Lu Tianxing.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯sment, Lu Tianxing was speechless. Bai Zhiqing had clearly decided to shower but waited until he returned to tease him. Was this girl getting bolder? Should he let her know the power of Lu family rules tonight?

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back as she headed to the bathroom, Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, feeling a sense of aplishment. To have transformed an ice-cold woman into her current self was something any man would be proud of.

 Chapter 1253 - CapÃ­tulo 1253: 1246: News Brought by Angel

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1253: Chapter 1246: News Brought by Angel</strong>

    After Bai Zhiqing walked into the bathroom and closed the door, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t sneak in as usual to enjoy a passionate battle with Bai Zhiqing. Instead, he slowly walked to the balcony, pulled out his phone from his pocket, and dialed Angel¡¯s number: ¡°Angel.¡±

    ¡°My dear Judge, you finally decided to call me. You heartless man, you¡¯ve been in New York for so long and didn¡¯t think to call me. Come clean, have you been charmed by that vixen Li Ya? Darling, do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re having an affair, understand? Be careful, or people might unite with your wife to take you down.¡±

    Angel¡¯s dissatisfied voice immediately came through the phone.

    ¡°Angel, don¡¯t nder me. When did I ever have feelings for Li Ya? She¡¯s just Zhiqing¡¯s ssmate, alright.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, ssmate? Seems like Lin Yafei is also Bai Zhiqing¡¯s best friend, and Lin Qianru too, yet you still dared to make a move on them. So what if they¡¯re ssmates!¡± Angel said yfully.

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face went ck upon hearing Angel¡¯s words: ¡°Angel, let¡¯s not talk about this and remain good friends.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I know you¡¯re a heartbreaker, but you owe me one this time. Next time we meet, I want you to battle me till dawn.¡±

    ¡°Battle till dawn, Angel, can you let me off? I can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was dark; this woman was bing more and more outrageous. At this rate, he¡¯d end up dying in bed one day.

    ¡°Hmph, whether you can handle it or not, you must. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell your wife about all your affairs with mistresses three, four, and five.¡±

    Angel threatened Lu Tianxing fiercely but knew when to stop. Her tone became a bit serious, and she sighed, saying, ¡°Judge, you shouldn¡¯t havee to New York right now.¡±

    ¡°Angel, I know what you want to say, but some things are beyond my control. Whether New York is a dragon¡¯sir or abyss of hell, I have to go through with it. I can¡¯t afford to lose this time, nor can I lose.¡± Lu Tianxing said in a grave tone, with a hint of determination.

    This time was his only chance. He had to break through to the Middle-stage Mythical in the shortest time, no matter what, he had to achieve this. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Old Master Lu die, because Old Master Lu was his grandfather, one of his few family members in the Lu Family. Even if there was only a sliver of hope, he didn¡¯t want to give up. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    A man can let go of some things, but others must bepleted no matter what.

    After hearing the resolute tone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Angel fell silent. She didn¡¯t know what happened after Lu Tianxing went to Jiangnan, but she could tell Lu Tianxing had made up his mind to stay in New York, regardless of the countless people who wanted his life there.

    Taking a deep breath, Angel said solemnly, ¡°Judge, do you need my help?¡±

    Angel knew she couldn¡¯t say anything now, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t leave New York no matter what she said. All she could do now was give her utmost to help her man.

    ¡°Angel, I¡¯ve already sent Little Bee to find out how many people are trying toe after me, but I¡¯m worried relying on Little Bee alone isn¡¯t enough. I need your Angel Intelligence Station to help me investigate, preferably to identify which forces are involved.¡± Lu Tianxing said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Judge, I¡¯ve already investigated what you mentioned. Those targeting you this time are from the Church and the Shankou Family. The Church sent Holder Owen, their Saint Heir, to New York. His power isn¡¯t weak; his light-type powers have reached the Peak of Early Stage Mythical. Besides him, there are three Red Cardinals with him, one of whom has broken through to the Middle-stage Mythical. Additionally, the Church has also dispatched the Cross Expedition Army, it seems the Church is determined to keep you in New York forever.¡±

    Angel paused slightly, took a deep breath, and said: ¡°Aside from the Church, the Shankou Family in RB also wants to deal with you. Leading this operation for the Shankou Family is Shankou Hongyi, an extreme right-wing figure with strong abilities, already reaching the Middle-stage Mythical realm. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t learned traditional RB ninjutsu but had previously gone to the Shaolin Temple with a hidden identity to learn martial arts. However, he didn¡¯t officially enter, only studied under an old monk briefly, but I¡¯m not sure exactly what he learned, because after Shankou Hongyi left, that old monk died.¡±

    Angel expressed a bit of regret, thinking if the old monk hadn¡¯t died, she might have been able to discover what Shankou Hongyi had learned. After all, there¡¯s a saying, know your enemy and yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat. Knowing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s methods would make dealing with him much easier.

    ¡°The Church! The Shankou Family!¡±

    After hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing snorted coldly, a cold gleam shed in his eyes, and his tone carried a hint of ruthless intent: ¡°Do you know why the Church would make a move against me? I don¡¯t recall ever having any interaction with them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know too much.¡±

    Angel shook her head and said: ¡°However, it should have something to do with your wife.¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned: ¡°With Zhiqing? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure either, I just know Holder Owen once pursued Bai Zhiqing, but was rejected by her. Later, Holder Owen left the United States, and after he became the Church¡¯s Saint Heir, everyone treated it as a joke and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I can¡¯t verify if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    Angel slowly began speaking: ¡°If that counts as one reason, then another reason would likely be rted to events from decades ago.¡±

    ¡°You mean the severance event.¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned. Back then, the Church wanted to send people officially into China to preach but it ended without any results. Since then, China severed all ties with the Church.

    Angel nodded and said: ¡°You¡¯re right, but not entirely. When the Church entered China, they weren¡¯t stopped by authorities, but by Chinese martial artists, and they even killed many from the Church, including members of the Cross Expedition Army. Eventually, the Church had no choice but to withdraw from China.¡±

    PS: This morning¡¯s 10 A.M. high-speed train, and then I still have to transfer trains, frustrating!!!<fn896f> Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel</fn896f>

 Chapter 1254 - CapÃ­tulo 1254: 1247: A Formidable Enemy Appears

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1254: Chapter 1247: A Formidable Enemy Appears</strong>

    After Angel finished speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak immediately; he just bowed his head in contemtion. He had heard about Huaxia Martial Artists assassinating church members. The reason was that the church wanted to develop followers, which would inevitably shake the foundation of Huaxia Martial Artists. If it were him, he would mercilessly kill all the church members. After all, how could he allow others to snore beside his bed, especially an outsider? People outside his n surely have different intentions.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Angel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Judge, what should we do next? Should I send people from the Angel Intelligence Station to assist you?¡±

    ¡°No need, you are now Morgan Angel, and who knows how many people are watching you, waiting for you to make a mistake. You¡¯re not suitable to be involved in this matter. Besides, a mere Holy Son of the Church and members of the Shankou Family can¡¯t do anything to me. They have many people, but I also have many.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly. Since he dared toe to New York, he had nothing to fear. This time, he wouldn¡¯t mind making New York flow with blood.

    ¡°Well¡­ fine. And if you really encounter any danger, then run to the Bikeman Hotel. There, no one can touch you.¡±

    Angel opened her mouth to say something more, just as the door to the room was rudely pushed open, and Abby¡¯s figure hurriedly entered from outside.

    ¡°Judge, wait a moment.¡±

    Angel and Lu Tianxing spoke together, then seeing Abby entering, Angel said, ¡°Abby, what happened? Why did you enter without knocking?¡±

    ¡°Chief, there¡¯s trouble!¡±

    Abby¡¯s face was filled with an urgency she couldn¡¯t hide. Without waiting for Angel to speak again, she quickly said, ¡°Our intelligence personnel just received news that aside from the Shankou Family and church members involved in this matter, the Holy Mountain and the First Killer Silent Annihtion have also appeared. It¡¯s highly likely they¡¯re targeting the Judge.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? They¡¯ve appeared too?¡±

    Angel¡¯s face changed drastically, and her breath suddenly became rapid.

    Silent Annihtion, a killer whose gender and strength are unknown yet remains the most terrifying assassin because everyone who sees them dies. Thus far, they¡¯re honored as the First Killer.

    And the Holy Mountain is the most mysterious organization in the entire Western World. No one knows how powerful this organization truly is or how many members it has, but it makes the entire Western World shudder in fear.

    Rothschild Family, the top family in the United States, an unquestionable giant. They once had a conflict with the Holy Mountain, and this sh almost crippled the Rothschild Family. A once-mighty family began to decline after this battle.

    It¡¯s evident how frightening the Holy Mountain¡¯s power is. Angel never expected that Lu Tianxing¡¯s visit to New York would trigger these people to take action.<fnf6a7> This text is hosted at Find~Novel</fnf6a7>

    After waving Abby away, Angel picked up the phone again and gently said, ¡°Judge, you heard just now, the Holy Mountain and First Killer Silent Annihtion have joined in, and they¡¯re highly likely targeting you. I don¡¯t want to say anything more; I hope you and your wife can leave New York as soon as possible. I¡¯ll arrange a private jet to take you back to China tonight. Once you return to China, I think those people won¡¯t dare to act so recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Angel, thank you for your concern. However, I cannot leave New York. I¡¯ve said, even if there is a cliff in front of me, I must jump over it. If it were in the past, I would walk away, but this time, I cannot leave because I cannot afford to lose, and I absolutely cannot lose.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm voice reached Angel¡¯s ears, carrying a decisive firmness.

    ¡°Judge, you¡­¡±

    Angel opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to start. She had never heard Lu Tianxing speak in such a tone before, even knowing he must stay despite the certainty of death. ¡°Judge, I beg you to leave New York, please. If not for yourself, consider your wife. If something happens to you, do you think they¡¯ll spare Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru?¡±

    Listening to Angel¡¯s urgent and pleading voice, Lu Tianxing sighed lightly and said, ¡°Angel, I know all of this, but I have to do it. The desperate situation often brings survival; I must use this opportunity to break through to the Middle-stage Mythical level, even if there¡¯s only a glimmer of hope, I mustn¡¯t give up.¡±

    ¡°Angel, I¡¯ve never begged anyone in my life; consider this my plea. If anything happens to me, please protect Zhiqing well, don¡¯t let her get hurt. Also, I have two Four Symbols Rings stored with Zhiqing. If I die, take these rings to find the Heavenly God, hand them over, and ask him to spare Zhiqing and Qianru. If Heavenly God is a heroic figure, he surely will agree. If possible, erase all memories that Zhiqing and others have of me. I don¡¯t want them to live in hatred and pain all their lives¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was somewhat somber. If something were to happen, his greatest concern would be Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. Only this way, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and others would be safe in China, and maybe the Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t act against them.

    He also hoped Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lin Yafei could forget him. Only forgetting would bring relief; otherwise, based on Lin Yafei and others¡¯ characters, they would undoubtedly seek vengeance for him, which he didn¡¯t want to see.

    Doing this might be a bit selfish and willful, but some things he had to do, whether for Old Sir Lu or himself, he had to do it. His enemies were growing stronger; without strength, both he and Rose, Bai Zhiqing, and others would die. Rather than this, it¡¯s better to take a gamble.

    ¡°Judge, you¡­¡±

    Angel was stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her delicate body trembling slightly. She never thought Lu Tianxing would say such words, implying he was already resolved to die.

    ¡°Alright, Angel, don¡¯t worry too much. What I said just now is something I would only tell you if there¡¯s no other choice. You know what kind of person I am; I cherish my life very much. Even if I can¡¯t win, I can still run away, don¡¯t you think? Alright, rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything reckless. This colorful world, I haven¡¯t enjoyed enough yet, how could I bear to leave!¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, the oppressive look on his face disappearedpletely. He nced at the tightly closed bathroom and gently said, ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t given me a son yet! I¡¯m still waiting for my son to be the heir of the Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Judge, I believe you. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll collect your body and mourn for three years. After three years, I¡¯ll make all of New York pay as tribute for you.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice turned somewhat cold, carrying a chilling intention and bloodlust.

 Chapter 1255: 1248: Attending the Jewelry Exhibition

    <strong>Chapter 1255: Chapter 1248: Attending the Jewelry Exhibition</strong>

    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds like a golden sword, illuminating the entire earth, all of New York was fully awake, with light dispelling darkness, awakening the city.

    When the first ray of sunlight filtered through the gap in the curtains into the room, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes at that moment.

    Due to the drawn curtains, the entire room wasn¡¯t particrly bright. A thin nket covered Bai Zhiqing, barely concealing her delicate figure. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was like a gentle kitten, lying in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, lost in sweet sleep.

    Listening to the steady and rhythmic breathing beside him, a warm smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He gently reached out to tidy Bai Zhiqing¡¯s somewhat disheveled hair, and the smile on his face grew even more profound. There was a time when this woman was cold and indifferent to him; now, she willingly apanied him through danger time and again.

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you get hurt. I will protect myself well and won¡¯t let you cry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing resolved silently in his heart that under no circumstances would he allow anyone to harm Bai Zhiqing.

    At nine in the morning, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing slowly descended from upstairs.

    Both were dressed in formal attire.

    Lu Tianxing was still wearing a suit. The ck suit perfectly entuated his physique, exuding masculinity beyond doubt, coupled with a hint of decadent charm, which was irresistibly attractive to any woman.

    Today, Bai Zhiqing was exceptionally beautiful. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing a luxurious or eye-catching magnificent gown, her outfitplemented her temperament, adding a touch of allure. Around her neck hung an exquisite and beautiful jade pendant, which was both noble and elegant in its pairing.

    This jade pendant was a gift from Lu Tianxing to Bai Zhiqing, carved in the likeness of Lu Tianxing himself.

    Lu Tianxing stared intently at the jade pendant on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest, displeased, and said, ¡°Wife, I regret it. I regret giving you that jade pendant.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±<fna983> For more chapters visit find?novel</fna983>

    Bai Zhiqing was stunned upon hearing this, somewhat confused.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s taking advantage of you. Damn it, this prime real estate was supposed to be mine, and now this tiny jade pendant dares to upy my spot. It¡¯s outrageous. Wife, give me back that jade pendant, and I¡¯ll crush it. Next time, I¡¯ll give you a jewelry ne,¡± Lu Tianxing said fiercely.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing instinctively lowered her head, nced at it, and her face instantly turned dark. That bastard. As expected, you can¡¯t get ivory from a dog¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, shut up, or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡±

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m telling the truth¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gritted her teeth, making a cracking sound.

    ¡°Uh, wife, I¡¯ll shut up, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, hurry down. The jewelry exhibition is about to start today.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, snorted coldly, and headed outside first.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t walk so fast, wait for me?¡±

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing hurriedly chased after her.

    Upon reaching the parking lot and getting into the car, Lu Tianxing immediately started the vehicle and headed toward the Rockefeller Center.

    The Rockefeller Center is located in New York¡¯s Manhattan, a buildingplex consisting of 19mercial buildings, stretching east to west and upying three blocks. From Fifth Avenue to Seventh Avenue, it spans three vertical blocks.

    This buildingplex was initially invested and constructed by the once-powerful Rockefeller family of the United States and has even been recognized as a National Historic Landmark, the world¡¯srgest privately-owned buildingplex, and an iconic piece of Art Deco architecture. Over time, the significance of this building has transcended its physical presence.

    This jewelry exhibition is being held in one of the Rockefeller Center¡¯s towers.

    When Lu Tianxing arrived at the Rockefeller Center by car, a considerable crowd had already gathered, consisting ofpany representatives participating in the jewelry exhibition and visitors eager to view it. They gathered in groups, waiting for the exhibition to start, creating a bustling scene.

    Lu Tianxing parked in a designated spot for the jewelry exhibition and, together with Bai Zhiqing, walked into the exhibition center.

    At the entrance, after presenting their invitations, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing encountered no obstacles and proceeded straight into the jewelry exhibition hall.

    Upon entering the exhibition hall, Lu Tianxing was immediately overwhelmed by the dazzling array.

    The entire floor of the building was dedicated to the jewelry exhibition, and its sheer size gave the impression of standing alone in a football field. The dazzling jewelry surrounding him further confounded Lu Tianxing, impressing him with its splendor.

    At this moment, the entire exhibition hall had been divided into individual spaces, with numerous jewelrypanies disying their most prized creations at their booths. The jewelry on exhibit could be considered the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me, each piece incredibly valuable, even invaluable.

    This jewelry exhibition is a stage forpanies to showcase their strength. A well-established jewelrypany can easily draw investors¡¯ attention and build its reputation. In New York, there may be a shortage of many things, but not wealthy people. Selling a single piece of top-tier jewelry can significantly boost apany¡¯s performance and business prospects.

    For this jewelry exhibition, everypany pulled out all the stops, showcasing their finest jewelry. Under the gentle lighting, the jewelry sparkled with dazzling brilliance. Lu Tianxing even noticed several women dressed in business attire, akin to staff members, gazing at the jewelry with a look of ecstasy, their eyes gleaming, wishing to im the jewelry as their own.

    This is truly a grand celebration of jewelry. As long as you have the money, you can purchase the jewelry of your dreams here.

    Aside from ordinary jewelry such as nes, Lu Tianxing also noticed many jewelry pieces sculpted into various figures, like jadeite cabbages, Western deities, or Western giant dragons. These jadeite carvings were lifelike, creating the illusion that these creatures were alive, leaving a powerful visual impact.

    OS: Updates are expected to return to normal on the eighteenth, back to the guaranteed three updates!!!

 Chapter 1256 - 1249: The Exhibition Is About to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Chapter 1249: The Exhibition Is About to Begin</h4>

    Scanning the surroundings, Lu Tianxing discovered that almost every jewelrypany¡¯s exhibit had these jade carvings prepared. He nced at Bai Zhiqing and asked, "Honey, I¡¯ve never attended a jewelry exhibition, but I¡¯ve learned a bit about them. A jewelry exhibition is nothing more than disying some jewelry, jade, nes, bracelets, and jade pendants. But I¡¯m curious, why do you need these jade carvings too? And it looks like they were handmade rather than machine-carved. What¡¯s their purpose?"

    "Of course they have a purpose, and a very important one at that."

    Bai Zhiqing, holding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, softly exined, "When you walked in, didn¡¯t you notice how many rich people were outside? For rich people, they all like unique jewelry that¡¯s not identical to others. And many wealthy people don¡¯t like machine-made jade pieces; they believe theyck the soul of handmade craftsmanship. So, these jade carvings prepared by jewelrypanies are all handmade treasures. One reason is to show off how amazing their jewelers are, and the other is to tell those rich people, when youe to ourpany to choose jewelry, our master carvers are the best in the world. Whatever you can imagine, we can carve it, and it¡¯s all one of a kind."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully and said, "Honey, what you¡¯re saying is that these rich people are like fat fish, and these jade carvings are the bait, specifically used to attract these wealthy people, right?"

    "Exactly, for a jewelrypany, besides reputation, it¡¯s about cultivating reputation among these rich people. If even rich people don¡¯t chase after these luxury goods, how would they be popr among ordinary people?" Bai Zhiqing said with a softugh.

    Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging that Bai Zhiqing was right. Many things indeed start trending among the wealthy, and people tend to have a mindset ofparison. They believe that wearing the same jewelry or clothes as the rich brings them one step closer to upper society.

    Just like the LV bags that are popr among women. Apart from the notable brand name, the bags they sell for several hundred thousand yuan can be imitated for just several hundred yuan, and the quality isn¡¯t inferior. It¡¯s because they be trendy in wealthy circles that they are eagerly pursued by ordinary people.

    "I see, now I finally understand why you women like to chase after name brands."

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing and said, "By the way, honey, where is Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s jewelry exhibit this time?"

    "It¡¯s right ahead, let¡¯s head over!"

    Bai Zhiqing led Lu Tianxing as they walked towards the exhibit.

    Soon, a not-so-small exhibit hall appeared before Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. At the top of the exhibit, the words Bai¡¯s jewelrypany were prominent, shining brightly under the lights. Inside the exhibit, all kinds of exquisite jewelry were disyed on the racks, dazzling under the lights, capturing attention with just one look, especially for women, it¡¯s two hundred percent irresistible.

    These jewels are the best of the best. To put it bluntly, if daring robbers dared to rob here and escaped sessfully with just five or six pieces, the money from those jewels would be enough for them to livevishly for a lifetime.

    Of course, that¡¯s just hypothetical. The defenses around here aren¡¯t an irond web, but they¡¯re not far off. Even if you managed to rob, you probably wouldn¡¯t escape.

    "Honey, it seems your old ssmate treats you well, giving you such a spot. It¡¯s not the top position, but definitely not bad," Lu Tianxing admired the jewelry as he spoke to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Of course. I was a good friend of hers back then, and I taught her Chinese," Bai Zhiqing said with a faint smile. She hadn¡¯t expected Li Ya to provide her with such an exhibit location. Given Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s background, even if they qualified to participate in this jewelry exhibition, the location would likely be in the corner, not near such a prime spot.

    "Honey, I didn¡¯t expect you have the potential to be a teacher."

    <fnff0b> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnff0b>

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled, "Honey, I¡¯m not good at Chinese. Why don¡¯t you teach me in a teacher¡¯s uniform tonight? I¡¯ll aim to get a college diploma next year, how about that?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly blushed. Having been with Lu Tianxing for so long, how could she not understand the implication behind his words? Clearly, he nned to seduce her with some roley.

    "Get lost, your imagination is too wild. Don¡¯t forget what I told you on the ne ¨C without my consent, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me. This warning hasn¡¯t been lifted yet, so behave, or I¡¯ll castrate you."

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, raised her delicate jade finger to make a scissor gesture, waved it before Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, then moved it down slightly, mimicking a cutting motion with force, the meaning obvious.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, cold sweat covering his face, "Honey, don¡¯t be so ruthless, okay?"

    "Hmph, dealing with you scoundrel, I have to be ruthless."

    Before he finished speaking, Bai Zhiqing released Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm and strode towards the Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s exhibit.

    As she entered the exhibit, the smile and warmth on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face vanished without a trace, and she emitted a cold and aloof aura,pletely transforming into a strong woman. Her eyes carried a subtle air, giving one a sense of pressure upon a single nce.

    "Good morning, Chairwoman."

    "Chairwoman, you¡¯re here."

    "Chairwoman...."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing arrive, the staff of Bai¡¯s jewelrypany, busy in the exhibit, immediately stood up straight as if they were soldiers being inspected, all greeting Lu Tianxing.

    "Chairwoman, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry, Chairwoman, the exhibition is about to start in over ten minutes. We are hurrying to check the exhibit to prevent any idents. We didn¡¯t have time to greet you, please don¡¯t me us." Amidst the crowd, a woman in her thirties with a beauty mark on her chin hurriedly came out from the exhibit, speaking respectfully to Bai Zhiqing.

    This woman was Li Lan, the overseas manager of Bai¡¯s Jewelry Group Company and the person in charge of this jewelry exhibition.

 Chapter 1257 - 1250: Farewell, Li Ya

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Chapter 1250: Farewell, Li Ya</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing, upon seeing Li Lan approach, casually said, "There¡¯s no me to ce. I don¡¯t care about formalities. Besides, I¡¯m just here to take a look. Manager Li, how is your preparationing along?"

    "The chairman is ready, just waiting for the exhibition to start."

    At this point, Li Lan hesitated slightly and said, "Chairman, the invitation for this jewelry exhibition was too rushed, so we couldn¡¯t prepare much at all. So... So I took the liberty of showcasing our nned signature item for next year, the Year of the Monkey¡ªour jade carving¡ªas the highlight. Chairman, I know I was wrong in this matter, I didn¡¯t inform you in advance, and made the decision rashly. After this jewelry exhibition is over, I will submit my resignation to the head office..."

    Li Lan¡¯s words were interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, "You did nothing wrong. Jewelry is meant to be showcased; if it¡¯s not disyed, no one will know about it¡ªeven if it¡¯s the Heshibi. You did well. Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s overseas market expansion has always been unsatisfactory; this time, we need to make a name for Bai¡¯s jewelrypany. Manager Li, I¡¯m leaving this entire exhibition in your hands¡ªdon¡¯t disappoint me, understood?"

    "Understood, Mr. Bai, I promise not to disappoint you."

    Li Lan nodded heavily, her voice filled with surprise. In her mind, she was ready to resign. Based on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s previous personality, if you dared to usepany resources without reporting, you would be out of the door. But Li Lan didn¡¯t expect Bai Zhiqing to forgive her this time and speak warmly, making her feel overwhelmed by the favor.

    Thinking about this, Li Lan looked at Lu Tianxing beside Bai Zhiqing. Although she stayed overseas, she¡¯d heard rumors¡ªthat Bai Zhiqing was married, to a man. Could this man beside Bai Zhiqing be her husband, the one who changed her?

    Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t aware of Li Lan¡¯splex thoughts, waving her hand, "Alright, keep busy! I¡¯ll use my U-coin to explore. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you."

    "Chairman, then I¡¯ll leave."

    Li Lan abruptly came back to her senses, bowed respectfully, and headed aside.

    "Wife, she is the manager of Bai¡¯s jewelrypany. Tsk tsk, quite good-looking¡ªlike a dear~sugarpanion." Lu Tianxing watched Li Lan¡¯s back andmented.

    "Oh, are you interested? Shall I introduce you two to each other?" Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a sideways nce, speaking calmly.

    "Um."

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, immediately shook his head saying, "No need, I was just speaking casually. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to struggle abroad, better be careful. Those foreigners aren¡¯t as gentlemanly as they say online."

    "Let¡¯s hope so."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing thoughtfully, "But you¡¯re right; it seems after this jewelry exhibition, ourpany should equip bodyguards. Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s securitypany¡¯s first batch of security has been trained. We¡¯ll send them to New York as a test to see if they¡¯re qualified."

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing chatted and strolled through the exhibition hall, a crisp voice suddenly rang out beside them, "Zhiqing, we meet again. How do you like the exhibition hall I arranged for you?"

    Upon hearing this crisp voice, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing immediately turned to see Li Ya, whom they had interacted withst night, approaching slowly from the side.

    Today, Li Ya dressed particrly alluringly, in a pink cheongsam outlining her model-like figure.

    This woman is an absolutely stunning Western beauty. Though she has a Western face, she embodies the virtues of Eastern women, leaving a stunning impression with just one nce.

    <fn6d0a> Get full chapters from Find~Novel</fn6d0a>

    Bai Zhiqing, upon seeing Li Yae over, immediately lit up with a charming smile, "Satisfied, of course, I¡¯m satisfied. Li Ya, thank you so much this time."

    "Zhiqing, why so formal with me? I should thank you for teaching me Chinese back then!"

    Li Ya walked over, gave Bai Zhiqing a hug, and kissed her cheek. Her captivating eyes fell on Lu Tianxing, with a peculiar glint, "Mr. Lu, we meet again."

    Even now, Li Ya found it hard to believe the man before her is the feared Judge of the Western Underground World. Aside from sensing boundless killing intent in Lu Tianxing, she didn¡¯t feel any other aura belonging to a strong figure.

    "Yes, Ms. Li Ya, we meet again."

    Lu Tianxing, unaware of Li Ya¡¯s thoughts, smiled gently at her and stepped forward, giving her a light hug before stepping back.

    "Mr. Lu, are you interested in attending the jewelry exhibition today?" Li Ya asked, ncing at Lu Tianxing.

    "If I say I¡¯m not, would you be disappointed, Ms. Li Ya?"

    "Of course, I would be! After all, I work in jewelry; I hope everyone in the world loves jewelry so we can have a market." Li Ya joked.

    "Ms. Li Ya, I might disappoint you; I don¡¯t like jewelry, and I can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯m here with Zhiqing," Lu Tianxing shrugged at Li Ya, saying.

    Hearing this, Li Ya chuckled, herughter lilting like flowers swaying, "Mr. Lu, you do love to joke. If you can¡¯t afford it, I doubt many in this world can."

    Lu Tianxing spread his hands, looking helpless, "But it¡¯s true, all my money was taken by Zhiqing. What I eat and use now is provided by Zhiqing; in modern terms, I¡¯m a kept man."

    Just as Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, a disdainful voice came from another direction, "Hmph, talking so brazenly about being a kept man. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a man so thick-skinned. It¡¯sughable I once considered you apetitor. Now, you¡¯re just this."

    PS: Unless unexpected, tomorrow resumes a guaranteed three updates per day. Support needed!!!

 Chapter 1258 - 1251: Holder Owen

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Chapter 1251: Holder Owen</h4>

    Stunned to hear this provocative voice, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Li Ya couldn¡¯t help but look toward the direction of the voice, only to see a blond Caucasian man walking over slowly from the side.

    This was a very handsome Caucasian man, standing at six feet tall, with eyes that were bright and sharp, and a charming smile always hanging on his lips. He wore a white suit and his entire presence was like a prince in a fairy tale, possessing great allure to women, especially with that smile that gave an impression of warmth, as if standing next to him felt like basking in sunshine.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face immediately turned cold upon seeing this Caucasian man.

    "Zhiqing, long time no see. Have you been well these past few years?"

    This manpletely ignored Lu Tianxing who was beside Bai Zhiqing, his lips curved into a smile that could drive countless women crazy, and he strode confidently towards Bai Zhiqing.

    However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold expression didn¡¯t change at all; instead, it turned even more disdainful. Her tone was particrly indifferent, devoid of any emotional fluctuations: "How I¡¯m doing seems to have nothing to do with you, Holder Owen. I hope you call me by my full name Bai Zhiqing from now on. I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand anything."

    Upon hearing the name Holder Owen, a glint shed deep in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If he remembered correctly, this guy should be the Saint Heir of the Church, one of the main forces Angel wants to deal with this time, and his love rival, someone trying to steal his girl.

    "Zhiqing, are you really so heartless towards me? Don¡¯t you know that from the first time I saw you, it was love at first sight? Can¡¯t you give me a chance to pursue you? I will prove to everyone in the world that I love you, that I¡¯ll love only you for life..."

    Without waiting for Holder to finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing already interrupted bluntly: "Sorry, I don¡¯t need you to prove anything. Moreover, I¡¯m married, and I love my husband very much. I don¡¯t want anyone to ruin my life, no matter who it is. Do you understand?"

    By the time she got to thest sentence, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude had grown extremely resolute, allowing no question.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blunt words, Holder¡¯s face, which had always worn a smile, involuntarily froze for a moment. He nced at Lu Tianxing standing next to Bai Zhiqing, with a sharp hint of killing intent in his eyes, but it disappeared quickly.

    Although it was brief, Lu Tianxing clearly caught it. He chuckled coldly to himself but said nothing. Now was not the time to confront Holder or perhaps kill him, as without evidence, the Church wouldn¡¯t let him off easily if he killed Holder.

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t be angry, alright? I won¡¯t say anything anymore, okay?"

    Holder¡¯s sullen look vanished momentarily, a subtle smile reappeared on his face, and he focused on Lu Tianxing: "Zhiqing, is this your husband? He doesn¡¯t seem like much, and besides, he just imed he lives off women. If I recall correctly, this term is derogatory in China, used for calling ipetent men, right?"

    Though Holder¡¯s words were phrased as a question, there was a hint of mockery in his tone.

    "Holder, what do you mean by that? Does whether my man lives off women have anything to do with you? In my eyes, he¡¯s a hundred times better than you, even if he does live off women, I am willing, so what?"

    Bai Zhiqing coldly stared at Holder, speaking as she directly hooked her arm around Lu Tianxing¡¯s, with an icy tone, "You¡¯re not wee here, please leave immediately."

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t be angry, I just said it in a hurry because I pitied you, hoping you¡¯ll forgive me this once."

    <fnde8c> This update is avable on FindN()vel</fnde8c>

    Holder sincerely apologized, but his gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, reaching out his right hand: "Holder Owen, Zhiqing¡¯s pursuer, pleased to meet you, you can call me Holder."

    Lu Tianxing reached out his hand and shook Holder¡¯s: "Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, I¡¯m d to meet you too, but I hope you¡¯d stay away from my wife in the future. After all, neither of us likes pesky flies constantly buzzing around us, because I fear I might not resist swatting it dead."

    "Haha, Mr. Lu, you do like to joke. As it happens, my habits aren¡¯t much different from yours. Once, I¡¯d ordered a delicious cake, but a fly kept buzzing around my favorite cake, and in a moment of anger, I swatted the fly dead and even burned it to ashes." Holder replied with a smile.

    "Burned to ashes?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a soft smile: "Brother Holder, you were too lenient. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t just kill the fly; I¡¯d disassemble it, let it experience the agony where it can¡¯t live nor die."

    "Thank you for the advice, Mr. Lu. If therees a day, I¡¯ll surely try the method you mentioned."

    Lu Tianxing and Holder talked andughed, like old friends meeting again, their words devoid of any signs of hostility, yet the killing intent within was understood by only Lu Tianxing and Holder. That "fly" would be themselves if caught by the other, doomed to a fate worse than death.

    "Brother Holder, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my wife for a walk, feel free to stay."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly at Holder, spoke to Li Ya beside him: "Ms. Li Ya, you¡¯re the local expert here, could you introduce the jewelrypany here to me and Zhiqing?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    Li Ya nodded lightly, she could tell that Lu Tianxing and Holder weren¡¯t getting along. Staying here, she always felt a chilling sensation, especially from Holder, although he outwardly appeared sunny, her spiritual intuition sensed an iciness colder than a snake emanating from Holder.

    The three ignored Holder and turned directly towards the nearby exhibition hall.

    Watching the backs of the three leaving, Holder¡¯s smile gradually vanished, reced by an extremely cold killing intent: "Lu Tianxing, Judge, you dare topete with me for your woman; I assure you, this trip to New York will be your grave, I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust."

    As he finished speaking, Holder no longer stayed at the jewelry exhibition hall nor shamelessly followed Bai Zhiqing. He knew very well that following them would only be self-humiliation, plus, he had more important matters to attend to. Besides, once Lu Tianxing was dead, Bai Zhiqing would be his. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    PS: Returning to normal updates today, guaranteed three updates!

 Chapter 1259: 1252: An Overnight Sensation

    <strong>Chapter 1259: Chapter 1252: An Overnight Sensation</strong>

    As time ticked by, when Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Li Ya parted ways, the jewelry exhibition had already officially started for some time.<fnc913> Latest content published on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnc913>

    At this moment, the entire jewelry exhibit hall had be very lively. Tourists from various countries and of different skin colors gathered here¡ªwhite, yellow, and ck skin, with variousnguages rising and falling in the air. Exmations of amazement continuously resounded, highlighting the excitement of this jewelry exhibition.

    When Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing finally returned to the Bai¡¯s jewelrypany exhibit hall, they found it had already gathered quite a crowd, with many tourists holding cameras or phones, pressing their shutters continuously, and eximing in astonishment.

    ¡°Oh my god, is this an Eastern deity? It¡¯s terrifying, as if it¡¯s standing right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°This jade statue is incredible, lifelike. After living for so long, I finally get to see a living Sun Wukong.¡±

    ¡°Eastern deities, these are the true gods, so mighty. I wish I could buy it and take it home.¡±

    Continuous exmations of amazement rang out, apanied by the sound of sharp intakes of breath from those around.

    Lu Tianxing hurried forward, his gaze sweeping across the exhibit hall to discover that in the previously empty center now stood a jade statue, with all eyes directed towards it.

    The statue stood as tall as a person. While the jade itself wasn¡¯t particrly rare, it attracted countless eyes because it depicted the well-known Huaxia figure, the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong.

    At this moment, Sun Wukong stood amidst crashing ocean waves, wearing Lotus Silk Cloud Shoes, d in Golden Armor, adorned with the Phoenix Wing Purple Gold Crown, holding the Ruyi Jingu Bang, standing on a rock amidst the waves. He exuded a formidable aura, giving a sense of surveying the world with untamed arrogance, fearless of anything.

    Looking at this jade statue was as if seeing the real Sun Wukong appearing before one¡¯s eyes, an overwhelming aura of supremacy charging forward, infused with a hint of intimidation. Sun Wukong slightly opened his mouth, full of disdain towards heaven and earth, his expression lifelike, seemingly truly descending.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. This was true carving, true craftsmanship; merely through a statue, it felt as if Sun Wukong was right in front of you. This carving skill couldpletely be said to have reached a miraculous level of perfection, an apex that no one could surpass.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood why, when he had earlier asked Bai Zhiqing what the Bai¡¯s jewelrypany had prepared as the highlight, Bai Zhiqing just smiled and said if nothing unexpected happened, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany would really wow everyone this time.

    Meanwhile, surrounding the Sun Wukong jade statue, on several smaller tforms, were other characters from ¡°Journey to the West,¡± such as the Eng God, Nezha, Li Jing, and the Jade Emperor. Though not as vividly carved as Sun Wukong, they were still considered rare masterpieces, drawing many visitors to stop, look, and even prepare to purchase one to take home.

    Bai Zhiqing followed behind Lu Tianxing, wearing a slight smile. She had initially nned to reveal this Sun Wukong jade statue in the Year of the Monkey next year, but seeing the response now, presenting it at this moment was producing an equally impressive effect, if not more. This was evident from the eager reactions of those around.

    After all, with the growing strength of China, more and more people were paying attention to it. The famous Sun Wukong, known to everyone from ages three to eighty, naturally entered the eyes of all foreigners. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with him. Moreover, the lifelike carving skill was not something ordinary people possessed.

    With the appearance of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s exhibit hall suddenly turned into a sea of people. Countless visitors were drawn by the exmations,ing to see the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong.

    Besides foreign tourists, there were also many Huaxia tourists flocking in, looking up at the lifelike Sun Wukong. He is an idol in the hearts of Huaxia people, with many having dreamt of bing the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, longing for the ability of the seventy-two transformations and the power to travel into the sky and under the earth.

    ¡°Click, click¡­ ¡±

    The continuous sound of mobile cameras quickly filled the air, and soon, posts almost flooded tforms like Weibo in China, or Twitter and YouTube abroad.

    ¡°The most lifelike Sun Wukong in history.¡±

    ¡°Sun Wukong from the mysterious Eastern nation.¡±

    ¡°The mysterious East, the most powerful monkey, this monkey is so mighty.¡±

    ¡°I like this monkey; he is the spiritual symbol of Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°The most majestic Sun Wukong, this is the Sun Wukong in my heart, fearless and invincible.¡±

    One after another, posts appeared on forums or Twitter worldwide, garnering countless followers andments, with Sun Wukong bing the idol of generations, a sensation in one fell swoop.

    Bai¡¯s jewelrypany, utilizing the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong statue, instantly became the brightest new star in the entire exhibition center. Virtually every person entering the exhibition center was drawn to it. Regardless of age or gender, Sun Wukong was a must-see, with people taking photos as keepsakes, wishing to see Sun Wukong in person even if they couldn¡¯t afford to buy.

    One could say that Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s exhibit hall had be a must-see site for jewelry viewing, attracting numerous wealthy onlookers. After all, being able to carve an inanimate object so vivid speaks volumes about the carving skill disyed.

    Other jewelrypanies around seeing this scene were filled with envy, even to the point of their eyes turning red, yet were helpless. This was a jewelry exhibition, a gathering ce for numerous jewelry merchants and groups. Any shady moves here were akin to courting disaster, for they¡¯d be the target of the entire jewelry industry.

    In the jewelry industry, there¡¯s an unwritten rule that before the exhibition starts, underminingpetitors or damaging their entries is somewhat eptable, for business is like war. However, once the exhibitionmences, it bes a showcase of each jewelrypany¡¯s strength, purely relying on capability. Any dubious actions then would turn you into a disgrace of the industry, and you¡¯d be under siege by countless others.

    They initially thought Bai¡¯s jewelrypany merely cozied up to the Louis Jewelry Group to gain this exhibit space, deeming them a harmlessmb. But now it seemed this was nomb, but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    Unfortunately, they could do nothing now but watch helplessly as Bai¡¯s jewelrypany exhibit hall continued to overflow¡­

 Chapter 1260: 1253: The Conspiracy Emerges

    <strong>Chapter 1260: Chapter 1253: The Conspiracy Emerges</strong>

    Time flows like water!

    As time passed, Bai¡¯s jewelrypanypletely became the brightest star in the exhibition hall. Many jewelry merchants or people looking to purchase unique jewelry flocked towards it.

    The employees of Bai¡¯s jewelrypany also became exceptionally busy, either answering questions from those wanting to buy jewelry or maintaining the scene. Even Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t spared, surrounded by many wealthy people asking her this and that and even inquiring if she would sell the Sun Wukong jade statue.

    ¡°This time, this jewelrypany from the East is probably going to rise; it¡¯s unstoppable.¡±

    Seeing Bai¡¯s jewelrypany¡¯s busy scene and looking at the sparse crowd in their own exhibition space, everyone couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of admiration, yet were helpless. They had done all they could, now it was up to fate. The only thing they could be thankful for was being established jewelrypanies, and Bai¡¯s jewelrypany couldn¡¯t shake their foundation yet.

    In contrast to the busy employees of Bai¡¯s jewelrypany in the exhibition hall, Lu Tianxing appeared very leisurely, showing no signs of busyness. God knows where he found a little stool, sitting in the corner with a straw in his mouth, sipping a drink, showing no busy demeanor. But the asional gleam in his eyes told everyone he was keeping an eye on the surroundings.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re really rxed. Zhiqing is busy as a bee, and you¡¯re just sitting here watching the fun, doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate, does it?¡±

    At this moment, a teasing voice reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing immediately turned to where the voice came from, and saw Li Ya in a cheongsam walking over. Her long beautiful legs were hidden in the cheongsam, revealing themselves as she walked, resembling a cat¡¯s paw, making one¡¯s heart itch.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Li Ya, it seems those words should be said to you! I¡¯m just a little employee. These big events are none of my business to participate in. But you, Miss Li Ya, shouldn¡¯t you stay in your own exhibition? Coming here doesn¡¯t seem a bit derelict of you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with a slight smile on his face, looked at Li Ya with appreciation in his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re really not a gentleman. A gentleman should stand when talking to ady.¡± Li Ya smiled as she walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged nonchntly, smiling: ¡°This might disappoint you, Miss Li Ya. I¡¯ve never admitted to being a gentleman. Besides, I¡¯m a Huaxia person, don¡¯t follow your Western norms. Oh, by the way, although we Huaxia people celebrate Christmas, for us, it¡¯s just an asion to give girls apples or bananas. As for the other holidays, they¡¯re just an excuse for a holiday to us, so about being a gentleman, I don¡¯t follow that stuff.¡±

    Li Ya looked somewhat astonished at the roguish expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, a slight blush appearing on her pretty face. She didn¡¯t know what Lu Tianxing exactly meant by his interpretation of Christmas.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you are the most peculiar man I¡¯ve ever met, very mysterious.¡± Li Ya said heavily, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Mysterious?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked somewhat surprised upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, his gaze rotating on Li Ya: ¡°Miss Li Ya, I advise you not to try to understand my mystery, because there¡¯s a saying, when a woman starts getting curious about a man, it¡¯s when the woman falls for the man. I wouldn¡¯t want you, Miss Li Ya, to fall for me.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Ya was taken aback: ¡°Why, am I not beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, Miss Li Ya, you¡¯re very beautiful, a ssic Western beauty.¡±

    Lu Tianxing eximed in admiration: ¡°However, I¡¯m already married, and I¡¯m faithful to my wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Mr. Lu, then why did I see your eyes wandering over the bottoms of those women in OL uniforms just now?¡± Li Ya said jokingly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Miss Li Ya, that¡¯s nder, ndering an honorable person.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face remained unchanged, showing no embarrassment from being caught, solemnly said: ¡°I¡¯m observing the beauty of the world with my eyes. If you have eyes but choose not to see the world¡¯s beauty, how are you different from a salted fish?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Li Ya couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She found Lu Tianxing much more interesting than she previously thought.

    Amid the Rockefeller Center¡¯s jewelry exhibition, held in high gear, in a conference room of a building near New York Fifth Avenue¡­

    The conference room wasrge, about the size of a basketball court. In the center was an oval conference table with flowers for decor. The room was luxuriously decorated yet felt oppressive and serious.<fn452b> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fn452b>

    Around the round table, many people were seated, each exuding a chilling and bloodthirsty aura. The sinister gleam asionally shing in their eyes made it clear these were not people to be trifled with.

    The atmosphere in the conference room was particrly heavy, with a faint scent of tobo in the air. No one spoke; everyone¡¯s expressions were grave and stern, not cracking a smile.

    At the head of the hall, a young man satposed, his face equally cold and indifferent. He exuded a faint Light Aura, attracting attention but no one spoke against him due to his youth, as he was Holder Owen, the Church¡¯s contemporary Saint Heir.

    ¡°Knock knock¡­.¡±

    After an unknown while, Holder, seated at the head, gently knocked on the table, his calm voice echoed in the conference room: ¡°This time, I gathered everyone here because of a known reason: the elimination of the Judge. The Judge, a yellow-skinned Houzi, causing storms in our Western world, is a challenge to our Western authority. This time, we must kill him to show everyone that the Western world is our domain, not a yellow-skinned Houzi¡¯s¡­¡±

    PS: Three guaranteed updates done, seeking support, seeking support!!!

 Chapter 1261: 1254: Winds and Clouds Surging

    <strong>Chapter 1261: Chapter 1254: Winds and Clouds Surging</strong>

    As Holder¡¯s voice just fell, a voice full of sarcasm immediately echoed in the conference room: ¡°Heh, Saint Heir, you say so much, but is it useful? Don¡¯t tell us this useless nonsense. We¡¯ve heard it enough. Standing on the moral high ground to judge others has no effect on us. We need to hear something practical.¡±

    Hearing these words, Holder¡¯s gaze swept toward a bald man in his forties or fifties sitting next to him, wearing a gray monk¡¯s robe. Holder¡¯s face turned somewhat gloomy: ¡°Mr. Shankou Hongyi, what do you mean by this? I need a reasonable exnation from you; otherwise, our Church¡¯s Cross Expedition Army will not mind making a trip to your Tokyo.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Saint Heir, don¡¯t try to scare me with the Cross Expedition Army. The Cross Expedition Army is indeed fearsome, but unfortunately, Saint Heir, can youmand them?¡±

    The bald man in a gray monk¡¯s robe, Shankou Hongyi, sneered and said: ¡°And Saint Heir, don¡¯t make it sound so solemn and respectful. Aren¡¯t you here this time for the Four Symbols Ring in the Judge¡¯s hands? Everyone knows how miraculous this Four Symbols Ring is. Whoever holds it might gain the power of immortality.¡±

    ¡°So, what we care about is not whether the Judge has trampled the Western World or whatever; what we care about is how the Four Symbols Ring will be allocated after killing the Judge. After all, the Judge only has one ring. How do we divide it among so many people? This is the crucial point that concerns whether we can sessfully coborate or if you, Saint Heir, just intend to use us as cannon fodder, going to our deaths while you reap the benefits?¡±

    After hearing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s words, Holder¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy, and a sh of venomous killing intent flickered deep in his eyes. Shankou Hongyi¡¯s words clearly put him on the spot.

    If the Four Symbols Ring in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands were to go directly to the Church, it would be better to outrightly fall out with these people. But giving it up is also impossible; his main goal this time is for the Four Symbols Ring. Without obtaining it, he would be unable to ount for himself upon returning.

    No one around spoke; everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Holder, waiting for his response. For them, assassinating the Judge was already a considerable risk. If they couldn¡¯t kill the Judge or gain any benefit, they wouldn¡¯t risking to New York.

    But they couldn¡¯t question Holder like Shankou Hongyi, as the Church is a formidable entity in the Western World. Offending the Church is an unwise choice for those who still want to survive in the Western World.

    Holder, not an ordinary person to be the Holy Son of the Church, quickly regained hisposure after a brief silence. Looking at Shankou Hongyi, he said, ¡°Mr. Shankou Hongyi, since you¡¯ve already spoken up, why don¡¯t you share your thoughts? I believe you must have a strategy, right?¡±

    Shankou Hongyi nced at Holder and said unceremoniously: ¡°Everyone shouldpete for the Four Symbols Ring on their own merits. You all know the Judge has the Four Symbols Ring, but I think everyone is well aware of the Judge¡¯s strength, having already broken through to the early-stage mythical level. In other words, it is almost impossible for us to capture the Judge alive. So, our best strategy is to target the Judge¡¯s woman. As long as we capture this woman, the Judge will surely yield. If he refuses, we can have a few strong men put on a passionate show with his wife for him to see.¡±

    As he finished speaking, a sinister smile appeared on Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face, seemingly pleased with his n.

    ¡°Hmph, a dirty race is still a dirty race.¡±

    As Shankou Hongyi finished speaking, a mocking voice sounded beside him. Arge white man stood up from his chair,pletely ignoring Shankou Hongyi¡¯s sharp gaze, speaking in an unfriendly tone: ¡°Kidnapping the Judge¡¯s presence, who will do it? Is it you, Shankou Hongyi, or someone from our side? Everyone knows how terrifying the Judge is. Even if we kill the Judge, who can withstand the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ retaliation? If you want to capture the Judge¡¯s wife, Shankou Hongyi, will you go?¡±

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re being impudent. Do you think I dare not kill you?¡±

    Shankou Hongyi was furious, radiating a chilling killing intent.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er is right, kidnapping the Judge¡¯s wife is absolutely infeasible. Not to mention the cost of kidnapping the Judge¡¯s wife, now the Judge¡¯s wife is staying at the Bikeman Hotel, which is the territory of the Angel Intelligence Station. To capture someone on their territory, you all don¡¯t intend to fall out with the Angel Intelligence Station, do you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They were well aware of the terrifying nature of the Angel Intelligence Station. Even though the Angel Intelligence Station is dedicated to intelligence, that is precisely what makes it the most frightening. As a n Leader or simr, wouldn¡¯t anyone have a few enemies? If the Angel Intelligence Station divulges all your information to your enemies, you might find yourself dead some day.

    ¡°Mr. Shankou Hongyi, it seems your n is unfeasible.¡± Holder said coldly from the side.

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face showed an unpleasant look, and he said grimly: ¡°My n doesn¡¯t work, so I wonder if Saint Heir has any good ideas.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my n is more advanced than yours.¡±

    Holder gave Shankou Hongyi a mocking look and said indifferently: ¡°I think everyone here is quite well aware of how terrifying the Judge¡¯s strength is. If we act rashly and alert him, if we can¡¯t kill the Judge, I think everyone here should know what to expect next. Withoutplete preparation, it¡¯s tough for us to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Saint Heir, you regard him too highly. After all, he¡¯s just at the early-stage mythical level.¡± Shankou Hongyi mocked.

    ¡°Shankou Hongyi, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your Shankou Family sent people to China not long ago, and it seems they were all wiped out just a couple of days ago. Do you think that¡¯s the doing of someone merely at the early-stage mythical level?¡±

    Holder looked at Shankou Hongyi with a face full of ridicule and said again: ¡°If anyone among you thinks I¡¯m wrong or disagrees with me, you can choose to leave now. However, leaving means you¡¯re out of the picture. Before we take action, no one is allowed to alert him, or you¡¯ll be against all of us. Shankou Hongyi, are you deciding to leave?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Facing Holder¡¯s mockery, Shankou Hongyi snorted coldly with an unpleasant look, but he didn¡¯t choose to leave. He hade to New York with a death order to take the Four Symbols Ring back to Japan.<fn3d77> This text is hosted at F?ndNovel</fn3d77>

    The few people sitting around looked at each other, but in the end, none of them stood up to leave. They were all shrewd individuals. Although Holder had said they could choose to leave if they didn¡¯t participate, everyone knew that leaving meant certain death. After all, as the saying goes, only dead men tell no tales. If the information leaks to the Judge, their efforts might be for naught. No one could endure the mad vengeance of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

 Chapter 1262: 1255: Holders Killing Intent

    <strong>Chapter 1262: Chapter 1255: Holder¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    Watching the reactions around him, Holder curved the corners of his mouth into a smile and spoke again: ¡°Everyone, it seems our goals are very consistent, so I won¡¯t say much more. If we want to deal with the Judge, the best way is to strike with one decisive blow, giving him absolutely no chance to breathe. We must go all out; otherwise, what awaits us is the frenzied revenge of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.¡±

    ¡°Saint Heir, what do you think we should do.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait for an opportune moment. Right now, the enemy is out in the open, and we are in the dark. This is New York, and as the Huaxia people say, we have the time, ce, and people on our side. This is very advantageous for us, but advantage does not equal a one hundred percent sess rate. Moreover, the Judge has survived in the Western World for so many years; clearly, he¡¯s no fool. If he dares toe to New York so tantly, he must have absolute confidence in dealing with us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te to New York, let alone expose himself to our des without any cover.¡±

    Holder took a deep breath, eyes gleaming with sharp light: ¡°In this situation, if we act rashly, it will do us no good. If the Judge escapes, it will be a huge hidden danger for us. More importantly, the people of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are a bunch of lunatics. If we don¡¯t wipe them out, we won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully. Therefore, we need to draft a perfect n and wait for the right opportunity. Once the Judge gathers all the people from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, we act, so we can eliminate future troubles.¡±

    ¡°Saint Heir, how do you know the Judge will definitely gather the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps? What if he doesn¡¯t call them.¡±

    Holder disyed a confident smile and said proudly, ¡°The Judge will definitely gather the people from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps because he fears death. Moreover, he is likely to gather the top ten leaders of the corps. As long as these people show up, we kill them, and the remaining members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps will not be a threat.¡±

    ¡°Saint Heir, you¡¯re right, but how do we distribute the Four Symbols Ring after killing the Judge.¡±

    ¡°That will be based on each person¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Holder said faintly, ¡°Everyone knows that in this world, the strong are respected. After killing Pang Tuan, we will rely on our abilities. Whoever gets it, it will be theirs. However, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you all¡ªif anyone dares to cause infighting midway, they will be making enemies of us all and will be executed without mercy.¡±

    By the end, Holder¡¯s voice carried a hint of a chilling murderous intent.

    ¡°Saint Heir, I agree with what you said. If you don¡¯t have the skills, don¡¯te for the Four Symbols Ring. Kill the Judge, and the ring will be based on abilities,¡± said a two-meter-tall ck man whose muscles were like rocks.

    He is the leader of the Western World¡¯s Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, ck Ghost. The Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps is an old powerhouse in the Western Underground World with strong forces.

    With ck Ghost taking the lead, everyone nodded involuntarily. For them, the Four Symbols Ring is the most important thing. Whoever gets the ring might gain the power of immortality. For them, wealth is just a pile of numbers; immortality is the ultimate pursuit.

    ¡°ck Ghost is right. I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I also agree.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Soon, everyone reached a consensus.

    Holder observed the reactions around him, smiled, and said, ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s discuss how to deal with the Judge. We need the most clear-cut division ofbor here, Mr. Shankou, do you have any ideas.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas, besides, Saint Heir, you already have your own ideas. Why ask me again,¡± Shankou Hongyi said in an unppable tone, his expression calm, leaving otherspletely in the dark about what he was actually thinking.

    Seeing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s demeanor, Holder let out a coldugh, his mouth curving into a satisfied smile as if envisioning Lu Tianxing groveling like a dog in front of him, begging for mercy.

    ¡°Judge, you dare to steal my woman, I will make your life a living hell.¡±

    Holder¡¯s eyes shed with a shocking murderous intent¡­<fn01cb> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn01cb>

    ¡­

    Time flowed like water, and years flew by like a shuttle. In the blink of an eye, the city lights came on, and the entire New York became brilliantly illuminated, colorful neon lights beginning to flicker, making the whole city lively and bustling.

    At today¡¯s jewelry exhibition, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany could be described as the brightest star, taking the lead. A jade carving of Great Sage Sun Wukong sessfully caught everyone¡¯s attention, went viral on Twitter and YouTube, and became one of the most sought-afterpanies.

    Even in the afternoon, as the exhibition was about to end, many tourists still flocked from all directions, wanting to see the legendary and lifelike Sun Wukong described on Weibo and forums. Some wealthy tycoons, with money to burn, even raised the price of this jade-carved Sun Wukong, made of non-precious materials, to a sky-high price.

    However, all these bids were firmly rejected by Bai Zhiqing. After the exhibition, this jade carving of Great Sage Sun Wukong was to return to Bai¡¯s Group. After all, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany had earned its reputation relying on this jade carving. Without this carving, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany would fall back to a third-rate jewelrypany. Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t foolish enough to sell the box and return the pearls.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over. It almost wore me out. These crazy foreigners are even scarier than when there are discounts in supermarkets.¡±

    On the road, Lu Tianxing was driving the car, sighing. She hadn¡¯t left the jewelry exhibition hall all day, even eating her lunch there.

    For Lu Tianxing, it was almost torture, especially with the crazily enthusiastic foreigners around, which gave him a sense of horror not less than the madness of a major sale at a supermarket. Moreover, he had to keep a constant watch on the surroundings, preventing anyone with bad intentions from approaching Bai Zhiqing. After all, there was still a ten billion US Dor bounty on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, and the temptation of wealth could lead someone fearless enough to try.

    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing, her face full of exhaustion, rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing upon hearing his sighs and said in a peevish tone, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you have any conscience when you say that? If someone was the least busy today, it would definitely be you.¡±

    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s nder, outrageous nder.¡±

    Lu Tianxing protested discontentedly, ¡°Honey, do you know how tired I am today? How many people were at this jewelry exhibition? I had to keep an eye on everyone to see if they were up to no good, taking advantage of you or stealing something. I also had to watch out for anyone with ill intentions towards you. Do you know how tired I am today? I almost gotpletely overwhelmed mentally and emotionally, so honey, you must apologize to me because you have ndered a sincere, hardworking, and progressive employee¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing argued righteously, his face showing a sorrowful expression, as if what he had said was true, that he had indeed been busy and tired today.

 Chapter 1263: 1256: Winds and Clouds Surging

    <strong>Chapter 1263: Chapter 1256: Winds and Clouds Surging</strong>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes with disdain and said, ¡°Then can you, this honest and hard-working employee, exin to me why most of the time when I look at you, your gaze is wandering among those women? Is that what you call your hard work and struggle?¡±

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s disparaging gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He responded earnestly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m simply observing whether they are carrying weapons. You know, the safest ce is often the most dangerous. And women might just hide weapons there, because men sometimes don¡¯t observe this ce carefully.¡±

    ¡°Really? I hope so.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Instead, she leaned back in the front passenger seat and gently closed her eyes. Today, she feltpletely exhausted. The frenzy surrounding the jade carving of the Great Sage Equalling Heaven Sun Wukong in New York far exceeded her expectations.

    This was followed by a swarm of tourists and various people wanting Bai¡¯s jewelrypany to carve jade. Throughout the day, she barely had a chance to drink water; she was entirely busy the whole day.

    She didn¡¯t feel much while she was busy, but now as she rxed, Bai Zhiqing felt as if her whole body was going to fall apart. She didn¡¯t want to move at all; she just wanted to sleep well.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the tired Bai Zhiqing, took a deep breath, and didn¡¯t say anything more. He simply gradually slowed down the car to ensure a smoother journey.

    A journey that originally took half an hour was extended to an hour by Lu Tianxing.

    As he steadily parked the car at the entrance of the Bikeman Hotel, Lu Tianxing handed the car key to the valet beside him, then turned to the front passenger seat. He looked at Bai Zhiqing, who was fast asleep, reached out his hands, one to hold her legs and the other her back, lifting her whole body off the car and heading upstairs.

    Returning to the hotel room, Lu Tianxing gently ced Bai Zhiqing on the bed, covered her with a nket, and was just stepping out of the bedroom when his phone suddenly let out a melodious ringtone from his pocket.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, took out his phone to nce at the caller ID, then answered the call without hesitation, ¡°Angel, why did you suddenly call me?¡±<fnf019> Latest content published on fin?novel</fnf019>

    ¡°What, are you unhappy that I called you?¡±

    Soon, Angel¡¯s intive voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Happy, why wouldn¡¯t I be happy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Johnson is dead.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice spoke again.

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback, ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, justst night, a fire suddenly broke out at Johnson¡¯s vi, and he was burnt to death inside.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice was soft, with no concern over Johnson¡¯s death.

    ¡°Dead is dead, just a waste.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was neither surprised nor sympathetic to Johnson¡¯s death; from the moment Johnson called him a yellow-skinned monkey, Johnson¡¯s fate was sealed.

    ¡°Angel, you wouldn¡¯t have called just to tell me about this, would you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I wanted to tell you that if you want to leave New York, the next few days will be yourst chance.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice became very solemn, filled with worry.

    The more you know, the more afraid you be. With the continuous flow of information from the Angel Intelligence Station, Angel felt more anxious, as too many people wanted to kill Lu Tianxing this time, and each one was very powerful. If they acted individually, it might be manageable, but if they united, even Lu Tianxing and the Angel Intelligence Station could not stop them.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Heughed lightly and said, ¡°Angel, it seems you¡¯ve found something out. Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Judge, you¡­¡±

    Before Angel could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted, ¡°Angel, you don¡¯t have to say it. In the past, I would¡¯ve turned and left with Zhiqing without hesitation, but this time, no matter how dangerous it is, I have to face it because I can¡¯t retreat this time. Tell me, how many people want to deal with me this time.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s resolute words, Angel knew her persuasion hadpletely failed. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Today we investigated Shankou Hongyi, n Leader Yue¡¯er of the Jerviev family, ck Ghost, leader of the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, and Church personnel, all gathered in a building on Manhattan Street. It seems they¡¯re discussing something, and if my guess is correct, they¡¯re highly likely nning to join forces against you¡­.¡±

    Angel didn¡¯t hide anything; she told Lu Tianxing everything she had discovered.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, he sat on the sofa, pulled a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, slowly exhaled a smoke ring, and asked calmly, ¡°Angel, do you know when they¡¯ll take action?¡±

    ¡°No idea, but if they¡¯re not acting now, they likely want to wipe you and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps outpletely; hence, they won¡¯t act yet. They¡¯re probably waiting for the right moment, waiting for you to gather all the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps before making a move. This way, they not only kill you but can also eradicate the core strength of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, achieving their goal once and for all.¡±

    Angel¡¯s eyes gleamed with certainty as she said, ¡°Judge, this is all I can investigate for now. After all, the forces this time are too strong; it¡¯s nearly impossible to find out their arrangements in a short time. Additionally, Judge, I hope you leave New York, as I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you this time. Thepetition with the Morgan Family has reached an intense stage, and I have no way to extricate myself. I¡¯m sorry, Judge.¡±

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s apologetic tone, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, ¡°Angel, you¡¯ve already done enough for me. These mere ants can¡¯t trap mepletely. If they want to destroy me, they need to see if they¡¯re strong enough to bite; besides, I have more than one card on my side. Right now, I need you to help investigate whether Holy Mountain and Silent Annihtion have appeared in New York.¡±

    The power of the Church and the Shankou Family may be tremendous, but Lu Tianxing is equally unafraid. What truly makes him apprehensive is Holy Mountain and the First Killer Ji mie, one being an extremely mysterious western organization and the other the world¡¯s recognized number one assassin. These forces are the most frightening.

 Chapter 1264 - 1257: Why Not Leave?

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Chapter 1257: Why Not Leave?</h4>

    "Judge, I will handle this matter. I¡¯ve already instructed all the intelligence personnel at Angel Intelligence Station to put aside their current tasks and focus entirely on investigating the Holy Mountain and the First Killer Silent Annihtion." Angel said heavily.

    This time, it¡¯s about Lu Tianxing¡¯s life, and she absolutely cannot allow any mistakes.

    "Hmm, I trust you," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was soft, it made Angel¡¯s delicate body tremble, and a surge of emotion rose in her heart. The words "I trust you" meant Lu Tianxing ced his life entirely in Angel¡¯s hands. If Angel¡¯s information contained any errors, Lu Tianxing might be doomed to die without any chance of recovery.

    After taking a deep breath to calm her restless emotions, Angel couldn¡¯t help but advise again, "Judge, are you really unwilling to leave New York? Don¡¯t you often say in China that where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope? What could be so important that you¡¯re willing to take such a big risk, even at the cost of your own life? Do you know you might die, and once you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s nothing left. Do you understand? What exactly makes you so determined not to leave New York?"

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell into silence and didn¡¯t speak for a long time, nor did Angel say anything. Only the faint sound of breathing reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    Both of them remained silent, sinking into a long silence.

    <fn541e> This update is avable on F?nd-Novel</fn541e>

    After a long while, Lu Tianxing finally snapped out of his thoughts and put the cigarette butt into the ashtray beside him: "I¡¯m doing this for my grandfather. He¡¯s one of the few rtives I have in this world, and I can¡¯t allow anything to happen to him. So this time, no matter what, I have to stay in New York and use those who want to kill me as grinding stones to reach the middle stage of Mythical in the shortest possible time. Do you understand?"

    "Your grandfather? Old Master Lu from the Lu Family?"

    Angel was slightly taken aback by these words, puzzled, and asked, "Judge, what¡¯s going on here? Does this have anything to do with Old Master Lu? As far as I know, Elder Lu¡¯s health should be very good, and living to a hundred should be no problem."

    "You¡¯re right, his health is good, but that¡¯s only superficial."

    Lu Tianxing hid nothing from Angel and slowly said, "Angel, you should know that after my father had an ident, my grandfather charged into Beijing alone with a knife. Back then, during a conflict with the Yang Family, an ancestor from the Yang Family struggled to leave a Sword Qi in my grandfather¡¯s body, which couldn¡¯t be expelled. If nothing changes, this Sword Qi is very likely to erupt soon. Once it does, my grandfather can¡¯t withstand it and will undoubtedly die."

    "However, I practice a magical Cultivation Technique that can refine the True Qi of others. But the Sword Qi in my grandfather¡¯s body is left by someone at thete stage of Mythical, and my current power is not enough to refine it. It might even cause the Sword Qi to erupt prematurely. But if I break through to the middle stage of Mythical, with this magical Cultivation Technique and my grandfather¡¯s strengthbined, we might be able to refine this Sword Qi."

    At this point, Lu Tianxing paused and let out a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know if this n would work, but even with a sliver of hope, he wouldn¡¯t give up: "So, that¡¯s why I must stay in New York, for my grandfather. I have to do this, use them to stimte my potential, and break through to the middle stage of Mythical."

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel remained silent. She had spected numerous reasons in her heart as to why Lu Tianxing wanted to stay in New York and not leave, even though he knew it was a den of dragons and tigers. But Angel never thought Lu Tianxing would stay in New York for this reason.

    "Judge, is it worth it, for a grandfather you haven¡¯t known long?"

    "It¡¯s worth it."

    Lu Tianxing said firmly, "Because he is my family, my biological grandfather. Although I haven¡¯t been with the Lu Family for long, I can feel his concern and love for me, and that¡¯s genuine. So I have to do this, not just for him, but for Zhiqing, for you, and even for Qian Ru and the others, I will protect them a hundredfold. If any one of you encounters any trouble, even if it¡¯s a mountain of daggers or a sea of mes, a deep abyss or Hell, I, Lu Tianxing, will plunge into it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was resolute, undeniable. He was not a good person, but for his family, for his women, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate even to go to Hell, fearless and dauntless.

    Angel slowly let out a breath and said heavily, "Judge, rest assured, I will do my utmost to help you, but I hope you remember that you are already married. You have Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Lin Yafei, and me. No matter what, you must keep yourself safe, do you understand?"

    "Thank you."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say any words of gratitude to Angel. There was no need for such words between him and Angel. Changing the subject, he said, "Angel, how¡¯s the investigation on the Four Symbols Ringing along?"

    "There¡¯s not much progress."

    Angel¡¯s voice cameden with regret, but after a brief pause, she said, "However, I discovered something else that might interest you."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly puzzled: "What is it?"

    "It¡¯s about the Ancient Qi Refiner Tomb. Although there¡¯s been no progress on the investigation of the Four Symbols Ring, I identally discovered an astonishing secret about this tomb."

    Angel slowly asked, "Judge, do you know about the most prestigious Four Great ns in China back in the day?"

    "Yes, the Ji Family, Long Family, Chanyu Family, and Ji Family. However, it¡¯s said that these four families once led countless powerful individuals to attack a mysterious ce. Butter, they all disappeared without a trace, and even the Four Great ns vanishedpletely from history because of this incident."

    Lu Tianxing spoke subconsciously, and before he finished, a light suddenly shed in his mind, and a look of shock appeared on his face: "Angel, are you suggesting...?"

    PS: Three Chapters updated daily, thanks to all the brothers who supported the reward during this time!!!

 Chapter 1265: 1258: Secrets

    <strong>Chapter 1265: Chapter 1258: Secrets</strong>

    ¡°Judge, you guessed right. The tomb that the four great families attacked with all their might back then was indeed this Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave.¡±

    Angel nodded heavily and said, ¡°This is the information I found out, but I still don¡¯t know what exactly happened during the attack. More importantly, all those who barely escaped death from the four great families died in the shortest time possible, as if they were cursed. Even their families couldn¡¯t escape, dying one after another.¡±

    Angel¡¯s eyes showed a hint of horror as she said in a deep voice, ¡°It was precisely because of this event that the four great families withdrew from the stage of history and eventually disappeared without a trace. Those who knew the inner details of the tomb also vanished without a trace, as if everything had been wiped from this world by an invisible hand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing listened to Angel¡¯s words, with a look of shock on his face. Back then, the four great families in China almost controlled half of the nation, their power immeasurable. To put it bluntly, when the four great families sneezed, China shivered three times.

    More importantly, among the four great families, there were countless experts, many at thete stage of mythical strength. There were even rumors of Earthly Immortals, unbeatable figures. However, in the end, when attacking this Ancient Qin Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb, they failed miserably, suffering heavy casualties, and even their families had to bear a curse. It shows how terrifying this Ancient Qi Refiner Tomb truly was.

    ¡°Angel, temporarily give up on investigating what happened during the attack on the tomb by the four great families. Once I have time, I will personally visit the Yanhuang Group to ask Sima Lingyun¡¯s master, Ji Xingyun. I believe he knows about these things.¡±

    Lu Tianxing solemnly instructed Angel, changing the topic, ¡°Apart from this, have you found any information on the whereabouts of the other two Four Symbols Rings?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any.¡±

    Angel shook her head and said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t found their whereabouts yet, I am sure that the remaining two Four Symbols Rings are definitely in the hands of a certain individual or force. During the investigation, I found that the remaining two Four Symbols Rings had changed hands several times.¡±

    ¡°But coincidentally, all those who owned these two Four Symbols Rings died unexpectedly. Thest possessor of the Four Symbols Ring was rumored to have been exterminated by a powerful figure, with their entire family wiped out. What¡¯s more important is that the expressions of terror on the faces of the deceased owners of these rings were identical, as if they had seen something extremely terrifying. It¡¯s highly likely the work of the same group of people.¡±

    Angel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Therefore, I suspect there is an invisible force collecting these rings in the dark. They might believe deeply in the legends associated with the rings, which is why they are going to such lengths to gather them. It¡¯s possible that this force is one of the four great families from back then.¡±<fn44db> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn44db>

    Lu Tianxing thought for a moment after hearing Angel¡¯s words and said, ¡°Angel, do you think those people were killed by the Heavenly God? And could the Heavenly God be someone from one of the four great families? This would also exin why the Heavenly God is so relentless in collecting the Four Symbols Rings. Only those from the four great families would know the legend of the Ancient Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb isn¡¯t fake, and only they would stop at nothing to collect the rings.¡±

    ¡°Judge, your hypothesis makes a lot of sense.¡±

    Angel nodded, saying, ¡°Once I have full control of the Morgan Family, I will let their intelligence group coborate with the Angel Intelligence Station to investigate this issue. However, even if the Heavenly God isn¡¯t from the four great families, their strength should not be underestimated. In China, they are likely one of the top families.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, take care of yourself. Also, if the Morgan Family faces any trouble they can¡¯t resolve, let me know. I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be cautious. You also need to be careful; if you can¡¯t win, remember to run. As for Zhiqing, as long as she¡¯s back at the Bikeman Hotel, I guarantee no one will dare touch her,¡± Angel said softly.

    ¡°Angel, have a little faith in me, okay? Don¡¯t you think I can kill all these ants one by one?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have faith in you, but I know it¡¯s tough to achieve this time,¡± Angel said without any hesitation.

    In the past, she was 100% sure that Lu Tianxing could do it¡ªkill one person every ten steps, leaving no trace over a thousand miles, ughtering them all. But now, she still believes Lu Tianxing can do it, yet she knows he can¡¯t.

    In the past, Lu Tianxing had no attachments. Even if those people came to trouble himter, he could hide, making it impossible for them to find him.

    But now Lu Tianxing is different. He¡¯s no longer alone; he has a wife and family. Killing the Shankou Family might not matter, as they¡¯ve already be enemies, so it doesn¡¯t matter this time.

    But the Church is different. Holder is the Saint Heir of the Church. If Lu Tianxing kills Holder, it would mean a life-and-death feud with the Church. Although the Church is always holed up in the Vatican, fighting the Dark Council, its strength is not to be underestimated. Moreover, the Pope of the Church is rumored to be half a step into the Earthly Immortal realm¡ªthat¡¯s the symbol of invincibility.

    If Lu Tianxing dares to do this, it would undoubtedly mean an endless confrontation with the Church, offering no benefit to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Angel, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but he¡¯s already bullied me and tried to steal from me. If I cower now, I wouldn¡¯t be a man. Just watch this time! Watch how I tear these fiends to pieces.¡±

    As he finished speaking, a cold, bloodthirsty smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. These people want to kill him? Then they shouldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless. He had been dormant for over a year, and now anyone dares toe for him. If so, he¡¯ll let everyone recognize him again, to understand why he¡¯s called the Judge.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel¡¯s face changed, her heart trembling violently. She sensed a strong killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, as if she saw blood-red clouds gathering over New York, formed by blood.

    ¡°Judge, remember, be cautious. Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks. I¡¯m still waiting for you to marry me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once this matter is settled, I¡¯ll reward you properly. Be ready for me,¡± Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    ¡°Hmph, as if I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

 Chapter 1266 - 1259: Canâ€™t Find Anything

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Chapter 1259: Can¡¯t Find Anything</h4>

    After chatting with Angel for a bit, Lu Tianxing hung up the call with Angel and was about to put the phone in his pocket when the melodious ringtone sounded again.

    Lu Tianxing hesitated not a bit, picked up the phone again, nced at the caller ID, and immediately answered the call: "Little Bee."

    "Boss, I finally got through to you. You weren¡¯t whispering sweet nothings to some woman behind sister-inw¡¯s back, were you? I mean, boss, that¡¯s not right of you. How could you do that? Does that do right by sister-inw? You¡¯re married now, you know? Besides, those are just bad peaches, unworthy of you. Who were you chatting with just now? Tell me the name, how about it?"

    Little Bee¡¯s voice came across the phone, filled with snark and perversion.

    "What, you want to know?"

    "Of course I do. I need to warn her to stay away from you, boss, so you don¡¯t make mistakes." Little Bee said righteously.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing put on a strange smile and said slowly, "Oh really? I just spoke on the phone with Angel. Go lecture her if you want, but I won¡¯t give you her number. Do you even know it?"

    "Holy crap!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Little Bee couldn¡¯t help but curse, his body trembling twice, obviously terrified to the extreme of Angel.

    He was indeed afraid of Angel, as Angel was a top intelligence head. Offending her would be biting off more than one could chew; everything he did, even the number of times he went to the bathroom each day, might be dissected by the Angel Intelligence Station. He didn¡¯t want invisible eyes analyzing his every move while he was enjoying time with women.

    The thought alone gave Little Bee a creepy feeling.

    "Um, boss, I was just joking earlier. How could I be such a person! Whom you talk to on the phone has nothing to do with me, boss."

    "Really? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go lecture Angel and called her a bad peach? I heard it very clearly. Want me to call Angel and tell her, considering she¡¯s not asleep yet?"

    "No, please don¡¯t, boss¡ªno, bro, you¡¯re my real brother. Please don¡¯t do that, I want to live a bit longer..." Little Bee pleaded with a miserable face.

    Hearing Little Bee¡¯s plea, Lu Tianxing shook his head and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter, saying, "Alright, Little Bee, no more joking. This call at this time¡ªwhat¡¯s so important?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Little Bee immediately spoke: "Boss, Lao Liu and the others have arrived in New York. What should we do next? Should we make the first move, strike them down?"

    Before his words were finished, a bloodthirsty intent shed in Little Bee¡¯s eyes.

    "No rush. Right now, the enemy hides while we are exposed. Acting rashly will only reveal our trump card, which gives us no advantage. Hold steady, wait for mymand. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯ll act when they¡¯re sure you¡¯re all in New York. If nothing unexpected happens, they¡¯ll strike after the jewelry exhibition ends."

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled, a solemn look disregarded on his face as he took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, his voice somewhat low: "Little Bee, convey to the brothers for me, this time it¡¯s a tough battle. I might not make it out unscathed, and they might be stuck in New York forever. If anyone wants to back out, let them leave. If anyone wants to go, give them some money so they can live happily ever after, as they are our brothers, understand?"

    "Boss, you..."

    Before Little Bee could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted: "Little Bee, I know what you want to say, but I want to tell you, everyone fears death. No matter what, I can¡¯t gamble with my brothers¡¯ lives. If they want to leave, let them. Don¡¯t trouble them. Otherwise, don¡¯t me it on me, Lu Tianxing, not recognizing you as a brother."

    "Understood, boss. I¡¯ll exin to them."

    Little Bee finally nodded, aware that this could be a life-or-death situation, otherwise Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t say such things.

    "Thank you, Little Bee,"

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled a thick smoke: "Little Bee, prepare a helicopter for me. If I can¡¯t hold, escort Zhiqing out of New York. Don¡¯t return to the Bikeman Hotel, understand?"

    "I understand."

    Little Bee nodded without hesitation but then hesitated and asked, "Boss, why can¡¯t we return to the Bikeman Hotel? Could it be that someone in the Angel Intelligence Station may want to harm you?"

    "No one in the Angel Intelligence Station, but you never know if someone might take a risk and target Zhiqing. The Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s deterrent is significant, but not everyone fears it, you understand?"

    Lu Tianxing exined, but omitted the real reason from Little Bee¡ªnot that he mistrusted Angel, but the Morgan Family. Angel was part of the Morgan Family; if they knew Judge¡¯s woman was hiding in the Bikeman Hotel, they¡¯d likely restrain Angel, forcing her to hand over Bai Zhiqing.

    After all, Angel owned the Bikeman Hotel, and Lu Tianxing believed the Morgan Family would go that far. In the face of absolute interest, family ties can be discarded too.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want his affairs to put Angel in a predicament.

    "Understood, I¡¯ll set it up. I promise not even a hair on sister-inw gets hurt," Little Bee vowed solemnly.

    Little Bee¡¯s words finally gave Lu Tianxing some relief. His greatest concern was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety. He had to fend off enemies from all sides while protecting Bai Zhiqing, feeling both powerless and overwhelmed. This time, their adversaries weren¡¯t mere small fry, but formidable tigers ready to devour them at the slightest mistake.

    <fnf6f7> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fnf6f7>

    "Little Bee, any news from Holy Mountain and Silent Annihtion?"

    "Boss, sorry, I monitored all New York¡¯s trafficworks without finding a trace."

    Little Bee wore an expression of helplessness. Holy Mountain was the most mysterious organization in the Western World, and they knew next to nothing about it, only that its forces were exceptionally strong.

    As for Silent Annihtion, it waspletely a lone wolf¡ªnobody had seen the true face, nor knew the gender or the fearsome power, only that death followed every action.

 Chapter 1267 - 1260: Donâ€™t You Want to Make Your Wish Come True?

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Chapter 1260: Don¡¯t You Want to Make Your Wish Come True?</h4>

    Upon hearing Little Bee¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "It¡¯s fine, if we can¡¯t find anything, then so be it. There must be countless people who have tried to investigate Holy Mountain and Silent Annihtion, only to have their efforts end in vain. It¡¯s no big deal if we can¡¯t find anything. When soldierse, we block them; when water flows, we cover it with earth. There¡¯s nothing to worry about; it¡¯s just a Holy Mountain. Mysterious doesn¡¯t mean invincible. Just focus on what you need to do, and leave everything else to me."

    "Alright, boss. Be careful. In theing days, I n to hack into New York¡¯s traffic system and closely monitor every movement in the area."

    "Okay, you be careful too. If you notice anything amiss, retreat immediately."

    "I know. When ites to escape, there¡¯s hardly anyone who can beat me. They can¡¯t catch me."

    After hanging up the phone with Little Bee, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, casually tossed his phone onto the sofa, stretchedzily, and stood up from the sofa, ready to head to the bedroom.

    Just as he turned around, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing standing adorably at the bedroom door, wearing pajamas, looking at him with a somewhatplex gaze.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, but quickly recovered, showing a faint smile on his face. He walked over to Bai Zhiqing and hugged her warmly, gazing tenderly at her, "Honey, why are you awake? Why don¡¯t you sleep a bit longer? Did I disturb you just now?"

    "No."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head slightly and asked softly, "Lu Tianxing, did something happen? You don¡¯t look well."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused, then smiled and said, "Honey, you¡¯re overthinking. Maybe you¡¯ve been too tiredtely, and now you¡¯re imagining things."

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re lying to me."

    Bai Zhiqing looked firmly at Lu Tianxing and said, "I heard everything you said to Little Bee just now. We¡¯re a couple, a unit, and if something¡¯s wrong, you can tell me. I don¡¯t want to be clueless like an idiot, nor do I want to drag you down and be a burden. Do you understand, Lu Tianxing?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice rose several degrees, carrying an edge of anger. She didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to deceive her. As his wife, united with him, she hoped to share hardships, instead of watching him endure them alone.

    Lu Tianxing felt Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze and silently watched her breathtakingly beautiful face, raising his hand gently across her cheek, as if trying to soothe her anger. "Honey, there¡¯s really nothing wrong. How could you possibly be a burden to me? You¡¯re my treasure, my lifelong treasure."

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    "Honey, do you reallyck confidence in your man? When have you seen me suffer losses?"

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, instead looking seriously at Lu Tianxing, saying solemnly, "Lu Tianxing, you may choose not to tell me, but I hope you promise me to protect yourself no matter what. No idents can happen. If anything happens to you, when the baby is born, I¡¯ll tell them that their father is an irresponsible jerk, a scoundrel..."

    <fna672> Official source is find(?)ovel</fna672>

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted excitedly, "Honey, you... you said what? Baby? Are you pregnant?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s excited expression, a hint of mncholy shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She gently broke free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and shook her head, "No, I was just teasing you."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s disappointed gaze, turned, and headed towards the bedroom. Just as she reached the bed, Bai Zhiqing suddenly turned around, her eyes filled with enchanting allure, speaking in an irresistible voice, "Idiot, why are you just standing there? Although I¡¯m not pregnant, don¡¯t you know you should hurry and make it happen?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing looking like an enchantress, Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back, feeling a ze of uncontroble fire igniting in his heart, his little brother not staying silent, sounding the horn of attack.

    Without a word, Lu Tianxing closed the bedroom door without hesitation and leaped towards Bai Zhiqing...

    Soon, the temperature of the entire room rose, and a sound that ignited one¡¯s blood echoed in the room.

    ...

    Time flows like water, and as the days pass, the five-day jewelry exhibition reached its final day.

    During these days, New York seemed incredibly calm, without any noticeable turmoil. Yet, those with information sources knew that the apparent tranquility didn¡¯t represent true peace; it was merely the calm before the storm.

    Despite Holder and Shankou Hongyi not ambushing or attempting to assassinate him in the dark, Lu Tianxing remained vignt. He knew that Holder and Shankou Hongyi refrained from acting, not out of fear, but due to uncertainty about the arrival of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Once confirmed, they would certainly strike. And if they struck, it meant they held a hundred percent certainty to kill him, rather than merely probing.

    Understanding this, Lu Tianxing felt no fear. Holder and Shankou Hongyi were prepared, but so was he. This time, he intended not only to break through to middle-stage mythical but also to capture those plotting against him, reintroducing the entire Western Underground World to the concept of the Judge and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    During these days, Bai Zhiqing continued to attend the jewelry exhibition every day as usual. Thanks to the sessful first day, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany skyrocketed to fame, quickly bing a shining new star in the United States jewelry industry. The jade carvings of Great Sage Equalling Heaven Sun Wukong attracted countless foreign tourists, boosting industries rted to ssical Chinese mythology.

    Especially in China, Bai¡¯s Group quickly became a well-knownpany, with Bai Zhiqing hailed as China¡¯s most beautiful business goddess.

    As for Lu Tianxing, he appeared to have no news in the newspapers, not even Bai Zhiqing¡¯s marriage announcement.

    It¡¯s not that Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t want others to know she was married; it was Lu Tianxing who insisted. He didn¡¯t want to be exposed to the public¡¯s gaze, nor did he want his life watched constantly, whether visiting the hospital, ying tennis, or having a meal. If Bai Zhiqing¡¯s identity hadn¡¯t been known in Modu, even she wouldn¡¯t want to appear in the public eye.

 Chapter 1268: 1261: The Coming Storm

    <strong>Chapter 1268: Chapter 1261: The Coming Storm</strong>

    As the sun slowly set, the jewel exhibition finally reached its conclusion. The other jewelrypanies in the exhibition hall all breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally over. Forrgepanies, these past few days might not have been a big deal. After all, with such a foundation, no one could shake them in a short time.

    But for these medium to small-sizedpanies, the past few days had been nothing short of a nightmare. Every day, countless people would ask if they could carve jade sculptures like the one from Bai¡¯s jewelrypany, featuring the Great Sage Equalling Heaven, Sun Wukong. When they responded that they couldn¡¯t, they were immediately met with disdain. People would say, what kind of jewelrypany is this if it can¡¯t carve such jade sculptures? Let¡¯s go.

    That kind of talk nearly made them spit blood from anger, wishing they could just curse those people directly: Damn it, who told you that the strength of a jewelrypany lies in carving skills? Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯sputer carving technology these days? Even if there is, can you bunch of poor bastards afford it? Haven¡¯t you seen that the Sun Wukong statue¡¯s price has already soared to one hundred million dors?

    As the jewelry exhibition gradually drew to a close, in a building in the Manhattan District, Holder Owen, the Holy Son of the Church, did not appear by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side as he had in the past few days but instead returned to the ce where meetings were held a few days ago.

    At this moment, the originallyrge conference room felt empty, with only Shankou Hongyi, Holder Owen, the n Leader Yue¡¯er of the Jerviev family, ck Ghost, the leader of the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, and a few other forces present.

    At this moment, there was a touch of barely concealed madness and solemnity on the faces of these people because they were nning to take action against the Judge, once one of the strongest figures in the Western World, andpletely eliminate him on the streets of New York.

    ¡°Holder, you¡¯ve gathered us all here this time. Are we going to make a move? It¡¯s been five days. If you don¡¯t act this time, we¡¯ll have to take action ourselves,¡± Shankou Hongyi was the first to break the silence of the conference room, speaking up.

    ck Ghost, leader of the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, also began to speak: ¡°Mr. Shankou is right. The longer we drag this out, the more it disadvantages us. These past few days, I¡¯ve already sensed that people from the Angel Intelligence Station are investigating us. If the Judge finds out our location, he will certainlye after us, which would be extremely unfavorable.¡±

    ¡°We will act, of course, and it¡¯s going to happen today. I want to ensure that the Judge won¡¯t see the light of tomorrow morning.¡±

    Holder Owen¡¯s tone was filled with murderous intent and coldness. Over these few days, although he hadn¡¯t arranged for anyone to deal with Lu Tianxing, he always appeared by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side whenever she attended the jewelry exhibition, hoping to win a bit of her favor.

    But every time, he was thwarted by Lu Tianxing, and Bai Zhiqing always treated him like thin air. This filled him with anger and murderous intent, silently vowing that he would make Bai Zhiqing kneel before him and beg.

    ¡°However, before making a move, I want to tell you that the Judge is very powerful. Furthermore, the major leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps should also be in New York by now, and their madness doesn¡¯t need further exnation from me. So we must have enough people to hold off the Judge¡¯s reinforcements. Only then will we have enough time to kill the Judge. I think you all know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Of course, our Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps will dispatch one superpower user of the Mythical Realm, five of the Heavenly Level, and twenty of the Earth-level,¡± ck Ghost from the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps was the first to speak.

    ¡°The n Leader of the Jerviev family will send one superpower user of the Mythical Realm, five of the Heavenly Level, and twenty of the Earth-level,¡± Yue¡¯er could not hold back any longer and spoke.

    ¡°I will dispatch one Divine Ninja, five Heavenly Level Ninjas, and thirty Earth-level Ninjas to hold them off.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi also expressed his stance without any hesitation because they knew very well that killing the Judge was no easy task. At the very least, they needed to hold off the Judge¡¯s reinforcements. After all, no one would foolishly think the Judge would act alone.

    And for an individual, overestimating your opponent is far better than underestimating them. Overestimating your opponent might mean you won¡¯t die, but underestimating them means certain death.

    After speaking, Shankou Hongyi directed his gaze toward Holder, saying indifferently, ¡°Holy Son, we have already expressed our stance. Do you intend for our people to be cannon fodder while you reap the benefits?¡±

    Holder ignored Shankou Hongyi¡¯s words and spoke calmly, ¡°I will send thirty members of the Cross Expedition Army. They will work with you to hold off the Judge¡¯s reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Upon hearing Holder¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They hadn¡¯t expected Holder to spend so much to eliminate Lu Tianxing. The Cross Expedition Army could be considered the Church¡¯s most elite troops, with each member being selected through rigorous evaluation, though their strength is not particrly overwhelming, limited to the Heavenly Realm, without even reaching the power of the Mythical Realm.<fna79f> For original chapters go to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fna79f>

    However, no one dared to underestimate the Cross Expedition Army because it was a group of truly crazy warriors, ones who never knew pain, retreat, or fear. Even in death, they would die advancing, a bunch of outright lunatics.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the Cross Expedition Army is highly skilled in joint strikes. Even Mythical Realm experts might not be able to take advantage of them.

    ¡°The Holy Son is indeed generous.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi nced at Holder and said lightly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s proceed with the n we previously discussed. We will block one of the Judge¡¯s inevitable return paths to the Bikeman Hotel. I¡¯ve cleared up the people up top, ensuring no one will interrupt our hunt, but we only have an hour to eliminate the Judge. If we fail to kill him in an hour, the Superman Team from New York will arrive, at which point it¡¯ll all be for naught.¡±

    Holder sneered, ¡°An hour, Shankou Hongyi, you¡¯re overestimating the Judge. As long as the cannon fodder holds off the Judge¡¯s reinforcements, killing the Judge will be a matter of moments. But I must rify one thing: Bai Zhiqing must absolutely not die. If any of you dare kill Bai Zhiqing, I promise I will kill that person, especially you, Mr. Shankou Hongyi. I know the enmity between you and the Judge, but I hope you don¡¯t act recklessly. The Shankou Family and the Church can still be destroyed.¡±

    Upon hearing Holder¡¯s words, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face turned cold, and his tone became somewhat icy, ¡°Hmph, Holy Son, if I recall correctly, the Holy Sons of the Church are not allowed to marry. If the dignified Holy Son of the Church has been revolving around a woman like a dog these few days, what do you think will happen if this news reaches the Church?¡±

 Chapter 1269 - CapÃ­tulo 1269: 1262: Crisis Emerges

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1269: Chapter 1262: Crisis Emerges</strong>

    Holder¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness upon hearing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s words, and he said with a sneer, ¡°No need for you to worry, Mr. Shankou. You should pay more attention to yourself when you have time.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t require the Saint Heir¡¯s reminder; of course, I¡¯ll take care of myself. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle over before the action begins.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi coldly smiled, said nothing else, stood up directly, turned, and walked towards the outside.

    After Shankou Hongyi left, the others stood up one after another and took their leave from Holder. In a short time, the originally empty meeting room became even more deste, leaving only Holder sitting in his ce.

    ¡°Saint Heir, did you need me?¡±

    After an unknown period, an elderly man dressed in priest¡¯s robes, with a cross around his neck and holding a Bible, walked in from outside.

    ¡°Bishop Billy, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Holder snapped back from his thoughts, and with a grim voice said, ¡°I need you to do something for me. After this operation to assassinate the Judge, you must secretly intercept Shankou Hongyi and ughter all of Shankou Family¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯, Shankou Hongyi must die, and the Shankou Family must be annihted.¡±

    Holder rudely interrupted the elderly white man¡¯s words. The murderous intent in his voice was obvious. Shankou Hongyi¡¯s previous words fully provoked his killing intent. This time, he would not allow Shankou Hongyi to return alive to Japan.

    Seeing Holder¡¯s grim expression, the elderly white man eventually nodded: ¡°Yes, I will make the arrangements, ensuring Shankou Hongyi will not leave New York alive.¡±

    ¡°Then go make the arrangements!¡±

    Hearing these words, a fierce look shed in Holder¡¯s eyes. He waved the elderly white man out, stood up from the chair, and walked to the building¡¯s edge floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the busy streets below, his eyes filled with a bloody killing intent. This time he would make sure Lu Tianxing had no ce to bury himself and would make Bai Zhiqing, who ignored him, kneel like a bitch before him and beg.

    Lu Tianxing was seemingly unaware that someone wanted to harm him, apanying Bai Zhiqing at the exhibition center, packing things up and preparing to wrap up the exhibition.

    At that moment, the Western beauty Li Ya walked over to Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Zhiqing, congrattions on bing the biggest winner of this jewelry exhibition.¡±

    Upon hearing Li Ya¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing put down her things, went over, and gave Li Ya a firm hug: ¡°Li Ya, don¡¯t tease me. If it weren¡¯t for you, Bai¡¯s jewelrypany wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to participate in this exhibition. You are the true hero.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Zhiqing, don¡¯t be modest. If you didn¡¯t have the capability, even with my help, it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference. All these honors are truly yours.¡±

    Li Ya smiled gently, and her gaze subtly swept past Lu Tianxing before saying to Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Zhiqing, now that the exhibition is over, are you nning to leave New York?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded and said, ¡°Tianxing and I n to leave New York tomorrow or the day after. You know I¡¯m the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, and there are many things to handle. I can¡¯t stay here long.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a hint of disappointment shed in Li Ya¡¯s eyes, only to disappear as she smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you not return to the hotel tonight? Let me host you for dinner.¡±

    ¡°You are too kind, Li Ya. You¡¯ve helped me greatly this time. It should be me treating you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing chuckled lightly, nced at Lu Tianxing beside her, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing was about to respond when he heard his phone¡¯s melodious ringtone from his pocket. He took out the phone, nced apologetically at Li Ya, and then checked the text message.

    After seeing the content of the message clearly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils shrank, his eyes shed with a cold killing intent, which vanished in a blink before anyone noticed, not even Li Ya, the Spiritual Ability User, sensed the fleeting bloodlust radiating from Lu Tianxing.

    Casually putting the phone back in his pocket, Lu Tianxing¡¯s carefree smirk appeared again as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°By the way, sweetheart, you just said you wanted to treat Li Ya to dinner, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why? Are you not going?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing asked, looking puzzled at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all, but Mi Feng just texted me, saying several of my brothers are here in New York and want to meet you. How about we treat Miss Li Ya another time, as we might not leave tomorrow after all.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated briefly, seemed to have realized something, and nodded, looking apologetically at Li Ya: ¡°Li Ya, I¡¯m sorry, but it seems we can¡¯t treat you to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; tomorrow or the day after is fine.¡±

    Li Ya shook her head and said no more.

    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go find Little Mifeng now!¡± Lu Tianxing softly said to Bai Zhiqing.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately looked at Li Ya beside her and said, ¡°Li Ya, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, you¡¯re not staying until the exhibition ispletely wrapped up? There will be stars performingter, all top Hollywood celebrities. Won¡¯t you stay and enjoy?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not much into fandom.¡± Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Li Ya¡¯s face showed a bit of disappointment: ¡°Okay then, Zhiqing, if you¡¯re really busy, go ahead. By the way, should I send a driver to escort you? I¡¯ve heard things aren¡¯t peaceful in New Yorktely.¡±

    ¡°No need, the reminder will protect me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep in touch when we have the time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Bai Zhiqing exchanged a few words with Li Ya, she called over Bai¡¯s jewelrypany manager Li Lan to have her handle all matters here before turning and walking out with Lu Tianxing.<fn6cd5> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel</fn6cd5>

    Leaving the jewelry exhibition and getting back in the car, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back her doubts and looked at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, what exactly happened? Why are we leaving in such a hurry; are those people looking to harm you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing started the car and drove down the road, exining, ¡°Little Bee just texted me earlier saying those nning to harm me will likely make a move today. I¡¯m worried they might hide among the crowd at the exhibition, so I chose to leave early. Besides, that group is crazy and might recklessly act at the exhibition. With such a chaotic crowd, it¡¯s hard to protect you, so it¡¯s better to leave first.¡±

 Chapter 1270 - CapÃ­tulo 1270: 1263: Hunter and Prey

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1270: Chapter 1263: Hunter and Prey</strong>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a worried look immediately appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. Although she had not experienced these situations, she knew very well that if the opponent had tolerated so long without making a move, this time, their action would be thunderous and decisive, with absolute confidence in victory. This time, the crisis they face could be more perilous than any previous challenges she and Lu Tianxing had encountered.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you sure there¡¯s no danger at all? How about we disguise ourselves and secretly leave New York?¡±

    ¡°Disguise ourselves? What we consider, they can also anticipate. It¡¯s likely that there are countless eyes watching our every move right now. And, you¡¯re worrying too much; they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and smiled slightly, signaling her to rx. However, deep in his eyes, there was a hint of seriousness.

    Shankou Hongyi and the Church¡¯s alliance, coupled with the formidable power of the mysterious Holy Mountain and the First Killer Silent Annihtion lurking in the shadows, revealed the immense danger lurking there. Even he had no confidence in his heart at this moment. But he could not let go of this opportunity; it might be his only chance, and he had to take the risk no matter what.

    Seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, turned around, looked at him with a serious gaze, and said firmly: ¡°Lu Tianxing, promise me, no matter what happens, you must take care of yourself and stay by my side unharmed. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want you to be a widow.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently squeezed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, showing a reassuring smile. He took out his phone and dialed Little Bee¡¯s number: ¡°Little Bee, instruct Lao Liu and the others to prepare for action. Also, hack into the New York traffic system and keep an eye on my car. I suspect they are already watching me and trying to drive me towards their ambush location.¡±

    By now, this was the third intersection Lu Tianxing had turned. Every time he tried to change routes, several police cars would block the center of the road, signaling other vehicles to detour. This happened repeatedly.

    As the intersections kept changing, the number of cars around him dwindled, increasing the foreboding feeling in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. This driving-like scenario made him feel like a hunter had set a trap, driving the prey into an anticipated snare.

    ¡°Understood, boss, I¡¯ll notify Lao Liu immediately. Slow down a bit, and I¡¯ll get Lao Liu to reach your location as fast as possible to join up with you.¡±

    Little Bee¡¯s heavy voice quickly came through the phone.<fn51d8> Official source is F?ndNovel</fn51d8>

    After saying this, Little Bee hung up without further words. He then pulled out the walkie-talkie beside him: ¡°Lao Liu, the mice are ready to bite. Move at once; I¡¯ll send the boss¡¯s coordinates to your phones shortly. You must reach there with utmost speed. Whoever dares to obstruct, show no mercy. No matter what, ensure the safety of the boss and the sister-inw. I¡¯m ready at all times to assist you.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to ughter a few rats to satiate my craving.¡±

    Voices filled with killing intent quickly came over the walkie-talkie.

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing immediately slowed his car down and began to stroll leisurely on New York¡¯s streets, waiting for reinforcements to arrive.

    As the sun set, the sky gradually darkened, and the street lights and neon signs lit up, casting colorful lights, giving a dazzling impression. But Lu Tianxing felt no warmth, only an endless killing intent like sharp knives approaching, raising goosebumps all over his body.

    Despite his efforts to dy time, eventually, he still stepped into the trap set by the opponents and became their prey.

    At this moment, on this street, despite the neon lights shing, signaling the start of nightlife, the whole street was deserted with not a single living being in sight. The street was empty, the breeze blowing by, lifting a few stic bags from the ground, drifting them away.

    Lu Tianxing slowly parked his car by the roadside, without continuing. As a mercenary who has long dealt with death, he knew the opponent¡¯s trap was set here; otherwise, it was impossible for there to be no one on this essential route to the Bikeman Hotel. The only possibility was that the opponent had ambushed here in advance and cleared the entire street. For the Church, this was simple.

    ¡°Wife, are you scared?¡± Lu Tianxing unfastened his seatbelt and turned to look at Bai Zhiqing beside him, asking softly.

    ¡°Not scared. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of going through fire and water because with you, I fear nothing.¡± Bai Zhiqing tenderly looked at Lu Tianxing and spoke softly.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s my wife, full of grit. Stay in the car and don¡¯te out; watch your man massacre these ghouls and goblins.¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Bai Zhiqing to respond, Lu Tianxing opened the car door and stepped out.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing get out of the car, Bai Zhiqing bit her lip and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, promise me, no matter what, ensure your safety. I¡¯ll wait for your safe return.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently smiled, said no more, closed the car door, and walked to the front of the car, leaning against the hood. He fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, closed his eyes lightly, and took a deep breath.

    Three secondster, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes slowly opened again, except now, there was no discernible emotion within them, only an abyss-like depth, void of emotion and disturbance. Cold, bloodthirsty killing intent emanated from him as he gazed around with rampant disdain, ¡°A bunch of hiding rats, trying to kill me yet only dare to hide and sneak? Cowardly rats.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, dare not show up, Judge, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. There¡¯s a road to Heaven you do not take; no door to Hell you willfully enter. Today is your death day.¡±

    An equally rampant, arrogant voice filled with killing intent echoed in the air as several figures emerged first from the depths of the street.

    Behind them followed many personnel, each exuding sinister killing intent. There were hundreds, upying the entire street, and the overwhelming malicious aura surged together, causing a bone-chilling coldness.

    PS: At the end of the month, asking for two monthly votes!!

 Chapter 1271: 1264: The Beginning

    <strong>Chapter 1271: Chapter 1264: The Beginning</strong>

    ¡°Holder, you finally decided to make your move. I thought you would keep curling up like a dog, like you did in the previous days!¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly, his eyes fixed on Holder who was walking at the front.

    ¡°Dog? Judge, today I¡¯ll show you who the real dog is.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Holder¡¯s face clouded over and he waved his hand towards the back, ¡°Mr. Shankou Hongyi, send your men forward, first test the Judge¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°Holder, you¡­.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s anger surged upon hearing Holder¡¯s words, realizing that Holder intended to weaken his forces, using his men as cannon fodder, he felt powerless to resist. Things had already gone too far, there was no turning back, the Judge must die.

    ¡°Shankou Quaner, take your men, attack and kill the Judge.¡± Shankou Hongyi suppressed his inner rage and spoke harshly to a Mythical Level Ninja at the peak of the early stage standing behind him.

    ¡°Yes, everyone,e with me to kill!¡±

    The mythical level ninja named Shankou Quaner, with a face full of grim murderous intent, roared and lunged toward Lu Tianxing without any hesitation, his arms moved, releasing countless concealed weapons like locusts towards Lu Tianxing.

    At the same time, all the ninjas rushing towards Lu Tianxing suddenly vanished, as if they never existed.

    ¡°Ignorant fools, do you think such insects can trouble me? Get lost.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing uttered the word ¡°get lost,¡± the hidden power within him erupted, with True Qi surging like thunder, as if an ancient chariot was crushing through the heavens, shattering all the concealed weapons targeting him, which fell onto the ground making clinking sounds.

    ¡°Gale One sh.¡±

    At this moment, an air-tearing sword Qi appeared out of nowhere, stretching for thirty feet, like a long rainbow prating the void, leaving a straight mark on the ground, aiming to cleave Lu Tianxing in two.

    ¡°Courting death.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, instead of backing down, he advanced a step forward, reaching out to seize the sword Qi, gripping it firmly.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The once imposing Gale One sh was crushed like an egg under Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    With a sh, Lu Tianxing appeared somewhere, throwing a punch towards the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The mythical level ninja named Shankou Quaner was directly punched out of the void by Lu Tianxing, flying over ten meters away, exploding like a ragged sack, bursting into blood rain scattered across the sky.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze remained unchanged, his arm moved, and an Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, sweeping across the air, several heads flew upwards, blood sprang out like a fountain several meters high, bodies without heads fell from the void.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing wielded the Iron Blood Battle Halberd like a Death Scythe, striking unpredictably, each move iming a life, blood scattered on the ground like it was free, permeating a thick smell of blood.

    Bai Zhiqing sat in the car, watching Lu Tianxing who resembled a Killing God, her eyes filled with intense worry, her fingers clenched tight, turning pale from the force, yet she didn¡¯t notice, her gaze was focused solely on Lu Tianxing.

    Shankou Hongyi watched his subordinates fall one by one, unable to harm Lu Tianxing in the slightest, his face turned extremely grim, fearing that soon all his men would be dead.

    Others felt the same, although they had already overestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength in their hearts, seeing a mythical level ninja under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands being crushed like an ant, their hearts sank, fearing they might really fail to kill Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Saint Heir, is your Cross Expedition Army and Red Cardinal going to move?¡± Shankou Hongyi nced around and spoke coldly to Holder.<fn710f> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn710f>

    ¡°Move? Of course, I n to, but now is not the time. Don¡¯t forget, the Judge¡¯s reinforcements haven¡¯t arrived. Let these people give the Judge a warm-up; we¡¯ll act afterward.¡± Holderpletely ignored Shankou Hongyi¡¯s murderous gaze, speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eye twitched, feeling furious, taking a deep breath to suppress his anger, ¡°ck Ghost, Yue¡¯er, your men should act, if all my men die, can your men handle the Judge?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll act too.¡±

    ck Ghost and Yue¡¯er exchanged a nce, seeing dread for Lu Tianxing in each other¡¯s eyes, waved to the back, ¡°All of you, go! Trap the Judge. Cook, Hans, you two, go catch the woman in the car, remember, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    Capturing Bai Zhiqing would force the Judge to surrender, a n they had agreed upon.

    Apanied by their words, dozens of superpower users behind them rushed forward, powers of frost, me, lightning, and flood, with radiant colors, overwhelming Lu Tianxing as if turning his location into a world of supernatural abilities, disregarding the lives of the ninjas around Lu Tianxing.

    Among them, the strongest two divine-level superpower users mingled within the crowd, rushed towards the car behind Lu Tianxing to capture Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing saw these two rushing towards the car behind him, his gaze remained unchanged, nor did he move to rescue, for he had sensed a familiar aura approaching.

    Reaching out to seize a ninja¡¯s head, crushing it instantly, Lu Tianxing focused his thoughts and a Creation God Tripod appeared above, blocking all the iing supernatural attacks, keeping him unharmed.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing being stalled, Shankou Hongyi and others showed smug smiles, believing victory was certain, as Lu Tianxing was stalled, while two divine-level superpower users went to catch Bai Zhiqing, seemingly leaving no suspense. Once Bai Zhiqing was captured, Lu Tianxing would be doomed.

    The two divine-level superpower users, rushing towards Bai Zhiqing, also revealed smiles, as they were already close to the car, their fingers on the car door, nearly grasping Bai Zhiqing. The thought of the once awe-inspiring Judge would kneel before them pleading, made their smiles even wider.

    PS: It¡¯s the end of the month, if anyone has some monthly tickets, send two on over!!!

 Chapter 1272 - CapÃ­tulo 1272: 1265: The Ten Commanders

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1272: Chapter 1265: The Ten Commanders</strong>

    ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Just as the car door was about to be opened, suddenly, everyone saw two golden lightning bolts tearing through the darkness, left and right, piercing the air like meteors.

    The two superpower users instantly felt a terrifying death crisis approaching, instinctively wanting to use their powers, but before they could make any move, these two golden lightning bolts, carrying the aura of death, directly pierced through their heads, spilling blood.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    The two mythical level superpower users widened their eyes and fell to the ground, staring dead ahead.

    In front, a man dressed in a white suit, like a White Horse Prince, slowly emerged from the darkness, ying with several golden copper coins in his hand. Clearly, he was the one who had just acted.

    ¡°Mu Qingchuan, you¡¯ve finallye. Sima Lingyun is indeed reliable, actually sending you here. Now I can fight without restraint.¡± When Lu Tianxing heard themotion behind him, he immediately retreated, looked at Mu Qingchuan, andughed.

    This was one of his trump cards. Sinceing to New York, knowing the Holy Mountain and First Killer Silent Annihtion wanted to act against him, he called Sima Lingyun, asking him to send someone to New York to help him. He didn¡¯t expect Sima Lingyun would send Mu Qingchuan, with Mu Qingchuan here, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety and could fight the Netherworld Mercenary Corps without restraint.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t call me that. If it weren¡¯t for my sister worrying about your safety, fearing she¡¯ll be sad if you die, I wouldn¡¯t havee to New York even if Sima Lingyun begged me.¡± Mu Qingchuan snorted coldly, not even ncing at the two corpses at his feet, his gaze sweeping around: ¡°Lu Tianxing, it seems many want to kill you today.¡±

    ¡°Many? I don¡¯t feel that way at all, just a bunch of little ants. What, interested in ying a game with me?¡± Lu Tianxing casually flicked off the blood on his hand and said indifferently.

    ¡°What game?¡±

    ¡°A killing game, let¡¯s see who kills more. Whoever loses buys the other a drink, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Not afraid of you.¡± As the words fell, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s figure shed, like a ghost floating out, the golden copper coins in his hand shooting out with a death aura, piercing through a person¡¯s head instantly.

    ¡°One, Mu Qingchuan, yourbat power doesn¡¯t seem impressive, watch me.¡± Lu Tianxingughed heartily, the killing intent umted from bloodshed erupting without concealment, instantly turning the entire space into a hell on earth, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand whistling out with sharp sound, pinning a superpower user in mid-air, sweeping again, another person was in.

    Meanwhile, Holder, seeing Mu Qingchuan appear, his face immediately turned sullen, another mythical realm person, and an expert in using concealed weapons at that, such people were the hardest to handle.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve only killed two, what¡¯s there to brag about?¡± Mu Qingchuan looked at a superpower user approaching him, a hint of mockery flitting across his eyes, the concealed weapon in his hand vanished instantly, mming his palm onto the superpower user¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    The superpower user immediately felt a strange force rushing into his body, as if his bones suddenly became soft all over, slumping to the ground like a boneless figure.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile, one foot down, crushing the superpower user¡¯s head, brain matter sttering, staining his white trousers with red.

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his figure shed, darting out like a specter again.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s mockery, Lu Tianxingughed heartily, stepped forward heavily, the dark-tool fragments originally shattered by his roar sprang up like springs, apanied by a burst of True Qi from Lu Tianxing, these fragments shot around like crossbow arrows, resonating sharply.

    Puff! Puff!

    The sessive sounds, surrounding ninjas and superpower users were instantly pierced by the fragments, turning into sieves, emitting heart-wrenching screams.

    ¡°Damn, Judge must die¡­¡±

    Seeing their elite forces fall, Shankou Hongyi and the others¡¯ eyes reddened, their hearts bleeding, these were their carefully cultivated forces, every death a massive loss, now being ughtered like chickens and cows, angering them greatly.

    ¡°Holder, if you don¡¯t have your people act, don¡¯t me us for tearing up the agreement.¡± Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes zed red at Holder, a trace of killing intent in his words.

    ¡°Quite right, Holder, while we respect you as the Holy Son of the Church, don¡¯t push it too far.¡± Yue¡¯er said, also with a chilly expression.<fn39aa> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn39aa>

    ck Ghost said in a deep voice, ¡°I need a reasonable exnation.¡±

    Holder, hearing their words, a sh of displeasure showed in his eyes. No one had spoken to him in such a tone, those who had were dead.

    Although displeased, Holder knew he still had to rely on this group, turning to a middle-aged white man by his side, ¡°Bishop Merck, have the Cross Expedition Army move, hold off Judge for me, Bishop Merck, along with Bishop Ryan and others, go deal with that concealed-weapon mythical level martial artist for me.¡±

    ¡°Boom~!¡±

    Holder¡¯s words were barely out when suddenly, the roaring sound of several engines came from afar, beams of light pierced the darkness, several vehicles rushed over like mad beasts, without any pause.

    ¡°Screech¡­¡±

    Apanied by piercing brake noises, all the advancing vehicles stopped at that moment, a burnt tire smell immediately filled the air.

    The next moment, the car doors were opened.

    ¡°p p p¡­!¡±

    Six figures wearing bizarre masks appeared one after another in the sight of everyone present, each carrying a hint of blood ughter aura, stained with some blood, evidently having experienced a battle before arriving.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡± A voice full of arrogance came, ¡°Dare stand against our Netherworld Mercenary Corps, I see you all have a death wish. Today, let me, Starving Ghost, send you all to hell.¡±

    These six were the leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, known as Lao Liu by Little Bee, consisting of White Impermanence, ck Impermanence, Asura, Starving Ghost, Po Jun, Tan Lang, along with Little Bee, Mand, Fu Tu, Tie Niu, forming the ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, also its most elite forces.

 Chapter 1273 - CapÃ­tulo 1273: 1266: Battle, Fearless

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1273: Chapter 1266: Battle, Fearless</strong>

    ¡°Tan Lang, Po Jun, you finally made it.¡±

    Seeing the six people who appeared, Lu Tianxing finally rxed his long-held heart.

    ¡°Boss, sorry for making you wait. On the way here, we encountered a group of small rats blocking our path. It took some time to deal with them, but it seems we arrived just in time.¡±

    Tan Lang grinned at Lu Tianxing, revealing a row of white teeth, his eyes as sharp as a hawk as he scanned the surroundings: ¡°Boss, is it this bunch of trash? Today, we¡¯ll butcher them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our goal today is to send them to hell.¡±

    Meanwhile, the shocked Holder also came back to his senses, his gaze sweeping over Starving Ghost and the others. He let out a sigh of relief upon not finding the poison master that everyone feared from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    ¡°The six leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, good, good, just what I hoped for. You¡¯vee right on time. I was worried the Judge would be alone on his journey to the etherworld, but now I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯ll send you there too, then go take care of the poison master.¡±

    His tone carried a sinister edge, chilling to the bone: ¡°Bishop Lai En, Bishop Merck, lead the Cross Expedition Army and carve them up for me. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps, this time I¡¯ll send thempletely to hell.¡±

    ¡°Kill us with just you bunch of losers?¡±

    Starving Ghost sneered: ¡°Boss, leave this bunch of small fry to us. I¡¯ve always hated those so-called birdmen. This time I¡¯ll take on ten of them myself.¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A low roar resounded, and an astonishing killing intent erupted from the six leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, spreading like a tidal wave.

    In no time, the entire street was filled with a murderous aura.

    This time, all six leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were here for one purpose: kill.

    In an instant, Starving Ghost darted out. His stature was small, about one meter and a half, somewhat thin and dark as if undernourished, but his movements were incredibly agile. Like a monkey, he appeared beside a superpower user, leaped on his neck like riding a horse, and slit the user¡¯s throat with a dagger in his hand.

    ¡°Exhrating, absolutely exhrating. Po Jun, Tan Lang, you two trash, don¡¯t let your names sound tough. When ites to killing, I¡¯m the best. Don¡¯t forget about our bet. I can finally turn the tables this time. You¡¯ll be washing my smelly socks for a month!¡± Starving Ghost flipped off the superpower user with a bridging move, casually sliced the throat of another ninja, andughed heartily.

    Po Jun and Tan Lang gave a cold snort after hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, said nothing more, and charged out. Po Jun wielded a serrated de simr to a Tang de, while Tan Lang held a triangr military dagger. They charged out like tigers among sheep, unstoppable.

    Though these superpower users included some at the Heavenly Level, matching their strength, don¡¯t forget, every leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had been through countless battles, essentially climbing out of a heap of corpses. Their richbat experience was unmatched by ordinary people.

    ¡°Damn, bratty ninjas, ying invisibility with your Grandpa Starving Ghost, watch me carve you up.¡±

    Starving Ghost narrowly dodged a katana that shed out from the void, swore, and grabbed the katana that hadn¡¯t yet disappeared, stepped forward, and drove his dagger through the ninja¡¯s chest, sttering blood.

    ¡°Bratty ninja, does your Grandpa Starving Ghost¡¯s de feel sharp? Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will send you all off, making sure no one is left behind.¡±

    Starving Ghost didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, moving like a monkey, covering ground, leaving a ninja or a superpower user dead with a cut throat.

    Every leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had wed their way out from mountains of corpses, facing countless opponents, naturally gaining extensive experience battling ninjas. Though these ninjas excelled at ninjutsu, they were only a threat to ordinary people, useless against the strong.

    ¡°Die! Bratty ninja, how do you feel,fortable yet? Don¡¯t think you can talk big after picking up a scrap of the Five Elements Escape Technique from China. Today, I¡¯ll ughter all of you, then when I have time, I¡¯ll head to Tokyo, sleep with your Emperor¡¯s wife, put a green hat on you little bastards. I¡¯ll be your future Emperor¡¯s dad, hahaha¡­.¡±

    Starving Ghost produced a ghastlyugh, giving no regard to the encroaching ninjas.

    ¡°Ants, seeking death.¡±

    Hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s tirade, Shankou Hongyi, who had been coldly observing, burst with fury, unable to contain his killing intent. He stepped forward, appearing like an angry Buddha, malevolent energy surging forth. His outstretched hand, asrge as a millstone, descended towards Starving Ghost¡¯s head like the hand of Buddha.

    In that instant, the power of a mid-stage Mythical level was undeniable; Starving Ghost felt an unparalleled pressure bearing down, sealing the space around him, as if trapped like a turtle in a jar, without any power to resist. His heart seemed crushed by an invisible force, and blood spewed from his mouth.

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s power was terrifying; his mere presence injured Starving Ghost.

    ¡°Starving Ghost¡­¡±<fn8d60> Content originallyes from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8d60>

    Seeing Starving Ghost¡¯s plight, Tan Lang and Po Jun, their eyes wide with fury, roared and lunged towards Starving Ghost, nning to jointly withstand the attack.

    ¡°Back off, Tan Lang, Po Jun, you bunch of scum, all of you back off. So what if he¡¯s mid-stage Mythical? What do I have to fear, today I¡¯m ying gods.¡±

    Starving Ghost roared, halting Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others. He knew well that Tan Lang and Po Jun were on par with him in strength. If they went forward, they¡¯d just be food for Shankou Hongyi.

    ¡°Bratty ninja, want to kill your grandpa, I¡¯ll take you down first.¡±

    Starving Ghost roared, instead of retreating, he charged at Shankou Hongyi.

    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi sneered, unleashing True Qi, and the descent of the massive hand quickened, exploding the very air.

    ¡°Shankou Hongyi, you darey a hand on my brother without asking me?¡±

    At that moment, a roar erupted, the shockwave killing several unready superpower users. Then, a figure darted to Starving Ghost, kicking him aside.

    The figure was Lu Tianxing. Since the start, he had been guarding against Shankou Hongyi¡¯s sneak attack. The moment Shankou Hongyi struck at Starving Ghost, he noticed and saved him just in time.

 Chapter 1274: 1267: Clash with Shankou Hongyi

    <strong>Chapter 1274: Chapter 1267: sh with Shankou Hongyi</strong>

    ¡°Unbeatable Emperor Fist, the union of six fists.¡±

    With a kick, Lu Tianxing sends Starving Ghost flying and roars angrily, True Qi surging and forming six thick, massive arms behind him. The True Qi churns violently as if it could crush the air, and the union of six fists presses forward like a copsing mountain, fiercely aiming for the golden palm descending from the void.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As if heaven and earth were shattering, two terrifying attacks collide together, creating a dreadful wave that sweeps the surroundings. The ss windows along the street appear to have suffered a devastating blow, shatteringyer uponyer.

    Lu Tianxing feels a terrifying force strike him, plummeting him into the earth like a wooden stake, leaving only his upper body exposed.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    The faces of Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and others change drastically, ready to rush at Shankou Hongyi in hopes of stopping him and buying Lu Tianxing some time.

    ¡°Starving Ghost, Po Jun, don¡¯t worry about me. Handle those pests around us; I¡¯ll take care of this guy.¡±<fn99ff> Original content can be found at Find?Novel</fn99ff>

    With a tremor of True Qi, the dirt around Lu Tianxing explodes, and he charges out, coldly staring at Shankou Hongyi in the distance: ¡°Brat, you think you can kill my brothers? Hmph, middle-stage mythical, is that all? You don¡¯t even qualify to warm me up.¡±

    ¡°Judge, no matter how sharp your tongue is, today you won¡¯t escape death, not even a deity can save you.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes re sinisterly at Lu Tianxing, filled with intense killing intent. Just from the brief skirmish earlier, he realizes how formidable Lu Tianxing is. Even he, faced with Lu Tianxing, must proceed cautiously and give it his all, or else he might meet his end at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Today he must die, or letting him escape would be disastrous.¡±

    With this thought, Shankou Hongyimands sharply: ¡°Chief Yue¡¯er, ck Ghost, let¡¯s join forces and kill the Judge to save time.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ve been eager to taste Judge¡¯s blood.¡±

    The chief of the Jerviev family, Yue¡¯er, and the leader of the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, ck Ghost, exchange bloodthirsty smiles, filled with killing intent. Just now, the brief duel between Lu Tianxing and Shankou Hongyi made it ringly clear: if they don¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing now, they might spend their lives haunted by fear.

    So, under any circumstance, the Judge must die!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The two nce at each other, seeing the killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes, and without hesitation, they rush towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Want to trouble my boss? You¡¯ve got to get through me first before saying anything, Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, I¡¯ve been waiting to wipe you out. American dogs.¡±

    At this moment, a mocking voice reaches ck Ghost¡¯s ears, and a sharp chill strikes unceremoniously at his throat. Before ck Ghost can react, the dagger is already close, leaving a blood streak even though he dodges swiftly.

    Touching the blood on his neck, ck Ghost¡¯s face shows a terrifying killing intent, snarling: ¡°Starving Ghost, you¡¯re courting death. Today I¡¯ll make sure you be a true ghost.¡±

    With these words, ck Ghost charges directly at Starving Ghost. As he advances, his body grows tremendously, originally nearly two meters tall, now transforming into a three-meter giant. Each step leaves a visible footprint on the ground. A punch crashes out withyers of explosive sound in the air, as though the air is being torn, revealing him as a superpower user of strength.

    ¡°Good, ck Ghost, y with your grandpa.¡±

    Starving Ghost¡¯s face shows a sinister smile, dodging the attack like a monkey.

    In another direction, Yue¡¯er¡¯s charge towards Lu Tianxing is intercepted by Po Jun.

    ¡°Chief Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t your Westerners pride themselves on chivalry? Doesn¡¯t two against one seem a bit off protocol?¡± Po Jun, clutching a serrated long de, blocks Yue¡¯er and speaks with a sneer.

    ¡°Po Jun, you¡¯re asking for death.¡±

    Yue¡¯er res sinisterly at Po Jun, with a gleam of caution in his eyes. Though his strength surpasses Po Jun slightly, in facing Po Jun, he still sees no chance of victory, for Po Jun is a madman of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps,pletely unafraid of death. It can even be said, even if dead, he¡¯d bite a chunk off of you. Frankly, he¡¯d rather face any of the eight leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps than Po Jun, and as for the Poison Master, he wouldn¡¯t see her even if beaten to death, nor wants any entanglement with her.

    The Poison Master, in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, is an even scarier lunatic than the Judge. Before you even meet her, you¡¯re already dead.

    ¡°Courting death? Chief Yue¡¯er, you can try.¡±

    With these words, Po Jun says no more and directly attacks Yue¡¯er with a pitch-ck, serrated long de that shes towards Yue¡¯er. The two immediately engage in a fight, with the saber light and supernatural abilities constantly colliding in the void, shredding the bodies on the ground.

    Holder, beside whom the Red Cardinal and the Cross Expedition Army are engaged, is intercepted by Mu Qingchuan, ck Impermanence, White Impermanence, Asura, and others, splitting the battlefield into several segments.

    Holder sees this scene but does not join the fight, merely sneering coldly standing aside. Paying little heed to the spectacle, he whispers two words to an elderly Red Cardinal next to him and then stops speaking, watching the scene around him with a serene demeanor.

    Holder¡¯sck of intervention leaves Lu Tianxing wary, but the immediate concern isn¡¯t Holder; it¡¯s Shankou Hongyi.

    ¡°Shankou Hongyi, your help¡¯s gone. Do you think you can kill me?¡±

    ¡°Whether I can kill you or not, you can try.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes sh fiercely as he suddenly roars, pouncing towards Lu Tianxing like a fierce tiger, covering over ten meters with a step, his hands morphing countless times like innumerable palms falling from the void, enveloping Lu Tianxing: ¡°Judge, today is your death day¡­¡±

    Yet before finishing, he suddenly feels a shroud overhead, a massive palm looming and enveloping him, crushing all epassing palm prints.

    ¡°What, it¡¯s broken, Judge, I underestimated you.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression changes, stunned that his move was effortlessly countered by Lu Tianxing, his eyes brimming ever more fiercely with killing intent. He takes a deep breath as his palms suddenly ignite with infinite mes, the ze transforming into a me saber light with scorching heat, aimed at ughtering Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1275 - 1268: Did Lu Tianxing Lose?

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Chapter 1268: Did Lu Tianxing Lose?</h4>

    The mes surged to the sky, and the heat waves rolled. Lu Tianxing immediately felt as if the whole space had entered a world of fire. A terrible pressure emerged from Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, making him feel as if he could be split in half by this me Saber at any moment.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing sessively unleashed two sets of techniques, his six arms like those of a furious crab, striking out wildly. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd carried the iron-blooded battlefield as it descended. Only after continuously disying two great techniques could he barely block this me Saber.

    Even so, Lu Tianxing felt an unparalleled force shing at him, causing his arms to tremble uncontrobly. But there was no fear on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, only a strong fighting spirit. The more pressure there was, the more opportunities there were for breakthroughs.

    "Kill!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing block his attack, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression did not change. The True Qi within his body churned violently, terrifying to the extreme. With a movement of his arm, two more me Sabers were unleashed. In an instant, the entire space seemingly transformed into a world of mes. The two me Sabers, like deadly scythes, shed toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s head from the left and right.

    In that split second, Lu Tianxing felt an endless killing intentbined with heat waves rushing at him. The pressure from these two me Sabers was like two mountains pressing down on him. If he couldn¡¯t block them, these two me Sabers would be enough to tear him to pieces.

    The scorching breath surged, making Lu Tianxing¡¯s skin feel hot and sweaty. The sweat seeped in, then evaporated cleanly, and he felt like a bun steamed in a steamer, about to get roasted at any moment.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Assassination."

    Although surprised by Shankou Hongyi¡¯s strength, Lu Tianxing felt no fear at all. With a shake of the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand, he, like a peerless assassin, brandished his dagger and stabbed at the enemy, deadly and domineering.

    "It¡¯s useless, Judge. This me Saber was something I learned from that old monk back then. Even a Middle-stage Mythical can¡¯t block a single me Saber, let alone a mere Peak of Early Stage Mythical ant like you. It¡¯s a pity that old guy didn¡¯t know his ce and refused to teach me any other techniques, so he died."

    "Bang!"

    Upon meeting the me Saber, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd instantly shattered into pieces, and the two me Sabers once again shed forward.

    "Sky Flipping Seal."

    Without any change in expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm flipped, True Qi exploded, and a misty aura rose from his palm, giving the impression of the sky turning upside down as he pped fiercely towards the me Saber.

    "Bang!"

    <fn3723> Find the newest release on F?ndNovel</fn3723>

    The two collided, and Lu Tianxing seemed to have been struck by lightning, his body trembling violently and involuntarily retreating, leaving a clear mark on the ground.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing, who had been sitting in the car nervously watching everything, clenched her fingers even tighter, unaware that her nails had pierced her flesh. Her lips were tightly bitten, and her face was bloodless, pale, and terrifying.

    She wanted to rush forward and fight alongside Lu Tianxing, but Bai Zhiqing knew clearly that this battle was not one she could participate in. If she went out, she would only be a burden to Lu Tianxing. The only thing she could do now was pray for Lu Tianxing, praying for his safety.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing retreat, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face revealed a sinister smile as he rose to the sky, his figure tracing an arc and pouncing directly towards Lu Tianxing. His two armspletely transformed into me Sabers, yet they remained hidden, treated entirely as des. One sh sealed off all directions around Lu Tianxing, like an angry Buddha wielding a½äµ¶, forcing Lu Tianxing to confront him head-on.

    These tactics were even more formidable than when Lu Tianxing first shed with Liu Ang of the Middle-stage Mythical, almost on par with the Crying Face Envoy.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s current strength was already at the Peak of Early Stage Mythical, just one step away from breaking through to Middle-stage Mythical. But after all, one step was missing; each stage of cultivation was like a new world. Unless Lu Tianxing could break through to Middle-stage Mythical, prolongedbat would definitely result in death under Shankou Hongyi¡¯s de. Besides, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t run¡ªif he fled, Po Jun, Bai Zhiqing, and others would surely die.

    "Sky Flipping Seal, Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Canng Sword Technique..."

    The True Qi within Lu Tianxing surged like a thunderstorm, flickering on his body. Streams of True Qi transformed into overwhelmingly powerful attacks, finally neutralizing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s attacks one by one.

    "Judge, cease your futile resistance; you are doomed to die this time. Bring your life to me obediently!"

    Just as Shankou Hongyi¡¯s words fell, the True Qi on his body instantly transformed into a massive me Saber, several meters long. The heat waves rolled, and the mes surged, almost dyeing half the sky red, dazzlingly bright amidst the night.

    Even before the move fell, Lu Tianxing had already felt an unparalleled pressure emerge, causing every hair on his body to stand on end. A sense of crisis surged in his heart, constantly warning him to run, as he couldn¡¯t block this strike.

    "And so what if I can¡¯t block it? I must block this strike."

    A voice of rage shouted in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and the Creation True Qi within his body operated violently, instantly providing his body with unmatched energy. His True Qi surged at a frightening speed within him, roaring like rivers and streams rushing, frantically driving his body.

    "sh."

    Shankou Hongyi nced at Lu Tianxing, his demeanor like looking at a dead man. With an angry roar, he shed down, and a dreadful pressure enveloped from above, giving Lu Tianxing a feeling of the heavens copsing.

    "Such terrifying strength, yet this is exactly what I want. Creation God Tripod, emerge. As long as I withstand this attack, my True Qi will be fully umted to the peak. Breaking through is just a matter of a moment."

    Madness flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he roared. A Creation God Tripod, flowing with mist, emerged from above his head, with streams of light cascading down like a beaded curtain, enveloping him inside.

    "Boom!"

    The me Saber Light descended violently, and the mes in the sky directly enveloped Lu Tianxing. The scorching heat waves burned the entire ground to charcoal, like a giant fireball, with the heat able to melt steel into molten iron.

    "Boss..."

    Seeing this, Starving Ghost¡¯s eyes bulged in fury as he roared, directly charging towards ck Ghost, who was tangled with him: "Die, Jing Ke¡¯s Eighteen Stabs."

    The dagger in Starving Ghost¡¯s hand instantly turned into a shadow, swiftly flickering across ck Ghost¡¯s body. Yet, no blood was seen flowing out, and ck Ghost stood rigidly in ce, as if unaffected by Starving Ghost¡¯s actions, motionless, like a statue.

 Chapter 1276 - CapÃ­tulo 1276: 1269: Holders Plot

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1276: Chapter 1269: Holder¡¯s Plot</strong>

    Wielding the dagger, Starving Ghost stabbed ck Ghost eighteen times in session before returning to his original spot. He staggered, nearly copsing to the ground, gasping for breath,pletely drained of energy.

    The Eighteen Stabs of Jing Ke was his family¡¯s assassination technique, capable of unleashing martial prowess that surpasses human limits in an instant, seizing an enemy¡¯s mind and killing them in the blink of an eye. However, the aftermath was severe, requiring at least a month of recovery after each use, or it could very likely result in his own death.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress his fatigue, Starving Ghost rushed towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s position without hesitation.

    ¡°Puthump!¡±

    After Starving Ghost left, ck Ghost, who had been standing motionless, fell stiffly to the ground, his body bursting with blood flowers¡ªeighteen bloody holes in total. Blood was gushing from them, and his eyes stared lifelessly, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Po Jun was covered in scars, his clothes stained with blood. There was a wound in his chest, almost prating through his body, missing only a thread to pierce his chest.

    Yet, Po Jun seemed oblivious to the pain, his eyes fierce like a wolf as he stared at the motionless Yue¡¯er in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a madman. If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll take us both down together. But unfortunately, you¡¯re afraid of death, so you lost, and I won. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be lonely; soon, your whole family will go to Hell to keep youpany.¡±

    With those words, Po Jun, without any hesitation, turned and charged towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s position.

    After Po Jun left, Yue¡¯er¡¯s head rolled off his neck, blood spurting into the sky, and his headless corpse crashed heavily to the ground, the rich scent of blood immediately filling the air.

    ¡°Die for me.¡±

    Tan Lang coldly eyed a member of the Cross Expedition Army beside him, stepped forward, and punched heavily into his chest.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The next moment, a crisp sound of bones breaking echoed as the terrifying force pierced through the Cross Expedition Army member¡¯s chest.<fn2f9d> Readplete version only at ?ovelFind</fn2f9d>

    Tan Lang¡¯s gaze swept through the surroundings like a ravenous wolf, giving a bloodthirsty smile. He then swiftly retreated, heading towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s direction.

    Meanwhile, White Impermanence, ck Impermanence, and Asura also took down their opponents and rushed towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s location.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression changed, yet there was nothing he could do since he was holding off two Red Cardinals from the Church. The joint force of these two Mythical Realm Red Cardinals prevented him from being distracted, leaving him to silently pray for Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety.

    Meanwhile, his attacks grew fiercer, with streaks of golden lightning like meteors piercing through the void, striking at the three Red Cardinals.

    ¡°You bunch of ants who don¡¯t know death, I¡¯ll ughter you all.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi, seeing Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others charging in, shed a bloodthirsty killing intent. With a flick of his finger, six strands of True Qi roared out, transforming into six zing me Sabers sweeping towards them.

    The mid-stage Mythical attack instantly sealed off all retreat routes, with rolling heat waves seemingly igniting the air.

    ¡°Shankou Hongyi, you want to kill my brothers, did you ask me?¡±

    Seeing that Tan Lang and Po Jun were about to be cut down by Shankou Hongyi, suddenly an angry roar erupted out of nowhere. Arge hand directly tore through the sea of mes, grabbing the six mes and crushing them all.

    ¡°Do you think mere mes can harm me? Get the hell out, all of you!¡±

    As the word ¡°roll¡± was spoken, gales rose out of nowhere centered around Lu Tianxing, shredding the mes into pieces like des slicing through the air. Lu Tianxing slowly walked out of the mes.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing appeared somewhat disheveled, his upper suit long gone to ashes, revealing his bronze skin. The hair on his head was burned clean by the mes, leaving a bald head, his body scorched and marked with traces of the me Saber strikes. Despite his appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s momentum seemed increasingly formidable, as if he could freeze space.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not dead?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great, I knew you wouldn¡¯t die, Boss.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Boss, your bald head sure is stylish. Looks like Tie Niu was right; to be stylish, a man needs a big bald head.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing emerge, Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others breathed a sigh of relief, joking about Lu Tianxing without any apparent concern for the imminent crises they faced. To them, from the moment they joined the mercenaries, they had long since epted the prospect of life and death.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing safe and sound, Bai Zhiqing in the car also let out a heavy sigh of relief, slowly unclenching her tightly gripped hands. She just knew, she just knew Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Not dead, how is this possible, and he seems even stronger than before. No, he¡¯s treating Shankou Hongyi as a whetstone to hone himself. He wants to use Shankou Hongyi¡¯s attacks to break through to the middle-stage Mythical Realm.¡±

    Holder, seeing Lu Tianxing walk out, his pupils dted, an astonished expression on his face. If before, Lu Tianxing felt like a fierce tiger, now he seemed like a Jiao Long, ready to transform into a true dragon at any moment.

    He could not allow this to happen; no matter what, Lu Tianxing must die today. They must not let Lu Tianxing break through to the middle-stage Mythical Realm, or it would be exceedingly difficult to kill him.

    ¡°Godfather Billy, proceed with our n, but don¡¯t kill him, just seriously injure him.¡±

    Holder¡¯s eyes fixated coldly on Lu Tianxing; this was just the beginning¡ªhe intended to make Lu Tianxing live a life worse than death.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The inconspicuous elderly white man standing beside Holder nodded lightly.

    At that moment, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression also turned grim and sullen. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Lu Tianxing would still be full of vigor after enduring his attack. His tone turned slightly grim as he said, ¡°Judge, I underestimated you; your life is indeed resilient. Unfortunately, this is thest time; next time you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly eyed Shankou Hongyi, speaking indifferently, ¡°Likewise, I will take your head.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    As the word ¡°death¡± fell, Shankou Hongyi moved again, his presence overwhelming, like a starving wolf pouncing at Lu Tianxing. However, this time he didn¡¯t use the me Saber; he wanted to settle Lu Tianxing personally.

 Chapter 1277: 1270: Pressure

    <strong>Chapter 1277: Chapter 1270: Pressure</strong>

    ¡°Vigorous Vajra Palm.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi executed another of the Shaolin ultimate skills this time, and as he struck out a palm, it immediately turned golden, carrying a thunderous power that exploded the very air. As both palms repeatedly struck, the air currents shooting out from his palms were like arrows, piercing through the air, seemingly threatening to shatter space itself.

    With Shankou Hongyi¡¯s palm strike, Lu Tianxing felt an impending sense of doom, as if he were about to be obliterated. In his eyes, there was only the enormous golden palm descending upon him, and a strange feeling rose in his heart¡ªa feeling that even if he exerted all his strength, he could not withstand this strike, and that he would undoubtedly be killed.

    ¡°Pressure, this is the pressure I wanted. Just a little more, and I can break through.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stood still, with no intent to dodge, and his eyes glittered with madness. He knew very well that he didn¡¯t have much time left, and he had to break through to the middle-stage mythical level under Shankou Hongyi¡¯s attack, or else escaping unharmed would be nearly impossible.

    After all, Holder had yet to reveal his trump card, and the Holy Mountain and First Killer Ji mie stood by with ill intent. Without a breakthrough, this ce would inevitably be his grave.

    ¡°Shankou Hongyi, today I will see if the middle-stage mythical realm is truly invincible. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing dered word by word, showing no fear on his face. With a thought, his True Qi surged, and six True Qi arms abruptly rose behind him.

    At the same time, the Creation God Tripod hovered above his head, and waves of aura descended, enveloping him within. At this moment, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s palm, carrying the power of thunder, thundered down, crashing mightily onto the Creation God Tripod.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Creation God Tripod shook violently but managed topletely block the palm strike.

    Despite this, Lu Tianxing still felt a terrifying force pounding down, causing his body to tremble. If not for practicing the Creation Source Technique and the Creation God Tripod above his head, enhancing both his body and defensive power far beyond before, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s strike would have undoubtedly imed his life.

    ¡°What incredible force! Even the Creation God Tripod can¡¯tpletely dissolve it. It seems Shankou Hongyi is more troublesome than I imagined. However, it¡¯s also good since, in the short term, Shankou Hongyi can¡¯t do anything to me. I just need to hold on for a while, and Shankou Hongyi will be of no concern.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled with madness. He didn¡¯t have much time left, and he needed to break through in the shortest time possible, or the longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.

    ¡°You withstood it, Judge. It seems you have some skill after all. I underestimated you. However, you¡¯re destined to die.¡±<fn91d5> ?????? ???? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn91d5>

    Witnessing Lu Tianxing withstand his attack, a look of surprise shed on Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face. Yet, within a moment, his expression turned icy cold once more, brimming with undisguised killing intent. With fingers spread, the True Qi flickered in his palm, reaching for Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing felt as if the space around him had been locked by iron chains, crazilypressing upon him, rendering him utterly immobile. It was as if he were a small boat in a storm, at any moment at risk of being torn to shreds by the gales.

    ¡°Mythical Domain.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils dted. The Mythical Domain is a unique aura possessed after entering the mythical realm. Within this domain, one bes a god, untouchable. To break it, one must tear apart the domain, but is that even possible?

    Doom seemed to be descending.

    Tan Lang and others saw this scene, and their expressions changed dramatically. Though not directly involved, they could feel the terrifying aura Shankou Hongyi emanated. They wanted to assist but were helpless, entangled by enemies.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hands were clenched tightly together to the point her lips were bitten, her pretty face pale and unable to disguise her tension. Yet, she could do nothing but watch and pray for Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Judge, your time of death hase.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes gleamed with a violent light as he reached out with his fingers enveloped in a turbulent airflow.

    ¡°Kill me, Shankou Hongyi? Who do you think you are? To kill me is a pipe dream.¡±

    With no escape, only a fight to the death remained.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shone with a fierce fighting spirit. No matter what, he needed to breakthrough today. His entire being shook as his True Qi surged, and his blood felt like raging rivers. Layer uponyer of force erupted from him, a breathtaking aura emanating outwards to shock the realm.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    His arm shook lightly, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd reappeared in his hand. Facing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s fierce attack, he chose not to evade but to meet force with force, charging directly with the halberd, aiming for Shankou Hongyi¡¯s throat without any frills.

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, fear shing across his face. Lu Tianxing clearly intended a mutual destruction method. Even if Shankou Hongyi crushed Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, Lu Tianxing¡¯s halberd would pierce through his True Qi to impale his chest.

    ¡°Demon Suppressing Stick Technique.¡±

    Without hesitation, Shankou Hongyi stamped his feet vigorously, and the ground cracked instantly, spreading like a spider web. In that moment, Shankou Hongyi retreated rapidly, and a thick Demon Suppressing Stick formed instantly in his palm, crashing down on the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a massive force emanated from above, forcing Lu Tianxing back repeatedly. In his hand, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd trembled violently, nearly shattering. A powerful force traveled along the halberd into him, intending to shake his organs from the inside out, pulverizing thempletely.

    ¡°Creation God Tripod, refine it for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing roared inwardly, and the Creation God Tripod above his head shook violently, dissolving the iing forceyer byyer.

    Seeing his attack nullified by Lu Tianxing, Shankou Hongyi showed no surprise. He shouted ferociously, swinging the Demon Suppressing Stick in his hand as he lunged directly at Lu Tianxing.

    The stick techniques overwhelmed Lu Tianxing as they came crashing down. Each strike carried terrifying force, smashing stones and spraying debris. Even someone new to the mythical realm would be severely injured, if not killed, upon impact.

    Lu Tianxing hesitated not for a moment and shed head-on with Shankou Hongyi. A torrent of powerful True Qi continually surged through the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, bombarding into Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, tearing through every part as it sought to destroy him from the inside out.

 Chapter 1278: 1271: Someone Launches a Sneak Attack

    <strong>Chapter 1278: Chapter 1271: Someone Launches a Sneak Attack</strong>

    Under this immense pressure, Lu Tianxing felt the True Qi within him circting faster and faster. Moreover, these foreign forces seemed like sharpening stones, madly honing his True Qi, causing it to transform continuously, bing increasingly pure.

    ¡°Pierce!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, his whole body shot up like a hunting eagle, reaching out to grab the Iron Blood Battle Halberd that had just been shattered by a stick, appearing in his hand again. His True Qi coalesced into his own domain, and with one thrust of the halberd, the world changed color, resembling an Iron Blood battlefield descending, with the shing of metal and horses¡¯ cries shaking the heart. Lu Tianxing seemed like a peerless fierce general, wielding the halberd like lightning, thrusting fiercely towards Shankou Hongyi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression drastically changed, and at that moment, he could feel the aura of death emanating from Lu Tianxing, meaning Lu Tianxing now possessed the power to kill him, how could this be possible.

    ¡°The Judge indeed lives up to the name, forcing Shankou Hongyi to this extent, quite impressive, but unfortunately, you¡¯re destined to die today.¡±

    Holder stood at a distance, closely observing the battle between Lu Tianxing and Shankou Hongyi, especially noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s rising momentum, his eyes flickering with a frenzied killing intent, he coldly said, ¡°Bishop Billy, it¡¯s time for you to make your move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle the Saint Heir.¡±

    The elderly Caucasian lowered his head submissively, gently nodded, and silently retreated backward without letting anyone notice, not even Tan Lang and hispanions realized this because their attention was entirely captivated by Lu Tianxing and Shankou Hongyi¡¯s fight.

    Shankou Hongyi collided continuously with Lu Tianxing, but his expression grew increasingly grim. He had already realized Lu Tianxing was using him like a sharpening stone, and after each sh, he could observe Lu Tianxing¡¯s power increasing and changing, though slightly, it was indeed growing steadily, which was not good news for him.

    If previously Lu Tianxing was just a young tiger that had left his parents, now Lu Tianxing is transforming into a battle-hardened fierce tiger.

    ¡°I cannot let him continue growing, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to stop him, kill, I must kill him in the shortest time possible.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity, he couldn¡¯t allow Lu Tianxing to continue growing, or once Lu Tianxing truly breaks into the Middle-stage Mythical, his doom would be sealed.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes radiated a cold gleam, his figure suddenly soared, raising the Demon Suppressing Stick high in his hand, it roared downward, instantly resembling Mount Taishan crushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt an iparably powerful force descending from above, carrying an earth-shattering momentum, with the stick smashing down, it seemed like the entire world was reduced to just that one Demon Suppressing Stick, the air was torn apart, overwhelming, almost nothing could withstand it.

    ¡°Pierce!¡±

    Feeling immense pressure, Lu Tianxing shouted in rage, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd transformed into countless afterimages, each halberd shadow like the ultimate assassination strike of a peerless assassin, sweeping through the void, silently crashing towards the Demon Suppressing Stick.

    Lu Tianxing fearlessly faced Shankou Hongyi¡¯s bombardment, confronting the suddenly crashing Demon Suppressing Stick, he unleashed his True Qi, attacking furiously with full force, without holding back, his vigorous True Qi like trains rumbling through the void, violently crashing against the True Qi-condensed Demon Suppressing Stick.

    Boom!

    The Demon Suppressing Stick was instantly shattered, yet the True Qi didn¡¯t disperse, instead, it transformed into strands, forming a heaven and earth enveloping Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically, he had fallen for it, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s move was just a feint, the real killing blow was using True Qi to form the heaven and earth afterward.

    ¡°Have you noticed? Unfortunately, you can¡¯t escape anymore.¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s face revealed a victorious smile, as he willed the True Qi strands forming the heaven and earth to wrap around Lu Tianxing like deadly ropes.

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s maniption of True Qi reached an extraordinary level, expertly deploying this move to instantly enclose Lu Tianxing within, continuously closing in, trapping him and destined to be torn into pieces by this True Qi, undoubtedly dead.

    ¡°Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Sky Flipping Seal, Canng Sword Technique¡­¡±

    Trapped within the heaven and earth, Lu Tianxing faced lockdown from all sides, yet his expression remained unchanged, continuously performing various martial skills to resist the crushing pressure of the.

    Despite this, the slowly pressed closer towards Lu Tianxing, seeking to tear him apart.

    At this critical moment, Lu Tianxing showed no trace of panic, instead, he became increasingly calm, with the True Qi in his body circting faster through his meridians, bing more refined, strands of aura uncontrobly emanated from him, offering a chilling sensation.

    Outside, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression altered because he discovered Lu Tianxing¡¯s power undergoing a drastic change, the aura spilling forth gave even him a frightening feeling, a trace of terror shed across his face as he realized Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was transforming.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t dy anymore, I must kill himpletely before he enters Middle-stage Mythical.¡±<fn3b92> For original chapters go to </fn3b92>

    Shankou Hongyi plotted, just as he prepared to urge the True Qi topletely execute Lu Tianxing, suddenly, an arrow light sped by like a meteor, grazing Shankou Hongyi¡¯s body, heading straight for Lu Tianxing enveloped by the.

    ¡°Not good, someone¡¯s ambushing.¡±

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed dramatically, he felt an indescribably dangerous sensation surge within, his body shook, hair stood on end, his spirit tightened to the extreme, with an arrow light already shooting over from afar.

    This arrow light wasn¡¯t a real arrow, butposed of light, offering a feeling of sanctity and brightness, only thumb-thick, about a meter long, yet it instilled Lu Tianxing with an internal sense of danger, a chilling sensation from inside out.

    ¡°A fluctuation of the Light superpower, Holder¡¯s men attacked, but who exactly, his power can¡¯t be this formidable, beside him, the elderly man is only at Early-stage Mythical, no, could it be this old man intentionally hid his strength, he¡¯s the Red Cardinal Angel referred to?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned grave, desperately driving his True Qi, urging the Creation Source Technique, the Creation God Tripod rotating above his head, emanating streams of ethereal aura to envelop his body, attempting to fend off this sudden ambush.

 Chapter 1279: 1272: A Hairs Breadth from Death

    <strong>Chapter 1279: Chapter 1272: A Hair¡¯s Breadth from Death</strong>

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    This arrow light was as fast as lightning, giving no one any chance to react. It instantly appeared in front of Lu Tianxing, crashing violently onto his body. The Creation God Tripod, originally used for defense, shook violently at this moment, and visible cracks appeared on it.

    In a split second, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strongest defense had be fragile and vulnerable. Tiny arrow lights seeped through the aura emitted by the Creation God Tripod, brushing past Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. Immediately, a deeply visible blood mark appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, and blood flowed out at once.

    ¡°What a fierce attack, even the Creation God Tripod couldn¡¯t withstand it. It seems the attacker¡¯s power is definitely a notch above Shankou Hongyi. Looks like I¡¯m doomed this time. But even if I die, I¡¯ll take a piece of your flesh with me.¡±

    Gazing at his injured arm, Lu Tianxing was extremely shocked. With a thought, True Qi surged out crazily and struck at the arrow light. Meanwhile, his body retreated sharply without any obstacles because the instant the arrow light came, it had alreadypletely shattered Shankou Hongyi¡¯s.

    However, since the opponent intended to kill him, how could they give him a chance to breathe? As he retreated, another arrow light came soaring through the air, directly shattering his True Qi. Two arrow lights as swift as meteors appeared before him in the blink of an eye.

    At this moment, the Creation God Tripod shattered with a bang, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s strongest defense was finally broken.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way, I can¡¯t dodge anymore. I must destroy these two arrow lights, or else I¡¯m surely dead.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind raced. He knew that this time he couldn¡¯t escape no matter what because these two arrow lights hadpletely locked onto him. Unless the attacker dies or their True Qi is exhausted, it¡¯s a fight to the death.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal, Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Dragon w Hand¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stomped heavily on the ground with both feet, his figure instantly pausing in ce. He shouted explosively, his body shaking, and instantly unleashed various martial arts toward these two arrow lights. Torrential True Qi, like a river, surged from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, attracting attention.<fn267f> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn267f>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxingpletely tapped into all his potential.

    Rumble!

    The two arrow lights collided with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack in an instant, emitting earth-shattering roars. Lu Tianxing¡¯s whole body seemed like it was hit by a full-speed truck, pushed fiercely back by the two arrow lights, leaving visibly clear marks on the ground.

    ¡°Boss¡­.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Po Jun, Evil Ghost, and others changed their facial expressions, roaring angrily and rushing toward Lu Tianxing. Their True Qi surged inside, striking at the rain of arrows shooting toward Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Shower of Flowers.¡±

    At the same time, an enraged voice exploded out of thin air. Everyone felt dazzled for a moment, and a golden light shed before their eyes. Immediately, the sound of sharp objects piercing flesh came, and those superpower users and ninjas, along with the Cross Expedition Army, fell like a line of dominoes, each with a bloody hole in their heads, blood flowing.

    Especially those two Mythical Level Red Cardinals, their bodies looked as if they had been strafed by machine guns, filled with blood holes, lying dead yet unwilling, seemingly unable to believe how terrifying this person¡¯s hidden weapons were.

    Mu Qingchuan, not even looking at the fallen, had a particrly cold expression. How could he not have imagined the old white man at Holder¡¯s side, at an early-stage Mythical Level, to actually be a middle-stage Mythical Level expert in disguise, shamelessly ambushing Lu Tianxing?

    With a sh, Mu Qingchuan and Po Jun, like others, charged toward Lu Tianxing, intending to team up with Po Jun and others to disperse this attack.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, Mu Qingchuan, Po Jun, you guys go protect Zhiqing, leave this to me. If they want to kill me, they¡¯re not qualified yet.¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing immediately shouted. The strength of Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others was only at the Heavenly Peak level. Even if they could withstand an early-stage Mythical attack, they could never resist a middle-stage Mythical attack; every level of cultivation is vastly different, not something to be taken lightly.

    Meanwhile, Shankou Hongyi came back to his senses, looking at Holder with a gloomy face: ¡°Holder, what were you trying to do just now? Are you nning to kill me along with him?¡±

    Holder sneered: ¡°Mr. Shankou, don¡¯t forget what our objective was this time, to kill the Judge. But what have you done? You were even used as a whetstone by the Judge. Do you know what the consequences will be if the Judge breaks through to the middle-stage Mythical Level? Do you want me to die with you?¡±

    ¡°Holder, you¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s rage almost ignited, yet he couldn¡¯t refute because Holder was right. If Lu Tianxing broke through to the middle-stage Mythical Level, the consequences would be unimaginable. He might even die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    Though thinking this, a cold, snake-like gleam flickered deep in Shankou Hongyi¡¯s eyes. While Holder may have orchestrated an ambush on Lu Tianxing, he was also calcting Shankou Hongyi into it. The first arrow light was directed at Lu Tianxing, but the second aimed at both him and Lu Tianxing. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped without severe injury.

    Holder nced at Shankou Hongyi, a mocking smile shing in his heart. His gaze finally rested on Lu Tianxing, but he didn¡¯t pursue the attack. Instead, he stood in grudge, looking at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of cat-and-mouse yfulness. He had mentioned that he wanted to send Lu Tianxing to Hell in the most painful way. It would be a waste to kill him with a single sh.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure retreated continuously, the massive impact force creating a deep trail on the ground. The True Qi within him rolled and surged. The Sky Flipping Seal struck after strike, continuously striking the arrow light.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, break for me.¡±

    Light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he roared angrily, flipped his palm, and another Sky Flipping Seal struck heavily on the arrow light.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This time was not like before, doing futile work again. As his palm fell, One Seal Flips the Sky, the vast power shattered the arrow light to pieces, vanishing into thin air.

    Seeing the arrow light finally shattered by himself, Lu Tianxing let out a long breath of relief, his face showing a trace of fatigue. Just now, to wear down those two arrow lights, his True Qi was greatly consumed. Coupled with asional stray arrow lights piercing the Creation God Tripod, striking his body, he nearly couldn¡¯t block these two arrow lights, nearly losing his life under them.

 Chapter 1280: 1273: Honey, Im Sorryâ€”I Broke My Promise

    <strong>Chapter 1280: Chapter 1273: Honey, I¡¯m Sorry¡ªI Broke My Promise</strong>

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing looked extremely disheveled, his entire body almost dyed red with blood. His chest, abdomen, and arms were covered with dense wounds, some so deep that the stark white bones were visible. The blood had stained the upper half of Lu Tianxing¡¯s body red, making him look like a blood-soaked figure at first nce.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious to the pain, as True Qi surged through his body, sealing his wounds to prevent further bleeding.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Bai Zhiqing could no longer contain the worry in her heart and rushed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, how are you? You must leave now. Don¡¯t worry about me, just go, I beg you¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing ran to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, paying no heed to his blood-covered appearance, and hurriedly supported the staggering Lu Tianxing, unable to hide the worry on her face.

    Po Jun, Tan Lang, and others, seeing this scene, immediately halted their steps, refraining from approaching Lu Tianxing. Instead, they silently stood not far from him, their eyes fixed keenly like eagles on Shankou Hongyi and the white elder, eyes glinting with a crimson glow as if they were beasts about to rampage.

    Looking at that anxious and pale beautiful face, Lu Tianxing forced a smile: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, they can¡¯t kill me. Moreover, you should stay in the car and don¡¯t get out. If the aftermath of the fight identally reaches you, I¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±

    The words, though said gently, overflowed with unmistakable care.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart trembled violently, and crystalline tears involuntarily slid down her cheeks. She never expected that, even in such a situation, this man still worried not about his own safety, but whether she might get hurt.

    In that moment, Bai Zhiqing was utterly captivated. She realized that she was entirely inseparable from Lu Tianxing, belonging to him for life.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why, why are you so good to me¡­?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice trembled, gazing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s caring eyes, her heart pierced with a sharp pang of pain.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing found herself hating her own helplessness, why she could only hide on the side, unable to help Lu Tianxing. Why she was a burden, and why she hadn¡¯t insisted on Lu Tianxing leaving New York initially.

    If she had insisted that Lu Tianxing leave New York back then, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been injured, wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Whoever else would I be good to in this life, if not you? Also, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry. These small wounds are nothing. Besides, these are like medals of honor for a man, a man¡¯s medal for protecting his wife. Be good, don¡¯t cry, go back to the car and stay.¡±

    Lu Tianxing lifted a hand, gently wiping the tears from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks, his tone more tender than ever.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head lightly, yet the tears stubbornly flowed from her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, good girl, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, his gaze sweeping sharply to the side,nding on Po Jun: ¡°Po Jun, Tan Lang, do you still consider me your leader?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Though surprised why Lu Tianxing was saying this, Tan Lang and the others nodded heavily. If Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t their leader, they would have already fled and wouldn¡¯t be taking such risks.

    ¡°As long as you still consider me your leader.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said heavily, ¡°Then I¡¯m giving you onest order. Take your sister-inw and leave New York immediately. I¡¯ve already arranged with Little Bee to give you a coordinate. Take your sister-inw there, and there will be a helicopter waiting for you.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, not only did Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others¡¯ expressions change, but even Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression grewplicated. Lu Tianxing clearly intended to risk it all, sacrificing himself to shield them from these formidable opponents.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re not leaving¡­¡±

    Evil Ghost and others hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lu Tianxing interrupted, ¡°Shut up, all of you, leave now with your sister-inw, don¡¯t take me as your leader otherwise.¡±

    As he finished, Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingchuan, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mu Qingchuan, I, Lu Tianxing, owe you this time, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t repay it in this life. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll repay you then.¡±

    ¡°You owe me nothing,¡± Mu Qingchuan said with aplex expression and a hint of envy as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He couldn¡¯t have imagined Lu Tianxing would have a woman who loves him so much and a group ofrades ready to die for him.

    At that moment, Mu Qingchuan finally understood why his sister liked Lu Tianxing so much. Indeed, Lu Tianxing was a man of charm, a man who could put his life on the line for his woman and brothers¡ªa man few women wouldn¡¯t be moved by.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingchuan, then turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing, his face gentle as he said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry. I broke my promise. I probably can¡¯t walk this life with you anymore, nor can I stand in front of you to protect you. Please be careful in the future, take good care of yourself, don¡¯t let anything happen, okay?¡±<fnebac> The source of th?s content is find{n}ovel</fnebac>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing felt her heart pierced as if by a needle. She instinctively wanted to say something, but Lu Tianxing interrupted, ¡°Wife, I know what you want to say, but you have to leave, no matter what. I¡¯m sorry, I broke my promise. If there¡¯s a next life, I want to say three words to you again, ¡®I love you.''¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing stood upright, swaying, lowered his head to ce a gentle kiss on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, his expression turning icy as he pushed Bai Zhiqing away and shouted sternly, ¡°Tan Lang, take your sister-inw and leave now, hurry, I can¡¯t hold them off for long.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Watching Lu Tianxing push her away, Bai Zhiqing stood stunned for a moment, then rushed towards Lu Tianxing frantically, shouting, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you liar, do you just want to abandon your wife? I won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll always remember what you said, ¡®Holding your hand, growing old with you,¡¯ even in death, I will stay by your side. For fear that you¡¯ll be lonely on the etherworld road, I want to go with you, so even in the next life, we¡¯ll still be together.¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was filled with determination and stubbornness, clutching tightly onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, refusing to let him push her away.

 Chapter 1281: 1274: Live and Die Together

    <strong>Chapter 1281: Chapter 1274: Live and Die Together</strong>

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and seeing that stubborn look in her eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, and he felt a warm surge rising from his heart, causing an urge to weep. With a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Wife, you must leave quickly. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m already at my limit, and I can¡¯t hold them off. You must leave now. Tan Lang, Po Jun, why are you still standing here? Help me take your sister-inw away. Quickly, Imand you as the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, take Zhiqing and leave at once.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go even if it means dying here. Lu Tianxing, no matter what, we won¡¯t leave. If you tell me to go, I¡¯ll die right here in front of you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, her delicate face tense, showing an undeniable expression.

    ¡°Wife¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, shut up! If you really consider me your wife, then let me stay by your side,e what may, together through life and death.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was shaken to his core, his mouth opening several times to say something yet failing to voice it. Because in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, he saw persistence; he knew no matter what he said, Bai Zhiqing probably wouldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Po Jun, Tan Lang, you must leave now.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s with regret that we solemnly dere we¡¯re no longer part of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.¡±

    With a gleaming look in his eyes, Po Jun slowly removed the mask from his face, calmly saying, ¡°Boss, earlier youmanded us to leave using your identity as the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, but now we announce, as of today, we are resigning from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Your leader¡¯s status bears no relevance to us now. I¡¯m staying only to fight alongside my brothers.¡±

    ¡°Boss, sorry but we¡¯re resigning too.¡±

    Po Jun, Starving Ghost, White Impermanence, ck Impermanence, and Asura slowly removed their masks, revealing somewhat youthful faces, their eyes gleaming with a sense of madness. With voices resolute, ¡°Boss, once you said we are brothers, brothers for a lifetime who could entrust their life and death without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°How can we speak ofcking garments when sharing your robes,cking garments when sharing your bath,cking garments when sharing your attire? We brothers share life and death, not seeking to be born the same year, month, and day, but only to die the same year, month, and day. Boss, we fear we won¡¯t see your son¡¯s birth or be his godfather. If we go, you must continue living well for us. Now, you take your wife and leave. We will hold them off for you, even if it means dying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying too. I promised my sister I¡¯d bring you back alive. I won¡¯t break my word,¡± Mu Qingchuan spoke softly.

    ¡°You all¡­.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gazed dazedly at Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others beside him. His eyes swept across each face, then he suddenly burst intoughter, his whole body exuding a strong confidence. ¡°Good, good, worthy to be my brothers. Once we were weak and despised, but transformed the Netherworld Mercenary Corps into something feared by countless. Together, we faced many dangers and death crises, yet we¡¯ve always triumphed. This time will be no different; we won¡¯t die. We¡¯ll toast with the enemy¡¯s heads as our mugs. United brothers, unbeatable strength.¡±

    ¡°United brothers, unbeatable strength. Kill, kill, kill.¡±

    Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others roared with anger, willing to put life and death aside for a desperate battle.<fn6429> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel</fn6429>

    ¡°Haha¡­!¡±

    Just then, an echoingugh full of mockery rang out, Holder¡¯s face filled with scorn as he said, ¡°Tsk tsk, such touching brotherly love, such deep devotion, it makes me envious. But unfortunately, none of you will escape today; you¡¯re all going to die, especially you, Judge. I won¡¯t rush to kill you. I want you to experience all the world¡¯s pain, to howl in agony for three days and nights.¡±

    Upon hearing Holder¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Holder, do you think you can easily take me down? Do you believe even in death, I won¡¯t drag you down with me? Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Holder was about to mock him when he saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce eyes like a wolf scanning him, causing him to involuntarily shiver, his face showing fear.

    He swore he had never seen such a terrifying gaze, indifferent, devoid of human emotion, akin to that of a grim reaper. More importantly, he sensed a deathly aura in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, suggesting that Lu Tianxing¡¯s threat was no lie; he truly had a way to take Holder down with him.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    Seeing Holder¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with mockery.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    After seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking look, Holder felt a surge of rage but took a deep breath to regain calmness, sneering, ¡°Judge, don¡¯t use such crude methods to irritate me, it¡¯s useless. Remember what I said a few days ago? I swore you would beg for mercy before me. I¡¯ll give you a chance: kneel on the ground and bow to me, and I¡¯ll spare one of your brothers. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill one. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can make me kneel, Holder? Feel free to try killing my brothers.¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others by his side, coldly smiling.

    ¡°Judge, don¡¯t speak so definitively, I¡¯ll make you kneel.¡±

    Holder turned to the white elder beside him, saying, ¡°Bishop Billy, if you would, kill one of the people beside him, that one will do. He seemed the most lively just now.¡±

    While speaking, Holder casually raised his hand, pointing at Starving Ghost beside Lu Tianxing, as if casually picking amb for ughter.

    ¡°Yes, Saint Heir.¡±

    The white elder nodded, uplifting his previously lowered head, slowly lifting his arm. In front of him instantly appeared an arrow made entirely of light, hanging in the air with a holy aura, evoking a feeling of sunlight¡¯s warmth.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, the arrow shot out, targeting Starving Ghost¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Wife, get back.¡±

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing pushed Bai Zhiqing aside, his silhouette shing, ghost-like in front of Starving Ghost, instinctively unleashing a Sky Flipping Seal at the arrow.

    PS: Three updates daily. End of the month, requesting some monthly votes, or they¡¯ll expire!!!

 Chapter 1282 - 1275: Brutal Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Chapter 1275: Brutal Battle</h4>

    "Boom!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm fiercely collided with the arrow light, which exploded and instantly transformed into a rain of arrows like fine hairs, piercing everything around.

    Lu Tianxing was immediately hit as if by lightning, his body uncontrobly retreating backward, leaving clear footprints on the ground with each step. His right arm trembled slightly, covered in bloody marks, as if shed by sharp grass, looking incredibly shocking.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned pale, and she wanted to rush over, but Lu Tianxing signaled for Tan Lang to hold her back, not letting her go.

    Lu Tianxing nced at his arm covered in blood marks, his expression unchanged, and his wolf-like eyes fixated intently on the white elder beside Holder.

    "Fire Fox, how does it taste? Enjoyable, isn¡¯t it? But this is just the appetizer, merely a lesson for you. Can you kneel and kowtow to me now?"

    Holder watched Lu Tianxing with a mocking smile, his eyes full of disdain, like a king aloft, overlooking his subjects and holding their lives in his hands.

    "Nice, of course, it¡¯s nice."

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "Holder, it seems like your Church is poor, haven¡¯t eaten? This attack is just a scratch for me. Is your Church full of sissies? So powerless, I haven¡¯t even warmed up yet!"

    Holder¡¯s smile froze upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and he said coldly, "Well, Judge, your bones are indeed hard. Hopefully, you won¡¯t beg for mercy." Bishop Billy, continue attacking; I want to see how many times he can withstand."

    Upon hearing Holder¡¯s words, the white elder hesitated not a moment, slowly raising his arm, instantly several light arrows hovered in front of him, shining brightly, illuminating the night as they shot towards Lu Tianxing.

    In an instant, Lu Tianxing felt an unparalleled pressureing his way. Before the light arrows could even approach him, the fierce breath was already stimting every part of his skin, causing goosebumps, and an unprecedented terror enveloped his mind, making him feel a sense of helplessness, as if he could not resist and was about to be captured.

    "Cannot resist, but must resist, Iron Blood Battle Halberd."

    Lu Tianxing bit his tongue hard to clear his mind, his arm trembled, and True Qi surged, transforming into an Iron Blood Battle Halberd. The air was filled with the smell of blood and rust, making it feel like a street in the modern world had turned into a battlefield full ofbat and ughter.

    "Kill!"

    Lu Tianxing held the halberd, its sharpness evident, like a peerless warrior facing thousands of troops, fearless. With a roar, the shing gun reversed, as swift as a meteor, stabbing out fiercely, hitting the light arrow.

    Their collision emitted bright shes, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand instantly developed cracks like ss, shattering.

    However, the effect of this strike had already been achieved, directly smashing one of the light arrows.

    Lu Tianxing did not retreat but instead stepped forward, continuously unleashing his skills to shatter the light arrows.

    "Sky Flipping Seal..."

    Lu Tianxing once again performed a skill, moving his arm, True Qi gathered in his palm, resembling a reversal of heaven and earth, heavily pping the final light arrow.

    As his palm touched this light arrow, Lu Tianxing immediately felt electrified, his body trembling violently, uncontrobly flying back.

    His palm was also pierced and drenched in blood during the collision with the light arrow, clearly injured.

    The light arrow did not slow down due to Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreat, offering no chance for anyone to react, speeding towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head like lightning.

    "You wish to kill me, dream on."

    Watching the light arrow shooting towards his head, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with violent rage. Suddenly, he roared, and his body halted, taking a firm step forward, unleashing powerful True Qi in a torrent, like a fierce tiger charging out of the forest, crashing into the light arrow, stopping its advance. After a few seconds, the light arrow finally shattered.

    "Vajra Leg."

    At that moment, Shankou Hongyi, who had been standing quietly beside them, suddenly shed cold intent in his eyes, his presence moved like an afterimage, appearing beside Lu Tianxing, his right leg sweeping towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest with terrifying force.

    "Shankou Hongyi, you¡¯re seeking death."

    Lu Tianxing roared instinctively, wanting to block Shankou Hongyi¡¯s attack with his hands.

    Unfortunately, now injured, Lu Tianxing was no match for Shankou Hongyi. Before he could lift his arm, Shankou Hongyi had kicked his chest vigorously.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily onto the cement ground, spitting a mouthful of blood.

    This blow made Lu Tianxing feel like all his bones were shattered, unbearable pain. If Shankou Hongyi had intended to kill him instead of just torturing him, that kick would have ended his life.

    "Boss..."

    Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others watched this scene, some felt their eyes reddening as if they¡¯d explode, roaring, intending to charge at Shankou Hongyi, fight to the end. But a hoarse voice echoed in their ears: "Return, you¡¯re not his opponent."

    <fn0c79> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind</fn0c79>

    "Boss, being not his opponent, then what? Should we just stand by and watch you die?"

    Po Jun gripped his sawtooth knife tightly, speaking lowly: "Mu Family¡¯s eldest son, you¡¯re not one of us, this has nothing to do with you. But I and my brothers plead with you to take our boss and sister-inw and leave here. We¡¯ll hold them off."

    Though Starving Ghost and Tan Lang said nothing, their fierce eyes revealed their intention. They nned to use their lives to stall Shankou Hongyi and others, giving Lu Tianxing the critical time to escape.

    "You guys..."

    Mu Qingchuan was stunned by Po Jun¡¯s words; he never expected Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others to be willing to sacrifice their lives for Lu Tianxing¡¯s chance.

    He finally understood why Sima Lingyun was so fearful of Lu Tianxing; the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were madmen, but they were loyal madmen. Facing such people, unless you can wipe them outpletely, you¡¯ll surely face endless revenge, a fight to the death.

 Chapter 1283 - 1276: Desperate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Chapter 1276: Desperate Situation</h4>

    "Time is running out, Young Master Mu, please take care of it."

    "Young Master Mu, we¡¯re entrusting our boss and sister-inw to you. If there¡¯s a next life, we¡¯ll repay your great kindness even if we have to work like cattle and horses."

    "Boss, knowing you is the greatest fortune of my life. I¡¯ll always remember our heroic exploits across the Western World. If there¡¯s a next life, we¡¯ll still be brothers."

    "Haha, since ancient times, who hasn¡¯t died? Whether we die early orte, we all must die. Boss, we¡¯ll take the lead first. Remember, tell your son after he¡¯s born that he has six godfathers."

    "Kill, all together, if they want to kill our brothers, let¡¯s see if they have the ability."

    Tan Lang, Po Jun, Starving Ghost, Asura, White Impermanence, and ck Impermanenceughed maniacally. Their eyes fell on Shankou Hongyi and the white elder. Even in the face of a middle-stage Mythical level fighter, they were fearless, letting out a roar, and without hesitation, charged at the two men.

    "A group of ants trying to overturn the sky, get back."

    Shankou Hongyi sneered continuously, not regarding Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others at all. In a sh, he appeared beside Po Jun, kicking him away with one strike, then pped out a palm, sending Asura flying instantly, crashing heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, feeling as though all his bones were about to shatter.

    Meanwhile, the white elder didn¡¯t even move, just let out a heavy cold snort, and a middle-stage Mythical level aura erupted overwhelmingly, pressing down on Tan Lang and the others like mountains.

    "Pfft!"

    The gap between Heavenly Peak and middle-stage Mythical level was immense. The moment E Lang and the others touched the aura of the white elder, it was as if they hit an invisible wall, their bodies flew backward heavily, hitting the ground, unable to hold back a mouthful of blood, struggling to stand up but failing.

    With one strike, ferocious as this.

    "Heh, a bunch of ants unaware of their own insignificance."

    Shankou Hongyi sneered, without any intention of striking again. To him, Tan Lang and the others were no different from ants.

    "The ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, tsk tsk, it seems they¡¯re just a name, unable to withstand a blow."

    At this moment, Holder stepped out from behind, smiled, and said, "Judge, what choice will you make now? Want to kneel and kowtow to me a few times? Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll spare these ants."

    "Boss, don¡¯t kneel."

    "Don¡¯t kneel, our deaths are not a pity. We can die, but the soul of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps must not be lost."

    "A man can kneel to the heavens and the earth, and to his parents, but never to anyone else."

    Tan Lang and the others roared angrily, struggling to stand up, but the aura of the white elder was like mountains pressing on them, rendering them immobile, only allowing them to roar out in anger.

    "Tsk tsk, such deep brotherhood, it¡¯s almost making me cry, hahaha, how delightful, so delightful. I love scenes like this. If you don¡¯t want the Judge to kneel, I¡¯ll just torture the Judge. If he¡¯s so tough, let me break his legs first, shall I?" Holderughed out loud.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Holder nced at Shankou Hongyi, who understood immediately and walked towards Lu Tianxing with a sneer, his gaze full of ridicule and disdain, as if he were looking at an ant.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Shankou Hongyi walking towards Lu Tianxing, then looked at Lu Tianxing, whose body was stained with blood, her heart felt as if it were being stabbed with needles, an intense pain. At this moment, Bai Zhiqing wished she could take Lu Tianxing¡¯s ce, to endure these sufferings for him.

    "Enough, Holder, enough, what do you want, please, I¡¯m begging you to spare Tianxing, please, I beg you." Bai Zhiqing suddenly stepped forward, spreading her arms like a hen protecting her chick, shielding Lu Tianxing behind her, shouting somewhat hysterically.

    "You¡¯re begging me?"

    Holder heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and acted as though he¡¯d heard the biggest joke in the world,ughing heartily, "Begging me? Did I hear that right! The Bai Zhiqing who ignored me a few days ago is now begging me, begging the guy she wouldn¡¯t even give a nce at? I didn¡¯t hear you just now, say it again, let me hear how you beg."

    After hearing Holder¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. She knew Holder was humiliating her, but for Lu Tianxing, she was willing to give up everything, including any so-called dignity: "Holder, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m asking you to spare Tianxing."

    Holder looked at Bai Zhiqing with a mocking expression and said with augh, "Of course, sparing him is no problem, but don¡¯t you Chinese usually kneel when asking for something? Now, get down on your knees and kowtow a few times, maybe I¡¯ll feel happy and let him go. How about it, you kowtow to me."

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Holder¡¯s words, her delicate body trembled even more violently, but a determined look shed in her beautiful eyes, as if she had made a firm decision. She turned her head and looked at Lu Tianxing with deep affection.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart throbbed suddenly, instantly understanding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intent. He staggered to stand up and shouted, "Wife, no, don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t kneel to him, I¡¯m not worth you doing this for me. He won¡¯t let me go, Mu Qingchuan, if you consider me a friend, then take Zhiqing and leave immediately... "

    Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath, nced around, and finally nodded, his gaze falling on Bai Zhiqing, preparing to take her away as Lu Tianxing requested.

    "Young Master Mu, stop right there! If youe over here, I¡¯ll die in front of you."

    <fnbeff> Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnbeff>

    Upon seeing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s actions, Bai Zhiqing immediately bent down to pick up a de and ced it across her delicate neck, looking at Lu Tianxing with determined eyes: "Lu Tianxing, I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, but I want to tell you, I love you. For you, I¡¯m willing to give up everything. I¡¯m not afraid of losing my dignity, becausepared to dignity, your life is more important."

    "Once, you were willing to give up everything for me, even risking your life to shield me from fatal bullets, while I could only hide behind you and watch. This time, I want to protect you, even if he is deceiving me, as long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope, I won¡¯t give up, because this time I want to protect you..."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was soft yet filled with unusual determination.

    Mu Qingchuan was deeply moved by this scene; he finally understood why Lu Tianxing was unwilling to leave Bai Zhiqing and marry his sister. Having such a woman who was willing to give so much for him, anyone would choose to cherish her for a lifetime.

    Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others clenched their fists, a hint of anger on their faces. They vowed that if they somehow survived this time, they would wash Japan and the Church in blood, to avenge Bai Zhiqing.

 Chapter 1284 - 1277: Breakthrough at Last

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Chapter 1277: Breakthrough at Last</h4>

    "Bullshit, Bai Zhiqing, stop saying these sentimental words to me. I don¡¯t buy it. Hurry up and get back here. I¡¯m not made of y. If he wants to kill me, he¡¯ll have to try."

    Lu Tianxing let out a low growl, stumbling towards Bai Zhiqing. He was well aware that Holder wanted to humiliate him and Bai Zhiqing, and that no matter what he and Bai Zhiqing did today, Holder would never let him go.

    He wanted to stop it, but with every step, the intense pain coursing through his body made him feel as if his soul was trembling.

    "Husband, just this once, I hope you¡¯ll let me be willful this time. I want to save you, without any regrets. Lu Tianxing, if, and I mean if, we can¡¯t ovee this hurdle, in the next life, I still want to be your wife, to have children with you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked deeply at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes carrying a warm smile. She raised her hand, seemingly wanting to caress Lu Tianxing¡¯s face from a distance, as if to etch his image into her heart forever.

    After a long while, Bai Zhiqing turned back, looking at Holder, her expression regained its calm, her tone t and unruffled, she asked, "Holder, are you a man of your word?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Holder¡¯s eyes glinted, and he smiled faintly, saying, "Of course my words stand. As long as you kneel and beg me today, I¡¯ll let Judge go."

    "Alright, I hope you¡¯re a man who keeps his word."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, bending her knees, preparing to kneel on the ground.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened with rage, and he roared, "Bai Zhiqing, you fool, I don¡¯t need you to do this. Don¡¯t kneel..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was filled with reluctance and anger. He suddenly hated himself, hated why he thought of using a life-and-death crisis to break through his cultivation. If he hadn¡¯t done this, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t need to suffer such humiliation for him.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed not to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s words as she slowly knelt toward the ground. She wanted to save Lu Tianxing, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, she would do so without regrets.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing knelt absolutely for love.

    "Thud."

    Bai Zhiqing knelt heavily on the ground, the sand and stones on the ground scraping against her knees, causing her delicate face to sh with a twinge of pain.

    "Hahaha..."

    Seeing this, Holder burst outughing, his eyes shing with the pleasure of revenge: "Good, very good. However, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t need you to kowtow. Bai Zhiqing, crawl over to me like a bitch and lick my shoes clean."

    "No..."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing really kneeling for him, Lu Tianxing immediately let out a hysterical roar, his eyes turning bloodshot, his whole person like an enraged beast, a thread of violent, ruthless killing intent erupting uncontrobly from his body, making the whole street be icy cold. The killing intent transformed into a gale, like a bone-scouring steel de whistling past, making one involuntarily shudder.

    From Lu Tianxing¡¯s body erupted a cruel, violent aura, making him look like a fierce, bloodthirsty beast.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing no longer felt like a person, but rather aplete killing machine, devoid of any emotional color.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing felt his heart pounding violently, like a morning bell and evening drum, thumping loudly. His internal blood and energy surged frantically like boiling water, repairing his injured body incessantly. The ce in his Dantian nurturing True Qi had formed a vortex, frantically absorbing the True Qi in his body and then spitting it out, a thread of formidable aura bursting out from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    In the face of Bai Zhiqing being forced to kneel by Holder, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi finally began to erupt, surging wildly, prompting him tounch an assault toward a Middle-stage Mythical breakthrough.

    At this moment, his entire body was exuding a magnificent aura, True Qi appearing out of thin air, and he seemed like an ancient Demon God awakening, moreover, due to the excess of True Qi within his body, the True Qi in his Dantian gradually began to condense. The originally gaseous True Qi slowly turned misty and condensed, bing liquid, turning into small droplets.

    Each droplet of condensed True Qi brimmed with potency, shuttling back and forth through the Dantian, merging with one another, several times more refined than the original True Qi.

    In fact, if Lu Tianxing could look inside his body at this moment, he would see that the injuries inside his body were repairing rapidly. The droplets of condensed True Qi were also merging continuously, the previously misty True Qi bing sticky and dense, flowing through his meridians.

    Lu Tianxing felt a more terrifying force emerging from within than ever before, and at this critical moment, he finally broke through to the Middle-stage Mythical.

    One level of cultivation, one level of heaven. An Early-stage Mythical breakthrough to Middle-stage Mythical brings a revolutionary change in True Qi, with the greatest change being a qualitative transformation: True Qi liquefaction. The original True Qi was gaseous, but now it transforms into liquid, significantly enhancing its quality and consequentially increasing its power.

    However, wanting to condense misty True Qi into liquid form is filled with tremendous difficulty, many mythical-level experts never ovee this stage, spending their entire life stuck and ultimately withering away.

    But once you break through, your strength experiences a revolutionary transformation, stepping into a brand-new realm, your power undergoes an earth-shaking change.

    Lu Tianxing was already close to the Middle-stage Mythical, but was interrupted by a sneak attack. Now, due to the incident with Bai Zhiqing, he finally broke through to the Middle-stage Mythical.

    <fn59a2> Latest content published on find?novel</fn59a2>

    "Not good."

    Feeling the increasingly domineering aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, Shankou Hongyi¡¯s expression instantly changed color. He stepped forward without thinking, his whole body like a fierce tiger pouncing towards Lu Tianxing. He was determined to kill Lu Tianxing before his ascension.

    "Vigorous Vajra Palm, Vajra Leg..."

    Shankou Hongyi executed several ultimate techniques in session, each strike apanied by fearsome force, crashing down towards Lu Tianxing: "Judge, so what if you break through to Middle-stage Mythical today, you¡¯re doomed, this time you won¡¯t get awa..."

    "All of you shall die."

    Before he could finish his sentence, a voice cold as frost suddenly resonated, and then he saw six arms rise behind Lu Tianxing, like a crab, fiercely hammering down, heavily smashing onto his palm.

    Shankou Hongyi immediately felt an unstoppable force strike him, his moves were instantly dismantled entirely, his whole body felt as if struck by lightning, instantly sent flying backward, unable to suppress the mouthful of blood that spurted from his mouth.

 Chapter 1285 - CapÃ­tulo 1285: 1278: Obliterating Shankou Hongyi

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1285: Chapter 1278: Obliterating Shankou Hongyi</strong>

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re just a neer to the middle-stage mythical level. How can you possess such terrifying power? How could I be repelled by an ant like you?¡±

    Shankou Hongyi roared incredulously. Lu Tianxing had just entered the middle-stage mythical level, while he had been there for several years. In terms of the purity of True Qi, hepletely surpassed Lu Tianxing, someone who had just entered the middle-stage mythical is iparable.

    But now, his True Qi, when facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack, was like an egg hitting a rock, almost iparable. How could this not shock him?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. Shankou Hongyi, your time hase.¡±

    After sting Shankou Hongyi away with one strike, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He stepped forward, like an enraged elephant charging toward Shankou Hongyi. As he stepped forward, it felt as if the earth was quaking.

    ¡°Kill me? Judge, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. Demon Suppressing Stick Technique.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shankou Hongyi was furious, ring at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious face. He reached out, and the Demon Suppressing Stick appeared in his hand again. He lifted it high, and without any fancy moves, it fell with a bang, as if Sun Wukong wielding the Jingu Bang, smashing down with tens of thousands of pounds of force, aiming to crush Lu Tianxing into meat paste in one move.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look at the Demon Suppressing Sticking down on his head. With a flip of his palm, a Sky Flipping Seal struck heavily on the True Qi-condensed Demon Suppressing Stick, which was as fragile as ss, instantly shattering into pieces.<fn1970> Get full chapters from find[?]ovel</fn1970>

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Shankou Hongyi¡¯s body shuddered, involuntarily spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face full of intense fear.

    Lu Tianxing advanced forward,nding a palm strike on Shankou Hongyi.

    Sky Flipping Seal, One Seal Flips the Sky.

    From his palm, True Qi surged, giving the impression of flipped yin and yang, a sky overturned feeling. As the palm descended, it seemed to epass the entire world, making one feel like a chess piece within heaven and earth, forever unable to transcend.

    Ah!

    Shankou Hongyi couldn¡¯t dodge and was hit squarely on the chest by this palm, letting out a miserable cry. Everyone only saw a True Qi hand press down, pinning Shankou Hongyi to the ground, deeply embedded, leaving only a bloody pancake embedded in the soil after the True Qi dissipated, dead beyond dead.

    This scene unfolded so quickly that it almost left people unable to react. No one expected the newly broken-through Lu Tianxing to have such terrifying strength that Shankou Hongyi, an old hand at the middle-stage mythical level, didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back and was instantly turned into mince meat.

    This abrupt change left everyone stunned, almost doubting if they were dreaming.

    How could Lu Tianxing, a mere sheep earlier, suddenly reverse-kill a tiger? This must be a joke from the heavens.

    Bai Zhiqing was also dumbfounded, mouth agape, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. Just moments ago, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t a match for that person; how did he suddenly be so formidable?

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at the mince meat that was Shankou Hongyi. He turned and walked toward Bai Zhiqing, lifting her from the ground and holding her in his arms, speaking tenderly: ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry, I made you worry.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled and she suddenly snapped back to reality. Her beautiful eyes filled with joy: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re alright now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    As she spoke, tears uncontrobly rolled down her cheeks. Bai Zhiqing now felt as if she hade from hell to heaven.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright now, wife. I¡¯m sorry I worried you,¡± Lu Tianxing said hoarsely, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing gently bit her head and replied: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say sorry; husband and wife are one, sharing trials, which is only natural. Besides, I knew nothing would happen to you. In my heart, you are always a fearless hero.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said it before, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one can harm you. Now, just stay behind me, and leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for you; anyone who has harmed you will pay the price.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak further, nodding heavily, retreating a few steps, her gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s bare back. Her beautiful eyes held no fear at all. She knew this man would surely protect her, and with him by her side, even if the sky fell, she would be fearless.

    Because she always believed that this man was her guardian spirit, that he would hold up this piece of sky for her. As long as he lived, she would not be harmed.

    Turning to Tan Lang and the others to protect Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing set his gaze on Holder, his voice dripping with bloodthirsty intent: ¡°Shankou Hongyi and the others are dead, Holder, how do you want to die?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Holder finally snapped back to reality. Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s emotionless eyes, a look of fear shed across his face. He said deeply, ¡°Judge, do you dare kill me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I dare not kill you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with cold killing intent, undisguised. From the moment Holder forced Bai Zhiqing to kneel, Holder had been marked for death in his heart. Even if Holder was a man of the Church, today he would not escape death.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Holderughed in extreme anger: ¡°Hahaha, kill me, Judge, you¡¯re too confident! Do you think killing that waste Shankou Hongyi means you can take me? Do you think breaking through to the middle-stage mythical level means I fear you? You may just be pretending to be strong; you¡¯ve just endured so many attacks, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re unscathed. I said, today you must die, no one can save you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You can try,¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    As he spoke, True Qi flowed gently over him, like invisible hands tearing apart the pressure suppressing Po Jun and others.

    Tan Lang and Po Jun immediately regained their freedom, supporting each other as they stood, looking at Lu Tianxing with expressions of disbelief: ¡°Boss, did you break through to the middle-stage mythical level?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just broke through. Now take your sister-inw back a bit and watch me ughter these guys.¡±

    Lu Tianxing turned back to nce at Tan Lang and the others, finally fixing his gaze on Holder: ¡°Holder, judging by your eyes, you seem quite unhappy, even furious, wishing to kill me. But you don¡¯t dare to act because you fear me, fear I will kill you. But it¡¯s alright, regardless of whether you fear me, because this day next year will be your death anniversary.¡±

 Chapter 1286: 1279: Battle Once More

    <strong>Chapter 1286: Chapter 1279: Battle Once More</strong>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm and unhurried words, a trace of fear involuntarily shed deep in Holder¡¯s eyes. Lu Tianxing was right; he dared not act rashly. Although Lu Tianxing had just entered the middle-stage mythical realm, his effortless manner in killing Shankou Hongyi was enough to demonstrate his terrifying strength.

    If Lu Tianxing intended to kill him, even the white elder beside him, who was also a middle-stage mythical superpower user, might not be able to stop Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face full of killing intent, Holder suddenly felt a strong sense of regret. If he had known Lu Tianxing would break through so quickly, he would never have thought of humiliating Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing but would have resolved Lu Tianxing early. However, it was toote to say anything now.

    ¡°Holder, you could have lived, but unfortunately, you made a fatal mistake by making my wife kneel before you. Even if the Pope came here today, I¡¯ll still take your life.¡±

    Before the voice fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent skyrocketed, bloodthirsty and cold. The violent killing intent spread across the sky like a tide, carrying a strong sense of oppression.

    This time Lu Tianxing was determined that Holder must die; if Holder didn¡¯t die, he couldn¡¯t find peace within himself.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ferocious words, Holder suddenly burst intoughter, his face twisted with a sinister expression, his voice incredibly cold: ¡°Judge, you are too arrogant. There¡¯s no denying that you are terrifying both in strength and wisdom. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you deliberately walked into our trap today, intending to use us as your whetstone, allowing you to break through. I must admit, you¡¯ve seeded, but you underestimate me, Holder. When I want to kill you, no one can save you. Today, I will show you with facts who the real hunter is.¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing gathered his strength, the True Qi within him surging continuously, and a boundless pressure emanated from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely me, Judge. Do you think I¡¯ve been talking so much because I¡¯m afraid of you? No, I worry that I¡¯ll kill you with just one move.¡±

    Holder¡¯s expression was cold as he suddenly shouted, ¡°Bishop Billy, do it. Kill him for me, kill him immediately.¡±

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    Swish!

    At the moment Holder¡¯s voice fell, the white elder who had previously ambushed Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes. The Bible in his hand abruptly released, and with a flick of his fingers, thousands of light arrows surged forward, prating the air, directly rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°This move is useless to me now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled coldly and reached out, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appearing in his hand. Without any fancy moves, it was a straightforward thrust, but this simple stab gave an impression of being unavoidable, shattering all the light arrows in an instant.

    Simultaneously, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed and shot into the sky, descending like a diving eagle, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd enveloping the white elder from above.

    In an instant, it felt as if only this battle halberd remained in the world for the white elder.

    In a moment, soul-locking and life-taking.

    The white elder¡¯s face became serious as he felt a terrifying threat of death from Lu Tianxing.<fn2f19> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find[?]ovel</fn2f19>

    ¡°Holy Light Protection.¡±

    The white elder moved his arm, and the Bible in his palm instantly radiated dazzling light, forming a light sphere that enveloped him.

    Boom!

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd smashed heavily on the light sphere, causing it to tremble but unable to advance any further.

    ¡°God says, those who defy the majesty of God must go to Hell.¡±

    Chanting, the white elder continued. With his chanting, brilliant light spheres appeared in the twilight sky, illuminating the night, evoking a sensation akin to being burned by mes.

    These light spheres, like suns, illuminated the entire sky¡ªbringing the impression of daylight. With the white elder¡¯s chant, they descended quickly from the sky, as if from divine judgment, carrying an aura of majesty, holiness, and invibility.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in your birdman god; your god can¡¯t judge me.¡±

    Looking at the light spheres falling like meteors, Lu Tianxing felt no fear; he stood steadfast, the halberd in his hand shimmering into hundreds of phantoms,yer uponyer, tearing through the void as theyunched.

    Instantly, the sky full of halberd shadows carried the power to tear everything apart, shattering the light spheres to nothingness,pletely neutralizing the white elder¡¯s attack.

    ¡°God says, let there be light. God says, rebels shall descend to Hell.¡±

    The white elder kept chanting, streaks of light soared into the sky, transforming into various attacks toward Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he wielded the Iron Blood Battle Halberd continuously, the scent of blood and rust permeating the air. The previously damaged Creation God Tripod reappeared above him, continuously absorbing the descending light spheres, converting them into his True Qi, replenishing himself and firmly establishing his invincibility.

    ¡°Sss!¡±

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd tore through the air, sweeping away the light spheres like a swift lightning bolt, piercing toward the white elder¡¯s forehead.

    The white elder¡¯s face changed, he shouted: ¡°Light Illuminates!¡±

    In an instant, night was reced by daylight, the white elder radiating brilliant, dazzling light. The blinding rays raged out, painfully stabbing eyes, the intense power sweeping the surroundings. Where the light shone, everything seemed to turn to illusion, bing nothingness, the cement on the ground peeling awayyer byyer, vaporizing directly.

    ¡°Not good, retreat quickly.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Tan Lang and Po Jun¡¯s faces drastically changed. One grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, swiftly retreating backward.

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face also showed a look of fright. Is this the true power of a middle-stage mythic? With one move, no matter how formidable his hidden weapons are, they might not spare him from death.

    Everything around waspletely vaporized. Lu Tianxing bore the brunt, yet he didn¡¯t feel any heat; instead, he sensed a divine, bright presence surrounding him, making him feel as if he was no longer standing on a street filled with ughter but in Heaven.

    All around were little angels with harps, flying up and down around him, as if a low murmur whispered in his ear, reminiscent of the lubies his mother sang when he was a child, making his eyelids grow heavy, wanting to fall into a deep sleep, unwilling to awaken again.

 Chapter 1287 - 1280: Do You Have Any Last Words?

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Chapter 1280: Do You Have Any Last Words?</h4>

    "The unique technique of the Church, utilizing light superpower to instantly transform into the Light Domain, converting those within into puppets of the Church. This guy seems to be one of the Church¡¯s higher-ups, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualification to master this ability."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind recalled the legends about Light Illuminates, biting his tongue hard to prevent himself from falling asleep. If he did, he would be assimted by the Light Domain in an instant, turning into a puppet, bing a weapon in the hands of the Church.

    "Judge, it seems you¡¯re nothing special after all."

    Holder saw Lu Tianxing enveloped in light, and his face once again revealed a ferocious smile. Light Enlightenment is one of the Church¡¯s strongest techniques, specifically used to convert enemies. Lu Tianxing fell into it, and there¡¯s no way he can escape; conversion is the only possibility.

    "Bishop Billy, convert him for me. I want him to be my puppet; I want him to personally ughter his own brothers, hahaha..."

    Holder let out a chillingugh.

    "Yes, Saint Heir."

    The face of the white elder showed a ferocious expression and he elerated his chanting. A bright aura emerged from his body, making him look more holy and increasingly invible.

    Simultaneously, he walked step by step toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s position. Each step seemed to carry the weight of a thousand pounds, and a fine sheen of sweat appeared on his face, making his breathing heavy. Trying to convert a middle-stage mythical level powerhouse is definitely not an easy task.

    And Lu Tianxing stood motionless inside the light sphere. As the white elder gradually approached him, his originally cold expression became increasingly serene, no longer exuding any hint of murderous intent.

    The white elder chanted step by step, with each step causing arge amount of sweat to ooze from his forehead, as if using all his strength. But he did not retreat, for as long as he reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, Lu Tianxing would truly be converted by him, bing a puppet of the Church.

    "No... not good, he hasn¡¯t been converted."

    Just within one meter of Lu Tianxing, the white elder¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically, and he fled backward frantically as if he had seen a ghost.

    And at that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, an overwhelming killing intent erupted from him, directly shredding the light sphere into pieces. The bloodthirsty, cold murderous intent soared to the sky like a Demon God awakening. His eyes were fixed on the white elder, cold, with no emotion, revealing indifference to life.

    "It¡¯s almost over, time to end this."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was full of cruelty, carrying not a shred of human emotion.

    As the words fell, he stepped forward, his figure transformed into lightning and dashed out. With both hands, he grasped; in the void, countless blood-red streams of energy surged, forming and appearing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, transforming into an Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    <fn503a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn503a>

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared again, thrusting forward.

    Swish!

    The air exploded, shooting explosively.

    "Can¡¯t dodge, can you? Light Guard."

    Seeing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd shooting toward him, the white elder¡¯s face showed a panicked expression. He couldn¡¯t escape; Lu Tianxing¡¯s vital force had locked onto him firmly. Running away would only make him die faster. Moreover, the distance between him and Lu Tianxing was already short, nowhere to escape, only able to withstand it.

    "Boom!"

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd pierced the white elder, instantly shattering the light sphere. The white elder had no reaction before feeling a chill in his chest, followed by intense pain, as the Iron Blood Battle Halberd stabbed directly into his heart.

    "No... impossible, how... how could I die?"

    Seeing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd piercing his chest, the white elder¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    "You talk too much."

    Lu Tianxing dismissed the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, stepped forward, and kicked the white elder¡¯s head into pieces.

    "Dead, Bishop Billy is dead, how could this be, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it! How could he die at the hands of the Judge?"

    Holder waspletely stunned by this scene, staring nkly as the white elder¡¯s head was kicked into pieces. He never would¡¯ve imagined that Bishop Billy, who had previously beaten Lu Tianxing like a dog, actually died, and died so cleanly and neatly.

    "No... can¡¯t stay here any longer, he will kill me, run, run quickly! As long as I can escape, as long as I can return to the Church, I can seek revenge on him. Run, run quickly!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, Holder¡¯s body trembled, and a pair of pure white wings of light suddenly appeared on his back. Without caring about anything, his figure shot up toward the sky, flying towards the distance, not daring to have any contact with Lu Tianxing.

    He had been thoroughly terrified by Lu Tianxing; even Bishop Billy, a middle-stage mythical powerhouse, was killed by Lu Tianxing. Now confronting Lu Tianxing would be seeking his own death.

    "Trying to run, can you escape?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, his figure shed, and he instantly appeared beside Holder, grabbing him, and throwing him down like trash from the sky.

    Lu Tianxing descended from the sky, mercilessly stepped on Holder¡¯s face, pressing his face into the soil, and coldly said, "Holder, do you have anyst words? If not, I¡¯ll send you off."

    "I failed, I actually failed. Judge, I didn¡¯t expect your strength to be this formidable. Obviously, it was a certain death situation for you, yet you managed to reverse it. I¡¯m not willing, I¡¯m not willing!"

    Holder shouted hysterically, his gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing: "However, Judge, you don¡¯t dare to kill me. I am the Holy Son of the Church. If you kill me, the Church won¡¯t spare you. At that time, no matter where you hide, on earth¡¯s remotest shore, you will face inevitable death. I advise you, better release me, don¡¯t make a mistake, or no one can save you."

    "Hahaha..."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, "Holder, you think too highly of yourself. What are you? Holy Son of the Church? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? You are just a dog at my feet now, I can crush you at any time, do you believe?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right foot gently applied force, grinding half of Holder¡¯s face into the soft soil.

    "Judge, how dare you treat me like this, you deserve a thousand deaths."

    Holder roared in anger.

    As the Holy Son of the Church, he had always been high above, never humiliated like this. In his eyes, he was the future Pope, one of the world¡¯s future top experts. And Lu Tianxing, just a lowly yellow-skinned Houzi, was notparable to him. Yet now, a yellow-skinned Houzi had stepped on him, the humiliation he felt was unimaginable.

 Chapter 1288 - CapÃ­tulo 1288: 1281: You Cant Kill Him

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1288: Chapter 1281: You Can¡¯t Kill Him</strong>

    ¡°Light Sword, strike!¡±

    Suddenly, Holder unleashed a brilliant radiance, channeling his light superpower into a sword, imbued with a sharp aura, shing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    This was Holder¡¯s desperate attack. If he could kill Lu Tianxing, it would be perfect. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, as long as he could seriously injure him, he might be able to escape.

    However, Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious to the light sword piercing towards his chest. He gently breathed in and then out, and a stream of white gas flew from his mouth, hitting the light sword and shattering it into pieces.

    ¡°A very good attack. If I hadn¡¯t broken through to the middle-stage mythical realm, perhaps you would have embarrassed me, and even escaped. But s, you will never know the terrors of Chinese martial arts. Now, you¡¯re no different from an ant in my eyes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, as if he¡¯d done something trivial, moved his foot away from Holder¡¯s face: ¡°Holder, do you know why I don¡¯t kill you outright?¡±

    Holder, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, instinctively asked: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned icy, his voice filled with bloodthirsty intent and wrath: ¡°Because I want to slice you into a thousand pieces and execute you!¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Holder¡¯s face turned pale, his voice tinged with fear: ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m the Holy Son of the Church¡­¡±

    ¡°What of the Holy Son of the Church? Holder, do you know what I hate the most in my life? It¡¯s people bullying my woman. You did well, making my woman kneel to you; you¡¯re bold, fat with courage. Today, I¡¯ll open up your chest and see if you ate a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts,¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    With that, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and kicked Holder¡¯s chest hard.<fn95a5> Chapters first released on </fn95a5>

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Apanied by the sound of bone breaking, Holder¡¯s body flew uncontrobly backward.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Holder¡¯s body mmed heavily onto the ground, and scarlet blood sprayed from his mouth instantly. His face showed a look of pain and more shock and fear.

    He had underestimated Lu Tianxing too much. He hadn¡¯t thought Lu Tianxing would dare risk being hunted by the Church to kill him.

    Holder struggled to get up from the ground, his face grimacing with rage, shouting: ¡°Judge, if you dare kill me, the Church will surely avenge me; they¡¯ll tear you to pieces¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, cold as ever: ¡°What of the Church tearing me to pieces? s, you won¡¯t see any of that. I said today, even if the Popees, you will not escape death. Holder Owen, Holy Son of the Church, prepare for your death.¡±

    Holder¡¯s body shook violently, his voice trembling: ¡°You¡­ you dare, Judge, you can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    For a moment, Holder was utterly terrified, his body trembling. Suddenly, as if reminded of something, he whipped his head around, fixing his gaze on Bai Zhiqing, shouting: ¡°Zhiqing, save me, please let Judge spare me, I know my mistake, and I¡¯ll never dare again. I beg you, let Judge spare me; as long as he lets me go, I swear I¡¯ll never bother you again or appear before you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing remained silent, her expression icy as she looked at Holder, without any trace of mercy. She would not plead for Holder. If Lu Tianxing had not broken through at thest moment, not only he but also Bai Zhiqing, Tan Lang, and Po Jun would have died. She truly didn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing killing people, but she wasn¡¯t naive.

    After experiencing so much, Bai Zhiqing hade to understand that if you didn¡¯t want to die, you had to be more ruthless and brutal than others; good-hearted people never live long in this world. Moreover, Lu Tianxing and Holder were irreconcble foes. Sparing Holder now would be like letting a tiger return to the mountain, something she would never do.

    ¡°Have you finished speaking? If you have, it¡¯s time for you to go. Oh, no, I should say I¡¯ll send you to meet your God. Doesn¡¯t the Church often say when people die, their souls go to heaven? I¡¯m now sending you to heaven to meet your God ahead of time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing ughterously eyed Holder, his gaze cold and gleaming, invoking a chilling fear.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze, Holder suddenlyughed, his voice filled with savagery: ¡°Kill me, Judge, if you daree kill me. But it won¡¯t be long before you join me, the Holy Mountain and First Killer Silent Annihtion are searching for you; once they find you, your end will arrive. Not just you, everyone around you will die, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the etherworld¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s none of your concern. Starving Ghost, give me your dagger, today I want to slice him into a thousand pieces, make a skeleton and send it to the Church,¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking at Starving Ghost.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Starving Ghost showed no hesitation, throwing the dagger to Lu Tianxing without any pause due to Holder¡¯s status¡ªa man in life must dare to kill, being afraid of this or that is no true man.

    Lu Tianxing caught the dagger deftly, holding it in his hand, said calmly: ¡°Have you prepared for death?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, he¡¯s the Holy Son of the Church; you can¡¯t kill him.¡± Seeing Lu Tianxing really intending to slice Holder into pieces, Mu Qingchuan finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Lu Tianxing heard this, looked up at Mu Qingchuan, and said icily: ¡°So what? Can he kill me, but I can¡¯t kill him? Daring to make my wife kneel to him, even if it¡¯s the king of heaven, I¡¯ll kill without hesitation.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He felt as if Lu Tianxing had transformed into a different person; his voice was calm, yet it made one¡¯s spine chill, like falling into an ice cer, especially those eyes¡ªvoid of emotion, an indifference to life that invoked a terrifying fear.

    ¡°But do you know what the consequence of killing him will be? You¡¯ll be a public enemy of the entire Western World. The Church¡¯s influence is vast; I think you¡¯re even more aware than I am. He is the Holy Son of the Church; if you kill him, it will surely provoke the Church¡¯s wrath, which is no benefit to you.¡± Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath and said.

    PS: Thest day of February, if any brothers still have monthly votes, throw them all at me, otherwise they¡¯ll expire!!!

 Chapter 1289: 1282: Death by a Thousand Cuts

    <strong>Chapter 1289: Chapter 1282: Death by a Thousand Cuts</strong>

    ¡°Young Master Mu, then do you know what the consequence would be if I spare him and let him go? I would face endless revenge. Rather than that, it¡¯s better to root him out. Whether I kill him or not, the Church won¡¯t spare me.¡±<fn9367> This text is hosted at F?ndNovel</fn9367>

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingchuan, speaking in a calm tone, ¡°Besides, you also saw earlier, he forced Zhiqing to kneel to him. If I hadn¡¯t broken through just now, our end would have been a hundred, a thousand times more miserable than his now.¡±

    ¡°Mu Qingchuan, do you know why Sima Lingyun sent you to New York? It was to tell you that as a man, you should be true to your heart. When you see your woman kneeling for you, and your enemy wants to kill you, in the end, would you let your enemy go just because your enemy¡¯s power is greater than yours? Look at the few people next to you, they are all my brothers who almost lost their lives for me. If I let him go now, how would I face them and my wife?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said heavily, ¡°This is why I have brothers by my side, and you, as a scion of a noble family, never have a true friend. I can kill my way to the Nine Heavens for my brothers, even if it means a sky stained with blood, I have no regrets, while you cannot. You would never do that because in your heart, the first thing you consider is your own interests, whether what you¡¯re doing is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Even now, what you consider is whether it¡¯s worth offending the forces behind Holder, not the brothers who are willing to give up their lives to shield you so that you can live. Young Master Mu, there¡¯s no denying, you can have everything, and you can hold sway over the world, but I can guarantee that you¡¯ll never have a group of brothers who would give their lives for you, or a woman who loves you.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan instinctively wanted to open his mouth to argue, but not a word came out, because Lu Tianxing was right. When he saw Lu Tianxing about to kill Holder, the first thing he considered was not what Holder had just done, but the forces behind Holder, how much harm killing Holder would bring, and not directly killing Holder.

    Lu Tianxing paid no mind to Mu Qingchuan¡¯s uncertain expression, looking at Tan Lang and Po Jun, and others, shouting, ¡°Brothers, what is the creed of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps?¡±

    ¡°Kill my brother, and I will destroy your entire family,¡± Tan Lang, Po Jun, and Starving Ghost shouted loudly.

    ¡°Are you afraid of the Church?¡±

    ¡°Not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Should Holder be killed?¡±

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    The voices of the six resounded loudly in the darkness, filled with an unconceble killing intent.

    Lu Tianxing once again turned his gaze to Mu Qingchuan: ¡°Young Master Mu, did you hear that?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan showed aplex expression, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Kill him, won¡¯t you be afraid of the Church¡¯s revenge?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, revenge?¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Po Jun burst intoughter and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, what is revenge, is it scary? Since the formation of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, how many people have we offended? How many people have we blocked? We¡¯ve long lost count. There was a time when someone wanted revenge against us, deploying several regiments and heavy tanks, heavy weapons to encircle and annihte us. But, in the end, what happened? We are still alive and well, while they have long been reduced to ashes. Revenge is not scary, what¡¯s scary is to let the tiger back to the mountain. What about the Church¡¯s revenge, we can handle it, as long as we¡¯re not dead, we will trample the Vatican one day.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Mu, did you hear that?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke once more, ¡°We brothers never fear challenges, and this is the path of a Martial Artist, the martial path is about braving thorns and oveing obstacles without fear, if you harbor fear, you¡¯ll never make progress in your lifetime, let alone aspire to the invincible realm of Earthly Immortal.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan sighed, saying nothing more. At this point, whether Lu Tianxing spares Holder or not makes no difference, as long as Holder remains the Church¡¯s Saint Heir, the Church¡¯s revenge will never cease, making little difference whether Holder is killed or not.

    ¡°Alright, enough idle talk, my most honorable Church Saint Heir, enjoy the grand feast I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing no longer paid attention to Mu Qingchuan, his gaze falling on Holder, a bloodthirsty smile curling at the corner of his mouth. In the next instant, the dagger in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand shed across Holder¡¯s cheek, causing a piece of flesh and blood to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Holder let out an uncontroble scream of pain, blood immediately covering his cheeks. He wished to resist, but at the moment of resistance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi suppressed like a mountain,pletely sealing his movement, suspending him in mid-air.

    ¡°Esteemed Saint Heir, does it feel good? Don¡¯t worry, this is just the beginning, it will be even better soon.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was gentle, like chatting with an old friend, yet the dagger in his hand moved like a butterfly among flowers, leaving behind trails on Holder¡¯s body.

    With each sh of the trail, a piece of flesh, thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, fell from his body.

    Holder let out pitiful cries and curses of agony, like the screech of an owl in the night, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. But as time passed, his voice changed from cursing to a heartrending scream, sounding extraordinarily eerie in the darkness.

    ¡°Puff.¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Piece by piece, blood and flesh fell to the ground, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained indifferent, without any change, the blood sttering couldn¡¯t get close to him, blocked by True Qi, it slid to the ground.

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face turned pale upon witnessing this scene, his stomach churning as if overturned. Although he was also a member of the Yanhuang Group and had killed before, he¡¯d never seen such a bloody scene.

    No wonder Sima Lingyun said, when speaking of Lu Tianxing, that with someone like Lu Tianxing, either befriend him or remain a stranger, never make him an enemy, because if you be his enemy, he would make you wish for death.

    He finally understood the meaning of those words now.

    Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others showed no change in expression, looking at the screaming Holder with indifference. As mercenaries, dealing with the dead was amon affair, this was child¡¯s y.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was pale, and like Mu Qingchuan, her stomach churned with a feeling of nausea, but she suppressed her fear, biting her lip, watching Lu Tianxing slice Holder a thousand times.

    She clearly understood why Lu Tianxing did this, it was entirely to vent her anger. She couldn¡¯t turn away, she was Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife. Even if aheady knives and fire, she had to learn to adapt, to walk this path with Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1290 - 1283: The Holy Mountain Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Chapter 1283: The Holy Mountain Appears</h4>

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice his surroundings, the dagger in his hand had already turned into a blur, almost invisible to the eye. The only thing visible was the flesh falling like autumn leaves, and Holder¡¯s miserable screams.

    As time ticked by, the flesh on Holder¡¯s legs almostpletely disappeared, leaving only bare bones exposed, and a pile of flesh nowy on the ground, with a dense bloody smell pervading, making one nauseous.

    Half an hourter, nothing was left of Holder except his head; his organs clearly visible, he couldn¡¯t even make a sound anymore. If not for his beating heart, no one would have believed he was still alive.

    "Thirty-six thousand cuts, Holder, how does that feel?" Lu Tianxing casually tossed the dagger to Starving Ghost, looking at Holder with indifference.

    "Kill... kill me." Holder uttered in a weak voice.

    At this moment, Holder only wanted to die, desperately wanted to die.

    "Kill you? Of course, I will kill you. But more than that, I want to turn your bones into artwork and send it to the Church. What do you think of this idea?" Lu Tianxing said with a grim smile.

    "Kill... kill me, please... please... please, give me a quick death."

    Holder¡¯s eyes were full of pleading and regret. If he had known Lu Tianxing was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t havee to New York to bother him, no matter what.

    ncing at Holder¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing frowned and released the True Qi binding on Holder.

    Without the True Qi restraint, Holder fell directly to the ground, and Lu Tianxing stepped forward and crushed Holder¡¯s head with one step.

    Looking at Holder, now a headless corpse, a touch of sentiment appeared on Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face. Who would have thought that the Holy Son of the Church, with the potential to be one of the world¡¯s top powerhouses, would die here, in such a gruesome way, sliced to pieces?

    At the same time, he sighed inwardly, realizing that Lu Tianxing had now be the Church¡¯s mortal enemy. Staying in China might not be dangerous for him, but if he dared to enter the Western World, the Church would surely try to eliminate him.

    After crushing Holder¡¯s head, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart remained unemotional as he turned around and walked towards Bai Zhiqing. Just as he took a step, his expression changed drastically, feeling a strong sense of danger suddenly surging in his heart.

    "Not good, someone¡¯s trying to ambush, Creation God Tripod,e forth."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing executed his strongest defense. A Creation God Tripod soared into the sky, enveloping him in streams of light. At this moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere, jumping several times to reach Lu Tianxing, holding a huge sword over two meters long and smashing it down on Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    "Bang~"

    The giant sword heavily collided with the Creation God Tripod, causing it to shake violently. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t just broken through to the middle-stage mythical level, this blow would have been unstoppable for him.

    "Didn¡¯t die, huh? Then I¡¯ll add myself to the mix."

    With the sound, a superpower abruptly descended, transforming into bone-scraping gang wind, surrounding Lu Tianxing¡¯s body. The gang wind was like a knife, sweeping with intent to shred Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    "Not dead yet, turns out Judge has some skills, now it¡¯s my turn, thunder strike."

    Another murderous voice rang out, and then ck clouds gathered, thunder light flickering in the sky, as purple lightning roared down with terrifying power, enveloping Lu Tianxing in an instant.

    "Lu Tianxing... ."

    Bai Zhiqing trembled at the sight, instinctively wanting to rush over, but was stopped by Mu Qingchuan: "Miss Bai, don¡¯t worry, Judge is fine for now."

    "Judge indeed lives up to his name, needing thebined forces of us three to y him. Even in death, he dies without regret."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing surrounded by thunderlight, a voice filled with sarcasm echoed in the street.

    Two men and a woman stepped out of the darkness, one surrounded by whirling gales, eyes arrogant, giving off an extremely conceited aura, clearly a wind-element superpower user, with strength at middle-stage mythical level. The white woman beside crackled with electricity, surging and flickering dangerously,bined with a ck man carrying a giant sword.

    The trio was indeed the ones who had just ambushed Lu Tianxing. Their joint surprise attack was targeted at Lu Tianxing, who had just entered middle-stage mythical level, ensuring his imminent death.

    The trio wore smiles as they conversed amongst themselves, emerging from the darkness without giving Mu Qingchuan and the others a second thought.

    "Of course there¡¯s no regret in death; to have three middle-stage divine-level powerhouses ambush one just entering middle-stage mythical level would be a lifelong honor." The white man with the greatswordughed.

    "Alright, stop dawdling, hurry and check if Judge is truly dead. If not, finish him off to avoidplications." The strongest amongst them, the wind-element superpower user, said in a deep voice.

    "Understood, Curis, you¡¯re too suspicious. Could someone who just entered middle-stage mythical possibly withstand ourbined assault? Unless that old god shows up personally."

    The white man brandishing the greatsword scoffed, but still stepped towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s location. Before he could take a step, a cold voice echoed from within.

    "No need toe closer, your petty skills won¡¯t kill me. Besides, I think letting you die by my hand is truly dying without regrets."

    As the voice fell, everyone saw six True Qi arms rising to the sky, tearing apart the all-pervasive lightning as if shredding a sheet of paper. Lu Tianxing emerged slowly, unharmed, with the tripod overhead.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing unscathed, the expressions of the ambushers changed, showing astonishment. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that after their joint attack, Lu Tianxing would remain perfectly fine.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing was alright, the boulder in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart finally dropped.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the three in front of him, his tone chilling: "If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, you must be from the so-called Holy Mountain organization!"

    "Hahaha, Judge, you¡¯re not too stupid. Remember our names well, so you know who sent you to Hell."

    After a brief moment of surprise, the wind-element superpower user quickly regainedposure and addressed Lu Tianxing: "Holy Mountain, Curis, codename Wind God."

    <fn674f> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn674f>

    "Holy Mountain Gray, codename Muscle God." The man with the giant sword dered his name.

    "Holy Mountain Mairui, codename Thunder God." Thest white woman announced her name.

    After introductions, all three looked at Lu Tianxing with mocking eyes. Although Lu Tianxing blocked their sneak attack, it didn¡¯t mean he could be their match.

 Chapter 1291 - CapÃ­tulo 1291: 1284: Master of Six Techniques

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1291: Chapter 1284: Master of Six Techniques</strong>

    ¡°These three guys are indeed from the Holy Mountain. It seems the Holy Mountain is far scarier than I imagined.¡±

    Upon hearing the three announce their identities, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes immediately became somewhat focused, not because of Curis and the other two¡¯s strength, but due to the dread of the Holy Mountain¡¯s power. To be able to send out three middle-stage Mythical level warriors at once, the foundation of the Holy Mountain is evident.

    Although somewhat surprised by the Holy Mountain¡¯s strength, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Three middle-stage Mythical warriors, perhaps a few minutes ago, he would have only been able to run away, but now it¡¯s uncertain who will live or die.

    Sweeping a nce over the three, Lu Tianxing said calmly, ¡°Thank you for telling me your names. Also, please remember mine: the person who will kill you is called Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Curis and the others¡¯ faces turned gloomy immediately and said coldly, ¡°Judge, do you think you can kill us? It¡¯s simply a joke. In your China, they say it¡¯s like a mantis trying to stop a car. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand over the Four Symbols Ring, and we¡¯ll leave your body intact, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Or else what? Today, the one who will leave your body intact is me, die.¡±

    Without waiting for Curis to finish speaking, Lu Tianxing acted boldly, suddenly stepping forward. As he took a step forward, his figure twisted and instantly appeared in front of the three, turning his palm as True Qi surged, pressing down on them from the air.

    An overwhelming feeling of heaven copsing surrounded the hearts of the three.

    Seeing the palm of True Qi surging in the air, Curis and the others felt as if the whole world had turned into a vast sky, carrying the mighty power of heaven and earth, pressing towards them.

    Sky Flipping Seal, One Seal Flips the Sky.

    Curisughed heartily,pletely without fear, and said coldly, ¡°Judge, I admit your strength is strong, but you¡¯re just stepping into the middle-stage Mythical level. In a one-on-one fight, we might not be able to handle you, but since you dare attack the three of us, you must have a death wish. If you flee now, we might not be able to do anything about it, but you chose to attack us instead, it seems you¡¯re doomed to die today.¡±

    Curis¡¯s words were full of mockery,pletely dismissing Lu Tianxing. Indeed, one who has just entered the middle-stage Mythical level against someone who has been in the middle-stage for years, in terms of umtion, thetter is definitely stronger. Moreover, everyone in the Holy Mountain was selected through rigorous selection. Among the same level, they can easily kill their opponent, and handling two is not a problem.

    This is why Curis didn¡¯t take Lu Tianxing seriously. Although Lu Tianxing killed Shankou Hongyi and Bishop Billy, they could also do the same, just a bit more difficult than Lu Tianxing, but nothing too significant.

    Even though their sneak attack just now didn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, it doesn¡¯t mean their strength wascking; they simply treated Lu Tianxing like an ant and hadn¡¯t used their full strength.

    Now, the three of them joining forces to kill someone who has just entered the middle-stage Mythical level is simply a walk in the park.

    Sadly, Curis doesn¡¯t understand just how terrifying Lu Tianxing is, nor does he understand the brilliance of the Creation Source Technique. A level of cultivation is like a level of heaven. Lu Tianxing was able to kill the early-stage Mythical level E Lang in the Heavenly Level, which is enough to show how frightening the Creation Source Technique is.

    ¡°Doomed to die? I think it¡¯s you who are truly doomed today. Holy Mountain, today I¡¯ll see just how terrifying you are.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, his body shook, and suddenly six arms sprouted from his back, vivid like a crab or spider. A fierce and vast aura erupted from his body, as if a Demon God had awakened, its ferocity overwhelming the sky.

    ¡°Invincible, Sky Flipping Seal, Canng Sword Technique, Dragon w Hand, Iron Blood Battle Halberd¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing shouted furiously, True Qi roared and surged, astonishingly executing six different ultimate techniques simultaneously. One hand was the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, the fist technique like a mountain; one hand was the Sky Flipping Seal, flipping the sky; one hand with a sword technique, sword energy like waves,yer uponyer; one hand evolved into a Dragon w, unmatchable; one hand wielded the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, blood and rust swirling around, like a battlefield descending; while thest hand had no specific move but carried a terrifying power descending as if a towering mountain crushing down, tearing the air apart.<fnd62a> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fnd62a>

    This is the truebat power of the middle-stage Mythical level. A level of cultivation is like a level of heaven. In the past, for Lu Tianxing to instantly perform so many ultimate techniques was almost impossible. This is not only a consumption of True Qi, but also a mental one, as these six techniques had no interval,pletely controlled by one person, as if splitting one¡¯s spirit into six, multitasking. If in the past Lu Tianxing dared do so, he might have his spiritpletely copse in an instant and be a fool.

    But after breaking through to the middle-stage Mythical level, True Qi surged nearly tenfold, the brilliance of the Creation Source Technique was once again evident. Although it was still somewhat taxing for Lu Tianxing to simultaneously perform six grand techniques, it was entirely within the tolerable range.

    ¡°Wow, this move is awesome. If only I could learn it; before a fight, I could put on a show, let you two hands, after all, I still have six hands.¡±

    Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and others widened their eyes, full of envy. For someone to simultaneously execute six major techniques, each with equally terrifying momentum, when these six ultimate techniquesbine, the power is not simply one plus one equals two. If they could learn to multitask, even if a Mythical level warrior stood before them, they might beat them to death alive.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was like a humanoid beast, exuding formidable aura all over, six ultimate techniques crushing the sky, carrying unrivaled power to suppress down.

    Curis, Gray, and others immediately felt a pressure overwhelming, as if six great mountains were pressing down above their heads, trying to crush them into pulps.

    The scariest part is that within these six ultimate techniques, each move used different forces. Six techniques, it¡¯s like six different transformations. They need to exert more power to resist. What¡¯s more terrifying is that after just fending off the endless, gale-like sword tactics¡¯ impact, they immediately saw the Sky Flipping Seal, carrying the power of heaven and earth, pping towards them.

    After barely defending against the Sky Flipping Seal, a huge fist came crushing like a steamroller, relentlessly, as if surrounded and attacked by five or six people.

    ¡°Heavenly Thunder Bombardment.¡±

    ¡°Wind de Cutting.¡±

    ¡°Furious sh.¡±

    Curis, Gray, and Mairui¡¯s faces no longer held smiles, no longer able to care for each other, each disying their ultimate techniques to resist Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack. Because they realized, if they couldn¡¯t withstand Lu¡¯s attack, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would probably be severely injured. Once injured, let alone killing Lu Tianxing, it would be good enough if they could leave here alive.

    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t just one person; it was clearly five or six middle-stage Mythical individualsunching attacks at them. Since when did China have such terrifying martial artists?

 Chapter 1292 - CapÃ­tulo 1292: 1285: Killing Another

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1292: Chapter 1285: Killing Another</strong>

    ¡°He¡­ How does he have such terrifying power? Is he really only at the middle-stage of mythical? Why does he give me the feeling of facing someone at thete stage of mythical level?¡±

    Gray, a superpower user of strength, was full of shock. His hands trembled as they gripped the great sword, his palms already torn, with blood dripping down the sword hilt and onto the ground. When Lu Tianxing crushed down with his palm, it felt as though an ordinary person had mmed a sword against steel, causing his arms to go numb, leaving the steel unharmed.

    ¡°Such terrifying strength. Can we really kill him this time?¡±

    The Thunder Power User, Mairui, also bore an expression of undisguised fear, a hint of regret flickering in her azure eyes. If she had known how terrifying Lu Tianxing was, she would have gone all out when she ambushed him earlier.

    Curis said nothing, but his gloomy expression clearly showed his annoyance. On his body, gusts of wind power surged and transformed into spinning flying knives that sliced towards the sky, attempting to break Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Crack~¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    At this moment, the sound of shattering ss rang out, apanied by another Sky Flipping Seal descending from the void. Gray¡¯s great sword was shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, cracking like ss before exploding with a punch to Gray¡¯s arm, instantly turning it into a shower of blood.

    At the same time, a fist unobstructedly pummeled down, striking directly at his head.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    His head exploded right on impact, and the fist continued downward, pounding heavily into the ground. When the Sky Flipping Seal vanished, all that remained on the ground was a mass of flesh mingled with the earth, no telling where the mud stopped and the flesh began.

    In just a few moves, a superpower user at the middle-stage mythical level was reduced to a mass of flesh, beyond dead.

    Mu Qingchuan and Tan Lang watched, their mouths agape, faces full of disbelief. Although they could ept that Lu Tianxing had just killed Shankou Hongyi and Bishop Billy, as that was a one-on-one duel, witnessing him battle and overpower three middle-stage mythicals single-handedly, even killing one, seemed unimaginably brutal.

    Starving Ghost swallowed hard, stammering, ¡°Tan¡­ Tan Lang, Lao Bai, am I seeing things? Since when did the boss be so fierce, taking on three and killing one. Do all married men be this fierce? Looks like I need to find a woman to marry too.¡±

    Hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, everyone involuntarily rolled their eyes. If being married made you this fierce, why would they bother training so hard for life and death battles, just find a woman to marry.<fnd6d5> Original content can be found at Find~Novel</fnd6d5>

    Finally able to breathe easier, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart rxed, her beautiful eyes brimming with deep affection as she looked at Lu Tianxing, without any fear. This man was her shield in this world.

    After crushing Gray, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged; this was part of his n. Compared to Curis and Mairui, Gray was the most suitable target to kill among them, being someone who didn¡¯tck in strength against any of them. Therefore, Lu Tianxing chose to take him out with thunderous might.

    With Gray out of the way, Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks became even more ferocious. He unleashed six techniques simultaneously, his attacks cascading like tidal waves, relentless and unending, not giving Curis and Mairui any chance to catch their breath.

    Curis and Mairui suddenly felt the pressure skyrocket, they couldn¡¯t even find the opportunity to counterattack. Even when they did strike back, their attacks were insufficient to scratch Lu Tianxing, blocked by the Creation God Tripod, leaving them on the defensive, hoping for Lu Tianxing to exhaust his True Qi.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s take you out first.¡±

    Lu Tianxing set his sights on Mairui, the woman among them.

    No doubt about it, this Western woman¡¯s figure was incredibly alluring, d in tight ck leather that entuated her exceptionallyrge chest, giving off a sense of visual aggression. Due to expending a lot of power, her breathing caused those parts to heave noticeably, and the half-zipped leather suit revealed a daunting cleavage that might give someone a nosebleed.

    She was indeed a sizzling Western woman.

    However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no changes. For him, an enemy is an enemy, no matter how beautiful, with no room for mercy.

    He may appreciate beauty, but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll hold back against a beautiful enemy. Holding back at such a time is no different from being foolish.

    ¡°Canng Sword Technique.¡±

    With a thought, Lu Tianxing unleashed a Sword Qi that roared out, swelling against the wind and engulfing Mairui with gale-fueled waves, a relentless tide of Sword Qi beating down like waves crashing upon rocks.

    Feeling the Sword Qi descending overhead, Mairui¡¯s expression shifted, and her body crackled with lightning, transforming into a Western giant dragon with wings. It opened its maw wide to bite at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal.¡±

    With a movement of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, Canng Sword Technique swiftly transformed into a Sky Flipping Seal,ing down with a thunderous crash, the world shook. A seal mmed atop the dragon¡¯s head, and with a mighty roar, the dragon was instantly crushed, the Seal¡¯s momentum ungging as it descended again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Curis, save me!¡±

    Witnessing the scene, Mairui shrieked in panic, but her voice was soon drowned out by the rumbling True Qi, unheard by Curis nearby.

    Mairui was ovee with terror, screaming frantically while lightning surged on her arms, crackling as it shot madly towards the Sky Flipping Seal.

    Yet, for a normal middle-stage mythical, it might be reason to evade, but against the overpowering Lu Tianxing, it hardly mattered. The Sky Flipping Seal paused only for an instant before bearing down again, crushing Mairui¡¯s fingers with a boom, her whole arm disintegrating into blood rain under the immense pressure, and the Seal pressed further down, a palm covering her head.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Her head was instantly forced into her chest cavity by an irresistible power, and the Sky Flipping Seal continued its descent, only the continuous cracking of bones could be heard, and the fiery Western woman was utterly pulverized into a mass of flesh.

 Chapter 1293 - CapÃ­tulo 1293: 1286: Total Annihilation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1293: Chapter 1286: Total Annihtion</strong>

    In just a few breaths, yet another middle-stage mythical superpower usery dead, beyond saving.

    Meanwhile, Curis waspletely oblivious to the fact that Mairui, not far from him, had long died. He was focused only on continuously channeling his own superpower to endure Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks. His strength was greater than that of the previous two, even surpassing Bishop Billy who was by Holder¡¯s side. His wind-element superpower transformed into gusts of Wind de that tore apart the surroundings, shattering Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi. At the same time, walls of wind materialized, blocking Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks and making it nearly impossible for Lu Tianxing to hit him.

    ¡°How can this be? Is this guy really just entering the middle stage of mythical? How could he possess such immense True Qi? If the martial artists of China are this terrifying, even if we at the Holy Mountain get the Four Symbols Ring, we definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand the attack of those madmen from China. It seems necessary to capture the Judge alive and coerce him into revealing the cultivation technique. This would be immensely beneficial for our Holy Mountain in the future invasion of China.¡±

    In Curis¡¯s eyes flickered a frenzied look; even at this moment, he did not see Lu Tianxing as a threat. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks were fierce, they hadn¡¯t harmed him. If he was willing to fight to the death, tearing through Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks wasn¡¯t an impossibility either.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Battles between masters are about striking while the iron is hot. Once, twice, thrice, and the vigor wanes. Though the Judge¡¯s momentum is fierce now, it doesn¡¯t mean he will always be invincible. As long as I break his momentum, he will no longer have the courage to contend with me.¡±

    With gleaming eyes, Curis shouted, ¡°Mairui, let¡¯s join forces. I¡¯ll break his attack, and you take the opportunity to strike. This time, let¡¯s rally and destroy him!¡±

    There was no response from around him. Curis¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly turned his head to look beside him. There was no one alive, only two pools of blood on the ground, emanating a strong stench of blood.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, one move after another, continuously, not giving Curis any time to observe his surroundings. Even Mairui¡¯s final cry for help had been drowned out by the sh of True Qi. Curis did not expect that Mairui and Gray, only slightly inferior to him, would be dealt with by Lu Tianxing in such a short time.

    Looking at the two piles of flesh on the ground, cold sweat broke out on Curis¡¯s forehead, an overwhelming chill surged through his heart, and for the first time, a slight fear crept in. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing, against three middle-stage mythical masters, managed to kill two. Was he really just entering the mythical middle stage and not thete stage of mythical?

    With this thought, a sudden urge to retreat arose in Curis¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Wind God Curis, right? Now it¡¯s just you left.¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed to read Curis¡¯s thoughts, halted his attack, and stood mid-air, six arms like a crab, domineeringly exuding a fierce aura. Looking down at Curis, his voice was calm: ¡°Tell me, where exactly is the Holy Mountain, how many people do you have, and I¡¯ll leave you a whole corpse. If not, I¡¯ll beat you to death today.¡±

    ¡°Judge, do you really think you¡¯ve got me?¡±

    Curis¡¯s face was icy as he looked at Lu Tianxing, his body surrounded by swirling wind-element powers, emitting piercing wind-breaking sounds: ¡°I admit your strength is formidable, but if you want to kill me, you¡¯re still too green. Remember what happened today. As you Chinese say, time wille, next time, I will personally crush your head.¡±

    Before his words fell, the wind-element superpowers around Curis surged violently, and a pair of cyan wings suddenly formed behind him. Cyan air currents flowed within the wings, and with a tremor, his speed became as fast as lightning, like a big bird sweeping towards the distance, and in the blink of an eye, he had appeared dozens of meters away.

    ¡°Running, do you think you can escape? Since you refuse to speak, then take your loyalty with you to hell.¡±

    Boom!

    Before the words fell, Lu Tianxing took a step, seemingly causing a sonic boom cloud to form in ce. His afterimage remained, but his figure was already in the air, moving like lightning, appearing beside Curis in a sh.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A killing intent shot from Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and his six arms were raised high, unleashing the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Sky Flipping Seal, Canng Sword Technique, and Dragon w Hand instantaneously, crashing down like mountains upon Curis¡¯s body.

    ¡°Impossible! How can you keep up with me? My wind-element powers are as fast as the gale. How can you catch up with me?¡±

    Feeling the massive pressure behind him, Curis¡¯s eyes widened in horror. As a wind-element superpower user, the speed of the wind, though not as fast as light, should not be easily caught by ordinary people. Yet now, Lu Tianxing had caught up. How could this be?

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! You want to kill me, you dreamer.¡±

    Curis roared in rage, wind-element powers immediately forming a wind wall above him, attempting to block Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack, while his wings pped furiously, hoping to escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack range.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile. Your end is death.¡±

    The six arms behind Lu Tianxing came crashing down, shattering the wind wall in an instant. The six ultimate moves heavily struck Curis¡¯s body.

    Curis couldn¡¯t even let out a scream before his entire body exploded into a rain of blood, leaving no remains.

    ¡°Run, I¡¯ll make sure you never escape for a lifetime.¡±

    Dispelling his True Qi, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze coldly surveyed the distant sky, letting out a coldugh: ¡°Holy Mountain, our feud has started today. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll hunt each of you down and crush you all.¡±<fn5b9a> Find the newest release on Find~Novel</fn5b9a>

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered, appearing before Bai Zhiqing and the others.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing stride over, Bai Zhiqing could no longer suppress her emotions and rushed toward Lu Tianxing, throwing herself into his arms.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing like this, Lu Tianxing gently wrapped his arms around her, smiling tenderly: ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay now. Didn¡¯t I promise you I¡¯d definitely protect you? Honey, thank you so much today.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I don¡¯t need your thanks, you bastard. Do you know how worried I was just now? Do you know why you were so reckless, why?¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was already tear-streaked, filled with tears, her voice choked. Seeing Lu Tianxing battered and bloody, it felt as if her heart would break. So intimately did she feel the pain, wishing she could bear it in his ce, to take on Lu Tianxing¡¯s suffering herself.

    At that time, even knowing Holder¡¯s intention to humiliate her, she had no regrets, because Lu Tianxing was her husband, the man of her life. Choosing to abandon her dignity to save her man¡¯s life had been an easy choice, because she loved Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1294 - 1287: The Curtain Falls

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Chapter 1287: The Curtain Falls</h4>

    Tan Lang and Po Jun looked at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing embracing each other and immediately retracted the feet they were about to step out with. They didn¡¯t proceed further but left the space for the two of them, spreading out in all directions, their eyes vigntly surveying the surroundings to guard against the sudden appearance of the First Killer Silent Annihtion.

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair and sighed softly, "Wife, why were you so foolish just now, why...?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, saying, "There¡¯s no reason. Because you are my man, if I can save you, I would not only kneel down but even trek over a mountain of knives and a sea of mes without regret, because once you used your shoulder to carry the sky for me. This time, I want to help you, even if there¡¯s just a slim hope, I won¡¯t give up."

    Bai Zhiqing lifted her head, her eyes shining and looking directly at Lu Tianxing, her voice exceptionally resolute.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing hugged her tighter; having a wife like her, what more could a husband wish for.

    Bai Zhiqing leaned her head against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat. Her previously tense heart suddenly calmed down, an unprecedented sense of security surged into her heart, like a ship finding a harbor to dock when caught in a storm.

    "Ahem..."

    Just then, a cough interrupted the tender moment between Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. Tan Lang walked over somewhat awkwardly, "Boss, I know it¡¯s hical to disrupt your private moment with sister-inw now, but I have no choice. Little Bee just called to say that the American Superhero Team has been dispatched and is on its way here. We need to leave."

    Hearing Tan Lang¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded, saying, "Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. Tan Lang, how are the injuries on you and Asura? Do you need toe with me to the Bikeman Hotel to recuperate before leaving?"

    Tan Lang shook his head and said, "Boss, we¡¯re fine. Just a few minor injuries, we¡¯ll be good with a couple of days of rest, we¡¯ll go directly to Little Bee¡¯s ce."

    "Alright, you should first go to Little Bee¡¯s ce to heal. If you need anything, contact the Angel Intelligence Station directly. Also, notify the other members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to send two Judge¡¯s Marks to the Jerviev family and the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps. I want them utterly annihted."

    A bloodthirsty look shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Though he couldn¡¯t yet handle the Church and Holy Mountain, he could still extinguish these two forces.

    "Boss, leave it to us. I promise that they will disappearpletely from this world in a day, not leaving a single one," said Po Jun bloodthirstily.

    "Hmm, keep it clean,"

    Lu Tianxing nodded lightly, looking at Mu Qingchuan, he said, "Young Master Mu, I know you don¡¯t think much of me. It¡¯s okay, I sometimes don¡¯t think much of myself either. Words are inadequate to express gratitude. Whatever you need in the future, I, Lu Tianxing, will not refuse. Also, pass on to Sima Lingyun for me, if he has time, I want to meet his mentor Ji Xingyun."

    "I will pass it on to Sima. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave,"

    Mu Qingchuan nodded faintly, not saying much more, he turned directly, but seemed to remember something, turned back and said: "Oh, and Sima asked me to tell you that Jiangnan has been getting turbulenttely, be careful, think twice before doing anything, don¡¯t be impulsive, many of the Lu Family members are watching."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, knowing what Sima Lingyun meant, he said faintly, "Thank Sima Lingyun for me, but help me tell him that some things I can choose not to do but some things I must do; if I don¡¯t, I fear I would regret it for my entire life, as I said before, if others do not offend me, I will not offend them."

    Though Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm, it made Mu Qingchuan¡¯s heart race upon hearing it, as if he could see aing storm of bloodshed.

    "I¡¯ll pass this message on to him, goodbye,"

    Mu Qingchuan cupped his hand towards Lu Tianxing, and with a sh, quickly disappeared into the night.

    Tan Lang and Po Jun, along with Starving Ghost and others did not linger either, they turned directly and left.

    Lu Tianxing did not speak, merely watched quietly as Tan Lang and others departed. Life and death brothers need not say much, in your time of need, just tell me, and even from the ends of the earth, I woulde to support you, be your backup, and advance and retreat together, never deserting you¡ªthat¡¯s what brotherhood of life and death is.

    Watching Tan Lang and others leave, Lu Tianxing turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, "Wife, we should leave here now too!"

    "Hmm,"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, looking at Lu Tianxing as if remembering something, said, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re still injured, shall I apany you to the hospital now to bandage up?"

    "No need, Bikeman Hotel has private doctors, we can go there, it¡¯s safer there,"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, rejecting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s proposal, because although the Holy Mountain had appeared, an even more formidable enemy had not yet emerged, he couldn¡¯t afford to rx at all.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,"

    Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment, agreeing to Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, after all, they had just escaped danger, but couldn¡¯t guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be others wanting to kill them, going to Bikeman Hotel was rtively safer.

    During this time, she could clearly sense the staff at Bikeman Hotel disying a respect towards her that wasn¡¯t simply for the wealthy, but from the heart, a respect entirely brought about by Lu Tianxing.

    <fn28bf> This content belongs to fin?novel</fn28bf>

    Meanwhile, in the suburbs of HSD, stood a massive castle.

    This was the Morgan Family¡¯s base, covering over 190 acres, with tennis courts, racecourses, hunts grounds, car racing tracks, among other various luxurious amenities. The decorations inside the castle werevish and astonishing, the paintings on the walls priceless, undoubtedly top-tier collector¡¯s items outside, yet now disyed like mere decorations throughout the castle, giving anyone entering a sense of understated luxury.

    Soft lighting illuminated the entire castle where numerous bodyguards patrolled back and forth, ensuring the castle was imprably guarded.

    In one room within the castle, Angel stood wearing a ck nightgown, holding a ss of red wine in her hand, staring out the window at the bright moonlight, her eyes cold, with no visible expression on her delicate face, cold as ice, exuding a chilling aura from head to toe, standing there motionless like a statue, not uttering a single word, seemingly waiting for something.

 Chapter 1295 - CapÃ­tulo 1295: 1288: Aftermath

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1295: Chapter 1288: Aftermath</strong>

    The room was eerily silent, forming a stark contrast with the dazzling lights outside.

    ¡°Ring ring¡­¡±

    After an indeterminate amount of time, a sudden, urgent phone ring pierced the room¡¯s tranquility.

    Upon hearing the ringtone, Angel¡¯s delicate frame shuddered violently, unaware that her red wine had spilled out of the ss. She hurriedly turned and ran to the coffee table, picking up the phone from the table.

    Seeing the caller ID, Angel¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid, as if she was struggling for air. Her fingers gripping the phone turned slightly pale from exertion, as she dreaded hearing the news she least wanted to hear in her life.

    Angel took a few deep breaths to calm her emotions and answered the call: ¡°Abby, how is the situation in New York now?¡±

    Abby, aware of Angel¡¯s concerns, replied without hesitation: ¡°We won, Boss. Judge won.¡±<fn64c4> Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel</fn64c4>

    ¡°What did you say, Abby? Say it again.¡±

    Angel¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, fearing that she might have misheard.

    ¡°Boss, Judge won. This time, everyone including Shankou Hongyi who besieged Judge is dead. Even the people from Holy Mountain appeared and were killed by Judge. Now, Judge has sessfully returned to the Bikeman Hotel, but it seems that Judge is injured.¡±

    ¡°Injured? Is it serious?¡± Angel asked urgently.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. He walked back to the Bikeman Hotel, so they should be just superficial wounds, but¡­¡±

    Abby hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°But what?¡± Angel asked anxiously.

    ¡°However, although Judge won this time, he sliced Holder Owen into pieces, reducing him to bones. If this is reported back to the Church, it would be extremely unfavorable for Judge. Furthermore, the First Killer Ji mie did not appear this time.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Angel couldn¡¯t help but frown. Holder was a Holy Son of the Church. Not killing Holder would have been fine, but by doing so, Lu Tianxing had thoroughly torn with the Church. Especially since Holder was butchered into pieces, knowing the Church¡¯s temperament, they would absolutely pursue Lu Tianxing relentlessly.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do next? Should we suppress this matter?¡±

    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be suppressed.¡±

    Angel shook her head, knowing it would be of no use. Even if they managed to suppress the news, it would leak out through other channels.

    ¡°However, we have to guard against this matter. You should have our intelligence personnel around the Vatican enter quickly and keep a close eye on the Church¡¯s every move. I want to know any breeze or grass movements from the Church, especially if anyone heads to New York. I must know immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss. I will arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Ok. This matter must be handled properly. Besides this, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Aside from the First Killer Ji mie not showing up, currently, New York is calm. Also, tonight, it seems the Netherworld Mercenary Corps is moving frequently, apparently nning to uproot the Jerviev family and the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps.¡±

    ¡°Leave this matter to us, Angel Intelligence Station. Abby, handle this matter. By tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t want to see those two forces existing. I want them obliterated without a trace.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice was filled with coldness and murderous intent.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Abby replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Angel disconnected the call with Abby, looked at the wine ss with just a little red wine left, raised it, and drank it in one go, her charming face curving into a seductive smile. She murmured to herself softly, ¡°Dear Judge, I always knew you were a true dragon, that no one could cage you nor ovee you. Your reputation will inevitably resonate across the world. Just wait, it won¡¯t be long before I can control the Morgan family. By then, not even the Church can do anything to you. I will be your strongest ally.¡±

    Meanwhile, in New York, within the Nokevi family.

    The n leader of the Nokevi family, Ke Wei, was sitting on the sofa, his face covered in cold sweat. As one of the big figures in New York, he was very clear about the fierce battle that urred on Dawn Street.

    This demon had finally appeared, and the strike this time was so brutal. Over a hundred people werepletely wiped out, not a single one left alive, even a middle-stage mythical expert was killed. How ferocious, how terrifying.

    Ke Wei was filled with a sudden sense of relief, grateful that Lu Tianxing did not hold a grudge against the Nokevi family over the Johnson affair. He was thankful he hadn¡¯t been stupid enough to think they could confront Lu Tianxing; otherwise, the whole Nokevi family might have been obliterated.

    Recalling the scenes sent back by his subordinates, Ke Wei couldn¡¯t help shivering, sweat soaking his back.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this be. Apologize, I must apologize. Otherwise, what if he doesn¡¯t forgive the Nokevi family?¡±

    Ke Wei suddenly stood up from the sofa, rushing outside hastily even though he had already sent someone to burn Johnson alive in a vi. Who could be sure Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge against the Nokevi family in his heart? He had to go apologize to Lu Tianxing in person, praying he would forgive the Nokevi family.

    ¡­

    For the whole of New York, and even the entire Western Underground World, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.

    Judge, a man who once brought endless nightmares to the Western Underground World, bared his bloodthirsty fangs once again. In New York, he created a night of carnage, even di-secting the Church¡¯s Holy Son alive.

    This was an absolute madman, moreover, an unscrupulous madman!

    Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, and secretly relieved that despite their discontent with Judge, they hadn¡¯t thought of confronting him. Otherwise, they might be the ones diced alive today.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had already returned to the Bikeman Hotel, sitting in a medical room there. A doctor in a white coat and mask, together with two nurses, were tending to the bloodstains on Lu Tianxing and disinfecting some wounds.

    Bai Zhiqing stood by the side all the while. Seeing the dense, minute wounds on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms and body filled Bai Zhiqing with heartache. She never imagined the injuries on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body would be so severe. His entire upper body was almost covered with wounds, dense like a spiderweb, and the cleaned wounds were even more shocking, making one¡¯s scalp tingle at a nce.

 Chapter 1296 - CapÃ­tulo 1296: 1289: I Want to Take a Bath

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1296: Chapter 1289: I Want to Take a Bath</strong>

    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling a bit ufortable? Maybe you should go back to the room first?¡± Lu Tianxing saw the change in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression and said tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head, biting her lip as she said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, promise me, promise me you won¡¯t do something so foolish next time, okay? I really worry about you.¡±

    ¡°I guarantee there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly and said, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think a man with a few scars is a real man? It¡¯s my medal for protecting my woman¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have any medals on your body. I don¡¯t need my man to be all-powerful. I just hope you can live a peaceful life. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was moved by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and whispered, ¡°I promise you this will be myst adventure. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a deep look and nodded, ¡°I trust you won¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    The room fell silent again. Bai Zhiqing said no more but quietly sat by his side, watching as the doctor treated Lu Tianxing¡¯s wounds.

    After an unknown amount of time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wounds were finally treated, his upper body wrapped inyers of white gauze, even his arms were wrapped. If you only looked at his upper body, he¡¯d resemble a modern mummy.

    After thanking the doctor, Lu Tianxing turned his head and found Bai Zhiqing staring nkly at the white gauze on his body, lost in thought.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently pushed Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shuddered and snapped back to reality, ncing around, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re all bandaged up?¡±

    ¡°All bandaged up.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looking at Bai Zhiqing with a mischievous smile, ¡°Wife, what were you so absorbed in thinking about? Were you captivated by my heroic demeanor tonight, thinking I look incredibly handsome, and feel blessed to marry me in this lifetime? No? Or were you thinking about making a~baby~tonight? Though my hands can¡¯t move right now, it¡¯s okay. They say self-reliance brings abundance, so you can handle it and be on top as a knight¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face uncontrobly turned flushed, like a peach, incredibly enticing.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing seemed to discover a new world, pervertedlyughing, ¡°Wife, could it be I guessed right! Wife, your thoughts are so naughty.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blush deepened. She red at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Go to hell with your dirty thoughts, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re full of filthy thoughts today. You really need a good lesson, to beat all those yellow~thoughts out of your head.¡±

    ¡°Wife, that¡¯s too heartless.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, his gaze turning a bit peculiar. He looked at Bai Zhiqing andughed slyly.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s sly smile, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask cautiously, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m injured.¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell, pretending to be pitiful.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, ¡°I know, so you should rest well. I¡¯ll go find a hotelter and borrow the kitchen to make you some chicken soup for nourishment.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt speechless, ¡°Wife, that¡¯s not what I meant. I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°If you want to shower, then go¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing responded instinctively, but before she finished, she seemed to realize something, her eyes widened as she looked at Lu Tianxing, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of asking me to help you shower, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if not you, then who? Do you want me, an injured person, to shower alone? What if the wounds get wet and infected?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, justifying himself, ¡°Besides, wife, this isn¡¯t the first time. Last time, I even helped you shower, didn¡¯t I? Yep, washed you all over.¡±

    Adding a final note, Lu Tianxing continued.

    ¡°There you go again.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her mind involuntarily recalling the past chaos in the shower with Lu Tianxing. Her pretty face turned mingly hot, it seemed she was bing more and more recklesstely.

    ¡°Wife, why are you shy? It¡¯s not the first time, no big deal. If it¡¯s really necessary, I won¡¯t move this time, you can take the lead¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡­ you jerk.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unrestrained words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t take it, her face already beet red, she suddenly sprang up from the sofa and stomped on Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, then walked towards the door, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Lu Tianxing looked dumbfounded at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. Damn, something seems off with the plot. After a hero saves a damsel in distress, isn¡¯t thedy supposed to cry with gratitude and agree to whatever the hero says? So why doesn¡¯t it work for him?

    Just as Lu Tianxing was lost in thought, Bai Zhiqing stopped at the door, turned back to Lu Tianxing sitting despondently on the sofa, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you sitting there for? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a shower? Why are you still sitting there? Changed your mind?¡±

    Stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was incredulous, ¡°Wife, what¡­ what did you say? Say it again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going back to the room.¡±

    After saying that, Bai Zhiqing turned and walked out without looking back.

    ¡°Wife, wait for me, I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s departing figure, quickly regaining his senses, and followed behind her closely. Such a golden opportunity couldn¡¯t be missed, perhaps tonight he could finally achieve what he longed for but never managed before.

    Compared to the cold night sky of New York, the distant Suzhou was basked in bright sunshine.

    Old Sir Lu sat alone in the pavilion. He had a fishing rod by his side, and theke rippled gently in the breeze, creating glistening waves that,bined with the asional breeze brushing by, made one feel invigorated, boosting the mood significantly.

    ¡°Thud~¡±

    ¡°Thud~¡±

    Just then, a flurry of hurried footsteps approached, and Lu Haoyue rushed over in a hurry.<fn84d7> This text is hosted at ?ovelFind</fn84d7>

 Chapter 1297: 1290: The Final Test

    <strong>Chapter 1297: Chapter 1290: The Final Test</strong>

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Upon seeing Old Sir Lu, Lu Haoyue instinctively lightened his steps, his face full of respect.

    ¡°Haoyue, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Old Sir Lu turned around to look at Lu Haoyue, as if he was scrutinizing something, and only after a long time did he slowly open his mouth to speak, ¡°Haoyue, what do you think of Tianxing?¡±

    Somewhat stunned by his grandfather¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue was momentarily taken aback, but quickly regained hisposure, ¡°Cousin is very good, very strong, and also deeply loyal. For the sake of brothers and family, he would not hesitate to sacrifice himself. He is a man who stands tall and true.¡±

    As Lu Haoyue described Lu Tianxing, he did not embellish or belittle him in any way. Lu Tianxing deserved such an assessment. For his woman, he would dare to venture into any danger. Can you say he isn¡¯t deeply loyal?

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s face showed a slight smile of relief, and he suddenly said, ¡°Haoyue, since you hold Tianxing in such high esteem, what do you think of me passing the position of Family Head to Tianxing? Would you stillpete with him?¡±

    ¡°What, Grandfather, you¡­¡±

    Lu Haoyue trembled, staring at Old Sir Lu in shock, almost doubting his own ears. He never expected that Old Sir Lu would bring him here today to talk about this matter.

    ¡°Would you choose topete with Tianxing?¡±

    Old Sir Lu seemed to not notice Lu Haoyue¡¯s shocked expression and repeated his previous question.

    ¡°I¡­ I forgo thepetition.¡±

    Lu Haoyue was silent for a moment before shaking his head. Did he want topete? Of course, he wanted topete, but he could notpete with Lu Tianxing. Because he is a descendant of the Lu Family, if he were topete with Lu Tianxing, it might lead to a fratricidal conflict, causing the entire Lu Family to fracture and even copse, which he was unwilling to see. As a child, his father taught him that giving up may not necessarily be a loss.

    Power is something everyone yearns for, but in some people¡¯s hearts, family matters far exceed power.

    After hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, the relief in Old Sir Lu¡¯s eyes deepened, but he said, ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t youpete? Don¡¯t you want to refute my words? After all, I once promised you that the position of Family Head of the Lu Family would be passed to you. By giving it up, it means you will never be able to be the leader of the Lu Family in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, if you let Cousin take over the Lu Family, I believe you must have your own ns. Besides, Cousin bing the Head of the Lu Family might be much better than if I were to be the head.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and softly said, ¡°Because my cousin¡¯s way of doing things is destined to be extraordinary. My cousin is not like me, cautious in every step. He acts with boldness, like a drawn sword, fearless and pressing forward. When facing difficulties, my cousin will never choose to retreat but will choose to forge ahead. Just from this point, my cousin does better than me.¡±

    ¡°And now the situation of the Lu Family, Grandfather, you know it better than I do. Most of our n members have chosen to remain conservative and dare not choose to expand. As the ancients wisely said, ¡®In distress one survives, infort one perishes.¡¯ Right now, our Lu Family is too peaceful, so peaceful it makes one feel no danger, making us never know what challenges the Lu Family will face in the future. Too muchfort has dulled their edge, leaving them without the heart to attack, and for a family, when you settle for ease, extinction is not far away.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you also possess the will for progress. In this regard, you¡¯re doing no worse than Tianxing. Why still choose Tianxing?¡± Old Sir Lu said solemnly.

    ¡°Grandfather, I am self-aware. I do want to lead the Lu Family to glory, but I know the extent of my own abilities. When facing crises, I am likely to overthink, even ponder whether it¡¯s worthwhile, while my cousin does the opposite. He never considers these but focuses on how to conquer the challenges beneath his feet. From this perspective, I know my cousin is more suited for the position of Family Head of the Lu Family. Perhaps, at times, my cousin may act recklessly and without considering consequences, but I am still in the Lu Family. At worst, I will assist my cousin from the sidelines. I believe with the two of us brothers working together, we can definitely restore the Lu Family¡¯s former glory.¡±

    Lu Haoyue spoke at length, showing no anger or dissatisfaction over losing the position of Family Head of the Lu Family. He wanted to be the head not for power but in hopes of leading the Lu Family to glory. If someone is more suitable than him, what¡¯s the big deal about giving up the position of Family Head? Besides, the position of Family Head originally belonged to Lu Tianxing¡¯s father; this is merely returning it to its rightful owner.<fn4b16> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fn4b16>

    Old Sir Lu was slightly taken aback, never expecting Lu Haoyue to say such things, his gaze lit up as he stared at Lu Haoyue, as if trying to see if Lu Haoyue was lying.

    Feeling his grandfather¡¯s palpable gaze, Lu Haoyue did not evade, having a clear conscience, and questioned, why hide?

    ¡°Good, good, you truly are my Lu Tiankuang¡¯s grandson, I was right about you after all.¡±

    After a long time, Old Sir Lu finally withdrew his gaze, saying three ¡®goods¡¯ in session, standing up from his chair with force, saying heavily, ¡°Haoyue, in a month¡¯s time, I will pass the position of Family Head of the Lu Family to you. From now on, the Lu Family is entrusted to you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, what did you say?¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes widened, body shaken, looking at Old Sir Lu in disbelief. He never dreamed that Old Sir Lu would say such a thing, this plot twist had developed too quickly, catching him off guard.

    ¡°Grandfather, didn¡¯t you just say the position of Family Head would go to Cousin? How is that now¡­¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s words were cut off by Old Sir Lu, ¡°Earlier, I deliberately said that to see what was truly in your heart. This was also my final test for you. Our Lu Family may have nothing and can give up anything, but there¡¯s one thing we cannot give up, which is family. This has been the foundation of our Lu Family for centuries. Losing is no big deal because we still have brothers and family, we can rise again.¡±

    ¡°Losing is not horrifying, what¡¯s frightening is when your family wants to turn against you. That¡¯s what¡¯s most terrifying. If just now you bore resentment and wanted to turn against your cousin, then no matter what, the position of Family Head of the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be yours. I¡¯d rather choose a worthless person than someone who would wield a knife against his own brother for power.¡±

    Upon hearing these words from Old Sir Lu, Lu Haoyue was slightly startled, nodding thoughtfully, still a bit puzzled he asked, ¡°Grandfather, if so, shouldn¡¯t you choose Cousin? After all, Cousin bing the Lu Family Head would definitely lead the Lu Family to glory, much better than me.¡±

 Chapter 1298 - CapÃ­tulo 1298: 1291: Give Me One More Month

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1298: Chapter 1291: Give Me One More Month</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Tianxing indeed had the ability to lead the Lu Family to glory, but that was before.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Old Master Lu took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°If it were the Lu Family of the past, indeed a bold family head was needed. But times have changed. The current Lu Family is already decaying; it¡¯s no longer a vibrant family but a setting sun, a family that has lost its edge. At this moment, if you choose a bold family head, it not only won¡¯t lead the Lu Family to glory but might lead it to destruction because the Lu Family is already rotting.¡±

    ¡°Just as you said, born in distress, die in ease. How many people in the Lu Family are aware of its crisis? They are always indulging in pleasure now. If Tianxing leads the Lu Family to glory, this path is full of thorns and crises. Do you think these people would approve? If Tianxing does it, the Lu Family might fall into internal strife immediately without needing an enemy attack.¡±

    ¡°And maybe because you grew up in the family, although youck Tianxing¡¯s boldness, and even like to consider a lot of things with every step, you¡¯re indeed not suitable to lead the family to glory. But you are suitable to maintain it. Perhaps you won¡¯t make Lu Family stronger or more glorious as the head, but you can prevent its demise.¡±

    At this point, Old Master Lu sighed deeply. As the saying goes, starting a business is difficult, but maintaining it is even harder. Now, the Lu Family faces the difficulty of maintaining it. If this hurdle is ovee, the Lu Family might rise again without difficulty.

    ¡°Grandfather, I understand what you mean.¡±

    After hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and said heavily, ¡°Grandfather, I assure you, I will definitely protect the family legacy of the Lu Family umted over hundreds of years and ensure no one will destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Old Master Lu nodded gently, a hint of fatigue showing on his face, ¡°With these words, I can be at ease. In a month¡¯s time, be ready to formally take over as the family head of Lu Family. From now on, the Lu Family relies on you.¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue was slightly astonished. He wasn¡¯t stupid; he detected other meanings in Old Master¡¯s words, like a farewell.

    ¡°Grandfather, what happened? Why did you suddenly tell me this? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened, just that grandfather is getting older and wants to rx. Plus, I¡¯ve agreed with Tianxing that when hees to Suzhou next time, I¡¯ll go with him to stay in Modu for a while. So, handing over the position of family head to you rxes me, and I can rest for a while.¡±

    Old Master Lu smiled softly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Haoyue, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back! Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Lu Haoyue looked at Old Master Lu and finally nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Take care of yourself, grandfather.¡±

    After saying this, Lu Haoyue turned and walked outside. He intended to ask his father, as his father surely knew about his grandfather.

    As Lu Haoyue left, Old Master Lu¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. The stool beneath him abruptly shattered into pieces as if torn apart by something. The ground showed marks as if cut by a sharp weapon, with sharp auras appearing all around his body, sharp as swords.

    ¡°Can¡¯t suppress it anymore? One month, God, please give me one more month. After a month, do what you will, but I hope you pity me and give me one more month¡­ ¡±

    Old Master Lu seemed unfazed by the sword qi around him, muttered to himself, a trace of unwillingness on his aged face. A month, he needed just one month to arrange everything so that even if he¡¯s gone, the Lu Family won¡¯t face a significant crisis.

    One month, he needed one more month.

    ¡­

    On the other side of Earth, the night in New York had be somewhat cold, with the deste moonlight casting over thend, draping it in a silver veil.

    Bikeman Hotel.

    The hotel suite was eerily quiet, with only the sound of breathing in the darkness.<fn06ea> This update is avable on F?nd-Novel</fn06ea>

    After some unknown time, Lu Tianxing, who had been sleeping with closed eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, a hawk-like gleam shing within them. He nced at Bai Zhiqing, who was asleep, and quietly got up from the bed, leaving the bedroom.

    Sweeping his gaze over the suite¡¯s hall, Lu Tianxing casually took a bottle of red wine from the nearby cab, poured himself a ss, and said calmly, ¡°Silent Annihtion, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t hide. That¡¯s not fitting for the top assassin.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, worthy of being the Judge. I¡¯m curious how you discovered me.¡±

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, in the room echoed a hoarse voice that made it difficult to discern gender.

    Following that, a figure wrapped entirely in a ck robe, even its face hidden, appeared out of nowhere before Lu Tianxing. He exuded a faint aura, though slight, it gave off a sense of sharpness behind the back. His visible eyes were as cold as ice, devoid of human feelings. Meeting his gaze felt like staring at death.

    Upon seeing this shadow, Lu Tianxing¡¯s pupils contracted, a glimpse of horror shing within his eyes. The feeling from Silent Annihtion was more terrifying than that from Shankou Hongyi; if he truly fought to the death with Silent Annihtion, there was a sixty percent chance he¡¯d die, with the remaining forty percent they¡¯d perish together.

    ¡°Was it difficult to notice you?¡±

    Despite being struck by Silent Annihtion¡¯s powers, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He lightly sipped his wine and said calmly, ¡°However, I have a question I hope you can answer. Since you¡¯re after the Four Symbols Ring, why haven¡¯t you acted against me? With your assassination skills, killing me quietly isn¡¯t hard.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Silent Annihtion¡¯s eyes fluctuated, and he said lightly, ¡°Judge, you¡¯re very confident. I also have a question I hope you can answer; what makes you believe I¡¯m after the Four Symbols Ring?¡±

    ¡°Aside from the Four Symbols Ring, it seems I have nothing else to tempt you. Unless you¡¯re interested in me personally?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stood up, stared directly at Silent Annihtion, and his lips curled into an enigmatic smile.

 Chapter 1299 - CapÃ­tulo 1299: 1292: Silent Annihilations Identity

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1299: Chapter 1292: Silent Annihtion¡¯s Identity</strong>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Silent Annihtion¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes suddenly shot out a cold light,nding on Lu Tianxing. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Judge, what do you mean by that? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a look of surprise, and he shook his head, saying, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the First Killer, Silent Annihtion, who terrifies countless people, would be a woman. If this gets out, the entire Underworld would be turned upside down, wouldn¡¯t it? The First Killer who makes them tremble in fear is actually a woman, possibly even a young woman. Wouldn¡¯t such news be truly shocking?¡±

    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m a woman? I thought I hid myself very well.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Silent Annihtion looked at him coldly, and spoke again. But this time, her voice was no longer the hoarse, androgynous tone; instead, it was a clear, melodious voice, like a nightingale¡¯s song.

    ¡°You betrayed yourself.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Silent Annihtion and said softly, ¡°Undeniably, you hid very well, even concealing your aura and voice quite sessfully. Even someone at the Late Stage of Mythical wouldn¡¯t notice. But for someone with a keen sense of smell, there is always a faint fragrance about you. Others might think you¡¯re just a perfumed deviant male and would never consider you a woman. After all, who would believe a woman to be the fearsome First Killer, Silent Annihtion? Contrary to that, I¡¯m too familiar with this scent that only women could have, a natural fragrance.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Silent Annihtion¡¯s hidden pretty face flushed with a hint of red. In a state of slight fluster, she said, ¡°Judge, Sima was right, you¡¯re aplete bastard and a lecher! I should have killed you with a single stroke back then, to save other women from your torment.¡±

    ¡°You know Sima Lingyun.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Silent Annihtion with shock written all over his face. He had guessed that Silent Annihtion came for him and even guessed she was a woman, but he never expected her to know Sima Lingyun, or that she might have been sent by him. It was unbelievable to him.

    However, this also exined why Silent Annihtion didn¡¯t attack him.

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, did you think I¡¯d show up in a dump like New York?¡±

    Silent Annihtion snorted and scoffed, ¡°I once thought the Judge would be a ruthless guy, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be aplete lecher. Seems like I should keep Sima away from you to avoid him being tainted by a pervert like you.¡±<fne9ca> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fne9ca>

    Facing Silent Annihtion¡¯s mockery, Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, ¡°Likewise. I once thought Silent Annihtion would be a smelly, deviant brute, but you turned out to be a woman. Given how you cover your entire face, I bet you¡¯re too hideous to meet people.¡±

    No woman likes to hear someone says she¡¯s ugly, not even Silent Annihtion, the First Killer.

    After hearing this, Silent Annihtion went a bit berserk, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the hideous one, your whole family is! Judge, I will remember you for this. You¡¯d better pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands next time, or I¡¯ll make sure you never be a lecher again. I¡¯m so pissed off, so pissed off.¡±

    Silent Annihtion gave Lu Tianxing an angry re and stormed out.

    ¡°Are you just going to leave like that?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the storming Silent Annihtion, somewhat astonished, as her angry demeanor was so simr to that of a little girl.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Silent Annihtion let out a cold snort, turned her head to nce at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°I can leave whenever I want, none of your business. Also, Sima asked me to warn you, don¡¯t go around causing trouble in New York, or you¡¯ll end up in pieces. If you die, your woman might marry someone else, putting a bunch of green hats on your head, you damn cuckold, hmph.¡±

    After saying that, Silent Annihtion opened the balcony window, her silhouette shed, and she disappeared without a trace within moments.

    Watching Silent Annihtion leave, Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, eyes gleaming with light. It seemed Silent Annihtion indeed knew Sima Lingyun. Perhaps she¡¯s a pawn the Yanhuang Group deliberately ced outside to handle matters inconvenient for them.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t doubt Silent Annihtion¡¯s words, after all, such lies would fall apart easily. Saying such lies is unnecessary. What he wondered was who cultivated Silent Annihtion. Though it was their first meeting, from her words, he could tell Silent Annihtion wasn¡¯t very old, perhaps even younger than him. To have advanced to the Middle-stage of Mythical at her age, even more formidable than him, made one ponder how terrifying those who cultivated her must be.

    ¡°This matter is getting more interesting. It seems I need to speed up my trip to Beijing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes gleamed with a light, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After Silent Annihtionpletely disappeared into the darkness, Lu Tianxing turned back to the bedroom, ready to sleep with peace of mind.

    The one he worried most about was Silent Annihtion. Now that her identity was revealed, he could finally sleep soundly. However, before going to sleep, Lu Tianxing took out his phone and sent a text message to Angel and Little Bee, telling them to stop investigating Silent Annihtion¡¯s identity.

    ¡­

    Time is like sand slipping through your fingers; when you desperately try to grasp it, it silently disappears without a trace.

    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    These three days could be described as the Western Underground World¡¯s most terrifying days because three days ago, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps sent out two more Judge¡¯s Marks. Shortly after the marks were issued, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, in conjunction with the Angel Intelligence Station, took action,pletely uprooting the Jerviev family and the Hell Ghost Mercenary Corps, obliterating them thoroughly. No one was left alive, and even those who managed to escape were hunted down and ughtered, leaving none behind.

    During these three days, the entire Western World seemed engulfed in a storm of blood, and all the terrifying memories associated with the Judge¡¯s Mark resurfaced in everyone¡¯s minds, sending shivers down their spines and once again showcasing the terrifying might of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    In contrast to the turbulent world outside, Lu Tianxing¡¯s life seemed very rxed. For these three days, he was taken care of by Bai Zhiqing, enjoying treatment akin to being an Emperor. asionally, he would tour New York¡¯s scenic spots, and at night, he would engage in delightful activities with Bai Zhiqing, who wouldn¡¯t resist too much.

 Chapter 1300 - 1293: Leaving New York

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Chapter 1293: Leaving New York</h4>

    During these three days, apart from sightseeing in New York with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing spent almost every day using True Qi to heal his injuries, with remarkable results.

    After three days, almost all his wounds had healed. Some small wounds hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a fewrge wounds that were almost as good as healed. This amazing recovery ability almost made Bai Zhiqing suspect that he was possessed by aliens. She even had a thought of stabbing him again to see the result, which made Lu Tianxing feel a chill down his spine and a desire to run away from Bai Zhiqing.

    On the fourth day, at seven in the morning.

    Unlike usual, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got up early and packed their luggage because they decided to leave New York and return to Modu today. After all, they came to New York just to attend the jewel exhibition. Now that the show was over, staying in New York had no purpose and might attract more trouble.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s purpose foring to New York was to break through to the middle-stage mythical level. Now that this goal was achieved, there was no need to stay in New York. Besides, although the Angel Intelligence Station was keeping an eye on the Church, there was no guarantee that the Church wouldn¡¯t suddenly attack.

    At eight in the morning, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing took a taxi to New York International Airport. Since he had already told Angel, Little Bee, and others not to see them off the previous night, there was no one seeing them off at the airport. Because both were wearing masks, they did not attract much attention along the way.

    Lu Tianxing carried his luggage into the airport hall, nced around, took a deep breath, and said, "Wife, let¡¯s go! The ne is already waiting for us."

    "Mm, let¡¯s go back!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded lightly, and the two turned around and walked toward the VIP lounge. This time, they were taking the same private jet that brought them here.

    With the coordination of the Morgan Family and the Angel Intelligence Station, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not wait long in the lounge before boarding. Soon after, a private jet from China rolled on the runway for a short distance before taking off into the sky.

    The blue sky and white clouds suddenly came into view, rejuvenating the spirit.

    Feeling the ne stabilize, Lu Tianxing unfastened his seatbelt, took off his mask, exhaled deeply, and said with emotion, "Finally going home. No wonder exiles long to return to their homnd; I finally understand that feeling. Foreignnds never feel as good as home."

    "Yes, we¡¯re finally going back..."

    Bai Zhiqing also sighed. Though they had only been in New York for just over a week, so much had happened, almost to the point that she and Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t return to China.

    Even after several days, reflecting on it still gave Bai Zhiqing a lingering fear. She hadn¡¯t expected this crisis to be so perilous, more dangerous than any previous encounter with Lu Tianxing by hundreds and thousands of times.

    <fn5588> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn5588>

    However, now it was finally over, and her tense nerves could finally rx.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you have any ns after returning to Modu?" Bai Zhiqing turned to Lu Tianxing and asked.

    "ns? Of course. To hurry up and have a baby with you, make you the child¡¯s mom."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled at Bai Zhiqing, and under her angry re, he continued, "After returning to Modu, I n to first visit Jiangnan to see Grandpa, then head to Beijing to meet Sima Lingyun¡¯s master to ask about past events."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately understood and said, "You¡¯ve already found traces of the Heavenly God?"

    Lu Tianxing nodded without hiding anything from Bai Zhiqing, "I¡¯ve found some clues, but I have to ask Sima Lingyun¡¯s master to know if these clues are useful."

    "Alright, I understand."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded lightly, looking at Lu Tianxing, she said, "Lu Tianxing, I know I can¡¯t persuade you, but I hope you won¡¯t take such risks next time. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about me and Qian Ru and the others. If something happens to you, what would we do?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and seeing the undisguised worry on her beautiful face, Lu Tianxing sighed slightly, took her delicate hand, and solemnly said, "Wife, I promise you, this is thest time. It won¡¯t happen again."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded gently without speaking further, resting her head against Lu Tianxing, listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat, and enjoying their gentle moments.

    Just as the ne left the airport, a figure appeared outside the airport, watching the ne carrying Lu Tianxing leave, eyes gleaming.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingchuan took out a phone from his pocket, dialed a number, and said, "Sima, has the Judge left New York?"

    "No trouble, right?" Eventually, Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    "No, not only that, but the Church also hasn¡¯t made any move. There¡¯s no sign of anger from the Holy Son being killed; instead, it¡¯s very calm. Sima, I think we need to keep a closer watch on the Church. I suspect this is the calm before the storm," Mu Qingchuan said seriously.

    The Holy Son is the Church¡¯s facade, and now, with one facade shattered and its owner unmoved, it¡¯s definitely unusual, likely brewing a more terrible storm.

    "Young Master Mu, the Church has already acted," Sima Lingyun sighed.

    "What? Sima, howe I didn¡¯t know?"

    "This morning, I received news that the Holy Daughter Avril has submitted a visitation application through official channels, intending to visit China. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯re probably targeting the Judge this time."

    "What should we do next?"

    "Watch and wait. If the Church dares to act rashly in China, I don¡¯t mind reenacting events from decades ago."

    A glint of icy killing intent shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes, as he said, "Qingchuan, you can return from New York now."

    "Got it, I¡¯ll leave New York this afternoon."

    After hanging up with Sima Lingyun, Mu Qingchuan sighed as he watched the nearly vanishing ne. He realized that at this rate, the Mu Family would eventually be dragged into trouble by Lu Tianxing. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do unless Mu Qingxue was no longer his sister ¡ª but how could that be possible?

 Chapter 1301 - 1294: Rose Comes to Pick Them Up at the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Chapter 1294: Rose Comes to Pick Them Up at the Airport</h4>

    Time always passes silently and unnoticed, and by the time the nended at Modu International Airport, it was already close to ten in the evening. The entire airport was brightly lit, showing no sign of destion even with the advent of darkness, and appeared quite lively.

    <fn855c> Original content can be found at F?ndNovel</fn855c>

    "Mr. Lu, Miss Bai, the ne has sessfully arrived at Modu International Airport. If you need anything, you can call me anytime. Our drivers and flight attendants are on standby 24 hours."

    When the ne had smoothlynded on the runway, the cabin door opened, and Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing slowly walked off the ne under the smiling farewell of the flight attendant and the pilot.

    "Honey, should we go to the ancestral house or return to Ziyuan District next? It¡¯s already ten in the evening, do you want me to call someone toe pick us up?"

    Lu Tianxing dragged his suitcase and the two of them walked hand in hand towards the outside.

    Originally, before boarding the ne in New York, Lu Tianxing nned to call Lin Qianru in advance to have here pick them up with Bai Zhiqing in the evening. However, Bai Zhiqing informed him that Lin Qianru and Xue Man had left Modu for Jinling two days ago to handle somepany matters and were not back from Jinling yet. Calling her would be useless, and attempts to call Bai Weiwei resulted in a disconnected line, which left Lu Tianxing speechless.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing raised her wrist, nced at the time, and gently shook her head: "Forget it, it¡¯ste now, let¡¯s not disturb others¡¯ rest. Anyway, there are taxis at the airport, let¡¯s just take a taxi back!"

    "That works too, then let¡¯s head back to Ziyuan District first."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and the two of them headed outside the airport.

    "Screech~!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked out of the airport lobby and were about to hail a taxi home, a domineering SUV drove in from afar and stopped steadily in front of them with a screech of brakes.

    The SUV door opened, and the first thing that caught the eye was an incredibly long and beautiful leg, fair and smooth without any blemishes, extending upwards and leaving much to the imagination. Then, a charming face resembling a fairy appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s sight.

    It was none other than Rose, who was far away in Beijing.

    Upon Rose¡¯s appearance, she instantly became the focus of the airport, even drawing more attention than Bai Zhiqing. It¡¯s as if this woman was born to attract men.

    "Rose, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Beijing?"

    Looking at Rose, who was smiling coquettishly at him, Lu Tianxing widened his eyes in disbelief. He did not expect Rose to show up at the airport at this time.

    "Can¡¯t I miss you?"

    With a hint of a smile on her charming face, Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with concern and said, "By the way, I heard you and Zhiqing ran into danger in New York. How was it, are you hurt?"

    Feeling Rose¡¯s concerned gaze, Lu Tianxing shook his head and smiled, saying, "I¡¯m fine."

    "Fine? Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it. I want to check personally."

    As she spoke, Rose walked forward directly and began to explore Lu Tianxing¡¯s body before he could react, as if she was really checking if he was hurt.

    But only Lu Tianxing knew, this little tease Rose was clearly seducing him. Her slightly cold fingers prated his clothes, making Lu Tianxing shiver all over, and an uncontrolled fire surged from his heart.

    Upon seeing this scene, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned a bit grim. Although she had gone through hardships with Rose in Xiangjiang and their rtionship had be very good, that didn¡¯t mean Rose could eat her man¡¯s tofu casually. Rose¡¯s actions were clearly taking advantage of him.

    "Huangfu Meigui, please mind your actions; he is my man. If you want to flirt, go find your own man. Let him go right now."

    Seeing Rose unabashedly intending to proceed further, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and yanked Lu Tianxing to her side, ring at Rose unhappily. Meanwhile, her finger subtly pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist. This bastard, after being honest for a few days in New York, started reverting to his old ways. He definitely needs to be conditioned properly.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Rose showed no anger, but instead shed a smile and said sarcastically, "Tsk tsk, you¡¯re already so protective, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you had your fill yet in New York, are you really not allowing others to borrow him for a while? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just checking; I won¡¯t eat your man."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, saying unhappily, "I hope so. Huangfu Meigui, how did you know we were returning to New York today?"

    "Have you forgotten who I am? Finding out such little information is child¡¯s y for me. So, how about a lift, do you want to pretend I don¡¯t exist? The back of my car is very spacious, you can y however you like."

    Rose flirted audaciously with Bai Zhiqing, but the trace of worry in her eyes disappeared without a trace.

    Since learning three days ago that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing encountered danger in New York, she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep. Even when Lu Tianxing called to say he was okay, she couldn¡¯t shake the unease. Now, seeing Lu Tianxing safe and sound, her hanging heart finally rxed.

    "y your ass, Huangfu Meigui, you¡¯re nothing but a female hooligan." Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned crimson with a hint of shyness, and she said angrily.

    "If I¡¯m a female hooligan, then you are too," Rose pouted and said.

    Bai Zhiqing protested, "When have I ever been a hooligan? You better make yourself clear."

    "Of course, you¡¯re a female hooligan."

    Rose smugly said, "Did you forget, back in Xiangjiang, the two of us were hugging each other! You kissed and touched me, humming while taking off my clothes. Isn¡¯t that the behavior of a hooligan?"

    After hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned even redder, almost like blood, and she said weakly, "You¡¯re talking nonsense, I... I never did any such thing."

 Chapter 1302 - 1295: Lin Qianru in Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Chapter 1295: Lin Qianru in Trouble</h4>

    Rose seemed to know in advance that Bai Zhiqing would try to argue, pointing at Lu Tianxing and said, "How could you not have done something like that? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Lu Tianxing and see if you¡¯ve done it. Tianxing saw it with his own eyes back then."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fall on him, Lu Tianxing instinctively shivered and said with an awkward smile, "It¡¯s been so long, I don¡¯t remember anything."

    "Really? Then tell me, that night, was it more enjoyable when I touched you, or when Zhiqing touched you? How about the three of us revisit that night tonight and you can do whatever you want with us?"

    Rose nced at Lu Tianxing, softly moved beside him, her buxom Holy Maiden Peak unapologetically pressed against his chest. She stood on tiptoe, her red lips nearly touching Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheek, a faint breath of warm air brushing against his cheek¡ªtingling.

    "This...this..."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words and feeling the cold, icy gaze next to him, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat and said with an awkward smile, "I don¡¯t know about this either. Anyway, Rose, weren¡¯t you here to pick us up today? Let¡¯s hurry back to the car! The airport is quite a distance from downtown! By the time we get home, it¡¯ll probably be almost midnight. You two should rest early; if you don¡¯t sleep well, you¡¯ll have dark circles under your eyes tomorrow."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for the two women to speak again, and he went directly towards the SUV. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he felt he might be yed to death by Rose. This ce felt like a danger zone to him.

    Lu Tianxing went straight to the driver¡¯s seat, but before he could buckle up, the passenger door opened, and Rose boldly sat down.

    The scene made Bai Zhiqing, who followed behind Rose, even more unhappy. Rose¡¯s actions seemed to act as if she didn¡¯t exist, prompting her to walk directly to the driver¡¯s seat. "Lu Tianxing, get out. I¡¯m driving today."

    "You¡¯re driving? Honey, aren¡¯t you going to rest for a bit?"

    "I don¡¯t want to rest. Why? Can¡¯t I drive for fun?"

    Lu Tianxing looked somewhat surprised at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s unhappy face, then nced at Rose beside him, unsure why Bai Zhiqing was doing this. He smiled wryly and got out of the car, sitting in the back seat.

    Seeing this, Rose smiled gently, said nothing more. She enjoyed teasing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, notpeting for Lu Tianxing with Bai Zhiqing.

    To Rose, she had ced herself precisely in the role of a lover or mistress, not as the proper wife. Even if Lu Tianxing married her, she probably wouldn¡¯t agree, at least not now. As Lin Yafei put it, being a wife means having to serve him daily, doingundry and cooking¡ªwhat a hassle. But being a mistress only requires ying coy and tempting him, while you can also ask for money, enjoying life without having to do anything. Why bother getting married? Isn¡¯t it foolish?

    Bai Zhiqing, with a frosty expression, said nothing, started the car, and drove away from the airport.

    Lu Tianxing opened the car window, let the night breeze blow through, enjoyed the view outside, and looked at Rose in the front seat. "Rose, how are things in Beijing now?"

    "Beijing hasn¡¯t changed much. With the two mythical-level experts you gave us, we¡¯ve gathered most of the remnants of the Wang Family. But we don¡¯t dare expand further; after all, the Yama Pce has caught the attention of others. All we can do now is assimte the Wang Family¡¯s influence without infringing on any other family¡¯s interests. Plus, your deterrent and the Han Family¡¯s assistance are keeping the families in Beijing from dealing with us, but..."

    Rose hesitated before saying, "But recently, we¡¯ve noticed the Yang Family seems to be mobilizing their forces constantly."

    "Yang Family?"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, a cold sh appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, "Do you know what they¡¯re mobilizing their forces for?"

    Rose shook her head regretfully, "Not sure. The Yang Family seems to be extremely particr about this, forbidding anyone to investigate. Lin Demon and I tried to investigate secretly, but all our intelligence agents were killed, so we terminated the investigation. Not even the other families in Beijing could find out anything."

    "I understand this. Yang Family, they better not provoke me; otherwise, I won¡¯t mind teaching them how many eyes Lord Ma has."

    A cold gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. His strength had now broken through to the middle-stage mythical level, and unless someone at thete-stage mythical level wanted to target him, killing him was nearly impossible. If the Yang Family dared to provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving them a lesson they¡¯d regret for life. After all, the Creation Source Technique emphasizes fighting to get stronger; only in battle can his strength progress faster.

    "By the way, Rose, why did you suddenly return to Modu?"

    "Because something happened,"

    Rose sighed and said, "I received a call from Qianru at noon today. She has run into trouble."

    "What? Something happened to Qianru? What exactly happened?" Lu Tianxing asked in a deep voice after hearing Rose¡¯s words.

    Rose shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not too sure. All I know is Qianru told me she and a colleague named Xue Man went to Jinling a few days ago to deal with somepany financial disputes. But this afternoon, I received Qianru¡¯s call saying she encountered trouble at Jinling. That colleague Xue Man was arrested by the police because of some brawl, and the police refused to release her. She tried calling you, but couldn¡¯t reach you. That¡¯s why she called me for help, so I rushed back from Beijing and n to go to Jinling tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered that he had turned off his phone after boarding the ne. He took out his phone from his pocket, turned it on, and immediately found several missed call alerts, all from Lin Qianru.

    "What¡¯s the current situation with Qianru and them? What¡¯s the deal?" Lu Tianxing asked gravely.

    "From what Qianru said, they were going to negotiate some financial issues with thispany today, but when they entered thepany¡¯s gates, they encountered an arrogant yboy who tried to hit on them..."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, "And then that woman named Xue Man hit the yboy, didn¡¯t she?"<fn9> ?????? ???? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn9>

 Chapter 1303: 1296: Not Taking Me With You?

    <strong>Chapter 1303: Chapter 1296: Not Taking Me With You?</strong>

    ¡°How do you know that? Didn¡¯t you not receive a call from Qian Ru?¡±

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a puzzled expression; she seemed to have not mentioned what was going on yet.

    ¡°Of course, I know.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked speechless; he knew Xue Man very well, with her explosive temper and sense of justice. With others, one might not guess, but with Xue Man, he could figure out what was happening even with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Rose, if she simply taught that yboy a lesson, it shouldn¡¯t be too big an issue! Why won¡¯t the police allow Qian Ru to bail out Xiao Man?¡± Bai Zhiqing spoke up at this moment. She knew Xue Man had a fiery temper, but also understood Xue Man wasn¡¯t reckless and knew when to stop. Hitting a thug is something they could definitely bail her out for; there must be more to this than meets the eye.

    Rose sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s definitely not that simple. I heard the yboy who got beaten up is very influential in Jinling, so he had the police arrest Xue Man and even threatened to keep her in prison for life. If not, he said to let Qian Ru and Xue Man spend a night with him, and then he¡¯d let it go. But don¡¯t worry, Qian Ru and Xue Man are safe for now.¡±

    ¡°Spend a night? How bold! Rose, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter; leave it to me. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll head to Jinling. I want to see who has such guts.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Women were his bottom line, and he wanted to see who was so fearless.

    Rose nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re going. I¡¯ll stay in Modu and merge the Rose Society into the Yama Pce.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I want to see who dares to want my woman to spend the night with him.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, as the storms brewed once again across China.

    ¡­

    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight pierced through the night, illuminating thend of Huaxia, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes at this moment. He looked up at Bai Zhiqing, who was lying asleep on his chest like a kitten, and a happy smile appeared on his face.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wake Bai Zhiqing buty there staring at the ceiling, lost in thought about how to proceed with his life.

    Now that his strength had broken through to the middle-stage mythical level, although with the ingenuity of the Creation Source Technique, no one in the younger generation could deal with him unless the older generation took action, which didn¡¯t mean that he could do as he pleased in China. What he worried about most was Heavenly God. If Heavenly God was a member of the Four Great Families, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    The camel may be thin, but it¡¯s still bigger than a horse. Even if the Four Great Families eventually vanish into the dust of history, their foundations are equally formidable. Once they truly fall out with Heavenly God, unless he is absolutely confident, he might very well die at Heavenly God¡¯s hands. Not to mention, there are many forces eyeing him covetously, who would definitely not hesitate to kick him when he¡¯s down.

    ¡°Heavenly God, let you enjoy your leisure for a while. Once I¡¯ve cleared the Sword Qi from my grandfather¡¯s body and eliminated my concerns, I¡¯ll have a good fight with you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ll remember the gifts you¡¯ve sent during this time.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he murmured to himself, ¡°However, the most urgent thing is not to find fault with Heavenly God but to remove the Sword Qi from my grandfather¡¯s body. Now that I¡¯ve advanced to the middle-stage mythical level, with the Creation God Tripod, I should be able to eliminate the Sword Qi in my grandfather. But I¡¯ll know for sure after I meet him.¡±

    ¡°Once this is resolved, it seems I¡¯ll have to find time to visit Beijing, and ask Sima Lingyun¡¯s master about the Four Great Families, and most importantly, the matter of the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave needs to be addressed.¡±

    Thoughts flickered through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind as heid out everything clearly, contemting his path ahead, extracting and unraveling it like silk threads.

    As time passed and sunlight shone through the curtains into the room, Bai Zhiqing gently opened her beautiful eyes. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing looking at her without blinking, a blissful smile appeared on her charming face.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there a flower on my face?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, arching her back like a kitten in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, smiling.<fndbec> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fndbec>

    ¡°No flower, but you¡¯re prettier than a flower.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, reaching out to stroke Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair, and said with a sly grin, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early, anyway; why don¡¯t we make good use of the time to do something meaningful?¡±

    ¡°Go y on the side.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing in exasperation, ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading to Jinling today? Have you forgotten? Get up quickly. I¡¯m going to take a shower first, and you better note in, or else, you¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing waved a threatening fist at Lu Tianxing before rising from the bed, wrapped in a towel, and walked barefoot toward the bathroom.

    ¡°Honey, are you going without me?¡± Lu Tianxing eximed with wide eyes.

    ¡°Take you, my big head. Go shower outside; there¡¯s a bathroom outside anyway. If you daree in today, you¡¯ll get it from me.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shot a fierce nce at Lu Tianxing before quickly walking into the bathroom and locking the door. She was truly wary of Lu Tianxing; this guy was insatiable. If he barged in, it would take her at least a couple of hours to take a shower.

    Lu Tianxing stared at the bathroom door with a face full of ck lines. Was Bai Zhiqing treating him like a thief?

    Was he that terrifying?

    Feeling speechless, Lu Tianxing got out of bed, grabbed a change of clothes from the wardrobe, and turned to leave, headed outside. There¡¯s a bathroom out there, and besides he and Bai Zhiqing, there¡¯s no one else in the apartment, so there¡¯s no worry about exposure.

    With a towel in hand, Lu Tianxing left the room, casually walking toward a bathroom not far away. Without thinking, he pushed open the bathroom door and walked right in.

    Upon entering, Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded, staring straight ahead, eyes never blinking.

    PS: Maintaining three guaranteed updates every day, asking for monthly and rmendation votes, brothers who have them, please support us!!!

 Chapter 1304: 1297: This Is a Misunderstanding

    <strong>Chapter 1304: Chapter 1297: This Is a Misunderstanding</strong>

    At this moment, a woman was taking a shower in the bathroom, her perfect figure was almost entirely disyed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s view, seen clearly from top to bottom.

    Upon hearing the sound of the bathroom door being opened, the woman instinctively turned her head, and when she saw Lu Tianxing standing at the bathroom door in just his shorts, she was immediately stunned, her mouth agape, seemingly unable to believe that Lu Tianxing would appear in the bathroom, standing motionless, even forgetting to cover herself.

    Lu Tianxing was also dumbfounded at that moment, staring fixedly at the beauty before him, his eyes unblinking; that wless body, he was unable to process it for a long time because the woman in front of him was none other than Bai Weiwei.

    Isn¡¯t this chick supposed to be at the ancestral house?

    How could she be here?

    Lu Tianxing felt his mind was somewhat unable toprehend, Bai Weiwei had clearly been staying at the Bai Family Ancestral House all this time, how could she be here?<fnce73> Find the newest release on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnce73>

    Bai Weiwei waspletely dumbfounded at this moment too, entirely unexpected that Lu Tianxing would suddenly appear here.

    For the past two days, she would get up every day to run and exercise, running from the Bai Family Ancestral House to the Ziyuan District was just ten kilometers, and after the run she would be covered in sweat; she would usually opt to shower at the Ziyuan District afterwards, having be familiar with Lin Qianru, besides since Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing were on business trips, the entire vi only had Lin Qianru, she had nothing to be concerned about, normally not even bothering to lock the door when showering, sometimes for the sake of convenience, she was toozy to return to her room, simply showering in the hallway¡¯s bathroom.

    But Bai Weiwei never expected Lu Tianxing to suddenly appear, and even saw herpletely.

    Apart from the sound of water flowing, the whole bathroom was silent, the two just staring at each other¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Not knowing how long it was, perhaps one second, perhaps one minute, Bai Weiwei finally came to her senses, instinctively opening her mouth to scream.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically, suddenly came back to his senses, hurriedly rushing forward to cover Bai Weiwei¡¯s small cherry mouth with one hand: ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t scream, don¡¯t scream, let me exin, this is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Lu Tianxing felt a rush of wanting to cry at that moment, when did Bai Weiwei, this little devil, appear here, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be at the Bai Family Ancestral House?

    If he knew Bai Weiwei was showering here, he¡¯d rather die thane out; this was leverage, yet again held by Bai Weiwei,st time he was caught, Bai Weiwei almost yed him to death, who knows what would happen this time, Lu Tianxing wore a bitter expression, seemingly witnessing his dark future days.

    At that moment, Bai Weiwei was also a bit dumbfounded, unable to react for a long time, her beautiful eyes staring nkly at Lu Tianxing, her body lightly trembling, because Lu Tianxing, while covering her mouth, had another handnding on a peak, an astonishing electric current flowed through, making her feel all her energy being drained away.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing also felt like he was about to explode, facing such temptation, no man could resist, naturally he had a reaction men should have, seemingly having touched a ce he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Lu Tianxing felt awkward at that moment, shrinking back, looking at Bai Weiwei sheepishly, forcing a bitter smile and saying: ¡°Weiwei, you have to believe me, this is a misunderstanding, I really didn¡¯t know you were showering inside, don¡¯t scream, don¡¯t scream and I¡¯ll let you go, okay.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­.¡±

    Bai Weiwei widened her beautiful eyes, unable to speak because of her mouth being covered, could only nod.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll release you first, don¡¯t scream.¡±

    Seeing Bai Weiwei nod, Lu Tianxing finally breathed a long sigh of relief, released Bai Weiwei and retreated backwards, but his gaze unconsciously fell on that snow-white delicate body, as if it was a ma, deeply drawing his eyes.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re still looking, hurry up and get out.¡± Bai Weiwei, feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, quickly picked up the nearby bath towel and draped it over her body, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of anger, her pretty face blushing fiercely.

    ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll get out now, I¡¯m leaving now, Weiwei, take your time showering, no rush.¡±

    Seeing the anger in Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing quickly walked out, casually closing the door.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing leaving in a panic, Bai Weiwei¡¯s pretty face was as red as blood, she never expected Lu Tianxing would suddenly barge in, recalling what had just happened, Bai Weiwei¡¯s body lightly trembled, rare no anger in her heart, instead a faint feeling of anticipation, seemingly the feeling was quite nice, should she find a time to take her brother-inw down, especially just now, a man¡¯s asset was a bit too robust, she wondered how her sister endured.

    Lu Tianxing,pletely unaware of Bai Weiwei¡¯s inner thoughts, after exiting the bathroom, a bitter smile immediately appeared on his face, damn, he messed up big time, Bai Weiwei, this little chick, actually came back, and was even showering, once again she had leverage on him, who knows how this little devil sister-inw would y with him in the future.

    However, one has to say, this little sister-inw¡¯s figure seems to be getting better and better, with potential to surpass Bai Zhiqingpletely.

    Lu Tianxing touched his chin, recalling the astonishing touch felt on his palm just now, only felt the mes in his heart uncontrobly rising again.

    Taking a few deep breaths, Lu Tianxing relied on great willpower to suppress this me, striding towards the bedroom, otherwise if Bai Zhiqing found out any clue, he would definitely end up in serious trouble.

    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Bai Zhiqing quickly finished her shower, originally needing half an hour, forcing it down to fifteen minutes, she was really a bit afraid Lu Tianxing would barge in.

    You have to know, today she still needs to go with Lu Tianxing to see her grandfather, coincidentally bid farewell to go rescue Xue Man and Lin Qianru in Jinling, if Lu Tianxing barged in, leaving Modu for Jinling by noon would be lucky.

    Using a towel to dry her body, Bai Zhiqing wearing a bathrobe walked out of the bathroom, immediately seeing Lu Tianxing sitting bored on the bed, eyes staring nkly at the TV.

    PS: Originally wanted to write something, but unfortunately everything got deleted, now re-editing to see if it can seed.

 Chapter 1305: 1298: Bai Zhiqings Suspicion

    <strong>Chapter 1305: Chapter 1298: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Suspicion</strong>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you go out to shower? And why haven¡¯t you changed clothes yet? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re going to say goodbye to Grandpa today!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with some suspicion. How did he change so quickly, looking like he was just hit by a harsh frost? It didn¡¯t seem right.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s questioning eyes, Lu Tianxing said without changing his expression, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you toe out so I can take a shower and change clothes afterward.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. But hurry up, it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and didn¡¯t find anything unusual, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a shower, I¡¯ll be done in ten minutes.¡±

    Eight minutester, Lu Tianxing walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around him, but Bai Zhiqing was no longer in the bedroom. On the bedside, there was a neatly ced set of clothes for him to change into, evidently prepared by Bai Zhiqing before she left.

    Looking at the clothes on the bedside, a warm smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The goal of having a warm home with a wife and kids seemed halfway fulfilled. Only thest item¡ªhaving kids¡ªwas yet to be achieved, and once that¡¯s done, his life would beplete.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing changed into the clothes and turned to head outside.

    Just as he stepped out the door, he heard the sound of a door opening. Reflexively turning to look, he saw a small head poking out of the bathroom, looking left and right as if she was sneaking. When Bai Weiwei saw Lu Tianxing, her face turned beet red, and she quickly pulled her head back and mmed the door shut.

    ¡°Uh! Am I that scary?¡±

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s reaction like a mouse seeing a cat, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose and chuckle bitterly, nning to go downstairs to prevent Bai Weiwei from feeling awkward again.

    But before Lu Tianxing could take another step, the bathroom door opened again, and Bai Weiwei stepped out with her head down, wearing a cute pink bunny bathrobe.

    Bai Weiwei, in her bunny bathrobe, covered her graceful figure, yet couldn¡¯t hide her youthful energy. With her movements, her long beautiful legs appeared and disappeared, her delicate face flushed, as if it would break into a sheen with a gentle bite.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei like this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help recalling the stunning sight he had just witnessed, his heart heating up. After all, for any man, recalling such an explosive scene without a reaction only meant you were out of the game.

    ¡°Weiwei, I¡¯m really sorry about earlier. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were in the bathroom.¡±

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing anxiously watched Bai Weiwei. Should she show signs of turning against him, he was ready to act. If she shouted, Bai Zhiqing would undoubtedly hear it. If Bai Zhiqing found out he had inadvertently seen her sister again, she would surely be furious with him.

    When Bai Weiwei heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the blush on her face, which had just started to fade, rose again, turning even her neck a bright red. She stamped her foot, ¡°Brother-inw, you keep talking.¡±<fnbc14> Read full story at Find_Novel(.</fnbc14>

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t say anymore, Weiwei. I¡¯ll go first. Later, your sister and I will head to the ancestral house. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Okay, brother-inw. Then I¡¯ll go change clothes now. See youter.¡±

    Bai Weiwei quickly hurried to her room, and after taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Brother-inw, do you think my figure is better or my sister¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Hearing such explosive words from Bai Weiwei, Lu Tianxing staggered, almost tumbling down the stairs. Damn, was this topic really that explosive? He felt he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s awkward state, Bai Weiwei revealed a mischievous smile, finally feeling like she got her revenge from earlier.

    With a face full of ck lines, Lu Tianxing walked downstairs to see Bai Zhiqing already seated on the sofa, dressed and holding a magazine.

    Hearing footsteps behind her, Bai Zhiqing put down the magazine and looked at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Lu Tianxing, why did I just hear Weiwei¡¯sughter from upstairs? What¡¯s going on, is Weiwei back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Weiwei was taking a shower earlier, and I happened to run into her when I came out, so we chatted for a bit.¡± Lu Tianxing casually sat down next to Bai Zhiqing, maintaining hisposure as he spoke.

    ¡°Weiwei¡¯s back?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t surprised upon hearing this, knowing Bai Weiwei often liked to run in the morning and preferred to shower afterward. Since it wasn¡¯t far from the Bai Family Ancestral House, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Bai Weiwei toe here to shower.

    ¡°But Lu Tianxing, how did you know Weiwei was showering, and knowing your character, you wouldn¡¯t sit quietly in the room waiting for me earlier. Be honest, did you do something behind my back just now? Also, why didn¡¯t I run into Weiwei when I came downstairs, but you did when you came down? Did you deliberately time it to do something?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing stared at Lu Tianxing seriously. She knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality too well, and it was almost impossible for him to stay put obediently. His behavior this morning was out of character, hinting at something suspicious.

    Under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat, but his face didn¡¯t change as he said earnestly, ¡°Wife, what do you mean by this? Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing continued to stare at Lu Tianxing as if trying to see through him, ¡°My intuition tells me you definitely did something behind my back just now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was sweating coldly. Was her intuition always this urate?

    Just as he was about to say something, he heard footsteps from upstairs. Bai Weiwei had changed into her clothes and walked down, wearing casual exercise attire, which entuated her fresh and lively appearance.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing, Bai Weiwei immediately ran down and directly hugged Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Sister, when did youe back? Howe you didn¡¯t notify me? I could¡¯ve picked you up at the airport.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest bying backte. By the way, did you see Qian Ru when you came over here?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked with a smile, looking at Bai Weiwei.

 Chapter 1306: 1299: Lu Tianxing Slandered

    <strong>Chapter 1306: Chapter 1299: Lu Tianxing ndered</strong>

    ¡°I saw it, Sister Qian Ru treats me very well. Moreover, Sister Qian Ru¡¯s cooking skills are very impressive,parable to a chef at a five-star hotel. Unfortunately, Sister Qian Ru went on a business trip a couple of days ago.¡±

    Speaking of this, Bai Weiwei swallowed, as if savoring the taste of Lin Qianru¡¯s dishes, then turned her gaze to Lu Tianxing, and chuckled, ¡°Brother-inw, did you have fun abroad?¡±

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of fun are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Haha, brother-inw, don¡¯t pretend. I understand.¡±

    Bai Weiwei winked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that those foreign gals are very open? Meeting a man and jumping into bed is amon thing. Tell me, did you secretly find a few foreign gals to spice things up while abroad away from my sister? If you feel embarrassed, you can tell me quietly when my sister leaves.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. Damn, this sister-inw is definitely ckmailing him.

    ¡°Bai Weiwei, I¡¯m warning you, this is nder, you know? You¡¯re ndering an upright man. Am I that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Cut it out, brother-inw. Stop making excuses. You say you¡¯re an upright man, do you think I would believe it? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on you men¡¯s minds, going after foreign gals, iming it¡¯s to win glory for the country. Do you think I don¡¯t know? Before, you didn¡¯t have the chance, and I believed it. Now that the opportunity is right in front of you, would you not act on it? What a joke.¡±

    Bai Weiwei looked at Lu Tianxing with disdain and said to Bai Zhiqing beside her, ¡°Sister, you have to be careful. This brother-inw looks like a total scoundrel. Think carefully, has he been secretly making phone calls behind your back or sneaking out alone without taking you along? If he has, it¡¯s definitely to hang out with some foreign gal. Trust me, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words with amazement, Lu Tianxing felt almost like vomiting blood. How unfair! Just because he identally saw you taking a bath and touched your treasure, does it mean you have to set him up for the kill?

    He does want to find a few foreign gals to win glory for the country, but he also needs time for that. Lu Tianxing felt that he must stay away from this devilish sister-inw; otherwise, he might get yed to death one day.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Bai Weiwei looked at him innocently and said, ¡°Brother-inw, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did I hit a sore spot, leaving you speechless? Don¡¯t worry, sister won¡¯t divorce you, at most she¡¯ll make you kneel on a cactus. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you. I¡¯ll get you a pair of knee padster.¡±

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat; kneeling on a cactus, only this little girl could think of that.

    ¡°Bai Weiwei, do you know what I want to do most right now?¡± Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth, looking at Bai Weiwei.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°I feel like strangling you with one hand right now because don¡¯t you think you know too much?¡±

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing lunged at Bai Weiwei, seemingly intending to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Sister, save me! Brother-inw is embarrassed and angry, wants to silence me.¡±

    Bai Weiwei screamed and quickly hid behind Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, today I¡¯m going to silence you, Bai Weiwei. You¡¯re doomed today, nobody can save you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing pretended to fiercely stare at Bai Weiwei, reaching out to grab her head.

    ¡°Sister, look, brother-inw wants to kill me, save me!¡±

    Bai Weiwei shouted loudly, dodging around the room, but her face was beaming with a bright smile, without any panic. She asionally made faces at Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing stood by, watching Lu Tianxing and Bai Weiwei fool around with a hint of a happy smile on her face. She softly said, ¡°Alright, alright, Lu Tianxing, you know what Weiwei¡¯s personality is like, why bother with her? We still have to go to see Grandpa and Grandma. If you don¡¯t want to go back yet, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Go back, of course, we have to go back. Sister, let¡¯s go quickly. Let brother-inw walk by himself since he dared to bully our cute little sister-inw, we must give him an unforgettable lesson, let him know that at home, we are the bosses.¡±<fn85e4> This content belongs to fin?novel</fn85e4>

    Bai Weiwei hopped to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, hugged her arm, made a face at Lu Tianxing beside her, and pulled Bai Zhiqing out.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Weiwei¡¯s manner, shook his head with a wry smile. This girl¡¯s nature hasn¡¯t changed a bit, yet he secretly breathed a sigh of relief thinking Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t take it seriously. Otherwise, if Bai Zhiqing noticed any clues, he would be finished.

    After Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Bai Weiwei left the apartment, they made no stop and drove towards the Bai Family Ancestral House.

    Because the distance was not very far, it only took a little over ten minutes for the three of them to arrive at the ancestral house. After getting out of the car, they walked straight inside.

    At this moment in the living room, Bai Qiao Shan was sitting on the sofa, reading today¡¯s newspaper. When he heard footsteps from the outside, Bai Qiao Shan looked up towards the door. Finding it was Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Bai Weiwei, he was slightly startled and then smiled, putting the newspaper aside and standing up.

    ¡°Tianxing, did you and Zhiqing return from New York?¡±

    Hearing Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing replied cheerfully, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Zhiqing and I returnedst night. We didn¡¯t want to disturb you and Grandma, so we didn¡¯t inform you. Today we came to see you and Grandma and to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Shan was slightly stunned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you leaving Modu again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, thepany had some financial issues a few days ago, and sent two employees to Jinling. However, something happened yesterday, so today I¡¯m nning to go there with Tianxing to discuss how to solve this.¡± Bai Zhiqing exined at this time.

    ¡°I see, if it¡¯s work-rted, then you should go and be busy. Your Grandma and I are not so old that we need to be taken care of.¡± Bai Qiao Shan waved his hand and said.

    Just at that moment, He Can was carrying breakfast from the kitchen. When she saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing standing in the living room, her face immediately showed a kind smile, ¡°Tianxing, you and Zhiqing came back from New York. Why didn¡¯t you call and tell me? By the way, have you had breakfast? If not, join us.¡±

    Hearing He Can¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°No need, Grandma, Zhiqing and I will eat outter.¡±

    ¡°Eating out is not as good as eating at home. Come over and eat. If it¡¯s not enough after you finish, I¡¯ll make more, hurry over.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, in that case, I won¡¯t be polite. Speaking of which, after so many days in New York, I still think your breakfast tastes best, a hundred times better than the breakfasts those westerners make.¡±

    ¡°Then you should eat a lot.¡±

    With a radiant smile on her face, He Can seemed very pleased with Lu Tianxing¡¯s ttery.

    PS: Yesterday, a post deleted a lot of words, speechless, revised for a long time, it finally passed. It affected everyone¡¯s reading, very sorry!!

 Chapter 1307: 1300: Jinling

    <strong>Chapter 1307: Chapter 1300: Jinling</strong>

    Jinling, located in the eastern part of China, is the most important central city in the east, a significant national research and education base, and aprehensive transportation hub. It is also one of the four great ancient capitals.

    Moreover, Jinling is a city that values culture and education, famed as the cultural city of the world and the best in the Southeast. In the Ming and Qing dynasties, nearly more than half of the top schrs were from Jinling, making it one of the important birthces of Chinese civilization, historically known as the capital of six dynasties and ten dynasties.<fn1ad5> Original content can be found at Find1Novel</fn1ad5>

    Especially in ancient times, whenever the Central ins were upied by foreign tribes, and the Huaxia Nation faced existential threats, Jinling was usually chosen as a ce to recuperate, with the determination to rise again, to restore the Han dynasty. Jinling, therefore, became regarded as the resurgentnd of the Huaxia Nation.

    After breakfast, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing did not make any more stops and drove away from the Bai Family Ancestral House.

    At this moment, the sun was zing high in the sky, and although it was already autumn, the temperature hadn¡¯t dropped. The scorching sun on one¡¯s body still gave an impression of heat.

    On the wide highway, a golden Ferrari sped like a golden lightning on the road, shimmering brilliantly under the sun, giving an incredibly dazzling sensation.

    Inside the car, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, and their faces were a bit unpleasant. Before leaving Modu, they had tried calling Lin Qianru, but her phone was turned off and unreachable, casting a shadow over their hearts with a foreboding sense.

    The distance between Modu and Jinling was a full two hundred eighty kilometers, but under Lu Tianxing¡¯s driving of the Ferrari, it took less than two hours to reach the toll gate of Jinling.

    Beforeing to Jinling, Lu Tianxing had informed Rose, and although constantly speeding, there was no obstruction from the traffic police. After getting off the toll station, Lu Tianxing did not make any stops and drove straight towards the Jinling Police Station.

    Upon arriving at the police station entrance without stopping, Lu Tianxing mmed on the brakes. Due to the high speed, the tires skidded harshly against the ground, leaving a clear skid mark on the road, with the burnt smell of rubber permeating instantly.

    Disregarding the wear on the tires, once the car steadied, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out right away, nced at the police emblem hanging atop the building, and walked into the police station without hesitation.

    Entering the police station, Bai Zhiqing immediately found a police officer, stating that they were there to bail Xue Man, but the officer refused right away, telling them to look for their director instead.

    Regarding this response, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing frowned but were not surprised. Since the other party was a privileged young scion in Jinling, a small police officer couldn¡¯t possibly release someone.

    The two didn¡¯t trouble the officer any further. After confirming the location of the police director¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing led Bai Zhiqing towards it.

    Arriving at the director¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t barged in immediately but knocked and only entered after receiving a response, as they were there to bail out Xue Man, not to make trouble. Moreover, formality before action is traditional.

    Upon entering the office, they immediately noticed a middle-aged man in a police uniform, with a bulging belly, sitting behind the desk.

    This middle-aged man was Director Qin Fang¡¯an of the Jinling Police Station.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing entering, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. No one sitting in such a position was a fool; he sensed hostility and pressure from them, clearly understanding these were not ordinary individuals.

    ¡°What can I do for you two?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s tone was neither arrogant nor overbearing; unting power without understanding others is akin to being foolish.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to bail out Xue Man, and also Lin Qianru. I heard she was arrested by you this morning,¡± Lu Tianxing straightforwardly stated.

    Though unable to reach Lin Qianru by phone, he had learned from Rose that Lin Qianru was arrested while attempting to bail out Xue Man earlier in the day, prompting his direct journey to the Jinling Police Station after leaving the expressway.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sharp glint shed in Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s eyes, though his expression remained unchanged, and he calmly said, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re here to bail Xue Man, you should know the crime shemitted. She¡¯s used of intentional harm, whereas Lin Qianru disrespected the police. Both have broken thew and must face legal consequences; bailing them out is impossible.¡±

    ¡°used of intentional harm? Disrespecting the police?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing scoffed and said, ¡°Director Qin, I heard someone was trying to harass her, which led her to defend herself. Isn¡¯t that justifiable defense? As for Lin Qianru¡¯s alleged disrespect, I heard she was simply arguing her point, and because you couldn¡¯t refute her, she was arrested. Or are you saying that in Jinling, the one with more power is right, regardless of their actions?¡±

    Director Qin¡¯s face slightly changed after hearing Bai Zhiqing, because she was correct. Lin Qianru did nothing wrong but argued reasonably, leaving them speechless, which led to her arrest due to his embarrassed anger. More crucially, these two women were demanded by the young master of the Fang Family.

    Surprised by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eloquence, Qin Fang¡¯an nheless remained unwilling to release them and said sternly, ¡°Miss, without evidence, I advise you not to nder maliciously, as it could do you no good.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice turned slightly cold after hearing this: ¡°Director Qin, should I take your words as a threat?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Miss, I am just handling matters impartially. If you can provide evidence to support your ims, not only will I allow you to bail these two women, but I will also announce their acquittal. What do you say?¡± Qin Fang¡¯an sat upright in his chair, looking at Bai Zhiqing, speaking mildly.

    Neither confirming nor denying the release, the message was clear: produce evidence for their release, otherwise it wasn¡¯t his issue.

    ¡°Director Qin, by what you said, you¡¯re determined not to release them.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Qin Fang¡¯an, his tone turning icy. If his guess was right, there would be no possible evidence, or even if there was, it was likely erasedpletely.

 Chapter 1308: 1301: Qin Fangans Fear

    <strong>Chapter 1308: Chapter 1301: Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s Fear</strong>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qin Fang¡¯an coldly said, ¡°Sir, please mind yournguage. Everything requires evidence. If you can provide evidence, I guarantee I¡¯ll release them immediately without a word; if you can¡¯t, and you¡¯re ndering maliciously, then don¡¯t me me for being rude and arresting all of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get upset. Director Qin, I think we need to have a good chat.¡±<fnf16f> Updates are released by F?ndNovel</fnf16f>

    Bai Zhiqing was about to say something but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, who calmly said: ¡°Qin Fang¡¯an, male, forty-three years old, owns three properties in Jinling Emperor Garden, each worth millions, gifted by the developerst year. Besides his wife, he has three mistresses outside, with three anonymous bank cards, each containing three million. They were given in March, Octoberst year, and January this year, by people like¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing slowly spoke, while his gaze remained fixed on Qin Fang¡¯an.

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qin Fang¡¯an could no longer maintain hisposure. His face changed dramatically, and he stood up from his chair in horror, looking at Lu Tianxing as if he had seen a ghost. Because everything Lu Tianxing said was urate, as if he had seen it himself. If all this were exposed, Qin¡¯s career as a director would be over, and he¡¯d have to return to farming.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re fabricating, you¡¯re ndering me. Do you believe I won¡¯t arrest you all right now?¡± Qin Fang¡¯an shouted, with sweat covering his forehead and a slight tremble in his voice.

    ¡°Am I lying? Then tell me, if these things appear where they should, do you think they will believe I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Qin Fang¡¯an, revealing a cold smile. Beforeing here, he had already gathered all the information on Qin Fang¡¯an, and now he was just reading it out.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ what exactly do you want?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an was too startled to wipe the sweat off his forehead, staring at Lu Tianxing in horror. He knew exactly who ¡°they¡± were that Lu Tianxing meant; if these things fell into those people¡¯s hands, he¡¯d be utterly ruined with no chance to recover.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. I want Xue Man and Lin Qianru to be bailed out. As long as you agree, I promise this information will disappear forever. Otherwise, you know better than I do where it might end up.¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly, looking at Qin Fang¡¯an.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s impossible. If I release them, my life will be over. I can only let you see them.¡± Qin Fang¡¯an took a deep breath, looking at Lu Tianxing. This information would only cost him his career, but releasing Xue Man and Lin Qianru might cost him his life.

    Hearing Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Director Qin, who exactly did Xiao Man hit this time?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an nced at Bai Zhiqing, his temper entirely gone, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°She hit someone named Fang Heng. He¡¯s from the Jinling Fang Family, which is considered a big family in Jinling. Moreover, Lin Qianru was also arrested at his request.¡±

    ¡°Fang Family?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brow furrowed immediately, ¡°What background does this Fang Family have that would make you so afraid?¡±

    ¡°The Fang Family¡¯s background is something I can¡¯t mess with, not just me; few in Jiangnan dare to provoke them because they¡¯re the distant rtives of the Jiangnan Jiang Family.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Family?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, ¡°What if I insist that you release them today?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I hope you don¡¯t make this difficult¡­¡±

    Before Qin Fang¡¯an could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted rudely, ¡°You fear the Jiang Family, but don¡¯t you fear me? Oh, I¡¯m Lu Tianxing, maybe you¡¯ve heard of the name.¡±

    Lu Tianxing?

    Hearing the name, a hint of confusion crossed Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s face, but then he shook, as if remembering something. His face¡¯s fat quivered, and sweat poured down his cheeks like rain.

    Qin Fang¡¯an couldn¡¯t have thought that the young man in front of him was actually the recently infamous Killing God of Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing, the third young master of the Lu Family.

    ¡°Th¡­ third young master, wh¡­ why are you here today?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. How could he have known that arresting Xue Man and Lin Qianru would provoke this fearsome Lu Tianxing? If he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have arrested them, no matter the Jiang or Fang Family. In Jiangnan, the Lu Family was the most terrifying.

    The bloody storm stirred by the Old Master of the Lu Family in Jiangnan had not yet dissipated!

    ¡°You arrested my friends and my woman. Am I not allowed toe? Director Qin, I¡¯m not making things difficult for you. If you release my friends and my woman now, I won¡¯t hold this against you. If you insist on siding with the Jiang Family, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Lu Tianxing said indifferently, looking at Qin Fang¡¯an.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent words, Qin Fang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but shudder, a hint of fear appearing on his face. He fully understood what Lu Tianxing¡¯s words meant: if the Lu Family wanted to kill him, they had countless ways to do so.

    ¡°Th¡­ third young master, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Director Qin, my patience is limited. Don¡¯t test my tolerance.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.

    At this moment, footsteps suddenly echoed from outside the office, and then an arrogant, domineering voice came from outside: ¡°Director Qin, have you captured the two chicks I asked for? Those sluts dared to hit me. I guess they don¡¯t know how to live anymore. I¡¯m here today to take those two chicks away. Aren¡¯t they virtuous and holy? After I¡¯ve yed with them enough, I¡¯ll dump them under a bridge with a beggar. I¡¯d like to see if they¡¯re as pure and unyielding as they im¡­¡±

    Apanying the voice, a pale-faced, unsteady young man appeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    Hearing this voice, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s heart dropped with a thud, a premonition of disaster creeping in.

    Upon hearing these words, the faces of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing also turned cold at that moment.

    A chilling aura spread across the office, making the temperature seem to drop several degrees. Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s body trembled as he sensed a familiar air from Lu Tianxing, one of killing intent¡ªa cold, murderous intent he had seen in ouws before.

    The young man who walked in, however, seemed oblivious to the office atmosphere and continued, ¡°Director Qin, what are you standing there for? I want you to hand those two chicks over to me right now. Today, I n to have my wedding night with them, see if their bodies are as unyielding as their mouths.¡±

 Chapter 1309: 1302: Fang Heng

    <strong>Chapter 1309: Chapter 1302: Fang Heng</strong>

    While speaking, a sly and lecherous smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face. His eyes scanned the surroundings, and when he saw Bai Zhiqing, a hint of greed shed in his eyes. His gaze lingered on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s stunning face and voluptuous body, as if he wished he could devour her.

    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy. I¡¯m Fang Heng, the young master of the Jinling Fang Family. I wonder if you might be interested in sharing your lovely name?¡±

    Fang Heng adjusted his clothes, shed a radiant smile, and walked over to Bai Zhiqing, smiling as he spoke. His eyes roamed over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, filled with intense possessiveness and tant desire.<fnf7b7> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fnf7b7>

    Upon hearing Fang Heng¡¯s words, Qin Fang¡¯an nearly copsed in fear, wishing he could rush over and p Fang Heng. Damn it, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into it. You think you haven¡¯t said enough already? Of all people to harass, why her, the wife of that demon? If you want to die, please don¡¯t include me.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Fang Heng coldly, her beautiful face showing intense disgust,pletely ignoring him.

    However, Fang Heng perceived her expression as fuel to the fire in his heart. He particrly enjoyed tormenting chaste women like her, conquering such prideful women. It gave him an iparable sense of achievement.

    Just thinking about it made Fang Heng¡¯s blood boil, his body trembling slightly.

    ¡°So, you are from the Fang Family, meaning you instructed Qin Fang¡¯an to apprehend those two women?¡± Lu Tianxing said, his voice carrying a hint of coldness.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I told him to capture them. Those two bitches dared to hit me; they must be tired of living. Aren¡¯t they self-proimed chaste women? After I¡¯m through with them, I¡¯ll ensure they be lowly prostitutes.¡±

    Fang Heng snorted coldly, with intense displeasure in his eyes. As a member of the Jinling Fang Family, being beaten and nearly crippled by a woman made him the biggestughingstock among the idle rich. It was sheer humiliation. If he didn¡¯t have his way with them, he refused to be called Fang Heng.

    It¡¯s over!

    Qin Fang¡¯an felt as if his head had been struck by lightning after hearing Fang Heng¡¯s reckless words, leaving his mind nk. He wanted to warn Fang Heng, but the words were swallowed before he could speak them. Warning Fang Heng would be akin to offending Lu Tianxing. Compared to the terrifying Fang Family, the Lu Family was the true horror. In Jiangnan, the Lu Family were considered madmen.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly turned icy. His gaze fell on Qin Fang¡¯an, eyes glinting coldly: ¡°Director Qin, is this why you wouldn¡¯t allow us to bail Xue Man and Lin Qianru? I need a reasonable exnation, or else I don¡¯t mind having one more life on my hands.¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s face turned as pale as death, overtaken by fear he couldn¡¯t hide. Lu Tianxing¡¯s stare gave him an indescribably terrifying feeling, as if he was being watched by a bloodthirsty beast, ready to tear him apart at any moment.

    Before Qin Fang¡¯an could speak, Fang Heng had already begun to shout arrogantly: ¡°Exin? What¡¯s there to exin? I¡¯m the one who ordered it. So what? Who the hell are you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to have my way with those two bitches today. Not only them, but also the woman beside you!¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    A sharp pping sound echoed in the office.

    Before anyone knew it, Lu Tianxing had appeared beside Fang Heng, raising his hand to deliver a fierce p across his face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Apanied by a miserable scream, Fang Heng flew out like a batted baseball.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ooh¡­¡±

    In mid-air, Fang Heng¡¯s face contorted, his mouth open as blood poured out. One side of his face swelled grotesquely, and several teeth, mixed with crimson blood, fell from his mouth to the floor, presenting a particrly shocking sight.

    ¡°Young Master, he is¡­¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s words were interrupted as Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, causing him to shiver all over, unable to continue his sentence.

    Fang Heng was dumbfounded, holding his face for a long time without recovering his wits. How did he not anticipate that Lu Tianxing would dare to hit him?

    ¡°You¡­ you actually dare to hit me? I think you¡¯re tired of living, Qin Fang¡¯an, kill him for me, kill him, I want him dead.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fang, he is¡­¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Fang Heng again: ¡°Qin Fang¡¯an, I don¡¯t care who he is, kill him for me. No, give me your gun, I want to kill him myself. I want to make his life a living hell.¡±

    Fang Heng got up from the ground, eyes sinister as he walked toward Qin Fang¡¯an.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, let¡¯s just call it a day, we can¡¯t afford to mess with him.¡± Qin Fang¡¯an said bitterly.

    He simply couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Lu Tianxing. Even the Jiang Family probably wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Lu Tianxing. If he dared to make a move on Lu Tianxing today, he wouldn¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.

    Upon hearing Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s words, Fang Heng¡¯s expression immediately turned ferocious: ¡°Qin Fang¡¯an, you¡¯re telling me to just let it go? Damn you, do you not want to be the police chief anymore? Believe it or not, I can call my dad and have you removed immediately. Now I order you to give me your gun, I want to ughter this guy, I want to y with his woman right in front of him.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression became increasingly icy, exuding a chilling aura: ¡°I dare you to say what you just said again.¡±

    ¡°So what if I said it? I¡¯m going to y with your woman, even from be¡­!¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before Fang Heng could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing directly raised his hand and delivered another fierce p to his face.

    This time, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hold back. The massive force spun Fang Heng mid-air like a top, tearing one side of his face to shreds, flesh torn and bloodied, and he crashed heavily against the wall, letting out a scream like a ughtered pig.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no change as he walked step by step toward Fang Heng. Before Fang Heng could react, Lu Tianxing kicked him in the mouth.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    The tremendous force shattered Fang Heng¡¯s jawbone, and teeth mingled with blood poured from his mouth, making starkly conspicuous marks on the spotless floor.

 Chapter 1310: 1303: Cripple You

    <strong>Chapter 1310: Chapter 1303: Cripple You</strong>

    ¡°You want my woman to sleep with you? Even Jiang Haochen wouldn¡¯t dare say that to me. I have to say, you¡¯re quite bold. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Don¡¯t you like women? Then tell me, if you could only look but not use for the rest of your life, wouldn¡¯t it be torture?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Heng with a smile, but his voice was cold as ice, like a chilling wind blowing from the Nine Nether Purgatory, making people shiver.

    Fang Heng couldn¡¯t say a word at this moment, but his eyes were filled with hatred, and of course, more of it was fear. How could he not have expected Lu Tianxing to be so unscrupulous, daring to cripple him right in front of Qin Fang¡¯an.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re not convinced, but that¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be convinced soon enough.¡±

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and viciously kicked Fang Heng in the crotch.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    With a dull thud, Fang Heng¡¯s eyes immediately bulged, his face twisted to the extreme. His whole body curled up like a shrimp, his shattered jaw opening and closing with effort, but no sound coulde out. Blood seeped out from his crotch, clearly having been crippled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s kick.

    Seeing Fang Heng¡¯s miserable state, Qin Fang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was too brutal, such bloody methods, rendering Fang Hengpletely useless with just a word, turning him into a eunuch. This is a n to go head-to-head with the Fang Family.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Fang Heng, who had passed out due to pain, with no change in his expression. He then turned to Qin Fang¡¯an and said, ¡°Director Qin, can you release them now? Or do you want to arrest me too? I just hit the Young Master Fang you spoke of.¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an had a trace of bitterness on his face. Arrest Lu Tianxing? What a joke. If he dared arrest Lu Tianxing, he would be removed from his position as director in less than ten minutes. The Fang Family is strong in Jinling, but in the eyes of the Lu Family, the Fang Family is like an ant, easily crushed with one hand.

    ¡°Third¡­ Third Young Master, don¡¯t joke with me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything just now. I¡¯ll immediately have someone release Miss Xue and Miss Lin.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Qin Fang¡¯an shakily took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat off his forehead and shouted outside, ¡°Someone,e in!¡±

    ¡°Click!¡±

    Apanied by Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s shout, a policeman soon pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw the situation in the office, he was stunned for a moment. If he¡¯s not mistaken, the person lying on the ground, with half his face kicked in and his crotch blood-soaked, is likely the young master of the Fang Family, Fang Heng.

    The young master of the Fang Family was beaten in his director¡¯s office, and it seems he¡¯s been crippled¡ªlikely a eunuch for life. This is too harsh.

    The policeman was momentarily stunned but quickly came to his senses, immediately averting his gaze, knowing what should and should not be seen, and respectfully said, ¡°Director, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Go and release Miss Xue and Miss Lin immediately¡ªno, invite them out for me. Remember, invite them out. Understand?¡± Qin Fang¡¯an quickly said.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The policeman was a bit dazed. If he remembers correctly, his director told him this morning that no matter what, these two women could not be released, not even for bail. Why the sudden change?

    ¡°What are you ah-ing about? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Hurry up and invite Miss Xue and Miss Lin out. If even a single hair is missing, you can go home and nt cabbages.¡±

    Seeing his subordinate standing still, Qin Fang¡¯an wished he could p him. Usually so smart, how did he be so stupid all of a sudden?

    ¡°Yes, yes, Director, I¡¯ll go and invite Miss Lin and Miss Xue out immediately.¡±

    Hearing his director¡¯s roar, even if the policeman were dumb, he understood at this moment. He cautiously nced at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, then dashed out.

    ¡°Third¡­ Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already had someone invite Miss Xue and Miss Lin out, as you see¡­ ¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an said nervously, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter ends here. If the Fang Familyes looking for trouble, just have theme to me and tell them my name is Lu Tianxing.¡± Lu Tianxing nced coldly at Qin Fang¡¯an and said indifferently.<fn7901> Newest update provided by Find?Novel</fn7901>

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Third Young Master, for your generosity.¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an let out a deep sigh of relief, thankful that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hold him ountable. Otherwise, his fate today might have been as bad as Fang Heng¡¯s.

    Three minutester, the originally closed office door was knocked once again, followed by Xue Man and Lin Qianru¡¯s figures appearing in the office. When they saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing standing in the office, both of their faces showed a hint of surprise, obviously not expecting Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to be there.

    ¡°Chairman, weren¡¯t you in New York? How did youe to Jinling? How did you know we had trouble in Jinling? Didn¡¯t Qianru say you couldn¡¯t be reached?¡± Xue Man widened her beautiful eyes and asked the two.

    Bai Zhiqing smiled and said, ¡°Tianxing and I came backst night. We met Rose at the airport, and she told us what happened to you in Jinling, so Tianxing and I rushed over early this morning.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, standing beside, focused his gaze on Lin Qianru and said softly, ¡°Qianru, sorry you suffered. Did anyone give you trouble inside? Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Lin Qianru gently shook her head, her gaze falling tenderly on Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, a hint of bitterness shed in Xue Man¡¯s heart before disappearing. She then said somewhat displeased, ¡°Hey, Lu Tianxing, aren¡¯t you going to ask how I¡¯m doing inside?¡±

    ¡°Ask you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Man: ¡°Minister Xue, are you kidding me? Look at the guy lying on the floor; he was almost crippled by you yesterday. If it were you, I think I¡¯d be more worried about others, not you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Man¡¯s beautiful eyes filled with uncontroble anger: ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you know what I want to do now? I want to p your bald head.¡±

    ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Man was furious, but speechless, because she really couldn¡¯t beat Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing and Xue Man were about to start arguing again, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of helplessness. These two are practically destined rivals, almost never meeting without bickering.

 Chapter 1311: 1304: The Winds Rise Again

    <strong>Chapter 1311: Chapter 1304: The Winds Rise Again</strong>

    ¡°Okay, okay, stop arguing, you two. Let¡¯s leave here first.¡± Bai Zhiqing said, trying to smooth things over.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Man snorted coldly, gave Lu Tianxing a re, and said, ¡°Humph, Lu Tianxing, this time I will be merciful and let you off.¡±

    ¡°Same goes for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, looked at Qin Fang¡¯an, and said, ¡°Director Qin, may we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, Third Young Master, as you please.¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an nodded quickly, hoping Lu Tianxing, this troublesome star, would go as far away as possible. As for keeping Lu Tianxing here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to risk it.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Qin Fang¡¯an, said nothing more, and led Bai Zhiqing and the others out.

    After Lu Tianxing and the others left, Qin Fang¡¯an breathed a sigh of relief and sat heavily in his chair, only feeling a chill on his back. He had finally sent off this troublemaker.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Fang¡¯an looked at the unconscious Fang Heng, sighed, called in a policeman to help send Fang Heng to the hospital. After a moment of silence, he picked up his phone and dialed Fang Yaowu¡¯s number, Fang Heng¡¯s father. He needed to exin things, after all, he wanted to maintain a position in Jinling, where Fang Yaowu held a higher rank.

    After leaving the police station, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got straight into the car, started it, and drove away.

    ¡°Tianxing, you crippled that guy today, are you sure there won¡¯t be any bacsh?¡± Lin Qianru said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qian Ru.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Xue Man chimed in, ¡°Qian Ru, don¡¯t forget who this guy is, the dignified Third Young Master of the Lu Family. In Jiangnan, they¡¯re a dominant force, like a duke in ancient times. Forget about hitting people; he could even abduct women on the street with impunity. So, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned grim hearing Xue Man¡¯s words. What does she mean by abducting women? Is he such a person?

    ¡°Minister Xue, can¡¯t you wish me good things?¡±

    ¡°I do want to wish you well, but honestly, I can¡¯t. However, I must say, Lu Tianxing, your style today is quite something. Seeing your shiny bald head makes my hands itch, wishing I could knock on it twice to see if this bald watermelon has ripened.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s eyes glowed as she watched Lu Tianxing, rubbing her fists enthusiastically, as if she really intended to strike a blow.

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, feeling extremely frustrated. Although his injuries were mostly healed under the repair of the Creation Source Technique, his hair just wouldn¡¯t grow back. During this time spent with Bai Zhiqing, many people kept staring at his head.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing deted, Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying nothing more, while the three women started chatting excitedly about recent fun events.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing reached Jinling, in a quiet tea house box in Suzhou, Yang Tiansi from the Yang Family and Jiang Haochen were leisurely sipping tea.

    ¡°Brother Yang, I suppose you didn¡¯t just invite me for tea today, did you?¡± Jiang Haochen said, taking a sip of tea and gazing absently out of the window.

    ¡°Haha, of course not. I think it¡¯s about time our two families joined forces.¡± Yang Tiansi replied with a smile.

    ¡°Join forces?¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes shed, his voice remaining calm, ¡°Brother Yang, what do you mean by this? It seems there¡¯s not much chance for our Jiang Family to partner with your Yang Family, given that your family is vast and powerful. We¡¯re at best a rtivelyrger ant to your family,cking necessity.¡±<fnfe07> This update is avable on find¡¤novel</fnfe07>

    Yang Tiansi heard Jiang Haochen¡¯s words and his demeanor didn¡¯t change, responding, ¡°Brother Jiang, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems Lu Tianxing recently broke into your Jiang Family, crippled your cousin, rescued the woman you fancied, and disrespected your family. Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    Upon Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, a murderous intent shed in Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes. It was the biggest humiliation of his life, an incident making him a joke within Jiangnan, with many mocking him and rumors iming Lu Tianxing had cuckolded him, filling him with the desire for revenge.

    Yet he was keenly aware that to confront Lu Tianxing, unless fully assured of killing him silently, the Jiang Family would face the Lu Family¡¯s and Lu Tianxing¡¯s relentless retaliation, leading to ruin¨Chence the necessity to endure.

    Yang Tiansi saw the sinister look on Jiang Haochen¡¯s face and smiled: ¡°Brother Jiang, it seems you truly hate Lu Tianxing. Imagine him kneeling before you one day, begging for mercy. Wouldn¡¯t that feel good?¡±

    Jiang Haochen suppressed the killing intent in his heart, regained hisposure, and said with a faint smile, ¡°This would indeed feel good, Brother Yang. But don¡¯t forget, the Lu Family includes Old Master Lu, and remember the scene when Old Master Lu stormed your Yang Family twenty years ago. If you act against Lu Tianxing now, can you bear the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Such consequences are indeed beyond our Yang Family. But if that old man of the Lu Family dies in the next few days?¡± Yang Tiansi said ndly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression changed, emotions stirred, and his tea cup shattered in his hand: ¡°Brother Yang, are you not deceiving me?¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, is there any gain in deceiving you? I can ensure that within these next few days, that old thing from the Lu Family will certainly meet his end. Then, Lu Tianxing will be at our mercy, and not only him but his women will be ours too. I¡¯m eager to taste the delights of his women.¡±

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s voice carried a hint of malice, with greed and fervor in his eyes. Despite wanting to kill Lu Tianxing, he couldn¡¯t deny the allure of Lu Tianxing¡¯s stunning women, which seemed tantalizing, especially witnessing Lu Tianxing¡¯s struggle and humiliation would be most satisfying.

    Jiang Haochen, upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, didn¡¯t respond immediately, his expression flickering with uncertainty, pondering the truth in Yang Tiansi¡¯s words. If Old Master Lu were indeed dead, destroying the Lu Family would be easy. But if the news were false, it¡¯d spell disaster for the Jiang Family, with no defense against such a formidable ¡®Earthly Immortal¡¯, possibly already undefeatable.

    Though external rumors imed Old Master Lu¡¯s life would end soon, there was no definitive timeline, unsure if this was the Lu Family¡¯s smokescreen baiting adversaries.

 Chapter 1312 - 1305: The Beginning of the Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Chapter 1305: The Beginning of the Conspiracy</h4>

    After a moment of silence, Jiang Haochen raised his head, looked at Yang Tiansi, and said: "Brother Yang, how can I believe whether what you say is true or not? It¡¯s rumored that the Old Master of Lu Family has not long to live, but this is simply a rumor and there¡¯s no urate information. I can¡¯t just team up with you because of a few words, there¡¯s no benefit for our Jiang Family."

    "Heh, Brother Jiang, do you know why that old immortal of the Lu Family suddenly retreated after invading our Yang Family back then?"

    "Of course I know, it¡¯s said that it was Ji Xingyun, the former leader of the Yanhuang Group, who appeared, only then did he stop the Old Master of Lu Family, making him have to retreat back to Jiangnan."

    "That¡¯s just part of it. Ji Xingyun didn¡¯t go to stop that old immortal of the Lu Family, but to save him."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s face showed a hint of gloom, with a touch of coldness and ferocity in his tone: "Back then, that old immortal of the Lu Family did invade our Yang Family, but it didn¡¯t mean our Yang Family was made of y, to be molded at will. At that time, two ancestors of our Yang Family joined forces to fight him, although one of the ancestors was killed by that old immortal."

    "But before dying, this ancestor left an indelible Sword Qi inside the body of Lu Tiankuang, that old thing. However, it was forcibly suppressed by that old thing, not erupting immediately, but because of this, his strength was greatly reduced. Originally, another ancestor of our Yang Family was ready to take advantage of this opportunity to kill this old thing, but at the most critical moment, Ji Xingyun appeared and saved Lu Tiankuang."

    "Although that old thing from Lu Family was saved by Ji Xingyun, this Sword Qi remained in his body, constantly consuming his life. This is also why for over twenty years, that old thing from Lu Family has never acted again. The reason is that as soon as he acts, the Sword Qi that our Yang Family¡¯s ancestor left in his body will definitely erupt and take his life. So many years have passed, this Sword Qi should already be ready to erupt. As long as we stimte it a bit and let this old man act, I guarantee he won¡¯t survive three days."

    At this point, the cold smile on Yang Tiansi¡¯s face grew even deeper, this is the reason he¡¯s in Jiangnan, as long as the old thing from Lu Family dies, he will let the entire Lu Family be wiped out.

    After listening to Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen frowned: "Brother Yang, ording to what you¡¯re saying, Ji Xingyun and Lu Family are in league. If this is the case, intending to move against Lu Family is simply impossible. After all, no matter how strong we are, we¡¯re no stronger than a country."

    "Hmph, rest assured about this, our Yang Family has already investigated Ji Xingyun¡¯s whereabouts clearly. Recently, Ji Xingyun will remain in closed-door seclusion, hoping to break through to the realm of Earthly Immortal. The Yanhuang Group is entirely managed by Sima Lingyun, he simply won¡¯t act. As long as Ji Xingyun doesn¡¯t act, then Lu Family is like meat on a chopping block, easily annihted."

    Yang Tiansi sneered again, speaking: "Once we annihte Lu Family, even if Ji Xingyunes out of seclusion, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. After all, as the saying goes, thew doesn¡¯t punish mass offenders. Once the dust settles, even if Ji Xingyun is the former leader of Yanhuang Group, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to us."

    <fne93a> Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(.</fne93a>

    Jiang Haochen took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the throbbing in his heart, said solemnly: "Brother Yang, I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence, indeed the Old Master of Lu Family is dead, but don¡¯t forget the foundation of the Lu Family is still there. We alone might not be able to handle them, even if we can, it may be destroying one thousand enemies but losing eight hundred ourselves, which is not worthwhile for us."

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes shed, he tapped his fingers on the coffee table, slowly speaking: "What if we add the Tang Family this time?"

    "The Tang Family?"

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s breath stalled, a hint of fear shed across his face. The people of Tang Family areplete madmen, even more terrifying than Lu Family. Lu Family kills you letting you know how you died, while Tang Family will kill you leaving you unaware of how you died, you have to be constantly on edge, eating, drinking, and even basic necessities require caution, because you never know when Tang Family will poison you.

    Death isn¡¯t scary, waiting for death is, it can drive a person insane. In China, few forces wish to offend Tang Family, there¡¯s even a saying that goes, better to provoke the King Yan, than to provoke the Tang Family.

    "So, Brother Jiang, have you considered whether to join us to jointly destroy Lu Family?"

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes flickered with a fervent gaze, looking at Jiang Haochen: "As long as we annihte Lu Family, I can ensure the benefits for Jiang Family will be plentiful."

    Jiang Haochen didn¡¯t speak, instead he picked up a teacup, poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, and then heavily ced the teacup on the table: "Brother Yang, I have to say you¡¯ve sessfully convinced me. After I return, I will convince my father."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s face revealed a smile: "Brother Jiang, you¡¯ll find this is a very wise choice."

    "Brother Yang, to be honest, I don¡¯t care whether Lu Family is destroyed or not, what I really want to know is how you¡¯ll deal with Lu Tianxing. More than seeing Lu Family perish, I hope to see Lu Tianxing die before my eyes. I wonder if Brother Yang has any good ns." Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes flickered with sinister light as he spoke.

    "This is what I want to talk to you about next. I just received news that Lu Tianxing has gone to Jinling and has also crippled someone from the Fang Family. If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t Fang Family a distant rtive of yours?"

    "Indeed, Fang Family is a distant rtive of our Jiang Family, you want to use them against Lu Tianxing?"

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed: "If that¡¯s the case, I think you¡¯re thinking too much. If they really had the ability to deal with Lu Tianxing, they wouldn¡¯t just be a family in Jinling."

    "They¡¯re certainly not enough to deal with Lu Tianxing, but I need a catalyst, one that can make Lu Tianxing dissipate into ashes."

    At this point, a sinister and bloodthirsty look appeared on Yang Tiansi¡¯s face: "Back then, we made Lu Tianzhan the target of public criticism, this time I can make his son the same target. As long as it seeds, even if Lu Tianxing has the ability to move heaven and earth, he¡¯ll definitely die, and not even Lu Family can save him."

    "You want to use Fang Family to make Lu Tianxing the target of public criticism?"

    Jiang Haochen isn¡¯t stupid, he immediately picked up the underlying message from Yang Tiansi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1313 - CapÃ­tulo 1313: 1306: The Feeling of Palpitations

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1313: Chapter 1306: The Feeling of Palpitations</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Yang Tiansi nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°This trip to Jinling can be said to be the best time to make a move. If my guess is correct, the Fang Family won¡¯t let it go after enduring such a loss. They mighte to you for help. Once they do, our n can be smoothly implemented. By then, as long as we provoke Lu Tianxing, the Fang Family will certainly be annihted, and we can put Lu Tianxing to death.¡±

    ¡°Will doing this work?¡±

    ¡°Of course it will. As long as we provoke Lu Tianxing, regardless of whether he destroys the Fang Family, he will fall into our trap. Once he¡¯s in the trap, he¡¯s doomed.¡±

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sinister light, filled with the thrill of revenge: ¡°However, to make this n perfect, the Fang Family must be cannon fodder. I wonder if you, Brother Jiang, are willing to let go.¡±

    ¡°Willing or not?¡±

    Jiang Haochen sneered, ¡°I can even give up on my own aunt; what¡¯s a distant rtive worth sacrificing? As long as it can make Lu Tianxing perish, what¡¯s one sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi burst into wildughter: ¡°Good, Brother Jiang truly is a formidable figure. I can assure you, once our n seeds, Lu Tianxing is dead. Next, Brother Jiang and I can discuss the details of this n thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°All ears.¡±

    A cruel smile appeared on Jiang Haochen¡¯s face. Once Lu Tianxing was dead, he wanted to wipe out the Lu Family, leaving no one alive.

    ¡­

    Completely unaware that someone was plotting against him in secret, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were driving to the hotel they had already booked.

    After getting two room cards from the front desk, the four of them went straight upstairs and returned to their respective rooms.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing shared a room, while Xue Man and Lin Qianru shared another. Originally, it was supposed to be one person to a room, but Xue Man refused and insisted on sharing a room with Lin Qianru, saying it would strengthen their sisterly bond, which left Lu Tianxing speechless.

    Especially the way Xue Man looked at him then, it made him feel crazy. Was she guarding against a thief? Did she take him for a flower thief?

    If Xue Man knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts at that moment, she would surely have said unreservedly, ¡®Yes, I¡¯m guarding against you, the flower thief.¡¯

    Holding the room card, Lu Tianxing walked into the hotel suite and plopped down on the sofa, while Bai Zhiqing walked over to him with a smile and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you worried about today¡¯s events?¡±

    ¡°No, a Fang Family can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head gently while holding Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist. He truly didn¡¯t consider the Fang Family a threat. Destroying the Fang Family was effortless for him.

    ¡°Then why does your face look a bit off? Did something happen?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked with concern.

    ¡°Nothing happened. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t calm down. Ever since entering Jinling, he had an inexplicable sense of unease, as if something bad was going to happen, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    ¡°Wife, how about we go to Suzhou in a couple of days?¡± Lu Tianxing suddenly suggested.

    ¡°To Suzhou?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned but still nodded, ¡°No problem. After Xiao Man and Qian Ru return to Modu in a couple of days, we¡¯ll go to Suzhou. It will be nice to see Grandpa; he seems lonely and unhappy. We can bring him back to Modu for a few days to rx.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded. He had now advanced to the middle-stage Mythical level, and with the Creation Source Technique, alongside the strength of the Old Master, refining a strand of Sword Qi was not a difficult task. Once he refined the Sword Qi within the Old Master¡¯s body, he would truly have no worries.

    With the Old Master presiding, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Bai Zhiqing and others¡¯ safety, and those hiding in the shadows wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. This would allow him to focus on resolving other matters.

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were discussing this, in the next room.

    Lin Qianru and Xue Man were also sitting on the sofa in the presidential suite.

    Xue Man looked somewhat pensively at Lin Qianru, who had a slight smile on her face, and said, ¡°Qianru, you like Lu Tianxing. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±<fnd960> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fnd960>

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled slightly. She understood what Xue Man was hinting at ¡ª about loving Lu Tianxing yet not having an official status.

    ¡°Maybe I did regret it once, butter I realized it didn¡¯t matter whether I had a title. All I need is to know he cares about me, and that¡¯s enough. Love isn¡¯t truly happy only when it has a formal title,¡± Lin Qianru said softly, her face showing a gentle expression. Since Lu Tianxing unhesitatingly followed her to Hang City and even broke into the Tan Family with her, she knew she could never leave him in this lifetime.

    When Xue Man heard this, she was momentarily stunned. Being close friends, she knew Lin Qianru wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°Xiao Man, why did you suddenly ask me this? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± Lin Qianru suddenly asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Xue Man shook her head with a somewhat gloomy expression and said, ¡°Qianru, do you think I¡¯m useless? All I do is cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Man, don¡¯t say that. At least you protect me. If it weren¡¯t for you yesterday, I might have been humiliated by that spoiled brat. How can you say you¡¯re useless? If you are, then how many people in the world are not?¡±

    Lin Qianru gentlyforted Xue Man. She knew very well why Xue Man was so anxious, but there were some things an outsider couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face shed a hint of sadness as she lightly shook her head, suppressing the turmoil in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, Xiao Man, stop being so sentimental. This isn¡¯t the Xue Man I remember.¡±

    Lin Qianru smiled, standing up and undressing in front of Xue Man, ¡°Xiao Man, since we have some time now, shall we take a bath together to wash away the gloom? After all, the police station isn¡¯t a nice ce.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s been a long time since we bathed together.¡±

    Xue Man stood up, casually took a bathrobe from her suitcase, and undressed in front of Lin Qianru, revealing a perfect, fiery figure. Her fair skin looked like silk, seemingly glowing with a faint light.

 Chapter 1314 - CapÃ­tulo 1314: 1307: The Fang Familys Killing Intent

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1314: Chapter 1307: The Fang Family¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°Qianru, let¡¯s go!¡± Xue Man draped a bathrobe over herself, turned around, and said to Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Wow, Xiao Man, wait a minute. I never noticed you had such a great figure. Tsk tsk, especially this pair of treasures, they¡¯re so big I can¡¯t even grab them with one hand.¡±

    Lin Qianru looked at Xue Man in awe, like a female pervert, and took advantage of Xue Man¡¯s inattention to grab her.

    ¡°Ah, Lin Qianru, you pervert.¡±

    Xue Man didn¡¯t expect Lin Qianru would suddenly attack, her body trembled, and she let out a scream, looking at Lin Qianru with an angry face. She never realized Lin Qianru had such a rogue side.

    ¡°Xiao Man, touching won¡¯t make you lose any flesh. Besides, it¡¯ll end up benefitting a man sooner orter, so why not benefit your best friend first.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell! Lin Qianru, you really got infected by that pervert Lu Tianxing. You rogue woman, let go now. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to bathe alone, and you¡¯re not allowed toe in.¡±

    Xue Man held tightly onto the towel, her facepletely red, and walked towards the bathroom.

    ¡­

    Just as Lu Tianxing and the others returned to the hotel, in a top private hospital in Jinling.

    Fang Hengy on the hospital bed, his face pale, with white gauze wrapped around his groin. His jaw, which had been kicked to pieces, had been treated but still looked shocking.

    Outside the ward, a man and a woman stood there, both exuding a chilling murderous aura, their faces extremely gloomy. Beside them stood a doctor in a white coat.

    ¡°Doctor Liang, are you saying my son ispletely ruined? Is there no possibility of a cure?¡± Fang Yaowu said with a somber expression.

    He was Fang Heng¡¯s father, and the woman standing next to him was Fang Heng¡¯s biological mother, Tan Shuya.

    Doctor Liang, standing next to Fang Yaowu, spoke, ¡°Mayor Fang, your son¡¯s lower body has beenpletely kicked apart with great force, and there is simply no way to surgically repair it. It must be removed, and Young Master Fang¡¯s jaw was also smashed with brute force, leaving the bones in pieces. Current medical techniques cannot restore it. This means that from now on, Young Master Fang will probably have to live on a liquid diet.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Doctor Liang? Is there really no other way?¡± Tan Shuya questioned sharply.

    ¡°Mrs. Tan, I¡¯m sorry. My medical skills are limited, and this is likely the only solution I have. If possible, you might try seeking a solution abroad. Perhaps there are options avable. Mayor Fang, Mrs. Tan, I have other matters to attend to, so if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Young Master Fang has just been sedated and is asleep. If there are no other issues, please do not disturb him. Rest is what¡¯s most important for him now.¡±

    After speaking, Doctor Liang left the ward without any dy.

    As Doctor Liang left, a hint of cruelty appeared on Tan Shuya¡¯s face, looking quite sinister. ¡°Yaowu, are we just going to let our son be beaten like this? Why should he hit my son? Even if he did, why did he have to ruin my son? He¡¯s being too arrogant, thinking he can act with impunity just because he¡¯s part of the Lu Family.¡±

    Even before Fang Heng was sent to the hospital, Qin Fang¡¯an had already called, so Fang Yaowu and the others naturally knew who had ruined Fang Heng.

    ¡°Let it go? How could we possibly let it go? That Lu Tianxing is being too outrageous. It¡¯s one thing to beat my son, but to ruin him so he can never be a man again is too much. Does he really think that being from the Lu Family allows him to do anything he wants? Others may fear him, but I, Fang Yaowu, do not.¡±

    Fang Yaowu exuded a chilling aura all over, feeling a surge of anger within. If Lu Tianxing had simply beaten Fang Heng, he might have swallowed his anger, as his son was in the wrong this time. However, Lu Tianxing not only beat Fang Heng but alsopletely ruined him, making it so he could never be a man again. For a man, that is more excruciating than death.

    Moreover, this matter concerns the reputation of the entire Fang Family. If it were to be known that a member of the Fang Family had been ruined and they didn¡¯t even dare to make a peep, how could the Fang Family continue in Jinling?

    The Fang Family, though not as prominent as the Lu Family, is still the leading family in Jinling, and he is the top leader in Jinling. When have they ever been trampled like this?

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We must seek revenge, fierce revenge. My son cannot be ruined for nothing. Haven¡¯t you often said you¡¯re a distant rtive of the Jiang Family? We can ask the Jiang Family for help. I refuse to believe the Lu Family can act recklessly in Jiangnan. Those two bitches who caused Heng¡¯er to end up like this, had it not been for them, my son would never have been harmed like this. Aren¡¯t they supposed to be chaste? Well, I¡¯ll turn them into sluts.¡±

    Tan Shuya said grimly beside him, her once beautiful face now akin to a demon¡¯s, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make the call right now.¡±

    Fang Yaowu took a deep breath, fished out his phone from his pocket, searched for a moment, and directly dialed Jiang Haochen¡¯s number.

    Far away in Suzhou, when Jiang Haochen heard the ringing of his phone, he immediately picked it up. Seeing the caller ID, he showed a slight smile on his face. He had been thinking about how to approach the Fang Family as per Yang Tiansi¡¯s instructions, but he hadn¡¯t expected the Fang Family toe to him so quickly.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle, what brings you to call today? Is there something you need?¡±

    Jiang Haochen answered the call.<fnac9c> For more chapters visit Find_Novel(.</fnac9c>

    ¡°Haochen, your cousin has been ruined, can never be a man again in this life, and I need your help.¡± Fang Yaowu took a deep breath and got straight to the point.

    ¡°Uncle, what did you say? Was it cousin Fang Heng or cousin Fang Tian? Who did it? Uncle, tell me, and I¡¯ll avenge my cousin.¡± Jiang Haochen shouted with a deliberately angry voice.

    Listening to Jiang Haochen¡¯s furious voice, Fang Yaowu said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s Lu Tianxing, the third son of the Lu Family. Your cousin just had a minor conflict with him, and not only did he smash your cousin¡¯s face, making him live off a liquid diet, but he also took away your cousin¡¯s manhood, turning him into a eunuch. I can¡¯t swallow this anger. I want revenge. I want him to pay.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Haochen, I want your help.¡±

    The line went silent, as if pondering the situation. After a long pause, Jiang Haochen finally spoke, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. If someone else had ruined cousin, I would do whatever it takes to help you, but this time, I really can¡¯t help you.¡±

 Chapter 1315 - 1308: The Conspiracy Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Chapter 1308: The Conspiracy Begins</h4>

    "Why, Haochen, can¡¯t even you help me?"

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu suddenly became a bit anxious. If even Jiang Haochen couldn¡¯t help him, then he would truly have no way to avenge his son in this lifetime.

    Upon hearing Fang Yaowu¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s sneer intensified. The fish was finally biting the hook.

    Although he wore a sneer on his face, Jiang Haochen¡¯s tone seemed somewhat heartfelt as he said, "Uncle, do you know about my aunt¡¯s family? Her son Wei Feng was beaten just for joking with Lu Tianxing¡¯s sister. As a result, they also wanted to retaliate against Lu Tianxing, but what happened? I think you¡¯ve heard, their Wei Family was wiped out, vanished without a trace. Uncle, I can indeed help you seek revenge, but have you thought about the consequences for me helping you? The consequence is that from now on, the Fang Family will be obliterated, you might even die. Uncle, do you understand?"

    At this point, Jiang Haochen sighed and said, "Uncle, listen to my advice, don¡¯t mention this matter again, just pretend nothing happened. That way, the Fang Family will continue to be a prestigious family in Jinling, and you¡¯ll remain the top figure in Jinling. Otherwise, the only path is obliteration. The Lu Family, Lu Tianxing, are not ones we can afford to offend."

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s tone was full of bitterness and gravity, as if he truly had Fang Yaowu¡¯s best interest at heart. Simply from the tone, no one would believe Jiang Haochen was scheming Fang Yaowu in his heart, seeing him as a discardable pawn.

    "Give up? Give up?"

    Fang Yaowu muttered quietly, a look of helplessness on his face. But when he thought of his son¡¯s miserable state, his expression became fierce again: "No, Haochen, I can¡¯t give up. My son can¡¯t just be crippled by someone like that, he is my own son. I can¡¯t swallow this indignation, even if it means abandoning the Fang Family, I must have revenge, I must make Lu Tianxing pay."

    Hearing Fang Yaowu¡¯s fierce words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s sneer deepened; he knew that his earlier words had taken effect.

    Because he understood clearly, for someone unwilling to ept, seeking revenge, their mood would be rebellious. If you urge them to seek revenge, they might suspect your motives. But when you advise them to give up revenge, even im that the person is someone too formidable to offend, then they will rebel, desperately wanting revenge, striving to prove themselves.

    The reason he spoke with Fang Yaowu was precisely to stir Fang Yaowu¡¯s vengeful spirit, prompting him to find ways to retaliate against Lu Tianxing. As long as Fang Yaowu sought revenge against Lu Tianxing, Jiang Haochen¡¯s objective was achieved.

    Though this was on Jiang Haochen¡¯s mind, his face showed no sign of it. He spoke earnestly: "Uncle, why do this to yourself? Don¡¯t you know this will lead the Fang Family to the abyss? Even if Fang Heng was crippled, don¡¯t you still have Fang Tian? If you endure, peace will prevail; if you retreat, the seas will be vast. Fighting against the Lu Family brings no benefit."

    "Haochen, there¡¯s no need to say more. I¡¯ve made up my mind, my son has be a cripple. Without revenge, I can¡¯t swallow this anger. I don¡¯t mind abandoning the Fang Family, anyway, I¡¯ve ced all the family assets overseas, worst-case scenario, I flee abroad. I refuse to believe the Lu Family can dominate everything."

    A fierce murderous intent shot from Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyes as he spoke sternly: "Haochen, I know you have a way to help me. I hope you can help Uncle this once, I¡¯m begging you."

    "This..."

    Jiang Haochen pretended to hesitate, taking a long pause before sighing, "Uncle, why do this to yourself? If I help you, I¡¯m afraid the Fang Family will cease to exist in Jinling from now on."

    "I don¡¯t mind, as long as I can avenge my son, the Fang Family can be abandoned, he crippled my son, I want him to taste suffering, to know what it¡¯s like to live worse than death."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyes shed a cold gleam, and beside him, Tan Shuya¡¯s eyes also shone with resentment, they couldn¡¯t swallow this anger.

    "Alright!"

    Jiang Haochen sighed and said, "My family identally came into possession of a dagger once, sharp enough to cut through hair, and it can easily pierce a person¡¯s True Qi defense, even a person in the Mythical Realm can¡¯t withstand it. Furthermore, I¡¯ll gift you a poison that seals the throat upon contact. Applied to the dagger, within three breaths, whoever gets hit will die, with no antidote to save. I¡¯ll have it delivered to Jinling soon."

    "Moreover, Uncle, I¡¯ll arrange for a helicopter at a concealed location in Jinling. If you decide to act, regardless of sess or failure, you must go there and take the helicopter to leave Jinling. I¡¯ll arrange for people to send you and your cousins abroad. But I still hope you consider carefully, once you act, it means there¡¯s no turning back. Regardless of sess or failure, you and your cousins must leave Jinling, and even live under different names, never setting foot in China again, nor iming the surname Fang."

    "Haochen, I understand the consequences, but I must avenge this, whether sessful or not, I thank you, Uncle."

    "Uncle, think thrice before acting. If you need anything, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help."

    "Haochen, thank you."

    After hanging up with Jiang Haochen, a cruel smile slowly appeared on Fang Yaowu¡¯s lips: "Lu Tianxing, you dared cripple my son, I¡¯ll make you regret it for life."

    As he finished speaking, Fang Yaowu nced around, looking at Tan Shuya, speaking with a hint of anger: "Where¡¯s Fang Tian? Didn¡¯t you say you called him? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet? Does he even respect his brother?"

    At Fang Yaowu¡¯s words, Tan Shuya shed a bitter smile and said, "I already called; he¡¯s still sleeping at home. Should I call again?"

    <fn154d> The source of th?s content is </fn154d>

    "No need."

    Fang Yaowu waved a hand, helplessly saying, "Let him sleep if he¡¯s home, just don¡¯t cause trouble. Once we kill Lu Tianxing, our whole family will leave Jinling."

    Suzhou Jiang Family.

    After hanging up with Fang Yaowu, Jiang Haochen revealed a cruel smile, muttering quietly, "Uncle, I hope you won¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Since ancient times, those who achieve great things don¡¯t dwell on trifles. me your urge for revenge, it created your downfall. But I didn¡¯t lie, I indeed have a dagger that can pierce Mythical Realm True Qi defenses, and a poison that seals the throat upon contact. If used well, you could indeed kill Lu Tianxing. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me; Lu Tianxing, you must step into this game. This time, I want Jiangnan to be your grave."

    A chilling voice full of murderous intent and bloodthirst echoed in the room. Jiang Haochen stood up from the sofa, picked up the nearby red wine, poured himself a ss. The wine gleamed like blood under the sunlight, a rich crimson.

 Chapter 1316: 1309: You Want to Hit on Us?

    <strong>Chapter 1316: Chapter 1309: You Want to Hit on Us?</strong>

    The night was as cool as water, and the bright moonlight spilled down from the sky, draping the world in a silver veil. The colorful neon lights flickered, signaling the start of nightlife.

    After a busy day, people came out of their homes after carefully dressing up. They strolled down the streets or entered their favorite bars to listen to passionate music and enjoy a rare moment of rxation at night.

    After dinner, Lu Tianxing originally nned to take Bai Zhiqing back to the hotel. However, before he could leave, Xue Man dragged him to wander around Jinling, saying that since they finally had some leisure time, they should definitely rx in Jinling and admire the charm of the ancient capital of six dynasties.

    The result was the four of them wandered for over two hours until they felt tired and decided to enter a bar called ¡°Nostalgia¡± to have a drink and rx.

    This bar¡¯s decor style was quite rustic, giving off a nostalgic feeling, but it didn¡¯t feel outdated at all. On the contrary, it had a unique charm, as if they had walked into the 1980s. The soothing music echoed throughout the bar, giving a sense of serenity rather than noise. It felt more like a caf¨¦ disguised as a bar.

    It wasn¡¯t peak business hours, so there weren¡¯t many guests in the bar, making it seem a bit sparse. A few waiters gathered in small groups, chatting among themselves.

    When they saw Lu Tianxing and his group enter, the waiters who had been chatting brightened up and strode towards Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Xue Man.

    After all, beauties are always the focal point wherever they go, let alone when three beauties appear together. It was an absolute rarity, especially when they were natural beauties.

    Bai Zhiqing and the three women immediately became the focus of the bar. Almost all the men¡¯s gazes fell on them, their eyes shining brightly, just like hungry beasts spotting prey.

    But when they saw the three beauties gathered around Lu Tianxing as if he were the moon surrounded by stars, everyone¡¯s eyes filled with intense jealousy, wishing they could take his ce.

    This was simply every man¡¯s dreame true, having beauties by their side.

    More importantly, whether it was Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, or Xue Man, they were all top-notch beauties with different temperaments. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aloofness, Lin Qianru¡¯s gentle demeanor, and Xue Man¡¯s fiery spirit¡ªthebination could capture the hearts of any man.

    Normally, it would be hard to see even one of them, but now three appeared together. It was like a miracle, yet now all three beauties wereughing and chatting with one man. From their eyes, it was clear they had an unusual rtionship with him, which only fueled the jealousy.<fnedf4> Th?s chapter is updated by F¦Énd£Îovel</fnedf4>

    Lu Tianxing paid no mind to the murderous looks from around him. He casually found a quiet corner with the three women, signaled the waiter to bring three bottles of expensive red wine, poured a ss for each woman, and leisurely drank his wine.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I think you¡¯ve already made everyone angry. Why don¡¯t you go to the restroom and see if anyone tries to beat you up?¡± Xue Man took a small sip of wine and said yfully.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, recalling those envious, jealous, and resentful stares from around, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, their eyes showing a hint of mischief, as if they really intended for Lu Tianxing to give it a try.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing, with a helpless expression, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all your fault?¡±

    Lu Tianxing could clearly feel the hostility from the bar. If looks could kill, he would have been dead by now. In fact, with just a word from Bai Zhiqing and the three women, these guys wouldn¡¯t minding up to beat him to a pulp.

    Xue Man rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re shirking responsibility, how is this our fault? I think it¡¯s because you have a face that¡¯s begging for a beating. With that bald head and dark skin, and yet you monopolize three great beauties, you¡¯re just asking for trouble. If it were me, I¡¯d definitely take you down.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. Damn, this girl was getting more and more vicious with her words. What did she mean by dark and ugly? He thought he should find a time to properly deal with this girl, make her understand the might of Lord Ma, maybe give her a good smack on the backside to teach her a lesson.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes unconsciously fell on Xue Man, recalling the feeling of spanking Xue Man in the past.

    Xue Man seemed to notice Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze at this moment, her pretty face instantly showing a hint of blush, feeling an involuntary flutter in her heart, like a young deer prancing about.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you looking at? If you keep staring, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out,¡± Xue Man said fiercely, trying to suppress the shyness in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything, really. I¡¯m just trying to find the third beauty. Didn¡¯t you say there were three beauties? Howe I only see Qianru and Zhiqing, where¡¯s the third beauty?¡±

    Lu Tianxing showed no sign of being caught, instead he feigned confusion, ncing around as if really searching for the third beauty Xue Man was talking about.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I really want to p you, you bastard.¡±

    Xue Man gritted her teeth, cursing him in her heart. This bastard must be blind, with such a great beauty sitting right here, and he imed he couldn¡¯t see it.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru didn¡¯t say a word, just smiled watching Lu Tianxing and Xue Man bicker, sipping their drinks, swaying their bodies to the rhythm of the music. Indeed, the bar¡¯s music helped them rx and unwind from the day¡¯s work fatigue.

    ¡°Three beautifuldies, would you be interested in letting me buy you a drink and make some friends?¡±

    At this moment, a refined man dressed in Versace casual wear, wearing a Rolex watch worth over a hundred thousand, approached with a ss of wine at a leisurely pace. His face continuously wore a warm smile, intertwined with his stylish features, creating a strong attraction for any woman.

    Men pursue women¡¯s looks and figures, but don¡¯t women do the same? Given equal conditions, they prefer handsome and charming over in ones.

    Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru merely raised their heads and nced at him, not even bothering to respond.

    While Xue Man just cast a casual nce at the young man and said faintly, ¡°Are you trying to hit on us?¡±

 Chapter 1317: 1310: Xue Mans Mockery

    <strong>Chapter 1317: Chapter 1310: Xue Man¡¯s Mockery</strong>

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, the refined man¡¯s smile instantly froze, as he had never heard such straightforward answers before.

    Lu Tianxing also wore a helpless expression, ncing sympathetically at this refined man. Of all people, why provoke Xue Man? It¡¯s like he has a death wish.

    True to his bar veteran reputation, the refined man quickly recovered from his shock and smiled again, saying, ¡°This lovelydy, I¡­¡±

    Before the young man could finish, Xue Man interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t give me any ¡®you¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯. As a man trying to hit on a girl, don¡¯t you even have the courage to admit it? I think you¡¯re just a sissy. Weren¡¯t you trying to hit on us? Simple. Beat this guy up, and I¡¯ll agree to date you tonight.¡±

    As she spoke, Xue Man unceremoniously pointed at Lu Tianxing, who was watching themotion nearby.

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was about to take a sip of his drink when he almost spat it all out upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, coughing violently, thinking to himself, damn it, is this necessary? He was just watching the fun and now he¡¯s being dragged into this mess.

    Xue Man acted as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous re meant nothing to her, continuing, ¡°What, are you scared? Can¡¯t even muster this small amount of courage, and you still want to hit on girls? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed as a man?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Xue Man again spoke to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Why are you just watching? As a man, isn¡¯t it your job to protect your woman from outsiders? Don¡¯t you want to do that, or do you want to watch someone else hit on your woman?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Minister Xue, you win. I¡¯ll handle him.¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head with a wry smile, looking at the refined man and saying, ¡°Sir, mydypanion doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Please leave and don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Sir, as the saying goes, ¡®handsome men and beautiful women¡¯¡­¡±

    The young man hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lu Tianxing interrupted him, ¡°You can choose not to leave, but consider whether your hand is harder than this ss.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing downed the wine in his ss and ced it in front of the young man. With a slight exertion, the ss in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. As he opened his hand, the nearly powdered ss fragments slipped from his fingers to the floor.

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Seeing this, the refined man broke out in a cold sweat from head to toe, looking at Lu Tianxing as if he were a monster. It¡¯s not unheard of to crush a ss, but to crush it into powder without hurting one¡¯s hand requires immense strength. Is this guy even human?

    If that grip were on his bones, wouldn¡¯t it crush them?

    ¡°This¡­ this brother, I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now, won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    With these words, the refined man, sweating profusely, walked away. A beautiful woman is great, but you need to survive to enjoy her.

    ¡°Tch, what a coward, running away at the first scare, spineless.¡± Xue Man said with disdain, watching the refined man leave as if he had seen a ghost.

    Lu Tianxing signaled the waiter for another ss, looking displeased as he said to Xue Man, ¡°I say, Minister Xue, don¡¯t you owe me an exnation now?¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Why should I exin? I was giving you a chance to y hero and save the beauty. Besides, as a man, shouldn¡¯t you be standing up for us?¡± Xue Man replied bluntly, fully aware that with Bai Zhiqing present, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her.

    ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t you think my method is excellent? See, now no one dares disturb us.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced around, and indeed, Xue Man¡¯s method worked quite well. Now, when people looked their way, there was a hint of fear in their eyes. A person capable of turning a ss into powder is best kept at a distance.

    With no more disturbances, Lu Tianxing rxed, chatting andughing with Bai Zhiqing and the others, the melodious music further lifting his spirits.

    After some time, a loud and arrogant voice suddenly rang throughout the bar: ¡°You filthy bitch, don¡¯t be ungrateful! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the second young master of the Jinling Fang Family. It¡¯s your blessing that I fancy you today, don¡¯t refuse the kindness or I¡¯ll have you dead in no time!¡±

    Following this voice, a cold woman¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Sir, please have some respect, I¡¯m just a bar waitress, not some escort. Please, have some respect.¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively frowned, finding it very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.

    Automatically, Lu Tianxing turned his head toward the direction of the voice, and immediately eximed, ¡°Huh, why is she here?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s confused voice, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Xue Man followed his gaze, immediately spotting a female waitress standing there angrily. Despite the dim bar lights, they couldn¡¯t hide her pretty face and model-like figure.

    This was a very beautiful waitress. Although dressed in a bar waitress¡¯s uniform, her sultry figure couldn¡¯t be concealed. Her jet-ck shiny hair was tied back, and her makeup-free fair face gave an impression of purity like water.

    Opposite her, a young man was staring feverishly at her, eyes twinkling with burning desire, as if intending to strip the clothes off this woman¡¯s body.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s her?¡±<fn45f2> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn45f2>

    Upon seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, even Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but voice a whisper of surprise.

    When Bai Zhiqing spoke, Xue Man and Lin Qianru both gave her puzzled looks, ¡°Zhiqing, do you know her?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded and exined, ¡°Some time ago, Tianxing and I went to Jiangnan, right? She¡¯s the owner of a club there. Later, due to some incidents, she left Jiangnan. I just didn¡¯t expect her to show up in Jinling, and she¡¯s willing to lower herself to work as a bar waitress.¡±

    PS: Three updates every day without interruption, thanks to the brothers who have tipped recently, asking for rmendation votes, monthly votes, asking for them all!!!

 Chapter 1318: 1311: Groin Kick

    <strong>Chapter 1318: Chapter 1311: Groin Kick</strong>

    Looking at the graceful figure ahead, Lu Tianxing was a bit surprised at this moment. He never expected to meet Luan Hongyue here, and he certainly didn¡¯t expect Luan Hongyue to really wash away all her allure and transform herself into an ordinary person.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue no longer had the appearance she had in Jiangnan. Instead, she became ordinary; apart from her almost unconceble beautiful face, her attire and temperament had no distinction from amon person. She no longer had the calcting look in her eyes or an aura that tempted crime; she hadpletely be an ordinary person.

    Unaware that someone was watching her, a look of anger that she couldn¡¯t suppress appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s charming face. Her eyes were filled with anger as she confronted the young man in front of her. She kept stepping back, trying her best to avoid the man¡¯s wandering hands. Although back in Jiangnan, she was a well-known socialite with a less than ideal reputation, no man had ever taken advantage of her.

    For her, her body was once a weapon she could utilize, but now, it¡¯s the best gift she could offer to her man, not allowing any defilement.

    ¡°Sir, please have some self-respect. I am just a waitress, not a bar girl.¡±

    Luan Hongyue retreated backward to avoid the young man¡¯s wandering hands, her face showing a trace of anger.

    ¡°Tch, does it make any difference? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you women are up to, pretending to be virtuous. Isn¡¯t it just money you¡¯re after? Ick nothing in this life except money. Just serve me well tonight, and you can name your price: ten thousand, a hundred thousand, a million. This money is just my pocket change for a day,¡± said the young man sitting in the booth in the bar, staring eagerly at Luan Hongyue.

    He had heard that a stunning beauty had recently arrived at the Nostalgia Bar, someone whose appearance could captivate souls with just a nce. He hadn¡¯t found the time toe and see for himself until today. Indeed, this woman was as described, born solely to allure men. Conquering a woman like this would definitely feel like an achievement.

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face grew even angrier: ¡°Sorry, I have no interest in your money. If there¡¯s nothing else, I have other work to do. Goodbye.¡±

    With that said, Luan Hongyue turned around and started to walk away.

    But just as she turned, the young man had stepped out of the booth, blocking her way, with a hint of impatience in his voice: ¡°Stupid woman, don¡¯t make me lose my patience. No one ever dares to refuse me in Jinling. My interest in you is your blessing. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight for sure. Or else, you¡¯ll regret it when I strip you here and have my way with you in the bar.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Xue Man mmed her ss on the table heavily, sprang up from the booth, and shouted angrily: ¡°Bastard, are you even a man, bullying a woman like that? Have some decency. And you guys, are you even men? Seeing a woman being bullied and doing nothing about it, I¡¯m ashamed on your behalf.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s voice echoed in the bar. As she spoke, she didn¡¯t hesitate to step out of the booth, walking directly to Luan Hongyue¡¯s side, cing her behind her protectively.

    The young man was about to lose his temper upon hearing Xue Man, but upon seeing her face clearly, a predatory gleam shed in his eyes, like a wolf spotting its prey.

    A beauty, yet another exquisite beauty, it seemed he was favored by the heavens. Not only was he presented with one stunner, now another one even more beautiful. Though she seemed feisty, no matter, subduing such a fiery woman would be immensely satisfying.

    Luan Hongyue was slightly stunned when she saw Xue Man. She never expected that the one to stand up for her would be a woman.

    ¡°Thank you, miss,¡± Luan Hongyue said softly to Xue Man.

    ¡°No thanks needed, we¡¯re all women, and we must stand up for each other. I can¡¯t stand scumbags like him, thinking they can bully women just because they have a bit of money,¡± Xue Man said with bravado. She couldn¡¯t stand situations like this, what sort of man bullies a woman and calls it prowess.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue shivered slightly, shaking her head, ¡°Miss, I appreciate your kindness, but this really has nothing to do with you. I hope you don¡¯t get involved. Hees from a prominent background.¡±<fnb3e1> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</fnb3e1>

    Though touched by Xue Man¡¯s intervention, Luan Hongyue understood that this young man mentioned he was from the Fang Family. The Fang Family held considerable power and influence in Jinling, offending them would be a nightmare for an ordinary person.

    ¡°Leave, do you think you can just walk away?¡±

    The young man spoke again, his leering eyes fixated on both Xue Man and Luan Hongyue, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, neither of you is leaving tonight. y nice and spend the night with me, and I might just reward you with tens or hundreds of thousands if I feel generous, otherwise, you both will suffer.¡±

    As he spoke, the young man¡¯s face filled with lust, reaching out to touch Xue Man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Touch me, and you¡¯re gonna regret it.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face darkened immediately. The next moment, she grabbed the young man¡¯s arm, rendering it immobile, and without a second thought, delivered a vicious kick to his groin.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The young man let out a pig-like squeal, his face turning beet red like a cooked shrimp, eyes bulging as if they would pop out, both hands clutching his groin, he fell to his knees, whole body twitching.

    Seeing this spectacle, some men who noticed what happened felt a chill in their own groins, instinctively mping their legs together.

    Especially those who had earlier seen Xue Man as a target, broke out in a cold sweat, thankful they hadn¡¯t made a move. A hit like that out of nowhere, they worried whether their equipment would still be functional afterward.

    Lu Tianxing watched the scene unfold, lines on his forehead. He realized that Xue Man was getting more adept at using this move, executing it wlessly without warning.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, Xiao Man, she¡­¡±

    Witnessing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed, instinctively turning her gaze towards Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1319: 1312: Conflict Rekindled

    <strong>Chapter 1319: Chapter 1312: Conflict Rekindled</strong>

    ¡°No worries, you guys just sit here, I¡¯ll go take care of it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, downed the drink in his ss, stood up, and walked towards Xue Man, his expression unchanged. As for the young man beaten by Xue Man, hepletely deserved it and wasn¡¯t worthy of sympathy.

    ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re bold enough to hit Young Master Fang. I bet you¡¯re sick of living. Kneel down and beg for mercy now, or even the Emperor himself can¡¯t save you.¡±

    A few of the idle rich kids sitting with the young man immediately stood up, looking sinisterly at Xue Man and Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Kneel and beg for mercy? He¡¯s just a spoiled brat running wild. Giving him a lesson today is light, get him out of here now.¡±

    It was then that a cold voice came from behind Xue Man and the others, Lu Tianxing had already approached.

    Hearing the voice, Xue Man didn¡¯t react much, but Luan Hongyue shuddered all over as if struck by lightning. Her face showed a hint of excitement, and she covered her mouth, trying hard not to make a sound.

    Because she was too familiar with this voice, so familiar that it couldn¡¯t be more familiar. It was this man who shattered the so-called strongest weapon she had into pieces. He also personally told her that a woman¡¯s body is not the strongest weapon, and it was this man who extended a hand to pull her out of the cold abyss when she was most desperate, giving her a new life.

    This man was someone she would never forget in her lifetime.

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and slowly walked to Luan Hongyue and Xue Man.

    Luan Hongyue turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing, and when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s bald head, she was slightly startled, somewhat puzzled by why Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have a single hair on his head.

    Lu Tianxing was long ustomed to Luan Hongyue¡¯s puzzled gaze, rolled his eyes, and said, ¡°Miss Luan, you and Minister Xue stand behind me. Let me handle this matter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Third Young Master, thank you.¡±

    Luan Hongyue gently nodded, suppressing the agitation in her heart, and stood behind Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, teach that lecherous wolf a lesson, make him a eunuch if you can.¡±

    Xue Man waved a fist at Lu Tianxing without saying more, also standing behind Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°You¡¯re with the Fang Family?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at the young man, speaking calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the second young master of the Fang Family, Fang Tian.¡±

    After being helped up by a few men with him, Fang Tian looked at Lu Tianxing and the others with a fierce expression: ¡°You damn bitch, how dare you hit me. You¡¯ve got some guts. Today, I¡¯m going to make you pay. I¡¯m gonna~ fuck ~ you hard, not just that, I¡¯m going to make you all be bitches for everyone to fuck.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Say it again and see if I¡¯ll make you an eunuch for life.¡± Xue Man shouted furiously upon hearing Fang Tian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Minister Xue, calm down, let me handle this. Less anger means staying younger for a woman.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gestured for Xue Man to stay calm, looking at Fang Tian said: ¡°So, you¡¯re the second young master of the Fang Family. Then that means Fang Heng is your brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my brother. You brat, I¡¯ll give you one chance now, kneel and knock your head on the ground three times for me, let those two chicks behind you apany me for a night, and I¡¯ll let you off generously. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind adding a few more corpses to Jinling¡¯s trash dump.¡± Fang Tian said viciously, not regarding Lu Tianxing at all. For him, he was the boss in Jinling.

    ¡°More corpses, indeed birds of a feather.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, looked at Fang Tian, sneering: ¡°Someone told me the same thing this noon, but I ended up kicking his face to pieces and crippled him. He¡¯ll probably only be a eunuch for the rest of his life. Oh, he said his name was Fang Heng.¡±

    ¡°It was you who crippled my brother.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Tian was slightly stunned, his gaze filled with murderous intent, his tone bing venomous: ¡°So it¡¯s you. There¡¯s a road to Heaven you don¡¯t walk, but a door-less Hell you break into. I¡¯ve been looking to avenge my brother! I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself now. Very well, I¡¯ll cripple you today, make you kneel at my brother¡¯s feet and beg for mercy.¡±

    With those words, Fang Tian said to the idle rich kids behind him: ¡°What are you dawdling for? All of you, get him, I¡¯m going to break his legs today, make him a human stick. Remember, do not hurt those two chicks. Once I¡¯m done enjoying, I¡¯ll let you have fun.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master Fang, you really go all out. These two chicks are so much better and more vorful than those in Heaven¡¯s Paradise, at least ten times better than the campus queen I yed withst time. Seems like I¡¯ll have a fresh taste tonight. But, I¡¯ve heard of some y called Russian Roulette and Deep~water~ Bomb. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t tried it yet, Young Master Fang, how about we try it tonight and see if it¡¯s as thrilling as reputed.¡±

    A foppish scion with yellow-dyed hair, looking decadently bleary-eyed,ughed aloud.

    The other idle rich kids burst into raucousughter at these words, their lecherous gazes roaming over Xue Man and Luan Hongyue, clearly not taking Lu Tianxing seriously. To them, in Jinling they were like emperors, who could stop them. Snatching a few chicks was nothing, even if they killed someone, no one dared say a word.

    ¡°Shameless bastards.¡±

    Xue Man, her face burning red with rage, shouted at Lu Tianxing, infuriated: ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to cripple these bastards. They make me mad, I¡¯m going to cripple them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, cripple us, chick, tonight I¡¯ll let you cripple us, but we¡¯ll see if your skills are good enough.¡±

    The yellow-haired scionughed heartily, blowing Xue Man a kiss, his gazended on Lu Tianxing: ¡°Brat, giving you one more chance, kneel, kowtow to us a few times, and then crawl under us like a dog. We¡¯ll generously spare you today.¡±<fn2536> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel</fn2536>

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    The other idle rich kidsughed along.

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam, his figure flickered, appearing beside the idle rich kids without anyone seeing how he did it.

    Everyone only heard the continuous sound of ps, and the few idle rich kids who were arrogant just moments ago flew out, heavily crashing onto the small tables in the bar, followed by painful screams echoing throughout the bar.

    The idiotic fops who were just now blusterous now had the entire half of their faces caved in, their whole faces appearing bloody and mangled, obviously have had the bones in their cheeks shattered by this p.

 Chapter 1320 - 1313: You Dare Hit Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Chapter 1313: You Dare Hit Me?</h4>

    Seeing this scene, others in the bar couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The woman before was already fierce enough, but who would¡¯ve thought this man who appeared afterward would be even more ruthless, directly shattering a man¡¯s facial bones with one p. How much strength would that take? And he didn¡¯t even look strong, yet he possessed such terrifying power.

    Compared to the men¡¯s astonishment, some women had eyes gleaming as they stared at Lu Tianxing, as if they intended to strip him to see why this man had such frightening strength. Some even licked their lips at Lu Tianxing. If the timing were right, these women would probably not hesitate to offer themselves, just to see if the rest of Lu Tianxing was as powerful as his arms.

    "You... you actually dared to hit them, you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead."

    Seeing this scene, Fang Tian subconsciously took a step back, a sh of fear crossing his face. He never thought Lu Tianxing would actually dare to strike, and so viciously at that.

    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m dead meat, but I know you¡¯re dead meat today."

    Lu Tianxing took another cigarette from his pocket and lit it, walking step by step toward Fang Tian. With each step, Fang Tian¡¯s face turned a shade paler.

    As Lu Tianxing got closer, Fang Tian¡¯s face darkened to the extreme.

    "You... what do you want to do, you dare to hit me?"

    Fang Tian suppressed the fear in his heart. Just now, Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying power made his skin crawl. He didn¡¯t want someone to p and shatter half his face¡¯s bones. With that look, not even cosmetic surgery might seed.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything. It¡¯s just that I hate garbage like you the most. If you flirt with women, it¡¯s one thing if both parties are willing and you decide to open a hotel room together. But you shouldn¡¯t have flirted with my friends, even wanting them to sleep with you. Looking at your behavior, you¡¯re no stranger to this. You¡¯ve done this a lot before, haven¡¯t you? Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be for the public good for me to waste you?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Tian¡¯s body trembled, fear deepening on his face. If he¡¯s wasted, he can¡¯t touch women ever again, which might as well be a death sentence.

    "Don¡¯t push me too far, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m from the Fang Family, my dad is the mayor of Jinling. You better think carefully. If you dare to do anything to me, I guarantee you¡¯ll die miserably."

    Fang Tian still clung to a thread of hope, thinking Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare touch him.

    After hearing Fang Tian¡¯s words, a cold sneer appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face.

    Is he afraid of revenge?

    No, if he were afraid, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted Fang Heng at the police station.

    He¡¯s no great saint, nor a kindhearted person. He only knows that if people respect him an inch, he¡¯ll respect them a foot. If someone bullies him an inch, why bother being polite, hitting until they beg for mercy.

    <fnb2bb> Latest content published on findnovel</fnb2bb>

    "Whoosh!"

    With a flick of his finger, the cigarette butt drew an arc before falling to the ground, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, and he stepped forward. Before Fang Tian could react, he swung his arm towards Fang Tian¡¯s face.

    "Smack!"

    A crisp sound echoed in the hall.

    Under the lights, Fang Tian was pped by Lu Tianxing and flew backward, crashing heavily into the body of a scion who had just been Su Xing, knocking him unconscious again.

    "How did that p taste? Weren¡¯t you arrogant? Isn¡¯t the Fang Family powerful? Stand up and see if I dare p you again," Lu Tianxing said calmly, as if he¡¯d done something trivial, looking at Fang Tian.

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogant words and feeling the burning pain on his face, Fang Tian¡¯s heart surged with anger, his eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing. If looks could kill, he would let Lu Tianxing die a thousand deaths.

    But now he didn¡¯t dare to confront Lu Tianxing. He believed if he did, Lu Tianxing would unhesitatingly p him again.

    "Don¡¯t go too far," Fang Tian said through gritted teeth.

    "Is this considered too far? Alright, I¡¯ll let you go once, but you said you¡¯d waste me, make me crawl out like a dog, and flirted with the beauties around me. How should we settle this? Of course, I¡¯m magnanimous, I¡¯ll give you a way. Didn¡¯t you say you have a lot of money? Then use it to buy your limbs andpensate us for our mental damages. It¡¯s not much, one billion per limb, four limbs plus mental damage, five billion should be fair." Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    "You¡¯re robbing me," Fang Tian, nearly spitting blood from Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, retorted.

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "No, this is faster than robbery. If you don¡¯t give it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just waste you."

    "Waste your uncle, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll kill you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Tian was consumed with rage, roaring as a sh of viciousness crossed his eyes. He suddenly pulled out a Butterfly Knife from his pocket, stabbing fiercely at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    If an ordinary person faced such a sudden attack, they¡¯d certainly be frantic, even Xue Man might panic, given how close they were. But is Lu Tianxing ordinary?

    Even a mythical figure couldn¡¯t breach his defense, Fang Tian, just a rich brat, was no different from an ant in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t even bother to dodge.

    "Die for me."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing still, Fang Tian¡¯s eyes gleamed with harshness, with no hesitation, he thrust the Butterfly Knife forward. Killing someone wasn¡¯t a big deal to him, after all, his parents would cover for and whitewash him, it wasn¡¯t his first time.

    "Bang!"

    "What, that¡¯s impossible, why won¡¯t it pierce, how could this be, is this guy human?"

    Fang Tian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he found the Butterfly Knife halted just centimeters from Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, as if stabbing into a steel te, unable to advance another inch.

    "I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Fang Tian¡¯s face twisted in fury again, grabbing the Butterfly Knife and thrusting it fiercely once more at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He raised his hand, directly grabbing Fang Tian¡¯s arm holding the knife, and applied slight force.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of a bone breaking instantly echoed in the bar.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing lifted his foot, kicking Fang Tian¡¯s body and sending him flying. Subsequently, his arm moved, catching the falling Butterfly Knife, and flung it with a swift motion.

    "Whoosh!"

    The Butterfly Knife pierced through the air, pinning Fang Tian¡¯s just-broken hand to the floor.

 Chapter 1321: 1314: The Police Arrive

    <strong>Chapter 1321: Chapter 1314: The Police Arrive</strong>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The de pierced through the palm, and Fang Tian couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream like a ughtered pig, his body trembling violently. With his other hand, he tried to pull out the Butterfly Knife, but the entire knife had pinned his palm to the floor, and the excruciating pain forced him to abandon the idea of pulling it out.

    At this moment, everyone in the bar was stunned. No one had expected the situation to escte to this point, nor had they expected Fang Tian to actually draw a knife and even attempt murder.

    The bar manager and several security personnel who rushed over upon hearing themotion stood among the crowd watching the scene. When they saw who was being beaten up so severely by Lu Tianxing, their faces changed color. As locals of Jinling, they certainly knew Fang Tian¡¯s identity¡ª the mayor¡¯s son, someone they absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approach Fang Tian again, the bar manager snapped back to reality, hurriedly leading a few security guards to push through the crowd and head over.

    ¡°What are you doing? Who allowed you tomit violence in the bar? Don¡¯t you have any respect for thew? Stop right now! You two, block him, don¡¯t let them get away.¡±

    The bar manager loudly scolded Lu Tianxing, signaling the security guards to help Fang Tian, and then stood in front of Lu Tianxing, saying loudly, ¡°Who are you, and who gave you permission to hit people in the bar? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already called the police. You better think carefully about the consequences of assault.¡±

    ¡°Call the police?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer as he looked at the bar manager with sarcasm, ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. When this guy tried to forcibly drag away your bar¡¯s server earlier, why didn¡¯t you stand up so righteously? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see anything. Even if you didn¡¯t, are the security guards next to you blind? Do you think we¡¯re easy to bully, so it¡¯s no big deal if something happens?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just arguing senselessly. I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t leave today. I¡¯ve already called the police, so you better think carefully,¡± the bar manager said with a coldugh.

    ¡°Whether I think it through or not, it¡¯s none of your business. You just need to know that if you don¡¯t get out of the way, don¡¯t me me for taking you down too, just so you and your master can share the same fate,¡± Lu Tianxing said coldly, a trace of uncontroble anger in his voice.

    ¡°Yes, exactly, you¡¯re clearly being biased. If this scumbag had taken us away just now, would you have stood up? Were you nning to smile and go along with it? I think you¡¯re just the same kind of person,¡± Xue Man angrily rebuked from behind Lu Tianxing, her fists clenched tightly. If Lu Tianxing weren¡¯t here, she would surely have punched the bar manager in the face a couple of times.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m telling you, the person you hit is the mayor¡¯s son. I don¡¯t care who you are; you¡¯ll pay the price for assaulting someone. I¡¯ve already called the police, and if you dare do anything else, you¡¯ll be spending the rest of your lives in prison!¡±

    The bar managerpletely ignored them, looking at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man with disdain, then turning and walking obsequiously to Fang Tian¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Mr. Fang, I¡¯ve already had the security stop them. I promise they won¡¯t get away. How is your hand, Mr. Fang? I¡¯ll arrange a car to take you to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, just get out of my sight.¡±

    Fang Tian kicked the bar manager away, his face full of murderous intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°You dare hit me? Fine, just fine. You¡¯re the first in Jinling. I¡¯m telling you, this time you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll dismantle your bones one by one, making you wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Dismantle my bones? Seems like you¡¯re pretty confident. Do you think anyone can save you?¡±

    Upon hearing Fang Tian¡¯s words, a cruel smile formed on the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth, ¡°Moreover, it seems you haven¡¯t figured out the situation. Your life is in my hands now; I can crush you at any time, believe it or not. Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ll ask onest time¡ªdo you n to pay to keep your limbs, or should I cripple all your limbs? Oh no, disabling your limbs is five million, plus one million for mental distress. If you don¡¯t want to pay, no problem, I¡¯ll reluctantly cripple your fifth limb. What do you think?¡±<fn8d9e> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn8d9e>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Tian¡¯s face changed, instinctively stepping back. He had a feeling Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying. Suddenly, Fang Tian recalled that his brother, Fang Heng, seemed to have been crippled by Lu Tianxing, turning into a eunuch. This guy was aplete scoundrel with no scruples.

    Just then, a piercing siren red from outside the bar. Several police cars, with shing lights, sped from a distance and finally stopped at the bar¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    The car doors opened, and seven or eight police officers, led by a fat middle-aged policeman, strode into the bar.

    At the forefront, Qin Fang¡¯an felt today was surely his unlucky day. First, Fang Heng was crippled in his office, which made him seem like a failure in Fang Heng¡¯s father¡¯s eyes, indirectly offending the Jiangnan¡¯s overlord, the Lu Family.

    Unexpectedly, after getting off work today, just as he nned to engage in some pleasurable activities with a young mistress he¡¯d recently taken up with, to lift his spirits, he received a phone call saying the Fang Family¡¯s second young master had been beaten up in the bar, and the situation was spiraling out of control, scaring him into rushing over without a second thought.

    If the Fang Family¡¯s second young master were crippled again under his nose, he figured his tenure as director would be over.

    Qin Fang¡¯an hurried into the bar, his body fat trembling with each step. When he saw Fang Tian¡¯s condition inside the bar, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale. Without ncing around to see who was present, he took two quick steps to Fang Tian¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Mr. Fang, are you okay? Do you want me to take you to the hospital right now?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m okay?¡±

    Fang Tian, clutching his palm, pointed at Lu Tianxing with a venomous look and said, ¡°Director Qin, you¡¯re just in time. Arrest him for me, and grab those bitches too. I want them to know the consequences of offending Fang Tian today.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fang, leave it to me. I want to see who¡¯s so daring as toy a hand on you. Today I guarantee he won¡¯t walk away unscathed¡­¡±

    Looking at Fang Tian, Qin Fang¡¯an felt a surge of anger, swearing he¡¯d make the bastard who interrupted his good time pay dearly.

 Chapter 1322: 1315: Chatting with Him

    <strong>Chapter 1322: Chapter 1315: Chatting with Him</strong>

    Turning around to look behind, wanting to see who dared to hit Fang Tian, ruining his good deed, when he saw Lu Tianxing, Qin Fang¡¯an was like a strangled duck, unable to utter a word, his plump face flushed red, sweat pouring down his forehead, lips quivering. He couldn¡¯t believe he ran into this fiend today, and what¡¯s more, he even hit the second young master of the Fang Family.

    ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, you¡­ you¡­ what are you doing here?¡±

    At this moment, Qin Fang¡¯an felt like spitting blood. Damn it, how did he be so unlucky? If he had known earlier that the one hitting was Lu Tianxing, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up even if it killed him. Now, Lu Tianxing in his eyes was no different from a fiend.

    Right now, Qin Fang¡¯an wanted to point at Lu Tianxing and ask, do you have a grudge against the Fang Family? You hit the big one, then the younger one too; do you need to take out the entire Fang Family to be satisfied?

    Lu Tianxing looked at the sweaty Qin Fang¡¯an, his lips curled into a smile, and he said calmly, ¡°Director Qin, we meet again. Director Qin truly works selflessly for the nation and its people, arresting people without distinguishing right from wrong. Tsk tsk, today I am truly enlightened. I must say, Director Qin, you¡¯re not much as a man, but you¡¯re an excellent dog.¡±

    Although Lu Tianxing was smiling, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s body trembled even more violently; that smile to him was no different from Death¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, don¡¯t joke around with me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything today,¡± Qin Fang¡¯an said somewhat fearfully as if he hadn¡¯t heard the sarcasm in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Seeing Qin Fang¡¯an backing down, before Lu Tianxing could speak, Fang Tian, on the side, couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart and yelled: ¡°Qin Fang¡¯an, what do you mean by this? Whose side are you on? Do you believe I can get you fired with one phone call? Third Young Master, I don¡¯t care what Third Young Master or Fourth Young Master he is, dares to hit me, today I¡¯ll make him wish he were dead, and as for those two bitches with him, I¡¯ll thoroughly screw them tonight and then sell them off to the slums.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Upon hearing Fang Tian¡¯s words, Qin Fang¡¯an cursed internally. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together; the brother can¡¯t see reality clearly and is arrogant, and even his younger brother is the same. If it weren¡¯t for Fang Yaowu¡¯s power, people would have beaten them to death already.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak; he just looked at Fang Tian with a cold gaze that seemed to carry immeasurable pressure, making Fang Tian feel like his soul was freezing. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and he stammered, ¡°Wha¡­ what do you want? I¡¯ll have you know, my dad is Fang Yaowu, do you hear me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak but walked step by step towards Fang Tian.

    Seeing this, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he remembered right, Lu Tianxing wore the same look when he crippled Fang Heng. He hurriedly said, ¡°Third Young Master, could you¡­?¡±

    Before Qin Fang¡¯an could finish his words, Lu Tianxing interrupted, speaking indifferently, ¡°Director Qin, at the police station, I already gave you face once, but enough is enough. I hope you won¡¯t test my patience.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. He knew Lu Tianxing was warning him. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed and, without saying more, gestured to the other police officers to clear out the guests from the bar and to seal off the entire ce.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s actions and continued to step toward Fang Tian.

    ¡°Tap~¡± ¡°Tap~¡±

    The sound of footstepsnding on the ground was light, but in Fang Tian¡¯s ears, it sounded like the death knell ringing, causing his body to tremble violently. He now understood that Qin Fang¡¯an and Lu Tianxing were on the same side, but he was helpless. He vowed that if he left here alive, he¡¯d ensure Lu Tianxing and Qin Fang¡¯an would pay dearly.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Reaching Fang Tian, Lu Tianxing without thinking lifted his arm and pped Fang Tian across the face, sending him flying again. In a sh, Lu Tianxing appeared beside Fang Tian, saying, ¡°Your mouth stinks. Let me clean it for you.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and stomped on Fang Tian¡¯s face, grinding it as if stepping on garbage.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you¡­!¡±

    Fang Tian screamed, struggling desperately to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot was like a mountain, and no matter how much he struggled, it was in vain.

    Lu Tianxing pulled a cigarette from his pocket and lit it for himself, ncing at Bai Zhiqing and others who were walking up from behind, saying calmly, ¡°Director Qin, I wonder if you know Fang Yaowu of the Fang Family¡¯s phone number.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, you¡­?¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an was startled, and a look of terror appeared as he looked at Lu Tianxing. He seemed to have guessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s n.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to have a chat with him and perhaps get somepensation. If you have his number, give it to me. I trust Director Qin won¡¯t refuse my small request, right?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ No, Mr. Lu, I¡¯ll give you his phone number right now.¡±

    A wry smile appeared on Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s face. He had no other choice now; even if he didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing Fang Yaowu¡¯s number, Lu Tianxing could likely get it from Fang Tian. He had no options here.

    His only hope was that when Fang Yaowu came, he might be able to smooth things over, or else there might be no Fang Family in Jinling from now on.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing calling his father, Fang Tian¡¯s face lit up immediately like grabbing a lifeline, a vicious look shing across his face. When his father arrived, he would make Lu Tianxing know true suffering and pain, especially targeting the women behind Lu Tianxing. He would make these women crawl like dogs under him.

    Thinking about this, Fang Tian¡¯s heart flickered with light. He noticed that the two women who appeared beside Lu Tianxing were exceptional, especially the one with an icy, pretty face, whether for her temperament or her body. Conquering a woman like that was worth living ten years less.

    At this moment, Fang Tianpletely forgot his predicament. He only knew that once his father arrived and dealt with Lu Tianxing, those four women would be his.<fn51b1> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find?Novel</fn51b1>

    Lu Tianxing noticed Fang Tian¡¯s change in expression, a sh of murderous intent flickered in his eyes, but he said nothing. After Qin Fang¡¯an reported the phone number, he dialed Fang Yaowu¡¯s number directly.

 Chapter 1323 - 1316: The Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Chapter 1316: The Phone Call</h4>

    The vi district located in the Jinling Jiangbei New District can be considered one of Jinling¡¯s most prestigious standalone vi areas, with the highest-priced vis selling for billions, making it Jinling¡¯s premier standalone vi.

    If you manage to buy a vi here, you can say you¡¯ve basically reached the pinnacle of life. In other words, if your monthly sry is ten thousand, it would take you eighteen hundred years to afford a vi here.

    The Jiangbei New District No.7 Vi, in this luxurious vi hall.

    Fang Yaowu and Tan Shuya were sitting on the sofa chatting.

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s face was extremely somber, holding a cigar, on the coffee table in front of himy a red dagger seemingly pulled from the blood, with a small porcin bottle beside it.

    This was the dagger and poison that Jiang Haochen sent over tonight, capable of piercing the Protective True Qi of a mythical stage expert and killing someone at theter stage of mythical cultivation.

    Although Fang Yaowu showed a strong desire for revenge on the phone with Jiang Haochen, when the time came, he couldn¡¯t quitemit to that desperate decision, unwilling to give up his power because he knew very well that once he decided to act against Lu Tianxing, it was a one-way street; whether he could kill Lu Tianxing or not, he must relinquish everything he had, including his position as Jinling¡¯s top leader.

    If he killed Lu Tianxing, giving up those things would be justifiable; however, if he couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, yet still had to give them up, it was hard to reconcile considering what he had sacrificed to be Jinling¡¯s top leader.

    Giving it all up now was something he was very reluctant to do.

    Tan Shuya, sitting beside him, nced at Fang Yaowu¡¯s changing expression, took a deep breath, and said, "Yaowu, don¡¯t just smoke, tell me what we should do next, what exactly should we do? Is our son just going to be ruined by him? Didn¡¯t you see Heng¡¯er desperate when he woke up this afternoon? He wants tomit suicide, and it¡¯s all Lu Tianxing and those two slut¡¯s fault. Are we just going to do nothing now?"

    "Let him go, you think that¡¯s possible?"

    Fang Yaowu took a deep drag, pressed the cigar into the ashtray, his eyes shing with cold murder: "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is never toote, but right now, we shouldn¡¯t rush to repay him, we need to devise a foolproof n that not only kills Lu Tianxing but also protects us; that¡¯s what¡¯s most important."

    <fna0dc> For more chapters visit Find1Novel</fna0dc>

    "Do you have a n?"

    "Of course, I do. Doesn¡¯t the kid have two women around him?"

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s face showed a cruel smile, "Moreover, isn¡¯t he standing up for those two women today? This indicates that his rtionship with them is quite good. What do you think if we send someone to capture those two women?"

    "You mean...?"

    Tan Shuya¡¯s face showed a hint of delight, she seemed to know Fang Yaowu¡¯s intention.

    "Find an opportunity, capture those two women, and by then, Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, will surelye over, and we can use those two women to force him to cripple his martial arts. Without his martial arts, he¡¯s just an ant, and we can crush him any time."

    Fang Yaowu said harshly: "Most importantly, the person we find must be unfamiliar to us, so even if the little bastard dies, no one will suspect us, we will still be Jinling¡¯s top family."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, but once he cripples his martial arts, I want Heng¡¯er to kill him personally, not only that but also kill those two sluts." Tan Shuya said coldly.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, but we must act discreetly."

    "After killing them, what about Heng¡¯er? He can¡¯t really lie on the hospital bed for life!" Tan Shuya sighed.

    Fang Yaowu also sighed slightly, saying: "What else can we do, once we deal with the little bastard, I will find time to take Heng¡¯er abroad, see if we can find stic surgeons to fix him. As for other things, I heard there are organ transnt methods abroad, we can try them..."

    "That¡¯s the only way. No matter how much it costs, we must cure Heng¡¯er. If no one is willing to donate organs, then we¡¯ll take one from another person." Tan Shuya said coldly.

    "That¡¯s the only thing we can do."

    Fang Yaowu nodded, not seeing anything peculiar about Tan Shuya¡¯s words. To them, an ordinary person¡¯s life was too insignificant.

    At this moment, Fang Yaowu¡¯s phone on the coffee table suddenly rang, the sudden noise made Fang Yaowu¡¯s face drop slightly, picking up the phone, seeing a strange caller ID, he showed a confused expression.

    "What¡¯s wrong, whose call is it, is it Tian¡¯er¡¯s?" Tan Shuya asked beside him.

    "No, it¡¯s a stranger¡¯s call."

    Fang Yaowu paused, finally deciding to answer the call: "Hello."

    "Dad, save me, save me! This guy called you, he wants to ruin me, he¡¯s already disabled one of my hands, and he says you must offer five hundred million to buy my limbs, or else he¡¯ll cripple them all, and let me be a eunuch for life. Dad, save me, I don¡¯t want to be a eunuch."

    In the bar, before Lu Tianxing could speak, Fang Tian, covering his arm on the side, was already screaming.

    "What."

    Fang Yaowu trembled all over hearing these words, his face immediately showing anger, roaring into the phone: "No matter who you are, if you dare harm my son, I will tear you to pieces."

    "Heh, you want me to pay for that? Mayor Fang indeed sounds formidable, almost scared me to death. Oh right, I¡¯m waiting for you to tear me apart at the Nostalgia Bar on Sanxiang Road, almost forgot to introduce myself, I¡¯m Lu Tianxing, prepare a bit more money, or you might have another eunuch son."

    After that, Lu Tianxing coldly hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face showed intense anger, fiercely mming the phone to the ground, showing fury: "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, I will *curse* your grandmother, wait for me, I won¡¯t rest until we settle."

    "What¡¯s wrong, what happened, did something happen to Tian¡¯er?" Tan Shuya asked urgently, seeing Fang Yaowu¡¯s expression.

    "Lu Tianxing, that little bastard threatened me, saying he¡¯s going to cripple Tian¡¯er, make Tian¡¯er a eunuch like Heng¡¯er. He really thinks I don¡¯t dare to kill him." Fang Yaowu said with murderous eyes, it¡¯s been so many years since anyone dared speak to him like this.

 Chapter 1324: 1317: Conversation

    <strong>Chapter 1324: Chapter 1317: Conversation</strong>

    ¡°So what do we do next? Should we get Ghost w to take care of him¡­?¡±

    Tan Shuya¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of murderous intent, and though she didn¡¯t finish the sentence, her meaning was clear.

    ¡°No need to involve Ghost w for now. You go to the hospital and keep an eye on Heng¡¯er. Wait for my call, and as soon as you get it, take Heng¡¯er back to the vi. I¡¯ll arrange with Haochen to have hime directly here to pick us up¡­¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s face showed a trace of madness: ¡°I¡¯m going to Nostalgia Bar now. Lu Tianxing, the third young master of the Lu Family, I¡¯ll meet him. I want to see if he really has three heads and six arms.¡±

    After saying this, Fang Yaowu stood up directly from the sofa, his gaze falling on a blood-red dagger. His expression flickered uncertainly, and several times he reached out to grab the dagger, but each time he withdrew his hand. Even now, Fang Yaowu had no intention of perishing together with Lu Tianxing. He knew very well that even if he could kill Lu Tianxing with this dagger today, the three-second poison activation time would be enough for Lu Tianxing to kill him first. Perishing together with Lu Tianxing was not something he wanted to see.

    He still held a sliver of luck in his heart, believing that as long as he went to the Nostalgia Bar and relied on his status as the top figure in Jinling, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him.

    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yaowu eventually did not pick up the dagger on the coffee table. Instead, he turned and went back to his bedroom. When he came out, he was carrying three ss bottles. After handing the bottles to three bodyguards, Fang Yaowu drove away from the vi.

    ¡­

    The night was as chilly as water. Although it was now past nine o¡¯clock, what should be the bar¡¯s peak operating time, the entire Nostalgia Bar felt eerily quiet. There were no guests enjoying themselves, and besides the bar manager, even the security and dancers were nowhere to be seen. The stage lights had all been turned off, leaving the main lights on in the hall, illuminating the entire bar brightly.

    Lu Tianxing casually pulled a chair to sit on and drank alcohol,pletely ignoring Fang Tian¡¯s resentful and murderous gaze beside him.

    Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Luan Hongyue, and Xue Man instinctively stood behind Lu Tianxing, like stars surrounding the moon.

    Qin Fang¡¯an looked at his own nose and remained silent, staring at the ground as though there was something worthy of study. As for peeking at Bai Zhiqing and the others, Qin Fang¡¯an wouldn¡¯t dare, not after seeing the lessons of Fang Heng and Fang Tian.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a eunuch of the new era.

    ¡°Miss Luan, life is unpredictable. It¡¯s unexpected to meet you here again. Honestly, I almost couldn¡¯t imagine you¡¯d really abandon your past.¡± Lu Tianxing drank the wine in his hand in one gulp and looked at Luan Hongyue, sighing.

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master, you¡¯re joking. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t abandon. My past was just shackles for me. This life now is what I truly desire.¡± Luan Hongyue said with a softugh, her eyes also shing a hint of sentiment. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Lu Tianxing again in Jinling.

    ¡°This life now? Miss Luan, are you sure you can really live such a peaceful life?¡± Lu Tianxing asked quietly, looking at Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Can I lead such an ordinary life?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue fell silent, her mind involuntarily recalling recent events.

    Since leaving Suzhou, she made herselfpletely bid farewell to her past life, notifying no one, telling no one where she¡¯d gone. Alone, she came to Jinling, living like an ordinary person.

    During this time, as she said, she washed away her once captivating aura, abandoned her celebrity status, and tried to be a regr individual, choosing to work as a small waitress at this bar, even though the daily work left her exhausted.

    But she never felt her life was so fulfilling. There was no longer any need to climb up carefully or scheme against others. She was never alone at night, and after work, she could do whatever she wanted without worrying about others¡¯ opinions; she could hang out with friends for shopping or dining.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about people around her having ulterior motives or concern herself with their judgments. This sort of life appeared only in her dreams before; a life she used to long for, free from deceit, living solely for herself.

    However, when Lu Tianxing asked if she truly could live an ordinary life, Luan Hongyue involuntarily opened her mouth, wanting to tell him she could.

    Yet, she found she couldn¡¯t say it, realizing that if Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shown up today, had she really been just an ordinary person, her fate in Fang Tian¡¯s hands would have been unbearably tragic.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue silent, Lu Tianxing spoke again: ¡°Miss Luan, now you understand! For some, living as an ordinary person isn¡¯t a big deal. But for others, it¡¯s just a luxury. You¡¯re so beautiful, this kind of harassment is just the beginning. I can almost foresee how many you¡¯ll encounter in the future. Certainly, I helped you this time, but can you guarantee there will be a next time? Will someone always be there to help you?¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to refute. Because Lu Tianxing was correct: for a beautiful woman without a background, merely an ordinary person, the best oue might be finding a satisfactory husband and living happily ever after, yet how probable is that? If captured by someone powerful, the best result might be as a despised mistress, or worse, bing a disposable ything. Such a life for a woman would bepletely ruined.<fn5e08> Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel</fn5e08>

    ¡°Miss Luan, now do you understand? Some things are beyond our control, so I want to invite you to join¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were interrupted by Luan Hongyue as she said, ¡°Young Master, I know you appreciate Hongyue and only want the best for her, but I am really tired. I don¡¯t want to live a life of deception and scheming anymore. You know, while managing the Red People Club, I almost never had a restful night¡¯s sleep. It wasn¡¯t until I lost everything that I realized howfortable it is to have a peaceful sleep every night. Perhaps, an ordinary life doesn¡¯t suit me, but I truly have no desire to return to that life of deceit, so I¡¯m really sorry, Young Master, I can¡¯t ept your invitation.¡±

 Chapter 1325: 1318: Bai Zhiqings Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 1325: Chapter 1318: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Invitation</strong>

    Hearing Miss Luan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing ultimately sighed helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    To be honest, Lu Tianxing very much hoped Luan Hongyue could be of use to him. After all, this woman is very smart and skillful, an indispensable talent. Yama Pce is currentlycking this kind of talent. However, since Luan Hongyue refused, he didn¡¯t mind either. After all, there are plenty of capable people in this world, and he doesn¡¯t want to force anyone.

    And just then, a crisp voice rang beside Lu Tianxing, ¡°Since Miss Luan, you don¡¯t want to live a life full of deceit, why not join my Bai¡¯s Group and be a white-cor worker admired by everyone?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing walked over from behind Lu Tianxing, looked at Luan Hongyue, and said, ¡°Miss Luan, I now invite you to join Bai¡¯s Group as the Chairman, I wonder what your thoughts are.¡±

    Luan Hongyue is a rare talent; this can be seen from how she single-handedly established the Red People Club and maneuvered among countless yboys without letting anyone take advantage of her. This alone shows how strong Luan Hongyue¡¯s ability is. Now, cooperating with Angel Group, Bai¡¯s Group is on the path of major expansion and it is the time they most need talent.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, somewhat startled, Luan Hongyue immediately said, ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re overestimating me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hiring an ipetent person into Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    ¡°Miss Luan, you¡¯re joking. I believe in my judgment. I also believe Miss Luan won¡¯t let me down. If Miss Luan is truly an ipetent person, then there wouldn¡¯t be many geniuses left in this world. At least, I haven¡¯t seen anyone more outstanding than Luan Hongyue.¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Luan Hongyue and said confidently.

    If Luan Hongyue were ipetent, she wouldn¡¯t have any standing in Jiangnan long ago, and that group of yboys would have devoured her without a trace.

    Luan Hongyue hearing this, a slight smile appeared on her face, ¡°Miss Bai, thank you for your kindness, but Hong Yue is really exhausted, and I don¡¯t want to go back to living that kind of life anymore.¡±

    ¡°Miss Luan, don¡¯t rush to refuse. As long as you join Bai¡¯s Group, I can assure you no one will force you to do anything you dislike. You just need to act ording to your ideas. I guarantee, from now on, you can live like an ordinary person, leading a normal life. After all, you want to live like a regr person, but wherever you are, isn¡¯t it the same to do any job? Miss Luan, don¡¯t you think this makes sense?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Luan Hongyue and asked.

    Luan Hongyue, hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, fell into silence, not immediately rejecting Bai Zhiqing¡¯s invitation. Bai Zhiqing was right; wherever she is, she can live as a regr person, and as for what job to do, it seems there isn¡¯t much difference.

    Moreover, Bai Zhiqing is Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, the granddaughter-inw of the Lu Family, and Bai¡¯s Group is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s. In other words, as long as she joins Bai¡¯s Group, she can do anything she wants without being forced by anyone and without worrying that today¡¯s kind of thing will happen again.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue in silence, Bai Zhiqing continued to speak, ¡°Miss Luan, as long as you nod in agreement, you can go to Modu Bai Group and work, and I can decide to give you the position of Vice President at Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. He understood very well that based on Luan Hongyue¡¯s capabilities, she indeed is qualified to be Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Vice President.

    Meanwhile, Xue Man and Lin Qianru were slightly surprised as they looked at Luan Hongyue. They had no interaction with Luan Hongyue; today was just their first meeting, but they did not expect Bai Zhiqing to invite Luan Hongyue to join Bai¡¯s Group, and directly offered her a Vice President position.

    You should know, since thest time Lin Yao¡¯s n against Lu Tianxing failed, Bai¡¯s Group no longer had a Vice President, and the Vice President is crucial at Bai¡¯s Group, nearly second to Bai Zhiqing in thepany¡¯s hierarchy. Now Bai Zhiqing directly gives this to Luan Hongyue, and while they were surprised, they couldn¡¯t help but focus on Luan Hongyue, wanting to see what outstanding qualities this woman possessed.

    Of course, Lin Qianru and Xue Man felt no jealousy. For Lin Qianru, as long as she could stay beside Lu Tianxing and see him every day, even being a small employee was fine with her.

    As for Xue Man, she disliked sitting in an office with air conditioning all day; to her, it felt no different from being in prison. Rather than sit in an office, she¡¯d rather be a security guard; otherwise, with her abilities, being a manager in another department would be more than sufficient, and she wouldn¡¯t stay in the security department as a security chief.<fn3dc0> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fn3dc0>

    Not only Lin Qianru and the others were shocked, but even Qin Fang¡¯an beside them showed a hint of surprise. He didn¡¯t know this Bai¡¯s Group, recently celebrated nationwide, affiliated with a multinational group, and made a stunning appearance at the New York Jewelry Show a few days ago. The subsidiarypany is famed in China as the most promising jewelry business.

    But now, the Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group actually invites a bar waiter to work as Vice President in theirpany, which is truly astonishing. There are only two exnations for this: either Bai Zhiqing¡¯s brain has lost its way, or this bar waiter indeed has real skills. Clearly, Bai Zhiqing belongs to thetter.

    ¡°Miss Bai, am I really worth such regard?¡± Luan Hongyue took a deep breath and asked Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded heavily, ¡°Miss Luan, don¡¯t you want to prove yourself? In Suzhou, you¡¯re known as the boss of Red People Club, but most people merely see you as a vase. Don¡¯t you want to prove yourself to those who look down on you, to show them you¡¯re not just a vase?¡±

    Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t answer immediately, but after pondering for a moment, a smile finally emerged on her face, ¡°Miss Bai, I have to say, you¡¯ve sessfully convinced me. I agree to join Bai¡¯s Group, but I don¡¯t want to be a Vice President. I want to start as a small employee. I will prove my abilities to everyone, and step by step, I will climb to the Vice President position andmand everyone¡¯s respect.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s response, Bai Zhiqing also smiled, extending her hand towards Luan Hongyue, ¡°Wee to Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    ¡°Chairman.¡±

    Luan Hongyue also extended her hand, shaking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand. From this moment, Bai¡¯s Group included Luan Hongyue,ter known as the Iron Blooded Rose, and she turned into someone feared by all, where her actions aligned precisely with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, moving with decisive fierceness in the business battlefield.

 Chapter 1326: 1319: Fang Yaowus Killing Intent

    <strong>Chapter 1326: Chapter 1319: Fang Yaowu¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    At the same time, Fang Yaowu was driving on the road with a few bodyguards, roaring towards Nostalgia Bar. Inside the car, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face was extremely dark, almost dripping water, with eyes shimmering like a viper¡¯s, sending chills down one¡¯s spine with just a nce.

    His son was beaten up, twice by the same person, who even threatened that if he didn¡¯te today, his son would be crippled, his second son wouldn¡¯t even be a man, leaving the Fang Family without heirs. It was imaginable how furious he was inside.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, third young master of the Lu Family, you¡¯re going too far. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible? Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce killing intent, urging the driver to speed up towards Nostalgia Bar.

    Twenty minutester, several cars arrived with their lights shing, stopping abruptly at the entrance of Nostalgia Bar.

    Before the cars hadpletely stopped, Fang Yaowu was the first to step out, his face dark as water, exuding a cold killing intent from head to toe, his eyes giving off a viper-like nce that made people shudder.

    The few police officers maintaining order outside lowered their heads subconsciously, not daring to look into his eyes after being swept by Fang Yaowu¡¯s gaze.

    At the same time, the doors of several cars behind Fang Yaowu opened simultaneously, and several bodyguards trained by the Fang Family got out, each with a face like stone, expressionless. Dressed in ck suits, they exuded a cold aura, giving off a significant sense of oppression.

    ¡°Mayor Fang, you¡¯re here.¡±

    As Fang Yaowu stepped out of the car, Qin Fang¡¯an, who had heard themotion outside, quickly rushed out from the bar.

    ¡°Director Qin, how is my son now?¡± Fang Yaowu¡¯s face darkened further upon seeing Qin Fang¡¯an, suppressing his anger and asking in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr. Fang¡¯s situation is still rtively fine. Mayor Fang, take my advice, and take a step back to see a wider world. It¡¯s good for everyone, otherwise¡­¡±

    Qin Fang¡¯an took a deep breath and stopped speaking, but the meaning was clear.

    Upon hearing Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face became even uglier, and he snorted coldly, his tone icy: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, Director Qin. I will handle my own affairs. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Fang Yaowu coldly swept past Qin Fang¡¯an without saying a word, leading his people aggressively into the bar.

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s face changed slightly as he watched Fang Yaowu, his expression turning somewhat unsightly, but he said nothing, following behind Fang Yaowu.

    Inside the bar, Lu Tianxing was sitting on a chair, with Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Luan Hongyue standing behind him on both sides, like ancient emperors.

    As Qin Fang¡¯an stepped outside, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, calm and unaffected.

    Step! Step! Step!

    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the bar, and several figures appeared inside the bar.

    Upon seeing Fang Yaowu arrive, Fang Tian¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with a sinister light, ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing: ¡°My father is here, you¡¯re doomed. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re doomed. Not only you, but those women around you, I¡¯ll make them strip naked like bitches crawling on the ground¡­¡±

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    Before Fang Tian could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, his arm swung in the air, followed by a crisp p. The previously shouting Fang Tian was suddenly sent flying by an invisible force, spinning like a top in the air, teeth mixed with blood flew from his mouth, and he smashed heavily onto a wooden bar table, shattering it.

    The severe pain made Fang Tian¡¯s body curl up, he groaned in disbelief, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    He was beaten, beaten in front of his own father. How was this possible? Where did he get the nerve? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Fang Family¡¯s retaliation?

    As Fang Yaowu walked in and saw this scene, the muscles on his face twitched, his fists clenched tightly, and the chilling aura around him grew even stronger. He motioned for a few bodyguards to help Fang Tian up.<fn58c0> This update is avable on </fn58c0>

    His gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, his tone carrying a dark hue: ¡°Third young master, what do you mean by this? I hope you can give me an exnation, a reasonable exnation. You¡¯ve already crippled one of my sons, do you want to cripple Tian too? Are you really nning to go all out against our Fang Family?¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Mayor Fang, you¡¯re the one who needs to give me a reasonable exnation. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully, letting your son repeatedly harass the women around me? Your son just threatened to tear me to pieces and have my women sleep with him. Mayor Fang, is this the family upbringing of your Fang Family, or do you think our Lu Family is easy to bully?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Fang Yaowu, speaking coldly: ¡°Besides, since you can¡¯t discipline your son well, I¡¯ll discipline him for free, keeping him frommitting wicked deeds and inviting disaster upon himself. Also, don¡¯t you think his mouth is too filthy? I¡¯m just helping him clean his mouth for free.¡±

    ¡°So, should I thank you?¡± Fang Yaowu said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°No need to thank me; I¡¯m generous enough not to worry about the affairs of a child.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, directly ignoring Fang Yaowu¡¯s murderous look, saying: ¡°I can overlook his disrespect towards me, but he attempts toy hands on the women around me, so don¡¯t me me for being rude. Since he ns to harm the women around me, it¡¯s only right to return the favor. I might as well break his limbs, letting him apany his brother. Mayor Fang, what do you think of my idea?¡±

    ¡°Insolence! What are you to speak to Mayor Fang in such a tone? Do you know who stands before you? I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Just then, a bodyguard behind Fang Yaowu shouted loudly.

    ¡°Family Head Fang, it seems the dogs around you are disobedient.¡± Lu Tianxing sneered.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, an ominous feeling suddenly shed in Fang Yaowu¡¯s heart.

    Unfortunately, before he could speak, everyone saw a phantom sh past, followed by the sound of a p resounding in the air. The previously speaking bodyguard soared through the air, with half his facial bones directly caved in, crashing to the ground, not even letting out a scream before passing out.

 Chapter 1327: 1320: Dont Push It Too Far

    <strong>Chapter 1327: Chapter 1320: Don¡¯t Push It Too Far</strong>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing unceremoniously smack one of his bodyguards away, Fang Yaowu¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently, clearly furious to the extreme. Suppressing the anger in his heart, he said in a somber tone, ¡°Third Young Master, what are you trying to do? Do you really want a fight to the death with the Fang Family?¡±

    ¡°A fight to the death, Family Head Fang, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s you who will die, and me who will survive.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, as if he had just done something trivial, pped his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like causing trouble, nor do I want to provoke problems everywhere, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of them. Today¡¯s events started with your son¡¯s mistake, wanting to cripple me and take my woman. What happened to him was his own doing. But then your second son tried to put my woman to sleep, and even tried to use a knife to kill me. Time and again, Mayor Fang, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of destroying the Fang Family? If you can¡¯t control your sons, I¡¯ll dly do it for you.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu took a deep breath and said heavily, ¡°What must be done for Third Young Master to spare Fang Tian?¡±

    At this moment, Fang Yaowu felt full of resentment, but he had no choice. The Lu Family was not one he could afford to offend, and from the way Lu Tianxing fought just now, he knew Lu Tianxing was not someone he could handle. If he really tore things apart with Lu Tianxing, he couldn¡¯t even be sure if he would walk out of the bar unharmed.

    ¡°Heh, Family Head Fang, these are questions you need to answer yourself about how to deal with this matter.¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s heart sank deeply. He sternly said, ¡°I remember that during a phone conversation, Third Young Master mentioned that five hundred million could buy my son¡¯s five limbs. I wonder if that statement still holds?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed, and he said lightly, ¡°Of course it holds. Five hundred million for your son¡¯s five limbs, I meant what I said.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will use five hundred million to buy my son¡¯s five limbs.¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth, his fists clenched tightly, and his nails dug into his palms without feeling pain. It was the first time in Jinling he felt so aggrieved. He vowed that after this event, he would make Lu Tianxing pay the price.

    ¡°Third Young Master, this is an unregistered bank card with five hundred million in it, and the password is six eights. If Third Young Master doesn¡¯t believe it, you can check.¡±

    Fang Yaowu gestured to a bodyguard behind him, who immediately fished a ck bank card out of his pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°No need to check, I trust Mayor Fang wouldn¡¯t deceive me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took the bank card and casually tossed it to Lin Qianru, ¡°Qian Ru, keep this bank card aspensation for your psychological damage.¡±

    Seeing this, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face turned even uglier. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Third Young Master, can I now take my son and leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± Lu Tianxing waved indifferently.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master.¡±

    Fang Yaowu gritted his teeth and gestured behind him, ¡°What are you standing around for? Support the young master, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    After speaking, Fang Yaowu turned directly to walk outside, afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would actually fight desperately with Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing, who hadn¡¯t spoken, spoke again, his tone extremely cold.

    Startled, Fang Yaowu stopped, gritting his teeth, ¡°What else does Third Young Mastermand?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare tomand, but I must remind you. I said five hundred million is for your son¡¯s five limbs, not his life. You can go, take his five limbs with you, but leave him here.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, his body trembled uncontrobly, and his eyes filled with malevolence. Taking away the five limbs, wasn¡¯t that turning Fang Tian into a eunuch? There was no difference.

    ¡°Third Young Master, to forgive is divine, there¡¯s no need to push so hard. I¡¯ve already given you five hundred million, shouldn¡¯t that be enough? Moreover, you¡¯ve already beaten him like this, can¡¯t you leave it at that?¡± Fang Yaowu¡¯s face turned a shade darker as he said.

    ¡°Enough?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Mayor Fang, have you be senile? Do you think I need the five hundred million? Besides, if I had fallen into your son¡¯s hands today, what do you think he would have done? Would he have been satisfied? Your son had a knife and intended to kill me and wanted my wife to apany him. Heh, Mayor Fang, if I now want your wife to apany me, would you easily let me go?¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t go too far.¡±<fnb1db> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnb1db>

    Fury surged within Fang Yaowu, his gaze dark and sinister as he looked at Lu Tianxing, with a hint of murderous intent in his voice.

    ¡°Too far? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one at fault here, Fang Yaowu.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly changed, and he stood up abruptly, his eyes sharp as des, piercing Fang Yaowu, ¡°Your son wanted my woman to sleep with him and also tried to kill me. Fang Yaowu, you now say I¡¯m going too far, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far? If today I were just a regr person, would you tell your son that he¡¯s gone too far? Would you say that to him, ¡®A father is responsible for teaching his son¡¯. Since you want to protect your son so much, how about swapping your five limbs for his? Would you swap?¡±

    Having said this, Lu Tianxing exuded an immensely domineering aura, like an emperor of ancient times, with an impervious dignity. His eyes were as sharp as knives, devoid of any emotion, giving an eerie feeling at first nce.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing at this moment, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face grew increasingly grave, realizing that no matter what, today wouldn¡¯t end peacefully. However, having to cripple Fang Tian or himself was something he could never ept. If Fang Tian were crippled, it would mean the end for the Fang Family. If he crippled himself.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t get too arrogant. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re in Jinling, not Jiangnan.¡± Fang Yaowu said with a gloomy face, this time addressing Lu Tianxing by his full name. It was clear how furious he was.

    ¡°Arrogant?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Fang Yaowu, you should feel lucky that this is Jinling and not somewhere else. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯d still be standing here talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing directly interrupted Fang Yaowu, unceremoniously saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®you¡¯ me, Mayor Fang. My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t act, then I will take action myself. By then, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, breaking both your¡¯s and your son¡¯s five limbs.¡±

 Chapter 1328: 1321: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die

    <strong>Chapter 1328: Chapter 1321: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die</strong>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowuughed in anger and said, ¡°Fine, fine, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re forcing me. Do you really think you¡¯ve got me trapped? Then give it a try. Let¡¯s see who lives and who dies today. Bring it out.¡±

    Before Fang Yaowu¡¯s words even fell, the three bodyguards standing behind him reached into their pockets without any hesitation and pulled out a small ss bottle, a few inches tall, holding it in their hands. The ss bottle seemed to have a purple gas swirling inside, looking particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯de here without any preparation? Dare to kill me? I tell you, these three ss bottles contain deadly poison that seals one¡¯s throat upon seeing blood. If I crush it, within a second, no one in this bar will be left standing. I admit your strength is great, I can¡¯t do anything to you, but can you protect those women behind you?¡±

    Fang Yaowu looked at Lu Tianxing full of murderous intent, his tone filled with a fierce and ruthless air. This was his backup n. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to have a total breakdown with Lu Tianxing. Killing Lu Tianxing would be good, but if not, he and Fang Tian would definitely not walk out of the bar alive, without exception.

    Upon hearing Fang Yaowu¡¯s words, the faces of the people around changed color, their eyes showing some terror, looking at the objects in the hands of Fang Yaowu¡¯s three bodyguards. How could they not have thought Fang Yaowu would bring such things? In just one second, among them, besides Lu Tianxing, who could escape?

    Luan Hongyue, upon seeing this scene, suddenly changed her expression. She never thought Lu Tianxing would break with the Fang Family and urgently said, ¡°Third Young Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. This matter has nothing to do with you. You should take Miss Bai and leave!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Hong Yue, don¡¯t worry, Tianxing will handle this.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently reassured Luan Hongyue, her pretty face showing no fear. She believed that Lu Tianxing could protect them.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, Third Young Master of the Lu Family, what else do you have to say now? Initially, I didn¡¯t want it toe to this, but you forced me. Do you want to kill me now? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t dare. Kill me, and all the women behind you are doomed. No one can save them, do you believe that?¡±

    Fang Yaowu looked at Lu Tianxing with ridicule, his tone carrying a chilly undertone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze met Fang Yaowu¡¯s, a cruel and bloodthirsty smile creeping up at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Mayor Fang, have you ever heard the story of the ant and the elephant? No matter if it¡¯s one ant or a group of ants, they can never shake an elephant, do you understand? Frankly, I don¡¯t know where you got the confidence to say such things to me. Mayor Fang, I¡¯ll give you onest chance, plead or let me act, you decide!¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Fang Yaowu seethed with anger, yet, for some reason, when he saw the calm in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, a fear crept into his heart, as if if he didn¡¯t listen to Lu Tianxing, something terrible would happen.<fn1b49> Readplete version only at find[?]ovel</fn1b49>

    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yaowu suppressed the fear in his heart, sneered, and said, ¡°Third Young Master, you seem to have not realized the situation in front of you. As long as I squeeze lightly, everyone here will die with me. Right now, you are like a turtle in a jar unless you don¡¯t care about the life and death of the women behind you. Kill me, kill me, and your women will apany me in death.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll show you that what you rely on is nothing in my eyes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp, a mocking smile curling his lips.

    Not good!

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Fang Yaowu¡¯s heart sank suddenly. Before he could speak, the cigarette in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand shot out fiercely.

    ¡°Whiz!¡±

    The cigarette butt, infused with True Qi, shot out like a bullet, bringing with it a spark, heading straight for the arm of one of the men behind Fang Yaowu.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    The soft cigarette butt became like a sharp sword under the infusion of True Qi, piercing directly through the wrist of this man, who let out a scream, and the ss bottle in his hand fell inexorably to the ground.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure transformed into a blur, in a sh appearing beside the man, grabbing the ss bottle with a casual reach, and kicking the man hard.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The man felt as if he had been hit by a heavy-duty truck, his body uncontrobly flying backward, smashing through several wooden wine tables, and crashing heavily against the wall not far away, spurting out blood mixed with bits of his organs. Hey on the ground, barely alive, soon to die.

    Having taken out one person, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stop. Grabbing another man¡¯s arm, he gave a gentle pull and directly tore the man¡¯s arm off his shoulder, blood gushing from the severed ce. The man only saw a shadow whipping at his face like a whip, caving half of it in, blood sttering, and his body spinning away like a top.

    Thest man holding a ss bottle instinctively wanted to crush it. Unfortunately, before he could use any strength, he sensed an extra hand on his wrist, and with a crackle, his wrist bone was crushed, losing all strength, and the ss bottle fell down.

    Lu Tianxing reached out and grabbed the ss bottle, pping it against the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Everyone heard a chilling crunching sound, the man¡¯s chestpletely caved in, his eyes widened, and his whole body copsed as if boneless, no longer giving any sound.

    In just the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing had taken out the three bodyguards holding the ss bottles.

    It all happened too quickly. By the time Lu Tianxing returned to his original spot, except for the two bodyguards supporting Fang Tian beside Fang Yaowu, the other three were dead beyond doubt.

    Casually handing the three ss bottles to Bai Zhiqing and the others, Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Yaowu with a sneer and said, ¡°I told you, in my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant. Even if an ant holds a knife, it will never be a match for an elephant. Mayor Fang, tell me, how do you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 1329: 1322: Crushing Fang Yaowu

    <strong>Chapter 1329: Chapter 1322: Crushing Fang Yaowu</strong>

    The words had barely faded, and murderous intent surfaced.

    In an instant, a terrifying murderous aura erupted from Lu Tianxing, spreading relentlessly in all directions. Within moments, the entire bar seemed to plunge into the depths of winter, chilling intent that pierced to the bone, as if even the water could freeze from its sheer intensity.

    A bone-chilling aura enveloped Fang Yaowu, causing his face to turn deathly pale. At that moment, Fang Yaowu felt as if he were trapped in Abyss Hell, surrounded by a mountain of corpses and seas of blood, filled with the stench of gore. Amidst the swirling carnage, he saw his own body drift above, as though his heart were being crushed by invisible hands, leaving him gasping for breath.

    Feeling the terrifying murderous intent radiating from Lu Tianxing, cold sweat instantly drenched Fang Yaowu¡¯s forehead, and his body trembled uncontrobly. Behind him, the two bodyguards supporting Fang Tian tensed up as if confronting an enemy, muscles taut to the extreme, staring in horror at Lu Tianxing. They realized that before them stood a beast, ready to tear them apart at any moment.

    ¡°Mayor Fang, why are you silent? Do you think you still have the ability to threaten me? Killing you is easier than crushing an ant,¡± Lu Tianxing said, staring sharply at Fang Yaowu.

    Killing you is easier than crushing an ant!

    Even though Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t want to admit Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he had to concede that Lu Tianxing could effortlessly kill him, particrly when Lu Tianxing dispatched the three bodyguards without his notice.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Fang Yaowu took a deep breath, lowering his stance.

    ¡°Mayor Fang, don¡¯t you think your question is redundant? Earlier, you wanted to threaten me with mutual destruction. Now you¡¯re asking me what I want. Don¡¯t you find this redundant?¡±

    Lu Tianxing squinted his eyes at Fang Yaowu and said, ¡°As for anyone who wants to kill me, there¡¯s only one word: kill.¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s body shuddered; after a moment of silence, he suddenly strode over to Fang Tian and pped Fang Tian¡¯s face fiercely.

    Fang Tian was stunned into a daze by Fang Yaowu¡¯s p, unable to recover for a long time. He hadn¡¯t imagined that his father would hit him.

    ¡°Dad, you¡­¡±

    Before Fang Tian could finish speaking, Fang Yaowu raised his hand and pped Fang Tian¡¯s face fiercely again: ¡°You what, you rebellious son! Always stirring up trouble for me. Release him, let this rebellious son kneel down and apologize.¡±

    Kneel down and apologize!

    Dad wants me to kneel and apologize to this little bastard?

    Fang Tian¡¯s eyes widened; he almost doubted his ears. He had thought that once Fang Yaowu arrived, he would be fine, and could even cripple Lu Tianxing and take all their women. But now Fang Yaowu¡¯s words left him utterly bewildered. Fang Yaowu wanted him to kneel and apologize?

    ¡°Kneel down now.¡±

    Seeing Fang Tian remain motionless, Fang Yaowu flew into a rage, lifting his foot and kicking Fang Tian¡¯s knee fiercely. Fang Tian staggered and fell to his knees with a thud.

    Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t even nce at Fang Tian, offering an apologetic look to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Third Young Master, earlier I was blinded by love for my son, and offended you. My Fang family is willing to pay ten billion aspensation to Third Young Master. Furthermore, I hope Third Young Master can overlook this and spare this rebellious son once.¡±

    ¡°Your face?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not close; why should I care about your face? Is your face really worth much?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s facial muscles twitched, feeling a raging fire and murderous intent suppressed within him.

    Lu Tianxing observed Fang Yaowu¡¯s expression, smiling once more, though it carried a chilling sensation: ¡°Your son wanted to kill me and desired my woman to sleep with him. Now you want to kill my woman, and you¡¯re seeking mutual destruction. How do you think this can be settled easily? Do you take me for a fool? Should I kill everyone in your Fang family, then go to your grave to apologize? Would you like that? You want to live? Bring one hundred billion to pay for your Fang family¡¯s lives.¡±

    Such heartless words made Fang Yaowu tremble even more violently. One hundred billion; does his Fang family even have one hundred billion?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words clearly intended to drive the Fang family to their doom.

    ¡°Third Young Master, this is asking the impossible,¡± Fang Yaowu said, looking at Lu Tianxing with an icy expression.

    ¡°Asking the impossible?¡±

    Lu Tianxing carved a smile on his lips, looking at Fang Yaowu, abruptly stepping forward and viciously pped Fang Yaowu¡¯s face.

    ¡°p!¡±

    The crisp sound of a p echoed through the bar.

    In the next moment, five clear finger marks surfaced on Fang Yaowu¡¯s face, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.<fna41b> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fna41b>

    ¡°Impossible demands. Do you really think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate with me now? Fang Yaowu, you have only one choice: pay me one hundred billion, or I cripple Fang Tian¡¯s limbs, or cripple yours. You have no choice.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked coldly at Fang Yaowu.

    It was as if Fang Yaowu hadn¡¯t heard the threat from Lu Tianxing, instead standing frozen in ce. He had been pped by Lu Tianxing, the top authority of Jinling pped by Lu Tianxing, beaten in front of so many people.

    Instantly, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face twisted grotesquely.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mayor Fang? I pped you, and you seem dissatisfied.¡± Lu Tianxing said coolly, looking at Fang Yaowu¡¯s distorted face.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push me too far. Do you think I really don¡¯t dare go down with you?¡± Fang Yaowu roared, clenching his fists tightly, staring hatefully at Lu Tianxing. If only he had brought the dagger and poison Jiang Haochen gave him, he might have been able to perish together with Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Perish together? Are you worthy, Fang Yaowu?¡±

    Lu Tianxing gazed at Fang Yaowu disdainfully, extending his hand to p Fang Yaowu repeatedly: ¡°I¡¯m pushing you too far? And what can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Feeling the pain on his cheeks, Fang Yaowu was on the verge of erupting, staring at Lu Tianxing with bloodshot eyes. The curling coldness on his face made one shiver involuntarily, as if he wished to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    However, he dared not truly break with Lu Tianxing because he sensed the murderous intent emanating from him. If things escted, neither he nor Fang Tian would leave this bar alive.

 Chapter 1330 - 1323: Wait

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Chapter 1323: Wait</h4>

    "What exactly do you want before you¡¯ll stop?" Fang Yaowu gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Mayor Fang, can I take your words as you begging me?" Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Yaowu with a yful expression.

    Hearing this, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face turned ashen, yet he was helpless, suppressing the anger in his chest, he said, "Yes, I¡¯m begging you, young master, please be generous and spare the Fang Family this time."

    Seeing Fang Yaowu¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxingughed, showing a mouthful of white teeth: "Sorry, I don¡¯t ept your apology."

    "You..."

    Fang Yaowu was furious, the mes in his eyes almost burned Lu Tianxing to ashes: "What exactly do you want before you¡¯ll let it go."

    "I don¡¯t want anything, but your attitude in begging is wrong. Do you need me to teach you how to beg?"

    After hearing these words, Fang Yaowu clenched his fists tighter and tighter, his breathing became rapid at this moment, his face turned red, he took a deep breath, and bowed ny degrees to Lu Tianxing: "Young master, this time it was the Fang Family¡¯s fault, we failed to recognize a great mountain, we collided with you, I hope you can be magnanimous and spare us this time."

    "Good, isn¡¯t this more like an apology? I thought Mayor Fang wouldn¡¯t apologize! See, isn¡¯t it quite proficient now?"

    Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Fang Yaowu¡¯s face, as if ignoring the frightening murderous intent in the other¡¯s eyes.

    "Young master, can we leave now?" Fang Yaowu gritted his teeth, suppressing his urge to kill.

    "Of course, feel free." Lu Tianxing waved his hand.

    "Thank you, young master."

    Fang Yaowu nced at Lu Tianxing and gestured behind him, saying, "Let¡¯s go."

    After saying this, Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t stay any longer, striding out, while the remaining two bodyguards supported Fang Tian and walked out.

    "Wait." At this moment, Lu Tianxing spoke again.

    Upon hearing this voice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of rm. They had developed a conditioned reflex to this phrase; the previous "wait" led to Lu Tianxing pping Fang Yaowu several times. Now that Lu Tianxing said it again, who knows what he might do.

    After hearing these words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face changed again, stopping, he turned to look at Lu Tianxing and said deeply, "Young master, I wonder what advice you might have."

    "No advice, but Mayor Fang, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve forgotten something?" Lu Tianxing smiled at Fang Yaowu.

    "Young master, what do you mean by this?"

    Fang Yaowu looked at Lu Tianxing with a dark face, intuition told him Lu Tianxing certainly meant no good.

    "Heh, Mayor Fang, if I remember correctly, your son and you were shouting to kill me just now, but you only apologized once, now you want both to leave, do you think there are such good things in this world?"

    Lu Tianxing said lightly: "Of course, I¡¯m not unreasonable, either Mayor Fang apologizes to me again, or choose who the apology is for, deciding who leaves here. Needless to say, the one left behind has no need to live anymore."

    <fne401> Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel</fne401>

    "Young master, don¡¯t go too far, don¡¯t think you have mepletely, spare when one can, even a rabbit will attack when driven to an extreme!" Fang Yaowu said coldly.

    "Mayor Fang, can I take your words as a threat?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ice-cold, a bloody smile curved at the corner of his mouth: "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take this apology for you, as for your son..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Fang Tian.

    When Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on him, Fang Tian¡¯s body stiffened, his face suddenly turned pale, sweat began to pour from his forehead, his face showed deep fear, his body trembled uncontrobly at this moment. Even if he was unruly, he couldn¡¯t misinterpret the situation in front of him; daring to p his father¡¯s face and making his father unable to overturn, indicates Lu Tianxing¡¯s power is immense. Now this person says he wants to make him a eunuch, how could he not be afraid.

    "As for your son, I¡¯ll reluctantly help you cripple him, saving the trouble of him harming other womenter. Who knows, he might provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t have one day. I¡¯m helping you cut off this hazard, you ought to thank me. After all, having two eunuchs in a family is still quite glorious to talk about. Eunuchs are rare animals these days."

    Lu Tianxing said lightly and began to walk towards Fang Tian.

    "No... don¡¯t, dad save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to be a eunuch, I don¡¯t want to be a eunuch..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching him, Fang Tian¡¯s face immediately showed fear, his body desperately shrank back, wanting to hide behind the two bodyguards. He now has no doubt Lu Tianxing is not lying.

    Fang Yaowu stepped forward, blocking Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath and said, "Young master, I apologize to you again, please spare my son¡¯s life."

    "Sorry, it¡¯s toote, from the moment your son wanted my woman to sleep with him, his fate was already sealed. If he dares to be arrogant and reckless, then he should be prepared to bear the consequences."

    The coldness in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned extremely intense at this moment. In fact, he had never considered letting Fang Tian go from the start. A dragon has scales that must not be touched, and touching them would end in death. He¡¯s not a good person, but he has his principles. Anyone who dares to harm those around him must pay the price.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face instantly became hideously terrifying, his eyes bloodshot, filled with murderous intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m telling you, if you dare touch a single hair on Tian¡¯er, the Fang Family will fight to the death with you. Even if we can¡¯t kill you, we won¡¯t leave anyone around you, I tell you, if you dare touch Tian¡¯er, the Fang Family and you will fight to the death with no resolution..."

    "Fang Yaowu, do you think you¡¯re worthy to fight to the death with me?"

    Upon hearing Fang Yaowu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. In a sh, he was already beside Fang Yaowu, grabbing his throat and lifting him into the air: "Fang Yaowu, tell me, how do you want to die."

    Upon these words, Fang Yaowu immediately felt a cold killing intent bursting from Lu Tianxing, making his whole body shake uncontrobly. His face no longer had any ferociousness, reced by deep fear, making gargling sounds as he saw the bare killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1331: 1324: Youll Remember Me for the Rest of Your Life

    <strong>Chapter 1331: Chapter 1324: You¡¯ll Remember Me for the Rest of Your Life</strong>

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t dare to kill me, I¡¯m the mayor of Jinling. Although China doesn¡¯t have too many restrictions on martial artists, if you kill me, you¡¯ll be a pariah for the rest of your life, never able to enter China, and the Yanhuang Group will tear you to pieces.¡±

    Despite the surging fear in his heart, a menacing expression appeared in Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyes. He forced a grim smile, looking at Lu Tianxing with ridicule.

    ¡°Really? You can try.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smirked with irony at the corner of his mouth, suddenly releasing his grip on Fang Yaowu¡¯s throat. Before Fang Yaowu could react, Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand grasped his shoulder and squeezed hard.

    With a cracking sound, one of Fang Yaowu¡¯s shoulders was instantly crushed, blood quickly staining it red.

    Seeing this, everyone felt a shiver inside. No one expected Lu Tianxing to suddenly act, directly crippling Fang Yaowu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fang Yaowu couldn¡¯t suppress a cry of pain, his face turning deathly pale.

    As if he had done something trivial, Lu Tianxing coldly said, ¡°Family Head Fang, do you still think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you now?¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers spread out, True Qi surrounding them, directly grabbing Fang Yaowu¡¯s head. With a mere thought, he could crush Fang Yaowu¡¯s skull instantly.

    The entire bar was eerily silent. No one expected Lu Tianxing would not only attack but actually intend to kill Fang Yaowu, who was a significant figure in Jinling. Killing him over a small conflict would be disastrous, leaving Lu Tianxing with no ce in China and making him a target of the Yanhuang Group.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing genuinely intent on killing Fang Yaowu, Qin Fang¡¯an, who had been treating himself as transparent, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke up, ¡°Third Young Master, you can¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s the top figure in Jinling, the mayor. If you kill him now, it will be very disadvantageous to you.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d be afraid of that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Fang¡¯an.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Qin Fang¡¯an shuddered, feeling as if a bloodthirsty beast was eyeing him. Swallowing hard, he suppressed his fear and said, ¡°Third Young Master, I¡­ I know you¡¯re not afraid of these things, but Fang Yaowu is the top figure in Jinling. If you kill him over this minor conflict, you¡¯ll definitely be a wanted criminal of the Yanhuang Group. This won¡¯t benefit you at all, and it might even involve those around you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing remained silent, just furrowing his brow. Qin Fang¡¯an wasn¡¯t wrong; Fang Yaowu was the mayor of Jinling, and killing him now would indeed be troublesome, possibly making him a wanted criminal by the Yanhuang Group. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about the Yanhuang Group¡¯s statistics, but now that he was ustomed to this lifestyle, bing wanted by the Yanhuang Group would leave him with no ce in China. Even the Lu Family couldn¡¯t shelter him, and even Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru would be implicated, knowing how the Yanhuang Group operated.<fn39ec> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn39ec>

    Seeing the flickering look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Qin Fang¡¯an felt his heart leap into his throat, his back drenched in sweat. If Lu Tianxing turned his anger on him, he would be doomed.

    The bar was eerily silent. Bai Zhiqing and the others remained silent, confident that Lu Tianxing would make the right decision. They only needed to be obedient women behind Lu Tianxing, enjoying his tenderness, while the rest would be handled by him.

    Compared to Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, Luan Hongyue and Xue Man¡¯s eyes flickered withplex emotions. Their gazes rested on Lu Tianxing, their beautiful eyes subtly wavering, leaving one unable to guess their thoughts.

    Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t dare utter a word now because he realized Lu Tianxing truly dared to kill him. If he provoked Lu Tianxing further, he believed Lu Tianxing would mercilessly crush his head.

    No one knew how much time passed before Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, the True Qi in his grasp over Fang Yaowu¡¯s head dissipating: ¡°Director Qin, I must say, you¡¯ve sessfully persuaded me. I won¡¯t kill him today, but I don¡¯t like being threatened. If someone threatens me and I don¡¯t retaliate, I find it very ufortable.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing suddenly lifted his foot, kicking Fang Yaowu¡¯s chest fiercely. The abrupt change caught everyone off guard, even Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t expect it. None thought Lu Tianxing, having given up, would still act.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A kicknded on Fang Yaowu¡¯s chest, sending his body flying backward.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s body kept retreating, smashing all the tables in its path before hitting the ground heavily. Blood spurted from his mouth, looking exceptionally ring under the lights.

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing Fang Yaowu only spit blood, with a slightly pale face but no other issues, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Honestly, he feared Lu Tianxing killing Fang Yaowu; if Fang died, not only would Lu Tianxing suffer, but he, as the police director, would also be doomed.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master, for sparing my life this time. I, Fang Yaowu, will remember this.¡±

    Fang Yaowu struggled to get up from the ground, spitting blood, his face contorted as he red at Lu Tianxing, as if trying to etch Lu Tianxing¡¯s image into his memory.

    ¡°Remember me? Rest assured, you¡¯ll remember me for the rest of your life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Yaowu with a coldugh, his gaze finallynding on Fang Tian: ¡°Next, it¡¯s your turn. I said I¡¯d break your five limbs and I meant it. I won¡¯t break my promise.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you nning? You dare¡­!¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approach Fang Tian, Fang Yaowu shouted fiercely, his eyes turning blood-red as he struggled to rise from the ground and charge at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing seemed not to see Fang Yaowu, his True Qi vibrating as he sent Fang Yaowu flying again, stepping steadily toward Fang Tian.

    ¡°No, no¡­ don¡¯te near! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let me go for five billion? Haven¡¯t you already got the money? Why are you breaking your word?¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, the fear on Fang Tian¡¯s face intensified, his voice tinged with hysteria.

 Chapter 1332: 1325: Crippling Fang Tian

    <strong>Chapter 1332: Chapter 1325: Crippling Fang Tian</strong>

    ¡°Really? Did I promise to let you go? I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Tian, speaking lightly, ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t have to end up this miserable. But you did something that should never have been done, you shouldn¡¯t have had my woman sleep with you. That¡¯s the biggest mistake of your life. But don¡¯t worry, after today, you won¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡±

    In just the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing was already by Fang Tian¡¯s side. Without even ncing at the two people guarding Fang Tian like facing a great enemy, he snorted coldly and unleashed a shockwave of True Qi. The two bodyguards were immediately sent flying as if hit by a heavy truck, spitting blood, and by the time they hit the ground, they had already lost consciousness.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be possible, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you, no¡­ don¡¯t do it, let me go. I can give you a lot of money, a lot of money.¡±

    Fang Tian looked at Lu Tianxing full of fear. At this moment, in his eyes, Lu Tianxing was a thoroughbred devil, no, more urately, more terrifying than a devil.

    ¡°Money? Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, ¡°Besides, why should I let you go so you can harm others? Judging by your looks, I bet you¡¯ve done your share of forcing good people into prostitution! When those women you forced begged you to release them, did you let them go?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Tian¡¯s body trembled. Would he have let those women who begged him go?

    Of course not. He remembered when he fancied a campus beauty from Jinling University, but this beauty already had a boyfriend and directly rejected him, which infuriated him. He had someone kidnap the woman and her boyfriend together, then in front of the woman¡¯s boyfriend, he toyed with her and even had his cronies join in.

    At that time, the woman and her boyfriend screamed and begged him desperately, but he turned a blind eye to them because, for him, their screams made him feel more thrilled and entertained. Eventually, the woman and her boyfriend jumped from the twenty-first floor.

    Although the deaths of the two brought him quite a lot of trouble, the Fang Family¡¯s power handled it with his father and mother suppressing it, along with the camouge from Inte trolls, the troubles vanished into thin air, and he was only confined at home for a few days.

    Fang Tian never thought he would end up begging someone one day, begging someone to spare him.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, why are you silent? Since you¡¯re speechless, let me finish for you!¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Tian coldly, sneering, ¡°You certainly wouldn¡¯t have let them go because you found their screams and pleas absolutely thrilling, right, Mr. Fang? Over the years, there must have been quite a few girls who died at your hands, haven¡¯t there? But your self-righteous father and your bitch of a mother covered up these incidents for you.¡±

    ¡°Your father used his power to suppress the news, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t appear in the papers, while your bitch of a mother, as the chairman of arge-scale Intepany, turned ck into white. The women you harmed were falselybeled as greedy gold diggers, aided by Inte keyboard warriors who helped clean up your image, so until now, you¡¯ve been fearless because you know even if you kill someone, you¡¯ll be fine. Am I right, Mr. Fang?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how do you know these? I clearly made sure all evidence was erased.¡±

    At this moment, Fang Tian waspletely terrified, looking at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of horror because what Lu Tianxing said was what he had done without any discrepancy. For someone with power and influence, controlling the narrative and whitewashing a person was easy and effortless.

    ¡°Why do I know? Look up at the sky, the heavens spare no one. So by crippling you, I¡¯m doing good for society, sparing you from being sliced into pieces, you should thank me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Fang Tian, though smiling, it brought an endless chilly feeling, as if a cold wind blew from the Nine Nether Purgatory, freezing a person stiff.

    Without waiting for anyone to react, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and walked towards Fang Tian again, then raised his foot and fiercely kicked Fang Tian¡¯s crotch.

    Upon witnessing this, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face changed wildly, screaming hoarsely, ¡°No¡­ Lu Tianxing, you dare¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Fang Yaowu frantically rushed toward Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed not to see Fang Yaowu charging at him, without any pause, he fiercely kicked Fang Tian¡¯s crotch.

    Apanied by the sound of something like an egg breaking, Fang Tian¡¯s body stiffened immediately, covering his crotch with both hands, curling up on the ground, mouth wide open, seemingly trying to scream but unable to make any sound. His body twitched twice and he passed out forcefully, blood streaming from his crotch, exceptionally shocking under the light.

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyespletely turned blood-red at this moment, his face terrifyingly ferocious, like an evil ghost from hell. He¡¯s left without descendants, the Fang Family¡¯s lineage is cut off. If only Fang Heng was crippled, he still had Fang Tian to carry on the family¡¯s name. But now Fang Tian is also crippled, symbolizing the Fang Family¡¯s permanent end.

    Among the three unfilial acts, having no descendants is the greatest. The Fang Familypletelycks offspring, disying Fang Yaowu¡¯s intense heartache.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve bullied me too much, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

    Fang Yaowu let out a frightful roar, directly charging towards a bodyguard, snatching a pistol from his waist, aiming at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Seeing Fang Yaowu¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, coldly smiling at Fang Yaowu.

    Qin Fang¡¯an finally snapped back to reality at this moment, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s unperturbed expression, endless chill surged in his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, Lu Tianxing was no longer a person but a thorough evil ghost. He initially thought Lu Tianxing was joking but didn¡¯t expect him to truly cripple Fang Tian.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face changed slightly upon seeing this scene, then quickly returned to calmness. She believed Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t fight a battle he wasn¡¯t confident of winning.

    Fang Yaowu held the gun, ring at Lu Tianxing with ferocity and murderous intent, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you really think because you¡¯re from the Lu Family, I won¡¯t dare to kill you? You¡¯ve forced me into this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Fang Yaowu, do you dare kill me? Do you think your firestick can do anything to me? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try shooting, but I assure you, after you pull that trigger, none of your Fang Family will live to see the sunrise tomorrow.¡± Lu Tianxing spoke coldly, his words filled with killing intent made Fang Yaowu¡¯s body tremble continuously. He believed Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying; if he dared shoot, the Fang Family would be annihted, leaving no trace.<fn7bc5> Updates are released by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn7bc5>

 Chapter 1333 - 1326: Kneel and Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Chapter 1326: Kneel and Apologize</h4>

    "Kill me, Fang Yaowu, don¡¯t you want to kill me? Aren¡¯t you quite bold? Shoot, do you dare to perish together with me, Fang Yaowu?"

    Lu Tianxing saw Fang Yaowu¡¯s expression and curled his lips into a mocking smile, surprisingly advancing instead of retreating, stepping towards Fang Yaowu with a face full of arrogance.

    "You... you stay away, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯te any closer, I¡¯m going to shoot."

    Fang Yaowu let out a hysterical roar, looking like a beast cornered at the edge of a cliff, with fierce eyes and a trembling hand holding the gun.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, just walked towards Fang Yaowu step by step, with a smile at the corner of his mouth,pletely disregarding Fang Yaowu¡¯s threat.

    "You... you stay away, don¡¯te closer."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s body kept retreating, his arm shaking, he really wanted to fight Lu Tianxing but he dared not shoot because he was afraid of dying. As long as he¡¯s alive, he might still have a chance for revenge, but if he dared to shoot, he would definitely die.

    "Fang Yaowu, you don¡¯t dare to shoot, do you fear me? Aren¡¯t you just wanting to kill me? Then shoot, aim at my head."

    Lu Tianxing pointed at his own head and said to Fang Yaowu with full sarcasm, "Pity, you don¡¯t dare, you don¡¯t have the courage to fight me. You¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t kill me, but the Fang Family will be wiped out by me. Anyway, you all deserve to die, aiding the tyrant and distorting the truth, Fang Yaowu, you and your family deserve to die ten thousand deaths. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for being here, I would have sliced you and your son into a thousand pieces."

    <fn1502> Content originallyes from find{n}ovel</fn1502>

    "Lu Tianxing, say that again if you dare. Don¡¯te any closer. I really will shoot."

    "What if I say it again? Fang Yaowu, in my eyes, you are just an ant."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Yaowu, a cold smile emerged on his lips, before stepping forward, his figure twisted in an instant, appearing beside Fang Yaowu, reached out and grabbed, followed by the sound of bones cracking, breaking Fang Yaowu¡¯s gun-holding wrist, the gun slipped and fell from his hand.

    As the gun fell to the ground, Lu Tianxing reached out and grabbed the fallen gun, raised his arm, and pressed the muzzle against Fang Yaowu¡¯s head.

    Feeling the dark muzzle aimed at his head, Fang Yaowu¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. He could clearly feel the cold breathing from the dark muzzle, even having a feeling that he would certainly die here today.

    "Lu Tianxing, what... what do you want to do."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he looked at Lu Tianxing, finally feeling a bit scared. In his eyes, Lu Tianxing was simply a devil, awless devil.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want you to kneel down and apologize to me." Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s pupils suddenly erged upon hearing this, he roared angrily, "What, make me kneel down and apologize to you, you¡¯re delusional..."

    "Bang."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing had pulled the trigger, the bullet whistled out with a hot and gunpowdery smell, grazing Fang Yaowu¡¯s ear, directly hitting the wall behind him.

    A bead of cold sweat broke out from Fang Yaowu¡¯s forehead at that moment, at the sound of the gunshot, he seemed to scent the breath of death, clearly feeling the hot gasp of the bullet grazing the scalp.

    "Sorry, the gun went off, I thought it could blow your head off! But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t miss next time."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, nced sideways at Fang Yaowu, "By the way, what were you trying to say earlier? I didn¡¯t catch it, could you repeat it for me?"

    "You..."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s fists clenched more tightly, his breathing became increasingly rapid at that moment, with eyes full of undisguised sinister and venomous. Knowing clearly Lu Tianxing was threatening him, yet he was helpless, knowing that if he repeated his words, the bullet might hit his head.

    "You win."

    Fang Yaowu stared fixedly at Lu Tianxing, finally squeezing out three words through gritted teeth, and after saying them, he felt all his strength drained away.

    "Mayor Fang, since I¡¯ve won, I think you should know what to do next." Lu Tianxing said indifferently.

    Fang Yaowu stared firmly at Lu Tianxing, his body stiff, an unprecedented humiliation surged from his heart, making his face look extremely twisted, his eyes carrying a terrifying cold re, giving people a shiver-down-the-spine feeling.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m very sure I want to do this."

    Lu Tianxing said calmly, "Of course, you could choose to let me help you, but my methods are rather violent, are you sure you want me to help?"

    "You..., fine, I¡¯ll kneel."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s facial muscles twitched, his crimson eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, as if wanting to remember Lu Tianxing forever, his knees bent slowly towards the ground.

    "Thud!"

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s knees hit the ground, the sound dull, his hands were ced on his knees, grasping tightly, nails dug into the flesh yet he was unaware. Compared to the physical pain, the mental agony was the greatest. He vowed to tear Lu Tianxing apart one day.

    "Young Master, I apologize to you, it¡¯s my fault for not disciplining this rebellious child, offending you, I apologize."

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s voice was hoarse, almost calm, but the coldness in his tone was chilling.

    Qin Fang¡¯an¡¯s eyes widened, utterly surprised to see this scene, he never expected Lu Tianxing would actually force Fang Yaowu to kneel and apologize, it was too arrogant and domineering, is this the style of the Lu Family?

    "Mayor Fang, so you do know how to kneel, I thought you wouldn¡¯t kneel, I was just about to help you!" Lu Tianxing looked at Fang Yaowu with a yful expression.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face became increasingly ferocious, his fingers gripping his knees tightly, blood staining his pants, hoarsely said, "Young Master, I¡¯ve already knelt and apologized. What more do you want?"

    "I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to tell Mayor Fang, when you cleaned up after your son, turning ck into white, did you think about those people¡¯s thoughts? When those people kneeled and begged you, did you consider sparing them? Now you feel aggrieved, but when you turned ck into white for your son, making those people the target of public criticism, did you think about how aggrieved they felt? Now it¡¯s just retribution."

    Lu Tianxing said calmly, "Besides, don¡¯t you think this oue is quite good? Although your son bes an eunuch, he at least has the opportunity to be a good person from now on, he can¡¯t harm other women anymore, isn¡¯t this good?"

 Chapter 1334: 1327: Minister Xue, Youre Repaying Kindness with Enmity

    <strong>Chapter 1334: Chapter 1327: Minister Xue, You¡¯re Repaying Kindness with Enmity</strong>

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s very good, thank you, Young Master Lu, for teaching this rebellious son of mine.¡± Fang Yaowu said through gritted teeth; outwardly, he didn¡¯t show much anger, but the fury inside him was imaginable.

    ¡°No need to thank me. I just hope you don¡¯te looking for trouble next time, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have blood on my hands again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing stared at Fang Yaowu, his eyes slowly narrowing, a flicker of bloodlust briefly shing by.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re joking, even if I had the guts of the heavens, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Let¡¯s hope so. Now take your precious son and get out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly went cold, carrying a hint of impatience.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu trembled as he got up from the ground, saying to the two policemen beside him, ¡°Help me get Fang Tian to the car.¡±

    After saying this, Fang Yaowu didn¡¯t linger any longer, directly turning around and walking towards the outside.

    He came overbearing and arrogant, but when leaving, he was like a dog with its tail between its legs, which was an urate portrayal of Fang Yaowu¡¯s current situation.

    Seeing Fang Yaowu leave, the two policemen he had named hurriedly lifted the unconscious Fang Tian from the ground and rushed out, not daring to stay here for any longer. Staying here felt like being in Hell, a suffocating sensation.

    After walking out of Nostalgia Bar, Fang Yaowu nced back at the bar with a vicious and brutal aura in his eyes, a chilling murderous intent emanating from him, making him appear like a Starving Ghost from Hell, chilling to the bone.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I will remember you. I won¡¯t let this slide; I will ensure you die without a burial ce. Furthermore, I will degrade your woman to the most disgraceful hooker. I will grind your bones to dust.¡±

    Fang Yaowu clenched his fist, muttering to himself, and as soon as the policeman put Fang Tian in the car, he signaled the driver who had been waiting to drive away without any pause.

    Inside the bar, seeing Fang Yaowu and his people leave, Qin Fang¡¯an wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Young Master Lu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Qin Fang¡¯an and nodded.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing nod, Qin Fang¡¯an quickly gestured to the police beside him to take away the bodyguards Fang Yaowu brought before respectfully heading out.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused trouble for you again.¡±

    Watching Qin Fang¡¯an leave, Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but speak up, her pretty face filled with gloom and deep self-me. How did she not anticipate things would turn out this way? Looking at Fang Yaowu¡¯s departing manner, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let this go.

    ¡°Minister Xue, this isn¡¯t your fault. Even if you hadn¡¯t stepped in, I would¡¯ve anyway. Besides, if I was worried about his revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have made him kneel down to apologize. So you don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xiao Man, Tianxing is right. This matter isn¡¯t in any way your fault. On the contrary, we should be thanking you! Thank you for showing us not everyone in this world is indifferent.¡±

    Lin Qianru gently consoled from the side.

    ¡°Xiao Man, don¡¯t me yourself; this situation isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing also consoled Xue Man from the side.

    ¡°Indeed, Minister Xue, I quite like your fiery temper. But you should modify your approach; don¡¯t just kick people in their privates; it¡¯s not good. Watch out, or you¡¯ll end up unmarried forever.¡±

    Lu Tianxing reached out and pinched Xue Man¡¯s cheek while smiling.

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, a tinge of emotion shed in Xue Man¡¯s eyes. She then pped away Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, a slight smile reappearing on her face, but she pretended to be fierce and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯reforting me, I¡¯ll be grateful. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t pinch my face; just because you¡¯re the third young master of the Lu Family doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t dare to hit you. Be careful, or I¡¯ll ruin you! My temper is mine to control; why should I change? If I can¡¯t get married, it¡¯s all your fault. Be careful, or I¡¯ll me you for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°me me for a lifetime?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Xue Man, ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re downright ungrateful! Why are you doing this to me? I just saved you, after all, and now you¡¯re trying to repay kindness with revenge. Your heart is too cruel, too vicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, where did you hear that? Is there anything else you wanna say?¡±

    Xue Man clenched her fists tightly, eyes zing at Lu Tianxing. How could he say she¡¯s been a burden for a lifetime? She¡¯s a beautifuldy offering herself, yet this bastard dared to say such words! Absolutely deserves a beating.

    ¡°No, a good horse doesn¡¯t eat the same grass twice; a good man doesn¡¯t say things twice.¡± Lu Tianxing pursed his lips, ignoring Xue Man¡¯s murderous gaze.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re driving me crazy. I¡¯ll find you, bald bully; you¡¯re delusional. I¡­ I could kill you today.¡±

    Xue Man flew into a rage, just about to pounce, when Lin Qianru held her back.

    ¡°Xiao Man, calm down. Calm down. Tianxing was just joking with you. Don¡¯t be impulsive; you can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man nearly choked, feeling a pang of betrayal as she looked at Lin Qianru. Is sheforting her or just twisting the knife further?

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head speechlessly, saying to Luan Hongyue beside her, ¡°Hong Yue, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re always like this. You¡¯ll get used to it after a while.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±<fn8cf3> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fn8cf3>

    Luan Hongyue gently shook her head, watching Xue Man and Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful argument, then Lin Qianru holding Xue Man back, a deep envy in her eyes. Even though Lu Tianxing and Xue Man mocked each other, she knew their rtionship hadn¡¯t suffered because of it. They seemed to grow closer, capturing the essence of true friendship where jokes are made without a care. Her lifelong desire was to have friends like that.

    ¡°Hong Yue, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, noting Luan Hongyue¡¯s slight distraction.

    ¡°Zhiqing, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Luan Hongyue came back to her senses, showing a faint smile. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she would truly fit into the group and forge authentic friendships.

    ¡°Oh, Hong Yue, where are you staying now? How about letting Lu Tianxing apany you to move your things ande stay with us here?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing said to Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ not quite right?¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s words were interrupted by Bai Zhiqing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Besides, now that Lu Tianxing has beaten members of the Fang Family, it¡¯s possible the Fang Family might me you. And it¡¯s unsafe for a woman to live alone outside. Stay with us; we can keep each otherpany.¡±

 Chapter 1335: 1328: What Kind of Women Do You Like?

    <strong>Chapter 1335: Chapter 1328: What Kind of Women Do You Like?</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Luan, you should move in and live with us! That way we have time to tell you about the current situation of Bai¡¯s Group.¡± Lin Qianru also tried to persuade her.

    Seeing the sincere looks in Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes, Luan Hongyue pondered for a moment and finally nodded, saying: ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll move in and live with you, but there¡¯s no need for Mr. Lu to apany me, I can go back on my own. Besides, it¡¯s not too far from here.¡±

    ¡°How can that be okay? It¡¯s sote now, if you go back alone and encounter danger, what then? Better let Lu Tianxing apany you back.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing waved her hand, finally resting her gaze on Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and escort Hongyue home to get her things.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing pointed at his own nose, almost unable to believe his ears. Since when did Bai Zhiqing be so generous? Wasn¡¯t she afraid he might have designs on Luan Hongyue?

    ¡°Who else if not you? Do you not want to?¡±

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°We can just take a taxi back ourselves, it¡¯s not far from the hotel anyway, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said: ¡°Miss Luan, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Luan Hongyue gently nodded, said nothing more, and turned to walk outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back too!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Qianru and Xue Man, then her gaze fell on the bar manager who had been rendered dazed: ¡°Even though you¡¯re a scumbag, we willpensate for the loss of the bar. Someone wille tomorrow to deal with the damages.¡±

    As her words fell, the three of them, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Xue Man, turned and walked out without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, after leaving the bar, Lu Tianxing and Luan Hongyue got in the car and without any stops, headed towards Luan Hongyue¡¯s current residence under her direction.

    The vehicle moved along the road, and the entire car interior was eerily quiet.

    Gazing at the fleeting scenery outside, a breeze blew through the open window, ruffling her hair, adding to her allure. Her curved figure was particrly eye-catching, making her seem like a big red apple, impossible to resist the temptation to take a bite.<fn47b1> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find¡ïNovel</fn47b1>

    As time ticked by, Luan Hongyue suddenly withdrew her gaze from the window, looking at Lu Tianxing and said: ¡°Young Master, do you have any ns? I don¡¯t think Fang Yaowu will let this go easily.¡±

    Although Fang Yaowu was suppressed by Lu Tianxing at the bar earlier, not daring to act against him, Luan Hongyue knew inside that Fang Yaowu was like a venomous snake and would never give up easily. Revenge was almost certain. If Fang Yaowu finds an opportunity, he definitely wouldn¡¯t mind biting down hard on Lu Tianxing. The best way to deal with such a person is to eliminate any future threats.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, when soldierse, we face them, when water floods, we cover it with earth. If he dares toe, it¡¯s his own death wish. I wouldn¡¯t mind adding a few more lives to my tally.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. If it were elsewhere, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking out Fang Yaowu. However, in public, he could only humiliate Fang Yaowu, not kill him. No matter what, Fang Yaowu was a figurehead in Jinling, and as Qin Fang¡¯an mentioned, killing him would lead to endless troubles unless he never returned to China.

    ¡°But what about you, Miss Luan? Don¡¯t you resent me? Maybe because of this incident, the Fang Family might also bear a grudge against you.¡± Lu Tianxing focused on Luan Hongyue.

    Luan Hongyue shook her head lightly, then smiled and said: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I believe Young Master, you probably already have a n to deal with Fang Yaowu. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Fang Family will likely vanish entirely from Jinling by tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, then smiled faintly and said: ¡°Miss Luan, why do you think I would do that?¡±

    ¡°Based on Young Master¡¯s personality, everyone knows that your principle is ¡®If people don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke them¡¯. Now that the Fang Family has bullied their way here, if Young Master chooses to let them off at this point, it¡¯s like burying a time bomb next to yourself, which could blow you up eventually. I don¡¯t think Young Master would be foolish enough to keep such a time bomb, so the best method is to make it disappear forever.¡±

    Luan Hongyue chuckled lightly, saying: ¡°Moreover, since Fang Yaowu is an official figure, and it¡¯s impossible to just kill him, I think if Young Master ns to act, it¡¯ll definitely be on the official level, am I right, Young Master?¡±

    Observing Luan Hongyue¡¯s calm demeanor, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This woman truly was not simple. He indeed had no ns to spare Fang Yaowu. Such a person, if not eliminated, would certainly be a future menace.

    However, he hadn¡¯t nned on killing Fang Yaowu, and as Luan Hongyue had said, intended to act on the official level. Fang Yaowu has been covering his son¡¯s tracks for years, alongside his own actions, would lead to hisplete downfall with nowhere to turn. As long as these things appear where they should, Fang Yaowu wouldn¡¯t have a chance to recover. Even if Fang Yaowu had contacts, once the Lu Family intervenes, Fang Yaowu is doomed.

    Since Fang Yaowu still relies on official rtions, he would attack from the official angle and utterly destroy Fang Yaowu.

    ¡°Miss Luan, I find you¡¯re bing smarter and smarter.¡± Lu Tianxing praised.

    ¡°So, Young Master, do you prefer smart women or slightly foolish ones?¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes shimmered as she gazed at Lu Tianxing, with a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, having not anticipated the sudden inquiry.

    ¡°Young Master, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Do you prefer smart women or foolish ones?¡±

    ¡°I prefer women who are a mix of cleverness and foolishness¡ªsmart when needed, foolish when necessary.¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, barely suppressing the restless me within.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s really unfortunate. Someone as smart as me, Young Master you surely wouldn¡¯t like, I suppose I need to transform into someone a bit foolish.¡±

    Luan Hongyue knew when to stop, casting a resentful nce at Lu Tianxing but saying no further.

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing secretly sighed in relief, yet a trace of regret shed in his heart. There¡¯s no doubt that Luan Hongyue indeed had the allure to drive men crazy.

 Chapter 1336: 1329: Ghost Claw

    <strong>Chapter 1336: Chapter 1329: Ghost w</strong>

    Meanwhile, in the most famous private hospital in Jinling.

    Fang Yaowu stood in the hospital room with one arm in a sling, his eyes cold as he looked at Fang Tian lying on the hospital bed, his lower body wrapped in white gauze. The strong smell of disinfectant filled his nostrils, and as he recalled the events at the Nostalgia Bar, his face turned even darker. A chilly aura emanated from him, for this was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered in his life.

    ¡°Yaowu, how could this happen, why did this happen? Tell me, what exactly happened? Why was Tian¡¯er crippled as well?¡± Tan Shuya stood beside him, shouting at Fang Yaowu with a face twisted in rage. Both her sons were ruined, and she had an overwhelming urge to kill.

    ¡°It¡¯s that little bastard Lu Tianxing, he crippled Tian¡¯er. That little bastard Lu Tianxing, I swear I won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Fang Yaowu¡¯s eyes shed with madness. He had never suffered such a loss before and couldn¡¯t swallow it. He was determined to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    ¡°Him? That little bastard again. He ruined Heng¡¯er, and now he¡¯s ruined Tian¡¯er. Does he really think our Fang Family is afraid of his Lu Family? We must have revenge, make him wish he were dead, turn him into a eunuch.¡± Tan Shuya¡¯s face twisted with rage as she spoke.

    With Fang Tian crippled, it meant the Fang Family would have no descendants. How could she endure this? Even if it was Fang Tian¡¯s fault, at this moment, Tan Shuya ced all the me on Lu Tianxing, wanting him to suffer a fate worse than death. Shepletely forgot that Fang Tian ended up this way because she and Fang Yaowu indulged him. If they hadn¡¯t been so reckless in cleaning up after Fang Tian, he wouldn¡¯t have be increasingly arrogant.

    Lying in bed, Fang Tian heard his parents¡¯ conversation and his eyes filled with venomous hatred. He screamed, ¡°Mom, Dad, you have to avenge me, I want him dead. I want all his women to be whores, slept with by thousands. If I don¡¯t get this revenge, I won¡¯t rest even if I die.¡±

    ¡°Tian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Your father and I will avenge you. Just focus on recovering, don¡¯t think about anything else. Once he¡¯s dead, your father and I will take you abroad. With the advanced medical techniques there, you¡¯ll surely recover. Don¡¯t let your mind go to dark ces, okay?¡± Tan Shuya said to Fang Tian.

    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t die. I want to see him die with my own eyes. I want to see his women be whores. I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell.¡±

    Fang Tian¡¯s face contorted to an extreme, spewing venomous words, his eyes filled with deep hatred. His hatred for Lu Tianxing and Xue Man had reached the extreme, cing all me on Lu Tianxing. If not for Lu Tianxing, how could he have be a eunuch?

    At this moment, Fang Tian seemed to forget that if he hadn¡¯t been so arrogant and expected Xue Man, Bai Zhiqing, and others to sleep with him, even before his father arrived, plotting revenge and thinking about sleeping with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have crippled him.

    ¡°Tian¡¯er, don¡¯t get worked up. Focus on healing. Your father will avenge you, bringing his head to you as a chamber pot.¡±<fn8513> Fresh chapters posted on find¡¤novel</fn8513>

    Seeing his son in such a miserable state, Fang Yaowu¡¯s hatred grew stronger. He was determined to get revenge, to make Lu Tianxing¡¯s life a living hell.

    ¡°Yaowu, what will we do next? When will we act?¡± Tan Shuya asked from the side.

    ¡°We¡¯ll act tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight, isn¡¯t that too soon?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long. Besides, do you really think Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, will let us go so easily? If I¡¯m right, if we wait until tomorrow to act, we¡¯ll be dead for sure. If he knows what we¡¯ve been doing all these years, he surely knows other things. If those things end up where they shouldn¡¯t, we¡¯ll be dead. So, instead of waiting, we¡¯d better strike first and kill him.¡±

    Fang Yaowu lit a cigarette, his eyes flickering with a chilling cold light. He knew very well that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t let him go. If it wasn¡¯t for his official status, he was sure that Lu Tianxing would have killed him at the Nostalgia Bar. To avoid trouble, the best way was to eliminate him officially.

    Listening to Fang Yaowu, Tan Shuya trembled. If the things she had done in recent years were exposed, death would be her only fate.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to act quickly. We absolutely can¡¯t let those things be exposed. We must kill him,¡± Tan Shuya said sharply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t survive tonight. I¡¯ll call Ghost w now.¡±

    With a gloomy face, Fang Yaowu took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number.

    Once the call connected, a cold, hoarse voice came from the earpiece: ¡°Mr. Fang, what brings you to call me today? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a criminal?¡±

    Fang Yaowu seemed unfazed by the mocking voice on the other end and said in a cold tone: ¡°Ghost w, I saved your life once, and you promised to do three things for me. Now I need you to do the final thing, to kill someone for me.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Ghost w¡¯s voice was full of cold indifference, giving a chilling feeling.

    ¡°Third Young Master Lu, Lu Tianxing,¡± Fang Yaowu said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Fang, are you joking? Third Young Master Lu is at the mythological level. Though I¡¯m at that level too, don¡¯t forget, he single-handedly fought his way into the Liang Family and killed a mythological-level expert. Do you think I can deal with him? And after killing him, offending the Lu Family, do you think I could still have a ce in China? I may offend the Yanhuang Group and hide, but if I offend the Lu Family, I¡¯m dead for sure.¡±

    Fang Yaowu seemed to know Ghost w would say this and said in a deep voice: ¡°I have enough confidence to get you to kill him. I¡¯ll just ask once: dare you or not? If you kill him for me, I¡¯ll give you two billion. That two billion is enough for you to livevishly abroad.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fang, I must say, your offer is tempting. Fine, I agree, but you¡¯ll have to transfer the money to my ount right now.¡±

    Ghost w¡¯s tone returned to calm. He agreed to do three things for Fang Yaowu because he offended the Yanhuang Group and was wanted by them. Fang Yaowu saved his life, but he¡¯s been hiding ever since. With Fang Yaowu¡¯s two billion, he could live freely abroad. As for the Lu Family, so what? After all, he¡¯s alone. Once he runs abroad, what could the Lu Family do to him?

 Chapter 1337: 1330: Storm Brewing

    <strong>Chapter 1337: Chapter 1330: Storm Brewing</strong>

    ¡°No problem, remember,e to my viter, I¡¯ll give you the thing. I have only one request: kill Lu Tianxing.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Yaowu hung up the phone directly, a sinister gleam flickering in his eyes: ¡°Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s you who pushed too far. This time I want you dead beyond redemption. This is the price for crippling my son and humiliating me.¡±

    Fang Yaowu clenched his fist, recalling the humiliation he encountered at the bar, his expression growing darker. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re taking Tianci and Heng¡¯er home, packing up, and calling Haochen to pick us up at the vi.¡±

    Fang Yaowu knew very well that once Lu Tianxing was dead, the Lu Family would surely go crazy. By then, the Lu Family would definitelye after him, and he must leave Jinling, leave China, during this period.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll go find the doctor to handle the discharge first.¡±

    With that, Tan Shuya turned and walked towards the outside.

    Watching Tan Shuya leave, Fang Yaowu took a hard drag on his cigarette, threw the stub onto the ground, nced at his phone, and sent out a text message.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi in Jinling.

    Yang Tiansi sat on the sofa, his face nk, with several scantily d women dancing in front of him.

    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, and the unexpected noise made a tinge of displeasure sh across Yang Tiansi¡¯s face. What he hated most was calls at this moment.

    The dancing women paused at that moment, but Yang Tiansi nonchntly waved his hand to signal them to continue.

    Yang Tiansi picked up the phone directly, looked at the caller ID, and answered, ¡°Brother Jiang, what brings you to call sote?¡±

    ¡°Brother Yang, the fish has taken the bait.¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call: ¡°Just now, Fang Yaowu sent me a text asking me to prepare a helicopter to pick him up. He¡¯s nning to act against Lu Tianxing tonight. By the way, Fang Yaowu is currently at Vi No. 7 in Jinling Jiangbei New District.¡±<fn7f44> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fn7f44>

    ¡°I know about this, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Brother Yang, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m waiting for your good news.¡±

    After saying that, Jiang Haochen hung up the call directly.

    Listening to the busy tone from the phone, a more rampant expression appeared on Yang Tiansi¡¯s face: ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯d like to see how you turn the tables this time.¡±

    With that, Yang Tiansi casually pressed his phone a couple of times, sending out a pre-written text message, and nced at the dancing women with a wicked smile before standing up from the sofa and lunging towards them¡­

    In Suzhou, after Jiang Haochen hung up his call with Yang Tiansi, he looked at the text message sent by Fang Yaowu, curled his lips into a cold smile, casually deleted the message, and then blocked Fang Yaowu¡¯s number: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re finally going to die. When you barged into our Jiang Family recklessly, I said it¡ªI will make you pay the price one day. I¡¯d like to see how you escape this trap. I¡¯m very much looking forward to seeing what you¡¯ll look like as a stray dog. As for you, Miss Luan, no woman dares to betray me, Jiang Haochen. Once I deal with Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s your turn to die.¡±

    At this moment, a carefree smile appeared on Jiang Haochen¡¯s face, as if he could already see Lu Tianxing reduced to a stray dog. This time, even if Lu Tianxing had incredible abilities, he wouldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡­

    Completely unaware of the plot against him, Lu Tianxing brought Luan Hongyue back to her ce to grab some luggage. Without lingering outside, he drove back to the hotel, picked up the room key from the front desk that Bai Zhiqing had secured earlier, and dropped Luan Hongyue off at her room door.

    ¡°Miss Luan, I¡¯ll leave you here. I¡¯m staying next door. If there¡¯s anything, feel free to call me.¡± Lu Tianxing stopped at the hotel entrance and said.

    ¡°Third Young Master, thank you for today.¡±

    Luan Hongyue gently nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Luan. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, said no more, and turned to head to the adjacent suite.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, affection appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face as she murmured to herself, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re a mysterious man. I finally understand why so many beautiful women fall for you. I¡¯ve fallen for you too. If I¡¯d met you earlier, how wonderful that would be.¡±

    But as soon as she finished speaking, a self-mocking smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face: ¡°Luan Hongyue, what are you thinking? How could you match him? What right do you have to be his woman? Even though you¡¯re still clean, not taken advantage of by other men, what does that matter! After all, you¡¯re still a socialite; who would like a woman with a notorious reputation.¡±

    Thinking this, a trace of gloom filled Luan Hongyue¡¯s gaze, aware that perhaps in this lifetime, she would never be worthy of Lu Tianxing. After all, how many men would ept a notorious woman, even if she¡¯s in fact clean, because sometimes, rumors are lethal.

    PS: Asking for rmendation votes, asking for monthly votes, middle of the month now, brothers please support, rolling in ice and snow asking for rmendations and monthly votes!

 Chapter 1338 - 1331: Iâ€™ve Been Waiting for You for a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Chapter 1331: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You for a Long Time</h4>

    Completely unaware of what Luan Hongyue was thinking, Lu Tianxing opened the door and walked straight into the room.

    As soon as he entered, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing wearing a white nightgown, sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a magazine. When she saw Lu Tianxinging in from outside, Bai Zhiqing stood up immediately, put down the magazine, and a brilliant smile appeared on her face.

    "You¡¯re back."

    Bai Zhiqing paid no attention to Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, walked over, and took the clothes Lu Tianxing was about to take off, hanging them on the rack beside them. The entire action was seamless as if honed through countless practice.

    "I¡¯m back, wife. Why are you still up sote?"

    Lu Tianxing wrapped his arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist and sat down on the sofa beside her.

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep without you back."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head and softly said, "By the way, did Hongyuee back with you? Nothing happened, right?"

    "Nothing happened."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "By the way, wife, you aren¡¯t seriously thinking of making Luan Hongyue the Vice President of Bai¡¯s Group, are you?"

    "Of course, she¡¯s a rare talent. In terms of skill and capability, she¡¯s not much inferior to Qian Ru, and perhaps even stronger. If someone like her could join Bai¡¯s Group, the profits she could bring annually would be terrifying."

    Leaning against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, Bai Zhiqing gently spoke, "Besides, Bai¡¯s Group is now in a phase of rapid development. It¡¯s a time when we need people. With Hongyue helping, it makes my work easier."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more and changed the topic, "Wife, where are Qian Ru and Minister Xue?"

    "They went to their rooms a long time ago."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "By the way, Lu Tianxing, what do you n to do about the Fang Family? I bet they won¡¯t let this go easily. After all, you crippled their son and made him kneel. They definitely won¡¯t let you off."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I have a solution for this. You don¡¯t need to worry."

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand to stroke Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair and said, "Wife, it¡¯s quitete now. You should rest early."

    "What about you?"

    "I¡¯ll watch some TV first; you go rest in the bedroom."

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll head back to the room first."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a slightly surprised look. Though she felt a bit puzzled, she didn¡¯t say anything further, standing up to head to the bedroom.

    As Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing walk into the bedroom and close the door, his once gentle eyes suddenly turned sharp and cold. With a flick of his finger, the lights in the room went off instantly, leaving only the bright moonlight filtering through the windows, casting a faint glow.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, his face as cold as ice, exuding a chilly aura all over. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and in the darkness, the flickering ember of the cigarette,bined with the cold air pervading the space, felt almost like stepping into the Ghost Gate.

    The entire room was eerily quiet, without any sound, and even the breathing was faint to the extreme.

    Outside the hotel, despite the bright lights, there was no one around. The long corridor instilled a creepy feeling in anyone present.

    Step! Step!

    After an unknown period, a series of heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor. With the footsteps, a middle-aged man emerged from the elevator. His build seemed somewhat thin and frail, appearing as though a breeze could knock him over. Yet, his eyes carried a chilling, cold gaze that, when fixed upon you, would make you feel like you were being hunted by a fierce jackal, filling your heart with dread.

    This middle-aged man was none other than Ghost w, sent by Fang Yaowu to assassinate Lu Tianxing.

    Ghost w walked step by step towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s room, moving unhurriedly as if returning to his own home. He pulled out a spare room key card from his pocket and lightly swiped it.

    "Beep."

    With a soft sound, the door opened. Ghost w¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile as he casually tossed the key card into a nearby trash can, then pushed the door open and walked inside, shutting the door behind him.

    But when he turned around, Ghost w¡¯s face changed drastically. His pupils shrank to their most dangerous pin-like size in an instant. His entire body¡¯s muscles tensed up as he cautiously looked ahead, or more precisely, at the figure on the sofa.

    "You¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room.

    I¡¯ve been waiting for you!

    As these calm words reached his ears, Ghost w¡¯s face changed again dramatically. He, who often danced on the edge of Death Scythe, immediately felt an extreme, pervasive sense of danger.

    <fn9fb5> Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel</fn9fb5>

    "How... how did you discover me?"

    Ghost w tried hard to calm his mind, but it was futile.

    "Was it difficult to discover you? I noticed you as soon as you followed my car back to the hotel, so I have been waiting for you all along."

    "Not good."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ghost w¡¯s expression changed again. Without any hesitation, he turned to open the door and escape. Because as Lu Tianxing spoke, an overwhelming sense of dread swept over him, as though a de was about to descend on his neck, engulfing him in a heavy foreboding of death. He trusted this feeling, for it had been this very sensation that had allowed him to survive Yanhuang Group¡¯s hunts.

    "Do you think you can escape?" Lu Tianxing said coldly.

    Before the voice faded, Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up. A terrifying aura erupted from him¡ªmajestic, cold, invincible, ruling the world.

    Boom!

    The aura crushed the void, and Ghost w¡¯s body instantly froze. His face turned pale, devoid of any blood, for at that moment, he felt like a humble servant, unable to resist kneeling on the ground.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing seemed as vast as the universe itself, standing there like the gods holding his life in their hands.

    "Mythical stage mid-level... you... you¡¯re a mythical stage mid-level."

    Ghost w¡¯s voice was filled with horrified disbelief as his face disyed sheer terror. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Lu Tianxing was a middle-stage mythical powerhouse, or else Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress him with mere aura, leaving him powerless to retaliate.

    "Tell me who sent you, and I¡¯ll leave your body intact."

    Lu Tianxing walked step by step towards Ghost w, eyes carrying a cold and fierce killing intent.

 Chapter 1339: 1332: Soul-breaking Dagger

    <strong>Chapter 1339: Chapter 1332: Soul-breaking Dagger</strong>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you who sent me. The person who sent me is¡­,¡± Ghost w looked at Lu Tianxing and began to speak, but a cold, murderous intent flickered in the depths of his eyes. As long as Lu Tianxing got within three meters of him, he couldpletely kill Lu Tianxing, even though Lu Tianxing was a middle-stage Mythical.

    Lu Tianxing seemed to ignore the murderous intent in Ghost w¡¯s eyes, walking towards him while listening to his words.

    ¡°The person who sent me is¡­¡±

    Ghost w deliberately slowed his speech. As Lu Tianxing approached within three meters, a cold light suddenly burst from his eyes: ¡°The person who sent me is King Yan from Hell, and he wants me to send you to Hell, die!¡±

    Before the sound fell, Ghost w¡¯s body pounced on Lu Tianxing like a spring. His arm moved, and a blood-red dagger with a blood groove appeared suddenly, fiercely stabbing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, eyes filled with madness. He didn¡¯t wish for an intact corpse; what he craved was survival, not leaving an intact corpse.

    At three meters,bined with this dagger that specializes in breaking True Qi and blood-poison that seals the throat, how could he not be doomed? A middle-stage Mythical is certain to die.

    Ghost w¡¯s eyes revealed a frantic and fierce light. How could a middle-stage Mythical stand a chance? If he killed Lu Tianxing, he could go abroad and live freely.<fn7b90> Newest update provided by ?ovelFind</fn7b90>

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the dagger in Ghost w¡¯s hand, a gleam of familiarity shing in his eyes. A sense of danger erupted from his heart. Without any hesitation, he instantly retreated backward, and at the same time, a strand of True Qi whistled out, transforming into a beam of sword light, directly shing towards Ghost w¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Pshhh!¡±

    This beam of sword light was as fast as lightning, giving Ghost w almost no chance to react, directly severing the hand holding the dagger.

    Before Ghost w could make a sound, Lu Tianxing reached out and clutched Ghost w¡¯s throat, stifling his voice in his throat.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Gripping Ghost w¡¯s throat, Lu Tianxing, with his other hand, grabbed his severed limb mid-air, along with the sttered blood in his hand. In a sh, he appeared on the balcony, jumped off, and in several blinks, he was on the rooftop of another building opposite.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually threw Ghost w to the ground, and with the other hand, a tremor of True Qi made Ghost w¡¯s severed hand explode into a spray of blood, leaving only the dagger floating before Lu Tianxing.

    He then grasped the dagger, his gazended on Ghost w, and in an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°Can you now tell me who sent you to kill me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just an assassin who takes money to eliminate disasters for people. I¡¯m afraid an assassin can¡¯t afford a Soul-breaking dagger.¡±

    The Soul-breaking dagger is an extremely special dagger, rumored to be forged from meteorite fragments through a special Secret Technique. For a Martial Artist, the Soul-breaking dagger is a deadly weapon.

    Especially for an assassin, it¡¯s practically a divine artifact, as it can ignore the True Qi defense of a Martial Artist, easily tearing it apart even if it¡¯s Mythical. But the number of Soul-breaking daggers is extremely scarce, even less than one in ten. The main reason is that a family capable of forging Soul-breaking daggers was wiped out, leaving no survivors, and the method of forging them was destroyed along with the daggers, ensuring no threat existed.

    Since then, the number of Soul-breaking daggers became extremely limited, each valued at a fortune. Now, for an assassin to have such a dagger, coated with deadly poison, was obviously intent on killing him, indicating there had to be someone guiding him. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t believe an assassin could afford such a dagger otherwise.

    ¡°Who¡­ who on earth are you.¡±

    The intense pain from his severed arm made Ghost w¡¯s face extraordinarily menacing, with deep fear in his voice.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength being so terrifying, a twenty-something middle-stage Mythical; how could that be possible? Even the elite-gathering Yanhuang Group didn¡¯t have anyone so formidable. Such a person growing up was almost guaranteed to be an unbeatablete-stage Mythical and potentially advance to an Earthly Immortal level.

    If he had harbored any fluke beforehand, there was none left now. He understood that in front of a middle-stage Mythical, even in his prime, he was no opponent, let alone now with a severed hand. Now, he just wanted to know who this person before him was, whether he was the Third Young Master of Lu Family.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile, ¡°You came to my room to assassinate me, and now you ask who I am? Don¡¯t you find that question utterly ridiculous?¡±

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing suddenly kicked out.

    Ghost w instinctively tried to dodge upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s move. Unfortunately, how could he possibly evade?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The kicknded on Ghost w¡¯s chest, directly kicking him several meters away like a ball.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Ghost w only felt his chest tearing apart, mouth spraying a gush of blood as he fearfully looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Name the mastermind, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death, or I won¡¯t hesitate to let you know what it means to be cut by a thousand des.¡±

    Before the voice fell, a monstrous killing intent erupted from Lu Tianxing, enveloping Ghost w. Immediately, a bloody, ferocious, violent aura continuously assaulted Ghost w¡¯s mind, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his whole body cold, seeming to freeze even his soul.

    Feeling the dreadful killing intent, Ghost w knew if he didn¡¯t speak, Lu Tianxing would indeed cut him by a thousand des.

    ¡°If¡­ if I tell you, would¡­ would you let me go?¡±

    Ghost w¡¯s voice was filled with deep fear, with a trace of resentment in his eyes. All of this was due to Fang Yaowu¡¯s unclear information. Had he known Lu Tianxing was a middle-stage Mythical expert, he wouldn¡¯t havee to assassinate Lu Tianxing even if it killed him.

    Even if he died today, he wanted the Fang Family to be buried with him. Had Fang Yaowu not sent him to kill Lu Tianxing, he wouldn¡¯t have offended such a terrifying person. He must make the Fang Family pay the price.

    ¡°Do you think you have any other choice now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Ghost w, his voice icy to the extreme.

    Faced with Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, Ghost w trembled, his voice tinged with horror as he looked at Lu Tianxing, swallowing hard, ¡°It was¡­ it was Fang Yaowu who sent me to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Fang Yaowu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was indeed him who sent me. He resented you for crippling Fang Tian and Fang Heng and making him kneel, so he found me to get rid of you, eliminating future troubles altogether.¡±

 Chapter 1340: 1333: Killing Intent

    <strong>Chapter 1340: Chapter 1333: Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°Why is Fang Yaowu so eager to kill me? This doesn¡¯t match his style.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s worried you have evidence of his crimes and you¡¯ll turn it over to the authorities. To avoid long-term risks, he wants me to act tonight. Strike first and kill you without further discussion.¡±

    At this moment, Ghost w showed no reservations, betraying Fang Yaowupletely.

    ¡°Where did you get the Soul-breaking dagger then? The Fang Family shouldn¡¯t have the guts to hide such a thing.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. When I went to Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi, he already had it. I honestly don¡¯t know why Fang Yaowu would possess this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If you don¡¯t know anything, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡±

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his five fingers spread open, True Qi swirling in his palm, reaching for Ghost w¡¯s head.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I know, I know.¡±

    Feeling the fluctuations of True Qi in that palm, Ghost w¡¯s face drastically changed, and he immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang Family, it must be the Jiang Family who gave it. If the Fang Family didn¡¯t have it, this dagger must be what the Jiang Family gave to Fang Yaowu. When I got the dagger ready to leave, I secretly heard Fang Yaowu and Tan Shuya talking. They said once they finished packing, they would take the helicopter Jiang Haochen arranged and leave Jinling.¡±

    ¡°The Jiang Family?¡±

    Upon hearing Ghost w¡¯s words, a cold gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes: ¡°You call Fang Yaowu now, find out his location, and try to stall him for me. If you can¡¯t stall him, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ghost w¡¯s face changed, but without hesitation, he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Fang Yaowu¡¯s number.

    Meanwhile, neither Lu Tianxing nor Ghost w noticed that in a very hidden spot, a figure was watching them with a cold smile, holding a phone. A message was silently sent out, and then the figure vanished without a trace, as if it had never been there.

    At the same time, at Jiangbei New District No.7 Vi.

    Fang Yaowu and Tan Shuya were anxiously standing in the backyard of the vi, constantly ncing at the sky in the distance and pacing back and forth, seemingly waiting for something.

    ¡°Yaowu, why hasn¡¯t the helicopter arrived yet? Didn¡¯t you just make a call? You said it would be here soon to pick us up, didn¡¯t you? Maybe they¡¯ve gone to the wrong ce.¡± Tan Shuya said to Fang Yaowu.

    ¡°Impossible, I already gave them the address, there can¡¯t be a mistake. Don¡¯t worry, wait a little longer.¡±

    Fang Yaowu took a deep breath, his eyes showing a trace of uneasiness. For some reason, his mood was unsettled, with a feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Ring ring¡­ ¡±

    At this moment, the phone in Fang Yaowu¡¯s pocket suddenly emitted a melodious ringtone.

    Fang Yaowu paused slightly, taking out his phone. Seeing the caller ID, a shadow crossed his face. He hesitated for a moment but still answered: ¡°Ghost w, what are you calling me for at this time? Hasn¡¯t the money already been transferred to your bank ount? What do you want with me, or are you having second thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Second thoughts, Mayor Fang, do you think I, Ghost w, am such a person? But the intelligence you gave me was wrong. The opponent reached the peak of early-stage Mythical and was about to break through to the middle-stage Mythical. Sending me to kill him was like sending me to my death. Fortunately, with this dagger, I killed him, though I was injured. I need to find a ce to heal, cough, cough¡­¡±

    After speaking, Ghost w coughed twice vigorously, pretending to be injured. He was very clear that if he didn¡¯t act like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to extract information from Fang Yaowu.

    Upon hearing Ghost w¡¯s words, Fang Yaowu frowned and said in a deep voice: ¡°Ghost w, your three tasks for me areplete, and I¡¯ve transferred all the money to your ount. Our transaction ispletely over. You are injured, find a ce to heal. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    Even with Lu Tianxing beside him, Ghost w couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger, realizing Fang Yaowu intended to burn bridges after crossing. Perhaps Fang Yaowu knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength all along and sent Ghost w, hoping they would both meet their demise.

    ¡°Mayor Fang, what do you mean by this, treating me like a pawn? I¡¯m injured and if I fall to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s hands, it¡¯s a dead end. You are sentencing me to death. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in the same boat now. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re secretly nning to leave China by helicopter. I¡¯ll tell you this, don¡¯t push me, even a cornered rabbit bites. If you want me dead, I¡¯ll make sure youe to the grave with me. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the Lu Family and say you ordered me to kill Lu Tianxing. Do you think you¡¯ll escape China by then?¡± Ghost w said in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°Ghost w, you¡­.¡±

    Hearing these words, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly. If the news of him killing Lu Tianxing reached the Lu Family, he¡¯d be doomed before he could leave the country.

    Taking in a deep breath, Fang Yaowu said in a deep voice: ¡°Fine, Ghost w, I¡¯m at Jiangbei New District No.7 Vi now, get here as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Fang, you better not be lying. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. If you¡¯re not there, you know the consequences better than me.¡±<fn49fc> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel</fn49fc>

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you don¡¯t show up in twenty minutes.¡±

    After speaking, Fang Yaowu hung up the phone.

    ¡°Yaowu, you¡¯re not really nning to take him with you, are you!¡± Tan Shuya said from the side.

    ¡°Take him with us?¡±

    A cold murderous intent flickered across Fang Yaowu¡¯s face: ¡°Why would I take him? What is he? Just a dog wanted by the Yanhuang Group. His death has nothing to do with us. I¡¯ll just call the Yanhuang Group and tell them Ghost w appeared; they won¡¯t spare him. If he dares toe, this will be his burial ground.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Fang Yaowu was about to dial the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Jinling branch.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, no wonder they call you Mayor Fang. Fang Yaowu, you certainly act decisively and ruthlessly. No wonder birds of a feather flock together. I finally understand the chill behind this phrase.¡±

    At this moment, a voice full of coldness sounded in Fang Yaowu¡¯s ear.

    PS: Thanks to the two brothers for their support yesterday! Thank you for your support!!!

 Chapter 1341 - 1334: Old Sir Lu Gravely Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Chapter 1334: Old Sir Lu Gravely Injured</h4>

    Hearing the abrupt voice, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically, instinctively looking towards the source of the voice, he saw a person draped entirely in a ck robe appearing in the backyard, emitting an eerie aura like a venomous snake.

    "Who...who are you?" Tan Shuya asked, trembling.

    "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter; what¡¯s important is that I want to borrow something from you today." The ck Shadow slowly walked towards Fang Yaowu.

    "What do you want to borrow?"

    Fang Yaowu stared at the ck Shadow with an unchanged expression, but his hand quietly reached for the weapon at his waist.

    "Woosh!"

    Before Fang Yaowu could grab the weapon at his waist, a sharp sword light shed and vanished, followed closely by Fang Yaowu¡¯s arm being chopped off at the root. Blood gushed out like a fountain, spraying all over Tan Shuya, who was standing beside him.

    "Ah!"

    Fang Yaowu let out a painful scream, looking at the ck Shadow in front of him in terror, and yelled, "Who exactly are you? I¡¯m a rtive of the Jiang Family. To tell you the truth, the Jiang Family will soon send people to pick me up. If you kill me, the Jiang Family won¡¯t let you go."

    "The Jiang Family?"

    The ck Shadow paused slightly, then burst outughing: "Mayor Fang, saying you¡¯re dumb! Or are you too naive? Do you know why the Jiang Family hasn¡¯te to pick you up yet? Because they¡¯ll nevere. You¡¯re just a pawn of Jiang Haochen, and now your usefulness is over. Do you think there¡¯s any point in you staying alive?"

    "What?"

    Upon hearing this, Fang Yaowu¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he shouted angrily, "That¡¯s impossible! You lie!"

    "Well, consider I lied then. Oh yes, Mayor Fang, before you die, I¡¯ll let you die knowing the truth. You are just a part of this n, merely a pawn used by us against Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, do you think we would have so easily given you the Soul-breaking dagger and Bloodthirsty Poison? Now that you¡¯ve sessfully angered Lu Tianxing, without any surprises, he¡¯ll probably be here soon to kill you. I must say, Mayor Fang, your acting is really impressive, following our scripted setup step by step. Speaking of which, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to kill you too. But don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die in vain. It won¡¯t be long before we send Lu Tianxing down to apany you. Alright, Mayor Fang, time¡¯s gettingte, you should be on your way.

    The ck Shadowpletely ignored Fang Yaowu, Tan Shuya, and the others¡¯ surprised and incredulous eyes, spreading open his five fingers, instantly enveloping the garden withyers of Sword Qi, slicing through the air like fluttering butterflies...

    ...

    <fn36fb> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel</fn36fb>

    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of the building.

    Ghost w, trembling a bit, after hanging up the phone with Fang Yaowu, looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Fang Yaowu said he¡¯s at Vi No. 7 in Jiangbei New District. I¡¯ve done what you said, could you let me go?"

    "Let you go?"

    Lu Tianxing showed a slight smile, waved his hand and said, "Of course... not."

    Before the words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi activated, transforming into a True Qi hand that fell from the air, pressing down on Ghost w¡¯s head, crushing downward, leaving behind only a pool of bloody mud on the rooftop emitting a strong bloody odor when the True Qi dissipated.

    ncing at the bloodstains on the ground, Lu Tianxing frowned, dropping a True Qi onto the puddle of blood, swelling it in the wind, turning into raging mes to burn away, and once the firelight dissipated, the bloody mud had vanished without a trace.

    "Fang Family, next it¡¯s your turn."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, his figure flickering and disappearing from the rooftop.

    ...

    And just as Lu Tianxing headed to Jiangbei New District, a piece of news erupted like a sudden thunderbolt, spreading across the Jiangnan region and quickly reaching across Huaxia Land.

    Old Master of Lu Family, while at his home, encountered an attack by a strong individual; although he sessfully repelled this strong individual, Old Master Lu was seriously injured, and is now dying.

    This news spread throughout Jiangnan like a storm, leaving everyone pale, as they seemed to smell an impending storm.

    Suzhou, Lu Family Mansion.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the entire Lu Family was extremely tense, with many guards patrolling back and forth, each person having sharp gaze like a falcon, scanning around and not missing any suspicious ce.

    Outside Old Master Lu¡¯s courtyard, there were already lots of people standing, all were the direct descendants of the Lu Family, led by Lu Hongda, Lu Bowen, Lu Haoyue, and others. Each person¡¯s face was terribly grim, even carrying a trace of cold killing intent.

    The atmosphere in the entire courtyard was so heavy that it felt suffocating.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were staring at the tightly closed door of the room ahead. The room was brightly lit, with powerful True Qi enveloping above the room, incredibly strong, like a lurking beast, and among these True Qi, a fierce Sword Qi shot up into the sky, carrying an iparably sharp aura, looking at it made one¡¯s eyes feel painfully pierced.

    In the courtyard, no one spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the room, unblinking, the entire courtyard was spine-chillingly quiet.

    Lu Haoyue stood beside his father Lu Bowen, with eyes shing with astonishing killing intent but his gaze towards the room carried an uncontroble urgency and concern. The reason Old Master Lu was seriously injured was entirely to save him.

    Tonight, he had apanied the Old Master for several rounds of chess, preparing to return to his vi, but as he was leaving the small courtyard, he encountered a sneak attack from a mysterious Late Stage Mythical strong man. If not for the Old Master promptly saving him, he would have already died.

    But in the battle between Old Master Lu and the Late Stage Mythical strong man, although he sessfully forced the man back, he himself also consumed a lot of True Qi, unable to suppress the Sword Qi within, injured by the Sword Qi, now hovering between life and death.

    "I don¡¯t care who you are, don¡¯t let me find you, otherwise, even if it means chasing you into the skies andherworld, I¡¯ll make sure you die without a grave."

    Lu Haoyue clenched his fist, a fierce killing intent shing on his face.

    Others showed sadness, with more being worried about their future; they knew too well that Lu Family¡¯s existence to this day was solely because of Old Master Lu¡¯s chairmanship. But if he falls, would those families offended by Lu Tianzhan back then let the Lu Family go?

    Not to mention those families offended when Old Master Lu alone, with a knife, stormed into Beijing. If they knew Old Master Lu was seriously injured, dying, how could they let go of this opportunity to destroy the Lu Family?

    Everyone had different thoughts, yet none showed it, all wear grim faces focusing on the door, waiting for the people inside toe out.

 Chapter 1342 - 1335: The Mountain Rain Approaches

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Chapter 1335: The Mountain Rain Approaches</h4>

    "Creak."

    No one knew how long it had been, but the sword energy and True Qi that once filled the room gradually disappeared without a trace, and the closed door of the room opened. Four elderly men with graying hair walked out, each with a terrifyingly paleplexion and sweat beading on their foreheads, giving an impression of excessive exhaustion.

    "First Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, Fourth Elder, you¡¯vee out. How is my grandfather¡¯s condition now?"

    Seeing the four elderse out, Lu Haoyue could no longer hold back and stepped forward, his face showing an unmistakable urgency. Though the others remained silent, they also fixed their gazes on the four elders.

    "Young Master, the Family Head¡¯s situation is dire."

    One of the elders among the four took a deep breath and said, "The sword energy within the Family Head¡¯s body has never been removed. With the Family Head¡¯s strength, suppressing this sword energy was never difficult; it wouldn¡¯t erupt easily. However, the Family Head happened to engage with a Late Stage of Mythical fighter tonight, and his True Qi was overly depleted, making it impossible to suppress this sword energy. It erupted immediately. Although we, the old fellows, managed to temporarily suppress it again by joining forces, the owner of this sword energy is far more powerful than the four of usbined. We could only suppress it temporarily. If the sword energy erupts again, the Family Head might..."

    He stopped speaking at this point, but the meaning was evident: if the sword energy erupts again, Old Sir Lu would surely perish.

    "Third Elder, is there really no other way?" Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed as he clung to a final thread of hope, realizing now why Old Sir Lu had spoken so much to him on that day¡ªit was likely because Old Sir Lu already knew he had little time left.

    After hesitating for a moment, the elder replied, "Actually, there is another way."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes brightened, asking eagerly, "Third Elder, what exactly is the way? Please speak quickly; I would exhaust the entire Lu Family¡¯s resources to find it."

    "Sigh, Young Master, the reason the Family Head is in this state is entirely because of this sword energy in his body causing trouble. If we can find someone who can refine the sword energy within the Family Head, the Family Head would naturally be safe and sound. However, this path is virtually impossible; no one can confidently refine the sword energy without risking its sudden eruption. Apart from this method, two Late Stage of Mythical experts could join forces to suppress the sword energy, but this method only treats the symptoms, not the root cause, and we can¡¯t find such experts. Even if we did find them, how could we trust their true willingness to suppress the sword energy for the Family Head?"

    Listening to the Third Elder¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression darkened, his fists clenched tightly; because what the Third Elder said was right, who would truly be sincere? If there was any selfish intent, Old Sir Lu would undoubtedly perish.

    The faces of the other members of the Lu Family also turned grim; to them, Old Sir Lu was like a pir and a cornerstone. The existence of the Lu Family was wholly supported by Old Sir Lu. If anything were to happen to him, it would spell the copse of the Lu Family.

    "I understand, First Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, Fourth Elder, thank you. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you back for some rest." Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and said.

    "Young Master, we¡¯ll take our leave then. Also, the Family Head is resting, and it would be best not to disturb him, so you should refrain from entering for now. Let the Family Head have a good rest."

    After saying this, the four elders sighed and walked out, faces filled with gloom.

    Everyone watched the four elders leave, with no one saying a word. Every face bore a heavy expression, perhaps due to Old Sir Lu¡¯s situation or their own uncertain futures.

    "Alright, stop standing around. Go back to your residences immediately and summon everyone in the Lu Family back. Since the opponent deliberately ambushed Haoyue and lured Old Sir Lu to intervene, the news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s serious injury certainly can¡¯t be concealed. The opponent is sure to have another move nned and will certainly deal with our Lu Family. At this time, we must unite to face the imminent crisis. Also, remember, at this hour, there¡¯s no tolerance for any treachery, or as per the Lu Family¡¯s rules, it¡¯s death without mercy."

    Just then, a weighty voice broke the silence.

    Lu Bowen took a deep breath, looking at Lu Haoyue, and spoke again, "Haoyue, Old Sir Lu already told us that in a month¡¯s time, he would pass the position of Family Head to you. But today¡¯s events were too unexpected, so until Old Sir Lu regains consciousness, you will take charge of the Lu Family with the assistance of your uncle and me. Also, don¡¯t you have Tianxing¡¯s phone number? Contact Tianxing immediately, and have hime to Jiangnan quickly. I think grandfather may need Tianxing by his side now."

    <fna5c8> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fna5c8>

    "Alright, I¡¯ll call Tianxing now."

    Lu Haoyue nodded without hesitation, reaching into his pocket to retrieve his phone to dial Lu Tianxing¡¯s number.

    "No, Haoyue, you cannot contact Lu Tianxing now, nor do I allow him to return to the Lu Family."

    At that moment, Lu Gaoyang, who had been standing beside Lu Hongda, suddenly spoke up, "Everyone, perhaps you¡¯ll think I¡¯m holding a grudge from that time Lu Tianxing hit me. But I tell you, it¡¯s not because of that. From my perspective, Lu Tianxing is a jinx. Think carefully, did anything like this happen in our Lu Family before he arrived? But since his arrival, look at what has befallen our Lu Family. Old Sir Lu is in this state, I surmise, all because of him. He attracted enemies to our Lu Family; he is a bad omen leading us to ruin. I absolutely won¡¯t allow Lu Tianxing to return to our Lu Family."

    As soon as Lu Gaoyang finished speaking, Lu Hongda joined in, "Gaoyang is right, we cannot allow Lu Tianxing back into our Lu Family. Everyone knows what happened twenty years ago and what it was because of. If anything unfortunate befalls Old Sir Lu, the enemies our Lu Family once provoked certainly won¡¯t let it go. They¡¯lle knocking."

    "And all those enemies were attracted by Tianzhan. Lu Tianxing is Tianzhan¡¯s son. If they find out Lu Tianxing is still with our Lu Family, we¡¯ll be in danger. Can we hold off those people? No. Letting Lu Tianxing return to the Lu Family would mean us apanying him to the grave. Therefore, we must not let Lu Tianxing return to the Lu Family; we even need to expel him from the family, capture him, and deliver him to those families once offended by Tianzhan, eliminating their hatred towards the Lu Family. This way, our Lu Family can ovee this crisis without facing annihtion."

 Chapter 1343 - 1336: Heated Debate

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Chapter 1336: Heated Debate</h4>

    "That¡¯s right, I agree with the elder¡¯s opinion. You could say that the Lu Family¡¯s current predicament isrgely the responsibility of Lu Tianxing and his son. Our Lu Family is weak now, and if the forces of the Yang Family and other Beijing ns press against us, we won¡¯t be able to stop them. The best solution is to capture Lu Tianxing and hand him over to them, to dispel their hatred towards the Lu Family. That way, our Lu Family can remain safe. I suggest expelling Lu Tianxing from the Lu Family."

    As soon as Lu Hongda finished speaking, Lu Gaoyang¡¯s voice echoed impatiently, the two of them forming a chorus intent on destroying Lu Tianxing.

    <fn3f71> Discover more novels at Find¡ïNovel</fn3f71>

    "The elder is right, I also agree with his view to expel Lu Tianxing from the Lu Family."

    "I agree too. If Lu Tianxing returns to the Lu Family, those other families will surely think we¡¯re allied with him. With our current strength, we won¡¯t be able to withstand them, and it might even lead to the Lu Family¡¯s destruction."

    "It¡¯s best to capture Lu Tianxing and hand him over to those families that Tianzhan offended to eliminate their hatred towards the Lu Family. This way, we can rest easy."

    As Lu Gaoyang¡¯s words just finished, a chorus of agreement arose around them. They definitely didn¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing return to the Lu Family. Given Old Master Lu¡¯s fondness for Lu Tianxing, he might hand over most of the family¡¯s benefits to him. This was something they absolutely didn¡¯t want to see. Anyone who dared touch their cake was their enemy, and if they were enemies, they had to die.

    Hearing the agreement from those around, a cold sneer shed deep in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. Lu Tianxing had once pped him in front of everyone at the Lu Household, and he would never forget it. This time, he wanted to make sure Lu Tianxing had no home to return to and would be a rat that everyone wanted to beat. He wanted to drive Lu Tianxing to a point where he had nowhere left to be buried.

    "Enough, all of you shut up."

    At this moment, Lu Bowen spoke, his face ashen, roaring with anger: "Look at what you¡¯re turning into! Is this how uncles are supposed to act? Tianxing is Tianzhan¡¯s son, a member of our Lu Family. When have we ever needed to hand over a Lu Family descendant for safety? Are you afraid he¡¯ll take your interests? Do you think handing over Tianxing will make those families spare us? It¡¯s sheer fantasy. Anyone who dares to do so, I¡¯ll be the first to kill them. Our Lu Family doesn¡¯t need such traitors. And elder brother, as the elder of the Lu Family, I suggest you watch your words."

    "What¡¯s wrong with my words, Bowen? I¡¯m simply thinking about the Lu Family¡¯s future. Haven¡¯t you seen what¡¯s been happeningtely? Lu Tianxing has offended many people: the Yang Family in Beijing, the Liu Family, and he even beat up a descendant of the Tang Family, not to mention a mysterious Heavenly God. Do you think we can withstand them? If that¡¯s the case, why not sacrifice him to protect us Lu Family? What¡¯s the harm?"

    Lu Hongda looked at Lu Bowen and spoke viciously: "Everyone, think clearly. Twenty years ago, our Lu Family was the top family in Jiangnan, exerting power even in Beijing. We once had the chance to be the top family in China, but because of Tianzhan¡¯s affairs, we lost that opportunity. Twenty yearster, Tianzhan¡¯s son has caused us even more enemies. What can we do now? Bowen, tell me, what should we do? Are we supposed to let so many of us be buried with him? I¡¯m telling you right now, you may ept this, but I absolutely can¡¯t."

    "Elder, what do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Lu Family will be aughing stock from now on? How could you forget our Lu Family¡¯s ancestral teachings? We never abandon any Lu Family descendants. Have you forgotten this saying?" Lu Bowen said furiously.

    "What about the ancestral teachings? Do we have to sit by and watch the Lu Family go up in smoke? Watch us be buried for his sake?"

    Lu Hongda spoke coldly: "Lu Bowen, don¡¯t forget, the Lu Family doesn¡¯t just belong to you. I absolutely will not allow Lu Tianxing to return to the Lu Family. He has no ce here. Who knows if he¡¯s even Tianzhan¡¯s son? Maybe he¡¯s just a bastard who looks like Tianzhan."

    "You..."

    "Enough."

    Lu Bowen¡¯s wife, Dai Shuwen, spoke up at this moment: "Elder, whether Tianxing returns to the Lu Family isn¡¯t your decision to make. The old master is still alive, and you don¡¯t have the authority to decide anything. If you don¡¯t want Tianxing to return, speak to the old master. Even if something were to happen to the old master, whether Lu Tianxing returns isn¡¯t for you to decide. You are not the Family Head. If you don¡¯t want to advance or retreat with the Lu Family, you are free to leave the family now."

    "You..."

    A glint of viciousness shed in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word and could only heavily say: "Hmph, handle this matter as you see fit, just don¡¯t regret itter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    With those words, Lu Hongda walked out. Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dead yet, but at this moment, the Lu Family was already beginning to copse.

    ...

    As the news of Old Master Lu being ambushed and seriously injured spread, leaving his fate uncertain, it rapidly swept across China, stirring countless people to action.

    Beijing, Shen Family.

    Shen Manjun, wearing a ck long dress, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. With a figureparable to a model¡¯s, she radiated infinite allure under the moonlight. Her wavy hair shimmered with a faint rose-red glow. Yet, her delicate and charming face was full of gravity.

    "Uncle Shou, are you sure the news from Jiangnan is urate?" Shen Manjun slowly spoke.

    "It¡¯s urate."

    Standing beside Shen Manjun, Uncle Shou said gravely: "Tonight, Old Master Lu was ambushed by ate-stage mythical being at the Lu Household and was seriously injured. ording to outside reports, Old Master Lu may not hold on for long."

    "What did you say? Are you sure?"

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body trembled, her expression bing increasingly heavy. Old Master Lu was the mainstay of the Lu Family and its strongest support. If anything happened to him, the downfall of the Lu Family wasn¡¯t far off.

    "I¡¯m sure. This news is almost certainly true because after the news of Old Master Lu¡¯s injury was released, everyone in the Lu Family returned home. They are beginning to contract their forces, seemingly preparing to address this situation," Uncle Shou nodded again and said.

    Shen Manjun didn¡¯t immediately speak but instead took a deep breath and said, "Apart from this, have our intelligence personnel arranged in Jiangnan discovered anything else?"

 Chapter 1344 - 1337: Clouds Stir in All Directions

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Chapter 1337: Clouds Stir in All Directions</h4>

    "Besides these, we also discovered that the Yang Family has also sent people to Jiangnan. I suspect that the Yang Family is definitely targeting the Lu Family this time. After all, one of the Yang Family Ancestors died at the hands of Old Master Lu, and Lu Tianzhan also crippled a genius from the Yang Family. Such hatred is irreconcble."

    Uncle Shou slowly exhaled, his face heavy with concern, and continued, "Miss, what should we do next? The whole of Jiangnan is now the center of a storm, brewing with terrifying strength. Once the news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s death spreads, this force will probably erupt in the shortest possible time. These people will not allow the Lu Family to exist any longer. We must n in advance, whether to enter this quagmire or leave."

    Hearing Uncle Shou¡¯s words, Shen Manjun took a deep breath. Instead of speaking immediately, she turned and sat back on the sofa, lowering her head in contemtion.

    This time, it is truly the calm before the storm. Once Old Master Lu dies, families that once had feuds with Lu Tianzhan will definitely spare no effort to strike at the Lu Family, not allowing it to rise again.

    We must realize that every generation in the Lu Family produces an extraordinary genius. If they don¡¯t take advantage of Old Master Lu¡¯s downfall to destroy the Lu Family, once this genius matures, it will mean a whole new Lu Family¡ªan invincible mighty force, and at that time, how many families will be able to withstand it?

    It can be said that the life and death of Old Master Lupletely determines the future of the Lu Family. Once Old Master Lu dies, the Lu Family is not far from annihtion, and there won¡¯t be a single survivor.

    No one knows how much time passed before Shen Manjun opened her mouth slowly and said, "Apart from the Yang Family, have any other families in Beijing made any rash moves?"

    Uncle Shou shook his head and said, "No, although the other families in Beijing had lost a few people to Lu Tianzhan, they were just some yboys. Unlike the Yang Family, their grudges with the Lu Family aren¡¯t that deep. Moreover, they suspect this is a conspiracy by the Lu Family, deliberately luring them in, so they¡¯ve been in a wait-and-see state. However, the Jiang Family in Jiangnan and a few small families are very active. Also, Miss, do you remember the conflict between Lu Tianxing and the young master of the Tang Family some time ago? I suspect the Tang Family might interfere in the Lu Family¡¯s affairs this time."

    "The Tang Family?"

    Upon hearing this, Shen Manjun furrowed her brows even more, a sh of seriousness in her eyes. Although the Tang Family has always been confined in Shu, never stepping into other territories, it does not mean that their strength is weak. On the contrary, within the top forces in China, the Tang Family has a definite ce,parable even to the peak period of the Lu Family over twenty years ago.

    If the Tang Family also intervenes in this matter, the Lu Family will surely face destruction unless they have miraculous powers.

    "Miss, don¡¯t daze off. What should we do next? Even if we join forces with the Shen Family, we might not be able to stop them. I know you like the Third Young Master of Lu Family, but now is not the time to be willful. We must get out of this quagmire. Otherwise, if we¡¯re dragged in, our Shen Family will be finished," Uncle Shou said gravely.

    "Uncle Shou, I know you have the best intentions for me and the Shen Family, but the Shen Family is already on the brink. Even without the Lu Family, how long do you think the Shen Family can hold on? Besides, Lu Tianxing is my man. At this critical moment, if I don¡¯t help him, who else in this world will?"

    A smile capable of mesmerizing all appeared on Shen Manjun¡¯s face as she said with a smile, "Uncle Shou, inform everyone in the Shen Family to be on high alert. Although we can¡¯t help Tianxing outright, in the business world, we¡¯re unbeatable. Anyone who dares to act against the Lu Family, I¡¯ll wipe out their business enterprises. I want to cut off their ws."

    A cold aura radiated from Shen Manjun, her voice firm and decisive, leaving no room for doubt: "Also, have the elders prepare. We¡¯re ready to head to Jiangnan at any moment. This time, I¡¯ll take a wild gamble. If we win, the Shen Family will endure for a hundred years. If we lose, so be it. We have onest card up our sleeve; the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t dare to destroy us."

    <fn19bc> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn19bc>

    Uncle Shou looked at Shen Manjun¡¯s demeanor and softly sighed, saying, "Yes, Miss, I understand."

    "Alright, Uncle Shou, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may go rest now."

    Shen Manjun waved her hand to dismiss Uncle Shou. After he left, she let out a deep sigh. She once thought that a woman making crazy moves for a man was a ridiculous thing.

    But now, she was willing to stake everything the Shen Family had for Lu Tianxing. Even if there was an abyss ahead, she¡¯d leap without hesitation. Even if she shattered to pieces after the jump, she¡¯d have no regrets¡ªfor nothing else than love.

    In Beijing, it wasn¡¯t only Shen Manjun who received the news from Jiangnan. Lin Yafei in Beijing also got the same news in the first instance.

    In the manager¡¯s office at the Sky Dragon Club, Lin Yafei¡¯s face no longer disyed its usual charm, reced by a steely determination.

    She knew very well that if anything happened to Old Master Lu, Lu Tianxing would surely die, without a doubt. Not only the people Lu Tianxing had offended, but even the Lu Family itself wouldn¡¯t spare Lu Tianxing. Lin Yafei believed that the people of the Lu Family would absolutely do such a thing.

    It¡¯s known that Lu Tianxing was never favored in the Lu Family. At this time, they naturally wouldn¡¯t want him toe back and threaten their interests. Let alone when Lu Tianxing came back, he strongly embarrassed Lu Hongda.

    Others might not target Lu Tianxing, but the faction around Lu Hongda, Lin Yafei believes, will go all out to target Lu Tianxing. Not to mention, the decline of the Lu Family back then was entirely due to Lu Tianxing¡¯s father. If these things, under the guidance of someone with ulterior motives, would definitely make the Lu Family see Lu Tianxing as their greatest enemy, eager to eliminate him.

    Thinking of this, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim, her exquisite face covered in frost, as if the temperature in the entire room had dropped.

    Beside Lin Yafei, a pale, schrly-looking young man stood there, his face full of respect. Even though Lin Yafei in front of him was an absolute beauty, he had no covetous thoughts, only a deep sense of awe.

    This man was Situ Feng, the mastermind behind the Sky Dragon Gang, and also Lin Yafei¡¯s official spokesperson.

 Chapter 1345: 1338: Situ Fengs Analysis

    <strong>Chapter 1345: Chapter 1338: Situ Feng¡¯s Analysis</strong>

    ¡°President, what should we do next? Recently, we¡¯ve been investigating the frequent mobilization of the Yang Family¡¯s forces. I suspect it might really be targeted at Mr. Lu. If that¡¯s the case, we must n ahead.¡± Situ Feng said, lowering his head as he stood beside Lin Yafei.

    Even though the woman in front of him was an absolute beauty, exuding a mature charm like a ripe peach, making any man¡¯s heart burn with desire, Situ Feng dared not look at her.

    He knew very well that this woman was a femme fatale. Ever since the Wang Family¡¯s destruction, he had witnessed her and Rose personally taking over all of the Wang Family¡¯s forces and even annihting a faction that the Yang Family intended to recruit, all right under their noses. The ruthless methods she employed still sent shivers down his spine.

    Even more terrifying was the power demonstrated by this force called Yama Pce, which left him with a chilling feeling. You have no idea how many people it has or how frightening it is. It¡¯s clearly an underground force, yet it¡¯s connected with the Yanhuang Group and entangled with both the Mu and Han Families, two of Beijing¡¯s prominent families.

    The more he knew, the more he understood what unfathomable depth and fear truly meant.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of this situation.¡±

    Lin Yafei took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t I instructed you to keep an eye on Jiangnan recently? Have you discovered anything else, and didn¡¯t Tianxing return from New York yesterday and head to Jinling? How is the situation over there now?¡±

    After hearing this, Situ Feng sighed and said, ¡°President, Mr. Lu¡¯s situation now seems quite unfavorable, worse than we imagined.¡±

    Lin Yafei frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that, Situ Feng?¡±

    ¡°Since Mr. Lu went to Jinling, we¡¯ve been closely monitoring all actions in Jinling. Tonight, Mr. Lu had a confrontation with the Jinling Fang Family and crippled two of their young masters. Fang Yaowu probably won¡¯t let this slide and will surely seek revenge against Mr. Lu. Furthermore, the Fang and Jiang Families are distant rtives, so they will likely seek the Jiang Family¡¯s help for revenge. Besides, recently, Yang Tiansi of the Yang Family has been getting close to Jiang Haochen of the Jiang Family. I specte that the Yang and Jiang Families might join forces to deal with the Lu Family and Mr. Lu.¡± Situ Feng¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke.

    ¡°Continue, keep going, Situ Feng. Apart from these, reveal all your spections.¡± Lin Yafei said with a frown, her voice cold.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the Fang Family would definitely be a pawn.¡±

    Situ Feng¡¯s eyes glinted with wisdom as he spoke gravely, ¡°Based on our investigations, both Yang Tiansi and Jiang Haochen have had conflicts with Mr. Lu and should hate him fiercely. If they want to act against the Lu Family, they would definitely include Mr. Lu in their ns, and they might even deal with him first to eliminate their grudge.¡±

    ¡°However, I suspect they clearly understand Mr. Lu¡¯s capabilities. Attacking him forcefully would only bring more harm than good. If Mr. Lu survives, even if they destroy the Lu Family, they would eventually face Mr. Lu¡¯s crazy revenge. Therefore, if they want to extinguish the Lu Family while also killing Mr. Lu to leave no future troubles, they must find a legitimate reason, a reason that no one can stop.¡±

    At this point, Situ Feng took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If they want to act against Mr. Lu with a legitimate reason, they must start with the Fang Family.¡±

    ¡°The Fang Family?¡±<fn5eea> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn5eea>

    ¡°Yes, the Fang Family.¡±

    Situ Feng nodded and continued, ¡°Fang Yaowu, the Family Head of the Fang Family, is the mayor of Jinling. Imagine what would happen if a mayor died at Mr. Lu¡¯s hands, and if at the same time, Mr. Lu was seen around the Fang¡¯s Vi? Once everything connects, Mr. Lu won¡¯t be able to escape the usation of murdering a mayor, and with a bit of maniption, they¡¯ll have a justified reason.¡±

    After hearing Situ Feng¡¯s analysis, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression became even more serious: ¡°Situ Feng, are you suggesting that Yang Tiansi and Jiang Haochen might kill Fang Yaowu first and then frame Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no dismissing the possibility of framing. In fact, the chance of sess in framing Mr. Lu is higher if they act first and kill Fang Yaowu¡¯s entire family.¡±

    ¡°However, if they want to frame someone, they need enough evidence. How can they be sure their framing will seed?¡±

    ¡°President, evidence can be fabricated.¡±

    Situ Feng slowly said, ¡°Once Fang Yaowu is dead, whether there¡¯s evidence or not, they canpletely pin the incident on Mr. Lu. Moreover, don¡¯t forget, President, the Yang Family has influence in the Yanhuang Group. If members of the Yanhuang Group show up in front of Mr. Lu, acting arrogantly, what do you think will happen then?¡±

    ¡°It will definitely lead to a conflict.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, as long as a conflict erupts, this setup will be considered sessful.¡±

    Situ Feng nodded, saying, ¡°By then, they can openly seize the opportunity to capture Mr. Lu, imprison him in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s prison, and they might even im that Old Sir Lu was ambushed and seriously injured, which could also have been part of their arrangement. Once Mr. Lu is imprisoned, and upon learning his grandfather is severely injured with an uncertain fate, it¡¯s certain that he will stop at nothing to escape the Yanhuang Group prison and head to Jiangnan. At that point, if Yang Family¡¯s members in the Yanhuang Group refuse to release Mr. Lu, there would surely be an intense conflict. As long as Mr. Lu dares to kill a member of the Yanhuang Group, they will have a legitimate reason, to ssify him as a scourge that everyone must eliminate.¡±

    Situ Feng¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance, analyzing this entire setup against Lu Tianxing.

    If Yang Tiansi and Jiang Haochen were here at this moment, they would definitely have a ghostly expression upon hearing Situ Feng¡¯s analysis, because what he predicted was almost spot-on with their intentions. They no longer wanted to hire assassins to deal with Lu Tianxing; instead, they wanted to utilize the Yanhuang Group¡¯s strength to openly confront him.

    Fang Yaowu was indeed a pawn in their hands, with the primary goal being to provoke Lu Tianxing.

    As long as they managed to provoke Lu Tianxing, given his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t let it go easily and would seek revenge on Fang Yaowu. Thus, they could justifiably use the Yanhuang Group to tackle Lu Tianxing. Moreover, once Lu Tianxing was captured by the Yanhuang Group andter learned of his grandfather¡¯s severe injury nearing death, he would surely go mad. Then, as long as he dared kill someone from the Yanhuang Group, he would be deemed an enemy of the Yanhuang Group. At that point, they could legitimately eliminate Lu Tianxing without worrying about any repercussions.

 Chapter 1346: 1339: The Conspiracy Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 1346: Chapter 1339: The Conspiracy Arrives</strong>

    After listening to Situ Feng, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t speak for a long time, just frowned deeply. She knew very well that if it was really as Situ Feng said, then this was a game out in the open, even considered an open calction. Whether Fang Yaowu caused trouble for Lu Tianxing or not, as long as Fang Yaowu died, all suspicious eyes would fall on Lu Tianxing.

    ording to Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, if the people sent by Yanhuang Group are from the Yang Family, then Lu Tianxing falling out with Yanhuang Group is almost inevitable. Once he attacks and kills people from Yanhuang Group, Lu Tianxing will definitely be a wanted criminal by Yanhuang Group. Then the Yang Family and Jiang Family can deal with Lu Tianxing without any pressure.

    ¡°Situ Feng.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yafei suddenly stood up from the sofa, her voice filled with coldness: ¡°Pass my order; gather the two elders and martial artists above the Earth level, all to stand by at the Sky Dragon Club. Once receiving my orders, you must hurry to Jiangnan. Anyone who dares to defy, kill without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chairwoman, I will go down to arrange it.¡±

    A gleam of burning light shed in Situ Feng¡¯s eyes. He knew very well what Lin Yafei was doing now. This was a gamble, but if she won, the rewards would be far from a simple one plus one equals two. If they won this time, even if they put the power of Yama Pce out in the open, no family could shake it one bit.

    ¡°Also, notify outside to arrange a car for me, send me to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store on Wangfujing Street, I need to go see Sima Lingyun.¡±

    Before the words fell, Lin Yafei directly turned around and walked outside. Since the Yang Family wanted to use the Yanhuang Group to deal with Lu Tianxing, she also had to use the Yanhuang Group to break this game. As long as Sima Lingyun appeared in Jinling, then this game would be broken without attack.<fnfd44> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fnfd44>

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m still in time.¡±

    A gloomy look shed in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, her pace quickened by three points.

    At the same time, not only Lin Yafei got the news and prepared to go to Jiangnan, Rose also did the same after receiving the news, leading Tie Niu and Fu Tu and others to Jiangnan.

    This time, China was once again stirred up, killing intent enveloped Jiangnan again.

    ¡­

    The night in Jinling was like being enveloped in colorful neon lights, very eye-catching.

    And in Jinling, Lu Tianxing, who waspletely unaware of Old Master Lu¡¯s serious injury, after killing Ghost w, did not pause at all, his figure like electricity heading towards the vi in Jiangbei New District.

    Jiangbei New District is a renowned vi area in Jinling, almost all the powerful and influential people in Jinling live here, considered a gathering ce for the wealthy in Jinling.

    ording to the map of Jiangbei New District in his mind, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure, like electricity, like a ghost in the dark, went towards Jiangbei New District.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing finally appeared beside an artificial river, his gaze fixed on the brightly lit vis across the river, those were the vis of Fang Yaowu in Jiangbei New District.

    ¡°Fang Yaowu, I originally didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you still insist on wanting to kill me. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Looking at the lights ahead, Lu Tianxing murmured to himself, a cold murderous intent shed in his eyes, his figure flickered and disappeared from the spot.

    When he appeared again, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure was already in the middle of the artificial river, walking on water, a few shes already on the rooftop of a vi, without alerting anyone, his agile body like a ghost in the dark, flickered between rooftops, heading towards the No. 7 vi area inside.

    In less than a minute, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure was already on a tree branch, standing on the branch, less than thirty meters directly ahead was Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi, a huge vi upying over eight hundred square meters.

    The whole vi was brightly lit, but there were no bodyguards present, giving a sense of no defense.

    ¡°No bodyguards present? Could it be like Ghost w said, Fang Yaowu indeed wants to run?¡±

    Looking at the No. 7 vi not far away, Lu Tianxing frowned, his figure flickered and appeared in the front yard of the vi, stepping into the hall.

    ¡°This vi is empty, judging by the surroundings, they should have just left not long ago. Could it be that Fang Yaowu never intended to let Ghost w live? Saying he¡¯s in the No. 7 vi, ispletely fake, just to stabilize Ghost w?¡±

    Tightly frowning, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t sense any living people in his perception, the whole vi gave him an empty feeling, as if no one lived here, but the surroundings indicated people had been here not long ago.

    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not right, there¡¯s a smell of blood.¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly sniffed, a faint smell of blood permeated his nose. Although the bloody smell was very faint, as a mercenary who dealt with death countless times, even if it was almost imperceptible, it still couldn¡¯t be concealed from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the back of the vi, in the backyard.¡±

    A light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his figure flickered, already heading towards the small garden behind the vi.

    The closer he got to the vi¡¯s backyard, the stronger the bloody smell in the air became.

    Upon rushing into the vi¡¯s backyard and seeing the situation inside, even though Lu Tianxing came this time to eliminate Fang Yaowu forever, upon seeing the backyard scene, his face changed.

    In the vi¡¯s backyard, four bodiesy on the ground. Fang Yaowu¡¯s arm was chopped off, his head directly decapitated and rolled far away, the headless bodyy on the ground, Fang Tian, Fang Heng, and Tan Shuya were shed through the throat with a sword, the blood dyed the groundpletely red, the pungent bloody smell lingered in the backyard, not dispersing for a long time.

    ¡°Fang Yaowu is dead?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing frowned deeper. Although Fang Yaowu¡¯s entire family was dead, coincidentally, each one had pupils dted before death, aside from the fear expression, there was inexplicable disbelief and shock, as if they couldn¡¯t believe who came to kill them.

    ¡°Fang Yaowu is dead, so someone must have killed them before I came here, and from their facial expressions, it can be judged that they definitely knew the person who killed them. So someone wants to use Fang Yaowu¡¯s matter to frame me or wants to incriminate me, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t kill Fang Yaowu. The Fang Family, Jiang Family, is it the Jiang Family?¡±

    Mumbling to himself, Lu Tianxing recalled what Ghost w told him, his face suddenly changed. He wasn¡¯t a fool, thinking about the Soul-breaking dagger in Ghost w¡¯s hand, and that Fang Yaowu was killed before he arrived, it was definitely someone setting a trap, waiting for him to fall into it.

    Because once Fang Yaowu died, a slight investigation would reveal the conflict and him forcing Fang Yaowu to kneel in the bar, it¡¯s a grudge anyone would want to avenge. As soon as Fang Yaowu died, all suspicions wouldnd on him, regardless of whether Fang Yaowu was killed by him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the purpose of them doing this, Lu Tianxing knew it was definitely not a good thing.

    PS: Asking for rmendation votes, asking for monthly votes, brothers, support with a wave of monthly votes!!!

 Chapter 1347: 1340: The Yanhuang Group Appears

    <strong>Chapter 1347: Chapter 1340: The Yanhuang Group Appears</strong>

    ¡°Such a cunning n indeed, staying here is not an option, I must leave immediately.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let out a coldugh in his heart, without any hesitation, True Qi surged within him, and his figure shot towards the outside of the vi like lightning.<fn5e94> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn5e94>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve acted recklessly, killing the Fang Family of four, and you still want to run? Stay here for me.¡±

    Just at that moment, a voice filled with murderous intent appeared out of thin air. At the same time, a dazzling de light, carrying an overwhelming force, shed down.

    The de energy was like a thunderstorm, like zing fire, like a tsunami, akin to a lightning bolt tearing through the darkness, bearing crushing power, crashing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Along with the shing de light, several figures soared into the sky, rushing over from all directions.

    ¡°They arrived so quickly.¡±

    A cold gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he fully understood in his heart, fearing that the opponent had urately predicted he woulde looking for Fang Yaowu, so they were lurking around the area, and perhaps Fang Yaowu had died at their hands.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal, One Seal Flips the Sky.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the iing de light, his figure shed, and he struck it fiercely with a Sky Flipping Seal. Instantly, the de light shattered into pieces, exploding into a burst of radiance like fireworks, dissipating into the sky.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you dare to resist our Yanhuang Group? Aren¡¯t you going to surrender and be captured?¡±

    Six figures appeared beside Lu Tianxing as quickly as lightning. An elder led the group, followed by four young men, each exuding an arrogant aura, all gazing coldly at Lu Tianxing. One young man wielded a saber; the de energy coiled around him, its momentum strong. Clearly, he was the one who had just unleashed the de light.

    ¡°Surrender and be captured?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth as he nced over at the six people before him: ¡°I wonder what crime I¡¯vemitted, that you want me to surrender and be captured.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you murdered the Fang Family of four, isn¡¯t that a crime? Doesn¡¯t our Yanhuang Group have the authority to deal with you?¡± A glint shed in the elder¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°The Yanhuang Group indeed has the authority. But which of your eyes saw me kill the Fang Family of four?¡± Lu Tianxing replied in a tranquil voice.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you still trying to quibble?¡±

    The young man holding the saber took a step forward, shouting loudly: ¡°We received orders saying someone intended to harm Mayor Fang. So we hurried to Fang¡¯s Vi in the shortest time possible. But now, Mayor Fang is dead, and you¡¯re the only one here in the vi. If Mayor Fang wasn¡¯t killed by you, then who else could have done it?¡±

    After finishing, the young man¡¯s face showed a trace of coldness again: ¡°Moreover, we also discovered that you forced Mayor Fang to kneel to you at Nostalgia Bar, and after he returned, he immediately sought out Ghost w, a fugitive once wanted by our Yanhuang Group, to kill you. But now Ghost w has vanished, and you¡¯re at Mayor Fang¡¯s vi while Mayor Fang is dead. If you im you didn¡¯t kill him, then could it have been a ghost? I advise you to surrender quickly, or don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. It seems your eloquence is quite excellent, distorting facts; I have truly witnessed it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on the young man, pping his hands as he spoke: ¡°But I am very curious, how did you learn about this? Ghost w was a fugitive wanted by your Yanhuang Group, and despite your long pursuit, you couldn¡¯t catch him, but today you found him so conveniently and even knew he¡¯de to kill me. I wonder if you can exin this to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The young man¡¯s face stiffened, speaking somewhat frustratedly: ¡°Our Yanhuang Group doesn¡¯t need to exin anything to a murderer. Lu Tianxing, I advise you, you¡¯d bettere with us to the Yanhuang Group, don¡¯t delude yourself. Whether or not you did it, we¡¯ll naturally investigate. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡°Being rude to me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes turned cold as he abruptly took a step forward, his voice icy as frost: ¡°What do you count as? Yanhuang Group? You few dare to call yourselves members of the Yanhuang Group? The Yanhuang Group serves the nation and the people; do you dogs deserve it? Don¡¯t insult the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the elder in the lead became greatly enraged, True Qi surged skyward, transforming into a fierce tiger suspended overhead, menacingly: ¡°Lu Tianxing, mind your attitude. We suspect you¡¯re rted to the murder of the Fang Family of four, not saying you killed them, but if you dare resist, don¡¯t me us for being rude. I know your power is strong, but now you¡¯re facing the Yanhuang Group. If you dare resist, we have the authority to execute you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxingughed out of extreme anger: ¡°Yanhuang Group, you dare call yourselves the Yanhuang Group, truly shameless. In my view, you¡¯re nothing more than dogs kept by others, puppets engaging in evil acts. I¡¯m very curious, how much did the Jiang Family or the Yang Family pay you, so much that you don¡¯t even want your face anymore.¡±

    ¡°Impudent, Lu Tianxing, mind your words. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the third young master of the Lu Family, you can act recklessly.¡± The young man with the saber looked at Lu Tianxing, his face icy as he spoke.

    Lu Tianxing looked at this young man, a sharp light shed in his eyes, and he said indifferently: ¡°You¡¯re from the Yang Family?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m from the Yang Family, Yang Tianen, a member of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Sky Team.¡±

    The young man with the saberughed coldly, a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes as he spoke in a cold voice: ¡°Lu Tianxing, I advise you not to act rashly. Obedientlye with us to the Yanhuang Group for investigation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡°Yang Family.¡±

    A cold light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he spoke with a cold smile: ¡°So, if I don¡¯t go with you today, are you nning to execute me on the spot?¡±

    ¡°Killing you is certainly not possible, after all, we¡¯re only suspecting you of being rted to this murder case. If you don¡¯te with us, we¡¯ll have to take action to capture you. However, fists and kicks have no eyes; if you end up missing an arm or a leg, don¡¯t me us.¡±

    The young man, Yang Tianen, looked at Lu Tianxing with a mocking expression. ording to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s intel, Lu Tianxing was only at the early-stage Mythical level. Although stronger than the average mythic level, how many of those entering the Yanhuang Group are talentless? Moreover, with so many of them, including a middle-stage Mythical as a lead, Lu Tianxing, no matter how talented, couldn¡¯t escape.

    As long as Lu Tianxing dared to make a move, they would have a tant reason to retaliate. Even if they killed Lu Tianxing at that time, they couldpletely im it was Lu Tianxing¡¯s intent to resist, leaving them with no choice but to defend themselves.

 Chapter 1348: 1341: Fiercely Slapping Yang Tianen

    <strong>Chapter 1348: Chapter 1341: Fiercely pping Yang Tianen</strong>

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with coldness when he heard Yang Tianen¡¯s words, and he said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no eyes in fists and feet; you¡¯re right, no eyes in fists and feet. However, I¡¯m very interested in trying what exactly your so-called ¡®no eyes in fists and feet¡¯ means.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let me show you what ¡®no eyes in fists and feet¡¯ truly means.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yang Tianen¡¯s eyes shed with chill. Before the elder in front of him could speak, his figure flickered, and his body soared into the sky. With one sh, a spectacle of de shone over the world, and suddenly the whole realm seemed to turn into a world of des in that moment.

    Yang Tianen¡¯s gazended on Lu Tianxing, sneering as he said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, since you refuse toply, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. After I cut you down, I¡¯ll report that the criminal Lu Tianxing resisted arrest and was killed by me on the spot. Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s a great oue?¡±

    As he spoke, Yang Tianen pushed his True Qi to the extreme. The de light fell from the sky like a silver whip, with wind and thunder flickering within it, driven to the utmost by the Wind and Thunder Saber Technique, which even made Yang Tianen quite proud: ¡°The Wind and Thunder Saber Technique is surely tailored for me; a de technique like thunder, speed like gale, who can withstand it? If I can kill this little bastard Lu Tianxing in one blow, perhaps my status in the Yang Family will rocket, and I may be valued more¡­ What if¡­¡±

    As he thought, he suddenly felt a terrifying force erupt, and immediately saw a True Qi handprint striking upon the de light from afar.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    With a sound of shattering, his proudest move was directly broken by the p, causing the sword in his hand to split into pieces instantly.

    ¡°Bad.¡±

    Yang Tianen¡¯s face changed dramatically at that moment. He hadn¡¯t imagined Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength would be so horrifying. Just as he was about to react, a figure appeared in front of him, and a True Qi handprint fiercely pped him across the face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yang Tianen screamed, his body pped flying, spinning in mid-air like a top, flying several meters away before crashing into the garden¡¯s wall, breaking half of it, and being coveredpletely by broken bricks.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, staring nkly at this scene. They hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to strike so recklessly, nor did they expect Yang Tianen to be so utterly defeated at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, with no chance to retaliate, being directly pped and sent flying.

    It seemed that this was due to Lu Tianxing showing restraint; otherwise, Yang Tianen would¡¯ve already been a corpse by now.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you being too audacious? Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? By the order of the Yanhuang Group Leader, I demand you immediately follow us back to the Yanhuang Group for investigation, or else don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    The leading elder first returned to his senses, and as the aura of the Fierce Tiger gathered, it roared at the sky like it truly existed, ring at Lu Tianxing, ready to pounce and tear the enemy to pieces. Threads of pressure began to suppress Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Elder, he cannot go to the Yanhuang Group today; I want him dead.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to speak, an angry roar was heard first, seeing rubble sttering as Yang Tianen rushed out from beneath the broken wall, half of his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, one eye narrowed into a slit, while the other eye sparkled with venomous light, leaping towards Lu Tianxing: ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re dead today, I¡¯ll kill you, man and de as one.¡±

    Yang Tianen¡¯s eyes turned red, his whole being bing a de, sharp and exposed, rushing towards Lu Tianxing, the de aura spreading out, leaving a deep trace on the ground.

    ¡°Ant, roll back.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change at all. He stepped forward, turned his palm, and the Sky Flipping Seal fell with immense power, smashing Yang Tianen, who had turned into a de, into pieces. Again, a heavy pnded on Yang Tianen¡¯s face, sending him flying several meters; this time Lu Tianxing hit the other side of his face, swelling it like a pig¡¯s head.

    Tears flowed down Yang Tianen¡¯s face; it was the first time in his life he had felt such humiliation. As a member of the Yanhuang Group, he is always treated with great reception wherever he goes. When people see him, who doesn¡¯t act like a mouse seeing a cat? Moreover, he is part of the Yang Family, who would dare act against him? Yet this time, Lu Tianxing dared to hit him, and not just once but twice, an iparable disgrace. If he doesn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, he swears not to be human.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Yang Tianen roared in anger, his True Qi surging violently, trying to stand up and charge at Lu Tianxing again. But at that moment, he suddenly felt darkness before his eyes, and then saw arge foot, unceremoniously stomping on his face, sealing all his True Qi, no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t rise.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to kill me? Do you now think I wouldn¡¯t dare crush your head with one foot?¡±

    Lu Tianxing applied slight pressure with his foot, gently grinding, making Yang Tianen¡¯s swollen face a bloody mess. His miserable cries echoed above the vi, giving one a feeling of being appallingly eerie.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you are being too presumptuous. Is there anyone you don¡¯t take seriously? Are you looking to die?¡±

    The leading elder saw this scene, his eyes turnedpletely dark, the aura surrounding the Fierce Tiger bristled, as if a hungry Fierce Tiger was about to leap out, carrying a forest-shaking momentum.

    With such aura, any other early-stage Mythical might have beenpletely suppressed from the start.<fnff3e> The rightful source is FindN0vel</fnff3e>

    ¡°Whether I wish to die, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not for you to decide; shout twice and see, do you think I dare not kill you?¡±

    With the words of Lu Tianxing, an endless, freezing murderous intent, built upon the corpses of numerous enemies, burst forth without any concealment. It was as if a Killing God had descended upon the world.

    In an instant, the entire vi¡¯s back garden was filled with killing intent.

    Feeling the boundless, icy killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, the leading elder¡¯s face bore a shade of fear. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength seemed to portray only early-stage Mythical, that surging killing intent made him feel a chilling horror.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to act, then don¡¯t chirp near my ear, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but crush you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the elder, his eyes flickering with killing intent, lifting his foot and kicking Yang Tianen, underfoot, like a ball, indifferent as he said, ¡°If you want to be a dog, then be a good dog, don¡¯t bark all day long. Go back and tell your master, I¡¯ve noted this incident. The game has just begun; I will y well with him, let¡¯s see whether I¡¯ll die first, or your Yang Family will be left deste first.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing turned and walked straight towards the outside of the vi.

 Chapter 1349: 1342: Lin Yafeis Phone Call

    <strong>Chapter 1349: Chapter 1342: Lin Yafei¡¯s Phone Call</strong>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, are you trying to run?¡± Seeing this scene, the elder¡¯s face turned grim as he spoke, his body already radiating with killing intent. As long as Lu Tianxing dared to say yes, he would move to destroy Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Is your Yang Family a bunch of fools? Didn¡¯t you want me to go with you to the Yanhuang Group? I¡¯m going now, or do you n to carry me on a pnquin?¡± Lu Tianxing retorted with a face full of mockery.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    The elder¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and he harshly said, ¡°I hope so. Otherwise, not only you, but even the people around you will suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rudely interrupted, his eyes sharp as they swept over the elder, his voice carrying an overwhelming killing intent.<fn181b> Discover more novels at Find1Novel</fn181b>

    Before his voice fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body moved, True Qi surged into the sky, and his figure shed like lightning towards the elder. His five fingers spread open, and the immense True Qi permeated the sky, transforming into a Sky-covering Giant Handprint that surged towards the elder.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you really think I dare not kill you? Daring to attack me, today I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    Seeing this, the elder flew into a rage, never expecting Lu Tianxing to suddenly attack. His eyes burst with a trace of cold light, True Qi roared and moved, echoing like a fierce tiger in the mountain forest. Behind him, a massive vortex appeared, from which a striped fierce tiger emerged, brutal and violent, like a tiger starved for four or five days, escaping its cage at the height of its viciousness, ready to attack as soon as it emerged.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you brought this upon yourself. Dare to attack a Yanhuang Group elder, not even Sima Lingyun can save you today.¡±

    The elder pointed into the air, and the striped fierce tiger roared as it charged towards Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°You brought it upon yourself; I think it¡¯s you who brought it upon yourself.¡±

    Lu Tianxing saw the striped fierce tiger roaring towards him, without hesitation, flipped his hand and struck out a palm, True Qi roaring and moving as it transformed into a Sky Flipping Seal and sted out.

    Bam!

    The Sky Flipping Seal hit the striped fierce tiger¡¯s head hard, True Qi collided, and a thunderous explosion sounded in the air. The elder¡¯s striped fierce tiger True Qi was shattered instantly, and the elder only felt a massive force assault him, making him involuntarily retreat backward, leaving deep footprints on the paved stone ground with each step.

    Lu Tianxing remained motionless, standing in ce, and even the surroundings were calm, without any fluctuations.

    The difference in strength was obvious.

    ¡°Threaten me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not attack the elder again but instead dispersed all his True Qi, coldly saying, ¡°Watch your mouth, or next time I¡¯ll blow your head off, not just make you retreat. Also, go back and tell your master to live well and clean his neck. It won¡¯t be long before I personallye to take his head.¡±

    Having said that, Lu Tianxing turned around and walked towards the outside without any pause.

    The elder felt a surge of blood swell, swallowed the fresh blood in his throat, and his gaze was like a viper tightly staring at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, his killing intent not concealed at all.

    ¡°Elder, what should we do¡­?¡± A Yang family member cautiously asked.

    ¡°Follow him and take him to the Yanhuang Group, and also report what happened here to the young master. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength exceeds our expectations. Although he hasn¡¯t broken through to the middle-stage Mythical, he¡¯s not far from it. He must be killed in one blow; otherwise, there will be endless troubles.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes shed with intense killing intent, finally dissipating into nothingness. He was following Yang Tiansi¡¯s orders to take Lu Tianxing to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s prison, not to kill him. Moreover, based on Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance just now, although he was caught off guard, it couldn¡¯t deny Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. It would be difficult to stop Lu Tianxing, and if they couldn¡¯t, it would spell endless troubles for the Yang Family.

    ¡­

    At the same time, as Lu Tianxing was being taken away, Lin Yafei also left the Sky Dragon Club and headed to the Yanhuang Group¡¯s contact point at the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store.

    Sitting in the car, Lin Yafei¡¯s face was as cold as ice, filled with a serious expression. She knew better than anyone that if this crisis wasn¡¯t ovee, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly die, with absolutely no hope of survival.

    In the past, families like the Yang Family and the Jiang Family might not have been able to openly deal with Lu Tianxing, but once Lu Tianxing became a wanted criminal of the Yanhuang Group, these families could openly and justly go after him under the guise of eliminating a threat, even putting Bai Zhiqing in danger. After all, for a family, using a woman to threaten a man wasn¡¯t something they couldn¡¯t resort to, as long as it achieved their goal.

    Looking at the scenery flying past the window, Lin Yafei took a deep breath, took out her phone from her pocket, and dialed Lu Tianxing¡¯s number without any hesitation. She had to warn Lu Tianxing about this.

    ¡°The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you slowly¡­¡±

    After Lin Yafei dialed the number, in the presidential suite of Jinling Hotel, a melodious ringtone sounded, extraordinarily jarring in the somewhat silent room.

    In a state of drowsiness, Bai Zhiqing was awakened by the ringtone, and when she reached out to touch beside her, she found no trace of Lu Tianxing. She furrowed her brows but got out of bed, put on slippers, and walked to the outer hall, picking up Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone, which was left on the coffee table in the living room.

    ncing at the caller ID, a trace of puzzlement crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, but she still answered the phone: ¡°Lin Demon, calling sote, what are you doing? Are you checking up on us again?¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, I don¡¯t have time to joke with you right now. Tell me, why are you holding Tianxing¡¯s phone? Where is Tianxing? I have urgent matters to discuss with him.¡± Lin Yafei seemed not to hear Bai Zhiqing¡¯s teasing and asked urgently.

    Bai Zhiqing was visibly stunned upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words. She had never seen Lin Yafei speak so gravely and urgently. Knowing Lin Yafei, if she spoke in such a tone, it meant the matter was very important.

    Immediately, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tone also calmed down, asking, ¡°Lin Demon, what¡¯s going on? Why are you looking for Lu Tianxing? He¡¯s not in the room right now, his phone¡¯s in the living room. If you have something, I can pass the message alongter.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only option.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei sighed and said, ¡°Zhiqing, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sleeping or what, find Tianxing right now and tell him not to go to the Fang Family under any circumstances, no matter what they do, whether they want to assassinate you or anything else. He must hold back his urge to kill and must not act rashly. The best solution is for you to stay together. Remember, no matter what, don¡¯t let Tianxing go to the Fang Family, just hold back.¡±

 Chapter 1350: 1343: Meeting Sima Lingyun

    <strong>Chapter 1350: Chapter 1343: Meeting Sima Lingyun</strong>

    Bai Zhiqing, upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s grave tone, couldn¡¯t help but change her expression and asked urgently, ¡°Lin Demon, what exactly happened? Tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that the Jiang Family and the Yang Family are preparing to deal with Tianxing in secret, and the Fang Family is likely a pawn they¡¯ve released¡ªa pawn that will make Tianxing the target of all. No matter what, you must stop Tianxing from going to the Fang Family. Remember to hold back.¡±

    ¡°The Fang Family.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression changed, and she said soberly, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go find Tianxing now, and I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best if you find him quickly.¡±

    After hanging up the call with Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei took a deep breath, her face turning grim. From the phone conversation and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the ominous feeling in her heart grew stronger. Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t at the hotel, so where did he go?

    ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Lin Yafei sighed softly, continuously urging the driver to drive faster.

    In the darkness of the night, a car with shing headlights sped down the road like lightning, heading toward the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store on Wangfujing Street.

    This is a contact point for the Yanhuang Group. Lin Yafei wanted to enter the Yanhuang Group, and she had to go through here. Breaking into the Yanhuang Group rashly could very well get her mistaken for an intruder and killed.

    Moreover, since the Yang Family could mobilize the Yanhuang Group¡¯s power, they likely wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her to meet Sima Lingyun. They must have left spies in the Yanhuang Group, waiting for someone seeking help to walk right into the trap. Therefore, the best way was to go through the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store.

    Ten minutester, the car Lin Yafei was in stopped directly at the entrance of the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store. Without any hesitation, Lin Yafei got out and knocked forcefully on the closed door, the echoes sounding piercing in the silent night.

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    Before long, the previously closed antique store door was opened, and a figure walked out from inside.

    ¡°Jiao Long?¡± Lin Yafei spoke immediately upon seeing the figure.

    ¡°Miss Lin?¡±

    Jiao Long was slightly surprised to see Lin Yafei. As one of Sima Lingyun¡¯s trusted aides, he was naturally familiar with Lin Yafei; he just didn¡¯t expect her toe here sote at night.

    ¡°Miss Lin, may I know why you¡¯vee here sote?¡±

    ¡°Jiao Long, where¡¯s your group leader? I need to see him urgently, right away,¡± Lin Yafei stated directly.

    ¡°Looking for our group leader?¡±

    Jiao Long frowned slightly, about to say something, when a distant, indifferent voice reached his ears: ¡°Jiao Long, let Miss Lin in.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, pleasee in, our group leader is on the second floor.¡±

    Jiao Long was slightly taken aback but quickly regained hisposure and led Lin Qianru toward the second floor.

    Upon reaching the second floor, Lin Yafei immediately saw Sima Lingyun sitting in the lounge, with two cups of tea steaming on the table in front of him, freshly brewed.

    ¡°Miss Lin, may I know why you¡¯re looking for me sote at night?¡±

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lin Yafei, a hint of confusion in his eyes, unsure why she hade to him sote.

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, I assume you¡¯ve received the news from Jiangnan.¡± Lin Yafei did not hesitate, speaking directly.<fndb71> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fndb71>

    ¡°Yes, I just received the news from Jiangnan,¡± Sima Lingyun nodded, looking at Lin Yafei. ¡°Miss Lin, if you¡¯re here to discuss this matter, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. My only concern is to prevent unrest in China; as for the rivalry between those families and the Lu Family, I can¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, what if your Yanhuang Group is involved in this rivalry? Are you still nning to stand by and watch?¡± Lin Yafei said sternly, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss Lin?¡± Sima Lingyun frowned, speaking seriously.

    ¡°What do I mean? I think you, Group Leader Sima, are clearer than I am. I¡¯m curious; since when has the Yanhuang Group be a weapon in someone else¡¯s hands, used to kill or imprison anyone under unfounded charges? Group Leader Sima, is this the Yanhuang Group you¡¯ve spoken of, serving the nation and its people?¡±

    Lin Qianru paid no mind to Sima Lingyun¡¯s slightly grim expression and spoke slowly, ¡°Just this noon, a Yanhuang Group elder from the Yang Family led several members of the Yang Family from the Yanhuang Group to leave Beijing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Yang Family is nning to use their people in the Yanhuang Group to scheme against Tianxing. Group Leader Sima, wouldn¡¯t you say the Yanhuang Group has already intervened in the family rivalry?¡±

    After Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun frowned even more deeply. Since Mu Qingchuan had told him about Lu Tianxing¡¯s breakthrough to the middle-stage mythical level, he had been in retreat. He wouldn¡¯t havee out if Jiao Long hadn¡¯t suddenly told him that Old Master Lu was ambushed and severely injured. However, he wasn¡¯t particrly clear on the matters concerning the Yanhuang Group.

    ¡°Jiao Long.¡±

    Sima Lingyun cast a nce at Jiao Long behind him and spoke seriously, ¡°Is what Miss Lin said true? Are there people from the Yanhuang Group who went to Jiangnan, nning to get involved in this matter?¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long¡¯s face changed slightly. Although there was no significant change in Sima Lingyun¡¯s tone, having followed him for so long, Jiao Long knew that Sima Lingyun was likely holding back a lot of anger.

    It¡¯s well-known that Sima Lingyun had been reorganizing the Yanhuang Group, hoping it could return to serving the nation and its people as before, rather than bing a weapon in the hands of family factions. But that the Yang Family dared to act this way at such a critical time was akin to seeking death.

    Jiao Long could almost foresee that once this matter was resolved, the entire Yanhuang Group would likely undergo a massive purge.

    Silently mourning for the Yang Family for a moment, Jiao Long took a deep breath and spoke without any concealment, ¡°Leader, I¡¯m not too clear on this matter, but Miss Lin is correct. This noon, Elder Yang Feng¡¯an of the Yanhuang Group left Beijing with a few core members of the Yang Family. We don¡¯t know their exact destination, as Elder Yang Feng¡¯an dered it was for a secret mission. Moreover, with the Holy Daughter of the Holy See preparing to visit China during this period, we haven¡¯t had the time to follow up on their whereabouts. Beyond that, the Yang Family has been frequently shifting personnel, but we haven¡¯t been able to determine their exact destination. Yet, it¡¯s almost certain they¡¯re targeting the Lu Family since there¡¯s a deep-seated enmity between the Yang Family and the Lu Family. Therefore, as Miss Lin said, Elder Yang Feng¡¯an and those people are very likely intervening in the family rivalry.¡±

 Chapter 1351: 1344: Threatening Sima Lingyun

    <strong>Chapter 1351: Chapter 1344: Threatening Sima Lingyun</strong>

    Listening to Jiao Long¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, a cold murderous intent shed in his eyes. Did these noble families really treat the Yanhuang Group as their private property? Do they really think he, Sima Lingyun, wouldn¡¯t dare go on a killing spree?

    ¡°Miss Lin, how did you know the people from the Yanhuang Group went to Jinling?¡± Sima Lingyun took several deep breaths to quell the killing intent in his heart, and said in a deep voice, looking at Lin Yafei.

    ¡°Haha, Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t try to trick me into talking, I have my own ways of getting information.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Sima Lingyun, her expression unchanged, and said lightly: ¡°I just want to tell Group Leader Sima, if your Yanhuang Group really gets involved in this matter, then the consequences will be unimaginable. I think you should know Tianxing¡¯s character. If someone tries to use the incident in Jinling to frame him, what do you think will happen? Moreover, even if he is thrown into prison by your Yanhuang Group, the ones who have acted are the Yang Family people. If a conflict urs between both sides, what will the consequences be? Furthermore, if the Yang Family secretly tells him the news that his grandfather is critically injured, uncertain of life or death, and yet doesn¡¯t let him out, what will the consequences be? I think Group Leader Sima, you know better than I do.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face immediately turned extremely gloomy, releasing a trace of coldness from head to toe. He didn¡¯t even need to think to guess what would happen next. Lu Tianxing would definitely stop at nothing to head to Jiangnan. If the Yanhuang Group tries to block him, then the Jinling Yanhuang Group Branch will surely face annihtion.

    And the Yang Family can use this incident, brazenly targeting Lu Tianxing. Once a battle breaks out between both sides, the consequences will be unimaginable. The destructive power of a middle-stage mythical level is enough to destroy anything, let alone the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. If those lunatics learn Lu Tianxing died at the Yanhuang Group¡¯s hands, China might be thrown into turmoil. Hackers and poison masters joining forces will certainly create destruction far beyond simple addition.

    Sensing the deepening murderous intent emanating from Sima Lingyun, Lin Yafei¡¯s face showed a smile as she spoke again: ¡°Group Leader Sima, it seems you understand the consequences of this. I think you also wouldn¡¯t want to endure these consequences. Today, I came to you with only one request, I hope you will go to Jinling and Jiangnan to help the Lu Family get through this crisis.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re making an unreasonable demand. I will stop the Yang Family from killing. If he really killed Fang Yaowu, he must ept the Yanhuang Group¡¯s punishment. As for helping the Lu Family, that¡¯s impossible. The Yanhuang Group never intervenes in noble family disputes.¡±

    ¡°epting punishment from the Yanhuang Group, Group Leader Sima, did Fang Yaowu not deserve to die with the deeds he¡¯s done these past years? As for the Yanhuang Group not intervening in noble family disputes, then why can the Yang Family¡¯s people in the Yanhuang Group meddle? Or are you just an ipetent Yanhuang Group leader?¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s expression turned even colder, her gaze piercingly cold as she looked at Sima Lingyun: ¡°If Group Leader Sima doesn¡¯t intervene in the Lu Family¡¯s affairs, then don¡¯t me me for putting the ugly words first. If one day I decide to target noble families and won¡¯t spare even their disciples in the Yanhuang Group, I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, are you threatening me?¡± Sima Lingyun said coldly, his face turning somewhat unpleasant.

    ¡°Correct, Group Leader Sima, you can take it as me threatening you.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Sima Lingyun, confronting him head-on: ¡°Group Leader Sima, if anything happens to Lu Tianxing in Jiangnan, I can¡¯t guarantee what crazy things we women might do, but I can assure you, I will sell all assets of the Lin Group, Bai¡¯s Group, Yama Pce, and Rose Society, use the money to ce a bounty on the Yanhuang Group, including all lives of the Yang Family and Jiang Family. Since your Yanhuang Group participated, causing the death of my man, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. At that time, Group Leader Sima, don¡¯t regret anything at all, because I only know the people who framed Tianxing among you are from the Yanhuang Group. That¡¯s enough for me. If my man has any mishap, I will make Beijing run with blood.¡±

    By the time she finished herst sentence, Lin Yafei¡¯s face had be unbearably cold, the chilling murderous intent erupted unrestrained. If anything happens to Lu Tianxing, she meant what she said.

    They say a man will go to war for a woman in anger, but Lin Yafei was ready to act in rage for her beloved. If anything happens to Lu Tianxing, she truly fears she might go insane. If so, she will destroy everything and bury it with him.

    The cold and frenzied words of Lin Yafei echoed in his ears, even Sima Lingyun couldn¡¯t help his heart from skipping a beat. If it trulyes to that, the entire Yanhuang Group would likely be utterly decimated. Although the Yanhuang Group is indeed the strongest force in China, curbing martial artists, money can drive people insane. When that moment does arrive, Sima Lingyun firmly believes only a handful of people in the Yanhuang Group would survive, and the entire China would be enveloped in a bloody storm.

    More importantly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s women are not limited to Lin Yafei and Bai Zhiqing, there¡¯s also Angel, the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, one of the heirs to the Morgan Family. If these women unite, the consequences will be unimaginable, the whole Yanhuang Group might even be erased from existence. After all, when a woman goes insane, she can be more terrifying than a gale and tempest, she bes so obsessive she will stop at nothing.

    ¡°Lin Yafei, you¡¯ve already gone mad, do you realize what consequences your actions will bring?¡± Sima Lingyun said with a grim face.

    ¡°Consequences, so what, what does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t care. I only know if anything happens to my man, even if it means letting the entire world be buried with him, I will not hesitate.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was low and cold, tinged with hysteria: ¡°Sima Lingyun, if you don¡¯t help me this time, don¡¯t me me for using my methods. When that timees, what happens, I hope you can mentally prepare yourself. This is my final word, think it over well whether you help me or not! If anything happens to Tianxing, I will spare nothing to kill everyone and let everyone¡¯s blood be buried with him.¡±

    After finishing her words, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t say another sentence, directly striding outwards. She had more important things to do. She would go to Jinling, to Suzhou, even if ahead were a mountain of knives and a sea of mes, she would stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1352: 1345: Boundless Killing Intent

    <strong>Chapter 1352: Chapter 1345: Boundless Killing Intent</strong>

    Watching Lin Yafei leave, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile. He finally understood how terrifying the power of love was; it could turn a woman into this. He was acutely aware that Lin Yafei¡¯s words weren¡¯t just threats. If something truly unfortunate happened to Lu Tianxing, this woman would undoubtedly follow through.

    ¡°That bastard Judge, I should have never let him enter China a year ago. He should have been expelled immediately. I shouldn¡¯t have had any dealings with him, let alone considered him as a rival. This guy is a cmity.¡±

    Sima Lingyun had this thought sh through his mind, realizing that ever since he got involved with Lu Tianxing, problems had been non-stop. And since Lu Tianxing returned to China, he had almost never had a moment of peace, constantly causing trouble. Had he known this would be the case, he should have directly expelled Lu Tianxing from China instead of just sending someone to monitor him.

    Jiao Long stood next to Sima Lingyun, utterly stunned by Lin Yafei¡¯s previous words, unable to return to his senses for a long time.

    Throughout China, dare to openly threaten the leader of the Yanhuang Group, perhaps only Lin Yafei would dare to do so. Even the Old Master of Lu Family, who once stormed into Beijing, probably wouldn¡¯t have the guts to threaten Sima Lingyun¡¯s mentor, the former leader of the Yanhuang Group, Ji Xingyun.

    After taking a deep breath, Jiao Long, somewhat trembling, watched Sima Lingyun and asked, ¡°Leader, what should we do next? Should we really go to Jinling to aid Judge?¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to go. If we don¡¯t, should this guy really die, the consequences would be unimaginable. Do you have any way to stop this group of crazy women?¡± Sima Lingyun stood up from the sofa, speaking in a somewhat displeased tone.

    ¡°But what if Lu Tianxing really kills Fang Yaowu? After all, Fang Yaowu is the head honcho of Jinling.¡±

    ¡°A person who kills due to conflict probably doesn¡¯t have a great character anyway. Send someone to investigate. If he has done something outrageous in secret, then his death would be deserved. If he has a clear conscience and dies at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, I¡¯ll seek justice for him. Moreover, do you think we can not go to Jinling over this matter?¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Jiao Long fell silent. They absolutely had to go to Jinling. If things were indeed as Lin Yafei said, Lu Tianxing would definitely sh with the Yanhuang Group. Capturing or killing Lu Tianxing would be ideal, but if they couldn¡¯t, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    A middle-stage mythical powerhouse in his twenties, who knows if he might break through to thete stage of mythical or even the level of Earthly Immortal? At that time, should he go on a revenge spree, who in China could stop him? Not to mention Lin Yafei¡¯s crazy bounty, which would invoke greed in people¡¯s hearts, possibly plunging the whole country into chaos.

    ¡°Leader, about the Yang Family¡­¡±

    ¡°The Yang Family, hmph, this time I¡¯m cutting off one of their ws. All Yanhuang Group members heading to Jinling will receive heavy punishment. Have Cang Hu in Jinling investigate Fang Yaowu¡¯s affairs, making sure they die with understanding.¡±

    A glimmer of icy murderous intent shed on Sima Lingyun¡¯s face. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Moreover, have our people secretly investigate how many elders and members in Yanhuang Group are itching to interfere in Jiangnan¡¯s affairs. Give me their names; this time, I n a massacre.¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s icy words, Jiao Long trembled twice from head to toe. He had never seen Sima Lingyun harbor such intense killing intent.

    ¡°Leader, might such actions affect the Yanhuang Group¡­?¡±

    Before Jiao Long could finish his sentence, Sima Lingyun interrupted, ¡°This matter with Lu Tianxing taught me a lesson: one must be reborn after surviving near death, destruct to reconstruct. If I¡¯d followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s advise after the Wang Family was annihted and cleansed the Yanhuang Group with bloodshed, perhaps today¡¯s scenario would never have happened. It¡¯s my excessive mercy that led to this. Since they consider me too merciful, let them see whether I really am.¡±

    With that, Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jiao Long, arrange things as I instructed, remember, find trustworthy people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, leader, I¡¯ll get to it now.¡±

    Jiao Long sighed and said nothing more, turning to walk outside.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Just as Jiao Long reached the door, he heard Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice, instinctively stopping to see if there were other instructions.

    Sima Lingyun pondered briefly and then spoke, ¡°Check if Fire Phoenix is out of seclusion when you return to the Yanhuang Group. If she is, bring her along to Jinling with us, and also arrange a helicopter to take us there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will arrange it.¡±

    Jiao Long nodded and, confirming no further instructions from Sima Lingyun, turned and left the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store.

    Watching Jiao Long leave, Sima Lingyun stood up from the sofa, walked to the window, and sighed softly. It wouldn¡¯t be long before China again stirred up turmoil. How many influential families would disappear this time?

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the living room of the presidential suite at Jinling Hotel, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Luan Hongyue sat on the sofa, each woman¡¯s face carrying a hint of seriousness.

    Lin Qianru, dressed in a white nightgown, took a deep breath and looked at Bai Zhiqing, asking, ¡°Zhiqing, what happened? You woke us up so urgently.¡±

    Looking at Lin Qianru and the other two women, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face grew more worried. She initially thought Lu Tianxing was secretly meeting Lin Qianru behind her back, but currently, Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t with Lin Qianru; where could he be? Could it be that Lin Yafei was right and Lu Tianxing went after Fang Yaowu?

    ¡°Zhiqing, speak up, what happened, and where is Lu Tianxing? Why haven¡¯t we seen him?¡±

    Xue Man saw Bai Zhiqing not speaking, her face showing urgency. She wasn¡¯t foolish; waking them up sote definitely meant something serious was up, not just casually catching an affair. Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t be that reckless.

    Luan Hongyue remained silent, only directing her gaze at Bai Zhiqing, awaiting her response.

    Seeing the worry in Lin Qianru and the others¡¯ eyes, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just now, Lin Demon called me, saying that the Yang Family and Jiang Family n to use the Yanhuang Group¡¯s power against Tianxing, with Fang Yaowu as their pawn. The Yanhuang Group might have longid a trap around the Fang Family, waiting for Tianxing to take the bait, then using their power to frame him as a murderer¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate at all, recounting Lin Yafei¡¯s words to them.

 Chapter 1353 - 1346: Worse News

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Chapter 1346: Worse News</h4>

    After listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Luan Hongyue¡¯s faces all turned pale, their bodies trembled slightly. They were all intelligent women, and if Lu Tianxing really fell into this trap, he could very well be an outcast, shouted at by everyone. If they seeded, Lu Tianxing was surely doomed.

    Xue Man was the first to recover, speaking urgently: "Zhiqing, what are you waiting for? Call him quickly and stop him."

    Bai Zhiqing showed a bitter smile on her face and said, "He didn¡¯t even take his phone, he left it in the room. Otherwise, I would have already called him."

    "Then what do we do next, Zhiqing? How about we all go out and look for Tianxing, see where he is? Maybe he¡¯s just out for a walk or something." Luan Hongyue suggested, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go look for him quickly."

    Xue Man suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked toward the bedroom: "I¡¯ll go change my clothes first."

    Speaking, Xue Man, wearing pajamas, turned directly toward her luggage, intending to change into a set of clothes.

    At this moment, a melodious ringtone sounded in the room, making everyone¡¯s body tremble involuntarily.

    "Whose phone is ringing?" Bai Zhiqing asked in shock.

    "It¡¯s mine, let me see who¡¯s calling."

    Hearing this familiar ringtone, Xue Man was slightly stunned and turned to run into the room, sooning out with a pink fruit phone.

    "Whose call is it? Is it Tianxing¡¯s?" Bai Zhiqing asked, looking at Xue Man.

    "No, it¡¯s my sister Xiao Bing¡¯s, I¡¯ll answer it first."

    Xue Man shook her head and answered the call: "Xiao Bing, why are you calling me sote? Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago that you were going into seclusion to break through your current realm?"

    "Sister, something happened, something big."

    Xue Bing¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone.

    "What happened?"

    Xue Man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, suddenly feeling uneasy.

    "I just heard a piece of news at the Yanhuang Group. The Yanhuang Group¡¯s people have captured Lu Tianxing and say he killed Jinling¡¯s head, Fang Yaowu. They n to take Lu Tianxing back to the Yanhuang Group for public execution. Also, there¡¯s another piece of news I need to tell you: Old Master Lu was ambushed tonight and is currently in critical condition."

    Xue Bing¡¯s hurried voice on the phone carried an unmistakable urgency. She learned this information from Jiao Long because Sima Lingyun wanted to take her to Jinling, so Jiao Long told Xue Bing about this, and Xue Bing¡¯s code name in the Yanhuang Group is Fire Phoenix.

    "What did you say, Xiao Bing? Are you sure you didn¡¯t get it wrong?"

    Xue Man¡¯s face turned ugly immediately, her tone filled with urgency.

    "No, also, the Yang Family and the Jiang Family n to use the power of the Yanhuang Group to deal with Lu Tianxing. But don¡¯t worry, the leader and I are on our way to Jinling to save Lu Tianxing; he¡¯ll be fine. Okay, sister, I have to go now, I¡¯m hanging up."

    As the words fell, Xue Bing directly hung up the phone.

    "Xiao Man, what¡¯s wrong? What did Xiao Bing just tell you? Your face doesn¡¯t look very good." Lin Qianru asked concernedly, seeing Xue Man¡¯s unpleasant expression.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man took a deep breath, looked at Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, and said softly, "Zhiqing, Qianru, Xiao Bing just brought me news about Lu Tianxing, but before I speak, I hope you are mentally prepared."

    "Xiao Man, what exactly happened?"

    Xue Man took a deep breath and slowly said, "Xiao Bing just told me that Lu Tianxing killed Fang Yaowu and was captured by the Yanhuang Group¡¯s people. Moreover, there¡¯s another piece of news: Old Master Lu was ambushed and seriously injured, now in critical condition."

    "Boom!"

    Xue Man¡¯s words erupted like a thunderbolt in the minds of Bai Zhiqing and the others, causing their bodies to tremble involuntarily, their faces instantly losing color.

    Old Master Lu gravely injured, fate uncertain, Lu Tianxing captured by the Yanhuang Group¡ªthis was an absolute shock for Bai Zhiqing and the others, leaving them unable to remain calm. The disaster upon disaster metaphor describes the situation perfectly now.

    "No...impossible, Xiao...Xiao Man, you¡¯re joking with me, right?" Bai Zhiqing asked Xue Man, forcing a barely visible smile on her face.

    Xue Man did not speak, but the expression on her face already showed that she was not lying.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but sway. How could she not have thought that this would really happen? Falling into the hands of the Yanhuang Group, the danger for Lu Tianxing was self-evident. Once Lu Tianxing told her that the Yanhuang Group has already decayed, controlled by the major families, and the Yang Family is one of the big families in Beijing. ording to Lin Yafei, the ones who captured Lu Tianxing this time are likely people from the Yang Family within the Yanhuang Group. If Lu Tianxing falls into their hands, the consequences are imaginable.

    Even more importantly, Old Master Lu is seriously injured, his fate uncertain. If this news reaches Lu Tianxing, he is sure to go crazy. After all, the significance of Old Master Lu in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind is self-evident. She originally thought the Yang Family intended to provoke Lu Tianxing to turn him into an outcast. Now it seems their goal is not only to deal with Lu Tianxing but also to wipe out the entire Lu Family.

    Lin Qianru bit her lip tightly, her face pale. Old Master Lu critically ill, Lu Tianxing captured¡ªthis was clearly someone wanting to put Lu Tianxing to death and wipe out the Lu Family, but she had no way to stop it, only able to watch helplessly.

    "No...no, I must go to Jiangnan, to Suzhou, I¡¯ll find Lu Haoyue, maybe he has a way to save Tianxing, I have to go personally, only then will I show my sincerity."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly stood up from the sofa, her face with a hint of urgency, hurriedly walking toward the outside.

    "Zhiqing, I¡¯ll go with you."

    Lin Qianru also stood up at this moment, ready to walk out.

    "Wait."

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke: "Zhiqing, Qianru, the most urgent thing now isn¡¯t to go to the Lu Family or to save the Third Young Master."

    "Hong Yue, what do you mean by this? Do you have another way?"

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing looked at Luan Hongyue as if she caught thest straw, full of hope.

    Lin Qianru and Xue Man both focused their eyes on Luan Hongyue. Before returning to the hotel, Bai Zhiqing had already told them about Luan Hongyue¡¯s story. Luan Hongyue¡¯s ability to build a top-tier entertainment club on her own and maneuver among those rich yboys without letting them take advantage of her suggests herpetence without a doubt.

 Chapter 1354 - 1347: The Womenâ€™s Actions

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Chapter 1347: The Women¡¯s Actions</h4>

    "I don¡¯t have a solution for now, but we don¡¯t need to worry about the Third Young Master¡¯s safety. At least for the time being, we don¡¯t need to worry about the Yang Family doing anything to him. The Third Young Master¡¯s safety can bepletely guaranteed."

    Seeing the three women all looking at her, Luan Hongyue took a deep breath and slowly said, "Just now, I heard Xiao Man say that the leader of the Yanhuang Group ising to Jinling, and that Sima Lingyun, the leader of the Yanhuang Group, has a good rtionship with the Third Young Master. So as long as Sima Lingyunes to Jinling, we don¡¯t need to worry about the Third Young Master¡¯s safety for the time being. Of course, that¡¯s the first reason. Secondly, as long as Old Master Lu is alive, I believe that even if you gave the Yang Family the courage of a lifetime, they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill the Third Young Master, or else disaster would surely befall them. So for now, the Third Young Master is safe."

    At this point, Luan Hongyue¡¯s tone grew significantly heavier: "More importantly, we can go anywhere now, but absolutely must not go to Jiangnan, let alone seek help from the Lu Family."

    "Why?" Bai Zhiqing and the others were slightly taken aback, not understanding why Luan Hongyue would say such a thing.

    "Crisis, this crisis is not only targeting Lu Tianxing but also you and everyone in the Lu Family."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression became increasingly serious as she calmly analyzed, "Zhiqing, have you ever thought about why Old Master Lu didn¡¯t get injured earlier orter, but precisely at this time? Why was Lu Tianxing captured by people from the Yanhuang Group at this time? Why does everything seem so coincidental? If you call it a coincidence, I absolutely don¡¯t believe it. No matter what, the Lu Family is a giant in Jiangnan, offending them brings no benefit to anyone. Yet someone chose to act at this time, clearly intending to wipe out the Lu Family."

    "And you mentioned before that Lin Yafei told you that the Jiang Family and the Yang Family were joining forces, nning to use the Yanhuang Group¡¯s power against the Third Young Master. But now that the leader of the Yanhuang Group ising to Jinling, itpletely shows that their setup is pointless, of no use. However, I believe they didn¡¯t just set up this one move. If you go to Jiangnan now, you¡¯re throwing yourself into a trap. I know Jiang Haochen¡¯s character; if he learns you¡¯ve gone to Jiangnan, he will absolutely find every way to capture you to threaten Lu Tianxing."

    "And a more important point is, back then the Third Young Master conflicted with Lu Hongda of the Lu Family. I¡¯m well aware of how cunning and insidious Lu Hongda is; he¡¯s essentially a viper. If you go to the Lu Family for help, I¡¯m afraid you may not even get past the front door before Lu Hongda drives you away. Moreover, I don¡¯t think many people in the Lu Family will save the Third Young Master. Know that the thing Old Master Lu regrets most in his life is feeling guilty towards the Third Young Master¡¯s father, believing he caused the father¡¯s death. In turn, Old Master Lu feels deeply guilty towards the Third Young Master, and might even pass the position of Family Head to him because of this guilt."

    At this point, Luan Hongyue paused. After Bai Zhiqing had digested her words, she continued, "Imagine, if Old Master Lu does this, it would definitely touch the interests of other members of the Lu Family. Based on this reason, they would never let you into the Lu Family."

    "What¡¯s more, the original heir to the Family Head position was Lu Haoyue. To put it bluntly, you can paint the tiger¡¯s appearance but not its bones, people¡¯s hearts are hidden. How do you know Lu Haoyue wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge against the Third Young Master because of this matter? I believe that what I can think of, they can too, and they might just be waiting for you to walk into a trap. So we must go nowhere for now, but stay in the hotel, waiting for the Third Young Master to return before deciding what to do next."

    Listening to Luan Hongyue, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, her expression somewhat heavy. Although she was not a child of a major family and had not experienced family power struggles, she understood the madness that power incites. If they went to the Lu Family, what unfolded might be exactly as Luan Hongyue predicted: that they¡¯d be captured and used to threaten Lu Tianxing. But just waiting around wasn¡¯t something she wished to do.

    Sighing softly, Bai Zhiqing looked at Luan Hongyue and said, "Hongyue, I know you¡¯re telling us this for our good, but you also know Tianxing¡¯s character; if he learns his grandfather¡¯s situation is precarious, he might go berserk. At that point, if he kills members of the Yanhuang Group, even Sima Lingyuning won¡¯t help."

    "Zhiqing, trust me, the Third Young Master will definitely be fine. Sima Lingyun won¡¯t act against him. If he would, he would have done so when the Third Young Master wiped out the Liang Family."

    Luan Hongyue firmly stated, "Our urgent task is to stay put in response to all changes. Moreover, we have a more important matter to address, which is to find allies."

    "Find allies?"

    "That¡¯s right, find allies."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as she gravely said, "Since the Yang Family chose to act against the Third Young Master at this time, even daring a sneak attack on Old Master Lu, they surely n to annihte the Lu Family. And they must have absolute confidence to do so, choosing this path because they believe they can wipe out the Lu Family. Therefore, to protect the Lu Family and the Third Young Master, we must find more and stronger allies. Otherwise, if the Lu Family is destroyed, the Third Young Master, including Zhiqing and you, will be in grave danger. I believe these noble families are fully capable of cutting weeds and removing the roots."

    After hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing gradually regained herposure and said in a deep voice, "Hongyue, do you already have a n in mind?"

    "My n is to find a way to drag the Mu Family into the fray," Luan Hongyue said resolutely.

    "The Mu Family?"

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled and then asked, "Hongyue, you mean getting the Mu Family involved?"

    "Exactly."

    Luan Hongyue looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "I know this n might seem overly aggressive, but right now, it¡¯s the only option. The Yang Family and Jiang Family are not yet capable of confronting the Lu Family head-to-head, yet they chose to act, which means an even more powerful force is behind them, giving them enough courage. And this force is stronger than the Lu Family; otherwise, the Yang Family and Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t have the guts for mutual destruction."

    "Therefore, to preserve the Lu Family and the Third Young Master, we must find more and stronger allies. The Mu Family, after all, is an established power in Beijing. With their deterring presence, it¡¯s like we have a trump card, enough to suppress those other plotting families. This way, the pressure we face will be significantly reduced."

 Chapter 1355 - 1348: Dragging the Mu Family Into the Fray

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Chapter 1348: Dragging the Mu Family Into the Fray</h4>

    "Then how can we drag the Lamu Family into this?" Lin Qianru asked from the side.

    "That will depend on Zhiqing. I¡¯ve heard that when the Third Young Master first entered the Lu Family, the famous star Mu Qingxue once came to Jiangnan to help Lu Tianxing. We can only try to approach her. If she¡¯s willing to help, we could truly have an ace up our sleeve..."

    At this, Luan Hongyue sighed softly. This was the only method she could think of. After all, she didn¡¯t know much about the forces surrounding Lu Tianxing. The only thing she knew was that when Lu Tianxing forcefully entered the Lu Family back then, Mu Qingxue had appeared.

    Although she also knew that Shen Manjun had appeared, the influence of Shen Manjun was of no use. Although the Shen Family was also one of the Beijing families, strictly speaking, it was no longer a family. Apart from Shen Manjun, there were no other members of the Shen Family left. More importantly, the Shen Family now focused on business rather than influence. Even if the Shen Family came, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help. So the only qualified one was the Mu Family.

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned. Strictly speaking, Mu Qingxue was her rival in love. The affection Mu Qingxue held for Lu Tianxing was obvious. She wasn¡¯t stupid; she could naturally see through it. But now she had to ask a rival in love for help. Truth be told, she really found it hard to do.

    But thinking of Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, hesitated no more, and took out her phone to dial Mu Qingxue¡¯s number.

    At this moment, for the sake of her man, Bai Zhiqing willingly put aside a woman¡¯s pride and pleaded with a rival. As long as Lu Tianxing could survive, she could forgo any dignity, any pride. She could give up anything, just to ensure Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety.

    Beijing, the Mu Family.

    Mu Qingxue, dressed in cartoon pajamas and wearing a gentle smile on her charming face, stood on the balcony, gazing into the tranquil moonlit night outside.

    "Tianxing, are you faring well? You should be with Zhiqing now, right? You know, sometimes I really envy Zhiqing, being able to apany you all the time, constantly enjoying your tender care. If one day, I could be an ordinary person apanying you, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if I hadn¡¯t a title. I love you, do you know? I really love you..."

    Mu Qingxue, looking at the bright full moon in the sky, murmured softly, with a hint of mncholy on her charming face. She wanted to go find Lu Tianxing, but ever since she sneaked off to Jiangnanst time, her grandfather seemed to have sensed something and had her under house arrest, not allowing her to leave the Mu Family. Even if she left the Mu Family, several bodyguards would absolutely apany her, not allowing her to leave Beijing.

    "Ugly duckling, I¡¯m an ugly duckling..."

    Suddenly, an elegant phone ringtone resonated in the room. On the bedside table, a pink rabbit-themed phone lightly vibrated.

    The sudden phone ring made Mu Qingxue¡¯s body tremble slightly. Without hesitation, she turned and went back inside the room, picked up the pink phone on the bedside table, and when she saw the caller ID, Mu Qingxue was slightly taken aback, a bit puzzled as to why Bai Zhiqing was calling her sote. Strictly speaking, she was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rival. Why would Bai Zhiqing actively call her, and sote at night? It was already past midnight.

    Though a bit confused inside, Mu Qingxue still answered the call: "Zhiqing, what¡¯s going on for you to call me sote?"

    Listening to the clear voiceing from the phone, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled lightly. She took a deep breath and said, "Qingxue, I need your help this time."

    "Help?"

    A look of confusion appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t understand why Bai Zhiqing was suddenly asking her for help, but she still said, "Zhiqing, do you need my help with something? If it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help you."

    "Qingxue, Tianxing has been captured, taken away by the Yanhuang Group. It¡¯s the Yang Family and Jiangnan Jiang Family working together. They want to frame Tianxing, turning him into a rat everyone wants to beat, and tonight, Old Sir Lu was also ambushed and severely injured, his life hanging by a thread. Someone wants to wipe out the Lu Family and kill Tianxing."

    "What?"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s body shivered violently, and she immediately asked anxiously, "Zhiqing, how did it be like this? How is Tianxing? What do you need me to do?"

    "I need power, a strong force as a backing. Sima Lingyun from the Yanhuang Group has already gone to resolve Tianxing¡¯s capture by the Yanhuang Group; it¡¯s not too big of a problem. But I¡¯m worried that if Tianxing finds out that grandpa is severely injured, he will head to Jiangnan impulsively. Besides, you know about the Lu Family¡¯s past incident twenty years ago. They offended quite a few people. When Old Master Lu was guarding the Lu Family, perhaps those viins wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly. But now that the old master is seriously injured, his life uncertain, if Tianxing goes to Jiangnan now, it would simply be walking into a deathtrap. So I need your help; I need the Mu Family¡¯s strength."

    "Understood, Zhiqing. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to my grandfather now. I will make sure the Mu Family steps in to help. I¡¯ll go find him immediately."

    Mu Qingxue promptly hung up the phone, then grabbed a coat from the side and draped it over her. Without bothering to change her slippers, she rushed out in a hurry.

    Back then, Old Master of the Lu Family, with a single knife, killed his way into Beijing. She hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand, but she had heard about it from her grandfather. The Lu Family offended so many people then that they couldn¡¯t be counted.

    Over the years, these families had been enduring, making no retaliatory moves, entirely because Old Master Lu was holding down the fort at the Lu Family. Now that Old Master Lu was ambushed, severely injured, and his life is uncertain, those families for sure wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity. They would definitely uproot the Lu Family, leaving no one alive from the Lu Family.

    As a child of a prominent family, Mu Qingxue understood all too well the bloody reality within. In any case, she had to have the Mu Family go to Jiangnan to protect Lu Tianxing, even if it meant sacrificing everything.

 Chapter 1356 - 1349: Is Mu Qingxue Getting Married?

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chapter 1349: Is Mu Qingxue Getting Married?</h4>

    Meanwhile, inside the Jinling Hotel.

    After Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone with Mu Qingxue, she looked at Luan Hongyue and the others and said, "Qingxue has agreed to go and persuade her grandfather, but I¡¯m not confident of sess."

    "Let¡¯s hope for the best; all we can do now is leave it to fate."

    Luan Hongyue sighed deeply. Even with her exceptional intelligence, she had no solutions at this moment. The Yang Family and the Jiang Family were targeting the Lu Family together, leaving no room for schemes or tricks.

    She knew very well that the alliance between the Yang Family and the Jiang Family against Lu Tianxing was merely due to Jiang Haochen and Yang Tiansi¡¯s personal vendetta with Lu Tianxing. The real sh was about destroying the Lu Family. The united force of several families left no room for politics, only brute strength. In the end, the strongest would win; the weakest would lose and perish.

    The room fell silent once again.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Lin Qianru looked at Bai Zhiqing, whose bloodshot eyes and weary face evoked concern, and said gently, "Zhiqing, why don¡¯t you get some sleep first? You¡¯ve been traveling all day because of the situation with me and Xiao Man, you must be exhausted. Rest awhile ¡ª Hongyue, Xiao Man, and I will wait here, and we¡¯ll call you if Tianxing returns."

    "I can¡¯t sleep. Perhaps you should rest, while Hongyue, Xiao Man, and I wait."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head softly, truly afraid of missing the chance to see Lu Tianxing first.

    "Ah... "

    Lin Qianru nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance and sighed lightly; if Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t sleep, neither could she.

    Xue Man remained silent, only clenching her fists, guilt deep within her eyes. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on acting tough, Lu Tianxing might never have been in trouble, nor would he have been trapped in a scheme.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you¡¯re nothing but trouble. You better be okay, otherwise, I¡¯ll join you in hell to teach you a lesson."

    Xue Man thought to herself, a trace of determination shing on her pretty face. If something really happened to Lu Tianxing, she would go with him.

    Luan Hongyue also did not leave, sitting on the sofa, her beautiful eyes shining as she pondered how to break out of this trap.

    ...

    With news spreading that Old Sir Lu had been ambushed and gravely injured, his life hanging by a thread, a storm was brewing across China. Countless factions were on the move. The Lu Family, the dominant force of Jiangnan for centuries, was finally about to fall.

    In a quiet room within the Mu Family estate in Beijing...

    Mr. Mu sat on the sofa, sipping tea quietly, his face calm, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts.

    Opposite Mr. Mu was an elderly man with graying hair and a somewhat fierce gaze, sipping tea as well.

    This old man was the second elder of the Mu Family, the brother of Mr. Mu ¡ª Mu Qingliu.

    "Brother, you must have heard the news from Jiangnan. Old Master Lu is gravely injured and on the brink of death. Do you still have hope for the Lu Family? Without Lu Tiankuang, who in the Lu Family can resist thebined forces of those families? Qingxue must cease all contact with Lu Tianxing," Mu Qingliu said, taking a sip and cing the teacup heavily on the table.

    "Second Brother, if you¡¯re here to discuss this with me, I am already aware. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave. Remember, Qingxue is my granddaughter and yours. Do you really want to see her marry someone she doesn¡¯t love and suffer her whole life? When did our Mu Family need to resort to such methods for prosperity?" Mr. Mu replied solemnly, looking at Mu Qingliu.

    "Brother, I understand your thoughts, but you know as well that the Third Young Master of the Lu Family is already married. If Qingxue marries him, she would only be a concubine. Do you want our Mu Family to be aughing stock?"

    Mu Qingliu raised his voice, "Moreover, Brother, you know the situation of the Lu Family. With Lu Tiankuang about to die, how long do you think the Lu Family canst? Being indecisive will only invite chaos. Do you want Qingxue to suffer forever or just temporarily? Besides, the Tang Family is the top family in Shu, and Tang Qingyun is the most outstanding talent of his generation. Qingxue would undoubtedly live better marrying into the Tang Family. Feelings can develop over time."

    Hearing Mu Qingliu¡¯s words, Mr. Mu remained silent, bowing his head in deep thought.

    Since Mu Qingxue secretly ran off to Jiangnan, Mr. Mu suspected she had fallen for Lu Tianxing. If Lu Tianxing were unmarried, a marriage between him and Mu Qingxue would have been ideal. However, Lu Tianxing was married, with lingering rtionships with other women. Under such circumstances, marrying Mu Qingxue to him would be a disgrace the Mu Family couldn¡¯t ept, even if he agreed. The rest of the Mu Family wouldn¡¯t consent, especially given the dire situation of the Lu Family, a clear losing battle. Who would willingly step into such peril?

    "Brother, think carefully. The Lu Family is like a y idol crossing the river, unable to protect itself. The Jiang, Yang, and Tang families are united¡ªdo you think the Lu Family can hold on? It¡¯s better to pull Qingxue out before she gets too deeply involved, or it will be toote for regrets," Mu Qingliu continued to persuade.

    "s, Second Brother, you should understand Qingxue¡¯s temperament. Forcing her to do something might backfire," Mr. Mu sighed. He hoped for Qingxue¡¯s marriage to the Tang Family but had to consider her feelings.

    "Brother, Qingxue is part of the Mu Family and must ept the arrangements of the Mu Family. Also, I believe Qingxue understands this. Don¡¯t you want to see the Mu Family grow stronger in your lifetime?"

    Just as Mr. Mu was about to speak, brisk footsteps were heard from outside, and the door was knocked upon and opened. Mu Qingxue, face full of anxiety, entered hurriedly.

    "Qingxue, why are you here at Grandpa¡¯s sote?"

    Mr. Mu looked at Mu Qingxue entering, his eyes filled with indulgence, yet he sighed inwardly, almost guessing her reason foring at this hour.

    "Thud."

    Seeing her grandfather and her second grandpa Mu Qingliu, Mu Qingxue paused briefly but quicklyposed herself, falling to her knees, tearfully looking at Mr. Mu with a face full of pleading, "Grandfather, I beg you, please save Tianxing. Qingxue has never asked anything of you, but this time I¡¯m begging, grandfather, please help me..."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone, full of entreaty. Her heartbroken appearance made one want to wrap her in aforting embrace.

 Chapter 1357 - 1350: Giving Up Everything for Love

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Chapter 1350: Giving Up Everything for Love</h4>

    Mr. Mu looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance and sighed softly in his heart, "Qingxue, if you have something to say, please stand up, alright? Stand up and talk to your grandpa."

    "No!"

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mr. Mu stubbornly, crystalline tears swirling in her eyes, "No, I won¡¯t stand up unless you promise me, grandpa, to send someone to Jiangnan to rescue Tianxing. Otherwise, I will kneel here all day without getting up."

    "Qingxue, why make things difficult for yourself! Even if you kneel here all day, it won¡¯t be of any use. Do you know that? We can¡¯t save him."

    Before Mr. Mu could speak, Mu Qingliu already started to speak, saying softly, "Besides, Qingxue, since you came to us, you should know what situation the Lu Family is facing now. How many families want to wipe the Lu Family off the map right now? If we go to the Lu Family, we might bring trouble to the Mu Family too, and it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for us to be annihted. How do you expect us to save him?"

    Upon hearing Mu Qingliu¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s delicate body trembled violently, a trace of despair in her eyes, tears uncontrobly sliding down her cheeks, "Grandpa, Second Grandpa, are you really going to stand by and do nothing? Don¡¯t forget he once saved your granddaughter¡¯s life, and it wasn¡¯t just once."

    "Qingxue, we know this. It¡¯s not that grandpa doesn¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s just that we are truly powerless."

    Mr. Mu sighed deeply and said, "You have no idea how many forces are involved in Jiangnan this time. When Lu Tiankuang fought his way into Beijing with a single de, do you know how many families he offended? Which of these families doesn¡¯t hate the Lu Family to the core? Not to mention those in Jiangnan who want to rece the Lu Family. We simply can¡¯t save him. Moreover, I am the Mu Family Head. You can¡¯t expect me to risk the future of the Mu Family to save him, can you? I am the head of the Mu Family. Am I allowed to be this selfish?"

    Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled even more, bing shaky, herplexion turning utterly pale, a fragility that made others inevitably worried.

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, Mr. Mu sighed softly, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say; he couldn¡¯t possibly risk the future of the Mu Family. The current situation in Jiangnan is akin to a massive whirlpool; any force getting involved may be torn to shreds by this whirlpool. Although the Mu Family is indeed a prominent family in Beijing, there are many vying to take Mu Family¡¯s ce. Should anything happen to the Mu Family, its demise would hardly be an ident.

    How could he dare to gamble the Mu Family¡¯s future like this? If the Mu Family were destroyed, what face would he have to face his ancestors in the afterlife?

    Mu Qingxue bit her red lips tightly, a glimmer of despair shing in her eyes. Her fingers clenched tightly, and she gritted her teeth, "Grandpa, I¡¯ve heard everything you and Second Grandpa have said. I¡¯m willing to agree to marry into the Tang Family, but I have one condition."

    "What condition?" Mu Qingliu¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam, and he asked anxiously.

    He was most hopeful for Mu Qingxue to marry into the Tang Family. From the fact that the Tang Family is joining forces with the Yang Family and Jiang Family to deal with the Lu Family, it¡¯s evident that the Tang Family has begun to reveal its ambitions, preparing to break taboos and emerge from Shu. If Mu Qingxue could marry Tang Qingyun from the Tang Family, with their support, the Mu Family could undoubtedly be the number one family in Beijing, and maintain prosperity for a long time.

    "I want you to go to Jiangnan to rescue Lu Tianxing, helping the Lu Family ovee this crisis," Mu Qingxue took a deep breath and said heavily.

    Just as Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice fell, Mu Qingliu immediately refused bluntly, "That¡¯s impossible. We are about to align by marriage with the Tang Family, and the Tang Family is also nning to take action against the Lu Family this time. If we help the Lu Family, there¡¯s no guarantee the Tang Family won¡¯t fall out with us. This condition is absolutely uneptable."

    "Second Grandpa, if you do not agree to my condition, I can assure you that when you align by marriage with the Tang Family in the future, what the Tang Family will receive will be nothing more than a corpse." Mu Qingxue bit her red lips tightly and said heavily. As long as Lu Tianxing could be safe, she would willingly abandon her love and marry a man she doesn¡¯t like, without any regrets.

    Mu Qingxue knew she was foolish, yet she never regretted it. Just like she once said, at least she once deeply loved a man and gave her first to that man, and that was enough.

    "You..."

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Mu Qingliu felt a surge of anger welling up, yet he was helpless. He knew very well that once Mu Qingxue made up her mind, nine oxen couldn¡¯t pull her back.

    "Qingxue, why make things difficult for yourself again!" Mr. Mu sighed and said.

    "Grandpa, this is Qingxue¡¯s own choice. I don¡¯t regret my choice."

    "Sigh..."

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s stubborn words, Mr. Mu stood up, walked to Mu Qingxue¡¯s side, and gently helped her up from the ground, "Alright then, grandpa agrees. This time, we¡¯ll help you save the Lu Family, but Qingxue, don¡¯t me grandpa for being ruthless. You are a child of the Mu Family, and sometimes you are not in control of your actions. The Mu Family doesn¡¯t belong to just me alone. I have to think of others and the whole family."

    Upon hearing Mr. Mu¡¯s words, Mu Qingliu¡¯s expression changed, "Big brother, if we do this, what if the Tang Family falls out with us?"

    "If they fall out, they fall out. Many people would want to marry our Mu Family¡¯s granddaughter; one Tang Family is nothing." Mr. Mu looked at Mu Qingliu, a cold gleam shing in his eyes, and said proudly, "Qingxue, I will have Qing Chuan lead the Mu Family¡¯s death soldiers to Jiangnan to help you rescue Lu Tianxing, but I can¡¯t guarantee that others from the Lu Family will live."

    The Yang Family, Jiang Family, and Tang Family are joining forces, plus other families. Even the Mu Family can¡¯t withstand them.

    "Thank you, grandpa."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mr. Mu with excitement; tears uncontrobly flowed from her eyes. She sacrificed her love and future to have the Mu Family rescue Lu Tianxing. This was her only way. She just hoped Lu Tianxing could be happy all his life.

    Mu Qingxue was a pitiful yet lovely woman, obsessed with love, dedicating herself selflessly, willing to sacrifice everything for love.

    She didn¡¯t need Lu Tianxing to love her or even remember her; she only needed him to be happy, and that was enough. Even sacrificing her happiness, she did so without any regret.

    This was a pitiful woman, one who dared to love yet dared not to love.

    Mr. Mu looked at the appearance of his granddaughter and sighed heavily in his heart, not knowing what to say. It was Mu Qingxue¡¯s misfortune to be part of the Mu Family. If Mu Qingxue were a woman from an ordinary family, perhaps none of this would have happened. He now hoped time could wear down Mu Qingxue¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing.

    Mu Qingliu¡¯s eyes shed with light. In the end, he chose to keep silent, fully aware that if they didn¡¯t help the Lu Family this time, even if the Mu Family sessfully allied by marriage with the Tang Family, all the Tang Family would end up with was a corpse.

 Chapter 1358 - 1351: Angelâ€™s Operation

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Chapter 1351: Angel¡¯s Operation</h4>

    As the Mu Family headed south to Jiangnan, the waters of Jiangnan grew murkier. This was a collisionid out in the open, with no victory or defeat, only life and death.

    At the same time, far away in New York and Washington, Angel had also received the news that Lu Tianxing was captured and Old Sir Lu¡¯s fate was uncertain.

    Abby stood beside Angel, a trace of undisguisable tension on her pretty face. She knew very well how important Lu Tianxing was to Angel. Once Angel knew Lu Tianxing was captured, she might head to Jiangnan at all costs. And now was the most intense time for the Morgan Family¡¯s fight for inheritance. If Angel left, there might be no ce for her in the Morgan Family anymore.

    "Miss, the Chinese intelligence personnel just sent a message. Old Master Lu was ambushed and seriously injured; his fate is uncertain. The Judge was framed by the Yang and Jiang families and captured by the Yanhuang Group. I suspect they n to use the Yanhuang Group¡¯s identity to deal with the Judge. What should we do next?"

    Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes carried a hint of cold severity: "We¡¯ll watch and wait."

    "Watch and wait?"

    Abby was momentarily stunned by Angel¡¯s words, looking at Angel in disbelief. This didn¡¯t seem like the Angel she imagined. ording to the plot, upon hearing that Lu Tianxing was in trouble, wouldn¡¯t Angel be full of killing intent and immediately rush to Jiangnan?

    Even if she didn¡¯t go, she would probably send all the Angel Intelligence Station personnel to Jiangnan to support Lu Tianxing. But now, Angel merely said lightly, watch and wait. The script wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.

    "Did the Chief and the Judge break up?"

    This thought suddenly popped into Abby¡¯s mind, then she shook her head. It was almost impossible.

    Taking a deep breath, Abby suppressed all sorts of thoughts and said solemnly, "Miss, isn¡¯t watching and waiting a bit too much? Over twenty years ago, Old Master of the Lu Family single-handedly wielded a knife into Beijing, offending many families. Those families see the Lu Family as a thorn in their side, eager to grind them into dust. But due to the Old Master sitting in the Lu Family, they dared not act rashly. Now that Old Master Lu¡¯s fate is uncertain, these families might not pass up such a good opportunity. Once they strike, the entire Lu Family might be wiped out, especially the Judge. They will definitely find a way to kill him."

    "I know, but I believe he won¡¯t be in trouble. A group of ants can never shake a true dragon soaring through the heavens. I believe he will not only survive this but will tear apart all conspiracies and use blood to tell everyone that divine dignity is not to be vited."

    Angel¡¯s eyes shone with an astonishing light, filled with fervor like a fanatic. She was confident in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ability to ovee this difficulty one hundred percent.

    "Chief, ording to what you¡¯re saying, what should we do next? We can¡¯t just ignore what¡¯s happening in Jiangnan. This time, not only is the Beijing Yang Family on the move, but even the Tang Family, which has been inactive in Shu, seems intent on leaving Shu. And the Tang Family leaving at this time is likely targeting the Lu Family. As we understand, each generation of the Lu Family had an extraordinary prodigy. Thest prodigy, Lu Tianzhan, died, leaving the Lu Family without absolute power. Initially, with Old Master Lu¡¯s presence, no one dared toe forward. But now that Old Master Lu¡¯s fate is uncertain, the Lu Family is like a single tree supporting an entire structure and might not hold out for long."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Abby. You underestimate Tianxing. I believe Tianxing will ovee this challenging hurdle. However, we also can¡¯t do nothing. Notify the Angel Group and our business partners; if the Yang Family dares to strike at the Lu Family, crush all themercial groups of the Yang, Jiang, and Tang families that are out in the open. Also, instruct the Angel Intelligence Station to secretly gather all evidence of crimes by the Jiang, Yang, and Tang families andpile it. This time, I want to cripple and hurt thempletely. Also, collect other data to see how many families are acting against the Lu Family. We will settle ounts with them one by one in the future."

    Angel¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam. If not for the Morgan Family matters tying her down, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting the Yang and Jiang families know what pain truly meant.

    "Yes, Chief, I will arrange it."

    Angel nodded, looking at Abby and asked, "How is the Morgan Family¡¯s situation now? How many people support me as the Morgan Family¡¯s heir?"

    "More than one-third of the n elders support you as Chief, but two-thirds still choose to support other heirs. We can¡¯t be reckless now; if they unite, it¡¯s of no benefit to us."

    "Two-thirds?"

    Angel¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. To be the Morgan Family¡¯s heir, she must have the support of over two-thirds of the n elders. Plus, having stayed at the Angel Intelligence Station for long periods, she hadn¡¯t really integrated into the Morgan Family, making her foundation unstable. If these people united against her, she would have no choice but to be booted out.

    "Abby, I don¡¯t care what method you use, but I want you to ensure within a month that two-thirds of the n elders support me. Use whatever method you wish, understood?" Angel said solemnly.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s crazy words, a hint of hesitation crossed Abby¡¯s face. She spoke, "Chief, if we do this, it may backfire. Your siblings might join forces against you."

    "Abby, there¡¯s an ancient Chinese saying: ¡¯The benevolent cannot lead troops.¡¯ If they want to oppose me, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I¡¯ll make them disappear forever."

    Angel said fiercely, "One month, I only give you one month. Remember, after a month, I want to be in control of the Morgan Family. If those old n elder idiots pretend toply while undermining, then send them on their way. What the Morgan Familycks least is people eager to climb up."

    Originally, she nned to use a soft approach to gain control of the Morgan Family. Still, with Lu and Tang families rivaling, more forces are likely to emerge. And now that Lu Tianxing has already offended too many forces¡ªthe Church, Holy Mountain, the mysterious Heavenly God, and many Chinese families¡ªshe must provide a strong backing for Lu Tianxing. The Morgan Family is the best support; whether in politics, business, or power, it¡¯s a top choice. She must seize control of the Morgan Family, and whoever dares to block her path, she¡¯ll kill.

    "Yes, Chief, I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    After saying this, Abby headed straight out without any dy.

 Chapter 1359 - 1352: Murderous Intent Soars to the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Chapter 1352: Murderous Intent Soars to the Heavens</h4>

    "Wait."

    Just as Abby was about to walk out the door, Angel suddenly called out to Abby and said, "Has the Church made any moves recently?"

    "Not for the moment."

    Abby hesitated for a moment before continuing, "However, a few days ago, the Holy Daughter of the Holy See prepared to go to China, using official channels with the excuse of visiting China. But I suspect the Holy Daughter is targeting the Judge. In addition, we found that after the Holy Daughter announced her intention to go to China, a Cross Expedition Army from the Church secretly disappeared, and we cannot track their movements yet."

    "Cross Expedition Army?"

    Angel¡¯s expression turned cold, and she said chillingly, "No need to investigate. It¡¯s likely that this expedition has already appeared in China. All you have to do is keep a close eye on the Holy Daughter of the Holy See. If she makes any moves, kill her. I want to see what the Church has to brag about with both their Holy Daughter and Saint Heir dead. Also, secretly sell some of the Church¡¯s location data to the Dark Council and let them start a fight."

    "Yes, Head."

    Abby nodded, adjusted her sses, and said, "Head, do you have any other orders?"

    "No, that¡¯s all. You may go now. Remember, report to me immediately if there¡¯s any news from China."

    Angel waved her hand, and after Abby left, she stood up, walked to the balcony, and looked at the brilliant sunshine outside, mumbling softly, "My dear, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯te to help you, but rest assured, I will watch over you no matter what, see how you reign and trample those little ants who want to kill you. Once I fully control the Morgan Family, I wille to China to see you. I will be your strongest support, and our son will be the future heir of the Morgan Family ¡ª no one can take that away."

    Meanwhile, as Angel, Mu Qingxue, and other women began to exert their influence, a heavily fortified courtyard was being built on the outskirts of Jinling.

    Numerous people exuding a fierce aura patrolled back and forth, their eyes as sharp as hawks, ensuring not even a mosquito could get through.

    This was the base of Yanhuang Group in Jinling.

    In one room of this courtyard, a square iron cage over two meters high and wide stood, with iron bars as thick as thighs asionally shing purple arcs, indicating a strong electric current.

    This cage was used by Yanhuang Group to temporarily imprison martial artists. Although it was not as secure as the Judgment Prison Lu Tianxing had visited before, it was still formidable. Even a mythic-level expert would likely be incapacitated by this electric current. Despite martial artists¡¯ strength and True Qi defense against external forces, electricity works internally, making it hard to defend against.

    More importantly, the Yang Family is nning to help Lu Tianxing escape. If imprisoned in the Judgment Prison, who knows if he could escape, or if it would be all for naught if Sima Lingyun came along.

    Lu Tianxing sat cross-legged in the center of the iron cage, his expression unchanged, without a ripple, as if he were not the one captured by Yanhuang Group at all.

    Time ticked by without any change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, nor did he show any sign of anxiety. He believed that since the Yang Family intended to plot against him through Yanhuang Group, they would not just keep him here. He¡¯s not worried about what they might do to him; he¡¯s concerned about what Bai Zhiqing and others would do if they found out he was in trouble. However, with Luan Hongyue nearby, she should persuade Bai Zhiqing and the others.

    Unknown hours passed before the tightly closed room door was suddenly pushed open from outside.

    The next moment, a figure appeared at the entrance; it was a young man with a swollen face, though treated, still strikingly visible, bearing a clear p mark. His gaze was filled with venomous hatred and murderous intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Lu Tianxing, you didn¡¯t expect it toe to this today, did you? I¡¯m telling you, today I¡¯ll make you pay. I¡¯ll make you wish for death."

    Yang Tian¡¯en walked in with a grim smile, staring at Lu Tianxing.

    "Pay the price?"

    Lu Tianxing opened his eyes lightly, looked mocking, and said, "So, the Yang Family ns to make a move so soon? The Yang Family really underestimates me, sending a mere dog like you. I can crush you with one hand."

    Yang Tian¡¯en¡¯s face shed with venomous hatred at Lu Tianxing¡¯s remarks, fiercely saying, "Lu Tianxing, so what if I¡¯m a dog? Who do you think you are? Do you still think you¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family? Let me tell you, soon you¡¯ll be nothing. Do you know why we¡¯re arresting you tonight? It¡¯s because tonight, the old man of the Lu Family was severely wounded and is in critical condition. He might just kick the bucket at any moment, hahahaha. If you think you¡¯re someone when that old man dies, your Lu Family will vanish without a trace. You call me a dog, but you¡¯re not even worthy of being a dog."

    Upon hearing Yang Tian¡¯en¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed drastically. He stood up abruptly, his eyes brimming with a fierce killing intent as he said in a deep voice, "What did you just say? Repeat what you just said. What happened to my grandfather?"

    Staring into Lu Tianxing¡¯s beast-like gaze, fear flickered briefly in Yang Tian¡¯en¡¯s eyes. He instinctively stepped back, but seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s mocking smile made him angry, and heughed, "Hahaha, are you begging me? If you beg me on your knees, I¡¯ll tell you."

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t say anything?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried traces of coldness and killing intent.

    "Say, of course I¡¯ll say. Let me tell you, the old man of the Lu Family is about to die¡ªhahahaha. He¡¯s about to die. Once he¡¯s dead, the Yang Family will destroy your Lu Family, ughter all your Lu Family men, and turn your Lu Family women into *** for a thousand to ride and a million to sleep with. Hahaha, right, Lu Tianxing. I heard your woman is the president of Bai¡¯s Group; once I destroy your Lu Family, I¡¯ll definitely try her¡ªthe taste of the woman belonging to the Third Young Master of Lu Family, hahahaha..."

    Yang Tian¡¯en let out a maniacalugh, his eyes filled with the pleasure of revenge.

    "You¡¯re courting death."

    Upon hearing Yang Tian¡¯en¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly turned cold. A chilling killing intent instantly flooded the room, and the temperature seemed to drop to its lowest point, turning the air icy.

 Chapter 1360 - 1353: Conflict Erupts

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Chapter 1353: Conflict Erupts</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous words, a trace of fear shed in Yang Tianen¡¯s eyes, but then he seemed to remember something andughed loudly: "Seeking death, Lu Tianxing, do you dare to kill me? I am a member of Yanhuang Group, if you kill me, you will be a fugitive of the Yanhuang Group. Not only will you die, but no one around you will escape..."

    "Really?"

    "Bang!"

    Before Yang Tianen could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing¡¯s suppressed wrathbined with surging True Qi exploded uncontrobly, and he awoke like a sleeping lion. The iron cage, originally as thick as an arm, shattered instantly under the force of True Qi, piercing the small room with several horrifying holes.

    Lu Tianxing walked out from the iron cage, and with each step he took, the murderous intent on him grew heavier, his overwhelming aura enveloping Yang Tianen like a tide.

    "I originally didn¡¯t intend to kill you, but unfortunately, you insist on courting death. Do you truly think that just because you¡¯re in Yanhuang Group, I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you? Who gave you the courage? The Yang Family?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes held an irrepressible hint of murderous intent, and in a sh of movement, he appeared right in front of Yang Tianen.

    "Snap!"

    The arrogant smile on Yang Tianen¡¯s face vanished, turning into a rigid expression, and his face flushed crimson, unable to utter a single word, for his throat was clutched byrge hands, lifting him into the air like a duck grabbed by the neck, his legs kicking frantically to no avail. His True Qi waspletely suppressed by Lu Tianxing.

    "You..."

    Yang Tianen grasped Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, his face showing undisguised terror. Actually, he came looking for Lu Tianxing at this moment only because he had conspired with Yang Feng¡¯an outside, nning to provoke Lu Tianxing with the news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s uncertain fate, believing Lu Tianxing would not dare kill inside Yanhuang Group, which emboldened him to volunteer to humiliate Lu Tianxing as revenge.

    But Yang Tianen never expected Lu Tianxing to be so fierce, resorting to violence at the slightest disagreement, and in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he saw strong murderous intent, realizing Lu Tianxing might actually kill him.

    Terror, arising spontaneously.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too arrogant, you dare to escape and even harm Yanhuang Group members; today, even if the Emperor himselfes, he cannot save you."

    At this moment, an icy stern shout came, and with the sound, there was a loud explosion as the room door shattered, multiple figures rushing in from outside, each with a heavy air of intent to kill.

    "Lu Tianxing, you have enormous courage to strike a member of Yanhuang Group; clearly, we are not wrong in using you. You are indeed the murderer of the Fang Family¡¯s four members, your crime is heinous. Lu Tianxing, I advise you, obediently release Yang Tianen and quickly submit to Yanhuang Group¡¯s judgment, otherwise, ording to Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules, you will be executed on the spot." Leading the group, the elder Yang Feng¡¯an looked at Lu Tianxing and said righteously.

    Lu Tianxing gripped Yang Tianen¡¯s neck, looking coldly at Yang Feng¡¯an, the corners of his mouth curving into a mocking smile, his eyes filled with a hint of murderous intent, he sneered: "If you want to deal with me, stop pretending to be righteous. Is everyone in your Yang Family trash? Yanhuang Group, Yanhuang Group, so what? I¡¯m telling you, today I¡¯m leaving Yanhuang Group, no one can stop me, whoever blocks me will die, see if I dare ughter you all."

    With his words, Lu Tianxing erupted with a chilling aura, turning terrifyingly fierce, clutching Yang Tianen¡¯s throat and walking towards the outside of the room.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing made up his mind, regardless of consequences, he must go to Jiangnan, whoever stops him will die. He no longer cares about Yanhuang Group or whatnot, not afraid to tear the facade apart.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you nning? You brazenly murdered the Fang Family¡¯s four, we witnessed it ourselves, are you going to im we wrongly used you? Still thinking of denying it? Quickly release Yang Tianen, surrender now."

    In Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s eyes, a smile of cunning sess shed, signaling the Yang Family¡¯s disciples to retreat to the courtyard.

    "Elder, why argue with him? Look at his appearance, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s a murderer. I think we don¡¯t even need to consult the captain anymore, he actually dared to attack members of Yanhuang Group, clearly worried about exposure, thus attacking first, attempting to threaten us with Yang Tianen¡¯s life to escape Yanhuang Group. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just kill him directly, it can also be considered as eliminating a menace to society." A young man standing beside Yang Feng¡¯an spoke sinisterly.

    "Hahaha, what a grand elimination of evil, don¡¯t speak as if you are so righteous. Yanhuang Group, just based on you garbage, you dare call yourselves members of Yanhuang Group? You¡¯re merely dogs raised by the Yang Family, your master doesn¡¯t dare face me, and all that¡¯s left is you pack of dogs barking in front of me? Do you naively think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    Lu Tianxingughed loudly, his tone full of intense sarcasm, for by now, how could he not understand why Yang Family brought him into Yanhuang Group, merely wishing to use the matter of Elder Lu to incite him into shing with Yanhuang Group, bing an enemy.

    Though aware it¡¯s nothing more than a trap by Yang Family, Lu Tianxing resolutely chose to fall into this snare, having survived innumerable dangers in New York, his goal being to save his grandfather¡¯s life, whether the news was true or not, he must go to Jiangnan Lu Family, even if it meant opposing Yanhuang Group, he would not hesitate.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said: "People without shame are invincible, since you so wish to die, today I will send you on your way."

    "Today I will send you on your way"

    With the utterance of these words, the murderous intent held within Lu Tianxing exploded outward uncontrobly, an intense wave of blood-red fluctuations surged from his body, enveloping the entire courtyard, causing the temperature in the air to drop to the extreme in an instant, as if entering the dead of winter, water freezing into ice.

    Everyone felt in that instant that Lu Tianxing had transformed into another person, bing terrifyingly fierce, the fearsome murderous intent like a tide impacting their minds, forcing a trace of fear to sh across their faces unconsciously.

    They were members of Yanhuang Group, having killed many, seen numerous murderers who were ruthless, but never had they seen someone with a murderous intent so terrifying, he was simply a devil, it would take massacring countless lives to possess such fearsome intent, calling him a Killing God would not be an exaggeration.

 Chapter 1361 - CapÃ­tulo 1361: 1354: Kill One Person

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1361: Chapter 1354: Kill One Person</strong>

    Although shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous intent, after a brief moment of stupefaction, several Yang Family disciples immediately started shouting loudly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you dare to do? Do you really intend to go against the Yanhuang Group?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I urge you not to be stubborn and blind, to avoid making a colossal mistake. Quickly release Yang Tianen, maybe we might plead for you. If you dare do anything now, you will certainly not escape death today.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an looked at Lu Tianxing with a dark gaze, his tone carrying an unmistakable murderous intent, continuing to press him, ¡°Lu Tianxing, release Yang Tianen, otherwise, it won¡¯t just be you, even those around you will suffer. You should know the way Yanhuang Group operates¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing, extremely furious,ughed instead, his eyes fixed on Yang Feng¡¯an, sneering, ¡°Can I treat your words as a threat?¡±

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Yang Feng¡¯an felt his heart skip a beat, as if a fierce beast had its sights on him, causing his heart to race uncontrobly.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Feng¡¯an suppressed the tremor in his heart, sneering, ¡°You can treat these words as a threat. You have only one choice¡­¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Before Yang Feng¡¯an could finish his words, Yang Tianen¡¯s face, held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, suddenly flushed red, his expression turning to utter terror as he opened his mouth to scream, ¡°No¡­¡±

    But before his scream could leave his throat, Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand suddenly exerted force, and with a cracking sound, Yang Tianen¡¯s neck was instantly crushed, his legs kicked the air twice, eyes wide open, seemingly unable to believe Lu Tianxing dared to kill him, dying unavenged.

    ¡°Sorry, your voice just startled me, I couldn¡¯t control my strength for a moment and identally killed him.¡±

    Lu Tianxing acted as if he had done something trivial, casually tossing Yang Tianen¡¯s corpse aside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, everyone felt a sudden chill in their hearts ¡ª ruthless, too ruthless. Looking at Lu Tianxing, it was no different from killing a chicken, not stirring any emotional fluctuation. At the same time, the Yang Family disciples felt a sense of relief, thankful that Yang Tianen bravely stepped forward earlier, else it might have been them who died.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing truly killed Yang Tianen, Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s expression turned hideous in an instant: ¡°Lu Tianxing, your audacity! Seems today you¡¯ve resolved to oppose Yanhuang Group, so today I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, kill him! Elder, I think this guy has gone mad, kill him for the good of the people, to exterminate evil and eliminate demons.¡±

    ¡°Elder, after killing him, we will prove for you that the criminal Lu Tianxing acted wantonly and refused to repent, murdering Yang Tianen of Yanhuang Group¡¯s Sky Team. ording to Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules, killing a Yanhuang Group member deserves death without exception.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing suddenly burst intoughter, his eyes opening wide, disying a hint of arrogance on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t say it so righteously, wasn¡¯t my killing of Yanhuang Group people the result you wanted most? You keep insisting I killed four members of the Fang Family, just assume I did, since I don¡¯t intend to exin. Anyway, killing one is killing, killing two is also killing. So today, I¡¯m going to kill all of you and then send your master on his way.¡±

    Boom!

    Before the words fully dropped, Lu Tianxing struck decisively, flipping his hand, True Qi spreading out, morphing into a Sky-covering Palm Seal, striking towards Yang Feng¡¯an and others.

    Without any hesitation, directly attacking Yanhuang Group people, everyone was a bit stunned at that moment.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you dare too much!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous! Extremely presumptuous! Daring to attack us, today no one can save you.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you are courting death.¡±

    All Yang Family¡¯s disciples felt an immense humiliation, shocked and angry. Since the establishment of Yanhuang Group, wherever they went, they received awe from others, and dared not breathe a word, fearing offending them. Now Lu Tianxing dared to strike against them, even within Yanhuang Group¡¯s branch, how could they not be enraged?

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re seeking death.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an was the first to react, eyes shooting out an astounding murderous intent. Since receiving Yang Tiansi¡¯s orders, he had secretly sought opportunities to kill Lu Tianxing, and now the opportunity had finallye.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you brought this on yourself; today, I will eliminate evil and exterminate you.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an roared furiously, the Tiger King descended. Behind him an incredibly strong force pervaded the air, forming a vortex. From the vortex¡¯s depths, a ferocious painted dream beast leapt out, brandishing ws, lunging at Lu Tianxing, its blood-red mouth opening, biting towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°Still this move, seems you¡¯ve exhausted your bag of tricks. Today, let me show you the gap between us.¡±

    Lu Tianxing coldly chuckled, looking at the ferocious tiger lunging towards him. His body shook, and the Unbeatable Emperor Fist instantly unfolded, six arms spreading out with overwhelming True Qi, fiercely smashing towards the painted tiger.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Their True Qi collided fiercely, an earth-shaking explosion sounded in the air, whipping up countless waves, forcing the surrounding crowd to retreat continuously. Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s painted tiger was instantly smashed to pieces by the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, along with overwhelming True Qi, like a mountain, crushing towards Yang Feng¡¯an.

    ¡°This is impossible, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Seeing his move being crushed again without suspense, Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale, nearly unable to control his trembling heart.

    If at Fang¡¯s Vi he thought Lu Tianxing seeded in a sudden sneak attack, causing him to fail unaware, now Yang Feng¡¯an truly realized Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying power. This was not early-stage Mythical power, but evidently middle-stage Mythical power, and among the most superior. Otherwise, how could he not withstand even one move from Lu Tianxing? How could this be?

    ¡°You now know the gap between us, but s, you have no chance left. You¡¯re destined to die today.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yang Feng¡¯an, his eyes shing with an extremely icy murderous intent, his figure flickered, again attacking Yang Feng¡¯an. With a flip of his hand, a Sky Flipping Seal crashed out, carrying thunderous force towards Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, how dare you.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an saw this scene with rage in his eyes, roaring, True Qi rolling like a tide,yer uponyer enveloping him, from afar resembling a sphere.

 Chapter 1362 - CapÃ­tulo 1362: 1355: Its Time for You to Go

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1362: Chapter 1355: It¡¯s Time for You to Go</strong>

    ¡°You can¡¯t withstand my attack; today is your certain death.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, carrying a terrifying power, struck fiercely against Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s chest.

    Bear in mind, Lu Tianxing once forcibly killed three middle-stage Mythical people with his middle-stage Mythical strength. Although Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s prowess was considerable, he was unaware of the fearsome Creation Source Technique, getting his Protective True Qi shattered by just one palm from Lu Tianxing, dispersing into fragments all around.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm imprinted hard on Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s chest, causing him to spew a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Hisplexion turned frightfully pale, his body sent flying backward, an intense look of terror appearing on his face.

    ¡°No, impossible. How can his strength be this fearsome? He¡¯s only in his twenties. How can he be this terrifying? No, I cannot die here. I must escape. I need to bring this news back to the Yang Family. I must inform the Family Head. Even if it means using all the resources of the Yang Family, Lu Tianxing must be in. Otherwise, one day the Yang Family will surely be destroyed at his hands.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an was both shocked and angry, not caring to engage further with Lu Tianxing. He took a deep breath, forcefully gathering the True Qi within him, and before his body evennded, he soared skyward like a great roc, rushing outward.

    ¡°Run? Can you escape? Capture him for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile, his figure shed as he closed in, his five fingers spread like a vast, directly grasping Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s head, his fingers tightening on his skull like iron mps,pletely immobilizing Yang Feng¡¯an.

    ¡°What do you have to say now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing stared coldly at Yang Feng¡¯an who was tightly held in his grip.

    ¡°What? Elder Yang was captured by him?¡±

    ¡°Attack, we must also strike, save Elder Yang.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you are opposing the entire Yanhuang Group. You still have time to turn back, release Elder Yang immediately.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, several Yang Family Disciples¡¯ faces drastically changed, shouting loudly, but none dared step forward to help. Even Yang Feng¡¯an, a middle-stage Mythical powerhouse, couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Lu Tianxing. For them to advance would be no different than bing fodder.

    ¡°Everyone shut up. If anyone dares speak another word, I¡¯ll send them on their way right now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s impatient voice echoed above the Yanhuang Group.

    Upon hearing this voice, all the Yang Family Disciples instinctively shut their mouths at once, the scene bing instantly silent, not a sound was heard.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the few Yang Family¡¯s disciples, a cold glint shing in his eyes, but he said nothing, instead fixing his gaze on Yang Feng¡¯an whom he was gripping.

    At this moment, Yang Feng¡¯an was nothing like his previously high-spirited self, his face etched with unmitigated terror, as his head was mped. Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers sunk almost into his head, the intense pain twisting his face to the extreme.

    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Tianxing, you dare! You cannot kill me! I am an Elder of the Yanhuang Group. If you kill me, the Yanhuang Group will not spare you!¡± Yang Feng¡¯an looked at Lu Tianxing in fear, threatening him, still holding onto a hopeful thought that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare kill him.

    Upon hearing Yang Feng¡¯an, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face disyed a mocking smile: ¡°You truly don¡¯t give up until reaching the Yellow River. Do you think I¡¯m the kind who fears trouble? Release you only for you to bring the Yang Family to trouble me? In any case, I¡¯ve already killed members of the Yanhuang Group, and this matter is beyond salvation. One kill is still a kill, why not just kill all the Yang Family members in Yanhuang Group today?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you dare! Lu Tianxing, if you dare, the Yang Family will annihte you! You better think it through.¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an let out a hoarse roar.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll wait. But for now, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    A cold intent to kill flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as his five fingers began to exert force.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s face immediately contorted fearfully, blood streaming from it, paired with his miserable screams echoing in the night, sending shivers down spines.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, stop, don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    At that moment, a robust voice emerged, from afar in the sky, a dazzling sword light sped like lightning towards them.

    This sword light was none other than Sima Lingyun.

    At this time, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face bore a solemn expression. Since parting with Lin Yafei, he had hurried nonstop towards Jinling. As his helicopter appeared above Jinling, he sensed overwhelming murderous intent spreading across the skies of Jinling, causing hisplexion to change drastically. Unable to wait for Jiao Long and others, he rushed towards the Yanhuang Group¡¯s branch alone using his skills.

    Unexpectedly, he still arrived a step toote, as Lu Tianxing had already started killing.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice and seeing the rapidly approaching figure, Yang Feng¡¯an suddenly opened his eyes, like clutching at thest straw, his face twisted as he looked at Lu Tianxing, roaring: ¡°Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t kill me now, the leader is here, you can¡¯t kill me, you¡¯re doomed. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re doomed! Dare to attack a member of the Yanhuang Group, and your Lu Family will be eradicated, not a single survivor, moreover, my Yang Family will definitely use all our power to eliminate you and everyone associated with you, not leaving a single one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed: ¡°Your Yang Family truly is a bunch of fools. Do you think Sima Lingyun¡¯s arrival will save you? One kill is still a kill, two kills are still kills, what¡¯s the difference? Even if I kill you, what can the Yanhuang Group do to me? Frankly speaking, I¡¯m still young, I have ample chances to break through to thete-stage of Mythical. Once I break through, who can stop me? What about the Yanhuang Group? What about the Yang Family? I¡¯ve never feared anyone. No matter how many people you have, I¡¯ll kill that many. I never fear challenges. Rest assured, you won¡¯t be the first. I¡¯ll send the Yang Family one by one to hell to apany you. Alright, time¡¯s running out, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    Wild power erupted from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, rushing into the depths of Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not reconciled¡­¡±

    Yang Feng¡¯an let out a tragic scream, his whole head exploded suddenly, a headless corpse fell from the sky to the ground, the body twitched violently twice, then fellpletely silent, utterly dead.

    Just like that, the elder of the Yanhuang Group, a middle-stage Mythical powerhouse, died like this, at the hands of Lu Tianxing, within the Yanhuang Group branch. This was unprecedented since the founding of the Yanhuang Group, an elder being in within the group.

 Chapter 1363 - CapÃ­tulo 1363: 1356: Cang Hu

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1363: Chapter 1356: Cang Hu</strong>

    ¡°Dead, Elder Yang Feng¡¯an is dead, he really killed Elder Yang Feng¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s absolutely reprehensible, we must inform the Family Head and have him killed, otherwise he will definitely be a formidable enemy of our Yang Family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he killed Elder Yang Feng¡¯an right in front of the Group Leader, he¡¯s doomed, he absolutely won¡¯t walk out of the Yanhuang Group alive, he¡¯s dead for sure.¡±

    ¡°Right, we must have the Group Leader kill him.¡±

    Watching as Lu Tianxing mercilessly crushed Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s skull, all the Yang Family¡¯s disciples turned pale, then looked at Lu Tianxing with mocking eyes. In their view, Lu Tianxing was as good as dead; anyone daring to kill within the Yanhuang Group would have no chance of survival.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? Who allowed you to kill Yang Feng¡¯an?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Sima Lingyun¡¯s figure appeared in the courtyard, and upon seeing Yang Feng¡¯an¡¯s headless corpse, his face turned somewhat unsightly, his voice carrying a tinge of annoyance.

    ¡°Sorry, you know I¡¯m a bit timid, and your sudden shout earlier startled me. I momentarily lost control of my True Qi and killed him. Sorry about that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun and casually said, ¡°But, I think you should thank me. I was simply getting rid of a threat for your Yanhuang Group. Besides, I didn¡¯t kill a person just now, I merely killed a mad dog. Since when is it illegal to kill a mad old dog?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Lu Tianxing? Say that again if you dare, do you believe we Yang Family will tear you into pieces?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, several of the Yang Family disciples instantly erupted in anger, their faces twisted as they hurled curses at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Group Leader, kill him, he¡¯s a murderer. We suspect him to be involved in the Fang Family massacre, so we brought him back for investigation, and who would have thought, to silence us, he went on a killing spree and killed Yang Tianen and Elder Yang, Group Leader, if you hadn¡¯te, he would have killed all of us. Group Leader, you must avenge Elder Yang.¡±

    One Yang Family disciple pointed at Lu Tianxing, his face grimly contorted, as he said.

    ¡°Group Leader, he¡¯s a demon, he killed the Fang family of four with extremely cruel means, we saw him at the Fang¡¯s house, Group Leader, kill him, rid the people of harm.¡± Another Yang Family disciple spoke loudly.

    Hearing the continuous usationsing to his ears, Sima Lingyun¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, a trace of fury shed in his eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°All of you shut up, I¡¯ll naturally investigate the truth. Someone, arrest them all for me, any who resist, execute without exception.¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice, the Yanhuang Group Branch members that were sent away by Yang Feng¡¯an immediately rushed in. Upon seeing the corpses of Yang Feng¡¯an and Yang Tianen, they were momentarily stunned, then quickly came to their senses, pouncing on those few Yang Family disciples like fierce wolves, capturing them directly.

    ¡°What are you doing, why are you arresting me, the murderer is him, it¡¯s Lu Tianxing.¡±

    ¡°Group Leader, what do you want to do, we are from the Yanhuang Group, you¡¯re arresting the wrong people, we¡¯re not criminals.¡±

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, what do you want to do, we are from the Yanhuang Group, on what grounds are you arresting me, what evidence do you have, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re the Group Leader, you can casually shield criminals, do you believe I¡¯ll impeach you with the Supreme Elder?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Yang Family, you have no right to arrest me, release me immediately, Sima Lingyun, do you want the Yanhuang Group to bear the reputation of harboring criminals from now on?¡±

    Each Yang Family disciple¡¯s face instantly changed color, shouting fiercely, but none dared to act rashly. They knew very well, if they dared to resist, Sima Lingyun would absolutely kill them on the spot.

    Sima Lingyun looked at those few moring Yang Family disciples, said coldly, ¡°Shielding criminals? I, Sima Lingyun, have never done such a thing. As for why I¡¯m arresting you, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. Cang Hu,e in, tell them all the information you¡¯ve gathered, so they can die with understanding.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Group Leader.¡±

    With a low, deep voice, a middle-aged, schrly man with a suit, gold-rimmed sses, devoid of any aggressive aura, walked in from outside.

    ¡°What, Cang Hu, didn¡¯t Elder Yang Feng¡¯an already send him away? How is he here again?¡±

    Seeing this middle-aged schrly man, the few Yang Family disciples¡¯ faces became extremely unsightly at this moment, a look of terror shed in the depths of their eyes.

    This middle-aged schrly man, codename Cang Hu, is a very special existence in the Yanhuang Group. His strength is only at the Yellow Level Realm, which wouldn¡¯t even qualify him to enter the Yanhuang Group under normal circumstances, but Cang Hu has entered and holds an important position as the Hall Master of the Punishment Hall, and the Minister of the Jinling Yanhuang Group Branch.

    The reason is that Cang Hu has exceptional abilities in criminal investigation and tracking, able to find a wealth of clues from mere scraps of evidence. Previously, when the Yanhuang Group was tracking a Martial Artist adept in disguise and Qinggong, who eluded everyone, Cang Hu easily found this Martial Artist using his abilities.

    Even more terrifying is that despite Cang Hu¡¯s schrly, intellectual appearance, his interrogation methods are extraordinarily frightening. There was a time when someone dared to challenge Cang Hu, intending to observe his interrogations, and as a result, came out of the Punishment Hall unable to sleep peacefully for a month, vomiting at the sight of meat. This person was an experienced elite of the Yanhuang Group, who had killed and seen death, yet was scared to the point of sleeplessness for a month.

    Within the Yanhuang Group, everyone would rather offend Sima Lingyun than provoke Cang Hu, indicating just how terrifying Cang Hu truly is.

    ¡°Group Leader.¡±

    After entering, Cang Hu ignored the group of Yang Family disciples, saluted Sima Lingyun, and slowly said, ¡°Group Leader, upon receiving your call, I immediately went to the Jinling Police Station. Fortunately, I arrived in time, as the bodies of the Fang family of four had not yet been destroyed. After my examination, it was determined that all four were killed with a sword, and the perpetrator¡¯s swordsmanship was extremely skillful, with no pause at the points of injury, each death achieved with one swift strike without any superfluous actions. Furthermore, the Fang Yaowu family of four showed signs of disbelief and shock on their faces before dying, indicating that the killer was undoubtedly someone very familiar to them. Even if not, it must be someone sent by a familiar person, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have shown such expressions, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 1364 - 1357: Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Chapter 1357: Analysis</h4>

    "So the murderer must be Lu Tianxing."

    Cang Hu had not finished speaking when a Yang Family disciple interrupted him, speaking first: "Team leader, did you hear that? Master Cang Hu¡¯s analysis is correct. The person who killed the Fang Family members is someone they are most familiar with, and that person must be Lu Tianxing. He had conflicts with the Fang Family, and of course, Fang Yaowu¡¯s family recognized him. Moreover, Lu Tianxing is entric and would not easily let the Fang Family go; he would definitelye to eliminate thempletely. That¡¯s why Fang Yaowu showed such an expression of disbelief and shock before he died, unable to believe that Lu Tianxing actually dared to kill him, considering he was a top figure in Jinling."

    "You¡¯re not wrong, Lu Tianxing indeed has suspicions because Fang Yaowu had conflicts with Lu Tianxing and even contemted revenge on him. If Fang Yaowu were dead, Lu Tianxing could indeed be considered the prime suspect."

    Cang Hu nced at the Yang Family disciple, showing no anger at being interrupted but continued to say: "Lu Tianxing is the primary suspect; there is no doubt about that. Any reasonable person would list him as the chief suspect. But there¡¯s an important point you¡¯ve forgotten. I went to the police station to examine the body and asked Director Qin. ording to his description, Lu Tianxing wanted to kill Fang Yaowu at the Nostalgia Bar. If it weren¡¯t for Fang Yaowu¡¯s status, he would have died at the Nostalgia Bar. So, it can be deduced that Fang Yaowupletely believed Lu Tianxing would kill him and not spare him."

    "Master Cang Hu, if that¡¯s the case, then it should be even clearer that the murderer is Lu Tianxing. At the bar, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare to kill Fang Yaowu because he feared Fang Yaowu¡¯s status. If, at this time, Lu Tianxing appeared at Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi and ughtered him, Fang Yaowu would naturally exhibit shock and disbelief. After all, at the Nostalgia Bar, Lu Tianxing did not dare to kill him for real." The Yang Family disciple¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke again.

    The orders he received were to make Lu Tianxing a despised figure; now that Sima Lingyun had arrived, he had to divert this matter onto Lu Tianxing. No matter what, Lu Tianxing must not extricate himself from the Fang Family incident. As long as Lu Tianxing cannot extricate himself, the allegation sticks, and he cannot escape the judgment of the Yanhuang Group.

    "Why are you so eager to interrupt me and guide my thoughts toward Lu Tianxing, Yang Xian? Is your Yang Family a group of useless people?"

    Cang Hu looked at the speaking Yang Family disciple with a hint of mockery, ignoring the murderous re from the disciple, and continued to speak: "Indeed, you are correct, but there is something you forgot. Fang Yaowu was once scared by Lu Tianxing at the bar, so even after his son was crippled, he didn¡¯t dare to shoot Lu Tianxing, even if he had a gun."

    "If Lu Tianxing came to kill Fang Yaowu, Fang Yaowu might indeed show disbelief and shock, but more definitely a look of fear. Moreover, Fang Tian and Fang Heng, crippled by Lu Tianxing and turned into eunuchs, if they saw this enemy at that moment, their eyes would definitely show fear and resentment. However, in the expressions of Fang Heng and Fang Tian before they died, I saw no resentment, only shock and disbelief. Therefore, Lu Tianxing had nothing to do with this incident."

    "Also, I examined the wounds on Fang Yaowu¡¯s family of four. Each was killed with a single sword strike. Coupled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s method, he might use swordsmanship, but not with such precision. Only someone who has mastered swordsmanship could achieve this."

    "Moreover, I think Lu Tianxing, the Judge who is feared in the Western Underworld, wanting to kill several ordinary people not even of legendary level, wouldn¡¯t specifically seek a sword so sharp to kill them. It doesn¡¯t make sense. A true qi wave would easily take them down. But those who kill with a sword are typically those who have studied swordsmanship and carry a sword as they would their limbs. Therefore, it can be deduced that the Fang Family of four was not killed by Lu Tianxing. Yang Xian, do you think I¡¯m right?"

    Upon hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, the Yang Family disciple¡¯s face shifted, and he retorted: "Master Cang Hu, this is all just your spection; you have no direct evidence to prove he didn¡¯t do it."

    "You¡¯re right, this is all my spection, without any direct evidence. However, I¡¯m curious about why you happened to be near Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite the coincidence?"

    Upon hearing these words, the Yang Family disciple¡¯s face changed dramatically. He said sternly: "You... Master Cang Hu, what do you mean by that? Are you suspecting us of killing Fang Yaowu¡¯s family and framing Lu Tianxing?"

    "Whether it¡¯s you or not, I think you know better than I do."

    Cang Hupletely ignored the murderous re, speaking lightly: "As far as I know, Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi is in Jiangbei New District, and you came to Jinling from Beijing. Jiangbei New District is certainly not a ce you would go, and can you exin why everyone from the Yang Family came to Jinling this time?"

    "I... I, couldn¡¯t Elder Yang take us out for training?"

    "Training?"

    Cang Hu¡¯s face bore an even more mocking expression, with an aggressive tone: "Why does the Yanhuang Group have no record of it? Logically, any Yanhuang Group member leaving the group must report, so why is there no record of yourings and goings? Also, why did you happen to arrive at Fang Yaowu¡¯s vi just in time and witness Lu Tianxingmitting the crime and trying to escape?"

    "Of course, you might say it¡¯s all a coincidence, and I might treat it as such. But, Lu Tianxing¡¯s status and strength have long been considered the highest level of danger in the Yanhuang Group. If you caught Lu Tianxing at this time, why hold him here instead of at the trial prison or bring him back to Yanhuang Group Headquarters? That¡¯s the first point."

    "Secondly, if Lu Tianxing indeed killed Fang Yaowu¡¯s family, but you wanted to catch him, everyone knows the oue of falling into the hands of the Yanhuang Group. Given Lu Tianxing¡¯s capabilities previously disyed, he could easily wipe you all out. Why would he surrender and go back with you to the Yanhuang Group?"

    "Maybe his conscience was pricked, or he¡¯s afraid of our Yanhuang Group¡¯s might, so he surrendered." The Yang Family disciple, sweating slightly on his forehead under Cang Hu¡¯s scrutiny, stubbornly said.

    "Conscience?"

    Cang Huughed: "Does a Judge, feared by the Western Underground World for his countless kills, discover his conscience because he killed a few people? Then his conscience is quite worthless. More importantly, why should he fear the Yanhuang Group? To speak bluntly, even if he killed Fang Yaowu¡¯s entire family in front of the Yanhuang Group, due to his international status, the Yanhuang Group might not handle him. Eventually, they would obediently release him, at most send him out of China, prohibiting his return for life. Therefore, your reason doesn¡¯t hold any water at all."

 Chapter 1365 - 1358: Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Chapter 1358: Innocent</h4>

    Speaking up to this point, Cang Hu paused again and waited for everyone to fully digest these words before he spoke again, "Secondly, after leaving the police station, I went to investigate the traffic surveince videos from the bar to Jiangbei New District and got a piece of information, which is that before Fang Yaowu died, Lu Tianxing and a woman named Luan Hongyue went to an urban vige, which ispletely proven by the surveince video."

    "Based on the time of the wounds on Fang Yaowu¡¯s body, the estimated time of his death should be half an hour after leaving the bar, around ten o¡¯clock, with an error margin of less than five minutes. However, ording to the surveince from various traffic arteries and the hotel cameras, it can be proven that during this period, Lu Tianxing had just driven back to the hotel with Luan Hongyue, not to mention the time he spent in the hotel. The hotel he stayed in is a full twenty kilometers away from Jiangbei New District, so whether by car or Qinggong, it¡¯s impossible for him to arrive in just a few minutes, so we canpletely rule out the suspicion of himmitting the murder."

    "Additionally, I also found out that five minutes after Fang Yaowu was killed, you quietly went to Jiangbei New District. Although you carefully avoided all surveince in Jiangbei New District, you forgot that the wealthier people are, the more they fear death. Those wealthy individuals in Jiangbei New District specially hired professional bodyguards to install surveince cameras in some hidden ces. Under general circumstances, they are hard to detect if you¡¯re not careful. I believe as long as we check, we can find traces of your presence. Since you went to the Fang¡¯s Vi in advance, don¡¯t tell me that you, the elite members of the Yanhuang Group, wouldn¡¯t notice the pervasive smell of blood inside Fang¡¯s Vi?"

    After saying this, the smile on Cang Hu¡¯s face became even more pronounced, and he directed his gaze at the Yang Family disciple who had been guiding him, "Yang Xian, reaching this point, do you have anything to refute?"

    "I... I..."

    Upon hearing Cang Hu¡¯s words, the face of the Yang Family disciple instantly turned pale, and he stuttered for a long time without being able to say a word. If someone hadn¡¯t been holding him, he might have already sat down on the ground.

    Seeing the reaction of the Yang Family disciple, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of Cang Hu¡¯s mouth. He turned around and said respectfully to Sima Lingyun, "Leader, I have said everything I wanted to say. This is what I found within these few hours and it fully proves that the Fang family of four was killed by a swordsman, not by Lu Tianxing."

    "Cang Hu, you¡¯ve worked hard."

    Sima Lingyun nodded and looked at the group of Yang Family disciples, speaking in a cold voice, "Do you still think I¡¯m wronging you now? As members of the Yanhuang Group, you should be serving the nation and the people. I did not expect you to aid the wicked, willingly being the Yang Family¡¯s dog. Have you forgotten the rules of the Yanhuang Group? Cang Hu, they are handed over to you, deal with them ording to the rules of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Punishment Hall."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, all the Yang Family disciples¡¯ faces turned ashen instantly. If they were to be dealt with ording to the rules of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s Punishment Hall, they would undoubtedly die. Unable to control their fear any longer, they struggled desperately, trying to kneel on the ground, all begging for mercy.

    "Leader, spare my life, please, I will never dare again. This matter has nothing to do with me, it was all arranged by Yang Feng¡¯an, it has nothing to do with me."

    "Leader, don¡¯t kill me, it was all instructed by Yang Feng¡¯an. He told me that as long as I managed to frame Lu Tianxing this time, he would make me a direct descendant of the Yang Family and receive their key cultivation; that¡¯s why I did it, Leader, I¡¯m being wronged."

    "Sima Lingyun, you can¡¯t kill me, I am from the Yang Family, I am a direct descendant of the Yang Family. If you kill me, the Yang Family won¡¯t let you go, you better think it through."

    Looking at the appearance of the Yang Family disciples, Sima Lingyun frowned slightly, "Why are you still standing there doing nothing? Take them all away. If they run, you¡¯ll share the same guilt. Also, not a single word of today¡¯s event can be leaked, otherwise, kill without mercy."

    "Yes, Leader."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words filled with murderous intent, several members of the Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t help but shiver and then directly disregarded the struggles and roars of the Yang Family disciples, forcefully sealing the Dantians of these Yang Family disciples and dragging them away roughly.

    "Leader, the matter has ended, I¡¯ll go deal with those Yang Family disciples and see if I can extract any information from them."

    Cang Hu gave a slight salute to Sima Lingyun and turned to follow those Yanhuang Group members out of the courtyard.

    After Cang Hu left, Sima Lingyun directed his gaze onto Lu Tianxing, "You can get lost now, don¡¯t appear in front of me, or I¡¯ll kill you with one sword."

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t be so agitated. Isn¡¯t it just killing two wastes? What¡¯s the big deal, this time I owe you a favor." Lu Tianxing took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, speaking calmly.

    "I don¡¯t need you to owe me a favor, just don¡¯t cause trouble all day long. Do you know your woman threatened to perish with the Yanhuang Group to save you? If possible, you should leave China forever and nevere back. You¡¯re a cmity star, I know nothing good happens whenever I see you." Sima Lingyun said in a very displeased tone.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. He knew very well who the woman Sima Lingyun was talking about was, and apart from Lin Yafei, no one else would have the guts to threaten Sima Lingyun.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing said, "Regardless of how, this time I owe you a favor. By the way, how is my grandfather¡¯s situation, is it like they said, is my grandfather now seriously injured and maybe dead, what exactly happened?"

    When Sima Lingyun heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Indeed, they didn¡¯t lie. Old Master Lu is seriously injured, he was ambushed. Tonight, ate-stage mythical expert engaged your grandfather and detonated the Sword Qi that has been suppressed in your grandfather¡¯s body. Although before I came, this Sword Qi had been suppressed again, I am worried that Old Master Lu might notst long..."

    Sima Lingyun stopped talking here, letting out a sigh. With Old Master Lu¡¯s death, the Lu Family would be crippled even if not wiped out.

    Lu Tianxing clenched his fist, a bloodthirsty killing intent shing in his eyes as he spoke in a deep voice, "Do you know who did it? Was it the Yang Family?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, your Lu Family offended too many people back then. Moreover, you are too bright, any family in China might strike at Old Master Lu and eventually annihte the Lu Family. No one would want to see another prodigious genius of the Lu Family rise. It¡¯s very hard to find out who did it in a short time."

    "I understand, Sima Lingyun, there are no words to express my gratitude for your great kindness, farewell."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said nothing more, turning to walk outside.

 Chapter 1366 - 1359: You Canâ€™t Stop Me

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Chapter 1359: You Can¡¯t Stop Me</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, where are you nning to go?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing heading outside, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face suddenly changed. He sensed a strong killing intenting from Lu Tianxing.

    "To Jiangnan."

    Without looking back, Lu Tianxing walked out, leaving only his voice echoing in the air, "Sima Lingyun, this time you can¡¯t stop me, no one can stop me. Whoever dares toy a hand on the Lu Family will pay the price. Even if Jiangnan turns into a river of blood, I won¡¯t hesitate. Sima Lingyun, thanks this time. If I die in Jiangnan, I hope you protect Zhiqing and the others, ensuring they leave Jiangnan safely. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll hold back my forces from entering China. However, if Zhiqing and the others suffer any harm, I guarantee the Netherworld Mercenary Corps will retaliate at any cost, even if it turns into a river of blood. That¡¯s all, farewell."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure didn¡¯t linger. He turned into an afterimage, soared into the sky, and disappeared in a few shes.

    "Rumble!"

    And less than thirty seconds after Lu Tianxing left, a military helicopter roared in the sky, with the wind howling, shaking the surrounding leaves with a rustling sound. Apanied by a rope being lowered from the helicopter, two figures slid down one after another.

    "Leader, Fire Phoenix and I are here."

    Afternding, the two walked straight toward Sima Lingyun.

    These two were none other than the arriving Jiao Long and Xue Bing.

    At the moment, Xue Bing¡¯s aura had undergone a drastic change from when she was in Modu, emitting faint True Qi fluctuations. It was almost more than ten times strongerpared to before she joined the Yanhuang Group, and her strength had broken through to the Earth-level Peak, just one step away from reaching the Heavenly Realm, bing a master among the younger generation.

    "Leader, where is Lu Tianxing! Didn¡¯t you say he was captured by the Yang Family? Where is he?"

    Xue Bing scanned the surroundings and asked urgently upon seeing the bodies of Yang Feng¡¯an and Yang Tianen on the ground, with an undeniable anxiety in her beautiful eyes.

    "He¡¯s already gone."

    Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and said to Jiao Long and Xue Bing, "The matter here is settled. We must head to Jiangnan immediately. Also, inform the Yanhuang Group¡¯s four teams of Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow. Except for the noble children, all members without assignments should head to Jiangnan. We must stabilize the situation in Jiangnan, and any martial artist daring toy hands on ordinary people will be executed without mercy."

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun did not hesitate, opened his five fingers, and grabbed the bodies of Yang Tianen and Yang Feng¡¯an, heading in the direction Cang Hu left. He wanted to see how many people from the Yang Family were in the Yanhuang Group.

    "Wow, Jiao Long, did you notice? The leader¡¯s aura is so strong, it scared me to death, I thought he was going to explode!"

    Hearing that Lu Tianxing was fine, Xue Bing breathed a sigh of relief, patted her impressive Holy Maiden Peak, and said to Jiao Long beside her, "I say, Jiao Long, is the situation in Jiangnan really that serious? Does it require the mobilization of the entire Yanhuang Group?"

    "It¡¯s more serious than you can imagine."

    Jiao Long took a deep breath and said, "The Lu Family is the overlord of Jiangnan, very powerful. If this situation continues, the whole of China will be in turmoil, with Jiangnan turning into a battlefield overflowing with blood and bodies. After this, who knows how many families in China will be wiped out. I hope this situation can be controlled; otherwise, the Lu Family¡¯sst stand is unimaginable...."

    After speaking, Jiao Long sighed deeply, his face extremely solemn.

    Hearing Jiao Long¡¯s words, and seeing his grave expression, Xue Bing didn¡¯t speak, clenched her fists. She knew very well that this was a deadly game against the Lu Family.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you better not get into trouble. If something happens to you, how am I supposed to teach you a lesson? I still n to capture you, the lecher, and give you a good beating!"

    Xue Bing clenched her fist, a trace of indelible worry on her pretty face.

    ...

    With the news of Old Sir Lu being seriously injured and his life and death unknown spreading, another piece of news circted throughout China, pushed by those with intentions.

    The third generation of the Lu Family produced two prodigious talents, Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue, both prodigies of their generation. This news, once spread, shook China. In every generation, the Lu Family producing one prodigy was enough to dominate Jiangnan. If two appeared, wouldn¡¯t they dominate the entire south?

    For a time, the situation in Jiangnan became even more unpredictable and tumultuous, with everyone holding their breath, waiting for news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s fate.

    Beijing, Han Family.

    Tonight, the third generation of the Han Family gathered together. Old Sir Han, Han Zifeng¡¯s father Han Yuntao, and Han Zifeng were in the study. Even though it was already three or four in the morning, no one slept, all with solemn faces.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the study was extremely cold and oppressive.

    Han Zifeng¡¯s father, Han Yuntao, had eyes full of fury, staring intently at Han Zifeng, who knelt on the ground. If Han Zifeng weren¡¯t his son, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick Han Zifeng to death because just a few minutes ago, Han Zifeng actually wanted to go to Jiangnan to help the Lu Family, almost driving him to the brink.

    Everyone knew that Jiangnan now was a muddy pool. It seemed calm, but undercurrents surged. If Han Zifeng dared to go to Jiangnan, it might be his burial ground.

    Old Sir Han looked at his grandson kneeling in front of him. His eyes were emotionless, deep like an abyss, revealing nothing of his thoughts.

    Han Zifeng knelt on the ground, his face full of determination. He took a deep breath and said firmly, "Grandfather, Father, I¡¯ve decided. I must go to Jiangnan this time. Even if there¡¯s an abyss ahead, I will go. I, Han Zifeng, will not just watch my brother fight alone."

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, the fire in Han Yuntao¡¯s eyes burned even more fiercely. Unable to suppress it, he stood up from his chair, walked over, and kicked Han Zifeng out, shouting angrily, "Brother, brother, is that all you know? Do you even understand the situation in Jiangnan now? Jiangnan is a storm vortex, with your pathetic skills, how is it different from going to die? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare step half a foot out of the Han Family, I¡¯ll break your legs and keep you a cripple for life, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 1367 - 1360: I Must Go

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Chapter 1360: I Must Go</h4>

    Seeing the anger in his father¡¯s eyes, Han Zifeng took a deep breath and knelt again before Han Yuntao: "Dad, I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, but I also know what I¡¯m doing. Do you know how your son survived? It was him who carried your son on his back, through enemy gunfire, and brought him out from a pile of corpses. He is my brother, my brother for life and death. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, do you want me to stand idly by? Father, you¡¯ve been teaching me since I was a child to be upright, loyal, and true to my conscience. I¡¯m just doing what you said, and I must go on this journey to Jiangnan."

    Han Zifeng spoke forcefully, clearly aware of the dangers of Jiangnan, but he had to go. Lu Tianxing is his brother, his brother for life and death. If not for Lu Tianxing carrying him from a pile of corpses, Han Zifeng would not exist today. A man in this world must know what to do and what not to do. He cannot just stand by and watch his brother face danger.

    As Han Yuntao listened to Han Zifeng¡¯s words, his face flickered with indecisiveness. He never imagined that his formerly obedient son would one day rebut him so decisively and unquestionably.

    "Dad, I¡¯m sorry, thank you for raising me all these years. Forgive your son¡¯s inability to serve by your side from now on. Please tell mother I¡¯m sorry. I must go to Jiangnan, and no one can stop me. Without Lu Tianxing to save me, Han Zifeng would have died long ago. Now, even if I die, at most I¡¯m just returning the favor. It¡¯s nothing big."

    With these words, Han Zifeng suddenly kowtowed three times to Han Yuntao, the sound of his head hitting the stone bs echoing loudly.

    "Grandfather, your grandson is unfilial and can no longer serve by your side. I hope you can forgive your grandson."

    After speaking, Han Zifeng turned to kneel before Old Sir Han, kowtowed heavily three times, and after doing all this, he turned to walk outside without any hesitation.

    Lu Tianxing is his brother and his life-saving benefactor. Han Zifeng will never be the kind of person who forgets kindness and righteousness. Even if there are cliffs ahead, brothers can face it with a smile, stepping over the bodies of enemies.

    "Wait."

    Seeing Han Zifeng turn away without hesitation, before Han Yuntao could speak, Old Sir Han, who had been watching the scene, sighed softly and said, "Zifeng, do you really want to go to Jiangnan?"

    "Grandfather, I have always listened to you, but I must go on this journey to Jiangnan no matter what." Han Zifeng stopped and said firmly.

    "Zifeng, your grandfather doesn¡¯t want to stop you. Since you want to go to Jiangnan, at least protect yourself. Take the Han Family¡¯s Hidden Guard to Jiangnan, it¡¯s safer that way."

    "What, Dad, how can you be so muddled, how can you let him go to Jiangnan."

    Hearing Old Sir Han¡¯s words, Han Yuntao¡¯s face changed color dramatically, and he said urgently: "Dad, you know how dangerous Jiangnan is, with so many families eyeing the Lu Family. Once Old Sir Lu dies, the Lu Family will turn to dust in an instant. Dad, do you know about these things? How is Zifeng going to Jiangnan any different from seeking death?"

    Old Sir Han sighed softly at Han Yuntao¡¯s words and said, "Yuntao, I know you¡¯re doing this for Zifeng¡¯s good, but there¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Every generation has its own luck.¡¯ Now you¡¯re in your fifties, how many decades do you think you have left? Can you protect Zifeng for a lifetime? The Han Family will eventually fall into Zifeng¡¯s hands. Do you still want to control him then? An eagle must go through storms to soar in the sky. Let him do what he wants. No rain, no rainbow. Besides, I believe Zifeng will protect himself."

    After speaking, Old Sir Han turned his gaze back to Han Zifeng: "Zifeng, I just hope you won¡¯t regret the decision you made today."

    "Grandfather, I will not regret the decision I made today. If I don¡¯t go to Jiangnan this time, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. Grandfather, father, I¡¯m leaving."

    Han Zifeng took a deep breath and turned to walk outside without any hesitation.

    Watching Han Zifeng turn and leave, Han Yuntao wanted several times to call him back. But seeing his son¡¯s resolute back, he couldn¡¯t get the words out of his mouth.

    Watching Han Zifeng leave the study, Han Yuntao looked at Old Sir Han and asked confusedly: "Dad, have you really decided to interfere in the Jiangnan affairs? You know what the situation in Jiangnan is now. Not to be harsh, but once Old Sir Lu dies, the downfall of the Lu Family is almost a certainty."

    "What good would it do to disagree? You know your son¡¯s character; even if you forbid him from leaving the Han Family, it would only make your father-son rtionship more strained. Since you can¡¯t stop him, let him go to Jiangnan and see for himself."

    Old Sir Han sighed gently: "Besides, do you really think the Lu Family will copse so easily?"

    Han Yuntao was slightly taken aback: "Dad, what do you mean by that? Do you still believe the Lu Family has a chance to turn things around? The Tang Family and the Yang Family are both behemoths. The Tang Family has long dominated Shu; we can¡¯t even fathom their strength. Adding the Yang Family and other families lying in wait, once Old Sir Lu dies, do you think the Lu Family can hold up?"

    "Yuntao, you¡¯re underestimating the Lu Family. Old Sir Lu is the Lu Family¡¯s backbone, but don¡¯t forget how many years the Lu Family has dominated Jiangnan and their deep reserves. Even if the Tang Family and Yang Family join forces, it¡¯s not easy to destroy the Lu Family. Besides, do you really think Lu Tiankuang wouldn¡¯t foresee the situation the Lu Family would face after his death? Wouldn¡¯t he leave some contingency ns? If I¡¯m not mistaken, if the Tang and Yang families truly wish to destroy the Lu Family, they will pay a painful price."

    "What, Dad, are you sure you heard correctly?"

    Han Yuntao found it hard to believe what his ears were hearing. The Tang and Yang families, along with other second and third-tier families, could destroy the Han Family with ease. Without Old Sir Lu, is the Lu Family stronger than the Han Family?

    "Do you think it¡¯s wrong? Do you really think that Lu Tiankuang storming into Beijing with just a knife was mere bravado? Let me tell you, it¡¯s his calction, intimidating others. Every generation of the Lu Family must produce an exceptional genius. Once they grow up, they are indomitable, the basis of the Lu Family, and also its weakness. The death of an exceptional genius means a crisis of extermination for the Lu Family. When Lu Tianzhan died, Lu Tiankuang stormed into Beijing with just a knife, not only to avenge him but also to intimidate other families with ill intentions, showing them the strength of the Lu Family."

 Chapter 1368 - 1361: The Storm Approaches

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Chapter 1361: The Storm Approaches</h4>

    "If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tiankuang fighting his way into Beijing with just a knife, do you think the Lu Family would have remained unharmed for over twenty years? If it were any other family, they¡¯d have been wiped out countless times. The Late Stage of Mythical is strong, but it¡¯s not invincible. There are plenty of families in Beijing that could destroy the Lu Family. As long as they hold off Lu Tiankuang, it¡¯s easy to wipe out the Lu Family. But why don¡¯t they dare to act against the Lu Family? Because they fear Lu Tiankuang, who has turned himself into a reckless madman. People aren¡¯t scary; what¡¯s scary is a powerful and reckless madman. They dare to do anything without caring about the consequences."

    At this point, Old Sir Han took a deep breath and slowly said, "I even suspect that this so-called serious injury is just a y directed and acted by Lu Tiankuang himself, aiming to lure out all those who want to deal with the Lu Family and wipe them out in one go."

    Han Yuntao¡¯s face showed a hint of horror upon hearing these words. To deliberately orchestrate such a y to wipe out all the families against the Lu Family, just how crazy would one have to be to do such a thing?

    Taking a deep breath, Han Yuntao tried hard to calm his turbulent emotions and said, "Dad, are you saying that Old Master Lu is not dead, and not seriously injured?"

    "No, the serious injury should be real, but he¡¯s definitely not dead. Even if he is dead, I suspect it might be a feigned death, just to lure these people out. The Yang and Tang families dared to scheme against the Lu Family this time, and they will probably pay a bloody price. The madness of a dying person is something no one can stop. It¡¯s just a pity that some people have been blinded by hatred and interests and can¡¯t see through it."

    Old Sir Han sighed faintly and said nothing more. Instead, he stood up from his chair and walked to the courtyard outside, quietly gazing at the scenery outside. After this, who knows how many families will remain in Beijing.

    ...

    Meanwhile, after leaving the Yanhuang Group¡¯s branch, Lu Tianxing made no stops, his figure like lightning, moving like a phantom through the dark buildings, silently and without disturbing anyone, heading straight towards the Jinling Hotel.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing appeared at the Jinling Hotel, making no stops in the lobby and heading straight into the elevator to the presidential suite on the top floor.

    In the presidential suite atop the hotel, besides Bai Zhiqing, Xue Man, Lin Qianru, and Luan Hongyue, Lin Yafei and Rose had also rushed to Jinling, and at that moment, everyone was gathered in one room.

    The entire room was shrouded in a heavy atmosphere, and everyone had a look of deep worry and anxiety on their face. Every time there was a slight sound outside, all the women¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned towards the door, hoping Lu Tianxing would appear at the door immediately. But each time, they were only met with disappointment.

    "Zhiqing, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Lu Tianxing will definitely be fine." Rose sighed in her heart as she looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s haggard appearance and said.

    Since receiving a call from Lin Yafei, she hadn¡¯t dared to dy for a moment and rushed to Jinling, and she also learned what Lu Tianxing was about to face.

    Old Master Lu seriously injured, life or death unknown, this was a devastating disaster for the Lu Family. Those families that were once suppressed by the Lu Family would not pass up this opportunity and would absolutely annihte the Lu Family without mercy.

    Even though she knows that Lu Tianxing is now surrounded by a vortex, and Jiangnan is a huge vortex that will shatter everything into pieces, Rose still goes withoutint or regret. Or rather, from the first time she saw Lu Tianxing, she never regretted her decision.

    "Yes, Zhiqing, don¡¯t worry. On my way here, I spoke with Sima Lingyun. He promised me he¡¯de to Jinling to rescue Tianxing. You don¡¯t need to worry. The Yang Family may use the Yanhuang Group to frame Tianxing, but don¡¯t forget who Tianxing is. He is the famous Judge of the Western Underground World, feared by countless people. If he wasn¡¯t confident, how could he have been caught by the Yanhuang Group? And with Sima Lingyun around, Tianxing will definitely be fine...."

    Lin Yafei alsoforted Bai Zhiqing on the side, as if she wasforting herself. The Yang Family dared to frame Lu Tianxing using the Yanhuang Group, surely havingplete confidence in dealing with Lu Tianxing. She now only hopes that Sima Lingyun can arrive soon.

    "Is that so? Lin Demon, are you really not lying to me?" Bai Zhiqing said lifelessly, looking at Lin Yafei.

    Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t speak, but they obviously focused their gaze on Lin Yafei, hoping to get an urate answer from her.

    "No, how could I lie to you! Zhiqing, trust me, Tianxing will definitely be fine. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before Tianxing returns." Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said heavily, but a sh of chilling killing intent lingered in her beautiful eyes.

    If Lu Tianxing really met with some mishap this time, she wouldn¡¯t mind selling off all the Lin Family¡¯s assets, using all the money to put a reward on the lives of everyone in the Yanhuang Group and the Yang Family. She wants to see the Yanhuang Group and these families, the Jiang Family, all obliterated.

    "Beep...."

    At this moment, a faint electronic beeping sounded inside the room, followed by the sound of the suite¡¯s door lock being opened.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, everyone immediately turned their eyes towards the doorway, their eyes filled with uncontroble anticipation. When they saw that familiar face appear in their line of sight, everyone¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise, and they suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re back, are you hurt...."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice carried a hint of sobbing. She rushed towards Lu Tianxing, throwing herself into his arms, holding him tightly, as if trying to merge herself with Lu Tianxing. Crystalline tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks.

    "Dear, I¡¯m fine. The dogs kept by the Yang Family can¡¯t do anything to me."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, but his eyes fell on Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru, and others in the room, shing a tender nce, he said softly, "Sorry, for making you worry about me."

    "As long as you¡¯re back." Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes showed a hint of warmth, she said with a smile. Watching Bai Zhiqing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, a sh of envy appeared in her eyes.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯ve finally returned safely. It seems Sima Lingyun indeed arrived on time. Do you have any ns next?" Lin Yafei asked softly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1369 - CapÃ­tulo 1369: 1362: The Fangs of the Amazon Brigade

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1369: Chapter 1362: The Fangs of the Amazon Brigade</strong>

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, signaling her to let go of him, and nced at the five women of Lin Yafei, and said, ¡°It¡¯s already almost four o¡¯clock in the morning, and I don¡¯t want to waste much time, so I n to set off immediately for Jiangnan. Lin Demon, Qian Ru, Minister Xue, Hong Yue, Rose, you five should return to Modu first thing in the morning and stay at Bai¡¯s Group. Don¡¯t go to Jiangnan. Keep a close eye on the movement in the Chinese marketce for me.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, as soon as something happens to the Lu Family, the enemy will surely strike at their morale from all angles. However, there is an unwritten rule in China that familypetition does not allow government personnel to participate, so their best entry point would be throughmerce, to suppress the Lu Family. Once the Lu Family¡¯s influence in the open disappears, the Lu Family won¡¯t stand a chance on its own.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the opponents want to kill me, and even Bai¡¯s Group, the Lin Group of Lin Demon, and the business group of Rose will all be within their calctions of suppression. So I need you to keep an eye on the changes inmerce. I want to see just who will win in the end. You must put your full effort into blocking them. I¡¯ll provide you with sufficient funds. If we¡¯re going to y this, let¡¯s y it big andpletely cripple them to let our group be the number one in China.¡±

    ¡°When ites to business, I, Lin Yafei, have never been afraid of anyone. Leave this matter to me. I will have Lin¡¯s Group and Bai¡¯s Group coborate.¡±

    Lin Yafei showed a confident look on her face and said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°But Tianxing, have you really decided to go to Jiangnan? Now all the families in China are eyeing Jiangnan. They want to see the Lu Family wiped out, and there are sure to be people in the Lu Family who don¡¯t want to see you return. With Old Master Lu¡¯s life or death uncertain, if you return to the Lu Family now, I¡¯m afraid those people will act against you.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, this time when I go to Jiangnan, I have full confidence in returning unscathed. If they don¡¯te, that¡¯s fine. If they do, I¡¯ll make sure they remain in Jiangnan for life. As for the people of the Lu Family, I hope they have the sense, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind cleaning up the house for the Lu Family.¡±

    A cold murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. This time, he intends to make Jiangnan the grave of these families.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, be careful. Leave the business matters to Qian Ru, Rose, and me. I guarantee that if they dare to act in business, they will not return.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, what about the Yang Family and the Jiang Family? It¡¯s almost confirmed that the Yang and Jiang families have joined forces. Should we give the Jiang Family a lesson first?¡± Rose spoke up at this moment, with a hint of bloodthirsty intent in her eyes.

    ¡°The Jiang Family.¡±

    A cold light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them for now. The Jiang and Yang families might even join forces with the Tang Family. Acting against them rashly would only make them unite and expose our power prematurely, which is not worth the loss. Let them go for now, hide our strength, and finally strike them down in a single blow, eliminating all their resistance.¡±

    ¡°Understood, first feign weakness to the enemy, attack when they¡¯re unprepared, make them feel like we¡¯re not strong enough, and when they¡¯re about to swallow us whole, reveal our fangs and wipe them outpletely. Am I right?¡± Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the idea.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gaze sweeping over everyone, locking Lin Qianru and others¡¯ looks in his eyes, and said solemnly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste, I have decided to go to Jiangnan with Zhiqing now.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, I know I can¡¯t persuade you. You and Zhiqing be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you in Modu,¡± Lin Qianru said gently to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you scoundrel, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you dare die, I haven¡¯t taught you a lesson yet!¡± Xue Man said fiercely on purpose, but her beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t hide a trace of worry.

    ¡°Little man, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, I¡¯ve learned a lot of new trickstely. If youe back alive, I might just agree to your pursuit and let you have me.¡±

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with a sultry expression, raising her arms, bringing her index finger gently to her lips, then slowly sliding it down to her Holy Maiden Peak.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing was exasperated. Damn, this chick is really yful. Looks like I truly need to find time to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Old friend, if you make it back alive, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and serve you together with Zhiqing. If Zhiqing isn¡¯t willing, I¡¯ll help get her drunk and hold her down on the bed for you,¡± Lin Yafei said fiercely,pletely ignoring Bai Zhiqing¡¯s deadly re.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving; you return to Modu tomorrow. There¡¯s no one there who can deal with you.¡±

    Seeing the fierce demeanor of Rose and Lin Yafei, Lu Tianxing was exasperated. Without further words, he hurriedly took Bai Zhiqing and walked out, for he had already seen the murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. If they stayed longer, they wouldn¡¯t need the Yang Family to act, Bai Zhiqing might just kill him first.

    After Lu Tianxing left, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression returned to calm, saying solemnly, ¡°Tianxing has gone to Jiangnan. We must ensure he has no worries at all. Rose, use your Rose Society and Yama Pce in Modu, have them stay vignt and rush to Modu. Wait for our orders at any time. This time, we not only want to destroy them in business but ensure they are never reborn. Also, our safety is entirely up to you, anyone daring to make a move against us, regardless of their identity, kill them on sight.¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡±

    Rose nodded. She also knew her ownmercial talent was not bad, but it was just that. In a corporate sh, she still fell short, so she had no objection to Lin Yafei¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°Xiao Man, Qian Ru, Hong Yue, there¡¯s no doubt about your business talent. You will manage all the power of Bai¡¯s Group and Lin¡¯s Group with me. We¡¯ll be watchful of every move in the stock market. This time, if they dare to act, let them never return. To deal with unexpected situations, we must all be on high alert during this period, letting these rats know the might of our female battalion.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was firm, with a hint of madness in her eyes. This battle, she wants everyone to know the price of offending her man, her Lin Yafei.

    At this moment, the female battalion behind Lu Tianxing also revealed their fangs, determined to stir up a storm.

 Chapter 1370 - CapÃ­tulo 1370: 1363: Sleepless Night

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1370: Chapter 1363: Sleepless Night</strong>

    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

    While Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were rushing to Jiangnan through the night, in Modu, at the Bai Family Ancestral House study room.

    The light in the study room illuminated the surroundings, making it bright. Bai Qiao Mountain sat in the room, smoking one cigarette after another. Even though Bai Zhiqing, far away in Modu, didn¡¯t call him about the incidents in Jinling and the Lu Family, his brothers notified him immediately after finding out and asked if he needed help.

    So, despite it being three or four in the morning, Bai Qiao Mountain was still awake, sitting in the study. He understood very well that Old Master of Lu Family was the main pir of the Lu Family. When this pir falls, one could imagine what the Lu Family would face.

    Beside Bai Qiao Mountain, Mand sat there. Her originally yful and cute expression waspletely reced by an air of murderous intent, with a chilling aura pervading the study.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve decided. I must go to Jiangnan. I can¡¯t let my brother face danger alone.¡± After an unknown amount of time, Mand took a deep breath and spoke, her tone calm, yet her eyes revealed an uncontainable hint of killing intent.

    Originally, Mand was in Beijing. Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing had returned to Modu, she came back wanting to discuss some matters with Lu Tianxing, only to discover they had gone to Jinling, leaving her waiting at home until she received a call from Angel informing her that something happened to Lu Tianxing in Jinling, and Old Master Lu was seriously injured, his life uncertain.

    This made Mand¡¯s heart skip a beat, a bad premonition erupting within her. If not for Bai Qiao Mountain holding her back, she would have rushed to Jinling immediately to wipe out the Yang Family in the Yanhuang Group.

    ¡°Manman, now is not the time to mess around. Going to Jiangnan won¡¯t solve anything. Do you understand?¡± Bai Qiao Mountain lit a cigarette for himself, sighed, and said.

    From his old friends¡¯ calls, Bai Qiao Mountain could already tell that this time the families in China were determined to destroy the Lu Family. If Mand dared go to Jiangnan alone, it would be a death sentence.

    Despite Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, a trace of murderous intent remained on Mand¡¯s small face: ¡°Grandfather, I know you¡¯re concerned about me, but you know my identity. They can¡¯t harm me. If I can¡¯t fight them, running is always an option, right? Moreover, my brother is returning to the Lu Family. He might be distracted and unable to protect Sister Zhiqing. If I go to Jiangnan, I can protect Sister Zhiqing, am I right?¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain didn¡¯t respond immediately, taking a deep drag on his cigarette instead. He was aware of Mand¡¯s identity, as well as Lu Tianxing¡¯s, which is why he hadn¡¯t outright refused Mand¡¯s decision to go to Jiangnan.

    ¡°Manman, are you really sure about this?¡± Bai Qiao Mountain finally spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I am sure. I must go to Jiangnan. I can¡¯t just stand by while my brother takes all the risks alone.¡± Mand nodded firmly.

    Bai Qiao Mountain didn¡¯t argue further, taking a deep drag from the cigarette and exhaling slowly before speaking: ¡°Manman, since you¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t stop you, but I have one request. I hope you will keep yourself safe, don¡¯t let anything happen. Also, regarding matters in Jiangnan, I hope you won¡¯t inform your grandmother or Weiwei; there¡¯s no need to worry them.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Grandfather. I won¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Mand nodded, remained silent for a moment, then reached into her small bag to take out several tiny porcin bottles, cing them on the desk: ¡°Grandfather, these are some poisons I made myself. Given the situation in Jiangnan, someone might target you, so keep these for protection. Even if someone at the Mythical Realm got poisoned, without the antidote I prepared, it would be hard to escape death. You can use these to ensure your safety, your grandmother¡¯s, and Weiwei¡¯s. The antidote is in the little red bottle, it can cure all poisons.¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at the small porcin bottles on the desk and didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and said: ¡°Manman, thank you for being thoughtful.¡±

    Mand smiled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Grandfather, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to sleep. You should rest early too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you go rest; I¡¯ll stay here a while longer.¡±

    Mand didn¡¯t say anything further, stood up, and walked towards the exit.

    Watching her leave, Bai Qiao Mountain took a deep breath, sitting silently in the study, not uttering a word, lost in thought.

    Jiangnan Suzhou, Zhou Family.

    Tonight, all the men of the Zhou Family gathered in one ce. The atmosphere was heavy. The news of Old Master Lu being seriously injured, his life hanging by a thread, and Lu Tianxing being taken by the Yanhuang Group might be a happy event for others, thrilled that the towering mountain above them is finally disappearing.

    However, for the Zhou Family, this news struck like a bolt from the blue, stirring their minds, leaving them unable to calm down.

    When Lu Tianxing joined the Lu Family, the Zhou Family had stood by him, supporting him. Many Jiangnan families believed the Zhou Family had submitted to the Lu Family. In the past, the Zhou Family relished this connection, as arge tree offers great shade.

    But now, with Old Master Lu severely injured and Lu Tianxing captured, coupled together, anyone could see that someone wanted to destroy the Lu Family. If the Zhou Family maintained ties with the Lu Family during such times, it would be disastrous news. One misstep, and the Zhou Family could be part of Jiangnan¡¯s history.

    ¡°Old Master, what should we do next? Old Master Lu was ambushed and severely injured, now his fate is uncertain, and Lu Tianxing is captured by the Yanhuang Group. It¡¯s clear someone is targeting the Lu Family. Moreover, if they dared to ambush Old Master Lu, they definitely won¡¯t let the Lu Family stand. What should we do? If the Lu Family is finished, we will be doomed as well,¡± said a slightly plump, middle-aged man with a balding head, breaking the silence first.

    ¡°Old Master, I think Cheng Hu is right. The Lu Family seems doomed this time, and our urgent priority is to distance ourselves from them. Otherwise, if the Lu Family falls, other families might turn against us. This offers us no benefit,¡± another member of the Zhou Family spoke.

 Chapter 1371 - CapÃ­tulo 1371: 1364: Zhou Familys Decision

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1371: Chapter 1364: Zhou Family¡¯s Decision</strong>

    Old Master Zhou did not speak immediately, but lowered his head in deep thought. After a long pause, he looked up and fixed his gaze on Zhou Sihao, and said, ¡°Sihao, you are the future head of the Zhou Family. What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Sitting beside him, Zhou Sihao was somewhat taken aback by his grandfather¡¯s words. He snapped out of his thoughts and nced around, realizing that everyone was looking at him. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Grandfather, I think we shouldn¡¯t sever ties with the Lu Family right now. On the contrary, not only should we not abandon the Lu Family at this time, but we should also unite with them to deal with this crisis. This is to our advantage¡­¡±

    Before Zhou Sihao could finish, the bald middle-aged man who first spoke impatiently interrupted him, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Sihao, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you want the Zhou Family and the Lu Family to be wiped out together? Do you know what the Lu Family is facing right now? When Old Master Lu shed into Beijing alone back then, he offended countless families. Frankly, the Lu Family is now facing the assault of the top families across most of China. Even if we, the Zhou Family, go to help them, do you think we can withstand it? Doing so will only ensure the Zhou Family gets buried with the Lu Family. Do you understand?¡±

    As soon as the bald middle-aged man finished speaking, another person from the Zhou family chimed in, ¡°Yes, Sihao, your Uncle Cheng Hu is right. You should be clear about what the Lu Family is about to face. Frankly, it¡¯s a confrontation with a foreseen oue. Once Old Master Lu dies, do you think anyone in the Lu Family can withstand those families as fierce as wolves and tigers? Do they even stand a chance of rising again?¡±

    Although other members of the Zhou Family did not speak, their eyes revealed their absolute opposition to Zhou Sihao¡¯s suggestion.

    In a major family, everything is about benefits, and even rtives can be excluded for benefits, let alone an outsider like Lu Tianxing. Although Old Master Zhou once instructed the Zhou Family to obey Lu Tianxing¡¯s orders, that was when the Lu Family was still in its prime. But now the Lu Family cannot protect themselves, and if the Zhou Family continues to depend on them, it¡¯s tantamount to seeking death. Of course, they want to abandon the Lu Family and leave themselves a way out.

    ¡°Third Uncle, Fourth Uncle, while it¡¯s true what you say, have you thought about other possibilities? Why has the Lu Family ruled Jiangnan for so many years, unshaken? Why did the incident with Lu Tianzhan over twenty years ago not even budge the Lu Family¡¯s status in Jiangnan? Have you ever wondered why that is? Frankly, can anyone here be 100% sure the Lu Family will vanish? What if the Lu Family wins? Do you think they will spare the Zhou Family then?¡±

    Zhou Sihao took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®adding flowers to the brocade is not as good as giving charcoal in the snow¡¯. As long as we continue to support the Lu Family, if the Lu Family wins, it¡¯s almost certain that the families in Jiangnan that participated in dealing with the Lu Family will definitely be subject to the Lu Family¡¯s frenzied revenge. Do you think the Lu Family will show mercy then? With such a massive force, the Lu Family might not be able to swallow it all, and even just a bit of the leftovers would be enough for the Zhou Family to be one of the top families in Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°Sihao, we understand what you¡¯re saying, but on what basis do you believe the Lu Family will definitely win? Everyone is quite aware of the current situation in Jiangnan. All the major families are gathering, just waiting for Old Master Lu to die. Once Old Master Lu is dead, is there anyone in the Lu Family who can withstand these families?¡±

    ¡°And, most importantly, Sihao, have you thought about this: in every generation of the Lu Family, a prodigiously talented figure emerges, and this genius leads the Lu Family to glory. But you must¡¯ve heard the rumors outside¡ªthere are two prodigious talents in the Lu Family. Do you know what this means? It means that if Old Master Lu dies, the families that once had grudges against the Lu Family will spare no effort in uprooting the Lu Familypletely, leaving none behind, not giving them a chance to rise again. Spare no effort, however strong the Lu Family is, how many families sparing no effort can it withstand.¡±

    Zhou Chenghu from the Zhou Family took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, a trace of seriousness in his tone. Even one prodigious talent was enough for the Lu Family to be the overlord of Jiangnan, and if it weren¡¯t for the Lu Tianzhan incident, the Lu Family would have been among the top families in China by now. Now, with two prodigies appearing in the Lu Family at once, how terrifying is that? No one would ever want to see the Lu Family rise again; otherwise, the Lu Family would protect them with madness, so the best way is topletely wipe the Lu Family off the face of the earth, eliminating all future troubles.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng Hu, you¡¯re right, the Lu Family indeed can¡¯t withstand it. But Uncle Cheng, the Lu Family is the Lu Family. Don¡¯t forget there¡¯s Lu Tianxing. You should know how formidable his strength is. Recently, he forcefully entered the Lu Family. How many people came? The Shen Family, the Jin City Lin Family, the Mu Family, people from China¡¯s military, and there¡¯s Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity abroad, even forces we don¡¯t know about. Uncle Cheng Hu, do you think if it reallyes down to a fight, will those families benefit?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, aside from the Yang Family which might fight the Lu Family to the death, the rest of those families are all fair-weather friends. They surely won¡¯t bet their families¡¯ futures and fight the Lu Family to the death, will they? So, in my opinion, the Lu Family definitely won¡¯t perish this time. It¡¯s not yet certain who will im victory in the end!¡±

    At this point, Zhou Sihao showed a trace of madness on his face and heavily stated, ¡°This confrontation between the Lu Family and other major families is both a crisis and an opportunity for us in the Zhou Family. If we win this gamble, the Zhou Family will be the secondrgest family in Jiangnan, right after the Lu Family. In the next hundred years, the Zhou Family will face no danger at all. If we lose, the Zhou Family will be wiped out. Opportunity and risk coexist. Whether you want to gamble or remain stagnant, in the end, whether the Lu Family is destroyed or destroys other families, whichever, our Zhou Family¡¯s future won¡¯t be favorable. Think carefully, whether to take a gamble or wait for a slow death.¡±

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s words fell like heavy hammers on everyone¡¯s hearts, making everyone feel an involuntary shortness of breath; no one spoke, all bowed their heads considering the feasibility of the situation.

    Zhou Sihao wasn¡¯t wrong. Regardless of whether the eventual oue was the Lu Family¡¯s destruction or their victory, it did not bode well for the Zhou Family. They already bore the Lu Family¡¯sbel and were dependent on them. If the Lu Family was destroyed, those who destroyed them would certainly not spare the Zhou Family, they would undoubtedly wipe out the Zhou Familypletely, for the Lu Family¡¯s prodigious talents were too fearsome. Who knew if the Lu Family truly only had two prodigious talents or if a third was hidden elsewhere. Better safe than sorry, they firmly believed those families would indeed do just that.

    If the Lu Family won, they certainly wouldn¡¯t spare the Zhou Family, who stood by indifferently, because to the Lu Family, the Zhou Family was a traitor. No one would tolerate a traitor beside them, so the best solution was topletely eliminate this traitor.

    Neither oue was favorable for the Zhou Family because, regardless of the result, the Zhou Family¡¯s fate was extinction. To survive, only one pathy before them: follow the Lu Family down the dark road.

    Old Master Zhou finally spoke after a long pause, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed ording to Sihao¡¯s n. We will fully support the Lu Family in oveing this crisis, while closely monitoring the Lu Family¡¯s every move. Notify me immediately once Lu Tianxing enters Jiangnan.¡±

    At this moment, the Zhou Family had already decided to follow Lu Tianxing down a dark path, engaging in a gamble. If they won, the Zhou Family would be the secondrgest family in Jiangnan in the future. As long as Lu Tianxing lived, the Zhou Family¡¯s status wouldn¡¯t be confined to Jiangnan. If they lost, they¡¯d be obliterated.

 Chapter 1372 - CapÃ­tulo 1372: 1365: Heading to Jiangnan

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1372: Chapter 1365: Heading to Jiangnan</strong>

    Meanwhile, on the road to Suzhou, Lu Tianxing drove the car swiftly on the highway, without any pause, speeding towards Jiangnan.

    Bai Zhiqing sat in the passenger seat, her pretty face showing a hint of undisguised urgency and tension.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that in less than a day after returning from New York, so many things would happen, especially the news of Old Master Lu being seriously injured and his life hanging by a thread, making her feel as if her heart was being gripped tightly, as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that thest time she left Jiangnan, Old Master Lu was still looking strong, so how did he suddenly end up like this? Old Master Lu had promised her they would go to Modu to y, so how could it suddenly be said that his life was uncertain?

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was also furrowed with tension, as he pressed the elerator hard, the car speeding like lightning on the somewhat dark highway towards Suzhou.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you really think grandfather will be okay this time? He promised me we would go to Modu to have fun. Tianxing, grandfather will surely be safe and sound, right?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly turned her gaze to Lu Tianxing, her voice carrying a slight tremor, a hint of hope.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Yes, my love, I assure you, grandfather will be fine, no one can take him away, not even Hell¡¯s Yama.¡±

    At this point, a bloodthirsty gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He hoped he would find out who ambushed Old Master Lu, because once he did, he would make that person regret evering into this world.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s solemn promise, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression eased slightly. Looking at Lu Tianxing, she said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you went to New York and risked your life to enhance your strength, is it because of grandfather¡¯s condition?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly, taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°My love, why would you suddenly ask me this?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing turned her head, her eyes brightly fixed on Lu Tianxing, and said softly, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m not a fool, you can¡¯t fool me. Ever since your second uncle visited you in Jiangnan, I noticed you changed, hiding things in your heart and then suddenly taking me away from Suzhou in a hurry, even following me to New York despite knowing the danger, using the crisis to break through your limits. All of this was for grandfather, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words echoing in his ears, Lu Tianxing subconsciously slowed down, looking at Bai Zhiqing, he sighed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That day, my second uncle found me and told me something. He said grandfather had been seriously injured a long time ago. The injury was from over twenty years ago when he took a de to Beijing for revenge for my father. Although he sessfully suppressed those families, he was severely wounded by a dying counterattack from a Yang Family Ancestor, leaving a trace of Sword Qi in his body.¡±

    ¡°This trace of Sword Qi has been constantly damaging grandfather¡¯s body, and without a miracle, he might notst a few more months. However, due to the special nature of my cultivation technique, which allows me to refine enemy True Qi, I could help grandfather refine the Sword Qi in his body. But the Yang Family Ancestor who left this Sword Qi was far stronger than me; with my then-current strength, I had no way to expel it. Breaking through was necessary, so I hurriedly left Jiangnan with you and followed you to New York because, for a Martial Artist, a life-and-death crisis is the easiest way to stimte potential and break through one¡¯s limits.¡±

    Here, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, his face full of guilt, and asked, ¡°My love, do you me me? This was all for my own matter, yet I implicated you, even almost lost your life, do you me me?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, firmly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t me you because you are my man. I once promised you to follow you, to traverse mountains and valleys, as long as you don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯ll be by your side for life, even if it means going through Hell¡¯s abyss, I would have no regrets.¡±

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heartfelt words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly, he did not speak further, but reached out and held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, tender as jade, to show his determination.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in Suzhou¡¯s Longjin Vi, a renowned mansion district in Suzhou.

    Lu Hongda sat on the sofa, his face extremely dark, his eyes flickering with a vicious light, like a viper, giving off a chilling sense of dread.

    He originally intended to use Old Master Lu¡¯s serious injury to prevent Lu Tianxing from returning to the Lu Family. As long as Lu Tianxing did not return, it would be easy for them to sideline Lu Haoyue. As for the danger facing the Lu Family, as long as he controlled the Lu Family and chose to submit to the Yang Family, and then capture Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing to hand over to the Yang Family as an offering of loyalty, the crisis would be resolved naturally.

    But Lu Hongda did not expect Lu Bowen would actually oppose him, and even used Lu Haoyue¡¯s status as Family Head to suppress him. Yet, he could not refute it, nor could he fall out with Lu Bowen, because regardless, Lu Haoyue was still the nominal Head of the Lu Family, and if Old Master Lu were not dead yet. If he dared to act against Lu Haoyue now, once Old Master Lu woke up, the first thing he would likely do was clean house ¨C a result Lu Hongda did not want to see. What he desired was to take control of the Lu Family, bing its Head.

    Lu Hongda took a deep drag from the cigarette, his eyes shing coldly, his mind racing over what to do next, how to seize the position of Head of the Lu Family.

    Knock! Knock!

    At this moment, a sudden rush of footsteps sounded from outside the door.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, Lu Hongda instinctively turned his gaze towards the entrance, and soon, a hurried figure walked in; it was none other than Lu Hongda¡¯sckey, Lu Gaoyang.

    At this moment, Lu Gaoyang¡¯s face was marked with an unmistakable urgency as he hurriedly walked in from outside.

    ¡°Gaoyang, weren¡¯t you going back to rest? Why have you suddenlye to me? Didn¡¯t I ask you to see how many people are listening to us?¡± Lu Hongda frowned and said.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s happened.¡± Lu Gaoyang, without bothering to wipe the sweat off his forehead, quickly said.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Hongda asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing has been released from the Yanhuang Group.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Gaoyang¡¯s words, Lu Hongda was momentarily taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing if he was released, after all, the Yang Family capturing that little bastard Lu Tianxing was to hope he would escape from Yanhuang Group, wasn¡¯t it? Now has he be the public enemy of Yanhuang Group¡­?¡±

    Before Lu Hongda could finish speaking, Lu Gaoyang eagerly interrupted, ¡°Boss, he didn¡¯t escape; Sima Lingyun went to Jinling to release that little bastard Lu Tianxing, and this time all the people the Yang Family sent to Jinling were captured by Sima Lingyun.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Are you sure this information is correct?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve verified it several times, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±

    Lu Gaoyang said with a bitter smile, ¡°Boss, what should we do next? Now that that little bastard Lu Tianxing has been released from the Yanhuang Group, he will definitelye to the Lu Family. You know how guilty the Old Sir is about Tianzhan, if because of that guilt he gives the position of Family Head to this little bastard, what will we do?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, the Old Sir has already said he¡¯ll give the position of Family Head to Lu Haoyue; he can¡¯t change that.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why are you so naive? To put it bluntly, the Old Sir is nearly dead; who knows what he might do? Plus, don¡¯t forget, the Old Sir still controls the Lu Family Guards. If he hands over that power to Lu Tianxing, dealing with him won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±

    Lu Hongda didn¡¯t respond, his expression shifting unpredictably. The Lu Family Guards are the strongest force in the Lu Family, no one knows exactly how many there are, but their strength is certain. If the Old Sir hands this power to Lu Tianxing, even with control over the Lu Family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Lu Tianxing, let alone avenge earlier humiliations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not panic over this matter, put it aside for now. If Lu Tianxing wants toe back to see the Old Sir, then let him.¡± Lu Hongda took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°What? Boss, you¡¯re letting that little bastard Lu Tianxing see the Old Sir? Don¡¯t you know what would happen if the Lu Family Guards fell into his hands?¡±

    ¡°So what? Gaoyang, the Old Sir isn¡¯t dead yet; if we prevent him froming back and the Old Sir wakes up, what then?¡±

    Lu Hongda said in a serious tone, ¡°Moreover, not stopping him doesn¡¯t mean we have no way. As long as he isn¡¯t alone with the Old Sir, the Old Sir can¡¯t hand over the Lu Family Guards. Even if he insists on doing it, we can stop him. Besides, once he returns to Jiangnan, Jiangnan will be his grave. The urgent thing now isn¡¯t Lu Tianxing but how to seize the Head of the Lu Family title, crushing all obstacles in the process¡­¡±

    At this point, a cold, murderous intent shed in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. He will be the Head of the Lu Family; no one can take that from him. Whoever dares to block him shall die, no exceptions.

    Time flowed like water.

    As time passed, the sky gradually brightened, a ray of light rose from the horizon, tearing through the sky, dispelling the night, as a fiery sun slowly rose from the horizon.

    A new day has arrived.

    On the highway, after Lu Tianxing drove through the toll station, without any pause, the car sped towards the Lu Family Mansion.

 Chapter 1373 - CapÃ­tulo 1373: 1366: Lu Family Turmoil

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1373: Chapter 1366: Lu Family Turmoil</strong>

    As he journeyed forward, a sense of looming storm overtaking the hills, with ck clouds pressing down on the city, threatening to destroy it, engulfed Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, causing his expression to be exceedingly solemn the moment he entered Suzhou.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t seen any signs of confrontation along the way, Lu Tianxing dared not rx for a single moment. The absence of visible confrontation was due to the calm before the storm¡ªa calm that, when it breaks, would annihte everything standing in its path.

    The car sped towards the Lu Family, and as he saw the red bricks and green tiles of the Lu Family Mansion in the distance, even Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor couldn¡¯t help but turn tense. He parked the car a hundred meters away from the mansion, yet hesitated to step out, remaining seated in the driver¡¯s seat, his body trembling slightly.

    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t fully confident in his ability topletely refine the Sword Qi within Old Master Lu. He was genuinely afraid that his hurried arrival would lead to an oue he desperately wished to avoid.

    With trembling fingers, he fished a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, trying to calm his nerves.

    Bai Zhiqing sat beside Lu Tianxing, her heart aching with worry. She had never seen Lu Tianxing disy such an anxious and uneasy expression. Even when faced with the greatest death crisis in New York, Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shown such a look. But now, he did, revealing the extent of his inner turmoil and anxiety.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, no matter what, I will always stay by your side for the rest of my life, never leaving.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing reached out, wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, gently pulling him into her embrace. She didn¡¯t know how tofort Lu Tianxing; she just wanted to assure him that she would stay by his side,e what may, never to abandon him.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tenderness, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, gradually calming his emotions, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love, for worrying you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and said, ¡°Tianxing, let¡¯s go see Grandpa first!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, opened the car door, and stepped out with Bai Zhiqing.

    Taking another deep breath to feel the autumn chill, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes grew resolute once more. This time, regardless of the chances, he was determined to elevate the opportunity to a hundred percent. He would not allow this venerable old man to leave the world. This time, he would battle King Yan for life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear.¡±

    Lu Tianxing exhaled heavily, took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, and without hesitation, walked toward the Lu Family Mansion.

    ¡°Third Young Master, Young Madam.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approached, the two guards at the Lu Family Mansion¡¯s entrance immediately greeted them respectfully.

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Master? Take me to him right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master, Young Madam, please follow me.¡±

    The guard hesitated for a moment before nodding and gesturing for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to follow him as he led the way inside.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing followed closely behind the guard, walking toward the inner courtyard of the Lu Family.

    Upon entering the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing distinctly felt a change in atmosphere, as the mood throughout the entire Lu Family became heavier than ever. Both the guards protecting the Lu Family and the servants hurried about with solemn expressions, eyes shing with a hint of anxiety¡ªa worry and confusion about the future.

    Neither Lu Tianxing nor Bai Zhiqing spoke; they simply took a deep breath and followed the guard towards Old Master Lu¡¯s small courtyard.

    At this moment, in Old Master Lu¡¯s courtyard, Lu Hongda, Lu Bowen and his family, and Lu Gaoyang were gathered in the yard. No one spoke; their eyes were fixed on the tightly closed door, as if wanting to see through the wall.

    Hearing footsteps approaching from behind, Lu Bowen and the others turned around, looking towards the source of the sound.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing enter under the guard¡¯s lead, everyone except Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang were initially surprised. They had received news that Yang Family had secretly plotted against Lu Tianxing, intending to use the Yanhuang Group to capture him and make him a pariah. Thus, they came to Old Master Lu¡¯s residence early this morning, hoping to discuss with him how to rescue Lu Tianxing after he awoke. Yet, they didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing to arrive in Suzhou.

    ¡°Tianxing, why are you here, are you alright?¡± Lu Bowen was the first to react upon seeing Lu Tianxing and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s Sima Lingyun who helped me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said in a somewhat low voice, ¡°Second Uncle, what exactly happened, who attacked Grandpa, have you found the person, who did it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tianxing, the opponent was too strong, at ate stage of Mythical level. We couldn¡¯t stop him, and he escaped.¡±

    Before Lu Bowen could speak, Lu Haoyue spoke in a hoarse voice, his eyes bloodshot with remorse. If it weren¡¯t for the old man saving him, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have turned out as they did.

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, an extremely cold killing intent surged on Lu Tianxing¡¯s body as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do we know the identity of this person? Was it someone from the Yang Family?¡±

    Lu Haoyue shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the opponent didn¡¯t use the techniques he¡¯s familiar with, so it¡¯s hard to find him for now. Plus, Old Sir Lu is seriously injured, we don¡¯t have time to investigate who the opponent actually is.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looking towards the residence of Old Sir Lu ahead: ¡°How is Grandpa doing now?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but the Elders have diagnosed him, saying the Sword Qi inside him has been suppressed, so he should wake up soon if nothing goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in to see Grandpa.¡±

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause and lifted his foot to head for the room.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    At that moment, a gloomy voice sounded nearby, and Lu Gaoyang looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Old Sir hasn¡¯t woken up yet! What are you going in for? Wait until he¡¯s awake, or are you saying the Lu Family¡¯s troubles aren¡¯t enough, and you must get involved?¡±

    ¡°Gaoyang is right, didn¡¯t the Elders say so? Old Sir is in bad shape now, what if something stimtes him? You must wait outside until he wakes up.¡± Lu Hongda also spoke up beside him.

    Listening to the two of them in concert, Lu Tianxing slightly furrowed his brows, and said in a deep tone, ¡°Uncle, surely it¡¯s not unreasonable for me to go in and see Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s reasonable, but Old Sir¡¯s health is poor right now. What if something happens to stimte him? So, you can¡¯t go in now. Everything should wait until Old Sir wakes up,¡± Lu Hongda said, his tone calm.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait until Grandpa wakes up.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced deeply at Lu Hongda; he couldn¡¯t understand Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s intentions. They were merely worried that Old Sir Lu might hand something from the Lu Family exclusively to him.

    Although he understood Lu Hongda¡¯s intentions, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything. Now, Old Sir is seriously injured; he doesn¡¯t want to argue with Lu Hongda too much, as arguing would only upset Old Sir. So, no matter how hard it was to stomach, he had to endure it.

    As Lu Tianxing stood still, Lu Gaoyang and Lu Hongda both shed a conspiratorial smile in their eyes.

    Lu Bowen and the others naturally understood Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s thoughts, but they were helpless. After all, the Lu Family is already facing troubling times. If any infighting happens now, it would just be ridiculous.

    Standing beside Lu Bowen, Dai Shuwen coldly nced at Lu Hongda and the others, then looked at Lu Tianxing and said softly, ¡°Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. Your second uncle and I definitely don¡¯t have that intention.¡±

    ¡°I know, Aunt, thank you. I wouldn¡¯t be angry about such trivial things; we¡¯re a family,¡± Lu Tianxing replied, looking at Dai Shuwen.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Upon hearing this, a cold gleam shed in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were clearly sarcastic, implying he didn¡¯t consider them family.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    At that moment, the tightly closed room door suddenly opened, and a white-haired elder slowly walked out of the room.

    ¡°Elder, how is it? Has Old Sir woken up?¡± Lu Hongda stepped forward immediately and spoke, whether out of genuine concern for Old Sir¡¯s life or for other reasons is unknown.

    Lu Tianxing and others also gathered around promptly.

    The Elder nced around, finally resting his gaze on Lu Tianxing: ¡°You¡¯re Tianzhan¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Greetings, Elder.¡±

    Lu Tianxing respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Indeed, heroism arises in youth; you¡¯re much more outstanding than Tianzhan.¡±

    The Elder looked at Lu Tianxing approvingly, nodded with satisfaction, and said softly, ¡°Your grandfather has woken up. You can go in to see him, but remember, don¡¯t say anything that might excite him, understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said no more, heading with Bai Zhiqing towards Old Sir Lu¡¯s room.

    Lu Hongda, Lu Bowen, Lu Gaoyang, and others also followed without hesitation.

    PS: This chapter was difficult to split over the past few days, so I¡¯mbining it and updating at once, with no change in word count!!

 Chapter 1374 - CapÃ­tulo 1374: 1367: Why Did You Come

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1374: Chapter 1367: Why Did You Come</strong>

    In the room, Old Master Luy quietly on the bed. There were no medical equipment beside the bed, not because the Lu Family didn¡¯t want to ce them, but because Old Master Lu had refused before he lost consciousness. He clearly knew that the reason for his condition was not physical, but due to an indelible streak of Sword Qi within him. Without removing this Sword Qi, even the world¡¯s top doctors would be of no help.

    At this moment, Old Master Luy on the hospital bed, gazing at the ceiling. His once youthful white-haired appearance hadpletely changed, bing devoid of any vitality. His previouslymanding face was now pallid, marked with spots of old age, and his eyes bore no spirit, only the aura of twilight.

    Now, Old Master Lu no longer possessed the domineering air of a man who once brandished a de into Beijing. He was just a frail old man on the brink of death.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry, your grandson iste.¡±

    Seeing Old Master Lu¡¯s current state, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes stung with acidity. Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and knelt heavily on the ground, his eyes slightly red. Although his time with Old Master Lu was not long, he clearly felt the elder¡¯s affection. He would always remember when he first entered the Lu Family, and some members wanted to trouble him and even kill him; it was Old Master Lu who stood by him with a knife. Just for that, Old Master Lu deserved his kneeling.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Old Master Lu on the bed trembled slightly, weakly attempting to sit up.

    Seeing this, Dai Shuwen and Bai Zhiqing hurried forward, each supporting Old Master Lu to lean against the headboard.

    ¡°Tianxing, you¡­ why are you here, who let youe to Jiangnan, who told you to return to Jiangnan? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave Jiangnan? To leave it forever, never to return? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me, why¡­¡±

    Old Master Lu looked at the kneeling Lu Tianxing, his voice a roar of anger. Due to the urgency of his speech, his chest heaved violently, leaving him short of breath.

    ¡°Dad, say less, say less. Tianxing is only worried about your safety.¡±

    Dai Shuwen hurriedly soothed Old Master Lu, helping him alleviate the oppressed breath in his chest.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just I was too emotional just now.¡±

    Old Master Lu took a deep breath, calming his trembling heart, and nced around before saying mildly: ¡°What are all of you standing here for? Get out. Tianxing and Zhiqing, you stay, I have some words to say to you alone.¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s expressions involuntarily changed. They originally thought that by not allowing Lu Tianxing to see the old master alone, they could prevent him from handing the Lu Family¡¯s power over to Lu Tianxing. Little did they expect that at this moment, the old master would ask them to leave, leaving Lu Tianxing alone.

    Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang exchanged nces, a trace of coldness evident in the depths of their eyes.

    ¡°Dad, your health has just improved. The head elder said you should rest well. We understand you want to talk to Tianxing, but right now, your focus should be on recovering your health. How about talking after you get better?¡± Lu Hongda said, looking at Old Master Lu.

    ¡°I know my own body well.¡±

    Old Master Lu¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, his voice calm as he spoke: ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Too many grand words you may not listen to, but you are all part of the Lu Family, descendants of the Lu Family. The first rule of the Lu Family¡¯s ancestral teachings is strictly prohibiting the killing of each other. Otherwise, ording to familyw, execution is immediate. I hope you all remember this rule, keep it in your hearts forever. I do not wish for the day toe when I will personally clean the house. Before you do anything, think it through thoroughly, understand?¡±

    As he spoke hisst words, Old Master Lu¡¯s voice bore a suppressive tone. His frail body emanated a formidable authority, enveloping the room with a feeling as if an old treasure de was still sharp and ring.

    Under Old Master Lu¡¯s gaze, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang felt a cold sweat break out on their foreheads. Although Old Master Lu didn¡¯t name names, they knew well that his words were directed at them, a warning. Otherwise, there was only death for them.

    For a moment, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang felt a chill on their backs as though a de hung over their heads, afraid to even gasp. It was only then that they realized that even if Old Master Lu was on the brink of death, he was not a man to be challenged lightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said all that needed saying. Whatever you do, I just hope you don¡¯t regret. Now, you can leave. I want to talk to Tianxing and Zhiqing.¡± Old Master Lu nced at Lu Hongda and the others, waving his hand as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Bowen¡¯s family only gestured for Lu Tianxing to take good care of the old master before turning and leaving without any hesitation. As for Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, they didn¡¯t dare make a peep. Those prior words from Old Master Lu were clearly a reprimand to them. Any objections at this point might truly lead to them being ousted by Old Master Lu. Without their lives, all their ambitions were for naught.

    In just a blink of an eye, the once crowded room suddenly became somewhat empty, leaving only Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing inside.

    ¡°Tianxing, why did youe to Jiangnan? Why did youe? Didn¡¯t your second uncle tell you to leave Jiangnan forever? To stay far away? Who told you to bring Zhiqing here? Are you¡­ are you really trying to anger me to death?¡± Old Master Lu sighed with a regretful breath at Lu Tianxing.

    In fact, the reason Lu Bowen told Lu Tianxing about his poor health was because Old Master Lu secretly instructed Lu Bowen to do so, hoping that Lu Tianxing would stay away from thisnd of turmoil. Never did he expect that Lu Tianxing would return to Jiangnan, especially at such a crisisden time. It¡¯s almost akin to courting death.

    While he was angry, Old Master Lu felt helpless, for he knew very well that Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t return for the Lu Family¡¯s fortune but was genuinely concerned about his safety. Otherwise, Lu Tianxing would not leave again after entering the Lu Family.

    PS: I have some matters these days, the family shop has been transferred. I¡¯m cleaning up and preparing to return home, the tasks are numerous, so I can only maintain two updates a day, normal updates will resume on April 2!

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1375 - CapÃ­tulo 1375: 1368: Old Sir Lus Shock

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1375: Chapter 1368: Old Sir Lu¡¯s Shock</strong>

    ¡°Grandpa, I know you want to say that Jiangnan is dangerous, but no matter what, I am a member of the Lu Family. You are my own grandfather. How can I just watch you like this? Besides, grandpa, didn¡¯t you promise me and Zhiqing that you would go to Modu with us to have fun? I believe your health will definitely get better.¡± Lu Tianxing said earnestly while looking at Old Sir Lu.

    ¡°Sigh, Tianxing, you don¡¯t need tofort me anymore. I am too aware of my own body. I thought I could hold on for another month, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so eager to send me off. I¡¯m worried that after I¡¯m gone, those people will find a way to destroy the Lu Family. That¡¯s why I had your second uncle tell you about my condition, hoping you would leave Jiangnan forever and nevere back. Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    Old Sir Lu sighed slightly as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll definitely be fine. Besides, my strength has already broken through to the Middle-stage Mythical. I¡¯m sure I can help you refine the Sword Qi in your body, and you will be safe.¡± Lu Tianxing forced a smile as he looked at Old Sir Lu.

    ¡°Haha, Tianxing, you don¡¯t have tofort me anymore. This old man has nothing to be afraid of about death. Actually, when your father died back then, I should have died too. It was my fault Tianzhan died. If I hadn¡¯t been so concerned about the interests of the Lu Family and been afraid of your father¡¯s way of doing things causing trouble for the Lu Family, I wouldn¡¯t have scolded him and sent him off to Beijing in anger. If it weren¡¯t for this, your father and mother wouldn¡¯t have faced such a cmity. I hate myself. I should have died long ago¡­¡±

    Old Sir Lu kept talking incessantly, with a strong sense of guilt in his voice. If he hadn¡¯t been so focused on the Lu Family, his favorite son and daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t have been killed, nor would his grandson have been left wandering outside for over twenty years, and even when he did return to the Lu Family, he had to endure disdain from others. All of this was because of him; it was all his fault.

    Seeing Old Sir Lu¡¯s remorseful expression, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, those things are in the past now. I believe that if my parents¡¯ spirits are watching from above, they definitely won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they may not me me, but how can I not me myself?¡±

    Old Sir Lu sighed and said, ¡°Tianxing, you and Zhiqing don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Even if this old man dies this time, I will make them pay dearly. If they want to kill anyone from the Lu Family, I will pave a path to the Ghost Gate with their blood.¡±

    Upon saying this, there was a chilling murderous intent in Old Sir Lu¡¯s tone. He originally thought he could hold on for a month. If he could just get through this month, he could arrange everything, and the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t perish. But now, since those people didn¡¯t give him the chance, he could only fight to the death, making everyone tremble with fear, showing them what it means to single-handedly enter Beijing with a formidable de.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say such things. Your body is in such good shape; you¡¯ll definitely be okay. I¡¯m still waiting for you to go to Modu with me!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing also spoke up from the side, ¡°Moreover, Tianxing has really found a way to cure you. Isn¡¯t that right, Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Grandpa, I already have a way to expel the Sword Qi in your body.¡± Lu Tianxing said from the side.

    ¡°Haha, Zhiqing, Tianxing, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I know my own body best. Even the great elder and the others have no way to expel this Sword Qi, only suppress it. Even if you reach the Middle-stage Mythical, you cannot refine this Sword Qi.¡±

    Old Sir Lu shook his head with a bitter smile. If someone at the Middle-stage Mythical could expel this Sword Qi, he wouldn¡¯t have been trapped by it for over twenty years, and eventually die because of it.

    This Sword Qi is like a maggot in the bone. If you suppress it in your Dantian, it won¡¯t cause much damage to your body, at most preventing you from using True Qi. But if you try to move it, this Sword Qi will run rampant in your Dantian, and one mistake could tear you apart.

    This is one of the reasons why Old Sir Lu didn¡¯t try to expel this Sword Qi for over twenty years. Secondly, the Yang Family Ancestor who cast this Sword Qi was as powerful as he was, and more importantly, this was his most powerful Sword Qi, unleashed at the brink of death. Its immense power is unimaginable, and forcibly expelling it is impossible.

    If he forcefully expelled it, and shed with this Sword Qi head-on, Old Sir Lu¡¯s end would be his internal organs torn apart, dying without an intact body.

    Even a Late Stage of Mythical cannot expel this Sword Qi, but now Lu Tianxing ims he can, making it hard for Old Sir Lu to believe, only seeing it as Lu Tianxing trying tofort him.

    Seeing Old Sir Lu¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing internally sighed with a bitter smile, knowing that Old Sir Lu didn¡¯t believe him. He said no more and only extended his palm, a stream of True Qi appeared in his palm, ever-changing as if it were alive.

    ¡°Grandpa, look at my True Qi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu instinctively focused his gaze on Lu Tianxing, and when he saw the ever-changing True Qi in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, his expression slightly changed, revealing an incredibly shocked look.

    Powerful! Terrifying! It carried a supreme aura, definitely not the True Qi that should belong to the Mythical Realm.

    Old Sir Lu looked at the True Qi in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand with great shock. Even with his years of maintaining an unshakable heart, he couldn¡¯t help but feel waves of turmoil, difficult to calm.

    In his journey, he had seen many geniuses and had even killed Late Stage of Mythical experts, but he had never seen anything like the formidable and terrifying True Qi osciting in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    This terrifying aspect is not about Lu Tianxing¡¯s own power, but the quality of his True Qi. Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi is pure to the extreme. If the quality of an ordinary Middle-stage Mythical is like unrefined raw iron, then Lu Tianxing¡¯s is like well-refined steel, worlds apart, giving Lu Tianxing the ability to suppress all those in the Middle-stage Mythical.

    In Old Sir Lu¡¯s heart, he has an inkling that if Lu Tianxing were to enter the Late Stage of Mythical, even he, an old hand who has been at that stage for decades, may not be Lu Tianxing¡¯s match and might even fall at his hands.

    Surpassing the master, Lu Tianxing now could almost dere to all Middle-stage Mythicals, ¡°In this realm, I am invincible.¡±

    PS: I¡¯ve been busy these days, as my family shop has been transferred and I¡¯m packing up to return to my hometown. There¡¯s quite a lot to do, so I can only manage two updates a day. Normal updates will resume on April 2nd!!!!

 Chapter 1376 - 1369: Going All Out

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Chapter 1369: Going All Out</h4>

    Seeing the terrifying True Qi fluctuation in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, Old Master Lu took a deep breath, suppressing the throbbing in his heart, and finally shook his head and said, "Tianxing, I know you want to help me. Undeniably, the quality of your True Qi is indeed very high. Looking across the whole world, there are hardly any who can match your True Qi quality. Even once you reach the Late Stage of Mythical, I would have to be wary of you. However, you are now only at the Middle-stage Mythical, your strength is still too weak. If you could breakthrough to the Late Stage of Mythical, relying on the terrifying degree of your True Qi, wanting to help me refine this Sword Qi would be naturally easy. But now, you are far from being able to refine this Sword Qi for me."

    "Grandfather, of course, I wouldn¡¯t naively think that with my Middle-stage Mythical level I could refine the Sword Qi within you. This is just the beginning. Look at this, what is it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a faint smile, with a thought, the True Qi that was originally swirling in his palm suddenly churned violently, like a volcanic eruption. Immediately, a Creation Tripod that seemed eternally present appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, vividly lifelike, with strands of True Qi intertwining within, shrouded in misty air, making it very conspicuous.

    "Tianxing, what is this thing?"

    Seeing the Creation God Tripod in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, Old Master Lu couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, his somewhat cloudy eyes suddenly bursting with a bright light,nding on the tripod in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    After the emergence of the Creation God Tripod, Old Master Lu felt that his own True Qi was uncontroble, about to be refined. This feeling was very strange, yet it was terrifying to the extreme. You must know that he is at the Late Stage of Mythical, an invincible powerhouse infinitely close to being an Earthly Immortal. The degree of refinement of the True Qi in his body is something Lu Tianxing cannot catch up with, even if he tters him. But now, the tripod formed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi actually gave him a feeling of his True Qi being refined. It can be imagined how shocked Old Master Lu¡¯s heart is now, almost no less than a sea in a gale, stirring up monstrous waves.

    "Grandfather, this is my trump card that can refine your internal True Qi. This is a move carried by the cultivation technique I practice, called the Creation God Tripod. Once it¡¯s disyed, it can put one in an invincible position, and at the same time, the Creation God Tripod has a frightening trait, which is to refine everything. Once the God Tripod is formed, it devours everything, refines everything, and any True Qi attacking me, as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed the limit of what the Creation God Tripod can bear, I can refine all these True Qi attacks targeting me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Old Master Lu, speaking without any concealment: "Now, my strength has broken through to the Middle-stage Mythical, the quality of True Qi has improved again, and the power of this move has also greatly increased. Grandfather, if you cooperate with me and we work together, I believe refining this Sword Qi is absolutely no problem."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu took a deep look at Lu Tianxing, sighing deeply: "Tianxing, are you saying that the life-or-death crisis you encountered in New York some time ago was entirely your deliberate doing, right? The purpose was to let yourself breakthrough in a life-or-death crisis, to help me refine the Sword Qi in my body, isn¡¯t it?"

    Stunned to hear Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, a faint smile appearing on his face as he said, "Grandfather, all these are in the past, not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m still alive now, and have broken through to the Middle-stage Mythical, that¡¯s enough. Moreover, back then you went into Beijing alone with a de to avenge my father, going through life-and-death situations. How is that anything my current situation canpare to? Besides, Grandfather, you promised me and Zhiqing to go to Modu with us to have fun. Maybe one day, Zhiqing and I will have a child, I still hope you can name my son, your great-grandchild!"

    "Uh."

    Old Master Lu was somewhat startled to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, then heughed heartily: "You¡¯re right, I still need to see my grandchildren, and I still need to name my great-grandchildren! I, Lu Tiankuang, have roamed the world my whole life, how can I die here? Tianxing, Grandfather believes in you, go ahead, today, let¡¯s us grandfather and grandson join forces topletely refine this Sword Qi. I want to see what is so powerful about this Sword Qi of Yang Shenxing¡¯s."

    "Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. With the two of us joining forces, this Sword Qi certainly won¡¯t be able to make any waves." Lu Tianxing said solemnly, a resolute look shing in his eyes. Regardless of the sess rate of refining the Sword Qi this time, he always has only one standard in his heart, which is a hundred percent sess, no exceptions.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s manner, Old Master Lu said with a chuckle, "Tianxing, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. In any case, the old man is already about to die. Taking one more risk is no big deal. Besides, I believe my grandson will definitely be able to cure me."

    At this moment, Old Master Lu chose to unconditionally believe in Lu Tianxing because he knew very well in his heart that he didn¡¯t have much time left, and taking one more risk was no big deal. Moreover, expectations had already grown in Old Master Lu¡¯s heart. He believed that Lu Tianxing would certainly be able to refine this Sword Qi within his body this time. Even if it couldn¡¯t be refined, relying on the marvelousness of the Creation God Tripod, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Sword Qi going berserk, damaging his internal organs, and he could suppress it again.

    "Grandfather, leave it to me, I will definitely seed."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, hesitated a bit, and said, "Grandfather, before expelling the Sword Qi, can uncle and the others leave? I worry..."

    Lu Tianxing did not finish his words, but the meaning was already evident, which is that he doesn¡¯t trust people from the Lu Family. He¡¯s concerned that someone from the Lu Family willmunicate with the outside world. After all, whether Old Master Lu lives or dies is something very worthwhile to be happy about for some people in the Lu Family. But for some, only if Old Master Lu dies can they gain the most benefits. Once they know that he can save Old Master Lu, they will definitely try every means to stop him.

    Once this news leaks out, those families will absolutely stop at nothing to stop him from saving Old Master Lu. And during the treatment, there can be no interruptions at all. If any mistake urs, perhaps both he and the Old Master could be in mortal danger. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to break things open now, which is beneficial for everyone.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu sighed deeply in his heart. How could he not know about Lu Tianxing¡¯s worries? Expelling and refining this Sword Qi can be said to be extremely dangerous and does not allow for any rxation. If outsiders interrupt, it¡¯s very likely that all efforts will be wasted.

    In this world, sometimes the scariest thing is not your enemies but the people around you. Although he is old, it doesn¡¯t mean he is stupid. He sees some things very clearly, but he chooses to pretend to be oblivious, not wanting the Lu Family to end up divided. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want to end up personally acting against his own children one day, after all, blood is thicker than water.

 Chapter 1377 - 1370: Fierce Tiger Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Chapter 1370: Fierce Tiger Seal</h4>

    With a heavy sigh, Old Master Lu slowly began to speak, "Tianxing, let¡¯s proceed as you¡¯ve said. Zhiqing, go outside and tell Bo Wen and Hongda that from now on, no one is allowed within a hundred meters. The Lu Family Guards will strictly guard the surroundings. Anyone who disobeys the order shall be killed without mercy."

    As he spoke, Old Master Lu retrieved a fierce tiger seal from under his pillow and handed it to Bai Zhiqing: "Zhiqing, this is the seal of the Head of the Lu Family. Seeing the seal is like seeing the Family Head in person. Hold onto it, and if anyone dares to disobey, you may act first and reportter."

    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded seriously, taking the fierce tiger seal from Old Master Lu¡¯s hand and walked out without any hesitation.

    Meanwhile, outside the room, Lu Bowen¡¯s family, Lu Hongda, and others did not leave, all casting their eyes inside the room. Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang had strange glints in their eyes, their faces dark and unpleasant. They stared unblinkingly at the room¡¯s door, listening carefully.

    "Creak!"

    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Bai Zhiqing stepped out with a heavy expression.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqinge out, Dai Shuwen was the first to approach and asked, "Zhiqing, why are you out? How is Old Master Lu?"

    "Second Aunt, Grandpa is fine. I just came out to convey a message from him."

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Dai Shuwen, then raised her hand to reveal the fierce tiger seal, her voice carrying a trace of coldness and authority: "By the order of the Lu Family Head, Lu Tiankuang, all Lu Family descendants must leave. No one is allowed within a hundred meters. Lu Family Guards will strictly monitor the surroundings. Disobey, or trespass, and you shall be killed without mercy."

    "What, that¡¯s impossible."

    Upon seeing the fierce tiger seal in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly, darkening to the point of dripping water. Their minds raced with thoughts, wondering why Old Master Lu would drive them all away, not allowing anyone within a hundred meters, and why the fierce tiger seal was given to Bai Zhiqing. Could it truly be as they feared, that Old Master Lu intended to hand over the critical powers of the Lu Family to Lu Tianxing?

    As these thoughts crossed their minds, Lu Hongda¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He said in a deep voice, "Zhiqing, why would Old Master Lu want us to leave? What happened? I want to go in and see."

    Speaking, Lu Hongda directly raised his foot, intending to walk inside.

    "Stop."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Hongda and said in an indifferent tone, "Uncle, I advise you not to act rashly. The fierce tiger seal is in my hand now; seeing the seal is like seeing the Family Head. Uncle, are you not even going to listen to the Family Head, or do you think the Lu Family Guards wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    "You..."

    Lu Hongda¡¯s eye twitched involuntarily, his steps halted. He had to stop because the moment Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words fell, a chilling killing intent enveloped him, as if daring him to take another step forward would result in his merciless ughter.

    Lu Hongda snorted heavily, "I was just concerned about Old Master Lu."

    With those words, Lu Hongda turned and left without any pause, and Lu Gaoyang followed closely behind.

    Bai Zhiqing put away the fierce tiger seal, looking at Lu Bowen and Dai Shuwen beside her, saying, "Second Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Dai Shuwen gently shook his head, not ming Bai Zhiqing, and said, "Zhiqing, I know what you want to say, but it¡¯s okay. Your second uncle, Haoyue, and I will just wait outside. Are youing with us?"

    "I¡¯ll go with you!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded slightly, nced onest time at the room behind her, and then chose not to return but to follow Dai Shuwen and the others outside. She knew how dangerous it was this time, and she didn¡¯t want to stay there and hinder Lu Tianxing.

    Just after Dai Shuwen and others left, the small courtyard that had been empty suddenly manifested over a dozen ck-d Lu Family Guards. The elder leading them was none other than Lu Chuan, the Lu Family steward. At this moment, each of the Lu Family Guards exuded an unmistakable chilling aura and killing intent. With a grave expression, they all focused their gaze on Lu Chuan, waiting for his orders.

    Lu Chuan¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and he spoke in a deep voice, "As the Young Madam said, strictly monitor within a hundred meters. If anyone breaks in, whether they are part of the Lu Family or not, trespassers will be killed without exception. Understood?"

    "Yes."

    The Lu Family Guards nodded without hesitation, their figures flickering as they disappeared again.

    Lu Chuan looked at the tightly closed room with a heavy gaze and said firmly, "Master, I believe you can ovee this, and I believe the Third Young Master can cure you."

    As his words fell, a sharp killing intent shed in Lu Chuan¡¯s eyes. He would not allow anyone in this world to disturb Old Master Lu. If anyone dared, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill, Lu Family or not.

    Inside the room, Lu Tianxing stood at the window. After making sure everyone had left, he turned to look at Old Master Lu and asked, "Grandpa, shall we start now?"

    "Go ahead! Tianxing, don¡¯t carry any burdens, just do it!" Old Master Lu replied with a hearty smile, showing no trace of tension. He believed Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t harm him; otherwise, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have gone through great lengths, risking life and death in New York, to try for a breakthrough for his health.

    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll begin."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and stopped wasting words. After Old Master Lu sat cross-legged, Lu Tianxing ced his hand on Old Master Lu¡¯s shoulder.

    This time, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t use silver needles to seal Old Master Lu¡¯s acupoints as he did previously with Xue Man¡¯s mother driving out the Six-winged Golden Cicada. He knew very well that silver needles would be ineffective for someone as powerful as Old Master Lu. The silver needles would be shattered by Old Master Lu¡¯s True Qi almost instantly unless he could suppress the True Qi, which was clearly impossible.

    cing his palm on Old Master Lu¡¯s shoulder, Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice, "Grandpa, I¡¯m starting."

    "Proceed! I¡¯ll suppress my True Qi to prevent it from automatically counterattacking you."

    Old Sir Lu nced at Lu Tianxing, then calmly closed his eyes.

    Lu Tianxing also said no more, closing his eyes as well, the Creation True Qi surged within him, bringing a majestic force flowing into Old Master Lu¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1378 - 1371: Refining Sword Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Chapter 1371: Refining Sword Qi</h4>

    "Boom!"

    Creation True Qi entered Old Master Lu¡¯s body. Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, only feeling that the Creation True Qi had be like a pair of eyes, capturing all the transformations within Old Master Lu¡¯s body.

    "This is the truly terrifying aspect of thete stage of Mythical level. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯tst more than three moves under my grandfather¡¯s hand, certain death awaits."

    Seeing the surging True Qi within Old Master Lu, a thought shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. This moment was when he truly felt the dread of thete stage of Mythical level. The quality of True Qi, countless times stronger than the mid-stage Mythical, condenses True Qi into liquid at most, while this stage has alreadypressed each strand of True Qi into crystalline structures, far surpassing thete stage of mid-Mythical level both in quality and refinement.

    Every achievement is a challenge!

    Strands of True Qi flow like gale-driven waves, capable of tearing everything apart, relentlessly coursing through Old Master Lu¡¯s meridians, overwhelming, akin to the roaring Yellow River.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress the anxiety, Lu Tianxing maneuvered the True Qi, quickly reaching Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian. When he saw the condition inside, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed involuntarily.

    Within Old Master Lu¡¯s body, a strand of Sword Qi coiled in his Dantian, releasing a sharp and terrifying aura, exuding a slicing presence even suppressed as it was. Lu Tianxing keenly sensed the sharpness emanating from the Sword Qi, tearing all in its path. He could be certain that should this Sword Qi erupt uncontrobly, everything within tens of meters would be shredded.

    Yet this Sword Qi was enveloped by a mass of substantial True Qi, like a fish swimming in a tank, unable to escape.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m now suppressing this Sword Qi for you. Next, do what you wish, unleash your hands!"

    Old Master Lu¡¯s voice sounded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear.

    "Grandfather, leave it to me."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, strands of True Qi surged like a flood released from its gates, rushing towards Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian. With Old Master Lu suppressing the True Qi and the Creation Source Technique capable of altering various True Qi forms, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi encountered no obstacles as it flowed into Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian. A thought crossed his mind, and the Creation True Qi transformed into arge, wrapping around the Sword Qi.

    Boom!

    The Sword Qi within Old Master Lu surged as if sensing an impending crisis, erupting fiercely, brilliant Sword Qi carrying potent sharpness, collided violently within Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian.

    "Swish!"

    A strand of Sword Qi struck the True Qi fiercely. Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled sharply, only feeling a formidable force rushing through his True Qi, threatening to shred his body entirely.

    "What a terrifying Sword Qi. However, you¡¯re just an artifact now; your master is dead. Remaining here serves no purpose, obediently be suppressed, subdued!"

    Lu Tianxing roared internally; the Creation True Qi erupted without reservation, like a volcano, charging into Elder Lu¡¯s body, formingyers of True Qis encasing the Sword Qi.

    "Creation God Tripod, unparalleled Creation!"

    Lu Tianxing bellowed internally. Originally surging Creation condensed rapidly, forming the Creation God Tripod, encasing the Sword Qi. Sword Qi and Creation God Tripod shed fiercely, causing the Creation God Tripod to tremble violently, echoing metallic ngs.

    "Grandfather, it¡¯s your turn now. I¡¯ll mimic your True Qi fluctuations with Creation True Qi; channel your True Qi into the Creation God Tripod, sting that Sword Qi to wear down its power¡ªI¡¯ll refine it."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned solemn to the extreme. Forcing the refinement of a strand of Sword Qi left by a dyingte stage of Mythical level, the difficulty is imaginable. A slight mistake might result in even himself being torn apart by the rampaging Sword Qi.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing realized the true terrifying nature of this Sword Qi. He underestimated it. Before it, the Creation God Tripod seemed like a thin paper in the face of rampaging Sword Qi, precariously swaying, almost on the verge of tearing apart.

    Old Master Lu now realized the gravity of the situation as well. With the Creation God Tripod restraining the Sword Qi from escaping the Dantian, worries faded. Without hesitation, Old Master Lu, his mind resolved, let his True Qi surge like tides, charging into the Creation God Tripod, carrying thunderous might, fiercely shing with the Sword Qi.

    Boom!

    A series of thunderous sounds erupted within Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian; the Sword Qi splintered instantly, fragmented into strands of Sword Qi circting within the Creation God Tripod, surging furiously, trying to escape, yet finding no way out.

    "The chance hase, refine it!"

    Seeing the shattered Sword Qi, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled, the Creation True Qi surged instantaneously; the Creation God Tripod burst with a destroying aura, enveloping strands of Sword Qi, steadily wearing down their power.

    Meanwhile, the other tiny Sword Qi regrouped into aplete Sword Qi within the shortest time, crazily sting the Creation God Tripod.

    Old Master Lu didn¡¯t hesitate,unching powerful True Qi attacks, continuously grinding down the Sword Qi without letting it regroup. As long as it didn¡¯t regroup, the Sword Qi couldn¡¯t breach the Creation God Tripod.

    This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s strategy; forcibly refining this Sword Qi was impossible. It might even st out of the Creation God Tripod, shredding Old Master Lu¡¯s organs, leaving him dead and buried. The best solution was shattering the Sword Qi, slowly wearing down its power, using a drip water eroding rock method to refine it.

    Of course, sess hinged on the Creation God Tripod. It could withstand attacks beyond several times his body¡¯s limits. As long as Old Master Lu continuously scattered the Sword Qi with True Qi, preventing regrouping, he could progressively wear down the Sword Qi¡¯s power and eventually refine itpletely.

    "This Sword Qi is indeed formidable; it seems only a slow grind will work."

    As strands of True Qi wore down Sword Qi like millstones, Lu Tianxing gradually sensed the originally rock-solid tiny Sword Qi slowly being wiped out, transforming into the purest True Qi, replenishing his own True Qi expenditure.

    "Yes, keep it up, refine this Sword Qipletely in one go."

    Lu Tianxing inhaled deeply, submerging his soul entirely into controlling the Creation God Tripod, continuously enveloping strands of tiny Sword Qi and gently refining them.

    This was an exceedingly challenging process; after all, this was the Sword Qi left by a dyingte stage of Mythical level, its quality and terrifying nature are in a different league. Wanting to refine it requires utmost focus, not the slightest negligence.

 Chapter 1379 - CapÃ­tulo 1379: 1372: Yang Tiansis Plot

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1379: Chapter 1372: Yang Tiansi¡¯s Plot</strong>

    While Lu Tianxing was focused on eliminating the Sword Qi within Old Sir Lu, about a hundred meters away from where Old Sir Lu lived, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang were not standing with Lu Bowen and the others. Instead, the two of them sat alone in a small pavilion, their faces unable to hide their ugliness, and a cold and sinister aura emanated from their bodies.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do next? Should we break in? Moreover, it seems Old Master already knows about the schemes we¡¯ve been plotting in secret. If we continue like this, we have no hope of seizing the position of Head of the Lu Family.¡±

    In Lu Gaoyang¡¯s eyes, there was a glimmer of light, even a hint of undisguised killing intent. For power, whoever dared to block him must die.

    ¡°Go over, are you brave enough to go over? If you dare to go, the Lu Family Guards won¡¯t mind sending you on your way. You know the Lu Family Guards don¡¯t care about personal rtions.¡±

    Lu Hongda snorted heavily, his eyes somewhat sinisterly fixed on the small courtyard a hundred meters away. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly on this matter. Even if the Old Master knows about our intentions, he hasn¡¯t acted against us, which clearly means he doesn¡¯t n to deal with us. Besides, the Old Master isn¡¯t dead yet! Calm down and watch for changes.¡±

    Although he seemed to say this, a chill to the extreme killing intent shed deep in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. The Lu Family was his, and he would never allow anyone to snatch it from his hands. No matter who, anyone who dared to be his enemy was his enemy, and they had to die.

    Time passed minute by minute, and the sunshine in the east had already risen, illuminating the whole of China.

    For ordinary people, this was the beginning of a new day, weing a new life. But for all the aristocratic families in Jiangnan, it felt like dark clouds overshadowing the city, with a sensation that the heart was being gripped by invisiblerge hands, suffocating them.

    Because everyone understood one thing, it would not be long before Jiangnan might undergo a dramatic change. The once mighty Lu Family in Jiangnan would vanish, bing history.

    In the Jiang Family Mansion.

    Jiang Haochen sat on the sofa with a difficult expression, his good mood early in the morningpletely ruined by a sudden piece of news.

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrong? That Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing really arrived in Jiangnan?¡±

    Jiang Haochen stared grimly at a man in front of him, his tone filled with chilling coldness.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, I can definitely affirm that I didn¡¯t see wrong; it is indeed Lu Tianxing and his wife Bai Zhiqing.¡± The man, feeling Jiang Haochen¡¯s gaze, shivered and quickly replied.

    ¡°I understand, you can go now, and keep a close watch on the actions of the Lu Family.¡±

    With a wave, Jiang Haochen indicated for the man to leave, then lit himself a cigarette. Under the smoke screen, Jiang Haochen¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy.

    Taking a heavy drag from the cigarette, Jiang Haochen had no hesitation in picking up his phone and dialing Yang Tiansi¡¯s number.

    Once the call connected, Jiang Haochen spoke without any hesitation, ¡°Brother Yang, didn¡¯t you tell me Lu Tianxing would definitely be a wanted criminal of the Yanhuang Group, a despised street rat? Why is this little bastard Lu Tianxing still fine, even entering the Lu Family? Is this your guarantee?¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, who should I ask? Who knows why that bastard Sima Lingyun suddenly appeared in Jinling and saved Lu Tianxing, this little bastard.¡±

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s cold voice came from the other side of the phone, filled with intense anger. He had clearly learned Sima Lingyun was in closed cultivation, hence acted quickly to avoid long nights with dreams. But unexpectedly, Sima Lingyun emerged overnight and rushed to Jiangnan. Now, even his Yang Family disciples in the Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t be contacted, irritating him to the extreme.

    ¡°What do we do next?¡±

    ¡°What to do? Don¡¯t worry, this is only the first step. Sooner orter, that old Lu must go into a coffin. Once he¡¯s in the coffin, the Lu Family will be vulnerable, and a mere Lu Tianxing can¡¯t stir up any storm. This time, the Lu Family is destined to be annihted, and as for Lu Tianxing, since the little bastard wants to die so much, let him perish with the Lu Family. Jiangnan will be his burial ground.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Jiang Haochen took a deep breath, aware that he absolutely could not fall out with the Yang Family right now. He was currently tied to the Yang Family fatefully. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Apart from that, do you have any other ns? We can¡¯t just wait for Old Sir Lu to die! Who knows when he will die.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll add fuel to the Lu Family¡¯s fire.¡±

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen changed his expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t do anything reckless; Old Sir Lu is not dead yet. If you anger Old Sir Lu, leading to mutual destruction, it will not benefit us.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, are you afraid?¡±

    Yang Tiansi said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not foolish enough to confront the Lu Family head-on. As long as the old bugger isn¡¯t dead, I¡¯ll act carefully. But there¡¯s no harm in nauseating them a little. I¡¯ve heard that Lu Hongda of the Lu Family is always ambitious, coveting the position of Family Head. I wonder if you can contact Lu Hongda.¡±

    Jiang Haochen was slightly taken aback by Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, and said in a serious tone, ¡°You want Lu Hongda to fall out with the Lu Family and use his hand for a fatal strike against the Lu Family?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Brother Jiang, you¡¯re indeed clever. Dissolving from within the Lu Family is the best way. Lu Hongda has ambition butcks strength. I¡¯d lend him some strength to realize his ambition. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a delightful thing to have the Lu Family fight itself?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a delightful thing. I will contact Lu Hongda, but I can¡¯t guarantee he will cooperate with you.¡±

    Jiang Haochen agreed without hesitation. The Jiang Family now had no path to retreat: either let the Lu Family wipe them out or eradicate the Lu Family. There was no third option; the Lu Family would not allow the Jiang Family to exist.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to Brother Jiang. Tonight, I¡¯ll wait for him at Jiangnan Restaurant. As for whether Lu Hongda agrees, he has no choice. If he doesn¡¯t agree, he¡¯ll die even faster.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Jiang Haochen hung up the call with Yang Tianchen, looking at the almost burned-out cigarette in his hand, took a heavy drag, and slowly exhaled the smoke: ¡°Lu Tianxing, this is just the beginning. I will y you to death slowly, make sure you won¡¯t have a ce to bury.¡±

    Immediately, Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes shed with a killing intent to the extreme.

    PS: Today I¡¯m taking a car from Xishuangbanna to Kunming. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be traveling home, and on the second, normal updates will resume!!!

 Chapter 1380 - 1373: Mu Qingxue Goes to Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Chapter 1373: Mu Qingxue Goes to Jiangnan</h4>

    Sure, here is the tranted text:

    Meanwhile, a private airne took off from the international airport in Beijing, soaring into the sky, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Inside the private airne cabin, Mu Qingxue gazed at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, her wless face showing a hint of undisguised worry. Her fingers clutched tightly together, so much so that her fingertips were white from exertion.

    "Qingxue, is it worth it for you to do this for him? Can you tell me if it¡¯s truly worth it? Do you know how many women are around him? He¡¯s never cared about you, do you understand? Why are you doing this, giving up your happiness for him? Why are you doing this, tell me." Mu Qingchuan, sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer, and shouted furiously.

    He had never expected that Mu Qingxue would actually choose to give up her own happiness, willingly agreeing to marry a man she didn¡¯t love, just to let the Mu Family step in and save Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, if you go back now, I can exin to Grandpa and the others, and ask them to abandon the marriage alliance with the Tang Family." Mu Qingchuan said heavily, his eyes full of anger. If Lu Tianxing were standing in front of him now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take him down. Ever since encountering Lu Tianxing, he felt his sister had changed, no longer the carefree Mu Qingxue she used to be.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s angry shout, Mu Qingxue trembled slightly, turned her head to look at Mu Qingchuan, and softly said, "Brother, I know you mean well, but I really can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m really afraid something might happen to him. I know doing this might sacrifice my happiness, but as the saying goes, love doesn¡¯t mean possession. As long as he¡¯s doing well, that¡¯s enough for me."

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan let out a gentle sigh. He expected to hear this answer, yet there was nothing he could do about it.

    "Brother, do you think Tianxing will really be safe this time?" Mu Qingxue suddenly asked, looking at Mu Qingchuan.

    "He will definitely di... ."

    Mu Qingchuan was about to curse harshly, dering that Lu Tianxing was certainly doomed, but upon seeing the hopeful look in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, he swallowed the unfinished words with a sigh: "He will definitely be alright, don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be safe."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, a ray of light suddenly blossomed in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes: "Really?"

    "Of course it¡¯s true, how could your brother lie to you."

    Mu Qingchuan smiled lightly, stroked Mu Qingxue¡¯s smooth hair, and cared: "Qingxue, you haven¡¯t slept all night yesterday, why don¡¯t you sleep for a while? I¡¯ll wake you when we reach Jiangnan. I bet you don¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to see you with dark circles under your eyes."

    "Really, brother, do I really have dark circles?"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed a look of rm, and she hurriedly took out a small mirror from her handbag to examine herself carefully.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue acting this way, Mu Qingchuan could only sigh helplessly and say nothing more, instead he turned his gaze to the outside scenery. His thoughts sighed, contemting the Mu Family¡¯s n to marry Mu Qingxue into the Tang Family, hoping to leverage the Tang Family¡¯s power to elevate the Mu Family¡¯s status and be one of Beijing¡¯s most powerful dominants, but could this all reallye to fruition?

    He knew his sister¡¯s stubborn character too well, deep down she wouldn¡¯t willingly marry into the Tang Family.

    This time, the Mu Family might havepletely miscalcted their ns, especially with Lu Tianxing in the picture. Though aware of the danger looming over Jiangnan, with numerous families eyeing the Lu Family, ready to take advantage and bring them down, Mu Qingchuan felt faintly confident that the Lu Family would not be destroyed this time, just experience some turmoil, and Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t die.

    If Lu Tianxing survives, and finds out about Mu Qingxue¡¯s willing sacrifice of her happiness to help him, ording to Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t let this issue rest. He might even go directly to the Tang Family to snatch the bride, which could cause the Mu Family and Tang Family to openly tear up their facades.

    Sighing once again, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s gaze swept over Mu Qingxue, saying nothing more, lying back in his chair, his mind lingering on the outside scenery.

    ...

    Lu Family Mansion.

    Lu Bowen, Bai Zhiqing, Lu Hongda, and others cast anxious eyes towards the distant small courtyard. After almost two hours, the courtyard waspletely silent, with not a single sound emerging, raising everyone¡¯s hearts to their throats.

    Meanwhile, inside the room in the small courtyard.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead dripped with sweat, his entire body almost drenched. Despite Old Master Lu¡¯s assistance in dispersing a Sword Qi, Lu Tianxing still felt a struggle, as he had to control the Creation God Tripod, preventing it from being pierced by the rampant Sword Qi, while also concentrating on refining the Sword Qi. More importantly, while refining these minuscule Sword Qi fragments, he needed to be fully focused.

    Two hours in, even with Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, he felt thoroughly exhausted, both mentally and physically. This Sword Qi was too sharp and forceful, the minuscule Sword Qi shing intensely with his True Qi during refinement, making him experience a sensation as if his body was on the verge of being pierced by Sword Qi.

    "Refine it for me."

    Ignoring the sweat on his forehead, Lu Tianxing fiercely sent Creation True Qi surging towards the encased Sword Qi, like a mighty millstone, crushing the Sword Qi fragments into dust.

    "Finally, it¡¯s thest step. Once these few Sword Qi are refined, the Sword Qi within Old Master Lu¡¯s body will be entirely cleared."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, within Old Master Lu¡¯s Dantian, the previously overwhelming Sword Qi like a formidable divine sword remained impressive yet had very little edge left, transforming from a once tangible Sword Qi to a flickering presence, akin to a candle me in the wind, ever close to extinguishment.

    "Tianxing, let me handle the next step. I will personally eliminate this Sword Qi."

    At this moment, Old Master Lu suddenly opened his eyes, expressing fatigue yet also a newfound vigor, his voice now resonated strongly, revealing none of the weakness from before.

 Chapter 1381 - CapÃ­tulo 1381: 1374: This Is What I Owe Him

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1381: Chapter 1374: This Is What I Owe Him</strong>

    Lu Tianxing heard Old Master Lu¡¯s words, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Old Master Lu¡¯s appearance, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded in agreement. The remaining bit of Sword Qi could no longer cause any damage to Old Master Lu.

    Old Master Lu did not speak again, he just closed his eyes, his True Qi surged around him, nging loudly, furiously gathering towards his Dantian. A trace of immense aura emitted from his body but remained concentrated and did not dissipate outside the room. He had control over his aura and True Qi to an astonishing degree.

    Under the pressure of this aura, Lu Tianxing involuntarily retreated several steps, activating the Creation Source Technique to resist the aura.

    Even so, Lu Tianxing still felt a sense of heart-pounding nervousness. Under Old Master Lu¡¯s aura pressure, he felt as if he had no power to retaliate and could be killed by a single blow from Old Master Lu. Strictly speaking, this power no longer belonged to thete stage of Mythical Level; it was almost infinitely close to the invincible realm of an Earthly Immortal.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of astonishment. He finally understood why as long as Old Master Lu lived, those families in Beijing dared not make a move. This was true deterrence by strength. As long as Old Master Lu did not die, no one dared to touch the Lu Family because no family would want to offend an invincible Mythical Level Martial Artist. He now finally understood why those families had exhausted all efforts to kill his father and, even today, are hell-bent on annihting the Lu Family.

    The Lu Family¡¯s monstrous genius, once grown, would be truly terrifying. If you couldn¡¯t kill this monstrous genius, you would ultimately face his maniacal revenge. The revenge of ate-stage Mythical is not something everyone can withstand. Even if you kill him, the price you pay would be unimaginable unless you have absolute power to crush him. Otherwise, if not killed, he could escape, leaving endless troubles.

    ¡°Yang Shenxing, you schemed against me for over twenty years with a n to exchange injury for life. You wanted my life and to destroy the Lu Family. Unfortunately, you were ultimately one move short. This time, I won.¡±

    Old Master Lu muttered softly, his True Qi surging, a rumbling sound in his Dantian. His mouth swelled immediately, and when he suddenly opened it, a sharp, slender Sword Qi the thickness of a chopstick was sprayed out, sting onto the ground. In an instant, the originally hard ground was pierced through, creating a bottomless hole.

    With the expulsion of thest bit of Sword Qi, Old Master Lu¡¯s aura became increasingly rich. Although this aura gave an unstable feeling, it clearly was continuously strengthening. The vast aura emanated from Old Master Lu¡¯s body without any obscurity.

    ¡°Grandpa, has your body recovered?¡±

    Lu Tianxing saw Old Master Lu¡¯s appearance, a hint of joy on his face.

    ¡°Not yet, but with a good period of rest, there should be no major issues. Living for another ten years shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Old Master Luughed heartily, stretched his body, feeling unprecedentedly rxed. He looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Tianxing, keep my recovery a secret for now.¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you nning to y along with their n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Master Lu¡¯s mouth showed a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had a n for a long time. Since this Sword Qi wanted my life, I¡¯ll fake my death to draw out all the hidden threats. Before dying, I¡¯ll gopletely mad. Even if I can¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll cripple them. Now, even though my body has recovered, I can¡¯t let them go easily. This time, I¡¯ll make sure they are utterly destroyed.¡±

    A fierce killing intent shed in Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes. This was his original n. He had intended to settle the Lu Family before engaging in a life-and-death battle with the Yang Family and others. Even if it meant death, he wanted to cripple thempletely. Unfortunately, time was not on his side, and he was suddenly heavily injured in a sneak attack. Without Lu Tianxing, the Lu Family might indeed have been destroyed, but now, without any concerns, what is there to fear?

    ¡°I understand, Grandpa. Tell me what to do.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and was not at all surprised. Strictly speaking, his character was simr to Old Master Lu¡¯s. Now that someone hade to their door, if they still hesitated, what was the point of this family existing? A family that wishes to endure forever cannot rely on weakness.

    ¡°Do not disclose this matter for now. Except for Lu Chuan, the Lu Family Guards, and those we trust like Zhiqing, don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Haoyue. Especially don¡¯t let Hongda know about my faked death.¡± Old Master Lu took a deep breath and said.

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly and said, ¡°Grandpa, since you know that Uncle¡­ ¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Old Master Lu seemed to know Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts and had already started speaking, ¡°Tianxing, you want to ask why I tolerate your uncle despite knowing he covets the position of Family Head, right?¡±

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, just nodded slightly. From what Old Master Lu said earlier, he understood that the old man was well aware of everything Lu Hongda had done, but he was very curious why Old Master Lu allowed Lu Hongda to act with impunity despite knowing this.

    ¡°Because I owe it.¡±

    Old Master Lu sighed softly, his voice carrying an irrepressible sadness, ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard some rumors; Hongda is not my biological son but my elder brother¡¯s. When I was young and reckless, I offended many people, even causing a family tounch a death attack on me, not stopping until one of us was dead. If it hadn¡¯t been for my elder brother blocking a fatal blow for me, I would have died long ago. After my elder brother¡¯s death, my sister-inw passed away from grief not long after, leaving only Hongda who was just a month old. I took him back and treated him as my own son. It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been forty or fifty years now.¡±

    With that, Old Master Lu sighed softly again.

    Listening to Old Master Lu, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He finally understood why Old Master Lu repeatedly tolerated Lu Hongda¡¯s recklessness. It must have been based on his guilt towards Lu Hongda¡¯s family, otherwise, given the old man¡¯s character, he would never have allowed Lu Hongda¡¯s behavior to go unchecked.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Old Master Lu spoke again, ¡°Tianxing, Grandpa hopes you can agree to one thing for me.¡±

    PS: Just got home today, regr updates resume tomorrow!!

 Chapter 1382 - CapÃ­tulo 1382: 1375: Youve Been Wronged

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1382: Chapter 1375: You¡¯ve Been Wronged</strong>

    ¡°Something?¡±

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words with surprise, Lu Tianxing was somewhat puzzled, not understanding why Old Master Lu said that, but still nodded and said, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t know what you want me to agree to.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tianxing, if it truly reaches an irreparable point, I hope you can spare your uncle¡¯s life, even if you expel him from the Lu Family. I just hope you don¡¯t kill him; spare his life and let him live as an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I will spare his life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, not understanding why Old Master Lu said this, but eventually nodded.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing nod in agreement, Old Master Lu seemed to have a huge weight lifted from his heart, letting out a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Tianxing, go and call Haoyue and the others in!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, said nothing more, stood up, and walked outside.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to leave the bedroom, Old Master Lu suddenly called out to him, looking at him with a face full of guilt and said, ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯re about to endure.¡±

    Old Master Lu knew very well that if he faked his death now, Lu Tianxing would certainly be med or even scolded by the Lu Family, after all, the Sword Qi within him had been suppressed and would not erupt in the short term. However, if he chose to fake his death at this time, as soon as there was any discord in the Lu Family, all the angry eyes would turn toward Lu Tianxing, definitely thinking that his death was rted to Lu Tianxing. By then, Lu Tianxing would likely be a target of public criticism, and the grievance he would endure could only be imagined.

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small grievance, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯re about to endure.¡±

    Old Master Lu looked deeply at Lu Tianxing, and his True Qi suddenly surged up, shooting into the sky like a rainbow, without any concealment. Amidst the overwhelming momentum, a sharp Sword Intent followed, rising into the sky like a dragon or tiger, crushing the previous momentum into powder. The vast Sword Qi, like stormy waves, swept outward in all directions.

    ¡°What, Sword Qi!¡±

    ¡°Where did this Sword Qie from? Is iting from the old master¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, impossible, how could this be, how could this be, the Great Elder clearly said the old master wouldn¡¯t be in trouble for the time being.¡±

    At the moment the Sword Qi emanated, the expressions of Lu Bowen, Lu Hongda and others changed in an instant, unable to control their inner fluctuations, they strode toward the courtyard¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, and several Lu Family Guards appeared out of nowhere, like ghosts, blocking Lu Bowen and the others. Their eyes were cold to the extreme, with one hand already ced on their sword¡¯s hilt, ready to draw it at any moment to kill.

    ¡°Step aside, can¡¯t you see themotion in the old master¡¯s room?¡± Lu Hongda¡¯s face turned grim as he looked at the Lu Family Guards in front of him, and as he spoke, Lu Hongda forcefully pushed one of the Lu Family Guards.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Before Lu Hongda could move further, there was the sound of a long de being drawn. The Lu Family Guard had directly pulled out his sword, holding it horizontally in front of his chest, and said with an unperturbed tone, ¡°No one is allowed to enter without the Family Head¡¯s orders. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I am Lu Hongda. Get out of the way! What are you trying to do?¡±

    Lu Hongda was furious, ring at the Lu Family Guards in front of him, but he dared not make any moves because he noticed that the moment he stepped forward, all the Lu Family Guards drew their swords from their waists, their eyes beginning to emit a trace of killing intent.

    ¡°By order of the Family Head, within a hundred meters, no one is allowed to approach. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The Lu Family Guards spoke with an unperturbed tone, their eyes looking at Lu Hongda and the others without any change, as if they were looking at dead people.

    This is why Lu Hongda and others feared the Lu Family Guards and did not dare to let Old Master Lu hand over the guards to Lu Tianxing or Lu Haoyue. The Lu Family Guards are like a sword in the hands of the Head of the Lu Family, caring neither for right nor wrong, only for orders. The Family Head¡¯smand is as good asw.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    And just as the Sword Qi shot into the sky, not only did the people of the Lu Family feel it, the entire Suzhou City seemed to sense that fleeting Sword Qi.

    The Jiang Family!

    Jiang Haochen suddenly stood up from the sofa and rushed to the balcony. Feeling the direction from which the Sword Qi emanated, his expression slightly froze, then a wild smile appeared on his face: ¡°The Lu Family, hahaha, Lu Family, your death has finally arrived.¡±

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Yang Tiansi and Tang Fengxiao from the Tang Family were discussing how to target the Lu Family. When they sensed the fleeting Sword Qi in the air, Yang Tiansi and Tang Fengxiao both abruptly stood up from their chairs, eyes gazing toward the direction of the Lu Family.

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s the Sword Qi of the Yang Family, it¡¯s the unique Sword Qi of the Yang Family, hahaha, it finally erupted. After more than two decades, Lu Family, this time I will make you vanish into thin air.¡±

    Yang Tiansiughed arrogantly, eyes filled with bloodthirsty killing intent, and said to Tang Fengxiao: ¡°Mr. Tang, it seems this time it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. I didn¡¯t expect that little bastard Lu Tianxing to return and help that old undead of the Lu Family die faster. Good, very good, Mr. Tang, it seems our n has seeded.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Yang, you¡¯re joking. It¡¯s only half-sessful. After all, we haven¡¯t yet confirmed whether Old Master Lu is truly dead or if it¡¯s just a setup. This is critical for us. If it¡¯s just a setup and we fall into it, the only oue is death.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes disyed some gravity, not as happy as one might imagine. To him, unless the news of Old Master Lu¡¯s death is truly confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t dare let his guard down. After all, fighting his way into Beijing with just one sword back in the day wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. It might lead to their entire annihtion.

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Tang, you¡¯re being too cautious. Before I came, my family¡¯s ancestor told me that as long as this Sword Qi erupts, that old undead of the Lu Family is definitely dead with no chance of reviving. If you don¡¯t believe it, when Lu Hongda arrives tonight, you can ask him in person to see if that old undead thing is dead.¡±

    Yang Tiansiughed heartily, eyes filled with murderous intent as he stared at the Lu Family. It would not be long before he would make the Lu Family disappear, ensuring Lu Tianxing has no ce to be buried, to quench his hatred.

    PS: Today, I returned home. Resuming the regr three chapters per day!!!

 Chapter 1383 - 1376: Beginning the Layout

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Chapter 1376: Beginning the Layout</h4>

    The Lu Family¡¯s courtyard room.

    Lu Tianxing had just walked out of the room when he sensed the soaring Sword Intent and True Qi behind him. He paused momentarily, a bloodthirsty smile shed across his face, this was the moment to invite the guest into the trap.

    Taking a deep breath, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face vanished without a trace, reced with a solemn expression. At first nce, it evoked a heavy-hearted feeling as he opened the door and walked out.

    "Third Young Master, the master he..."

    As Lu Tianxing stepped out, Lu Chuan¡¯s figure silently appeared at his side.

    "Buddha says, speak not, speak not, Grandpa Lu. For now, I¡¯m entrusting the Lu Family to you. Please keep an eye on the happenings inside and outside the family until the day of the funeral."

    After seeing Lu Chuan, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, unsure if Lu Chuan understood his meaning, and continued to speak: "Grandpa Lu, lift the lockdown. I need to see Haoyue and the others."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak another word, heading straight towards Lu Haoyue and the others outside.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Chuan was slightly taken aback, seemingly grasping something but remained silent, gesturing to those around before disappearing from sight.

    Outside, seeing Lu Tianxing emerging, Lu Haoyue and the others immediately gathered around, their faces anxious: "Cousin, how is Grandpa now? Why did the Sword Qi he was suppressing suddenly erupt?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Lu Haoyue, Lu Hongda, and the others. He pulled a cigarette from his pocket, took a deep drag, eyes reddening, and spoke in a voice full of unconceble heaviness: "Grandpa is inside waiting for you. Go in and see him."

    Once he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say another word, turning to walk towards the courtyard.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Hongda, Lu Bowen, Lu Haoyue, and the others trembled uncontrobly. Although Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t said much, those words were more than enough to exin everything. The old master was indeed not going to make it.

    "Let¡¯s go see the old master."

    Lu Bowen led the way towards the courtyard with Lu Haoyue, Dai Shuwen, and Bai Zhiqing following closely behind.

    "Let¡¯s go too."

    Lu Hongda nced at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, a barely discernible glint shed in his eyes, and motioned for Lu Gaoyang to follow behind Lu Tianxing as they headed towards the courtyard.

    When they entered the room, everyone¡¯s expressions became heavy and somber, instinctively lightening their footsteps as they approached Old Master Lu¡¯s bedroom.

    Lu Tianxing was the first to push open the bedroom door. Even knowing Old Master Lu was feigning, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of shock seeing him.

    At this moment, Old Master Lu¡¯splexion was paler, his eyespletely dull and lifeless, as if a flickering candle in the wind, at any moment ready to extinguish. Wisps of Sword Intent filled the room, creating a shocking scene.

    Following Lu Tianxing into the room, Lu Hongda and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically upon seeing Old Master Lu, an ominous feeling surfacing again.

    Laying on the sickbed, upon seeing Lu Haoyue and the others enter, Old Master Lu¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the next moment, a hint of color gradually returned to his ashen face, and a sparkle appeared in his previously dim eyes.

    Witnessing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble, knowing clearly in their hearts that the old master was having a final burst of vitality.

    "Dear grandson,e to Grandpa¡¯s side." Old Master Lu gently raised his hand, beckoning Lu Haoyue over.

    "Grandpa, did you call for me?"

    Seeing Old Master Lu¡¯s gesture, Lu Haoyue immediately strode over, eyes reddened, apologetically saying: "Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault..."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face was full of remorse, speaking as he knelt without hesitation before Old Master Lu.

    "Haoyue, this isn¡¯t your fault."

    Old Master Lu shook his head gently, extending a trembling hand to pat Lu Haoyue¡¯s head, speaking in a hoarse voice: "Haoyue, Grandpa doesn¡¯t have much time left. I won¡¯t be able to help you anymore; you must walk your path on your own from now on... The Lu Family will be in your hands. You must learnposure, don¡¯t... let what¡¯s before you deceive your eyes, understand...?"

    Before he finished speaking, Old Master Lu¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid.

    "Grandpa, rest assured, as long as I, Lu Haoyue, am alive, the Lu Family will never disappear. Rest assured, I¡¯ll remember your teachings," Lu Haoyue said heavily.

    "Good, good, the Lu Family will be in your hands. Zhiqing... cough, cough..."

    Before finishing, Old Master Lu suddenly began coughing violently. With the harsh cough, his previously rosy face quickly turned pale, his chest heaving violently, as if struggling for breath.

    "Pfuff!"

    With a violent cough, Old Master Lu abruptly opened his mouth, spitting a mouthful of crimson blood, stark against the white bedsheets.

    Witnessing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, instinctively wanting to step forward. But noticing Old Master Lu¡¯s nce, a subtle glimmer flickering momentarily in his eyes, Lu Tianxing stopped, gazing mournfully at the scene.

    Seeing Old Master Lu coughing blood made hearts leap to throats, everyone¡¯s expressions turned increasingly grave, wanting to step forward but halted by Old Master Lu.

    After some time, Old Master Lu finally stopped coughing, but his breathing remained rapid to the extreme: "Zhi...qing, Zhi...qing."

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here."

    Hearing Old Master Lu call her name, Bai Zhiqing immediately came forward, eyes red, looking at Old Master Lu. Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with him, Bai Zhiqing could feel his genuine care for her. Now, seeing him in this state, how could she not be heartbroken?

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Old Master Lu managed to pull a strained smile at the corner of his mouth, reluctantly saying: "Zhi...qing, sorry, Gran...Grandpa might not keep his word, unable to apany you to Modu, or to see you and Tianxing¡¯s child being born. Sorry, Zhiqing, hope you...you won¡¯t me Grandpa..."

    At this moment, Old Master Lu¡¯s voice became halting, as if at any moment he might pass away.

    PS: Updates resume!!

 Chapter 1384 - 1377: Conflict Arises Again

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Chapter 1377: Conflict Arises Again</h4>

    "Grandpa, I don¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t speak for now; I¡¯ll have Tianxing find a doctor for you. Rest well, you¡¯ll be alright."

    Seeing Old Master Lu like this, Bai Zhiqing immediately became anxious, her voice trembling to the extreme, tears uncontrobly streaming from her eyes.

    "I... I¡¯m fine, Zhi... Zhiqing, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry to you."

    Old Master Lu spoke intermittently, his breathing bing increasingly rapid. Before he could finish his sentence, his body suddenly shuddered, his face turning extremely flush, and a mouthful of blood spurted out again,nding on the white quilt, resembling plum blossoms, ringly vivid.

    As the blood spurted out, the light in Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared. His lips trembled as if wanting to say something, but ultimately nothing came out. He slowly closed his eyes, no longer drawing any breath.

    "Grandpa."

    "Dad!"

    Seeing this, Lu Bowen and the others could no longer control their emotions, kneeling by Old Master Lu¡¯s bedside. The sound of crying immediately filled the room.

    Even Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but kneel with Bai Zhiqing and the others, his eyes red, as if the old man really had died.

    "Lu Tianxing, you murderer, I¡¯m going to kill you as a burial gift for the old man."

    At this moment, an enraged voice suddenly echoed in the room.

    Lu Hongda suddenly stood up from the ground and rushed to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, grabbing his cor and yelling, "Lu Tianxing, give me an exnation, a reasonable exnation, why did ite to this? Why did ite to this? Did you kill the old man? Was it you?"

    Lu Hongda roared with anger, his eyes blood-red, like a beast, eager to devour Lu Tianxing, seemingly unable to ept the death of Old Master Lu.

    "Big brother, what are you doing? Let go of Tianxing, did you hear me? Do you want Dad to die in unrest?"

    Seeing this scene, Lu Bowen spoke with a hint of indescribable anger.

    "Let him go, Lu Bowen, are you still protecting him now?"

    Lu Hongda¡¯s face twisted with rage, shouting, "Do you know he¡¯s the murderer who killed Dad? When the Grand Elder left, what did they tell us? They said Dad¡¯s injuries were suppressed and wouldn¡¯t re up in the short term. But now! Why did Dad die? When we left, it was just him and Dad in the room. Now Dad is dead. Tell me, if he¡¯s not the murderer, who is?"

    "The eldest is right, he is the murderer."

    Lu Hongda also shouted from the side, "I think he¡¯s not really Tianzhan¡¯s son, but some bastard from who knows where, clearly here to seize the Lu Family¡¯s inheritance. He¡¯s the murderer who killed the old man. I suggest we immediately have the Lu Family Guards kill him, kill this stray from God knows where...".

    "What did you say? Who¡¯s the bastard? Say it again."

    Lu Tianxing suddenly broke free from Lu Hongda¡¯s grip, releasing a fierce aura without any restraint, directly targeting Lu Gaoyang.

    Feeling the sharp murderous intent exuding from Lu Tianxing and the violent aura in his eyes, Lu Gaoyang uncontrobly shivered with fear, feeling as if Lu Tianxing hadpletely transformed, like a bloodthirsty beast, his blood-red eyes shing with ferocity, as if ready to kill him in the next second.

    Fear slowly erupted, corroding Lu Gaoyang¡¯s heart, filling his forehead with cold sweat, for he truly saw an overwhelming killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    "If I hear you say those three words again, I guarantee you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun, do you believe me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lu Gaoyang, speaking slowly, his voice containing a killing intent as chilling as a cold wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, making one shiver with cold.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Gaoyang¡¯s expression changed. He nced at Lu Hongda, and his face once again contorted with rage, shouting, "Didn¡¯t you see? He wants to kill me now. He¡¯s the murderer, he¡¯s the one who killed the old man, maybe conspiring with the Yang Family to deal with our Lu Family, seizing our inheritance. He is the killer. I strongly suggest expelling him from the Lu Family."

    "Gaoyang is right."

    Lu Hongda also spoke, righteously saying, "Lu Tianxing is directly rted to the old man¡¯s death. He must give us an exnation, otherwise, expel him from the Lu Family. Our Lu Family needs no one disloyal and unfilial, without integrity. He isn¡¯t fit to be part of us. Moreover, I suspect his rushed trip from Jinling to Suzhou was premeditated, intending to see the old man dead to achieve unspeakable purposes."

    "Big brother, aren¡¯t you going too far with this?"

    Hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s remarks, Lu Bowen frowned and said, "Tianxing is Tianzhan¡¯s son, which is indisputable. Besides, what makes you say Tianxing killed the old man? Could Tianxing, given his abilities, kill the old man?"

    "Second brother, I know Lao San once saved your life, and taking care of his son is expected, but now is not the time. Everyone is waiting for the old man to die and then destroy our Lu Family. Yet why did the old man have no issues before, and suddenly, after a few hours alone with him, he passed away? You think this has nothing to do with him?" Lu Hongda coldly said.

    "This...".

    Lu Bowen hesitated, uncertain what to think, because Lu Hongda wasn¡¯t wrong. ording to the Grand Elder, Old Master Lu wouldn¡¯t have issues anytime soon. Yet, after hours with Lu Tianxing, his internal sword qi suddenly erupted, iming his life. Combining the two, it seems impossible to say it had nothing to do with Lu Tianxing. Any normal person would be suspicious.

    "Tianxing, do you have any exnation?" Dai Shuwen asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Exnation, what¡¯s there to exin? They speak so beautifully, aren¡¯t they just afraid the old man will leave Lu Family¡¯s inheritance to me? I, Lu Tianxing, can live well without the Lu Family. If not for my lineage, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped a foot into the Lu Family, nor set foot in Jiangnan."

    Lu Tianxing suddenlyughed loudly, a mocking gaze sweeping over Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, his eyes settling on Lu Bowen and Dai Shuwen: "Second Uncle, Second Aunt, thank you for taking care of Zhiqing and me, treating us like family. I have kept this kindness in mind. If one day you need something, just send a message; I will spare no effort to help. Cousin, I leave the Lu Family¡¯s future to you. Haha, maybe you also believe I killed the old man, I have nothing to say, nor do I wish to. No matter how low I am, I wouldn¡¯t kill my own grandfather. Before I leave, I¡¯ll tell you this, beware of some people. A man must stand tall and firm, decide resolutely, and kill when needed. Any hesitation might lead to your death. If it¡¯s an enemy, there¡¯s only one thing to do: kill. No matter who they are, kill until all are terrified, and no one will dare to challenge you again."

 Chapter 1385 - 1378: Expelling Lu Tianxing from the Lu Family?

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Chapter 1378: Expelling Lu Tianxing from the Lu Family?</h4>

    As the words fell, without waiting for Lu Haoyue and others to speak, Lu Tianxing continued to focus his gaze on Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang: "Honestly, I don¡¯t even want to see your faces. Just seeing you makes me feel disgusted and nauseous. You people are nothing but trash of society. You should be grateful that Old Master Lu asked me not to kill you before he died. Otherwise, this time next year would be your death anniversary."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words filled with murderous intent, a gloomy look shed across Lu Hongda¡¯s and Lu Gaoyang¡¯s faces, and they shouted angrily: "You... ."

    Before they could finish their sentence, Lu Tianxing had already harshly cut them off: "What do you mean ¡¯you¡¯? Did I say anything wrong? Don¡¯t make yourselves sound so noble. You drove me away just because you were afraid the old man would hand over Lu Family¡¯s property to me, right? If you want to act like a whore, then don¡¯t set up chastity archways for yourself. Doing so only makes me feel even more disgusting. I advise you to behave yourselves in the future and stop jumping around in front of me. Otherwise, I might not be able to restrain myself from ughtering you. After all, you don¡¯t see me as family, so killing you gives me no psychological burden."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even nce at the resentful res of Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, and turned his gaze to Bai Zhiqing: "Wife, do you believe me? Do you believe that I didn¡¯t kill Grandpa?"

    "I believe you."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded without hesitation. She waspletely confident that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t harm Old Master Lu; otherwise, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have risked going to New York. That time was a near-death experience with almost no chance of returning to China. If Lu Tianxing intended to harm Old Master Lu, why bother going to New York instead of waiting for him to be seriously injured?

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and said: "Wife, thank you for your trust. Since there are people here who don¡¯t wee us, let¡¯s leave! The old man has left, and there¡¯s no point in staying at Lu Family. I¡¯ll take you to Suzhou for a couple of days, then we¡¯ll return to Modu and never set foot in Lu Family again for the rest of our lives."

    "Okay!"

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded. Though she didn¡¯t understand why Lu Tianxing chose to leave at this moment, she still chose to nod in the end.

    "Second Uncle, Second Aunt, Cousin, goodbye."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look at Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, and took Bai Zhiqing towards the outside without any pause.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ignoring them sopletely, a me of anger shed in Lu Gaoyang¡¯s and Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. Lu Gaoyang said coldly: "Lu Tianxing, do you just n to leave like that? It doesn¡¯t matter what you say; you¡¯re still the murderer of the old man. Although we don¡¯t have evidence yet, you¡¯d better pray we never find any, otherwise we¡¯ll muster all our strength to execute you. You can leave, but you must let us search you first, only then can you leave Lu Family. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you."

    Upon hearing Lu Gaoyang¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, emitting an endless chilling aura throughout, focussing on Lu Gaoyang as he said slowly, word by word: "What did you just say? You dare to say it again."

    Lu Gaoyang was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, then shouted angrily: "What, are you feeling guilty now? Since you don¡¯t admit you¡¯re a member of Lu Family, then surrender whatever the old man entrusted to you, or else... ."

    The words didn¡¯t continue, but the threat was very apparent.

    "Or else what."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze tightly locked onto Lu Gaoyang.

    "Or else, our Lu Family will muster all our strength to execute you... ."

    Before Lu Gaoyang could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Everyone only saw a shadow flicker swiftly by, and then heard a crisp p sound next to their ears.

    With this p, Lu Tianxing simply used the strength of his arm, directly sending Lu Gaoyang spinning and flying out like a top.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Gaoyang crashed heavily into the wall beside him, falling to the ground. Half of his face swelled rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, looking almost indistinguishable from a pig-headed fool.

    At this moment, Lu Gaoyang only felt dizzy, with his head buzzing, and stars sparkling in his vision. He opened his mouth wide, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing actually dared to hit him.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like this. Whatever the old man entrusted to me is none of your business. Although he prohibited me from killing you, making you disabled is still possible. At worst, I can hire some caretakers to look after you. My wife¡¯s Bai¡¯s Groupcks for nothing, except money. Just try saying another word of nonsense, see if I dare to cripple you."

    Lu Tianxing coldly swept his gaze over Lu Gaoyang and Lu Hongda, a cold murderous intent shed in his eyes. Without saying another word, he took Bai Zhiqing and headed outside without any pause.

    Lu Hongda watched Lu Tianxing walk outside with a sinister expression on his face, a fierce murderous intent shed deep within his eyes, apparent but not visible.

    In truth, Lu Hongda knew very well that Lu Tianxing could not be the murderer of Old Master Lu. But he was also certain that after spending more than two hours alone with Old Master Lu, the old man must have entrusted something to Lu Tianxing or told him something. Therefore, he wanted to force Lu Tianxing to leave Lu Family and hand over whatever the old man entrusted to him. But he didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to be so disrespectful, filling his heart with an almost uncontroble murderous intent.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Hongda shifted his gaze to Lu Bowen, his tone filled with anger: "Second Brother, now you see, this is the person you¡¯ve been defending so much; just look at what he has be, arrogant and tyrannical. Despite Dad¡¯s body not yet cold in the grave, he dares to hit his uncle in Lu Family. If he enters Lu Family again, won¡¯t our family be turned upside down by him? He¡¯s a renegade, a beast, doing as he pleases. You saw it just now, didn¡¯t you? I strongly propose to expel Lu Tianxing from Lu Family and call upon all families to eliminate this disloyal and unfilial person."

    "I also support expelling him from Lu Family. Leaving him in this world is a disaster, better to eliminate him... ."

    Lu Gaoyang struggled to get up from the ground, a look of utmost resentment and determination on his face, swearing he would one day tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

 Chapter 1386 - 1379: The Tower Is About to Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Chapter 1379: The Tower Is About to Copse</h4>

    "Enough."

    Upon hearing the duet of Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, Lu Bowen furiously said: "All of you shut up at once! The Old Sir just passed, and you¡¯re determined to tear the Lu Family apart, is that it? Eldest brother, Lu Gaoyang, can you two say with conscience that you acted like elders just now? Did you? If you want the Old Sir to rest in peace, then shut up, and this matter ends here. No one is allowed to bring it up again, or don¡¯t me me for being unforgiving."

    "Hmph!"

    Lu Hongda gave a heavy cold snort upon hearing Lu Bowen¡¯s words, a chill shed in his eyes to the extreme, but he said nothing.

    Lu Bowen took a deep breath and said to Lu Haoyue: "Haoyue, in the name of the Head of the Lu Family, summon all members of the Lu Family. Also, notify the elder council to prepare for the Old Sir¡¯s burial. From now on, the Lu Family enters full lockdown; no one is allowed to enter or exit at will. Anyone viting the order will be executed."

    At the end, Lu Bowen¡¯s tone was filled with cold killing intent.

    "Yes, Father, I will make the arrangements."

    Lu Haoyue nodded, stood up, and turned to walk outside without hesitation.

    "Eldest brother, I hope you prioritize the bigger picture, or don¡¯t me the Lu Familyw for being ruthless."

    Lu Bowen¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Hongda.

    "That is none of your concern. I, Lu Hongda, do not betray my own."

    Lu Hongda gave a heavy cold snort.

    With eachmand Lu Bowen issued, all the solitary geese within the Lu Family began gathering, and from this moment, the Lu Family was sealed offpletely. The news of the Old Sir Lu¡¯s death spread like a storm to every corner of China.

    This news shocked countless people. The Old Sir Lu, who once suppressed all family houses in Beijing with one hand, was dead, and he died so quietly.

    Alongside the shock of the news, ambition began to gleam in the eyes of the powerful, as an uncontroble desire emerged from deep within. The Old Sir Lu was the pir of the Lu Family; now that it¡¯s gone, the Lu Family is like a rootless waterweed, vulnerable and easy to conquer. Doesn¡¯t this mean the time to move into Jiangnan has arrived?

    Even if the major families take thergest share, drinking some soup wouldn¡¯t be bad. Immediately, as the news of the Old Sir Lu¡¯s death spread, all of China was embroiled in turmoil, everyone knowing an unprecedented chaos was about to begin.

    Beijing, Yang Family.

    An elderly man, clothed in a white Tang suit with an immortal-like appearance, stood in the pavilion at the center of an artificialke, hands behind his back. The autumn wind blowing made him seem almost like a celestial being, yet his eyes exuded a chilling coldness.

    He was thest ancestor of the Yang Family, Yang Fengxing, brother of Yang Shenxing who died at the hands of the Old Sir Lu.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached from outside, and a middle-aged man rushed towards him. If one looked closely now, they could vaguely see a resemnce between this man and Yang Tiansi. He was Yang Tiansi¡¯s father, Yang Anlong.

    "Old Ancestor."

    As Yang Anlong approached Yang Fengxing, he instinctively slowed his steps, stopped several meters away, and respectfully bowed.

    "What is it?"

    Yang Fengxing replied without turning his head, his tone calm and devoid of any earthly aura.

    "Old Ancestor, Tianci just sent back news from Jiangnan that Lu Tiankuang is dead. Moreover, the Lu Family has summoned all members and hung white cloth, which basically confirms Lu Tiankuang¡¯s death."

    Yang Anlong¡¯s face showed an uncontroble joy. Over twenty years ago, the Yang Family was nearly reduced to a secondary n, losing an ancestor, waiting for the chance to tten the Lu Family. That chance had finallye; once the Lu Family is defeated, swallowing their forces would allow the Yang Family to ascend to a top-tier family status.

    "What did you say, Lu Tiankuang is really dead? Are you sure?" Yang Fengxing showed no sign of joy but asked again.

    "It¡¯s definitely confirmed that Lu Tiankuang is dead because Tianci saw the Sword Qi soaring into the sky, which definitely indicates it¡¯s the Void Sword Qi cultivated by Ancestor Yang Shenxing. Didn¡¯t you say before that if Sword Qi erupts again, Lu Tiankuang would undoubtedly die? I believe he is indeed dead now. Old Ancestor, our chance for revenge hase." Yang Anlong said with a hint of killing intent.

    "Yes, the opportunity for revenge has finallye."

    Upon hearing the Sword Qi eruption, Yang Fengxing was finally moved, his face showing an undeniable trace of killing intent. Years ago, Lu Tiankuang fought his way into Beijing, even killed his brother, and now, after more than twenty years, the opportunity had finally arrived.

    "Anlong, tell Tianci not to act rashly, investigate thoroughly whether Lu Tiankuang is really dead. We must be extremely careful this time, and destroy the Lu Family in one fell swoop. No errors are allowed, and whoever dares intervene will be killed without mercy." Yang Fengxing said solemnly.

    "Yes, Old Ancestor, I will make the arrangements."

    Yang Anlong nodded.

    "Then go make the arrangements!"

    Yang Fengxing waved his hand to signal Yang Anlong¡¯s departure, then raised his head to the sky, muttering softly: "Brother, the n you left behind is finally sessful. Lu Tiankuang is dead atst, don¡¯t worry. You will not have died in vain; I will uproot the Lu Family, even if Ji Xingyun intervenes, he cannot save them. Years ago, we joined forces with the Tang, Jiang, and Long Families to kill Lu Tianzhan to extinguish the Lu Family. I have waited for more than twenty years, nearly dying myself, but can finally take revenge. Rest assured, once I kill Lu Tiankuang, I will offer his and Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son¡¯s heads to honor your spirit."

    Yang Fengxing murmured softly, Sword Intent bursting from him, instantly shattering the pavilion around him into dust, dispersing with the wind.

    The death of the Old Sir Lu was destined to shock all of China. Some rejoiced, while others mourned.

 Chapter 1387 - CapÃ­tulo 1387: 1380: The Wind Rises

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1387: Chapter 1380: The Wind Rises</strong>

    Beijing, Han Family.

    Old Sir Han, upon receiving the news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s death, sat dazed in his study for a long time, unable toe to terms with it. He never thought that within a day, the news of Old Sir Lu¡¯s death would arrive.

    ¡°Dad, do you think Old Sir Lu is really dead?¡± Han Yuntao asked in a low voice, sitting beside Old Sir Han.

    ¡°Is he dead? Do you think he is dead?¡±

    Old Sir Han nced at his son, counter-questioned, and slowly stood up from his chair, gazing out at the deste autumn scenery, murmuring softly, ¡°The wind is rising, who lives, who dies, only the heavens know.¡±

    With a sigh, Old Sir Han suddenly turned to look at Han Yuntao, his tone unprecedentedly grave, ¡°Yuntao, pass my order, no Han family descendant except Zifeng is to interfere in Jiangnan affairs. No one is to set foot in Jiangnan, no one is to touch any of the Lu Family¡¯s known assets, and no one is allowed to make a move against the Lu Family. Anyone who dares to go against the Lu Family behind my back will be dealt with ording to the Han family rules.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, I will make the arrangements.¡±

    Han Yuntao nodded heavily, sensing a vague feeling in his heart that Old Sir Lu definitely wasn¡¯t dead, but for some families, interests could blind them.

    Reactions varied between the Han family and the Yang family, unfolding in different parts of China. Some believed Old Sir Lu was dead, seeing it as the best opportunity to destroy the Lu Family. Others were watching and waiting, thinking it was a trap set by the Lu Family to lure them in and capture them all.

    Some were entirely indifferent, adopting a detached attitude, for whom the rise or fall of the Lu Family had no rtion to them.

    But coincidentally, all attention was drawn to Jiangnan. They knew very well in their hearts that whether the Lu Family was destroyed or continued to exist, the entire Chinese powerndscape would undergo a new reshuffle.

    Meanwhile, early in the morning, Sima Lingyun was in a car heading to Jiangnan, listening to messages from Yanhuang Group intelligence personnel. His face suddenly turned extremely heavy.

    The death of Old Sir Lu was akin to breaking the backbone of the Lu Family, and those ready to deal with the Lu Family would likely strike mercilessly. At that time, the entire Jiangnan would be the eye of a storm, possibly even stirring up a bloodbath, and maybe the whole of China would be tumultuous, given the numerous assets the Lu Family has in the open.

    Sima Lingyun wore a bitter expression, murmuring softly, ¡°Old Lu, oh Old Lu, why didn¡¯t you hold on a bit longer? If you held on until my master came out of seclusion, maybe the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡±

    Sima Lingyun sighed again, urging Jiao Long to drive faster. He had to meet Lu Tianxing for once, or else, knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s temperament, all of Jiangnan might be a bloodbath, unstoppable unless someone at the Late Stage of Mythical intervened.

    Completely unaware of the turbulent waves across China due to Old Sir Lu¡¯s death, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, after leaving the courtyard, got into a car without dy and left the Lu Family.

    ¡°Tianxing, are you alright?¡± Sitting in the passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with some concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently shook his head and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s find a hotel to stay for now. We¡¯ll leave Jiangnan after Grandpa¡¯s funeral.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, her gaze lingering on Lu Tianxing, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up? Is there something you want to say to me? We¡¯re a couple; there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about.¡± Lu Tianxing noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hesitation and said softly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I have a question for you.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask, ¡°Tianxing, is Grandpa actually not dead?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question, ¡°Honey, how did you know?¡±

    Regarding Old Sir Lu¡¯s matter, Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t intended to hide it from Bai Zhiqing. He might choose not to trust Lu Bowen, Lu Haoyue, but he trusted Bai Zhiqing implicitly because she was his wife, his woman, a person who would walk through hell for him, willingly kneel to save him. If he couldn¡¯t trust Bai Zhiqing, then he truly could trust no one in this life.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you forgot that I am your wife, who spends every day with you. I know your character very well. You once told me you¡¯d definitely cure Grandpa. If he really died because of this, you¡¯d be deeply remorseful. I must admit, you acted well earlier; unfamiliar people would be fooled, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your wife, who spends every day with you. You couldn¡¯t fool me.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing tenderly. Ever since she epted Lu Tianxing, she had been trying to understand everything about him, knowing his character well. If Lu Tianxing truly caused Old Sir Lu¡¯s death, he would be remorseful, not standing silently as he did but kneeling before Old Sir Lu¡¯s body to atone. Furthermore, during the mocking from Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, if he had caused the death, he wouldn¡¯t retaliate but let them mock and ridicule him.

    This was one reason Bai Zhiqing judged that Old Sir Lu wasn¡¯t dead. And as for whether Lu Tianxing would murder Old Sir Lu, Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t considered it. If Lu Tianxing wanted to kill Old Sir Lu, he wouldn¡¯t have risked going to New York, which wasn¡¯t a showcase but a true life-and-death crisis. No one would put their life on the line for a show.

    ¡°Hehe, as expected of my wife, you¡¯re indeed remarkably clever.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently pinched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s nose with his hand, the heavy and cold expression on his face vanished without a trace, reced by a rxed and leisurely smile.

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t pinch my nose.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing yfully pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t want me to pinch your nose, then honey, where would you like me to pinch?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a mischievous smile, his gaze subtly sweeping over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ample Holy Maiden Peak, feeling a surge of appetite. It seemed that after his months of development, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assets seemed to be growing again, heading towards a D+ trend. It looked like he needed to work hard to push it towards an E.

    PS: Three guaranteed updatesplete, asking for support!!!

 Chapter 1388 - CapÃ­tulo 1388: 1381: Sending a Grand Gift to Lu Tianxing

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1388: Chapter 1381: Sending a Grand Gift to Lu Tianxing</strong>

    ¡°Screw you, just focus on driving.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s tant words, a flush appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face. She rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing irritably and said softly, ¡°Tianxing, what should we do next? I¡¯m afraid Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang won¡¯t let it go. They might target you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t let it go. Because their aim isn¡¯t just to kill me, they also want to seize the position of Family Head of the Lu Family. In their minds, we are just obstacles. They won¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve gotten rid of us.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what should we do next? Should we leave Jiangnan and return to Modu?¡±

    ¡°Returning to Modu would only put Grandpa and Grandma in danger. I¡¯ll stay in Jiangnan. Tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone send you back to Modu. Their target is me; as long as I stay, they won¡¯t go after you. Besides, Modu is much safer than Jiangnan. I¡¯ll feel more at ease with you in Modu.¡± Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were cut off by Lu Tianxing, who said, ¡°Dear, I know you want to stay with me in Jiangnan, but you also know what the situation is like in Jiangnan now. Once Grandpa¡¯s death is made public, the whole of Jiangnan will be engulfed in bloody chaos. Countless families will gather in Jiangnan, and I won¡¯t have time to protect you. After you return to Modu, stay with Rose and the others. It¡¯ll be safer that way, at least until the Lu Family is kaput, your safety won¡¯t be an issue, and you can help alleviate my business pressures. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the day of the old man¡¯s funeral will be the day those familiesunch a full-scale attack on the Lu Family, striking every part, including its business ventures. Bai¡¯s Group won¡¯t be exempt either. Your job is to help me eliminate this concern, understand?¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing remained silent for a moment and eventually nodded. She really wanted to stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side and face adversity together, but she also understood that staying in Jiangnan would only be a burden to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Alright, darling, don¡¯t worry. With my current strength, unless an elder makes a move, no one can really challenge me. Besides, even if I¡¯m not a match for the older generation, don¡¯t we still have Grandpa? Don¡¯t forget Grandpa¡¯s fierceness when he single-handedly fought his way into Beijing with a knife. As long as he appears, those people will crumble like dirt clods. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to walk around Suzhou, do some shopping, and return the day after.¡± Lu Tianxing said with a lightugh, lightly squeezing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tender-like-warm-jade palms.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and seemed to recall something, saying, ¡°Tianxing, Grandpa must know about the happenings in Jiangnan. Should I call him to reassure him about our safety?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and call Grandpa! He¡¯s getting on in years; too much worry isn¡¯t good for his health. Tell him we¡¯re safe and sound, and we¡¯ll be back in some time.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing nodded, said no more, and took out her phone from her pocket, dialing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s number.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing focused on his driving, heading towards the old Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    At the same time, inside a private room of a luxurious private club in Suzhou.

    Jiang Haochen held a ss of red wine, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing nkly at the bustling scene outside. When he received the news of the old Master¡¯s death, he could hardly believe what he heard. How could he imagine that the once-feared Old Master Lu, who single-handedly broke into Beijing, would fail to pass this hurdle and die so pathetically, even at the hands of his own grandson?

    When the Lu Family released this news, he still wore an incredulous expression. Could the Lu Family, which had dominated Jiangnan for so many years, finally be on the verge of copse? Could he finally remove this mountain that has been pressing over the Jiang Family¡¯s heads and be Jiangnan¡¯s undisputed great family?

    At this thought, Jiang Haochen felt his blood boiling, his entire body trembling uncontrobly. For how many years, for how many generations, the Jiang Family had longed to move this mountain called the Lu Family. And now, he was about to fulfill that dream with his own hands. The Lu Family was destined to perish under his hand.

    After a while, light footsteps sounded from outside the door, then stopped abruptly as the door was pushed open.

    Hearing the door push open, Jiang Haochen turned around immediately to see Yang Tiansi walking in with a beaming smile, looking very pleased with himself.

    ¡°Brother Yang, you came, have a seat.¡± Jiang Haochen pointed at a seat beside him as Yang Tiansi walked in.

    Yang Tiansi sat down unceremoniously beside him and said, ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to call me over, is the Jiang Family frightened?¡±

    ¡°Afraid.¡±

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery, ¡°If Lu Tiankuang were still alive, I, Jiang Haochen, might still fear the Lu Family by a fraction, but now that Lu Tiankuang is dead, what is the Lu Family without him? I brought you here to ask when exactly you¡¯ll make your move; the longer we wait, the more likely something will go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, don¡¯t be anxious. Isn¡¯t there a saying that haste makes waste? Calm down. With that old guy Lu Tiankuang gone, the Lu Family is just a toothless tiger. There¡¯s nothing to fear. Don¡¯t you think acting when they¡¯re at their most desperate is the most satisfying?¡± Yang Tiansi said with a smile.

    Hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen was stunned for a moment and then said gravely, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to use Lu Hongda to create chaos within the Lu Family? Are you nning something else? Don¡¯t forget, a dead camel is stillrger than a horse. Forcing the Lu Family into a corner won¡¯t benefit us at all.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jiang, didn¡¯t you just say you weren¡¯t afraid? Why are you afraid now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am indeed afraid now.¡±

    This time, Jiang Haochen admitted without hesitation, his face somewhat grim, ¡°Initially, I thought you¡¯d deal with the Lu Family swiftly, and I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But you keep provoking the Lu Family repeatedly. Do you really think the Lu Family¡¯s foundation is that shallow? Your Yang Family is far away in Beijing, so you can act recklessly. Don¡¯t forget, our Jiang Family is in Jiangnan, right in Suzhou, practically under the Lu Family¡¯s nose. At this moment, by provoking the Lu Family instead of destroying them, are you trying to get our Jiang Family wiped out by the Lu Family?¡±

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, a cold light shed in Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes before disappearing without a trace. He smiled lightly, ¡°Brother Jiang, don¡¯t rush. Since I dare to act, of course, I haveplete confidence. Right now, we are all in the same boat. If anything happens to the Jiang Family, we¡¯ll suffer as well, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, the Lu Family is currently too busy to deal with us. Don¡¯t forget, we have the Tang Family backing us and the ambitious Jiangnan clique. If the Lu Family acts rashly, they¡¯ll only face faster destruction.¡±

    Hearing these words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression softened a bit, acknowledging the rationale in Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, ¡°What are your next steps?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Lu Tianxing a little appetizer. Didn¡¯t his father die for a woman? This time, I want Lu Tianxing to repeat his father¡¯s mistakes, let him die for a woman too¡ªno, I won¡¯t kill him. I want him to watch with his own eyes as the Lu Family is destroyed, to see his woman submit beneath me. I want him to live a life worse than death.¡±

    There was a hint of hysteria and madness in Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes; only by making Lu Tianxing live a life worse than death could he quell his own hatred.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of kidnapping Bai Zhiqing to threaten him?¡± Jiang Haochen said gravely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a great idea? Besides, I believe you¡¯ve heard the news that Lu Tianxing killed Old Master Lu, turning the Lu Family against him. Even if we kidnap Bai Zhiqing, the Lu Family won¡¯t intervene. And as long as the Lu Family doesn¡¯t step in, do you think Lu Tianxing has any chance of turning things around?¡±

    A bloodthirsty murderous intent shed across Yang Tiansi¡¯s face, ¡°As long as there¡¯s no chance for aeback, Lu Tianxing is like a fish in our barrel, with zero power to resist, free to be ughtered by us.¡±

    Hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, a cold glint shed in Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes, ¡°When do you n to act?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll deliver a big gift to Lu Tianxing, hoping he can hold out for a few more rounds and not die. I want him to see himself with nothing, living a life worse than death.¡±

    The bloodthirsty murderous intent on Yang Tiansi¡¯s face grew stronger, ¡°Brother Jiang, in a couple of days, I n to make a move on Bai¡¯s Group. Are you interested in joining?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m interested.¡±

    Jiang Haochen said gravely, ¡°But if we touch Bai¡¯s Group, the Lu Family might get involved. After all, they understand that when the lips are gone, the teeth are cold. Once we swallow Bai¡¯s Group, our power will greatly increase. They shouldn¡¯t just let us act. Should we use official powers?¡±

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi refused without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯ve received word that Sima Lingyun has already brought the Yanhuang Group people to Jiangnan. Using official powers would only make us passive. After all, this is a business rivalry¡ªan open war and normal businesspetition. That¡¯s why the higher-ups turn a blind eye. If we use official powers, the nature of it changes, and that¡¯s not beneficial for us. We might even get implicated. Moreover, with ourmercial power, we can crush Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    PS: A 3,000-word chapter with a minimum update of 6,000 words daily. Please support!

 Chapter 1389 - 1382: I Want to Talk to You

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Chapter 1382: I Want to Talk to You</h4>

    Yang Tiansi slowly opened his mouth to speak, his eyes carrying a trace of seriousness. Although he mighte off as a bit of a yboy, it didn¡¯t mean he was a fool. Otherwise, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t have entrusted the matters of Jiangnan to him. He understood well that if it was merely amercial confrontation with Bai¡¯s Group or the surface industries of the Lu Family, that would just be normal businesspetition. Apany swallowing anotherpany was quitemon. But if there was official intervention, the nature of it would change, potentially making the situation much worse and even uncontroble.

    If it truly reached that point, once the investigations came down from above, the consequences would be unimaginable, and even the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. After all, no matter how strong a family is, it is still just a family and not a country; it can neverpete against the violent machinery of the state.

    Moreover, if there was official intervention, then the Yanhuang Group would definitely get involved. With Sima Lingyun¡¯s personality, he might just help Lu Tianxing and support Bai¡¯s Group, which was thest thing he wanted to see.

    After hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen nodded and said, "In that case, let¡¯s do it this way. Our Jiang Feng Group is at least one of the top ten groups in China, so swallowing a small Bai¡¯s Group is rtively easy. However, Brother Yang, as far as I know, Bai¡¯s Group has recently reached a strategic cooperation with the internationally renowned Angel Group. If we rashly make a move on Bai¡¯s Group, there¡¯s no guarantee that Angel Group won¡¯t intervene. Also, I heard that Bai Zhiqing has a good rtionship with Lin Yafei, the daughter of the Jin City Lin Family. Lin Group is the number one group in Jin City. What if they intervene?"

    "Young Master Jiang, you¡¯re overthinking. I can assure you that the Angel Group won¡¯t get involved. You¡¯re not unfamiliar with the nature of those Caucasians; it¡¯s all about interests. They won¡¯t be so foolish as to take on Bai¡¯s Group and our top Chinese groups. Moreover, I will send someone to negotiate with Angel Group. Whatever Bai¡¯s Group can offer them, we can offer the same. I think they will understand that discretion is the better part of valor. As for the Lin Group, a group run by a woman is not worth considering. If they dare to intervene, then let them disappear along with Bai¡¯s Group. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard Lin Group¡¯s CEO Lin Yafei is a stunning beauty. I wouldn¡¯t mind trying her out."

    At this point, a trace of fervor shed across Yang Tiansi¡¯s face.

    "Then let¡¯s do as you said. I¡¯ll go back and inform my father, and have him contact Jiang Feng Group¡¯s partners. This time, we¡¯ll muster all our strength to make Bai¡¯s Group history. As for the Lu Family, if they dare to intervene, we¡¯ll eliminate them as well."

    After speaking, Jiang Haochen stood up and walked outside. This time, the Jiang Family had no retreat. No matter what, they had to obliterate the Lu Family; otherwise, the Jiang Family would be in danger.

    Watching Jiang Haochen leave, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face revealed a cold smile, which quickly vanished without a trace. He picked up the red wine from the coffee table, poured himself a ss, and sat on the sofa, leisurely taking a sip.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Lu Tianxing had already driven to the Suzhou Garden Hotel, where they had stayedst time.

    After parking the car in the hotel¡¯s outdoor parking lot, Lu Tianxing unbuckled his seatbelt. Just as he got out of the car, he saw Bai Zhiqing getting out from the passenger seat with a phone in hand, walking toward him: "Tianxing, Grandpa wants to talk to you."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing handed the phone to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and took the phone from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand: "Grandpa."

    "Tianxing, how are you? Are you alright? Were you hurt, did the Yanhuang Group do anything to you? Tell Grandpa, and he will stand up for you."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s caring voice had already reached his ears.

    Listening to Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, a warmth spread in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Smiling, he said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. The Yanhuang Group doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to me, rest assured."

    "As long as you¡¯re okay. Tianxing, I can¡¯t help you this time, the fights between families can¡¯t be interfered with on an official level. You and Zhiqing need to be careful, okay?"

    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll make sure to protect myself. While I¡¯m not in Modu, you and Grandma have to take good care of yourselves."

    "I know that."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Tianxing, Manman heardst night that you were taken by the Yanhuang Group. She originally wanted to go to Jinling, but when she heard you were fine, she went to Jiangnan instead. She probably arrived in Jiangnan this morning."

    "Manman came to Jiangnan?"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but frown, taking a deep breath, he said, "Grandpa, I understand. I¡¯ll call Manmanter and have here find me. Don¡¯t worry!"

    "Hmm."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded and said; "Tianxing, about the Lu Family matter..."

    "Grandpa, you heard about it."

    "Hmm, an old friend called me. Your grandpa, he really..."

    Before Bai Qiao Mountain could finish, Lu Tianxing already startedughing and said, "Grandpa, for some people, my grandfather is already dead, but for others, he¡¯s still alive. It just depends on who is the smartest."

    Listening dumbfoundedly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain was momentarily stunned, but quickly realized,ughing heartily, "I knew that old guy wouldn¡¯t die so easily. He recently said he wanted to y chess with me and beat me without leaving a single piece. How could he just suddenly die? Good, good, as long as he¡¯s alive. But, Tianxing, you need to be careful in Jiangnan. The Lu Family offended too many people back then, someone might still want to harm you."

    "I know, I¡¯ll be careful."

    "Hmm, then I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯m going to catch up on some sleep and have a good rest."

    After speaking, the person on the other end of the line hung up directly.

    Hearing the busy tone from the other end, Lu Tianxing hesitated not a moment. He picked up the phone and dialed Mand. It didn¡¯t take long for the call to be connected: "Manman, did youe to Jiangnan?"

    "Brother, are you okay? Where are you now, I¡¯lle over to find you right away."

    The voice of Mand came through the phone, filled with concern and tension.

    "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m at the Suzhou Garden Hotel now. Pleasee over quickly. I¡¯ll inform the front desk. Once you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll bring you directly to me."

    "Okay, brother, I¡¯ve already arrived in Jiangnan, and I¡¯lle over immediately."

    "Alright, take care of yourself."

    Lu Tianxing gave Mand a brief reminder, said nothing further, and hung up the phone.

    "Tianxing, Manman is in Jiangnan? Will she be in any danger on her own?" Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing Lu Tianxing hang up the phone.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m well aware of Manman¡¯s capabilities. Anyone underestimating her is bound to regret it. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s check into a room first. You didn¡¯t get any restst night, so take a good rest first."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, whose dark circles were quite noticeable, his eyes reflecting a gentle expression as he took her hand and walked into the hotel.

    Bai Zhiqing leaned into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace like a little bird relying on people, her delicate face carrying a hint of warmth.

    After taking out his ID to register at the front desk, Lu Tianxing informed the receptionist that someone woulde looking for him shortly. After he told them his room number, he took Bai Zhiqing to the hotel suite.

    "Sima Lingyun, what are you doing here?" Just as they passed a corner, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell forward, and he spoke in a deep voice.

    "Is it strange for me to be here? It¡¯s not difficult for me to find out where you are."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "I wonder if you have time; I¡¯d like to have a chat with you."

    "A chat?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun and then at Bai Zhiqing. Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Sima Lingyun had already said, "I¡¯ll have the Yanhuang Group people protect Miss Bai around here until youe back."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing remained silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "Zhiqing, you go rest in the room first. I¡¯ll go have a talk with Sima Lingyun."

    "Okay, be careful."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and said nothing more, taking the room card from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand and heading towards the hotel room.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, then turned and walked outside.

    Fifteen minutester, in a private room of a specialty restaurant not far from the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun sat there, several dishes ced on the table in front of them, the faint aroma filling the room, with a few bottles of beer on the table as well.

    Lu Tianxing casually took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it for himself, looking at Sima Lingyun as he said, "Sima Lingyun, just say it! Why did you want to talk to me today? Don¡¯t tell me you just wanted to treat me to a meal."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and said, "Judge, I¡¯m immensely sorry for Old Master Lu¡¯s death, but I hope you think twice before acting on certain matters."

    "Think twice?"

    A mocking smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he said indifferently, "Sima Lingyun, you shouldn¡¯t be saying that to me, but to those families, asking them to think twice. Do you really think, given the current situation, that they would let me go?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun sighed. The oue was obvious even without thinking. Those families would never let Lu Tianxing go, and they would do everything they could to annihte him. After all, the rumor outside was that Lu Tianxing was one of the two prodigious geniuses of the Lu Family. No one would allow Lu Tianxing to continue growing. If he did, it would be their nightmare. The best way to prevent this prodigy from growing was to nip it in the bud, ensuring there would be no further worries.

    PS: The Chapter has been changed to 3000 words for smoother and moreplete reading by the brothers.

 Chapter 1390 - 1383: I Donâ€™t Care About the Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Chapter 1383: I Don¡¯t Care About the Consequences</h4>

    Seeing that Sima Lingyun was silent, Lu Tianxing sneered and said, "Since they won¡¯t let me go, why should I think twice? Does this matter to me? They want to kill me, why should I show mercy? As long as they dare toe, I don¡¯t mind having my hands drenched in blood. Killing one person is killing; killing ten is still killing. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll wipe them outpletely."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face changed slightly, and he smiled bitterly in his heart. He knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Lu Tianxing, or rather, since Lu Tianxing was captured by the Yanhuang Group, there was no way to settle this matter peacefully. Now all he could do was hope those families wouldn¡¯t make rash moves, or else he believed Lu Tianxing would absolutely follow through on his words.

    "Judge, do you really have to do this? Do you know how many people want to deal with the Lu Family? Do you really want to kill all those families to be satisfied? Do you know the consequences if all these families are wiped out?" Sima Lingyun said sternly.

    "What does the consequence have to do with me at all?"

    Lu Tianxing sneered, "If I die, do you think they will spare Zhiqing? Since they want to uproot us, it¡¯s ridiculous for you to ask me to show mercy now, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want someoneing for revenge ten or twenty yearster. So instead, why not eradicate thempletely? As for the consequences you mentioned, what does that have to do with me? I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I don¡¯t have the so-called saintlypassion, using virtue to win people over. I only know that if people respect me by a foot, I will respect them by a yard. If people offend me by a yard, I will eradicate thempletely. This time, no matter who it is, as long as he dares to make a move on me,"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was filled with cold indifference. He was not a saint and didn¡¯t understand sacrificing oneself for others. If others wanted to kill his whole family, showing mercy at this time would make him no different from a fool. If people do not offend me, I will not offend them; if people offend me, I will eradicate thempletely.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun was at a loss for words, unable to refute Lu Tianxing¡¯s statements. Because Lu Tianxing was right, if those families had the chance to kill him, then Bai Zhiqing, and even everyone rted to him, wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive. If mercy was chosen at this time, what awaits you would be endless retaliation.

    Sima Lingyun let out a slow breath, picked up a can of beer nearby, opened it, took a hard sip, and said, "I can assure you no one dares to move against the Lu Family, in the name of the Yanhuang Group, I..."

    "The name of the Yanhuang Group?"

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Sima Lingyun, mocking, "Sima Lingyun, when you say these words, do you believe them yourself? If the Yanhuang Group were useful, it wouldn¡¯t have be a tool in others¡¯ hands. Sima Lingyun, I¡¯m telling you, if this time your Yanhuang Group wants to stop me, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. I will bring the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to China. I will do things my way, and when the timees, don¡¯t me me for not warning you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s heart trembled sharply, he could hear the thick scent of blood in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Judge, do you know what consequences you will bear for doing this?"

    "Consequences? Hahaha, since you want me dead, I¡¯m almost losing my life, do you think I would care about the so-called consequences?"

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, looking fiercely at Sima Lingyun and said, "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯m telling you, this time no matter who it is, whoever dares toe and kill me, I¡¯ll send their whole family to Hell. Also, tell the Yang Family that I remember this matter, this game has only just begun, I hope they won¡¯t regret it."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing opened a bottle of beer on his own, drank it hard, emptying the whole can of beer.

    Then, Lu Tianxing stood up directly, and mmed the beer in his hand onto the table.

    "Bang."

    With a dull sound, Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun and said again, "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t push me. I don¡¯t want to be an enemy of your Yanhuang Group, but I also don¡¯t want anyone to make a move on the people around me. Otherwise, as long as you can¡¯t kill me, I will do whatever it takes to kill everyonepletely, leave none alive, I think you understand better than anyone else what the consequences will be. I will spend my life on revenge..."

    After finishing, Lu Tianxing turned around without hesitation and walked towards the outside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Sima Lingyun sighed softly. He originally wanted to persuade Lu Tianxing to kill fewer people, but now it seems that this is almost impossible. Now he only hopes that there are fewer people dealing with the Lu Family, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable. But he has no choice. The intention from above is clearly to turn a blind eye to this matter, letting various familiespete and weaken the power of families.

    "The sky is changing."

    Sima Lingyun suddenly sighed heavily. He always had a feeling that the Yang Family¡¯s decision to target the Lu Family would ultimately result in a painful price.

    The sun climbed high in the sky, and the mild autumn sunlight spilled from a narrow angle, bringing a bit of warm atmosphere.

    The daytime Suzhou became bustling, busy, filled with cars on the road, countless pedestrians and tourists weaving through the streets, enjoying the peace only ordinary people could enjoy.

    The autumn wind blew by, but it carried a hint of destion. After Lu Tianxing walked out of the restaurant, he took a deep breath, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and his eyes swept over the surroundings with a hint of envy, sighing lightly.

    "Sima Lingyun, I hope you don¡¯t push me. I don¡¯t want to kill people, but if someone bullies me, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t mind killing until rivers of blood flow."

    Lu Tianxing murmured quietly, a sharp murderous intent shed throughout his body, without any pause, he turned and walked towards the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Meanwhile, inside a luxurious suite at the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the sofa, while a quirky, charming, and adorable girl sat beside her.

    "Sister Zhiqing, why did Sima Lingyun suddenly look for my brother? Is he trying to cause trouble for my brother? Why is it taking so long for him toe back?" Mand anxiously looked at Bai Zhiqing and said.

    One must know that the Lu Family is in a tumultuous period right now; what if Sima Lingyun wants to deal with Lu Tianxing?

    "Manman, don¡¯t get worked up. It¡¯s nothing. Sima Lingyun just wants to have a chat with your brother, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, your brother might return any moment now," Bai Zhiqing gentlyforted Mand.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait a bit more."

    Mand nodded, but a trace of coldness shed in her eyes. If the Yanhuang Group dared to do anything to Lu Tianxing, she would definitely make them pay a terrible price, and show them exactly what a poison expert is.

    "Ding dong!"

    Just then, the clear sound of the doorbell rang in the room.

    "Sister Zhiqing, don¡¯t rush to open the door. Let me check who it is first."

    Hearing the doorbell, Mand¡¯s expression slightly changed. She immediately gestured for Bai Zhiqing to remain calm, while she cautiously approached the door.

    It wasn¡¯t that Mand was making a fuss over nothing. She had to be cautious. Rumors were swirling outside that Lu Tianxing had caused the death of Old Master Lu, and the Lu Family was even considering expelling Lu Tianxing. It¡¯s hard to ensure nobody would try to strike against them at this time. As for the Yanhuang Group members supposedly guarding outside, she never truly relied on them from the start. If the Yanhuang Group was truly reliable, they wouldn¡¯t have be the Yang Family¡¯s tool.

    "Brother."

    When she saw through the peephole who was standing outside, a look of surprise appeared on Mand¡¯s face, and she hurriedly opened the door.

    "Of course it¡¯s me. Who else did you think it would be?" Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Mand¡¯s head,ughing softly.

    "Don¡¯t touch my head."

    Mand shook her head vigorously to shake off Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand and looked at him. "Brother, what exactly happened? Is it the Yang Family scheming against you this time? Hmph, they have never behaved in Beijing. I¡¯ll poison them and kill them all."

    As soon as she finished speaking, a cold murderous intent shed in Mand¡¯s eyes. As a poison expert of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, she never showed mercy to her enemies.

    "Manman, don¡¯t be reckless. You don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter, understand? You also don¡¯t need to stay in Jiangnan. In a couple of days, go back to Modu with Zhiqing, alright?" Lu Tianxing said seriously, looking at Mand.

    "But, brother, I..."

    Mand wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing: "There¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯, Manman. This time, you have to leave Jiangnan no matter what. Your task is not to stay in Jiangnan, but to return to Modu with Sister Zhiqing, understand?"

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s solemn expression, Mand knew he was doing it for her good. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Brother, I understand. I¡¯ll go back to Modu with Sister Zhiqing."

    "Manman, it¡¯s good that you understand. Jiangnan is a huge whirlpool right now, and I don¡¯t want you to take risks. If anything happened to you, I would probably regret it for the rest of my life."

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly and said to Mand, "Manman, stay with us tonight, okay? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you around, and the day after, we¡¯ll head back to Modu."

    Support needed, support needed, asking for monthly tickets!!

 Chapter 1391 - 1384: Hongmen Banquet?

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Chapter 1384: Hongmen Banquet?</h4>

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand was visibly startled, cautiously nced at Bai Zhiqing, and said with some surprise: "Brother, if I stay here, I won¡¯t disturb you and Sister Zhiqing, right!"

    Looking at Mand¡¯s strange expression, how could Lu Tianxing not know what Mand was thinking? He flicked her forehead in annoyance and said: "Manman, what are you thinking about all day in that little head of yours? How can you be so dirty-minded? It seems I need to marry you off soon, so you won¡¯t indulge in idle thoughts all day."

    "Hmph, I won¡¯t get married! If you dare to marry me off, I¡¯ll bite you to death."

    Mand covered her head, baring her teeth at Lu Tianxing, then as if remembering something, her voice turned a bit low: "Brother, did Old Sir Lu really die?"

    Seeing Mand¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said: "What do you think!"

    Upon seeing the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Mand paused slightly, seemingly understanding something, and then revealed a strange smile, giving Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up: "Brother, you¡¯re truly cunning, those families are in trouble this time."

    "In trouble? They brought it on themselves."

    Lu Tianxing coldly chuckled, looking at Mand he said: "Alright, looking at your tired face, you probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, go back to your room and rest for a bit, tonight I¡¯ll treat you to a big feast."

    "A big feast?"

    Upon hearing this, Mand¡¯s eyes immediately lit up: "Brother, you said it, tonight I want a big feast, don¡¯t forget it."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Mand walked without hesitation to one of the chosen rooms; after all, there wasn¡¯t just one room in the suite, she could choose any one she wanted.

    As Mand left, Lu Tianxing walked to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, wrapped her in his arms, and with a gentle smile said: "Honey, let¡¯s take a rest too."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak, just nodded slightly, and walked with Lu Tianxing to the master bedroom nearby.

    Time flowed like water, in the blink of an eye night had fallen, the evening breeze gently blowing, a crescent moon hanging in the sky.

    The hustle and bustle of the day gradually disappeared, neon lights on both sides of the street lit up, reflecting colorful lights in the darkness, shrouding the city as if draped in a radiant shawl, announcing the start of nightlife to everyone.

    In the suite of the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand sat on the sofa chatting andughing, discussing where in Suzhou would be suitable for dinner.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang, he quickly took out his phone, and upon seeing the iing disy, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    "What¡¯s the matter, whose call is it?" Bai Zhiqing paused in her conversation with Mand and asked.

    "A call from the Zhou Family."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment but still answered the call: "Hello."

    "Third Young Master, I wonder if you have time tonight, I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner, would that be alright?"

    On the other end, Elder Zhou¡¯s voice, powerful with a touch of authority, immediately came through.

    Upon hearing Elder Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, a look of puzzlement shing across his face.

    In the past, if Elder Zhou called him and invited him to dinner, it would have been perfectly reasonable and nothing out of the ordinary. But now that Elder Zhou was calling him, it inevitably made him question Elder Zhou¡¯s intentions.

    Let¡¯s be honest, right now in Jiangnan, he is considered a sinner who killed his own grandfather, nearly expelled from the Lu Family. Now, in Jiangnan, these families either wanted to kill him or stay far away from him, fearing being associated with him in any way, shape, or form. Yet, the Zhou Family went out of their way to call him, even inviting him to dinner, which had to raise suspicions about what their true intentions were.

    Although it was strange as to why Elder Zhou was calling him now, Lu Tianxing still smiled and said: "How could I decline the invitation of Elder Zhou? I should be thanking you for helping me out a while ago! Elder Zhou, just name the ce, and I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    "Hahaha, Third Young Master, you¡¯re so straightforward! At eight o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be at Shiwei Xuan awaiting your esteemed presence."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing and Old Master Zhou exchanged a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone.

    Right now, Lu Tianxing was quite curious about why Old Master Zhou chose to call him at such a critical moment. What exactly was going on? He wanted to see what Old Master Zhou had up his sleeve.

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing smiled at Bai Zhiqing and Mand, "Wifey, Manman, looks like we don¡¯t need to discuss where to have a big meal. Someone wants to treat us to a feast."

    "Tianxing, you mean Old Master Zhou just called to invite you to dinner?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing frowned and said seriously, "Do you think this might be a trap?"

    "Hehe, a trap or not, it¡¯s still a feast. It¡¯s free, so why not? Whether it¡¯s a trap, we¡¯ll see when we get there. Given my current strength, unless someone from the older generation makes a move, there¡¯s basically no way to keep me. Plus, with Manman around, even a veteran powerhouse won¡¯t notice and will end up dead. Right, Manman?"

    "Of course. Not to boast, but when ites to poisoning skills, whoeveres will die. I just upgraded my Finger-Clicking Beauty recently, and I¡¯d like to see if someone at the Late Stage of Mythical can withstand it," Mand said confidently. She didn¡¯t dare boast about other things, but in terms of making poisons, others couldn¡¯t catch up even if they ttered her.

    Seeing the confidence on the faces of the siblings, Bai Zhiqing was at a loss for words. She now knew Mand¡¯s identity and understood she wasn¡¯t bluffing. If the Zhou Family dared to make a move against Lu Tianxing, they would likely pay a painful price.

    "Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re leaving. Tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal."

    Lu Tianxing got up from the couch first and walked towards the door. Bai Zhiqing and Mand didn¡¯t linger, following closely behind and heading to the underground parking lot. They drove towards Shiwei Xuan, where they had arranged to meet Old Master Zhou.

    Shiwei Xuan, one of Jiangnan¡¯s upscale restaurants, is as famous as Jiangnan Restaurant, attracting countless diners daily. If Jiangnan Restaurantprises all of Jiangnan¡¯s gourmet food, then Shiwei Xuan is considered a collection ce for delicacies from all over China; it¡¯s better described as a national food hub than a simple restaurant.

    Following the GPS, Lu Tianxing drove all the way to Shiwei Xuan. It was dining peak time, and there were cars parked all around Shiwei Xuan. After a long search, they finally found a parking spot and parked the car.

    After getting out of the car, looking at Shiwei Xuan from a distance, Lu Tianxing found himself amazed. Shiwei Xuan was entirely designed in ancient architectural style, withrge rednterns hanging high. A gpole stood tall at the entrance, with the words Shiwei Xuan waving in the wind. Stepping inside gives you a sense of entering an ancient inn; the five-story building was pleasing to the eyes.

    Moreover, the servers at Shiwei Xuan wore traditional-style uniforms. Though not long gowns, they gave off a tidy and smart vibe.

    Old Master Zhou was sitting alone in an antique-style private room, holding a teacup and leisurely sipping tea, his faceposed, with not the slightest ripple of emotion.

    Even though rumors were spreading across Jiangnan about Old Master Lu¡¯s death and Lu Tianxing being the murderer, Old Master Zhou scoffed at the news. Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Lu Tianxing, he knew well enough about his character. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would kill his own grandfather.

    More importantly, since hearing about Old Master Lu¡¯s death, he had a vague feeling that Old Master Lu might not be dead, perhaps faking his death. He didn¡¯t believe the man who once stormed into Beijing with a single knife would die so simply.

    This was one of the reasons he didn¡¯t publicly sever ties with Lu Tianxing after hearing about Old Master Lu¡¯s death and the murder usations against Lu Tianxing.

    Tonight¡¯s dinner invitation was to probe Lu Tianxing for information, to see if Old Master Lu was truly dead or if it was a ruse.

    Simultaneously, as Zhou Sihao mentioned, he was making an unprecedented high-stakes gamble, wagering everything the Zhou Family had. If they won, the Zhou Family could be Jiangnan¡¯s secondrgest family. As long as Lu Tianxing lives, the Zhou Family¡¯s status in Jiangnan, and even all of China, would be unshakable, with no worries of extinction.

    For the Zhou Family, this was a chance to soar to new heights. Grabbing it would mean extraordinary sess. At this point, the Zhou Family had no retreat; they must win this gamble, or their only fate would be annihtion. Gambling offered a slim chance of survival.

    Lu Tianxing was already entering Shiwei Xuan with Bai Zhiqing and Mand in tow, waving for a server and mentioning Old Master Zhou¡¯s name. Immediately, a server dressed like a shop assistant respectfully led them to the top private room on the fifth floor.

    The shop assistant led the three to a ssical-style private room on the fifth floor, gently knocked, and opened the door.

    The shop assistant gestured respectfully for Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand to enter.

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly and entered the private room with Bai Zhiqing and Mand.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand entered, Old Master Zhou stood up from his chair and warmly greeted them, "Third Young Master, wee!"

 Chapter 1392 - 1385: Life Is Nothing but a Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Chapter 1385: Life Is Nothing but a Gamble</h4>

    "Old Master Zhou, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s us who are troubling you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently at Old Master Zhou. Although there was a smile on his face, a hint of sorrow was hidden deep in his eyes, difficult to notice yet easy to perceive.

    Bai Zhiqing and Mand both wore expressions of heaviness, as if Old Sir Lu had really died. This was something they had discussed beforehand, ensuring that in front of outsiders, they must not reveal anything. The information they conveyed was simple: Old Sir Lu had truly passed, and they were deeply saddened.

    "There¡¯s no trouble at all, Third Young Master, you¡¯re too courteous."

    Old Master Zhou was momentarily stunned by the sorrow in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, but quickly regained hisposure. He invited Lu Tianxing and the others to sit down, nodded at Bai Zhiqing, and finally focused on Mand beside Bai Zhiqing, a look of doubt and caution shing in his eyes.

    For some reason, this yful, quirky little girl gave him a sense of danger, much like a lurking poisonous snake¡ªit hasn¡¯t shown its fangs, yet still sends shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Third Young Master, may I ask who this is...?" Old Master Zhou inquired, looking at Mand.

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce her, Old Master Zhou. She is my sister, Mand."

    Lu Tianxing introduced Mand to Old Master Zhou, though briefly, without divulging too much information.

    "So she¡¯s the Third Young Master¡¯s sister, truly brilliant and clever."

    Old Master Zhou praised, saying, "Third Young Master, I am deeply sorry for Old Sir Lu¡¯s passing, but we must look forward. I hope you can take sce, and if you have any ns, the Zhou Family will certainly support you."

    "ns?"

    A glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, "There are ns. After my grandfather¡¯s funeral, I will leave Jiangnan and never return. Anyway, they aren¡¯t fond of me. Without the Lu Family, I¡¯ll continue living as I have. But Old Master Zhou, aren¡¯t you afraid that inviting me to dinner might bring trouble to the Zhou Family? I¡¯m considered a harbinger of disaster in Jiangnan, with rumors even spreading that I caused my grandfather¡¯s death. Isn¡¯t Old Master Zhou afraid of associating with a parricidal killer and inviting trouble upon yourself?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a glint shed in Old Master Zhou¡¯s eyes as he replied, "Third Young Master, you¡¯re jesting. The Zhou Family has never needed to heed others¡¯ opinions to act. Others¡¯ opinions mean nothing to me. Moreover, I believe you would nevermit parricide. In my view, this usation is merely a burden forced upon you by some. For the innocent, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to others¡¯ views."

    "Old Master Zhou, aren¡¯t you afraid these words might incite hatred against you?"

    "Hatred."

    Old Master Zhouughed heartily, "Third Young Master, you love to joke. Since the establishment of the Zhou Family, we¡¯ve weathered countless storms and faced numerous dangers. If we feared inciting hatred, the Zhou Family would have long since been wiped out. To me, life is a gamble. If you win at the table, you¡¯re a life winner, a sess. But if you lose, you¡¯re doomed. Third Young Master, do you understand what I mean?"

    Upon hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. How could he not understand Old Master Zhou¡¯s meaning? He was betting that Lu Tianxing would win this time, cing his wager on him.

    Though aware of Old Master Zhou¡¯s intention, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately reply. Instead, he bowed his head, pondering the truth within Old Master Zhou¡¯s words.

    After all, it¡¯s widely known now that in Jiangnan, he is seen as a cmity, practically a pariah. Yet, the Zhou Family chose this moment to stake their im on him. Frankly speaking, nine times out of ten, this is a losing gamble, possibly even aplete loss. Moreover, even if they were to bet, betting on Lu Haoyue or the Lu Family would have a much better chance of winning.

    "Third Young Master, are you puzzled why I would gamble on you despite knowing your current predicament, instead of on the Lu Family or Lu Haoyue?"

    Old Master Zhou seemed to know what Lu Tianxing was thinking, and slowly began to speak: "Third Young Master, honestly, do you really think the Lu Family ispletely solid right now? If I were to bet on the Lu Family, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Zhou Family is wiped out, and I believe you understand this better than I do. The Lu Family is arguably the easiest to lose in this gamble."

    "As for Lu Haoyue, I¡¯ve only met him a few times, but his personality means he isn¡¯t suitable for my bets. He likes to be cautious in his endeavors, considering many things before every step. I don¡¯t know why your grandfather handed the Lu Family over to Lu Haoyue. Perhaps he has other ns, but if Lu Haoyue intends to strengthen and grow the Lu Family, it is almost impossible. Clearly, Lu Haoyue isn¡¯t suitable for my bets. However, Mr. Lu, you are different. You are unrestrained, unfazed by anything, and not afraid to draw your sword before anyone. This is something a strong person must have, and only with the courage to wield a sword can one qualify to contend for the title of the strongest. Lu Haoyue can¡¯t, the Lu Family can¡¯t, but you, Third Young Master, can aim for the strongest."

    At this point, Old Master Zhou¡¯s words were filled with conviction. He believes Lu Tianxing could be one of the strongest in this era. For a family to endure, it must have a strong person to oversee it. Just like the Lu Family, as long as Old Sir Lu is alive, who would dare to challenge the Lu Family? If Lu Tianxing contends for the strongest and supports the Zhou Family, it would fear no one. This is the world of the martial artist, where the strong upy the domain and familiesst forever. This is also why every family desperately nurtures the next generation. As long as the strongest appears and lives, your family is safe until the next strongest appears. With Lu Tianzhan alive, the Lu Family currently remains unscathed.

    "Old Master Zhou, to be honest, I¡¯m very curious. Why do you think I have the credentials to contend for the strongest? You should know, China isn¡¯tcking in talent. But there have been far too many talents who have perished halfway. I currently face countless formidable adversaries. Do you believe I can contend for the strongest?" Lu Tianxing looked at Old Master Zhou, speaking calmly.

    "Third Young Master, to be honest, before you arrived, I really did consider whether I should sever ties with you. After all, you do have many enemies now. But after seeing you, Third Young Master, I realized that betting on you is indeed the most suitable choice."

    "Oh, I¡¯d like to hear more." Lu Tianxing asked curiously. He was eager to know why Old Master Zhou spoke this way.

    "Because of intuition."

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s face gradually took on a serious expression, and he slowly began speaking: "The first time I met you, Third Young Master, you gave me a sense of danger. But that was a danger that wouldn¡¯t really harm me, even though it crossed my mind that killing you, Third Young Master, wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But today, seeing you again, Third Young Master, you now give me a sense of mortal threat, as if if I were your enemy, I am sure that the one who would die would definitely be me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Third Young Master, you have likely reached the middle-stage mythical level!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered, neither admitting nor denying, and he simply said: "Old Master Zhou, are you so sure my strength has increased? Maybe it¡¯s just your perception mistake."

    "Perception mistake?"

    Old Master Zhou nced deeply at Lu Tianxing: "Perhaps it is my perception mistake! However, if you need anything in Jiangnan, my Zhou Family will fully support you without hesitating."

    By the end, Old Master Zhou was incredibly serious, without a hint of joking.

    "Then I thank Old Master Zhou for the support. As I said, if the Zhou Family truly does things for me, I naturally won¡¯t neglect the Zhou Family. As long as I live, the Zhou Family will not be annihted. But if the Zhou Family thinks I, Lu Tianxing, am easy to bully, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind."

    "Certainly, I will show you with real actions that the Zhou Family will always be the most solid ally of the Third Young Master."

    While the two of them spoke, the dishes were already served.

    Old Master Zhou picked up a bottle of wine, opened it, and poured himself a ss, then poured a ss for Lu Tianxing, inviting Bai Zhiqing and Mand to eat and drink, all the while watching Lu Tianxing as he ate and spoke: "Third Young Master, what are your thoughts on the situation in Jiangnan?"

    "I have no particr views, I¡¯m prepared for anything challenging. I¡¯ve killed before; if they daree, I don¡¯t mind letting them know if the sword in my hand is sharp enough to kill." Lu Tianxing spoke casually, but his tone carried a touch of chilling murderous intent. He isn¡¯t a saint who would show mercy, he only knows to utterly eliminate his enemies.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words full of murderous intent, Old Master Zhou frowned slightly and said solemnly: "Third Young Master, aren¡¯t you afraid these families will unite against you?"

    "Unite? Old Master Zhou, do you think that just because I don¡¯t act, they won¡¯t unite against me?"

    Lu Tianxing picked up the wine ss on the table and drank it in one gulp: "I¡¯m sure you know the situation in Jiangnan. To put it bluntly, regardless of what I do this time, those families won¡¯t let me off. Rather than being cautious, I might as well go all out, a gamble of life and death. Whoever wins lives, whoever loses dies. No matter how manye, I¡¯m daring to kill them all. This time, I don¡¯t mind making Jiangnan a river of blood. Nobody can stop me."

    The murderous words echoed in thepartment, carrying an endless coldness, making one feel an unsettling chill.

 Chapter 1393 - CapÃ­tulo 1393: 1386: You Are the One Who Killed Lu Tianzhan

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1393: Chapter 1386: You Are the One Who Killed Lu Tianzhan</strong>

    The moon is cool as water, and the night always falls without people realizing it.

    While Old Master Zhou was inviting Lu Tianxing to dinner, a ck Mercedes sedan steadily parked at the entrance of the Jiangnan Restaurant. The figure of Lu Hongda quietly descended from the car and headed straight to the top-floor private room without any hesitation.

    ¡°Uncle Lu, you finally came. I thought you might refuse your nephew¡¯s invitation!¡±

    As soon as Lu Hongda reached the top floor, he heard a voice next to his ear and instinctively turned his head to see Jiang Haochen standing beside him with a smiling face.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang, I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯ve invited me here today, but I assume it¡¯s not just for a simple meal,¡± Lu Hongda replied calmly as he looked at Jiang Haochen, leaving everyone unable to guess what was on his mind.

    ¡°Hehe, Uncle Lu, of course, it¡¯s not just about eating. I¡¯m just an intermediary. The person who wants to invite you to dinner today is someone else. Please follow me; he¡¯s already waiting for you inside.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Haochen didn¡¯t say another word and turned to lead the way to one of the luxurious private rooms inside.

    Watching Jiang Haochen¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Hongda frowned slightly, a flicker of doubt in his eyes, but he followed Jiang Haochen without any hesitation.

    ¡°Uncle Lu, please.¡±

    Jiang Haochen walked to the door of the private room, knocked, and then opened it, gesturing for Lu Hongda to enter.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Hongda walked inside. When he saw a young man being attended to by a bikini-d girl in the private room, Lu Hongda¡¯s face changed. Without thinking, he turned and walked out.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you nning to leave so simply without greeting me? Or have you forgotten about what happened more than twenty years ago? Have you forgotten Lu Tianzhan?¡± Seeing Lu Hongda turning to leave, Yang Tiansi sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, speaking calmly, without getting up.

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Lu Hongda paused, a glint of extreme coldness shing in his eyes before quickly disappearing. He turned to Yang Tiansi and said, ¡°Young Master Yang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Besides, the Lu Family and the Yang Family are sworn enemies. We have nothing to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, Lu Hongda? Let me remind you. Twenty years ago, Lu Tianzhan suddenly left Beijing for Modu because someone sent him a letter. Who do you think wrote that letter? Should I say more¡­?¡±

    Before Yang Tiansi could finish, Lu Hongda interrupted, speaking with a cold expression, ¡°Young Master Yang, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particr. I just wanted to tell you, if Lu Tianxing finds out that the letter that lured his father out of Beijing was from you, and that you were the one who tipped us off about Lu Tianzhan¡¯s route, leading to his ambush, if he learns that you are his father¡¯s killer, what do you think he¡¯ll do to you?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Yang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I have no knowledge of any letter. I, Lu Hongda, am a descendant of the Lu Family. Tianzhan was my third brother. How could I do such a thing as fratricide?¡± Lu Hongda¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his gaze towards Yang Tiansi carried an undeniable murderous intent, and the True Qi within him began to stir.

    ¡°Lu Hongda, you want to kill me? Unfortunately, you dare not, because you¡¯re afraid. You don¡¯t know how many people I might have already informed. If you dare to kill me, this news might reach Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears by tonight.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lu Hongda spoke in a somewhat deep voice. Indeed, he didn¡¯t dare to kill Yang Tiansi, as Yang Tiansi couldn¡¯t havee alone. If he really killed Yang Tiansi, he would have no ce in China, and all his efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be tense, sit down and have some tea first.¡±

    Yang Tiansiughed as he looked at Lu Hongda¡¯s expression, saying, ¡°Rest assured, we share amon enemy, which is Lu Tianxing. I¡¯m here today hoping we can cooperate. I don¡¯t want to clear obstacles for the enemy, and the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend, right? Don¡¯t you want to kill Lu Tianxing and be the Head of the Lu Family? With my help, you can definitely be the Head of the Lu Family, untouchable by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Lu Hongda replied coldly, looking at Yang Tiansi.

    ¡°You have no choice but to believe me, Lu Hongda. Without my help, you will never gain the position of the Lu Family¡¯s head in this lifetime, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re well aware of the situation the Lu Family faces now. To put it bluntly, without Lu Tiankuang, the Lu Family is at most a second-rate family in Jiangnan. You cannot guarantee whether the Lu Family will be destroyed. Lu Hongda, I¡¯m here today because we have amon enemy. If you agree to cooperate with me, I guarantee you will be the future Head of the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Yang, you¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to tell me all this. I suspect it¡¯s not just to help me be the Lu Family head, is it?¡± Lu Hongda managed to keep his expression unchanged.

    ¡°Of course not. I want half of the Lu Family¡¯s assets, including the lives of Lu Haoyue, Lu Tianxing, and the body of Lu Tiankuang. I want to take his body to pay tribute to the spirit of my ancestor Yang Shenxing.¡±

    ¡°You want to take my father¡¯s body back to the Tang Family? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Lu Hongda refused outright, without a second thought. If Yang Tiansi took Old Master Lu¡¯s body, the Lu Family would be aplete joke in China.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible, Lu Hongda. You have no choice. There are only two paths before you. First, cooperate with us, and we¡¯ll support you to be the Lu Family head. Second, I¡¯ll tell Lu Tianxing about how you betrayed Lu Tianzhan. Do you think he would spare you?¡±

    At this moment, an extremely sinister voice echoed in the room, and a middle-aged man with a grim face pushed the door and walked in from outside.

    If Lu Tianxing were here, he would surely recognize this middle-aged man as Tang Fengxiao, the uncle of Tang Qing, whom he had encountered at a bar.

    ¡°Tang Fengxiao, so the Shu Tang Family is also involved. Does this mean yesterday¡¯s attack on Old Master was your doing?¡± Lu Hongda¡¯s expression turned exceptionally ugly upon seeing Tang Fengxiao.

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think Lu Tiankuang would have died so quickly?¡±

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes gleamed with coldness, ¡°Lu Hongda, I don¡¯t have much patience to discuss other things with you, and don¡¯t pretend to be loyal. If you hadn¡¯t written that letter to Lu Tianzhan, and hadn¡¯t secretly informed us of Lu Tianzhan leaving Beijing, do you think we¡¯d have had the chance to kill Lu Tianzhan? You¡¯re nothing but a traitor to the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Lu Hongda, you have no choice. Life and death are just a matter of your decision. If you choose to perish with the Lu Family, you can leave now. Rest assured, we won¡¯t act against you for now. We¡¯ll let you watch the Lu Family members die one by one before your eyes, leaving no one from your line remaining,¡± Yang Tiansi said with a sinister tone from the side.

    Hearing Tang Fengxiao and Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Lu Hongda instinctively wanted to leave but found himself unable to move his feet. His greatest dream had always been to be the head of the Lu Family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to great lengths to plot against Lu Tianzhan, luring him out of Beijing.

    However, Lu Hongda never expected that after Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, Old Master Lu never appointed a sessor. Instead, he chose a sessor from the third generation, selecting Lu Haoyue, but he was helpless in the situation. He knew that if he showed eagerness to be the family head, people would suspect that Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death had something to do with him.

    So he¡¯s been enduring, and this endurance hassted for more than twenty years. In the end, he never thought that Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son was still alive and returned to the Lu Family. On top of that, before Old Master Lu¡¯s death, he possibly entrusted the Lu Family¡¯s power to Lu Tianxing, making it difficult for him to swallow this grudge.

    Yang Tiansi and Tang Fengxiao exchanged nces when they saw the uncertainty on Lu Hongda¡¯s face, seeing the smiles in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Fengxiao spoke again at this point, ¡°Lu Hongda, they say a person who is not merciless cannot achieve great things. Usually, the position of the Lu Family head originally belonged to your lineage. Don¡¯t forget, your father¡¯s qualifications were far superior to Lu Tiankuang¡¯s. But why did your father shield Lu Tiankuang from that fatal blow? Was he truly selfless? And why did your mother be mncholic and pass away shortly after your father¡¯s death? Doesn¡¯t all this seem too coincidental to you? Have you never doubted if there was something fishy about it?¡±

    ¡°Tang Fengxiao, what exactly do you mean by this?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Hongda snapped back to reality, his voice particrly deep.

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just telling you, to cooperate with us is merely to reim what¡¯s rightfully yours. If you don¡¯t cooperate with us, the oue is predictable. Do you think you can hide the fact that you caused Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death for long? If Lu Haoyue and others knew you¡¯re the one who caused Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death and have been coveting the position of family head, do you think the Lu Family would still have a ce for you? Your father died for Lu Tiankuang, but in the end, he intended to pass the n leader position to Lu Tianzhan, not you, and even after Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, he chose Lu Haoyue over you. Do you think any of this is fair? Can¡¯t you swallow that indignation? Don¡¯t you want to revenge against them and reim what¡¯s yours¡­¡±

 Chapter 1394 - 1387: Lu Hongdaâ€™s Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Chapter 1387: Lu Hongda¡¯s Betrayal</h4>

    "If you don¡¯t cooperate with us, then for the rest of your life, you will have nothing to do with the position of the head of the Lu Family, and you might even be buried with the Lu Family. Are you really willing to ept that...?"

    Tang Fengxiao slowly spoke, his voice resembling that of a demon¡¯s, continuously echoing in Lu Hongda¡¯s ears, carrying a tempting undertone, step by step luring Lu Hongda into Hell, ensuring he is forever trapped, never to be reborn.

    For a moment, Lu Hongda¡¯s heart was filled with struggle. He was unwilling, of course, he was unwilling. Lu Tianzhan was dead, and the position of the Lu Family head rightfully should have belonged to him. Yet, Old Master Lu chose to abandon the selection of a family head sessor. Even when choosing a sessor from the third generation, his son was not included and Lu Haoyue was directly chosen instead. How could this not make him angry and unwilling?

    Previously, he only thought about killing Lu Haoyue to seize the position of the Lu Family head. Now, under the temptation of Yang Tiansi and Tang Fengxiao, all the discontent in his heart was fully exploited. Since the Lu Family showed no kindness to him, they couldn¡¯t me him for being unfaithful. He wanted to kill everyone in the Lu Family.

    "How do you want to cooperate?"

    Lu Hongda spoke, his voice extraordinarily gloomy.

    "It¡¯s very simple. As long as you open this bottle of ¡¯Drunken Wandering¡¯ on the day Lu Tiankuang is buried, in less than a minute, even those in the Late Stage of Mythical will feel weak and powerless, unable to muster any True Qi, at our mercy. By then, you will be the future head of the Lu Family. I can guarantee that to you."

    "Are you sure this n is feasible?"

    "Of course. Tang Family¡¯s poisons are unmatched in the world. If we weren¡¯t absolutely sure, do you think I¡¯d give it to you?"

    "Alright, I agree with you. I hope you don¡¯t break your promise, or else you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    At this moment, the desire for power and unwillingness finally wiped out familial affection, making Lu Hongda abandon everything else. He only knew he wanted to reim everything that belonged to him, and whoever stood in his way was his enemy, and they had to die.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Shiwei Xuan, the wine had already passed three rounds, and the table was littered with leftovers. Mand leaned back in his chair, a look of satisfaction on his face, seemingly very pleased with tonight¡¯s banquet, while Bai Zhiqing quietly sat beside Lu Tianxing, not saying a word. She was a woman, and sometimes, it was enough just to apany Lu Tianxing.

    "Old Master Zhou, it¡¯s gettingte, and I should be heading back. Thank you for your hospitality tonight. If one day I truly be strong as you said, I certainly won¡¯t forget the Zhou Family. As long as I am alive and the Zhou Family does nothing excessive, I can promise that the Zhou Family won¡¯t encounter any crises." Lu Tianxing stood up from the table and looked at Old Master Zhou as he spoke.

    "Then I herewith wish Third Young Master sess."

    Old Master Zhou also stood up, cupping his hand in a gesture towards Lu Tianxing and said, "Third Young Master, you¡¯ve drunk quite a bit. Would you like me to have someone drive you back?"

    "Old Master Zhou, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve had some drinks, but my wife hasn¡¯t. As long as she drives, it¡¯s fine."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, indicating to Old Master Zhou not to send him off further, and then left Shiwei Xuan with Bai Zhiqing and Mand.

    Stepping out of the restaurant, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, took a gentle drag, and let out a deep breath, releasing a strong scent of alcohol from his mouth. His face, which had flushed from drinking, immediately returned to its normal color, and his entire being once again appeared refreshed and vigorous.

    After getting into the car, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate to start the engine and drove away from Shiwei Xuan.

    Inside the car, with the windows open, the night breeze blew in, giving a refreshing sensation.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think Old Master Zhou¡¯s words tonight are credible? Could it be a smokescreen he¡¯s deliberately putting out?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked.

    "I also suspect there¡¯s something fishy here. How could there be such a good thing in this world? Brother, this old man must be nning against us. Otherwise, knowing our current situation, unless they¡¯re fools, no one would choose to get so close to us at this time, let alone be the knife in our hands, clearing obstacles for us." Mand chimed in from the side.

    "Your concerns aren¡¯t without reason, but what Old Master Zhou said today, we can basically choose to believe. After all, there¡¯s a saying: ¡¯taking a gamble might turn a bicycle into a motorcycle¡¯. If the Zhou Family doesn¡¯t want to fall, they have no choice but to take a gamble." Lu Tianxing said with a light smile.

    "What¡¯s in it for him to gamble? Or rather, what¡¯s in it for the Zhou Family to ce their bets on you?" Mand asked, puzzled.

    Bai Zhiqing was also looking at Lu Tianxing with curiosity, waiting for his answer.

    "There are benefits, of course. It¡¯s like investing in stocks. When you value apany¡¯s potential, you keep buying their shares and supporting them. If thispany¡¯s strength grows, the shares you hold will be more valuable. Right now, the Zhou Family is like buying into stocks, believing that I will win. As long as I win, the Zhou Family won¡¯t face any risk of being wiped out at least for a century. At least as long as I¡¯m alive, they won¡¯t face the danger of total destruction. That¡¯s what¡¯s in it for the Zhou Family."

    "But, brother, you still haven¡¯t told me why the Zhou Family would make this choice. Do they really have no other choice but to follow you down this path?"

    "Manman, you¡¯re right. The Zhou Family indeed has no other choice but to follow me down this path."

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile: "Back when I first stepped into the Lu Family, the Zhou Family helped me. In everyone¡¯s mind, the Zhou Family is already on the same side with me. Plus, there¡¯s currently a rumor outside that the third generation of the Lu Family has produced two monstrous geniuses: me and Lu Haoyue. But who really knows how many monstrous geniuses the Lu Family has? If two can appear, might there not be a third, a fourth, or even a fifth, sixth, or seventh? No one knows. If they want to annihte the Lu Family, they won¡¯t let go of everyone and every force rted to the Lu Family. Uprooting the grass is the best way to eliminate potential threats. So, regardless of whether the Zhou Family wants to help me or not, they have no other choice but to follow me down this path, because if the Lu Family is destroyed, they won¡¯t escape either. They rise and fall together. Now, they have no choice but to take a big gamble."

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, Mand gave him a thumbs up and said seriously: "Brother, you¡¯re really insidious. I almost feel sorry for those who oppose you. But, brother, didn¡¯t you start calcting the Zhou Family since thest time we entered Jiangnan? That poor fellow was too unlucky to be targeted by you."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened as he rolled his eyes and said in an exasperated manner: "I wish I had the foresight. Then all these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. Now that you¡¯re full, once we return to the hotel, you obediently go back to your room and sleep."

    "Sleep."

    Mand widened her eyes at his words and looked at Lu Tianxing: "Brother, sister-inw, when we return to the hotel, should I book a separate room for you? I heard from Weiwei that grandfather gave you a final ultimatum. He said that if you two don¡¯t have a baby by the end of the year, he¡¯ll kick you out. Would my staying with you affect that?"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips twitched hard, saying: "Go y by yourself. As long as you don¡¯t eavesdrop tonight, and don¡¯t sneak up to eavesdrop, that will be enough. And don¡¯t conspire with Weiwei either to disturb the private world of Zhiqing and me."

    "Okay, brother, I promise that as soon as we get to the hotel, I¡¯ll immediately go back to my own room and I won¡¯t disturb your time with Zhiqing."

    Bai Zhiqing, sitting listening to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Mand beside him, couldn¡¯t help blushing. She gently ced her hand on Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, with a look of innocent guilt on her face.

    Feeling the paining from his waist, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, and his expression was as innocent as could be.

    Although night had fallen over China, thousands of miles away in HSD, the sunlight was still bright. The splendid sun was falling from the sky over the famous private fitness club, where Angel was running on the treadmill, dressed in workout clothing, appearing quite satisfied with the evening¡¯s workout. She had been running for some time.

    At that moment, Abby hurriedly entered from outside.

    "Read it."

    Angel turned off the treadmill, picked up a nearby towel, and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She solemnly stepped off the treadmill and sat down on the sofa beside her, taking a sip of water.

    "We have an update from China¡¯s side. . . " Abby said, after hearing Angel¡¯s words.

    "Tell me,"

    Angel said with a firm tone while cing the water bottle on the table and looking at Abby with a serious expression.

    Abby didn¡¯t dare hesitate anymore, quickly saying: "Our informant from the Lu Family contacted us just now and said that Old Sir Lu was indeed assassinated by the Judge. It was even the Judge who personally killed his own family member."

    """

 Chapter 1395 - 1388: The Womenâ€™s Actions

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Chapter 1388: The Women¡¯s Actions</h4>

    "The Judge killed his own grandfather?"

    Upon hearing Abby¡¯s words, Angel froze for a moment, then a mocking smile appeared on her face as she sneered and said, "It¡¯s nothing more than a low-level lie circted by the Lu Family! Don¡¯t pay it any mind."

    Angel from the bottom of her heart did not believe that Lu Tianxing would kill his own grandfather. If Lu Tianxing were capable of such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t havee to New York, nor would he have experienced such near-death events.

    "Aside from these, is there any other activity in Jiangnan?"

    Abby shook her head and said, "Not for now. Also, the Yang Family, Jiang Family, and Tang Family have remained inactive as if they have never targeted the Judge. I suspect they are nning something big."

    "Something big? They won¡¯t act right now. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, Dahua, they would choose to act on Old Master Lu¡¯s funeral day, because they know clearly that if they want to wipe out the Lu Family, they must do it in one fell swoop, otherwise, the consequences will be endless. To catch the Lu Family in one go, the best day is Old Master Lu¡¯s funeral day, because that day is when the Lu Family members gather, it is the best time to act."

    Angel¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam as she sighed softly and said, "To be honest, Abby, the families I¡¯m least worried about right now are the Yang Family and Tang Family. What I¡¯m worried about now is someone from the Lu Family might collude with them internally. If someone from the Lu Family betrays them, that would be the most terrifying thing."

    "Chief, are you saying someone from the Lu Family might betray and coborate with these families against their own kin? How is that possible?"

    Abby looked incredulously at Angel. Her investigation showed that the Lu Family has always been a unified force, although there is internal strife, when facing external enemies, the Lu Family is always united. How could anyone possibly betray?

    "Nothing is impossible. In the face of absolute interests, even saints cannot resist, let alone the Lu Family. The Lu Family can also decay. I hope this feeling of mine is wrong, otherwise, the Lu Family might very likely be wiped out since nobody guards against their own kin."

    Angel took a deep breath and looked at Abby, "Abby, once the news of Old Master Lu¡¯s death spread, did Bai¡¯s Group have anymercial activities?"

    "Not for now."

    "They can¡¯t have no activities, looks like they are nning something. Abby, have Angel Group keep an eye on the shifts in China¡¯smercial circle, especially the actions of groups under the Yang Family and Jiang Family. Since they want to destroy the Lu Family and kill the Judge, they won¡¯t miss themercial part. A double blow to one person is the best way for revenge. Aside from these, have them monitor the Lu Family¡¯s every move as much as possible, and if they really act against Bai¡¯s Group, have Angel Group hold steady without rash moves, just keep Bai¡¯s Group from copsing. Wait until those guys¡¯ funds all enter the stock market and then act suddenly, annihte thempletely, don¡¯t give them a chance to counterattack...

    Angel¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, after arranging things methodically, she continued to say, "Abby, I asked youst night to invite n elders to today¡¯s luncheon, how many have agreed."

    "Most n elders have agreed, but a few wouldn¡¯t agree no matter what, they said... they also said the Morgan Family has never been led by a woman, they would rather die than support you, tell you to give up the notion." Abby said hesitantly.

    "Would rather die than support me?"

    Angel¡¯s face showed a bloodthirsty smile, "Since they would rather die than support me, then let them die. Abby, hand over all the information we¡¯ve gathered to our official contacts at HSD. Since they would rather die than support me, keeping them in the Morgan Family is a hazard, they should disappear forever."

    "Yes, Chief, I¡¯ll arrange it."

    Abby nodded, not finding Angel¡¯s tone cold-hearted at all. Since ancient times, kindness does not govern soldiers; if Angel were not ruthless, she would have been devoured long ago, wouldn¡¯t be alive today.

    "Mm, since that¡¯s the case, arrange it! Today at noon, I will meet with those n elders. After this, I want the Morgan Family to have only one voice, and that¡¯s mine, Angel."

    Angel¡¯s lips slightly curved into an arrogant smile, she wanted to be the first female leader in Morgan Family¡¯s history, and she also wanted her future son to be the n leader of Morgan Family, no one could stop him.

    Meanwhile, in a quiet, mountain- and water-adjacent vi in Modu.

    The whole vi was brightly lit, illuminating the vi so it looked like andscape painting from afar. Members of the Unrivaled Guards belonging to the Rose Society patrolled back and forth within the vi, missing no suspicious ce.

    Lin Yafei was wearing a ck nightgown, holding a ss of red wine, standing quietly on the balcony on the second floor, gazing ahead without moving.

    "Miss Lin." At this moment, an Unrivaled Guard pushed open the door and walked in from outside, looking at Lin Yafei and said respectfully.

    Ever since the incident in Jiangnan, to prevent being taken down individually, Lin Yafei, along with Rose, Luan Hongyue, Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and others, have all moved into Lin Yafei¡¯s vi in Modu, guarded by the Unrivaled Guards of the Rose Society. Even around Old Master Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s residence, Rose Society members are everywhere, watching every move to prevent anyone from acting from there.

    "What happened?" Lin Yafei turned back, looking at the Unrivaled Guard, and quietly asked.

    "Outside there¡¯s a woman iming her surname is Shen wanting to see you, Miss Lin. Do you want to meet her or not?"

    "A woman surnamed Shen?"

    Upon hearing the name, Lin Yafei searched her mind to find out who this woman was, but ultimately, she did note up with any answer.

    "Do you know the identity of the other party?"

    "No idea."

    The Unrivaled Guard shook his head, saying, "Miss Lin, will you see her? If not, I¡¯ll refuse her right away?"

    "No need, have her wait in the living room downstairs. I¡¯ll change my clothes ande down."

    "Yes."

    The Unrivaled Guard nodded, closed the door, and walked out.

    Lin Yafei slowly walked into the bedroom from the balcony.

    Five minutester, Lin Yafei changed into casual clothes and walked downstairs. She immediately noticed a new presence in the hall.

    It was a very beautiful woman, wearing a red dress, standing gracefully in the living room, admiring the paintings hanging on the wall. Her body boasted an enviable S-shaped curve, and of course, the most striking feature was her face, giving a seductive and charming impression, her enchanting eyes seemed to emit a subtle electricity, identally pulling one in.

    The woman exuded a mature aura from head to toe, akin to a ripe red apple, tempting for a bite. Yet amidst this seductive maturity, there was still an unmistakable grandeur, a regal aura that tolerated no invasion.

    Seductive, noble, and cool¡ªthese were her synonyms.

    She was the Sect Leader of the Shen Family¡ªShen Manjun, the renowned alluring widow from Beijing, a woman many men have eyed, one whose marriage could bring immense wealth.

    Lin Yafei came downstairs, and upon seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s appearance, her pretty face shed with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the woman iming to be Shen was actually Shen Manjun, nor did she expect Shen Manjun toe looking for her sote.

    While standing in the living room, appreciating the oil paintings, Shen Manjun hearing footsteps from above, came to her senses, her eyes looked at Lin Yafei walking down, and she said, "Miss Lin, I apologize for visitingte tonight. I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "Hehe, Sect Leader Shen, you¡¯re too polite."

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, descending the stairs and making coffee herself. After handing one cup to Shen Manjun, they both sat on the sofa, sipping coffee and chatting.

    "Sect Leader Shen, what business brings you here sote tonight?" Lin Yafei gently sipped the coffee, smiling.

    "Miss Lin, let¡¯s speak candidly, I assume you are aware of the incident in Jiangnan." Shen Manjun looked at Lin Yafei, slowly stating.

    "Of course I am, what¡¯s your point in bringing it up?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s expression still bore a hint of a light smile, making it hard to guess what she was truly thinking inside. She didn¡¯t yet know why Shen Manjun hade to see her tonight, and not understanding Shen Manjun¡¯s intentions, she didn¡¯t want to reveal too much.

    "Miss Lin, let¡¯s speak inly, regarding Jiangnan¡¯s incident, I think both of us are clear on the inner truths. Those false messages can naturally be ignored, I believe Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯tmit such heinous acts. However, with the death news of Old Master Lu spreading, I assume you¡¯ve noticed the shifts in China¡¯smercial circle, haven¡¯t you? They¡¯ve shown their fangs, ready to engulf Bai¡¯s Group, to annex you. Frankly speaking, neither Bai¡¯s Group nor your Lin Group can withstand them alone. I¡¯m here tonight for one purpose: allpanies under the Shen Family will unite with you to face this crisis together¡ªsharing glory and loss alike." Shen Manjun looked at Lin Yafei, without any superfluous talk, going straight to the point.

 Chapter 1396 - CapÃ­tulo 1396: 1389: For My Man

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1396: Chapter 1389: For My Man</strong>

    ¡°Alliance?¡±

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed across Lin Yafei¡¯s face. How could she not have thought that Shen Manjun sought her out tonight to form an alliance against the Yang Family? This waspletely unexpected.

    Although during theirst encounter in Jiangnan, Lin Yafei knew that Shen Manjun had a good rtionship with Lu Tianxing. When Lu Tianxing entered the Lu Family, Shen Manjun supported him, but at that time, Shen Manjun¡¯s exnation was that Lu Tianxing had saved her daughter¡¯s life, which was why she supported him. Moreover, at that time, Lu Tianxing was only entering the Lu Family to investigate his own background and had not fallen out with them. So even if she supported Lu Tianxing, it wouldn¡¯t have caused a rupture with the Lu Family.

    But now there¡¯s no need, Lu Tianxing haspletely broken ties with the Lu Family. In the outside world, Lu Tianxing¡¯s reputation is in tatters. After all, the Lu Family rumored he had killed his own grandfather. Furthermore, apart from the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing now faces various major families in China. There isn¡¯t a single person in these families who would wish Lu Tianxing to live. To put it bluntly, Lu Tianxing is besieged on all sides now. At this moment, Shen Manjun expressing a desire to ally with her against these Chinese families goes beyond simply repaying a debt of gratitude.

    Fixing her bright eyes on Shen Manjun, a glimmer shed in Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes. She spoke once more: ¡°Sect Leader Shen, I¡¯m very curious, why do you want to ally with us? Since you know what happened in Jiangnan, you should be clear about who the opponent is that we¡¯re facing now. To be frank, we can¡¯t even be sure if we can withstand the assault from these families. Now, Sect Leader Shen, you¡¯re telling me you want to form an alliance with us against these families? To be honest, I¡¯m very skeptical of your words because I believe there¡¯s no love without reason, nor hate without cause in this world. Do you understand what I mean, Sect Leader Shen?¡±

    After hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Shen Manjun did not get angry. It seemed she had anticipated Lin Yafei would speak this way. A faint smile appeared on her face, her lips slightly curved upwards: ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Lin. There truly isn¡¯t love without cause, nor hate without reason in this world. But suppose I told you this time it¡¯s for my man that I sought you out for an alliance, would you believe it?¡±

    ¡°For your man?¡±

    After hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was slightly taken aback. Then her beautiful eyes suddenly widened, looking incredulously at Shen Manjun, who sat on the sofa with an air of nonchnce. Countless thoughts shed through her mind as she tried to figure out why Shen Manjun came here today. But she had almost never considered that Shen Manjun would give this reason, and even if she had, it was only fleeting because she didn¡¯t believe this unexpected thought at all.

    Who is Shen Manjun! A renowned beauty in Beijing, the leader of the Shen Family, there are countless men who longed to pursue Shen Manjun and be her man. Sons of officials, wealthy heirs, elite talents from various sectors ¡ª they are practically countless. Yet she has never been rumored to have had intimate contact with any man, all her suitors have been ruthlessly turned away by her.

    But how could Lin Yafei have guessed that Shen Manjun would say today that she came here for her man? Besides Lu Tianxing, who else could this man be?

    Shen Manjun choosing Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t surprise her, but the fact that Shen Manjun still chose Lu Tianxing after knowing he was a married man was indeed astonishing. So many elite and prominent people are after her, yet she chose a married man. This is just like being a billionaire owning vis and luxury cars, but deliberately choosing to live in a mud-brick house, eating salted vegetables ¡ª something that would probably drop anyone¡¯s jaw in disbelief.

    Shen Manjun seemed to have anticipated Lin Yafei¡¯s shock, as she gently sipped her coffee and smiled: ¡°Miss Lin, isn¡¯t my reason enough? Of course, if you think I¡¯m lying, you can call Tian Xing now and ask.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call, I think Sect Leader Shen has no reason to joke around with her own reputation.¡±

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei quicklyposed herself and spoke up: ¡°Sect Leader Shen, although you say so, I have another question. With your status, you could choose any man, so why Lu Tianxing? And knowing he is already married, why are you still willing to be with him as a woman? Is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, this is a question you should ask yourself. Why, knowing he has a wife, you are still willing to be his mistress? Is it worth it for you?¡±

    Shen Manjun raised a hand to smoothen her slightly messy hair, a graceful smile emerged on her face: ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m a woman. No matter how strong a woman is, she has to find her own ce in the end. Once, my mother told me something. She said, ¡®A woman shouldn¡¯t easily fall in love with a man, but when you meet the right man in this lifetime, never choose to let go. He will be the man who treats you well and makes you happy all your life.¡¯ And after seeing Lu Tianxing, I realized I seemed to have found the most important man in my life. You¡¯re right, he¡¯s married, but what does that have to do with me pursuing my own happiness? All I need to know is he¡¯s the destined man of my life and that¡¯s enough. As for marriage, it¡¯s just a formality. As long as two people can be together, whether they have a marriage certificate or not is unimportant. Don¡¯t you agree with me, Miss Lin?¡±

    Listening to Shen Manjun, Lin Yafei was slightly startled, but soon her face showed a hint of agreement. For some women, as long as they meet the right, destined man, their future life would be happy, a blissful and sweet life. Isn¡¯t this life she found a destined man, thus breaking free from family-arranged marriages, seeking true happiness for herself?

    Although this happiness might seem unspeakable, she still feels very happy, and that¡¯s enough. A marriage certificate is just a formality. How many people hold a marriage certificate but grow apart eventually? What good is that?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, a woman will only meet one destined man in her lifetime. If she meets him, she should seize the opportunity, so that she won¡¯t regret it. Even when she¡¯s old, she won¡¯t feel regret when she thinks back.¡±

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, extended her hand towards Shen Manjun and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself officially, Lin Yafei. Wee to join our big family.¡±

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s gesture, Shen Manjun also showed a trace of a smile on her face, ¡°Shen Manjun, nice to meet you. I¡¯m older than you, so you can call me Manjun or Sister Manjun from now on.¡±

    As they spoke, Shen Manjun also stretched out her hand and tightly shook Lin Yafei¡¯s hand.

    No one expected that this simple handshake tonight would establish the foundation of the strongest business alliance in China and even globally. In the near future, when this business alliance shows its fangs, everyone will understand its terror. In front of it, you have no chance of survival; you can only pray to lose a little less rather than defeat it.

    ¡­

    In the early morning, as the eastern horizon showed the white belly of the fish, the darkness was scattered by the light, and the decadent atmosphere belonging to the dark world vanished without a trace. Suzhou City awoke again, and the ordinary people¡¯s lives did not fluctuate at all due to Old Master Lu¡¯s death.

    In the presidential suite of Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Sunlight poured through the gaps in the curtains, making the originally somewhat dim room much brighter.

    Bai Zhiqing slept sweetly in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, with a slightly sweet smile on her lips. The whole person looked like a gentle kitten,cking the cold and proud temperament she normally carried in thepany. Instead, she gave off a gentle vibe.

    The entire room was incredibly quiet, with no sound at all.

    Time passed by second by second. No one knew how long it took before Bai Zhiqing, lying in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes. Due to just waking up, there was a trace of confusion in her eyes, but she quickly regained rity. Feeling herself held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a faint smile, as enchanting as a blooming rose.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing still sleeping soundly, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile deepened, and a glint of craftiness shed in her eyes. She picked up a lock of her shiny ck hair and reached towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose, seemingly nning to y a trick with her hair.

    But just as she brought her hair close to Lu Tianxing¡¯s nose, Bai Zhiqing suddenly stopped, lowered the hair in her hand, lifted her head from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, and stared unblinkingly at Lu Tianxing sleeping beside her as if she were admiring a rare treasure.

    Every woman will meet one destined man in her lifetime, who will apany her for life.

    The first time Bai Zhiqing met Lu Tianxing, she realized this saying was wrong. It should be that in a woman¡¯s life, she will meet one man she wishes she could strangle. But as time went on, Lu Tianxing saved her again and again, even saying to her while smiling amidst danger, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s my duty to protect you.¡± It was then Bai Zhiqing realized that a man she initially disliked might not be the one she would spend her life with after all.

    The man in front of her seemed shrouded in mystery, making one irresistibly want to know what¡¯s behind the mist. But the more you learn, the deeper you get caught. The ultimate result is willingly falling into it, not wanting to escape the vortex.

    PS: It¡¯s a pain; myptop can¡¯t connect to the inte. The WiFi and thework cable are both not working. The update time might be uncertain, but guaranteed updates remain unchanged. I hope everyone can understand!!

 Chapter 1397 - 1390: Confucius Once Said

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Chapter 1390: Confucius Once Said</h4>

    Just as Bai Zhiqing was quietly watching Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes without any warning, and what came into view was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face, along with the impressive cleavage visible from a slight side nce.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing suddenly open his eyes, a sh of panic appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, as if she was a thief caught by the owner, and she hurriedly tried to prop herself up from the bed.

    However, before Bai Zhiqing could make any move, Lu Tianxing suddenly stretched out his hand to embrace Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slim waist. With a slight exertion of his body, he flipped them over, directly pressing Bai Zhiqing beneath him.

    Before Bai Zhiqing could say anything, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, filled with self-love, sounded in her ear: "Honey, I know I¡¯m extremely handsome, making you unable to resist, but how could you secretly watch me while I¡¯m sleeping? If you¡¯re going to look, do it openly! Do you want to take a bath together and let you have a detailed look from top to bottom?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly, looking speechless as she said: "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you stop being so narcissistic and filthy all the time?"

    "Am I filthy?"

    Lu Tianxing said nonchntly: "Confucius once said, a hero¡¯s true nature, I¡¯m just following the sage¡¯s way, and besides, of the three unfilial acts, having no descendants is the greatest. I¡¯m saying and doing this entirely out of filial piety. This is human nature, and the heavens will forgive me."

    "Did Confucius really say that? Plus, what you¡¯re saying is nonsense..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted her: "Honey, you don¡¯t need to exin, I know you women are all thin-skinned, some things are hard to say, but it¡¯s okay, we can prove it with actions, don¡¯t you think?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing raised his eyebrows at Bai Zhiqing, looking sleazy, like an old geezer eyeing a young girl.

    "Go y by yourself, don¡¯t forget that you promised to apany me to the mall today."

    "The mall?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes and pretended to be surprised as he looked at Bai Zhiqing, saying: "Honey, I didn¡¯t think you were so open-minded. Tell me, are we going to the restroom in the mall for some wild fun or the fitting room? Let me know your favorite spot, and I¡¯ll have the Zhou Family¡¯s mall sealed off so no one will hear..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s incessant talking, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned from red to white, then to bluish-gray. Her fists clenched tightly. This bastard, what did he mean by her thoughts being so wicked? It was obviously him twisting her words, and maybe this jerk Lu Tianxing had been waiting to try this out all along, which is why he said it.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you just want to try it in the fitting room! You dirty rascal, today I¡¯m going to take care of you!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing getting more and more outrageous with his words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face grew more and more unpleasant. She suddenly roared in anger, raising her fist and striking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head hard, letting him know what the Bai Family¡¯s rules were.

    "Honey, your baby popped out." Lu Tianxing suddenly eximed in feigned shock.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing instinctively screamed, hurriedly using her hands to shield her chest, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of vignce.

    That¡¯s just how women are, so iprehensible. At night in bed, she could let you do as you please, more eager and wild than you. Yet, during the day, she acts like a Holy Daughter, dignified and unapproachable.

    When Bai Zhiqing realized Lu Tianxing was bluffing her, wanting to seek revenge, she found Lu Tianxing was already seated at the bedside, putting on clothes.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing turned his head towards her with a cheeky smile: "Honey, your reaction was too big, almost scared me. Tell me, where on you haven¡¯t I seen, touched, or kissed before? What¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t you feel standing fully dressed in front of me is the same as not wearing anything?"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was initially taken aback. Then, she quickly understood his insinuation, ring at him with eyes zing.

    Sensing the anger and murderous intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing hurriedly said: "Honey, didn¡¯t you say we were going to the mall today? So, let¡¯s get up quickly. I¡¯ll wash up first and wait for you outsideter, mwah-mwah."

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing impatiently ran toward the bathroom. Watching Lu Tianxing as if he had seen a ghost, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, muttering to herself: "I¡¯m not wearing, but are you? I even know how many centimeters you are!"

    Speaking of this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face became red as blood. She realized that Lu Tianxing¡¯s member was muchrger and more intimidating than what she was forced to watch in those films by Lin Yafei.

    After a quick wash, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause for a moment, swiftly leaving the room.

    Just after exiting the bedroom, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened, looking pained as he saw Mand inexplicably sitting on the sofa ahead, holding a cup of coffee, weirdly staring at him with an intimidating glow, making him feel an unsettling chill, as if some evil entity had targeted him.

    "Morning, brother."

    Mand saw Lu Tianxinging out of the room and immediately put the coffee in her hand on the coffee table. She got up from the sofa, her gaze peculiarly circling Lu Tianxing: "Brother, why are you up so early this morning? Aren¡¯t you going to do something else?"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was suddenly covered in cold sweat and said speechlessly, "Manman, can¡¯t your mind be just a little bit purer? What do you mean by doing something else? Why is your mind so dirty?"

    Mand rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, pouting, "Brother-inw, just stop exining. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. Your arguments are useless; I¡¯ve already seen through you."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing said with a face full of exasperation, "Manman, can you not talk nonsense? Your brother is a very serious man."

    "Really?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand said disdainfully, "Brother, when you say that, do you feel it in your heart? Do you think your conscience is clear? You¡¯re a serious man, you think I¡¯m an idiot? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see the mess between you, Lin Demon, and Sister Rose, and that Big Milk Cow, Angel. Oh, and that big celebrity, brother, don¡¯t say you have nothing to do with her. Let me tell you... mmm mmm..."

    Before Mand could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but step forward and cover Mand¡¯s mouth, preventing her from saying more. If Bai Zhiqing heard, he¡¯d be done for today.

    Mand struggled desperately, trying to remove Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand from her mouth, took a few deep breaths, and said dissatisfiedly, "Brother, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to murder your sister?"

    "I just want to tell you not to talk nonsense. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind using force." Lu Tianxing pretended to say fiercely.

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, her eyes rolling, and said, "I won¡¯t talk, but can you tell me what it feels like to do that? Is it very pleasurable...?"

    "Not pleasurable at all." Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes. Why does Mand act just like Bai Weiwei, a bit asking for a beating?

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand immediately snorted coldly, a face full of displeasure, and said, "If you don¡¯t want to say, forget it. Hmph, who cares. I¡¯ll try it myself someday to find out."

    Saying this, Mand stepped on Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot unhappily and walked into her room in a huff.

    Lu Tianxing felt the pain on his foot, shook his head speechlessly.

    After Mand went into her room, Lu Tianxing finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, sat on the sofa, picked up the coffee Mand had ced on the coffee table, leisurely drank coffee, and quietly looked ahead in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking about.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing sitting alone on the sofa drinking coffee? Don¡¯t you know drinking coffee in the morning is bad for your health?"

    After an unknown amount of time, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a gentle voice by his ear and immediately snapped back to reality, instinctively looking back to see Bai Zhiqinging out of the room.

    Today, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfit was very ordinary, with nothing outstanding, mainly casual. In this outfit, the cold and strong aura around Bai Zhiqing was gone, reced by a hint of gentleness, a virtuous wife and good mother vibe, making it hard for people to look away.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, a trace of imperceptible joy shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face. A woman dresses up for the person who pleases her, and no woman doesn¡¯t want the man she loves to be captivated by her.

    "Why are you staring at me like that? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before." Bai Zhiqing pouted and red at Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯ve seen it, but I find that I can never see enough in this lifetime." Lu Tianxing put down the coffee in his hand and said earnestly, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Behavior,"

    Bai Zhiqing charmingly rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, nced around the hall, and said, "By the way, where is Manman? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her? Didn¡¯t she sayst night she wanted to go shopping with us? Why isn¡¯t she up by now?"

    "She should be up, let¡¯s wait a bit longer."

    "I better go check on Manman! Don¡¯t let her sleep in again."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing turned and walked towards Mand¡¯s room next door.

    PS: Update delivered, myputer has been unable to connect to the inte, the update time is a bit unstable, sorry!!!

 Chapter 1398 - 1391: Guanqian Street

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Chapter 1391: Guanqian Street</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were preparing to go shopping, in the presidential suite at the Suzhou Shangri-La Hotel, Mu Qingxue had already gotten up early in the morning, looking at Mu Qingchuan sitting on the sofa with anticipation on her face: "Brother, I¡¯ve rested for a day now, can you take me to find Tianxing?"

    Sitting on the sofa, Mu Qingchuan heard Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, and a wry smile shed across his face, as he spoke: "Qingxue, do you really have to go find him? Yesterday when you came to Jiangnan, I think you already heard, Lu Tianxing caused the death of Old Master Lu. Someone who can kill even his own grandfather, is he worth it for you to... "

    "He¡¯s worth it."

    Before Mu Qingchuan could finish speaking, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him, saying firmly: "I don¡¯t care what others say about him, but I believe he would never kill his own grandfather, I believe he isn¡¯t that kind of person."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s strong words, Mu Qingchuan opened his mouth, wanting to say something more, but in the end, he just smiled bitterly in defeat. How could he not know that Lu Tianxing was impossible to have killed Old Sir Lu? After all, someone who could have so many brothers willing to give up their lives for him, just hoping he could live, such a person can¡¯t be heartless and selfish. A heartless person wouldn¡¯t have so many followers. What he said to Mu Qingxue just now was merely an attempt to lower Lu Tianxing¡¯s image in Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart, but he never expected her answer to be so resolute.

    "Yes, you¡¯re right, he¡¯s not that kind of person, is he!"

    Mu Qingchuan sighed lightly and said, "There¡¯s no rush to find him. Let¡¯s have breakfast first! Unless you want to meet him with a growling stomach?"

    "Alright, let¡¯s have breakfast first."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue nodded heavily, her eyes filled with anticipation, eager to meet Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing this, Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath, helpless. His sister was perfect in every way: beautiful, good-natured, except for being too stubborn. Once she decides on something, nothing can pull her back.

    Especially in matters of the heart, even knowing a matter would never yield a result, she still bites the bullet and presses forward. Even knowing a tragedy can¡¯t be changed ahead, she still weaves a beautiful lie to deceive herself to keep going.

    Mu Qingxue on the path of love is like a humble beggar. She doesn¡¯t expect any return, only hoping that the person she loves is happy, and that is enough for her.

    Unbeknown to Lu Tianxing, who was about to be sought out by Mu Qingxue, after having breakfast at the hotel with Bai Zhiqing and others, quickly drove Bai Zhiqing and Mand to the famousmercial pedestrian street in Suzhou City, Guanqian Street.

    As a renownedmercial pedestrian street in Suzhou, Guanqian Street is named for its location in front of Xuanmiao Temple. It has carried that name for over one hundred and fifty years, known far and wide for gathering century-old famous stores like Daoxiang Vige, Huangtianyuan, and Qiantai Xiang, attracting countless domestic and foreign tourists to gather.

    Being the weekend today, the entire Guanqian Street was bustling and crowded with tourists. With so many people, naturally, there were also many beauties.

    Even though it¡¯s already early autumn, and the weather has turned a bit cool, it doesn¡¯t stop the women from wanting to look beautiful. ck stockings, miniskirts, spaghetti strap tops... everything you can imagine creates a unique, vibrantndscape on this street.

    Looking over, you can see waves of beauty passing by, the majestic mounds rising and falling with their movements, with every possible article of clothing¡ªck silk, flesh-colored stockings, leopard prints, miniskirts¡ªon disy, dazzling the eyes. With the blowing wind, the skirts sway, revealing glimpses of scenery that capture the gaze of countless men.

    Lu Tianxing was no exception, leisurely following behind Bai Zhiqing and Mand, his eyes scanning over the women around, mumbling ament from time to time.

    "Brother, your expression is so lecherous, honestly confess, are you secretly looking at women?" Mand appeared beside Lu Tianxing without him noticing, smirking as she looked at him.

    Seeing Mand¡¯s face suddenly nearby, and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, Lu Tianxing straightened his face, speaking righteously: "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m not just looking at women, I¡¯m observing enemy situations. For an assassin, the best hiding ce is among the crowd, allowing for surprise attacks, and even if a murder urs, a bit of chaos provides an easy escape. Right now, Jiangnan is a vortex, many people want us dead, so I must ensure our safety and protect you. You don¡¯t need to thank me; this is what a man should say."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing waved his hand grandly, with an expression like he was solely trying to protect them.

    "Is that so?"

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes sparkling like a little fox, and smiled, "Bro, why do I see your gaze constantly circling around the chests, butts, and thighs of those women around us? Is this what you call observing the enemy? I didn¡¯t know observing the enemy was like this."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt an urge to burst into tears and was suddenly tempted to give Mand a smack. This little girl was clearly out to get him.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing straightforwardly ignored Mand and looked at Bai Zhiqing, saying, "Honey, you have to believe me; I was definitely observing the enemy. Just think, with such a beautiful wife by my side, why would I look at other women? Who here couldpare to you, right?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s ttery instantly made the killing intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes vanish without a trace, and a brilliant smile appeared on her pretty face.

    "Bro, what about me!" Mand stood beside Lu Tianxing, asking with a slightly narrowed gaze, as if waiting for Lu Tianxing to praise her.

    "You..."

    Lu Tianxing looked Mand up and down, gently touched her little head, nced at her yet-developing Holy Maiden Peak, and said with a sigh, "Manman, why bring unnecessary trouble upon yourself? You¡¯re still young; give it a few more years!"

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Mand to react. He swiftly appeared beside Bai Zhiqing, unceremoniously wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and started walking forward.

    "Ah, I¡¯m so mad, I¡¯m so mad! Bro, you bastard, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s young! You unappreciative jerk, I¡¯m definitely going to make you bleed today. I¡¯m going on a shopping spree; I¡¯m going to max out your card. No, this is a disgrace; I¡¯m going to fight to the death with you right now."

    Watching Lu Tianxing walking ahead, Mand finally snapped out of it, looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back a bit frantically. His words clearly implied that her chest was too small, iparable to others.

    Being called t-chested is absolutely a taboo any woman hates to hear.

    Saying this, Mand pounced on Lu Tianxing like a rabbit and clung onto his back like a ko, gripping his neck tightly with her arms and mping his waist with her legs, "Bro, what did you just say? You¡¯ve seriously hurt me, and I want you to apologize. Apologize, or we¡¯re going down together today."

    "Manman, are you trying to strangle me? Get off me now, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite."

    "I¡¯m not getting off, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, apologize to me, sincerely and seriously, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite with you."

    Mand clung to Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck with determination. No matter how Lu Tianxing tried to pull her off, she kept her stance of not getting off without an apology, matching hispletely exasperated expression, it made for a rather amusing scene.

    Bai Zhiqing stood nearby, watching the yful fight between Mand and Lu Tianxing, her lips slightly curling upwards into a captivating smile. This kind of life might be exactly what she wanted.

    Some men walking around Lu Tianxing, upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile and that exquisite, pretty face, would then nce at their own girlfriends and immediately cast envious, jealous, and hateful looks at Lu Tianxing. Marrying such a beautiful woman was like an ancestral tomb smoking with luck.

    If they could take his ce, they¡¯d willingly trade ten years of their life.

    As for Mand, clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s back like an octopus, she waspletely ignored. There¡¯s no denying Mand¡¯s outfit was quite yful and cute today, exuding a vibrant, youthful energy, but withoutparison, of course, she couldn¡¯t match Bai Zhiqing. Especially after Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence, Bai Zhiqing exuded a mature charm that drew eyes.

    It¡¯s no joke when they sayparison brings hurt.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding women made no effort to look at Bai Zhiqing. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t stunned by her beauty; it¡¯s just that the more they looked at her, the more self-conscious they felt. After all, women as perfectly beautiful as Bai Zhiqing in terms of figure, face, and presence were rare. Standing next to Bai Zhiqing made them feel like an ugly duckling next to a swan,pletely iparable.

    Rather than embarrass themselves byparing, it was better not to look, out of sight, out of mind. All these women simply focused on Lu Tianxing, curious as to what made this man deserving of winning such a beauty¡¯s favor.

 Chapter 1399 - CapÃ­tulo 1399: 1392: Crisis Descends

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1399: Chapter 1392: Crisis Descends</strong>

    ¡°Stop, Manman, I was wrong, I surrender, I surrender.¡±

    Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t help but plead for mercy. He realized that if he didn¡¯t, there was no way to get Mand off him today. This girl was like an octopus, clinging tightly to him, but he couldn¡¯t possibly fight back.

    What¡¯s more, Mand wasn¡¯t even behaving; she twisted around on his back vigorously. Plus, he was only wearing a thin T-shirt today, and could almost feel that softness, which inevitably sparked a me inside him.

    ¡°Hmph, now you know to surrender. Then tell me, do I look pretty now?¡±

    Mand stopped moving, a blush crossing her pretty face, unsure if it was from embarrassment or from ying around with Lu Tianxing just now.

    ¡°Pretty, very pretty. Manman, you are incredibly beautiful, absolutely stunning, a Super Daji, surpassing Bao Si.¡± Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Hmph, count yourself sensible.¡±

    Hearing these words, Mand then jumped off Lu Tianxing and hopped over to Bai Zhiqing, pulling her hand and saying, ¡°Sister Zhiqing, don¡¯t mind this two-faced guy, let¡¯s go shopping. I just saw what seemed to be a hanfu shop up ahead, why don¡¯t we go take a look? Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t worn hanfu yet! When the timees, I definitely have to wear a set, take some photos, and post them to my Moments to make Weiwei envious.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go check it out together.¡±

    Upon Mand¡¯s suggestion, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but look toward the hanfu shop not far away. Seeing some models dressed in hanfu walking in and out of the shop, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. No woman can resist pretty clothes. After greeting Lu Tianxing, she and Mand ran straight to the shop.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing and Mand walk away, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then bitterly shook his head.

    In theing time, Lu Tianxing finally understood why men dread apanying women shopping and refer to it as a nightmare.

    Two women shopping together is simply madness. Spending money like it¡¯s nothing, he didn¡¯t mind that much money, but it was exhausting. Virtually, they couldn¡¯t leave a store in less than half an hour, and with each purchase, they had to ask him if it looked good. Whenever he said it did, Mand would egg Bai Zhiqing on, saying he was being perfunctory and making him answer again. Not answering wasn¡¯t an option.

    After all that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know how he managed to get through it. He realized he hadpletely be a puppet on strings, constantly answering Bai Zhiqing¡¯s questions, then pulling out his bank card to pay, carrying the bags and following Bai Zhiqing and Mand away from the store, only to move on to the next.

    Now, Lu Tianxing truly andpletely experienced the terror thates with women shopping. It¡¯s practically life-threatening.

    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t this enough already? Shouldn¡¯t we find a ce to take a break, have a cup of coffee, and rest a bit before continuing?¡± Seeing that Bai Zhiqing and Mand intended to go to the next store, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    It¡¯s been over two hours, he hadn¡¯t stopped for over two hours. If this kept up, Lu Tianxing felt like he wouldn¡¯t need any enemies to take him down; Mand and Bai Zhiqing would wear him out.

    ¡°Bro, why are you so weak? We¡¯ve only shopped a few stores, haven¡¯t we? Just a little bit and you¡¯re tired?¡± Mand turned around, looking at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing almost spat blood in frustration. They only shopped in a few stores indeed, but the key point was that he had to follow them every step of the way, without resting. Lu Tianxing strongly suspected that Mand was getting back at him for what happened this morning.

    ¡°Manman, let¡¯s be fair here, have you really only shopped a few stores? You¡¯ve practically swept through several! If some clothes weren¡¯t suitable for you, you¡¯d probably clear out the entire store.¡± Lu Tianxing said speechlessly, lifting the numerous shopping bags hanging from him.

    ¡°Bro, what do you mean by ¡®sweeping through¡¯? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying that stores out there are a woman¡¯s closet? How is it a big deal for us to browse through our own closet? What¡¯s the deal, are you upset about spending your money, or do you simply not like Sister Zhiqing dressing beautifully?¡±

    Mand¡¯s eyes shone with a dangerous light, her smile like that of a sly fox.

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nearly fell over at Mand¡¯s words. This girl was definitely digging a pit for him.

    ¡°Honey, you must trust me, I absolutely didn¡¯t mean that. This is all nonsense from Manman. I was just worried that you¡¯ve been shopping for too long and might need a break to continue shopping. After all, as the saying goes,bining work and rest ensures better productivity, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, then let¡¯s find a ce to rest for a bit.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, smiled, and nodded.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing nod, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he chuckled, ¡°Darling, I just saw a leisure coffee house nearby. Why don¡¯t we go sit there for a while?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The three of them immediately headed toward a nearby leisure coffee house.

    At this moment, a woman with a child of about seven or eight years old was heading toward Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and others. Perhaps due to the child¡¯s mischievousness, just as they were about to approach Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, the child suddenly wrenched free from the woman¡¯s hand and ran towards Lu Tianxing, only to crash hard into Lu Tianxing because of the rush.

    The woman quickly ran over, grabbed the child, and looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of panic and apology, saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the child just now, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at the woman and child and said with a smile, ¡°But you need to be more careful next time. After all, this is amercial street with carsing and going. If he runs onto the road, that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir, you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    The woman joyfully bowed to Lu Tianxing, pulling the child away into the distance.

    Watching the woman and child brush past them and disappear into the crowd, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly became cold, extremely serious. He didn¡¯t know why, but his nerves tightened all of a sudden after the woman and child left. A strong warning erupted from deep within his heart, as if a fierce, bloodthirsty beast had fixed its gaze on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lu Tianxing? Did something happen? Your face looks a bit off,¡± Bai Zhiqing noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden change and asked softly.

    ¡°Nothing, maybe I was just imagining things!¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looked at Mand, and said, ¡°Manman, did you sense it?¡±

    ¡°I sensed it¡ªa very dangerous vibe, as if we¡¯re being targeted by some predatory animal. I feel really jittery now, as if we¡¯ll be in danger if we don¡¯t leave here.¡±

    Mand¡¯s face was also extremely serious. Though her strength wasn¡¯t strong, her sensitivity to danger was no less. At that moment, she too sensed a hint of danger, enough topletely threaten her life.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. The feeling of apprehension in his heart grewrger andrger. His whole body muscles were taut, feeling that danger was looming, and death beckoned, yet he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the danger wasing from.

    ¡°Bro, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with that mother and child? After all, this danger came upon us after they appeared. It can¡¯t be just a coincidence!¡± Mand said solemnly.

    ¡°Mother and child?¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back to reality upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, recalling the moment with the child, his face changed instantly. Not bothering to speak with Mand, he quickly threw all the tote bags to the ground, and started searching through them rapidly.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing was slightly taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just rummaged through each tote bag. When he found one particr bag, his pupils contracted sharply, and a chilling killing intent emanated from him, causing the temperature around to plummet dramatically, akin to a wintry deep freeze, making one shiver involuntarily.

    Inside that tote bag were some trinkets Bai Zhiqing and Mand bought from an antique boutique store, very intricate and beautiful looking. But among these beautiful looking trinkets was an object about the size of a thumb mixed in with them, with several shing red lights on it, blinking conspicuously.

    After sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s change, Bai Zhiqing and Mand instinctively shifted their gaze to the tote in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°H-129 miniature explosive.¡±

    Upon seeing the item in the tote bag, Mand¡¯s face turned exceptionally unpleasant, emitting a sound of disbelief.

    After hearing Mand, Bai Zhiqing asked puzzledly, ¡°Manman, what is an H-129 miniature explosive?¡±

    PS: The chapters updated these days were published regrly while in an inte cafe. I ordered aptop online, bought from a certain brand¡¯s official website. The shipping speed is slow enough, but damn, they sent it via EMS, I don¡¯t know what to say. Has to really be this messed up?

 Chapter 1400 - CapÃ­tulo 1400: 1393: The Assassin Appears

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1400: Chapter 1393: The Assassin Appears</strong>

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mand took a deep breath, her face somewhat grim as she exined, ¡°This is a super-concentrated micro-explosive device that was recently developed abroad. It is said to be refined using a very special substance, and it is a brand new type. They are extremely rare, and the price is extremely expensive. Just one the size of a thumb costs over five million US dors and is not even avable in the market. More importantly, its power is immense. A micro-explosive device the size of a thumb is enough to destroy everything within a ten-meter radius. However, fortunately, this micro-explosive device has a significant design w ¡ª it cannot be detonated with an electronic detonator. Its timer is set in minutes: one minute, two minutes, and so on. It will only explode when the set time is reached.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately turned pale, feeling a cold chill down her back. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing¡¯s sudden sense of danger, wouldn¡¯t that mean that both she and Mand would have been doomed, and even the surrounding tourists would have unwittingly be victims, mere sacrifices?

    Lu Tianxing ignored Bai Zhiqing and the others¡¯ reactions, and instead cautiously extended his hand, retrieving the H-129 micro-explosive device from the handbag. ncing at the bustling crowd, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a bomb! If you don¡¯t want to die, get down!¡±

    The True Qi-infused voice reverberated like a p of thunder in everyone¡¯s ears, causing people to instinctively drop to the ground. However, most simply looked around bewildered, unable toprehend what was happening.

    ¡°Beep¡ª¡± ¡°Beep¡ª¡± ¡°Beep¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, at that moment, the red light on the micro-explosive device began to sh intensely.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s about to explode. There¡¯s no time to think, I just have to do this.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ncing at the bustling crowd around him, he had no choice. Wrapping ayer of True Qi around the micro-explosive device, he swung his arm, sending it soaring skyward like a meteor.

    Having done all this, Lu Tianxing wasted no time, immediately stepping forward to embrace both Bai Zhiqing and Mand. Instantly, a forceful surge of True Qi burst forth, forming a True Qi protection shield that enveloped all three of them.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The micro-explosive device, wrapped in True Qi, soared tens of meters into the sky before finally detonating with a thunderous explosion. A burst of fire shot up, seemingly swallowing the sky, followed by waves of searing heat. Shattered ss shards ttered down like rain.

    Fortunately, this street was lined with ancient-style, uniquely quaint buildings that weren¡¯t built very high. Although the micro-explosive device exploded, at most it shattered some ss. Moreover, thanks to Lu Tianxing¡¯s early discovery, despite the rolling waves of heat, only some ss was shattered without causing any casualties.

    tter!

    As shattered ss rained down from above, those initially stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice quickly regained their senses, and the entiremercial street instantly descended into chaos. People frantically began fleeing in all directions.

    In an instant, the street became chaotic. Children wailed, adults shouted; countless people rushed outside, fearing that every second of dy might mean death.

    Lu Tianxing no longer paid any attention to the people around him. Instead, he looked at Bai Zhiqing and Mand in his arms and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing and Mand both shook their heads.

    ¡°Brother, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here anymore. We need to leave quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced around at the chaotic scene, then grabbed Bai Zhiqing and Mand, and fled towards the outside.

    ¡°Whiz!¡±

    At that moment, all of a sudden, a sharp, snake-like Sword Qi emerged from the crowd, striking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat with lightning speed.

    The sword light swayed unpredictably in the air like a serpent¡¯s attack, flickering and making it impossible to pinpoint its exact location.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    As the Sword Qi swept toward him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned cold, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Without dodging, he reached out, effortlessly catching the Sword Qi in his hand.

    ¡°Fool! Even daring to grab my sword, your life is mine now, imed by the Golden Snake Woman.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing catch the Sword Qi, a cold woman¡¯s voice rang out from the void. Then, the Sword Qi in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand seemed toe alive, coiling around his arm like a python. Wherever it went, Lu Tianxing¡¯s sleeve was instantly shredded, the Sword Qi¡¯s chilling murderous intent aiming directly for his throat.

    This sword light was incredibly sharp, exuding an unparalleled sharpness. It struck at Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat without giving him any chance to react, but it did not prate his throat. Instead, it was as if it had struck steel and could no longer advance, directly blocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi.

    ¡°What, my Golden Snake Sword Technique is unbreakable, how could it not pierce his throat?¡±

    Apanied by the voice, a stunningly figured woman appeared in front of Lu Tianxing. Her entire body was only covered with a few pieces of cloth, making her look very seductive. She held a soft sword, its tip just resting on Lu Tianxing¡¯s throat.

    At this moment, her face was full of disbelief and astonishment. How could she have never imagined that her attack would bepletely ineffective on Lu Tianxing? After all, she was at the peak of the Early-stage Mythical level. This¡­ how could this be possible?

    Lu Tianxing, gazing at the voluptuous woman who suddenly appeared before him, was also momentarily taken aback. Then, a bloodthirsty smile curved on his lips, his arm moved slightly, and the soft sword coiled around his arm instantly shattered into pieces, shooting out in all directions. With a sh, he pounced directly toward the woman.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    The voluptuous woman¡¯splexion changed drastically, her body instinctively wanting to retreat.

    Swish!

    Unfortunately, before she could make any move, Lu Tianxing had already arrived beside her. His five fingers spread open, instantlynding on her neck, lifting her entire body into the air.

    ¡°Tell me, who exactly sent you? Speak, or die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, his entire body exuding a chilling aura, like a starving ghost emerging from Hell, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m so beautiful, would you bear to kill me?¡±

    The voluptuous woman, suspended in the air by Lu Tianxing, showed a sh of panic in her eyes. Then this trace of panic vanished without a trace, and she looked enchantingly at Lu Tianxing, her hands gently stroking his arm.

    ¡°Humph, ignorant of life and death. Since you¡¯re unwilling, then you¡¯ll never speak again.¡±

    It was as if Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t seen the voluptuous woman¡¯s words at all, a cold killing intent shed in his eyes. His five fingers tightened instantly, and with a cracking sound, without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing twisted the neck of this seductive, voluptuous woman.

    The woman¡¯s body convulsed twice forcefully, her eyes filled with incredulity as she looked at Lu Tianxing. How could she have imagined that Lu Tianxing would be so ruthless, destroying the flower with a ruthless hand, not giving her another chance to speak.

    Casually throwing the corpse aside, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored the surrounding cries of ¡°murder, murder,¡± pulling Bai Zhiqing and Mand as they rushed outside. At the same time, the True Qi enveloped the three of them like a barrier, defending against attacks from all sides.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what on earth is going on, how dare they act here, do they disregard the lives of ordinary people?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was still a little shaken, her pretty face pale. She never expected these people to be so reckless. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Tianxing¡¯s quick reaction just now, who knows how many people would have died on the entire pedestrian street.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about daring or not. In their eyes, there¡¯s only profit. As long as they can achieve their goals, what does it matter how? The lives of ordinary people are no different from ants to them.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed into a straight line, like a hawk scanning the surroundings, ready to respond to opportunities from all sides at any moment.

    Meanwhile, the explosion on Guanqian Street spread across the entire Suzhou City in the shortest time, sending shivers through everyone. They never imagined anyone would be brazen enough to dare act on Guanqian Street.

    Yanhuang Group Branch.

    Upon receiving the news, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned extremely grim, an uncontroble chill emanating from his entire body. He never thought these families would be so audacious as to disregard the lives of ordinary people and act recklessly on Guanqian Street.

    Now, Sima Lingyun finally understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s words yesterday, that it was not him who should think twice before acting, but those families.

    Taking a deep breath, barely suppressing the killing intent in his heart, Sima Lingyun spoke, ¡°Jiao Long, Fire Phoenix, pack up, we¡¯re heading to Guanqian Street immediately. And notify the Yanhuang Group¡¯s intelligence personnel, investigate who exactly is so reckless as to dare act on Guanqian Street. If found, take full control immediately. I give you the authority to act first and reportter, if anyone dares to resist, kill them without mercy.¡±

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun walked out without any hesitation. He had to reach Guanqian Street in the shortest time possible.

    Meanwhile, Jiao Long and Xue Bing, who had been standing by, followed Sima Lingyun without any hesitation, heading outside.

 Chapter 1401 - 1394: The Emergence of a Formidable Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Chapter 1394: The Emergence of a Formidable Enemy</h4>

    At the same time, along with the news from Guanqian Street, the entire Suzhou officialdom was shaken. One police car after another, sirens shing, roared down the road heading toward Guanqian Street following a session of orders.

    As the police cars roared by, the people on the road disyed expressions of confusion and began to discuss among themselves. What on earth could have happened to warrant the dispatch of so many police cars?

    Ordinary folks naturally didn¡¯t know about the incident on Guanqian Street, as it takes time for the information to reach their ears.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Mu Qingchuan also received the news of the assassination attempt on Lu Tianxing in Guanqian Street. Without any hesitation, he turned the steering wheel, abandoning his trip to the Suzhou Garden Hotel, and headed straight for Guanqian Street.

    At the same time, on Guanqian Street, Lu Tianxing was already dragging Bai Zhiqing and Mand and rushing outside. Lu Tianxing was well aware that, since the opponent dared to act so unscrupulously on Guanqian Street, it wouldn¡¯t be just a simple assassination. They must have prepared multiple fallback ns.

    As Lu Tianxing dragged Bai Zhiqing and Mand toward the exit of Guanqian Street, amidst the chaotic crowd, several figures were instead advancing, their eyes shing with a cold gleam as they converged on Lu Tianxing.

    "Kill!"

    As they got close to Lu Tianxing and the others, these men all had an icy gleam in their eyes, pulling out soul-breaking daggers from their bodies and fiercely striking towards Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand.

    "Soul-breaking daggers again."

    Seeing the daggers stabbing forward, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed. This was the second time he¡¯d encountered these soul-breaking daggers. The first time was when the Fang Family sent the assassin Ghost w to kill him. This was the second time seeing these daggers.

    "You¡¯re courting death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice brimmed with intense killing intent as he took a step forward, his figure appearing like a phantom beside one of the men. With a flip of his palm, the Sky Flipping Seal suddenly sted out, directly striking the man¡¯s head.

    "Pfft!"

    With a sound like "pfft," the young man¡¯s head shattered like a watermelon, directly sted into pieces.

    Following that, Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions did not pause at all. Several consecutive palms were sent out, and in an instant, those assassins lunging at Bai Zhiqing and Mand were sent flying.

    "Bang."

    Those men did not even have the chance to cry out before they heavily crashed to the ground. Their bodies twitched fiercely twice, and made no further sound, having directly had their internal organspletely shattered by a single palm, dead beyond dead.

    Having dispatched these individuals, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not rx at all. Instead, his gaze grew even more solemn, because after killing these men, he did not feel the crisis lessen; rather, the sense of impending doom grew even more intense.

    "Whew!"

    Just at that moment, a strange honking sound suddenly resounded across the sky.

    Hearing this strange honking sound, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt an overwhelmingly strong danger looming over his heart. Every pore on his body tightened to the utmost, hair standing on end. Next, he saw an arrow radiance as bright as a rainbow shooting down at him from above.

    "Mythical Middle Stage Peak Realm, just one step away from breaking through to the Late Stage of Mythical. Who on earth wants to take action against me? Could it be the Jiang Family? Impossible, the Jiang Family doesn¡¯t have such strong power. Could it be the Yang Family? You better not let me find you, or I¡¯ll show you what regret means."

    Upon seeing the arrow light, many thoughts shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind. With a roar, he instantly unleashed six arms from his back. Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Sky Flipping Seal, Canng Sword Technique, Dragon w Hand, all sorts of supreme skills were unleashed from his body without hesitation, striking toward that sword light with terrifying force.

    At the same time, his body¡¯s True Qi surged like a tide, manifesting like a long river, swirling around Bai Zhiqing and Mand like a dragon python, enveloping them within.

    "Boom!"

    This arrow light, carrying the force of thunder, crashed down, colliding with Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi. Enormous force struck him, and Lu Tianxing suddenly felt like he¡¯d been hit by a speeding truck, involuntarily sliding backward. Sliding back a distance on the gstone ground, he finally halted, wearing down the arrow lightpletely.

    Seeing the arrow light finally dissipatepletely, Bai Zhiqing and Mand hurriedly ran to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, concerned, "Tianxing, are you hurt?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Looking at Mand and Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Manman, take Zhiqing and hide somewhere. Don¡¯te out. I¡¯ll handle this person."

    Bai Zhiqing, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, looked at him with a worried expression and said, "Can¡¯t we leave together?"

    "Wife, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but don¡¯t worry, this person can¡¯t kill me. Moreover, such a big incident happened at Guanqian Street, Sima Lingyun won¡¯t possibly be unaware. He should be here soon, and once Sima Lingyun arrives, they won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. Also, if I stay with you, you¡¯ll be in real danger. Be good and listen to me."

    Lu Tianxing reached out to touch Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful face and said to Mand, "Manman, protect your sister-inw well. Remember, until I appear, anyone who dares to approach you, no matter who they are, kill them without mercy."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was filled with an icy killing intent.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed again. He felt a blinding light fiercely shing; a sharp aura came rolling in. That light, like lightning tearing through the dark sky, boldly whistled toward him.

    "Another peak mid-stage mythical expert."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his True Qi surged, turning into a force, directly pushing Mand and Bai Zhiqing aside.

    "Go quickly."

    Lu Tianxing shouted angrily, his body advancing instead of retreating, shooting straight into the sky. He flipped his palm, and the Sky Flipping Seal wasunched without hesitation, fiercely striking that Sword Qi.

    "Sister Zhiqing, let¡¯s go, get out of here."

    Mand took a deep breath, with no hesitation, she pulled Bai Zhiqing, turning around and running in another direction. If she remembered correctly, there was an excellent hiding ce in a shop she passed by earlier.

    Bai Zhiqing turned back for a nce at Lu Tianxing charging towards that Sword Qi, her beautiful eyes full of deep worry and reluctance. However, she did not hesitate to follow Mand, running to the distance, fully aware she would only be a burden to Lu Tianxing if she stayed.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing and Mand leaving, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and no longer hid anything. The momentum of mid-stage mythical, apanied by killing intent, soared into the sky. Stepping forward, heunched another Sky Flipping Seal, smashing the Sword Glow to pieces, his gaze icy and filled with killing intent as he looked at the two suddenly appearing figures.

    "Good, very good. You sent two peak mid-stage mythical experts all at once to deal with me, you must really think highly of me. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t go back today. Your lives are mine."

    Lu Tianxing gave a coldugh, his eyes erupting with icy killing intent, his gaze immediately fixed on the two attackers, without any hesitation, he lunged at them.

    "Star Shatter."

    The man who firstunched a surprise attack saw Lu Tianxing lunging at him, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. His fingers rested on the bowstring, pulling quickly, as dazzling arrow light thundered towards Lu Tianxing as fast as lightning.

    "Lu Tianxing, your dead time hase."

    Another man with a sword made his move at the same moment. With a flick of his arm, Sword Qi illuminated all around. With a sh, the Sword Qi swept towards Lu Tianxing like a giant gear, intending to slice him to pieces.

    "Two people teaming up? Unfortunately, you¡¯re notte-stage mythical experts. You are destined to die today."

    Watching the roaring arrows and Sword Qi, a solemn expression crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. His True Qi surged like a tide, condensing the Creation God Tripod above his head. He unleashed the Sky Flipping Seal and the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, the violent True Qi carrying terrifying strength, crushing the arrow lights to pieces.

    "Die for me."

    After shattering the arrow light, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored the iing Sword Qi gear, choosing without hesitation to rush towards the bow-holding man.

    With the Creation God Tripod, the Sword Qi gear couldn¡¯t harm him quickly. Moreover, two peak mid-stage mythical experts joining forces made it difficult to kill them easily. The best method was to defeat them one by one, killing one as quickly as possible.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing charging at him, the bow-holding man was momentarily stunned, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to take the initiative. He was briefly dazed.

    But soon, the man snapped out of it,ughing heartily, "Good, very good! Lu Tianxing, there is a path to Heaven you choose not to take, but you barged into Hell. Wang Yang, don¡¯t intervene this time, let me kill him. Lu Tianxing, remember the one who kills you is me, Chang Sungsong. Don¡¯t forget who killed you when you get to King Yan."

    Chang Sungsongughed heartily, his eyes cold with killing intent, not taking Lu Tianxing seriously. Undeniably, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength surprised him¡ªa mid-stage mythical expert in his twenties was truly a genius among geniuses. But he was a peak mid-stage mythical expert, just one step away from breaking through to the invinciblete-stage mythical realm; killing Lu Tianxing was no challenge.

    Hearing Chang Sungsong¡¯s words, the sword-wielding man Wang Yang was slightly startled but chose not to act, instead standing aside, observing coldly. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing could be a match for Chang Sungsong, even if Lu Tianxing had reached mid-stage mythical strength.

 Chapter 1402 - CapÃ­tulo 1402: 1395: Slaying Chang Sungsong

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1402: Chapter 1395: ying Chang Sungsong</strong>

    ¡°Is that so? Well, remember this, when you meet King Yan, don¡¯t forget the person who killed you is Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Listening to Chang Sungsong¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were icy, unmoved in the slightest. He took a step forward, his figure moving like lightning, appearing beside Chang Sungsong, raising his palm and striking down as if the sky was turning upside down. In his palm, True Qi surged like a tide, carrying the might of heaven and earth to suppress him.

    ¡°What terrifying power.¡±

    Feeling the fluctuation of Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, Chang Sungsong¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, his eyes revealing a mocking smile. His arm trembled, and the longbow in his hand was immediately tossed aside. Likewise, his palm flipped, and True Qi spread out, directly deploying his proudest move, Soul Capturing Hand, enveloping Lu Tianxing¡¯s head. The surging True Qi seemed toe alive, crazily swarming towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt his mind be somewhat hazy, as if something in his body was about to burst out, and his expression became somewhat dazed.

    Soul Capturing Hand, a frightening skill that could manipte a person¡¯s mind with True Qi, could ensnare someone unknowingly, not even realizing how they died. Closebat was Chang Sungsong¡¯s real strength, using a bow to attack Lu Tianxing was merely one of his tactics, which was why he showed no fear as Lu Tianxing charged at him.

    ¡°What an eerie True Qi fluctuation, actually causing my mind to waver. Unfortunately for you, you met me. The Creation Source Technique can refine all kinds of alien True Qi. Soul Capturing means nothing to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing let out a cold smile, the Creation Source Technique rumbling within him like a river washing through, and the invading alien True Qi vanished without a trace.

    ¡°What, that¡¯s impossible, how could youpletely expel my True Qi.¡±

    At this moment, Chang Sungsong¡¯s face changed drastically, unable to believe Lu Tianxing had expelled all his True Qi in an instant. Even more, he didn¡¯t expect the power Lu Tianxing disyed to be so terrifying, far beyond ordinary middle-stage Mythical levels.

    ¡°Great Brahma Palm.¡±

    Surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength but not slowing down, Chang Sungsong immediately executed another supreme technique; the once eerie, soul-capturing True Qi vanished without a trace. A faint golden light spread from his palm, enveloping his entire body, his momentum overpowering.

    The golden True Qi enveloped him, his arms moving, each hand transformed into a myriad of palm shadows. Each shadow pounded with terrifying might, like mountains copsing and seas overturning. In an instant, countless palm shadows bore down on Lu Tianxing, threatening to crush him into pulp.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you should feel grateful. You¡¯re the first in such a low realm to make me use the Great Brahma Palm. To die by my hand, you should count it as havingpleted your merit.¡±

    Chang Sungsong said arrogantly, without any pause, unleashing palm shadows imbued with the power of a great mountain, pressing down on Lu Tianxing. Each shadow seemed to contain a Golden Armored Celestial, overwhelming in power, as if able to shatter even a giant mountain.

    The palm shadows loomed like mountains,yer uponyer, crushing down with absolute force.

    ¡°Ha, is that so? Then I really should feel honored. Unfortunately, the one who will die today is you, not me.¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed aloud, and suddenly several True Qi arms emerged from behind him, all shaped by True Qi, not flesh and blood. Once again Lu Tianxing employed the six ultimate techniques he used to kill three strong foes from the Holy Mountain. True Qi roared as he simultaneously executed six different supreme arts.

    One hand wielding the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, its force like a mountain; one hand with the Sky Flipping Seal, one seal flipping the sky; one hand with the Sword Technique, Sword Qi like waves,yer uponyer; one hand transforming into the Dragon w Hand, unstoppable; one hand using the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, blood and rust swirling around like a battlefield. Thest hand carried no specific technique but fell with terrifying power, like a towering mountain crashing down. The golden palm shadows were torn apart instantly, like decay crumbling away.

    ¡°What, the Great Brahma Palm was actually broken! Is this guy really at middle-stage Mythical?¡±

    Chang Sungsong¡¯s face became iparably grim, witnessing Lu Tianxing deploying six ultimate techniques at the same time, each with undiminished power. Such a massive consumption of True Qi was something even he couldn¡¯t easily manage. But now Lu Tianxing, a mere neer to the middle-stage Mythical level, executed it effortlessly and fluently, which shocked him tremendously.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s full-force deployment brought overwhelming pressure to Chang Sungsong. Lu Tianxing seemed like a human-shaped beast, pressing forward relentlessly. The Canng Sword Technique cleaved forth, the sound of endless waves crashing echoed endlessly, wielding the power of rivers and seas to cleanse everything.

    Iron Blood Battle Halberd pierced the air, swinging with the metallic taste of rust.

    The Sky Flipping Seal, one seal flipping the sky, wielding overturning force, bore down, seemingly to shatter space.

    Also came the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, and the Dragon w Hand howled forth, one move following another, each carrying an earth-shattering force, like mountains crashing down on Chang Sungsong, with unparalleled might.

    ¡°Great Brahma Palm.¡±

    ¡°Soul Capturing Hand.¡±

    ¡°Gentle Breeze Brushing Willows Hand.¡±

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ferocious attacks, Chang Sungsong had no opportunity to counterattack. He could only passively cope, deploying his most powerful techniques to resist Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying assaults, because he discovered that Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks were simply too formidable, and a slight misstep might result in his death at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Lu Tianxing exhaled heavily, a frightening gleam suddenly shooting from his eyes, and he murmured in a low voice, ¡°The time is almost up; it¡¯s your time to leave.¡±

    Before the words could fall, Lu Tianxing¡¯s momentum dramatically soared, his attacks bing increasingly fierce. Each strike was as swift as lightning, like a torrential downpour, leaving no room for Chang Sungsong to react. The unstoppable, thunderous force exploded without restraint, each wave stirred a gale that seemed capable of tearing the air apart. Attack after attack pressed down on Chang Sungsong like torrential raindrops.

    Chang Sungsong was driven continuously backward by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hits, his face flushing with unnatural redness. He felt as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s strikes were like heavy hammers falling one after another, offering him no chance to catch his breath. His bones creaked under the wild blows, threatening to shatter like ceramics at any moment, and he thought in panic, ¡°This¡­ how is this possible? Hasn¡¯t he only recently broken through to the middle-stage Mythical? How can he possess such terrifying power? What on earth is happening? I¡¯m at the peak of mid-stage Mythical¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good.¡±

    Wang Yang, the sword-bearing man who had been watching from the sidelines, was also greatly shocked by what he saw. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing was pressing Chang Sungsong so relentlessly, and judging from Chang Sungsong¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to retaliate. How could this be possible?

    ¡°I must step in, or Chang Sungsong will undoubtedly die.¡±

    Wang Yang inhaled deeply, drawing his treasured sword once more. Without any shy moves, the sword traced a straight path through the air, heading directly for Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    This sword had reached the level of divine mastery, back to its natural state,cking any excess maneuvers, yet it presented an unavoidable feeling, as though in that instant, you were locked by this sword, and no matter how you tried to dodge, the de would inevitably pierce your chest.

    ¡°Do you think you can save him? Can you?¡±

    Feeling the fierce sword intenting his way, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression hardened, his attack speed increasing even more. With fists and palms shifting, he stirred the air, producing the thunderous sound of air being exploded. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Sky Flipping Seal, and Iron Blood Battle Halberd, one move after another, bombarded Chang Sungsong without any reservation, forcing him into head-on collisions without allowing any chance to dodge.

    ¡°Die for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body suddenly shook, and the six ultimate moves, without any more concealment, all pressed down on Chang Sungsong.

    ¡°No¡­ impossible, I won¡¯t die, kill.¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s assault, Chang Sungsong roared in fury, desperately agitating his True Qi in an attempt to fend off Lu Tianxing¡¯s attacks.

    Unfortunately, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t give him another opportunity to fight back. The True Qi, carrying thunderous power, crushed down, directly shattering his True Qi, and the relentless force continued from above,nding directly on his head.

    Bang!

    His head was shattered by the matchless force, which continued to press downward, his body exploding like a burst bamboo,yer byyer, into a shower of blood rain, vanishing without a trace once the force exhausted itself, leaving Chang Sungsong utterly gone.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    At this very moment, the sword light also struck heavily at Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, the immense force causing the Creation God Tripod to sway precariously, cracking in several ces, Lu Tianxing¡¯s whole body struck as if by lightning, involuntarily flying back, his face flush with a hint of crimson but quickly recovering.

    Wang Yang, upon seeing that his Sword Qi hadn¡¯t pierced through Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, slightly changed his expression, choosing not to attack Lu Tianxing again but instead gazing at him solemnly. He couldn¡¯t imagine Lu Tianxing¡¯s defense being so formidable; now he had to reassess Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 1403 - 1396: Luring the Tiger Away from the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Chapter 1396: Luring the Tiger Away from the Mountain</h4>

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Bai Zhiqing and Mand were already hiding in a safe ce. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate body was trembling slightly, her charming face showing undisguisable anxiety. She looked at Mand and said, "Manman, why hasn¡¯t your brothere over yet? Did something happen?"

    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. A few random people can¡¯t do anything to my brother. Just wait patiently, he mighte over at any moment."

    Mand gentlyforted Bai Zhiqing, but her charming face was still marked by an indescribable seriousness. She didn¡¯t know why, but despite havingid arge amount of poison around, which would surely kill anyone who intruded, she still had a growing sense of unease, as if something bad was about to happen.

    Taking a deep breath, Mand looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Sister-inw, let¡¯s move to another ce. This spot might no longer be safe."

    Saying this, Mand took Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand again, intending to run to another hidden location.

    "Hahaha, you are indeed here. Since you¡¯re here, no need to leave."

    At this moment, a hoarse voice with a trace of gloom suddenly echoed.

    Upon hearing the abrupt voice, Mand braced herself, her expression immediately turning extremely serious, an involuntary hand reached into her small bag, her eyes coldly fixed on the front.

    "Poison Master, I advise you not to act rashly, or I won¡¯t mind letting your arm and your body be separated for life."

    The cold voice rang again, apanied by its source, a figure slowly walked out from the corner, his appearance quite ordinary, an unnoticed face in a crowd, but his eyes left a deep impression, giving an eerie sensation, a mere nce from him sent chills down your spine.

    "Who are you?"

    Mand looked heavily at the masked man, her face growing tenser. Knowing she¡¯s the Poison Master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, this man¡¯s identity is absolutely not simple.

    More importantly, when she and Bai Zhiqing were hiding here, she had silently ced ayer of poison around, even someone at the Mythical Realm level couldn¡¯t escape unscathed, yet this gloomy man appeared effortlessly before them, evidently having taken a Poison Avoidance Pill in short time, so her poison had no effect.

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, the gloomy man smiled and said, "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that I will take Bai Zhiqing today."

    "What if I don¡¯t let you take her?"

    "Hehe, if you don¡¯t let me take Bai Zhiqing, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you first, then leave with Bai Zhiqing."

    The man¡¯s tone suddenly turned sinister.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s heart sank, her face increasingly tense. She wasn¡¯t foolish; from the moment he wanted to take Bai Zhiqing, she understood his n, to capture Bai Zhiqing to pressure Lu Tianxing, and even those two strong people outside appeared to divert attention.

    Taking a deep breath, Mand¡¯s face suddenly revealed a sweet smile, she said to the gloomy man, "You win, since you want to take my sister-inw, go ahead, but I hope you take me along too, so I can apany her."

    Saying this, Mand straightforwardly gave up resisting, raising her hands.

    "Poison Master, you¡¯re as clever as ever, but do you think I¡¯m a fool? The rumor outside is, when dealing with a Poison Master, never approach within one meter, or you¡¯ll die without knowing how. Taking both you and Bai Zhiqing, I worry I won¡¯t get out of here." The man coldlyughed.

    "Since you¡¯re so afraid of me, how can I let my sister-inw follow you alone? Why don¡¯t you let us go?"

    Mand¡¯s smile grew sweeter, making others feel an inexplicable joy.

    "Let you go? Poison Master, do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    The gloomy man chuckled, "Poison Master, I advise you not to y any tricks, otherwise, even if I die, you¡¯ll apany me in death."

    As he spoke, the man raised a wrist-like device, then unzipped his coat, revealing a row of bombs strapped on his body.

    "Pulse Controller."

    Seeing the wrist device in the man¡¯s hand, Mand¡¯s face turned ugly, the Pulse Controller being a highly special device, once modified it could act as a detonator for a time bomb. If she was not mistaken, this wristband was indeed a bomb detonator, with the ignition connected to his heartbeat. As soon as the man¡¯s heart stopped, the bomb would explode, leaving her and Bai Zhiqing no time to escape.

    "What exactly do you want?" Mand took a deep breath and said.

    "I don¡¯t want much, just need Miss Bai toe with me once."

    "Dream on."

    "Hehe, is that so? Bai Zhiqing, I give you two choices now, first, obedientlye with me, second, I¡¯ll kill the Poison Master first, then take you. Choose one!"

    As the voice fell, the masked man flipped his palm, and a Desert Eagle appeared in his hand, the cold and dark muzzle aiming at Mand.

    "You... "

    Hearing the sinister man¡¯s words, Mand felt a cold killing intent emanate from her entire being. Her beautiful eyes red angrily at the sinister man, her fists clenched tightly, even her teeth chattered, but there was nothing she could do. She understood very well that whether it was her or Bai Zhiqing, trying to dodge a bullet at such close range was nothing but a pipe dream.

    "Let Manman go, I¡¯ll go with you."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    "No, sister-inw, you can¡¯t go with him. They¡¯re obviously trying to kidnap you to threaten my brother. You absolutely can¡¯t go with them, what are you afraid of? At worst, fight him to the end..." Mand¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and said urgently.

    "Bang..."

    Before Mand could finish speaking, a bullet hit right in front of her, scattering a lot of cement, leaving only a bullet hole ¡ª startling to see.

    "Poison Master, my patience is limited, don¡¯t test it," the sinister man said in a gloomy tone.

    Listening to the sinister man¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety, silently praying for Lu Tianxing to arrive quickly. Her poisoning skills were indeed unmatched, but if she killed the sinister man, both she and Bai Zhiqing might die. Moreover, the sinister man¡¯s strength was higher than hers, and she couldn¡¯t possibly deal with him in such a short time.

    "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and stepped out from behind Mand: "I can go with you, but I hope you will let Manman go."

    "Naturally, I have no interest in having a ticking bomb by my side."

    The sinister man smiled slightly, signaling Bai Zhiqing to stand next to him.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, did not say another word, just looked at Mand deeply, then turned and walked towards the sinister man.

    "Sister-inw..."

    Mand¡¯s face changed drastically, instinctively wanting to step forward, but a gunshot rang out, and a bullet hit right at her toe, stopping her movement.

    "Manman, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Bai Zhiqing turned her head to look at Mand, showing a smile, took a deep breath, said nothing more, and followed the sinister man outside.

    Mand watched this scene, her small face filled with anxiety, but she was powerless. She was indeed skilled at using poison, but her own strength was not strong, and she couldn¡¯t possibly save Bai Zhiqing from such a short distance.

    Seeing the sinister man taking Bai Zhiqing into a ck Santana sedan outside, Mand could no longer care about anything else and rushed outside. She had to find Lu Tianxing, only Lu Tianxing could rescue Bai Zhiqing.

    At the same time, in another direction, Lu Tianxing was also not choosing to attack, but looked coldly at the sword-wielding man Wang Yang in front of him, a hint of seriousness in his eyes, exuding a murderous aura all over. Without Chang Sungsong, killing Wang Yang was not a difficult task for him.

    "Tell me, who sent you? Otherwise, today will be your death day." Lu Tianxing looked at Wang Yang coldly, speaking in a chilling voice.

    "Hahaha, who sent me? Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ll never know in this lifetime who sent me. Instead of wondering who sent me, you should wonder why I came to assassinate you, even deploying two peak mid-stage Mythical Realm experts to ambush you. Don¡¯t you find it strange?" Wang Yangughed maniacally as he spoke.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed sharply, a sense of foreboding suddenly rising in his heart.

    "Brother, it¡¯s bad, sister-inw has been captured, hurry and save her."

    At this moment, Mand¡¯s voice drifted through the air.

    "What? A diversion tactic."

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned extremely grim, and his murderous intent eruptedpletely without hiding, causing the temperature of the entire space to plummet as if entering deep winter. Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes became blood red, and endless killing intent engulfed the surroundings, almost solidifying, making him look like a Hell Demon God.

    "Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you finally understood, you are not that foolish after all. Your wife is now in our hands. I advise you not to act rashly, or you¡¯ll never see her again. My task isplete, farewell."

    Wang Yang heard Mand¡¯s words andughed madly, ncing at Lu Tianxing, then his figure shot up, like a ghost, disappearing into the distance.

 Chapter 1404 - 1397: Wang Yang Dies

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Chapter 1397: Wang Yang Dies</h4>

    "Go ahead, do you think you can leave today? You¡¯re destined to die today, not even the Emperor can save you. Today, I will take your life."

    Watching Wang Yang trying to leave, Lu Tianxing let out a beast-like growl, his figure blurred and sprang into the air. Mid-air, his figure twisted as though he were a Dragon Python. In a sh, he appeared beside Wang Yang, his ferocious True Qi carrying boundless power, smashing towards Wang Yang¡¯s head.

    "Such speed, this guy is much more troublesome than I imagined. Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Wang Yang¡¯s expression subtly changed, seemingly not expecting Lu Tianxing to be so fast. A trace of viciousness shed in his eyes, and with a shake of his treasured sword, he stabbed towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest at an extremely tricky angle.

    Lu Tianxing seemed oblivious to the piercing Longsword, his five fingers spread open like eagle ws, fiercely grabbing at Wang Yang¡¯s head.

    "Puchi!"

    Without suspense, Wang Yang¡¯s Longsword tore through the Creation God Tripod¡¯s defense, directly piercing Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest. However, due to the discrepancy, it didn¡¯t inflict any fatal damage on Lu Tianxing; it merely pierced through his shoulder.

    "You madman, you didn¡¯t even dodge."

    Seeing this scene, Wang Yang felt no joy but instead his face drastically changed. How could he have not expected that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dodge, directly enduring this sword? This guy is simply a madman without regard for his life. One must know, had his sword deviated slightly, Lu Tianxing would most certainly have been dead. How could he have not expected Lu Tianxing to stubbornly choose to take this sword?

    "Not good, he wants a mutual destruction, I must kill him."

    Thinking of this, Wang Yang¡¯s face could no longer remain calm. Instinctively, he wanted to manipte the Sword Qi to shatter Lu Tianxing¡¯s internal organs. Unfortunately, before he could act, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers had already crashed down, clutching his head, the fingers digging into his scalp, the immense power seeming want to crush his head.

    "Bang!"

    Lu Tianxing gripped Wang Yang¡¯s head as if he were holding a duck, without any hesitation raised his hand and pped Wang Yang¡¯s Dantian fiercely. Wang Yang¡¯s entire Dantian exploded like a balloon, his internal True Qi ran amok, shredding his meridians to pieces.

    For a peak Mid-stage Mythical expert to fight desperately, Lu Tianxing taking down Wang Yang is almost impossible and could result in mutual destruction. The reason he endured Wang Yang¡¯s sword was entirely a calction to exchange injury for a kill, using his injury to trade for Wang Yang¡¯s life.

    "Ah!"

    As meridians rupturedyer byyer, Wang Yang couldn¡¯t help but let out a hysterical scream, his face twisting to an extreme. The Dantian is a Martial Artist¡¯s life; Lu Tianxing had obliterated his Dantian, and now he¡¯s nothing but a waste, unable even to defeat a child.

    "Tell me, where did you take Zhiqing, who sent you, speak."

    Lu Tianxing seemed unaware of the wound on his shoulder, reaching out to slowly pull the Longsword from his shoulder. Blood spurted out instantly, staining half his body, making him look like a Starving Ghost from Hell.

    "You... you¡¯re deluded, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ll never find out where your wife is. You¡¯ll live in agony your whole life, never knowing where she is. You¡¯ll live in torment forever, we will be your eternal nightmare... ah..."

    Before Wang Yang could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed bloodthirsty, reaching out to grab one of Wang Yang¡¯s arms. With a pull, he directly tore the arm from Wang Yang¡¯s shoulder, blood spurting out like rain falling to the ground.

    Wang Yang let out a piercing shriek, his face filled with deep fear, his whole body trembling uncontrobly, his legs desperately shaking trying to escape from Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp. However, the more he shook, the greater the pain from the fingers gripping his head, making his face look exceptionally hideous and terrifying, blood streaming down from his head, utterly horrifying.

    "You... you can¡¯t kill me, if you kill me, you¡¯ll never see Bai Zhiqing in this life. You can¡¯t kill me..."

    Wang Yang¡¯s face twisted, staring at Lu Tianxing with a hideous expression.

    "Puchi!"

    Another sound of ripping, Lu Tianxing lifted his hand again, tearing off Wang Yang¡¯s other arm, blood spurting once more.

    Wang Yang¡¯s face shook violently again, but this time he didn¡¯t scream, instead staring at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of venom so intense it seemed he wished to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s... it¡¯s useless, I came here with a resolve to die. Killing me won¡¯t get you the answer you want, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life. You will regret this, it¡¯s just the beginning. You will suffer even more from now on, hahaha..."

    Wang Yang let out a rampantugh, his eyes filled with infinite malice.

    "If you¡¯re unwilling to speak, then take your loyalty to Hell!"

    A cold gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes as violent power surged from his palm directly into Wang Yang¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    Wang Yang let out a miserable scream, his entire body from head down exploded into a rain of blood, dead beyond death.

    Without even ncing at the blood rain beside him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered, and he was already beside the Mand standing on Guanqian Street.

    "Brother, are you hurt?" Mand looked at the wound on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder and immediately said urgently.

    "It¡¯s just a minor injury, don¡¯t worry about it."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Manman, what exactly happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect your sister-inw well? What on earth happened."

    "Brother, I¡¯m sorry."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s face showed deep guilt: "I was too careless, and the opponent seemed to know my identity. So they took the Poison Avoidance Pill at the first moment, my poisons had no effect on him, and he was extremely guarded against me, not letting me approach him at all. He even had a timed pulse control bomb on him, leaving me no way to take action and save sister-inw. It¡¯s all my fault, if it weren¡¯t for me, sister-inw might not have been captured by others, I¡¯m sorry brother, I..."

    "It¡¯s okay, Manman, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. This has nothing to do with you; I was too careless. I didn¡¯t expect the opponent to deliberately send out two people at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical just to lure away the tiger from the mountain."

    Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Mand¡¯s little head, not ming her. He knew very well that the opponents sent out two Peak of Mid-stage Mythical to intercept him this time just for luring away the tiger from the mountain. Even if he knew the n, there was nothing he could do. Against two at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical, he had no time to spare to take care of Bai Zhiqing. Even knowing it was a trap, he probably had to fall into it. Otherwise, if someone held him up for even a second, Bai Zhiqing might be in danger; it was an open plot within a conspiracy, and even knowing it, he had to get into it.

    The opponent probably considered one point, which was why they acted so recklessly; the only miscalction was his strength.

    "Brother, what should we do next?"

    Mand took a deep breath, gazing at Lu Tianxing with icy determination, vowing to make the mastermind pay a painful price.

    "Find her, no matter what, we must find Zhiqing."

    Lu Tianxing clenched his fist, the sound echoing, his eyes full of cold murderous intent: "First, I¡¯ll call the Zhou Family and ask them to investigate Zhiqing¡¯s whereabouts. Also, you contact Lin Demon and her group, no need to wait anymore. Since they want to die, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Take action directly, and deliver a fatal blow to them in the business field. I want them to die in a ce where there¡¯s no hope or escape."

    With that said, Lu Tianxing dialed Old Master Zhou without any hesitation: "Old Master Zhou, I need your family¡¯s help right now."

    "Third young master, whatever you need, the Zhou Family will do everything in our power."

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s resonant voice quickly echoed from the phone.

    "I believe you¡¯ve also heard about what happened on Guanqian Street, Zhiqing was kidnapped there. I need you to investigate where a ck Santana sedan without license tes went, find the whereabouts of this car in the shortest time possible."

    "No problem, leave it to me. As long as it¡¯s within Suzhou City, it can¡¯t escape the Zhou Family¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ll track it down in the shortest time."

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s tone was filled with severity; he could already smell the storm of blood, with Bai Zhiqing captured, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t leave Jiangnan unscathed.

    "Thank you, Old Master Zhou."

    "Third young master, you¡¯re too polite."

    After hanging up the call with Old Master Zhou, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his entire being emanating an overwhelming murderous intent, contemting who acted this time; the Jiang Family, the Yang Family, or those families who couldn¡¯t wait but remained hidden in the dark.

    "No matter who you are, don¡¯t let me find you. Otherwise, regardless of your identity, you won¡¯t escape death. I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb."

    A bloodthirsty light shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his cold aura growing ever more intense, his entire being looking like a Killing God.

    PS: I¡¯m drunk, really speechless, the newptop hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, ced the order on the seventh, still not here, would never have purchased from Xiaomi official site if I knew, the speed is ridiculously slow, and they like using EMS, which is a disaster waiting to happen.

 Chapter 1405 - CapÃ­tulo 1405: 1398: I Dont Care About the Consequences

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1405: Chapter 1398: I Don¡¯t Care About the Consequences</strong>

    Just as Lu Tianxing was pondering which power was behind this attack, Sima Lingyun had already arrived at Guanqian Street. After getting out of the car, he rushed inside without any pause, heading directly toward Lu Tianxing.

    Rushing all the way into Guanqian Street and seeing the chaos along the street, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned extremely grim. He never expected these families to be so bold as to tantly disregard the Yanhuang Group¡¯s ban and take action on Guanqian Street. It seems that once the Jiangnan situation is settled, he needs to clean up within the Yanhuang Group.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had already hung up the call with Old Master Zhou, his expression extremely somber. His gaze swept around, and upon seeing Sima Lingyun rushing over, he chuckled coldly, entirely ignoring Sima Lingyun¡¯s gaze as he walked outside with Mand.

    When Sima Lingyun saw the cold eyes of Lu Tianxing, his expression changed slightly, and he asked in a deep voice: ¡°Judge, what on earth is going on here? What happened, and where are you nning to go?¡±

    ¡°What happened, Sima Lingyun? Haven¡¯t you seen it all? Why ask me? As for where I¡¯m going, of course, it¡¯s to kill someone. If someone wants to die, I¡¯ll dly send them on their way.¡± Lu Tianxing replied coldly, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    ¡°Killing?¡±

    Sima Lingyun was slightly taken aback: ¡°Who are you going to kill?¡±

    ¡°Someone kidnapped my sister-inw. Who my brother chooses to kill is none of your business, Sima Lingyun. Whoever is involved in this incident will be killed. Better to kill the wrong than to let go. Since they don¡¯t care about their lives, I¡¯ll send their entire families to Hell to reunite.¡± Mand said sharply from the side, her face full of cold fierceness.

    ¡°What did you say, Miss Bai was kidnapped?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression abruptly changed, bing extremely ugly. He had never expected that the attack on Guanqian Street targeting Lu Tianxing was to kidnap Bai Zhiqing. He knew Lu Tianxing too well. If it was merely an attack, Lu Tianxing might not care, but now that Bai Zhiqing has been kidnapped, if anything happens to her, he believes Lu Tianxing will go insane and might evenunch a bloodbath across Jiangnan. He is sure Lu Tianxing is capable of doing that.

    At this moment, Sima Lingyun could clearly feel the hostility and murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing. He realized that this time, Lu Tianxing was genuinely enraged, akin to when Lin Qianru was kidnapped by the Wang Family to Beijing. This time, someone is definitely going to die.

    ¡°Judge, please don¡¯t act rashly. I can assure you that Bai Zhiqing will be fine.¡± Sima Lingyun took a deep breath and spoke solemnly to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Assurance?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered coldly and said, ¡°Sima Lingyun, your assurance means nothing to me. I don¡¯t need any assurance from you. Neither you nor the Yanhuang Group can provide me with assurance. All I know is that if anything happens to my wife, I¡¯ll bury every family in Jiangnan associated with this incident for her. I¡¯ll make sure their entire houses are wiped out, leaving no trace. If you want to stop me, go ahead and try.¡±

    Upon hearing these words from Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression immediately darkened: ¡°Judge, you know that by doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°The consequence of me doing this, right? I don¡¯t care about the consequences. You¡¯d better pray that Zhiqing is unharmed. Otherwise, I think you know the consequences better than I do.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said in a cold tone: ¡°Of course, you can act on behalf of those noble families and try to arrest me now. But if you can¡¯t catch me, I¡¯ll show all of you what the cost is, what the reverse scale truly means.¡±

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, his face full of gloom, yet he was helpless. He might be able to capture Mand, but he definitely couldn¡¯t catch Lu Tianxing. If he fails to capture Lu Tianxing, the ensuing consequences would be unimaginable. They would surely endure Lu Tianxing¡¯s frenzied retaliation, and the retribution from a middle-stage mythical realm master is not a simple equation of one plus one equals two.

    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Sima Lingyun patiently spoke: ¡°I will ensure the Yanhuang Group will expedite the investigation into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s whereabouts, but I hope you¡¯ll refrain from acting rashly and give me some time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Time?¡±

    Lu Tianxing interrupted Sima Lingyun, his tone icy, ¡°Why should I give you time? I don¡¯t trust your Yanhuang Group now. Giving you time is no different from watching Zhiqing die before my eyes. Sima Lingyun, no matter what you represent this time, if you dare to intervene, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Harm should not reach family, and since they¡¯ve crossed the line this time, I won¡¯t hesitate to annihte their entire family.¡±

    With his statement, Lu Tianxing turned his attention to Mand and asked, ¡°Manman, has everything been arranged?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all set. Sister Yafei has already agreed. Once we find sister-inw and confirm her safety, they will take action immediately.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Mand hesitantly said, ¡°Brother, Sister Yafei just mentioned that the Shen Family has also gotten involved and wants to join forces with them against those families. I¡¯m worried the Shen Family might have ulterior motives.¡±

    Shen Family!

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but picture Shen Manjun¡¯s enchanting face in his mind. He took a deep breath, shook his head, and said, ¡°The Shen Family wouldn¡¯t do something like this, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, a slightly excited voice sounded nearby, ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Lu Tianxing paused slightly and instinctively looked up ahead, immediately seeing a woman with an impressive demeanor striding toward him. Her Holy Maiden Peak high and proud, straight and slender beautiful legs, fair skin, and exquisite features came together to give an aura of heroic vigor that rivaled any man.

    This woman was none other than Xue Bing.

    ¡°Officer Xue, what brings you here?¡±

    When he saw Xue Bing approaching, a puzzled expression shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected Xue Bing to appear here, and he was surprised at how rapidly she¡¯d progressed to nearly breaking through to the Heavenly Realm since joining the Yanhuang Group.

    ¡°I came to Jiangnan with the team leader to broaden my horizons.¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes held a deep sense of longing. She didn¡¯t know how it happened; before, she had wanted to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces, but ever since joining the Yanhuang Group, his image kept inexplicably appearing in her mind. Sometimes she felt rage, sometimes a strange, indescribable feeling arose¡ªperhaps it was affection.

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Bing barely suppressed the tremor in her heart and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°I just heard that Sister Zhiqing was kidnapped, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, his face clouded with worry and gloom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Zhiqing is blessed and she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s state, Xue Bing felt a pang in her heart as if she could empathize with him. She would rather watch Lu Tianxing teasing her like a rogue than see him like this.

    ¡°Thanks for your kind words.¡±

    Lu Tianxing forced a smile at Xue Bing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re hurt. Is it serious? I can find someone to treat you now.¡± Xue Bing¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Lu Tianxing¡¯s bloodstained shoulder, and she showed a hint of concern.

    ¡°No need, Officer Xue, it¡¯s just a minor injury, nothing serious.¡± Lu Tianxing shook his head, declining Xue Bing¡¯s kindness. Compared to his wounds, he was more worried about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety.

    ¡­

    In this world, the first to know any news are always those with power and influence. Almost instantly, the events on Guanqian Street spread throughout Suzhou City and began to reach all of China.

    Originally, Old Master Lu¡¯s death had already shocked all of China, and now that Lu Tianxing was ambushed on Guanqian Street, with the attackers disregarding the lives of civilians and using weapons of mass destruction right under the Yanhuang Group¡¯s nose, it was outright provocation.

    This news, once spread, made the families that had been restless with anticipation be anxious and fearful. Everyone knew Lu Tianxing was aplete madman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have single-handedly wiped out the Liang Family for plotting against him, and when the Wei Family tried to take advantage of his sister, they vanished without a trace. Such a person was a madman, capable of anything. Who knew if Lu Tianxing would hold them ountable for what happened on Guanqian Street?

    Some families who intended to oppose Lu Tianxing in secret withdrew their ws as soon as they heard this news. Their willingness to strike at the Lu Family was due to the Tang Family and Yang Family nning to counter them. With the major families leading the charge, they hoped to benefit from it. But provoking a notorious figure like Lu Tianxing openly was a losing trade, possibly life-threatening. They didn¡¯t believe the major families would support them if Lu Tianxing retaliated. Profits are tempting, but they require one¡¯s life to enjoy.

    Han Zifeng, who had already arrived in Suzhou, frowned deeply upon hearing the news, exuding an extreme chill of murderous intent. In fact, on his first day in Suzhou, he had already called Lu Tianxing, but Lu Tianxing told him to remain hidden and observe the situation. He hadn¡¯t expected someone to act so brazenly.

 Chapter 1406 - 1399: The Jiang Familyâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Chapter 1399: The Jiang Family¡¯s Rage</h4>

    "Young Master, it seems that Third Young Master Lu is in a dire situation, especially with rumors spreading that he murdered his own grandfather. Now with this incident urring on Guanqian Street, it seems someone is targeting him. What should we do next?" The elder beside Han Zifeng, slightly overweight and always carrying a slight smile on his face like a Maitreya Buddha, slowly spoke.

    "Hmph, murdered his own grandfather? That¡¯s just a clumsy lie. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to it. Let¡¯s not act rashly for the time being and watch how things unfold. When it¡¯s the day of Old Sir Lu¡¯s funeral, we¡¯ll deliver a fatal blow. That¡¯s our n. However, we can¡¯t overlook this matter. Send a few Hidden Guards to secretly protect my sister-inw. Remember, if anyone dares to harm her, no matter who they are, kill them on sight," Han Zifeng slowly instructed, a bloodthirsty intent shing in his eyes.

    Han Zifeng knew very well that Lu Tianxing intended for him not to appear, wanting to use him as a surprise weapon. Exposing himself prematurely would only drive those families to hide, which would be too costly. Because as the saying goes, there are only those who have been thieves for a thousand days, never those who guard against thieves for a thousand days. It¡¯s impossible to guard against these families every day. Such measures are too costly. Instead, it¡¯s better to let them take action and then catch them all in one go, eliminating future troublespletely.

    In this world, if you want to survive, there¡¯s only one principle: eradicate the problempletely. Kindness has never been suitable for this world.

    Han Zifeng remained inactive, but for some families, the incident on Guanqian Street this time made them extremely furious.

    Suzhou, Jiang Family Mansion.

    Upon hearing about the incident on Guanqian Street, Jiang Haochen flew into a rage, unable to hide the fire of anger in his eyes. He knew Yang Tiansi would take action and nned to give Lu Tianxing a grand gift. But he never expected Yang Tiansi to be so bold as to disregard the lives of ordinary people and use a micro-explosive device on Guanqian Street. Moreover, he disregarded the Yanhuang Group¡¯s prohibition and acted right under their noses. This was tantamount to courting death.

    No family, no matter how powerful, can stand against the might of the state; it¡¯s like an egg hitting a rock, resulting in certain death.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing is aplete madman. Who knows if he will go berserk? You must understand that Lu Tianxing once wiped out the Liang Family in a calcted strike. If Lu Tianxing holds the Jiang Family responsible for this, they might follow in the footsteps of the Liang Family.

    "What on earth is going on, Haochen? Didn¡¯t you say Yang Tiansi merely wanted to give a grand gift to Lu Tianxing? How did things escte to the current situation? Do you know the impact of taking action on Guanqian Street? He could drag our Jiang Family straight to Hell, do you know that?"

    Jiang Hongsheng, Jiang Haochen¡¯s father, sat on the sofa beside him, taking a deep drag on his cigarette, his face particrly sullen and cold.

    Guanqian Street, Suzhou¡¯s most famousmercial and tourist street, is a must-visit for tourists from all over. Yang Tiansi chose to take action on Guanqian Street, and so brazenly, it¡¯s no less than poking a tiger¡¯s bottom.

    If word gets out about this incident and it¡¯s said that the Jiang Family is involved, they won¡¯t even need Lu Tianxing to make a move; the Yanhuang Group, in a fit of fury, would destroy them. After all, the Yanhuang Group had just dered that no family or force could harm ordinary people, and yet you took action on Guanqian Street using a weapon of mass destruction. This is akin to a p in the face. Anyone would find it hard to swallow this.

    "I don¡¯t know either."

    Hearing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s face was ashen as he said solemnly, "Yang Tiansi only told me he nned to kidnap Bai Zhiqing to give a grand gift to Lu Tianxing, but I didn¡¯t expect they would be so audacious, taking action on Guanqian Street. Dad, what should we do now? If news spreads that our Jiang Family is involved, it would be immensely detrimental to us. We must make ns early."

    "What can we do? Call Yang Tiansi and ask what the hell they mean by this. Do they want our Jiang Family to be the stepping stone for the Yang Family?"

    Jiang Hongsheng crushed the cigarette butt on the coffee table and said fiercely, "If they want to use our Jiang Family as cannon fodder to attract the Lu Family¡¯s firepower, don¡¯t me me for tearing our faces apart. If they want to make the Jiang Family a pawn, don¡¯t me me for dragging them down together with us."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling light. If this matter is found to be connected with the Jiang Family, even if the Yanhuang Group spares them, there¡¯s no way Lu Tianxing would. The Liang Family is the best example. If that¡¯s the case, he wouldn¡¯t mind dragging the Yang Family down to die together.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll call Yang Tiansi right away."

    Upon hearing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen, with a gloomy face, took out his phone from his pocket without any hesitation and dialed Yang Tiansi¡¯s number.

    The next moment, the call connected, and before Jiang Haochen could speak, Yang Tiansi¡¯s excited voice came through the earpiece.

    "Brother Jiang, what¡¯s so urgent that you called me? How was today¡¯s grand show? Wasn¡¯t it spectacr?"

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s anger red uncontrobly: "Brilliant, brilliant my ass, Yang Tiansi, do you want to see our Jiang Family wiped out? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing, do you know what kind of ce Guanqian Street is? It¡¯s one thing to take action there, but you even disregard the lives of ordinary people. What exactly are you aiming for? Do you not know that the Yanhuang Group and Sima Lingyun are right here in Jiangnan?"

    "You used explosives on Guanqian Street, do you know what the consequences could be? What good will it do you if you infuriate Lu Tianxing? Do you know that little bastard Lu Tianxing is nothing but aplete, reckless lunatic who will stop at nothing? If he finds out this has anything to do with our Jiang Family, do you think he¡¯ll let us go? Are you trying to make the Jiang Family pay the ultimate price for this?"

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s angry, unreserved words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face turned cold, a chill of killing intent shing through his eyes. As a member of the Yang Family, no one had ever dared speak to him in such a tone. Now even a mere Jiang Family dared to use that tone on him? It was simply courting death. If the Jiang Family weren¡¯t still somewhat useful, he would have long since obliterated them.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Tiansi suppressed his anger and said calmly, "Brother Jiang, calm down. So what if there was an incident on Guanqian Street, even if Sima Lingyun is in Suzhou, so what? Who knows it was us? Catch a thief with evidence, catch an adulterer with proof. Without any evidence, they can¡¯t do anything to us. Just rx; even if Lu Tianxing finds a trail, he¡¯ll never have the guts to act now."

    "No guts, Young Master Yang, do you believe what you¡¯re saying? Lu Tianxing is a brazen lunatic. Would he really be too scared? If he were, would he have dared to destroy the Wang Family in Beijing? Or the Liang Family? Do you know how they were destroyed? Because the Wang Family kidnapped his woman, and the Liang Family tried to use his woman against him, so he wiped them out. Now you¡¯re telling me Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare do anything? Do you think I would believe that? If he finds out our Jiang Family was involved in this Guanqian Street incident, do you think he¡¯ll let us go?" Jiang Haochen roared, knowing full well the peril the Jiang Family would face if Lu Tianxing found out their involvement.

    "So what! Lu Tianxing is just a turtle in a jar now, he can¡¯t jump around for much longer, what are you afraid of?"

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s voice was calm as he said, "Just put your mind at ease. We are partners, how could I use a partner as a scapegoat? Since I dared to do this, I fear no evidence would be found by Sima Lingyun. Besides, as long as Bai Zhiqing is in our hands, Lu Tianxing won¡¯t dare to make any rash moves, unless he doesn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life."

    Hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen frowned: "You sessfully kidnapped Bai Zhiqing?"

    "Do you think I¡¯d be standing here talking to you if I wasn¡¯tpletely confident?" Yang Tiansi said coolly.

    "I hope what you say is true."

    Jiang Haochen took a deep breath, the anger on his face slowly dissipating: "Do you have any ns after kidnapping Bai Zhiqing, or are you nning to threaten Lu Tianxing with this?"

    "Threaten Lu Tianxing?"

    Yang Tiansi sneered, "No, no, I¡¯m not going to threaten him, I¡¯m going to turn him into a pawn in my hands, because I find that kidnapping Bai Zhiqing to threaten him is utterly childish. I want to make him wish he were dead."

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s frown deepened: "Turning Lu Tianxing into your pawn, are you sure this will work?"

    "Of course it will, as long as Bai Zhiqing is with me, he must obey mymands, unless he no longer cares for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s life, otherwise, he can only be my pawn."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s face twisted with bloodlust; this time, he wanted Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family to ughter each other, making Lu Tianxing personally kill his own family members.

    "Are you sure this will seed?"

    "Of course, Young Master Jiang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    With that, Yang Tiansi hung up the phone without hesitation.

    "So, what did Yang Tiansi say?" Jiang Hongsheng asked as he saw Jiang Haochen put down the phone.

    "Yang Tiansi said he indeed did it, and he kidnapped Bai Zhiqing, nning to use Bai Zhiqing to turn Lu Tianxing into his pawn, with a high probability that he¡¯s intending for Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family to kill each other," Jiang Haochen said with a frown.

 Chapter 1407 - 1400: Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Chapter 1400: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Whereabouts</h4>

    "Let Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family kill each other?"

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s face immediately became grim: "So you¡¯re saying Yang Tiansi never mentioned why he did that on Guanqian Street?"

    "No."

    Jiang Haochen shook his head.

    "Hmph, the Yang Family."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, and he said solemnly: "During this time, don¡¯t meet with Yang Tiansi anymore. We¡¯ll talk about everything after Lu Tiankuang¡¯s funeral."

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Is it that the Yang Family really intends to use us as a tool against the Lu Family, to face Lu Tianxing¡¯s wrath so they can reap the benefits?"

    "Hmph, Yang Tiansi doesn¡¯t have the guts for that. If he dares to do this, I wouldn¡¯t mind dragging the Yang Family down with us."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed with icy coldness. If it really came to that point, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting Yang Tiansi know who¡¯s the real master of Jiangnan.

    Meanwhile, at a hidden vi in Suzhou, nestled beside the mountain and river, offering picturesque scenery.

    After hanging up the call with Jiang Haochen, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face immediately became as dark as water, his eyes shing with extreme killing intent.

    "The Jiang Family, what do you think you are? Dare to question me in such a tone, hmph, once I deal with the Lu Family, it will be the Jiang Family¡¯s turn, ying tough with me, I¡¯ll kill your whole family."

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty, a mocking smile appeared on his lips. Truth be told, he never intended to truly cooperate with the Jiang Family. He only involved them to use as an apparent shield to attract firepower. The Jiang Family, a Jiangnan family, what qualification do they have to cooperate with the Yang Family?

    "Ring... ring!"

    At this moment, Yang Tiansi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Yang Tiansi frowned, nced at the caller ID, immediately answered the phone, and said in a deep voice: "How did things go?"

    "Young Master, I¡¯ve seeded, but..."

    Yang Tiansi frowned: "But what?"

    "But I just tried to contact elders Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang, but their phones can¡¯t be reached, they most likely are dead."

    "What did you say?"

    Upon hearing the voice from the phone, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang were elders of the Yang Family, loyalists cultivated by the Yang Family, sent by his father Yang Anlong specifically to assist him. Now, two elders at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical are dead, and died following his orders to divert Lu Tianxing.

    If this matter were to reach the Yang Family, he would certainly be reprimanded, and he might lose his chance topete for the position of Family Head in the future, which was something he¡¯d absolutely not want to see.

    "Are you sure you saw clearly?" Yang Tiansi asked again.

    "I didn¡¯t see, but when I kidnapped Bai Zhiqing, I saw with my own eyes Lu Tianxing and Elder Chang Sungsong fighting, and from the looks of it, Elder Chang Sungsong didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back, most likely..."

    "There¡¯s no ¡¯likely¡¯, I need a definitive answer, make sure someone investigates swiftly, and as for Bai Zhiqing, that vile woman, immediately bring her to my vi. Lu Tianxing, I will tear you to pieces."

    After his words, Yang Tiansi harshly threw his phone onto the sofa, waved his hand to call in a maid who was cleaning outside, and asked expressionlessly: "Take off your clothes, bend over, lie down on the sofa."

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, the maid was momentarily stunned, then a sh of shame and anger crossed her heavily powdered, charming face. After hesitating for a moment, she stammered: "Yang... Young Master Yang, I... I¡¯m not that kind of person."

    "Not that kind of person?"

    Yang Tiansi heard this and a trace of mocking smile appeared on his lips: "How much do you want, would ten thousand be enough?"

    "Young Master Yang, I..."

    "Fifty thousand."

    Yang Tiansi sat down heavily on the sofa, sneered and said: "Don¡¯t paint yourself too noble, you¡¯re just a cheap whore, a woman, with enough money can be yed, hurry up and take off your clothes, kneel in front of me, and give me a blow~job first. Serve me well, and I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand afterwards, enough for a year¡¯s sry for you."

    After hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s blunt words, the maid¡¯s face turned a little unsightly, but thinking of the one hundred thousand yuan, she still endured her shame and anger, slowly raised her hand, took off all her clothes, and walked step by step towards Yang Tiansi, bending down...

    Soon, the entire hall resonated with the woman¡¯s tragic cries and the man¡¯s unabashed sounds of indulgence.

    ...

    From the direction of Guanqian Street, upon hearing that Lu Tianxing encountered an attack there, Mu Qingchuan drove towards Guanqian Street without any hesitation.

    From the passenger seat, Mu Qingxue looked out the window with a touch of undeniable tension and worry on her pretty face.

    "Brother, haven¡¯t we arrived yet? Can you drive a little faster?" urged Mu Qingxue.

    Mu Qingchuan smiled bitterly and said, "Qingxue, this is already the fastest speed. If we go any faster, we might end up in an ident. Don¡¯t worry, considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, there aren¡¯t many who can trouble him. Don¡¯t be anxious just yet."

    "But, the other side doesn¡¯t just have people, they¡¯re using bombs. Lu Tianxing is merely flesh and blood, how can he withstand it?"

    Mu Qingxue tightened her fists, her beautiful eyes unable to hide the deep worry within.

    Looking at the tension and worry on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, Mu Qingchuan could only smile bitterly in his heart. He truly didn¡¯t understand what spell Lu Tianxing had cast on her. Clearly, Lu Tianxing had only saved her once, and during that one time, they hadn¡¯t even exchanged words, yet Mu Qingxue seemed bewitched. Over the years, she couldn¡¯t forget him, even knowing that he was married, she couldn¡¯t let go, determined to marry no one but him. If possible, he truly wanted to kill Lu Tianxing, maybe then his sister wouldn¡¯t be so tortured.

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t say anything further, her gaze deeply watching the scenery racing past outside, when suddenly, a ck car with no license tes flew by from the oppositene.

    "Stop, brother, stop quickly."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes remained deeply fixed outside, and upon seeing the pacing car, she suddenly eximed.

    "What?"

    Mu Qingchuan, hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, instinctively braked, the car making a sharp screech in the road¡¯s middle, enveloping the air instantly with a burnt smell.

    Fortunately, the incident on Guanqian Street had made traffic on this road sparse, preventing any idents from urring.

    Mu Qingchuan, after braking, looked at Mu Qingxue and asked, "Qingxue, what¡¯s the matter, what happened?"

    "Brother, I just saw Sister Zhiqing, she was in that ck car in front, do you think Tianxing might also be in that car?" Mu Qingxue asked urgently.

    "What did you say, you saw Bai Zhiqing? That¡¯s impossible, I received news that Lu Tianxing was stopped on Guanqian Street by two mid-stage Mythical experts, how could he still be in that car, and Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing share hardships, it¡¯s impossible for them to leave by car at this time..."

    Mu Qingchuan, muttering under his breath, suddenly changed expression as if realizing something: "No, something¡¯s wrong, Bai Zhiqing might have been kidnapped, I¡¯m following them now, Qingxue, call Lu Tianxing, tell him to hurry over, I suspect it¡¯s more than just Bai Zhiqing being kidnapped."

    With his words finished, without any procrastination, Mu Qingchuan fiercely shifted gears, spun the steering wheel, and the car made a 180-degree turn on the road, directly driving against the traffic, chasing the ck car ahead.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Lu Tianxing stood coldly still, his eyes filled with an undeniable murderous intent, his whole being like a wild beast ready to explode anytime, standing in ce. It¡¯s not that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t anxious about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s safety, but he clearly knew that no matter how anxious he was, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. The only thing he could do now was wait¡ªwait for the Zhou Family to deliver some news.

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old slowly with you..."

    At this moment, the gentle ringtone of Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang in his pocket.

    Hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing trembled slightly, without a second thought, he took the phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, Lu Tianxing was slightly surprised. A call from Mu Qingxue¡ªwhat was she calling for now, could she be in Jiangnan?

    Thinking of Mu Qingxue brought aplex expression to Lu Tianxing¡¯s face; he truly didn¡¯t know how to face her.

    Hesitating for a moment, Lu Tianxing still answered the call: "Qingxue..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, he was cut off by Mu Qingxue: "Tianxing, I just saw Sister Zhiqing..."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, and a look of excitement appeared on his face: "What did you say, Qingxue, you said you just saw Zhiqing, where is she now?"

    The people nearby¡ªMand, Xue Bing, and Sima Lingyun¡ªperked their ears up immediately.

    "I just saw Zhiqing in a ck Santana car; my brother and I are tailing them. They¡¯re heading towards Ancient Garden Street in Suzhou, I¡¯ll send you our location now, hurry over."

    "Got it, I¡¯ll go over immediately. Right, Qingxue, tell your brother not to kill the driver; there¡¯s a timed bomb on him. If he dies, the bomb will explode. I¡¯ll get there in the shortest time possible," Lu Tianxing said firmly.

 Chapter 1408 - 1401: Getting Ready to Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Chapter 1401: Getting Ready to Strike</h4>

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you." Mu Qingxue nodded and said.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon."

    After Lu Tianxing hung up Mu Qingxue¡¯s call, he quickly received a text message from her, clearly stating her current location. Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing said to Mand, "Manman, I¡¯ve found your sister-inw¡¯s whereabouts. You stay here and wait for my return. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say another word and directly turned to walk outside.

    "Wait."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing about to leave, Sima Lingyun suddenly spoke up to stop him.

    "Sima Lingyun, are you trying to stop me?" Lu Tianxing asked, slightly hostile.

    "No, I was just saying to take my car. That way, you¡¯ll be faster, and no one will stop you."

    As he spoke, Sima Lingyun signaled Jiao Long to hand over the car keys to Lu Tianxing.

    "Thanks."

    Lu Tianxing took the car keys and without saying anything more, turned to walk outside.

    Xue Bing stood beside Mand, watching Lu Tianxing hurry out, a tinge of envy shing in her eyes. If it were her who was kidnapped, would Lu Tianxing be this anxious?

    "Captain, should we follow him?" Jiao Long asked, looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back.

    "No need. Let¡¯s tidy up the mess first and stabilize the situation. Also, have the director of the Suzhou Police Statione to see me."

    Sima Lingyun took a deep look at Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure and finally shook his head. He knew Lu Tianxing too well. As long as Bai Zhiqing was safe, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    Meanwhile, on the road, Mu Qingchuan was driving a BMW closely following the ck car in front, while also keeping an eye on Mu Qingxue. After seeing her hang up the call, Mu Qingchuan immediately asked, "Qingxue, how¡¯s it going?"

    "Tianxing said he¡¯d be here soon. Also, he told you not to kill the driver; he has a pulse trigger device on him. If his heart stops beating, the bomb strapped to him will explode." Mu Qingxue took a deep breath and said.

    "Got it. Hold on tight, Qingxue. I think he¡¯s realized we¡¯re following him, so I¡¯m going to speed up. I¡¯ll try to corner him in a deserted area."

    Mu Qingchuan nodded, watching the ck Santana in front suddenly elerate, a cold gleam shed in his eyes. He stepped on the gas, increasing speed again, chasing after the ck Santana.

    A ck and a white car raced wildly on the wide road. Either by someone¡¯s deliberate actions or because the police had already evacuated the area, there were almost no other cars in sight. Only the two cars were speeding along...

    Elsewhere, in Modu, in the president¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Group, specifically belonging to Bai Zhiqing,

    a few beautiful women with seductive figures sat on the sofa. However, at this moment, their charming faces were overshadowed with an unmistakable expression of heaviness and worry.

    Lin Yafei sat on the sofa, took a sip of tea, and slowly began, "I¡¯ve made everything clear just now. Starting now, Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Group, and Shen Group will enter a joint state. All financial and resource sharing will be managed jointly by me, Qian Ru, Xiao Man, Hong Yue, Man Jun, and Zhiqing. Rose, since you¡¯re not adept at business, your main task will be to have the Rose Society people guard around Bai¡¯s Group. Additionally, keep a close watch on Modu Airport, the port, the train station, and all major transportation routes for any suspicious individuals entering Modu. They must be controlled immediately, allowing Tie Niu and Fu Tu to act. I¡¯ve also received a call from Manman not long ago; Tianxing wants us to be ready tounch an attack on the Yang Family and Jiang Family¡¯s business interests at any time."

    "Attack them now?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue, who was sitting next to her, frowned first and said, "Yafei, isn¡¯t this a bit too soon? I know the Jiang Family; their backing is the Jiang Feng Group, one of China¡¯s top twenty groups. The Yang Family¡¯s business group is even ranked within China¡¯s top ten. If we rashlyunch an attack against them, it brings us no benefits and might entrap us, possibly leading to our downfall."

    Lin Qianru chimed in with agreement, saying, "Yes, Yafei, Hong Yue is right. Even though we are strong right now, attempting to swallow them in one go is almost impossible. If we cannot fend them off, other business giants won¡¯t miss the opportunity to attack us collectively. Once caught in it, we simply cannot withstand it."

    Xue Man, Rose, Shen Manjun, and others did not speak, but their eyes were fixed on Lin Yafei, waiting for her response.

    "Of course, I know that with our current power, it¡¯s indeed impossible to destroy them at once. But I never said we need to swallow them now. We merely need to cause them some trouble so they be too upied to act."

    Lin Yafei nced at Lin Qianru and the others, smiling lightly as she said, "Besides, we are not just limited to this. Don¡¯t forget we have a giant with us, the Angel Group."

    "The Angel Group?"

    Lin Qianru frowned and said, "Yafei, you mean the Angel Group will help us? That seems unlikely! Bai¡¯s Group and the Angel Group are merely partners. The Angel Group wouldn¡¯t risk opposing China¡¯s major groups for Bai¡¯s Group. After all, a fallout would block any future market entry for the Angel Group in China, making it a huge loss."

    "You¡¯re right; it would be a loss for the Angel Group to assist us. But don¡¯t forget who¡¯s the CEO of the Angel Group¡ªAngel. Her rtionship with Lu Tianxing is quite good. Lu Tianxing has even saved Angel¡¯s life. When the Angel Group was seeking partners, they directly designated Bai¡¯s Group for coboration. Such a significantpany coboration being predetermined, in itself, proves the extraordinary rtionship between Angel and Lu Tianxing. It suggests their rtionship, simr to ours with Lu Tianxing." Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes twinkled as she smiled at Lin Qianru.

    "What did you say? How is this possible?"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru was stunned, showing disbelief. If Angel¡¯s rtionship with Lu Tianxing was the same as theirs, it would mean Angel was Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman. This... this can¡¯t be possible; it¡¯s too shocking.

    The Angel Group, after all, is one of the world¡¯s top-tier groups, and Angel is its chairwoman. Globally, women who reach Angel¡¯s achievements are rare. Now, Lin Yafei tells her Angel is Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman; how can she not be shocked? It feels like being a nobody, suddenly having ten goddess-like women im to be your fianc¨¦es, wanting to marry you abruptly. Such drastic change is hard for anyone to believe.

    Rose¡¯s pretty face disyed a simr hint of surprise but soon returned to calm. To Rose, since Lu Tianxing saved her, she knew he wasn¡¯t ordinary. It¡¯s no big deal if he could attract Angel. Rather than being surprised, Rose seemed eager; she wanted to know if Angel was particrly coquettish in bed.

    Meanwhile, Shen Manjun¡¯s eyes momentarily flickered, quickly returning to normal. Initially, upon meeting Lu Tianxing, he boldly flirted with her. On their second meeting, he brazenly teased her; such daring evening after Angel isn¡¯t surprising.

    At the same time, Xue Man and Luan Hongyue, amidst their surprise, showed a subtle hint of mncholy. With so many exceptional women around Lu Tianxing, why would they catch his interest?

    "Nothing is impossible; otherwise, there¡¯s no exining why Angel would entrust such a crucial coboration to Bai¡¯s Group."

    Lin Yafei smiled faintly, saying, "So long as the Angel Group joins us, with its international influence, if the Yang and Jiang Families challenge usmercially, they would be courting doom. However, for caution¡¯s sake, Qian Ru, I believe you have Angel¡¯s contact. I hope you can call herter, inquire if the Angel Group will participate. Should they decide to join, tell her not to act rashly. Wait until substantial funds move in from them, and then strike to wipe them out in one go."

    "No problem, leave it to me." Hearing this, Lin Qianru snapped back to reality and nodded.

    "Yafei, what should we do next?" Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, suppressing her mncholy, and asked.

    "If the enemy retreats, we advance; if they advance, we retreat. From now on, we will stop at nothing to harass them but avoid direct confrontation. This time, we aim not just to win but to ensnare them. Little by little, we¡¯ll wear down their strength, forcing them in anger to pour all their funds in to sh with us. Once they dare meet us head-on, they be trapped and unable to escape."

    Lin Yafei had a cold smile on her face as she continued, "Rose, the security around Bai¡¯s Group is your responsibility during this time. If we corner them, they might act desperately against us. For this period, within a kilometer radius of Bai¡¯s Group, no suspicious individuals should be allowed near. Anyone refusing to heed warnings should be captured; if they resist, kill without mercy."

 Chapter 1409 - 1402: Lin Yafei Travels to Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Chapter 1402: Lin Yafei Travels to Jiangnan</h4>

    "Additionally, all the ces we live, including important ces with windows like the Bai¡¯s Group financial department, will all have an extrayer of bulletproof ss installed. Also, before the situation in Jiangnan is settled, I suggest we all move out and live at Bai¡¯s Group. After all, Bai¡¯s Building has dedicated resting areas. This way, we can also reduce the chances of being attacked on the way home. Simrly, Manman will return to Modu tomorrow. With Manman here, we don¡¯t have to worry about someone poisoning us..."

    "Besides, Rose, get some hackers and upload all the information we¡¯ve investigated about Qingshui Bay through secret channels to major portal websites. This time, I want to disgust them severely, forcing them into a head-to-head confrontation with us..."

    Lin Yafei was methodically making arrangements. She knew well that a cornered dog will leap over a wall, and a desperate rabbit will bite. Once the Yang Family, Jiang Family, and other groups are pushed to the brink in the marketce, these people will definitely fight back desperately and drag everyone into ruin. The best way to deal with them is to make them disappear forever. If they disappear, it would be like a headless organization, and this alliance will naturally dissolve on its own. Hence, she had to consider all possibilities and couldn¡¯t let any mistakes ur, otherwise, all efforts might be wasted.

    "Lin Demon, no problem. I¡¯ll take care of installing bulletproof ss and finding hackers. I¡¯ll try to get it done within one day. As for the security work at Bai¡¯s Group, I suggest giving all members of the security department a vacation. The security work will temporarily be taken over by the Unrivaled Guards and Yama Pce experts. Xiao Man, what do you think?" Rose nodded, looking at Xue Man and said.

    "I have no problem." Xue Man said, looking at Rose. This is going to be a hard battle. Although the members of the security department were carefully selected, they might be effective against ordinary people, but against martial artists, they would just be cannon fodder, without any use.

    "Alright, then let¡¯s do it this way. Everyone, go and make arrangements! This period will be a tough fight; we must stay fully focused and not let any rxation ur." Lin Yafei took a deep breath and said.

    "No problem."

    Lin Qianru and others nodded, said no more, stood up, and walked out.

    However, Shen Manjun remained seated on the sofa and did not go out. Instead, she waited until Lin Qianru and others left before looking at Lin Qianru and slowly said, "Ya Fei, has something happened in Suzhou?"

    Somewhat taken aback by Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. She hadn¡¯t told Lin Qianru and the others just now because she didn¡¯t want them to worry and didn¡¯t want them to go to Suzhou. After all, for ordinary people, Suzhou now is no different from a meat grinder battlefield.

    "You¡¯re right, something happened in Suzhou. I just received a call from Manman. She told me they were attacked on Suzhou Guanqian Street, and it¡¯s very likely the Yang Family acted, and Zhiqing was also kidnapped. So I decided to take action against the Jiang Family and Yang Family today to relieve some pressure in Jiangnan."

    Lin Yafei slowly opened her mouth and said, "Man Jun, I hope you don¡¯t tell Qianru and the others about this. I don¡¯t want them to worry."

    "Not telling them is useful? Do you think they can¡¯t guess? They probably already guessed in their hearts that something happened in Jiangnan, just didn¡¯t say it out loud."

    Shen Manjun sighed softly. She could see that the smart Lin Qianru and the others certainly had figured it out. They probably didn¡¯t mention it because they didn¡¯t want to add more trouble for Lu Tianxing, nor did they want to worry others.

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lin Qianru also sighed softly and said, "I hope Zhiqing doesn¡¯t get into any trouble, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Tianxing will really go mad."

    "Yes, this man will go berserk."

    Shen Manjun took a breath; she knew Lu Tianxing¡¯s character too well. He¡¯s emotional and loyal; if anything happens to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing will really go crazy, and then there will truly be rivers of blood.

    "Manjun, I¡¯ll leave it to you to deal with the Yang Family and Jiang Family matters. I n to take a trip to Jiangnan this afternoon." Lin Yafei suddenly took a deep breath, looking at Shen Manjun, and said.

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Shen Manjun immediately refused without thinking: "No, Ya Fei, you cannot go to Suzhou. You know the situation in Suzhou is like a trap now."

    "But if I don¡¯t go, I¡¯m really worried about what foolish things Tianxing might do. I must go."

    Lin Yafei said with a serious expression, "Besides, Manjun, I¡¯m not stupid; I certainly won¡¯t go alone. I will bring the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi with me. Their strength has already reached the early-stage Mythical level. With the four of them, even middle-stage Mythical couldn¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯m just going to take a look in Suzhou, maybe I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. By the way, it¡¯s still early now, I¡¯ll first go back to the vi to pack some things for the Unrivaled Guards to send to Bai¡¯s Group. I¡¯ll go to Jiangnan this afternoon."

    While speaking, Lin Yafei stood up and walked out, not waiting for Shen Manjun to speak again.

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s back, Shen Manjun hesitated for a moment. Finally, she didn¡¯t say anything else, just slowly stood up from the sofa, walked to the French window, and gazed nkly at the scenery outside.

    ...

    On the road at Guanqian Street, a bulletproof SUV sped like lightning across the roadway, the roar of the engine sounded like an angry beast, transforming into a ck lightning bolt racing ahead.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his eyes cold to the extreme, pressing down hard on the elerator, without any pause. The car streaked across the road like a ck sh, vanishing in an instant, heading in the direction of Mu Qingxue.

    Meanwhile, Mu Qingchuan was also driving his bulletproof BMW car on the road, quickly closing in on the ck Santana sedan ahead.

    "Qingxue, hold tight, I am going to stop him now."

    Mu Qingchuan signaled Mu Qingxue to hold on, a gleam of frost shed in his eyes, he mmed down the elerator suddenly. The car shot forward like a beast, instantly parallel with the Santana sedan. He sharply turned the steering wheel, and the BMW viciously rammed into the side of the Santana sedan.

    "Bang!"

    After the Santana car was hit, it immediately began to shake violently, and everyone inside was thrown to the side.

    The face of the sinister man who kidnapped Bai Zhiqing darkened to the extreme. He had sessfully kidnapped Bai Zhiqing, but he never thought someone like Cheng Yaojin would suddenly intervene.

    "Damn it!"

    The sinister man cursed angrily under his breath and mmed on the elerator, the car sped up again, darting forward. As for a head-on collision with the BMW, he didn¡¯t even consider it; although the unlicensed Santana was modified, it couldn¡¯tpare to a bulletproof BMW.

    But just as he increased his speed, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s BMW sped up even faster.

    "Bang!"

    Another loud crash sounded as the BMW mmed hard into the rear of the Santana, instantly denting its back end.

    The massive impact made the Santana wobble and weave on the road.

    Seeing the wobbling Santana ahead, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face changed: "Brother, what are you doing? Sister Zhiqing is still inside!"

    "I know, it¡¯s okay."

    Mu Qingchuan nced at Mu Qingxue and sighed softly; it was his first time seeing such a foolish woman worrying about her rival.

    Meanwhile, the sinister man¡¯s face inside the Santana grew increasingly grim. They had calcted everything¡ªthe assassins provoked Lu Tianxing, Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang drew Lu Tianxing¡¯s attention away, a ssic diversion¡ªwhile he hid in the shadows to catch the isted Bai Zhiqing. Even Mand was in their n. Everything was supposed to go smoothly, but he never expected a BMW would interfere halfway along. He wanted desperately to shake off the pursuer, but his Santana was far inferior in performancepared to the BMW.

    "You can¡¯t escape."

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face was a bit pale. She gripped tightly on both sides, struggling to steady herself, yet her face remained calm with little sign of fear. She firmly believed that Lu Tianxing woulde to rescue her.

    "Shut up!"

    With murderous intent, the sinister man nced at Bai Zhiqing: "Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you with me."

    With those words, the sinister man immediately picked up a walkie-talkie from the side: "Rashamon, where are you?"

    "Skinny, we¡¯ve sessfully retreated. Have you seeded? If you fail, you know what your fate will be."

    A woman¡¯s voice quickly came through the walkie-talkie.

    "I¡¯m being tailed. I¡¯m worried they¡¯re with Lu Tianxing. Hurry over to support me; I¡¯m heading to Sanhe Street now. Get here fast, I can¡¯t hold them off."

    After speaking, the sinister man pushed the elerator all the way down, increasing the speed once again, darting forward.

    "Run, can you really escape?"

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, rolling down the car window, one hand on the steering wheel, the other slowly stretched out the window. With a flick, a golden copper coin appeared in his hand, which he flicked casually.

    "Whoosh!"

    The golden coin instantly transformed into a golden streak of lightning, piercing through the air, directly prating one of Santana¡¯s rear wheels.

    "Not good!"

    With the rear wheel instantly punctured, the sinister man driving the Santana¡¯s face suddenly changed, feeling the car bing uncontroble, skidding on the road. The tires screeched against the surface, making piercing sounds, and the speed dropped.

 Chapter 1410 - 1403: Five Poison Child

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Chapter 1403: Five Poison Child</h4>

    Seeing his attack seed, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile at this moment: "Qingxue, I¡¯m slowing down the car now. You take control and bring it to a stop slowly."

    "I got it."

    Mu Qingxue nodded heavily, her fingers gripping the steering wheel, stabilizing the direction of the car¡¯s movement.

    Mu Qingchuan said nothing more and directly opened the car door, jumping out from the high-speed vehicle. He rolled a few times on the ground to ease the force brought by the car, then pushed off with his legs, his whole body hurtling towards the Santana like a streak of lightning. At the same time, a few golden copper coins appeared in his palm. With a flick of his arm, the coins shot towards the sinister man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat like lightning.

    "Not good!"

    Seeing the coins shooting towards him, the Santana driver¡¯s face dramatically changed. He paid no attention to anything else, turning and reaching for Bai Zhiqing in the passenger seat. At this moment, she was his talisman of protection.

    "Pssh!"

    Before the sinister man¡¯s hand could reach Bai Zhiqing, those golden coins arrived with a whistle. They didn¡¯t kill him, but instead, pierced through his arms. The remaining three coins struck the man¡¯s acupoints, directly sealing them, freezing him in the driver¡¯s seat, unable to move an inch, yet not harming him in the slightest.

    Targeting acupoints with hidden weapons, for Mu Qingchuan, was just basic practice. If you couldn¡¯t control the force of your hidden weapons, you weren¡¯t a true hidden weapon user at all.

    Seeing the sinister man subdued, Mu Qingchuan let out a breath of relief. In a sh, he appeared beside the Santana, opening the door: "Miss Bai, you¡¯re safe now."

    "Thank you, Young Master Mu." Bai Zhiqing expressed her gratitude to Mu Qingchuan after getting out of the car.

    "Miss Bai, you¡¯re too polite. It was my sister who discovered you in this car and asked me to rescue you. If you want to thank someone, thank my sister!" Mu Qingchuan said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Qingxue is here too?"

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly startled and nced towards the BMW parked not far away.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue in the passenger seat with a worried look, aplex expression shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that Mu Qingxue would get her brother to save her, the romantic rival, nor that Mu Qingxue woulde to Jiangnan.

    She had called Mu Qingxue only hoping she could persuade the Mu Family to help, not expecting Mu Qingxue toe to Jiangnan herself, knowing full well that Jiangnan was a quagmire¡ªit was no easy task to step in and then walk out again.

    Mu Qingxue, noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, immediately smiled faintly, opened the car door, and got out.

    Bai Zhiqing was slightly stunned, then soon smiled and walked towards Mu Qingxue.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing walking toward Mu Qingxue, Mu Qingchuan inwardly sighed in relief, turning to walk towards the Santana with the intention of apprehending the sinister man inside.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Mu Qingchuan was approaching the Santana, his brows suddenly twitched, sensing a sharp gust of wind sweeping over from afar. A dazzling cold light, like a crescent moon, spun toward Mu Qingchuan¡¯s head.

    With one move, it gave off an icy, frigid feeling. That cold light was refracted under the sunlight, exuding a chilling, nerve-wracking aura.

    "Another aplice?"

    Seeing the cold light approaching, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face suddenly changed. His body retreated like lightning while his arm swung out, instantly sending several golden copper coins flying. Under the sunlight, the golden coins shimmered, colliding fiercely with the crescent-moon-like cold light.

    "Ding!"

    The golden coins were instantly cut, and the cold light revealed its true form¡ªit was actually a scimitar shaped like a waning moon, glistening under the sun, razor-sharp.

    "As expected of the proud young master of the Mu Family, truly formidable. Your skill with hidden weapons is extraordinary; you can even block my attack at this short distance."

    A hand appeared out of thin air, grabbing the scimitar, and then a woman and a child appeared in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s vision, both wearing mocking and cold smiles on their faces.

    "Is it them?" Seeing the suddenly appearing woman and child, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    This woman and child were no others but the ones who had ced the bomb in their handbag.

    "Sister Zhiqing, do you know them?" Mu Qingxue stood beside Bai Zhiqing, looking at her and asked.

    "They are the ones who put the bomb in my handbag." Bai Zhiqing nodded solemnly, looking worriedly ahead.

    "Rashamon and Five Poison Child, it¡¯s you two. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive."

    Upon seeing the appearing woman and child, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face immediately grew serious. Rashamon and Five Poison Child were wanted criminals by the Yanhuang Group, and both were very powerful, ssified as peak of early stage mythical experts. Especially Five Poison Child standing next to Rashamon, with formidable abilities, his poison technique had reached a profound level. With his current power, dealing with Rashamon is more than enough, but if Five Poison Child joins in, he would surely die.

    Mu Qingchuan hadn¡¯t expected Five Poison Child to be among those who kidnapped Bai Zhiqing this time.

    "Hahahaha, of course, we are not dead. Just relying on those wastes from the Yanhuang Group to kill Five Poison Child, that¡¯s simply wishful thinking."

    No matter the stature or appearance, Five Poison Child, who looked no different from a child, burst intoughter. Despite a tender face, his voice gave off an eerie, old, and hoarse feeling, sounding like a cat¡¯s w scratching ss, extremely grating on the ears.

    "Young Master Mu, we don¡¯t wish to be enemies with your Mu Family, but I also hope you won¡¯t give us trouble. Step aside and hand over Bai Zhiqing to us." Rashamon said next to him in a sinister tone.

    Hearing Rashamon¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan revealed a wild smile,ughing and saying, "Hahaha, you¡¯re right, this matter has nothing to do with me. But don¡¯t forget, I am part of the Yanhuang Group, and you are wanted criminals by the Yanhuang Group. Do you expect me to just watch as you two criminals roam in front of me? Taking Bai Zhiqing away is simple, just beat me."

    "Mu Qingchuan, you are courting death. Do you really think I fear your Mu Family...?"

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Five Poison Child flew into a rage, and his face twisted. His True Qi surged uncontrobly, forming ferocious ghostly faces behind him. This was the True Qi condensed from the Five Poison Technique, blending poison into True Qi; the twobined could be used for both True Qi and poison gas attacks.

    "Five Poison Child, why bother with him? Sima Lingyun is around, dragging this out does us no good. I¡¯ll deal with Mu Qingchuan; you, go capture Bai Zhiqing."

    Standing beside Five Poison Child, Rashamon¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint, her figure flickered, and she lunged directly at Mu Qingchuan. The curved de in her hand rose high, shing down aggressively, and immediately, strands of True Qi enveloped the de, forming mighty de auras, which shed forth, and in an instant, all around Mu Qingchuan, de auras flickered.

    "Waning Moon Strike."

    On the street, de shadows flickered, each carrying sharp killing intent, leaving marks on the ground, enveloping Lu Tianxing.

    "Copper Coin Toss in Blooming Shower."

    Mu Qingchuan also understood the power of this move, and with a lift of his hands, countless golden lights roared out, transforming into fierce attacks, whizzing across the air, colliding with the de shadows, shattering them into pieces.

    "Five Poison Child, if you want to take Bai Zhiqing away in front of me, first ask if the hidden weapons in my hand agree."

    Having executed this move, Mu Qingchuan didn¡¯t pause, his figure didn¡¯t halt, and he dashed directly towards Five Poison Child charging at Bai Zhiqing, striking at Five Poison Child¡¯s head with a palm.

    That palm was as light as a falling leaf from the air, without the slightest trace of smoke or fire, it was precisely the Mu Family¡¯s Cotton Palm, capable of killing quietly.

    "Hahaha, Young Master Mu, you can¡¯t stop me. Five Poison Battle Armor, transcendence."

    Amidst Five Poison Child¡¯sughter, his True Qi suddenly surged, surprisingly forming a thick keratinyer outside his body, ck as ink at first nce, as if forged from steel, sprouting bone spurs from it, appearing incredibly grim. Five Poison Child actually condensed an armor using True Qi.

    Once this Five Poison Battle Armor condensed, the whole body was almost impervious to des and bullets, with astounding defensive power. Moreover, during battle, anyone touching the Five Poison Battle Armor with inadequate strength would immediately turn into a pool of blood, and even the strong would feel unwell within a short time.

    Back then, Five Poison Child be a wanted criminal by the Yanhuang Group for capturing ordinary people at will, using live people¡¯s lives to attract and refine the five deadly poisons for the Five Poison Battle Armor. This is also the foundation of Five Poison Child¡¯s dominance over the world. If the Five Poison Battle Armor is unbroken, you cannot harm Five Poison Child.

    "Not good!"

    Seeing the sudden emergence of the Five Poison Battle Armor on Five Poison Child, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face changed. He¡¯s not like Lu Tianxing or Sima Lingyun, those perverts who could attack without any scruple. Turning his figure, he immediately retreated, instantly releasing several hidden weapons, bringing a fierce wind sound and sting toward Five Poison Child.

 Chapter 1411 - CapÃ­tulo 1411: 1404: Lu Tianxing Arrives

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1411: Chapter 1404: Lu Tianxing Arrives</strong>

    The Five Poison Child seemed oblivious to the hidden weapons whizzing toward him, elerating once more towards Bai Zhiqing. Mu Qingchuan¡¯s hidden weapons ttered against the Five Poison Battle Armor, merely making the Five Poison Child¡¯s body sway gently twice, but unable to shake him or prate the armor¡¯s defense.

    ¡°No, we must stop the Five Poison Child no matter what, or Bai Zhiqing will be in danger.¡±

    Watching the Five Poison Child continue rushing towards Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. If Bai Zhiqing fell into the hands of the Five Poison Child, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    With a thought, Mu Qingchuan did not hesitate to once again charge at the Five Poison Child, casting several hidden weapons that exploded towards the major death points on the Five Poison Child.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, battling me and yet still managing to care for others¡ªlooks like you won¡¯t escape today. Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a handsome man, how about you surrender to me tonight?¡±

    Rashamon¡¯s voice rang in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s ears. Though she spoke as such, her hands did not pause, her curved de drawing an arc, slicing fiercely towards Mu Qingchuan¡¯s chest.

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face changed, suddenly exerting power in his feet to quickly retreat backwards. If he continued to charge towards the Five Poison Child, he might die from Rashamon¡¯s de.

    But with this avoidance, he becamepletely distanced from the Five Poison Child and could only watch helplessly as the Five Poison Child pounced towards Bai Zhiqing, toote for rescue.

    ¡°Who daresy hands on my wife? If you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll send you to meet King Yan today.¡±

    Just then, a voice full of rage came from afar, a figure rushing over like lightning. With the sound, countless stones tore through the air like locusts, sting towards the Five Poison Child.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Feeling the stones scream towards him, the Five Poison Child¡¯s face drastically changed. With no time to dodge, he could only brace himself against the attack.

    ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡±

    Each stone, infused with Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi and carrying thunderous power, mmed fiercely onto the Five Poison Battle Armor on the Five Poison Child. The collisions echoed like firecrackers, with stones exploding into fragments, while the Five Poison Child¡¯s body involuntarily retreated. The Five Poison Battle Armor now had numerous dents and seemed nearly prated.

    ¡°Who are you? Just who are you and why did you ruin my n? Do you believe I won¡¯t tear you to pieces?¡±

    The Five Poison Child desperately used True Qi to repair the Five Poison Battle Armor, his face showing a furious expression. Just when he was about to seize Bai Zhiqing, unexpectedly another Cheng Yaojin intervened.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see how you n to tear me to pieces.¡±

    A cold voice echoed, followed closely by a figure moving swiftly from afar, appearing beside Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon hearing this voice again, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled all over. Turning around, she saw Lu Tianxing, especially noticing the wound on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder and the blood that almost dyed the front of his shirt red, tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks. Then, Bai Zhiqing ran towards Lu Tianxing.

    The next moment, Bai Zhiqing threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face turned pale upon seeing this scene, her pink fists clenched, and her body seemed to sway. She also wanted to leap into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms; she was worried about him too.

    Bai Zhiqing held onto Lu Tianxing tightly, afraid he might vanish if she let go, feeling all her previous panic suddenly disappear without a trace.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Having just embraced Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing suddenly recalled something and quickly released him, looking at his blood-stained shoulder with great urgency.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury. Besides, this is a badge of honor for a man protecting his wife¡ªmany men envy it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently touched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wless face, taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°Wife, you and Qingxue stand aside for now, let me deal with this trash first.¡±

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing released his hold on Bai Zhiqing, nodding lightly to Mu Qingxue, then turned to stride forward. His visage shifted from initial warmth to ice-cold, sinister, and bloodthirsty, emanating unabashedly from him.

    ¡°Five Poison Child, Rashamon, you are very good indeed. There¡¯s a road to Heaven you did not walk; you barged into Hell where there¡¯s no door. Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t kill you; today I¡¯ll do it, sending you to meet King Yan.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rashamon standing with the Five Poison Child, his eyes flickering with a frosty light.

    ¡°Hahaha, kill me? Do you really think you can, Lu Tianxing? Do you believe because you escaped from Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang that you¡¯re invincible? Today I¡¯ll send you to meet your grandfather and your parents, reunite your family in the Yama Pce.¡± The Five Poison Child sneered, disregarding Lu Tianxing entirely.

    In his view, Lu Tianxing appeared only because Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang were scared off by Sima Lingyun, allowing him to arrive here. The wound on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder was proof of his struggle. As for Lu Tianxing defeating Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang, they¡¯d never believe it; an ant could never overpower an elephant.

    Besides, the Five Poison Battle Armor on him is full of deadly poison. If Lu Tianxing dares to sh with it directly, there will only be one oue¡ªdeath.

    Hearing Five Poison Child¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing burst intoughter and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. But I¡¯m curious, do you think a mere mutated dwarf like you can kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    As Five Poison Child heard this, a sinister killing intent shed in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the deviation in his practice back then, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. The thing he hated most was anyone telling him those words, and anyone who had, was already dead. He believed Lu Tianxing would be no exception.

    With a low roar, Five Poison Child¡¯s body moved, quickly charging towards Lu Tianxing like a fierce tiger hunting its prey, crossing the distance of several meters almost in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, be careful, the Five Poison Battle Armor on him is saturated with poison, don¡¯t sh with it directly, or you¡¯ll die.¡± Seeing Five Poison Child rushing at Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face changed, and he shouted to warn him.

    The poisonous True Qi from Five Poison Child, after countless refinement, would be difficult even for a middle-stage Mythical entity to handle if encountered.

    Before Mu Qingchuan¡¯s voice faded, Lu Tianxing immediately saw a gigantic ghost face formed of True Qi rising from behind Five Poison Child, opening its mouth to bite him.

    The ghost face was filled with toxic mist, and contact with it would surely mean death.

    ¡°Canng Sword Technique.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He stretched out his hand, and a longsword condensed from True Qi appeared in his grasp, trembling as numerous strands of True Qi shot out, forming a mighty Sword Light, directly bombarding at the massive ghost face.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Sword Qi bombarded into the mouth of the ghost face, instantly exploding into countless tiny sword rain, piercing through the air and tearing the ghost face apart into shreds.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing shredding his attack with a single strike, Five Poison Child¡¯s expression slightly changed. Without any hesitation, he lunged at Lu Tianxing again. This time, he didn¡¯t use any True Qi attack but nned to engage in closebat, believing that if Lu Tianxing touched the Five Poison Battle Armor, he would be doomed.

    ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot is doomed to fail.¡±

    Understanding Five Poison Child¡¯s intent, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile, his longsword quivered, Sword Light flickering, stabbing directly towards Five Poison Child¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    The longsword pierced fiercely onto the Five Poison Battle Armor, but it couldn¡¯t prate through.

    ¡°Die for me.¡±

    Feeling that Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t pierce his armor, a sinister smile appeared on Five Poison Child¡¯s face as he raised his palm and struck fiercely towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as he too struck out with a palm.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two palms shed violently. Five Poison Child was struck as if by lightning, flying back, a mouthful of blood rising to his throat but forcibly swallowed, an unnatural flush shing across his face.

    Lu Tianxing, on the other hand, stood motionless in ce, yet his arm that had just shed with Five Poison Child was covered in ayer of ck poisonous mist, spreading continuously toward his shoulder.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re doomed. Once infected by my Five Absolute Poison, not even the gods can save you. This is the oue of opposing me, Five Poison Child.¡± Five Poison Child stood where he was, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of arrogance.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the Five Poison True Qi on his arm and let out a disdainful chuckle. He had shed palms with Five Poison Child to see if the Creation Source Technique could refine this poison, for sooner orter, he would enter the Tang Family, and without full confidence, that would be a path to death.

    ¡°Quite an impressive poisonous True Qi, merging the toxins and True Qi together. If it were anyone else shing with you head-on, they would likely suffer greatly. If you could reach thete stage of Mythical, you¡¯d certainly be someone countless people would avoid provoking. Unfortunately, this won¡¯t work on me, nor will you have a chance to reach thete stage of Mythical, because by this time next year, it will be your death anniversary.¡±

    Lu Tianxing carefully sensed the poisonous True Qi, and with a thought, the Creation True Qi surged forth, refining the invading poisonous True Qipletely.

 Chapter 1412 - CapÃ­tulo 1412: 1405: Complete Annihilation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1412: Chapter 1405: Complete Annihtion</strong>

    Mu Qingchuan saw the poisonous aura on Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand disperse and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the battle-hardened Lu Tianxing would not make such a basic mistake.

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue also rxed, their clenched fists releasing.

    ¡°What, how¡­ how is this possible, how could you possibly refine my deadly True Qi, this is impossible.¡±

    Seeing the ck True Qi on Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand dissipate at a speed visible to the naked eye, the Five Poison Child¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. Once tainted by his deadly True Qi, even someone at the Late Stage of Mythical would have a hard time expelling it. Yet Lu Tianxing was able to dispel it with ease, how¡­ how could this be possible.

    ¡°No, I absolutely cannot let him live, I must kill him, otherwise my deadly True Qi will be utterly restrained, this cannot happen. So what if you refine it once, I refuse to believe you can continually disperse my deadly True Qi.¡±

    At this thought, the Five Poison Child¡¯s expression turned ferocious, lunging towards Lu Tianxing again. He must ughter Lu Tianxing; otherwise, the consequences would be dire. He could not allow any w in his painstakingly cultivated deadly True Qi.

    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible; since you¡¯ve chosen death, let me send you on your way now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, havingpletely lost patience, watched as the Five Poison Child pounced towards him again. His longsword quivered, its Sword Light flickering like lightning, piercing through the Five Poison Battle Armor¡¯s defense from a distance of several meters and stabbing into the Five Poison Child¡¯s brow.

    The Five Poison Child¡¯s body staggered forward several steps before halting, his eyes wide with disbelief. Just moments ago, Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t prate his Five Poison Battle Armor, so how had it suddenly killed him with one strike?

    The Five Poison Battle Armor on the Five Poison Child¡¯s body, without hismand, began to peel away in chunks.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A cold glimmer shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his longsword quivering slightly, causing the Five Poison Child¡¯s head to explode into a shower of blood, ending his lifepletely.

    ¡°The Five Poison Child is dead?¡±

    The Rashamon, who had been entangled with Mu Qingchuan all the while, saw that the Five Poison Child didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back and was immediately pierced through the brow by Lu Tianxing. Her expression changed drastically, and she began to retreat.

    Her abilities wereparable to the Five Poison Child¡¯s, and when he used the Five Poison Battle Armor, she couldn¡¯t even break his defense, let alone withstand his deadly True Qi ¨C contacting it would be certain death. Now that the Five Poison Child couldn¡¯t withstand even one strike from Lu Tianxing and was killed, she was shocked beyond measure.

    Panic surged in Rashamon¡¯s heart, and she dared not continue battling. She forced Mu Qingchuan back with a sh and shed away, not caring anymore about rescuing the man in the Santana. She gathered her True Qi and fled into the distance.

    s, how could she not recognize Mu Qingchuan¡¯s prowess? If she entangled with him, it would be nearly impossible for him to affect her quickly. But in running away, she essentially exposed her back to Mu Qingchuan. To a master of hidden weapons, this was like the opponent cing their head inside a guillotine, just waiting for their throat to be slit.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A hidden weapon whistled out from Mu Qingchuan¡¯s hand, slicing through the air with a fierce wind sound, prating Rashamon¡¯s head, sealing her fate.

    Watching the Rashamon die, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and walked over to Mu Qingchuan, saying, ¡°Young Master Mu, thank you for today.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan gave a heavy cold snort, unimpressed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This matter has nothing to do with me; if you want to thank someone, thank Qingxue. It was because she saw Bai Zhiqing that she asked me to save Bai Zhiqing. Otherwise, do you think I would have stepped in?¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words,den with a hint of animosity, Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose and gave a wry smile. He wasn¡¯t angered by Mu Qingchuan¡¯s tone. In his perspective, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s temperament was already quite decent. If he found out his sister fell for a man she shouldn¡¯t have, he¡¯d have erased the man from existence without a second thought. For Mu Qingchuan to just be verbally aggressive was more than a good enough temperament.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing turned around, looking at Mu Qingxue standing gracefully beside Bai Zhiqing at the BMW, and let out a sigh. What virtue or ability did he have to attract the favor of such a heavenly woman?

    As Mu Qingxue felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her, a faint smile appeared on her delicate face. She shook her head and said, ¡°Tianxing, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything; it was all my brother¡¯s effort.¡±

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, theplex expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face became even more intense. He knew very clearly why Mu Qingxue appeared in Jiangnan, but he had no solutions. He couldn¡¯t even get too close to Mu Qingxue. Too many people had already been drawn into the Jiangnan affair, and he didn¡¯t want Mu Qingxue to get involved as well. If Mu Qingxue was his woman, she would first have to face those insane families and the mysterious Heavenly God that had yet to be found.

    ¡°No matter what, I must thank you. It was you who saved Zhiqing¡¯s life. If there is anything you need in the future, just give me a call. No matter where I am, Lu Tianxing will be by your side, going through fire and water without hesitation. This is what I, Lu Tianxing, owe you.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue and slowly said.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled violently, feeling a stabbing pain in her heart. Her nose felt a little sour, and there was an impulse to cry because she heard distance and alienation in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone didn¡¯t show anything, one could still sense a trace of distance. ¡°This is what I, Lu Tianxing, owe you.¡± This was something that only friends would say. If Lu Tianxing considered her his woman, he wouldn¡¯t have said these words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Zhiqing is my friend. It was nothing to save her, besides, it was merely a small effort.¡± Mu Qingxue forced back her tears, not letting them fall from her eyes, and gently shook her head as she spoke.

    Bai Zhiqing stood beside Mu Qingxue, looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s slightly trembling body and sighing softly in her heart. Yet another entangled fate caused by Lu Tianxing. If she still couldn¡¯t see Mu Qingxue¡¯s feelings for Lu Tianxing at this time, then she truly would be aplete fool.

    Sighing softly in her heart, Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue and suddenly said, ¡°Qingxue, I don¡¯t know if you have time tonight, how about I treat you to dinner?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue uncontrobly trembled all over. She turned her head abruptly, looking at Bai Zhiqing with disbelief all over her face: ¡°Zhiqing, you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Qingxue, you just said I was your friend! Does inviting a friend to dinner require a reason? Besides, you saved my life today. It¡¯s only natural for me to treat you to dinner. Please don¡¯t refuse, we¡¯ll be waiting for you at Shiwei Xuan tonight.¡± Bai Zhiqing said with a slight smile on her delicate face, holding Mu Qingxue¡¯s hand with a smile.

    Looking at the appearance of Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing let out a gentle sigh. As he was about to say something, he suddenly heard an old voice in his ear: ¡°Third Young Master.¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, instinctively, Lu Tianxing followed the sound and saw Old Master Zhou rushing over like a sh, a trace of sweat on his forehead and his breathing a bit rushed, seemingly tired from hurrying over.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, why are you here?¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed a trace of doubt after seeing Old Master Zhou.

    ¡°I went to Guanqian Street earlier, but Third Young Master¡¯s sister said you had left. I was worried you might encounter some trouble, so I hurried over.¡± Old Master Zhou took a breath and, looking at the blood-stained shoulder of Lu Tianxing, said, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re injured. Would you like to go to our Zhou Family? We have excellent healing elixirs there.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at his own shoulder indifferently. Ever since his strength broke through to the middle-stage Mythical level, the healing capabilities of the Creation Source Technique significantly improved. This minor injury would heal in a few days, or else he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take Wang Yang¡¯s sword head-on.

    ¡°By the way, Old Master Zhou, since you¡¯re here, I have something I need your help with.¡±

    A bit surprised at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Zhou quickly replied, ¡°Third Young Master, whatever it is, pleasemand, I will do my utmost to aplish it.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, I¡¯m leaving this person to you. I believe the Zhou Family should know how to dismantle the pulse-controlled bomb on him. Also, I hope that you will get him to speak, no matter the method, and reveal who is behind the scenes.¡± Lu Tianxing pointed at the sinister man subdued by Mu Qingchuan in the Santana, speaking coldly.

    ¡°Third Young Master, leave it to me. I won¡¯t say anything else, but making someone talk is quite simple.¡±

    Old Master Zhou nced at the sinister man and nodded. Making someone speak, such an interrogation was very simple.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Old Master Zhou.¡± Lu Tianxing nodded towards Old Master Zhou.

    ¡°Third Young Master is joking, it¡¯s a trivial matter.¡±

    Old Master Zhou waved his hand and said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Third Young Master, it seems like someone has finally lost patience and wants to take action against you. I¡¯ve selected a team of elites from the Zhou Family to protect Miss Bai and the others twenty-four hours a day. What do you think, Third Young Master?¡±

 Chapter 1413 - 1406: I Donâ€™t Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Chapter 1406: I Don¡¯t Regret It</h4>

    "Then I¡¯ll thank Old Master Zhou."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse Old Master Zhou¡¯s offer. He had too many enemies now, and there was no guarantee that today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t happen again. If someone were to use the diversion tactic on him, Bai Zhiqing could easily be in danger. Having someone from the Zhou Family nearby could serve as an extrayer of protection, and even if danger arose, it could buy him some time until he arrived, preventing him from being as passive as he was today.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing agree, Old Master Zhou secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This indicated that Lu Tianxing already considered the Zhou Family as his own.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Old Master Zhou were talking, Mu Qingchuan had walked over to Mu Qingxue¡¯s side, nodded slightly at Bai Zhiqing, and said to Mu Qingxue, "Qingxue, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s return to the hotel to rest."

    "Okay."

    Mu Qingxue nodded lightly and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯ll go back with my brother first."

    "Okay, be careful on the road."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently and said to Mu Qingxue, "I¡¯ll wait for you tonight."

    Mu Qingxue nodded to Bai Zhiqing, her gaze filled with a hint of reluctance as she turned to walk towards the BMW behind her, sitting in the front passenger seat.

    Once Mu Qingxue got into the car, Mu Qingchuan didn¡¯t linger. He turned the steering wheel, and the car drove off in another direction.

    In the BMW, Mu Qingxue sat in the front passenger seat, legs curled on the seat, arms hugging her knees. She looked like a helpless little kitten, eyes red, biting her lip, lightly trembling. Crystal tears slid down her cheeks, evoking a sense of pity.

    "Ah, Qingxue, why put yourself through this! I¡¯ve told you long ago to give up this feeling. Why didn¡¯t you listen? You see what it¡¯se to now... ah..." Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s look, Mu Qingchuan sighed.

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue spoke in a hoarse voice, "I know, but brother, I really can¡¯t let him go. Do you know? When I saw him injured, my heart wrenched in pain, feeling as if I were experiencing it too. I don¡¯t care if he holds me in his heart; as long as he is safe and happy, that¡¯s enough for me. Even if he doesn¡¯t think of me, as long as he remembers my name, Mu Qingxue, I¡¯m content."

    Mu Qingchuan sighed softly at Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, looking helpless, "Qingxue, why do this? He just sees you as a friend. Being so persistent will only bring you more pain."

    "Brother, I know, but I don¡¯t regret it."

    Mu Qingxue wiped away the tears on her face, her stubborn demeanor evident. She knew she was perhaps just being wishful, but she didn¡¯t regret what she had done.

    "You..."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, a surge of anger rose in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s heart. He wanted to say something, but seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s heartbroken look, the anger vanished without a trace, and he sighed, "Qingxue, you really can¡¯t go on like this. You¡¯ll ruin yourself. Do you understand?"

    "Brother, I know you care about me. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. Brother, when I marry into the Tang Family, I¡¯ll leave Tianxing¡¯s safety to you. I hope you can protect him from any harm. Otherwise, even if I die, I won¡¯t rest in peace."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan was slightly stunned. For some reason, a bad feeling suddenly surged in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t do anything foolish. If something happens, talk to me. I promise to help you."

    Mu Qingchuan looked at Mu Qingxue seriously.

    "Brother, why would I do anything foolish! You¡¯re overthinking it."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan, a stunning smile emerging on her face, making her look even more captivating, evoking a sense of sympathy.

    After Lu Tianxing allowed Old Master Zhou to take away the sinister man, he turned his head to watch the BMW leaving, sighing inwardly. He knew he had probably hurt Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart again, even though it wasn¡¯t his intention, but it was unavoidable.

    He truly didn¡¯t know how to face Mu Qingxue. Everything she did for him, her love, he saw and understood clearly. But he didn¡¯t dare to ept Mu Qingxue because he knew that once he did, she would be caught between love and family. At that point, it would be even more painful, and she could be drawn into his turmoil, possibly facing life-threatening danger, which he didn¡¯t want to see.

    "Qingxue is gone."

    Bai Zhiqing, havinge to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side without him noticing, spoke softly.

    "It¡¯s good she left. She¡¯s not suited to get involved in this Jiangnan turmoil. This isn¡¯t her world."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, exhaling slowly, suppressing all his thoughts deep within, and said, "Wife, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll pick up Manman at Guanqian Street and call Lin Demon. Since these guys can¡¯t hold back, we don¡¯t need to be polite. Let¡¯s cripple their hand first."

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, looking at Lu Tianxing with aplex gaze. She reached out, embracing his blood-stained arm without hesitation, as if only in this way could she feel that Lu Tianxing belonged to her, gaining a sense of security.

    ...

    In this world, from ancient times to the present, the truth has always been in the hands of a few.

    For ordinary people, the incident on Guanqian Street was destined to be something they could never know; they¡¯d only hear fragmented parts of a major event, neverprehending why it happened.

    Under the maniption of those in power, the events on Guanqian Street were suppressed in a very short time, with no information leaking out, not even a trace online.

    Ordinary people might remain oblivious, but for the powerful and influential in high society, this was a harbinger of an impending storm. Even as the warm sun shone down on them, they felt cold inside, clearly understanding that in a few days, Jiangnan might undergo a drastic transformation, threatening the survival of many families.

    This was particrly terrifying for families plotting against Lu Tianxing. Upon hearing the news, they were fear-stricken to the extreme. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was even more terrifying than when he first entered Jiangnan. Being a middle-stage Mythical at just over twenty years old, it was almost certain he would advance to thete stage of Mythical, and possibly reach the invincible level of Earthly Immortal. Offending such a monstrous talent, if he survived, it would be a devastating blow to a family.

    As the news spread, everyone felt suffocated. They were unsure if they could withstand a middle-stage Mythical, let alone if Lu Tianxing broke through to thete stage or Earthly Immortal, they would be on the verge of extinction.

    Meanwhile, in Suzhou, there was a hidden vi by the water and hills.

    Yang Tiansi was sitting on a sofa, holding a cigarette between his fingers, looking extremely at ease.

    "Ring, ring!"

    Suddenly, the phone on the coffee table rang.

    Hearing the ringtone, Yang Tiansi immediately picked up the phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, doubt briefly shed across his face, but he answered without hesitation.

    No sooner had Yang Tiansi opened his mouth than a panicked voice on the line said, "Young Master, something major happened. Five Poison Child and his group are all dead, Chang Sungsong and Elder Wang Yang are dead too, and Bai Zhiqing was rescued by Lu Tianxing. Our kidnapping failed."

    "What did you say?"

    Upon hearing this, Yang Tiansi¡¯s expression drastically changed. He kicked away the woman at his feet, stood sharply from the sofa, his entire aura turning cold: "What happened? Why did it fail? Didn¡¯t you say the n was sessful before?"

    "It was Mu Qingchuan. Somehow, he came to Suzhou and intercepted the Bat¡¯s car, saving Bai Zhiqing. Five Poison Child died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Rashamon was killed by Mu Qingchuan. Young Master, our n failed, and the Bat survived, taken by the Zhou Family. What do we do now..."

 Chapter 1414 - CapÃ­tulo 1414: 1407: Yang Tiansis Killing Intent

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1414: Chapter 1407: Yang Tiansi¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°What do you mean, what should we do? How would I know? You bunch of idiots, all of you are idiots! So many of you, yet you can¡¯t handle a single woman. Idiots, every one of you is an idiot! All of you, get back here! If Lu Tianxing catches even the slightest mishap, I¡¯ll tear you all apart!¡±

    Before the person on the other end could finish speaking, Yang Tiansi was already furious. He bellowed into the phone, then abruptly smashed the phone to the ground. The immense force shattered the phone into pieces.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t think this is over. Just wait and see. This is only the beginning. I will eventually tear you apart!¡±

    Yang Tiansi roared, his face twisted into madness, like an enraged wolf ready to devour his enemy.

    Yang Tiansi couldn¡¯t help but be angry. If Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang were dead, he would still be scolded by the Yang Family, but as long as Bai Zhiqing was kidnapped, such a loss was within his endurance. But now, Chang Sungsong and Wang Yang were both dead, and Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t kidnapped¡ªthis was a major loss. If this news got back to the Yang Family, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to harm the family seriously, but they¡¯d definitely consider him a failure. It would be nearly impossible for him to be the Family Head of the Yang Family in the future.

    Especially with the Five Poison Child and Rashamon. If the Yanhuang Group knew about their ties to the Yang Family, not a single member of the Yang Family in the Yanhuang Group would survive. The best oue would be expulsion because the ones who hunted down the Five Poison Child and Rashamon back then were Yang Family members. They also faked the deaths of the Five Poison Child and Rashamon. Now, with these two reappearing, even a fool would realize it involved the Yang Family.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I will kill you, I will kill you! And you, Mu Qingchuan! How dare you ruin my ns! Wait for it, this isn¡¯t over! I will erase you from existence!¡±

    Yang Tiansi raged like a madman, yelling and grabbing an ashtray from the coffee table and smashing it to the ground. His expression was cold and sinister. He swore that once he destroyed the Lu Family and became the Yang Family Head, he would make Mu Qingchuan pay the price for sabotaging his ns.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Just then, footsteps were heard approaching from outside.

    Soon, an old man with a sinister look, carrying a mobile phone and missing an arm, entered from outside.

    If Lu Tianxing was here, he¡¯d recognize this old man as Liu Ang, whose arm was cut off when Lu Tianxing killed Duan Ren.

    ¡°Who let you in here? Get out¡­!¡±

    The moment Yang Tiansi heard the voice, he didn¡¯t even think before beginning to shout angrily. But his words were cut short when he saw it was Liu Ang; his expression changed abruptly, and he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    Despite Liu Ang being merely an elder in the Yang Family, his status was far higher than Yang Tiansi, just a disciple. Even if his father was the Head of the Yang Family, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Large familiesck nothing except offspring. Even if Liu Ang killed him, the Yang Family likely wouldn¡¯t do much to Liu Ang. After all, a powerhouse at the Late Stage of Mythical was top-tierbat power for any family.

    Yang Tiansi was momentarily stunned, immediately flustered, picking up the clothes he had tossed around and hurriedly putting them on. Liu Ang stood nearby, watching Yang Tiansi¡¯s fumbling actions with cold eyes, entirely used to such scenes in the Yang Family.

    After finally getting dressed, Yang Tiansi lowered his posture, with a hint of fear on his face, saying, ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit agitated just now and said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you are too courteous. I barged in; I hope you don¡¯t mind. However, the Family Head wants to talk to you. He couldn¡¯t reach you, so he asked me to bring you a phone.¡± Liu Ang said ndly, ncing at the shattered phone beside Yang Tiansi. From his pocket, he took out a phone and handed it to Yang Tiansi.

    ¡°My father wants to talk to me?¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Ang¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi was slightly taken aback, his expression bing hesitant. He could almost guess why his father was calling¡ªto reprimand him for his failure.

    After hesitating for a moment, Yang Tiansi finally took the phone from Liu Ang and dialed Yang Anlong¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The call was quickly connected, and a strong, authoritative voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Tiansi,¡± Yang Tiansi said with some apprehension, all his previous arrogance gone. He now felt like a mouse in front of a cat.

    ¡°Tiansi?¡±

    A moment of silence lingered on the other end of the phone, followed by Yang Anlong¡¯s voice, filled with fury: ¡°Yang Tiansi, is this the answer you¡¯ve given me? I sent you to Jiangnan because I valued your ability to handle matters, so I entrusted you with the important task of eliminating the Lu Family. But look at what you¡¯ve done in Jiangnan. Kidnapping Bai Zhiqing is one thing, but who told you to make a move on Guanqian Street? Do you even know what that ce is? You dared to use explosives on Guanqian Street; are you tired of living, or do you think our Yang Family has been too idle and you¡¯re nning to create some trouble for us? Do you know the consequences of your actions? Do you really think the Yanhuang Group belongs to our Yang Family? Do you think Sima Lingyun is a pushover?¡±

    The furious voice over the phone scolded Yang Tiansi thoroughly.

    After hearing the end of the phone, Yang Tiansi cautiously said, ¡°Dad, the people I chose are loyal to us. Besides, without evidence, Sima Lingyun can¡¯t do anything to us, I¡­¡±

    Before Yang Tiansi could finish his words, he was once again interrupted unceremoniously by Yang Anlong, who said, ¡°No evidence? Do you take Sima Lingyun for a fool? Do you know that because you previously sent Yang Feng¡¯an to capture Lu Tianxing on your own, we¡¯ve almost lost all our members in the Yanhuang Group? Now those above are dissatisfied with our Yang Family. Do you really think our Yang Family is invincible in the world? Believe me, I can deal with you ording to familyw right now. I, Yang Anlong, can do without this son.¡±

    Hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s upromising words, a hint of panic appeared on Yang Tiansi¡¯s face, ¡°Dad, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®dad¡¯ me. If you weren¡¯t my biological son, I would have killed you with a single p, you worthless creature who can only spoil things.¡±

    Yang Anlong took a deep breath, suppressing his rage, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance; this is thest opportunity I¡¯m giving you. No matter what, you must bring down the Lu Family. But if you dare create extra trouble during this time, don¡¯t me the family for throwing you away like a discarded pawn.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡­ I understand.¡±

    After hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s body shivered violently. Being discarded by the Yang Family, the consequences would be dire.

    ¡°Since you know, then act ording to the n. Remember, this is yourst chance.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Yang Anlong directly hung up the phone.

    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Yang Tiansi gripped the phone tightly, his face bearing a ferocious and bloodthirsty expression. He swore he would tear Lu Tianxing apart, limb by limb.

    ¡°Young Master Yang, regarding the situation on Guanqian Street, Lu Tianxing will most likely target us. It¡¯s not appropriate to expose our whereabouts now. The woman just now was invited from outside; there¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t reveal our whereabouts. Should we¡­?¡±

    At this point, Liu Ang did not continue but raised his hand to his neck and made a slicing motion, which was quite evident.

    ¡°Then kill her, and give her fifty thousand as a burial fee.¡±

    After hearing Liu Ang¡¯s words, a cold gleam shed in Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes. The life of a worthless woman, if dead, is dead.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Yang, I¡¯ll deal with it now.¡±

    Liu Ang bowed slightly to Yang Tiansi, then turned and walked out.

    ¡­

    Outside, the sun shone brightly, and the warm sunlight fell from the sky, giving people a warm feeling. But for the Jiang Family, today was destined to be an unsettling day. The bright sun did not bring warmth but only an endless chill.

    In the Jiang Family Mansion, in the hall.

    Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng sat on the sofa, their faces extremely gloomy, exuding a chilling aura.

    The atmosphere in the hall was very oppressive and quiet.

    After a long time, Jiang Haochen couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and spoke, ¡°Dad, say something. What are we going to do next? Now that Yang Tiansi failed to kidnap Bai Zhiqing, it¡¯s like losing thest card. If Lu Tianxing finds out that our Jiang Family was also involved at this moment, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±

    Jiang Hongsheng, hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, did not speak immediately but took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a deep drag, and his face was as gloomy as it could be. How could he not have foreseen that Yang Tiansi would fail to kidnap Bai Zhiqing, and even the people sent were killed by Lu Tianxing, with one being taken by the Zhou Family? Once the Zhou Family uncovers any information, it would be a catastrophe for the Jiang Family. Not to mention that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength had already broken through to the middle-stage of Mythical; no one in the Jiang Family could withstand this madman. Even if they could, the Jiang Family would be removed from Jiangnan from now on.

 Chapter 1415 - 1408: Targeting Jiang Feng Group

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Chapter 1408: Targeting Jiang Feng Group</h4>

    Taking another fierce drag of his cigarette, Jiang Hongsheng suddenly threw the cigarette butt to the ground and said in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave now and head to the secret hideout we established in Suzhou."

    "Leave?"

    Jiang Haochen was slightly taken aback, not expecting his father to say this.

    "That¡¯s right, Yang Tiansi¡¯s men have been taken by the Zhou Family. Given the Zhou Family¡¯s interrogation methods, it¡¯s not difficult to extract something from him. Once that brat Lu Tianxing finds out this matter is rted to our Jiang Family, we won¡¯t be able to leave even if we want to. Go back and pack your things immediately. We¡¯ll leave the vi and head to our secret hideout. Also, don¡¯t take anyone else from our family, just take your mother and them away. We¡¯ll talk about everything once Lu Tiankuang¡¯s funeral is over." Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke gravely.

    "Dad, I understand, I¡¯ll go pack now."

    Jiang Haochen nodded and stood up without hesitation, heading out. He¡¯s no fool; if Lu Tianxing learns that the Jiang Family is involved, he wouldn¡¯t mind wiping the Jiang Family off the face of the earth. Besides, confronting Lu Tianxing head-on would serve no purpose for the Jiang Family right now.

    Just then, Jiang Haochen¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated.

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s face changed slightly upon seeing the caller ID, and his brows immediately knit together.

    "Hello."

    "Young Master Jiang, bad news, something¡¯s happened. I just received news from the market finance department. Ourpany¡¯s stock was suddenly attacked by an unidentified force. They are frantically shorting our stock. We¡¯ve already lost over a hundred million, and the opposite side is very cunning, not confronting us directly. Whenever we try to find them, they vanish without a trace, but the moment we let our guard down, they emerge to bite us. Young Master Jiang, what should we do next?"

    A panicked voice came from the other end of the line.

    Hearing the voice from the phone, Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression darkened. He had been worrying about someone causing trouble for the Jiang Family, and now someone was actually targeting the Jiang Feng Group.

    "Do you know who it is?"

    "No, the opponent¡¯s trader is very skilled, not giving us a chance to catch them. Young Master Jiang, what should we do next? At this rate, we¡¯ll stand to lose billions today alone."

    "I understand. Zhou Qian, no matter what means you use, you must steady the stock market. Remember, do not let it crash. Leave the rest to me." Jiang Haochen said calmly.

    "Yes, Young Master Jiang, I¡¯ll make arrangements."

    "Alright, leave it to you then."

    After seeing Jiang Haochen hang up the phone, Jiang Hongsheng, who hadn¡¯t spoken all this time, finally asked, "Did something happen to thepany?"

    "Yes, Zhou Qian just called and said there¡¯s an unidentified force madly shorting our stock, but they¡¯re unwilling to confront us head-on. Looking at it, they aren¡¯t very strong. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s Bai¡¯s Group making a move against us." Jiang Haochen said in a deep voice. The timing was too coincidental; Bai Zhiqing had just been rescued by Lu Tianxing, and someone immediately targeted the Jiang Feng Group. Besides Bai¡¯s Group, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    "Bai¡¯s Group."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed, and he sneered, "Just a smallpany that thinks cozying up to Angel Group lets them do as they please. Since they dare to make a move against us, show no mercy. Have Zhou Qianunch an attack on Bai¡¯s Group. If that brat Lu Tianxing wants a business showdown with us, let Bai¡¯s Group be obliterated. Also, call Yang Tiansi and have the Yang Family get involved. We can¡¯t be their foot soldiers."

    "Dad, I got it."

    Jiang Haochen nodded and was about to speak when the phone buzzed again.

    Jiang Haochen picked up the phone, looking at the caller ID. His face sank slightly, but he answered without hesitation: "Zhou Qian, why are you calling again?"

    "Young Master Jiang, a video... A video surfaced online regarding our acquisition of Qinghai Bay. It states Jiang Feng Group used unscrupulous means to acquire it, even iming that the sudden copse of the buildings at Qinghai Bay wasn¡¯t an ident but a man-made disaster orchestrated by Jiang Feng Group to bury those opposing the demolition alive..."

    "What did you say, Zhou Qian are you sure you have not mistaken?"

    Hearing Zhou Qian¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s pupils shrank into pinpoints, and his face changed drastically.

    Qinghai Bay wasnd Jiang Feng Group had to acquire two years ago. Securing it would rapidly boost their growth in the following years. However, during the relocation, some old residents refused to leave, stalling the project.

    To speed up the construction, he had secretly ordered tampering with the foundations of those buildings, causing them to copse, trapping and killing those who didn¡¯t evacuate. He had paid off connections tobel it as caused by age-rted degradation, allowing Jiang Feng Group to build a grandmercial center at Qinghai Bay.

    Jiang Haochen never expected this matter to be dug up, let alone with video evidence.

    "Young Master Jiang, I can¡¯t rify. I¡¯ve sent you the video link. See it yourself. What do we do next? There are many negativements about ourpany online now."

    "I understand, I¡¯ll handle it."

    Jiang Haochen hung up, urgently opened the link on his phone, and a video immediately appeared. A weathered, middle-aged man in his fifties appeared on the screen, recounting events.

    When Jiang Haochen saw him, his expression changed abruptly. This middle-aged man was the one he had instructed to tamper with Qinghai Bay¡¯s foundation years ago. He made sure the man left the country after the deed, so his presence in this video was unexpected.

    Though short, the video exposed everything, including the transfer he made to the man¡¯s ount,plete with a segment of footage from that time, which could definitively take Jiang Feng Group down.

    "Damn it, damn it, who uploaded this video?"

    Jiang Haochen trembled, furiously smashing his phone to the ground. If this wasn¡¯t resolved, Jiang Feng Group might disappear entirely; the adversary¡¯s move was ruthless, leaving no room for Jiang Feng Group to recover.

    Jiang Hongsheng, beside Jiang Haochen, had also witnessed the video. He knew that if mishandled, the video would deal a devastating blow to Jiang Feng Group.

    Ruthless, too ruthless; the opponent¡¯s attack was a knife to the heart, leaving Jiang Feng Group no chance to clear their name.

    "Well, well, truly a clever tactic. Lu Tianxing, it seems I underestimated you. Do you think this will destroy the Jiang Family? You¡¯re far from it."

    Jiang Hongsheng suddenlyughed in fury, but the cold menace in his voice sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    "Dad, what do we do, what should we do next?"

    "What do we do? If they¡¯re using such tactics, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthless."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent as he coldly said, "Have our secret operatives go to Modu. Find whoever is behind this and kill them all. Also, you know hackers, right? Hire some top-tier hackers to erase all videos on these sites. Hire onlinementers to whitewash the video, iming it¡¯s fabricated. Invite experts, celebrities, and influencers to question the video. Hmph, trying to tackle this through the inte? They¡¯re too inexperienced."

    A sinister smile graced Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s face, intending to turn Lu Tianxing¡¯s n against him.

    Little did Jiang Hongsheng know, this was just a smokescreen from Lin Yafei and her group, merely an appetizer. The real feast was yet toe, with only despair and fear awaiting the Jiang Family, leading them slowly towards their demise.

    ...

    Time flew by like a fleeting horse.

    The night was as calm as water, the evening breeze gentle. Suzhou nights weren¡¯t as noisy as the daytime, yet they weren¡¯t silent either. After a busy day, people sought excitement, or couples strolled along the streets.

    Shiwei Xuan, a renowned restaurant in Jiangnan, attracts a throng of patrons.

    Lu Tianxing, having already visited Shiwei Xuan with Old Master Zhou, was now returning with Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue. Shiwei Xuan was bustling as usual, and after driving around the packed parking lot for quite some time, Lu Tianxing finally found a ce to park.

    He parked the car and went inside, where the entire hall of Shiwei Xuan was filled, creating a lively and bustling atmosphere. The aroma of the food filled the air, instantly whetting one¡¯s appetite as they entered the ce.

 Chapter 1416 - 1409: Go for the Pricier Option

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Chapter 1409: Go for the Pricier Option</h4>

    When Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand entered, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold yet stunningly beautiful face immediately became the focus of the hall. An innumerable number of men¡¯s gazes fell upon Bai Zhiqing, and the entire hall suddenly fell into silence.

    On the other hand, Lu Tianxing, who was walking alongside Bai Zhiqing, feltpletely ufortable because he realized that every man¡¯s gaze, besides those looking at Bai Zhiqing and Mand, held no longer obsession but a zing intent to kill him, as if they wished to hack him into pieces.

    A woman being too beautiful is a kind of sin, and it bes a burden to the man beside her; without a strong mentality, one is bound to copse sooner orter.

    Lu Tianxing believed that as long as Bai Zhiqing said a word, the men in this hall would absolutely not mind rushing over to beat him up, just to demonstrate their strength in front of the beauty and capture her attention.

    "Wee, Sir, Miss."

    At this moment, a hostess dressed in a cheongsam approached them promptly, disying a professional smile on her lightly made-up face, bowing to greet them.

    "Sir, may I ask if you have a reserved room? If not, I can lead you to find a seat in the hall, if that¡¯s alright?" the hostess said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Although Bai Zhiqing and Mand were beside Lu Tianxing, as the hostess of the hall, the most important thing is eyesight. Anyone with clear eyes could see that among the three, Lu Tianxing was certainly the leader. This was evident merely by how they stood; Lu Tianxing was in the center, walking in front, while the two women were slightly behind, affirming his lead, or else he wouldn¡¯t be at the forefront.

    "No need."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand at the hostess and said, "I have already reserved a room through a call, Room 3 on the fifth floor. My name is Lu Tianxing; you can check it."

    "Fifth floor, Room 3? Please wait a moment while I check."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the hostess trembled slightly, casting a somewhat surprised nce at him, and her tone became increasingly respectful.

    In this world, regardless of where you are, there is always a hierarchy, and Shiwei Xuan is no exception. Generally, the private rooms on the fifth floor are not open to the public, epting only reservations. Moreover, dining on the fifth floor does not just require wealth, but status as well. Only those with power and influence are eligible to ascertain entry to the fifth floor.

    Speaking, the hostess walked briskly to the counter to verify and then quickly returned to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side: "Sir, may I know whether you¡¯d like to head to the room now, or...?"

    "Please take us there now." Lu Tianxing surveyed the surroundings and then said.

    "Sir, Miss, please follow me."

    The hostess immediately signaled for them to follow, leading Lu Tianxing and the twodies into the elevator, headed towards the exclusive elevator area.

    In a short while, the elevator arrived at the fifth floor; the hostess led Lu Tianxing to the door of Room 3 on the fifth floor, opened the door, and after Lu Tianxing entered, followed him in, respectfully saying, "Sir, do you need anything else? Would you like to order now?"

    "I have other friends who haven¡¯t arrived yet, so let¡¯s wait for now."

    "Alright, sir, if you need anything, just ring the bell on the table, and we will have someone stationed outside to assist you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded without saying anything, and the hostess made no further stay, respectfully saluted, and turned to leave.

    Meanwhile, outside Shiwei Xuan, Mu Qingxue and Mu Qingchuan were driving towards the restaurant.

    In the passenger seat, Mu Qingxue showed signs of excitement and nervousness on her face, urging, "Brother, drive a bit faster. Zhiqing and the others might already be there. If we¡¯rete, it wouldn¡¯t be good to let them wait."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan rolled his eyes and said in an irritable tone, "So what, let them wait a bit. After all, we are her saviors; what¡¯s wrong with waiting for us a bit? Also, tonight, let¡¯s indulge a little and eat like there¡¯s no tomorrow."

    "Brother..." Mu Qingxue pouted and nced at Mu Qingchuan coquettishly.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s coquettish demeanor, Mu Qingchuan, feeling helpless, said, "Alright, alright, I was wrong, okay?"

    After circling the parking lot, Mu Qingchuan found a parking spot, parked the car, and got out. Meanwhile, Mu Qingxue took out a mask from her bag and put it on, covering most of her face, leaving only her watery eyes exposed. Yet, those eyes alone are inherently captivating and alluring.

    After getting out of the car, Mu Qingchuan and Mu Qingxue wasted no time outside and quickly went into Shiwei Xuan, informing the hostess of Lu Tianxing¡¯s name, and were immediately led to the private elevator to the fifth floor.

    Upon arriving on the fifth floor, the hostess led Mu Qingchuan and Mu Qingxue to Room 3, knocked lightly on the door, then opened it and gestured for an invitation.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, Lu Tianxing instinctively cast his gaze toward the entrance. When he saw Mu Qingxue walking in from outside, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    This evening, Mu Qingxue seemed to have dressed up deliberately. Her hair was styled into a fashionable and elegant updo, her pink lips were full of allure, and the ck dress she wore showcased her beauty to the fullest.

    Mu Qingxue walked into the private room. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Mand sitting there, she immediately took off her mask, revealing a brilliant smile on her pretty face as she greeted them, "Sister Zhiqing, Manman, Tianxing."

    "Qingxue, you finally came. I thought you wouldn¡¯te!"

    Seeing Mu Qingxue, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face disyed a faint smile as she quickly stood up and pulled Mu Qingxue to sit beside her.

    "Sister Qingxue."

    Mand, sitting beside them, called out.

    The wee hostess, upon seeing Mu Qingxue remove her mask, instantly showed a look of surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected that the woman with the mask was Mu Qingxue, the famous star renowned both domestically and abroad.

    However, as an employee at Jiangnan¡¯s top dining establishment, the hostess¡¯s professionalism was impable. After a brief moment of shock, she quickly regained herposure, as if she were not looking at a globally famous star, but just an ordinary person.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing invited Mu Qingchuan to sit down, and then spoke to the somewhat dazed hostess beside them, "Bring us your menu."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the hostess immediately snapped back to reality and handed out menus, which she had been holding, to Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingchuan, and the others.

    "Young Master Mu, do you know what you like to eat?" Lu Tianxing casually ced the menu on the table and asked Mu Qingchuan.

    "Bring us one of each of your signature dishes, and a bottle of Roman¨¦e-Conti wine. Remember, only the most expensive one."

    The most expensive one? Sir, the most expensive Roman¨¦e-Conti at Shiwei Xuan is 250,000 Yuan per bottle. Are you sure you want that?" asked the hostess with a sparkle in her eyes, her voice carrying a hint of nervousness and anticipation. If she could sell a bottle of Roman¨¦e-Conti, hermission alone today might be a few thousand. Moreover, this might be her performance boost, possibly leading to a promotion to a hostess lead and a doubled sry.

    "Of course I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t worry. Do you know who this person next to me is? Hecks everything in life except money. Come on, get me a bottle to rinse my mouth. If it¡¯s not enoughter, bring me another bottle." Mu Qingchuan pointed at Lu Tianxing beside him and said unreservedly.

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing had a wry smile on his face. He certainly knew what Mu Qingchuan¡¯s intention was¡ªit was clearly to vent a little for Mu Qingxue, giving him a hard time for fun.

    Noticing the hostess¡¯s gaze upon him, Lu Tianxing waved his hand and said, "Just do as he said."

    "Yes."

    The hostess gently nodded, and her smile grew even brighter. She wasn¡¯t at all worried that Lu Tianxing would back out on the payment, not only because of the requirements to enter the fifth floor of Shiwei Xuan but also because of Bai Zhiqing and the others¡¯ attire. Although she was just a hostess, she had a trained eye, and judging just by the clothing of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, the price was likely beyond what an average person could afford.

    "I¡¯ve finished ordering."

    Mu Qingchuan casually ced the menu on the table, looked at Mu Qingxue and said, "Qingxue, order whatever you want. Someone else is treating anyway. Do you want a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup and shark¡¯s fin to rinse your mouth first?"

    "Brother."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan with a slight hint ofint, picked up the menu beside her, and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Sister Zhiqing, don¡¯t mind him. My brother is just like that. By the way, what do you want to eat?"

    "I¡¯m easygoing, anything is fine."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled at Mu Qingxue. Not being pretentious, Mu Qingxue ordered a few lighter dishes and handed the menu to the hostess beside her.

    Meanwhile, Mand exuberantly ordered a few dishes she liked before handing the menu back to the hostess, not caring at all how much they had ordered. After all, a feast should look like a feast¡ªwhat wasn¡¯t finished could be packed for a midnight snack at home.

    "Please wait a moment."

    After taking the menus, the hostess politely bowed and then turned to walk out, her face brimming with undisguised joy¡ªshe just loved customers like these who were willing to splurge.

 Chapter 1417: 1410: You Like Lu Tianxing, Dont You?

    <strong>Chapter 1417: Chapter 1410: You Like Lu Tianxing, Don¡¯t You?</strong>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, it seems like things aren¡¯t going too well for you in Jiangnan.¡± After the hostess left, Mu Qingchuan looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    ¡°Just a minor issue, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over to Bai Zhiqing and Mand, who wereughing and chatting with Mu Qingxue. He said, ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t havee to Jiangnan. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved in this mess.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t havee, yet here I am. Besides, I only came to Jiangnan for a bit of excitement. Those guys wouldn¡¯t dare to fully confront me. Moreover, do you think it¡¯s possible for me not toe to Jiangnan?¡± Mu Qingchuan said calmly, his eyes casually sweeping over Mu Qingxue with a hint of affection.

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly trembled, a wry smile appearing on his face. How could he not understand the implication in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words? It was definitely Mu Qingxue who wanted toe to Jiangnan, so Mu Qingchuan had no choice but toe.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Mu Qingxue beside him. A bitter smile shed in his heart. It seemed he needed to find time to talk with Mu Qingxue. He really didn¡¯t want her to get too deep; he¡¯s not the right man for her.

    However, Mu Qingxue seemed oblivious to the conversation between Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingchuan, pulling Bai Zhiqing and Mand along,ughing and chatting heartily. She seemed in excellent spirits, as if nothing was weighing on her.

    Time ticked by, and after about a dozen minutes, there was a sudden knock at the door of the private room. The door opened, and a hostess pushed a dining cart inside, cing delicate dishes on the table before silently exiting the room.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Lu Tianxing then opened the Roman¨¦e-Conti wine on the table, poured himself a ss, and looked at Mu Qingchuan saying, ¡°Drink?¡±

    ¡°Drink, of course. I¡¯m not the one paying, so why not?¡± Mu Qingchuan responded lightly.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate eyebrows faintly furrowed¡ªnot because of Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words but because Lu Tianxing had an injury on his shoulder and shouldn¡¯t be drinking. However, seeing him and Mu Qingchuan raise their sses, she sighed and said no more.

    ¡°Qingxue, let¡¯s have a ss of red wine too!¡± Bai Zhiqing said to Mu Qingxue.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Mu Qingxue nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Count me in too! I¡¯ve never had such expensive wine before! I must try it today to see if it tastes the same as those that cost tens of yuan.¡± Mand smacked her lips like a country bumpkin. She really hadn¡¯t drunk such expensive wine before, preferring to buy some herbs with the money to make some poison for self-defense.

    ¡°No problem. I haven¡¯t had such expensive wine myself.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly, picked up the wine bottle beside her, and poured three sses. After handing two to Mand and Mu Qingxue, she also picked up a ss of red wine, stood up, and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, Qingxue, it¡¯s thanks to you that I, Bai Zhiqing, am safe. I¡¯ll skip the thanks, so here¡¯s a toast.¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re too kind. It was just a small effort.¡±

    Mu Qingchuan smiled lightly and raised his ss to Bai Zhiqing as well.

    Mu Qingxue clinked her ss with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s, and during this moment, the atmosphere turned exceptionally harmonious. Everyone wore gentle smiles, chatting andughing at the table, yet instinctively avoiding sensitive topics.

    The meal stretched on for over an hour before finally winding down.

    ¡°Miss Bai, thank you for your hospitality. It¡¯s gettingte now. If there¡¯s nothing else, Qingxue and I should head back to the hotel.¡± Mu Qingchuan stood up and said to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, I wonder if you could wait a bit longer.¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingchuan and said.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan was slightly taken aback, a hint of confusion on his face, ¡°Miss Bai, is there something else you need?¡±

    ¡°Haha, nothing much. I just have something I¡¯d like to say to Qingxue alone. Why don¡¯t you wait for us downstairs? We¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±

    Standing beside them, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression slightly changed upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, and a foreboding feeling rose in his heart. He looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Wife¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, saying, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I want to have a private conversation with Qingxue about women¡¯s matters. You aren¡¯t nning to stay here, right?¡±

    Sensing the murderous intent behind Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re overthinking. I just wanted to ask if you needed help, that¡¯s all. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first with Manman and Young Master Mu.¡±

    As the words ended, Lu Tianxing walked out without any hesitation.

    Apanying Lu Tianxing, Mand and Young Master Mu walked out, leaving only Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue in the private room.

    Mu Qingxue stood there somewhat awkwardly, with a hint of unconceble unease on her pretty face. She didn¡¯t know why Bai Zhiqing had kept her there¡ªwas it because she had discovered her feelings for Lu Tianxing? Did she want to criticize her for being a third party, or use her of being shameless and urge her to stay away from Lu Tianxing, or perhaps warn her to sever any ties with Lu Tianxing?

    Thinking of these, the unease on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face grew even stronger. She didn¡¯t know how to face Bai Zhiqing, and she felt like a new bride who had just entered the door, uneasy and fidgety, her small hands pinching the corners of her clothes, losing all her stage presence.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Qingxue, why don¡¯t we go to the balcony for some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Qingxue nodded slightly and followed behind Bai Zhiqing to the balcony.

    This is a unique decoration feature of the fifth-floor private room, designedpletely like a room, with even a bedroom next to it. After all, the hobbies of the wealthy are so unique, who knows what might happen midway through a meal.

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue stood on the balcony, gazing silently at the brightly lit night scene not far away, the wind gently blowing, rustling their hair with a hint of coolness.

    Neither of them spoke, both lost in the view outside.

    After a long time, Bai Zhiqing suddenly came to her senses, looking at Mu Qingxue, saying, ¡°Qingxue, this should be the first time we¡¯ve been alone together to chat since we met, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is our first time chatting alone together.¡±

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words reached her ears, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, a panicked expression shing across her face, as if she was a thief caught red-handed. Especially when Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fell on her, Mu Qingxue felt as if her deepest secrets were discovered, treading on thin ice, fearing Bai Zhiqing would next use her of shamelessness and tell her to stay away from Lu Tianxing for the rest of her life.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue at her side, sighed softly, a faint smile on her lips, and said gently, ¡°Qingxue, you like Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was light and soft, as if they were friends chatting, very ordinary, but when it reached Mu Qingxue¡¯s ears, it made her body tremble violently, her pretty face showing a panic-stricken expression. She exined hurriedly, ¡°Zhiqing¡­ Sister Zhiqing, I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before Mu Qingxue could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted her again, saying, ¡°Qingxue, no need to be nervous, no need to rush to exin. I¡¯m a woman too, don¡¯t I know how a woman reacts after falling for a man?¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, I¡­¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face turned ashen, devoid of color, teetering as if about to fall, instinctively wanting to exin. She didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing to quarrel or be enemies because of her.

    But before she could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted her once more, sighing deeply, saying, ¡°Qingxue, you can¡¯t deceive me. I¡¯m also a woman, able toe to Jiangnan at this time, and conveniently head to Guanqian Street; if you say this woman has nothing to do with this man, would you believe it?¡±

    As she finished, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly in her heart. She was a woman, she understood women. If earlier she suspected there was something between Mu Qingxue and Lu Tianxing, now she waspletely certain that Mu Qingxue liked Lu Tianxing, even loved him deeply, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in Jiangnan at this time, wouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter.

    After all, right now, everyone wants Lu Tianxing gone, even rumored as ungrateful, a grandson who killed his own grandfather. In these circumstances, many wish to be far from Lu Tianxing, yet Mu Qingxue chose toe to Jiangnan now; if not for Lu Tianxing, she wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Mu Qingxue trembled violently after hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the panic on her pretty face deepening. She wanted to say something to Bai Zhiqing but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s state, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly and said, ¡°You like Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Qingxue, I¡­¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s firm words, Mu Qingxue was at a loss, her gentle eyes filled with panic, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like him. I just came with my brother to¡­ to Jiangnan for a trip. I heard Guanqian Street is a tourist spot, so I asked my brother to take me there, and it was only then I encountered the kidnapping incident. It¡¯s just a coincidence¡­¡±

 Chapter 1418 - CapÃ­tulo 1418: 1411: The Two Womens Conversation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1418: Chapter 1411: The Two Women¡¯s Conversation</strong>

    Mu Qingxue looked at Bai Zhiqing, exining somewhat flustered, but when she uttered those words, for some reason, Mu Qingxue felt a piercing pain in her heart, as if someone was pricking it with a needle. She truly did not want to deny her affection for Lu Tianxing, but regrettably, she did not want Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing to be enemies because of her, nor did she want Lu Tianxing to hate her for this.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly and said, ¡°Qingxue, why put yourself through this? Your expression has already betrayed your heart. Are you still protecting him like this? Is it worth it? He¡¯s already married, and you¡¯re still defending him. Is it worth it? Your efforts might not receive any rewards.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue was slightly stunned. A hint of determination shed on her face, and she softly said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Mu Qingxue¡¯s resolute answer, a wry smile appeared on her face. She knew she would get this response. Lin Qianru had once told her the same thing, that everything was worth it for Lu Tianxing. But is it all truly worth it? If it were her, would she say it¡¯s worth it? Perhaps she would!

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ really can¡¯t control myself. You can hit me or scold me! It has nothing to do with Tianxing.¡±

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed an irrepressible sadness, perhaps from now on, she would never be able to see Lu Tianxing again. Yet she felt no regrets, she really did not want to go against her heart anymore, not even when facing Bai Zhiqing. Love is love.

    A wry smile passed over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Hitting you or scolding you, will it help? If I hit you or scold you, would you give up your love for Lu Tianxing? From now on, stay far away from Lu Tianxing, never to cross paths again?¡±

    Mu Qingxue did not speak, she just gently shook her head. She definitely would not give up her love for Lu Tianxing, nor would she leave him.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, a hint of bitterness shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, she asked Mu Qingxue softly, ¡°Qingxue, can you tell me how you came to like him?¡±

    ¡°How did Ie to like him?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s delicate frame trembled slightly, and her beautiful face showed a hint of recollection. In a low murmur, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how I came to like Tianxing. I only know that in my most desperate moment, he appeared before me like a hero. I don¡¯t know why, but from the first sight of him, the fear and terror in my heart suddenly turned to calmness. There was no more fear or terror. It felt like finding an oasis in a desert or encountering a glimmer of light in the darkness.¡±

    ¡°When he appeared beside me, I felt an unprecedented sense of security as if, with him by my side, no danger would evere to me again. As long as he exists, I would never be hurt in this lifetime.¡±

    Mu Qingxue murmured softly, her mind unconsciously recalling the scene where Lu Tianxing saved her, a faint smile on her lips.

    Even though back then Lu Tianxing was far from as charming as he is now, being dark and thin. At that moment, any woman might not have thought of Lu Tianxing as their Prince Charming, but in her heart, at that moment, Lu Tianxing was her hero, her prince, the man destined for her in this lifetime.

    She could never forget that day. When Lu Tianxing stood before her, she found that her fear-filled and anxious heart became calm as if a storm-tossed ship had found a harbor. An unprecedented sense of security enveloped her heart.

    ¡°Hero saving the damsel, indeed, makes one feel grateful. But, Qingxue, don¡¯t you think your so-called affection is just gratitude?¡± Bai Zhiqing saw Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression and sighed softly.

    ¡°Yes, I once thought my affection for Tianxing was only because he saved me at my most dangerous moment, making me mistakenly believe I liked him, and that this affection was only a dependence. So, in my heart, I once thought about forgetting him, but I really couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t forget him. Every time I wanted to forget him, his shadow became more profound, more unforgettable. In the end, when I wanted to forget him, I felt a piercing pain deep within my heart, filled with bitterness. That¡¯s when I realized I had already fallen for this man, perhaps wouldn¡¯t forget him in this lifetime.¡±

    As she spoke, a painful expression appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Sometimes, she really wanted to forget Lu Tianxing, but she couldn¡¯t. Every time she tried, she felt her heart was empty, like she had lost her spirit, unable to forget. This man seemed like a tree deeply rooted in her heart, never to leave.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look for him?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing asked the most significant doubt in her heart as she looked at the pained expression on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Since Mu Qingxue liked Lu Tianxing so much, why didn¡¯t she look for him initially? Back then, Lu Tianxing was just a soldier with no change in appearance, and given the Mu Family¡¯s influence in Beijing, finding Lu Tianxing would be a piece of cake. So why did Mu Qingxue never find Lu Tianxing? It seemed a little too illogical.

    ¡°I once asked the Mu Family to help me find him, but they kept telling me they couldn¡¯t find him, saying this person didn¡¯t exist at all. Untilter, I identally overheard their conversation, and I realized my Second Grandpa had suppressed all information about Tianxing, never letting me know because he knew the person I was looking for was just a poor soldier. They would only reply with three words¡ªI don¡¯t know. When I tried to investigate Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts myself, I found that Tianxing had left the army. No one knew where he went, no matter how I investigated, there was no use, except knowing he eventually went abroad. After going abroad, no further information could be found.¡±

    ¡°So, Qingxue, did you enter the entertainment industry back then also to find him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Faced with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s inquiry, Mu Qingxue nodded gently without denying it. She knew that from now on, perhaps she and Lu Tianxing would be strangers, and in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, she might be just a shameless woman. But today, she just wanted to speak about the things suppressed in her heartpletely, regardless of the consequences, she did not care.

    ¡°When I realized my Second Grandpa had deliberately concealed the truth under his words, and Tianxing had gone abroad with no trace to be found again, I was once frustrated, desperate, but I didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. So, I convinced my brother and entered the entertainment industry. Since they were unwilling to tell me Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts, I decided to find him myself. The higher my status in the entertainment industry, the wider mywork, the better chances I would have of finding Tianxing, this man who haunts my dreams, unforgettable in this lifetime.¡±

    As she spoke, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face suddenly showed an extremely painful expression: ¡°I searched for him three years. I hoped that when I saw him again, I¡¯d tell him the ugly duckling you talked about has grown into a swan and ask if he would be willing to marry me. But I didn¡¯t expect that when I finally found him, he was already married with a beautiful wife, far more outstanding than I am.¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, you know, at that moment, I felt like the whole world copsed. My world turned to ck and white. Even back at Bai¡¯s Group, I didn¡¯t pray for him to ept me; I just hoped he¡¯d give me a hug. But in the end, even that he refused me. At that moment, I felt like my heart was about to break. I also thought about forgetting him, but I couldn¡¯t, I really couldn¡¯t forget him¡­¡±

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s face showed an expression of immense pain, her sorrow over her heart dying. At that time, Mu Qingxue felt like this; she had longed for a man for three whole years, loved him for three whole years. In the end, when she found this man, he had be someone else¡¯s Prince Charming. Such a blow, no matter who it is, would be almost unbearable.

    After hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, a bitter smile shed on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. Although Mu Qingxue¡¯s words did not express much, Bai Zhiqing could hear Mu Qingxue¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing, perhaps not less than her love for Lu Tianxing, maybe even more. Otherwise, Mu Qingxue wouldn¡¯t have riskeding to Jiangnan, nor would she have looked for Lu Tianxing for three years.

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t see the fleeting bitter smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and after speaking, Mu Qingxue looked at Bai Zhiqing and slowly said, ¡°Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯ve finished speaking. You can scold me as much as you like. I am shameless; I am brazen, knowing he is married yet still can¡¯t forget him. Go ahead and scold me! I don¡¯t mind because, in others¡¯ eyes, I am just a disgraceful third party¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing sighed again upon hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words. Lu Tianxing, this guy indeed causes harm, why does he attract women so much, and each woman is so unconditionally devoted to him!

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face suddenly broke into a smile, she looked at Mu Qingxue and said, ¡°Qingxue, thank you for telling me all this.¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, you don¡¯t me me?¡± Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled, asking a little cautiously.

 Chapter 1419 - 1412: Playing Dumb for Love

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Chapter 1412: ying Dumb for Love</h4>

    "me you? Why would I me you? Actually, from the moment we first met, I already guessed that Lu Tianxing was the man you talked about, the man who called you the ugly duckling. Later, in Beijing, I became more certain of it; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the Wang Family¡¯s house in such a hurry. It was just a guess at that time, without real certainty about your feelings for Lu Tianxing. Until what happened today on Guanqian Street, I finally confirmed that you love Lu Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue and slowly said, "Actually, I wanted to have a private talk with you today not to ask you to stay away from Lu Tianxing. If I did that, I¡¯m afraid Lu Tianxing would hate me for a lifetime. I don¡¯t want him to have hatred for me in his heart."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue was a bit stunned,pletely unable to react. She almost doubted what her ears had heard. How could she not have thought that Bai Zhiqing would answer her like this? How could it be possible that when a woman wants to fight you for a man, any other woman would be furious at the first instance?

    Yet, Bai Zhiqing showed no signs of anger. How was this possible? Bai Zhiqing was so calm and indifferent; there was only one exnation: Bai Zhiqing simply didn¡¯t love Lu Tianxing. But that was almost impossible. If Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t love Lu Tianxing, she wouldn¡¯t have knelt before Holder willingly just for a slight chance, barely visible, to save Lu Tianxing back in New York.

    Since Bai Zhiqing loved Lu Tianxing, why wasn¡¯t she showing any anger now...

    Mu Qingxue felt baffled at the moment, filled with confusion. What exactly did Bai Zhiqing want...

    Bai Zhiqing, seeing the confusion on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, revealed a faint smile, as if she understood Mu Qingxue¡¯s doubts, and gently said, "Qingxue, do you find it strange that even though I know you want to fight me for a man, I am not angry, right?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue almost instinctively nodded.

    "Because I love Lu Tianxing. I love him more than anyone else, so I don¡¯t want to see him in pain. Also, I suppose you understand Lu Tianxing¡¯s character very well. If he knows I drove you away from him, he might not me me openly, considering I am his legally wedded wife, and it¡¯s only reasonable for me to send away a mistress."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Mu Qingxue and slowly said, "But if I did that, he would possibly hold a lifelong grudge against me, even be estranged from me, thinking I am a malicious woman. That¡¯s a result I do not want to see. Instead of that, why noty everything on the table? It¡¯s better for everyone. I won¡¯tsh out at you, nor will I just stand by and watch you pursue my man. But I can turn a blind eye to it. If he truly epts you, I wee your involvement, but if he rejects you, that¡¯s his choice. I only hope you won¡¯t regret it in the end."

    After saying these words, Bai Zhiqing felt as if her heart had been pricked by something, causing her heart to ache as if cut by a knife, making it difficult to breathe, with an urge to cry. At this moment, she really wished Mu Qingxue would stay as far away from Lu Tianxing as possible. She really wanted to have Lu Tianxing all to herself, but she understood even more that sometimes you just can¡¯t help it. She doesn¡¯t want to lose Lu Tianxing, really doesn¡¯t.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing would rather y the fool for love. Moreover, Lu Tianxing will return to the Lu Family sooner orter and be the Third Young Master of Lu Family, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. At that time, the temptations Lu Tianxing faces will be much more than now. There are too many women wanting to ride on his coattails and be a phoenix. Rather than letting Lu Tianxing be seduced by those scheming women daily, she¡¯d rather find a few reliable women topletely tie Lu Tianxing down.

    Isn¡¯t it normal for people fromrge families to have several wives and concubines?

    Bai Zhiqing kept using these words tofort herself, continually using a kind of Ah Q spirit tofort herself, just because she loves Lu Tianxing.

    "Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s pretty face carried a look of disbelief. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t believe that Bai Zhiqing would agree to let her stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, and even not mind Lu Tianxing epting her. This was really beyond her belief, as any woman would not choose to share her man with another woman.

    "Qingxue, you have nothing to apologize to me for. I brought this on myself. Who made me fall in love with such a phndering man."

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s nervous appearance, Bai Zhiqing showed a bitter smile, which soon disappeared, and she looked at Mu Qingxue and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this bastard of a man. Let¡¯s talk about something else! I wonder when your new album will be out, Qingxue. When it¡¯s released, will you send me a signed CD? I am your fan, after all. You haven¡¯t forgotten that you promised to send me a signed CD, have you?"

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue was slightly taken aback. She nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calm expression and also selectively ignored the previous conversation, softly saying, "The album is already in post-production, so it shouldn¡¯t take long to be released. If you like it, Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯ll send you a collector¡¯s edition CD. How about that?"

    "Great, I¡¯ll congratte you in advance on your album¡¯s huge sess, Qingxue."

    While Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue were talking in the private room, at the door of Shiwei Xuan, Lu Tianxing was like an ant on a hot pan, feeling restless, frequently looking towards Shiwei Xuan, wishing he could rush upstairs right now.

    You must know that the two women in the private room on the fifth floor now are his legally wedded wife and another who secretly loves him, with whom he had aplicated rtionship. And don¡¯t be fooled by Mu Qingxue¡¯s gentle and weak appearance; her character is extremely stubborn. If Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue were to disagree and fight in the private room, and if Mu Qingxue were to reveal her rtionship with him, who knows if Bai Zhiqing would kill him on the spot.

    "Manman, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and check what your sister-inw and Qingxue are doing? If you go, I¡¯ll promise you one condition. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll agree to it, how about that." Waiting left and right, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and turned his eyes to Mand standing next to him and said.

    "Brother, do you take me for a fool?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand rolled her eyes and said, "Everyone knows it¡¯s a powder keg in there right now. If I go in, I might end up blown to pieces. I¡¯m not stupid! Now¡¯s not the time to run into your wife¡¯s bad mood. Plus, all this chaos is your own doing for flirting around; if you didn¡¯t attract the bees and butterflies, none of this would have happened. If you ask me, your wife should just castrate you; that¡¯d make things much simpler, and you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your backyard catching fire."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt the ck lines forming on his face. What does she mean by he flirts around? This whole situation has nothing to do with him; it¡¯s Mu Qingxue who practically jumped him, right? He even wants to find a ce to speak out about it!

    "Young Master Mu, why don¡¯t you go up and check? Aren¡¯t you worried about your sister¡¯s safety?"

    Seeing Mand unwilling to go up, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed, and he immediately focused on Mu Qingchuan beside him. He thought Mu Qingchuan seemed very concerned about Mu Qingxue, so he might just go up.

    Mu Qingchuan nced at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently, "I¡¯m not worried. If there¡¯s really a fight, the one at a disadvantage would be Bai Zhiqing. Your wife can¡¯t beat my sister."

    "Oh,e on."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse, but he was helpless. It seemed Mu Qingchuan was right; if it reallyes down to a fight, Bai Zhiqing definitely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Mu Qingxue. After all, Mu Qingxue is the Mu Family¡¯s eldest daughter. Although she hasn¡¯t rigorously trained in martial arts, she¡¯s not weak, and certainly not someone Bai Zhiqing, a chef with no formal training, couldpare to.

    Time passed little by little, and it seemed Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue were having such a good time chatting in the private room that they hadn¡¯te out.

    A few more minutes passed, and finally, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    "I can¡¯t wait anymore. I need to go up and check."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing was about to head toward the elevator.

    At this moment, the exclusive elevator to the fifth floor suddenly opened. Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up ahead and immediately saw Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxueing out of the elevator, chatting andughing.

    What the heck is going on!

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately showed a hint of confusion. This script seemed a bit wrong¡ªweren¡¯t the two women supposed to be at each other¡¯s throats and fighting? Howe now they look like they¡¯re as close as sisters? Could it be he¡¯s really overthinking it, and the two women were just having a simple conversation without discussing anything else?

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue walked out of the elevator, and upon seeing the dumbfounded Lu Tianxing standing there, aplex expression shed across their pretty faces but quickly vanished without anyone noticing, not even Lu Tianxing, who had been watching them closely.

    "Honey, you guys..."

    "We¡¯re fine."

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue exchanged a nce, both wearing faint smiles: "Qingxue, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go back to the hotel and rest. Remember to visit Modu when you have time to hang out with me."

    "Hehe, Sister Zhiqing, you should get some rest too. When youe to Beijing, I¡¯ll definitely be your tour guide and show you around the city."

    "Qingxue, you said it. I¡¯ll definitelye to Beijing to find you."

    "Haha, Sister Zhiqing, it¡¯s a deal then, I¡¯m off."

    "Mm, be careful on the road."

    After saying goodbye to Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue nced at Lu Tianxing, shed a sweet smile, and without saying anything else, she left with Mu Qingchuan, heading outside and exiting Shiwei Xuan.

 Chapter 1420 - 1413: Lin Yafei Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Chapter 1413: Lin Yafei Arrives</h4>

    Watching Mu Qingxue and Mu Qingchuan leave, Bai Zhiqing suddenly sighed gently. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions. Although she only chatted with Mu Qingxue briefly in the box, she could clearly feel Mu Qingxue¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing, which was no less than her own. She even believed that Mu Qingxue would do anything for Lu Tianxing.

    "Wife, you and Qingxue..." Watching Mu Qingxue leave, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t hold back the doubts in his heart and spoke up to Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and said with a smile, "Qingxue and I are, of course, good sisters. Moreover, Qingxue has already agreed with me that the next time she holds a concert, she will invite me as her special guest to sing ¡¯The Ugly Duckling¡¯ with her. Why, are you unhappy with my good rtionship with Qingxue? Do you have any objections?"

    "No, wife, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m too happy to even express it!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. Despite Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smiling face towards him, he could clearly sense the threat in her eyes. If he dared to say he had any objections, he might end up sleeping on the sofa tonight.

    "Then why are you asking?"

    Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing and said, "Hurry up and drive for me. Do you want Manman and me to keep standing here for the crowd to watch?"

    "Hehe, you two wait here, I¡¯ll go get the car."

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned and walked towards the parking spot.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Mu Qingchuan drove the car toward the Shangri-La Hotel, but his eyes continuously lingered on Mu Qingxue. Although he didn¡¯t know what was said between Mu Qingxue and Bai Zhiqing while they were alone in the box, he could sense that Mu Qingxue¡¯s mood seemed very pleasant ever since she chatted with Bai Zhiqing tonight, no longer showing that mncholic demeanor. This joy seemed toe genuinely from the heart, not as an act put on for him.

    Watching Mu Qingxue¡¯s slight smile, Mu Qingchuan couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity any longer and asked, "Qingxue, can you tell me what Bai Zhiqing said to you that made you so happy?"

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s question, Mu Qingxue snapped back and said with a soft smile, "Brother, why are you asking this? Don¡¯t you know this is a little secret between women? Do you, a big man, want to know women¡¯s little secrets?"

    "Uh!"

    Mu Qingchuan, hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s yful words, felt a bit speechless. Since when did his sister be so mischievous? However, seeing the smile on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face made Mu Qingchuan let out a small sigh of relief. He was worried that Mu Qingxue would turn into a modern-day Lin Daiyu, always mncholic. It seemed he was overthinking it.

    Mu Qingxue stole a nce at Mu Qingchuan, said nothing more, and with a gentle smile on her lips, gazed quietly at the colorful neon lights outside the window, lost in thought, making it hard to tell what she was thinking.

    Mu Qingchuan took a look at Mu Qingxue and didn¡¯t ask anything further. To him, as long as Mu Qingxue was happy every day, he, as her brother, was very content.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also drove away from Shiwei Xuan, heading towards the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Half an hourter, after parking the car, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger any longer and walked towards the room with Bai Zhiqing and Mand.

    Arriving at the suite entrance, he took out the room card to open the door. The moment he stepped inside, a look of surprise appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. The originally empty room now somehow had an extra person. A charming figure was sitting on the sofa, legs crossed, leisurely sipping coffee, with her back towards the door.

    "Hey, you three are back from your outing. I¡¯ve been waiting here for so long. Aren¡¯t you nning to greet me, maybe with a long-awaited hug?"

    Upon hearing the door open, the figure immediately stood up from the sofa, turned around, and revealed a coquettish smile.

    The visitor was none other than Lin Yafei, dressed in a light purple tight-fitting dress that perfectly showcased her stunning and explosive figure. Her extraordinary assets were particrly eye-catching, coupled with a model-like physique, prompting an involuntary admiration: what a stunning beauty.

    "Lin Demon, what brings you here?"

    Bai Zhiqing followed closely behind Lu Tianxing, entering with a look of surprise. Lin Yafei was supposed to have returned to Modu; how did she end up in Jiangnan?

    "Why can¡¯t I be here? Am I not allowed to catch someone in the act?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze swept over Bai Zhiqing and finallynded on Mand, greeting her, "Manman, I¡¯m so d to see you again. How about we share a room tonight?"

    "N-no need, Sister Zhiqing, bro, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. Goodbye."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Mand shivered violently, her beautiful eyes widening as if she had seen a ghost. After leaving a hurried farewell, she ran to her room without dy.

    She¡¯spletely afraid of Lin Yafei now. Lin Yafei is simply an outright rogue. Last time in Beijing, when she shared a bed with Lin Yafei, Lin Yafei lectured her about not having enough murderous aura, suggested she try the newly-researched papaya soup, and forced her to watch action movies, iming it was for a woman¡¯s future happiness ¨C basically, a total rogue. She¡¯spletely terrified of Lin Yafei¡¯s words now.

    Seeing that Mand was scared off by her words, Lin Yafei¡¯s face spread into a smug smile. She swayed her hips like a water snake as she approached Lu Tianxing, casually draping one hand over his shoulder, her entire body pressed closely against him.

    At this moment, as soon as Lu Tianxing lowered his head, he could see things he shouldn¡¯t. A faint fragrance filled his nostrils, making his heart flutter.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath to suppress the turmoil in his heart, looked at Lin Yafei, who was so close, and said with a wry smile, "Lin Demon, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in Modu? What are you doing in Jiangnan?"

    "Can¡¯t Ie to see you? I just wanted to check if you¡¯ve been dazzled by some wildflowers outside. It seems you haven¡¯t."

    With that, Lin Yafei wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm.

    Bai Zhiqing, standing beside them, immediately looked displeased. This witch was tantly taking advantage of her man right in front of her.

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing knew she must have heard about the incident on Guanqian Street, which was why she rushed to Jiangnan. He had intended tofort Lin Yafei, but seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s discontented face next to him, Lu Tianxing had to suppress that thought and said with a wry smile, "Lin Demon, could you let go of me? Zhiqing is right here."

    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Little Qingqing once promised me she¡¯d share half of her man with me. As a chairperson, how could she break her word? I¡¯m just enjoying my rightful privilege. If she dares to turn against me, I¡¯ll spill all her embarrassing secrets."

    Saying this, Lin Yafei, intentionally or not, pressed her whole body against Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Was Lin Yafei flirting with her man right in front of her? This was intolerable!

    "Lin Demon, can you show some restraint and let go? Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you," Bai Zhiqing said irritably.

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing walked to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, wrapped her arm around his other arm, and pinched his waist with her right hand. In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s view, Lu Tianxing must be enjoying this, or else, why wouldn¡¯t he push Lin Yafei away?

    Feeling the intense pain in his waist, Lu Tianxing blinked, looking innocently at Bai Zhiqing. What does this have to do with him? He¡¯s innocent, okay? Lin Yafei was the one holding his arm, not letting him leave. Even though this witch did it on purpose, he¡¯s still the victim.

    "Be rude to me?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a seductive smile as she let go of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, swaggering over to Bai Zhiqing like a rogue. She slyly lifted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chin with a delicate finger and smiled, "How do you n to be rude to me, Bai Zhiqing? It seems you¡¯ve never beaten me before. What, do you want revenge today?"

    While talking, Lin Yafei took advantage of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s stunned moment to grab Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest as an act of provocation.

    "Ah!"

    The sudden attack made Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body tremble instinctively, as if she was struck by lightning. She couldn¡¯t believe Lin Yafei dared to be so bold. Her pretty face turned red as blood, even the back of her ears flushed a deep red.

    "Lin Demon, what are you doing?"

    Bai Zhiqing instinctively stepped back, looking frantically at Lin Yafei. This witch was bing bolder and bolder.

 Chapter 1421 - CapÃ­tulo 1421: 1414: I Came to Check on You

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1421: Chapter 1414: I Came to Check on You</strong>

    ¡°Not doing anything.¡±

    Lin Yafei slowly retracted her hand, smiling as she said, ¡°Little Qingqing, you¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s not the first time anyway. I still remember when we¡­¡±

    Before Lin Yafei could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted her, angrily saying, ¡°Lin Demon, if you dare say another word, do you believe I¡¯ll fight you to the death?¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing about to explode, Lin Yafei chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s there to say no to? After all, we¡¯ll all be sharing the same bed in the future. What¡¯s there to be shy about, right, Little Qingqing?¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei¡¯s captivating eyes twinkled as she stepped closer to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Lin Demon, stop right there, any closer and¡­ I¡¯ll really fight you to the death.¡±

    Seeing Lin Yafei approaching again, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed suddenly, instinctively retreating. She knew Lin Yafei¡¯s character all too well. If this demon tried anything with her, she would have no dignity left in front of Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Fight to the death? How do you want to do that, in bed?¡±

    Lin Yafei, looking like a female hooligan, approached Bai Zhiqing with an arrogant grin.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was struck speechless by Lin Yafei¡¯s words. After a long pause, she managed to say, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to take a shower now. You stay in the living room and don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t do what you shouldn¡¯t, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing cast a fierce nce at Lu Tianxing, seemingly warning him not to try anything, then hurriedly ran toward the bedroom.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing flee as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, the smile on Lin Yafei¡¯s face grew even wider. She called out to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back, ¡°Little Qingqing, I haven¡¯t showered yet either! Want me to join you? I can scrub your back.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, filled with shame and anger, rang out, followed by the sound of the bedroom door mming shut and being locked from the inside.

    Seeing this, Lin Yafei burst intoughter, her body shaking with amusement, drawing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze naturally to her voluptuous figure due to her movements.

    ¡°Little man, do you like what you see? Want to take a closer look?¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yafei wasn¡¯t angry at all; rather, she smiled seductively, swaying her hips as she walked toward Lu Tianxing.

    When she reached Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei suddenly pushed him, sending him tumbling onto the sofa. Then, she stepped forward and sat on Lu Tianxing¡¯sp, naturally wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Immediately, a faint scent of perfume wafted from Lin Yafei, enveloping Lu Tianxing, whose body tensed up, his eyes furtively ncing at the nearby bedroom door. If Bai Zhiqing saw this, he¡¯d be in serious trouble.

    ¡°Little man, are you afraid? Don¡¯t worry, from what I know about your wife, she definitely won¡¯te out right now. So, do you want to take a closer look?¡± Lin Yafei smiled as shey against Lu Tianxing, whispering.

    A slight warmth fanned his face, carrying a hint of fragrance. Lu Tianxing¡¯s whole body shuddered, feeling an urge within him that was hard to suppress.

    ¡°Lin Demon, please, can you spare me this time? If Zhiqing sees this, I¡¯m done for.¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, barely calming the flutter in his heart, and said with a wry smile.

    If it were another time and ce, and Lin Yafei dared to tease him like this, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing her the consequences of provoking a normal man. But now, he really didn¡¯t dare; Bai Zhiqing was just next door!

    Though the hotel had excellent soundproofing, who knew when Bai Zhiqing might suddenly appear? If she discovered him and Lin Yafei doing something inappropriate in the living room, he¡¯d be finished. He couldn¡¯t guarantee Bai Zhiqing would forgive him a second time.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? She won¡¯te out now anyway. Don¡¯t you want to taste your pretty little lover¡¯s vor?¡±

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t leave; instead, she sat closer, almost pressing her entire body against Lu Tianxing, her enchanting red lips close to his cheek.

    ¡°Lin Demon, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Lu Tianxing, looking at Lin Yafei who was within arm¡¯s length, breathed deeply, suppressing the stirring in his heart, and said in a somewhat hoarse voice.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei giggled charmingly, an alluring smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, but do you know what you¡¯re supposed to do?¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei slowly lifted her arm, her fingers tracing circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    The slightly cool touch of her fingers made Lu Tianxing shiver, feeling as if the mes within his heart had been drenched with gasoline, erupting uncontrobly from the depths. Without any hesitation, he wrapped his arms around Lin Yafei¡¯s slender waist and kissed her fiercely.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was determined to give this woman an unforgettable lesson, to make her understand the price of provoking a normal man.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s body trembled suddenly, her eyes widened, looking at Lu Tianxing in shock. She did want to do something inappropriate with Lu Tianxing, but she was aware that Bai Zhiqing was in the nearby bedroom, so she only intended to tease Lu Tianxing a bit. But she didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to be so daring, so reckless.

    The kisssted a full five minutes before Lu Tianxing released the breathless Lin Yafei, gently patting her on the back, saying, ¡°Alright, Lin Demon, get up quickly, aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhiqing will truly fight you to the death?¡±

    ¡°Little man, aren¡¯t you nning to take the next step?¡±

    Lin Yafei, with her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, blushing slightly, gazed at him with eyes as captivating as autumn water, making people feel as if they were on fire even without speaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively, suppressing the mes in his heart, and said, ¡°Lin Demon, why are you in Jiangnan tonight? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to Jiangnan?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei knew when to stop, stood up from Lu Tianxing, tidied up her somewhat disheveled clothes, and sat on the sofa beside him. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to find out anything, and she didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to find out either. She didn¡¯t want this to ruin their friendship.

    ¡°I heard you encountered danger in Jiangnan, so I came to see.¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei said, ¡°Do you know who attacked you this time? Could it be someone from the Yang Family, the Jiang Family, or the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, saying, ¡°The Jiang Family is probably not very likely. To send two peak of mid-stage mythical fighters to distract me with a diversion tactic¡­ the Jiang Family probably doesn¡¯t have the guts to do this, or they wouldn¡¯t have been overshadowed by the Lu Family all along. The Tang Family and the Yang Family are possibilities. I did humiliate Tang Qing before,pletely falling out with the Tang Family, so they indeed have a motive. As for the Yang Family, it¡¯s quite possible it was them.¡±

    Light flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t yet found where the Yang Family people were hiding, he knew that Yang Tiansi from the Yang Family hade to Jiangnan this time. Even though he only had one encounter with Yang Tiansi back in Beijing, he knew about Yang Tiansi¡¯s arrogant and vindictive nature. Such a man would definitely do something as reckless as attacking on Guanqian Street, disregarding innocent lives.

    Moreover, with what happened in Jinling, he had killed a Yang Family elder in the Yanhuang Group, almost eradicating all Yang Family members from the Yanhuang Group. The Yang Family¡¯s hatred for him was imaginable.

    ¡°Besides these, maybe there are other families involved, it¡¯s hard to investigate clearly for now.¡±

    At this point, Lu Tianxing sighed. In past days, his father had offended way too many people, practically angering half of Beijing. Now that the Lu Family was about to fall, naturally these people wouldn¡¯t mind kicking him when he¡¯s down, taking revenge for the past offences, venting their old wrath; it¡¯spletely understandable.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know which faction made the move for now?¡± Lin Yafei furrowed her brows and said.

    Not knowing who the enemy is, that¡¯s the most terrifying part. The enemy is in the shadows while he is in the light; this is definitely a bad situation for Lu Tianxing because he wouldn¡¯t know when the enemy might strike.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know for the moment, but I¡¯ve left one alive, handed over to Old Master Zhou. If there are no idents, Old Master Zhou should be able to interrogate something out.¡±

 Chapter 1422 - 1415: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Chapter 1415: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes</h4>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and she said in a deep voice, "Tianxing, do you think the Zhou Family is reliable? After all, given the current situation you¡¯re facing, anyone with sense can see that following you means a high probability of a grim end. Can the Zhou Family be that foolish?"

    "Heh, Lin Demon, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But for the Zhou Family, they have no other choice¡ªeither they follow me into the abyss, or they wait for those families to destroy the Lu Family, and thene for the Zhou Family. The notion of two exceptional talents in one family is a hundred percent intimidating for any family."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei frowned even deeper and spoke, "ording to what you say, if these families target the Lu Family this time, they will likely annihte the Lu Familypletely?"

    "This is not a ¡¯what if,¡¯ it¡¯s certain that the Lu Family will be eradicated, no one left behind. Furthermore, these families will spare no effort to wipe out any families associated with the Lu Family in the near future. The intimidation of the Lu Family¡¯s exceptional talents is truly immense for them. If these talents were to grow, the consequences would be unthinkable. So, regardless of how many exceptional talents the Lu Family has, these families likely won¡¯t trust that; they would look for every method to eliminate potential threats, and the way to do that is to uproot the problempletely."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and looked at Lin Yafei, then spoke slowly, "If my estimation is correct, they will undoubtedly deploy significant resources to deal with the Lu Family this time, striving to capture the Lu Familypletely. On the day of the old man¡¯s funeral, it will definitely be a fierce battle. Therefore, Lin Demon, tomorrow you should take Bai Zhiqing and Manman back; I¡¯ll remain here in Jiangnan alone."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei hesitated slightly and said, "Returning tomorrow with Manman is not a problem, since I need to handle business matters, but as for Zhiqing, I feel it¡¯s better she stays by your side."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned: "Why?"

    "Tianxing, think about it carefully. The old man isn¡¯t actually dead; he¡¯s just feigning death. Logically speaking, Bai Zhiqing as the granddaughter-inw should definitely attend the old man¡¯s funeral. Even if the Lu Family doesn¡¯t favor you much, they wouldn¡¯t kick you out at such a time. If Bai Zhiqing chooses to leave Jiangnan at this moment, there¡¯s no guarantee that someone wouldn¡¯t suspect the old man is feigning death, considering that there are many clever individuals. This would be extremely unfavorable for us."

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and said solemnly, "More importantly, if Zhiqing leaves Jiangnan, the danger she¡¯ll encounter will undoubtedly be much greater than if she stays by your side. Everyone knows Zhiqing is your wife, and they are aware of your abilities. Compared to targeting you, don¡¯t you think targeting Zhiqing would be easier? If they capture Zhiqing, they can threaten you, and the risk involved is minimal. Why wouldn¡¯t they do it? If ites to that, who among us can stop them?"

    "Therefore, if you want Zhiqing to be safer, the best approach is to keep her by your side. Manman and I will return home, and you needn¡¯t worry about unexpected attacks in theing days. The recent assault on you has already greatly agitated the Yanhuang Group¡¯s nerves, and Sima Lingyun is in aplete state of rage. If, at this time, Yang Tiansi and others dare make a move against you recklessly, they¡¯d be signing their own death warrants; the Yanhuang Group will tear them apart before we even lift a finger. Plus, the incident at Guanqian Street today has significantly enhanced your intimidation, causing several families to retract their ws. Therefore, for you and Zhiqing, the next few days will certainly be safe, safer than apanying us back."

    After Lin Yafei finished speaking, Lu Tianxing did not immediately respond but instead bowed his head in deep thought.

    Reflecting now, Lin Yafei¡¯s words were indeed correct. His weakness is Bai Zhiqing and others. If Bai Zhiqing leaves him, those people will surely devise methods to capture Bai Zhiqing to threaten him, at which point the crisis Bai Zhiqing faces will be much greater than staying by his side. Some may even directly kill Bai Zhiqing for revenge. Again and again, how many times can Bai Zhiqing withstand?

    Staying by his side, while the danger is inevitable, his strength is there for all to see. Coupled with the Zhou Family and Han Zifeng¡¯s Hidden Guards secretly protecting, in the short term, no one can harm Bai Zhiqing. If he genuinely intends to escape with Bai Zhiqing, these people can¡¯t stop him either. If Bai Zhiqing returns to Bai¡¯s Group, that might be the most dangerous time.

    "You¡¯re right; in that case, tomorrow you and Manman will return, while Zhiqing and I will stay in Jiangnan."

    Lu Tianxing finally nodded, turning to Lin Yafei, "By the way, did you post some videos about the Jiang Family online today?"

    "You know?"

    Lin Yafei looked somewhat surprised at Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes, it was Old Master Zhou who called and told me."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei and asked, "How is the situation now?"

    "Everything is under control."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile, speaking slowly, "However, this time it seems the Yang Family and the Jiang Family have indeed allied. After we attacked Jiang¡¯s Feng Group, during a short period, Yang¡¯s Dingtian Group also got involved, yet the Tang Family has remained silent."

    "The Tang Family is hiding in Shu, and their influence in business can be ignored. If they were involved, they¡¯d be little shrimps to be devoured. However, you should be a bit cautious; while the Jiang and Yang Families¡¯ main forces are tied up in Jiangnan, if theirmercial interests are disturbed, there¡¯s no guaranteeing they won¡¯t act out of desperation. In this period, it¡¯s best to strengthen defenses at Bai¡¯s Group. I¡¯ll have Fu Tu and Tie Niu stay around Bai¡¯s Group for this period, and to be safe, I¡¯ll give you a phone number. You can call them and say I told them toe over. With their presence, unless top-tier old-generation experts intervene, no one can harm you."

    "There¡¯s no problem."

    Lin Yafei nodded her head and was just about to speak when suddenly, the melodious ringtone of Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone echoed from his pocket.

    Upon hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly, gave Lin Yafei an apologetic smile, then took out his phone, nced at the caller ID, and without any hesitation, answered the call.

    "Third Young Master."

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice immediately came through the call.

    Upon hearing that voice, Lu Tianxing asked immediately, "Old Master Zhou, how did it go? Did you learn anything?"

    "We did, Third Young Master. The one nning the attack against you has been found; it is Yang Tiansi from the Yang Family. The n was to kidnap Miss Bai and use her to threaten you. Apart from the Yang Family, it seems the Jiang Family is also involved, but the Tang Family hasn¡¯t appeared."

    Upon hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze turned cold instantly. The Jiang Family and the Yang Family really think he is made of mud? It seems tonight he needs to go on a rampage.

    "Do you know where Yang Tiansi is right now?" Lu Tianxing asked in a deep voice, his toneced with unapologetic killing intent.

    "Unclear."

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice came again, "No matter how we interrogated, he wouldn¡¯t reveal Yang Tiansi¡¯s location. He imed they always contacted via phone and didn¡¯t know where Yang Tiansi is currently hiding in Suzhou. Additionally, the Jiang Family Mansion was emptied this afternoon, besides a few servants, Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s entire family disappeared without a trace. I¡¯ve checked all surveince but cannot find any trace of Jiang Hongsheng."

    "All gone?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed, but quickly rxed again. Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng are no fools; otherwise, the Jiang Family would not stand in Jiangnan for so many years. Knowing surely he would retaliate, staying at the Jiang Family Mansion at this time is akin to courting death. If it were him, he would certainly hide as well.

    "Old Master Zhou, I¡¯m aware of this matter now, thank you."

    "Third Young Master, you¡¯re too polite. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. In this period, I¡¯ll have the Zhou Family investigate Jiang Hongsheng and Yang Tiansi¡¯s whereabouts."

    "Thank you, Old Master Zhou."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing hung up the call.

    Seeing this, Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing and asked, "How was it? Did the Yang Family do the thing at Guanqian Street?"

    "Indeed, they did it."

    Lu Tianxing pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and slowly exhaled a smoke ring as he spoke, "But, they¡¯re hiding well. The Zhou Family can¡¯t find their trail at the moment."

    "Can¡¯t find?"

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful brow furrowed slightly, looking at Lu Tianxing, she said, "That¡¯s not a good sign for us; silence always precedes the storm. If they¡¯re not surfacing, they¡¯re surely plotting a deadly attack."

    "A deadly attack, just with them? If they don¡¯t appear this time, fine. When they do, we¡¯ll capture them in one fell swoop, leaving them utterly destroyed."

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered the cold light, with killing intent unrestrained within those eyes. He was never a saint who turned the other cheek after being pped. Yang Tiansi¡¯s actions todaypletely triggered the killing intent within him, and this time, he would make Jiangnan Yang Tiansi¡¯s burial ground, severing all the ws the Yang Family extended, leaving none behind.

 Chapter 1423 - CapÃ­tulo 1423: 1416: Dont You Want to Try?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1423: Chapter 1416: Don¡¯t You Want to Try?</strong>

    ¡°Tianxing, what do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch and wait. First, find their whereabouts, and if we can¡¯t, then wait for the old man¡¯s funeral day to catch them all in one go.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam as he spoke, ¡°Lin Demon, I¡¯ll leave the business matters to you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, neither the Yang Family nor the Jiang Family can escape from the Buddha¡¯s Five-finger Mountain.¡±

    Lin Yafei spread her fingers, grabbing at the air, a bloodthirsty smile ying on her lips. She would let everyone know the extent of her means.

    After speaking, Lin Yafei seemed to remember something, and a peculiar smile appeared on her face as she circled around Lu Tianxing, her gaze like she was examining a rare creature.

    Under Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing felt a shiver run down his spine, his body tensing up ufortably: ¡°Lin Demon, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m feeling a little creeped out.¡±

    ¡°Creeped out?¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled slightly upward as shezily stretched. Her alluring manner and perfect curves caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s slightly heated gaze, Lin Yafei smiled. She didn¡¯t like other men looking at her this way, but she enjoyed when Lu Tianxing did, at least proving her body captivated him.

    ¡°Little man, feeling creeped out is fine, as long as your kidneys aren¡¯t. Plus, little man, I¡¯m increasingly impressed by you. Who knew you¡¯d hook up with Shen Manjun, and even got Angel in your pocket? Little man, your skills are impressive, devouring inside out.¡±

    Saying this, Lin Yafei swayed her serpent-like waist towards Lu Tianxing, a faint fragrance wafting, reigniting the mes in Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Little man, can you tell me, during those ¡®moments¡¯, do I perform better, or do Shen Manjun and Angel? Also, can you tell me how you conquered Angel and Shen Manjun? Was it dominating the bow, getting on the bus and then buying a ticket, or romantic pursuit?¡± Lin Yafei ced her hands on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulders, looking down at him, smiling coquettishly.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing froze for a moment, a bitter smile appearing on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­ can I not answer that?¡±

    ¡°Not answer? Is it hard to answer? How about I remind you tonight, let you feel who¡¯s really got the skills? I¡¯ve learned a lot of new moves, even prepared outfits like stewardess, teacher. Don¡¯t you want to see?¡±

    Lin Yafei radiated limitless allure like a demoness.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing breathed heavily but eventually shook his head: ¡°No way, if Zhiqing finds out, I¡¯m done for.¡±

    ¡°Then tonight I¡¯ll get some knockout incense from Manman, knock Zhiqing out, ande for you, or we both serve you together. Don¡¯t you want to try?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively. What a joke, it¡¯s fine to imagine, but truly doing it would be pushing himself into a fire pit. He wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    ¡°Really not?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then it¡¯s settled, you¡¯lle find me tonight. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯lle to you. Think it over, don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    ¡°Lin Demon, you can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Lin Yafei cast a charming nce at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something body and soul pleasant with me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded decisively. Faced with such a stunning beauty, any normal man wouldn¡¯t refuse to do something enjoyable with Lin Yafei. He is a perfectly normal man, naturally he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t. If Zhiqing finds out, she¡¯ll kill me. How about we reschedule?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei felt a bit helpless. That¡¯s the downside of being a mistress, having to sneak around even for enjoyable things with your man, afraid of being found out, very unsatisfying.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll let you off today, but after we solve the Jiangnan problem, you have toe find me, spend a whole day and night with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed instantly. One whole day and night, this was going to y him to death; even an iron man couldn¡¯t handle it.

    ¡°What, are you not agreeing?¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes shing with a dangerous light.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then you agree. Remember my words, or one day I might really get Zhiqing drunk and crawl into your bed.¡±

    With that, Lin Yafei smugly pecked Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    Lu Tianxing was about to say something when suddenly he heard the sound of a door opening not far away. Lin Yafei quickly got off Lu Tianxing and sat calmly on the sofa opposite him.

    Bai Zhiqing, wearing a ck nightdress, walked out of the room, her hair somewhat damp, clearly having just taken a shower.

    ¡°Zhiqing, you finished your shower really quickly today. Are you so afraid of showering with me?¡± Seeing Bai Zhiqing walk out, Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s sudden change in expression, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. Oh, women, your other name should be ¡°actress.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll flirt with my man outside,¡± Bai Zhiqing snorted. She had witnessed Lin Yafei¡¯s allure to men and knew Lin Yafei had been eyeing Lu Tianxing. Who knows what Lin Yafei might do while she was in the shower? Of course, she had to hurry and finish her shower, and Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t exactly reliable either. What if Lin Yafei seduced him, and they ended up in bed together?

    ¡°Flirt with your man? Tsk tsk, now that you mention it, I might just do that.¡±

    Saying this, Lin Yafei stood up, walked over to Lu Tianxing, sat down next to him, and hugged his arm. ¡°Little man, you heard her, your wife said I should flirt with you. Why don¡¯t you be mine tonight? Let me tell you, I know plenty of positions, definitely more than your cold-as-ice wife. Plus, I do yoga regrly, so I can handle some pretty challenging positions. What do you say to spending tonight with me?¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a yful look full of teasing intent.

    ¡°Lin Demon, let go of my man right now. If you want to act slutty, go find your own man,¡± Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She walked over to Lu Tianxing and pulled him to her side, ring at Lin Yafei with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going out? Haven¡¯t you heard the phrase ¡®the family farm shouldn¡¯t benefit outsiders¡¯? I¡¯m giving your husband an advantage, teaching him some practical positions; it¡¯ll make you feel even better, isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was immediately at a loss for words. Strong, she was really strong. He noticed Lin Yafei¡¯s brazenness had grown significantly over time.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Hearing Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing was rendered speechless, pointing at Lin Yafei for a long time but unable to speak. When it came to shameless tactics, even ten Bai Zhiqings couldn¡¯t surpass one Lin Yafei.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done teasing you. So sensitive.¡±

    Lin Yafei rolled her eyes at Bai Zhiqing, stood up from the sofa, stretchedzily, and walked towards another bedroom in the room. ¡°Tonight, keep it down so I can sleep, and little man, if your wife doesn¡¯t let you sleep in the bed tonight, my door is open for you.¡±

    Saying this, Lin Yafei blew Lu Tianxing a kiss.

    ¡°Lin Demon, are you staying over tonight?¡± Hearing Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing asked urgently.

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, where would you suggest I stay? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interrupt your night. Feel free to make noise, I¡¯ll pretend I heard nothing.¡±

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing with a bright smile and walked towards the room.

    Bai Zhiqing ignored Lin Yafei and turned her sharp gaze to Lu Tianxing, eyes sharp as knives. ¡°Lu Tianxing, tell me honestly if you did anything inappropriate with Lin Demon while I was showering, or you¡¯ll be sleeping on the sofa tonight.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing paused slightly, then chuckled. ¡°Wifey, do you think my fighting strength is enough to get anything done in less than ten minutes? If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the room right now and see if I did anything inappropriate.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, circling around her body.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s intent gaze, a blush crept onto Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face. She red at Lu Tianxing fiercely and stood up from the sofa. ¡°You scoundrel, with your dirty mind, go shower and clean all the filth from your brain, or else!¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing waved a small fist at Lu Tianxing and impatiently turned towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 1424 - CapÃ­tulo 1424: 1417: Im Going to Fall Out with You

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1424: Chapter 1417: I¡¯m Going to Fall Out with You</strong>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing turn around and leave, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt relieved, chuckled, and followed behind Bai Zhiqing into the bedroom, casually locking the door. He was a bit worried that Lin Yafei might burst in while he and Bai Zhiqing were doing something interesting, and he believed Lin Yafei was absolutely capable of doing that. Moreover, she might even decide to join in regardless of anything. If that really happened, Bai Zhiqing would definitely kill him.

    Entering the bedroom, Lu Tianxing greeted Bai Zhiqing and eagerly grabbed a towel to dive into the bathroom.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing enter the bathroom, a cold glint shed across her face, as if she were scheming against Lu Tianxing. She slowly walked to the bedside table, picked up a magazine, and leaned casually against the headboard. Her long, slender legs shimmered under the light, exceptionally alluring.

    In less than ten minutes, Lu Tianxing finished showering and stepped out of the bathroom. Upon seeing the scene in the bedroom, he was startled and felt a sense of astonishment.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was wearing pajamas, reclining on the bed. Her whole being seemed like a creature of the night, filled with endless allure. Combined with a touch of seduction, a hint of cold elegance, and a trace of nobility, she was undoubtedly an enchantress to the extreme.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Bai Zhiqing, swallowing hard. He realized that if Bai Zhiqing yed this move, even Lin Yafei would have to retreat. This intertwining of queenly and seductive allure was an irresistible poison to any man, even if they knew she was toxic, they would drink without hesitation.

    Bai Zhiqing seemed unaware of how enticing her posture and expression were at this moment. Seeing Lu Tianxing emerge from the bathroom, she waved at him gently and said softly, ¡°Darling, what are you staring at? Come over quickly.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sweet and sultry voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, a ripple went through his heart. It had to be said that Bai Zhiqing now had a deadly allure to men, every gesture made one¡¯s heart ignite with fire.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression as if he wanted to devour her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a hint of shyness and anger as she said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing standing there? Hurry up ande over, what, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore? Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you? Or do you not n on doing anything tonight? I don¡¯t want to be kicked out by grandpa next year.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing extended her fair, jade-like hand, gently caressing her beautiful legs while slowly pulling the hem of her pajamas, allowing a clearer view of the scenery.

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. Damn, these women are such seductresses, each one more than capable of taking a man¡¯s life. Even a few bottles of energy drinks a day wouldn¡¯t be enough!

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was not only burning with heat but also filled with confusion. ording to his understanding, Bai Zhiqing never allowed him to unlock any difficult poses when doing intimate things, yet today she was posing so provocatively. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Bai Zhiqing was provoked by Mu Qingxue and Lin Yafei today and was nning to make herself more attractive to men?

    ordingly, doesn¡¯t that mean he can unlock more high-level poses with Bai Zhiqing tonight and try all the ones they haven¡¯t before?

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and without any hesitation, he strode toward Bai Zhiqing, wearing a roguish grin, his eyes roaming over Bai Zhiqing, seemingly contemting the best ce to start.

    No, wait! What¡¯s that!

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing halted, noticing something familiar sticking out from under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pillow. This thing looked exactly like a pair of scissors, resembling the pair ced by the hotel¡¯s dressing mirror.

    This discovery instantly made Lu Tianxing feel a chill coursing through him, an eerie sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu surged in his mind. If he remembered correctly, Bai Zhiqing had used this method to lure him in before, and his little buddy almost bid him farewell. Today, is history repeating itself?

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you standing there? Aren¡¯t youing over?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked in confusion as Lu Tianxing stood frozen in ce.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively took a step back, ncing at the pillow under Bai Zhiqing, heughed awkwardly, ¡°Nothing, dear wife, I just remembered I might not have washed properly earlier, I¡¯ll go clean up again, you should go to sleep first!¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing immediately turned, intending to head back to the bathroom, thinking it safer to hide for a while.

    Bai Zhiqing was a bit stunned, foolishly watching Lu Tianxing. This situation seemed a bit odd; ording to reason, shouldn¡¯t this rogue pounce over immediately? Why has he turned into Liu Xia Hui, could it be she slipped up?

    Bai Zhiqing, thinking this, subconsciously followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze to under her pillow, and there she saw a scissor tip sticking out. Instantly, a wave of annoyance surged through her heart. This bastard had such sharp eyes!

    After a brief pause of regret, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate, directly pulled the scissors from underneath the pillow, got off the bed, and looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold smile, ¡°Lu Tianxing, your eyes are quite sharp, too bad you¡¯re destined not to escape today. Surrender now, and I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­ honey, wh¡­ what are you doing, what surrendering? Look, I haven¡¯t done anything today.¡± Lu Tianxing feigned a fearful look as he spoke to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t do anything, huh? Then can you tell me what¡¯s up with Qingxue? She came all the way from Beijing to Jiangnan, not afraid of any danger. Don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t to help you. Can you exin what¡¯s really going on?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light, and the scissors in her hand opened and closed repeatedly, making a snapping sound.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a sneer filled with disdain. She knew Mu Qingxue had sacrificed too much for Lu Tianxing, so she didn¡¯t stop Mu Qingxue from getting close to him. She even yed dumb out of love for Lu Tianxing. But that didn¡¯t mean she was indifferent to the situation. Today, she was going to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson he¡¯d never forget. Otherwise, who knows how many romantic entanglements this guy might cause in the future? She didn¡¯t want to face Lu Tianxing¡¯s exes wherever she went.

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s nothing between Mu Qingxue and me, do you believe that?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Hmph, nothing between you two.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing replied with a coldugh, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you think I¡¯ll believe that? Even if I did, do you think the scissors in my hand would believe it? Since you don¡¯t want to talk, fine, I¡¯ll snip you off, and then it won¡¯t matter if you talk or not.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing swung the scissors and lunged at Lu Tianxing. She vowed to give Lu Tianxing an unforgettable lesson today.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re serious?¡±

    Lu Tianxing showed a horrified expression and quickly ran in another direction.

    ¡°Hmph, of course I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll cut off this crime of yours, saving me from dealing with your flirtations every day.¡±

    ¡°Honey, would you really do that? If it¡¯s gone, you won¡¯t have any fun in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not a big deal. I can always order some recements online and even choose the size.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing remained relentless.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve turned raunchy.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s gone raunchy.¡±

    Hearing this, Bai Zhiqing red angrily at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes zing as she chased him around the room.

    ¡°Honey, if you keep chasing me, do you believe I¡¯ll turn against you?¡±

    ¡°Turn against me? Sure, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯d like to see how you n to turn against me. If you think bullying your wife makes you manly, go ahead and try.¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened. He dodged Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lunge, and said viciously, ¡°Honey, you leave me no choice. Don¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s deliberately fierce expression, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face changed as if she remembered something. She immediately said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try anything funny, or else don¡¯t me me¡­ for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡°Rude? Honey, just you? I could take you down with one hand.¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed arrogantly a few times. Before Bai Zhiqing could react, he shed to her side, easily snatched the scissors from her hand, and tossed them into a nearby trash can. Then he wrapped an arm around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s waist and flipped her onto the bed with a deft move.

    Then Lu Tianxing pressed his whole body against Bai Zhiqing, pinning her arms beside her body, looking down at her from above.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t me me, you brought this on yourself. You wanted to cut it off, so tonight I¡¯m going to show you how impressive it can be.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, chuckling mischievously, his eyes wandering over her ample assets, looking every bit like a yboy teasing a virtuous woman.

    PS: There was a chapter update yesterday that got blocked. It¡¯s now been revised and released again. Those who haven¡¯t seen it can read yesterday¡¯s updated chapter!!!

 Chapter 1425 - 1418: Lan Xinâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Chapter 1418: Lan Xin¡¯s Secret</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you... what are you trying to do, I... I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to me, you¡¯ll be finished."

    Bai Zhiqing stammered a bit, her pretty face flushed red. She already anticipated what was about to happen.

    "Hehe, what I want to do, my dear wife, don¡¯t you know? Of course, it¡¯s for the future of our country, to create the next generation. You said you¡¯ve been tempting me just now, should we try out a new high-difficulty position, like the Golden Rooster Stands Alone? Sounds pretty good. Then it¡¯s settled." Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    "You dare... mmm... mmm..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing could no longer contain the fire in his heart. He lowered his head and kissed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s red lips...

    ...

    Meanwhile, far away in Modu, Bai¡¯s Group was brightly lit, with lights shining through every corner, leaving no dark spots untouched.

    The Unrivaled Guards, d in ck with enchanting figures, patrolled back and forth in Bai¡¯s Group Building. Arge number of high-definition infrared cameras were installed in all major passageways, closely monitoring everything around. Bai¡¯s Group was turned into an imprable fortress, not even a fly could get in.

    Bai¡¯s Group, Sales Department.

    Lin Qianru sat in her office, her face grave as she stared at the folder in front of her. Her face showed a trace of fatigue and exhaustion, yet she remained vignt, carefully reading the information about Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group of the Yang Family. This time, Bai¡¯s Group intended to annex Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group, and as a main force, she must thoroughly understand these two groups¡¯ information, so as to find their weakest point andunch a fatal attack, capturing both Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group in one fell swoop.

    As time ticked by, the entire office was quiet, with only the sound of Lin Qianru flipping through documents.

    "Phew."

    When the clock hit 10:30, Lin Qianru finally put down the folder in her hand, took a deep breath, raised her hand to rub her temples, stood up, and pulled open the curtains.

    Gazing at the brightly lit world outside, Lin Qianru took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. She was really worried about Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety. Although today Lin Yafei didn¡¯t mention anything about Lu Tianxing¡¯s situation in Jiangnan when instructing them to deal with Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group, she could guess that something must have happened to Lu Tianxing in Jiangnan.

    If it were not so, as the chairman of Lin Group, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t possibly not know that recklessly acting against Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group would have consequences if it failed. But now, Lin Yafei resolutely took action, even secretly leaving Bai¡¯s Group tonight to go to Jiangnan. This alone was enough to show that Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing must have encountered trouble in Jiangnan. Otherwise, Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t have left Modu, left Bai¡¯s Group at such a crucial time.

    She wanted to call Lu Tianxing to ask about his well-being, but Lin Qianru restrained herself in the end. She was Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, and now that Lu Tianxing was in a predicament, she must not add to his troubles. Her only role now was to help relieve the pressure from Jiangnan for Lu Tianxing, capturing Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group in one stroke.

    Taking another deep breath, Lin Qianru turned around and sat back down in her chair, intending to pick up the documents on the desk and continue reading.

    "Knock~""Knock~""Knock~"

    At this moment, a series of crisp knocks sounded.

    Hearing the knock, Lin Qianru put down the document in her hand and slowly said, "Come in."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the office door was pushed open from the outside, and Secretary Lan, dressed in an officedy uniform, walked in.

    Lan Xin looked the same as ever, with a baby face and a standard young girl appearance, looking like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl.

    At this moment, Lan Xin walked in holding a steaming cup of coffee, "President Lin, you haven¡¯t rested all day, have a cup of coffee first!"

    Saying this, Lan Xin slowly ced the coffee from the tray in front of Lin Qianru.

    "Thank you, Secretary Lan."

    Smelling the coffee, Lin Qianru felt a surge of energy and nodded to Lan Xin.

    "President Lin, yourplexion looks a bit fatigued. Please take care of your health. It¡¯s gettingte, maybe you should rest early!" Lan Xin looked at Lin Qianru¡¯s weary face and said with a hint of concern.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lin Qianru shook her head and said, "Secretary Lan, you should head back early too! You¡¯ve been busy all day today as well."

    Lan Xin hesitated for a moment before speaking: "I... I¡¯d better stay at thepany and be with President Lin and the others! After all, I¡¯m quite familiar with thepany¡¯s affairs. If you run into any issues and need something, you can find me easily."

    "That¡¯s fine too."

    Lin Qianru nodded. If there¡¯s anyone who is most familiar with the affairs of Bai¡¯s Group, it would undoubtedly be Lan Xin, the chairman¡¯s secretary. With Lan Xin at Bai¡¯s Group, they indeed have much less to worry about. Moreover, Lan Xin¡¯s capabilities in finance are considerable; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s personal secretary. Before meeting Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing had very high and strict standards for selecting people. Lan Xin¡¯s ability to be Bai Zhiqing¡¯s secretary speaks for itself.

    "Unless President Lin has other matters, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Saying this, Lan Xin turned and walked toward the door.

    "Secretary Lan, wait a moment."

    Lin Qianru suddenly called out to Lan Xin, who was about to leave, "Secretary Lan, have you been preupied these days? It seems like you¡¯ve been distractedtely. Is there something on your mind? If I can help, please tell me, and I will assist you."

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lan Xin was slightly taken aback. Unbidden, the image of Lu Tianxing appeared in her mind. Her distraction these past few days was entirely due to Lu Tianxing. Ever since she overheard Xue Man and Lin Qianru discussing Lu Tianxing having an ident in Jiangnan, she had been worried about his safety, often recalling their banter since they met.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when it happened, but she realized she might have started to fall for this carefree, somewhat roguish man. Perhaps it was after he became Bai Zhiqing¡¯s man that she wanted to pay attention to him, curious about why he garnered Bai Zhiqing¡¯s favor. Or maybe it was after Lu Tianxing pretended to be her boyfriend that one time, or perhaps even another time...

    "Secretary Lan, what¡¯s wrong, Secretary Lan...?"

    Lost in thought, Lan Xin was suddenly brought back to reality by a crisp voice. She immediately saw Lin Qianru looking at her with concern.

    "Secretary Lan, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell? Perhaps you should go back and rest for a bit," Lin Qianru asked with concern.

    Lan Xin shook her head and said, "President Lin, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m really fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now¡ªI still need to bring coffee to Mr. Shen and President Luan! Oh, President Lin, thepany cafeteria is preparingte-night snacks. Should I bring some to your office?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll head to the cafeteria to eatter," Lin Qianru shook her head and said.

    "Alright then, President Lin, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Saying this, Lan Xin hurriedly walked out. Being stared at by Lin Qianru, she felt like a thief caught in the act. After all, Lu Tianxing was also Lin Qianru¡¯s man.

    Watching Lan Xin close the door and leave, a self-mocking smile appeared on Lin Qianru¡¯s lips as she murmured softly to herself, "Lu Tianxing, oh Lu Tianxing, I really want to see how you¡¯ll handle having entangled with so many women in the end."

    Although Lan Xin hadn¡¯t shown much just now, Lin Qianru was all too familiar with that dazed expression of hers. There was a time when she missed Lu Tianxing, and wasn¡¯t her expression the same then?

    The reason why Lin Qianru was so convinced Lan Xin¡¯s distraction was due to Lu Tianxing and not some other man was because, ever since she and Xue Man returned to Modu and to Bai¡¯s Group, Lan Xin had overheard her and Xue Man talking about the troubles Lu Tianxing encountered in Jiangnan. From that point on, Lan Xin became somewhat absent-minded. If this had nothing to do with Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru wouldn¡¯t believe it, as such coincidences don¡¯t exist in the world.

    "Sigh..."

    Lin Qianru sighed softly but didn¡¯t say anything further or reveal anything. What good would it do to expose Lan Xin¡¯s feelings for Lu Tianxing? Strictly speaking, she¡¯s just a third party herself, so what right does she have to talk about Lan Xin? She just hoped that ultimately, no one would get hurt, whether it be Bai Zhiqing or Lan Xin, which is something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    After leaving Lin Qianru¡¯s office, Lan Xin felt as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She patted her chest lightly and murmured softly, "Good thing President Lin didn¡¯t notice, I almost slipped up. Lu Tianxing, you damned scoundrel, rascal, you better not let anything happen to you, or I won¡¯t let you off, I¡¯ll definitely tell Mr. Bai about how you flirted with me, making sure you won¡¯t rest in peace even after you¡¯re dead. Bah, bah, Lan Xin, how can you say such inauspicious words? But on another note, that Lu Tianxing is indeed a scourge; as the saying goes, ¡¯the good die young, the wicked live on,¡¯ so that bastard will probably be fine..."

    After saying this, Lan Xin, feeling like a thief, looked around carefully. Once she realized no one was around, she sighed in relief and stepped into the elevator in her high heels.

 Chapter 1426 - CapÃ­tulo 1426: 1419: Dou Fangfangs Analysis

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1426: Chapter 1419: Dou Fangfang¡¯s Analysis</strong>

    The night was cool like water, darkness shrouded the whole city, while the neon lights illuminated the entire Suzhou City, draping it in a colorful gauze. The evening breeze blew gently, the night was enchanting, making the entire Suzhou City seem dreamy and illusory, drawing people in involuntarily, unable to extricate themselves.

    Compared to the bustling world outside, the Lu Family appeared much quieter. Outside the corridors and the front courtyard, whitenterns and white cloth had long been hung, swaying in the night wind, giving a particrly deste feeling. The Lu Family no longer had the noise of the past; apart from the patrolling Lu Family Guards, almost no servants could be seen, and even the few remaining ones hurried about without daring to linger.

    In the main hall of the Lu Family, a ck coffin was ced in the very center, surrounded by wreaths. But scarcely any were sent by outsiders; almost all were from the Lu Family itself. Candles flickered in the night breeze, casting a lonely light. Clearly, since Old Sir Lu passed away and several great families of China conspired to destroy the Lu Family, those who once had friendly ties with the Lu Family had kept their distance, afraid to be associated with them in any way.

    In front of the coffin in the main hall, Lu Haoyue sat alone beside Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin. In front of himy a bottle of wine and two sses, and he drank alone.

    ¡°Grandfather, tonight I¡¯vee again to drink with you. Do you remember when I was twenty, you told me I was an adult, a man, and could drink? You drank a few cups with me, and that was the happiest I had seen you since Third Uncle¡¯s death. I had never seen you smile so happily.¡±

    Lu Haoyue picked up the bottle beside him and poured himself another ss, muttering softly to Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin, ¡°Grandfather, you know, I so wished you¡¯d always smile like that every day, that would have satisfied me. But after that, I never saw you smile so happily again. You would always sit alone in the study, quietly looking at pictures of Third Uncle and Third Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Until that day, when Cousin returned to the Lu Family, I noticed that your smile increased again. I wished so much for the Lu Family to be calm from then on, and for you to smile every day. As for the rumors outside saying Cousin waspeting with me for the position of Head of the Lu Family, I couldpletely ignore them. To me, the harmony of the Lu Family is more important than anything, I don¡¯t care about the title of Head of the Lu Family, but why, why did this have to happen.¡±

    At this point, Lu Haoyue threw the ss directly to the ground and took a fierce swig from the bottle, his eyes reddening, ¡°But why, why did this have to happen? The rumor outside is that Cousin killed you. Grandfather, if you have a spirit in heaven, tell me, was it Cousin who killed you? If not, tell me, for even if it costs the entire Lu Family, I will protect Cousin. The children of the Lu Family will not allow others to bully them, but Grandfather, why won¡¯t you tell me? You know, now the whole Lu Family believes Cousin killed you, and even wants to seek revenge on him. I really don¡¯t want to see brothers fighting each other. Grandfather, if you have a spirit in heaven, tell me, was Cousin the one who killed you¡­.¡±

    Lu Haoyue sat in front of Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin, muttering softly, the faint moonlight from outside streaming in, making the entire hall seem a bit cold.

    ¡°Haoyue, it¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you resting? If you copse, what would I do?¡±

    At this moment, a voice filled with strong concern came from outside.

    Lu Haoyue instinctively turned around to see a woman walking in from outside. She was a very beautiful woman, with both figure and appearance considered top-notch, and she exuded a gentle air, giving a soft and warm feeling.

    This woman was none other than Lu Haoyue¡¯s girlfriend, Dou Fangfang.

    At this moment, Dou Fangfang looked at Lu Haoyue, her face delicately in with an unhidable look of worry, and she slowly walked in from outside, paying her respect to Old Master Lu¡¯s portrait before finallying to Lu Haoyue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Fangfang, why did youe? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back and rest?¡± Lu Haoyue was slightly surprised seeing Dou Fangfang, took a deep breath, and spoke.

    ¡°I was worried about you, so I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡±

    Dou Fangfang said softly, looking at Lu Haoyue. ¡°Haoyue, don¡¯t be too sad. The dead deserve dignity, and if Grandfather has a spirit in heaven, he wouldn¡¯t want to see you so distraught.¡±

    ¡°I know, thank you, Fangfang.¡±

    Lu Haoyue held Dou Fangfang¡¯s hand, pulling her to sit beside him, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Fangfang, I have a question I want to ask you. I hope you can answer truthfully, can you?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words and seeing his extremely serious expression, Dou Fangfang was slightly taken aback, not understanding why he said that, but still nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s response, Lu Haoyue slowly spoke, ¡°Fangfang, do you really think it was our cousin who killed grandpa?¡±

    Somewhat stunned by Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang didn¡¯t immediately respond and instead fell into contemtion. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to speak, but she didn¡¯t know how to begin. Lu Tianxing was part of the Lu Family, and although she was Lu Haoyue¡¯s girlfriend, she was just a girlfriend. Strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t truly part of the Lu Family, and at this moment, no matter what she said, it might not make sense.

    After all, in arge family, it is usually taboo for women to get involved in such matters. After all, since ancient times, pillow talk has been the most terrifying thing.

    Seeing Dou Fangfang hesitating to speak, Lu Haoyue sighed softly and said, ¡°Fangfang, in my heart, you are my future wife. It¡¯s just the two of us here; there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t say. I believe grandpa wouldn¡¯t me you from the heavens.¡±

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang hesitated for a moment, finally nodded, and slowly said, ¡°I think grandpa¡¯s death has nothing to do with the third young master.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Haoyue wasn¡¯t angry but looked at Dou Fangfang and asked.

    ¡°Haoyue, although I haven¡¯t met the third young master many times, nor have we spoken much, I have been with his wife, Bai Zhiqing. When you two nned to conspire against the Liang Family and even got into a fight, I could clearly feel Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worry for Lu Tianxing. This worry was not faked, but genuine concern from the heart.¡±

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing is the chairwoman of the Modu Bai Group, someone who has met countless people and has countless pursuers. As far as I know, before this, the third young master was just an ordinary person, at most slightly better in martial skills than regr people. Yet, Bai Zhiqing fell in love with him, which is enough to show that the third young master has enough shining qualities to attract her. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that the third young master took several risks for Bai Zhiqing. How could a man willing to risk his life for his woman be someone who would kill his own kin?¡±

    At this point, Dou Fangfang paused, and upon noticing Lu Haoyue gesturing for her to continue, she did, ¡°There¡¯s another point. Haoyue, do you think the third young master is a fool?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±

    Lu Haoyue shook his head without any hesitation. If Lu Tianxing were a fool, he would have long been dead and gone, let alone be the Judge who instills fear in the Western Underground World, something that cannot be achieved by martial strength alone.

    ¡°Haoyue, since you believe the third young master isn¡¯t a fool, then why would he kill grandpa, especially in front of so many people? You all saw him alone with grandpa. If he killed grandpa at that time, wouldn¡¯t it be like directly telling everyone ¡®I killed grandpa; I¡¯m the murderer¡¯? Since the third young master isn¡¯t a fool, why would he do something so unwise that has no benefit and only makes Lu Family his enemy? It would only be harmful without any gain.¡±

    Dou Fangfang¡¯s eyes shone with wisdom as she calmly analyzed, showing that she was not merely a vase that knew only how to posture, but someone with real substance.

    ¡°Of course, this can also be exined by the third young master possibly killing grandpa for the sake of profit. But Haoyue, if you think about it carefully, does that make sense?¡±

    Hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s inquiry, Lu Haoyue hesitated for a moment, finally shaking his head. If Lu Tianxing had really killed Old Master Lu for profit, it just wouldn¡¯t make sense or be necessary at all.

    You have to know that Old Master Lu already felt deeply guilty about Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death all those years ago, and this guilt had turned into guilt for Lu Tianxing. Furthermore, the elder had clearly stated before leaving Old Master¡¯s residence that his injuries had stabilized and there wouldn¡¯t be any unexpected incidents in the short term.

    If at this moment Lu Tianxing stayed by Old Master¡¯s side, Old Master would definitely hand over some of the Lu Family¡¯s assets to Lu Tianxing, without exception, and anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could see this. Lu Tianxing, being smart, obviously didn¡¯t need to risk killing Old Master to forcibly take something that would soon be his anyway. It would be far too harmful without any gain to act so imprudently.

    ¡°Moreover, to speak frankly, is there any need for the third young master to be envious of the Lu Family¡¯s assets? There really is no need. We¡¯ve seen the power behind the third young master ever since he stepped into the Lu Family thest time. These people have very good rtions with the third young master. Is there any need for him to covet the Lu Family¡¯s possessions? Not at all, especially not at a time when he¡¯s surrounded by enemies on all sides. To breakpletely with the Lu Family at such a time would be even more unwise. Haoyue, wouldn¡¯t you agree with that reasoning?¡± Dou Fangfang said earnestly as she looked at Lu Haoyue.

 Chapter 1427 - CapÃ­tulo 1427: 1420: Will You Marry Me?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1427: Chapter 1420: Will You Marry Me?</strong>

    Originally, Lu Haoyue was skeptical about Lu Tianxing killing his own grandfather, but upon hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue suddenly felt enlightened, as if the fog was lifted and the truth was revealed. The hesitation in his heart disappeared without a trace, as it was impossible for Lu Tianxing to kill the Old Master, as there was no benefit in doing so.

    ¡°Fangfang, thank you.¡± Lu Haoyue looked at Dou Fangfang with some gratitude and said.

    ¡°Haoyue, is there a need for thanks between us?¡± Dou Fangfang said softly, looking at Lu Haoyue.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say thank you.¡±

    Lu Haoyue nced at Dou Fangfang, suddenly grabbed the nearby bottle and took a swig of wine, then said, ¡°Fangfang, I¡¯m going to find my father now to rify this matter. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go find my cousin and have him return to the Lu Family. We, the Lu Family, will not allow any outsiders to bully us.¡±

    With that, Lu Haoyue stood up and prepared to walk outside.

    ¡°Wait, Haoyue, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Dou Fangfang suddenly said as she watched Lu Haoyue¡¯s movements.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Haoyue paused and looked at Dou Fangfang with some confusion.

    Dou Fangfang looked at Lu Haoyu, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Haoyue, since the Third Young Master didn¡¯t say anything when Grandpa died and chose to swallow his pride, perhaps there¡¯s another n in his heart. If you go to the Third Young Master now, it might disrupt his arrangement. Besides, you know what¡¯s been happening in the Lu Familytely. If the Third Young Master returns to the Lu Family, who knows what else might happen. So, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show any signs of reconciling with the Third Young Master for now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Danger?¡±

    Hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue frowned slightly: ¡°You mean, someone wants to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dou Fangfang nodded gently and said, ¡°Haoyue, I think you¡¯ve felt something since Grandpa died. If you reconcile with the Third Young Master now, I¡¯m sure someone will want to deal with you. It¡¯s not just outsiders; even people from the Lu Family might target you. After all, even though you¡¯re the head of the Lu Family, your foundation is shaky, and dealing with you would be too easy. Now that you¡¯ve broken ties with the Third Young Master, these people are naturally happy to see you fight with him. Although you¡¯re the nominal head of the Lu Family, you don¡¯t have much say. They won¡¯t take action against you, but if you and the Third Young Master join forces, those who want to take you down will be anxious and won¡¯t sit by and watch your influence grow. By then, they will definitely make a move against you.¡±

    Hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue fell silent instead of speaking. He didn¡¯t me Dou Fangfang for saying these things because everything she said was true. He wasn¡¯t stupid and naturally sensed the drastic change in attitude from the Lu Family members towards him after the Old Master¡¯s death. They were indifferent to him, and some of his orders were openly disregarded. Especially in Lu Hongda¡¯s faction, this was particrly noticeable. If not for him still holding the power of the Lu Family Guards, he believed that these people wouldn¡¯t hesitate to let him abdicate.

    ¡°Haoyue, was I too harsh just now? I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Haoyue not speaking, Dou Fangfang immediately showed a panicked expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Lu Haoyue, seeing Dou Fangfang¡¯s panicked look, shook his head and said, ¡°Fangfang, on the day of Grandpa¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll have the Lu Family Guards take you away from the Lu Family.¡±

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang¡¯s body stiffened, and her face turned pale. She knew exactly what Lu Haoyue meant by sending her away from the Lu Family. He clearly didn¡¯t want her to get involved in the power struggle within the Lu Family. On the day of the Old Master¡¯s funeral, if the Lu Family couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, it would mark the end of the Lu Family¡¯s reign. Yet Lu Haoyue only nned to send her away while choosing to stay himself, clearly intending to face the Lu Family¡¯s fate together. If the Lu Family fell, Lu Haoyue would perish with it.

    Dou Fangfang took a deep breath, her eyes showing determination, and she said firmly, ¡°Haoyue, I will not leave. You just said I am your girlfriend, your wife. Even if it means death, I want to stay with you, not seeking to be born on the same day, month, and year, but to die on the same day, month, and year. To be with you, through life and death.¡±

    ¡°Fangfang, you¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Dou Fangfang¡¯s words, Lu Haoyu¡¯s body trembled violently. Looking at Dou Fangfang¡¯s stubborn face, a trace of tenderness appeared on his face. He reached out and pulled Dou Fangfang to his side, knelt down with a thud in front of Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin, and said solemnly, ¡°Grandfather, did you hear what Fangfang just said? I know now might not be the right time to say this, but I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t say it today, I might never get another chance. I hope you won¡¯t me me.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Haoyue looked at Dou Fangfang beside him, took a deep breath, and said forcefully, ¡°Grandfather, I hope you can bear witness for me. I, Lu Haoyue, will marry Dou Fangfang as my wife today without any second thoughts. If I ever go back on my word, may I be struck by lightning.¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s resolute words echoed through the hall.

    Dou Fangfang covered her mouth, her beautiful eyes wide open, and looked at Lu Haoyue in disbelief. Crystal-clear tears rolled down her cheeks. She never imagined that Lu Haoyue would say such words, let alone dere his intention to marry her in front of Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin.

    ¡°Fangfang, from this day forward, you are my wife, Lu Haoyue. I know I can¡¯t make promises to you right now, but I swear, if the Lu Family gets through this crisis and I survive, I will cherish, protect, and love you for a lifetime without abandoning you.¡±

    Lu Haoyue turned to look at the close-by Dou Fangfang, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Fangfang, I know the time left for me might be short. I might not be able to apany you in this life. Following me, you might also die, but still, I want to ask you, are you willing to marry me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am willing.¡±

    Dou Fangfang nodded heavily without any hesitation. She knew what the Lu Family was facing and that there was a high possibility they would be destroyed. Still, she had no regrets because she was Lu Haoyue¡¯s wife. No matter where Lu Haoyue went, she would be by his side, living and dying together, never to be apart.

    Meanwhile, in another side building of the Lu Family Mansion, nestled between the hills and water, with its tranquil surroundings, a small pond glistened beautifully under the moonlight, drawing people¡¯s attention.

    In a pavilion beside the small pond, Lu Gaoyang and Lu Hongda sat across from each other, both with faint smiles on their faces, leisurely sipping tea.

    ¡°Big brother, have you heard about what happened on Guanqian Street today?¡± Lu Gaoyang took a light sip of tea, looked at Lu Hongda, and spoke with a slight seriousness in his tone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Lu Hongda nodded, looked at the pond next to him, and lifted the fishing rod beside him with a forceful swing. A small fish leaped out of the water as if it had eyes,nding steadily in an opposite small fish basket.

    Casually, Lu Hongda flicked the fishing rod back into the water and spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Lu Tianxing has broken through to the middle-stage mythical level. It seems he¡¯s much more challenging than we imagined. Yang Tiansi is indeed a useless scoundrel, failing at everything he tries. If he weren¡¯t hiding well, he¡¯d have been wiped out by now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yang Tiansi is a worthless fool.¡±

    Lu Gaoyang sneered, suddenly cing his teacup on the table, and said softly, ¡°Big brother, are you sure you want to do this? If we go through with this, there¡¯s no turning back. Neither the Yang Family nor the Tang Family are easy to deal with. If we help them, I¡¯m worried they might turn on us.¡±

    ¡°Do we have any other options if we don¡¯t cooperate with them? If Lu Tianxing finds out the letter that killed his father was written by us, do you think he¡¯d spare us? If that¡¯s the case, we might as well give it our all. If the Yang Family and the Tang Family dare to turn against us, we¡¯ll fight to the death. Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±

    Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes flickered with a fierce light, his tone full of intense unwillingness: ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not willing to ept this. In terms of strength and experience, how am I inferior to Tianzhan? Yet, the old man still passed the position of Family Head to Tianzhan. Even if I epted it ording to the Lu Family rule of only passing it to prodigious talents, set by our ancestors, when Tianzhan died, the old man didn¡¯t choose a new head. Instead, he gave the position to Bo Wen¡¯s son. Why? Why didn¡¯t my son even have a chance to participate in the selection? I¡¯m not satisfied. Why is the position of Head of the Lu Family not given to me, especially when my father died blocking a fatal attack for him? If he¡¯s not willing to award it to me, I won¡¯t me him, but I¡¯ll take it myself. Whoever tries to stop me will be my enemy, and I will show no mercy.¡±

    By the end, madness was written on Lu Hongda¡¯s face. He had reached the end of his rope and was determined to give it his all. He knew that if he didn¡¯t, his only end would be death. Whether the Yang Family destroyed the Lu Family, or the Lu Family resisted the Yang Family, he wouldn¡¯t survive. Because once Lu Tianxing knew his father died by his hands, he would never let him go. Therefore, he had to fight for the future, and whoever blocked his way would be his enemy, to be killed without mercy.

    At this moment, Lu Hongda decided to go all out!

 Chapter 1428 - 1421: Gao Yangâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Chapter 1421: Gao Yang¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    "Big brother, you¡¯re right, the old man is indeed too biased, especially since Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, came to the Lu Family; the old man particrly favors him. If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s sudden death this time, who knows, he might have handed half of the Lu Family¡¯s power to that little bastard."

    Upon hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Gaoyang¡¯s eyes immediately flickered with a sinister, bloodthirsty gleam. He would never forget the scene where Lu Tianxing pped him. He swore that one day he¡¯d make Lu Tianxing pay for it.

    "Big brother, what should we do next? If that little bastard Lu Tianxing finds out his father¡¯s death is rted to us, he¡¯ll definitelye after us. Plus, his strength has already broken through to the middle-stage mythical level, making it very hard for us to kill him. Should we team up with the Yang Family to first eliminate Lu Tianxing to prevent any idents on the old man¡¯s funeral day?"

    "No."

    Upon hearing Lu Gaoyang¡¯s words, Lu Hongda rejected the suggestion without any hesitation: "The incident on Guanqian Street has already rmed the Yanhuang Group. If we make a big move against Lu Tianxing now, it would be no different from courting death. Plus, haven¡¯t you noticed that since the incident on Guanqian Street, the Yang Family hasn¡¯t dared to make a peep? If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯re probably afraid of confronting the Yanhuang Group head-on, so they¡¯ve retreated. Us causing trouble for Lu Tianxing now would be tantamount to tearing rtions with the Yanhuang Group, bringing no benefit to us and just elerating our enmity with Lu Tianxing. Moreover, Lu Tianxing is doomed this time; no one can save him."

    Upon hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Gaoyang¡¯s face lit up: "Big brother, do you have a n?"

    "It¡¯s not that I have a n, it¡¯s that the little bastard Lu Tianxing will deliver himself to us. In two days, it¡¯s the time for the old man¡¯s funeral. Without any ident, Lu Tianxing will definitelye to apany the old man on hisst journey. Once he enters the Lu Family, he¡¯ll be dead for sure."

    Lu Hongda had a sinister smile on his face; the Yang Family and Tang Family were nning to act that day. If Lu Tianxing came to the Lu Family on that day, he¡¯d be like a turtle in a jar, dead without a doubt.

    "Great, we should try to capture him alive; I want to cut him to pieces."

    An eerie killing intent appeared on Lu Gaoyang¡¯s face as he slowly spoke: "What about Lu Haoyue and the others?"

    "Kill them, kill them all. To achieve great things, one must not bother with trifles. If they¡¯re all targeting me, what¡¯s the use of keeping them around? Kill them all and eliminate future troubles."

    Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes flickered with a bloodthirsty gleam. At that moment, he decided to sever all familial ties; everyone who dared to stand in his way had to die, no exceptions.

    ...

    In the morning, the bright sunlight spilled down, and the sunlight shone through the gap in the curtains into the room, bringing a bit of light to the originally dim room.

    As the sunlight shone into the room, Bai Zhiqing, who was lying in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a docile little kitten, let out a soft murmur. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and the lotus-like arm draped across Lu Tianxing moved a little too.

    As if feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s movement, Lu Tianxing also groggily opened his eyes. Watching Bai Zhiqing, who was so close, he gently stroked her silky smooth hair, a faint smile ying on his lips as if reminiscing about what happenedst night.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mouth subtly curved into an enchanting smile. She propped her hands against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, sat up from the bed, and stretchedzily, her ample assets immediately presenting themselves unreservedly to Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. Bai Zhiqing¡¯snguid look made one feel a tingling sensation.

    "Slept sofortably." Bai Zhiqing stretchedzily, revealing a contented smile, and remarked.

    After hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯sment, Lu Tianxing slowly reclined on the bed, his gaze wandering over Bai Zhiqing. He chuckled, "Wife, are you saying you sleptfortably, or morefortable because I ¡¯put you to sleep¡¯st night?"

    "Go y somewhere else; keep spouting nonsense and I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a flush immediately spread across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face. She twisted Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard to vent the grievance in her heart.

    Last night, she had nned to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson he would never forget, to dissuade this guy from fooling around outside all day. But who knew, feeling muddle-headed, she¡¯d end up doing intimate things with this guy without even having the strength to resist, letting this guy have his way again.

    Seeing the flush on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a triumphant smile. Making a woman affirm one¡¯s abilities is undoubtedly something any normal man in the world would find praiseworthy, without exception.

    As if she read Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, Bai Zhiqing gave him a disgruntled look, just about to stand up when she seemed to remember something, looked seriously at Lu Tianxing, and asked, "Lu Tianxing, what do you think of the soundproofing in this hotel room? Would Lin Demon have heard anything fromst night?"

    "How would I know?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled, "But honey, you were really wildst night, kept saying ¡¯more, more,¡¯ trying to meet your demands almost exhausted me; my poor old back..."

    "Shut up, you jerk, it was all your fault, you did it on purpose! Hmph, if it happens again, you can sleep on the couch."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face blushed even deeper, even her ears were a little red. She gave Lu Tianxing a fierce re once more, thinking if only his mouth could be sewn shut.

    "I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. But honey, it¡¯s still early. How about we do something meaningful with the time we¡¯ve got?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly grinned at Bai Zhiqing, his fingers starting to misbehave a bit.

    Bai Zhiqing shivered, a blush instantly spreading across her pretty face, yet she didn¡¯t oppose Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing had a secretugh inside, it seemed today¡¯s morning exercise was inevitable.

    Just then, there was a sudden loud pounding at the door from outside.

    "Third Young Master Lu, Young Madam Bai, it¡¯s alreadyte morning. Your morning exercise should be over, right?! Are you going to send me back to Jiangnan or not? If you guys don¡¯te out soon, don¡¯t me me for barging in, and then don¡¯t me me for seeing something I shouldn¡¯t!"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s melodious, clear voice immediately came from outside.

    The hotel design featured soundproofing inside the rooms, meaning sounds from the outside could be heard clearly inside, but not vice versa. Lin Yafei¡¯s voice naturally reached the ears of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly had ck lines over it. This Lin Demon girl definitely did it on purpose, she must have timed it perfectly toe in.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s voice from outside, Bai Zhiqing trembled, instantly sobering up. She pped away Lu Tianxing¡¯s mischievous hand with annoyance and said, "Get up quickly, Lin Demon is serious about what she says. It¡¯s all your fault, if she makes fun of me, you¡¯re dead."

    "Honey, how is this my fault? You were clearly enjoying it just now."

    "Hmph, say that one more time and see what happens. I said it¡¯s your fault, so it¡¯s your fault. Quickly get off, I need to take a shower."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing got up from the bed, wearing her pajamas as she headed to the bathroom. She had to take another shower; otherwise, who knew what outrageousments Lin Yafei might make if she smelled something.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly, quickly got up from the bed, dressed himself swiftly, and opened the door.

    Instantly, Lin Yafei¡¯s graceful figure appeared before Lu Tianxing. Her voluptuous body was alluringly disyed, and her delicate face held an irresistible charm, just like a ripe peach ready to be bitten.

    "The battle¡¯s over? So soon? Little man, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really experiencing kidney1 deficiency! It hasn¡¯t been that long. Need me to buy you a tiger whip to replenish yourself?"

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei¡¯s face lit up with a faint smile, her eyes curiously scanning the room as if looking for something.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing had a full face of ck lines, retorting with displeasure, "Lin Demon, that¡¯s nder. Do you think I need that kind of stuff? Or have you forgotten who was begging for mercyst night?"

    "Is that so? I don¡¯t recall begging for mercy. Why don¡¯t we go back inside and test it out, see if you¡¯re still as formidable," Lin Yafei provocatively challenged, eyeing Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing those words, Lu Tianxing was instantly exasperated. He had underestimated this demoness;st night she was begging for mercy, and now this morning she¡¯s bold as ever. Lu Tianxing felt he needed to find an opportunity to show this demoness the consequences of provoking a normal man, making sure she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for at least a day, proving that his name, Invincible Little King Kong, wasn¡¯t for nothing.

    "Lin Demon, can you be serious? Are you trying to kill me?" Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s eager expression, Lu Tianxing said with his head covered in cold sweat.

    Lin Yafei immediately burst into a charmingughter, her most powerful assets shaking as she did, almost jumping out of her clothes, making Lu Tianxing involuntarily sweat for her.

 Chapter 1429 - CapÃ­tulo 1429: 1422: Lin Yafei Leaves Jiangnan

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1429: Chapter 1422: Lin Yafei Leaves Jiangnan</strong>

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on herself, Lin Yafei¡¯s face revealed a smug smile. If another man looked at her like that, she would explode, unhesitantly making him realize the cost of looking at her in such a way. But Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t incite any anger in Lin Yafei; rather, a sense of pride welled up in her heart,cently showing off a bit.

    For a woman, it doesn¡¯t matter how beautiful you are; as long as you can attract the gaze of the man you like, then you are the most beautiful.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, the smile on Lin Yafei¡¯s face deepened: ¡°Young man, are you really not nning to try again with me? Last night you only tried halfway; there are still some new things you haven¡¯t tried! Want to give it another shot?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath slightly hitched, and images ofst night¡¯s moments with Lin Yafei involuntarily shed through his mind. His eyes suddenly flickered with a hint of me. It must be said that Lin Yafei is aplete enchantress, giving him an entirely different feeling from Bai Zhiqing, incredibly fiery.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed the throbbing in his heart, decisively shook his head, and changed the subject, saying: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to save the good stuff forter! By the way, where¡¯s Manman? Why hasn¡¯t she gotten up yet? Didn¡¯t you call her?¡±

    ¡°I did, she should be out soon.¡±

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly and looked past Lu Tianxing: ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Zhiqing? Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing is taking a shower! I suppose it¡¯ll be a while! Why don¡¯t we go to the living room first, in the meantime, I could call the front desk to have breakfast sent over?¡± Lu Tianxing casually suggested.

    ¡°Shower?¡±

    Hearing that Bai Zhiqing was showering, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes lit up, as if a hooligan saw a beauty, showing a peculiar smile on her face, chuckling: ¡°You go call the front desk, I¡¯m going to check on Zhiqing.¡±

    After saying this, Lin Yafei, with a bright smile on her face, squeezed past Lu Tianxing into the room and walked towards the bathroom, with a bright smile on her face as she walked.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, and suddenly a sense of foreboding emerged on his face.

    Sure enough, not long after, Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice filled with shame and angering from the bathroom: ¡°Ah, Lin Demon, you hooligan, how did you get in here, get out immediately, and take your hands off me, or I¡¯ll chop them off.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Qingqing, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m just here to scrub your back, tsk tsk, this asset, no wonder my old friend is so taken with you, even I as a woman am captivated, I need to feel it properly.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice came right after, vividly like a female hooligan.

    ¡°Get out, get out of here, or I¡¯ll fight you, Lin Demon, you hooligan, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    Hearing the soundsing from the room, Lu Tianxing shivered, immediately shut the door and slipped away; he had no desire to face Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wrath right now.

    Around ten in the morning, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Mand came out of the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was as cold as ice, almost chilling, exuding a suppressive aura all over, an air of ¡°stay away¡± that if you looked into her eyes, you could also see the hidden hint of shame and anger in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes.

    While Lin Yafei and Mand walked together, they were glowing with a bright smile on their faces, like a fox that had stolen a chicken, unable to stop smiling, anyone who saw could tell that she was in a great mood.

    ¡°Alright, you can see us off here! This time, Manman and I will return to Modu by ourselves.¡± Lin Yafei took a deep breath, looked at Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, and spoke.

    ¡°Get lost, hurry up and get lost, Lin Demon, go as far as you can now, or I¡¯ll kill you at any moment,¡± Bai Zhiqing said irritably, upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, simultaneously giving Lu Tianxing a fierce re, ming him for not stopping Lin Yafei, allowing her to run into the bathroom.

    Thinking of what happened this morning, Bai Zhiqing immediately felt a sense of madness.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous stare, Lu Tianxing gave an awkward smile. He did want to stop Lin Yafei, but if he dared to stop her, it would undoubtedly be him who suffered in the end.

    Touching his nose, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei, took a deep breath, and quietly said: ¡°Lin Demon, you and Manman, be careful on the road, I¡¯ll leave the matters in Modu to you two. Be careful during this time, remember to use the phone I gave you, understand? I don¡¯t want you to encounter any crises.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei also dropped her usual coquettish demeanor, nodded firmly, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of ourselves, but you and Zhiqing, be careful in Jiangnan, don¡¯t be reckless. If you encounter any problems and can¡¯t handle it, just run; anyway, we owe the Lu Family nothing, we don¡¯t need to go down with them, understand? Don¡¯t be reckless, in any case, don¡¯t be reckless; you can¡¯t beat them, just run, we have the ability to rise again, we aren¡¯t afraid of failure.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, brother, you and Sister Zhiqing must be careful in Jiangnan. If you encounter strong enemies, just run, run as far as you can. You must protect yourselves well,¡± Mand also spoke beside them, with a tone filled with undeniable concern.

    ¡°Manman, don¡¯t worry, I and your brother will protect ourselves, you should be careful too.¡±

    At this moment, the frosty expression on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s facepletely vanished, she lightly sighed and said to Lin Yafei, ¡°Lin Demon, I¡¯ll leave the matters in Modu to you guys.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me in Modu, I guarantee nothing major will happen. In a few days, I¡¯ll make Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group both be subsidiaries of Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    Lin Yafei showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, Manman and I will take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Mm, be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to us, they don¡¯t dare do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, you must be careful. When you arrive in Modu, call us to let us know you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Little Qingqing, have you noticed you¡¯re bing more long-winded, like a nagging old mother? Be careful or you¡¯ll turn into a gossipy long-tongued woman.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, Bai Zhiqing might have argued with Lin Yafei, but she didn¡¯t do it now because she knew clearly that this time when Lin Yafei returned to Modu, the danger she faced wasn¡¯t less than what Bai Zhiqing encountered in Jiangnan. She absolutely believed that when the Jiang Family and Yang Family were pushed to desperation, they would definitely use underhanded methods to deal with Lin Yafei and the others. The best way is to kidnap Lin Yafei and the others or kill them all; then the crisis would be resolved.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, I need to go.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance and smiled slightly, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said softly, ¡°Little man, I¡¯m leaving, remember my words,e back alive, okay? If youe back alive, I¡¯ll get Zhiqing drunk and apany you with Zhiqing.¡±

    After saying this, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t pause at all, turned, and walked toward a nearby red sports car.

    Looking at Lin Yafei¡¯s back, Lu Tianxing suddenly wore a dark expression as the Lin Demon was leaving but still nned to mess with him.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving, don¡¯t worry about the issues in Modu, I¡¯ll protect Sister Yafei and Sister Qian Ru, but brother, don¡¯t forget grandpa¡¯s words. If you don¡¯t produce a little baby this year, you¡¯ll be kicked out. I won¡¯t interrupt your two-person world.¡±

    With that, Mand grinned at Lu Tianxing and then ran towards Lin Yafei, getting into the red sports car.

    Apanied by the roar of the engine, the red sports car elerated suddenly, disappearing from Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sight in a very short time, almost like a sh.

    Watching the disappearing red sports car, Lu Tianxing let out a slight sigh. Jiangnan was about to be turbulent, Modu was simrly filled with crises, Jiang Feng Group and Yang Family¡¯s Dingtian Group probably wouldn¡¯t let Lin Yafei and the others cripple and take over theirpany that easily. Surely, they would make a move against Lin Yafei and the others in Modu. Lu Tianxing was very clear about this, but currently, he has no choice but to try his best to send his forces to Modu to protect Lin Yafei and the others.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing waved his hand to the side.

    Immediately, a man wearing a security uniform, with an ordinary appearance that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a crowd, strode over to Lu Tianxing, with a hint of respect on his face, bowed his head and said, ¡°Third Young Master.¡±

    This ordinary-looking man was one of the elite team selected by the Zhou Family. During this period, the entire Suzhou Garden Hotel was almost filled with elites sent by the Zhou Family and the Hidden Guard from the Han Family, turning the hotel into a fortress.

    Lu Tianxing looked at this ordinary-looking man and immediately said, ¡°Send some people to follow the red sports car just now, make sure to safely escort them to Modu. If anyone intercepts, call me immediately, I¡¯lle as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡±

    The ordinary-looking man nodded without hesitation and turned to walk into the hotel.

    Soon, several people in security uniforms came out from the inside and got into two parked ck Mercedes cars outside.

    The ck Mercedes cars didn¡¯t pause any longer, quickly drove onto the road, and chased in the direction where the red sports car disappeared.

 Chapter 1430 - CapÃ­tulo 1430: 1423: Three Days in a Flash

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1430: Chapter 1423: Three Days in a sh</strong>

    Seeing the people from the Zhou Family driving away behind Lin Yafei, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and looked at Lu Tianxing, with a trace of worry she couldn¡¯t hide in her voice: ¡°Lu Tianxing, is Modu really safe? Manman and Lin Demon, they won¡¯t encounter trouble halfway, right!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, everything will be fine. With Po Jun and the others, the Yang Family wanting to deal with Lin Demon is not an easy task.¡± Lu Tianxing noticed the unconceble worry on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, a faint smile appeared on his face, and he gentlyforted her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, still had a trace of worry on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide. Since the Yang Family and Jiang Family dared to act so recklessly on Guanqian Street, they certainly wouldn¡¯t spare Modu, and may send arge number of experts there.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You¡¯re my wife, why would I lie to you? Who is Lin Demon? Have you ever seen Lin Demon suffer a loss? She will definitely be fine, don¡¯t worry. Besides, there¡¯s also Manman. You know Manman¡¯s abilities, she¡¯s very capable.¡± Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing in his arms andforted her softly.

    With Mand in Modu, even a middle-stage mythical ss would find it impossible to act, one wrong move could result in death. After all, the poison on the Mand is not to be trifled with. If it weren¡¯t for Mand being wary of the opponent¡¯s pulse control bomb on Guanqian Street, and if it weren¡¯t for Mand usually only making deadly poisons and generally not dealing with knockout drugs, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by the sinister man.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing thought for a moment, finally nodded, counting on believing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the worry on her face also lessened a lot.

    ¡°Alright, wife, don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel room!¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing and said softly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, said nothing more, and walked towards the hotel with Lu Tianxing.

    ¡­

    Time flies like a fleeting horse, like sand between fingers, no matter how tight you want to hold it, it will slip away quietly without your notice.

    In just the blink of an eye, three days have passed!

    During these three days, there was no activity from the Yang Family, Jiang Family, or even the Tang Family, as if they had forgotten to deal with Lu Tianxing, the whole of Jiangnan appeared as calm as a still pond, without the slightest ripple. Even the small families that mored to eliminate the Lu Family also shrank back, Jiangnan at this moment returned to an unprecedented calm.

    But everyone knows that all this calm is just a surface phenomenon. Before the stormes, it is usually quiet, and once the storm strikes, it will be a devastating annihtion.

    And today is the arrival of the storm, because today is Old Master Lu¡¯s burial, all the members of the Lu Family will gather at the Lu Family, it¡¯s also the best chance to eliminate the Lu Family, if nothing unexpected happens, today is the day for a life-and-death battle between the Lu Family and the Yang Family, live, and the Lu Family continues to exist; die, and the Lu Family will be wiped outpletely.

    This moment is what everyone is waiting for, whether they want to eliminate the Lu Family, take advantage, or just purely watch the fun, at this moment they can¡¯t help but focus on Jiangnan, anticipating the start of this world-shaking battle, which is destined to be a worldwide sensation.

    If this time the Lu Family can withstand and not be destroyed, in the future, the Lu Family will undoubtedly be the strongest overlord in Jiangnan, and among the top families in China, unstoppable, and Jiangnan will definitely experience a bloody storm, the Lu Family will not let go of any family that once opposed them, eradicating them is the best solution, and if the Lu Family is destroyed, then without exception, none will survive.

    In the early morning, the bright sunlight shone down from the eastern horizon, through the slits of the curtains into the bedroom, adding a touch of brightness to the originally dim room.

    Lu Tianxing opened his eyes early, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Beside him, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rhythmic breathing sounded in his ear, curling up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a docile kitten, she slept very soundly and sweetly.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s even breathing, feeling her soft and delicate skin, Lu Tianxing had no ripples in his heart, instead, he looked at the ceiling with a solemn expression.

    Today is the day of Old Master Lu¡¯s burial, without surprise, today is definitely the time for the Jiang Family, Yang Family, Tang Family, etc. to make a move on the Lu Family. He didn¡¯t care if the Lu Family was wiped out by the Yang Family, apart from Old Master Lu and Lu Bowen, he didn¡¯t have much attachment to the Lu Family, but Lu Tianxing knew what it meant when the lips are gone, the teeth will feel the cold. Once the Lu Family is destroyed, the Tang Family and Yang Family will turn on him, whether or not he has a sense of belonging to the Lu Family, he must protect it from destruction.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled, murmuring softly to himself: ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much about the Lu Family¡¯s issues, with Grandpa around, it¡¯s hard for the Tang Family and Yang Family to destroy the Lu Family, but I can¡¯t let my guard down. After resolving the Jiangnan issues, it¡¯s time for me to take a trip to Beijing, ask Sima Lingyun¡¯s master about the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave, whether the Four Symbols Ring is the key to opening it, and along the way, find out about the Heavenly God¡¯s whereabouts. I just don¡¯t know if the Heavenly God will appear this time, but if you dare to appear, I don¡¯t mind taking your head as a ball to kick.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold murderous intent, contemting the path he was about to take.

    As time ticked away, and the sun rosepletely above the horizon, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. Lu Tianxing also returned from his thoughts, looking down at Bai Zhiqing, who was now opening her confused eyes. Her autumn-water-like eyes held a dazed and bewildered expression, as if she hadn¡¯t fully awoken from her sleep.

    After a brief moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes finally cleared. When she saw Lu Tianxing watching her, a gentle smile appeared on her face, and she softly said, ¡°Why are you up so early? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°No, just thinking about some things.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate and pretty face, a faint smile on his own as he spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about today¡¯s events?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, a hint of concern in her beautiful eyes. Today was the day of Old Master Lu¡¯s funeral, which meant it was the time when the Jiang Family and Yang Family would likely take action. A slight misstep could lead to disaster.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about something happening to the Lu Family.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not deny Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. He sighed inwardly. He wasn¡¯t worried about the coboration between the Yang Family and the Jiang Family. His greatest concern was someone within the Lu Family conspiring with the Yang Family against them. The most likely candidate was Lu Hongda, who had always coveted the position of Family Head. But he had no evidence, and any usation without proof could backfire, which he wanted to avoid.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing frowned slightly. Her sharp intellect couldn¡¯t miss the implication in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: ¡°You mean someone in the Lu Family might betray us and coborate with the Yang Family?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Darling, when we go to the Lu Family, remember to keep away from Lu Hongda and his people, and never let them get close to you. Also, take the Poison Avoidance Pill that Manman gave you, understand?¡±

    ¡°Lu Hongda? Tianxing, are you saying Lu Hongda might betray the Lu Family?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked, puzzled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but being cautious won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed, looking at Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Alright, darling, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get up and freshen up. After breakfast, we¡¯ll head to the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, got out of bed, and walked towards the bathroom to freshen up.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing¡¯s retreating figure, took a cigarette from the side, lit it, and gazed quietly out the window.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked out of their hotel suite and headed to the hotel restaurant.

    Since it was still early, they had plenty of time. Besides, they were going to the Lu Family to handle some business, and one needs the energy to deal with such matters after eating.

    Upon entering the restaurant, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing immediately drew numerous gazes, with all eyes instinctively falling on Bai Zhiqing.

    Men looked at Bai Zhiqing with astonishment and greed, wishing they could kick Lu Tianxing aside and take his ce. Women looked on with envy and jealousy, wishing they could be such a perfect woman, for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s figure, demeanor, and even her face were top-tier, unmatched by other women.

    Bai Zhiqing paid no mind to the attentioning her way, and following the guidance of the restaurant employees, went directly to a small private room and ordered breakfast.

    Soon, breakfast was served, and Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing leisurely started eating, asionally exchanging words, without a hint of concern about what awaited them at the Lu Family.

    Half an hourter, Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing finished their breakfast and left the restaurant without dy, heading outside the hotel, preparing to go to the Lu Family.

 Chapter 1431 - 1424: The Storm Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Chapter 1424: The Storm Begins</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were heading toward the exit of the hotel, Elder Zhou, Zhou Sihao, and others were already waiting outside the hotel in several specially modified armored vehicles.

    As soon as they stepped out of the hotel, Lu Tianxing immediately saw Elder Zhou waiting outside. Behind Elder Zhou were a few elders, each exuding a powerful aura, their eyes gleaming brightly¡ªclearly, martial artists with deep reserves of True Qi.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walking out hand in hand, Elder Zhou quickly got out of the car and strode toward Lu Tianxing.

    "Third Young Master, you¡¯vee out," Elder Zhou said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "I must trouble you today, Elder Zhou," replied Lu Tianxing, looking at him.

    This time, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t choose to drive himself, instead opting for Elder Zhou to take him to the Lu Family. He believed that although this journey might not be as perilous as his first trip to the Lu Family, it would be filled with dangers. With Elder Zhou¡¯s presence, not only could he fend off trouble, but he also could protect Bai Zhiqing without distraction.

    "Haha, Third Young Master, you¡¯re being too polite. Sihao will drive and take you to the Lu Family, and leave any trouble we encounter on the road to me and the Zhou Family¡¯s enforcers; you can proceed without worry," Elder Zhou smiled, though a glint of bloodthirsty intent shed in his eyes. Should this gamble seed, the Zhou Family¡¯s future would shine brightly, and barring any self-destruction, it would face no crises for the next hundred years.

    "I¡¯ll leave it in your hands, Elder Zhou. Let¡¯s get in the car and depart."

    With that, Lu Tianxing nodded to Elder Zhou, refraining from further conversation, and led Bai Zhiqing towards the car situated in the middle of the convoy.

    Soon, the vehicles parked at the gate of Suzhou Garden Hotel slowly rolled onto the road, heading towards the Lu Family.

    As Lu Tianxing left the hotel, several pairs of eyes hidden in the shadows gleamed with murderous intent, each pulling out a phone to send a message before disappearing like venomous snakes into the darkness.

    This journey was destined not to be peaceful, certain to be drenched in blood. As if feeling today¡¯s oppressive atmosphere, the once sunny sky was overtaken by a passing cloud, blocking the sunlight and giving an air of impending storm.

    In the suburbs of Suzhou, inside a house that looked no different from an ordinary home.

    At this moment, Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen sat on the sofa, their expressions bleak, emanating an uncontroble air of menace and ferocity like a venomous snake; when their gaze brushed over you, it would send chills down your spine.

    Three days!

    Three whole days!

    These three days felt like a lifetime for Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng, unbearably difficult.

    During these three days, Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group seemed energized,unching fierce assaults on Jiang Feng Group, relentlessly suppressing it. In just three days, Jiang Feng Group lost billions, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything about Bai¡¯s Group¡ªas if it were an imprable bone, impervious to their efforts.

    Even when they saw the other side barely holding on, there would always suddenly be an injection of funds, allowing Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group to avert disaster. This left Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen furious yet helpless¡ªthey could do nothing against Bai¡¯s Group.

    They even sent a squad to Jiangnan to assassinate Lin Yafei and others, but it was discovered before even reaching Bai¡¯s Group and was thoroughly wiped out, clearly indicating that Bai¡¯s Group had prepared, waiting for them to walk into their trap.

    Adding to this, the inte was flooded with both true and false rumors about Jiang Feng Group¡¯s dark history over the past three days,pounding their problems. The stock price plummeted to a critical point in a short time; had it not been for the support of the Yang¡¯s Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group¡¯s partners, these three days alone would have crippled Jiang Feng Group. Even so, the losses suffered by Jiang Feng Group and the Yang¡¯s Dingtian Group were painful.

    "Dad, today is the funeral for Lu Tiankuang, that old man. We can¡¯t wait any longer. If we keep dying, even without Lu Tianxing targeting us, those bitches at Bai¡¯s Group will cripple us, and the opposite side is eroding our power, clearly not intending for a direct confrontation. If this drags on, it¡¯s not going to do us any good," Jiang Haochen said, taking a deep breath, finally unable to hold back any longer.

    "Hmph, does that bunch of bitches at Bai¡¯s Group really think they can so easily swallow our Jiang Feng Group? It¡¯s sheer delusion. Later, you make a call to Yang Tiansi and have him rally the people in Jiangnan to join forces with us, and we will storm into Bai¡¯s Group, annihte that bunch of bitches in one fell swoop. Also, inform Zhou Qian to spare no effort in attacking Bai¡¯s Group. This time, no matter what, we must wipe out both Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Grouppletely." Jiang Hongsheng snorted coldly as he spoke after hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words.

    "Dad, I got it. I¡¯ll call Yang Tiansi right now."

    Jiang Haochen nodded, took out his phone from his pocket, and was about to call Yang Tiansi when he heard a soft vibration from the phone, indicating a message had arrived.

    Jiang Haochen hesitated for a moment, then directly opened the message.

    Upon seeing the contents of the message, a bloodthirsty look of murderous intent appeared on Jiang Haochen¡¯s originally somber face as he sneered, saying, "Dad, Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, is already at the Lu Family."

    "Lu Tianxing went to the Lu Family?"

    Upon hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, a savage look also appeared on Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s face: "Good, very good. I was originally worried that Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, wouldn¡¯t go to the Lu Family, making it troublesome to deal with him. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d deliver himself to us willingly, so he can¡¯t me me now. Haochen, take the Jiang family¡¯s most elite forces, and we¡¯re going to the Lu Family. This time, we¡¯re going to send Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family off."

    Jiang Hongsheng suddenly stood up from the sofa, an irrepressible ambition in his eyes. After so many years, the Lu Family would finally be eradicated. After today, he vows that Jiangnan will no longer have the Lu Family.

    Meanwhile, it wasn¡¯t just in the Jiang Family; the Yang Family and Tang Family also began heading towards the Lu Family, each bringing their most elite forces. This time, no matter what, the Lu Family would be erased from Jiangnan,pletely vanishing from the Jiang Family.

    At the same time, as the winds of change swept through Jiangnan, Modu was also bing stormy.

    Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lin Yafei, Shen Manjun, Xue Man, Luan Hongyue, Rose, Lin Qianru, and Mand gathered once again in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chairman¡¯s office. Each person¡¯s face showed a hint of undeniable fatigue, yet their eyes sparkled, giving off a vibrant energy.

    In the past three days, to counter Jiang Feng Group and the Angel Group under the Yang Family, they barely had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep, constantly strategizing on how to exploit the weaknesses of Jiang Feng Group and Angel Group. Though exhausted, the results were strikingly effective, having looted tens of billions from Jiang Feng Group and Angel Group through violent means. Though not enough to cripple the twopanies, the impact was significant. The opposition was visibly incensed, having made several attempts to annihte Bai¡¯s Group, but each was quietly defused by the hidden Shen Group and Angel Group, averting disaster in the end.

    "Manjun, thank you for the Shen Group¡¯s assistance these past three days. Without your help, we might not have withstood their attacks," Lin Yafei said, breaking the silence, with a smile directed at Shen Manjun.

    "Hehe, Yafei, you¡¯re being too polite. It was just a small gesture, not worth mentioning," Shen Manjun replied with a gentle smile, sipping her tea.

    "Manjun, you¡¯re too modest."

    Lin Yafei smiled lightly, her gaze sweeping the room as she spoke gravely, "I think everyone knows what today is. Today is Old Master Lu¡¯s funeral. Without a doubt, the Yang Family and Jiang Family, and Tang Family will make a move on the Lu Family today. We must give our all as well,pletely wiping out Jiang Feng Group, Angel Group, and their allies today."

    As she spoke, a cold glint shed in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes. This time, anyone daring to help the Jiang and Yang Families would be her enemy. For her enemies, there was only one word: kill.

    "Yafei, when do we strike?"

    None of Lin Qianru and the others had any objections. Business is like war; there is no mercy. If they lost this time, they believed that the Yang and Jiang Families, along with their business partners, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to erase Bai¡¯s Group from the world altogether.

    "Strike immediately. Today, we will uproot Jiang Feng Group and Angel Grouppletely. Qianru, call Angelter and get her ready, waiting for my call. Once I make the call,unch an attack on Jiang Feng Group and Angel Group, cutting off any retreat. Do not give them any chance to breathe. From tomorrow, I want there to be only one voice in Jiang Feng Group and Angel Group, and that is ours."

    Lin Yafei said gravely, "Leave the stock market to me, Shen Manjun, Qianru, and Hong Yue. Rose, Xiao Man, Manman, the safety of Bai¡¯s Group will be your responsibility. Two days ago, theyunched an attack on us, but I believe that was not thest. Today, if nothing goes wrong, they will definitely attack us again, and it will be a desperate move, so Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s security is entrusted to you."

 Chapter 1432 - CapÃ­tulo 1432: 1425: Going to the Lu Family

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1432: Chapter 1425: Going to the Lu Family</strong>

    ¡°No problem, Sister Yafei left it to me. This time, as long as theye, I guarantee they won¡¯t return.¡±

    Mand¡¯s pretty face was tense, and her beautiful eyes were filled with cold killing intent. Since the incident on Guanqian Street, she had thoroughly reflected on herself and had been studying potions these past few days. This time, even if the enemy is prepared, she will ensure they won¡¯t return.

    Rose and Xue Man said nothing, only nodding seriously.

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll proceed as nned, each ying our own roles. Let¡¯s take down Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group today.¡±

    Lin Yafei waved her hand grandly, said no more, and turned to walk outside. Shen Manjun and the others also stood up without a word and headed outside.

    A storm rises again in the business world.

    Jiangnan, with Lu Tianxing leaving the Suzhou Garden Hotel, messages were sent out, causing tumult throughout Jiangnan.

    Suzhou, Yanhuang Group Branch.

    Sima Lingyun stood by the window, staring at the somewhat gloomy sky, with an extraordinarily serious expression, devoid of any smile. Today was the day of Old Master Lu¡¯s funeral. Barring any surprises, it would also be the day when the Lu Family and the Jiang Family, Yang Family, and Tang Family would battle to the death. By then, Jiangnan would be awash in blood, but he had no way to stop it, having to watch it all helplessly.

    Taking a deep breath, Sima Lingyun turned around and looked at Jiao Long and Xue Bing behind him, slowly saying, ¡°Jiao Long, Fire Phoenix, have you arranged everything I asked of you?¡±

    Jiao Long nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s all arranged.¡±

    Xue Bing also said, ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. We¡¯ve stationed our people at all the key routes leading to the Lu Family. At the same time, under the guise of a drill, we¡¯ve evacuated all the surrounding people to ensure no innocents are harmed. Captain, do they really have the guts to do this?¡±

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t have the guts, they wouldn¡¯t have acted so boldly on Guanqian Street.¡±

    A cold gleam shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes. Sooner orter, he would uproot these aristocratic families; they are the parasites of China.

    ¡°Captain, do you really think Lu Tianxing will encounter trouble this time?¡±

    Xue Bing looked at Sima Lingyun, her tone filled with intense worry. She wanted to help Lu Tianxing, but she knew full well that with her current abilities, she could not help Lu Tianxing and would only be a burden. She could only be of some help to Lu Tianxing by staying in the Yanhuang Group.

    ¡°Trouble?¡±

    Sima Lingyun sighed deeply and said, ¡°Not only is it trouble, but it¡¯s also big trouble. The Yang and Tang families have decided to destroy the Lu Family. Given their resources, they¡¯ve definitely mobilized several Late Stage of Mythical experts. Although the Lu Family is the overlord of Jiangnan, due to events over twenty years ago, they¡¯ve been suppressed by various Chinese families, and their high-levelbat power iscking. They may not be able to withstand this. Unless the Lu Family wins this time, they¡¯ll be wiped off the map of Jiangnan, with no survivors.¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°Captain, doesn¡¯t that mean Lu Tianxing is in great danger now?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous? Perhaps!¡±

    Sima Lingyun sighed faintly, for some reason always having a feeling that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t be in any danger this time and might even capture the Tang and Yang families all at once, leaving them empty-handed.

    This feeling was strange, but Sima Lingyun believed it. More importantly, if Jiangnan were truly dangerous, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have let Bai Zhiqing stay there. Even if Bai Zhiqing stayed in Jiangnan, the top ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would all definitely gather in Jiangnan. However, since the top ten leaders hadn¡¯te to Jiangnan, it indicated that Lu Tianxing could handle the situation and protect Bai Zhiqing. Otherwise, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t remain in Jiangnan.

    ¡°Captain, I have one more thing to report.¡± At that moment, Jiao Long suddenly spoke up, looking at Sima Lingyun.

    ¡°Jiao Long, do you have another issue?¡±

    ¡°Captain, the disciple of the Supreme Elder Xuan Yin also arrived in Jiangnan today.¡± Jiao Long said with slight seriousness on his face.

    Upon hearing Jiao Long¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun frowned slightly: ¡°Are you saying Yue Tingting came to Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just received the news from the intelligence group. Captain, Yue Tingting¡¯s arrival in Jiangnan must be targeting Lu Tianxing. If something happens to her in Jiangnan, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the Supreme Elder Xuan Yin.¡± Jiao Long said with a somewhat serious expression.

    Since the Xuanyin Valley was eradicated, only Master Xuan remained. In his heart, his greatest wish was to find a disciple to inherit the legacy of Xuanyin Valley. Yue Tingting could be considered thest descendant of Xuanyin Valley. If anything were to happen to Yue Tingting at this time, Master Xuan would definitely go berserk. The consequences of ate-stage Mythical powerhouse going berserk are simply unimaginable.

    Hearing Jiao Long¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun paused for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Yue Tingting. Supreme Elder Xuan Yin is not someone without a sense of measure. Since Yue Tingting hase to Jiangnan, Supreme Elder Xuan Yin must be prepared. There¡¯s no need to worry about her safety. By the way, Jiao Long, have you prepared the car I asked for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already prepared.¡±

    Jiao Long nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, Jiao Long, Fire Phoenix, let¡¯s go to the Lu Family.¡±

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes flickered a couple of times, but he said nothing more and turned to walk outside.

    This time, he must attend the battle between the Tang Family and these families against the Lu Family, and if necessary, he must take action to save the Lu Family. This is not for Lu Tianxing, but for his master. His master and Old Master Lu were life-and-death brothers back in the day. Otherwise, more than twenty years ago, even knowing how bad the influence of Old Master Lu breaking into Beijing with just a knife was, he still boldly acted to rescue Old Master Lu when the Yang Family was about to kill him, even if it meant tearing his face with the Yang Family.

    This time, no matter what, he has to protect the Lu Family. Even if he can¡¯t protect the entire Lu Family, he must ensure that the bloodline of the Lu Family survives so that there will be an exnation for his master in the future.

    Watching Sima Lingyun walk out, Jiao Long and Xue Bing also made no stops and followed Sima Lingyun in stride.

    Meanwhile, Han Zifeng was also ready and about to head to the Lu Family. Behind him stood over ten men dressed in ck Zhongshan suits, exuding a fierce aura. Each had a stern expression, as if carved from stone, with no change at all, giving off a cold feeling.

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve just received news that the third young master has already gone to the Lu Family. Should we take action?¡± Just then, a skinny old man strode over and respectfully asked Han Zifeng.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Han Zifeng nodded without expression, swept his gaze over those behind him, and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lu Family.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Han Zifeng did not stop any longer and walked out in long strides. The men in ck Zhongshan suits followed closely behind Han Zifeng, heading outside.

    As Han Zifeng headed to the Lu Family, Mu Qingchuan and Mu Qingxue were also without any dy, taking the Mu Family Secret Guards with them, driving towards the Lu Family.

    Suddenly, dark clouds nketed all of Jiangnan, a sign of aing violent storm. Even ordinary people could feel the brewing storm, the heavy dark clouds pressing on the city as though ready to crush it.

    At this moment, on the main road to the Lu Family, it seemed as if everyone knew this road was bound to be tumultuous. The shops on either side of the street were almost all closed. There were no pedestrians in sight, and the road was empty. There were no vehicles in sight, just the autumn wind stirring the leaves, creating an empty scene that made one feel like walking into a ghost town.

    The convoy of four cars carrying Lu Tianxing moved calmly forward. Inside the car, the atmosphere was quiet. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say a word, his gaze fixed outside the window in silent contemtion, while Bai Zhiqing sat beside Lu Tianxing, her arms wrapped around his, a trace of worry couldn¡¯t be hidden on her pretty face, yet she didn¡¯t show it, not wanting Lu Tianxing to worry about her.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good, there¡¯s a car blocking the road ahead.¡±

    At this moment, a heavy voice suddenly came through the walkie-talkie beside Zhou Sihao.

    ¡°Ignore them, ram through them. Also, be prepared to face the uing assassination. Kill anyone who dares to stop us without mercy.¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice, filled with murderous intent, came through the walkie-talkie.

    Hearing his grandfather¡¯s words, Zhou Sihao¡¯s muscles immediately tensed, exuding a heavy aura. He turned his head to Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Bai, hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to you. If we encounter enemies too strong to handle, take Zhiqing and leave first.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded to Zhou Sihao, his eyes narrowing slightly, a faint murderous aura emanating from him, a bloodthirsty intent flickering in his eyes, it seemed today he would indeed have a killing spree.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With Old Master Zhou¡¯s order, the leading modified Hummer at the front let out a great roar, as if a beast awakening, charging forward. The two cars blocking the middle of the road were instantly smashed to pieces, flying off as the Hummer smashed through them, barely shaking, and continued to charge forward without any damage.

 Chapter 1433 - CapÃ­tulo 1433: 1426: Interception on the Road

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1433: Chapter 1426: Interception on the Road</strong>

    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, today is the day you die.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you little bastard, you killed my son back then, today I will avenge my son.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you little bastard, you killed my family head, exterminated my family, we cannot coexist. Today I will use your head to pay tribute to the spirit of my family head in heaven, so surrender your life.¡±

    ¡°Kill, Lu Tianxing, I will slice you to pieces.¡±

    And at this moment, suddenly voices filled with murderous intent echoed in the air. Over a dozen people with overwhelming killing intent appeared on the road, without any hesitation, racing towards the vehicle where Lu Tianxing was, True Qi transforming into weapons, bringing a sense of destruction, aimed to kill.

    ¡°Ignorant ants, Elder Huang, leave this group to you, kill them.¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice filled with killing intent came, speaking: ¡°Sihao, continue leading Mr. Zhou forward, these people are ours to handle.¡±

    Apanied by Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice, the door of the leading Hummer suddenly opened, an aged figure darted out from the Hummer with lightning speed, in a sh appeared next to one of the people, punching out, the violent True Qi instantly spread, this person didn¡¯t even have the chance to react, directly blown into a rain of blood.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing the little bastard has help, kill off his help first, then kill the little bastard.¡±

    These dozen people, seeing this scene, were utterly enraged, without any hesitationunched an attack on Elder Huang, des shing as they covered Elder Huang.

    ¡°A group of ignorant ants, today I will see you off.¡±

    Elder Huang roared, his body trembled, the wide knife on his back soared into the sky, directly following his figure to strike at these dozen people.

    The sounds of battle and screams before death echoed on the quiet road, seeming particrly ear-piercing and chilling.

    Lu Tianxing and the others did not stop because of this, continuing towards the Lu Family.

    As they proceeded, one by one Zhou Family elders got off their cars, constantly entangled with the intercepting people, and even when approaching the Lu Family, Old Master Zhou also got off the car, joining the resistance, blood and gore filled that stretch of road.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change at all, nor did he get off the car, if the Zhou Family wants his protection, naturally they must pay a price, there is no such thing as a free lunch, moreover, these people are nothing but small fry, unable to trouble Old Master Zhou and his group, the real battle has yet to begin.

    Finally, Zhou Sihao stopped the car a hundred meters away from the Lu Family.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, we¡¯re at the Lu Family now, a hundred meters ahead is the Lu Family, but the Lu Family has blocked this section of road, we can¡¯t get any closer.¡± Zhou Sihao stabilized the car, saying to Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Mr. Zhou, thank you, when your grandfather arrives, please thank them for me, this time I, Lu Tianxing, will remember, once I survive in the future, I guarantee no one can move the Zhou Family, in the future, I promise, the Zhou Family¡¯s status will not beparable to what it is now.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Zhou Sihao, speaking solemnly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhou.¡±

    Zhou Sihao¡¯s face revealed a trace of joy, isn¡¯t the Zhou Family doing all this for Lu Tianxing¡¯s promise?

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, said nothing more, got off the car with Bai Zhiqing, without any hesitation, directly walked towards the Lu Family.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you think Old Master Zhou and the others will be alright?¡± Bai Zhiqing nced back, took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, with Old Master Zhou¡¯s strength, these people want to harm him, it¡¯s almost impossible, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Tianxing gentlyforted Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, said nothing more, following Lu Tianxing towards the Lu Family.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s ambushing.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, he reached to grab Bai Zhiqing by the waist, stepped heavily, his figure quickly retreated.

    ¡°Whizz!¡±

    As Lu Tianxing retreated, a cold gleam grazed past his skin, the cold light appeared particrly ring.

    ¡°You dodged, but will you have another chance next time?¡±

    A man in ck appeared at the ce where Lu Tianxing had stood, looking coldly at Lu Tianxing, his figure shed, once again lunged towards Lu Tianxing, his speed reaching its peak, almost immediately appearing next to Lu Tianxing, his dagger transforming into dazzling after-images, shifting with infinite variation, making it impossible to trace its path, swiftly stabbing towards Lu Tianxing like a meteor.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even look at the thrusting dagger, his palm grabbed and smacked, the dagger in the ck-d man¡¯s hand seemed to be as fragile as tofu, along with his arm, instantly smashed to pieces.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no change. He flipped his palm, and another strike descended.

    Sky Flipping Seal, One Seal Flips the Sky.

    His palm seemed to epass the world, yin and yang reversed, heaven and earth overturned. Just a nce made one feel dizzy, lightheaded, the vast True Qi swirling within, instantly creating a hair-raising sensation.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man in ck had no way to dodge, and was directly pressed onto his head by this strike. Screaming miserably, his body was like dough, pressed from top to bottom into the ground by the Sky Flipping Seal. When the True Qi dissipated, the ground was left with nothing but a deep pit, a thick bloody stench emanating from it.

    ¡°You think you can assassinate me, you don¡¯t know life from death.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth had a hint of mocking smile. Without even ncing at the bloody mess in front of him, he walked towards the Lu Family with Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing watched as a living person in front of her was turned into a bloody pulp, smelling the intense stench of blood, she felt her stomach churn, a strong feeling of difort surged in her heart, making her face look somewhat pale. Though she had been through many things with Lu Tianxing and had seen death, Bai Zhiqing still felt a wave of nausea.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong, are you feeling a bit ufortable?¡± Lu Tianxing asked concernedly, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing forced a smile, internally feeling that Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions were not excessive. To kill is to be killed. If Lu Tianxing had been a bit slower earlier, perhaps both she and Lu Tianxing could have died. Since the other party wanted to kill you, if you choose to show mercy at that time, it is not kindness but foolishness.

    Mercy towards the enemy is cruelty to oneself. Mercy only allows the enemy to inch further, Bai Zhiqing understood this very clearly. In business, if you show mercy, others might not reciprocate; they might think it¡¯s granted, and when you¡¯re in trouble, they might kick you into the Eighteenth Layer Hell.

    Mercy has to be discerning. Some people are not worth it.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing said nothing, striding towards the Lu Family.

    At this moment, the Lu Family no longer had its former glory. Whitenterns hung at the entrance, it was tranquil and seemed extremely deste, even more deste than amon man¡¯s funeral. Two suited men stood at the entrance, their eyes sharply observing every move.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing approaching, the two exchanged a nce, stepped forward, extending a hand to stop them: ¡°Sorry, you cannot enter?¡±

    ¡°Cannot enter, what do you mean?¡± Hearing their words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, speaking in a deep voice.

    ¡°The Family Head instructed that if youe, you are not allowed to enter, please leave.¡± One of the suited men looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking cidly, with eyes a bit arrogant.

    ¡°Family Head?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows furrowed: ¡°You¡¯re Lu Hongda¡¯s men?¡±

    ¡°Correct, please leave immediately.¡±

    The man smirked coldly at Lu Tianxing, not considering him at all. Although Lu Tianxing was the nominal third young master of the Lu Family, now that Old Master Lu had passed away, who would care about Lu Tianxing, the outsider?

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, it seemed that peaceful entry into the Lu Family was not possible.

    ¡°If you force your way in, don¡¯t me us for not being courteous.¡±

    The two men exchanged a nce, both with a cold murderous intent in their eyes.

    ¡°Not courteous? I would like to see how discourteous you can be.¡± Lu Tianxing sneered coldly, walking directly towards the Lu Family Mansion with Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Take action.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ignore them, the two suited men exchanged a nce, eyes shing with cold, and they lunged left and right at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Stubborn fools.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the two suited men with cold eyes, not even bothering to lift his hand. With a thought, True Qi rose behind him, transforming into two giant palms and striking out.

    ¡°Smack~¡± ¡°Smack~¡±

    Two crisp ps were heard, immediately, the two suited men felt a piercing pain on their faces.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    The mighty force knocked the two suited men flying, violently crashing onto the ground.

    Everything happened so quickly, these two could not anticipate Lu Tianxing moving so decisively, and with such speed, not even giving them time to react.

 Chapter 1434 - 1427: Conflict in the Main Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Chapter 1427: Conflict in the Main Hall</h4>

    The two men in suits were pped away by Lu Tianxing,nding on the ground like dead dogs. Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths, and their swollen cheeks looked no different from a pig¡¯s head, making a shocking sight.

    "Remember, if you¡¯re going to be a dog, be a good dog. Even your master wouldn¡¯t dare bark at me like this, yet you dare to stop me. Consider this a lesson; next time, you won¡¯t live."

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, his voice light but carrying a chilling killing intent.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words filled with murderous intent, the two men in suits immediately regained their senses, fear shing across their faces. They had long heard that the Third Young Master of the Lu Family was terrifyingly powerful, but they thought it was just an exaggeration. Now Lu Tianxing proved how fearsome his strength truly was.

    "Darling, let¡¯s go!"

    ncing at the two, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more, and led Bai Zhiqing towards the hall.

    The two men in suits looked at each other as they watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back. Ultimately, they gave up on stopping him. They believed that if they continued, Lu Tianxing really wouldn¡¯t mind killing them. After all, Lu Tianxing was already at odds with Lu Hongda, and killing someone associated with Hongda would hardly faze him.

    Lu Tianxing walked with Bai Zhiqing through the narrow corridor, seeing the once lively Lu Family Mansion now cold and deserted. He sighed inwardly; perhaps this was what they meant by being glorious in life and unknown in death.

    This is how people¡¯s hearts work; when you¡¯re doing well, they fawn over you, but when you fall from grace, all you receive is cold ridicule.

    Taking a deep breath, without any pause, Lu Tianxing continued with Bai Zhiqing towards the hall.

    When Lu Tianxing appeared in the hall, all the members of the Lu Family focused their gaze on him. Their expressions turned instantly cold and harsh, mixed with a sinister killing intent, making the atmosphere in the hall heavy.

    Lu Tianxing nced around the hall, noting the gazes from all those present. He felt no emotional ripple; he had never gotten along with this group, so their opinions didn¡¯t matter.

    Ignoring the surrounding hostile stares, Lu Tianxing, with Bai Zhiqing, walked directly into the hall, not acknowledging anyone. He simply nced at Lu Bowen and Lu Hongda, said nothing, and together with Bai Zhiqing, took two sticks of incense from the side. After lighting them, they slowly walked towards Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin, kneeling on the dais to pay their respects.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Who allowed you to kneel before grandfather? What right do you have to be there? Get out of here! You have no right to kneel before grandfather. You, who killed him, get out of here, get out of the Lu Family, you trash!"

    At this moment, an enraged voice suddenly rang out from nearby. A young man, wearing a ck suit and bearing some resemnce to Lu Hongda, rushed out from the crowd, full of fury as he looked at Lu Tianxing. But when his gazended on Bai Zhiqing, there was a fiery desire in his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to devour her.

    This young man was none other than Lu Hongda¡¯s son, Lu Zhengfeng.

    As he spoke, Lu Zhengfeng reached to grab Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate, jade-like hand, a fervent look in his eyes. He had been away for a while, missing out on meeting Bai Zhiqing. When he returned, he heard tales about Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife¡¯s beauty. Seeing her now, she indeed had a cold, goddess-like visage, exuding a seductive charm. Such allure was fatal to any man; he¡¯d dly lose ten years of his life for a night with Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing this, a cold sh crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He looked at Lu Zhengfeng: "Get... lost."

    The word "lost" exploded like thunder in Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s ears, leaving him paralyzed as if struck by lightning. His body shook violently, eyes wide as he stared at Lu Tianxing, as though he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Upon meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy, killer gaze, Lu Zhengfeng felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, cold to the bone. No longer able to suppress his fear, he stumbled backward, unsure if he tripped or if Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze weakened his legs. Before stepping back, his legs gave out, and he embarrassingly sat down on the ground in front of everyone.

    "Trash."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lu Zhengfeng, a look of disdain in his eyes. Like father, like son.

    "What did you say, Lu Tianxing, you little bastard? Say that again if you dare."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and feeling the mockery from those around them, Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s face turned beet red. He struggled to stand up, ring fiercely at Lu Tianxing, and shouted, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m trash? What are you, then? Do you think being a Lu makes you part of the Lu Family? There¡¯s never been anyone like you, a grandpa murderer, in the Lu Family. You¡¯re just a bastard born from Jiang Hongyan¡¯s affair..."

    As Lu Zhengfeng spoke, everyone could feel the temperature in the hall plummet, as if fall had suddenly turned to the dead of winter, engulfed by endless cold¡ªso cold it could freeze everything. A chilling killing intent pervaded the air, making it seem as if countless vengeful ghosts were howling in their ears.

    "What did you just say? Say it again if you dare."

    Lu Tianxing seemed to be enveloped in a crimson, bloody aura as he slowly rose from the ground. His eyes devoid of emotion, akin to the gaze of the Grim Reaper, stared unblinkingly at Lu Zhengfeng, his voice like a chilling wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    Under the cold, bone-chilling murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing and his expressionless gaze, Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s face turned pale instantly, his entire body trembling like a leaf, unable to conceal his fear.

    At this moment, Lu Zhengfeng felt that standing before him was not a human, but a beast, ready to pounce at any moment and tear him apart. Especially when encountering Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze devoid of human emotion, Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s fear intensified, feeling that what stood in front of him was no living person, but a Killing God.

    He¡¯s going to kill me, he¡¯s really going to kill me!

    This thought suddenly surged in Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s mind. He bit his lip hard, forcing himself to suppress the fear in his heart, and said to Lu Tianxing, "I...so what if I said it? What can you dare do to me, I..."

    Before Lu Zhengfeng could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing moved, raising his hand, and swung it in a wide arc, delivering a fierce p to Lu Zhengfeng¡¯s face.

    "p!"

    A crisp sound instantly resonated throughout the hall, as Lu Zhengfeng spun like a giant top, sent flying directly. Blood flowed from his mouth, apanied by a dozen snow-white teeth, spraying out, remarkably conspicuous in the air.

    "Thud!"

    Lu Zhengfeng crashed heavily to the ground, emitting a shrill scream, half of his face swollen high, bloodied and bruised, clearly having been pped so hard that his face was wrecked. He pointed at Lu Tianxing, his mouth trembling, unable to utter a word before losing consciousness.

    Silence!

    The entire hall fell eerily silent, reaching the pinnacle of quietness.

    Everyone stared at Lu Tianxing in shock, disbelief etched on their faces, as if seeing a ghost in broad daylight, utterly stunned. No one had expected that Lu Tianxing would dare to act so recklessly today, his audacity was beyond belief. Didn¡¯t he know how unwee he was within the Lu Family?

    Upon witnessing this, Lu Hongda¡¯s expression turned exceedingly grim in an instant, emanating a bone-chilling murderous intent. After signaling those beside him to help up the unconscious Lu Zhengfeng, he red ominously at Lu Tianxing and said word by word, "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t me me for not being nice to you."

    "Hah, a reasonable exnation? Lu Hongda, do you think your son deserves an exnation from me?"

    Lu Tianxing gazed coldly at Lu Hongda, sneering, "You should be thankful we¡¯re at grandfather¡¯s coffin; otherwise, based on your son¡¯s actions just now, do you think he would still be alive and well?"

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Hongda¡¯s face turned even uglier, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t push it too far!"

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m going too far?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly shed a cold gleam, ring fiercely at Lu Hongda, "You had people block me outside, and that¡¯s not too far? Your son showed lustful intentions towards my wife just now, and that¡¯s not too far? Lu Hongda, can you have some decency, or do you think I really don¡¯t dare to kill you? If you don¡¯t believe, go ahead and try."

    As his words fell, a bloodthirsty murderous aura instantly surged from Lu Tianxing, utterly unrestrained.

    "You..."

    Feeling the murderous intent emanating from Lu Tianxing, Lu Hongda¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his face turning particrly menacing, dark and ominous, yet helpless. He believed Lu Tianxing would do it, as this person was utterlywless.

 Chapter 1435 - CapÃ­tulo 1435: 1428: We Meet Again

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1435: Chapter 1428: We Meet Again</strong>

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you have no respect at all, is this how you speak to your elders?¡±

    Watching the conflict between Lu Tianxing and Lu Hongda, another voice filled with anger and usations sounded from the side. Lu Gaoyang, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, stepped forward and said sternly to Lu Tianxing, ¡°In my perspective, stopping you from entering the Lu Family was not wrong. All of this is your own doing. We all saw you with the old man; before, he was fine. But why did he pass away after talking to you? Can you exin this to me? Our Lu Family ended up like this all because of you. You¡¯re a jinx. Before you came to the Lu Family, did we ever end up like this? Everyone, am I right? I see him as the main culprit for the current state of the Lu Family.¡±

    Lu Gaoyang sneered at Lu Tianxing and incited the surrounding Lu Family members to direct their me at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you say it¡¯s shameless to stop you, but I say you¡¯re the one who¡¯s shameless. You caused your grandfather¡¯s death and brought the Lu Family to this point, and you still have the nerve toe here; you¡¯re really shameless! Just like your mom, you think that by clinging to Tianzhan you¡¯ll be a Phoenix? Pfft! You¡¯re just a toad lusting after swan meat, a piece of tras¡ª.¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before Lu Gaoyang could finish his words, a shadow shed past, followed by a crisp p echoing in everyone¡¯s ears.

    This p, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t use True Qi, but the force used was considerable, sending Lu Gaoyang¡¯s somewhat chubby body flying.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    With a muffled sound, Lu Gaoyang hit the ground heavily, then spat out a mouthful of blood, with two white teeth starkly visible amidst the red blood.

    Everyone shivered involuntarily at this sight, realizing that Lu Tianxing had gone too far. Was he really going to tear apart the Lu Family?

    ¡°Your mouth is filthy; I just washed it for you. Next time, I¡¯ll take your head off to wash it instead.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lu Hongda, a bloodthirsty intent shing in his eyes, then swept his gaze over the surroundings, smirking coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be noble; you¡¯re just afraid I¡¯ll take away your share of the Lu Family¡¯s benefits. If you want to y the whore, don¡¯t set up a memorial archway; it just disgusts me. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t stay in the Lu Family for even a second. Just looking at you makes me nauseous.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze shifted between Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, the corners of his mouth curling into a disdainful smile: ¡°Truthfully, I have no interest in the Lu Family¡¯s power, not a dime¡¯s worth. But, unfortunately, you keep provoking me. Do you really think I¡¯m made of y, or that I don¡¯t dare to kill you? Killing you would be no burden to me. Don¡¯t talk to me about family ties¡ªhow many of you even consider me part of the Lu Family? Since you don¡¯t see me as part of the Lu Family, why should I give you face? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. Everyone instinctively averted their eyes, not daring to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze.

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold demeanor, feeling a tinge of worry but saying nothing, instead standing by his side, showing through her actions that she would always stand by him and fight alongside him.

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, his voice suddenly bing sharp: ¡°I have no interest in any of the Lu Family¡¯s power. I¡¯m here just to send off my grandfather onest time. If anyone dares to stop me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t mind going on a killing spree today. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze once more swept over Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the murderous intent in their eyes, and walked with Bai Zhiqing to Lu Bowen¡¯s family¡¯s side: ¡°Second Uncle, this time I just want to send off Grandpa. I hope you can allow this.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, why must you do this!¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Lu Bowen sighed softly, not knowing what to say. Actually, ever since the old man died and Lu Tianxing angrily left the Lu Family with Bai Zhiqing, he had suspected that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t the one who killed the old man. But he was too busy with the old man¡¯s affairs to seek out Lu Tianxing. However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s words just now had thoroughly offended the other Lu Family members, and even if the Lu Family managed to weather this crisis, there would be no ce for Lu Tianxing within the family.

    ¡°Second Uncle, I know what you want to say, but I had to speak my mind. Regardless, after wey Grandpa to rest, I¡¯ll leave Jiangnan. If you and the others have time,e visit us in Modu.¡± Lu Tianxing spoke slowly.

    Lu Bowen was about to say something when a sudden voice came from outside: ¡°Tsk tsk, what a lively scene, it seems I¡¯ve arrived just in time.¡±

    At the sound of this abrupt voice, everyone in the hall turned to look outside.

    The next moment, a group of people walked in from outside, led by Yang Tiansi. Behind him were Tang Fengxiao, Jiang Haochen, Jiang Hongsheng, and others. Each of them had a chilling murderous intent on their faces, and behind them followed a few men in strong attire, each exuding a terrifying aura, which together seemed to freeze the entire space, making it hard to breathe.

    Upon seeing this group, a cold smile shed deep in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. As expected, these guys couldn¡¯t hold back and came. Today, he could catch them all in one go.

    ¡°Yang Tiansi, what are you doing here? You are not wee here. Please leave immediately,¡± Lu Haoyue said coldly upon seeing Yang Tiansi and his entourage.

    Although the other members of the Lu Family didn¡¯t speak, their expressions were equally unpleasant. They had long heard that the Yang Family and the Tang Family had joined forces to destroy the Lu Family. Coming here at this time, they were certainly not friendly.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, not bad, not bad. The Lu Family Mansion indeed deserves to be the most quaint mansion in Suzhou. I like it. However, this hall isn¡¯t so good. When I have time, I¡¯ll tear it down and rebuild it.¡±

    Yang Tiansi wore a bright smile, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, pointing around as if the Lu Family Mansion were his own.

    ¡°Yang Tiansi, you¡¯re too presumptuous. Who do you think you are, daring to point fingers in our Lu Family? Do you really think our Lu Family is afraid of you? At worst, I¡¯ll fight you. It¡¯s just a life, and I don¡¯t care. Get out at once,¡± someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and stood up, reprimanding loudly.

    ¡°Kill him.¡± Yang Tiansi nced at that member of the Lu Family and said without thinking.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Before Yang Tiansi¡¯s words had even settled, a brilliant light suddenly rose behind him. A dark green light shot up into the air, transformed into a finger, and pointed directly at the head of this person, clearly intending to kill this Lu Family disciplepletely.

    Seeing this, the Lu Family disciple¡¯s face changed dramatically, feeling a chill down his spine and a strong sense of death enveloping his heart. Instinctively wanting to dodge, he found his body unable to move, helplessly watching as the dark green finger aimed at his head.

    ¡°Canng Sword Technique.¡±

    Just as the Lu Family disciple was about to die under this finger, a cold voice suddenly echoed out of nowhere. A water-blue Sword Qi soared into the sky, overflowing in all directions, blocking in front of the Lu Family disciple,pletely nullifying the attack.

    Lu Haoyue, who was just about to make a move, was slightly taken aback upon seeing the Sword Qi suddenly appear. Then, a bitter smile appeared on his face. In just a few days, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength had already surpassed him by so much. He had just gathered his True Qi to block the attack, but Lu Tianxing had already intercepted it. Could it be true, as rumored secretly in the Lu Family, that Lu Tianxing was the true prodigious talent of the Lu Family, not him?

    ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, th¡­ thank you for saving me.¡±

    Seeing the finger disappear, the Lu Family disciple finally reacted, looking at Lu Tianxing with a face full of gratitude. If not for Lu Tianxing, he would have already been dead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I saved you because at least you¡¯re a man who knows how to uphold your family, unlike others who only have interests in their hearts.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the surrounding Lu Family members, his eyes unabashedly showing a hint of mockery. When Yang Tiansi was loudly mocking, although everyone from the Lu Family showed anger, most chose to swallow their anger for fear of the Yang Family turning against the Lu Family, which would mean losing their interests. This was something they didn¡¯t want to see, so they chose to endure silently.

    For people like this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. If a family consisted entirely of people who only cared about interests, then that family had no reason to exist. Such people could betray their family at any time for interests.

    ncing at the Lu Family disciple, Lu Tianxing coldly fixed his gaze on the one-armed elder who had struck, speaking with a tone as tranquil as if meeting an old friend: ¡°Liu Ang, we meet again.¡±

 Chapter 1436 - CapÃ­tulo 1436: 1429: The Myriad Facets of Mortals

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1436: Chapter 1429: The Myriad Facets of Mortals</strong>

    ¡°Yes, we meet again. I never imagined that someone like you, once a mere ant, would grow to such an extent. If I had known, I would have killed you back then. Otherwise, you¡¯d surely be a major threat to me someday. But it¡¯s okay, killing you today will be just as good.¡±

    Liu Ang looked at Lu Tianxing, his voice oozing with venom, and a chilling killing intent emanating from his entire being. It was Lu Tianxing who had cut off one of his arms, almost preventing him from reaching the Late Stage of Mythical. Had he not identally discovered a unique cultivation technique recorded in his sect¡¯s secret manual, he probably wouldn¡¯t have reached the Late Stage of Mythical in this lifetime. Seeing his enemy now, Liu Ang¡¯s murderous intent was understandably thick.

    ¡°Yes, I also didn¡¯t expect that, after cutting off one of your hands, you¡¯d still be able to break through to the Late Stage of Mythical. This time you dare to appear before me again; aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll cut off your other hand?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Liu Ang, his tone devoid of emotional fluctuation, as if he were not facing someone at the Late Stage of Mythical.

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Liu Ang, a strong sense of doubt flickering in his eyes. Liu Ang¡¯s aura clearly suggested he was at the Late Stage of Mythical, yet for some unknown reason, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Liu Ang was at the Fake Mythical Late Stage and not a true Late Stage of Mythical master. He didn¡¯t have that suffocating presence but felt dangerously without a fatal threat. This feeling was strange, leading Lu Tianxing to suspect that Liu Ang hadn¡¯t truly stepped into the Late Stage of Mythical.

    ¡°Cut off my other hand?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Ang¡¯s gaze grew colder, his hoarse voice saying, ¡°Oh really? Lu Tianxing, do you have the ability? Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you just yet. I want you to taste a thousand kinds of pain, crush your bones one by one, and let you live a life worse than death.¡±

    ¡°A life worse than death? I wish you the strength to achieve that.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Liu Ang, then moved his gaze to Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you two to have the guts to show up here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for three days, and you were hiding well. Have you thought about how you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re too happy too soon. Today¡¯s your death day. You owe the Jiang Family, and I¡¯ll make sure you pay it back in full.¡±

    Jiang Haochen looked at Lu Tianxing, his eyes filled with irresistible killing intent. This time, even if Lu Tianxing had three heads and six arms, he wouldn¡¯t escape death. This time, he wanted Lu Tianxing to die inexplicably.

    ¡°Is that so? I hope you keep your word; otherwise, I¡¯ll be taking your life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Jiang Haochen, then turned his gaze to Tang Fengxiao standing beside Yang Tiansi: ¡°Tang Family, as far as I know, your family has always stayed in Shu, but now you¡¯re in Jiangnan, teaming up with the Yang Family against the Lu Family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing the target of everyone¡¯s attack?¡±

    ¡°The target of everyone¡¯s attack? So what? Our Tang Family never fears challenges. Lu Tianxing, remember what happened in the bar? I told you you¡¯d regret it. You¡¯ll die miserably. Without the old fool Lu Tiankuang, your Lu Family is vulnerable.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao looked coldly at Lu Tianxing. Back in Nostalgia Bar, he was forced by Lu Tianxing to personally break his nephew¡¯s leg. Today, he vowed to make Lu Tianxing die without a burial ce.

    ¡°Haha, is that so? I¡¯ll remember your words. If the dayes, I¡¯ll visit your Tang Family to seek justice. I hope your family won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Tang Fengxiao¡¯s murderous gaze and finally turned his eyes to Yang Tiansi: ¡°Yang Tiansi, it¡¯s the second time we¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the second meeting. In Beijing, I said I¡¯d let you die rhythmically. Lu Tianxing, you won¡¯t escape death today, even if you have three heads and six arms. Your life is mine, young master.¡±

    Yang Tiansi looked at Lu Tianxing with a confidently victorious smile. In Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing was now like a fish in a barrel, weak and defenseless, ready to be crushed. He most wanted to see Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression of despair.

    ¡°Hahaha, my life? Yang Tiansi, do you think you can take it, worthless as you are? The grand gift you sent me three days ago¡ªI received it. It¡¯s rude not to reciprocate; three dayster today, I have a grand gift prepared for you, escorting you to the etherworld.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was icy and carried a hint of hostility.

    ¡°Escort me to the etherworld?¡±

    Yang Tiansi seemed to have heard the joke of the century andughed uproariously: ¡°Lu Tianxing, who do you think you are? Do you think you are capable? Are you worthy? Killing you is easier than crushing an ant.¡±

    ¡°What if we add myself and the Lu Family to the mix?¡±

    Lu Haoyue stepped forward from the back at this moment, standing by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, with eyes coldly fixed on Yang Tiansi.

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, everyone except Lu Bowen and Lu Hongda, Lu Gaoyang had a drastic change in expression. They absolutely did not want to engage in a bloody fight with the Yang Family and the Tang Family; they just wanted to live peacefully and protect their interests without any losses, rather than sharing life and death with the Lu Family.

    ¡°Haoyue, what are you doing? Don¡¯t act recklessly. They are aiming for Lu Tianxing, not our Lu Family. We shouldn¡¯t stand up for a murderer who killed his own grandfather. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± a balding middle-aged man said loudly, his tone filled with strong dissatisfaction and rebuke.

    ¡°Yes, Haoyue, don¡¯t do anything foolish. Fighting to the death with the Yang Family won¡¯t do us any good. We shouldn¡¯t offend them for an outsider,¡± another person spoke up.

    ¡°Haoyue,e back to us right away. The Lu Family absolutely cannot indulge your follies. You¡¯re driving the Lu Family towards destruction. Lu Tianxing, who disregards seniority, is not worth our protection.¡±

    ¡°You are the head of the Lu Family; your duty is to lead the Lu Family to glory, not to destruction. Do you understand, Haoyue?¡±

    Voices of opposition rose one after another, carrying strong anger and dissatisfaction; before their interests were harmed, they would absolutely not want to tear their faces with the Tang Family and the Yang Family.

    ¡°Enough, all of you shut up! Are you all a bunch of fools? Can¡¯t you see the current situation?¡±

    Listening to the countless voices of opposition around him, Lu Haoyue¡¯s anger burst uncontrobly. He finally understood why Lu Tianxing was so dismissive of the Lu Family members. These kinds of rtives who would abandon everything for interests, if possible, he wouldn¡¯t want them either.

    Seeing Lu Haoyue¡¯s furious expression, those Lu Family members instinctively shut their mouths.

    ¡°The Yang Family and Tang Family came here to destroy our Lu Family. Do you think pushing Tianxing out as a scapegoat will let you rest easy? You¡¯re simply daydreaming! Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your minds? You¡¯re worried that cousin wille and take your interests, so you wish him dead. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind? You think once cousin is dead, you can rest easy? You¡¯re daydreaming! Do you think the Yang Family and Tang Family will spare you?¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s gaze swept around the surroundings, heavily dering, ¡°What cousin said is right; you don¡¯t deserve any respect from him. You say he disregards seniority, but just look at yourselves¡ªare any of you acting like elders? I¡¯m telling you, Lu Tianxing is a member of the Lu Family. He is Uncle Tianzhan¡¯s son, which means he is part of the Lu Family, and our Lu Family has never abandoned our brothers.¡±

    ¡°If any of you feel I¡¯m wrong, then get out of the Lu Family. Take your belongings and leave the Lu Family. The Lu Family doesn¡¯t need traitors who would abandon family ties for interests. Take your belongings and leave the Lu Family. I, as Head of the Lu Family, permit you to depart, but from this point onward, you will have no rtion with the Lu Family. If you want to leave, do it now. I guarantee no one will stop you, and I¡¯ll have the Lu Family Guards escort you out. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s frosty words, the faces of some Lu Family members who were just moring turned unsightly, but none dared to refute. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to refute, but they simply didn¡¯t dare, as Lu Haoyue, as the head of the Lu Family, ordered it. If they dared to refute, who knows if Lu Haoyue would directly expel them from the Lu Family.

    They are not like Lu Tianxing, who holds strong power himself and can thrive anywhere. They, on the other hand, would be nothing without the Lu Family backing them up. Moreover, they¡¯ve long enjoyed a life of indulgence and pleasure, and living an ordinary life would be no different from killing them.

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s cold gaze swept around, slowly speaking, ¡°Today is a life-and-death moment for our Lu Family. We must unite to survive. If anyone dares stir up trouble now, don¡¯t me me for being harsh. The Lu Family might not stop the Yang Family and Tang Family, but we certainly have the ability to execute traitors. I hope you won¡¯t force me to have the Lu Family Guards clean house.¡±

    ¡°Family Head, I will follow you. Face the Yang Family in a fight to the death. Back in the day, the old master single-handedly shed into Beijing, frightening them out of their wits. Today, we can do the same, fight it out with them,¡± the Lu Family member who was almost killed by Liu Ang earlier spoke up loudly.

    ¡°Lu Zhang is right, let¡¯s fight them. Fighting gives us a chance of survival. If we don¡¯t fight, we won¡¯t even have hope,¡± another voice chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Back in the day, the old master killed the Yang Family Ancestor. The Yang Family probably harbors deep resentment against us. This time, they¡¯re here to wipe out the Lu Family, leaving no chance of survival. So why not fight them?¡±

    One by one, Lu Family members stepped forward. Regardless of their feelings, they had to show up. If they didn¡¯t step forward now, they might be purged by Lu Haoyue, especially since he¡¯s holding the strong force of the Lu Family Guards.

 Chapter 1437 - 1430: The Arrival of Sima Lingyun

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Chapter 1430: The Arrival of Sima Lingyun</h4>

    "Hahaha, you think with this ragtag bunch you can stop me? What a delusional thought. Lu Tianxing, Lu Haoyue, do you really think they can hold us back? Open your eyes and look around. Do you still think you have a chance to turn the tables?"

    Upon seeing this scene, Yang Tiansi burst outughing and suddenly waved his hand around.

    Swish!

    With Yang Tiansi¡¯s gesture, dozens of martial artists in slick outfits appeared on the surrounding eaves and walls of the hall, looking down on everyone in the hall from above. Each person emanated a strong True Qi aura, all of them Mythical Realm powerhouses, including a few at the middle stage of the Mythical Level.

    At the forefront of these people stood three elders hovering in the air, two men and one woman. One elder was wearing a Daoist robe and holding a whisk. His robe moved without the wind, giving off an otherworldly demeanor.

    Another elder had a bald head, holding a zen staff in one hand and Buddha beads in the other, chanting with his eyes closed, appearing kind-hearted. However, the cold aura emanating from him was in stark contrast to his kind appearance, giving off the vibe of a Killing God.

    The only old woman among them was a nun holding a treasured sword. Her very presence had an incredibly sharp feel, much like Master of Extinction from The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber, making anyone fearful with just one look, exuding a deadly aura.

    These three appeared at the front, and immediately a terrifying aura pressed down from the sky, making the surrounding space seem to freeze, leaving people with a suffocating feeling. They were clearly threete-stage Mythical Level powerhouses.

    Yang Tiansi and the Tang Family spared no effort against the Lu Family, with threete-stage Mythical Level powerhouses and Liu Ang, they¡¯ve brought out most of their high-endbat power aiming to uproot the Lu Family.

    "What, how can there be so many Mythical Level individuals, we can¡¯t possibly stop them, is it truly heaven¡¯s will for our Lu Family to perish."

    Seeing these martial artists abruptly appearing around the hall, everyone¡¯s faces in the Lu Family turned grim. Some even showed unmistakable fear on their faces. So many Mythical Level martial artists, even with the Lu Family Guards, they couldn¡¯t be stopped, let alone the fact that the leaders were threete-stage Mythical Level martial artists, with Yang Tiansi¡¯spanion Liu Ang. Four peak powerhouses at thete stage of Mythical Level, killing them was no harder than crushing an ant.

    "It¡¯s him."

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face turned icily cold upon seeing the leading elder in the Daoist robe, an aura swirling around him, like an exiled immortal, as a trace of killing intent uncontrobly burst from his body, with a heated True Qi spreading out from him.

    "You know him?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow slightly upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words.

    "Know him? Of course, I know him, even if he turned to dust, I¡¯d recognize him."

    Lu Haoyue did his best to suppress the killing intent in his heart, ring at that Daoist, gritting his teeth and saying, "He is the culprit who ambushed grandpa that night. Even though he covered his face with a ck cloth that night, I am far too familiar with his True Qi fluctuations. The True Qi from him is exactly the same as the one who attacked me. He is the murderer who caused grandpa¡¯s death."

    "What!"

    Lu Haoyue did not lower his voice, so everyone around heard Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, and their expressions became increasingly grim. How hadn¡¯t they thought that the one who ambushed Old Master Lu, leaving him severely injured, was actually from the Yang Family?

    "Now you know, but what does it matter? Let me tell you the truth, that old Lu Tiankuang was indeed targeted by people I sent to ambush, aiming to trigger the Sword Qi in his body. I just didn¡¯t expect he didn¡¯t die, but it doesn¡¯t matter since Lu Tiankuang is dead now anyway. So how about now, do you think I can¡¯t exterminate you?"

    Yang Tiansi looked at Lu Tianxing and others with a smile, with a hint of madness and ferocity in his tone, he said with emotion, "Over twenty years, more than twenty years ago, that old Lu Tiankuang stormed into our Yang Family, even killed one of our family¡¯s ancestors, directly costing us the chance to ascend to the top ranked families. For over twenty years, our Yang Family has constantly thought about wiping your Lu Family off the map. We¡¯ve waited over twenty years for this moment, and today, I want your Lu Family to bepletely obliterated, not even leaving chickens and dogs."

    The voice filled with killing intent echoed in the air, sending a chill through everyone present.

    "Not even leaving chickens and dogs, tsk tsk, the Yang Family¡¯s tone is getting grander. I wonder, before that, could the Yang Family exin what happened on Guanqian Street?"

    Just at this moment, a sudden voice came from outside the hall.

    Upon hearing these words, everyone instinctively lifted their gaze and looked outside, wanting to see who was daring enough to speak to the Yang Family in such a tone.

    Upon hearing this voice, a smile immediately appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face; reinforcements were finally arriving.

    Soon, a young man dressed in a Zhongshan suit slowly walked in from outside, without any imposing presence, yet he gave off a sharp impression, as if the person standing before you was not a living person, but an unsheathed treasure sword.

    The neer was none other than Sima Lingyun.

    Beside Sima Lingyun were a man and a woman; their aura wasn¡¯t particrly strong, merely at the Heavenly Level, yet nobody dared to underestimate them. Being by Sima Lingyun¡¯s side, they were certainly not ordinary individuals, and could very well be future leaders, elders, or even Supreme Elders of the Yanhuang Group.

    The man and woman were Jiao Long and Xue Bing.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun appear in the hall, the expressions on Yang Tiansi and the others¡¯ faces instantly darkened to the extreme. Sima Lingyun was the leader of the Yanhuang Group, whose main responsibility is to protect China from foreign invasions. Now that Sima Lingyun was here, Yang Tiansi, Tang Fengxiao, and the others immediately sensed a bad premonition.

    Sima Lingyun had a solemn look on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the few peak Late Stage of Mythical individuals around him, and directly walked into the hall, picked up some incense from the side, lit it, and respectfully ced a stick of incense in front of Old Master Lu¡¯s coffin.

    Xue Bing and Jiao Long followed closely behind Sima Lingyun, their gazes firm. However, when passing by Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing gave him a nce filled with a hint of worry, but it quickly disappeared.

    After offering incense, Sima Lingyun turned around and looked at Yang Tiansi, saying, "Young Master Yang, you have quite a loud voice; I¡¯ve heard you from afar. Could you exin to me what happened on Guanqian Street? The Five Poison Child and Rashamon were chased by your Yang Family back then, and it was your family¡¯s elders who recorded in the archives that they had been killed. Could you exin why they are still alive?"

    Although Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice was light, when it reached Yang Tiansi¡¯s ears, his face suddenly changed dramatically, a look of panic shing across it.

    However, the fleeting expression of panic quickly disappeared, and Yang Tiansi calmly said, "Group Leader Sima, I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. I¡¯ve been staying at the vi these days and haven¡¯t done anything. What Guanqian Street, what Five Poison Child¡ªI don¡¯t know them at all."

    "Is that so? Then may I trouble you, Young Master Yang, to apany me to the Yanhuang Group? If I find out that this has nothing to do with you, Young Master Yang, I will certainly send you back respectfully. I wonder if you¡¯d like to take a trip with me."

    Sima Lingyun looked at Yang Tiansi with a calm expression, his tone unyielding, but with an undeniable firmness.

    "You wish, Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t be too excessive."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face immediately turned sullen; a fierce murderous intent flickered deep in his eyes. He came today to wipe out the Lu Family, and now Sima Lingyun intended to take him away, clearly nning to support the Lu Family. How could he swallow this indignation? But he was helpless; he didn¡¯t dare to take any action against Sima Lingyun.

    Sima Lingyun was the leader of the Yanhuang Group; while not omnipotent, his status was not weak. If he dared to act against Sima Lingyun and killed him, the Yang Family would be razed to the ground in less than a day. Moreover, Sima Lingyun¡¯s master, Ji Xingyun, a peak of Late Stage Mythical invincible powerhouse, was in seclusion, attempting to break through to the Earthly Immortal Realm. If he killed Sima Lingyun, the entire Yang Family would be wiped out by Ji Xingyun. He believed Ji Xingyun was absolutely capable of doing such a thing.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Ji Xingyun¡¯s gentle-sounding name; in terms of temperament, he¡¯s no better than Old Sir Lu, who once stormed into Beijing with a single de. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have be friends. No one in the Yang Family could stop Ji Xingyun, let alone the other Supreme Elders and Elders of the Yanhuang Group, or those opportunistic prominent families.

    If he moved against Sima Lingyun, it would be the end of the Yang Family.

    And importantly, if Sima Lingyun did manage to take him back to the Yanhuang Group, he might never be released in his lifetime. All Sima Lingyun had to do was pin some random crime on him, and he¡¯d be doomed. The Yanhuang Group had already noted the Yang Family because of the Jinling and Guanqian Street incidents. If he were captured and taken to the Yanhuang Group now, surviving might be the greatest luxury.

    "Excessive? That¡¯s nothingpared to how excessive you¡¯ve been, Young Master Yang, instructing elders of the Yanhuang Group to nder others, trying to fracture the Yanhuang Group. Do you know what charges these are, Young Master Yang? Furthermore, daring to ignore the Yanhuang Group¡¯s ban and target ordinary people on Guanqian Street¡ªdo you know what charges these entail, Young Master Yang?"

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice became somewhat icy.

 Chapter 1438 - CapÃ­tulo 1438: 1431: Taking the Stage in Full Regalia

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1438: Chapter 1431: Taking the Stage in Full Regalia</strong>

    ¡°Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too biased towards the Lu Family by doing this?¡±

    At this moment, a sinister voice echoed from the side.

    Tang Fengxiao looked at Sima Lingyun with a grim expression and said, ¡°As the saying goes, catch a thief, catch the loot; catch an adulterer, catch them in the act. I wonder what evidence you have, Group Leader Sima, to prove that what happened on Guanqian Street was orchestrated by Young Master Yang¡¯s men, or what evidence you have to prove that Young Master Yang instructed others to frame Lu Tianxing. Group Leader Sima, if you can¡¯t provide any evidence, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take Young Master Yang away today. If you insist on taking him, the Tang Family will be the first to oppose.¡±

    ¡°Tang Fengxiao, are you threatening me?¡± Sima Lingyun squinted and said.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao said indifferently, ¡°I just hope that Group Leader Sima won¡¯t speak carelessly without evidence. Otherwise, ask whether we families will agree. The Yanhuang Group may be powerful, but we are not fish on the chopping block. I hope Group Leader Sima will think twice before acting, so you don¡¯t make a wrong step.¡±

    ¡°Who said we don¡¯t have evidence?¡±

    At this moment, Xue Bing, who had been standing beside Sima Lingyun, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°The captured Yang Family disciples are the best evidence. They have confessed that Yang Feng¡¯an framed Lu Tianxing under the instructions of Yang Tiansi.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Tang Fengxiao burst intoughter, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re adorable, but unfortunately, what you¡¯ve said is not enough to serve as evidence. Or rather, if I so wish, I could easily find countless people to testify that you orchestrated the framing of Lu Tianxing and then incriminated Young Master Yang. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡±

    Xue Bing was angry after hearing Tang Fengxiao¡¯s words, feeling a surge of frustration but also helpless because Tang Fengxiao was right. These things, if truly questioned, weren¡¯t sufficient to convict.

    ¡°Officer Xue, don¡¯t be angry, calm down. There¡¯s no need to get upset over someone about to die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing walked over to Xue Bing, gently patted her shoulder, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Sima Lingyun, I appreciate your kindness, but let the Lu Family handle Lu Family matters. We don¡¯t need the Yanhuang Group to intervene; we can handle this ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, this isn¡¯t the time for you to act recklessly,¡± Sima Lingyun frowned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Dozens of Mythical Realm experts, along with four peak Late Stage Mythical experts, were impossible for the Lu Family to withstand.

    ¡°Recklessly? I¡¯ve never fought a battle I wasn¡¯t prepared for,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a slight smile, ¡°Third Young Master Han, since you¡¯re here,e on out! Must I invite you personally?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, boss, why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t heroes always arrivest?¡±

    Upon Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, everyone instinctively felt puzzled, but then they heard a loudughing from outside. A young man wielding a silver spear, radiating a subtle wave of True Qi throughout his body, walked in from outside.

    Behind the young man, there were a dozen men in Chinese tunics with formidable, icy auras, walking in step without any chaotic footsteps, as if these dozen men were a precise machine, united as one. They were evidently all in the Mythical Realm.

    Beside Han Zifeng was a lean old man with equally terrifying strength. His True Qi boiled like raging fire, directly tearing the air as he walked step by step with Han Zifeng inside.

    Upon seeing Han Zifeng, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face immediately turned increasingly grim, and so did the faces of Tang Fengxiao, Jiang Hongsheng, and others. How could he not expect that the Han Family would intervene in the Lu Family¡¯s matters at this time? This was definitely not good news for them.

    ¡°Han Zifeng, what are you doing here?¡± Yang Tiansi suppressed his anger and said, wishing internally to tear apart the Yang Family¡¯s intelligence personnel in Jiangnan for not informing him of the Han Family¡¯s siding with the Lu Family. Even with more people, wiping out the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be easy now. It would undoubtedly be a pyrrhic victory.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? How domineering of you, Young Master Yang, to suggest that I can¡¯te here? Besides, you all want to kill my brother, and you still ask what I¡¯m doing here. Don¡¯t you find itughable? The Yang Family sends a fool to Jiangnan; it seems the Yang Family is nearing extinction.¡±

    Han Zifeng mockingly nced at Yang Tiansi,pletely ignoring his vindictive and murderous gaze. He then turned to Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here. Today we can finally fight side by side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our brothers can fight side by side again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes carried a hint of nostalgia, and he gave Han Zifeng a heavy punch on the chest, saying, ¡°Third Young Master Han, thank you this time, consider it a favor I owe you.¡±

    ¡°Boss, if you keep saying that, be careful I might fall out with you. What do you mean you owe me? It¡¯s me, Han Zifeng, who owes you. If it wasn¡¯t for you carrying me out from the midst of bullets, I¡¯d be dead by now. You saved my life, what is this small matter.¡±

    Saying that, Han Zifeng directly raised the silver gun in his hand, pointing it from afar at Yang Tiansi¡¯s head: ¡°Yang Tiansi, try touching my brother today and see if I won¡¯t put a hole in your head and send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Han Zifeng, you damn better not go too far, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of your Han Family?¡±

    Yang Tiansi looked at Han Zifeng, exasperated, with an uncontroble killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Not afraid of the Han Family, then are you afraid of our Mu Family? Sorry, this time, our Mu Family also wants to get involved, I wonder what Young Master Yang thinks about that!¡±

    At this moment, another clear voice came from outside.

    Upon hearing this voice, Sima Lingyun was slightly stunned, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face. How did he not anticipate that the Mu Family would involve themselves in this matter? This ispletely illogical. He knows the Mu Family too well, they would definitely not get involved in affairs in Jiangnan, yet this time they are stepping into Lu Family¡¯s matter, and the lead is Mu Qingchuan. What on earth is going on?

    Is it because of Mu Qingxue?

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s mind shed to that angelic girl, finally shaking his head. The Mu Family would absolutely not change their initial intentions because of a woman, there must be other reasons, but exactly what, he couldn¡¯t guess.

    And upon hearing this voice, Yang Tiansi and others¡¯ faces became even more sullen, exuding a chilling killing intent. They realized they had underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence again, being able to bring the Han Family and the Mu Family to help him. Had they known, they would have carefully nned beforehand, but now the arrow is on the string, and it must be released. No one can stop their determination to annihte the Lu Family.

    However, upon hearing this voice, everyone subconsciously looked towards the entrance of the hall.

    The next moment, a man and a woman appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.

    The man appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six, with long fingers. A golden copper coin danced through his fingertips like a swimming fish. He wore a white shirt, slightly open at the cor, with suit pants below. His deep eyes and sharp facial features gave him an appearance of a prince on a white horse, especially with the subtle smile at the corner of his lips. If there were any fangirls present, they would definitely be unable to help but scream.

    Beside this man, the woman was equally breathtaking. Her glossy ck hair was simply tied at the back, untouched by much styling. Her delicate face had no makeup, yet her stunning features couldn¡¯t be concealed, giving an unusually pure impression. Her watery eyes searched the hall, seemingly looking for something. Upon spotting Lu Tianxing, her eyes immediately brightened.

    This man and woman were none other than Mu Qingxue and Mu Qingchuan.

    Behind Mu Qingchuan and Mu Qingxue, there were also a dozen people, each at the Mythical Realm, exuding might, with synchronized footsteps. Their faces were as cold as frost, almost as if sculpted, imposing significant psychological pressure.

    ¡°Mu Qingchuan, what are you doing at the Lu Family? What does this have to do with your Mu Family? Does your Mu Family really want to wade into this muddy water?¡± Yang Tiansi could no longer control the anger in his heart upon seeing Mu Qingchuan walk in and shouted, his eyes cold as ice.

    ¡°What it has to do with me is not your concern, Young Master Yang. Today, I¡¯m telling you clearly, you won¡¯t be able to destroy the Lu Family today, try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Mu Qingchuan nced at Lu Tianxing, nodded to Sima Lingyun,pletely ignoring the other members of the Lu Family, and said with a cold smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yang Tiansi was filled with rage, staring at Mu Qingchuan with murderous intent, yet unable to utter a word. Although the Yang Family was considered a top family in Beijing, the Mu Family and Han Family were by no means inferior. Both Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng were key figures in their respective families with the potential to lead them in the future. At this time, if he dared to do anything to Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng, the entire Yang Family would be uprooted by the angry two families, even the Tang Family couldn¡¯t protect the Yang Family.

    ¡°Young Master Mu, are you serious about standing against us?¡± Tang Fengxiao said with a gloomy expression, looking at Mu Qingchuan.

    Unlike Yang Tiansi, who knew nothing, he was aware the Tang Family had been discussing marriage alliances with the Mu Family, almost achieving it. Now with Mu Qingchuan choosing to stand with Lu Tianxing, it clearly showed an intention to confront the Tang Family to the end. How could he not be angry, especially when they were about to destroy the Lu Family, unexpectedly encountering so many Cheng Yaojins with none easy to handle.

 Chapter 1439 - CapÃ­tulo 1439: 1432: Lu Hongdas Betrayal

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1439: Chapter 1432: Lu Hongda¡¯s Betrayal</strong>

    ¡°Tang Fengxiao, I, Mu Qingchuan, never lie. Today, you cannot touch the Lu Family. If you retreat now, we can pretend this never happened. But if you insist, then we will have to settle this with our fists.¡± Mu Qingchuan spoke in a detached tone.

    Upon hearing these words, both Jiang Hongsheng and Yang Tiansi¡¯s faces turned menacing. Clearly, Mu Qingchuan intended to oppose them to the end.

    Lu Haoyue cast aplicated nce at Lu Tianxing standing at the front, his eyes shing with mixed feelings. How could he have guessed that Lu Tianxing would manage to enlist the Han Family and Mu Family as allies? With them present, Yang Tiansi¡¯s ns to destroy them seemed nearly impossible.

    The other members of the Lu Family wore expressions of bitterness. They thought Lu Tianxing¡¯s ims of not coveting any power within the Lu Family was merely a joke.

    Now it appeared Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t lied, and both Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng were key figures cultivated by their respective families, likely to be future family heads. Should Lu Tianxing encounter any problems, given their connection, they would certainly intervene, removing any need for the Lu Family¡¯s help.

    Amid their shock, a strong sense of regret arose among the Lu Family members. If they had known about Lu Tianxing¡¯s formidable background earlier, they would have weed him enthusiastically when he first entered the Lu Family, instead of watching coldly.

    By befriending Lu Tianxing, their status within the Lu Family could have significantly risen. Even if Lu Haoyue were the family head, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. After all, the Lu Family was no longer the dominating force in Jiangnan that once terrified Beijing¡¯s elite families. Now, apart from Old Master Lu, few experts remained, barelyparable to the Han Family.

    ¡°Yang Tiansi, do you still think you have the capability to destroy the Lu Family now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing ignored the surrounding gazes and smiled at Yang Tiansi: ¡°Yang Tiansi, I said you couldn¡¯t destroy the Lu Family. The grand gesture you bestowed upon me three days ago, I will return in kind. How do you wish to die?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how do I wish to die? Lu Tianxing, do you think you can handle me just because of them? Let me tell you, it¡¯s a delusional dream!¡±

    Yang Tiansi suddenly burst intoughter upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a touch of madness and murderous intent in his voice: ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you think with the Mu Family and Han Family¡¯s backing, you have me cornered? Do you think Ick a backup n? Hahaha, you¡¯re dreaming. Even with the Mu Family and Han Family¡¯s support, you cannot escape death, nor can anyone from the Lu Family. Do you agree, Lu Hongda?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Young Master Yang, you are right. Lu Tianxing is doomed, and the Lu Family will be destroyed. I will establish the new Lu Family as its future head.¡±

    An eerie voice came from the side as Lu Hongda emerged from the Lu Family crowd, apanied by Lu Gaoyang and several other family members, swiftly aligning with Yang Tiansi before anyone could react, casting a mocking gaze at Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue.

    ¡°What? Lu Hongda betrayed the family, how is it possible?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? Lu Hongda actually betrayed the Lu Family, that scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Lu Hongda kept asking me for drinks these past days. I thought he just wanted topete for the family head position, but he turned traitor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Our Lu Family is truly doomed. I¡¯m not going to survive.¡±

    At this sight, anyone with sense could grasp what transpired, as the entire hall erupted in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Lu Hongda chose this moment to betray the Lu Family.

    Moreover, Lu Hongda practically took half of the Lu Family with him, those wielding a significant portion of the family¡¯s power. Without them, the Lu Family¡¯s influence would be reduced by at least a third, and among them were formidable individuals.

    Lu Tianxing momentarily froze at Lu Hongda¡¯s betrayal but then quickly calmed down. Although unexpected, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising, just that Lu Hongda managed to persuade so many family members to defect in such a short span, it showed the Lu Family had indeed decayed to this point.

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face, too, darkened at that instant, furrowing with frustration. No wonder he noticed the Lu Family was loosely guarded this morning, some areas even unguarded. He had specifically asked Lu Hongda, who assured him the guards were hidden for emergencies, as Hidden Guards. Busy with arrangements for Old Sir Lu¡¯s funeral, he hadn¡¯t focused at the time. Looking back now, it seemed everything was carefully calcted by Lu Hongda to allow Yang Tiansi¡¯s men unrestricted entry.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    Lu Haoyue suddenlyughed out loud, despair evident in his tone, casting his gaze over the Lu Family members who sided with Yang Tiansi, his voice tinged with coldness: ¡°Why? Why would you betray the Lu Family to aid outsiders in its downfall? Was it merely because you dislike me as family head, choosing betrayal instead?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lao Wu, tell me, why betray the Lu Family? What did I, Lu Haoyue, ever do to wrong you? What did the Lu Family ever do to deserve your betrayal? You know it was my father who stepped forward when yourpany faced issues, pleading everywhere to save it, helping you rise again. Why did you choose betrayal?¡±

    Lu Haoyue directed his gaze at a plump, balding middle-aged man, fury in his eyes.

    Under Lu Haoyue¡¯s re, the balding man broke into a sweat, instinctively avoiding Lu Haoyue¡¯s furious eyes, unable to meet his gaze.

    Pain flickered in Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes as he turned to Lu Gaoyang: ¡°Uncle Gao Yang, why did you betray the Lu Family? Did the Lu Family wrong you somehow? You mentioned wanting elevation from your position, did Old Sir Lu oppose it? He even found someone to promote you, yet now you betray the Lu Family?¡±

    Lu Gaoyang equally remained silent, guilt shing briefly on his face before it faded. He stood beside Lu Hongda, indifferent to the surrounding gazes.

    Lu Haoyue paid no mind to Lu Gaoyang¡¯s attitude, continually questioning those who joined Lu Hongda¡¯s betrayal. Everyone he addressed disyed varying expressions, guilt, or deaf silence, none willing to respond.

    Lu Tianxing stood nearby, observing Lu Haoyue¡¯s hysterical demeanor with a quiet sigh, uncertain how to console him.

    Lu Haoyue differed from him, harboring significant attachment to the Lu Family. Aside from Lu Bowen¡¯s family and Old Master Lu, the rest were akin to strangers. A stranger¡¯s betrayal couldn¡¯t stir him, but for Lu Haoyue, they were kin, elders who yed with him growing up¡ªpeople who mattered. Now, kin turning traitor, raising des against him, that torment was ineffable.

    Seeing no response to his questions, mockery spilled onto Lu Haoyue¡¯s face as he finally looked at Lu Hongda: ¡°Uncle, can you exin your betrayal? Why do this? What have I, Lu Haoyue, ever done to wrong you, causing you to betray your family?¡±

    Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes wavered at Lu Haoyue¡¯s inquiry, ncing at Old Sir Lu¡¯s portrait in the hall, sneering: ¡°Why, you dare ask me why? I should ask you why! Why did Old Sir Lu choose you as the family head? I resist it; why did Old Sir Lu pass the head position to you? After Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, I was the strongest of the younger generation in the Lu Family, yet Old Sir Lu didn¡¯t select a new heir, but chose you instead. I resist it! The head position should be mine, you just stole it from me. I¡¯m merely reiming what¡¯s rightfully mine, why not?¡±

    At this point, Lu Hongda discarded his pretense, eyes gleaming like a snake: ¡°As for why they betrayed the Lu Family, it¡¯s natural¡ªthey¡¯re human, desiring survival. You know what we seek? Simply survival, yet you, your father, and Old Sir Lu choose to support Lu Tianxing, that little bastard. What¡¯s he worth to you? He¡¯s merely a nobody, undeserving of the Lu Family¡¯s utmost efforts.¡±

    ¡°And truth be told, you are the real sinners of the Lu Family, causing it to vanish and everyone to perish. Dead, everything ends¡ªyet I act in the Lu Family¡¯s interest, preserving its lineage. I am the Lu Family¡¯s hero, safeguarding its legacy. Understand? You¡¯re the culprits, I am the hero. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 1440 - 1433: The Outbreak of Financial Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Chapter 1433: The Outbreak of Financial Warfare</h4>

    "Aplished servant? Lu Hongda, don¡¯t tter yourself. To me, you¡¯re nothing but a tail-wagging begging dog."

    Lu Tianxing, hearing these words, looked at Lu Hongda with full mockery and said indifferently, "A begging dog, a beast that wields a butcher¡¯s knife against its own kin, yet wraps itself up as a hero at this moment; don¡¯t you find itughable?"

    "Laughable? Hahaha, so what if it¡¯sughable? The victor bes king, the loser bes the bandit, only the strong have the right to speak. But it doesn¡¯t matter, soon I will be the Family Head of the Lu Family, and all of you will die. Once I win, I will be the hero of the Lu Family, and you will be the biggest sinners in the history of the Lu Family." Lu Hongda said with murderous intent as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Haha, we all have to die? Lu Hongda, you think by taking away those ungrateful trash from the Lu Family you will be invincible? The prey isn¡¯t decided yet!" Lu Tianxing sneered.

    "The prey isn¡¯t decided yet? Lu Tianxing, do you think you still have the right to say this to me? What do you count as?"

    Lu Hongda, with a rampant look,ughed and said, "To tell you the truth, this morning, Iid ayer of colorless and odorless poisonous miasma around the Lu Family. Rest assured, this miasma does no harm to ordinary people, but it is deadly to Martial Artists, it will prevent you from circting True Qi. Without True Qi, you are nothing but trash, unworthy of a fight. Otherwise, do you think I would stand out at this time? Let me tell you, Lu Tianxing, even if you have the help of the Mu Family and the Han Family, you won¡¯t escape today, you are doomed."

    "What!"

    "That beast Lu Hongda actually poisoned."

    "Quickly try circting True Qi, see if what that beast Lu Hongda said is true."

    As soon as Lu Hongda finished speaking, it immediately stirred up a massive wave among the Lu Family and Mu Qingchuan and others, everyone instinctively tried to circte True Qi to see if what Lu Hongda said was true.

    However, along with the cirction of True Qi, everyone dared to feel the True Qi circting in their body, without any signs of stagnation, there was no poison at all.

    "What, no poison? How is this possible, impossible."

    Seeing the True Qi fluctuations rising from the Lu Family, Han Family¡¯s Hidden Guards, and Mu Family¡¯s Guards, Yang Tiansi, Tang Fengxiao, Jiang Hongsheng who always believed in their sure victory, their faces instantly became extremely grim.

    Meanwhile, Lu Hongda, Lu Gaoyang, these betrayers, their faces also turned pale instantly at this moment, this...how is it possible, he clearly already arranged ording to Tang Fengxiao¡¯s teaching, the colorless and odorless poisonous miasma wasid in the hall, anyone entering the hall who hadn¡¯t taken the antidote would be unable to circte True Qi in the shortest time possible, but now as it seems, there¡¯s not a single person poisoned, otherwise how could there be such strong True Qi fluctuation, how is this possible.

    "Lu Hongda, you bastard, didn¡¯t you say you poisoned them? Where¡¯s the poison! Where¡¯s the poison!"

    At this very moment, an enraged voice rang in Lu Hongda¡¯s ear, and immediately, Lu Hongda saw a ping at him, before he could react, the p hit him hard on the face.

    "Smack!"

    The immense force instantly dazed Lu Hongda, taking him a long while to recover, five distinct finger marks appeared on his face, with a trace of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.

    "Yang Tiansi, why did you hit me, are you also wanting to oppose me?"

    Being pped hard by Yang Tiansi, Lu Hongda regained his senses abruptly, looking angrily at Yang Tiansi. He and Yang Tiansi were merely cooperating, he wasn¡¯t Yang Tiansi¡¯s subordinate at all, now that Yang Tiansi pped him, how could Lu Hongda not be angry.

    "Why, you damn ask me why, Lu Hongda, I damn want to ask what you did! You dare to deceive me. You didn¡¯t actually poison the Lu Family, did you? How did you promise at the beginning? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to reveal the ugly things you did back then?"

    Yang Tiansi looked furiously at Lu Hongda. If Lu Hongda had sessfully poisoned, Han Zifeng and Mu Qingchuan¡¯s people would pose no threat to them. Although he didn¡¯t dare do anything to Han Zifeng¡¯s people, as long as Han Zifeng¡¯s people couldn¡¯t intervene, he would have enough time to annihte the Lu Family. Once they destroyed the Lu Family, even the Mu Family and Han Family couldn¡¯t tear their face with them. But now, the Lu Family people aren¡¯t poisoned at all, wanting to destroy the Lu Family is almost impossible. Even if it¡¯s possible, the victory would be pyrrhic, with definite losses.

    "No, this can¡¯t be, I clearly sprayed your poison all over the hall in advance, I even personally experimented with someone, no abnormality at all. He just felt the True Qi cirction was unsmooth just upon entering. After ten breaths, hepletely couldn¡¯t use True Qi, turning into an ordinary person, how could it be like this, this is impossible, I don¡¯t believe it."

    Lu Hongda¡¯s face turned pale, his mouth muttering out sounds, he knew very well, if the poisoning fails, he would likely die here. The Lu Family¡¯s rules, those who harm kin, are killed.

    Lu Tianxing at this moment also had a trace of astonishment, but quickly recovered. If Lu Hongda poisoned, but the poison doesn¡¯t work now, there¡¯s only one exnation, that the Old Master Lu acted, besides this, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else helping the Lu Family.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing gave Bai Zhiqing a reassuring look, looked at Lu Hongda, and slowly said, "There¡¯s nothing impossible, Lu Hongda, you calcted quite well, using the gathering of the Lu Family to secretly poison, if truly hit by your trick, even if we had three heads and six arms we wouldn¡¯t escape today. Unfortunately, you calcted everything but made one mistake."

    "What is it?"

    Lu Hongda looked at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression, eyes bloodshot, like a gambler who has reached the end of the road.

    "Heh, you¡¯ll know soon enough."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Lu Hongda, then ignored Yang Tiansi and the others. Under the astonished gaze of everyone, he turned away and bowed respectfully to the coffin of Old Master Lu, smiling as he said, "Grandfather, everyone who shoulde hase. You¡¯ve slept for so many days; isn¡¯t it time to deal with this trash? They¡¯ve been chattering incessantly in my ear, and it¡¯s getting on my nerves."

    ...

    Meanwhile, as the Yang and Tang Families were pressuring the Lu Family, in Modu, Lin Yafei and the othersunched attacks on the Yang Family¡¯s Dingtian Group and the Jiang Family¡¯s Jiang Feng Group.

    In Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s finance department, a team of financial operators sat solemnly in front ofputers, not daring to rx even for a moment, sweating as they constantly manipted funds,unching deadly attacks against Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, slowly devouring and annexing their opponents.

    Lin Yafei, Shen Manjun, Luan Hongyue, and Lin Qianru sat in the finance department, their expressions calm as they watched the fluctuating lines on the screen, showing no change. They knew well that today was the decisive battle in the corporate war, leaving no room for mishaps; even a small slip could plunge them into endless hell with no chance of recovery.

    "Bad news, President Lin, something¡¯s wrong. A new wave of funds has been injected, and it¡¯s enormous. They¡¯reunching a fierce attack against us, and our funds are barely holding them off. Their strength is formidable."

    Suddenly, in the somewhat silent finance department, a jarring voice echoed, tinged with tension.

    "Investigate and find out where these funds areing from."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice rang in the finance department, calm, without the slightest ripple, as if she didn¡¯t feel the impending crisis.

    "I¡¯ve found it. The opponent didn¡¯t hide their identity; I¡¯ve tracked their trail."

    As soon as Lin Yafei¡¯s voice fell, another voice immediately followed: "These fundse from an overseas ount, but it¡¯s confirmed that it is Wu Group¡¯s overseas ount. It¡¯s Wu Group interfering."

    "Wu Group?"

    Upon hearing this, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows and said, "Wu Group¡¯s main development direction is maritime shipping, and they have no actual conflict of interest with us. Why attack our stocks at this time? What benefit does this bring them?"

    "Wu Group."

    Shen Manjun heard the name and furrowed her brows, suddenly recalling something, and said in a deep voice, "If my guess is correct, it¡¯s not Wu Dayong interfering in this matter but his son Wu Shaofei. During the chaos at the Beijing Wealth Mansion, he threatened Zhiqing and was thrown out by Tianxing. Considering that confusion, he must have managed to escape. With Wu Shaofei¡¯s vengeful nature, he definitely wouldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity. It should be Wu Shaofei directing Wu Group against Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Wu Group, hmph, since they don¡¯t want to live, let¡¯s send them on their way."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint, and she said in a deep voice, "Manjun, it¡¯s time for your Shen Group to join in. Since they want to swallow us whole, let¡¯s ensure they have no burial ce."

    "No problem."

    Shen Manjun nodded, just about to make a call to bring Shen Group into the fray, when a calm voice sounded beside her: "Wait a moment."

    "Hong Yue, do you have any concerns?" Shen Manjun asked, looking at Luan Hongyue.

    "Sister Manjun, Yafei, I remember our initial n was topletely swallow Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group. Even if we couldn¡¯t, we would severely cripple them, leaving them no room for recovery. Given that, why don¡¯t we change our approach? This way, not only can we annex Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, but we can alsopletely disable those trying to fish in troubled waters. If this method seeds, they won¡¯t even have the chance to recover."

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes shimmered with intelligent light, and a stunning smile gracefully curved her lips.

 Chapter 1441 - 1434: Drawing the Enemy Deep

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Chapter 1434: Drawing the Enemy Deep</h4>

    "Hong Yue, do you have any good ideas?" Shen Manjun immediately asked.

    In recent days, Luan Hongyue¡¯s intelligence hadpletely won them over. If she weren¡¯t in Jiangnan, determined to be a woman like Wu Zetian, holding power, and if she chose to focus on business, Shen Manjun was sure that within five years, Luan Hongyue would undoubtedly have a ce in the business world.

    "Lure the enemy deep in."

    Hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue narrowed her eyes, exuding a strong aura, and said in a deep voice, "Our visible forces are only the Lin Group and Bai¡¯s Group, so in the eyes of groups like Dingtian Group, Jiang Feng Group, and Wu Group, we simply can¡¯t withstand their joint attack. So why not turn the tables on them, let them swallow, let them take as much as they can, let them swallow with full force. Moreover, Sister Manjun, your Shen Group should join them."

    "However, not to help us, but to assist them in dealing with Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group. Then, Qianru, you call the Angel Group and have them use a proxy and present themselves as mysterious funds to help us. There¡¯s no need for much; just enough to keep our stock from crashing, giving Dingtian Group the feeling they are about to swallow us, yet always just one step short of sess."

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru, Shen Manjun, and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown. If it weren¡¯t for Luan Hongyue¡¯s recent performance, they might have suspected her to be a spy from the Yang Family. If things were done as Luan Hongyue said, any mistakes could be disastrous, leaving them no chance to recover.

    "Hong Yue, if we follow your n, what do we need to do? Are we just going to watch as they swallow us?"

    "Of course not; this is just the first step of the n."

    Luan Hongyue smiled and said, "Qianru, Yafei, Sister Manjun, have you ever heard a story about someone who had a donkey? This donkey wouldn¡¯t move no matter how it was whipped or driven. Later, the owner used a bamboo pole to hang a carrot in front of the donkey that it couldn¡¯t quite reach. Seeing the carrot so close, the donkey would move forward. But because the bamboo pole was tied to the donkey, as the donkey moved, the carrot moved forward too. Driven by the desire to eat the carrot, the donkey kept going without stopping."

    "I¡¯m using this method to deal with them. As long as they feel they can almost swallow us, yet are always just a bit short, they will try every means to devour us. They will need to keep pouring in funds and trying to consume us. Their capital injection will be limitless because human greed is endless. By doing so, we can easily turn the tables and take them down."

    After listening to Luan Hongyue, Lin Yafei frowned and said, "Hongyue, there¡¯s no denying your n is quite good. But even if we seed in luring them out, that doesn¡¯t do us any good. We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage when it¡¯s time to fight back."

    "Yafei, you¡¯re right. Doing this does leave us somewhat helpless, but who said you have to use honorable means to win a business war?"

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s lips curled into an insidious smile.

    Upon hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes lit up: "Hong Yue, do you mean...?"

    "Yafei, it seems you¡¯ve figured it out. Exactly, that¡¯s to hit them with a ck hand. Since they can send people to Bai¡¯s Group to assassinate us and can y dirty, why can¡¯t we use their own methods against them?"

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s charming face revealed a confident smile, "A stock market war must rely onputers. I heard from Manman yesterday that she has a powerful hacker team under her, and they¡¯ve stepped up in the past during Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s crisis. Given this, let¡¯s first entice the Dingtian Group to inject capital, and when their capital reaches its peak, have Manman¡¯s hacker team directly invade theirputers, hacking all their systems, and then dump the stocks at low prices, capturing them in one sweep. More importantly, these guys didn¡¯t hide at all. Tracking their location is too easy."

    "But if they use the same methods against us, wouldn¡¯t we be passive too? Should we fail, we would bepletely defeated," Lin Qianru said. Though she agreed with Luan Hongyue, the business battlefield was risky, and even a slight mistake could lead to ruin. Luan Hongyue¡¯s approach was a double-edged sword that could hurt both the enemy and themselves. All factors must be consideredprehensively.

    "Haha, Qianru, you overthink it. When you are about to seed, all you think about is your impending sess and speed, rather than considering other ways. Everyone thinks like this, especially when faced with the chance to devour a big cake like Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group. Few can stay calm when about to consume such a big cake."

    Luan Hongyue slowly said, "More importantly, doesn¡¯t Sister Manjun¡¯s Shen Group own a nationally renownedworkpany? I believe there must be many top-notch hackers there!"

    "Yes, my Fei Huang Network Company employs top ten hackers in China¡¯s rankings, and they are in the global top fifty. They are ourpany¡¯swork consultants, and I can invite them at any time," Shen Manjun said calmly without hiding anything. Now they were all tied on the same rope, possibly serving the same man in the future, so there wasn¡¯t much need to hide. Besides, aworkpany relies entirely on the inte; without it, it wouldn¡¯t survive. Without top hackers, if apetitorunches a cyberattack, and you can¡¯t defend, yourpany is doomed to vanish."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Luan Hongyue nodded and said, "From now on, I hope you, Sister Manjun, will have these hackers fully protect Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork, making sure no one can infiltrate. With them guarding, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork will be like an iron wall. Unless Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group can hire hackers ranked in the top fifty worldwide, finding the remaining forty other than the top ten, it¡¯s almost impossible for them to breach our system in a short time, while we can destroy them during this period."

    After Luan Hongyue finished, Lin Yafei immediately said without hesitation, "Hongyue, your idea is good. Let¡¯s proceed with your n, luring the enemy in, letting them savor the bait, and then trap them in the Eighteenth Layer Hell, never to escape."

    Lin Qianru and Shen Manjun did not speak, acknowledging Luan Hongyue¡¯s n. It¡¯s a wild n, one that seeks survival in the face of death, without room for any error; every detail must be perfect. Any mistake could give the enemy a chance to destroy us.

    It¡¯s a crazy n, but under themand of these crazy women like Lin Yafei, it proceeded rapidly. If sessful, it would shake China, making countless people take a second look.

    Meanwhile, as Lin Yafei and others in Modu prepared a big trap to take down Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group in one sweep, Lu Family had fallen into a deathly silence.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯ve slept for so many days; it¡¯s time to wake up and clear out this trash."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt in the Lu Family¡¯s hall, shocking everyone, filling them with disbelief, almost questioning what they had heard. Lu Tianxing was inviting Old Master Lu to appear, which seemed impossible since he had been dead for days, his body likely decaying. Calling a dead man, Lu Tianxing must have gone mad due to Lu Hongda¡¯s betrayal?

    Yang Tiansi, Tang Fengxiao, Lu Hongda, Jiang Hongsheng, and others, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, felt their hearts skip a beat, panic shing across their faces. Instinctively, they nced nervously at the coffin in the hall. If Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dead, wiping out the Lu Family would be nearly impossible, and they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to walk out of the Lu Family today. In thete stage of mythical prowess, Old Master Lu was invincible.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the entire hall plunged into silence. Though they believed that Old Master Lu might never wake up, the Lu Family members couldn¡¯t help but cast hopeful looks at the coffin, longing for Old Master Lu to appear. If he awoke, the Lu Family¡¯s crisis would be easily resolved.

    But after Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice fell, there was no movement from the coffin.

    Seeing this, Yang Tiansi and the others breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Lu Tianxing was just bluffing to buy time.

    "Lu Tianxing, I think you¡¯ve lost it. That old bastard Lu Tiankuang is dead; he can¡¯t possibly be alive. Stop pretending. I¡¯m telling you, the Lu Family will be destroyed today, and no one can save you...."

    "Huh...."

    Before Yang Tiansi could finish, a sudden sigh echoed throughout the hall. Though faint and soft, it sounded as clear as if it was right next to everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1442 - CapÃ­tulo 1442: 1435: Old Sir Lu Awakens

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1442: Chapter 1435: Old Sir Lu Awakens</strong>

    ¡°Who, who is it, who is pretending to be a ghost,e out right now, or I¡¯ll kill your whole family.¡±

    Hearing this sigh, Yang Tiansi¡¯s whole body stiffened, his gaze swept coldly across the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t just Yang Tiansi, but Tang Fengxiao and others, even all those on Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng¡¯s side scanned the surroundings sharply, sensing every movement around, appearing as if facing a formidable enemy. To deliver the voice clearly to their ears without them detecting any trace, the strength of the voice¡¯s owner was self-evident.

    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ve finally woken up. I thought you didn¡¯t want to wake up anymore!¡± Lu Tianxing said to the coffin upon hearing the sigh again.

    ¡°s! Tianxing, I really didn¡¯t want to wake up, do you know? I would rather be dead now, then perhaps I wouldn¡¯t witness this scene, Hongda, you have disappointed me so much.¡±

    Again, a gentle sigh was heard, and this time everyone could feel that the sigh came clearly from the coffin.

    Apanying the sigh, the coffin shattered like it had been sliced by countless sharp des, and a figure shot up from the coffin, standing where the coffin was. His body was not particrly strong, but he exuded an overwhelmingly powerful aura. His gaze was calm, yet seemed to prate the heart, with one look making one feel as if their deepest secrets wereid bare.

    He just stood there, yet gave off a towering, imposing presence. Although old, his skin was devoid of age spots, looking rosy and vibrant, with white hair and a youthfulplexion.

    He was Lu Tiankuang, the formidable individual who once stormed into Beijing alone with a single de.

    Silence!

    Deathly silence!

    The entire hall was incredibly silent. When this figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight, everyone was stunned, with disbelief on their faces. How was this possible? The Old Master Lu, clearly dead for several days, was resurrected, and judging by his appearance, he seemedpletely unharmed. Could it be that the rumors outside were false, that Old Master Lu was never injured?

    After a brief silence, the faces of the Lu Family in the hall were filled with ecstatic expressions. As long as Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dead, the Yang Family couldn¡¯t touch the Lu Family, and they wouldn¡¯t have to die.

    ¡°Old Master isn¡¯t dead, Old Master isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Old Master isn¡¯t dead, Old Master, you¡¯re not dead, that¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Traitors, you¡¯re doomed, you traitors, you¡¯re doomed, today is your day of reckoning.¡±

    ¡°Traitors, you traitors, Old Master will never let you off.¡±

    Voices erupted from within the Lu Family, filled with undisguised joy, looking mockingly at Yang Tiansi and others.

    Meanwhile, those like Yang Tiansi, who had been lofty and arrogant, now had faces pale with fear, their lips trembling, and their legs shaking uncontrobly, unable to hide their terror. They could never have imagined that Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dead.

    If Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t dead, there was absolutely no chance they could destroy the Lu Family, and even today, they might not have the chance to leave the Lu Family alive.

    And those Lu Family members who followed Lu Hongda in betrayal suddenly had their faces turn ashen. Some even felt their legs buckle, copsing to the ground. Betraying the Lu Family meant certain death. In the past, with only Lu Haoyue, they weren¡¯t afraid, but now with Old Master Lu not dead, they were doomed, and Old Master Lu would never let them go.

    At this moment, Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes were icy to the extreme, his face twisted with a mix of shock and madness.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been duped! That old undying Lu Tiankuang didn¡¯t die at all. This was all a trap he set for us, meant to lure us in. He faked his death.¡±

    Yang Tiansi and Tang Fengxiao, among others, were ring with wide eyes, their faces pale. They wanted nothing more than to turn around and leave immediately, but they knew very well that they couldn¡¯t escape. Leaving the Lu Family would mean their death; they had no choice but to wait and see what would happen.

    ¡°No¡­ impossible, you couldn¡¯t have survived. I don¡¯t believe it. How could you not be dead? I checked your body that night; there were no signs of life. Even your body was damaged by Sword Qi. How could you possibly be alive? This is impossible. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice filled with malice and frenzy rang out.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his expression wild to the extreme, looking at Old Sir Lu not as a family member, but as an enemy. He howled hysterically, ¡°How could you be alive? How could you be alive? I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it! Since you died, why did youe back? I can¡¯t let you live, I want you dead.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Hongda suddenly pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Old Sir Lu. Under the astonished gazes of everyone, he pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡±

    The piercing gunshots rang out in the hall. Bullets whistled through the air with a breath of death, racing towards Old Sir Lu. But before any bullet could get within a meter of him, they nged against an invisible wall and fell to the ground.

    Lu Hongda frantically pulled the trigger, fully sumbed to madness. Even when the pistol was out of bullets, he continued to pull the trigger crazily. He only wanted Old Sir Lu dead. For the position of Head of the Lu Family, he betrayed the Lu Family, giving up everything. But now that Old Sir Lu was alive, the sudden drop from Heaven to Hell was more than anyone could bear.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Hongda¡¯s twisted face, sighing softly in his heart. His gaze scanned the surroundings before finallynding on Lu Hongda: ¡°Hongda, do you truly wish for my death in your heart?¡±

    Hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Hongda¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. A pained expression appeared on his face as he slowly closed his eyes. Then he abruptly opened them again, a hint of madness shing in his eyes: ¡°Yes, I do wish you were dead. Only if you die can I be the Head of the Lu Family. I want to be the Head of the Lu Family, but why won¡¯t you give it to me? Tell me, in what way am I inferior to that coward Lu Haoyue, or to Lu Tianzhan? But you are so biased. Lu Tianzhan died, and you would rather not choose a Head than give the position to me. Why? You even chose Lu Haoyue over my son. Why? I¡¯vee to this point today all because of you. You forced me, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°When you chose Lu Tianzhan as Head of the Lu Family, I was unwilling, but I epted it. The position of Head in the Lu Family has always been inherited by the most talented, and I couldn¡¯t refute that because it¡¯s the rule set by our ancestors. But Lu Tianzhan died. Tell me, why didn¡¯t you let me be the Head of the Lu Family? Why? In what way am I inferior to Lu Tianzhan?¡±

    With crazed eyes, Lu Hongda looked at Old Sir Lu and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m less than him just because I¡¯m not your biological son, right? Just because I¡¯m not your biological son, you won¡¯t choose me as the Head of the Lu Family, right? Don¡¯t forget, Lu Tiankuang, who saved your life? It was my father who took the fatal blow for you. Without him, you¡¯d be dead. So why don¡¯t you choose me? Is it just because I¡¯m not your biological son?¡±

    At this moment, Lu Hongda¡¯s face waspletely twisted, his eyes filled with immense resentment. He shouted angrily, questioning loudly, with no more fear. He was all in.

    ¡°Hongda, you¡­.¡±

    Lu Hongda¡¯s words made Old Sir Lu¡¯s body tremble slightly, a pained look appeared on his face. Just as he was about to speak, Lu Hongda cruelly interrupted: ¡°Shut up! You have no right to call me that. Why didn¡¯t you choose me? I just want to ask you, on what grounds did you not choose me as Head of the Lu Family? Lu Tianzhan was the most talented of the Lu Family, but do you think he really deserved to be the Head?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer, then let me. He didn¡¯t. He had no right at all. How many troubles did he cause in Jiangnan? How many people, how many families did he offend? Yet you always protected him, always. Just because he was the most talented. Yes, it¡¯s true that talents like him could lead the Lu Family to greatness, and it¡¯s understandable. If it were me, I¡¯d do the same.¡±

    ¡°But what did Lu Tianzhan do in Beijing? He offended so many families over a mere performer. Do you know the consequences of that? Yet you still protected him, even if it meant giving up our influence in Beijing. I epted that too, because the Lu Family has never given up on a sibling. But Lu Tianzhan made such a big mistake, yet you didn¡¯t revoke his position as the heir. You still wanted him to be the Head. On what grounds? I¡¯m asking you, on what grounds did he still have the right to be Head because he was talented? Rubbish.¡±

    Lu Hongda roared repeatedly, his face bing more and more distorted. His eyes flickered with a terrifying madness, and his whole body looked like a beast driven to its wits¡¯ end. He screamed hysterically, ¡°And what about me? I¡¯ve worked diligently for the Lu Family. Ask yourselves, how much have I done for the family? When have I ever refused whenever you¡¯ve asked for help?¡±

 Chapter 1443 - 1436: Lu Hongdaâ€™s Madness

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Chapter 1436: Lu Hongda¡¯s Madness</h4>

    "Lu Liang, you told me back then that yourpany was on the verge of bankruptcy, that you were afraid of being reprimanded by Old Master Lu, and you didn¡¯t dare to ask him for help. It was I who shamelessly went to others to help you. And you all, when did I not help with your matters? Yet, Old Master Lu, you pretended not to see any of it,pletely ignoring me, just because I¡¯m not your biological son, is that it?"

    "Haha, since you all want to be heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous. If you won¡¯t give it to me, then I¡¯ll take back everything that originally belonged to me myself."

    "However, I never expected that all of this would be a scheme, that you didn¡¯t actually die, that you didn¡¯t die. This is a plot crafted between you and that little bastard Lu Tianxing. I admit defeat, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. At worst, I¡¯ll fight to the death."

    Lu Hongda no longer hid anything; since others wouldn¡¯t give it to him, he would take it himself. He wanted to take back everything that once belonged to him.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s voice echoed in the hall, plunging everyone into silence as they looked at Lu Hongda withplicated expressions. Although they knew Lu Hongda coveted the position of Head of the Lu Family, they had remained indifferent mainly because of the things Lu Hongda had done for them over the years. But they never thought Lu Hongda would ultimately choose to betray the Lu Family to fulfill his desires.

    After hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed faintly in his heart, yet felt no pity. Pitiful people must have their detestable sides. Lu Hongda might not deserve sympathy, especially since if not for the scheme he and Old Master Lu orchestrated, more than half the people here would have died. Aren¡¯t those people innocent?

    ¡¯Lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and instantly be a Buddha.¡¯ Such words are only meant to deceive fools. To him, it¡¯s just a load of crap. Ifying down a butcher¡¯s knife could make one a Buddha, could the innocent who died under ite back to life? Who gave you the right to believe thatying down the knife can forgive everything? One must eradicate evil, stop killing with killing; that¡¯s the best way!

    "Lu Tiankuang, tell me now, after everything I¡¯ve done, is it fair that I get nothing in return? Have you ever been fair to me? Everything I¡¯ve done was because you forced me, you forced me."

    Upon hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s sessive usations, Old Master Lu slowly closed his eyes, a murky tear slid down his cheek. The agony of being betrayed by a rtive enveloped his heart, with a tearing sensation, just as he had expressed before; he truly wished he could sleep forever, never having to witness such painful scenes again.

    Letting out a breath, Old Master Lu opened his eyes once more. They had regained calm, devoid of any fluctuations, as he quietly said, "You think I forced you? Hongda, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you¡¯re willing to turn over a new leaf, you may live, but from now on, live as an ordinary person. The choice is yours, but you only get this one chance."

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, those Lu Family members who had betrayed him began to waver. With Old Master Lu still alive, the oue was basically decided; the Lu Family would not fall today, and Yang Tiansi and the others were doomed. Old Master Lu now saying that as long as they turned back from their ways, their hearts were moved. Being alive was the greatest hope. Even Lu Gaoyang, a staunch supporter of Lu Hongda, was tempted; he too didn¡¯t want to die, having followed Lu Hongda only for more benefits. If life was lost, what value did benefits have?

    "Master, perhaps we should do as Old Master Lu suggests...?" A Lu Family member approached Lu Hongda and cautiously suggested.

    "Die."

    Before this Lu Family member could finish his sentence, a fierce gleam shed in Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes. His five fingers formed into a w, resembling an eagle¡¯s talon, as he directly struck at the man¡¯s chest.

    "Lu Hongda, how dare you...!"

    The Lu Family member¡¯s face changed drastically. Instinctively, he tried to channel his True Qi to block, but he immediately felt a sharp pain in his chest. Bending his head down, he saw a bloody heart in Lu Hongda¡¯s hand, still beating, while blood gushed out from arge blood hole in his chest.

    "Lu Hongda, you..."

    The Lu Family member pointed at Lu Hongda, his eyes filled with bitter resentment, and slowly copsed onto the ground, dead beyond doubt.

    "This is the cost of betraying me. Anyone else wanting to return, step forward now, and I¡¯ll send you back right away."

    Lu Hongda nced at the dead man¡¯s defiant expression, his eyes glittering with madness. He casually crushed the heart into pieces, sttering blood onto his white mourning clothes, creating a horrifying sight. Combined with his ferocious expression, he resembled a Starving Ghost from Hell, making people shiver involuntarily.

    All those whom Lu Hongda¡¯s gaze swept over instinctively lowered their heads, avoiding eye contact with him, not daring to meet his eyes. Presently, Lu Hongda was akin to the Devil,pletely deranged.

    Lu Tianxing watched the scene with an unwavering gaze. Pitiful people have detestable sides too; these people turned against their own, wielding knives against their family with outsiders. Such people are not deserving of any sympathy. Dead is dead.

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression fluctuated slightly before quickly returning to calm. His thoughts mirrored Lu Tianxing¡¯s: betrayers do not deserve sympathy.

    Old Master Lu looked at the dead Lu Family member¡¯s defiant expression, a shadow of sadness passing through his eyes. After all, the dead man was from the Lu Family, people he had watched grow up himself. To say he wasn¡¯t saddened would be false because, as one ages, one bes more sentimental.

    "Hongda, is this your choice?"

    Old Master Lu took a deep breath, his tone turned icy. He could forgive Lu Hongda for anything, but this act crossed the line, and whether Lu Hongda lived or died was no longer up to him. The Lu Family would not spare Lu Hongda.

    "Hahaha, my choice? Yes, this is my choice. This is all because you forced me. If you had handed me the position of Head of the Lu Family, none of this would have happened. It¡¯s all because you forced me."

    Lu Hongda suddenly turned, focusing his gaze on Old Master Lu, his eyes revealing an unabashed, chilling killing intent.

    "I forced you? Do you know why I didn¡¯t hand the position of Head of the Lu Family to you? Do you really think it¡¯s because you¡¯re not my biological son? My elder brother, your father, saved my life. On that basis alone, I could have passed the position to you. But do you think you could lead the Lu Family to greatness?" Old Master Lu said in a low voice, looking at Lu Hongda.

    "Why can¡¯t I? In what way am I inferior to Lu Tianzhan? Besides strength, in terms of capability, in terms of strategy, in what way am I inferior to the troublesome Lu Tianzhan? On what basis do you think I can¡¯t lead the Lu Family to greatness, just because of your words?" Lu Hongda roared ferociously, refusing to ept it. Why couldn¡¯t he lead the Lu Family to greatness? Just because of that one sentence, the position was not handed to him. Why? He refused to ept it.

    "You¡¯re right; in terms of strategy and capability, Tianzhan indeed doesn¡¯t match up to you; he¡¯s far behind you. But there¡¯s one thing youck that Tianzhan has: he would never resort to any means to achieve his goals."

    Old Master Lu looked at Lu Tiankuang and slowly began, "Everything you do, you do to achieve your goals, and you don¡¯t hesitate to use any means to do so. Even if it means framing others, you don¡¯t mind. Isn¡¯t that right? Hongda, throughout your life, think carefully about how many people you¡¯ve framed, even your own rtives. Among the Lu Family siblings you grew up with, how many haven¡¯t you wronged? Even Bo Wen was once almost expelled from school because of you, yet you remained unrepentant, acting as you pleased. Every time I advised you, you acted like you never heard. How could I trust the future of the Lu Family in your hands?"

    "To achieve your goals, to get what you want, you don¡¯t hesitate to use any means. Would you really lead the Lu Family to greatness with such a character? Do you really think that sitting in this position relies on unscrupulousness? The reason the Lu Family became the top family in Jiangnan, even the strongest family in China, isn¡¯t purely due to power and wealth. Power and wealth are just the icing on the cake. For a family to thrive, it relies on a unified heart among its members. Only when everyone is of one heart can a family achieve glory and flourish. Do you understand?"

    "You don¡¯t. In your heart, you only know your own interests, caring only for yourself. Your heart is blinded by jealousy and resentment. You¡¯ve imed to have contributed much to the Lu Family, helped many people. Indeed, you¡¯ve helped them, but ask yourself honestly, was your help truly selfless?"

    "Your assistance was just a means to collect favors and achieve your goals. Would you have helped if there wasn¡¯t any benefit for you? After Tianzhan¡¯s death, you¡¯ve only be more excessive. Did you really think I didn¡¯t know? Over the years, you have been grooming followers within the Lu Family. Did you think I¡¯ve gone senile and was unaware of this?"

    PS: Today is Labor Day. Is it better to be stuck on the highway watching cars or stuck at tourist sites watching heads? It¡¯s a challenging choice!

 Chapter 1444 - CapÃ­tulo 1444: 1437: The Yang Family Concedes

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1444: Chapter 1437: The Yang Family Concedes</strong>

    As Old Master Lu spoke, Lu Hongda¡¯s expression turned grim and uncertain, as though each of Old Master Lu¡¯s words were sharp thorns stabbing into his heart, making his face look increasingly taut. He had thought that his actions over the years were well-concealed, but he never expected that everything was all under Old Master Lu¡¯s watchful eyes, and he was like a clown, jumping around in vain.

    ¡°So, you knew long ago that I would betray the Lu Family, and you were the one who neutralized the poison?¡± Lu Hongda looked at Old Master Lu, and his tone suddenly and uncharacteristically became calm.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Master Lu took a deep breath: ¡°From the moment Tianxing and I devised the n to feign death and draw out the Yang and Tang Families, I had Lu Chuan keep an eye on you in secret. From your first meeting with Yang Tiansi and Jiang Haochen, I suspected that you might have already betrayed the Lu Family, but I had no evidence, so I didn¡¯t act against you then, hoping to give you another chance. However, you were incorrigible, even attempting to poison your own rtivesst night to aid the Yang and Tang Families in annihting the family that nurtured you. From that moment, I was thoroughly disappointed in you, but I still held a sliver of hope that you might see the error of your ways. Unfortunately, you resolutely chose to continue down this path. Hongda, you have let me down too much.¡±

    ¡°See the error of my ways, disappointed in me?¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Hongda immediately burst into maniacalughter and said with a grim face: ¡°Why should I repent? What wrong have I done? Everything is mine; I¡¯m just trying to take back what rightfully belongs to me. What wrong have I done? You¡¯re the ones who are wrong, all of you.¡±

    Lu Hongda hadpletely descended into madness, lost to an extreme mindset. In his heart, he believed he had done no wrong. In terms of skill and ability, he was undoubtedly the best in the entire Lu Family. The only reason Old Master Lu did not choose him as the head of the Lu Family was that he was not his biological son. No matter what Old Master Lu said now, Lu Hongda clung to this belief, as it was the only exnation that alleviated his guilt and allowed him to face Old Master Lu without fear.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re blinded by greed; you¡¯ve gone mad.¡±

    Looking at Lu Hongda¡¯s state, Lu Haoyue sighed and said, ¡°Uncle, if you turn back now, it¡¯s not toote¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Before Lu Haoyue could finish speaking, Lu Hongda rudely interrupted: ¡°Lu Haoyue, shut up. Don¡¯t pretend to cry crocodile tears for me; I don¡¯t need your pity. Do you think I¡¯ve lost? I haven¡¯t lost yet! The ones who lost today are you, all of you¡­.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Hongda¡¯s gaze fell on Yang Tiansi beside him, his eyes shing with a madness beyond reason, and he said with a fawning look, ¡°Young Master Yang, do it! Let¡¯s do it now! Lu Tiankuang, that old fossil, is at hisst breath and has no strength left. He¡¯s just putting on a show. Let¡¯s do it now! Kill this old fossil, wipe out the Lu Family, and as long as he dies, we¡¯ve won. Don¡¯t you want half of the Lu Family¡¯s assets? No problem, as long as I be the head of the Lu Family, I can make the Lu Family submit to your Yang Family. I¡¯ll be your dog, what do you say, Young Master Yang, let¡¯s do it, do it now!¡±

    At this moment, Lu Hongda waspletely lost, utterly mad. He wanted to annihte the Lu Family, kill everyst one of them, and as long as he did, he would be the head of the Lu Family. Even if it meant bing someone else¡¯s dog, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Upon hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, all the Lu Family members present turned ghastly pale. They couldn¡¯t believe Lu Hongda had be so deluded that even now he still wanted to destroy the Lu Family and turn it into a puppet of the Yang Family. He was truly insane.

    Meanwhile, those from the Yang and Tang Families who heard Lu Hongda¡¯s words also wore sullen faces. They hadn¡¯t expected Lu Hongda to speak such madness at this point. For the first time, they regretted coborating with Lu Hongda. Couldn¡¯t this fool see the situation clearly? Even if Old Master Lu were at hisst breath, a trapped beast fights fiercest. If they were dead set on taking them down with them, who could stop them?

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Tiansi avoided looking at Lu Hongda and instead said to Old Master Lu: ¡°Old Master, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We have no connection to Lu Hongda. His stance is entirely separate from ours. I hope you can spare us this time. We can immediately retreat from the Lu Family and never set foot in Jiangnan again.¡±

    At this moment, Yang Tiansi chose to back down. He knew very well that with Old Master Lu alive, they couldn¡¯t destroy the Lu Family. Forcing a head-to-head fight with the Lu Family would do them no good, and they might not even leave the Lu Family alive today. Not to mention that watching from the sidelines were the Mu Family, Han Family, and the Yanhuang Group.

    Moreover, as long as the green hillsst, there¡¯s no fear of running out of firewood. They could n afresh if needed; destroying the Lu Family didn¡¯t have to happen overnight.

    ¡°What are you saying, Yang Tiansi? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? This is our best chance to destroy the Lu Family, and yet you want to surrender? You bastard.¡±

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Lu Hongda¡¯s face twisted in fury. He started cursing Yang Tiansi, swinging his fist at him, but before he could strike, Liu Ang appeared beside Lu Hongda and tapped on a point on his body.

    Lu Hongda¡¯s entire body immediately froze in ce, unable to move.

    Yang Tiansi nced at Lu Hongda with no change in expression, then continued looking at Old Master Lu and said: ¡°Old Master Lu, I wonder if you can give us this chance? Of course, to show our sincerity, I can capture all these traitors of the Lu Family and hand them over to you for punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yang Tiansi, you bastard, I curse you¡­.¡±

    Trapped by the pressure point, Lu Hongda could only curse upon hearing these words, but before he could finish, his vocal cords were also restricted, rendering him speechless. He could only re at Yang Tiansi, and if looks could kill, Yang Tiansi would have been burned alive by Lu Hongda¡¯s eyes.

    As for Lu Gaoyang and the other Lu Family traitors, they were already too shocked to react. They couldn¡¯t believe the tables had turned so quickly. They had nned to unite against the Lu Family, yet now the Yang and Tang Families had backed down and intended to capture them, the traitors, to hand over to the Lu Family. One can only imagine their fate if they fell back into the hands of the Lu Family.

    But they dared not utter a word and could only pray that Old Master Lu would not agree to let Yang Tiansi and his group leave, giving them a fighting chance and possibly a slim hope of survival.

    ¡°Old Master Lu, this is my sincerity.¡±

    Yang Tiansi spoke slowly: ¡°If Old Master Lu agrees, we can immediately withdraw and leave Jiangnan, never stepping foot here again. What do you think, Old Master Lu?¡±

    Yang Tiansi¡¯s words echoed in the hall, and instantly all eyes of the Lu Family members turned toward Old Master Lu, waiting for his response. However, most showed signs of eagerness, considering a trade-off: to kill a thousand enemies but lose eight hundred of their own in return. It wasn¡¯t worth falling out with the Tang and Yang Families as well.

    If they allowed the Tang and Yang Families to retreat peacefully without any bloodshed or loss, they¡¯d still remain the ruling family in Jiangnan. Why not take this opportunity?

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand as they stood aside, staying silent. Scanning the room, his eyes shed with a trace of sorrow. The family had been pushed to the brink, with enemies at their gates ready to destroy them. And now, at such a critical moment, when an opportunity for powerful support presented itself, they were instead considering letting their enemies escape after just a few words. It was a tragic irony, a sign of the family¡¯s demise, leaving him utterly disheartened with the Lu Family.

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s face also turned grim, feeling deep helplessness.

    Old Master Lu¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, his eyes deep with a hint of destion. Finally, he turned his gaze to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Tianxing, what do you think?¡±

    Momentarily surprised by Old Master Lu¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing quickly regained hisposure and said in an icy tone: ¡°Kill, leave not one alive. Since they¡¯vee here to create trouble, they should pay the price. Forgive them just because of a little plea? With one forgiveness, a second will follow. Letting them go now will only make them more impudent.¡±

    ¡°What, Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Will you not be satisfied until you see the Lu Family fall to ruin? You¡¯re a cursed star. Get out of the Lu Family, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t kill them, quite the opposite. By killing them, we¡¯ll incite the wrath of the Tang and Yang Families, which we can¡¯t withstand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master, we mustn¡¯t kill them. They¡¯ve already admitted defeat. Let¡¯s allow them to leave peacefully. We¡¯re not at a loss, so why engage in pointless conflict?¡±

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, numerous voices of dissent emerged among the Lu Family members, almost everyone ring at him with anger. If they could, they¡¯d dly spit on him.

 Chapter 1445 - CapÃ­tulo 1445: 1438: War Breaks Out

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1445: Chapter 1438: War Breaks Out</strong>

    Hearing the surrounding words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s face turned thoroughly somber, his expression terribly ugly. He knew the Lu Family had decayed, but he never expected the Lu Family to be this decayed. The enemy had alreadye to their doorstep, and at this moment, these people are still thinking of letting the enemy go and even reproaching those who want to resist. This undeniably is the greatest tragedy for a family. He finally understood why Lu Tianxing was unwilling to interact with any Lu Family members. When dealing with them, you worry not that they won¡¯t befriend you, but that they¡¯ll stab you in the back with a smile.

    ¡°Enough, all of you shut up. If anyone dares to say one more word, the familyws will serve. Whoever disobeys, get out of the Lu Family immediately.¡±

    Hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s angry voice, everyone instinctively shut their mouths, looking at Old Sir Lu with anxiety.

    Old Sir Lu ignored the surrounding gazes, directly focusing his eyes on Lu Haoyue, and said solemnly, ¡°Haoyue, you are now the head of the Lu Family. Do you agree with Tianxing¡¯s view?¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Lu Haoyue, hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, nodded without hesitation, filled with killing intent and said, ¡°The Yang Family and Tang Family came to our Lu Family this time with the purpose of destroying us. If grandfather, you really die, we have no way to resist them. If we beg for mercy, will the Yang Family and Tang Family spare us? Of course not, they will definitely not spare us. So why should we spare them, just because they beg for mercy? A person must be ruthless to stand, if we let them go today, they wille a second, third time to annihte the Lu Family. Grandfather, you may protect us once or twice, but can you protect us three times? Since we are now assured of sess, we might as well strike while the iron is hot and kill them all, removing future threats, using blood to warn those families with ulterior motives wanting to destroy the Lu Family. This is the bloody lesson.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Old Sir Lu, hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s answer, finally showed a hint of relief in his eyes, focusing on Yang Tiansi, and calmly said, ¡°You heard, this is the answer from our Lu Family. Our Lu Family is not a ce where you cane as you wish. If you want to leave the Lu Family, waste your martial arts, break your tendons, break your arms and legs, crawl out of the Lu Family like a dog.¡±

    ¡°Old Sir Lu, do you really want to fight us to the death?¡±

    Yang Tiansi took a deep breath, his face showing a hint of a sinister look, exchanging nces with Tang Fengxiao.

    ¡°Fight to the death? You are simply not qualified.¡± Old Sir Lu sneered and said.

    ¡°Old Sir Lu, you bully the young with the old, it¡¯s too much, you¡­¡±

    Yang Tiansi, hearing these words, deliberately elongated his voice, and when everyone was attracted by the sound, suddenly shouted, ¡°Attack, you three monk, Daoist, nun deal with Lu Tiankuang, Elder Liu, leave this little bastard Lu Tianxing to you, others kill, annihte the Lu Family, I¡¯ll go to the head of the family to im your rewards.¡±

    Since things have reached this point, there¡¯s no need to waste more words, we have to prove ourselves through action, fight hard, otherwise, ording to Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, waste martial arts, break tendons, they¡¯d be useless, and a family never raises useless people.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Following Yang Tiansi¡¯s voice, Tang Fengxiao was the first to rush towards the Lu Family people in the hall, flicking his arm, a plume of white powder flew out, covering the hall.

    ¡°Cold Ice Palm.¡±

    Seeing that this plume of white powder was about to fly into the hall, an icy voice appeared out of thin air, a chilling aura emerged from nowhere, seemingly freezing the entire space. Those white powders turned into ice crystals upon contact with the chill, falling to the ground.

    ¡°Cold Ice Palm, you are Lu Chuan. Since you want to be the vanguard, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao, his face gloomy, looked at Lu Chuan who suddenly appeared before him, a sh of murderous intent in his eyes, directly lunged at him, the two entangled together.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    With Tang Fengxiao¡¯s action, those martial artists brought by the Yang Family and Tang Family hesitated not a bit and lunged towards the hall, their True Qi transforming into numerous weapons, densely packed, sweeping towards the hall like locusts. If unable to withstand, people in the hall would have no burial ground.

    ¡°Attack, Lu Family Guards follow me to kill. Except for the elderly, women, and children of the Lu Family, all people of Mythical Realm make a move, resist foreign enemies. Whoever dares to retreat will be killed ording to the Lu Family rules.¡±

    ¡°Han Family Hidden Guard, attack, kill without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Mu Family Secret Guards, kill, leave none alive.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Han Zifeng, Mu Qingchuan, Lu Haoyue, and others hesitated not for a moment, immediately acted, numerous True Qi directly shot into the sky, forming a curtain blocking these attacks. At the same time, everyone shot into the sky, rushing directly towards their respective opponents.

    Old Sir Lu¡¯s figure simrly shot into the sky, his arm moved, a blood-red long sword appeared in his hand, without hesitation, shed out, seemingly tearing the heavens and earth, piercing through the void, shed ferociously at the Daoist, monk, and nun, intending to fight against these three Late Stage Mythical individuals single-handedly.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, next it¡¯s just you left. Your death moment has arrived.¡±

    Yang Tiansi stood motionless, sneering at Lu Tianxing, and said with murderous intent, ¡°Elder Liu, kill him for me, no, capture him alive. I want to make his woman crawl under me like a female dog, moaning, I want to make him wish he were dead.¡±

    ¡°Young master, leave it to me. Lu Tianxing, kneel for me.¡±

    Hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Liu Ang didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Suddenly, a circle of poisonous gas erupted from his body. His five fingers spread open, and the poisonous gas turned to ice, forming a gigantic palm that descended over Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Net Hand.¡±

    A hand grabbed down, True Qi spread out, and with a grasp, the surrounding space seemed to shatter, directly grasping towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wife, stand aside. Old Master Zhou, Zhiqing¡¯s safety is in your hands.¡±

    Lu Tianxing moved his arm, sending Bai Zhiqing away with a deft force. He nced at the Zhou family members rushing in from outside and, without any hesitation, dashed like lightning towards Liu Ang.

    As he moved, it seemed all his muscles were leaping, True Qi roared within his body, like an ancient beast resurrecting. A fierce, cruel aura filled the hall, making everyone feel a burst of pressure.

    Boom!

    With a quiver of his body, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi transformed into a punch, shattering the dark green palm print, spreading outward. Lu Tianxing¡¯s body disappeared from the spot in a sh, almost shrinking the ground to an inch, and appeared before Liu Ang. A Sky Flipping Seal, carrying immense power, crashed down towards Liu Ang¡¯s head.

    ¡°Humph, Lu Tianxing, I cannot deny, your talent is the greatest I¡¯ve ever seen. In such a short time, you¡¯ve broken through to the middle-stage Mythical Realm. In time, you¡¯d be the next Lu Tiankuang. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t live past today.¡±

    Liu Ang¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold aura, his momentum soared skywards, True Qi erupted around him, his aura reaching its peak at that moment, his arm moved, and he too swung a palm towards Lu Tianxing.

    This palm might not be grand, but it was supremely domineering, True Qi as firm as steel, like a mountain rolling down, carrying a suffocating presence.

    ¡°Won¡¯t live past today, Liu Ang? Just you? Kill me? You can¡¯t. Today, not only will you die, but your master behind you will also die. I¡¯ll first ughter this dog, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes remained unchanged, his body suddenly retreated, his arm grabbed, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, stabbing straight into Liu Ang¡¯s palm.

    Boom!

    The Iron Blood Battle Halberd stabbed into Liu Ang¡¯s palm, and Lu Tianxing immediately felt as if he were stabbing steel. A powerful force surged, causing him to involuntarily retreat a few steps, his arm numb from the shock.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you feel it, don¡¯t you? This is the true power of the Mythical Realm. You can¡¯t even break through my True Qi defense. What do you have to fight me with? There¡¯s only one oue for you today, and that is to be obliterated.¡±

    Liu Ang¡¯s face was full of ferocity. Without waiting for Lu Tianxing to react, he pounced directly at Lu Tianxing, five fingers forming a w, like a dragon¡¯s w, exuding a ferocious aura, tearing through the air, True Qi raging like steel, stirring the air.

    This is the strength of thete stage of the Mythical Realm, iparably strong, with True Qi raging like steel torrents, breaking everything in its path. One stage of cultivation is like one heaven. Once you step into thete stage of the Mythical Realm, it is absolutely not something the middle-stage can withstand. Otherwise, thete stage wouldn¡¯t be called the invincible realm.

    ¡°Is that so? Then today, let¡¯s see if I can destroy you. Unbeatable Emperor Fist.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, True Qi surged mightily, and six True Qi arms grew out of nowhere behind him. The punches were like lightning, like mountains copsing, under the shaking fists¡¯ wind, the surrounding ground was torn to pieces.

    Within Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, True Qi moved frantically, transforming into the most violent force flowing through him, the surging True Qi turning into the most terrifying power, crushing outwards.

    ¡°What a vigorous True Qi, this kid must not be allowed to remain.¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura fluctuations, Liu Ang¡¯s face changed slightly. At the moment the fist fell, he sensed a strong breath of death approaching, making him almost breathless. If truly hit by this punch, even he might find it hard to bear.

    ¡°Body of Five Poisons.¡±

    Liu Ang dared not be overconfident either, shouted, and his True Qi inside rang like strings, sounding out loudly. Liu Yang¡¯s True Qi rose around him, and a thickyer of armor condensed on him. This armor was jet ck as ink but flowed like water, emitting a strong stench, with traces of poison.

 Chapter 1446 - 1439: The Great Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Chapter 1439: The Great Battle Begins</h4>

    This is Liu Ang¡¯s special skill, the Five Poison Technique. Both this technique and the Five Poison Child¡¯s cultivation technique share a simr principle: they use various deadly poisons in the world to refine True Qi. Although the process is extremely painful, once sessfully cultivated, the True Qi disyed is imbued with intense poison, deadly upon contact, making it incredibly vicious and powerful.

    Liu Ang has evidently cultivated the Five Poison True Qi to a highly advanced level. The armor he condenses is also loaded with intense poison, even more terrifying than the Five Absolute Poison of the Five Poison Child, with a strong corrosive nature. If your True Qi is corroded, there¡¯s only one oue for you¡ªdeath.

    The Unbeatable Emperor Fist carried overwhelming power, smashing onto Liu Ang¡¯s condensed Five Poison form but failed to shake Liu Ang in the slightest. Instead, the True Qi made a sizzling noise under the corrosive effect of the Five Poison form.

    "Lu Tianxing, it seems your power ends here. Under the Five Poison form, you are no match. Die."

    Liu Ang flicked his finger, and a long whip, like a serpent, appeared in his hand. With a movement of his arm, the whip swung silently towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, like a giant python.

    "Ends here? Liu Ang, let¡¯s see who actually stops here today."

    Instead of advancing, Lu Tianxing retreated, his eyes flickering with intense battle intent. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd moved, directly sweeping towards the long whip.

    "Bang!"

    The long whipshed fiercely onto the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and immediately, a dreadful force transmitted from the whip, numbing Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, almost making him lose grip of the halberd.

    "Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t you feel it? This is my true strength. In my eyes, you¡¯re no match at all. You¡¯d better just surrender!"

    Liu Ang¡¯s figure shot towards Lu Tianxing like a lightning bolt. Dark green True Qi surged, turning into numerous long whips, sweeping across in all directions towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Hmph, you think you can make me surrender? Let¡¯s see if you have that capability."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi surged inside him, erupting out from within. Holding the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, he charged at Liu Ang without flinching.

    The two shed head-on, their domineering True Qi raging everywhere. The powerful Qi fluctuations seemed almost to overturn the entire hall.

    Old Master Zhou and several Zhou Family elders stood in front of Bai Zhiqing. Blood stains marked each person, and their True Qi shot up, forming a huge protective shield, encapsting Bai Zhiqing and the Lu Family women within. Their gazes solemnly swept the surroundings, not missing a single detail, vigntly guarding against any sneak attacks.

    Bai Zhiqing stood nearby, her eyes unblinkingly watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure. Her fists had subconsciously clenched together, worry intensely written in her eyes.

    Mu Qingxue stood beside Bai Zhiqing, her own small fists tightly clenched as well, her delicate face casting a worried shadow she couldn¡¯t dispel, her gaze unblinkingly fixed on the entangled Lu Tianxing fighting against Liu Ang.

    At the same time, Lu Haoyue was also selecting a few opponents, his body emanating a fiery True Qi shooting skyward, his entire being transforming into a ze. The scorching aura filled the air, and his figure shed like lightning, directly lunging at a martial artist in the early-stage mythical realm, his True Qi exploding outward, transforming into countless Fire Horses, Fire Crows, and Fire Lions...

    Fiery mes burned the sky, dancing mes enveloped the warrior.

    Amidst a heartrending scream, a pile of ashes fell from the sky, instantly reduced to ash by the mes.

    As for Mu Qingchuan, he seemed like a grim reaper hidden in the darkness, the golden copper coin in his hand slicing through the void like the scythe of death, delivering a lethal strike to his enemies.

    Han Zifeng¡¯s silver spear turned into shes of cold light, like blossoms of pear flowers blooming in the void, detecting no trace at all, the silver spear, scintiting, piercing through the void with terrible power, forcing enemies step by step into a dead end, finally to die tragically beneath the spear.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Old Master Lu wielded a battle de, coolly eyeing the three before him, his tone full of chill: "Monk, Daoist, Nun, I didn¡¯t expect you three to still be alive."

    "Lu Tiankuang, if you aren¡¯t dead, how can I bear to die? I didn¡¯t expect your life to be so hardy, surviving such severe injuries and even expelling the Sword Qi from your body. I must admit, your life is indeed big, but unfortunately, today, no matter what, you are doomed to die," the Daoist robed elder sneered, flicking the whisk in his hand, as if tearing through the air, striking at Old Master Lu with terrifying force.

    "sh!"

    Old Master Lu¡¯s arm moved, slicing through the air, dispelling the attack into nothingness: "Kill me? Just the three of you useless fools? Back when I had you praying for death with no escape and begging on your knees, wasn¡¯t it Ji Xingyun, that idiot, who stopped me from killing you? Do you think you would still be alive today? Hmph, today I¡¯ll send the three of you on your way, to joinpany in hell."

    As he spoke, Old Master Lu leaped into the air, directly charging at the Daoist-robed elder. The battle de in his hand carried the power of thunder, crushing through the void with an overwhelming force, as if to split the very heavens and earth.

    "So strong! Let¡¯s join forces to destroy him."

    The Daoist-robed elder sensed Old Master Lu¡¯s attack, his face drastically changing color. The True Qi within him roared to life, and the dust whisk in his hand exploded outward, each strand like a sword, shooting towards Old Master Lu.

    "Kill!"

    Among the monk, Daoist, and nun, the monk also struck immediately, his entire being like a wrathful Vajra. His body soared into the sky, and the monk staff in his hands was raised high, smashing down fiercely towards Old Master Lu¡¯s head.

    Thest to act was the old woman, who in an instant moved, the sword in her hand trembling and transforming into countless sword shadows, all crashing towards Old Master Lu.

    The threebined, their aura was immense, forcing those around them to continuously retreat, avoiding the aftermath of this battle.

    The Lu Family Mansion, under the crushing pressure of True Qi, suffered an immediate and devastating attack, as if wiped away by an unseen giant hand. The buildings copsed with a crash, turning into ruins.

    Shouts of battle shook the heavens, and a bloody storm enveloped the Lu Family Mansion, turning the entire ce into a battlefield. The destructive aftershocks spread out in all directions, obliterating the once picturesque mansionpletely.

    Sima Lingyun stood within the main hall, not intervening, but instead watching the scene with Jiao Long and Xue Bing, his expression severe. asionally, a burst of Sword Qi would emanate from him, shredding the flying debris and aftershocks, his gaze solemn as he watched the astounding battle unfold.

    Both Jiao Long and Xue Bing had expressions of unconceble shock on their faces. This was the fight of true experts, a real battle. They now had an unsettling feeling that, with their current strength, if they identally got caught up in it, just the resulting shockwaves would be enough to injure them.

    Especially the battle between Lu Tianxing, Liu Ang, and Old Master Lu. The True Qi rippling out from them, even a trace, invoked a chilling sense of fear. If caught in it, death was certain.

    Although surprised, a sh of fervor glinted deep in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes. Clenching her fist, she resolved that one day, she would be an invincible master like them.

    Yang Tiansi also didn¡¯t make a move. His strength was about the same as Xue Bing¡¯s, and if he dared to intervene in such a battle, death would be assured.

    With some Yang Family Martial Artists protecting him, Yang Tiansi watched the distant battle with a dark face, the coldness in his expression reaching its peak.

    As time passed, Yang Tiansi realized that many of his men had already perished, several middle-stage Mythical level fighters had fallen, and even more early-stage Mythicals had died. But, all of their experts were tied up; Tang Fengxiao was entangled with Lu Chuan, the monk, Daoist, and nun were held by Old Master Lu alone, and Liu Ang was restrained by Lu Tianxing. Meanwhile, the gaunt old man beside Han Zifeng, an invincible fighter at thete stage of Mythical, could not be touched. In a short time, he had already killed several people, and all those at the middle-stage Mythical had died at his hands.

    "Damn it, damn it, kill them for me, kill them. If anyone kills them, I will ensure rewards await you at the Yang Family."

    Yang Tiansi, Jiang Haochen, Jiang Hongsheng, and the others listened to the screams echoing from the sky, their expressions ghastly. Such heavy losses, they could not bear it.

    Especially Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng, their faces particrly grim, nearly dripping with sweat. To deal with the Lu Family this time, they had nearly emptied the Jiang Family¡¯s resources, deploying all their masters. If all these people died here today, even if they destroyed the Lu Family, the Jiang Family wouldn¡¯t be far from its end. Without masters to hold fort, they didn¡¯t believe the families in Jiangnan would spare the Jiang Family. Even if those families did, the Yang and Tang Families wouldn¡¯t.

    Cooperation, for great families, is based on interests. Without interest, so-called cooperation can be torn apart at any time.

    "Dad, what should we do next? It seems our people might not hold against the Lu Family. We need to decide what to do soon, or else our fate might be the same as those people¡¯s if we stay here."

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice was reduced to a line, transmitted directly into Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s ear.

    Hearing Jiang Haochen¡¯s words, Jiang Hongsheng nced around at the situation, took a deep breath, and simrly transmitted back, his voice also reduced to a line so only Jiang Haochen could hear: "Haochen, if the Yang and Tang Families can¡¯t hold the Lu Family, we find a chance to leave the Lu Family. Remember, we mustn¡¯t alert anyone, especially Yang Tiansi. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to leave."

 Chapter 1447 - 1440: Battle Against Liu Ang

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Chapter 1440: Battle Against Liu Ang</h4>

    "Dad, if we just leave like this, we¡¯ll really have nothing left, Jiangnan will no longer have the Jiang Family, and we¡¯ll be endlessly hunted by the Lu Family. Instead, why not fight them, maybe we still have a sliver of hope."

    Jiang Haochen heard Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, and a strong unwillingness shed in his eyes. If they simply left the Lu Family, their Jiang Family would never have a chance to return to Jiangnan, and they would have to constantly endure the pursuit of the Lu Family, living a life of wandering. He couldn¡¯t believe that once they fled, the Lu Family would let them go.

    "Fight, fight with what? Do we have anything left to fight with? Lu Tiankuang, that old fellow, isn¡¯t dead; he doesn¡¯t even seem injured. The three monk, Taoist, and nun can¡¯t do anything to Lu Tiankuang. If this continues, staying here will surely lead to our death."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes flickered with gravity, and he said in a deep voice, "As the ancients said, ¡¯As long as the green hills remain, one need not worry about having no firewood.¡¯ As long as we don¡¯t die today, we can still create a brand new Jiang Family. Life doesn¡¯t fear failure; it fears not knowing when to advance or retreat. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even have a chance for aeback. Remember, find the right opportunityter, leave the Lu Family immediately, and don¡¯t rm anyone, or else today we¡¯ll be stuck."

    "I understand."

    Jiang Haochen nodded solemnly upon hearing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s words, watching the battle in the sky with a heavy gaze, his heart as clear as a mirror. The Tang Family and Yang Family dared not trouble the Lu Family while Old Master Lu was alive, likely dreading Old Master Lu¡¯s strength.

    Originally, if Old Master Lu was severely injured, the threete-stage Mythical attackers might have been able to kill him. But now, Old Master Lu showed not a bit of injury. The terror of Old Master Lu in his prime was evident twenty years ago, and twenty yearster, his strength has probably advanced further. Forget about killing him; those three might die at his hands.

    Moreover, Liu Ang is now entangled with Lu Tianxing, while Han Zifeng still has ate-stage Mythical powerhouse by his side, but they have no high-levelbat power, akin to a tiger among sheep, an entirely one-sided massacre that cannot be stopped.

    Unaware of the scheming in Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen¡¯s hearts, Lu Tianxing had all his attention on Liu Ang, his eyes shing with a violent light. The True Qi flowing through him was like a rushing river, echoing loudly. Each attack bore terrible power, crushing towards Liu Ang.

    "Damn it, damn it, what cultivation technique has this brat practiced? His True Qi is so formidable. Why, why, it¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t keep spending time like this, I must solve this brat quickly."

    Liu Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed with murderous intent. His arm moved, instantly like a long whip fiercelyshing at Lu Tianxing, but it was easily dodged, hitting a beam in the outer corridor, shattering itpletely.

    "Ten Thousand Poison Domain."

    Liu Ang roared, strange True Qi spewing from his body, a dark green aura enveloping all around. Dark green venomous snakes appeared out of nowhere, shooting straight towards Lu Tianxing.

    Without looking, Lu Tianxing activated his True Qi, and the Creation God Tripod formed above his head, spinning furiously. The serene aura it emitted enveloped him, and those dark green snakes crashed into him, only to be blocked by the Creation God Tripod, shatteredpletely, turning into pure energy that surged into Lu Tianxing, replenishing his consumed True Qi.

    Seeing this, Liu Ang¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with bloodthirsty killing intent. If he remembered correctly, during his first encounter with Lu Tianxing, it was this method and the bizarrerge tripod above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head that allowed him to break through to the Mythical Realm, cutting off one of his arms. Seeing this again, Liu Ang¡¯s killing intent intensified to the extreme.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you want to repeat the same trick, using this move to counter me? But unfortunately, you have no chance. I don¡¯t believe your so-called great tripod can block my attack, Sky Hammer Earth Break."

    Liu Ang frantically drove his True Qi, the aura around him surging like a monstrous wave. All the True Qi converged, forming a giant iron hammer in front of him. He grabbed the hammer with both hands, swinging it viciously at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    This strike was earth-shattering, like a giant god wielding a huge hammer to smash through anything.

    "Boom!"

    The giant hammer, with howling wind and thunderous force, left Lu Tianxing no breathing room, smashing down hard on the Creation God Tripod over his head. The violent force drove Lu Tianxing into the ground like a stake, leaving only his head exposed.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Seeing this scene, the faces of Miss Bai, Mu Qingxue, and Xue Bing turned ashen and bloodless in that instant. They instinctively let out a cry of rm, wanting to run towards Lu Tianxing, but were stopped by Old Master Zhou and Sima Lingyun.

    "Old Master Zhou, please help Tianxing, go help him. We don¡¯t need you to protect us, go help Tianxing quickly."

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue both focused their gaze on Old Master Zhou, their eyes filled with intense worry, their tone pleading.

    "Miss Bai, Miss Mu, please remain calm, trust me, the Third Young Master is fine, Liu Ang cannot harm the Third Young Master." Old Master Zhou looked at Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue, took a deep breath, and said.

    His strength was slightly stronger than Lu Tianxing¡¯s, with one foot already stepping into the Late Stage of Mythical Realm. Although he hadn¡¯t fought with Liu Ang, he had a good eye. The fluctuation of Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi always gave him a strange feeling, very peculiar.

    Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi fluctuation, at first nce, seemed no different from the Late Stage of Mythical Realm, even the aura didn¡¯t have much of a difference. However, the feeling Liu Ang gave him was always ambiguous, as if it were simr in form but not in spirit. Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi didn¡¯t have the truly powerful and overbearing feeling of the Late Stage of Mythical Realm, it seemed a bit soft andcked just a trace. Rather than saying Liu Ang was a powerful Late Stage Mythical, it would be more urate to call him a Fake Mythical Late Stage.

    Otherwise, Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi wouldn¡¯t have been repeatedly broken by Lu Tianxing. The biggest difference between a true Late Stage Mythical and a Fake Mythical Late Stage is the quality of their True Qi.

    This was also one of the reasons why Old Master Zhou believed Lu Tianxing was not hurt, even more importantly, although Lu Tianxing took such a blow from Liu Ang, his aura did not change significantly, he was certainly not injured.

    "Leader, please make a move to save Lu Tianxing! If this continues, Lu Tianxing will die." Xue Bing also looked at Sima Lingyun with a face full of tension, hoping that Sima Lingyun could intervene.

    Sima Lingyun looked at the tension on Xue Bing¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Asking someone at the peak of Early-stage Mythical to intervene in a Middle-stage Mythical battle, only Xue Bing could say such a thing. If he went, being beaten half to death would be considered lucky.

    He took a deep breath, and Sima Lingyun helplessly said, "Fire Phoenix, do you think Lu Tianxing needs me to intervene? If he can¡¯t even beat a Fake Mythical Late Stage, then he¡¯s not Judge. Rest assured, he¡¯s fine. Besides, the Yanhuang Group is not allowed to interfere in family battles, and this time we¡¯re already overstepping."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Xue Bing secretly pouted,pletely disregarding Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, still looking at Lu Tianxing with a worried expression.

    "Elder Liu, he can¡¯t hold on anymore, kill him, kill him for me, Lu Tianxing, I said today you¡¯re destined to die, no one can save you, your end today has only one path, and that¡¯s death."

    Standing beside and seeing this scene, Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed. As long as Lu Tianxing died, even if today was a failure, it didn¡¯t matter, he just wanted Lu Tianxing dead.

    "Hahaha, kill me, Yang Tiansi, you¡¯re happy too early. You think this pretentious Fake Mythical Late Stage can kill me? Daydreaming."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, and the True Qi in his body surged instantly.

    "Not good, this brat isn¡¯t dead yet, but what does it matter if he¡¯s not dead? You can withstand one blow; I don¡¯t believe you can withstand two, or three. Your only end today is death."

    Liu Ang, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, shed a trace of killing intent in his eyes, let out a loud roar, his voice extremely sharp, as the Five Poison True Qi in his body continuously surged into the void. The True Qi condensed into an iron hammer which instantly became solid, as if it truly existed, exuding a thick poisonous gas, carrying the power to split mountains and crack stones, and heavily smashed towards Lu Tianxing.

    With one strike, it was enough to pulverize Lu Tianxing into mince.

    The violent power spread across the void. Before the giant hammer even fell, Lu Tianxing could already feel an oppressive force bearing down, making his bones seem like they were about to shatter under this power, emitting a cracking sound, seemingly about to break.

    Facing such a ferocious strike from Liu Ang, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. His body shook, the surrounding soil exploded with a bang, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shot up into the sky. With a slight tremor of his body, six arms appeared behind him, as various supreme techniques¡ªCanng Sword Technique, Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Invincible King Fist, Sky Flipping Seal¡ªwere simultaneously unleashed, carrying an unparalleled force, fiercely striking towards the giant iron hammer smashing towards his head.

 Chapter 1448 - CapÃ­tulo 1448: 1441: Fake Mythical Late Stage

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1448: Chapter 1441: Fake Mythical Late Stage</strong>

    Boom!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist carried a terrifying force, colliding fiercely with the massive hammer. The attack that Lu Tianxing had concentrated instantly shattered upon contact, transforming into True Qi and shooting in all directions. Simrly, the huge hammer showed visible cracks at a speed discernible to the naked eye, and then, like a structure weathered for countless years, it crumbled away with the wind, disappearing without a trace.

    Liu Ang¡¯s face turned exceedingly grim at this moment, his expression icy to the extreme. Previously, when Lu Tianxing shattered his True Qi, it might have been because he hadn¡¯t exerted his full strength. But now, even with all his strength, his True Qi was still shattered. Does this not imply that Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi is alreadyparable to his own?

    ¡°True Qi that can¡¯t withstand a single blow, Liu Ang, do you still think you have the ability to kill me now?¡±

    After smashing Liu Ang¡¯s hammer formed by True Qi, Lu Tianxing did not rush to attack but instead calmed his somewhat turbulent True Qi, gazing coldly at Liu Ang.

    Although Liu Ang was in the Late Stage of Mythical realm, Lu Tianxing was not intimidated in the slightest by him.

    Earlier battles with Liu Ang were merely to gauge Liu Ang¡¯s limit of strength or to verify a hypothesis in his mind. Now it seemed he was right; Liu Ang had no real qualifications to have reached the Late Stage of Mythical realm. It must have been through some Secret Technique that he broke through to this stage. However, such a break using Secret Techniques is far inferior to a genuine Late Stage Mythical warrior.

    If a martial artist who naturally reaches this stage is like a house with a solid foundation, impervious to wind and rain, then Liu Ang¡¯s foundation is but a castle in the air, unable to withstand any wind and rain. His True Qi being shattered by Lu Tianxing proves Liu Ang¡¯s strength isn¡¯t truly Late Stage Mythical; at best, it¡¯s Fake Mythical Late Stage.

    ¡°Whether or not I have the ability, let¡¯s see under the test, Lu Tianxing. I will show you the difference between us,¡±

    Liu Ang looked at Lu Tianxing with a sinister expression, exuding a murderous intent that could not be concealed. It¡¯s only been a few months, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength has grown to this level. Even though he reached the Late Stage of Mythical realm through Secret Techniques, his True Qi quality and fighting power couldn¡¯tpare to a true Late Stage Mythical warrior. Yet, Lu Tianxing could withstand his attacks without dying, even shattering his True Qi. How could this be possible? If Lu Tianxing continues to grow at this pace, even if Liu Ang were to escape now, he would eventually meet his end. No matter what, Lu Tianxing must be killed today.

    ¡°Die, perish for me, Poison Map.¡±

    In an instant, True Qi surged around Liu Ang, intertwining and weaving in the void into a massive scroll. On this scroll, various poisonous creatures emerged, devouring and fighting each other endlessly. Apanied by the surging True Qi, one could almost hear the screeches of insect and beast battles, causing a splitting headache.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I can¡¯t deny your strength is truly astonishing. If you were to truly grow, you¡¯d absolutely be another Lu Tiankuang. But sadly, you are destined not to grow further. Your only fate today is a dead end. In my Poison Map, even if you possess the skills of a master, the result is the same: a dead end. Die for me.¡±

    Liu Ang roared without any hesitation, moving his arm, and the scroll forged by True Qi moved as fast as lightning, like a fish swimming through the void,pletely ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi defense, wrapping around him in an instant.

    Boom!

    Once the scroll enveloped Lu Tianxing, the inky green True Qi surged violently, carrying dreadful force. The floor, paved with bluestone, was corroded at a visible speed into a massive hole, showing how terrifyingly toxic that True Qi was.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ Damn it, all of you die for me, get lost!¡±

    Upon seeing this, Lu Haoyue, who was entangled with the Yang Family Martial Artists, suddenly changed his expression and roared furiously. mes erupted from all his pores, and in an instant, the ze transformed into a massive fire dragon, roaring and surging in all directions.

    This ming dragon soared into the air, the mes reaching skyward, appearing like a real giant dragon. Especially on the dragon¡¯s body, it emitted terrifying me fluctuations, enveloping all the martial artists.

    The crowd heard a series of shrill screams from nowhere. The martial artists were instantly swallowed by mes, their True Qi catching fire, turning each into a colossal fireball. Like headless flies, they crashed around, plunging into the nearbyke. Immediately, a strong steam burst into the air, but even this couldn¡¯t extinguish the mes, leaving the ground charred ck.

    Those ghastly, hair-raising screams echoed in the air, chilling to the bone.

    Lu Haoyue gasped heavily; using this move was a huge burden for him.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress the fatigue in his heart, Lu Haoyue did not hesitate at all. His figure moved like lightning towards Lu Tianxing, with True Qi surging, intending to burn the painting to ashes. Although he was only at the peak of Early-stage Mythical realm, he could see the horror of the painting. The intense True Qi was one thing, but the poison that could corrode even a hole in a bluestone b was something not many could withstand.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    At this moment, Han Zifeng also noticed this scene and was instantly stricken, wanting to rush to help Lu Tianxing, but he was entangled by two martial artists beside him, unable to break free. He could only shout to the skinny old man who was always protecting him, ¡°Elder Zhang, quickly go and help my boss, hurry, don¡¯t worry about me, they can¡¯t do anything to me, hurry.¡±

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, the skinny old man who had been following him nodded. With a movement of his arm, streams of True Qi shot out from him, piercing through several martial artists near Han Zifeng. Then with a sh, without any hesitation, he pounced towards Lu Tianxing, who was enveloped by the Poison Map.

    ¡°Brother, go quickly to save Tianxing.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing enveloped by the Poison Map, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. His gaze swept over Lu Tianxing, and with a shake of his arm, several gold coins whistled out, carrying a deadly aura towards the martial artist entangling him, and with a sh, he pounced towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s position.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Chuan, are you still entangled with me? Aren¡¯t you going to check on your third young master? It seems he¡¯s going to die.¡±

    Tang Fengxiao¡¯s True Qi exploded, transforming into sharp des attacking the nearby Lu Chuan.

    Both were at Mythical realm. Although Lu Chuan¡¯s strength was slightly stronger, Tang Fengxiao was from the Tang Family, with endless hidden weapons and poisons, causing a stalemate where neither could overpower the other.

    ¡°Hmph, just relying on you petty riffraff won¡¯t be able to do anything to the third young master. Tang Fengxiao, don¡¯t use such petty provocations, they¡¯re useless on me. Daring to cause trouble at the Lu Family, there¡¯s only one end for you today, death.¡±

    Lu Chuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change for Tang Fengxiao¡¯s words. Cold energy burst forth from his body, transforming into icy spears that attacked Tang Fengxiao, with both sides continuously entangled.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Chuan wasn¡¯t concerned about Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety, but there was simply no need. Even Old Sir Lu didn¡¯t react to the scene, so clearly, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t in that much danger, otherwise, Old Sir Lu would have exploded in action long ago. He didn¡¯t believe that even though Old Sir Lu was entangled with the three monks and Daoists, he wouldn¡¯t notice what was happening on Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. If even Old Sir Lu wasn¡¯t anxious, what was there for him to be anxious about? Could he possibly care about Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety more than Old Sir Lu?

    In another direction, Old Sir Lu was entangled with the three monks and Daoists. The shockwaves of their battle were like a bulldozer, shattering the picturesque Lu Family Mansion.

    ¡°Hahaha, Lu Tiankuang, your grandson has already died at Liu Ang¡¯s hands, aren¡¯t you going to save him?¡±

    The corner of the Daoist-robed elder¡¯s eye caught sight of the battle between Liu Ang and Lu Tianxing, and he let out a sinisterugh. The movements in his hands didn¡¯t pause, as the floating dust in his hand carried thunderous power, turning into arge de that pressed towards Old Sir Lu.

    ¡°Hmph, Mu Daoist, you underestimate my grandson Lu Tiankuang too much. Just relying on you petty riffraff won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. You better worry about yourself!¡±

    Old Sir Lu snorted coldly, his eyes unchanged, and his battle de shed outyer uponyer, like waves, one after another, with vast power, shattering the iing force into pieces.

    ¡°Mountain Breaking Strike.¡±

    Before Old Sir Lu could retract his de, a ghastly voice sounded by his ear, and a mighty force fell from the sky. A staff suddenly descended, stirring the air, and smashed towards Old Sir Lu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Blood Monk, you still love to ambush, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me. Plus, what I hate most is you bald donkeys who preach aboutying down the butcher¡¯s knife to be Buddha, portraying yourselves as saints, while secretlymitting all sorts of crimes. It¡¯s truly sinful, today I¡¯ll send you to meet your Buddha.¡±

    Facing this ferocious strike, Old Sir Lu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He clenched his fist and punched towards the falling staff, punch after punch, delivering seven punches in total, causing the air to explode and form a vacuum zone.

 Chapter 1449 - 1442: How Do You Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Chapter 1442: How Do You Want to Die?</h4>

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    A vast and mighty force surged through the air, radiating outward like waves.

    The Blood Monk and Old Sir Lu collided seven times in a sh.

    Each collision was earth-shattering and stone-breaking. Although no loud sound was emitted, the destructive power caused countless people to tremble in fear. With each collision, ripples appeared in space, and the surrounding grass, trees, and houses seemed to be wiped away by an invisible force, disappearing without a trace.

    After seven consecutive collisions, Old Sir Lu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, while the Blood Monk¡¯s True Qi churned violently, causing blood to surge within him and a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. The difference in strength between the two became instantly clear.

    "Good, very good, Lu Tiankuang, it seems we underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you not only eliminated the Sword Qi on your body but also advanced further in strength, with one foot already in the Earthly Immortal realm. Good, very good. Given time, you might have a chance to enter this invincible realm of Earthly Immortal. Unfortunately, today you are destined to die by my hand, you are destined to die. Mu Daoist, Jing Chen, let¡¯s join forces, I refuse to believe he can withstand thebined strength of the three of us."

    A fierce killing intent shed in the Blood Monk¡¯s eyes as he roared, his aura rising once more. The entire space seemed to be the monk¡¯s world, with chimes of Buddhist chants, yet instead of imparting a sense of peace and tranquility, they instilled a sense of chaos and irritation, as if one¡¯s head might explode.

    Mu Daoist and the old nun Jing Chen also held nothing back, each releasing their True Qi, unleashing their ultimate moves with invincible power, crushing toward Old Sir Lu.

    Thebined force of three Late Stage of Mythical cultivators instantly surged with unstoppable power, the house beneath Old Sir Lu turned to dust, dust and dirt filled the air, and the terrifying power enveloped the sky, rendering disbelief in many.

    "Hmph, a group of ignorant ants, you think you can save this little beast? What a delusion, get back!"

    On the other side, seeing Mu Qingchuan and Lu Haoyue charging towards him, Liu Ang¡¯s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty killing intent. He punched toward Mu Qingchuan, intending to knock him away without using much strength, while his True Qi transformed into another hand, cloaked in the aura of death, directly enveloping Lu Haoyue. Though he couldn¡¯t kill Mu Qingchuan, he had the ability to kill Lu Haoyue without any pressure.

    "Not good, Liu Ang, you¡¯re too presumptuous!"

    Seeing this, the face of the skinny old man beside Han Zifeng changed dramatically. He immediately abandoned his n to rescue Lu Tianxing and, like a cannonball, shot towards Lu Haoyue,nding a punch on Liu Ang¡¯s arm, moving like a fierce tiger, with the thunderous power of a furious storm. His fist pierced the void, stirring the airflow into a vortex, almost capable of prating steel.

    "Boom!"

    The two forces collided with each other, Liu Ang¡¯s True Qi-conjured arm instantly shattered, while the skinny old man remained unmoved. Liu Ang¡¯s face shed with an unnatural pallor, his body slightly swayed, and his internal blood surged.

    Although the skinny old man was also at the Late Stage of Mythical,parable to Liu Ang in strength, the quality and power of his True Qi far surpassed that of Liu Ang, who only reached the Fake Mythical Late Stage through a Secret Technique.

    "Zhang Guoxian, are you really going to oppose the Yang Family to the end?"

    Liu Ang took a deep breath, suppressing his turbulent blood, and looked at the skinny old man with a sullen face. As an elder of the Yang Family, he naturally recognized the skinny old man.

    "Hmph, Liu Ang, different paths, different ns. There¡¯s no talk of opposing. Moreover, we are now in a life-and-death battle, yet you speak of opposition? You¡¯re too na?ve!" The skinny old man scoffed coldly.

    "Hmph, Zhang Guoxian, I won¡¯t argue with you, but if you think you can save Lu Tianxing, I tell you, it¡¯s a pipe dream. Lu Tianxing is doomed, no one can save him." Liu Angughed heartily and said.

    "Doomed? Liu Ang, you¡¯re speaking way too soon. I¡¯ve said it before; you can¡¯t kill me. A piece of trash that only reached the Late Stage of Mythical through a Secret Technique, you think you can kill me? Liu Ang, it seems your power stops here. If that¡¯s the case, your life, I will take."

    Just then, a cold voice suddenly emerged from the Poison Map, followed by its sudden explosion, shattering strands of True Qi. With the Creation God Tripod above his head and True Qi spreading within his body, Lu Tianxing crushed all the dark green True Qi. The contrast of True Qi made his presence seem even more majestic and terrifying.

    "Elder Zhang, Cousin, Young Master Mu, I¡¯ll handle this guy. You go deal with that group of ants." Lu Tianxing looked somewhat grateful as he nced at Lu Haoyu, Mu Qingchuan, and the skinny old man, speaking with a calm tone.

    "No problem."

    Lu Haoyue and Mu Qingchuan saw that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t injured and knew that Liu Ang likely couldn¡¯t harm him in a short time. They immediately nodded without hesitation and leaped once more towards thebined forces of the Yang Family and the Tang Family martial artists.

    "Third Young Master, be careful."

    The scrawny old man nced at Lu Tianxing without saying anything further, then shed over to Han Zifeng¡¯s side to defend him from potential threats. Compared to Lu Tianxing, Han Zifeng was the one he was obligated to protect.

    "Liu Ang, it¡¯s your turn next. How do you want to die?"

    The moment the word "die" left Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips, he didn¡¯t pause at all. Instead, he took a heavy step forward, moving at lightning speed, charging towards Liu Ang without any hesitation. His momentum was overpowering, like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, exuding an extreme murderous intent.

    "Hmph, kill me? Lu Tianxing, today I¡¯ll send you on your way. Die!"

    Seeing this, Liu Ang¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. Without hesitation, he struck with his palm fiercely at Lu Tianxing. A terrifying power swept through the air, even causing the air itself to explode andyer uponyer to burst open. It was like a knife, cutting deep marks into the ground: "Lu Tianxing, do you think tearing apart the Poison Map makes you invincible? Even if I¡¯m at the Fake Mythical Late Stage, so what? Killing you is as easy as lifting a finger. Your fate is doomed to be like your father¡¯s, a path of death..."

    Before his words fell, he suddenly felt a torrent sweeping in. His True Qi was instantly shattered, reced by waves surging forward, each wave rolling in the void, exuding a sharp aura. Like waves formed of countless treasured swords, it tore his True Qi hand to pieces, rushing towards him.

    "What, how is this possible? Your strength has increased again?"

    Liu Ang¡¯s face changed drastically. In that instant, he felt that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength seemed to have increased significantly again, far stronger than before. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi fluctuations, he sensed a bone-chilling coldness, an aura that only should exist at the Late Stage of Mythical level. How could this be possible?

    Just months ago, Lu Tianxing was merely an ant who had just broken through from the Heavenly Realm to the early-stage Mythical level.

    Yet, after a few months, he had broken through from early-stage Mythical to middle-stage Mythical, and his strength was straight up pressing towards thete-stage Mythical level. At this moment, his True Qi already carried a hint of the sharpness of thete-stage Mythical level. How could Liu Ang not be horrified? Such rapid training speed¡ªif given time, reaching the Earthly Immortal realm is not impossible.

    Once entering the Earthly Immortal realm, it would be an invincible status. In China, that would mean being unmatched as a national hero. Across the world, no one would dare challenge Lu Tianxing. If so, even if Liu Ang could escape today, he would have no ce in the future world. After all, no one would want to offend an Earthly Immortal, a title of ¡¯National Hero Unmatched¡¯.

    "No, no, I absolutely can¡¯t let him live. Kill him, no matter what, he must die."

    Thinking of this, an overwhelming murderous intent surged in Liu Ang¡¯s heart. His body trembled, True Qi rolling like a giant python awakening. Leaping suddenly, like a meteor falling, he struck at the pinnacle in a sh,unching a sudden attack on Lu Tianxing. The moment they made contact, a catastrophic explosion urred, creating deep pits on the ground.

    "Ten Thousand Sword Strike."

    Liu Ang roared, and with a thought, countless ink-green longswords formed entirely of True Qi appeared behind him. As his arm moved, these swords, carrying a destructive aura, shot towards Lu Tianxing, who was enveloped in poison gas, crossing and piercing through as if Lu Tianxing had already been prated.

    Seeing this, Yang Tiansi, Jiang Hongsheng, and the others couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This time, Lu Tianxing should be dead, right?

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Upon witnessing this, Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue, and Xue Bing¡¯s faces turned deathly pale, their bodies beginning to waver. Instinctively, they wanted to rush towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, did you really think I couldn¡¯t kill you? Too bad you were too careless; today, you are destined to die. You died, you finally died," Liu Angughed heartily, his eyes shining with sinister light.

    "Is that so? Liu Ang, you¡¯re celebrating too early. If even the Poison Map couldn¡¯t kill me, do you think such trifles can? They aren¡¯t even enough to give me a good stretch."

    A voice emerged from within the surging True Qi; it was Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1450 - 1443: Are You Ready to Face Death?

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Chapter 1443: Are You Ready to Face Death?</h4>

    Along with the sound, the dark green True Qi enveloping Lu Tianxing instantly seemed to ignite, turning into a raging fire, burning fiercely like gasoline poured on white paper, consuming the dark green True Qipletely in a very short time.

    "Liu Ang, now it¡¯s your turn. Are you ready to face death?"

    Step by step, Lu Tianxing walked out from the mes, his gazending on Liu Ang, speed as quick as lightning. With a movement of True Qi, his speed suddenly soared to the extreme. He grasped, and the Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand, carrying thunderous force, giving Liu Ang no chance to react as the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, imbued with a strong iron-blood aura, struck Liu Ang¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    The immense force directly sent Liu Ang flying. A massive sh appeared on his Five Poison Body, condensed by True Qi, yet it didn¡¯t break through the defense of the Five Poison Body to injure Liu Ang.

    "This strike would be unbearable for any ordinary middle-stage mythological being. To think it didn¡¯t kill him; it seems my strength is stillckingpared to thete stage of the mythological level. I can¡¯t inflict any substantial damage to a truete-stage mythological being. However, it¡¯s more than enough to kill a fakete-stage mythological being."

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure disappeared, True Qi surging, he shot skyward like an arrow, turning into a beam of light chasing after Liu Ang. In the blink of an eye, he appeared above Liu Ang, with six arms behind him thrusting skyward. Unbeatable Emperor Fist was unleashed, invincible, breaking all defenses, striking fiercely on Liu Ang¡¯s chest with six simultaneous moves, disying supreme power.

    The ferocious force directly sent Liu Ang crashing straight down from mid-air, like a cannonball, striking the ground heavily, causing earth and rocks to stter.

    Lu Tianxing made no pause, like a shadow following form, descended like a meteor,nding heavy like a thousand-pound gate, a foot fiercely stomping on Liu Ang¡¯s chest. A loud crash was heard as earth and rocks flew around, with Liu Ang being forcefully stamped into the mud by Lu Tianxing. His face turned bright red, and within his eyes shot out a menacing killing intent. An honorablete-stage mythological martial artist being stomped underfoot by a middle-stage mythological being is a lifelong humiliation for him.

    Such humiliation can only be cleansed with blood.

    "You little beast, I¡¯ll kill you, I want you dead."

    Liu Ang exuded an uncontroble killing intent all over, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply.

    With Liu Ang¡¯s roar, a powerful True Qi shot skyward, sting towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, his body immediately recoiled,nding several feet away on a small pond, walking on water.

    Liu Ang shot up from the pit, hair disheveled, a trace of crimson blood at the corner of his mouth, clearly having suffered minor injuries from Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack earlier. His eyes were filled with ferocity, an inextinguishable killing intent, ignoring the people around him, he lunged at Lu Tianxing. He must tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    "You little beast, give me your life."

    Liu Ang roared continuously,unching a punch. The unrestrained force of ate-stage mythical being was fully disyed, coupled with his frenzied appearance, a simple punch gave the impression of the world ending. The gale from the punch even swept the loose stones from the ground, hurling them overwhelmingly towards Lu Tianxing with immense momentum.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, not backing down. In martial artist battles, you must strike while the iron is hot. He¡¯s currently in high spirits; if he doesn¡¯t seize this time to eliminate Liu Ang, once his momentum wanes, it would be nearly impossible to kill Liu Angter.

    Faced with countless rocks and gravel whistling towards him, Lu Tianxing immediately sensed a terrifying aura approaching, as if the air was being pierced by stones. Without any hesitation, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist was unleashed. Liu Ang¡¯s gale caused by his punch was instantly torn to shreds, the flying rocks shattered and vanished without a trace.

    Bam!

    Their fists collided fiercely, like a drum suddenly beaten, causing hearts to race intensely and ufortably. The earth and stones beneath their feet instantly turned to dust, flying into the air.

    Liu Ang¡¯s body involuntarily took a step back, feeling his arm go numb from the bacsh, a strong shock shed through his heart. No longer daring to sh head-on with Lu Tianxing, he could only maneuver around, hoping for Lu Tianxing to show a w for a fatal strike.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen had already retreated to an inconspicuous position. Since everyone¡¯s attention was captivated by the battle over the Lu Family Mansion, no one noticed the small movements of Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng.

    "Haochen, it looks like Liu Ang can¡¯t hold off that little bastard Lu Tianxing, and I suspect the trio of monk, daoist, and nun will also be powerless against Lu Tiankuang. If we stay here, I¡¯m afraid we really won¡¯t be able to leave. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t look back, we need to leave the Lu Family now, take your mother and leave Jiangnan. I¡¯ve already arranged everything. Once we pick up your mother, there will be someone to take us out of China. Remember, once we¡¯re out of China, we must fully forget our Jiang Family identity. From now on, we will live with changed names and appearances, ensuring no one knows we¡¯re connected to the Jiang Family of Jiangnan."

    Jiang Hongsheng nced at Liu Ang, who was forced into a passive defense by Lu Tianxing, then at Tang Fengxiao tangled with Lu Chuan, and Elder Lu and others, his eyes showing a trace of seriousness. Without any hesitation, he quietly and silently began retreating towards the outside. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they might never get another chance. As for everything rted to the Jiang Family, they¡¯d abandon it all; wealth is just external possessions. If they lost their lives, money, no matter how much, would be useless.

    "As long as we keep the green hills, we won¡¯t worry about having no firewood to burn in the future."

    Jiang Haochen took a look around, and a gleam shed in his eyes. He too retreated silently towards the outside. Though they had partnerships with the Yang Family and Tang Family, now they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves. Any sort of partnership was just superficial; survival was the most important thing.

    At this moment, no one noticed the silent departure of Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng. All eyes were focused on the battle in the void, afraid of missing any moment of it.

    Everyone knew deep down that this battle was crucial in determining the future of the Lu Family. If the Lu Family won and with Old Master Lu still alive, the Lu Family would remain the invincible authority in Jiangnan, and no one could destroy them.

    But if the Lu Family lost, the oue was obvious¡ªit would be ashes and smoke. Even if Old Master Lu was severely injured, only destruction awaited the Lu Family. No one would want to see the Lu Family rise again.

    This battle decided the future configuration of Jiangnan and the fate of the Lu Family. No one dared to be careless. Even Yang Tiansi didn¡¯t dare to rx, staring intently at this battle. If the monk, daoist, and nun destroyed Old Master Lu, the rest of the Lu Family would be vulnerable. If they failed to eliminate the Lu Family, death would be the only end for him. Even if the Lu Family didn¡¯t kill him, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t spare him¡ªhaving lost so many people without destroying the Lu Family, with Old Master Lu still alive, he would have to be the scapegoat.

    Meanwhile, the battle between Lu Tianxing and Liu Ang had reached its climax. Lu Tianxing was striding towards Liu Ang, matching strength with strength, without any superfluous moves. Punch after punch rained down, the wind from his punches was fierce and domineering; each punch seemed to explode the air, creatingyers of sonic booms that smashed onto Liu Ang¡¯s body.

    "Push forward with full strength, once, twice, thrice back down."

    Lu Tianxing was now on the offensive, his momentum like a rainbow, not giving Liu Ang any chance to breathe, punch after punch smashed into Liu Ang¡¯s Five Poison Body.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Liu Ang could not fight back at all, only endure passively, retreating step by step. His face turned red, and the armor condensed from True Qi on his body showed visible cracks, falling off bit by bit to the ground, disappearing without a trace.

    "What? My Five Poison Body was broken by him, how is this possible."

    Liu Ang watched as the armor fell from his body, his face drastically changed, his heart filled with extreme fear. He was now at thete stage of the Mythical level, and even those at the fake Mythicalte stage couldn¡¯tpare. His Five Poison Body, his strongest defense, was now forcibly broken by Lu Tianxing. How could this be possible?

    Without the Five Poison Body, he couldn¡¯t withstand even a few moves under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand; he might even be in by Lu Tianxing.

    Thinking of this, Liu Ang¡¯s face turned extraordinarily grim. No longer caring about face, he shouted at Yang Tiansi, who was watching: "Young Master Yang, save me...."

    "Save you? No one can save you, Liu Ang, die for me."

    Before Liu Ang could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing delivered a punch, cutting his cry short, the sound lodged in his throat. At the same time, six arms suddenly appeared behind Lu Tianxing, each delivering punches toward Liu Ang one after the other.

    The punch winds shook, each punch capable of shattering mountains and rivers, crushing the skies. The air exploded loudly, as Liu Ang waspletely treated like a live target.

    Lu Tianxing seemed like a giant who never tired, wielding his fists, paving the way by smashing mountains, crushing everything in his path.

    "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m invincible. I¡¯m ate-stage Mythical invincible expert. You can¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t die...."

    Liu Ang shrieked sharply, desperately releasing True Qi.

 Chapter 1451 - 1444: Yue Tingting Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1444: Yue Tingting Appears</h4>

    "No, Elder Liu can¡¯t hold off Lu Tianxing anymore."

    At this moment, seeing this scene, Yang Tiansi finally snapped back to reality. His face paled dramatically, unable to control his inner fear. With a trembling voice, he shouted angrily to the Yang Family Martial Artists protecting him, "You guys, get in there! No matter what, you must rescue Elder Liu. Go, rescue Elder Liu!"

    The few Yang Family Martial Artists standing beside Yang Tiansi, upon hearing his words, exchanged nces and, without any hesitation, dashed towards Lu Tianxing. With a flick of their arms, swords shimmering with a cold light appeared in their hands, forming a Sword Array that enveloped Lu Tianxing.

    "Hmph, do you really think you can save him? His only fate today is death. Unbeatable Emperor Fist - attack without fail, win without defeat."

    Feeling the imposing Sword Qi behind him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp murderous intent. Raising his six arms high, without any hesitation, he brought them down with thunderous force, like a cannonball, smashing towards Liu Ang¡¯s head.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, at this moment, Lu Tianxing seemed to be an unbeatable giant, ready to smash the world apart with his fist.

    Boom!

    Amidst the astonished and incredulous gazes of everyone, Liu Ang¡¯s head was struck by the fist, and his entire body exploded like a bursting balloon. Shattered bones shot out from within, leaving his body a heap of pulp, dead as dead can be.

    Simultaneously, those few Yang Family Martial Artists had already reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. All that could be seen were flickering sword lights, a nket of white. These Yang Family Martial Artists had formed a Sword Array enclosing Lu Tianxing, flickering sword lights as fierce as a storm, stabbing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    The Stormy Rain Sword Formation is abinational swordsmanship of the Yang Family; anyone of equal rank caught within is surely doomed. With five Peak of Early Stage Mythical cultivators executing it now, its power is boundless, enough to ensure death even for someone of Middle-stage Mythical.

    Cling! Cling! Cling!

    The speed and ruthlessness with which these five Yang Family Martial Artists wielded their swords were unmatched, all aimed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s vital points. In a blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing endured countless sword thrusts. However, despite their terrifying joint attack, they couldn¡¯t break through the defense of the Creation God Tripod. The strikes felt like hitting steel, not advancing an inch, even getting bounced back by the True Qi.

    "Hmph, you ants think you can ambush me? Pathetic. Since you¡¯re all so eager to be on your way, I¡¯ll oblige and send you to meet Liu Ang, to apany him on the etherworld road."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold, merciless voice rang out. Apanying his voice, bursts of True Qi soared toward the sky, the aura reaching its zenith in an instant, shattering the Sword Arraypletely, like a giant slowly awakening.

    "Not good."

    The five Yang Family Martial Artists felt the violent aura emanating from Lu Tianxing and their faces changed dramatically, instinctively trying to flee far away. Unfortunately, how could Lu Tianxing grant them another chance to escape? His six arms transformed into massive fists, like bulldozers, crushing towards them, mming into the five Yang Family Martial Artists with a deadly force.

    The five Yang Family Martial Artists didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream, their bodies hurled away. Their internal organs were shattered, and by the time they hit the ground, they were as dead as dead can be.

    "How is this possible, how could this happen, it¡¯s impossible, how could my men die so quickly?"

    Witnessing this, Yang Tiansi¡¯s face turned even paler, his expression filled with intense fear. He¡¯de with full confidence, believing it would be easy to destroy Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family. But who would¡¯ve thought things could reverse so swiftly, with Old Master Lu alive, and the Mu Family and Han Family bing the Lu Family¡¯s allies? Even Liu Ang, a Late Stage of Mythical powerhouse, perished at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. How is this possible, is he dreaming?

    "There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. Not only your men, but even you are doomed. Yang Tiansi, have you washed your neck clean, waiting to be ughtered?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell upon Yang Tiansi, eyes shing with sharp murderous intent. Step by step, he approached Yang Tiansi, with every step, his killing intent intensified, a cold, bloodthirsty intent emanating from him, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    "Stop."

    Seeing this, a Yang Family Martial Artist behind Yang Tiansi immediately stood in front of Yang Tiansi. "Do you even know who you¡¯re about to kill? If you dare kill Young Master Yang, you¡¯re going against the Yang Family. The Yang Family will fight you to the death..."

    "Whoosh!"

    Before he could finish his words, Lu Tianxing charged over. Instantly, a chilling murderous intent enveloped him, making him feel an overwhelming cold.

    This Yang Family Martial Artist hadn¡¯t even reacted when he suddenly felt a blur before his eyes, and a fingertip touched his forehead, piercing through it before he could even realize.

    Bang!

    His entire head exploded, the hard skull pierced through by Lu Tianxing¡¯s finger, dead as can be.

    "Ignorant ant courting death."

    Lu Tianxing casually flicked the corpse away, then walked towards Yang Tiansi again.

    "You... what do you want to do, Lu Tianxing, what are you nning to do? I¡¯m from the Yang Family, if you dare to do anything to me, the Yang Family won¡¯t let you go."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards him, Yang Tiansi trembled even more violently, his whole body shaking as if he had chills, his eyes betraying an uncontroble fear.

    "Heh, the Yang Family, do you think I¡¯m afraid of your Yang Family? Or do you think if I don¡¯t kill you, the Yang Family will let me go?"

    "As long as you spare me, I promise the Yang Family won¡¯t trouble you in the future."

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t believe your words, and besides, I always believe in one thing: eradicate evilpletely, uproot the weed."

    There was a faint smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, but this smile appeared like a demon¡¯s smile in Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes.

    "You... don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over, Jiang Hongsheng, Jiang Haochen, what are you two standing there for, attack, do it, he just went through a battle, he must be exhausted, let¡¯s join forces to kill him..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed in the ears, like the death knell ringing, causing great changes in Yang Tiansi¡¯splexion. Instinctively, he scanned behind him seeking to find Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng to join forces against Lu Tianxing, but behind him was empty, nowhere were Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen to be seen. Startled, Yang Tiansi couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, and it got stuck in his throat, unable to say another word.

    "Jiang Haochen actually ran away?"

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also noticed the disappearance of Jiang Hongsheng and his son, frowned slightly, his eyes shed with a cold glint, he hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen to leave so quickly.

    "You think you can run away?"

    A bloodthirsty smile shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, he stepped forward and directly pinched Yang Tiansi¡¯s throat, then threw him at Old Master Zhou¡¯s feet: "Old Master Zhou, Yang Tiansi is yours, keep an eye on him for me. If he dares to resist, kill him. I¡¯m going to send the Jiang family father and son on their way."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing moved and rushed outside the Lu Family, guessing correctly, Jiang Haochen and his father shouldn¡¯t have gone far. The situation here was almost settled, the three monks were no match for Elder Lu at all.

    Although the trio had formed a formation to trap Elder Lu inside, an observant person could see that Elder Lu was not flustered, breaking the formation was merely a matter of time. As for the others, they werepletely negligible, the emaciated old man beside Han Zifeng was a Late Stage of Mythical expert, yet there were no Late Stage of Mythical martial artists on Yang Tiansi¡¯s side to stir up trouble. Remaining or leaving here made little difference to him, besides, if Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen weren¡¯t killed, they would remain a lingering threat, and he didn¡¯t like leaving crises unresolved.

    In a sh, without any pauses, Lu Tianxing disappeared from the hall, swiftly chasing toward the outside of the Lu Family. Over the past few days, in anticipation of theing crisis, the Angel Intelligence Station and the Zhou Family, along with the Yama Pce had formed an alliance, setting up surveince throughout Suzhou, finding the trail of Jiang Haochen wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.

    "Hmm, there¡¯s a fluctuation of True Qi in the southeast direction, seems like some True Qi movement, could someone else have intervened in this matter?"

    Just as he took out his phone to inquire about Jiang Haochen¡¯s whereabouts from the Angel Intelligence Station, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed. In the air, he sensed a hint of True Qi fluctuation, not too far away, just a kilometer from the Lu Family Mansion.

    "No hurry to find Jiang Haochen and his son, they can¡¯t escape within a short time, better to go over and take a look first."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression shifted, disappearing instantly, without any hesitation, heading straight towards the direction where the True Qi fluctuation came from.

    As Lu Tianxing was rushing over, a kilometer outside the Lu Family Mansion, Jiang Haochen and Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s faces were extremely grim, staring murderously at a woman in front of them.

    This was a very beautiful woman, with a voluptuous figure, but her whole body exuded an intensely cold aura, even her hair seemed like frosty, silver-white. The icy cold aura emitted from her body covered the surrounding area within tens of meters in a chilly atmosphere, as if the coldest winter had descended, leaving ayer of frost on the grass and trees around.

    If Lu Tianxing were here, he would instantly recognize who this woman was, notably the woman once taken away by Xuan Daoist, Yue Tingting. However, at this moment, Yue Tingting¡¯s face no longer bore the gentle sweetness of a girl-next-door type, her beautiful eyes were instead reced by an icy coldness, giving off a biting chill, as if she had walked out from the ice and snow.

 Chapter 1452 - 1445: Jiang Haochen and His Father Die

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Chapter 1445: Jiang Haochen and His Father Die</h4>

    "Youngdy, it seems we don¡¯t know each other, and there¡¯s no grievance or enmity between us. Why are you blocking our way? I¡¯ll give you onest chance, step aside."

    Jiang Hongsheng looked at Yue Tingting in front of him with a sullen face, his tone carrying a trace of sinister killing intent. After they left the Lu Family, they were nning to leave, but halfway there, Yue Tingting blocked their path and wouldn¡¯t let them leave.

    However, they were helpless and didn¡¯t dare to truly fall out with Yue Tingting. They were only a kilometer away from the Lu Family. If they fought with Yue Tingting and rmed the Lu Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Who knows if the Lu Family hasid any spies around? If they were stalled, they would surely die, let alone have the chance to rise again, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to survive.

    Jiang Hongsheng did not believe Lu Tianxing would mercifully let them go. He and Lu Tianxing were the same type of person: pulling up the weeds by the root is the best way to eliminate future troubles.

    "Step aside? Do you think that¡¯s possible? Since you¡¯re looking for trouble with Brother Lu, why are you still alive?"

    Yue Tingting¡¯s voice was cold as ice, apanied by her voice, a wave of freezing True Qi erupted, making the entire space seem to instantly turn into the dead of winter. Her silver-white hair floated without wind, making her appear like a snow goddess.

    "Hmph, so it¡¯s Lu Tianxing again. Miss, if you won¡¯t let us pass, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Die."

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam, and without any hesitation, he lunged at Yue Tingting. Waves of True Qi erupted from his body, crushing down towards Yue Tingting. Since reasoning was ineffective, he had to act, striving to suppress Yue Tingting in the shortest possible time.

    "Frozen Earth."

    Seeing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s attack, Yue Tingting¡¯s expression remained unchanged, a clear voice slowly uttered. Apanied by her words, the True Qi on her body suddenly intensified and spread around in a short time, as if autumn had instantly turned into the dead of winter.

    Endless cold air swept towards Jiang Hongsheng and Jiang Haochen. Wherever it passed, everything froze, and ayer of frost appeared on the ground, sparkling under the sunlight.

    Standing on the side, Jiang Haochen, who hadn¡¯t made a move, saw the invading cold air, and his expression turned serious. His aura suddenly erupted, a ferocious, bloodthirsty, and brutal breath emanated from him, making him look like a bloodthirsty demon. The terrifying blood-red aura coiled around his body, carrying a particrly savage aura.

    "Break it."

    Jiang Haochen pped his hands together, the blood-red True Qi seemed to boil instantly, directly sting towards the void. The eerie blood-red True Qi and the cold air collided and devoured each other, canceling each other out.

    "Hundred Flowers Bloom."

    Jiang Hongsheng showed no sign of stopping either. With a flick of his arm, a spear condensed from True Qi appeared in his hand. The spear tip shook, transforming infinitely, like countless blooming flowers in the air, striking towards Yue Tingting¡¯s vital points.

    This was one of the Jiang Family¡¯s unique skills, the Rainy Pear Blossom Spear. The spear technique was like rain, one thrust seemed like a hundred flowers blooming, mysterious and imperceptible, making it impossible to discern where the true spear tip was.

    Facing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s fearsome spear technique, a pale shade shed across Yue Tingting¡¯s pretty face. Strictly speaking, her strength was just at the early-stage Mythical, while Jiang Hongsheng was already at the mid-stage Mythical. Though she practiced the Xuanyin Valley¡¯s unique skill, her True Qi was extremely cold, capable of freezing even True Qi, it didn¡¯t mean she could withstand Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s strength, let alone the fact Jiang Hongsheng was determined to kill her.

    "Sky Freeze Palm."

    Even knowing she might not be Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s match, Yue Tingting did not retreat. Ever since she met Lu Tianxing, she had always been a burden to him. This time, she wanted to help Lu Tianxing, at least not let these two who wanted him dead escape.

    With a movement of her arm, circles of cold air burst from Yue Tingting¡¯s whole body. Palm after palm was sent out, and intense cold air crashed into the spear flowers.

    "Bang~" "Bang~" "Bang~"

    The piercing cold air and the spear flowers shed, producing dull sounds. With each collision, Yue Tingting¡¯s face grew a shade paler, her strengthpared to Jiang Hongsheng was far toocking.

    "Dad, don¡¯t kill her, capture her alive, I want to use her as a furnace for my cultivation. As long as I obtain her essence-blood, my Blood Demon Technique can progress to the mid-stage Mythical. Dad, don¡¯t kill her."

    Watching the scene, Jiang Haochen¡¯s eyes shed with a bright gleam. The cultivation technique he practiced wasn¡¯t the Jiang Family¡¯s martial arts but a demonic technique he stumbled upon, the Blood Demon Technique.

    Unlike other step-by-step cultivation techniques, the Blood Demon Technique goes against the norm, somewhat simr to a dual-cultivation technique, but it¡¯s a one-sided dual-cultivation method. This technique is simple: use women as cultivation furnaces, engage in dual-cultivation with them, refine their essence-blood, and one¡¯s strength will skyrocket in a short period. Of course, if the woman is a martial artist and a virgin, the furnace effect is even better.

    With Jiang Haochen¡¯s insight, he could tell at a nce that Yue Tingting was still a virgin and a martial artist of the Mythical Realm. If he could use Yue Tingting as a cultivation furnace, his strength would rapidly advance to the mid-stage Mythical, perhaps even surpass that realm. Such a delivered opportunity should not be missed.

    "To use her as a cultivation furnace, Jiang Haochen, Jiang Hongsheng, you darey a hand on her, I think you¡¯re tired of living. Today, I¡¯ll send you father and son on your way."

    Just as Jiang Haochen¡¯s voice fell, a voice full of killing intent came from the sky. Suddenly, a vast power surged in the air, like a giant mountain pressing down from the sky, directly toward Jiang Hongsheng.

    Hearing this voice, Yue Tingting¡¯s delicate body trembled violently. Her originally cold and frosty face seemed to thaw like ice melting, revealing a brilliant smile. The coldness she felt in front of Jiang Hongsheng and his son vanished, transforming back into the gentle tenderness she showed when she first met Lu Tianxing.

    "Not good, that little bastard Lu Tianxing is actually here."

    Hearing the voice from the sky and feeling the terrifying pressure from the void, Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Without a second thought, heunched a backward thrust with his spear, fiercely piercing at the approaching threat, his sharp aura seemingly piercing through the void.

    "Hmph, a cornered beast still fights; you¡¯re no match. Jiang Hongsheng, Jiang Haochen, today your fate is sealed: death."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint. Ever since Jiang Haochen spoke of capturing Yue Tingting and using her as a cultivation furnace, their fate had been sealed.

    Facing Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s sudden backward thrust, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His hand wrapped in True Qi reached forward and astonishingly grabbed hold of Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s spear tip, halting its advancementpletely.

    "How could this be? How is his True Qi so formidable?"

    Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s face showed a trace of shock. With his spear tip caught by Lu Tianxing, he instinctively tried to withdraw his long spear, but couldn¡¯t manage it at all.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm gave a slight tremor.

    The long spear, condensed with Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s True Qi, instantly shattered into pieces, burstingyer uponyer like splintered bamboo. A powerful force struck, leaving Jiang Hongsheng¡¯s arm holding the spear bloody and torn, exploding into a rain of blood.

    "Ah."

    Jiang Hongsheng let out a heartrending scream, yet showed no fear. Instead, his eyes burned with a scarlet light. His True Qi rolled like tides, and he didn¡¯t dodge, but rather charged at Lu Tianxing like a speeding truck, roaring, "Haochen, run! I¡¯ll hold him off. Run as fast and as far as you can!"

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Jiang Haochen¡¯s face changed drastically. Yet, he didn¡¯t hesitate; his silhouette shed, fleeing into the distance like lightning. He knew clearly that if he didn¡¯t run, not only would his father die, but he himself would surely perish today.

    "You think you can run? A mantis trying to stop a car. Jiang Hongsheng, you knew this day woulde, why resist? Die for me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze held no ripple of emotion. The pitiful always have detestable traits. If he lost today, his fate wouldn¡¯t be any better. Since they are enemies, there¡¯s no need to hold back; uprooting threats is the best way to eliminate future cmities. He didn¡¯t want anyone seeking revenge against him in the future.

    As the word "die" fell, six arms abruptly appeared behind Lu Tianxing. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist was instantly unleashed, invincible and unstoppable.

    This strike pressed down like mountains from the sky. In that moment, Jiang Hongsheng felt as if the air around his body solidified. Then, the punch with thunderous power struck his head. He heard the sound of his skull shattering, and his veins and flesh exploding, then knew nothing at all!

    He was killed with a single punch!

    "Dad... Lu Tianxing, I will remember you. I, Jiang Haochen, will fight you to the death..."

    Witnessing his father being reduced to flesh by a single punch from Lu Tianxing, Jiang Haochen, who was escaping far away, felt his eyes nearly burst with rage, roaring angrily. The killing intent in his heart burst forth uncontrobly, yet he dared not pause and instead ran even faster.

    "Hmph, fight to the death? Jiang Haochen, you overestimate yourself. Do you think you can escape?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. His figure, like a Dragon Python, flickered through the void. Within mere moments, he appeared beside Jiang Haochen, pressing a palm down.

    Jiang Haochen¡¯s expression altered; he quickly mounted a defense with True Qi, constantly deploying the Blood Demon Technique, transforming it into a blood-red curtain to strike at Lu Tianxing.

    But with a flick of his arm, Lu Tianxing shattered the blood-red curtain into pieces.

    "Sky Flipping Seal."

    Lu Tianxing raised his arm, a Sky Flipping Seal wielding earth-shattering power pressed down from the sky, without suspense smashing onto Jiang Haochen¡¯s chest. With a scream, he was crushed under the True Qi palm, pressed into the ground, deeply embedded, his flesh turning to mud, dead beyond doubt, not even getting a chance to show his might before he was utterly dead.

 Chapter 1453 - 1446: An Astonishing Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Chapter 1446: An Astonishing Evaluation</h4>

    After killing Jiang Haochen, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no fluctuations. With a cold sneer, he turned around and instantly appeared beside Yue Tingting. Looking at the charmingdy so close to him, a trace of excitement shed in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Yue Tingting here.

    Yue Tingting was also looking at Lu Tianxing with excitement at this moment, her delicate body trembling slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Lu Tianxing here either. If she remembered correctly, this was the second time Lu Tianxing appeared like a hero in front of her and saved her life.

    After a long moment, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, and the killing intent on him vanished without a trace. A smile curved at the corners of his mouth as he looked at Yue Tingting and said, "Tingting, long time no see."

    "Lu... Brother Lu..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting suddenly snapped back to her senses, with a panicked expression shing across her pretty face. Instinctively, she wanted to avoid Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, because she realized that the way she looked now was not suitable for Lu Tianxing to see. After all, who would want to see a woman exuding coldness with snow-white hair?

    Looking at Yue Tingting¡¯s appearance, how could Lu Tianxing not understand her thoughts? Without any hesitation, he shed a bright smile at her and said, "Tingting, why are you just standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug and a passionate kiss for our long-awaited reunion? If I remember correctly, a certain girl cried and shouted that she wanted to be my girlfriend when she left. What, are you nning to go back on your word?"

    What did silver-white hair matter, or the coldness she exuded? To Lu Tianxing, he only cared about Yue Tingting, not her changes. Moreover, Yue Tingting¡¯s white hair wasn¡¯t the gray hair of the elderly, but silver hair, blowing softly in the breeze, incredibly smooth. Combined with her delicate appearance, it added a unique charm.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting¡¯s delicate body trembled even more violently. When she saw him opening his arms, she couldn¡¯t contain her inner excitement any longer and threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, holding his waist tightly. Crystal clear tears uncontrobly rolled down her cheeks, and all her words boiled down to one sentence: "Brother Lu, I missed you so much."

    Listening to Yue Tingting¡¯s words filled with deep affection, Lu Tianxing involuntarily embraced her slender waist, sighing deeply. He gently stroked her silver, silk-like hair and said, "Tingting, weren¡¯t you training with the Xuan Daoist? What brings you to Jiangnan?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s question, Yue Tingting lifted her little head slightly and looked at him, softly saying, "I heard from my master that you got into trouble in Jiangnan, so I begged him to let me leave ande here to help you. Brother Lu, are you alright?"

    Seeing the concern in her eyes, a warmth spread through Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He raised his hand and gently wiped away the crystal-clear tears from her pretty face, softly saying, "How could Brother Lu be in trouble? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your Superman. How could a Superman be in trouble? But you, never do something foolish again, understand?"

    "I... I just wanted to help Brother Lu," Yue Tingting said softly.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled at her words. How could he not understand what she truly meant? She simply wanted to prove that she was no less than Bai Zhiqing. Bai Zhiqing could help him, and so could she, Yue Tingting.

    "Tingting, you really don¡¯t need topare yourself with anyone. In my heart, you¡¯re always unique, I..."

    Before he could finish, Yue Tingting interrupted him, saying, "I know, but I don¡¯t want to always be the little sister hiding behind Brother Lu. I want to be your helper, like Sister Zhiqing, to be your right hand."

    Hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s stubborn tone, unique to young girls, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said no more. Life is such, what more could he ask for? What merits did he have to deserve the favor of so many exceptional women? How much virtue did he umte in his past life, how many wooden fish did he break, to have this life? He had no words now, only the desire to show her with his actions that he wouldn¡¯t leave or forsake her in this life.

    "Brother Lu."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s strong arms, Yue Tingting called out softly, her face bearing a bright smile. To her, it didn¡¯t matter how much she suffered, as long as Lu Tianxing was happy and joyful every day.

    "Hmm, Tingting, now¡¯s not the time to talk. I¡¯ll first take you to the Lu Family and let you meet my grandfather."

    Lu Tianxing heard Yue Tingting¡¯s voice and looked down at her face, which, though a bit cold and charming, still retained a pure, water-like innocence. He lowered his head to give her slightly chilly red lips a gentle kiss, causing the young girl to blush deeply, pouting yfully.

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily at Yue Tingting¡¯s demeanor, wrapped his arms around her, and with a sh, sped towards the direction of the Lu Family like lightning.

    "Ah, foolish child, why put yourself through this? Falling in love with a man you shouldn¡¯t, do you think you will find the happiness you seek?"

    Just after Lu Tianxing flew away with Yue Tingting towards the Lu Family, a murmuring voice rang out of nowhere.

    A woman, about forty to fifty years old, wearing a Daoist robe, appeared out of thin air in the void. Watching the direction where Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting disappeared, her eyes showed both fondness and helplessness.

    She knew from the moment she took Yue Tingting as her disciple, making her the future sessor of Xuanyin Valley, that there was a man in Yue Tingting¡¯s heart. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Yue Tingting to be so persistent. Upon hearing that this man faced danger in Jiangnan, she left seclusion against all odds to go to Jiangnan, even nning to confront a middle-stage Mythical with early-stage Mythical power, just to buy time. She also hadn¡¯t imagined that in the past few months, Yue Tingting would train relentlessly, just for the simple reason of helping Lu Tianxing and not bing his burden.

    "Ah, foolish child, why do this? Don¡¯t you know he has many women by his side? Will following him truly bring you happiness? I hope you won¡¯t regret itter."

    Xuan Daoist sighed softly, her gaze falling on Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, her eyes shing with a peculiar light. Every generation of the Lu Family produces a genius of demonic brilliance, each one an unparalleled strongman. It is indeed not an exaggeration but rather, a truth.

    "The Lu Family, no wonder every family in China fears them. Even Ji Xingyun warned us, under no circumstances should we provoke the Lu Family. A prodigious genius, truly terrifying, at a middle-stage Mythical level yet easily killed Jiang Hongsheng, also middle-stage, in one move. Even in his True Qi fluctuations, there¡¯s a sharpness only found at thete stage of Mythical. Lu Tianxing, if you do not perish, I believe that in no more than ten years, you will be the foremost person of this age, surpassing even Sima Lingyun."

    Xuan Daoist murmured to herself, her eyes glowing with a strange light.

    If anyone were here now, hearing Xuan Daoist¡¯s evaluation of Lu Tianxing, they¡¯d be struck speechless with shock. In the world today, to be deemed the foremost person is astonishingly high praise, considering the innumerable talents and strongmen of the older generation. It signifies surpassing both young and old, being an unparalleled strongman and a symbol of invincibility.

    Now, Lu Tianxing is just over twenty years old. In ten years, he¡¯ll be in his thirties, a peerlessly powerful individual at such a young age. It¡¯s astoundingly unheard of.

    In other words, if Lu Tianxing lived to a hundred, it would mean that for over sixty years, everyone would live in his shadow. Life is fleeting,sting only a hundred years. To subdue more than half a century of time with one¡¯s power, that¡¯s terrifying, illustrating how highly Xuan Daoist regards Lu Tianxing.

    At the same time, once such words spread, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly be a target. Nobody is willing to see a prodigy rise, especially if it means living in someone else¡¯s shadow for life. The best way is to snuff out this genius while still in the cradle, but unfortunately, nobody heard these words.

    And Lu Tianxing was simrly unaware of Xuan Daoist¡¯s evaluation of him. As he approached the Lu Family, he released his arms from around Yue Tingting, and the two of them walked towards the Lu Family side by side, without any excessive actions.

    Yue Tingting also knew Bai Zhiqing was in the Lu Family, and wasn¡¯t angry when Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hold her. She liked Lu Tianxing, loved Lu Tianxing, but it didn¡¯t mean she wished topete with Bai Zhiqing for him. She understood Bai Zhiqing¡¯s status in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. A wise woman learns to ce herself properly, rather than blindlypeting, which might only bring undesirable oues.

    When Lu Tianxing and Yue Tingting entered the Lu Family, all eyes turned towards Old Master Lu.

    At this moment, the monk, the Daoist, and the nun had formed an imposing formation, encapsting Old Master Lu within it. No matter how Old Master Lu attacked, he could not break free, only watch helplessly as the formation closed in at a visibly fast pace. Once it sealed, it would mark the end of Old Master Lu¡¯s life.

    PS: Shielded words, had no choice but to rece them with pinyin!

 Chapter 1454 - 1447: Time Cuts Like a Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Chapter 1447: Time Cuts Like a de</h4>

    In the main hall of the Lu Family, watching the battle in the sky between Old Master Lu and the three of monk, daoist, and nun, no one dared to breathe heavily at this moment. Everyone held their breath, looking up at the battle with undisguisable tension in their eyes, yet helpless. Such a level ofbat was no longer something they could intervene in casually. If they interfered, they might be sted to death by the spreading True Qi before they even got close. The phrase ¡¯a higher cultivation is a higher heavenly realm¡¯ is not just a joke.

    Old Master Lu, enveloped by the formation formed by the monk, daoist, and nun, showed no sign of panic on his face. The sword in his hand struck one blow after another,yer uponyer, like a wave, fiercely attacking all around with thunderous force.

    At this moment, Old Master Lu¡¯s strength was fully disyed, as the terrifying power filled the air and shattered the forces of the monk, daoist, and nun. The sword in his hand was ever-changing, at times as heavy as a mountain, sometimes as light and agile as the wind, like mes in a tide or as cold as an icy prison. Each strike demonstrated the essence of his swordsmanship to its fullest.

    Facing the ever-changing sword intent of Old Master of Lu Family, the faces of the monk, daoist, and nun were also extremely grave, not daring to rx in the least. They desperately surged their True Qi, pressing towards Old Master Lu, determined to suppress him in the shortest possible time. Once Old Master Lu was dead, the rest of the Lu Family would not even be worth mentioning.

    "Lu Tiankuang, stop your futile resistance. Since we three lost to you twenty years ago, we have always considered it a disgrace. We have painstakingly practiced and finally mastered the Sealing Demon Three Talents Formation. With the forces of us three suppressing the enemy, now that you¡¯ve fallen into our Sealing Demon Three Talents Formation, do you think you still have a chance to turn the tables? Today, your only oue is death."

    Mu Daoist looked at Old Master Lu, his voice filled with arrogance. Twenty years ago, the three of them suffered a crushing defeat at Old Master Lu¡¯s hands. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ji Xingyun pleading for them, they would have long perished under Old Master Lu¡¯s hand. This defeat over two decades ago had always been viewed as a lifelong disgrace, and their desire for revenge never ceased.

    To deal with Old Master Lu, the three of them diligently studied and finally devised a joint attack formation, linking their strengths together in a trinity to form the Sealing Demon Three Talents Formation. So long as the formation wasn¡¯t broken, they were as one person, sharing their True Qi. Attacking any one of them was equivalent to attacking all three at once. Even the strongest power would be weakened when split into three. Old Master Lu attacking one of them was akin to dividing his power into three; hoping to harm them was almost a dream, unless he could injure all three simultaneously in one strike.

    Although he spoke the words, Mu Daoist¡¯s actions showed no satisfaction. With a flick of the dust whisk in his hand, a gust of gale swept up, seemingly stirring the air into invisible des, shing towards Old Master Lu.

    "Hmph, you¡¯re doomed to die. Just you three defeated opponents dare to kill me, wishful thinking."

    Old Master Lu sneered, the sword in his hand trembled slightly, and sword light overflowed in all directions. A single sh seemed to tear even heaven and earth apart, instantly clearing the invisible despletely. At the same time, a brilliant sword light surged up, as if forming a gxy in the sky, shing towards Mu Daoist with lightning speed.

    "Entwining Silk."

    Mu Daoist¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, roaring out, and the dust whisk in his hand seemed toe alive. Those strands of silkprising the dust whisk sprang forth madly, like human hair twirling and intertwining in the air, directly tangling towards that sword light.

    "Mu Daoist, after more than twenty years, you¡¯re still using this move. Do you think this move works on me?"

    Seeing this scene, a trace of mockery shed across Old Master Lu¡¯s face. With a shake of his arm, the whole swath of sword light spun fiercely, like a turbine de, directly drawing all the silk into it.

    "Rip!" "Rip!" "Rip!"

    Only the sound of tearing was heard as the dust whisk in Mu Daoist¡¯s hand was ground to pieces. The silken threads on the dust whisk shattered into fragments and were pulverized by the sword light. By the time Mu Daoist retrieved the dust whisk, only a bare handle was left in his hand, and the threads had long vanished without a trace.

    "Lu Tiankuang, damn you! How dare you ruin my dust whisk! I¡¯ll never forgive you! I will kill you! I will tear you to pieces!"

    Looking at the bare dust whisk, Mu Daoist was nearly exasperated, failing to suppress the rage surging directly to his head.

    For a Martial Artist, having a divine weapon, having a weapon that suits their heart, is undoubtedly a dreame true.

    Mu Daoist¡¯s dust whisk was made of Xuanbing Silk obtained in a chance encounter after traveling the world for many years. Xuanbing Silk is extremely tough, impervious to water and fire, unbreakable by des, and extremely sharp. One strand of Xuanbing Silk, if you have enough force, couldpletely cut through steel. Furthermore, the Xuanbing Silkworm is extraordinarily rare, not to mention the silk it spins.

    Mu Daoist spent decades to obtain just a little Xuanbing Silk and crafted it into his dust whisk, whichplemented his cultivation technique perfectly. It was like adding wings to a tiger. Now, it was entirely severed by Old Master Lu in one sh. Without the dust whisk, his strength decreased by more than ten percent. Don¡¯t underestimate this ten percent inbat; it¡¯s enough to make you invincible in a life-and-death battle, even enabling you to counter-kill your opponent.

    Now that the weapon is destroyed, the strength is reduced by a whole ten percent. How could Mu Daoist not be furious? This practically ignites murderous intent.

    "Lu Tiankuang, I will kill you, I want you to die without a burial! Blood Monk, Jing Chen, stop wasting time. Let¡¯s hurry and join forces to suppress him, lest more trouble arises."

    Mu Daoist roared repeatedly, the True Qi within him surged like a tide, vast and mighty, like a roaring river, pressing towards Old Sir Lu with unstoppable power.

    This time, Mu Daoist did not hold back at all, nor did he reserve any strength to defend against Old Sir Lu¡¯s sudden attack. He directly unleashed all his True Qi, aiming topletely kill Old Sir Lu.

    "Brother Mu, I understand, Big Snake Emerges from the Water, suppress the sky."

    The elderly nun named Jing Chen, with her white hair and youthful face, immediately let out a sharp sound upon hearing Mu Daoist¡¯s words. With a sinister expression, she red at Old Sir Lu, unable to conceal the murderous intent in her eyes. The True Qi within her wildly surged up, permeating the sky, and the sword in her hand was as sharp as a rainbow piercing the sun, sting towards Old Sir Lu.

    "Buddha said: Lay down the butcher¡¯s knife, be a Buddha instantly."

    The Blood Monk among the three, monk, daoist, and nun, also did not hold back at all. He directly discarded the nearly deformed Zen staff in his hand, stood with his palms together in the void. His monk robes fluttered with no wind, apanying his actions, a Buddha statue slowly appeared behind him. However, it did not have the solemn and sacred feeling of other Buddha statues, instead, it gave off an extremely evil aura, and as the words y down the butcher¡¯s knife, be a Buddha instantly¡¯ sounded, the statue abruptly opened its eyes. The pupils seemed blood-red, and a precept knife appeared in its hand, shing towards Old Sir Lu.

    The sh brought stormy power, slicing through the air directly, forming a vacuum zone.

    "Like a knife, the years slice through heaven and earth."

    Facing the joint attack of monk, daoist, and nun, Old Sir Lu¡¯s face also became grave. Without any hesitation, the battle knife in his hand suddenly positioned horizontally in front of him, fiercely shing out.

    "Swish!"

    The intent of the knife burst forth from him, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed like the battle knife in Old Sir Lu¡¯s hand suddenly erupted with a bright light, flickering intensely. The entire world seemed to turn into darkness, and this ray of de light was the only point of brightness in the dark world, cleaving through, tearing the sky, grand and overwhelming.

    The knife intent soaring to the sky, the de light invincible, this sh seemed to tear through heaven and earth, carrying the power to sever rivers, spreading mighty in the air.

    The joint attack of monk, daoist, and nun upon hitting the de light instantly seemed like icended on the sun, without stirring a single ripple, directly vanished without a trace, unable to shake the de light in the slightest.

    "Not good, Lu Tiankuang¡¯s strength is too strong, we are no match, retreat, retreat...."

    Seeing this scene, Mu Daoist¡¯s face abruptly turned extremely ugly, roaring repeatedly, his body explosively retreated backward. Unfortunately, before he retreated even a meter, a de light had already swept across, not even a scream was uttered, Mu Daoist¡¯s whole person seemed to melt away like snow, directly wiped out by this de light from the world.

    "Brother Mu, Lu Tiankuang, you dare to kill Brother Lu. I¡¯m going to fight you, I want to perish with you, I want you to be buried with Brother Mu."

    Upon hearing Mu Daoist¡¯s shrill scream, the elderly nun Jing Chen¡¯s face immediately contorted to the extreme, letting out an extremely sharp sound. With her True Qi surging, she directly lunged at Old Sir Lu. This time, she did not choose defense but converted all her True Qi entirely into an attack, aiming to perish together with Old Sir Lu.

    "Jing Chen Nun, you loved Mu Daoist for a lifetime, but unfortunately, a woman¡¯s love was unrequited. Since you wish to die with Mu Daoist, I will send you on your way."

    Old Sir Lu murmured in a low voice to himself. Although he somewhat admired the courage of the elderly nun Jing Chen to perish together for Mu Daoist, it didn¡¯t mean he would show mercy. With a twist of his arm, the de cut across the elderly nun Jing Chen¡¯s neck, a head soared to the sky, before the blood even spouted out, it was directly vaporized into nothingness by the de light.

 Chapter 1455 - 1448: Leave No One Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Chapter 1448: Leave No One Alive</h4>

    "Next up is you, Blood Monk. Twenty years ago, because of a few words from Ji Xingyun, I spared you. I didn¡¯t expect that today, twenty yearster, I almost made a grave mistake. Today, I will correct that mistake and cut you down."

    After killing Jing Chen, Old Master Lu focused his gaze on the Blood Monk, his voice filled with unmistakable killing intent, the entire person exuded a murderous aura.

    "Run!"

    Seeing Old Master Lu¡¯s gaze fall upon him, the Blood Monk felt a sudden chill rising from his heart. He dared not stay any longer, his figure shed as he bolted toward the outside. He was utterly terrified of Old Master Lu and had no intention of opposing him.

    "Time Flies Like a de, Second Form ¡ª Time is like a knife, cutting off the charm."

    Old Master Lu stood motionless in ce, simply shing down with the battle de in his hand toward the Blood Monk.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed like a brilliant de of light split the heavens, followed by a sh of de light disappearing without a trace, while the Blood Monk seemed fixed in mid-air, unable to move, frozen in a running stance.

    "Such... such a fast de, such a Time Flies Like a de, I really wish I could see the third form ¡ª Time Flies Like a de ¡ª its terrifying power, but unfortunately, I will not see it. Lu Tiankuang, you win this time."

    The Blood Monk let out a gurgling sound, then everyone heard a ripping sound. His entire body seemed to be torn apart by an invisible pair of hands, with a blood mark appearing in the center of his head, extending downwards, splitting him in two, dead beyond any doubt.

    "What, how is this possible, how could this old undying Lu Tiankuang have such terrifying sword skills, Time Flies Like a de, is this the technique he used to charge into Beijing? This sword skill is too terrifying, even the Tang Family Ancestor might not withstand such a dreadful sh. Is Lu Tiankuang truly in thete stage of Mythical, or is he at the Earthly Immortal level?"

    Even while entangled with Lu Chuan, Tang Fengxiao¡¯s mind was fixated on the battle between Old Master Lu and the three martial monks. He knew very well that walking out of the Lu Family alive was extremely difficult, and the only chance of survival was for the martial monks to join forces and y Old Master Lu. If they seeded, the rest of the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be a threat, and the threete-stage Mythical experts could sweep the entire Lu Family.

    But Tang Fengxiao couldn¡¯t imagine Old Master Lu¡¯s sword skill being so terrifying that one person and one de managed to kill the three martial monks, even when they joined forces. No wonder when he came to Jiangnan, the Tang Family Ancestor repeatedly warned him that to destroy the Lu Family, it must be done after Old Master Lu¡¯s death; otherwise, certain death awaited.

    Initially, after reaching Jiangnan, he didn¡¯t take this matter seriously, thinking Old Master Lu was nothing special. But now it seemed the Old Master of Lu Family was even more terrifying than the Tang Family Ancestor described, particrly with the de technique Time Flies Like a de, terrifying to the extreme. Who could withstand such a de that crosses space, as if shing from the time itself?

    "Escape, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. If I stay, I will surely die. I must take this message back to the Tang Family, escape."

    With this thought, Tang Fengxiao had no intention of continuing to tangle with Lu Chuan. With a trembling heart, his arm moved, scattering poison towards Lu Chuan, forcing him to retreat. Without further dy, his figure leapt toward the outside of the Lu Family residence.

    "Tang Fengxiao?"

    Outside, as Lu Tianxing was walking with Yue Tingting toward the main hall, he saw a figure fleeing frantically toward the Lu Family¡¯s boundary. Upon seeing who it was, he signaled Yue Tingting to wait where she was. Without any hesitation, his figure rose into the sky, his voice rolling like thunder, "Tang Fengxiao, since you¡¯re here, I think you should stay within the Lu Family. The scenery here is beautiful, the feng shui is good, just perfect for your burial ground."

    "Lu Tianxing, you dare stop me?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing blocking his path, a vicious look shed in Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he punched out, the moment his punchnded, powerful True Qi surged, carrying the strength to pierce through steel, pressing down on Lu Tianxing. At the same time, his other hand suddenly swept towards Lu Tianxing, a cloud of white powder instantly covering Lu Tianxing.

    "Tang Fengxiao, does your Tang Family always resort to such despicable tactics? Sadly, they don¡¯t work on me."

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly, suddenly opened his mouth, and spat out a mouthful of True Qi.

    "Whoosh!"

    Instantly, a gale swept up, blowing the white powder away without a trace.

    After doing this, Lu Tianxing did not pause,unching a palm directly, facing Tang Fengxiao¡¯s punch. His palm strike was gentle, soft as if boneless.

    "Lu Tianxing, if you think you can kill me, you¡¯re delusional."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing actually meeting his blow, a conspiratorial smile flickered in Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes. His arm turned, speeding faster towards Lu Tianxing.

    But if at this moment anyone were to observe carefully, they would see that nestled between the gaps of Tang Fengxiao¡¯s fist were several nearly invisible, fine hair-like needles mped between his fingers, with only a slight portion exposed. If not scrutinized closely, they were almost undetectable, wrapped in True Qi, ensuring no one noticed the hidden items between Tang Fengxiao¡¯s fingers.

    If Lu Tianxing and Tang Fengxiao exchanged a palm strike, it would almost certainly be a deadly oue. After all, the Tang Family¡¯s poison is renowned across thend, and neutralizing it is no easy task.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Tang Fengxiao, his eyes unchanging, and fiercely swung his palm toward Tang Fengxiao¡¯s hand, as if he wanted to explode Tang Fengxiao¡¯s fist with a single strike.

    "Die!"

    The killing intent in Tang Fengxiao¡¯s eyes intensified. The few silver needles in his palm were soaked in the Tang Family¡¯s most infamous Corrosive Bone Poison. Even a Late Stage of Mythical existence wouldn¡¯t survive it, and the poison isn¡¯t immediately lethal¡ªit takes forty-nine days to fully manifest.

    But before that, it res up once each day, corroding bones and causing excruciating pain, making life worse than death. Without the Tang Family¡¯s unique antidote, Lu Tianxing would surely die after forty-nine days. If Lu Tianxing were poisoned, even if he survived, given Old Master Lu¡¯s fondness for Lu Tianxing, he would certainly act with caution, as only the Tang Family holds the antidote.

    Unfortunately, before Tang Fengxiao could truly rejoice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand, which was almost about to meet his, suddenly withdrew. Another hand slightly trembled, and an Iron Blood Battle Halberd, exuding a thick atmosphere of blood and iron, appeared and thrust forward ferociously.

    "Pfft!"

    Tang Fengxiao felt a sharp pain in his chest as the halberd unerringly pierced his heart, prating his entire being and lifting him effortlessly off the ground.

    "This...how is this possible? How...how did you suddenly withdraw your hand?"

    Tang Fengxiao, in disbelief, looked at Lu Tianxing, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as his True Qi dissipated. The fine silver needles slid from his fingers, never touching the ground as Lu Tianxing summoned them with his arm, crushing them into dust with a burst of True Qi. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what those silver needles were, their use by Tang Fengxiao at such a critical moment indicated they were undoubtedly dangerous, leaving no reason to keep them.

    "Nothing is impossible. Do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to confront your Tang Family directly? I have no desire to die so soon. Your time hase."

    ncing at the barely breathing Tang Fengxiao, Lu Tianxing¡¯s Iron Blood Battle Halberd gave a slight tremor, and Tang Fengxiao¡¯s entire body exploded into a rain of blood, dead beyond doubt.

    "Oh no! Tang Fengxiao has been killed."

    "It¡¯s over, over. The monk, the daoist, and the nun are all dead, and now Tang Fengxiao too. We should run!"

    "Run, flee quickly! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die here today. Run, hurry!"

    The scene of Old Master Lu ying the monk, daoist, and nun had shocked the martial artists from the Yang and Tang Families. Witnessing Tang Fengxiao¡¯s body burst into a rain of blood, they finally came to their senses, fleeing without hesitation, using True Qi to dash outside, unwilling to linger. They were indeed martial artists of the Yang and Tang Families, but not death soldiers, and had no obligation to die for them.

    Moreover, Old Master Lu single-handedly slew the monk, the daoist, and the nun, while Lu Tianxing killed Tang Fengxiao. Liu Ang and Yang Tiansi were also captured. Staying here would be courting death.

    "Trying to run? Do you think you can escape? Since you¡¯vee, leave your lives behind."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent as he stepped heavily mid-air, emanating True Qi from his body, forming long spears.

    "Go."

    With a movement of Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, the True Qi-formed spears flew out simultaneously, streaking through the sky as if guided, directly targeting the escaping martial artists.

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Immediately, harrowing screams echoed in the air as the spears pierced through every fleeing martial artist from the Yang and Tang Families, pinning them to the ground, their True Qi prated. Some were not fatally hit, and as the spears pinned them to the ground, the agonizing screams were blood-curdling.

    Without even ncing at those screaming in agony, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed to Yue Tingting¡¯s side. Stepping over the ruins, the two of them headed toward the Lu Family¡¯s main hall.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re back. Are you hurt?"

    In the Lu Family¡¯s main hall, upon seeing Lu Tianxing enter from outside, Bai Zhiqing could no longer contain her emotions. She rushed out of the hall and threw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, holding him tightly. When she saw Lu Tianxing being struck by Liu Ang¡¯s attack, she felt as if her heart was breaking, wishing she could take his ce.

    Now, seeing Lu Tianxing return safely, Bai Zhiqing could no longer hold back her emotions, clinging to Lu Tianxing as if afraid he might disappear.

 Chapter 1456 - 1449: This Is My Promise to You

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Chapter 1449: This Is My Promise to You</h4>

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing rush to embrace Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingxue, who followed closely behind, suddenly stopped in her tracks. Watching Bai Zhiqing throw herself into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, a hint of envy shed in her eyes. She too wished one day she could recklessly hug Lu Tianxing without caring about anyone¡¯s gaze.

    Mu Qingchuan slowly walked to Mu Qingxue¡¯s side, gently patted her back to offerfort as he saw his sister¡¯s expression.

    Xue Bing also halted, watching Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing embrace, with a sh of envy in her eyes, and a faint, barely detectable sourness.

    "Honey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back to signal her to let go, then turned to look at Sima Lingyun, Han Zifeng, Mu Qingchuan, and the others, took a deep breath, and said, "Thank you all for today."

    "No need to thank me, I¡¯m just here handling a case, I didn¡¯t really help you," Sima Lingyun replied calmly.

    "Lu Tianxing, if you really want to express gratitude, thank Qingxue!"

    Mu Qingchuan looked at Lu Tianxing with aplex expression and sighed, "I initially didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess, it was Qingxue who insisted Ie. If you must thank someone, thank Qingxue, she has sacrificed so much for you."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, looking at Mu Qingxue in the distance. He opened his mouth several times wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    He truly didn¡¯t know how to face Mu Qingxue. To say he didn¡¯t love Mu Qingxue would be a lie. After all, when a woman is willing to step forward for you again and again, withoutint or regret, you¡¯d have to be heartless not to be moved, and Lu Tianxing was no exception. However, he didn¡¯t dare to promise Mu Qingxue love because once he did, she¡¯d be caught between family and lover, which would be the most painful. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ignore Mu Qingxue.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue with aplicated expression, but when he saw her sorrowful yet unable-to-hide worried expression, he realized that his rejection might be the cruelest and most hurtful to her. Is it really true he has no feelings for Mu Qingxue? Could he truly turn a blind eye to her and watch her marry someone else?

    Lu Tianxing kept asking himself, could he really ignore all of this?

    Bai Zhiqing stood next to Lu Tianxing, noticing hisplex expression, and a twinge of pain surged in her heart. Taking a deep breath, shemented softly, "Tianxing, you really owe Qingxue a big thanks this time. If it weren¡¯t for Qingxue, the Mu Family might not have helped you. It was Qingxue who persuaded them. You should go over and thank her properly."

    "Honey, I..."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing trembled slightly. Before he could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted with a smile, "Tianxing, it¡¯s nothing. Just thank Qingxue, it¡¯s her alone that got the Mu Family involved, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m not a jealous type, constantly scrutinizing. I¡¯ll chat with Tingting first."

    Smiling softly at Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing said no more and walked towards Yue Tingting. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while and Yue Tingting had changed quite a bit, Bai Zhiqing recognized her at a nce.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing leave, Lu Tianxing felt a slight tremor running through his body. Taking a deep breath, he fixed his gaze on Mu Qingxue not far away, the worry on her pretty face still clearly visible. Exhaling slowly, without hesitation, he briskly walked towards Mu Qingxue.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approach Mu Qingxue, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with pain, but she quicklyposed herself, giving Yue Tingting a smile, "Tingting, we meet again. It¡¯s been months since we¡¯ve seen each other. Where have you been these months? I asked Tianxing, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me, only that you went to get treatment. Are you feeling better now?"

    Lu Tianxing had already reached Mu Qingxue by this point. Seeing her exquisite face just a step away, he sighed, opened his arms, and pulled Mu Qingxue into a hug, his voice filled with apology, "Thank you, Qingxue. If I survive one day, with unparalleled power, I promise to join the Mu Family, that¡¯s my promise to you."

    The "if one day" part was not spoken aloud but conveyed directly to Mu Qingxue¡¯s ear through secret transmission.

    Held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace and hearing his words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s delicate body trembled lightly, and a surge of happiness filled her heart, bringing an unprecedented joy. Crystal tears uncontrobly streamed down her cheeks, and all her internal defenses crumbled in this moment, without any bitterness, just joy and happiness.

    Though Lu Tianxing¡¯s words did not belong to any explicit statement, they were enough to satisfy Mu Qingxue, making her feel that all her sacrifices would not go unappreciated.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue so moved, Lu Tianxing sighed lightly, embracing her a bit tighter. She was a pitiful woman, loving so humbly. His words offered Mu Qingxue no definitive answer, just an uncertain promise, doubtfully attainable, yet it satisfied her, filling Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart with guilt towards her.

    "Tianxing, you¡¯re too kind. I really didn¡¯t do much concerning this matter, there¡¯s no need to dwell on it."

    Mu Qingxue sobbed a couple of times, lifting her tear-streaked face from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, with a smile that could enchant the world. For this one line, her journey to Jiangnan was well worth it.

    "Superstar, rest assured, I keep my promises. Stop crying, or your brother will flip out on me and beat me up."

    Lu Tianxing gave Mu Qingxue a heavy hug, didn¡¯t say anything more, let her go, and then turned his gaze to Xue Bing next to him, smiling, "Officer Xue, thank you for your concern and worry about me just now. Do you think I should give you a warm hug to show my sincerity?"

    "Hmph, sure, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, go ahead and try."

    Xue Bing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and a charming smile appeared on her pretty face.

    "Uh, maybe not then."

    Seeing the smile on Xue Bing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. He still remembered the first time he met Xue Bing, the fierce groin kick, and he didn¡¯t want to experience it again.

    "Hmph, good that you know your ce."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and a faint smile appeared on her lips, "Lu Tianxing, you say that I care about you so much, shouldn¡¯t you show some token of appreciation?"

    "Appreciation?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at Xue Bing with a terrified expression, "Officer Xue, what do you want? I¡¯ll tell you, I perform for a living, I don¡¯t sell myself."

    "Go y somewhere else, I wouldn¡¯t even want you with your two-bit body."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face flushed a ruddy color, "I want you to treat me to a meal. I haven¡¯t eaten at a restaurant in Jiangnan yet! I heard Shiwei Xuan is pretty good, Third Young Master Lu, is that alright?"

    "No problem, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow."

    Lu Tianxing nodded with a smile, and finally, his gaze fell on Old Master Lu: "Grandfather."

    "Tianxing, you¡¯ve been through a lot during this time."

    Old Master Lu looked at Lu Tianxing, a trace of guilt shing in his eyes. Ever since he faked his death, the Lu Family¡¯s attitude towards Lu Tianxing and again today, the Lu Family¡¯s attitude towards Lu Tianxing was exceedingly disappointing to him, but he felt helpless. After all, whether it¡¯s the back of the hand or the palm, it¡¯s all flesh.

    "Grandfather, you¡¯re joking. This little grievance is nothing, not worth mentioning."

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly shook his head. Some things don¡¯t need to be said too much, moreover, he understood the saying "when the lips are gone, the teeth are cold." If he didn¡¯t help the Lu Family today, once the Lu Family was destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t escape death either.

    Although helping the Lu Family this time has also made him oppose the Tang Family and the Yang Family to the core, at the same time he¡¯s gained ayer of protection, which is Old Master Lu.

    Now that Old Master Lu isn¡¯t dead, no matter how much the Yang Family and the Tang Family hate him, they don¡¯t dare act rashly against him. After all, the uninjured, peak-postured Old Master Lu isn¡¯t so easy to deal with. Once Old Master Lu is determined to take revenge, there¡¯s a high probability that both the Yang Family and the Tang Family would be severely hit or even destroyed.

    "Sigh."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu let out a deep sigh. If any person in the Lu Family had Lu Tianxing¡¯s courage and strength, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. When faced with external threats, instead of thinking about resisting, they think aboutpromising and even obstruct those who want to resist. It seems it¡¯s time for him to cleanse the Lu Family, or else after his death, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be far from extinction.

    "Third Young Master, what should we do with this guy?"

    At this time, a calm voice came through.

    Everyone instinctively turned their gaze to the source of the sound, including Lu Gaoyang and the others who, after Old Master Lu ughtered the three clerics, had been trying to make themselves invisible, all instinctively looked towards the sound¡¯s source.

    Old Master Zhou ignored the gazes around him, holding Yang Tiansi by the cor, dragging him like a dead dog to Lu Tianxing.

 Chapter 1457 - 1450: A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Chapter 1450: A Secret</h4>

    At this moment, the True Qi within Yang Tiansi was sealed, and his previous arrogance was nowhere to be seen. He was like a dead dog being dragged by Old Master Zhou and thrown in front of Lu Tianxing.

    "Yang Tiansi, I told you before you couldn¡¯t kill me. What else do you have to say now? Tell me, who will be the one to survive between us?"

    Lu Tianxing looked down at Yang Tiansi lying on the ground, a cold smile on his lips. A trace of killing intent emanated from him, causing the surrounding temperature to drop noticeably.

    Feeling the killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Yang Tiansi shuddered violently. He raised his head and looked at Lu Tianxing with fear, trembling as he spoke: "Lu Tianxing, what... what do you want? I... I advise you to let me go. My father is the head of the Yang Family. If you dare do anything to me, he won¡¯t spare you."

    "Your father won¡¯t spare me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yang Tiansi with a smile and suddenly, without warning, lifted his right foot and stomped heavily on Yang Tiansi¡¯s right arm, grinding it with force: "Your Yang Family has repeatedlye to trouble me, and you consider that letting me off? You attacked me recklessly on Guanqian Street, tried to kill me, and kidnapped my woman. Was that letting me off? Yang Tiansi, are you brainless? What if they don¡¯t spare me? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not about your Yang Family sparing me, but whether I will spare your Yang Family. How many people in your Yang Family do you think still have the qualification to speak in front of me?"

    "Ah!"

    At this point, Yang Tiansi paid no mind to what Lu Tianxing was saying. Instead, his face twisted in agony, letting out a shrill scream. The ten fingers are connected to the heart; Yang Tiansi was a pampered dandy, never having touched a drop of spring water. Now, with Lu Tianxing grinding his hand into the rubble at the Lu Family Mansion, the pain was far beyond what someone like Yang Tiansi could endure.

    "The Yang Family, do you think being part of the Yang Family can threaten me? I¡¯ve long since killed people from your Yang Family and even killed Liu Ang. Do you think your status is more important than Liu Ang¡¯s, Young Master Yang?"

    Lu Tianxing slowly bent down, looking down at Yang Tiansi: "In others¡¯ eyes, you might be a high-and-mighty Young Master of the Yang Family, whom people fear, but in my eyes, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just an ant, something I can crush at any moment. Well, Yang Tiansi, it¡¯s gettingte for you, time for you to hit the road."

    With that, Lu Tianxing kicked Yang Tiansi away with indifference: "Old Master Zhou, kill him, cut off his head and send it to the Yang Family. Tell them this grand gift from the Yang Family has been noted by me, Lu Tianxing. It¡¯s my return gift."

    "Hiss!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words full of killing intent, both those from the Zhou Family and the Lu Family couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Killing Yang Tiansi was one thing, but nning to send his head to the Yang Family? Such guts! Is he not afraid of the Yang Family¡¯s relentless pursuit?

    Some from the Lu Family heard this and their expressions darkened. They wanted to rebuke him, but seeing that Old Master Lu said nothing, they swallowed their words. They weren¡¯t foolish; criticizing Lu Tianxing earlier and wanting to let Yang Tiansi go had already displeased Old Master Lu. Who knows if speaking out again would lead to being expelled from the Lu Family? Without the Lu Family, they would be nothing.

    "You... you can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me, Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t kill me!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi trembled more violently. He was genuinely terrified, truly regretful. If the heavens gave him another chance, he¡¯d never havee to Jiangnan, never have crossed Lu Tianxing. This was a devil.

    "Old Master Zhou, aren¡¯t you going to act?"

    Ignoring Yang Tiansi¡¯s pleas, Lu Tianxing turned his gaze to Old Master Zhou.

    "Third Young Master, leave it to me."

    Old Master Zhou heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and his heart shook, knowing this was perhaps thest chance to pledge his loyalty. Only by killing Yang Tiansi would the Zhou Family truly gain Lu Tianxing¡¯s trust, sharing honor and disgrace with him. As Lu Tianxing¡¯s power grows, so will the Zhou Family¡¯s standing in Jiangnan, even bing one of China¡¯s top families.

    Taking a deep breath, Old Master Zhou raised his palm without hesitation, True Qi spreading in his palm, as he struck toward Yang Tiansi.

    "No, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t want to die, Lu... Lu Tianxing, no, Third Young Master, don¡¯t kill me. If you spare me, I can tell you a secret, a secret about your parents."

    "Wait a moment."

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes narrowed as he interrupted Old Master Zhou¡¯s actions: "What is this secret."

    "I... I can tell you, but I hope you let me go," Yang Tiansi exhaled a sigh of relief, looking at Lu Tianxing as he spoke.

    "Yang Tiansi, are you trying to bargain with me? Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me? You can choose not to speak, but I believe the Zhou Family has many ways of interrogating people, not to mention plenty of tortures. I¡¯m not sure if you, Young Master Yang, can withstand it," Lu Tianxing said, looking at Yang Tiansi with an unfazed tone.

    "I..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing his eyes as cold as ice, Yang Tiansi couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a thick look of fear shing across his face. He almost forgot that the man in front of him was a thorough devil who could do anything. He believed that if he didn¡¯t talk, Lu Tianxing would not hesitate to let him taste the torture.

    "Are you willing to speak now?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Yang Tiansi, his voice calm: "Actually, I hope you, Young Master Yang, refuse to speak. After all, I¡¯ve never witnessed the Zhou Family¡¯s interrogation methods! Oh, by the way, recently, someone named Zhou Wu, who you might know, withstood three rounds of torture at Old Master Zhou¡¯s hands before confessing everything. How many rounds can you withstand, Young Master Yang? But as the master¡¯s heir, you should manage five rounds, right?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s body trembled even more severely, not because of Lu Tianxing¡¯s words but out of fright. He knew full well who Zhou Wu was¡ªthe sinister man who kidnapped Bai Zhiqing with a bomb strapped to him, specifically trained by the Yang Family and withstand various hardships. Even if someone chopped off his arm, he wouldn¡¯t flinch. But such a tested man couldn¡¯t withstand the Zhou Family¡¯s punishment, which indicated how terrifying the torture was if even Zhou Wu couldn¡¯t endure three rounds. If he could withstand five rounds, he¡¯d probably be dead already.

    He was scared, Yang Tiansi was really scared. He didn¡¯t want to die yet; he was still so young, and if he died, he would have nothing left.

    "I... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything."

    Yang Tiansi looked into Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, his voice trembling intensely. Everyone he brought had died, even Buddhist monks were killed by Old Master Lu with one sh, Tang Fengxiao was dead too, and those like Jiang Haochen who had sneaked away were likely doomed. He didn¡¯t want to be the next; he just wanted to live. As long as he could return to the Yang Family alive, he would have a chance for revenge.

    Hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Lu Hongda and Lu Gaoyang, who were struggling to break free, suddenly looked extremely grim, a hint of panic in their eyes. They almost didn¡¯t need to guess to know what secret regarding his parents Yang Tiansi intended to reveal to Lu Tianxing, and it was clear Yang Tiansi nned to drag them down with him.

    They wanted to stop Yang Tiansi from speaking, but upon seeing Han Zifeng and others ring at them intently, they could only suppress their urge to kill and pray that the secret Yang Tiansi intended to reveal wasn¡¯t what they feared.

    "What exactly is the secret you want to tell me? If it¡¯s satisfying, I might consider sparing your life." Lu Tianxing looked at Yang Tiansi, a glint in his eyes as he smiled and said.

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yang Tiansi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he said, trembling: "Lu Tianxing, do you know who was behind luring your parents out of Beijing and having them ambushed on the way?"

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart jolted violently, staring at Yang Tiansi with knife-sharp eyes: "What did you say, Yang Tiansi, repeat what you just said. Who is this person?"

    Since his return to the family, he had always had the Angel Intelligence Station and the Netherworld Mercenary Corps secretly investigate the matter, but they never found any records, not even the forces involved in the ambush of Lu Tianzhan, let alone the culprits. Now Yang Tiansi imed to know who the murderer was, stirring Lu Tianxing greatly. The hatred for his parents¡¯ murder was unrelenting; as their son, he must avenge them.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Yang Tiansi spoke once more: "It¡¯s Lu Hongda. Back then, it was a letter that lured your father out of Beijing, a letter written by Lu Hongda. It was Lu Hongda who lured your parents out of Beijing, and this is the secret I reveal. Lu Hongda is the true murderer of your parents. He personally penned the letter that lured them out, leaked their route information."

    "Furthermore, after your parents died, he secretly sent people to Modu, nning to find you and eliminate youpletely. However, after Old Master Lu discovered your parents¡¯ death and flew into a thunderous rage, Lu Hongda, fearing Old Master Lu would trace it back to him, unwillingly recalled everyone he sent and silenced them all."

    Yang Tiansi shouted loudly, not caring about how shocking his revtion was. He just wanted to live; Lu Hongda¡¯s affairs were none of his concern.

 Chapter 1458 - 1451: When Rage Peaks, Only Killing Intent Remains

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Chapter 1451: When Rage Peaks, Only Killing Intent Remains</h4>

    "What."

    "How is this possible, Lu Hongda turned out to be the murderer of Tianzhan, how is this possible."

    "I remember now. No wonder not long after Tianzhan died, a group of people inexplicably disappeared from the Lu Family. Could it be that this group was sent by Lu Hongda to find Lu Tianxing, and were eventually silenced by him?"

    "Impossible! Maybe Yang Tiansi knew he was dying, so he deliberately wanted to drag a few down with him. Perhaps he hoped to use this matter to turn Lu Tianxing against our Lu Family. His words can¡¯t be trusted."

    Upon hearing Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, all the Lu Family members were shocked and began to discuss among themselves, some agreeing, some objecting.

    Lu Bowen, Dai Shuwen, Lu Haoyue, and others had a look of disbelief on their faces. Their eyes filled with bewilderment as they looked at Lu Hongda, who stood there with a conflicted expression. They couldn¡¯t quite believe it either. After all, Lu Hongda and Lu Tianzhan got along rtively well back then. There should have been no reason for Lu Hongda to plot against Lu Tianzhan. ording to Lu Hongda himself, his ambition to seize the position of Head of the Lu Family began only after Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death when Old Sir Lu handed the position to Lu Haoyue. If his intentions started from then, it would mean Lu Hongda was exceptionally malicious¡ªwanting not only to kill his brother but also his sister-inw and nephew.

    When Old Sir Lu heard Yang Tiansi¡¯s words, his body suddenly trembled, and a deep look of pain appeared on his face. His body seemed to hunch over as if he¡¯d aged several years in just one instant, no longer having the vigor from when he killed the three monks and nuns.

    Old Sir Lu looked at Lu Hongda with aplex expression. He was not like the others in the Lu Family,pletely unaware. Over the years, he hadn¡¯t been able to discover who was responsible for Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, but he did find out that the person who lured Lu Tianzhan out of Beijing must have been someone from the Lu Family. Otherwise, Lu Tianzhan wouldn¡¯t have left Beijing at such a critical moment. He just couldn¡¯t find out who that person was.

    Old Sir Lu had once suspected many people in his heart, but he had never suspected Lu Hongda. Unfortunately, the very person he hadn¡¯t suspected turned out to be the culprit who caused his son¡¯s death.

    "No, it¡¯s fake. Yang Tiansi, you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re talking nonsense. How could big brother do such a thing? You must not believe his nonsense."

    Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out in the hall. Lu Gaoyang looked at Yang Tiansi with a face full of resentment and said loudly, with a hint of panic in his voice, "Lu Tianxing, no, nephew Tianxing, you must not believe what Yang Tiansi says. He¡¯s ndering big brother. Big brother and Tianzhan were like brothers, everyone knows that. How could big brother do such a thing? He¡¯s talking nonsense, he...

    If Lu Tianxing found out that Lu Hongda was the culprit behind Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death, Lu Hongda would be doomed, and once Lu Hongda died, he too would be unlikely to escape death. He could not allow this to happen at any cost.

    "p!"

    The crisp sound of a p echoed, cutting off Lu Hongda¡¯s words as Lu Tianxing raised his hand with a light gesture, sending him flying with a p.

    Slowly retracting his True Qi, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gazended on Yang Tiansi, his tone carrying a hint of coldness, "Why should I believe what you say? What evidence do you have to prove it¡¯s true?"

    "I have evidence, I have evidence. When I was persuading Lu Hongda to cooperate with me, I secretly recorded our conversation. Lu Hongda himself has admitted this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take out the phone from my pocket now. The recording is stored on that phone."

    At this moment, Yang Tiansi had no reservations left. He spilled everything like a bamboo tube pouring beans, exining everything clearly. As for the recording, it was made during a meal with Lu Hongda to hold something over him, ensuring Lu Hongda wouldply with their ns and wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose their arrangements.

    "Old Master Zhou, please retrieve the phone from Yang Tiansi¡¯s pocket," Lu Tianxing said, his eyes sweeping over the surroundings and settling on Old Master Zhou, his tone calm.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Zhou couldn¡¯t help but shiver, casting a fearful nce at Lu Tianxing. Although he didn¡¯t detect much emotion in Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone, thatck of fluctuation was the most terrifying, as he had reached the point of extreme anger¡ªbeyond fury, only the intent to kill remained.

    Without any hesitation, Old Master Zhou reached into Yang Tiansi¡¯s pocket and pulled out a smartphone, which he then handed to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing received the phone without hesitation and lit up the screen, "Password?"

    "The password is 7451..."

    Without any hesitation, Yang Tiansi revealed the password, "The first one is the recording."

    Lu Tianxing gave Yang Tiansi a nce, his expression calm as he entered the password. He found the recording in the saved files and, without hesitation, yed the recording.

    "Lu Hongda, you have no other choice. If you don¡¯t want Lu Tianxing toe after you for revenge, your only option is to cooperate with us and help us eliminate the Lu Family."

    "Young Master Yang, what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about."

    As soon as it started ying, the conversation between Yang Tiansi and Lu Hongda clearly streamed into everyone¡¯s ears. The voices were unmistakably theirs, at least to those who had interacted with Lu Hongda and Yang Tiansi. They immediately recognized the voices as belonging to the two of them.

    "Don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying? Then do you know how Lu Tianzhan died? Who wrote that letter to Lu Tianzhan and told us about his whereabouts? I think you know this better than I do."

    "..."

    "Lu Hongda, are you really willing? Don¡¯t forget, the position of Head of the Lu Family originally belonged to you. Lu Tiankuang and Lu Tianzhan merely seized your father¡¯s position. Are you really willing to give up the position of Head of the Lu Family like this? I assure you, as long as you cooperate with me, you will be the Head of the Lu Family in the future..."

    "Alright, I agree to cooperate with you."

    Segments of recordings sounded from the phone, it was the scene of Yang Tiansi persuading Lu Hongda to betray the Lu Family that night.

    This conversation caused a massive uproar within the Lu Family. They never imagined that Lu Hongda was indeed the murderer who killed Lu Tianzhan. If Lu Tianzhan hadn¡¯t died, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state; the horror of the demonic genius was not merely a matter of words.

    "Click!"

    Suddenly, apanied by the sound of a click, a strong burnt smell permeated the air. The phone in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand suddenly shattered, and a firelight spread from his hand, yet Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t seem to feel anything.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    "Tianxing."

    Bai Zhiqing and Mu Qingxue voiced their concern. They understood Lu Tianxing too well; although he hadn¡¯t spoken a word, they could clearly feel that Lu Tianxing was already furious to the extreme.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, nced around, didn¡¯t say anything, casually threw the phone away, and turned to walk step by step towards Lu Hongda. With each step, the killing intent on Lu Tianxing grew stronger, and a cold aura emanated from him.

    "Old Sir, should we stop Third Young Master...?"

    At some unknown time, Lu Chuan appeared beside Old Master Lu, his somewhat cloudy eyes showing undisguised concern.

    "Let him be! This is his own doing; he can¡¯t me anyone else."

    Old Master Lu watched the scene, finally slowly closed his eyes, and turned towards the hall. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to intervene, but he couldn¡¯t intervene anymore. Lu Hongda had already reached the point where he was hated by everyone. If he were to stop Lu Tianxing now, it would be protecting Lu Hongda, likely causing Lu Tianxing to lose control. Furthermore, it¡¯s all his own doing. Before faking death, he told Lu Tianxing to spare Lu Hongda¡¯s life because he guessed Lu Hongda might betray the Lu Family and sh with Lu Tianxing. Now, with the vendetta between them being beyond reconciliation, how could he stop it? Both sides are dear to him, and he can only turn a blind eye.

    Lu Bowen and Lu Haoyue and others saw this beside them, opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but ultimately said nothing, and, like Old Master Lu, slowly closed their eyes.

    When someone does something wrong, they must pay the price.

    And other Lu Family members also remained silent. They weren¡¯t foolish; Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent was sky-high at this moment. If they were to stop Lu Tianxing now, who knows if he would kill them too? Lu Tianxing was awless person, and he absolutely would. Moreover, once Lu Hongda died, the forces under his name would belong to them. Why would they plead for leniency now?

    "p!"

    Lu Tianxing walked up to Lu Hongda, raised his hand without hesitation, and pped his face.

    With the p, everyone felt as if the air around them was suddenly emptied; they only saw a faint shadow sh by, followed by Lu Hongda¡¯s entire body being flung away like a giant spinning top.

    "Ah!"

    A miserable cry rang out; Lu Hongda was pped and ejected straight away, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood, lying on the ground, half of his face beaten to a bloody pulp.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re seeking death..."

    Tossed aside by Lu Tianxing¡¯s p, the meridian in Lu Hongda¡¯s body directly opened, his True Qi surged skywards, and he stood up, ready to charge towards Lu Tianxing. But before he could make any move, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed next to Lu Hongda, raising his foot, without hesitation, kicked towards Lu Hongda¡¯s knee.

 Chapter 1459 - 1452: Lu Hongdaâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Chapter 1452: Lu Hongda¡¯s Death</h4>

    "Crack!"

    With a crisp cracking sound, Lu Hongda¡¯s knee was shattered by a kick from Lu Tianxing, and he uncontrobly fell to his knees, letting out a miserable howl.

    Despite the scream, Lu Hongda¡¯s movements were swift as heunched a fierce punch towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s Dantian, clearly intending to cripple him.

    After witnessing this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a smirk of disdain, slowly lifting his hand and unhesitatingly grasping Lu Hongda¡¯s arm.

    "Crack!"

    With a slight exertion, a crisp sound followed, and Lu Hongda let out another pig-like scream, with his wristpletely shattered by Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless methods, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spine. This was too harsh. Today, if Lu Hongda doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be disabled for sure.

    "Speak! Lu Hongda, how do you wish to die?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was icy and devoid of emotion; the vengeance for his parents was irreconcble, and even if it meant splitting with the Lu Family, Lu Hongda was doomed to die today.

    "Hahaha, how do I wish to die? Lu Tianxing, do you think you can kill me? Even if I die, it won¡¯t be at your hands. You wish to kill me? Dream on, dream on."

    Gazing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes cold as ice, Lu Hongda scanned everyone in the hall,ughing hysterically and looking crazed: "Victory belongs to the king, defeat to the bandit. This time, I lost not because my skills were inferior, but don¡¯t think that means you can butcher me at will. You wish to kill me? That¡¯s delusional. Even if I die, it won¡¯t be by your hands."

    Upon hearing Lu Hongda¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, a bad premonition rising within.

    "Hahaha, I won¡¯t die by your hands. Gao Yang, didn¡¯t you once say you wanted to share the Lu Family¡¯s riches with me? I agree, but not here, rather in the underworld. The Lu Family won¡¯t ept us, so why not let me take you to the underworld and establish a new Lu Family? What do you think of this idea?"

    Lu Hongda nced hysterically around before fixing his gaze on those who betrayed the Lu Family with him, his eyes filled with madness, whispering to himself: "I think it¡¯s a great idea, so why not follow me to hell and start a new Lu Family? Blood~ Explosion~ Technique."

    With Lu Hongda¡¯s final roar, his True Qi suddenly erupted, wave after wave like surging tides, with no sense of calmness but rather bing violently eruptive like an imminent volcano, as the True Qi bombarded the ground, creating massive pits.

    "Heh heh,e along with me on this journey!"

    Lu Hongda¡¯s crazed voice echoed; victory belongs to the king, defeat to the bandit. Even if Lu Tianxing spared him today, Old Master Lu wouldn¡¯t, and even if Old Master Lu did, the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t. Neither the Lu Family nor the world had a ce for him anymore, but he wouldn¡¯t die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    Before the words were fully spoken, Lu Hongda¡¯s figure moved like lightning, withyers of True Qi waves sweeping through the air, charging directly at Gao Yang and the others, including his son.

    "Lu Hongda, you lunatic, you¡¯ve gone mad, you lunatic!"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to die! Lu Hongda, you madman, I don¡¯t want to die! Get away from me, get away, Thunderbolt Palm!"

    "Help! Tianxing nephew, save me! Your father¡¯s death has nothing to do with me; I don¡¯t want to die!"

    "Dad, what are you doing? I am your own son, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, Dad, I¡¯m your own son! Grandpa, save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m still so young, I don¡¯t want to die!"

    Watching Lu Hongda rush towards them like a madman, his True Qi erupting like a volcano, those Lu Family traitors saw clearly what Lu Hongda intended, and they screamed desperately, frantically fleeing.

    But Lu Hongda was a middle-stage mythical level, while the strongest among them were only early-stage mythical; they couldn¡¯t break through Lu Hongda¡¯s True Qi and escape.

    Seeing Lu Hongda¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face slightly changed. Without any hesitation, his figure flickered, rushing out from the encircled True Qi, where a surge of True Qi soared up and wrapped Bai Zhiqing, Mu Qingxue, and the others within.

    Sima Lingyun simrly emanated a dazzling Sword Intent, wrapping Jiao Long and the others, yet remained indifferent, watching with a calm demeanor; these were Lu Family affairs, he, an outsider, had no position to intervene.

    Old Master Lu listened to the surrounding cries and screams, his body gently trembling, muddied tears sliding down his face, but ultimately he did not open his eyes. A wisp of True Qi emerged from him, enveloping the entire hall. He had already guessed Lu Hongda¡¯s n; perhaps this was the best escape for Lu Hongda.

    "Don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t escape,e with me on this journey! Tianzhan, this is what I owe you, I¡¯m repaying it."

    Lu Hongda stood in mid-air, his gaze sweeping across the entire Lu Family hall. His eyes scanned every face of the Lu Family, his whole body like a giant inted balloon.

    Amidst the terrified screams and curses from Lu Gaoyang and those people, everyone only heard a huge explosion. Suddenly, a terrifying wave of True Qi surged like a flood, carrying a crushing force, sweeping outwards, leaving no grass or wood intact, all debris vanishing without a trace.

    The violent True Qi swept over, hitting the True Qi Protection Shield of Lu Tianxing and the others, producing a rumbling sound, as if a giant were swinging a sledgehammer heavily downward, carrying thunderous force, extremely terrifying.

    After the wave of True Qi slowly dissipated, Lu Hongda¡¯s figure had long been gone, along with Lu Gaoyang and those who betrayed the Lu Family, disappearing without a trace, leaving only pools of blood telling of the humans who once stood here.

    All the members of the Lu Family, upon seeing this scene, took a deep breath withplex emotions. No one expected Lu Hongda to choose suicide, taking the traitors with him to death.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the pools of blood in front of him, his expression somewhatplex. He too had not anticipated Lu Hongda would ultimately choose self-destruction to end his life.

    Mu Qingchuan and Sima Lingyun¡¯s faces also showed a hint ofplexity. Lu Hongda¡¯s self-destruction, taking those people with him, was something they couldn¡¯t foresee, but perhaps it was Lu Hongda¡¯s best oue.

    After all, whether dying by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand or Old Master Lu¡¯s, it wouldn¡¯t be pleasant for anyone. Choosing self-destruction might have been the best resolution.

    With Lu Hongda¡¯s death, everything settled to dust.

    Everyone stood silently, looking at the scene withplex emotions. It¡¯s over; everything is over. The Lu Family blocked the Yang and Tang Families¡¯ alliance, even wiped them out, and the Lu Family persevered. But why does their heart feel joyless?

    Indeed, humans are not nts; how can they be emotionless? Those who died were once theirrades called brothers, now lying dead before them, with no remains. How can they feel happiness? Perhaps this is the difference between humans and beasts!

    "s!"

    Old Master Lu slowly opened his eyes, gazing at the pools of blood in front, pain flickering in his eyes, sighing deeply: "Hongda, why did you have to do this! Lu Chuan..."

    "Old Master."

    Lu Chuan stepped before Old Master Lu.

    "Lead the Lu Family Guards to the homes of the traitors, gather all their forces. Remember, do not harm their families, but prevent them froming to the Lu Family Mansion. Give them some money, let them leave the Lu Family. As for Hongda¡¯s family..."

    Old Master Lu let out a hesitant breath and then sighed, saying: "As for Hongda¡¯s family, strip them of their martial arts, expel them from the Lu Family, never to step foot in the Lu Family again, under the surveince of the Lu Family Guards. If anyone harbors vengeance, kill them."

    At thest word, Old Master Lu¡¯s voice was filled with an undeniable murderous intent. It¡¯s the only thing he can do; if these people still don¡¯t wake up, then killing them is no problem.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes slightly flickered upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s arrangements but said nothing, believing Old Master Lu would provide a reasonable exnation.

    "Yes, Old Master, I¡¯ll deal with this matter right away."

    Lu Chuan heard Old Master Lu¡¯s words, said nothing, waved his hand to the back, and led the Lu Family Guards out of the hall.

    Watching Lu Chuan leave, Old Master Lu nced at Lu Tianxing, finally resting his gaze on Han Zifeng, Mu Qingchuan, Sima Lingyun, and others, slowly speaking: "Young Master Mu, Third Young Master Han, Group Leader Sima, thank you for lending your hand in the Lu Family matter this time. This great kindness the Lu Family dares not forget; if you need anything, just say it, and the Lu Family will do its utmost to help you."

    Before he finished talking, Old Master Lu stepped forward, bowing slightly to Han Zifeng, Mu Qingchuan, and Sima Lingyun, paying great respect. If it weren¡¯t for Han Zifeng, Mu Qingchuan, and Sima Lingyun¡¯s help, the Lu Family, even if repelling the Yang and Tang Families¡¯ alliance, would suffer considerable losses. Repay kindness, avenge hatred, that¡¯s the Lu Family¡¯s creed.

 Chapter 1460 - 1453: Tear Them to Shreds

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Chapter 1453: Tear Them to Shreds</h4>

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Han Zifeng and the others froze slightly, then quickly said, "Old Master Lu, you¡¯re joking. We just did a small favor, it¡¯s not worth such a grand gesture from you."

    "You¡¯re too polite. If you don¡¯t mind, how about the three of you not leaving today and staying at the Lu Family for a simple meal tonight?" Old Master Lu suggested.

    "Old Master, you¡¯re too kind. I won¡¯t stay at the Lu Family. I have other things to handle. If there¡¯s nothing else, Old Master Lu, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, refusing Old Master Lu¡¯s invitation. Now that the Yang Family, Tang Family, and Jiang Family were destroyed, he must stay in the Yanhuang Group to stabilize the situation in Jiangnan; otherwise, chaos would ensue, and for him as the Group Leader of Yanhuang, that would be a serious dereliction of duty.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t keep Group Leader Sima any longer. Group Leader Sima, when you return to Beijing, please tell your master that Lu Tiankuang will definitely visit him when time allows, and we shall have a good drink together."

    Old Master Lu also did not insist on keeping Sima Lingyun. He was well aware of the current situation in Jiangnan, and as the Group Leader of Yanhuang, Sima Lingyun had to stay with the Yanhuang Group.

    "Old Master Lu, I will definitely ry your message. Farewell."

    Sima Lingyun cupped his hands towards Old Master Lu, then said nothing more, and left with the somewhat reluctant Xue Bing and Jiao Long.

    Watching Sima Lingyun leave, Old Master Lu turned his attention to Han Zifeng and Mu Qingchuan. "Third Young Master Han, Young Master Mu, what do you two think?"

    Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng exchanged a nce after hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, nodded, and said, "Then we¡¯ll impose on Old Master Lu."

    "You¡¯re too kind. Bowen, please lead Third Young Master Han, Young Master Mu, and Miss Mu to rest."

    After signaling Lu Bowen to take Han Zifeng and the others to rest, Old Master Lu turned back and addressed Lu Haoyue, who was standing not far away: "Haoyue, now you are the Head of the Lu Family. The matters ahead are for you to handle, as a form of refining your skills. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me."

    Somewhat astonished by Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue suddenly regained his senses and hesitated before saying, "Grandfather, since you faked your death, you are still the Head of the Lu Family, I..."

    Before Lu Haoyue could finish, Old Master Lu interrupted, "Haoyue, I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have much energy left to manage the Lu Family. Besides, you have grown up, and it¡¯s time for me to step down and make way for the younger generation. From now on, the Lu Family is in your hands. You absolutely must not disappoint me. I believe you can manage the Lu Family well."

    "Grandfather..."

    Before Lu Haoyue could finish, Old Master Lu interrupted again, "Haoyue, there¡¯s no need to say more; my mind is made up. From now on, the Lu Family is in your hands. You¡¯ve learned so much by my side that you are fully capable of taking on the position of Head of the Lu Family. Here, I impart to you thest piece of wisdom as the Head of the Lu Family: mercy does notmand soldiers, rebuilding follows destruction, only then can new life emerge. You must have enough courage to lead the Lu Family to prosperity. If you always hesitate and dare not move forward, the Lu Family will never develop. Do you understand?"

    "Grandfather, I understand."

    Lu Haoyue nodded solemnly. How could he not understand what Old Master Lu was implying? The Lu Family had decayed to an extreme point. They had every reason to crush their enemies but nned to live in submission out of fear, which is a sign of decay. Without a cleansing, the end of the Lu Family would not be far off.

    Rebuild only after destruction; it is time for the Lu Family to change. Otherwise, another Lu Hongda will appear, and then another, endlessly.

    "Yes."

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Old Master Lu nodded lightly and said nothing further. He then turned his gaze to Lu Tianxing, who had not spoken: "Tianxing,e with me to the backyard; I have something I want to say to you alone."

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, then eventually nodded.

    Before leaving, Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing beside him, "Wife, I¡¯ll go ahead; you stay here with Qingxue and Tingting. Remember, stay close to Third Young Master Han and Young Master Mu, do not leave their side, and avoid any contact with anyone from the Lu Family. Wait for my return."

    "I understand."

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded. Ever since she stepped into the Lu Family, everything that happened left her filled with anger and suspicion towards them. Even if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say it, she would never approach those people in the Lu Family again, as they would do anything for profit.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing nod, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over Yue Tingting and Mu Qingxue, nodded slightly, and then focused on Old Master Zhou. He said calmly, "Old Master Zhou, Yang Tiansi is yours. I want to know more about the Yang Family. I think you know what to do."

    "Third Young Master, rest assured, I guarantee Yang Tiansi will tell us everything he knows."

    Hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said nothing further, ignoring Yang Tiansi¡¯s cursing, turned around, and followed Old Master Lu towards the only untouched back courtyard of the Lu Family.

    While the situation with the Lu Family was being settled, over at the finance department of Modu Bai Group.

    At this moment, the entire finance department was terrifyingly quiet, with only the sound of keyboard typing echoing in the air. Each trader¡¯s face bore an unmistakable expression of tension and seriousness, their foreheads covered in sweat that they did not even bother to wipe, eyes unblinkingly staring at the every move in the stock market.

    Lin Yafei and others also had no smiles on their faces, reced by looks of deep concern. Everyone clenched their fists, their palms drenched in sweat, yet they seemed unaware, as if they hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    They were currently following Luan Hongyue¡¯s method to deal with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group. Just as Luan Hongyue had said, after the Shen Group joined to snipe at Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group, Dingtian Group, Jiang Feng Group, and Wu Group seemed to have gone mad, continuously injecting funds to attack them. Several times, they almost left them without a chance to fight back. If it weren¡¯t for the mysterious fund under the Angel Group stepping in to help Bai¡¯s Group control the situation, Bai¡¯s Group might not have even had the chance to turn things around.

    "How many attacks have we held off?" Lin Yafei asked, her voice tinged with nervousness and dryness.

    "The fifth attack. They¡¯veunched a total of five attacks against us, and they¡¯ve been going all out. Based on my estimation of their production value, they must be at the end of their strength. If this drags on, those above might intervene. Should we start taking action?" Lin Qianru replied, her eyes hiding a trace of worry. Although the battle within the stock market had not yet seen intervention from above, it was certain that the Yang Family used its connections to suppress or dy such intervention. However, if this goes on, those above might really step in, as economic turmoil is something no country can ignore.

    "Hong Yue, what do you think?"

    Lin Yafei nodded, her gaze falling on Luan Hongyue.

    "Take action, but we must crush the opponent with overwhelming force and not give Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group any chance to retaliate. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraidplications will arise, which would be disadvantageous to us," Luan Hongyue said, taking a deep breath.

    "Alright, let¡¯s move."

    Lin Yafei said heavily, "Qian Ru, call Manman who is waiting outside and tell her to act. Man Jun, you need to start taking action. I¡¯ll call Angel and the Xiangjiang Huang Family. Move, and strike them down in one go."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice echoed in the finance department, sounding the call for a counterattack against Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group.

    Meanwhile, at the Bai Family Ancestral House, Old Master Bai Qiao Shan sat on the sofa, leisurely watching Huangmei Opera on TV, humming along with a carefree smile on his face. Just now, Bai Zhiqing called to say everything in Jiangnan was resolved and both she and Lu Tianxing were safe and sound. This call instantly lifted Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s mood.

    In contrast to Bai Qiao Shan¡¯s leisure, Bai Weiwei sat nearby, looking anxious. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened in Jiangnan, she was well aware of the situation in Bai¡¯s Group. Since Bai¡¯s Group shed with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, everywork even slightly connected to finance, including radio and newspapers, has been filled with news about Bai¡¯s Group. The negative news predicting Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s downfall was everywhere, so for her not to know would be strange.

    "Grandpa, how can you still be in the mood to listen to opera? Don¡¯t you know what kind of situation Sister¡¯spany is facing now? Don¡¯t you know how infuriating those websites are? They say Sister¡¯spany is about to go under and im she¡¯s bound to lose this time. Find your old friends to help Sister. Otherwise, herpany will be finished. You know how much Sister values thepany. If Bai¡¯s Group is gone, what if Sister does something foolish?"

    Bai Weiwei frowned miserably, an undisguised expression of tension on her face.

    She had called Bai Zhiqing yesterday, but Bai Zhiqing said nothing, only that thepany was left to Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru to manage, telling her not to worry too much. But how could she not care? She was not concerned about how much money the Bai Family had but was very aware of how important Bai¡¯s Group was to Bai Zhiqing. In Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Bai¡¯s Group was even more important than her biological sister. If anything happened to Bai¡¯s Group, she was genuinely worried Bai Zhiqing might do something foolish.

 Chapter 1461 - 1454: Crushing Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Chapter 1454: Crushing Opposition</h4>

    "Weiwei, why are you so anxious? You should know your sister¡¯s abilities. If she doesn¡¯t have absolute confidence, would she let Bai¡¯s Group go unchecked? Just rest assured," Bai Qiao Mountain withdrew his gaze and said with a smile, looking at Bai Weiwei.

    "Grandpa, are you really not worried at all?"

    "Worried? What use is my worrying? Don¡¯t worry. Do you think your sister¡¯s better in the business world, or you? Since your sister is ignoring this matter, it means she has absolute confidence in ensuring nothing goes wrong with Bai¡¯s Group. Just watch, any group trying to swallow Bai¡¯s Group will eventually suffer the consequences," Bai Qiao Mountain looked up, smiling at Bai Weiwei as he spoke.

    "But what those websites are saying is really infuriating. If Bai¡¯s Group wins this time, I¡¯ll have my sister buy up those websites and fire all those editors who talk badly about her."

    Bai Weiwei said angrily, but the look of worry on her pretty face had faded significantly. What her grandfather said was right. In terms of caring for Bai¡¯s Group, she couldn¡¯tpare to Bai Zhiqing. Now, even Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t worried, which surely meant she had everything under control. In that case, there was nothing more for her to worry about.

    "Sigh, it¡¯s been days, I wonder where brother-inw and sister have run off to again. Hmph, stinky brother-inw, didn¡¯t evene to see me when he got back. When you return, I¡¯m definitely going to show you my power."

    Bai Weiwei murmured in her heart, recalling her past moments with Lu Tianxing. A flush of red swept across her delicate face. For some reason, every night she seemed to dream of Lu Tianxing, and the scenes in her dreams always left her feeling flustered.

    Meanwhile, at Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s financial department.

    With each order issued by Lin Yafei, the whole financial department became busy, with all the traders tirelessly engaged.

    "Qianru, how¡¯s it going? Is Manman confirmed yet?" Lin Yafei said, looking at Lin Qianru.

    "Manman told me, we¡¯llunch the attack on Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group¡¯swork in thirty seconds."

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lin Yafei put her phone to the side and said, "The Huang Family is also ready to act. The foundation under Angel¡¯s name willunch an attack on Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group in thirty seconds. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason for us to hold back anymore. Let¡¯s crush them in one go."

    At the same time, across various parts of China, almost everyone in the business circle focused on the stock market, watching this financial battle, their expressions filled with tension and excitement, eyes fixed on the stock screens without daring to rx.

    In this era ofwork information, the global stock market has be an ocean, and as long as you have the ability, you can be wealthy overnight in the stock market. Of course, you could also be a beggar overnight.

    Today¡¯s financial war is unprecedented. Thebined forces of Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group are absolutely major groups in China. Adding the alliance of Dingtian Group, Wu Group, and Jiang Feng Group, the chaos among these major groups was enough to attract countless eyes.

    With the orders from Lin Yafei, the previously unpredictable stock market suddenly became clear and straightforward.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Shen Group, which had been jointly dealing with Bai¡¯s Group alongside Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, suddenly turned against its allies,unching a fierce attack on Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, like a giant crocodile, pulling back the reversal for Bai¡¯s Group in an instant.

    The Bai¡¯s Group, originally appearing to be on the brink of copse, suddenly surged with vigor, shifting from a defensive posture tounching a full-blown assault on Dingtian Group, Jiang Feng Group, and Wu Group. Simultaneously, the mysterious fund that had been supporting Bai¡¯s Group in protecting the stock market bared its fangs,unching direct attacks on Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group, and even the groups hoping to sip soup found themselves as the prey.

    The stock market, which had seemed almost settled, suddenly once again turned turbulent. Thepanies like Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, which had initially held the upper hand, found themselves crushed and forced into a defensive position.

    Witnessing this, each and every individual felt as if their hearts were in their throats, especially those still holding shares of Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group. Their emotions were like riding a roller coaster, full of ups and downs, but hope rekindled in their hearts. If Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group won this time, their shares would surely be extremely valuable.

    Meanwhile, on one of the floors of a towering ny-nine story building in Beijing.

    Dozens ofputers were densely arranged, with eachputer upied by someone furiously typing on the keyboard. On arge screen on one wall, the movements of the stock market were disyed, and several individuals in suits, with elite appearances and smiles of confidence, stood there. If they could swallow Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group this time, the bonuses they received would indeed be considerable.

    Suddenly, one of them said, "Allocate more funds, no need to wait, let¡¯s swallow Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group at once. Also, have the hacker team attack Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork. This time, I will utterly destroy them."

    "No problem."

    A voice responded.

    However, before this voice could subside, a voice filled with panic echoed through the hall: "N...not good, Shen Group has turned against us, they¡¯re attacking us! Bai¡¯s Group and Lin Group are counterattacking, and the previously supportive mysterious fund has also started attacking us. We¡¯re about to be overwhelmed!"

    "What, how is that possible, counterattack, counterattack quickly...!"

    Another voice rang through the hall, but didn¡¯t finish before it became panic-stricken again: "Not good, someone is attacking ourwork, invading ourputers. The opposition¡¯s skills are too strong, we can¡¯t block them. Not good, quickly sell all the stocks, sell them, quickly, immediately sell them."

    Amidst this panic-swept hall, the sound of furious typing resounded, but before they could make any progress, the screens suddenly went ck, followed by a burnt smell wafting through the air, as theputers were utterly destroyed.

    "It¡¯s over, we¡¯re finished."

    "We¡¯ve been trapped, they pretended to be defenseless just to lure us in. Once we were entirely entrapped, they used hackers to invade ourputers and counterattack us. Such ruthless tactics, it¡¯s over, we¡¯re finished."

    "Lost, we¡¯ve lost."

    All the tradersy lifeless in their chairs, eyes empty as they stared at their now ck-screenedputers, a bitter smile on their faces. Despite thinking themselves as elites, they failed disastrously, falling into a trap set by others.

    This battle, they lost, leaving them with nothing. Dingtian Group¡¯s fate is nothing but bankruptcy.

    "No, no, we haven¡¯t lost yet! Hackers, there are hackers. Since they want to trap us this way, we can retaliate the same way. Quickly, find a few newputers, connect to the externalwork; all of you, start invading Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork immediately, hack into theirputers. If we take down theirputers, we haven¡¯t lost, we still have a chance to turn the tables."

    At this moment, a mad voice echoed through the hall.

    Hearing these words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and the hackers hired by Dingtian Group immediatelyunched an attack on Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork. If they could breach Bai¡¯s Group¡¯swork, they wouldn¡¯t have lost yet, and they still had a chance to turn things around.

    This scene not only urred within Dingtian Group but also at Jiang Feng Group, where all traders sat lifelessly in front of ck screens, emitting the smell of burntponents. They did not move, their faces full of bitterness, while urgently organizing hackers to make ast-ditch attempt.

    Of course,pared to the losses faced by Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, otherpanies participating in attacking Bai¡¯s Group did not receive simr hacker "care," only suffering some financial losses, which weren¡¯t too severe. The only unfortunate one was Wu Group; although they weren¡¯t attacked by hackers, under the focused attention of Lin Yafei and others, all the funds they invested in the stock market were wiped out, leaving them bankrupt.

    Of course, it¡¯s not that Lin Yafei and her team were lenient, but taking down Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group was enough. Eliminating the top-tier Wu Group wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for Bai¡¯s Group. In the business world, coboration is a win-win strategy, and if Bai¡¯s Group bes too aggressive, it would eventually be the target of themercial field.

    However, although Wu Group wasn¡¯t destroyed, it received a harsh lesson. Wu Shaofei, as the instigator, fainted from anger, and his father was kicked off Wu Group¡¯s board of directors. In the following years, due to offending too many people, they faced oppression everywhere, descending from a high-status rich second generation to a mere street beggar. This indeed reflects that good and evil eventuallye full circle; it might not happen immediately, but it certainly will, although that¡¯s a tale forter.

    PS: Asking for monthly votes, asking for monthly votes, brothers with monthly votes, don¡¯t hesitate with your votes, throw them all here! I can handle it, really!!

 Chapter 1462 - 1455: The Dust Settles

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Chapter 1455: The Dust Settles</h4>

    Compared to the desperation at Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, the faces of Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru, Luan Hongyue, Shen Manjun, and others at Bai¡¯s Group revealed enchanting smiles. They realized that the attacks frompanies like Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group had ceased, meaning their n had seeded and it was time to pull the.

    "Not good, ourwork is under attack, hackers are trying to breach ourpany¡¯s firewall."

    At this moment, a slightly panicked voice sounded in the finance department.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Yafei¡¯s face disyed a cold smile: "Hong Yue, you were right, they¡¯re counterattacking this way. It seems not everyone on their side is a fool. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless. Since they¡¯ve started to counterattack, we don¡¯t need to wait any longer. Start pulling the!"

    With Lin Yafei¡¯s words, all the traders began tapping on their keyboards, starting to reel in the and catch the fish.

    Meanwhile, Shen Group¡¯swork experts also stepped in, assisting Bai¡¯s Group to protect thework, preventing anyone from breaching its firewall.

    With eachmand from Lin Yafei, messages were sent out from Bai¡¯s Group, and the foundations under Angel Group, Shen Group, and the Huang Family in Xiangjiang all started a frenzied raid on the stocks of thesepanies. A new wave of financial turmoil erupted in the business world. Yet, all of this was a wild plunder by Bai¡¯s Group, unstoppable by anyone.

    The abrupt changes in the stock market left everyone stunned, then turned them frenzied. They never expected that after a short offensive, Bai¡¯s Group wouldunch the fiercest attack on Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group again, entirely aiming to capture them all in one fell swoop, giving no chance for them to make aeback.

    More importantly, everyone noticed that Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group seemed to have no chance to retaliate at this moment, directly crushed without resistance, orcking even the strength to resist, as they were trampled upon by Bai¡¯s Group and Shen Group.

    The entire stock market went crazy again, with investors frantically selling their stocks, fearing they would crash in their hands.

    This battle shook all of China. Later, someone specificallypiled this financial confrontation between Bai¡¯s Group and several major groups in China, titling it as a textbook case of financial warfare, with Bai¡¯s Group being the biggest winner.

    ording to post-event statistics, Bai¡¯s Group directly established itself as the strongest group in China through this financial war, addressing its previousck of financial foundation, advancing into China¡¯s top-tier groups, no longer just a fluke behind Angel Group, but bing a true behemoth, preventing anyone from underestimating it.

    Also, through this battle, Bai¡¯s Group trulyid its foundation, preventing anyone in China¡¯s business circle from daring tounch anymercial attacks against Bai¡¯s Group again, realizing that no one would foolishly face the attacks from several giants.

    "We¡¯ve won."

    Watching the fluctuations in the stock market curves, Lin Yafei took a deep breath, a hint of undisguised fatigue on her face. Although they were only issuingmands, with the traders executing them, they had to keep a close watch on every move in the stock market, as business is like a battlefield that changes instantly, requiring constant vignce. The continuous mental concentration and prolonged intensity would exhaust even an iron man.

    "Yes, we¡¯ve won, we¡¯ve finally won. They have no strength to resist anymore."

    Lin Qianru, Luan Hongyue, and Shen Manjun all breathed a sigh of relief. They finally won this battle, but they were unsure about the situation in Jiangnan, hoping there wouldn¡¯t be any major surprises!

    Meanwhile, outside Bai¡¯s Group, a few burly men in ck suits, resembling bodyguards, nked a middle-aged man in a suit, exuding an aura of a sessful businessman, heading directly to the reception of Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Hello, sir, may I know how I can assist you?" The receptionist gave a sweet smile, looking at the middle-aged man neither subserviently nor aggressively.

    "Hello, my name is Fang Guohua, chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics Company. I have an appointment with yourpany today," the middle-aged man smiled as he said.

    Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the receptionist said, "Please wait a moment", then checked something and nodded: "Hello, Chairman Fang, ourpany¡¯s Minister Lin is waiting for you in the meeting room on the twenty-third floor. Would you like someone to guide you upstairs?"

    "No need, we¡¯ll go up ourselves."

    The middle-aged man declined the receptionist¡¯s offer with a smile and, with the burly men following him, proceeded towards the elevator.

    Once inside the elevator, after confirming no surveince cameras were present, the middle-aged man¡¯s once elegant demeanor instantly turned ice-cold, exuding a chilling murderous intent that made one¡¯s blood run cold.

    The faces of the burly men apanying the middle-aged man also turned frosty, emanating an unmistakable aura of killing intent.

    The middle-aged man did not follow the receptionist¡¯s instructions to go to the twenty-third floor but directly chose the floor where Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Finance Department was located.

    "Remember our mission today. Once we enter Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s Finance Department, kill without mercy, leave no one alive, understand?" the middle-aged man said coldly.

    "Yes."

    The burly men nodded without hesitation. They were not here at Bai¡¯s Group to negotiate business; they came to kill.

    As for Triumph International Cosmetics Company, there indeed was an appointment, but the actual chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics alreadyy in a pile of trash and wouldn¡¯t wake up in a day; however, by that time, they would have finished the job and left.

    In another direction, Rose, Xue Man, and Mand sat in Xue Man¡¯s office at the Security Department, with a disy screen in front of them showing the footage of the middle-aged man and others entering Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Sister Mei Gui, they¡¯ve finallye."

    Mand slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a trace of bloodthirsty intent.

    "Yes, they¡¯vee. Since they¡¯re here, they don¡¯t need to return. From now on, they¡¯ll obediently be dogs of the Yama Pce!"

    Rose watched the middle-aged man and others enter the elevator, with a cold smile on her lips, picked up the nearby inte, and said into it, "The prey has appeared, stop the elevator at the Security Department floor."

    "Yes."

    A woman¡¯s cold voice came through the inte.

    Seeing this scene, Xue Man, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, "Rose, the chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics Company did indeed make an appointment with us yesterday to meet today, and this person looks exactly like the chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics Company. Is there a mistake?"

    "Xiao Man, there¡¯s no mistake. Take a closer look at the leading Fang Guohua; he walks firmly with amanding stride. Just one look tells you he is no ordinary person. Also, look at those bodyguards around him, fierce and robust. More importantly, their eyes show indifference to life. I¡¯ve investigated Fang Guohua, the chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics Company, and he¡¯s just a fat man with a weak physique. He would never walk with such a stable,manding stride."

    "Moreover, Triumph International Cosmetics Company isbeled as an international cosmeticspany but is actually just a second-rate smallpany. When did you ever see a smallpany bringing so many bodyguards when visiting a major group, walking in with arrogance? Not to mention, there¡¯s been circting news outside that Bai¡¯s Group is about to go bankrupt. Businessmen chase profits, and Fang Guohua sought Bai¡¯s Group for benefits. Without benefits, Fang Guohua would definitely note. Even if he knew Bai¡¯s Group would win, he should be more respectful, not just casually bringing bodyguards into Bai¡¯s Group like this. Thus, it¡¯s deduced that this person is certainly a fake. As for why he looks identical to Fang Guohua, it¡¯s merely a disguise."

    Rose patiently exined to Xue Man. Although Xue Man was also a martial artist, she hadn¡¯t experienced much turbulence or seen many martial artists, so it was normal for her not to know somemon knowledge about martial artists.

    After hearing Rose¡¯s exnation, Xue Man reyed the surveince video segment, examined it carefully, and finally nodded solemnly. Rose indeed was not lying. Although she had not interacted with many martial artists, only Lu Tianxing, it didn¡¯t mean she was a fool who couldn¡¯t discern anything. At a closer look, these people indeed were not ordinary.

    Rose nced at Xue Man, stood up, and said, "Let¡¯s go! Our guests are about to arrive. Let¡¯s meet them, and don¡¯t neglect our guests. Oh, Manman, are you ready?"

    "Everything¡¯s ready. Once they dare to step into the Security Department, they¡¯ll be meat on the chopping block, at our mercy, unable to resist."

    Mand, with a hint of confidence on her pretty face, hesitated for a moment, looked at Rose, and said, "Sister Mei Gui, you really don¡¯t intend to kill them but to subdue them?"

    "Of course, if the Yang Family can send these people, they¡¯re definitely not weaklings. If we can subdue them, the strength of Yama Pce will rise to a higher level,pensating for theck of experts, which would be greatly beneficial for the development of Yama Pce."

    Rose chuckled and said, "If they want to remain loyal to the Yang Family, then let¡¯s send them to Hell. Let¡¯s not discuss this anymore; time is running out. Let¡¯s go out and wait for them, and not let them say Bai¡¯s Groupcks hospitality."

    With that, Rose made no further stops, stood up, and with a swing of her sexy ~derriere, walked out.

    Mand and Xue Man simrly did not pause, following behind Rose, heading outside.

    The exciting show is about to start. This time, they would make sure the Yang Family¡¯s attempt to steal chickens would end in losing their rice.

 Chapter 1463 - 1456: Assassin Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Chapter 1456: Assassin Attack</h4>

    At this moment, the entire security department was devoid of any security personnel, empty with not a soul in sight. It wasn¡¯t that Rose and her team didn¡¯t want to keep them there, but because these security guards were ordinary people. If they stayed, something inevitable might happen. This situation was because of them, and if innocent people were harmed, it was not something they wished to see.

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man and hispanions in the elevator witnessed it stopping not at their intended destination, but midway. Their expressions involuntarily changed. For the elevator to stop midway could only mean one thing: the people at Bai¡¯s Group had discovered them and stopped it there.

    As for the elevator malfunctioning, that was absolutely impossible. Malfunctions might happen in residentialplexes, but the elevators of arge corporation are checked and repaired monthly ¡ª faults would never ur.

    "Elder Fang Cong, it seems those on the other side have noticed us. What should we do next? Shall we break open this elevator and just go in?" the burly man behind the middle-aged man asked in a deep voice.

    "Let¡¯s not act rashly for now. Since they¡¯ve stopped the elevator here, and there¡¯s no ambush outside, maybe they¡¯re just testing us. Don¡¯t rush into anything; follow my orders."

    A trace of sinister intent shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes and then disappeared without a trace. A faint smile reappeared on his face, and as the elevator doors opened, he walked out directly.

    After stepping out of the elevator, seeing the empty security department, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. A trace of gloom passed through his eyes, and then, upon seeing Rose, Mand, and Xue Man slowly walking out from the security department, his expression froze briefly before a brilliant smile appeared on his face. He strode towards Xue Man, saying while walking, "Minister Xue, so it¡¯s you. What a pleasure to see you. By the way, it seems your elevator malfunctioned, so I had no choice but toe out. If I¡¯ve offended yourpany, I hope Minister Xue can understand."

    "Stop."

    Seeing the middle-aged man walking towards Xue Man, Rose said coldly, "If you take one more step, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll stay alive."

    "Miss, what do you mean by that?"

    The middle-aged man paused, a slight displeasure on his face. Angrily, he looked at Xue Man and said, "Minister Xue, is this the sincerity of Bai¡¯s Group in cooperation? I know it was wrong of me to intrude into other departments of yourpany suddenly, but that was due to the elevator stopping. Ignorance is no excuse. I came with great sincerity to cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group. Is this how you treat guests? If so, I¡¯d rather not cooperate with Bai¡¯s Group than tolerate your attitude. Since we¡¯re not wee, we choose to leave now, humph."

    After he finished speaking, the middle-aged man turned around and left angrily without any hesitation, appearing as if he truly wouldn¡¯t stand for this insult.

    "Leave? Once you¡¯vee, do you think you can walk away today?" Rose sneered as she watched the middle-aged man¡¯s figure.

    Following Rose¡¯s words, several figures slowly stepped out from another corner. Each exuded a chilling lethal intent that enveloped the corridor, making it seem to be cold all of a sudden. The overwhelming aura, like a volcanic eruption, surged through the air, creating a suffocating sensation.

    These people were none other than the ninemanders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, excluding Mand ¡ª Tan Lang, Po Jun, Tie Niu, Fu Tu, and others.

    After Lin Yafei returned to Modu from Jiangnan, to be safe, she immediately let Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Po Jun, Tan Lang, and the rest, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically. His muscles tensed up instantly, and he appeared extremely guarded, not daring to rx for a single moment. Although his current strength was at the middle stage of the Mythical level, and Po Jun, Tan Lang, and others had just stepped into the early stage, the cold aura and killing intent they exuded made him shiver. It was as if if he truly fought with Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the rest, even if he could kill them all, he wouldn¡¯t escape alive.

    This was also why, upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, he had immediately turned to leave. In the security department, he felt a presence threatening his life. Moreover, this presence was not just from Tan Lang, Po Jun, and the others ¡ª it came from elsewhere, which was truly fatal.

    Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man suppressed his inner turmoil, signaling his men to stay calm. He turned back to Rose, Xue Man, and the others, and solemnly said, "Even if a deal falls through, righteousness remains, Minister Xue. Is this Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s way of hospitality? I won¡¯t cooperate with you, and you¡¯re not allowing me to leave? Bai¡¯s Group is too domineering."

    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s lips curled into an alluring smile as she softly replied, "Even if a deal falls through, righteousness remains. You¡¯re right; this is the rule in business. But what if someonees not to do business with us, but to kill? In that case, such words have no ce. What do you say?"

    "What do you mean by that?" The middle-aged man looked at Rose, his expression unchanged, speaking calmly.

    "Heh, what do I mean? I think you know better than I do. At this point, do you n to keep up the disguise?" Rose said indifferently.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, a trace of murderous intent flickered across the middle-aged man¡¯s face, his tone returning to a cold oneden with a hint of killing intent. Instead of rebutting, he said, "I¡¯m really curious how you figured out I was in disguise. I thought I disguised myself quite well."

    As the middle-aged man finished speaking, he wiped his hand across his face, removing a human skin mask to reveal his true face.

    "You did indeed disguise yourself well, but you forgot that Fang Guohua, the chairman of Triumph International Cosmetics Company, is just a frail fat man. Your facial imitation was uncanny, but you couldn¡¯t imitate someone¡¯s habits, of course. That¡¯s one. Secondly, you forgot this is Bai¡¯s Group. Although Triumph International Cosmetics Company sounds grand and is a bigpany, it¡¯s actually just a second-rate cosmeticspany, far inferior to Bai¡¯s Group. Do you think the chairman of a second-ratepany would dare to bring bodyguards to Bai¡¯s Group so arrogantly? It would be good enough if he weren¡¯t trembling with fear, yet you came with bodyguards so brazenly. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something amiss?"

    Rose looked at the middle-aged man, smiling slightly as she said, "I have to admit, you guys are quite bold to daree here to kill. However, since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no need to go back. Leave your lives behind!"

    "Hahaha, leave our lives behind, just with a few of you? A mere nine early-stage Mythical level people? Killing them would be easier than squashing an ant, not to mention you women who aren¡¯t even Heaven-level Martial Artists."

    The middle-aged man suddenlyughed loudly, his tone filled with disdain and sarcasm. If he wanted to leave intentionally, no one could stop him.

    Feeling the disdain in the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, Rose¡¯s lips curled slightly with a sneer, "Kill me? You can¡¯t. Do you really think we would stand here talking to you unprepared?"

    "What did you say? Die for me!"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically, without a shred of hesitation, his body shook, and his fingers curled into ws, instinctively trying to activate his True Qi to capture Rose. But no matter how he mobilized his True Qi, it felt like a stone sinking into the sea, with no response, as if he were just an ordinary person without any True Qi pulsations.

    "This... how is this possible, how could this be possible. Hurry, try to activate your True Qi, quickly." The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed dramatically, shouting loudly at the burly men behind him.

    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, those burly men didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and immediately tried to mobilize their True Qi, but they also had no movement whatsoever, as if they were mere ordinary people, without a hint of True Qi.

    "Poisoned."

    Seeing Rose looking at him with a faint smile, a sh of horror crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s face, quickly retorting: "No... No way, how could this be, how could this be, we obviously took the Poison Avoidance Pill from the Tang Family when we came in, how could we still be poisoned, it¡¯s impossible."

    The middle-aged man muttered in a low voice, his face full of terror. When they were heading to Bai¡¯s Group, they had already heard there was someone there adept at using poison, so before entering Bai¡¯s Group, everyone had taken the Poison Avoidance Pill in advance.

    This Poison Avoidance Pill was made by the Tang Family. They had a cooperative rtionship with the Tang Family, and the Tang Family wouldn¡¯t deceive them with fake Poison Avoidance Pills. But now they couldn¡¯t activate their True Qi, which clearly indicated they were poisoned. Since they had taken the Poison Avoidance Pill, and it wasn¡¯t a fake one, yet they were still poisoned, there was only one exnation: the poisoner¡¯s skills were far superior to the Tang Family¡¯s, with this poison even the Tang Family¡¯s Poison Avoidance Pill couldn¡¯t neutralize.

    "So what if you took the Poison Avoidance Pill? There are countless poisons in this world that even the Tang Family can¡¯t resolve. If a mere Poison Avoidance Pill could counter my poison, it would be underestimating me. Rest assured, this poison isn¡¯t lethal; it merely renders you powerless as ordinary people. Do you think you still have a chance to kill us now?"

    At this moment, Mand stepped out from behind Rose, looking at the middle-aged man with a disdainful smile on her lips.

    When she was developing this poison that merely rendered one unable to use True Qi, she had considered many things and mixed in a bit of Six-winged Golden Cicada powder. The Tang Family¡¯s Poison Avoidance Pill is indeed powerful, but it doesn¡¯t make it invincible. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of painstakingly developing antidotes if a Poison Avoidance Pill can cure poison? Not to mention, with the addition of Six-winged Golden Cicada powder, even if someone from the Tang Family came, they would most likely be poisoned, let alone a few people who merely took the Poison Avoidance Pill, they are simply vulnerable.

 Chapter 1464 - 1457: Submit or Die

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Chapter 1457: Submit or Die</h4>

    "Was it you who secretly poisoned us?" Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, the middle-aged man suddenly raised his head and looked at Mand, speaking in a deep voice.

    Mand looked at the middle-aged man, tantly ignoring his murderous gaze, and smiled, "Of course, it¡¯s me who poisoned you. Otherwise, why do you think we dare to stand in front of you and speak? Rest assured, we won¡¯t kill you."

    "What exactly do you want?" The middle-aged man¡¯s expression did not change upon hearing these words. He looked at Mand and asked.

    "We don¡¯t want much, merely to give you two choices."

    Mand smiled and said, "The first, of course, is to be my test subject. I am currently researching a brand-new poison. Unfortunately, as you know, poisons must be tested repeatedly to seed. I can¡¯t just take innocent people as test subjects for no reason! That would make me no different from an executioner¡ªit¡¯s against moral principles, far too cruel."

    "However, using animals for testing never achieves the ideal results I desire. After all, the difference in constitution between a martial artist and an animal is too great. What¡¯s effective on an animal might not work on a martial artist. Fortunately, you came along, and you are my enemies, so using enemies as test subjects means I don¡¯t have to feel any psychological burden. After all, since we¡¯re enemies, there¡¯s no reason to discuss humaneness. Of course, you won¡¯t die. After the testing isplete, I¡¯ll give you the antidote. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI can be quite merciful..."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s nonchnt words, and looking at her exquisite and beautiful face, the middle-aged man and the sturdy men behind him couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a trace of fear shing in their eyes. Who would have thought that someone who appears so youthful and vibrant could be so ruthless inside? Bing Mand¡¯s test subjects was definitely a fate worse than death. Faced with this, they would rather choose death.

    "What is the second condition?" The middle-aged man asked with a glimmer of hope.

    "The second condition is to submit to us and be a de in our hands. I wonder which path you choose¡ªlife or death."

    With a smile on her face, Mand looked at the middle-aged man. Her manner was like an innocent little girl, giving no indication that she was the renowned poison specialist of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps; rather, she seemed like a lively, adorable girl.

    "I choose the second option. I will submit to you," the middle-aged man said without any hesitation.

    "You answered so quickly, you¡¯re not trying to deceive me, are you? What if, after I give you the antidote, you turn against me?" Mand looked at the middle-aged man, her face full of doubt.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression slightly changed. He did indeed have such an intention; once Mand gave him the antidote, that would be the moment of Mand and herpanions¡¯ doom.

    At this moment, Mand continued, "To be safe, I should add anotheryer of insurance for myself."

    As she spoke, Mand took a small ss bottle from her pocket, took out a gray, bean-sized pill, and held it in her hand. "This is the Soul Devouring Pill. I think you may have heard of it. I won¡¯t borate on its effects. As long as you swallow this Soul Devouring Pill, I¡¯ll help you detoxify. What do you say?"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, a touch of paleness shed on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, unable to conceal the fear in his expression. He was not from the Jiang Family but from the Yang Family. As someone from the Yang Family, he naturally had dealings with the Yama Pce, which Rose heavily developed in Beijing. He knew that within the Yama Pce, there was a poison that controls people, which was no different from the Three Corpses Brain God Pill from the martial arts novel ¡¯The Smiling, Proud Wanderer.¡¯ Upon ingestion, there would be no apparent difference, but once the poison was triggered, it truly was a fate worse than death.

    Moreover, the Yang Family was filled with apprehension regarding the rise of Yama Pce in Beijing and its friendly rtions with the Han Family. They had once captured a martial artist from Yama Pce who had consumed the Soul Devouring Pill and tried to decipher this poison. However, they were never able to do so. No matter how they formted the antidote, the end result was that soon after the antidote was consumed, the soul-devouring worm lurking within the pill would break out of its shell and burrow its way into the person¡¯s brain, through their flesh...

    The shrill screams and state of being alive yet wishing for death lingered vividly. The middle-aged man still felt a chill run through his spine at even the thought of it. What was more terrifying was that this poison was not lethal; it simply rendered one¡¯s life a fate worse than death. Ultimately, that martial artist could only find sce through suicide.

    Taking the Soul Devouring Pill to be a weapon in Yama Pce¡¯s hands clearly indicated that this martial artist did not wish to die. Yet, when the poison took effect, it forced the unwilling into suicide. The horror of that pain was beyond imagination.

    If he follows what Mand said and takes the Soul Devouring Pill, his life would be entirely in the hands of Mand, Rose, and the others. Like a puppet, he would have to obey orders, otherwise, death would be inevitable. Unless he¡¯s truly willing to perish together with Rose and the others. But is he really prepared to do that?

    "So, how¡¯s your decision going? Actually, I really hope you choose the first option, so I can have a new experimental subject. Maybe I¡¯ll even develop a brand new poison that could suppress the Tang Family. Uncle, how about choosing the first option?"

    Mand blinked her eyes, looking innocently at the middle-aged man, with eyes full of anticipation, resembling a little girl hoping for an adult to buy her snacks. At first nce, she seemed very cute.

    But this appearance made the middle-aged man and the group behind him shiver uncontrobly. In their eyes, this was not cuteness, but the smile of a devil. An experimental subject is surely a fate worse than death. Who the hell knows if they can detoxify after taking it?

    Watching the expression on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, Rose¡¯s lips curled into a charming smile as she said to him, "Think it over well. A good death is better than a bad life. You didn¡¯t fight to the death with me just now, which means you don¡¯t want to die. Since that¡¯s the case, why work so hard for the Yang Family now that they can¡¯t even take care of themselves? Is your loyalty to them really worth it? If you choose to submit, anything the Yang Family can give you, I, Rose, can also provide, possibly even more."

    "Besides, I don¡¯t need you to serve me for life. Just ten years. Serve me for ten years, and I¡¯ll set you free. By then, it¡¯s up to you whether to stay or go. Fang Cong, you¡¯re only in your forties now. Serving me for ten years means you¡¯ll just be in your fifties. As a middle-stage Mythical martial artist, living for a few more decades is not a problem. Consider carefully whether you choose life or death."

    Ten yearster, the Yama Pce will have already developed and expanded thoroughly. Even if this group of middle-aged men leaves, the Yama Pce won¡¯t fall apart. Moreover, within ten years, even if Lu Tianxing does not break through to the Earthly Immortal realm, once he reaches thete stage of Mythical, no one will dare provoke the Yama Pce.

    Rose nced at the middle-aged man, whose expression was changing rapidly, and then at the burly men behind him. "The same goes for you. Take the Soul Devouring Pill and serve me for ten years. After ten years, I¡¯ll detoxify you. By then, stay or leave, it¡¯s your choice. If you don¡¯t want to submit, say so now, and I¡¯ll send you on your way. Consider carefully¡ªkeep serving the Yang Family or choose life. You¡¯re only in your early thirties. Ten yearster, you¡¯ll just be in your forties. You have plenty of time to enjoy life. Are you going to abandon the next few decades for your so-called loyalty, or submit and enjoy a brand new life after ten years?"

    Rose¡¯s words echoed in the security department, like hammering on the hearts of the middle-aged man and the burly men behind him, making their faces continuously change.

    There¡¯s a saying that even ants struggle to survive, let alone humans. They¡¯re not death soldiers of the Yang Family, so there¡¯s no need to throw their lives away for them.

    They sold their lives to the Yang Family for the things they wanted, mainly enough money. But now their lives are in the hands of others. Continuing to work for the Yang Family, no matter how much money they getter, would be useless if they lose their lives¡ªthey can¡¯t spend it when they¡¯re dead.

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and looked at Rose with aplex expression. He said, "Why should we believe that you¡¯ll set us free in ten years?"

    "Do you think you have any other choice but to believe what I say now? Of course, I¡¯ll keep my word. In ten years, I¡¯ll definitely set you free."

    Rose looked at the middle-aged man, speaking calmly, "My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you one more minute to consider whether to submit or be an experiment. Your choice."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, which had turned cold as ice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. They knew well that this was probably Rose¡¯sst ultimatum. If they chose not to submit, their only fate would be death.

    "I have onest question. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if I take the Soul Devouring Pill, I might pretend to submit, only to perish with you all once detoxified?" the middle-aged man asked Rose solemnly.

    "Hahaha, if I¡¯m willing to detoxify you, do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you turning against me? If I want, I can take your life in an instant. You can try if you don¡¯t believe it," Rose said with confidence, smiling.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression flickered in uncertainty. Finally, he took a deep breath and knelt on one knee to the ground. "Fang Cong pays respects to the Great Hall Master."

 Chapter 1465 - 1458: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Chapter 1458: Aftermath</h4>

    Great Hall Master!

    This is the title Rose holds when representing Yama Pce to the outside world. Currently, she is the Great Hall Master of Yama Pce, Lin Yafei is the Second Hall Master. Even though Lin Qianru has helped them, they ultimately did not include Lin Qianru, after all, Lin Qianru is just an ordinary person, entering Yama Pce might make her a target, not entering is just fine. As for Lu Tianxing, he is the top enforcer of Yama Pce with no status.

    Seeing the middle-aged man Fang Cong kneel, the group of burly men behind him hesitated for a moment, but finally knelt on one knee and respectfully said, "Subordinates pay respects to Great Hall Master."

    They do not want to die either. As Rose said, they are only in their thirties now, being early-stage Mythical level at this age is already considered talented. Ten yearster, they will only be in their forties, and for a Martial Artist, as long as they don¡¯t get injured, living to be eighty is quite easy. There is no reason for them to sacrifice decades of future life for the Yang Family; it¡¯s not worth it.

    "s, what a shame."

    Seeing this group submit, Mand smiled subtly at Rose and then pretended to sigh regretfully: "Why did you submit? Isn¡¯t it better to resist a little? s, since you submitted, take the Soul Devouring Pill! I¡¯ll give you the antidoteter, I really hope you can resist a bit then."

    Listening to Mand¡¯s incredibly regretful words, the middle-aged man Fang Cong and the burly men behind him instinctively shivered, nced at Mand with a hint of fear in their eyes. They realized that this quirky little girl might be the most terrifying person in Yama Pce; they definitely didn¡¯t want to fall into the hands of this Little Witch or they¡¯d find life worse than death.

    Mand regretfully shook her little head, reluctantly picked up the small ss bottle, poured several brown Soul Devouring Pills out, and handed them to Fang Cong and the others.

    Looking at the Soul Devouring Pill in his hand, Fang Cong¡¯s eyes shed with light, took a deep breath, and without any hesitation, directly opened his mouth and swallowed the Soul Devouring Pill.

    Others saw Fang Cong do this and did not hesitate, swallowing the Soul Devouring Pill as well.

    Seeing this scene, a smile finally appeared on Rose¡¯s face: "Wee to Yama Pce. Rest assured, I, Rose, always keep my word. In ten years, I¡¯ll give you the antidote and set you free. Whatever the Yang Family can give you, I, Rose, can also provide, nothing less. You will be grateful for your decision today because the Yang Family won¡¯tst long. Tie Niu, Fu Tu, please take them down for detoxification. Oh, you don¡¯t need to protect us today, take your brothers out and rx, I¡¯ll cover the cost."

    "We understand."

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu nodded slightly upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, and with Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others, took Fang Cong and the others down for detoxification, without any worry that Fang Cong and others would turn their backs after detoxification. If Fang Cong dared to betray, they would definitely end up dead.

    The Underworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ reputation for creating fear with their poison masters isn¡¯t just boasting; it¡¯s really true strength. Mand¡¯s poison is unparalleled, the Tang Family may not be able to counter it. When Bai Zhiqing was captured, if it weren¡¯t for concerns about harming the innocent and onlyying some simple poisons, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have been caught. If Fang Cong dares to rebel, he could be sent to hell in a second.

    Seeing Fang Cong and others leave, Mand¡¯s face showed a brilliant smile, and she remarked to Rose, "Sister Rose, how was my performance just now? Perfect, right? You see, they were so scared they couldn¡¯t even talk."

    "Certainly perfect, Manman, it¡¯s such a shame. Why don¡¯t you stop hanging around with your brother? Join me, I¡¯ll bring you to the entertainment circle. Maybe Mu Qingxue could guide you, and soon you might be the Oscar-winning actress."

    Rose touched Mand¡¯s hair, nced at Xue Man who hadn¡¯t spoken a word beside her, and softly said, "Xiao Man, what¡¯s wrong? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t seem very good."

    "I¡¯m fine, Rose, thank you for your concern."

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s body shivered,ing back from her daze. She gently shook her head at Rose, but her gaze wasplex as she looked around, sighing internally. She found herselfpletely useless when facing Rose, Lin Yafei, and others, not evenpared to Mand.

    Seeing Xue Man like this, as the president of Rose Society, Rose, having gone through countless social interactions, easily knew why Xue Man felt this way. She lightly patted her shoulder andforted, "Xiao Man, don¡¯t think too much. You must remember, everyone has their unique charm, which is the most important part of attracting a man. Keeping your personality will make the man you like notice and love you. Trying hard to change will only make you fake. You have your beauty, your unique charm that other women don¡¯t have, no need topare with anyone because in some people¡¯s hearts, the current you may be truly one of a kind."

    Xue Man slightly trembled when hearing Rose¡¯s words, thought deeply, and gently nodded, saying, "Rose, thank you."

    "Haha, Xiao Man, you¡¯re too polite, we are sisters, no need for politeness."

    The Rose smiled softly and said, "Alright, the matter here is settled. Let¡¯s go to the Finance Department and check on the situation with Lin Demon. By now, it should all be over."

    "Mm, okay."

    Xue Man nodded without speaking further. She turned around and followed the Rose toward the elevator.

    Meanwhile, at the Beijing Yang Family.

    Today was destined to be a restless day for the Yang Family.

    With the matters in Jiangnan settled, the news of Old Master Lu¡¯s feigned death and the Lu Family¡¯s decisive strike against the people sent by the Yang and Tang Families had quickly spread across thend. The intelligence agencies hidden around the Lu Family disseminated it widely, leaving everyone stunned.

    No one had expected that Old Master Lu¡¯s death was a ruse by the Lu Family, designed to capture those with ill intentions towards them. Even more unexpected was the terrifying prowess of Old Master Lu, who effortlessly defeated thebined effort of the monk, the Taoist, and the nun, without suffering a scratch himself. Was this the power one could wield at thete stage of the Mythical level?

    Could it be that Old Master Lu had already ascended to the unrivaled realm of an Earthly Immortal?

    Just the thought of it sent shivers through everyone¡¯s spines, making them secretly grateful they did not participate in the raid against the Lu Family. Otherwise, who knows if the Lu Family might retaliate against them? The realm of an Earthly Immortal was unrivaled¡ªexcept with weapons of mass destruction, who could possibly kill them?

    Compared to the relief of others, the Yang Family was filled with gloom and a stifling atmosphere.

    In the grand hall of the Yang Family¡¯s luxurious estate, most of the key members of the Yang Family had gathered.

    Bright sunlight streamed into the hall, providing excellent lighting and a warm, cozy sensation as it bathed everyone. Yet, at this moment, none of the Yang Family felt any warmth. Instead, a bone-chilling cold enveloped their hearts, making them feel as though they were in an icehouse.

    At this moment, in the hall, the Yang Family Ancestor, Yang Fengxing, sat in the main seat, his expression extremely grim. His whole being exuded an aura of sharpness that enveloped the entire hall, making everyone afraid to breathe too loudly.

    The current Family Head, Yang Anlong, sat beside him on the sofa, looking like a child who had made a mistake. His head was lowered, with a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead.

    The entire hall was eerily quiet. Ever since receiving the message from Jiangnan, the room had plunged into silence, the atmosphere growing increasingly bizarre.

    The faces of everyone were extremely pale, marked with an undeniable awkwardness and terror. Before this, they were still discussing how to divvy up the Lu Family¡¯s assets once they were eradicated and im the Lu Family as their own. As for Lu Hongda¡¯s conditions, with the Lu Family destroyed, what use would Lu Hongda be?

    But before they could finish discussing how to distribute the Lu Family¡¯s interests, their intelligence operatives in Jiangnan had called to say that the experts they dispatched to Jiangnan werepletely annihted, wiped out entirely. Moreover, Old Master Lu was not dead; he wasn¡¯t even injured and had singlehandedly vanquished the monk, the Taoist, and the nun. This call plunged the hall into awkwardness and silence in no time.

    Old Master Lu isn¡¯t dead and effortlessly killed the monk, the Taoist, and the nun. Such power is incredibly frightening¡ªfew in all of China can achieve that. If Old Master Lu were to storm into the Yang Family now, how many could stand against him?

    At this thought, an undeniable flicker of fear shed across everyone¡¯s faces. Twenty years ago, Old Master Lu nearly crippled the entire Yang Family. Who knows how terrifying his power has be twenty yearster?

    Seeing the reactions of those around him, Yang Fengxing¡¯s face darkened with a hint of gloom. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "Have you found out why Lu Tiankuang isn¡¯t dead, why the Sword Qi within him has been neutralized? Who intervened? Without the intervention of a master, there¡¯s no way anyone could neutralize the Void Invisible Sword Energy. Who helped Lu Tiankuang neutralize the Sword Qi? Have you found out who intervened?"

    PS: Please support, please support, please support!!

 Chapter 1466 - 1459: Yang Familyâ€™s Response

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Chapter 1459: Yang Family¡¯s Response</h4>

    Upon hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s words, all the Yang Family members instinctively closed their mouths, not daring to speak. Although Yang Anlong is the head of the family now, the real person in power is Yang Fengxing. If they identally said something they shouldn¡¯t, who knows if Yang Fengxing would kill them. In arge family, kinship is weak; Yang Fengxing would kill them without any psychological burden, and many Yang Family members have already died at his hands.

    Seeing all the Yang Family members bowing their heads in silence, the chill emanating from Yang Fengxing became even more intense. He let out a heavy cold snort and fixed his gaze on Yang Anlong: "Anlong, tell me, what exactly is going on? Isn¡¯t Lu Tiankuang dead? How could he suddenly resurrect, and the Sword Qi on him has disappeared without a trace. What is happening? I need you to give me a reasonable exnation."

    When Yang Fengxing¡¯s gaze fell on him, with a tone obviously carrying a hint of killing intent, Yang Anlong shivered, and a trace of fear shed across his face. Although he is now the head of the Yang Family, in the Yang Family, it is primarily Yang Fengxing who is in charge. If Yang Fengxing wants to dismiss him from his position as the family head, it would be effortless.

    "Ancestor, I really don¡¯t know about this matter."

    Yang Anlong took a deep breath, organized his thoughts, and said slowly: "After Lu Tiankuang died, I once secretly sent Liu Ang to the Lu Family to check whether Old Master Lu was truly dead or just faking it. He told me that Old Master Lu was indeed dead, and he personally examined Old Master Lu¡¯s body. There was no longer any sign of living; even the internal organs had shifted. That¡¯s why I had Tianci prepare to act. I had no idea Lu Tiankuang was faking his death. Please, ancestor, see clearly."

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, Yang Fengxing furrowed his brows. He could tell that Yang Anlong wasn¡¯t lying, and Yang Anlong didn¡¯t have the courage to deceive him. But it seemed impossible. Yang Fengxing, as a cultivator, was naturally aware of the potency of the Void Invisible Sword Energy, let alone the fact that this Sword Qi was the most powerful one activated by his elder brother before death. Old Master Lu couldn¡¯t possibly expel it, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed by the Mu Daoist among the Buddhist, Taoist, and Nun trio twenty yearster, triggering the Sword Qi and barely escaping death.

    However, against all odds, when Old Master Lu was apparently seriously injured and near death, the invisible Sword Qi in his body disappeared without a trace, and his strength even advanced further. He unharmedly killed the three Buddhist, Taoist, and Nun members, leaving him suspicious that Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t injured at all. Over the past twenty-something years, was he deliberately pretending to be insane, feigning heavy injuries and near-death, with the purpose of luring them to Jiangnan twenty yearster to wipe them out in one go? If it were true, he¡¯d have to admit that Old Master Lu¡¯s schemes ran deep, and his endurance was impressive, enduring for over twenty years.

    If Lu Tiankuang wasn¡¯t pretending to be weak, then someone else must have intervened.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Fengxing suppressed the tumbling thoughts in his mind, looked at Yang Anlong, and said, "Lu Tiankuang couldn¡¯t have expelled the Sword Qi on his own. There must have been other people or forces involved. Lu Tiankuang must have contacted someone before his death. Tell me all the information gathered recently."

    "Contacted someone? Ancestor, do you mean that someone in the Lu Family secretly removed the Sword Qi from Lu Tiankuang?"

    Upon hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s words, a hint of bewilderment shed across Yang Anlong¡¯s face. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Before Lu Tiankuang¡¯s death, he hadn¡¯t contacted anyone, except for Lu Family members. Apart from them, the only ones he met were a few elders from the Lu Family. But ording to the message Hongda passed on to us, those few elders of the Lu Family couldn¡¯t expel the Sword Qi from Lu Tiankuang¡¯s body; they could only suppress it together for a short period, during which an outbreak was possible. It shouldn¡¯t be them."

    Yang Anlong spoke slowly, then suddenly shuddered as if recalling something, hesitantly saying, "Ancestor, there was one other person who contacted Lu Tiankuang before he died. After this person met with Lu Tiankuang, Lu Tiankuang died. But I¡¯m unsure if it was him who expelled the Sword Qi from Lu Tiankuang¡¯s body; he probably didn¡¯t have that capability."

    Yang Fengxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he asked seriously, "Who is it?"

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s question, Yang Anlong replied without hesitation: "After Yang Feng¡¯an failed in framing, Lu Tianxing, upon learning that Lu Tiankuang was severely injured and dying, went to Jiangnan without hesitation to see Lu Tiankuang. But when Lu Tianxing met Lu Tiankuang, Lu Tiankuang dismissed all Lu Family members, leaving only him and Lu Tianxing alone together, and they stayed that way for several hours."

    "During this period, no one knows what Lu Tianxing and Lu Tiankuang discussed, but hourster, the Sword Qi in Lu Tiankuang¡¯s body erupted. Immediately afterward, the Lu Family reported that Lu Tianxing had caused Old Master Lu¡¯s death."

    Speaking of this, Yang Anlong hesitated for a moment before cautiously saying: "Ancestor, are you suggesting that the one capable of refining the Sword Qi from Lu Tiankuang¡¯s body might be Lu Tianxing? And this time, Lu Tiankuang¡¯s fake death might be a conspiracy between Lu Tianxing and Lu Tiankuang?"

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."

    As Yang Anlong finished his words, a refined yet ominous aura-emitting middle-aged man spoke, "Family Head, you previously mentioned that it took all four elders of the Lu Family to suppress the Sword Qi, yet they couldn¡¯t expel it. Moreover, the Ancestor told us that to refine the Void Invisible Sword Energy, it requires a Late Stage of Mythical expert. To ensure sess, it would take at least three Late Stage of Mythical to perfectly expel it."

    "Since what happened in Beijing all those years ago, aside from Lu Tiankuang, there hasn¡¯t been another Late Stage of Mythical Martial Artist sitting in the Lu Family. They have no way to expel the Void Invisible Sword Energy. No matter how talented or potential Lu Tianxing has, he¡¯s currently just a Middle-stage Mythical. Even if he had great abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to expel the Sword Qi. If he dared to touch it, he¡¯d be dead, directly in by the Sword Qi."

    "Yang Chai is right, Lu Tianxing still doesn¡¯t have the ability to expel that Sword Qi," echoed another person beside him.

    "But if it isn¡¯t Lu Tianxing, then who could have helped Lu Tiankuang expel the Sword Qi? Could it be Ji Xingyun? That¡¯s impossible; our information states Ji Xingyun is currently in seclusion with the Yanhuang Group, not out. It¡¯s said the Mu Family and Han Family are also involved this time; could it be them making a move?" another Yang Family member chimed in.

    "It couldn¡¯t be the Han Family and Mu Family; we¡¯ve been monitoring Beijing¡¯s every move. The Han and Mu Families couldn¡¯t have dispatched experts to Jiangnan without us noticing."

    "But if not them, then who? Could there be powerful experts we aren¡¯t aware of?"

    Listening to the heated discussions around him, Yang Fengxing didn¡¯t speak, instead, he simply lowered his head in contemtion. After a long pause, he finally asked, "Anlong, what¡¯s your reasoning?"

    Hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s question, Yang Anlong took a deep breath and said, "Ancestor, just now, news returned from Jiangnan that Liu Ang died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, and Liu Ang was killed without any assistance, with a Middle-stage Mythical defeating a Late Stage of Mythical. This is the best justification."

    "What!"

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, all the Yang Family members couldn¡¯t help but breathe heavily, showing expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    The difference between each level of cultivation is like heaven and earth. A Middle-stage Mythical in the eyes of a Late Stage of Mythical is akin to an ant. That Lu Tianxing could y Liu Ang unharmed is terrifying. He¡¯s practically another Lu Tiankuang; no, to be precise, even more terrifying than Lu Tiankuang. Lu Tiankuang never had the ability to defeat a Late Stage of Mythical as a Middle-stage Mythical.

    Fear and an undeniable killing intent surfaced on the faces of all the Yang Family members. ying a Late Stage of Mythical with a Middle-stage Mythical is defying the order of nature. Such terrifying prowess, if allowed to grow unchecked, how could the Yang Family stand against the Lu Family? If Lu Tianxing reaches Late Stage of Mythical, it would be the end of the Yang Family. No one could stop Lu Tianxing, not even Yang Fengxing.

    Yang Anlong¡¯s expression also turned grave, taking a deep breath. Without regard to the expressions of the Yang Family around him, he once more spoke astonishing words: "Besides, it was also Lu Tianxing who severed one of Liu Ang¡¯s arms. A few months ago, Lu Tianxing, with Heavenly Peak power, killed Yang Ren, severed Liu Ang¡¯s arm, and sessfully broke through to the Early-stage Mythical under Liu Ang¡¯s attack. And then, within months, advanced from Early-stage Mythical to Middle-stage Mythical."

    "It¡¯s rumored he broke through to Middle-stage Mythical during life-and-deathbat in New York, amidst great terror of life and death. But there¡¯s no denying his talent is terrifying. Moreover, his cultivation technique is extremely peculiar, capable of refining opponents¡¯ True Qi into his own, using battle to feed battle. The terrifying quality of his True Qi is evident from his ability to kill Liu Ang, which is why I suspect nobody else intervened with the Sword Qi within Lu Tiankuang¡ªLu Tianxing might have refined it himself. If that¡¯s the case, we must be on guard....".

 Chapter 1467 - 1460: The Fear of Being Dominated

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Chapter 1460: The Fear of Being Dominated</h4>

    As Yang Anlong¡¯s words echoed in the hall, all the Yang Family members were extremely solemn, feeling a chill seeping through their bodies that made them involuntarily shiver. If Yang Anlong was correct, then Lu Tianxing was terrifying. In just a few months, he advanced from the early-stage Mythical to the middle-stage Mythical. Such a breakthrough speed is extremely rare. In time, if Lu Tianxing reaches thete stage of Mythical, the Yang Family might truly fall into an irreparable abyss.

    "Ring ring ring..."

    Just at that moment, a loud ringing of a phone suddenly pierced the hall, sounding exceptionally jarring.

    Hearing the ringtone, Yang Anlong frowned, his face somewhat unpleasant. However, upon seeing the caller ID, he hesitated not a bit and immediately answered the phone.

    "Hello."

    "Family Head, we lost. We lost. We fell into the Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s trap. Our Dingtian Group has been utterly defeated, and the funds werepletely swallowed. Moreover, the other side hacked ourputers, leaving us totally defenseless. We lost, Dingtian Group is bankrupt..."

    "What did you say? That¡¯s impossible. What exactly happened?"

    Yang Anlong¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, his face turningpletely dark, so much so that it seemed water could drip from it. Although Dingtian Group was not one of the Yang Family¡¯s primary industries, it definitely held a very important position within the Yang Family, particrly an economic one.

    The majority of the Yang Family¡¯s economic sourcese from Dingtian Group. Dingtian Group upies three-fifths of the Yang Family¡¯s economic sources. If Dingtian Group deres bankruptcy, the Yang Family¡¯s economic sources would be severely impacted. After all, the Yang Family is vast, and you can¡¯t sustain the family without money. More importantly, most Martial Artists in the Yang Family are recruited through funds. Without Dingtian Group¡¯s support, there¡¯s simply not enough capital to recruit so many Martial Artists.

    After all, Martial Artists are people too. They can¡¯t survive without money. Moreover, without money, there¡¯s no way to buy medicinal materials to remedy the hidden injuries from training. As for robbery, you¡¯d better see if you can escape the Yanhuang Group¡¯s pursuit.

    "Bai¡¯s... Bai¡¯s Groupid a trap for us, deliberately releasing news of their inability to withstand, luring us in, continually enticing us to acquire their stock. We didn¡¯t realize it was a trap. Just when we were about to seed, a formidable fund suddenly appeared in the stock market, striking us without any ability to fight back. Additionally, the Shen Group, who had been coborating with us against Bai¡¯s Group, suddenly turned on us,unching an attack. Even the Xiangjiang Huang Family¡¯s forces got involved, and they even used a hacker to breach ourputer. Our hired hacker couldn¡¯tpete with them. Dingtian Group is out of money, it¡¯s bankrupt..."

    A panicked voice on the other end of the phone exined in a rapid tone...

    "Shen Group, Bai¡¯s Group, damn it, damn it, you bunch of useless fools, useless fools, all of you are useless."

    Hearing the exnation from the other end, Yang Anlong¡¯s whole body exuded a chilling murderous intent, mming the phone fiercely to the ground.

    And at this moment, the entire hall sank into a bizarre silence. Although Yang Anlong did not turn on the speakerphone, the voice on the phone wasn¡¯t low, and all the Yang Family members were Martial Artists. Even though the phone volume was small, it was still clearly audible to their ears.

    At this moment, all the Yang Family members, like Yang Anlong, had their faces sunk to an extreme. Dingtian Groupprised a major part of the Yang Family¡¯s economic sources. Without Dingtian Group, the Yang Family might copse. For a family, it¡¯s not just sufficient martial power needed, but also financial power. After all, Martial Artists are people too. If you want to recruit Martial Artists but can¡¯t give them what they want, no one would risk their lives for you.

    They never expected to lose so miserably in this business confrontation.

    "Ancestor, what should we do next? What should we do next? If we lose Dingtian Group, we¡¯ll never have a chance to be a top family again." One of the Yang Family members was the first to recover, looking at Yang Fengxing seated at the head and spoke.

    "Revenge, we can¡¯t swallow this anger, we must avenge this, otherwise all of China will think we¡¯re easy targets." One of the Yang Family members spoke with murderous intent, eyes shing with an extremely chilling coldness. If they could force Bai Zhiqing to transfer Bai¡¯s Group to them, they wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses.

    "That¡¯s right, kill them, and kill Lu Tianxing too, let him know what the price is for offending our Yang Family." Another Yang Family member echoed.

    Listening to the bloodthirsty utterances around him, Yang Fengxing spoke coldly: "Enough, all of you shut up! Don¡¯t you think the Yang Family¡¯s troubles aren¡¯t enough yet? Kill Lu Tianxing? Yes, we can kill him, but do you know the consequences the Yang Family will face after killing Lu Tianxing? Can any of you withstand Lu Tiankuang? Do you want the humiliation from over twenty years ago to repeat, or do you want to see me killed by Lu Tiankuang at the Yang Family?"

    Hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s wrathful words, the once-aggressive Yang Family members immediately shut their mouths instinctively, eyes scanning around fearfully as if afraid Old Sir Lu would suddenly charge in brandishing a bloodstained saber. They were indeed frightened out of their wits by Old Sir Lu.

    Now all of them in their thirties or forties had, more than twenty years ago, in their teens or twenties, personally seen Old Sir Lu, holding a bloodstained saber, ughter his way into the Yang Family, cutting down anyone who dared block him with a single stroke, paving a path of blood. It was only because Old Sir Lu didn¡¯t harm innocents that they survived.

    Now under Yang Fengxing¡¯s words, they finally recalled the fear dominated by Old Sir Lu more than twenty years ago.

    Moreover, knowing Old Sir Lu¡¯s affection for Lu Tianxing, if they dared to move against Lu Tianxing, whether or not they seeded in killing him, it would surely invite Old Sir Lu¡¯s frantic revenge, and the nightmare of over twenty years ago would return.

    Twenty years ago, Old Sir Lu could y those at thete stage of Mythical. Twenty yearster, he could easily kill threete-stage Mythical with no harm to himself. Who in the Yang Family could withstand such prowess? Should Old Sir Lu attack the Yang Family again, truly it could be the end of the Yang Family.

    Yang Fengxing observed the Yang Family members¡¯ expressions, let out a cold snort, but said nothing further. In his heart, he too harbored murderous intent towards Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family, but he clearly understood that while he might y three mystical figures, he surely couldn¡¯t do it as effortlessly, leaving himself unscathed, as Old Sir Lu could.

    Even if he could kill the three mystical figures, he¡¯d likely get injured. If caught in the Sealing Demon Three Talents Formation to kill the three mystical figures, he¡¯d certainly get heavily injured or even perish alongside. Once Old Sir Lu appeared at the Yang Family again, he wouldn¡¯t leave as easily as twenty years ago. This time, no one in the Yang Family could do anything to Old Sir Lu.

    With a deep breath, Yang Fengxing directed his gaze back to Yang Anlong, speaking: "Anlong, what is your view on this matter?"

    Upon hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s words, Yang Anlong hesitated for a moment, finally taking a deep breath and saying: "Now the Lu Family is powerful and Lu Tiankuang isn¡¯t dead. Moreover, his strength has vastly improved. We can¡¯t do anything to him. If we confront him head-on, the oue is only one¡ªthat the Yang Family will be obliterated. So our immediate priority should not be to trouble the Lu Family, but to dissociate from the Jiangnan incident. We can only discard Tianci as a pawn, iming that Tianci acted on his own without any connection to us, and that those mystical figures were rallied by Liu Ang. Liu Ang held a grudge after having his arm severed by Lu Tianxing and sought revenge by trying to kill Lu Tianxing this time."

    Yang Anlong spoke slowly, a chilling malice shing in his eyes, feeling no guilt over his words. To him, abandoning one Yang Tiansi was no big deal. After all, he was young and could have more children. He didn¡¯tck just one son Yang Tiansi.

    "But Family Head, if we do this, will the Lu Family believe it?" a Yang Family member hesitated to ask.

    "Whether the Lu Family believes it or not is irrelevant to us. All we need is to state it publicly; whether they believe it or not is their issue. Anyway, it was all Tianci and Liu Ang¡¯s doing. If the Lu Family dares to trouble us further, we¡¯ll have a legitimate reason to ally with other Chinese families against the Lu Family. Lu Tiankuang wouldn¡¯t act against us at this time since he wouldn¡¯t have a justifiable cause. Beijing isn¡¯t his yground to act recklessly. Besides, he isn¡¯t alone. He wouldn¡¯t dare to risk mutual destruction without the resolve. If he had it, he would have killed his way into Shu alone long ago," Yang Anlong said, taking a deep breath.

    "In that case, must we just swallow this defeat and dere Dingtian Group¡¯s bankruptcy?"

    "Bankruptcy is just bankruptcy. It¡¯s merely Dingtian Group. The Yang Family¡¯s hundred-year umtion is enough to pull us through this crisis. Money lost can be earned back, but if lives are lost, no amount of money can buy them back. Our top priority must be to suppress our inner bloodlust and avoid further conflict with the Lu Family, especially with Lu Tianxing," Yang Anlong stressed heavily.

 Chapter 1468 - 1461: Conspiracy Rises Again

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Chapter 1461: Conspiracy Rises Again</h4>

    "But are we just going to let this matter go like this?" A Yang Family member said unwillingly upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words.

    "Let it go?"

    A cold, murderous intent shed across Yang Anlong¡¯s face, and he replied with a coldugh, "The humiliation that the Yang Family suffered today must be washed away with blood. Lu Tianxing must die. Just yesterday, the Holy Daughter of the Holy See secretly sent someone to find me, wanting to unite against Lu Tianxing. I think this is an opportunity."

    "If we were to unite with the Church, who knows if they truly want to cooperate with us? After all, there¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Those who are not of our kin have different intentions.¡¯ The Church¡¯s people in China were killed by us with nothing left, and they¡¯ve long hated us deeply. Could they be deliberately treating us as a mere tool?"

    "Treating us as a tool? They have to see if the Church has that ability. Besides, I¡¯ve already investigated. That bastard Lu Tianxing went to New York and during the breakthrough moment with the Life and Death Horror Bell, killed the Church¡¯s Saint Heir, Holder. It was a p in the face to the Church. Given the Church¡¯s nature, they definitely won¡¯t let Lu Tianxing go. This cooperation with the Church is a good opportunity for us Yang Family to remove Lu Tianxing. As long as Lu Tianxing dies at the hands of the Church, then his death has nothing to do with us, even if Lu Tiankuang wants trouble afterward, he¡¯ll have to find trouble with the Church, not us."

    Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light shed. Killing someone doesn¡¯t always require personal action; borrowing a knife to kill is the true way.

    "However, now Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength has already reached the middle stage of Mythical, and even thete stage might not be able to deal with him. How can we possibly kill him?"

    "That¡¯s not our concern. We¡¯re not directly involved in this matter; we¡¯re just telling the Church about Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts and providing a bit of the Tang Family¡¯s Corrosive Bone Poison. The killing is the Church¡¯s business. If they still can¡¯t handle Lu Tianxing, then it¡¯s not our fault. If they die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, that¡¯s their deserving fate."

    Yang Anlong gave a cold smile, his voice filled with chilling intent. This time, he must make sure Lu Tianxing dies without a burial ce.

    "Anlong, then do as you say. Remember, this time we must be careful. We can¡¯t let the Lu Family suspect us, and we must not involve the Yang Family. Remember this: otherwise, you¡¯ll be the next discarded Yang Family member." At this moment, Yang Fengxing, who hadn¡¯t spoken before, slowly said.

    Upon hearing Yang Fengxing¡¯s words, Yang Anlong¡¯s heart trembled, he replied solemnly, "Yes, Ancestor, I know what to do. Yang Si, go out now and spread the word that what Yang Tiansi did in Jiangnan has nothing to do with the Yang Family. It was Yang Tiansi and Liu Ang¡¯s independent decision. The Yang Family waspletely unaware. Yang Chai, you go..."

    Yang Anlong issued orders one by one, and members of the Yang Family stood up and walked outside, executing Yang Anlong¡¯smands. No one dared to be careless because this concerned the future of the Yang Family. If they didn¡¯t do it right, the entire Yang Family would be doomed; an enraged Old Master Lu couldn¡¯t be stopped. None of them wanted to die; they had to work together.

    "Ancestor, then I¡¯ll take my leave first, meeting with the Holy Daughter in a couple of days." Yang Anlong watched as one family member after another left, he stood up himself and respectfully said to Yang Fengxing.

    "Okay, remember, do not be careless with this matter."

    Yang Fengxing looked at Yang Anlong with a serious expression. If he really angered Old Master Lu, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with him, even if he risked everything the Yang Family had. At most, it would be pulling Old Master Lu down with him.

    Killing a thousand enemies while losing eight hundred of his own isn¡¯t a good result for the Yang Family. Even if they destroy the Lu Family, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t be far from annihtion either, a scenario he wasn¡¯t willing to see.

    "I know what to do, Ancestor. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    After finishing speaking, Yang Anlong didn¡¯t pause and turned to walk outside.

    Upon seeing Yang Anlong leave, Yang Fengxing¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely gloomy, emitting an intensely cold murderous intent all over, whispering to himself, "Lu Tiankuang, this time you were lucky, you didn¡¯t die. Rest assured, this won¡¯t be thest time. I will definitely make sure you die without a burial ce, and I will make the entire Lu Family disappear without a trace."

    ...

    The events in Jiangnan today have dealt a disastrous blow to the Yang Family, and for the Shu Tang Family, it is equally unsettling news.

    The Shu Tang Family is located deep within the mountains of Sichuan, with its main base nestled in a serene, picturesque setting, encircled by mountains and water. The cliffs are steep, as if carved with axes and chisels, and the rocky terrain is rugged. Below the cliffs lies a sprawling mansion, where young people dressed in strong attire move about with great energy, clearly indicating that they are not ordinary individuals.

    Within the magnificent and expansive mansion, two men are seated in the main hall. Both appear to be around forty or fifty years old, with simr looks, and they exude an intense fluctuation of True Qi. Their eyes glint with authority, making others feel as though they are being watched by a fierce beast.

    The atmosphere in the entire hall is unusually oppressive and eerie. Neither man speaks, each deep in thought.

    These two are none other than the first and second of the Tang Family¡¯s three brothers: Tang Fengxing, the current Family Head, whose power is almost at the Late Stage of Mythical, currently at the Peak of the Mid-stage Mythical realm.

    The second, Tang Fengyun, is equally formidable, nearly breaching into the Late Stage of Mythical. Should he seed, it would add another master to the Tang Family, and with the family¡¯s elusive hidden weapons and poisons, even a minor oversight from a Late Stage Mythical opponent could lead to fatal consequences. The third brother, Tang Fengxiao, is deceased.

    After a long silence, Tang Fengyun takes a cigarette from his pocket, a chilling gleam in his square face as he takes a deep drag and says with a harsh tone: "Elder brother, say something. What should we do next? Lao San died in Jiangnan at the hands of that brat Lu Tianxing. Are we really going to swallow this grievance and watch Lao San die without peace?"

    Tang Fengyun¡¯s eyes burn with a deadly intent. After Tang Fengxiao¡¯s death, he received news from Jiangnan of his brother¡¯s demise at the hands of the Lu Family and Lu Tianxing. This indignation is intolerable, and without avenging this wrong, he cannot find peace.

    "And what if you can¡¯t swallow it, elder brother? Even if we can¡¯t let it go, what can we do? You heard the phone call earlier¡ªLu Tiankuang is alive and his powers have returned to their peak. He effortlessly killed the trio of monk, priest, and nun. Can we contend with such a peak powerhouse? Even if we could deal with Lu Tiankuang, the Tang Family might not be far from extinction," Tang Fengxing said slowly, a shadow passing through his eyes. He never imagined Old Sir Lu would still be alive, let alone so formidable. The Tang Family Ancestor would likely be outmatched. Without relying on the Tang Family¡¯s unique hidden weapons and poisons, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have in the trio with ease.

    "Are we not going to trouble the Lu Family, then? Are we just going to give up, let Lao San die in vain?" Tang Fengyun asked angrily.

    Hearing Tang Fengyun¡¯s question, Tang Fengxing too showed an angry expression and said in a low voice, "And what if it¡¯s not in vain? When Lao San went to Jiangnan, I told him time and time again to be cautious and not to act rashly, especially not to go to the Lu Family. Even if confronting the Lu Family directly, he should have sent a decoy. But look at his reckless actions in Jiangnan, just brazenly going to the Lu Family! Isn¡¯t that tantamount to courting death? Did he truly believe the Lu Family is to be trifled with? Over two decades ago, the Lu Tian Kuang made other families suffer a terrible defeat. The Fang and Chen families were exterminated, the Yang Family left crippled. And what happened? They didn¡¯t even dare to utter a word. Did he really think the Lu Family is easy to destroy? If it were so, the Lu Family likely would have vanished hundreds of times over by now."

    Hearing his elder brother¡¯s wrathful words, Tang Fengyun¡¯s body trembled as he inhaled deeply and said, "What do we do next? Just give up like that?"

    "Hmph, give up? Is that possible? There¡¯s no rush to deal with the Lu Family. The ancestor is still in seclusion. We¡¯ll discuss further actions against the Lu Family once he emerges,"

    Tang Fengxing took a deep breath and said, "Right, I asked you to discuss a marriage alliance with the Mu Family. How are those talks going? This matter is of utmost importance to the future of our Tang Family. It must not fail. Have the Mu Family agreed to the alliance?"

    "The Mu Family!"

    Hearing this, a trace of anger shed in Tang Fengyun¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a deep voice: "Elder brother, I truly don¡¯t understand why we still need to arrange a marriage alliance with the Mu Family. You heard the reports too. The Mu Family has meddled in the Lu Family¡¯s affairs, and many of our people perished at the hands of Mu Qingchuan and the Mu Family Secret Guards. At this point, is there still a need for a marriage alliance with the Mu Family? Even if it happened, they probably wouldn¡¯t be on the same page with us."

    "Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that Mu Qingxue has an unclear rtionship with Lu Tianxing. Our Tang Family is considered a reputable and prestigious household. Qingyun is the most outstanding genius in the history of our Tang Family, already at the mid-stage mythical at a young age. He is highly likely to surpass the ancestor in the future. With Qingyun¡¯s talent and strength, what kind of woman can¡¯t he have? To make Qingyun marry a woman who harbors feelings for another man¡ªisn¡¯t that asking too much of Qingyun?"

 Chapter 1469 - 1462: The Tang Familyâ€™s Cunning Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Chapter 1462: The Tang Family¡¯s Cunning n</h4>

    "Yes, it¡¯s truly unfair for Qingyun, but for the rise of the Tang Family, Qingyun, no matter what, must swallow this grievance, this burden must be endured."

    Tang Fengxing sighed deeply and said, "For so many years, our Tang Family has always been suppressed in the Shu region. No matter how strong Shu may be, can itpare to the vastness of China? If our Shu Tang Family continues to cower in Shu, the oue will be only one - total annihtion. Now we¡¯ve offended the Lu Family, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s talent is even more terrifying than Lu Tiankuang, far exceeding Lu Tianzhan of the past. If given enough time to grow, our Tang Family wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him even if we mobilized the entire n¡¯s strength. Therefore, we must forge an alliance with the Mu Family for the sake of establishing ties and expanding our reach beyond Shu, enhancing the influence of our Tang Family."

    Upon hearing Tang Fengxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengyun furrowed his brows slightly and said, "Brother, is Lu Tianxing really as terrifying as you say?"

    "Much more terrifying than I imagined, even Qingyun probably can¡¯t match him. The Lu Family has produced prodigies: seventy-some years ago, they had Lu Tiankuang; twenty-some years ago, Lu Tianzhan; and now, Lu Tianxing. I am reminded of the saying passed down in aristocratic circles: ¡¯To destroy the Lu Family, one must first eliminate their prodigies. Until the Lu Family ceases to produce these prodigious talents, they will never be truly gone.¡¯ Evidently, this saying is not exaggerated. We struck down Lu Tianzhan and nearly extinguished Lu Tiankuang, yet the Lu Family now has another Lu Tianxing. If he does not meet his end, even if we obliterate the Lu Family, it would be for naught. A few decadester, the Lu Family would rise anew."

    "Moreover, you must have heard that Lu Tianzhan single-handedly defeated Liu Ang, killing him. He was able to y Liu Ang, who was at the Late Stage of Mythical, while he was only at the Middle-stage Mythical. This demonstrates terrifying strength that Qingyun likely cannot surpass. s, the Lu Family is indeed formidable. If we had their fortune, we wouldn¡¯t spend our lives huddled in Shu."

    Tang Fengxing sighed deeply, a hint of undeniable envy in his eyes. If the Tang Family had one prodigious talent per generation, we wouldn¡¯t be confined to Shu for a lifetime, afraid to step beyond its borders. An exceptional twenty-some-year-old talent, once sessful, would be invincible, unstoppable by any.

    Taken aback by Tang Fengxing¡¯s feelings, Tang Fengyun was silent for a long time. No matter how unwilling he felt, he had no choice but to acknowledge the terrifying strength of Lu Tianxing. To kill Liu Ang, who was at the Fake Mythical Late Stage, with power only at the Middle-stage Mythical, represents a gap akin to the distance between heaven and earth, not merely the ends of the earth. s, Lu Tianxing managed to kill Liu Ang; this terrifying skill is obvious to anyone.

    "Remember this, second brother: those who aplish great things don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Qingyun is part of the Tang Family, and he must, no matter what, contribute something to the Tang Family. This marriage alliance with the Mu Family must seed by all means. Only by leveraging the Mu Family¡¯s strength can we possibly leave Shu and be one of the top families in China, instead of merely a Shu family. Do you understand?" Tang Fengxing took a deep breath and looked solemnly at Tang Fengyun.

    This marriage must not encounter any mistakes. As long as Mu Qingxue marries into the Tang Family, our family can use this as a springboard to spread our influence into Beijing, no longer confined to Shu.

    "Understood."

    Tang Fengxing nodded and hesitated briefly before saying, "Brother, what should we do about the Lu Family? We¡¯re teaming up with the Yang Family against them. What if the Lu Family causes trouble for us now? The Ancestor is in seclusion presently; who could stop Lu Tiankuang? Should we invite the Ancestor to emerge from seclusion and oversee the Tang Family?"

    "No need."

    Upon hearing Tang Fengyun¡¯s question, Tang Fengxing shook his head and said, "No need to worry. Lu Tiankuang isn¡¯t foolish. He knows Shu is our territory. We¡¯ve established ourselves here for years, and unless he is entirely confident, he will not dare step into Shu. He understands that he cannot afford to have anything happen to him, especially cannot afford to die. If he died in Shu, the Lu Family would be annihted the next day. Otherwise, he would have already stormed into Shu twenty-some years ago; he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now and still note. Thus, Lu Tiankuang will note to Shu, and we are temporarily safe."

    Hearing Tang Fengxing¡¯s words, Tang Fengyun nodded, deeply inhaling and saying, "In that case, Brother, I¡¯ll head to Beijing tomorrow to discuss the marriage with the Mu Family. Currently, Mu Qingliu has agreed, and Mr. Mu seems to be on board as well; there shouldn¡¯t be anyplications."

    "Very well, go ahead. Remember, be cautious and don¡¯t provoke the Lu Family further; especially refrain from conflicts with Lu Tianxing, understand?" Tang Fengxing solemnly told Tang Fengyun.

    With Tang Fengyun¡¯s skills, attempting to provoke Lu Tianxing now would likely result in his death at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. He did not believe Lu Tianxing would show mercy when facing Tang Fengxing. He was certain that if Lu Tianxing were stronger, capable of overpowering the Yang Family Ancestor, he would undoubtedly storm into Beijing and eradicate the Yang Family entirely. Such decisive individuals must be guarded against.

    "Brother, rest assured, I won¡¯t act without discretion."

    "Better to be cautious. As for Qingyun, I¡¯ll speak to him personally. Mu Qingxue is the Mu Family¡¯s esteemed youngdy, well-suited for him. As for feelings, they can be nurtured over time."

    Tang Fengxing sighed deeply once more, remaining silent. He rose from his chair and left the hall. Staring at the zing sun overhead, he extended his hand towards the sky and clenched it fiercely, determined to see the Tang Family thrive under his leadership. One day, the Tang Family would leave Shu and reign supreme.

    Apart from the Yang Family and the Tang Family, discussions were buzzing in various parts of China. Although the opinions varied, they all conveyed the same message: the Lu Family remains the overlord of Jiangnan and must not be provoked. Until Old Sir Lu is gone, the Lu Family must not be touched.

    The news that Lu Tianxing single-handedly killed Liu Ang spread quickly, astonishing countless people, and drawing all their attention to Lu Tianxing. In that moment, he entered the sight of every major family, being regarded as a genuine threat, oneparable to Old Sir Lu.

    Amid the turbulent currents of China, Lu Tianxing was unaware. Even if he knew, he likely wouldn¡¯t care much; to him, the path is something he must walk on his own ¨C obstacles must simply be crushed.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was following behind Old Sir Lu, slowly walking towards the backyard of the Lu Family Mansion.

    Lu Tianxing walked behind Old Sir Lu, his gaze calm as he surveyed the only intact backyard of the Lu Family Mansion, pondering something in his mind.

    Old Sir Lu, too, remained silent, his figure slightly stooped as he trudged forward, a hint of weariness on his face. Today¡¯s events in the Lu Family hadpletely drained him, both physically and mentally. If not for the inevitable downfall of the Lu Family if he were to leave now, he would have turned away without hesitation.

    After an unknown amount of time, Old Sir Lu finally stopped beside a small pond, gazing at the surface of the water gently rippling with the breeze, and sighed softly, "Tianxing, do you remember this ce?"

    "I remember, this is where Grandpa and I spoke for the first time."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath as he looked at the surroundings, the ce where he first set foot into the Lu Family, where Old Sir Lu spoke with him.

    "Yes, it hasn¡¯t even been more than a month sincest time!"

    Old Sir Lu sighed again, turned to look at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Tianxing, do you me me?"

    Startled by Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused slightly, then replied calmly, "Grandpa, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s body trembled slightly. He looked at Lu Tianxing and spoke again, "Do you me me for sparing Hongda¡¯s family?"

    "What use is it to me you? My parents are already dead; ming you for letting them go won¡¯t change anything, won¡¯t bring my parents back to life. Besides, those who deserve to die are already dead. I don¡¯t want to end up alone in the end." Lu Tianxing looked at Old Sir Lu, his expressionplex.

    When he first heard that Old Sir Lu had spared Lu Hongda¡¯s family, he was indeed angry and med Old Sir Lu. He even considered seizing an opportunity to annihte Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage. However, when he saw Old Sir Lu¡¯s expression of pain, his heart softened. He is Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son, but Lu Tianzhan is also Old Sir Lu¡¯s son. Losing a son to another son¡¯s actions, the suffering would not be any less painful for him.

    Moreover, even if he wiped out Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage today, from now on, he and the Lu Family might be estranged, even though Old Sir Lu never said anything. After all, the debt of a murdered parent can never truly be settled, but from this point on, Old Sir Lu¡¯s heart might harbor a knot that could not be undone. For Old Sir Lu, Lu Tianxing eventually abandoned the n to destroy Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage, for no other reason than Old Sir Lu, because Old Sir Lu is his biological grandfather.

    Besides, Lu Hongda is already dead, and the people of Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage have had their Dantians destroyed, doomed to live under the watchful eye of the Lu Family for the rest of their lives, never to achieve anything again. Whether they are killed or not has little effect.

    However, three incidents make a habit. This act of mercy does not mean there will always be mercy. If Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage continues to act recklessly and seeks trouble, they cannot me him for being ruthless.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu was slightly taken aback. He initially thought he needed to have a heart-to-heart talk with Lu Tianxing to possibly dissolve his hatred towards Lu Hongda¡¯s lineage, but now it seemed unnecessary. Lu Tianxing was more understanding than he had imagined.

 Chapter 1470 - 1463: Is Lu Tianzhan Still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Chapter 1463: Is Lu Tianzhan Still Alive?</h4>

    "Tianxing, thank you." Grandpa Lu looked at Lu Tianxing and said softly.

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing sighed gently and said, "Grandpa, you¡¯re joking, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m not one to kill the innocent indiscriminately. Since the main culprit is dead, there¡¯s no need to pursue it further. My parents can¡¯t be brought back to life. I think if their spirits could see me, they wouldn¡¯t want me to be blinded by hatred."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Old Sir Lu took a deep breath again and slowly said, "Tianxing, actually there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you. I¡¯ve been looking for the right opportunity but never found one until today. I¡¯ve decided to tell you this¡ª your parents might not be dead?"

    "What, Grandpa, what did you say? My parents aren¡¯t dead? Grandpa, you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    Upon hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression froze slightly, and a trace of uncontroble excitement immediately appeared on his face. His eyes locked onto Old Sir Lu, his voice trembling slightly.

    "I¡¯m not lying to you, Tianzhan and your mother are most likely still alive."

    Old Sir Lu slowly exhaled, a hint of reminiscence appearing on his face, and continued, "Over twenty years ago, after you were born, your parents, because of a letter from your uncle, were lured out of Beijing and attacked. Upon receiving the news, I immediately called Ji Xingyun. Since I was in Jiangnan and Ji Xingyun was in Beijing, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to get to where your father was attacked."

    "After receiving my call, Ji Xingyun rushed to the scene of your father¡¯s attack. When he arrived, the battle had just ended, and the blood was still warm. However, Ji Xingyun didn¡¯t find a single body nearby. Neither your father¡¯s body nor those who attacked him were found, Tianxing, do you know what this means?"

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, not speaking, just waiting for Old Sir Lu to continue.

    "This means your father definitely didn¡¯t die. I know your father¡¯s strength very well; it¡¯s not easy to kill him. If the group attacking Tianzhan had really seeded in killing him, taking away their own people¡¯s bodies to conceal their identities makes sense. But why take your father¡¯s body? It doesn¡¯t fit reason and isn¡¯t necessary at all."

    "Killing Tianzhan was already a huge threat to the Lu Family, there¡¯s no need to take the body. Moreover, after receiving my call, Ji Xingyun rushed there immediately and arrived at a time when he was already in thete stage of Mythical. No one would hastily take away a useless body when someone of that level is approaching, the gain isn¡¯t worth the loss. There¡¯s no trace of Corpse Dissolving Powder around either, so it can be inferred that your father definitely wasn¡¯t dead at the time."

    Old Sir Lu spoke slowly, and this was one of the reasons he suspected Lu Tianzhan was not dead. Back then, Ji Xingyun arrived promptly, the blood was still warm, showing that the battle had just ended, and no one would choose to hastily remove Lu Tianzhan¡¯s body at such a rush, as it would be detrimental and only increase their risk, making them easy to track.

    After all, for a Martial Artist, there are many ways to track someone, and blood is one of them. If the assassins really killed Lu Tianzhan, it would mean the mission wasplete, and there would be no need to take away his body, which would only be a target for others to track, ultimately leading to their own downfall.

    Since they didn¡¯t take away Lu Tianzhan¡¯s body, why was it nowhere to be found when Ji Xingyun arrived? There¡¯s only one exnation: Lu Tianzhan wasn¡¯t dead, and he had left before Ji Xingyun arrived.

    "Besides not finding your father¡¯s body at that time, your mother¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found either. And when I got there, I had the Lu Family Guards team up with Ji Xingyun¡¯s Yanhuang Group, consisting of tracking experts to trace your mother¡¯s whereabouts, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. It was as if your mother vanished into thin air. If someone really killed her, they wouldn¡¯t need to take her body, and there¡¯s no way they could have erased all traces in such haste. Only one person could achieve this wlessly, and that¡¯s your father. Your father learned a special cultivation technique to hide his presence, and only he couldpletely conceal his aura so we couldn¡¯t track him."

    "Grandpa, ording to what you¡¯re saying, they must be alive. But if they are, why didn¡¯t theye for me? Why did they choose to abandon me? Even though you tried to track them, why couldn¡¯t you find me?"

    Upon hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, a hint ofplex emotion in his tone. ording to Old Sir Lu¡¯s analysis, his parents likely were not dead at the time, and his father even took away his mother. If he could take his mother, why couldn¡¯t he take him, and instead chose to abandon him?

    Why on earth is that?

    Thinking about this made Lu Tianxing¡¯s aura involuntarily fluctuate, a shadow crossing his face, his aura bing somewhat agitated.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Old Sir Lu knew exactly why his aura was unstable, and sighed with a heavy heart, "I couldn¡¯t find you because after Tianzhan and I had a fallout, he never returned to the Lu Family. Even after you were born, I never got to see you, so finding you wasn¡¯t easy. And when I had someone search, you were already gone without a trace. I only found the ce where your mother hid you and traces of someone taking you away, but we couldn¡¯t find that person."

    "As for why your parents didn¡¯t take you if they¡¯re really alive, I think there are two exnations. First, your parents hadn¡¯t truly escaped their pursuers; they were still being hunted while on the run. They didn¡¯t know if they could get away, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t havee for you. That would only have dragged you into a dead end. So the best solution was to flee in the opposite direction from you, leading the pursuers away. By the time they really escaped, you had already been taken by someone passing by and could not be found."

    Here, Old Sir Lu paused before continuing, "The second possibility is that your mother hid you, then led the pursuers away, afterward you were taken by someone else. The forces chasing you were powerful, and if they knew you were alive, they would certainly leave no stone unturned to kill you. To protect you, they might have chosen the painful decision not to search for you, knowing you were taken by someone else."

    After hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, understanding that he was right. The Lu Family dominated Jiangnan and reigned over Beijing back then, the extent of their power was unmistakable. Anyone who dared to act against the Lu Family¡¯s monstrous talent must have significant power themselves. If they knew he was alive, they would try everything to eliminate him, rather than leave him be.

    "So who exactly were the ones who assassinated my parents back then?"

    Old Sir Lu¡¯s body trembled slightly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment, but finally said, "I think you might have guessed some, back then included the Tang Family, the Yang Family, the Chen Family, the Fang Family, the Qian Family, those Beijing aristocratic families, plus a mysterious and terrifying force involved. Back then, I wiped out the Chen, Fang, and Qian families when I stormed into Beijing alone with a de. However, when it came to the Yang and Tang families, I had to give up due to Yang Fengxing¡¯sst Sword Qi before his death, leaving them be."

    Here, Old Sir Lu¡¯s heart sighed softly. When he found out these families were involved in the attack on Lu Tianzhan, he didn¡¯t hesitate to storm into Beijing, single-handedly slicing through the Chen, Fang, and Qian family ns¡¯ leaders, elders, and everyone, but ultimately, he was outnumbered. He was struck by the Yangs, ending up with an invisible Sword Qi from Yang Shenxing left in his body. If not for Ji Xingyun arriving in time, he would have died at the Yangs¡¯ hands.

    Though Old Sir Lu survived the Yangs, after leaving Beijing, he gave up on seeking vengeance against the Yang and Tang families. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to; he was just powerless to do so. Having the Void Invisible Sword Energy nted in his body, fighting ate Mythical stage again would likely trigger it, causing serious injury or death. If he were grievously injured, the Lu Family would be utterly wiped out. Reluctantly, he abandoned his revenge ns, lest he end up with not just Lu Tianzhan dead, but the entire Lu Family.

    "The Yang Family, Tang Family, didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Very well, very well, soon enough, we¡¯ll settle both old and new scores together."

    A sharp glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and he took a deep breath, continuing to speak to Old Sir Lu, "Grandpa, then where exactly does thest mysterious forcee from? Didn¡¯t you investigate?"

    "Can¡¯t investigate."

    Old Sir Lu shook his head, sighed slightly, and said, "The final force is simply too mysterious; no information can be found at all. Even those families like the Chen, Fang, and Qian who attacked with this force didn¡¯t know where it came from. Over the years, I¡¯ve been secretly investigating this matter, but I just can¡¯t find out where this force is from... ."

 Chapter 1471 - 1464: Old Sir Luâ€™s Apprehension

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Chapter 1464: Old Sir Lu¡¯s Apprehension</h4>

    "Couldn¡¯t investigate?"

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately frowned. For the Lu Family to be unable to investigate for over twenty years, this force must be too mysterious and terrifying.

    "Couldn¡¯t investigate, the other side is just too cautious, leaving no trace."

    Old Master Lu sighed deeply, looking at Lu Tianxing and Chen Sheng, he said, "Tianxing, you must be careful. They might not have known you were alive before, but today you were just too dazzling. Killing ate-stage Mythical with a middle-stage Mythical strength is a rare feat, even globally. They know you¡¯re Tianzhan¡¯s son, and they will do whatever it takes to eliminate you. Also, the Yang Family and the Tang Family will stop at nothing to remove you. Whatever happens, you must be cautious. If necessary, stay in Jiangnan. As long as I am alive, no one will dare to make a move."

    The tallest tree in the forest is destroyed by the wind. Lu Tianxing¡¯s performance today was simply too striking, and anyone would be wary of him. After all, being able to kill ate-stage Mythical with middle-stage Mythical power is not something many can do globally. But to achieve it unscathed is even rarer, a remarkable talent.

    This kind of person is an unparalleled genius. Once grown, they be an invincible force. With Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying potential, once he matures, he can truly im, "In the realm of Mythical, I am unbeatable." No one would want to see such a genius grow, and the best way is to nip this genius in the bud.

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Grandpa, thank you for your kind intentions, but I understand more clearly that the path of martial arts is about oveing obstacles and facing challenges head-on. If Ick the courage to face difficulties, I can forget about advancing in martial arts for life. Besides, I¡¯m not made of y. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t trouble me, but if they do, I don¡¯t mind showing them how lethal my de can be."

    As his words fell, a cold killing intent shed from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body. His battle with Liu Ang had further honed his skills. Although still not up to par with a truete-stage Mythical, he was confident enough to escape with his life from such an adversary. Plus, with the poison from the Mand, should a real fight break out, even a newly enteredte-stage Mythical Martial Artist could die at his hands. He feared nothing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu frowned even deeper, saying sternly, "Tianxing, do not act rashly. The Yang Family and Tang Family have be top-tier families for a reason; their strength is not something to be underestimated, especially the Tang Family, which has a formidable presence in Shu. Remember my words, until you reach thete stage of Mythical and have absolute confidence, never step foot in Shu. Do you understand? Under no circumstance should you seek vengeance on or enter Shu to confront the Tang Family."

    The Tang Family has been in Shu for countless years, transforming it into a stronghold. A reckless intrusion into Shu is certain death. Even he, without thorough preparation, would almost certainly die in Shu. That¡¯s why many families, despite knowing how formidable the Tang Family is, cannotpletely eradicate them from the world.

    To utterly destroy the Tang Family, there¡¯s only one way: a massive military pressure, dispatching numerous Mythical experts, sacrificing lives to fill the Shu region, using the tactic of sacrificing a thousand to kill eight hundred of the Tang Family. But which family in all of China is willing to do so?

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s unprecedented solemnity, Lu Tianxing felt a warmth in his heart, knowing that Old Master Lu was worried about him. He smiled faintly and said, "Grandpa, rest assured, I¡¯m not reckless. Shu is the Tang Family¡¯s territory; I¡¯m not foolish enough to enter it. Even if I were to seek revenge, I¡¯d make thorough preparations and not act rashly."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s response, Old Master Lu finally breathed a sigh of relief. He believed that Lu Tianxing was not someone reckless: "By the way, Tianxing, do you have any ns next?"

    "ns?"

    Upon Old Master Lu¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly and said, "I n to stay in Jiangnan for a few more days, then go to Modu."

    "You¡¯re not nning to stay with the Lu Family?"

    "No, if I stay with the Lu Family, I¡¯ll only be more unweed. Rather than that, it¡¯s better to leave early. They get annoyed seeing me, and I get displeased seeing them. If I leave, at least I save everyone the hassle."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, declining Old Master Lu¡¯s suggestion.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu sighed softly, fully understanding what he meant. It must be the attitude of the Lu Family today that left Lu Tianxing cold-hearted, without any desire to stay connected. Were it not for wanting to stay with the Lu Family for Lu Haoyue¡¯s support, he might have followed Lu Tianxing, leaving the Lu Family for peace of mind.

    "Leaving is also good, spares you from the sight of them."

    Old Sir Lu sighed softly and said, "However, for the next couple of days, you and Zhiqing should stay in Jiangnan, just to keep this old manpany."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, "Grandpa, let¡¯s head out first! Once we deal with the matters outside, we can have a good chat. I¡¯ll have Zhiqing cook a few dishes, and we, as grandfather and grandson, will enjoy ourselves, not leaving until we¡¯re drunk."

    "Sounds good."

    Old Sir Luughed and said no more, as he and Lu Tianxing walked outside. There were still some matters in the Lu Family that needed handling, and some pests needed to be cleaned up, otherwise, the Lu Family truly risked fading into oblivion.

    ...

    Time slipped away unnoticed, vanishing without a trace.

    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.

    For ordinary people, these two days were uneventful; life carried on as usual. But for those with power and influence, these two days were tumultuous, sleep was restless, fearing the Lu Family¡¯s axe might suddenly fall on their heads.

    After a battle two days ago, the Lu Family revealed their bloodthirsty fangs, using iron-fisted methods to sweep through Jiangnan. This time, nearly every family involved in the interception was uprooted, leaving none spared, instilling fear in everyone, especially those who had badmouthed the Lu Family, who found it hard to eat or sleep, fearing the Lu Family¡¯s retribution.

    Besides the changes in Jiangnan, under Old Sir Lu¡¯s directive, Lu Haoyue used iron-fisted methods to cleanse the Lu Family. Although not many were expelled, most of the power was reimed, all consolidated under Lu Haoyue¡¯s control. The young and strong of the Lu Family began to take positions, injecting new blood into the veins of the Lu Family, signaling its imminent rebirth.

    Apart from the internal affairs of the Lu Family, the corporate war between Bai¡¯s Group and Dingtian Group shook all of China. Though it¡¯s now over, the heat generated by this financial war continues to spread.

    All financial television stations, financial websites, and even newspapers and magazines with the slightest financial relevance reported, spected, and gossiped about this matter, specting on how much gain Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Group, and others obtained from this.

    The terrifying prowess of Bai¡¯s Group shocked all of China. With the help of a mysterious overseas fund, the Shen Group, Lin Group, and Xiangjiang Huang Family all got involved to support Bai¡¯s Group. This left everyone utterly shocked, as Wu Group, Dingtian Group, and Jiang Feng Groupbined were a colossal entity capable of shaking any group, yet they were ultimately defeated by Bai¡¯s Group, with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group dering bankruptcy.

    The power disyed was terrifying to the extreme.

    This financial war filled allpanies with dread, realizing the frightening capability of Bai¡¯s Group, able to mobilize so manypanies for its aid, even attracting a powerful overseas fund. The true extent of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s power was beyond imagination.

    Of course, if all this merely garnered Bai¡¯s Group fame in the business circle, knowing that the sess of this financial war was orchestrated by women, astonishingly beautiful women, the news exploded across the inte almost instantly. Countlessizensmented, flooding every socialwork. Around Bai¡¯s Group, countless journalists camped every day, hoping to catch some valuable information, since online, beautiful women paired with wealth is always an attention-grabber.

    Unfortunately, Lin Yafei and others remained low-profile, often staying within Bai¡¯s Group, and with Rose Society members guarding the perimeter, no journalists could capture anything worthwhile.

    Previously, journalists might have fabricated stories, but now no one dared to. Bai¡¯s Group, after this battle, had gained nationwide fame, shedding itsck of background status, now a gigantic entity even on a global scale. The journalists were just trying to earn a living; to put it bluntly, even losing a leg hair of Bai¡¯s Group would be bigger than their whole being.

    Moreover, there are three kinds of people you cannot offend: those with power, those with money, and reckless daredevils. Offending any of these could end disastrously, and Bai¡¯s Group is the second kind. Just a word from Bai¡¯s Group could ensure they couldn¡¯t continue in China; no one dared gamble with their future.

 Chapter 1472 - 1465: Yue Tingting Is Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Chapter 1465: Yue Tingting Is Leaving</h4>

    Although they didn¡¯t get any groundbreaking news, the reporters had no intention of leaving Bai¡¯s Group. They staked out nearly 20 hours a day in shifts, waiting downstairs at Bai¡¯s Group, hoping to capture some useful information. As long as they got something valuable, a promotion and a sry increase were just around the corner.

    In the sales department of Bai¡¯s Group, inside Lin Qianru¡¯s office.

    Mandy on the sofa, bored out of her mind, randomly scrolling on a tablet. Her face was full of frustration. It¡¯s been two days since Bai¡¯s Group defeated those guys from Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, and countless reporters had surrounded Bai¡¯s Group, making her afraid to leave. Once she steps outside, she¡¯s immediately surrounded by a swarm of reporters and constant camera shes, making her worried even when sleeping these past two days about a sudden appearance of a reporter.

    After ying with the tablet for a while, Mand looked at Lin Qianru, who was sitting in the manager¡¯s chair handling files, and said, "Sister Qian Ru, when do you think that annoying bunch of reporters outside will leave? It¡¯s been two days, and almost 24/7 there¡¯s someone out there. As soon as one person steps out, they¡¯re surrounded by seven or eight reporters. When will this end? Should we get Sister Mei Gui to bring some people to drive those guys away? I can¡¯t take it anymore. If this keeps going, I feel like I¡¯ll go crazy."

    "Manman, just hang in there a bit longer! These reporters are the kings without crowns. They won¡¯t leave until they get what they want. If you chase them away, who knows what they¡¯ll write. Besides, didn¡¯t your brother call yesterday and say he¡¯sing back with Zhiqing from Jiangnan in a couple of days? Once we hold a press conference, everything will be resolved, just endure for two more days!"

    Lin Qianru elegantly tidied her hair, looked up at Mand, her face gentle as water, with a faint smile on her lips.

    "Still a few more days, I have to stay here for several more days, I¡¯m about to suffocate."

    Mand, a bit annoyed, scratched her hair, her eyesnded on Lin Qianru, her eyes subtly shifted, seemingly thinking of something, suddenly threw the tablet aside casually, jumped off the sofa, ran to the desk, leaned on it with her chin on her hands, and stared at Lin Qianru.

    "Manman, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Lin Qianru, feeling Mand¡¯s gaze, asked with confusion.

    "Hehe, Sister Qian Ru, I¡¯ve had a question in my heart for a long time and I want to ask you. Can you answer it and satisfy my little curiosity?" Mand looked at Lin Qianru with anticipation.

    Lin Qianru was slightly taken aback by Mand¡¯s words: "What question?"

    Hearing what Lin Qianru said, Mand smirked, eyes filled with intense curiosity, and said, "How did you end up with my brother? Did you chase after him, or did he chase you? And how did you get my sister-inw to ept you? Sister Qian Ru, can you tell me? Did you and my sister-inw ever apany my brother to bed? How does it feel? Is it really as awesome as it seems in those little movies? Those women seem veryfortable; is it really that enjoyable?"

    Mand blinked her eyes, looking like an inquisitive child as she waited for Lin Qianru¡¯s answer.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words and seeing her curious face, Lin Qianru¡¯s body trembled, and her pretty face instantly flushed. How was she supposed to answer that?

    ...

    On the other hand, while Bai¡¯s Group was surrounded by countless reporters, in the presidential suite at Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    Lu Tianxingy on the sofa with a rxed smile, his head resting on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender legs, while Yue Tingting sat gently beside him, continually cing fruits from a fruit tter into Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were half-closed in enjoyment. He didn¡¯t stay at the Lu Family, not because Old Master Lu forbade him, but because he simply didn¡¯t want to. To put it bluntly, besides Old Master Lu, he was only rtively close with Lu Haoyue¡¯s family in the Lu Family. As for the other Lu Family members, he didn¡¯t even want to look at them, fearing he might snap and crush these deceitful people. So he chose not to see them at all, out of sight, out of mind. You feel irritated seeing me, and I feel more irritated seeing you; it¡¯s perfect not to see each other at all.

    "This is the life I always wanted, to get drunk with a beauty by my side, and to wield power upon waking, such is life," Lu Tianxing said with deep emotion as he swallowed the orange Yue Tingting peeled for him.

    After dealing with the situation in Jiangnan, he finally felt at peace. Now, only three things weighed on his mind: advancing to the Late Stage of Mythical, seeking justice from the Tang Family, and heading to Beijing to question Ji Xingyun about who the Heavenly God is, to find his whereabouts, and then crush him. With Old Master Lu still alive, not many dared to mess with him at the risk of offending Old Master Lu. He could now say he was carefree.

    "Really? To wield power over the world when awake, to rest one¡¯s head upon a beauty¡¯sp when drunk; it seems one beauty isn¡¯t enough for Lu Tianxing. After all, with your current status as the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, the Crown Prince of Jiangnan, should I find a few more beauties for you, perhaps a few bed-warming maids? What do you say, Third Young Master Lu?" Bai Zhiqing said, looking at Lu Tianxing with a yful, ambiguous expression after hearing his musings.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ambiguous gaze, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a chill creeping down his spine. Bai Zhiqing had genuinely scared him.

    Ever since he hugged Mu Qingxue at the Lu Familyst time, the past two days had been nothing short of disastrous. Bai Zhiqing went berserk, iming she would be a woman who excels in both the living room and the kitchen. She started learning to cook from online recipes, and whether intentional or idental, every dish was either too salty, too sour, or too bitter. To add to this, Bai Zhiqing insisted he taste the dishes, and demanded he finish them. If he didn¡¯t, she would use him of not loving or liking her, looking at him with a resentful gaze, as if he hadmitted an unforgivable crime, forcing him to eat it all.

    Over these past days, Lu Tianxing felt like his taste buds no longer belonged to him, almost dying from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s deadly culinary skills.

    At this moment, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ambiguous gaze again, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver,ughed awkwardly and said, "Uh, honey, that¡¯s not necessary, I was just joking earlier, please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    "Is that so? I hope so," Bai Zhiqing replied with a smile devoid of any worldly ambiance.

    But this smile, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, made him shiver again. It was a devil¡¯s smile; seemingly harmless yet lethally piercing.

    Yue Tingting sat nearby, listening to the exchange between Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, a hint of envy shed in her eyes. She also wanted to be able to act coquettishly by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side fearlessly someday and believed that day would not be far off.

    Taking a deep breath, Yue Tingting suppressed the thoughts in her heart, looked at Lu Tianxing, and suddenly said, "Brother Lu, Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m here today to say goodbye. I¡¯m leaving Jiangnan."

    "What? Tingting, you¡¯re leaving?"

    Hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shot up from the sofa, eyes filled with confusion. He had clearly checked Yue Tingting a few days ago, and the Nine Yin Xuan Vein in her body had practically disappeared. There was really no need for her to leave.

    "Yes."

    Yue Tingting nodded gently, her beautiful eyes filled with a fierce reluctance: "It¡¯s my mentor who hase. She found me yesterday and insisted I say my goodbyes today and then leave Jiangnan with her."

    "Your mentor?"

    Hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly: "But Tingting, isn¡¯t your Nine Yin Xuan Vein almost entirely suppressed? With your current strength, suppressing the Nine Yin Xuan Vein isn¡¯t a big deal. Why would the Xuan Daoist insist you leave?"

    "My mentor said that although the Nine Yin Xuan Vein in my body is suppressed by the Xuanyin Technique, it is merely suppressed, not thoroughly refined to be my own strength. All of this will have to wait until I break through to the middle stage of Mythical. Once I break through, my abilities will take another step forward. She worries that being blinded by worldly matters could dy my cultivation, so she wants me to leave with her and return only after I reach the middle stage of Mythical to enter the world and cultivate."

    After she finished speaking, Yue Tingting raised her beautiful eyes gently, cautiously nced at Lu Tianxing. Being as clever as she was, she clearly understood what her mentor¡¯s words implied. The Nine Yin Xuan Vein is the best cultivation physique and cannot bepromised in body. Oncepromised, even possessing such heaven-defying physique characteristics, she could never hope to reach the pinnacle of Martial Artist attainment in this lifetime. Though she longed to stay by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t want to be a burden for him either; she could only make herself stronger so she could continue to stay by his side.

    Upon hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, speechless. What did it mean to be afraid Yue Tingting would blind herself with worldly matters and dy cultivation? Just say it was him directly. People who speak in circles to insult others are the most annoying.

    "Since your mentor has spoken, be careful then. If something arises that you can¡¯t handle, or if anyone bullies you, call and let me know, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson," Lu Tianxing said to Yue Tingting.

    Though somewhat upset, Lu Tianxing understood the Xuan Daoist¡¯s intentions as well. This was the reason why, despite having time, he hadn¡¯t be too intimate with Yue Tingting¡ªconcerned about her future. The Nine Yin Xuan Vein is sought after by countless people, otherwise our foes back then wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to destroy Xuanyin Valley.

 Chapter 1473 - 1466: An Inch of Time Is an Inch of Gold

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Chapter 1466: An Inch of Time Is an Inch of Gold</h4>

    Furthermore, Xuanyin Valley¡¯s inheritance is almost identical to the Lu Family¡¯s. The Lu Family has extraordinary prodigies, whereas Xuanyin Valley has the inheritors of the Nine Yin Xuan Vein. Once they grow, they are undoubtedly an invincible existence, not much inferior to the Lu Family¡¯s prodigies.

    Once Yue Tingting grows up, it¡¯s like having an invincible expert by his side. Even if something happens to him one day, Bai Zhiqing and others wouldn¡¯t face any unexpected situations.

    "Mm!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Yue Tingting gently nodded, her beautiful eyes filled with a strong sense of reluctance. "Then, Brother Lu, I¡¯ll be leaving first; my master is waiting for me outside. Once I break through to the middle-stage mythical level, I¡¯lle back to see you."

    "Mm!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, taking a deep breath and smiling as he said, "Be careful on your way."

    "Brother Lu, Sister Zhiqing, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Yue Tingting bid farewell to Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, stood up from the sofa, and took a nostalgical look at Lu Tianxing. Without saying anything else, she turned and walked outside.

    If two hearts are meant tost, what need is there to stay day in and day out.

    Lu Tianxing watched Yue Tingting¡¯s figure heading outside, sighed slightly, and didn¡¯t open his mouth to ask her to stay. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to; it¡¯s just that even if he did, Yue Tingting might not stay. Don¡¯t be fooled by Yue Tingting¡¯s gentle and jade-like demeanor; she is extremely stubborn inside. If he asked her to stay, she might not refuse, but she might always have a hurdle in her heart. It would be better to let Yue Tingting leave because she wouldn¡¯t escape anyway.

    Moreover, the stronger Yue Tingting bes, the better it is for him. Besides, being with the people of Xuanyin is much safer than staying with him.

    "Are you still looking? She¡¯s already left. Do you need me to take you out there to stop her now?"

    Just then, a cold voice arose at his ear.

    Hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold gaze fixed on him. He chuckled and said, "Honey, you¡¯re overthinking."

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, "Is it me thinking too much, or you doing too much?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned ck. He said helplessly, "Honey, really, nothing happened between Tingting and me. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know these past two days."

    "I know, but who knows if some wolf would seize the chance while I¡¯m asleep at night to sneak out and have a tryst. After all, you¡¯re facing a neighboring girl who invites picking. Lu Tianxing, can you honestly say you have no other thoughts?"

    "Honey, this is tant nder! When have you seen me sneak out to have a tryst at night? If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go back to the room right now so you can verify. See if I¡¯ve done anything behind your back. Of course, if you¡¯re fine, we can test it now; under one hour, and I¡¯ll kneel on a cactus." Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing righteously, but his eyes involuntarily roamed over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s alluring figure, with a hint of wicked light in them.

    "What are you trying to do, Lu Tianxing? It¡¯s daytime now. Don¡¯t forget you promised Grandpa to visit him this afternoon."

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression immediately turned wary. She was far too aware of his personality; such an expression indicated nothing good in his mind.

    "Hehe, Honey, it¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s perfectly fine for us to visit Grandpa this afternoon. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s still early? Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time if we don¡¯t do something now? After all, as the saying goes, ¡¯Time is gold,¡¯ and wasting it is shameful. Besides, Grandpa said if we don¡¯t make some noise this year, we¡¯ll be kicked out. Or do you want to be kicked out by Grandpa?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled. Before Bai Zhiqing could react, he lunged at her like a hungry wolf, pinning Bai Zhiqing onto the sofa, looking down at her.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do? Let me go...."

    A blush crossed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face. She understood exactly what Lu Tianxing intended; her body instinctively wanted to resist, but her hands were pinned by Lu Tianxing, unable to struggle. She could only re fiercely at him.

    "Hehe, why let you go, Honey? Are you ready?"

    Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look. With a thought, a stream of True Qi spread, turning into a pair of hands that drew the curtains: "Honey, didn¡¯t you say I was having secret rendezvous? Now I¡¯ll let you verify, to see if I¡¯ve done anything wrong."

    With that said, Lu Tianxing kissed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips hard.

    "Mmm... Lu Tianxing, no... not here, let¡¯s go to the room...."

    Bai Zhiqing made muffled sounds, but before she could finish her sentence, Lu Tianxing blocked her lips, leaving her unable to make another sound as the blush on her face spread to her neck, and her arms naturally wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck....

    Meanwhile, outside the Suzhou Garden Hotel, a middle-aged yet graceful woman stood by the roadside, holding a horsetail whisk, gazing fondly at Yue Tingting.

    "Tingting, did you say goodbye to Lu Tianxing?" Xuan Daoist asked Yue Tingting.

    "I already did."

    Yue Tingting lightly nodded, her eyes filled with reluctance as she looked towards the Suzhou Garden Hotel lobby, holding back tears: "Master, let¡¯s go! I want to focus on cultivating."

    "Alright! Let¡¯s go."

    Hearing Yue Tingting¡¯s words, Xuan Daoist sighed softly and walked away with her. Despite their slow pace, with a few steps, they vanished from the Suzhou Garden Hotel entrance, appearing hundreds of meters away, then disappearing entirely with a few more steps.

    ...

    After a whirlwind with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing had lunch, and amidst Bai Zhiqing¡¯s shy and angry gaze, he drove away, heading with her towards the Lu Family.

    This time, instead of going to the Lu Family Mansion, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing went to another estate in Suzhou owned by the Lu Family. After all, the previous mansion was nearly utterly destroyed during the battle a few days ago, with the front courtyardpletely ravaged, requiring significant human and material resources to reconstruct, rendering it uneconomical.

    Furthermore, so many people, including Lu Hongda and others, died in the Lu Family Mansion, so hardly anyone wanted to live there anymore, causing it to be abandoned.

    Driving up to an estateparable to the Lu Family Mansion, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing got out of the car. Looking at the ptial residence, reminiscent of an ancient noble¡¯s dwelling, they couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed; the rich indeed can obtain such an estate effortlessly, one worth billions.

    "Honey, let¡¯s go in!" Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Mm."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, and the two walked into the estate.

    "Third Young Master, Third Young Mistress."

    "Greetings, Third Young Master, Third Young Mistress."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walking hand-in-hand toward them, the two Lu Family Guards at the estate¡¯s entrance immediately showed a look of utmost respect.

    Two days ago, they witnessed Lu Tianxing single-handedly y Liu Ang and Tang Fengxiao. In this world, strength is revered, and Lu Tianxing¡¯s demonstrated power earned their respect. Moreover, two days prior, Old Master Lu decreed that Lu Tianxing should not be hindered in the Lu Family, and any who dared cause trouble for Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing would be stripped of their martial arts and expelled from the family.

    Hearing the Lu Family Guards¡¯ voice, Lu Tianxing lightly nodded, saying nothing as he led Bai Zhiqing directly to Old Sir Lu¡¯s residence. Along the way, he encountered several Lu Family members, yet he didn¡¯t even bother to greet them, heading straight to the backyard as he wasn¡¯t interested in making friends with double-faced people.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked through the Nine Curves Corridor, heading inward. The little bridge over flowing water, shaded greenery, and rock gardens exuded unmatched luxury, like a dreamlike return to ancient times.

    Among the delicately carved fake mountains, a secluded courtyard nestled within a bamboo grove, swaying gently in the wind, gave the impression of a picturesque scene.

    Lu Tianxing nced around, smiling at Bai Zhiqing, "Honey, I find Elder Lu is bing more indulgent; it¡¯s simply luxurious to the extreme. I doubt you can find anyone as pampered across China."

 Chapter 1474 - 1467: The Magical Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Chapter 1467: The Magical Bamboo</h4>

    Admiring the scenery around her, Bai Zhiqing was momentarily stunned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She looked at him with some confusion and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Haven¡¯t you noticed anything strange about the environment around here?"

    "The environment? There¡¯s nothing strange about it. At most, there are just more bamboo groves. Many ces have these pavilions built among bamboo groves. What¡¯s strange about that? Is there some hidden secret here?"

    "There¡¯s no hidden secret, but honey, try to feel carefully. Do you notice any special feeling?"

    "Special feeling?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of doubt shed in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes. She nced around, trying to find out what special feeling Lu Tianxing was referring to.

    At that moment, a sudden breeze blew by, bringing with it a faint coolness. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shivered instantly; the fatigue from the busy afternoon with Lu Tianxing was swept away. She seemed to feel revitalized, her mind clearing up significantly, with a feeling of enlightenment, as if she had just had a sauna. She couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in it and instinctively closed her eyes to enjoy the coolness brought by the gentle wind.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing curved his lips into a smile and said, "So, honey, did you feel that special feeling?"

    "I felt it, Lu Tianxing. What kind of bamboo is this? The gentle breeze through the bamboo grove feels so refreshing and invigorating. This is truly miraculous. Tell me, what kind of bamboo is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before. Should we ask Grandpa to get some so we can nt it at the vi in Modu?"

    Bai Zhiqing opened her eyes upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Her beautiful eyes were filled with undisguised surprise. She had never heard of any bamboo having such an effect. Just the cool breeze blowing from the bamboo gave her a serene, refreshed feeling that was magical indeed.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled and exined, "Honey, this bamboo is called Qingxin Tea Bamboo, a very rare type of bamboo unique to China. Entire China might not have many of these, and I estimate Old Master Lu has more than two-thirds of them here."

    "Moreover, this bamboo has a magical effect, giving off a faint bamboo aroma distinct from floral scents. This bamboo aroma only appears when there¡¯s a gentle breeze, drifting all around. To ordinary people, it might just be refreshing and invigorating, clearing the mind. But for a martial artist, this aroma is akin to a precious heavenly treasure. If a martial artist chooses to break through a realm amidst Qingxin Tea Bamboo, their mind can remain clear, avoiding any deviation, and it also benefits regr cultivation greatly."

    "Most importantly, this type of bamboo is very precious and hard to cultivate, requiring specific environmental conditions, temperature, soil, etc., along with a professional gardener to maintain. With over a hundred bamboo stalks here, hiring expert gardeners alone costs at least ten thousand yuan a month. Each ten bamboo requires one gardener. Just imagine the cost."

    "Even excluding the gardener¡¯s wages, maintaining these bamboo stalks may cost at least ten thousand yuan per month per stalk. With over a hundred bamboo stalks here, imagine the monthly and yearly expenses. If sold, each bamboo is worth a fortune. Fortunately, unlike other bamboo, Qingxin Tea Bamboo only survives one month each year, after which the leaves fall, leaving them bare. You have to wait until the same time next year for new leaves to grow."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing was secretly tongue-tied. She hadn¡¯t realized how expensive these bamboo stalks were, not considering the maintenance wages, the selling price was exorbitant.

    "Honey, this is Qingxin Tea Bamboo. Are you sure you want to bring some back to nt?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯sst words, Bai Zhiqing decisively shook her head. While she could nt flowers and grass, this bamboo was too precious, and the nting costs alone would be substantial. For a big corporation¡¯s chairwoman like her, spending money like water is no big deal, but resources should be wisely allocated, spending so much on a piece of bamboo isn¡¯t worth it.

    "Will anyone buy such expensive bamboo?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing and suddenly asked.

    "Of course, someone would buy them. Old Master Lu is one such foolish spender."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled lightly, making Bai Zhiqing roll her eyes. Who speaks of their grandpa like that?

    "Tianxing, I have another question. Since it¡¯s called Qingxin Tea Bamboo, can the bamboo be made into tea?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously.

    "Honey, it seems you¡¯re pretty smart."

    Lu Tianxing held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s small hand, walking over the bamboo bridge above the artificial stream, heading toward the elegant courtyard within the bamboo grove, exining along the way, "Apart from its bamboo scent, Qingxin Tea Bamboo¡¯s most striking feature is its leaves. As I mentioned, Qingxin Tea Bamboo has only a one-month survival period each year, but it doesn¡¯t entirely shed its leaves. Some leaves remain at the top."

    "These bamboo leaves, when picked and brewed into tea, have much better effects than Wuyi Mountain¡¯s Da Hong Pao. For ordinary people, just one bamboo leaf brewed into tea can keep you invigorated for an entire day. Moreover, it¡¯s quite beneficial for the elderly; it¡¯s said to have life-extending properties. However, I haven¡¯t witnessed it myself, so whether it¡¯s true or not is unclear. But for a martial artist, the effects are truly magical¡ªit ensures mental rity and can make training efforts more effective. If we were to talk about its value, a single bamboo leaf could easily be worth ten thousand yuan, yet it¡¯s not even for sale; it¡¯s something that¡¯s invaluable and rarely found."

    "So magical?"

    Bai Zhiqing widened her eyes in amazement, full of disbelief. Is this really tea? Or some kind of miraculous elixir? It¡¯s just too magical. Could there really be such wondrous things in this world?

    "The world is vast and full of wonders, wife. Did you think the mysteries of Earth are as simple as what we see? There are far too many things in this world that science cannot exin. Even things that have been exined scientifically are often just meant to deceive ordinary people. When you closely examine them, they simply don¡¯t hold up; it¡¯s just nonsense."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled softly, "Wife, if you don¡¯t believe me,ter I will ask Grandfather to give you some to take back and brew into tea, and see if I¡¯m deceiving you."

    "Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?"

    "Why would it be? We helped him out this time, didn¡¯t we? Isn¡¯t it reasonable for him to give us some gifts?"

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand dismissively at Bai Zhiqing and walked towards the bamboo grove, calling out, "Grandfather, are you in there? I¡¯vee to see you! If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll uproot all your bamboo and take it home."

    "Who talks like that? People might think we¡¯re robbers!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing gave him a slight re and called softly, "Grandfather, Tianxing and I havee to visit you today."

    "Coming,ing. You rascal! Can¡¯t you learn from Zhiqing? Every time youe, you shout, as if afraid no one knows you¡¯re here!"

    An elderly voice responded from within.

    In the elegant courtyard within the bamboo grove, an old figure slowly emerged. Although his voice carried a tone of reprimand, his face bore an undeniable smile, leisurely walking towards Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing Old Master Lu, a faint smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and she quickly went up to him, "Hello, Grandfather."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu¡¯s smile became even more radiant, "Good, good. Zhiqing, you don¡¯t have to stand outside. Come in and sit down! I¡¯ll make some tea for you."

    Old Master Lu, looking pleased, led Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing into the elegant courtyard and toward a small pavilion to sit, while he turned back into the room.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing sat in the small pavilion, gazing around. The breeze rustled the bamboo leaves, creating a soft rustling sound, coupled with a faint bamboo fragrance wafting through the air. It instantly brought a refreshing feeling, and the surroundings, resembling a paradise, made one wish to stay there forever.

    In just a moment, Old Master Lu re-emerged from the room, now holding a wooden tray that was empty-handed before. On the tray were three teacups, each exuding a faint, refreshing aroma. A single bamboo leaf floated up and down in each cup, vibrantly green, resembling a jade, captivating the eyes in the hot water.

    Old Master Lu walked into the small pavilion, cing the tray on the tea table, and then cing the teacups in front of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, "Zhiqing, have a taste and see how this tea is."

    "Grandfather, are these leaves from the Qingxin Tea Bamboo?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked with mild surprise at the leaves floating in the cup, shing a look of astonishment across her face. Earlier, she thought Lu Tianxing was exaggerating and boasting about the effects of Qingxin Tea Bamboo. How could bamboo leaves exceed the renowned Da Hong Pao from Wuyi Mountain? But now, experiencing it firsthand, Bai Zhiqing realized that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t been lying at all.

    The bamboo leaves swayed in the water, their vibrant green appearing like finely carved jade, with veins clear as ever. As the leaves floated up and down, a fresh and elegant bamboo fragrance emanated, instantly refreshing the spirit, inducing a sense of tranquility, making one¡¯s spirits feel unprecedentedly clear, as if the whole body had been cleansed, and bringing a transcendent feeling. This effect surpassed the bamboo aroma carried by the breeze from Qingxin Tea Bamboo, tempting one to lose themselves in the experience.

 Chapter 1475 - 1468: This Tea Tastes Like Mint Candy

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Chapter 1468: This Tea Tastes Like Mint Candy</h4>

    "Zhiqing, give it a try and see how it tastes." Old Master Lu said with a smile, showing no regret over the preciousness of the Qingxin Bamboo Tea.

    Bai Zhiqing did not refuse, she nodded gently, picked up the teacup, and took a sip. Her eyes immediately showed a hint of surprise, and she subconsciously took another sip. The peculiar look in her eyes grew stronger. The tea appeared scalding hot, but when she drank it, a coolness spread instantly throughout her body, making her feel as if every cell was revived by the coolness, filling her with energy, removing any fatigue. It was as if she had gone from seventy or eighty years old back to twenty, feeling full of vitality and endless energy. A faint bamboo fragrance lingered between her lips and teeth,sting for a long time.

    "How is it, Zhiqing, isn¡¯t this tea great?" Old Master Lu asked with a smile, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing exhaled slowly and praised, "Such good tea, I didn¡¯t expect it to really have a refreshing sensation. And though it seems scalding hot, when you drink it, you don¡¯t feel any heat. Instead, you feel a cool sensation, and it leaves a lingering fragrance in your mouth. It¡¯s truly magical. I¡¯ve never seen such a magical tea before. This tea truly lives up to its reputation."

    "Of course, this Qingxin Bamboo Tea was something I worked hard to snatch from that old fellow Ji Xingyun. That old guy treated it like a treasure, so it must be extraordinary." Old Master Lu said proudly.

    "Is that so? This tea is just like that; isn¡¯t it just mint candy with a tea leaf vor? Nothing special."

    Just at this moment, a voice intruded, ruining the moment. The smile on Old Master Lu¡¯s face froze.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, looked at Lu Tianxing, bewildered at his casual drinking of the tea as if it were in water. Now she finally understood why Old Master Lu didn¡¯t make tea for Lu Tianxingst time. Old Master Lu was not wrong; making tea for Lu Tianxing was indeed a waste. This top-notch tea, to him, turned into mint candy with a tea leaf vor. How could he even say that without fear of getting beaten?

    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? The taste is just average. Even when I eat mint candy, I feel refreshed." Lu Tianxing said, seeing Bai Zhiqing and Old Master Lu staring at him, taking another sip with a smirk.

    "You... shut up."

    Old Master Lu was so exasperated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that he almost spat out his tea, his finger trembling as he pointed at Lu Tianxing, wishing he could p his face. He knew it was a colossal mistake to make tea for Lu Tianxing. Making tea for this brat was like casting pearls before swine.

    Seeing Old Master Lu¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing shrank his neck and chuckled awkwardly, "Hey, Grandpa, calm down, calm down. I really don¡¯t know how to appreciate tea, but Zhiqing does. How about when we leaveter, you give us ten or eight pounds?"

    "Ten or eight pounds."

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Lu almost spat out the tea in his mouth, his mustache twitching in anger. He snapped, "Get out, get out, as far as you can. Ten or eight pounds, do you think this is the vegetable market? Do you even know the annual production of this Qingxin Bamboo Tea? Ten or eight pounds, you won¡¯t even get that much in ten years."

    Though Old Master Lu scolded Lu Tianxing unreservedly, there was no anger on his face. Instead, it bore a cheerful smile. In the Lu Family, no one dared talk to him so unrestrainedly, no one simply regarded him as a family member rather than the Head of the Lu Family. He felt no familial affection with other Lu Family members, not even with Lu Haoyue and Lu Bowen. But now, he felt this family warmth with Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing. In their eyes, he was just an old man, someone who needed care, not the high and mighty Head of the Lu Family.

    Looking at Old Master Lu, Lu Tianxing grinned and said, "Grandpa, don¡¯t be mad, I was just saying. But, grandpa, you see Zhiqing is busy with work every day, sometimes she doesn¡¯t even have time to eat regrly, it¡¯s not good for her health. Don¡¯t you really n to give your granddaughter-inw some tea?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing after hearing his words, then turned to Old Master Lu and said, "Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to Tianxing¡¯s nonsense..."

    Before Bai Zhiqing could finish, Old Master Lu interrupted with a smiling face, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Tianxing¡¯s right. You are now the chairperson of Bai¡¯s Group, and Bai¡¯s Group has just merged with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, so businesses are bigger now. You have a lot to deal with every day, and you need good spirits for that. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to my room and get some tea for you."

    With that, Old Master Lu slowly got up.

    Seeing this scene, Bai Zhiqing stood up and said, "Grandpa, I don¡¯t want it. You should keep it for yourself!"

    Old Master Lu smiled as he looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Zhiqing, it¡¯s not a big deal. The old man loves to drink tea. I will just keep a little for myself; you can take the rest away. Anyway, leaving it here is of no use, and I doubt many people would dare to drink the tea I brew. Instead of wasting it here, it¡¯s better to give it to you. After all, these bamboo leavese every year. To me, it¡¯s not something valuable."

    After finishing speaking, Old Master Lu sighed quietly. Keeping the tea leaves here was useless; even the Lu Family members who came to see him would be trembling with fear, let alone sit here harmoniously with him for tea. After all, as the saying goes, a thousand cups of wine are too few with a close friend; the same goes for tea. If you cannot find like-minded people, no matter how good the tea is, what use is it to drink it?

    Signaling Bai Zhiqing to wait for him, Old Master Lu said nothing more and turned to walk into the room.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Old Master Lu with a somewhat downcast expression and sighed quietly in her heart. She understood the meaning behind Old Master Lu¡¯s words: keeping the tea leaves with him was pointless because no one woulde to him for tea, and no one could talk to him so casually and rxed.

    This is the sorrow of someone in power. As the former head of the Lu Family, Old Master Lu, despite having unimaginable wealth and status, lost familial affection.

    "Tianxing, Grandpa looks so lonely." Bai Zhiqing looked at the silhouette of Old Master Lu walking into the room and said softly.

    "Lonely, yes, Grandpa is very lonely."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slowly put the teacup he was holding back on the table, sighing quietly in his heart.

    For an elderly man in his sixties, not desiring his children¡¯s wealth to reach the heavens, but hoping for many descendants is enough. For most older people, this is a lifelong pursuit, the simplest pursuit. But for someone like Old Master Lu, who wields authority over the world, this supposedly simplest pursuit is the hardest to achieve.

    Though the Lu Family is now prosperous, and Old Master Lu has many descendants, how many dare to speak freely in front of him? Let alone ask for things from him as casually as Lu Tianxing does. In the eyes of the other Lu Family members, what they have umted most from childhood is likely the awe of Old Master Lu¡¯s authority in the family. When this mindset bes ingrained over time, this view can never be changed.

    Even knowing Old Master Lu is their kin, standing before him, they dare not act recklessly, scarcely daring to breathe, perhaps even trembling with fear over a joke from Old Master Lu. In that moment, what familial affection remains?

    What is familial affection?

    Familial affection is people being together, supporting each other, advancing and retreating together, chatting idly during free time, boasting a little¡ªthis is the most direct embodiment of familial affection. But when your kin stand before you, reverent as an ancient courtier before an emperor, then what familial affection is there to speak of!

    Thus, Old Master Lu is lonely, extremely lonely. No one shares hisughter, no one chats with him, and no one jokingly angers him without any kind of agenda to let him loosen up. Since there is none of this, how can Old Master Lu not be lonely?

    Although there¡¯s an old saying, "The imperial family is most emotionless," is it true that the royal family is truly emotionless?

    Apparently not; no one starts off as heartless and cold-blooded; they are forced by reality. When your loved ones scheme to harm you, when outsiders seek your life, if you don¡¯t wish to die, you must learn to be cold-blooded and unfeeling. Only then can you live longer.

    Humans aren¡¯t inherently unfeeling, but realitypels them to be. If you are not unfeeling, your only end is a path to death; this is the imperial family.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing also sighed softly within. Everyone pursued the lofty dreams of resting on a beauty¡¯sp, with the power to control the world when awake, constantly chasing power in the pursuit to rise above others. However, when you finally hold all of this in your hands, when you look back on your life, you¡¯ll find you¡¯ve lost too much, too many things, leaving behind too many regrets.

    Your descendants dare not show you a smile. In front of you, they are always full of reverence and fear. At this moment, even though you might have vast wealth and power, what remains in your heart is likely only sorrow, not satisfaction or contentment.

 Chapter 1476 - 1469: Roseâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Chapter 1469: Rose¡¯s Call</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, will we be like this in the future?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a slight mncholy in her eyes, a trace of sorrow flickering in her beautiful eyes. If when they grow old, either she or Lu Tianxing be like this, she really doesn¡¯t know if she would have the courage to face it.

    "Wifey, don¡¯t be so anxious; we definitely won¡¯t end up like this,cking familial bonds. Don¡¯t worry." Lu Tianxing gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair and said with a smile.

    "Mm, I trust you."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment as she looked at Lu Tianxing, and seemed to want to say something but stopped.

    "Wifey, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something else you want to ask me?"

    When Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment, nced towards the door, and seeing that Old Master Lu hadn¡¯te out, she whispered, "Tianxing, I¡¯ve been in the Lu Family for so long, why haven¡¯t I seen Grandma? Is Grandma...?"

    Thetter part of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sentence was left unsaid, but the meaning was obvious.

    "Zhiqing, actually, your guess is correct."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and sighed quietly, "I heard from Haoyue that Grandma passed away ten years ago. Back then, when my father was missing in Beijing, Grandma pined for him too much, eventually fell ill, and died from mncholy. However, please don¡¯t mention this in front of Grandpa; I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be saddened. In Grandpa¡¯s heart, apart from guilt towards my father, this is his biggest regret."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say much more on the matter, but a sh of bloodlust flickered deep within his eyes. One day, he would uproot the Tang and Yang families, leaving none behind.

    Bai Zhiqing understood the limits and didn¡¯t press further after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Since the Old Master didn¡¯t bring it up, it was evident he didn¡¯t want them to dwell on it, and Lu Tianxing was also unwilling, so probing further wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone.

    Old Master Lu didn¡¯t let Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing wait outside for long; soon he came out of the room with a small tin in his hand.

    With a gentle smile, Old Master Lu handed the small tin to Bai Zhiqing as he walked to the pavilion, "Zhiqing, here are some tea leaves for you to take back and brew. At work, make tea with it, using one leaf for the whole day. Inside are hundreds of leaves, which ount for two-thirds of my tea stash this year, take it!"

    "Grandpa, isn¡¯t this too precious?"

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated a bit, looking at Old Master Lu. Each leaf was worth tens of thousands, totaling several million; plus, they were priceless. This gift was indeed too extravagant.

    "What¡¯s so precious about it? As long as you have time toe keep this old fellowpany, it¡¯s fine. Besides, leaving it here would be a waste, better for you to have it. Didn¡¯t you always say good steel is to be used on the de? Giving it to you lets it realize its greatest value, while with me, it¡¯d just be tea without any special use." Old Master Luughed, indifferent to the actual value of what he was holding. To him, as long as Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing came to chat with him, it was enough.

    "Grandpa, then I¡¯ll ept it gratefully."

    Bai Zhiqing did not decline, aware that even if she refused, Old Master Lu would insist.

    "Grandpa, since there¡¯s nothing else, why don¡¯t I keep youpany and y some chess?" Bai Zhiqing put the tin aside and smiled at Old Master Lu.

    "Sure, no problem. But do me a favor and have that lousy chess yer step away. Seeing how he messes up annoys me."

    Speaking, Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes shifted over to Lu Tianxing standing nearby.

    Feeling Old Master Lu¡¯s disdainful gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened, wondering why he was called a lousy chess yer, when he just didn¡¯t want to y.

    "Tianxing, why don¡¯t you go for a walk while I stay here to y chess with Grandpa, okay?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile, knowing well that he wasn¡¯t incapable of ying chess, just too restless.

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll go out for a walk, get some fresh air, and I¡¯lle back to pick you up in the afternoon."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing considered momentarily, nodded, greeted Old Master Lu, and turned to leave under Old Master Lu¡¯s disdainful gaze.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Old Master Lu softly asked Bai Zhiqing across from him, "Zhiqing, are you so at ease letting him go? Aren¡¯t you afraid he might see another woman? I heard that the young princess from the Mu Family seemed quite interested in him the other day."

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re joking. If his heart isn¡¯t with me, it¡¯s pointless to keep him by my side. If his heart is with me, he¡¯ll return, no matter where he goes. What should I worry about? And if he doesn¡¯t love me, why should I worry for him?" Bai Zhiqing replied with a smile.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu was somewhat surprised as he nced at Bai Zhiqing and said with a smile, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about that little rascal. I¡¯m going to the room to fetch the Go board, let¡¯s y Go today."

    Unaware of the conversation between Old Sir Lu and Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing left Bamboo Garden and leisurely wandered around the Lu Family, admiring the picturesque scenery around him.

    "The most romantic thing I can think of is slowly growing old with you..."

    Suddenly, the melodious ringtone of a phone rang out.

    Lu Tianxing fished out his phone from his pocket and, after ncing at the caller ID, answered the call without hesitation. Before he could say anything, a charming and captivating voice came through.

    "Little man, you really are heartless. I helped you so much in Modu, yet you didn¡¯t think of calling me. You really are a heartless guy."

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile. He just answered Rose¡¯s call and was immediately berated by her. What did she mean by heartless? Is he really that type of person?

    "Rose, I¡¯ve been busy, you know? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the situation Jiangnan is facing right now. How could I have any time to spare?"

    "Yeah, you¡¯re really busy, busy whispering sweet nothings with your little sister! Little man, I really can¡¯t tell; I didn¡¯t expect after all these months that the girl-next-door still has a strong love for you. Tsk, tsk, that pure as water appearance really makes me feel pity. Even I¡¯m tempted by it," Rose said with mock seriousness.

    "Rose, you¡¯re overthinking. What girl-next-door? I¡¯m at the Lu Family right now! How about I make it up to you when I return to Modu in a couple of days?"

    Rose smiled and said, "Forget abouting to Modu, why don¡¯t youe find me right now?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "You¡¯vee to Jiangnan?"

    "Of course, if I let such a big prize in Jiangnan go to someone else, I wouldn¡¯t sleep well at night. So, little man, do you want toe find me, find me and ¡¯hehehe¡¯? You can ¡¯hehe¡¯ however you want."

    Rose¡¯s tempting voice came from the other end of the telephone, making it impossible not to feel a surge of heat rising from his Dantian.

    "Rose, you really are a seductress," Lu Tianxing said, taking a deep breath to barely suppress the flutter in his heart, his voice a little husky.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose immediately giggled, "Little man, I am indeed a seductress. Do you want to taste the vor of a seductress that¡¯s only yours? To secretly tell you, I¡¯m taking a bath now. Do you want to take a look?"

    When Lu Tianxing heard Rose¡¯sst words, a me ignited within his Dantian. Rose¡¯s explosive and alluring figure immediately shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, causing the burning mes to grow even more intense, impossible to suppress. It seemed he hadn¡¯t tasted the vor of this seductress for a long time; maybe he should take this opportunity to show her how strong he is?

    This thought shed briefly through his mind before Lu Tianxing suppressed it. Just as he was about to speak, he heard an enticing sound from the other end of the phone, with soft moans.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded. The fire he just suppressed seemed to have been doused with a bucket of gasoline, burning uncontrobly. This seductress was too cruel, ying this move.

    Lu Tianxing wanted to interrupt Rose¡¯s voice, but then heard Rose¡¯s charming voice again from the phone: "Little man, doesn¡¯t this sound very familiar? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time¡ªdon¡¯t you want to devour me? Don¡¯t you want to ¡¯hehehe¡¯?"

    Rose intentionally suppressed her voice, adding a hint of nasal tone, giving a bewitching feeling that aroused uncontroble mes.

    "Rose, can we be normal?" Lu Tianxing said, taking several deep breaths to suppress the flutter in his heart, smiling bitterly. He realized that Rose¡¯s seductive skills had improved a lot after not seeing her for a while, bing even stronger than Lin Yafei.

    "I¡¯m perfectly normal now, don¡¯t you want to taste it?"

    Rose smiled slightly and said, "Little man, I¡¯m waiting for you at Qingjiang Garden in Suzhou. You better hurry."

    With that, Rose didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing a chance to speak and hung up.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing revealed a wry smile; he never expected Rose to reallye to Jiangnan and be in Suzhou.

    PS: Next Chapter seems to be a bit much, not sure if it¡¯ll induce trouble. If it gets censored, modifying itter might be impossible!

 Chapter 1477 - 1470: I Am a Firefighter

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Chapter 1470: I Am a Firefighter</h4>

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing put the phone into his pocket without any pause, turned around, and walked out of the Lu Family home. However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t drive his own car; instead, he hailed a taxi from the street and headed to Qingjiang Garden.

    Qingjiang Garden is a rather famous vi area in Suzhou, nestled among mountains and water, with beautiful scenery, and the prices aren¡¯t particrly expensive. It¡¯s suitable for those wealthy individuals who enjoy life to reside here, so when it first went on sale, it was sold out immediately. Lu Tianxing never imagined that Rose would have a vi in Qingjiang Garden, but considering Rose¡¯s status, he already found nothing surprising. Nowadays, with money and power, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.

    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the gate of Qingjiang Garden and did not proceed further.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry, Qingjiang Garden is one of the famous vi areas in Suzhou. The security measures are very strict. Our taxis can only stop at the gate and cannot go any further unless apanied by a homeowner. If not, you should get off here," the taxi driver said apologetically to Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, paid the fare, got off the car, and saw a woman standing at the gate of Qingjiang Garden, her whole demeanor cold.

    This woman wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, but she exuded an icy aura all over. This chill wasn¡¯t like Bai Zhiqing¡¯s coldness, but instead a detachment from life after having killed, with eyes devoid of expression, looking at anyone as if they were looking at a dead person.

    This woman was none other than Han Yan, Rose¡¯s personal guard and the leader of the Unrivaled Guards.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing get off the taxi, Han Yan directly approached him, "Master, you¡¯re here. Big Sister asked me to wait for you here and bring you in."

    "Hmm, Han Yan, thank you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently.

    "Master, you¡¯re too polite. Please follow me."

    Han Yan showed a smile, gesturing for Lu Tianxing to follow her, and turned to head inside Qingjiang Garden.

    Lu Tianxing said nothing, following behind Han Yan into the inside, his eyes taking an interested look at this famous vi area in Suzhou, feeling a slight sense of admiration. It was indeed nice, picturesque with its mountains and waters, suitable for retirement. Maybe when he got old, he could also find such a ce for a peaceful retirement.

    Rose¡¯s vi in Qingjiang Garden was not far from the gate, and a few minutester, Lu Tianxing found himself at the entrance. Unlike other vi areas, Qingjiang Garden, although nominally a vi area, actually consisted ofpound apartments. The quiet three-story apartments satfortably there, not as luxurious and grand as vis but gave a very warm feeling, a homely atmosphere.

    Han Yan didn¡¯t linger at the entrance but directly led Lu Tianxing into the apartment, indicating for him to sit on the sofa.

    "Master, Big Sister is still upstairs. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll make you some tea."

    With that said, Han Yan turned to walk to the side, quickly brewing a cup of tea and cing it in front of Lu Tianxing, then quietly left the hall.

    Lu Tianxing took a light sip of tea, wandering around the hall out of boredom, standing and admiring the room¡¯s decor, specting about what Rose was doing upstairs. Was she really bathing? If so, should he take a look? He could y the role of a bath helper.

    And just as Lu Tianxing was daydreaming and preparing to act on this idea, he suddenly heard the sound of high heels hitting the grounding from upstairs. He instinctively looked up towards the source of the sound, immediately dazing, unable to look away.

    He saw Rose stepping down from the second floor in high heels. This time, Rose wasn¡¯t wearing casual home attire, but rather a flight attendant¡¯s outfit. The outfit worn on Rose¡¯s body instantly caught Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye, and he had to admit, Rose¡¯s perfect figure was even more captivating than the flight attendants carefully chosen by airlines, a perfect showcase of style, even more charming than those flight attendants.

    "Little man, how is it? Are you satisfied? This was especially bought for you, do you like it?"

    Rose walked over to Lu Tianxing, her body leaned close to him, a faint fragrance emanating from her, like a vintage wine, making one want to indulge in it.

    "Rose, do you know what you¡¯re doing now?" Lu Tianxing looked at the Rose so close, his voice hoarse, though his gaze couldn¡¯t help but settle on her body.

    To say, it seemed that Rose¡¯s allure had grown even stronger over time.

    "I know what I¡¯m doing, but do you know what you should be doing now?"

    Rose blinked at Lu Tianxing, her slender fingers resting on his chest, lightly making circles, the subtle touch constantly striking Lu Tianxing¡¯s nerves.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a flicker of me in his eyes as he watched Rose¡¯s actions, damn, this enchantress was absolutely born to tempt men, every move making one¡¯s heart racing uncontrobly.

    Sensing the passionate look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Rose chuckled, "Little man, do you still not know what you¡¯re nning to do? Do I need to teach you? Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve sent everyone outside away; it¡¯s just the two of us left in this vi. I wonder if you could let me y the firefighter?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened, without hesitation, directly pushed onto the sofa...

    When everything dissipated, Lu Tianxing and Rose had already appeared in the bedroom on the second floor.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was covered in sweat, the sunlight streaming through the curtains on his bronze skin, casting a sheen. One of his hands held Rose, his gaze focused on the ceiling, slightly dazed, not knowing whether he was reminiscing or pondering something.

 Chapter 1478 - 1471: Roseâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Chapter 1471: Rose¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Lu Tianxing snapped out of his thoughts, looked down at the Rose in his arms, and said, "My firefighter wife, do you think you still have the ability to put out fires?"

    "Of course I still have the ability to put out fires. Didn¡¯t your fire just get put out?" However, after the test just now, I found that my little man¡¯s battle power seems to be much stronger than before. Does this mean your wife¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough? She didn¡¯t manage to suppress you..." Rose said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes. What do you mean by strength isn¡¯t enough? It¡¯s clearly because of his exceptional talent.

    "This is a manifestation of my own strength, you know."

    Seeing Rose¡¯s eager demeanor, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes helplessly, took a deep breath, and said to Rose: "By the way, you still haven¡¯t told me when you came to Jiangnan!"

    "I came this morning."

    Rose didn¡¯t care about Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude at all and said with a flirtatious smile, "Little man, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m like the legend of bringing someone a thousand miles? Aren¡¯t you going to reimburse my travel expenses?"

    "Didn¡¯t the travel expenses get reimbursed just now? A billion for the fare, and you¡¯re still not satisfied."

    Lu Tianxing wrapped Rose¡¯s willow waist: "And don¡¯t change the subject. You still haven¡¯t told me exactly what you came to Jiangnan for!"

    "Of course, it was to bring someone to you from a thousand miles away, just to collect something along the way." Rose lightly wriggled her body, casting a charming nce at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Rose¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing secretly called her a vixen in his heart.

    "Answer me honestly."

    "I missed you, is that not reason enough?"

    Rose slowly sat up,pletely unconcerned about Lu Tianxing staring at her: "Just stopping by to inspect the goods."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smacked Rose¡¯s butt hard, "Inspect the goods, like I¡¯m a three-year-old! Hurry up and tell me what you¡¯re actually here for in Jiangnan, don¡¯t try to dodge the question."

    "Okay then! I¡¯m here to be a firefighter, to put out fires, is that reason enough?"

    Rose gave Lu Tianxing a look, not caring about his tone, casually taking a bathrobe from the side and wrapping it around herself, swaying her hips as she walked to the wine cab in the room, taking out a bottle of what appeared to be valuable red wine and a goblet, poured herself a ss, and leisurely settled on the sofa, sipping the wine with a seductive expression that could swoon anyone.

    "Want a drink?" Rose asked with a smile, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Give me a ss."

    Lu Tianxing sat up directly from the bed, also draping a robe over himself, and sat next to Rose.

    Rose smiled softly, saying nothing, and handed the wine ss in her hand to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t polite, directly taking the wine ss and downing the red wine in one go: "Alright, now tell me honestly, what¡¯s your business in Jiangnan?"

    Rose listened to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words without immediately replying, instead pouring herself another ss of wine, took a sip, and said: "I heard you wiped out the Tang Family and killed Tang Fengxiao, so I specially came to thank you."

    Once he heard what Rose said, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile disappeared from his face, and he gently wrapped his arms around Rose¡¯s delicate body, saying softly: "Rose, don¡¯t worry. I once promised you that, sooner orter, I will lead you into the Tang Family, helping you seek justice. Rest assured, I believe that day won¡¯t be far. I will lead you into the Tang Family, making them kneel and apologize to you."

    "I believe you."

    Rose gently leaned on Lu Tianxing¡¯s elegance, nodding slightly, and said, "This time I came mainly for the power in Jiangnan."

    "For the power in Jiangnan, are you nning to let Yama Pce enter Jiangnan?" Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, saying.

    "Yes, indeed. I do intend to have Yama Pce enter Jiangnan, bing the underground overlord of Jiangnan."

    "Rose, you know that if Yama Pce enters Jiangnan, what you will face, don¡¯t you?" Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t reject Rose¡¯s suggestion but said.

    Yama Pce has now begun to grow and has entered the sights of major forces. If Yama Pce¡¯s power enters Jiangnan, it will definitely be a thorn in the eyes of many forces, and the crises Rose will face from now on will be much greater than now.

    "I know."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s eyes revealed a strong color of confidence: "I know I will encounter danger, but I also know that if I stop progressing, I will still face danger, not for any other reason, just because I¡¯m your woman, they won¡¯t let you go, and they won¡¯t let me go either. Fleas don¡¯t itch, debt doesn¡¯t worry, since there¡¯s always danger lurking, why should I fear?"

    "Moreover, right now, there¡¯s a broad path in front of me. If I don¡¯t seize this opportunity, it will be as difficult as climbing to heaven for Yama Pce to enter Jiangnan in the future. I know my strength is limited, I can¡¯t help you much in martial arts, but I can assist you openly. I not only want Yama Pce to bloom everywhere, but I also want to be the king of the southern underground, and even the king of the northern underworld."

    Rose¡¯s voice was full of strength, revealing her ambition for the first time in front of Lu Tianxing. This time she came to grasp Jiangnan¡¯s underworld. Only by grasping Jiangnan¡¯s underworld can Yama Pce have the qualification to expand outward.

    "Rose, are you really ready?" asked Lu Tianxing, looking at Rose with a solemn tone.

    "I¡¯m ready. But..."

    Rose paused here, her beautiful eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing: "But, I need your help."

    "No problem, what help do you need?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose, nodding without hesitation. Rose was his woman, he had no reason to refuse his woman¡¯s request, not to mention, even if Rose didn¡¯te, he nned to gather all the forces in Jiangnan rather than give them to the Lu Family. Giving them to the Lu Family, he worried that one day another Lu Hongda would appear, like dealing with his father, to deal with him.

    Frankly, apart from Lu Haoyue¡¯s family and Old Master Lu in the Lu Family, he really couldn¡¯t muster much affection for the Lu Family.

    "I need help from the Zhou Family, as well as help from a few of your brothers." Rose said thoughtfully.

    Although she currently has some power, along with Fang Cong and others, it still seems inadequate. To intimidate Jiangnan¡¯s forces, these people are still too few. Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brothers are all battle-hardened individuals. Their participation will also serve as a great deterrent to the enemies.

    "No problem, I¡¯ll call Po Jun and the others, but you must be a little careful. You absolutely cannot let them act recklessly, otherwise, Yanhuang Group will target them." Lu Tianxing said with a somber expression.

    Although Sima Lingyun currently hasn¡¯t warned him because Tan Lang and Po Jun have appeared in China, Lu Tianxing understands that the reason Sima Lingyun isn¡¯t acting against Tan Lang and Po Jun is not only because matter in Jiangnan keeps Sima upied, but also because Tan Lang and Po Jun have never killed anyone in China, nor acted, coupled with Lu Tianxing¡¯s connections, it¡¯s why they turn a blind eye.

    However, if Tan Lang and Po Jun be too aggressive in Jiangnan, the best result will be expulsion, never allowed to set foot in China again, possibly tearing their rtionship with Yanhuang Group, bing fugitive from Yanhuang Group, something he doesn¡¯t want to see.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not someone without consideration."

    Rose giggled, abruptly stood up, shing a charming smile at Lu Tianxing, and under his puzzled gaze, naturally sat on hisp, her arms naturally wrapping around his neck: "Little man, you¡¯re so determined to help me, really makes me so moved. How should I thank you?"

    With that, Rose gently exhaled towards Lu Tianxing, a faint fragrance arriving.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, only feeling a faint fragrance invading his senses, instantly reigniting the fire that had just been extinguished, breathing bing somewhat rapid.

    "Rose, spare me, will you? It¡¯s not been long, I can¡¯t take it."

    Watching Rose¡¯s fairy-like appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a wry smile; continuing this way, he feels he¡¯s bound to be finished.

    "Can¡¯t take it, but your body seems honest, however, we can try a different game?"

    "A different game?"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly.

    Rose gave Lu Tianxing a mysterious smile, then stood up from the sofa, and slowly crouched down....

 Chapter 1479 - 1472: Strolling in the Park Together

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Chapter 1472: Strolling in the Park Together</h4>

    Two hourster, Lu Tianxing finally walked out of Qingjiang Garden, looking at the sunset andyers of ming clouds, he let out a long breath. This woman, when she goes crazy, she¡¯s just a rogue.

    Just thinking about Rose¡¯s crazy appearance earlier made Lu Tianxing involuntarily shiver. Fortunately, he is a martial artist, and with the profound cultivation technique he practices, the Creation True Qi continuously strengthens his body, giving him a physique different from ordinary people. Otherwise, he would have probably had to crawl out of Qingjiang Garden today.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed his thoughts, took out his phone, and sent a message to Po Jun and Tan Lang, asking them toe to Jiangnan to assist Rose. Only then did he walk out of Qingjiang Garden, stand on the road, and finally manage to hail a passing taxi to head directly to the Lu Family.

    At this moment, in the Bamboo Forest Courtyard of the Lu Family, Old Sir Lu was sitting in the pavilion with a bright smile, chatting andughing with Bai Zhiqing. His aged face beaming with a radiant smile showed no signs of pretension.

    "Grandpa, now that you¡¯re in good health and nothing else is going on, why don¡¯t youe with us to Modu in a couple of days? You can rx a bit. My granddad has been mentioning you a lottely, saying he wants topete with you on the chessboard and show you a thing or two."

    Bai Zhiqing, with a gentle and charming smile, sat beside Old Sir Lu, apanying him. She knew she might not be the ideal granddaughter-inw, but she wanted to strive to be one.

    "Hmph, your granddad is just blowing hot air. With his lousy chess skills, he wouldn¡¯t be my opponent even after a hundred years of practice. Crushing him would be as easy as pie."

    Old Sir Lu scoffed and looked at Bai Zhiqing with a wide grin, "Visiting Modu is fine, but not right now. I still need to oversee the Lu Family to prevent any troublemakers. But after some time, once things in Jiangnan stabilize, I¡¯lle to Modu and show your granddad what a real chess master looks like."

    "Grandpa, are you serious? You¡¯re not lying to me?" Bai Zhiqing looked at Old Sir Lu suspiciously.

    "Grandpa would never lie to you."

    "Really? Grandpa, you have a history of this. Last time you tricked me the same way, and we both know how that turned out, don¡¯t we?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Old Sir Lu¡¯s face turned awkward, and he chuckled, "Zhiqing, it was unavoidablest time. This time I assure you, once Jiangnan¡¯s situation stabilizes, I¡¯ll definitelye to Modu to see you, okay?"

    Hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. "Grandpa, you said it. If you¡¯re lying, watch out, I¡¯ll pluck all your beard off."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing even mimicked a beard-plucking gesture at Old Sir Lu like a little girl.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s antics, Old Sir Lu burst intoughter, feeling as if his heart had never been lighter. He was old now and had no greater pursuits; the most he cherished was having his family around him, enjoying the happiness of family life.

    In the Lu Family, he rarely felt this familial happiness, but with Bai Zhiqing, Old Sir Lu truly felt like an elder, an elder who needed the care of his children, not a high and mighty Head of the Lu Family or a revered strongman, this was the life he wanted, free from the conflicts of interests and power, only kinship.

    Just as Bai Zhiqing and Old Sir Lu were enjoying their conversation, Lu Tianxing also returned to the Lu Family by taxi. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, he looked disheveled, not at all like the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, and he casually greeted the Lu Family Guards at the entrance before swaggering towards the Bamboo Forest Courtyard at the back of the Lu Family Mansion.

    Lu Tianxing walked straight to the Bamboo Forest Courtyard without any hindrance, and those from the Lu Family who saw his back as he walked towards the courtyard showed aplex look in their eyes, full of envy of how favored he was by Old Sir Lu.

    It¡¯s known that ever since Lu Hongda led a group of Lu Family members in betrayal, after Old Sir Lu moved to the Bamboo Forest Courtyard, he issued an order prohibiting Lu Family members from disturbing him in the courtyard unless necessary. Even Lu Haoyue wasn¡¯t allowed in without permission, yet now Lu Tianxing could boldly walk into the Bamboo Forest Courtyard, showing how highly esteemed he was by Old Sir Lu. If the position of Head of the Lu Family hadn¡¯t already been given to Lu Haoyue, they might believe Old Sir Lu would unabashedly pass the role to Lu Tianxing.

    Though envious, none of the Lu Family members dared to mock or obstruct Lu Tianxing. The scene of Lu Tianxing singlehandedly killing Liu Ang was still fresh in their minds. They did not believe Lu Tianxing would turn a blind eye to such taunts as Lu Haoyue might. If Lu Tianxing chose to retaliate, even if they reported it to Old Sir Lu, they would likely gain nothing. Only a fool would provoke him at this time.

    Ignoring the reactions from the surrounding Lu Family members, Lu Tianxing took a leisurely stroll towards the Bamboo Forest Courtyard, with a cigarette mped in his mouth.

    At this moment, in the Bamboo Forest Courtyard, Old Master Lu and Bai Zhiqing had already walked out from the bamboo grove.

    "Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you ying chess anymore? Could it be that Zhiqing beat you so badly that you couldn¡¯t stand it and decided not to y?" Lu Tianxing walked into the courtyard from outside, saw the scene, and immediately chuckled.

    "Get out of here! Do you think an old man like me would be defeated in chess? What a joke! If Zhiqing weren¡¯t there to advise you, I could crush you with my eyes closed," Old Master Lu grumbled, full of displeasure, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Upon hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned awkward; this old man was getting more and morebative.

    "By the way, Zhiqing, where are you and Grandpa nning to go?" Lu Tianxing directed his gaze at Bai Zhiqing, curiously asking.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, Bai Zhiqing slowly spoke, "Grandpa said he hasn¡¯t gone out for a stroll in a long time. I noticed there¡¯s a park not far away, so I n to take Grandpa for a walk. Do you want to join us?"

    "He doesn¡¯t need toe; just looking at him annoys me. Zhiqing, you apany me for a stroll, andter, when we return in the evening, I¡¯ll have the chef make something delicious for you." Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Old Master Lu disdainfully nced at him and said.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing felt utterly depressed, as if Bai Zhiqing was truly Old Master Lu¡¯s granddaughter, and he was merely the son-inw, receivingpletely different treatment. He wanted to taste the delicious food too.

    Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but giggle at Lu Tianxing¡¯s dejected look.

    "Grandpa, you¡¯re being so discriminatory. After all, I¡¯m your biological grandson, aren¡¯t I? You can¡¯t treat me so differently!" Lu Tianxing said with a grimace, looking at Old Master Lu.

    Old Master Lu looked at Lu Tianxing with annoyance and said, "You have the nerve to mention that? Today, you said you¡¯d apany Zhiqing to spend time with me, but what did you do? You were here for less than two or three minutes and left, while Zhiqing apanied me for hours. If it weren¡¯t impossible to rece my biological grandson, I¡¯d rather switch you out for Zhiqing as my granddaughter. Go wherever you findfortable."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sh an awkward smile. If he could switch, he wondered if he¡¯d be able to swap for a different grandpa¡ªthis one must be fake.

    "Grandpa, stop teasing Tianxing. Let hime with us," Bai Zhiqing softly said to Old Master Lu.

    "Alright then! Let hime with us. Let¡¯s go, Zhiqing, take me for a stroll."

    Old Master Lu nced at Lu Tianxing and, without saying much else, directly walked outside.

    Seeing this, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing an apologetic smile, then followed closely behind Old Master Lu, heading out.

    Lu Tianxing smiled wryly, not feeling much anger at Old Master Lu¡¯s attitude. He knew well, despite Old Master Lu¡¯s blunt words, there was a hint of concern in his eyes, clearly worried about any dangers he might face outside. After all, although Jiangnan had been settled, there was always the risk of reckless individuals.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, took a deep drag, and followed Bai Zhiqing and Old Master Lu outside.

    The park Bai Zhiqing mentioned is located not far from the Lu Family Mansion, at a nearby Street Heart Park, so Bai Zhiqing and Old Master Lu didn¡¯t drive there, but leisurely walked, appreciating the scenery along the way as they headed towards the park.

    The location of the Lu Family Mansion is excellent, surrounded by scenic beauty, as is the Street Heart Park, nestled against the mountains and waters, brimming with green, even in autumn. Numerous trees provide shade for walkers.

    As the sun set, fiery sunlight cast upon thend, giving the Street Heart Park a uniquendscape. Due to the many residential areas around the park, there were quite a few elderly people or couples strolling and enjoying the park¡¯s beauty.

    Upon entering the park gates, one is greeted by arge artificialke. At theke¡¯s center, a musical fountain rhythmically rises and falls under the lights¡¯ illumination, captivating the eyes. Some idle elderly folks gather friends in corners to dance to square dances, bringing a rxed and lively atmosphere to the park, making one¡¯s mood inevitably rx.

 Chapter 1480 - 1473: Angelâ€™s Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Chapter 1473: Angel¡¯s Schemes</h4>

    "Grandpa, how¡¯s the environment around here? Isn¡¯t it wonderful? It seems like your mood has improved quite a bit."

    Bai Zhiqing and Old Master Lu walked side by side at the front, admiring the surrounding scenery with pleasant smiles on their faces.

    "It certainly has improved a lot. Zhiqing, thank you for apanying me today."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Old Master Lu nodded with a smile, his face showing a trace of nostalgia. It had been many years since he set foot in a park, especially after Lu Tianxing¡¯s grandmother passed away. He hadn¡¯t enjoyed such a leisurely life. Even if he asionally had time for a walk, he was always apanied by Lu Bowen and others, along with several bodyguards. There was no leisure to speak of, unlike a regr elder who could stroll around with his grandson and granddaughter-inw alongside him.

    Though asionally nces were cast their way, they were out of curiosity rather than reverence, making Old Master Lu feel like an ordinary old man, not a Lu Family head.

    Bai Zhiqing and Old Master Lu continued to walk at the front, chatting joyfully and admiring the scenery around them.

    Lu Tianxing followed leisurely behind Bai Zhiqing, his eyes scanning the park back and forth while a faint smile yed on his lips.

    The park, indeed, is a good ce. Despite the abundance of elderly people, there were also many youthful and beautiful women, especially in the picturesque Street Heart Park, perfect for night jogging. At a nce, quite a few women donned in sportswear, equipped with headphones, ran along the paths, adding a touch of beauty with their pretty faces and perfect figures.

    Lu Tianxing stroked his chin, his eyes lighting up as he gazed around, indifferent to the disdainful looks from those around them. As Lu Tianxing himself put it, if heaven bestowed upon you a pair of eyes to appreciate beauty, failing to use them would make you no different from deadwood.

    As Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing apanied Old Master Lu for a stroll in Street Heart Park, news of the outing spread rapidly throughout the Lu Family and even across Jiangnan, due to those with vested interests.

    This piece of news shocked everyone. Since Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death over twenty years ago, Old Master Lu had rarely left his home. Especially after the passing of his oldpanion, he almost never left the house unless necessary, let alone leisurely stroll in the park.

    Moreover, given recent events, Old Master Lu hadn¡¯t stepped out of the Lu Family at all, not even out of Bamboo Forest Courtyard. Now, in thepany of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, Old Master Lu not only stepped out of the Lu Family, but also seemed to be enjoying his time in the park. This led everyone to specte on Old Master Lu¡¯s intentions, whether he nned to disown Lu Haoyue and reorganize the Lu Family, or to join forces with Lu Tianxing against the Yang or Tang families, or if he intended to cleanse Jiangnan entirely to establish Lu Family¡¯s dominance.

    The spection was inevitable. After overthrowing the alliance of the Yang and Tang families, and coupled with recent cleansings, much of Jiangnan¡¯s power was left unupied. Furthermore, Old Master Lu was still alive and invincible in Jiangnan; no one posed a match for him. Even if jointly attacked, defeating Old Master Lu was nigh impossible. With Old Master Lu¡¯s power, he could undoubtedly seize control over Jiangnan, establishing the Lu Family as the prominent ruler.

    For a time, Old Master Lu¡¯s outing stirred up a storm throughout Jiangnan, prompting previously neutral or hesitant ns to consider subjugation to the Lu Family, as given the chance to live, nobody would choose death.

    Meanwhile,pared to the leisure of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing apanying Old Master Lu, in an ancient manor in the United States, Angel sat on the sofa, her expression cold, while her personal secretary Abby stood respectfully before her.

    Seated on the sofa, Angel¡¯s long golden hair hung loosely over her shoulders, flowing like a golden waterfall. She wore a custom-fitted negligee, soft and snug, entuating her stunning curves and her porcin skin.

    "Abby, what happened for you toe to me so early?" Angel asked, picking up a wine ss beside her and taking a gentle sip, ncing at Abby.

    "Chief, there¡¯s trouble," Abby said solemnly.

    "Trouble? Is it in Jiangnan?" Angel inquired, setting aside the ss and looking at Abby.

    "Not Jiangnan. Matters in Jiangnan are settled; Old Master Lu is unharmed, and the Yang and Tang families dare not act rashly. I¡¯m referring to the Morgan Family possibly facing trouble," Abby replied, opening the folder in her hands.

    "Earlier, after you decisively wiped out those n elders unwilling to surrender, though your brothers and sisters haven¡¯t moved, ten minutes ago, Angel Intelligence Station ryed a message that the Fierce Tiger Mercenary Group, Blood ughter Mercenary Group, and Gale Mercenary Group had secretly entered the HSD. ording to our investigation, four days ago, these mercenary groups received a secret bounty that likely came from your siblings, and the target is likely your head. Chief, how should we proceed?"

    "Humph, they ced a bounty on my head. It seems they can no longer wait and are eager to remove me," Angel sneered slowly, her expression icy. "Have you discovered where these three mercenary groups are hiding?"

    "They¡¯re very cautious, and we haven¡¯t pinpointed their location in HSD. However, rest assured, I will urge the Angel Intelligence Station to expedite the investigation," Abby assured.

    "Alright, it¡¯s in your hands. Whatever it takes, find them for me."

    "Chief, upon locating them, should we coborate with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to annihte them, eliminating future concerns?" Abby suggested, a bloodthirsty smile flitting across her eyes.

    "No need. Killing them won¡¯t benefit us; it will only alert others. It would be futile for us," Angel declined Abby¡¯s proposal, contemtively adding, "Once found, don¡¯t make any moves. I¡¯ll speak with them. Given their audacity to venture into the HSD against me, it¡¯s evident my siblings paid them handsomely. If it¡¯s about money, it can be dealt with. I¡¯d very much like to send a grand gift to my siblings. Abby, what do you think their expressions will be when their carefully recruited help turns against them at thest moment: astonishment, anger, disbelief? I am eager for that moment."

    "But Miss, will they really switch sidesst minute?" Abby questioned, casting a nce at Angel.

    Hearing Abby, Angel¡¯s lips curled into a graceful arc. "They have no choice. I¡¯m the Judge¡¯s woman, and they have to cooperate with me. Otherwise, they¡¯ll face relentless pursuit from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. They don¡¯t dare cross the Netherworld Mercenary Corps; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed hidden these years until the Judge left. Now they have two options: take the money and work with us or die."

    Upon Angel¡¯s words, Abby nodded in agreement. Indeed, while Gale, Blood ughter, and Fierce Tiger are first-rate in the underground world, they pale inparison to Lu Tianxing¡¯s Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    Especially with Lu Tianxing recently ying the Holy Son Holder of the Church in New York with unprecedented force, the entire Western Underground World stirred by his Mythical mid-stage prowess, nobody would dare provoke such a power now as it would be akin to courting death.

    "Chief, what about your siblings in the Morgan Family? Should I have someone eliminate them to prevent future trouble?" Abby proposed again.

    "No need."

    Angel stretched, exuding a mature charm, and slowly spoke, "After all, they¡¯re my siblings. Let¡¯s give them one more chance. If they choose to forfeit this opportunity, when I ascend to power, I¡¯ll allow them to live leisurely as wealthy individuals. However, if they truly refuse to see reason, once the n Elder Meeting begins, I won¡¯t show mercy. For now, just keep an eye on them, don¡¯t act."

    "Yes, Chief."

    "By the way, Abby, didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye on the Holy Daughter of the Church? Has there been any movement from her in Chinately?" Angel asked casually.

    "No."

    Abby shook her head, responding, "The Holy Daughter has genuinely been touring China, as she mentioned, mending rtions between the Church and Huaxia Martial Artists. There¡¯s been no significant activity, simply sightseeing in Beijing. Moreover, when turmoil engulfed Jiangnan, she didn¡¯t intervene in its affairs. Chief, do you think the Holy Daughter isn¡¯t after the Judge?"

 Chapter 1481 - 1474: Time Bar

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Chapter 1474: Time Bar</h4>

    "Impossible."

    Angel gently shook her head and said, "I once talked with Avril; she was never a woman content with loneliness. Her ambition is great. With Holder dead, the Church will definitely select a new Holy Son in a short period to groom into the next Pope. Avril¡¯s ambition is to be the Female Pope of the Church. To suppress the Holy Son, she must achieve significant feats; otherwise, her prospects of bing Pope are slim. The best way to achieve such a feat is to kill the Judge, using his blood to wash away the Church¡¯s shame."

    "Boss, but I still don¡¯t understand. Even if Avril kills the Judge, what then? As far as I know, the Pope of the Church has always been seeded by the Holy Son. Even if she aplishes something, it seems useless."

    "You don¡¯t understand."

    Angel sighed and said, "You underestimate Avril. Her methods aren¡¯t something you can imagine. If Avril were an ordinary person, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to toy with the Dark Council and be regarded as their number one enemy. Do you think she¡¯s an ordinary woman? As long as she can kill the Judge and achieve enough merit, she will find a way to be the new Pope. Never underestimate her; she¡¯s not someone to be trifled with."

    "Boss, then isn¡¯t the Judge in great danger?"

    "Danger? Not necessarily."

    Angel¡¯s face showed a faint smile, saying, "Don¡¯t worry. The Judge won¡¯t be in danger. When the timees, we might even join forces with the Church."

    "Join forces with the Church? Boss, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Aren¡¯t we enemies?"

    Abby heard Angel¡¯s words, feeling confused and unsure of their meaning.

    "Heh, Abby, you¡¯ll understand in the future. I just want to tell you to keep an eye on Avril. We won¡¯t take action. As long as the Judge has his methods, Avril is nothing to fear. She might even be our ally."

    Angel smiled slightly, offering no further exnation, as she gently waved her hand to Abby, saying, "Alright, Abby, go and rest. I¡¯m going to take a beauty nap."

    As she spoke, Angel stood up from the sofa, stretchedzily, revealing her perfect figure.

    "Boss, I¡¯m leaving now."

    Abby nodded respectfully and turned to walk outside.

    Watching Abby leave, Angel walked to the window, gazing eastward, her lips curling into a faint smile: "Dear Judge, I wonder if you know that the woman you slept with back in the Middle East was Avril! I really want to see your reaction when you find out that the first woman you slept with, and even gave money to, is the Holy Daughter of the Church. However, I believe if you work harder, you can deal with this Holy Daughter of the Church, whose tail is sticking up in the sky. By then, who knows, your son might be the future Pope. Avril, I really want to see if you can escape the Judge¡¯s grasp this time."

    With those words, Angel¡¯s smile grew more vivid, captivating anyone who nced at her: "I would love to see Pope Edward Newk¡¯s expression when Avril is finally subdued."

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Old Sir Lu wandered around the park like ordinary people, even leisurely renting arge double-seated swan boat to drift around the artificialke.

    Lu Tianxing sat in the front with a wry smile, pedaling to power the swan boat. Behind him, Bai Zhiqing and Old Sir Lu chatted andughed, with Old Sir Lu¡¯s face constantly bearing a smile, clearly in a good mood.

    "Grandpa, how does it feel? Do you feel much more rxed?" Bai Zhiqing asked with a smile, looking at Old Sir Lu.

    Old Sir Lu nodded and smiled, saying, "Indeed, I¡¯ve rxed a lot. This is the life I want."

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. From now on, you¡¯ll definitely be happy every day," Bai Zhiqing said earnestly.

    "Haha, Zhiqing, you¡¯re right. From now on, I¡¯ll live happily."

    Old Sir Lu stared at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s earnest gaze and had a brief moment of surprise before bursting intoughter. Bai Zhiqing was right; from now on, he would be happy. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. He¡¯s already too old, having worried all his life, it¡¯s time to enjoy a leisurely life. A lifetime of toil, only to be met with betrayal and awe from rtives, was not the life he desired.

    Sitting at the front, Lu Tianxing listened to Old Sir Lu¡¯s heartyughter behind him and a smile appeared on his face. Just when he was about to say something, he heard the phone in his pocket ringing.

    Lu Tianxing took out the phone from his pocket, nced at the caller ID, and aplex expression appeared on his face. After a moment of hesitation, he finally chose to answer the call.

    "Hello."

    "Tianxing, do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to invite you out for a drink. Would you be willing toe?"

    On the phone, a soft, slightly anxious voice reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    In the room at the Shangri-La Hotel, Mu Qingxue stood by the window, her hair styled in a fashionable and elegant way, her pink lips captivating attention, her untouched beautiful face delicate and lovely. Her ck long dress highlighted her charm to the fullest, and the crystal-colored high heels on her feet made her already slender legs appear even longer.

    The slightly tight long dress outlined her beautiful curves, the snow-white skin exposed outside gleamed under the lights, dazzling the eyes. A faint fragrance emanated from her body, more stimting to a man¡¯s hormones than any perfume.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue looked stunningly beautiful, making people unable to resist the urge to wrap her in their arms and take care of her.

    However, Mu Qingxue at this time was filled with tension, holding the phone tightly, not daring to breathe loudly, her exquisite face showing a touch of anxiety and fear, afraid of hearing an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    When Lu Tianxing heard Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, he was slightly stunned and sighed lightly, saying, "Name a ce, and I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    "Really?"

    Mu Qingxue trembled all over, her face shing with ecstatic joy, quickly saying, "I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Time Bar."

    "Alright, I¡¯lle overter."

    After Lu Tianxing hung up the call with Mu Qingxue, he turned his head to look at Bai Zhiqing and said, "Honey, I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, saying, "Since you have something to attend to, go ahead! I¡¯ll take care of Grandpa."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s exquisite face, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, feeling a sh of guilt, nodding at Bai Zhiqing, and after piloting the boat to the shore, he turned around and said, "Honey, I¡¯ll be off then."

    "Be careful on your way," Bai Zhiqing said softly to Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t return to the hotel tonight, stay at the Lu Family, I¡¯lle find youter."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looked at Old Master Lu, and said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving now."

    After Old Master Lu nodded, Lu Tianxing made no further stops and turned to leave the park.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure with a slightlyplicated expression, sighing quietly in her heart, her face regaining a slight smile, saying, "Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte, we should head back! I¡¯ll cook tonight and let you taste my skills, see if I¡¯ve improved, what do you think?"

    "Alright."

    Old Master Lu smiled and nodded, looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s demeanor, he sighed slightly, saying nothing much. Bai Zhiqing might not have heard Lu Tianxing talking to someone, but he heard that Lu was conversing with a woman.

    Even knowing this, Old Master Lu ultimately chose to say nothing, chatting andughing with Bai Zhiqing as they walked back to the Lu Family, as he said before, children and grandchildren have their own fortunes. This matter is only Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing¡¯s family affair; he neither interferes nor wants to interfere. After all, with Lu Tianxing having many women, perhaps he could expand the Lu Family, leaving behind many little children, and when many little children call him great-grandpa, just imagining this scene is somewhat exciting.

    Admittedly, a moment of selfishness lingered with Old Master Lu.

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t very familiar with the roads in Suzhou, but the car had a navigation system. So, after setting up the navigation, Lu Tianxing drove towards Time Bar, as mentioned by Mu Qingxue.

    Time Bar, unlike other bars filled with a strong hormonal atmosphere, booming music, and scantily d women swaying to attract men¡¯s eyes.

    Time Bar, while called a bar, is more like a leisure venue. The lighting is not overly bright, and the furnishings are very simple yet convenient, butbined with the decor and lighting effects, it instantly gives one a sense of rxation at first nce.

    The clientele at Time Bar isn¡¯trge, but they are mostly elite white-cor workers dressed in fine suits with distinguished demeanors. Perhaps this is the main style of Time Bar, catering to high-level white-cor, gold-cor individuals who want to rx and unwind without going to a typical bar.

    Driving his car, Lu Tianxing arrived at Time Bar, parked at the entrance, and walked directly into the bar. Scanning the surroundings briefly, he quickly spotted Mu Qingxue¡¯s presence and, without hesitation, turned towards the corner where she was seated.

 Chapter 1482 - 1475: Drinking and Chatting

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Chapter 1475: Drinking and Chatting</h4>

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue was sitting quietly in a corner, elegantly dressed and with a long, flowing hairstyle, like ck waterfall cascading down to her waist. Her exquisite features and bare, beautiful face gave her an angelically pure aura, especially her crescent-shaped eyes that shone like stars and the bright moon.

    Even though most of her face was covered by a pig-nose mask, just those expressive eyes made it clear she was undoubtedly a beauty.

    Today, Mu Qingxue wore a white dress, slightly tight-fitting, which perfectly entuated her wless figure. The Holy Maiden Peak on her chest rose like twin peaks, capturing attention instantly, creating a stark contrast with her t abdomen. Her straight, slender legs were hidden by the dress, making them even more alluring.

    Mu Qingxue sat quietly in the corner, her gaze fixed on the ss in front of her, lost in thought, unaware of what she was pondering.

    "Step!" "Step!" "Step!"

    When she heard footsteps approaching from the side, Mu Qingxue instinctively looked up. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards her, a look of surprise and joy appeared on her pretty face, her eyes filled with excitement. Standing up to look at Lu Tianxing, she softly said, "You¡¯re here."

    Mu Qingxue watched Lu Tianxing walking towards her, trying hard to suppress her inner excitement. Her voice was soft, yet it sounded like a songbird, her emotions like a clear spring washing over her, calming her once anxious heart.

    "Yes, I¡¯m here. Sorry to keep you waiting," Lu Tianxing said gently, looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "No, I just got here too."

    Mu Qingxue quickly shook her head, not wanting to tell Lu Tianxing that she had actually arrived twenty minutes earlier.

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly and, without hesitation, sat across from Mu Qingxue, looking at the wine bottle on the table. "Qingxue, what¡¯s the matter you wanted to see me about tonight?"

    "My brother and I are nning to leave Jiangnan tomorrow," Mu Qingxue replied, taking a deep breath while looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Leaving Jiangnan?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing hesitated and then slowly spoke, "Then I wish you safe travels. My promise to you will never change. One day, I wille to Beijing and give you a perfect home."

    "I believe you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue smiled brightly, handing a ss of wine to Lu Tianxing. "Tianxing, since I¡¯m returning to Jiangnan tomorrow, I wanted you toe tonight to drink with me till we¡¯re thoroughly drunken."

    As she spoke, Mu Qingxue picked up the wine bottle beside her and poured a ss for Lu Tianxing. Then, seeing no one paying attention to them, she slowly took off her mask, lifted her own ss with a smile, and looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue in surprise, took a deep breath, and without hesitation, lifted his ss. Their sses clinked lightly, and they both drank it all.

    Since epting Mu Qingxue into his heart, there was no need to hold back any longer.

    With that beginning, Lu Tianxing and Mu Qingxue opened up, drinking and chatting together.

    "Qingxue, after returning to Beijing, do you have any ns?" Lu Tianxing asked gently, taking a sip of wine while looking at Mu Qingxue.

    "Not really, just staying home to write songs andter holding a world tour concert. I¡¯d like to invite you as my concert guest," Mu Qingxue said, narrowing her eyes slightly, a bewitching smile on her face as if she had no worries at all.

    "Concert guest?"

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then a wry smile appeared on his face. "Qingxue, stop teasing me. With my voice, you call that singing! For others, singing is about making money; for me, it¡¯s about risking lives. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll mess up your concert?"

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s bitter melon expression, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ncing at Lu Tianxing, she said, "If it¡¯s messed up, just hold another one. Surely you wouldn¡¯t mind helping me, right?"

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s charming nce, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, realizing that Mu Qingxue also seemed to have the potential to be a enchantress.

    "Help, of course I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s not just about being a guest; even if you want me to be your dance partner, I¡¯ll definitely help you."

    "Then it¡¯s settled, pinky swear."

    Mu Qingxue immediately broke into a deep smile, like a little child, raising her pinky.

    "Alright, pinky swear."

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s gesture, Lu Tianxing also smiled, extending his pinky to hook hers.

    "Pinky swear, never change for a hundred years."

    Mu Qingxue murmured, squinting her eyes lightly as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, my brother and I are going back to Jiangnan tomorrow, you must be careful. The Yang family and Tang family suffered such a big loss this time, they surely won¡¯t let you off easily and will try to deal with you."

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. The Tang family and Yang family are just post-autumn locusts now; they won¡¯t be jumping around for long. Besides, even if they don¡¯te to find me, one day I¡¯ll find them and let them know the taste of death."

    Lu Tianxing fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it up for himself, taking a gentle puff, his face shing a bloodthirsty smile. The Yang family and Tang family were bound to be annihted by him; once he reaches the Late Stage of Mythical, it will be time for the Yang family and Tang family to be obliterated.

    "However, as the saying goes, the open spear is easy to dodge, but the hidden arrow is difficult to guard against. I haven¡¯t interacted with the Yang family much, but I know their style. You killed Liu Ang a few days ago, and killed ate-stage mythical level even though you¡¯re middle-stage. This has already spread far and wide. Those families opposed to the Lu Family, upon hearing this news, will surely find ways to kill you, Tianxing, are you truly confident in handling this? Should I speak to my brother about secretly protecting you?"

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes covering a hint of undeniable worry.

    Although she always stayed with Mu Family and didn¡¯t enjoy martial arts, she wasn¡¯t naive. She clearly understood that in the Mythical Realm, each higher level is like ascending to heaven. Challenging across levels was no less than that, yet Lu Tianxing managed it, ying Liu Ang unharmed.

    This kind of power is rare in the world, showing how frightening Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is. But it precisely because his power is terrifying, it could bring disaster. No one wants Lu Tianxing to grow into another Old Master Lu.

    Especially families like the Yang family and Tang family who are opposed to the Lu family, they definitely don¡¯t want to see Lu Tianxing continue to grow into another Old Master Lu. The best way to prevent this is to nip him in the bud before he grows.

    After all, Lu Tianxing is currently just at middle-stage mythical. His power is scary, but not invincible, and there are many ways to get rid of him.

    "Qingxue, thank you, but no need. You know your brother wants to eat me alive, and if he protects me secretly, he might make someone cut me down before long. Moreover, my grandpa is still alive. If the Yang and Tang families want to deal with me, they¡¯d have to think if they can bear his wrath. Don¡¯t worry."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue nodded slightly. Lu Tianxing was correct; as long as Old Master Lu is alive, the Yang and Tang families wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. No matter if they can kill Lu Tianxing, eventually they¡¯d face Old Master Lu¡¯s wrath. Twenty years ago, Old Master Lu had the power to break into Beijing alone with a de, and today, twenty yearster, he¡¯s grown even more terrifying. No one would risk their family being destroyed for one person¡ªnot the Yang family, nor the Tang family.

    "By the way, Tianxing, did you really kill Yang Tiansi?" Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing, suddenly asking.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "No, he¡¯s still held in the Zhou Family for now. But I reckon Old Master Zhou should have asked him some things, I¡¯ll call to inquire when there¡¯s time. It¡¯s about time to deal with Yang Tiansi."

    "Tianxing, are you nning to use Yang Tiansi against the Yang family? But as far as I know, two days ago the Yang family dered the Jiangnan incident was solely Yang Tiansi and Liu Ang¡¯s doing and had nothing to do with the Yang family. Using Yang Tiansi against them might not be feasible and could backfire."

    "You¡¯re right, Qingxue. Using Yang Tiansi against the Yang family isn¡¯t realistic, and I haven¡¯t thought of using this wastrel to deal with the Yang family either, which wouldn¡¯t work. I just want to use Yang Tiansi to disgust the Yang family and vent some anger. Besides, if I used Yang Tiansi to destroy the Yang family, I might not have a ce in China."

    Speaking here, Lu Tianxing took another deep puff on his cigarette, letting the smoke wander in his lungs before slowly exhaling. He never considered using Yang Tiansi to deal with the Yang family. He knew clearly that while his disyed power filled families like the Yang and Tang with trepidation, it wasn¡¯t at the level of needing to kill him. After all, he was just one person and didn¡¯t connect with the Lu Family. Even having Mu Qingchuan and Han Zifeng¡¯s forces beside him wasn¡¯t enough to pose a lethal threat to a strong family.

 Chapter 1483: 1476: Mu Qingxues Persistence

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1483: Chapter 1476: Mu Qingxue¡¯s Persistence</strong>

    Without a fatal threat, no family would be willing to risk being annihted to deal with Lu Tianxing, as it¡¯s not worth the loss.

    But if Lu Tianxing uses Yang Tiansi to sessfully bring down the Yang Family this time, it would pose a lethal threat to other families, who would believe he has the power to destroy an entire n. At that point, those families would spare no effort to kill him, as no one wants to see one person dictate the survival of a family.

    Mu Qingxue was slightly taken aback upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. She quickly understood the implication; if Lu Tianxing could truly single-handedly leave the Yang Family defenseless, that would be the most dangerous time.

    After all, even though Lu Tianxing is strong now, he is ultimately only at the middle-stage of Mythical, not yet at thete stage. Only by reaching thete stage of Mythical would he have the right to engage in equal dialogue with those aristocratic families. At that point, even if Lu Tianxing wipes out the Yang Family, no one would dare object.

    Just like with Old Master Lu still around, the Yang Family and Tang Family wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the Lu Family¡ªsuch is the deterrent power of a strong person!

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t deal with them, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll secretlye after you? After all, there are many ways to kill, and you don¡¯t necessarily need to do it yourself.¡±

    Mu Qingxue gazed at Lu Tianxing. Her eyes, like bright moons, appeared stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m not afraid of theming after me. I¡¯m afraid of them NOTing after me. If they don¡¯t move against me, that is the most terrifying.¡±

    Lu Tianxing downed the drink in his ss in one go: ¡°If they make a move against me, it shows they¡¯re flustered, filled with fear of me, eager to get rid of me. At that point, I don¡¯t need to worry, for the more flustered they are, the more ws they have, and they¡¯ll lose their sanity. Once they lose sanity, all their plots will be full of loopholes and insignificant. But if they never attack, that¡¯s when I need to be constantly vignt. It¡¯s because they aren¡¯t confident in killing me, so they keep holding back, looking for the perfect opportunity. At that point, if they strike, it will be a fatal blow, giving me no chance to turn the tables, and that¡¯s truly fearful.¡±

    Speaking here, Lu Tianxing took another drag from his cigarette, blew out a smoke ring, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these downers. Qingxue, you wouldn¡¯t have called me out tonight just to say these things, would you?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue smiled lightly and said, ¡°Then what do you wish I¡¯d say to you? Tell you, I like you, I want to sleep with you, but do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s teasing words, Lu Tianxing, just about to take another drag, was so shocked that he coughed hard, eyes wide with disbelief at Mu Qingxue, who was so close. He couldn¡¯t have imagined she¡¯d say such a thing.

    Feeling the strange gaze from Lu Tianxing, a blush involuntarily crept onto Mu Qingxue¡¯s cheeks. She didn¡¯t even know why she had blurted out those words in the heat of the moment.

    Even though she felt shy, Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t avoid Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. Instead, her eyes remained as gentle as water as she looked at Lu Tianxing. Tomorrow, she was leaving Jiangnan to return to Beijing. With tomorrow¡¯s farewell, she might never meet Lu Tianxing again, maybe even separated by life and death. Tonight, she didn¡¯t want any regrets.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What, you don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes fell upon Lu Tianxing. Ignoring the look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, her voice was slightly hoarse, murmuring to herself, ¡°Tianxing, do you know? When you told me to wait for you in the Mu Family, to wait for you toe and get me, how happy I was? I felt that all I had done finally paid off, even if you said it just tofort me. I have no regrets. Tianxing, tonight, let me truly be your woman, okay? I don¡¯t want to keep longing for you in vain, I only want to be your woman, is that alright?¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s soft murmuring, Lu Tianxing shuddered, his gazeplicated as he looked at Mu Qingxue, sighing, ¡°Qingxue, you¡­.¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, he was interrupted by Mu Qingxue: ¡°Tianxing, I know what you want to say, but I want to tell you, I, Mu Qingxue, love you, I¡¯ll love you for a lifetime. You¡¯ve taken residence in my heart, I can never forget you, in this life, I can¡¯t love another man. I know, the words you said to me at the Lu Family were tofort me or perhaps out of pity, but I have no regrets, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve realized, love isn¡¯t about taking, but about giving. Only a love that gives is worth cherishing and intoxicates people. Regardless of whether you love me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter, I love you, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    With Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, crystal tears rolled down her cheeks, a trace of pain shed through her eyes.

    Watching Mu Qingxue standing before him like a rain-soaked pear blossom, Lu Tianxing gave a slight shiver. Under Mu Qingxue¡¯s puzzled gaze, he stood up, gently walked to her side, sat down, and wrapped her in his arms, reaching out to gently wipe away her tears.

    He is not a heartless person, nor does he have a heart of stone. When he sees a woman willingly sacrificing so much for him without regret, anyone would be moved, and Lu Tianxing is no exception. He really doesn¡¯t want to see Mu Qingxue¡¯s heartbroken appearance again.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s movement, Mu Qingxue trembled, and at this moment, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She had waited for this moment for too long, too long. Even if it was just a fleeting moment, she was content. At the very least, Lu Tianxing held her in his heart.

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart trembled lightly, and a strong desire surged within him¡ªto ept Mu Qingxue, to make her his woman, to save her from the pain of unrequited love.

    ¡°Qingxue, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now? Do you understand that if you stay with me, what you will face? Perhaps you will never see the sunlight for your whole life, or live under the judgmental eyes of others. You might even be expelled by the Mu Family, and I think you understand that you are not the only woman by my side. My heart will never belong to just you¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing gazed at Mu Qingxue, quietly sighed. Although he wanted to ept Mu Qingxue, there were things Mu Qingxue had to know; he didn¡¯t want her to regret thister.

    ¡°I know, but I have no regrets, because I love you.¡±

    Mu Qingxue stared fixedly at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°I ask not for eternity, just for having been. I don¡¯t care how many women you have; I just want to tell you I love you, for a lifetime. You are in my heart, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at that stunningly beautiful face so close to him, and his heart trembled. At this moment, Mu Qingxue was like a moth, knowing that she might not receive any results, yet still choosing to fly into the me until it consumed her into ashes.

    ¡°Qingxue, do you know what you will face in the future? You¡¯ll regret this.¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said hoarsely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing without blinking, with a hint of unyielding determination in her beautiful eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t regret my decision. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. As long as I can be with you, I can give up everything, even if I am expelled from the Mu Family. For you, I have no regrets¡­¡±

    Before Mu Qingxue could finish, Lu Tianxing directly stretched out his hand, wrapped it around Mu Qingxue¡¯s slender waist, then turned his head and pressed it heavily onto Mu Qingxue¡¯s reddened lips¡­

    This time, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t choose to ignore Mu Qingxue¡¯s love but decided to ept it. He is not heartless, nor does he have a heart of stone. When a woman willingly gives everything for him without regret, any man would be moved, and he¡¯s no exception. Now he just wants to tell this woman that she is in his heart, and that¡¯s enough. He might even considerter going to the Mu Family with Old Sir Lu to take her away; he can¡¯t believe the Mu Family wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Kissed on the red lips by Lu Tianxing, Mu Qingxue instinctively struggled a bit, yet under Lu Tianxing¡¯s intense assault, all her defenses instantly copsed. Her beautiful eyes closed slightly, eyshes quivered lightly, her small mouth opened, her lc tongue entwining closely with Lu Tianxing¡¯s, while a pair of arms instinctively wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, allowing him to attack and conquer, giving an impression of shy allure¡­

    The kisssted for several minutes until Lu Tianxing finally released Mu Qingxue, who was nearly suffocating from the kiss, gazing intently at her while she breathed heavily. Fortunately, they were in the corner, and the lighting in the bar wasn¡¯t particrly bright, so no one noticed. Otherwise, within ten minutes, this scene might have spread far and wide.

    ¡°Qingxue, how do you feel now? Do you think I dare?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s slightly swollen lips, a hint of wicked smile appeared on his face, and he kept his arm around Mu Qingxue, not letting go. Since he decided, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore; that¡¯s not his style.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s fiery gaze, Mu Qingxue¡¯s pretty face flushed a deep red, with even the back of her ears turningpletely crimson. Although she had bravely confessed to Lu Tianxing earlier, it wasn¡¯t her first intimate encounter with him; thest time was after she had been drugged, and she hadn¡¯t felt anything. Truly speaking, this should be considered the first time, especially in public.

    Even sitting in a corner with apparently nobody seeing, Mu Qingxue felt as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at her, and her pretty face flushed burning hot.

 Chapter 1484 - 1477: Mu Qingxue Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Chapter 1477: Mu Qingxue Drunk</h4>

    "Can you... can you let go of me first, I... I feel a bit hot." Held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Mu Qingxue inhaled the strong masculine scent emanating from him, her voice somewhat stammering as she spoke, her pretty face burning hot, as red as a cooked shrimp.

    "Why should I let go of you? Weren¡¯t you just now provoking me arrogantly? I¡¯m going to let you know what the cost of provoking a man is. So, are you scared now?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Mu Qingxue with a faint smile, his gaze wandering back and forth over her chest.

    "Who... who was provoking you? That¡¯s tant nder. I... I just came to invite you for a drink today, who knew you¡¯d be so perverted, getting handsy at the slightest disagreement." Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart trembled as she exined with a slightly trembling voice.

    "Is that so? Then I was wrong, so I¡¯ll drink with you today, not stopping until we¡¯re drunk."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, gently cing Mu Qingxue on the seat beside him. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to do anything, but he can¡¯t; after all, this is a bar. Although the lights are dim and few people notice the corner, if they did and word got out, Mu Qingxue¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined.

    Having left Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, a strong sense of loss suddenly surged in Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart. When she was held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, she felt a sense of peace she had never experienced before, like all the confusion and anxiety were gone, making her wish time could stop forever at this moment.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingxue disyed a youthful, captivating smile on her face, "Tianxing, you said it, tonight, we won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk."

    As she spoke, Mu Qingxue raised her arm to pick up the wine beside her, poured a ss for herself and Lu Tianxing, and after toasting to each other, they drank it all in one go.

    After that little chat, Mu Qingxue¡¯s mood seemed to brighten all of a sudden. The two drank and chatted, and the atmosphere became exceptionally harmonious, with them sitting in the corner, drinking, andughing together.

    "Tianxing, how about we have another drink? You know, today is the happiest day of my life; how about another drink?"

    Mu Qingxue, her cheeks flushed, leaned against Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, mumbling softly, her beautiful eyes slightly squinted like sparkling springs, giving off a shimmering feeling, her lips curled up in a brilliant smile.

    "Qingxue, you¡¯re drunk; you can¡¯t drink any more."

    Looking at Mu Qingxue, who was mumbling incoherently against his shoulder, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile. If he remembered correctly, this was the second time Mu Qingxue got drunk with him. Thest time, he had to refuse her to avoid her getting too involved. He had to send her back this time, too, and heaven knows what might happen.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t trust himself to remain unaffected by such strong temptation. After all, given such a beauty fallen into one¡¯sp, most men would struggle to refuse.

    "But, maybe this girl is pretending to be drunk!"

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind as he focused his gaze back on Mu Qingxue. After all, she was known for pretending to be drunk when drinking.

    Yet, after observing her, Lu Tianxing noticed Mu Qingxue showed no signs of pretending. She appeared no different from someone genuinely intoxicated. However, unlike other drunk people who might behave embarrassingly, Mu Qingxue seemed adorably innocent, entirely devoid of her usual ethereal elegance. Her rosy face was like a red apple, making one want to take a bite.

    "I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m not drunk, Tianxing, will you stay with me a bit longer? I don¡¯t want to leave you, I really don¡¯t want to leave you. Just stay with me for another hour, half an hour and I¡¯ll be satisfied..."

    Mu Qingxue mumbled incoherently as she waved her arms, trying hard to stand up. However, she copsed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms as if she had no bones.

    "Qingxue, you¡¯re drunk; stop drinking. I¡¯ll take you to the hotel to rest now."

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s state, Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly, picking up a pig nose mask from beside him, cing it on her face to cover her delicate features. Then he stood up, holding her slender waist, and walked towards the exit.

    In the bar, those chatting elites or white-cor workers watched as Lu Tianxing left with a drunken woman in his arms, each bearing a peculiar smile. They¡¯re not foolish; taking a drunk woman out of a bar suggests a 99% chance of certain activities ensuing. Besides, even without seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance, her figure alone screamed she was definitely a beauty.

    Under everyone¡¯s ambiguous gazes, Lu Tianxing left the bar holding Mu Qingxue, walking to the car, opening the passenger¡¯s door with one hand. He nced at the already quite inebriated Mu Qingxue with a wry smile. He gently lifted her from the ground, bent over, and ced her in the passenger seat, buckling the seatbelt for her. Only after that did Lu Tianxing close the door and head towards the driver¡¯s seat.

    Yet, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice when he turned around that Mu Qingxue, previously feigning sleep, suddenly opened her eyes. Her gaze locked on his back, she tightened her grip, a determined look shing in her eyes¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to leave any regrets for herself.

    Completely unaware of Mu Qingxue watching him, Lu Tianxing made his way to the driver¡¯s seat, got in the car without hesitating, and drove away from Time Bar.

    However, just after leaving Time Bar, Lu Tianxing parked the car at the roadside. He seemed to have no idea where Mu Qingxue was staying, nning to wake her up to ask. But when he saw her wearing a dress and carrying empty hands, a wry smile appeared on his face. If he recalled correctly, Mu Qingxue hadn¡¯t brought a bag, let alone a phone, and he had paid for the drinks earlier. Finding a room card was out of the question.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue sleeping peacefully, Lu Tianxing hesitated but ultimately decided not to wake her. Instead, he drove to a nearby star-rated hotel.

    Ten minutester, Lu Tianxing parked the car at the entrance of the Huatiang Star Hotel, handed the keys to the valet, and walked to the passenger side to carry Mu Qingxue out of the car. Under the curious gazes of the weingdy and the hotel front desk, he used his ID to book a presidential suite.

    After booking the room, Lu Tianxing, without any hesitation, held Mu Qingxue and headed for the elevator. Now he had to settle Mu Qingxue down quickly and call Mu Qingchuan to have him pick her up from the hotel.

    Taking the elevator to the top floor of the hotel, Lu Tianxing found the room with the key card, slowly putting Mu Qingxue down, holding her slender waist with one hand. Her soft and boneless state made him feel a stir in his heart.

    Taking a deep breath to calm his rising emotions, Lu Tianxing opened the room door with the key card and carried Mu Qingxue inside.

    Throughout, Lu Tianxing instinctively avoided all surveince cameras¡ªnot just avoiding himself, but ensuring Mu Qingxue¡¯s face was not in view. After all, Mu Qingxue was a world-renowned superstar, and with numerous baseless rumors about celebrities, even a blurry photo could be spected as being one of a celebrity. He didn¡¯t want this to ruin Mu Qingxue¡¯s reputation or make Bai Zhiqing sad and regretful.

    After entering the room, Lu Tianxing closed the door behind him, carrying Mu Qingxue towards the bedroom.

    At this moment, although cradled in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Mu Qingxue began to wiggle restlessly, seemingly searching for afortable position to sleep.

    Lu Tianxing never considered himself a gentleman. When a beauty is squirming in your arms, iming to have no thoughts is impossible. Yet, upon seeing the still sleeping Mu Qingxue, Lu Tianxing had nothing but a bitter smile. He could do nothing; he had to take deep breaths to keep his emotions steady, carrying Mu Qingxue towards the nearby bedroom.

 Chapter 1485 - 1478: I Have No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Chapter 1478: I Have No Regrets</h4>

    The presidential suite of the Huatiang Star Hotel is decorated with great taste, in a fully European style. Arge bed is ced in the center, allowing one to roll around freely even when alone.

    Lu Tianxing hesitated not, carrying Mu Qingxue to the bed, gentlyying her down, and only then did he breathe a slight sigh of relief.

    Taking a nce at Mu Qingxue, whose face was as red as blood and exuded an alluring charm as shey on the bed, Lu Tianxing slowly stood up, removed the sandals from her feet, and pulled a nket over her, covering a body that could incite crime.

    After doing all this, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looking at Mu Qingxue who was quietly sleeping, and turned to leave. He didn¡¯t want to leave any misunderstanding in her heart.

    Just as Lu Tianxing turned around, Mu Qingxue¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, lookingplexly at the departing back of Lu Tianxing.

    Actually, Lu Tianxing¡¯s guess at the bar was absolutely correct. She was pretending to be drunk just likest time, hoping that Lu Tianxing would take her back to the hotel. Yet, she never expected that even when facing such a readily avable beauty, Lu Tianxing would remain unmoved. Does she really have no attraction whatsoever to him?

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s slowly disappearing back, a hint of loneliness appeared in Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Tianxing, do you really just want to leave like this?"

    Mu Qingxue hesitantly called out to stop Lu Tianxing. They might be separated by the ends of the earth after this; she didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s steps halted slightly. He slowly turned around, facing her gaze that shone like stars, he asked: "Qingxue, you weren¡¯t drunk?"

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t dare to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, afraid of seeing anger there. She lowered her head and softly said, "I was pretending."

    "Pretending?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was taken aback, rooted where he stood. He never thought that Mu Qingxue was pretending again this time. So, her earlier seductive moves were not unintentional but deliberate?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, a hint of panic spread across Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Instinctively, she looked up and exined with a hint of fear: "Tianxing, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, truly. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, please don¡¯t be mad, I... "

    "Qingxue, I¡¯m not mad, really."

    Seeing the panic on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, smiled, and said: "Qingxue, it¡¯s gettingte, and you drank quite a lot. Get some rest. I¡¯ll head back first ande back to take you tomorrow."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a trace of sadness appeared on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face. Looking at him, she softly said: "Tianxing, in your heart, I have no attraction at all, do I?"

    "You do."

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing nodded. How could Mu Qingxue not attract him? Even he wouldn¡¯t believe it if he said so.

    "If I do have some allure, why did you choose not to touch me? Are you still resenting me in your heart?"

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice was tinged with undeniable sorrow. In her eyes, Lu Tianxing still med her for making decisions on her ownst time in Beijing, and he had never forgiven her.

    "Because I don¡¯t want you to regret it in the end."

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing said, "I know you like me, love me. If we really end up sleeping together after you¡¯re drunk, I fear it might leave a scar in your heart. I wouldn¡¯t want you to regret it in the end."

    "I won¡¯t regret it."

    Mu Qingxue instinctively refuted, where the courage came from was unknown. She suddenly threw off the nket, stepped off the bed barefoot, and wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist, clinging to him: "Tianxing, I won¡¯t regret it. The one thing I¡¯ve never regretted in my life is falling in love with you. I never regret anything I¡¯ve done. Tianxing, tonight I want to truly be your woman, can I?"

    Her voice tinged with trepidation and a plea towards the end.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, faced with Mu Qingxue so close, his heart softened. Lifting his hand, he gently stroked her silky hair before sighing: "Qingxue, why put yourself through this? I..."

    "Tianxing, I know what you¡¯re going to say, but I don¡¯t regret it. Tonight, I want to be your woman, and unlikest time, I want to genuinely be yours. I don¡¯t want to have any regrets when I return to Beijing."

    After listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s heartfelt confession, Lu Tianxing trembled and instinctively turned around, looking into her mesmerizing eyes.

    "Tianxing, I belong to you alone tonight. Can you allow me to be truly yours?" Unwilling to evade his gaze, Mu Qingxue looked at him steadfastly, her eyes full of hope.

    Listening to Mu Qingxue¡¯s pleading gaze, Lu Tianxing shuddered. Suddenly, he realized he was unable to refuse her request. He didn¡¯t want to see her heartbroken expression ever again.

    "Qingxue, do you know what you¡¯re doing?" His voice was subdued, he didn¡¯t want to hurt this girl. Once Mu Qingxue made this decision, the challenges ahead would be numerous.

    "I know, but I won¡¯t regret it."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s voice was resolute. From the moment she sought out Lu Tianxing that night, she had already decided. She loved him, and both her heart and body belonged solely to him.

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s resolute words struck Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart like a sudden blow. He couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer. If even she isn¡¯t afraid, why should he be? He had but one thought in mind¡ªto let her know his choice.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing embraced Mu Qingxue with no hesitation, leading her to the bed.

    "Qingxue, are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? After this, you¡¯ll have no choice. You¡¯ll be mine for life, you won¡¯t be able to leave ever again." cing her down, he met her eyes, voice tinged with hoarseness.

    Mu Qingxue slowly opened her beautiful eyes, facing him with hidden fire in her gaze, without uttering a word. Instead, she gently stretched her arms, sping them around his neck, providing a silent answer to his words.

    Pursuing arduously, transitioning from rejection to unwavering dedication, Mu Qingxue finally achieves her goal. For the sake of love, she sacrificed too much, even risking her lifelong happiness just for Lu Tianxing to ept her.

    As the two became one, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, a single crystalline tear rolling down her cheek, knowing from that moment she was truly Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman.

    Havingmitted so much, at this moment Mu Qingxue truly felt it was worth it, at least she became Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, although not his wife, or even for an ephemeral instant. Yet, she never cared about that; all she knew was from henceforth she was his, no longer a woman caught in unrequited longing.

    Even knowing that this moment may only be transient, she remained unwavering and unrepentant. It must be said, Mu Qingxue was foolish for love, willingly giving everything, yet foolish in a lovable way, deserving of tenderness.

 Chapter 1486 - 1479: I Donâ€™t Blame You

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Chapter 1479: I Don¡¯t me You</h4>

    After a long time, the tantalizing sounds in the room gradually faded away, and the room returned to silence once more.

    Lu Tianxingy casually on the bed, lighting a cigarette for himself, a bitter smile appearing on his face. He hadn¡¯t expected that in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist and ended up having an intimate encounter with Mu Qingxue. Now, apart from facing the Tang Family and the Yang Family, he would likely have to face the wrath of the Mu Family, given that he had takenplete advantage of the Mu Family¡¯s eldest daughter.

    Shaking his head helplessly, Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue, who was snuggling in his arms like a docile kitten. The bitter smile vanished from his face as he reached out to embrace Mu Qingxue¡¯s alluring body. He wasn¡¯t the type to overthink his actions. Since he¡¯d already done it, there was no point in regretting. If worse came to worst, he would fight the Mu Family in the future and take Mu Qingxue away, especially with Mu Qingchuan, his brother-inw, supporting the Mu Family. There shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble because of it.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s breathing was still slightly hurried, and her pretty face carried an unshakeable blush. Shey in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms like a gentle bird clinging to him. By giving her most precious gift to the most deserving person, she had no regrets. Even if there were no results in the end, she had no regrets. At least this man had her in his heart and had loved her, and that was enough.

    "Qingxue, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Looking at Mu Qingxue lying in his arms, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something, but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    "Tianxing, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know what you want to say. I don¡¯t me you. It was all my choice, and I have no regrets."

    Mu Qingxue gazed at Lu Tianxing with a faint look in her eyes and softly said, "Tianxing, do you think in your heart that I¡¯m an indiscreet woman? Setting aside the fact that I drugged youst time, this time, I took the initiative to seduce you."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond to Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, just shook his head gently. If Mu Qingxue were an indiscreet woman, then there were scarcely any chaste women in the world. Which woman could love a man so deeply and unconditionally, even for years?

    She even ran to his side recklessly when she knew he was in danger, just to stand by him. If this kind of woman could be considered indiscreet, he couldn¡¯t fathom how many women could be considered faithful in the world.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Mu Qingxue took a deep breath, looked at him, and said, "Tianxing, do you me me? me me for taking it upon myself to drug youst time?"

    "I don¡¯t me you," Lu Tianxing said softly.

    "Really?" Mu Qingxue¡¯s face lit up with a smile, tinged with expectation at his words.

    Being regarded as a formidable adversary by Bai Zhiqing, there was no doubt about Mu Qingxue¡¯s beauty. The smile on her face at that moment added an enthralling charm, like a blossoming peach flower, stunningly beautiful and irresistibly inviting people to lose themselves in it.

    Seeing the smile on Mu Qingxue¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing nodded firmly again and said, "Really, I never med you. In fact, I should thank you. If you hadn¡¯t drugged me, I would never have had the chance to find a wife as beautiful as a flower, let alone sleep with a superstar like you. If this were to spread, would your fans drown me with their saliva for sleeping with their goddess?"

    "Haha..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle. Her beautiful eyes curved into crescents as she yfully pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, "All you know is how to chatter nonsense. What do you mean by sleeping? It sounds so vulgar."

    "Really?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Mu Qingxue with a mischievous smile, suddenly flipping over to look down at her, his face full of mischief as he said, "Qingxue, don¡¯t you really know? How about I demonstrate it to you again?"

    "Tianxing, you... Sister Zhiqing wasn¡¯t wrong; you really are a rascal."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Lu Tianxing with a flushed face.

    "A rascal? Qingxue, you¡¯re right. I am a rascal. But unfortunately, you¡¯ve already boarded my pirate ship, and you belong to me alone for the rest of your life. My dearest Xiaoxue, should I savor you a bit more for my revenge? After all, thest time, this dignified man was drugged by a woman. If that were to spread, I¡¯d lose face entirely. This time, I need my revenge to show you that you can¡¯t provoke your man."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing was ready to take action.

    "Tianxing, you... stop it."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Mu Qingxue was startled. She was still feeling weak and exhausted. If it happened again, she doubted she could get out of bed tomorrow.

    Besides, she had snuck out behind her brother¡¯s back tonight. If Mu Qingchuan found out she secretly met with Lu Tianxing and had more than a friendly rtionship, who knows if Mu Qingchuan would turn hostile against Lu Tianxing.

    In Mu Qingchuan¡¯s eyes, Mu Qingxue¡¯s current state, even sacrificing her future happiness, was all because of Lu Tianxing. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, Mu Qingxue wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, but would have had a happy future.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s fearful eyes, Lu Tianxing chuckled and felt a surged sense of pride. To any man, instilling fear in a woman in matters like this is an undeniable achievement, and this achievement could be boasted about for a lifetime.

    "Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you. You really think I don¡¯t know how to care for a beauty?"

    Lu Tianxing patted Mu Qingxue on the back and said, "Qingxue, it¡¯s gettingte, I think I should go back."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled, her beautiful eyes revealing a hint of loss. But she still nodded and softly said, "Okay, I understand. Be careful on your way."

    "I will be careful."

    Looking at Mu Qingxue¡¯s eyes filled with loss, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "Qingxue, I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t overthink things. One day, I will walk into the Mu Family openly and take you away, granting you a rightful identity. This is my promise to you, Qingxue."

    "I believe you."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue nodded without any hesitation. No matter if what Lu Tianxing said was true or not, it was enough for her.

    "Get some rest. I¡¯m going now. Call me when you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, and I¡¯ll see you off."

    Lu Tianxing said no more, gave Mu Qingxue a light kiss on her red lips, and then started getting out of bed. After dressing, he left without any further dy, turning away to head outside.

    From the moment Lu Tianxing got out of bed and started dressing, Mu Qingxue¡¯s gaze never left him. Her eyes remained on him, as if she wanted to engrave this image permanently in her memory.

    Not until Lu Tianxing had left did Mu Qingxuee back to her senses, covering her mouth and trying hard not to sob. However, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing from her eyes. She knew that this farewell to Lu Tianxing might be their final goodbye.

    "Tianxing, thank you. Thank you for being there during the brightest moments of my life. Thank you for leaving me with the most wonderful memories. I love you. No matter where I end up, I will love you, a lifetime without regret..."

    Mu Qingxue murmured softly to the now-empty room, a determined gleam in her beautiful eyes. She would marry into the Tang Family, but the person marrying Tang Qingyun would be nothing more than a corpse, not Mu Qingxue. Her heart and body would always belong to one person alone.

    ...

    At night, a crescent moon hung high in the sky, and the gentle moonlight poured down, enveloping every corner of the city like a silver veil. Coupled with the dazzling neon lights around, the whole city became poetic and picturesque, extraordinarily beautiful, making one irresistibly want to immerse themselves in it.

    Lu Tianxing, having walked out of the hotel, gazed upwards at the sky, sighing resignedly. He hadn¡¯t expected that in the end, he couldn¡¯t withstand Mu Qingxue¡¯s affection and ended up rting with her truly.

    "Sigh!"

    Reflecting on this scene, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but let out another sigh. However, he didn¡¯t feel any regret. Since it was already done, there was nothing to regret. Moreover, with Mu Qingxue¡¯s deep affection, rejecting her again would be the greatest hurt for her.

    What truly concerned Lu Tianxing now was how to get Mu Qingxue out of the Mu Family safely. Although Old Sir Lu wasn¡¯t dead yet, the Mu Family¡¯s power was not weaker than the Lu Family¡¯s. After all, the Lu Family only had one strong elder, whereas the Mu Family had many. If he wasn¡¯t married and was still a lone figure, based on arge family¡¯s consistent nature, if he went to the Mu Family to propose, asking them to marry Mu Qingxue to him wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. They might even say it was a perfect match, a heavenly pair ordained by destiny.

 Chapter 1487: 1480: A Solution to the Problem

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1487: Chapter 1480: A Solution to the Problem</strong>

    But now he is already married, and he has several women by his side. The Mu Family would absolutely not allow Mu Qingxue to be a mistress to a married man. If he dared to ask for her hand now, the only result would be the Mu Family beating him out with sticks. Even if he secretly took Mu Qingxue away, or Mu Qingxue abandoned her family identity, she would always have an unresolved knot in her heart, and this is something Lu Tianxing is unwilling to see.

    He wants to give Mu Qingxue a legitimate status, rather than a hidden one; otherwise, it would be too unfair for her.

    ¡°What can I do to make the Mu Family willingly let her go? Should I really take my grandfather to the Mu Family to steal the bride?¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but light a cigarette, took a deep drag, and then exhaled the smoke from his mouth, feeling dizzy and clouded. Given the nature of big families, unless he can break through to the Late Stage of Mythical level and possess the power to crush the Mu Family, with the help of Old Master Lu and his soon-to-be brother-inw Mu Qingchuan, he might have a chance to make the Mu Family relent and take Mu Qingxue away openly.

    But wanting to break through to the Late Stage of Mythical level is easier said than done; breaking through to the Middle-stage Mythical level was already a close call. If it weren¡¯t for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s provocation, he might have died in New York. If he forcibly breaks through again amidst life¡¯s great terrors, he might die during the breakthrough.

    Breaking through in life¡¯s great terrors is indeed the fastest way to break through, and it¡¯s a well-known method. But looking around, how many people would choose to do so, knowing this method? It¡¯s no different from courting death, breaking through amidst life¡¯s great terrors is akin to dancing on the tip of a knife. One misstep, and you¡¯ll die without a burial ce, and nobody is willing to joke with their life.

    Moreover, even if he luckily breaks through to the Late Stage of Mythical level and takes Mu Qingxue from the Mu Family, he still has to pass Bai Zhiqing¡¯s test. Bai Zhiqing epted Lin Qianru, but who knows if she will ept Mu Qingxue. If irreparable consequences ur, it¡¯s something Lu Tianxing is unwilling to see.

    ¡°Ah, forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. When things reach their worst point, a new opportunity arises. There¡¯s always a solution to everything.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took another sharp drag of his cigarette, raised his head to look at the starry sky, slowly exhaled a plume of smoke, flicked his fingers, and the cigarette butt flew directly towards the nearby trash can,nding steadily inside.

    After taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger any longer, walked directly to the underground parking lot, got into the car, started the engine, and left the hotel.

    When the boat reaches the bridge, it naturally straightens. He believes there will eventually be a solution to the matter concerning Mu Qingxue. Thinking about it now is just daydreaming, useless.

    Twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing drove back to the Lu Family¡¯s new manor, parked the car directly in the outdoor parking space, and got out of the car. After taking a deep breath and ensuring that no scent of Mu Qingxue remained on him, he headed into the Lu Family residence.

    Tonight, Bai Zhiqing did not return to the Lu Family but was staying at the Lu Family, apanying Old Master Lu. So, after entering the Lu Family, Lu Tianxing found a servant to inquire about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s whereabouts, and was led by the servant to the east wing.

    A momentter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the door of the east wing. Indicating the servant to leave, Lu Tianxing lifted his foot and walked towards the room where Bai Zhiqing was.

    Approaching the door, seeing the light streaming through the window, a faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face¡ªit was obvious Bai Zhiqing was waiting at home for his return.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt the taste of home and happiness.

    What is happiness?

    Happiness is a cat eating fish, a dog eating meat, Ultraman fighting monsters. To Lu Tianxing, happiness is having a warm home with a wife and child, and when he returns tired from a long day, there¡¯s a woman waiting for him at home. To him, this is happiness.

    At the moment, Bai Zhiqing is sitting on the sofa in the living room, wearing a ck nightgown, eyes fixed on the TV screen in front of her. However, judging by her somewhat dazed eyes, it¡¯s clear her attention isn¡¯t on the television.

    Standing at the door, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, pushed open the door, and walked in.

    Upon hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled slightly, immediatelying back to her senses. She instinctively focused her gaze on the doorway, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing walking in, a sh of light streaked through her beautiful eyes before she rose from the sofa.

    ¡°Why are you back sote? Don¡¯t you know I was waiting for you at home? You weren¡¯t mesmerized by some floozy out there, were you!¡±

    Though the words seemed doubtful, they couldn¡¯t hide the deep concern within.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing at this moment, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of happiness in his heart. Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and gently embraced Bai Zhiqing, holding her in his arms.

    In a person¡¯s lifetime, perhaps many things will be missed, leaving behind many regrets, but one will also encounter many people or things worth cherishing. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, Bai Zhiqing is the best gift bestowed upon him by heaven, the most precious thing in his life.

    Gazing into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, Lu Tianxing, in a princess carry, lifted Bai Zhiqing amidst her surprised exim, and then walked towards the sofa, with Bai Zhiqing sitting on hisp.

    ¡°Wife, you are so beautiful. I realize you are simply the best gift from the heavens to me. I realize the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life was leaving my mark on you when you were drunk, making you mine forever,¡± Lu Tianxing said softly, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, but even more so, there was a look of happiness. Lu Tianxing said she was the best gift heaven gave him, but what about Lu Tianxing? He was also the best gift heaven gave her.

    Some say that love needs romance, an economic foundation, a house, and a car for happiness. But in her view, love needs mutual support and understanding, being a part of each other, only then can it be happy.

    Taking a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing suppressed the turmoil in her heart, gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me useless words. I don¡¯t buy it. Lu Tianxing, be honest with me; you came back sote, and now you¡¯re saying these things to me. Exin clearly, did you do something to betray me outside?¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was speechless and said, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re not ying by the rules. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be moved to tears and saying you¡¯ll be mine, alive or dead, in this life?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old girl? That I¡¯d get so dazzled by such sugar-coated bombs that I lose my sense of direction?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, pursed her lips and said, ¡°Lin Demon once told me that it¡¯s better to believe a sow could climb a tree than trust a man¡¯s lying mouth. Especially when a man has done something wrong outside andes back, he will say some touching words or do things topensate for his guilt. When a man does this, you must be careful, because he has cheated and betrayed you.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless, thinking that while Lin Demon was good at many things, couldn¡¯t she give men a break?

    ¡°Wife, are you overthinking?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Tonight, I went to meet a few brothers and had a bit of drinks with them; that¡¯s why I came backte. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t tell Bai Zhiqing about meeting Mu Qingxue. He didn¡¯t want to see Bai Zhiqing sad.

    ¡°Really? You went to see your brothers? Howe I don¡¯t know about any brothers you have in Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have brothers. You forgot that I left for a while during the noon today. Actually, Rose called me; she hase to Jiangnan wanting to expand Yama Pce¡¯s influence there. You know the saying, ¡®The tree that stands out gets blown by the wind.¡¯ I was worried she would run into danger in Jiangnan, so I asked Tan Lang and Po Jun toe to Jiangnan to help support Rose. So tonight when they called me, I went to see them and had a small drink with them, which is why I¡¯m back only now.¡±

    ¡°Rose has entered Jiangnan. Won¡¯t she be in danger?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of worry appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    Since thest trip to Xiangjiang, when Rose stood in front of her to face hardships together, Bai Zhiqing has already considered Rose as a good friend. At this time, anyone but a fool would know how dangerous Jiangnan is. The risk for Rose entering Jiangnan is as clear as day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and smiled, saying, ¡°Po Jun and the others have already arrived in Jiangnan. With them protecting Rose, even a middle-stage mythical level opponent couldn¡¯t harm her. Besides, you know Rose¡¯s prowess and her endless ns. If she wasn¡¯tpletely sure, I believe she wouldn¡¯t take a risk bying to Jiangnan. Wife, you can rx.¡±

    ¡°But what about Po Jun and the others? You told me before that the Yanhuang Group would never allow any mercenary group in China. Now Sima Lingyun is also in Jiangnan. What if Sima Lingyun finds out Po Jun and the others are in Jiangnan and tries to deal with them?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t hide her worry. She¡¯s no longer naive, knowing fully well the status of the Yanhuang Group in China. If they had a confrontation with the Yanhuang Group, Po Jun and the others might not survive, and even Lu Tianxing could face expulsion from China.

 Chapter 1488: 1481: Sending a Grand Gift to the Yang Family

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1488: Chapter 1481: Sending a Grand Gift to the Yang Family</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s worried expression, Lu Tianxing waved his hand nonchntly and said, ¡°Right now, Sima Lingyun is too busy with the affairs in Jiangnan to care about such things. Besides, Po Jun and the others know their limits, as long as it¡¯s not Sima Lingyun himself taking action, the rest of the Yanhuang Group is just a bunch of weaklings, easy to defeat. But, my dear wife, why are you still awake sote? Could it be that you¡¯re waiting for me toe back so we can do some delightful things together before you can sleep?¡±

    As he spoke, a sly smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and his eyes yfully circled around Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Get lost, who wants to do delightful things with you? You¡¯re overthinking. I was just worried you might be having an affair behind my back, so I waited for you toe back.¡±

    A blush shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face, and she red at Lu Tianxing as she said, ¡°Alright, let go of me, I need to take a shower and get to sleep.¡±

    ¡°A shower? Honey, what do you say we shower together? I can scrub your back for free, no charge,¡± Lu Tianxing said cheekily, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Get lost, who needs you to scrub my back? I¡¯m telling you, just sit here quietly and don¡¯t go anywhere. If you dare sneak in, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch tonight, hmph.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, stood up from Lu Tianxing¡¯sp, and headed straight into the bedroom.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s back as she walked into the bedroom, a faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t follow her into the bedroom to have a delightful couple bath but instead pulled out his phone from his pocket and dialed Old Master Zhou¡¯s number.

    It¡¯s been two days; it¡¯s time to deal with Yang Tiansi, one of the main culprits, and also to ask if the Zhou Family got anything out of Yang Tiansi¡¯s mouth. Although they temporarily can¡¯t deal with the Yang Family, they should at least give them some trouble.

    As the beeping sound came through, the call was quickly answered, and an old but powerful voice came from the other end, ¡°Third Young Master, what¡¯s the matter calling sote?¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, how¡¯s Yang Tiansi now? Has he confessed?¡± Hearing the voice on the other end, Lu Tianxing asked without hesitation.

    ¡°He confessed, and more than I expected. By the way, Third Young Master, I also got a piece of news from Yang Tiansi that I think you will be very interested in.¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, it seems that the Yang Family has some connections with the Church,¡± Old Master Zhou said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Yang Family has teamed up with the Church? Old Master Zhou, can you verify the truth of this information?¡±

    Upon hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly furrowed his brow, his face showing a trace of seriousness. He already knew from Angel about the Holy Daughter of the Holy Seeing to China, and knew she was here for him, seeking revenge for Holder. But he didn¡¯t expect the Church to coborate with the Yang Family, which is absolutely not good news for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost certain that this news is true. I even had someone skilled in hypnosis hypnotize Yang Tiansi, and the answers were identical. ording to Yang Tiansi, he found out by ident that the Holy Daughter of the Church had secretly contacted Yang Anlong, the Patriarch of the Yang Family, but it is unclear whether any cooperation was reached. What should we do next, Third Young Master? Should we have someone monitor the Church¡¯s every move?¡± Old Master Zhou took a deep breath and slowly said.

    Since joining Lu Tianxing¡¯s alliance, there is no turning back; they can only move forward. For the Zhou Family, the Church is a colossal entity, but so what? This is China, not the Vatican. A decade or so ago, the Crusaders of the Church were defeated badly, and today they can still be defeated just as badly.

    Hearing Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment, then shook his head, saying, ¡°For now, let¡¯s not act rashly. Leave the Church¡¯s affairs to me. Old Master Zhou, I have something I need your help with next.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Feel free to tell me, Third Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, I think you should know that there is another force behind me. I need you to join this force and help stabilize Jiangnan. After stabilizing Jiangnan, I can make the Zhou Family its representative in Jiangnan. What do you think, Old Master Zhou?¡± Lu Tianxing slowly said.

    ¡°Third Young Master, are you talking about the Yama Pce?¡±

    Old Master Zhou tried hard to suppress the excitement in his heart, but his slightly trembling voice revealed his inner excitement.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know much about the Yama Pce, it is not entirely unfamiliar to him, especially after it made an alliance with the Han Family in Beijing and swallowed up the Wang Family¡¯s influence. The Yama Pce has gradually entered the sight of all the noble families, and its structure has slowly spread out. If he bes the Yama Pce¡¯s representative in Jiangnan, it would be equivalent to bing a Duke and the undisputed overlord of Jiangnan, even surpassing the Lu Family.

    ¡°Old Master Zhou, you know?¡±

    ¡°People know, Yama Pce¡¯s power is not unknown to many now.¡±

    Old Master Zhou took a deep breath and said, ¡°Third Young Master, if Yama Pce wants to enter Jiangnan and consolidate its forces, I¡¯m worried about the Lu Family¡­¡±

    Before Old Master Zhou could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Lu Family. You just need to assist Yama Pce in gathering Jiangnan¡¯s forces. I¡¯ll give you a numberter; you just need to call her. She¡¯s the Great Hall Master of Yama Pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master, I understand.¡±

    Old Master Zhou nodded with no hesitation. There¡¯s fortune in danger, and for the Zhou Family, this is a chance to soar. If they seize this opportunity, the Zhou Family will truly rise to prominence.

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. Yang Tiansi, just handle it.¡±

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing prepared to end the call.

    ¡°Wait, Third Young Master, I almost forgot. I¡¯ve had someone record Yang Tiansi¡¯s instructions. Do you want me to send the video to your phone now?¡± Old Master Zhou quickly said.

    ¡°Send it to me now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°As for Yang Tiansi, I don¡¯t want him to see tomorrow¡¯s sun. Old Master Zhou, I think you know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, I know what to do. I promise Yang Tiansi will no longer exist in this world.¡±

    After finishing, Old Master Zhou said nothing more and hung up the phone directly.

    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing directly opened the messages tab, sent Rose¡¯s number to Old Master Zhou, and was just about to put down the phone when it buzzed softly, indicating a video had arrived.

    Lu Tianxing casually opened the video and saw Yang Tiansi kneeling on the ground, constantly repenting for his deeds, revealing many scandals involving Yang Family members like bullying, or forcing good into depravity¡ªcovering arge number of Yang Family disciples.

    Listening to Yang Tiansi¡¯s ount in the video, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Old Master Zhou got more information than he imagined; although it couldn¡¯t topple the Yang Family, it was enough to disgust them, leaving them overwhelmed for a while. Lu Tianxing wondered if the Yang Family still had the courage to cut their losses this time.

    Thinking of this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold smile deepened, he took a deep breath, picked up his phone, and after choosing to send the video again, dialed another number.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    After the call connected, a tired voice came through.

    ¡°ck Cat, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been up all night gaming again. You¡¯re one of the world¡¯s top hackers, for heaven¡¯s sake. If you wanted equipment, you could just hack into the game¡¯s client and modify data. What¡¯s the point of grinding dungeons all day?¡±

    Hearing the tired voice on the phone, Lu Tianxing looked speechless.

    ck Cat, one of the world¡¯s top ten hackers, and the strongest hacker under Mand, but he had an extremely peculiar habit¡ªying games. Specifically, he yed those where he could grind dungeons for gear. He wouldn¡¯t spend money and did nothing but hope to trigger great gear drops from grinding. The result? He ended up like a truly unlucky African chief, unable to drop anything, yet he kept doing it tirelessly, staying upte and constantly sporting big dark circles. Hence his name, ck Cat.

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, don¡¯t you get it? The fun in gaming is all about the excitement of getting gear drops. If I hack into the game¡¯s client to modify the game data, that fun vanishes. It¡¯s like leveling up in a game and being top-tier from the start, one-shotting all monsters¡ªwhere¡¯s the fun in that?¡± ck Cat exined earnestly.

    ¡°Forget it, suit yourself. ck Cat, did you receive the video I just sent? I need you to post this video on major portal sites. Make sure no one can delete it for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a piece of cake. In half an hour, I guarantee they won¡¯t get past my first firewall.¡±

    ck Cat¡¯s voice came from the other end: ¡°Boss, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. My teammates are calling me to join the raid. I¡¯ll post the video in five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 1489 - 1482: Mu Qingchuanâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chapter 1482: Mu Qingchuan¡¯s Rage</h4>

    "Alright, ck Cat, I¡¯ll leave the uing matters to you."

    After hanging up the phone with ck Cat, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile: "Yang Family, our battle has just begun. Over twenty years ago, my father died at the hands of your Yang Family, and my grandfather was nearly killed because of your schemes. I spared you back then, letting you live for over twenty more years. Now, two decadester, I will avenge them! Consider this a grand gift to whet your appetite today, and I hope you enjoy it."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing abruptly stood up from the sofa, the coldness in his body vanished without a trace, reced by a mischievous smile on his face. Bai Zhiqing was taking a bath; he wondered if she had taken a towel with her, or should he bring her one?

    Without a doubt!

    Lu Tianxing believed he had no indecent thoughts; he was merely delivering a towel. Whatever happened afterward should be considered an additional service.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Mu Qingxue had also left the previous hotel and returned to the Shangri-La Hotel.

    After getting the room card and opening the door, Mu Qingxue walked into the room. Upon entering, her face slightly changed, and her body stiffened in ce.

    In the room sat a young man around twenty-seven or twenty-eight on the sofa. His face was smooth and fair, with distinct and stern features, deep ck eyes reflecting a charming luster, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes exuding a sense of nobility and mboyance. His fingers were long and slender, and a golden copper coin moving seamlessly in his fingers captured one¡¯s attention.

    Seeing this young man, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body quivered gently, and she hesitantly called out, "Brother, why are you in my room? Weren¡¯t you going to meet Sima Lingyun to handle matters in Jiangnan tonight?"

    This young man was none other than Mu Qingchuan.

    "There was nothing urgent with Sima, so I came back early."

    Mu Qingchuan moved his fingers, and the golden copper coin vanished instantly. Looking at Mu Qingxue, he took a deep breath and said, "Qingxue, you went to see Lu Tianxing again tonight, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Brother, I..."

    Mu Qingxue¡¯s words were interrupted by Mu Qingchuan: "Qingxue, there¡¯s no need to deny it. I¡¯m your brother; don¡¯t you think I know your nature? You not only met with Lu Tianxing tonight but also did things you shouldn¡¯t have. Am I right?"

    Before finishing his sentence, Mu Qingchuan sighed softly in his heart. He wasn¡¯t some naive person who hadn¡¯t seen the world; as a martial artist and the future heir of the Mu Family, he had studied medicine under his master, Xue Zhongjing, since childhood. Seeing the blush on Mu Qingxue¡¯s cheeks, eyes glistening like water, and an undeniable maidenly charm radiating from her, anyone but a fool could guess what transpired when she met with Lu Tianxing. Not to mention he, who had learned the art of traditional Chinese medicine¡¯s diagnostic skills of observation, listening, questioning, and pulse-taking.

    "Brother, I..."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue tried to defend herself instinctively, but she couldn¡¯t articte a word; she really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Qingxue, do you know what your actions mean? It means you¡¯re sinking deeper into this, do you understand?"

    Mu Qingchuan sighed lightly, looking at Mu Qingxue, his tone filled with an uncontroble hint of anger.

    "Brother, I know, but I truly can¡¯t help it. I love him; I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets in my heart," Mu Qingxue replied, lowering her head as she heard the anger in Mu Qingchuan¡¯s voice.

    "You don¡¯t want to leave any regrets in your heart, so are you nning to abandon all your happiness? Mu Qingxue, I think you¡¯ve gone mad,pletely mad. Don¡¯t you know the consequences of this? Don¡¯t you understand Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality? If he epted you this time, but then finds out you returned to Beijing to marry into the Tang Family, do you know what would happen if Lu Tianxing found out?"

    Mu Qingchuan¡¯s voice suddenly rose, looking at Mu Qingxue with a face full of anger. In the past, if Lu Tianxing epted Mu Qingxue, he wouldn¡¯t have been angry and would even have blessed Mu Qingxue. But now it¡¯s different¡ªthe Mu Family has decided to marry Mu Qingxue to the Tang Family, and even Tang Fengyun from the Tang Family has already gone to Beijing to discuss the marriage alliance with the Mu Family.

    If Lu Tianxing finds out that Mu Qingxue is marrying the Tang Family, given his personality, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to storm into the Tang Family. Once Lu Tianxing dares to enter Shu to take the bride, the Tang Family will have no qualms about taking action against him, and Lu Tianxing would be absolutely certain to die in Shu.

    Moreover, Mu Qingxue¡¯s reputation would be ruined, bing someone everyone scorns. After all, these days, no one respects a mistress.

    After hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue quickly understood the key points. Her face instantly turned a bit pale, and she asked anxiously, "Brother, it shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? Don¡¯t scare me."

    "Qingxue, I have no reason to scare you. You¡¯re not like Lu Tianxing. When the Wang Family kidnapped his woman, trying to threaten him, what was the oue for the Wang Family? I think you know very well what happened to the Liang Family of Jiangnan when they kidnapped his woman, trying to scheme against him. If he learns that you¡¯re marrying the Tang Family, do you know what he would do? He would unhesitatingly go to Shu, to the Tang Family to snatch you away. Once he dares set foot in Shu, he¡¯s doomed."

    There was a tinge of unavoidable seriousness on Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the survival of the Tang Family but rather that when Lu Tianxing knows about this, he would definitely go to the Tang Family to steal the bride. The Tang Family was one of those who attacked Lu Tianzhan years ago, and this time Tang Fengxiao from the Tang Family also died at the hands of Lu Tianxing. The Tang Family would never let this slide. The reason they haven¡¯t taken action yet is likely due to their fear of Old Sir Lu.

    But if Lu Tianxing dares to rush in to take the bride, the consequences are unimaginable, and he¡¯s certain to die. The Tang Family wouldn¡¯t let him live, and the Mu Family might not either.

    After all, for a family, face is more important than anything. Although he is the young master of the Mu Family, he can¡¯t stop it. More importantly, if Lu Tianxing dies in Shu because of this, Mu Qingxue might feel guilty for a lifetime. And given her personality, she might likely die with him, which is absolutely not a scene he wishes to see.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face turned pale, her fingers clenched tightly, and her body became shaky.

    It¡¯s said that women in love have zero IQ, and Mu Qingxue is no exception. When she went to see Lu Tianxing, she hadn¡¯t thought through so much. She just wanted to fulfill a wish before leaving Jiangnan. She never thought she would marry into the Tang Family, and wouldn¡¯t marry into the Tang Family. On the day of the marriage, it would be the day of her death. She had nned it all: before marrying into the Tang Family, she would choose death. That¡¯s why she wanted to see Lu Tianxing on thest night before leaving Jiangnan, regardless of the oue; she would have no regrets.

    But Mu Qingxue never expected things to be so severe, and even if she died, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s personality, he might hold a grudge against the Mu and Tang Families, leading to a conflict with the Tang Family, putting him in danger.

    "Brother, what should I do then? Maybe I should call Tianxing now and tell him about this, so he won¡¯t care about me anymore. What do you think?"

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan with a pale face. As she spoke, she stumbled towards the room to find her phone to call Lu Tianxing, to make him give up on her entirely, while sparkling tears uncontrobly fell from her cheeks.

    At this moment, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart felt pain, real pain. She hated herself for expressing her feelings to Lu Tianxing, for going to see him tonight. If she hadn¡¯t gone to meet Lu Tianxing, perhaps so many subsequent issues wouldn¡¯t have arisen. She absolutely couldn¡¯t allow any harm toe to Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, don¡¯t be in such a rush. There¡¯s still room to maneuver in this situation." Mu Qingchuan looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s appearance and spoke again.

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue instinctively stopped her steps, her beautiful eyes filled with a glimmer of hope as she looked at Mu Qingchuan. "Brother, what are you saying? Do you have a way?"

    "I do have a n, but this matter needs to be deliberated carefully. During this time, you must not see Lu Tianxing, and you must not show any signs of joy. You have to appear sorrowful and heartbroken." Mu Qingchuan looked at Mu Qingxue, sighed internally, and spoke slowly.

    "Brother, what do you mean by that?" Mu Qingxue asked in confusion, looking at Mu Qingchuan.

    Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath after hearing her question and said, "On the day I became a disciple, my master gave me a Death-Fake Pill. By taking it, you can enter a temporary death-like state, with no breath and all bodily functions stopped, undetectable by anyone or any instrument. Only seven dayster will you wake up, or with the help of a special fragrance."

    "ording to Second Grandpa¡¯s personality, even if you die, he would definitely send your body to the Tang Family. This is a test for Lu Tianxing. If he knows you¡¯re dead and your body is sent to the Tang Family, and he loves you, he will definitelye to the Tang Family to take your body. If he doesn¡¯t go, Qingxue, I hope you give up on your love for Lu Tianxing, because he¡¯s not worth it. After that, just obediently marry Tang Qingyun and sever all ties with Lu Tianxing."

 Chapter 1490: 1483: Yang Anlongs Killing Intent

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1490: Chapter 1483: Yang Anlong¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that very dangerous for Tianxing? He¡¯s offended the Tang Family and killed Tang Fengxiao. If he goes to the Tang Family, wouldn¡¯t that be walking right into their trap? The Tang Family certainly won¡¯t let him off.¡±

    ¡°This is a test for him. If he¡¯s unwilling to face even this amount of danger for you, what¡¯s the point in marrying him? Will you be happy? It¡¯s better not to have such a person!¡± Mu Qingchuan said coldly.

    ¡°Brother, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather call him right now and exin everything. I don¡¯t want him taking risks for me,¡± Mu Qingxue said firmly, with a stubborn look in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s words, an undeniable anger shed through Mu Qingchuan¡¯s eyes, but when he saw Mu Qingxue¡¯s stubborn gaze, he sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lu Tianxing won¡¯t be in any trouble. I¡¯ll have my master protect him secretly. If he really goes to Shu, my master will protect him from the shadows. My master¡¯s Qinggong is unmatched, even the Tang Family Ancestor couldn¡¯t catch up.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Lu Tianxing has a poison master under him, who¡¯s known throughout the Western Underground World. His poisoning skills are unrivaled and are no less than the Tang Family¡¯s. If Lu Tianxing goes to the Shu region, the Tang Family wouldn¡¯t be able to use poison against him unless a Late Stage of Mythical expert intervenes. Otherwise, no one can harm him. Besides, with my master protecting him, if there¡¯s any danger, my master¡¯s Qinggong is more than enough to take him out of Shu safely, so rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue looked at him with gratitude. She knew about Mu Qingchuan¡¯s master, whose hidden weapons and Qinggong were unparalleled, even her grandfather was amazed. With him around, Lu Tianxing would surely be safe.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Mu Qingchuan sighed repeatedly. This sister of his was thoroughly entranced by Lu Tianxing. ¡°Thank me for what? You are my sister, if I don¡¯t help you, who will? Well, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll head back now. You should rest early too. Tomorrow, go back to the Mu Family with me. Remember what I told you earlier, you absolutely cannot tell Lu Tianxing about this. And weigh the consequences, if you really follow my advice, from now on, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Mu Family, you can¡¯t even use the name Mu Qingxue, and you must disappear from everyone¡¯s sight. Unless one day Lu Tianxing gains invincible power, only then will the Mu Family acknowledge your identity again.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I understand, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded gently, with a stubborn look in her eyes. She believed that one day Lu Tianxing would uprightly take her to the Mu Family and get their consent to marry her off to Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Mu Qingchuan sighed again, said nothing more, and turned to leave.

    Mu Qingxue watched Mu Qingchuan¡¯s departing figure with a gleam in her eyes, sighed softly in her heart, but said nothing. She believed Mu Qingchuan wouldn¡¯t lie to her. If an ident really urred, she would protect Lu Tianxing and ensure his safe retreat, even at the cost of her life.

    Moreover, deep down, Mu Qingxue held a tiny selfish hope, she wanted to know just how important she was to Lu Tianxing, whether he would take risks for her.

    ¡­

    The night was as cool and clear water, the cold moonlight poured down from the sky, draping the entire China in a veil, making the whole world look dreamy and ethereal, extremely beautiful.

    But in the Beijing Yang Family¡¯s vi, no one wanted to appreciate this scenery.

    At this moment, the Yang Family waspletely enveloped in a suffocating atmosphere, making the already somewhat cool night even colder, causing a piercing chill to erupt from one¡¯s heart, giving the feeling of stepping into an ice cer.

    Yang Anlong sat gloomily in the study, his whole body exuding an unmistakable aura of killing intent, his eyes as cold as possible, resembling a venomous snake poised to strike, making one shiver involuntarily.

    The eerie atmosphere persisted for a full ten minutes, during which Yang Anlong¡¯s face remained the same, his entire body emanating an uncontainable aura of killing intent and ferocity, the light refracted from his dark eyes filled with murder and unable to be concealed.

    ¡°This is too much, too much, Lu Family, do you really think I, the Yang Family, won¡¯t deal with you? Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to fight you to the death?¡±

    No one knew how long it took, but Yang Anlong¡¯s hoarse voice echoed, the killing intent oozing from his being reached its peak, the temperature in the study seemed to drop to the depths of winter in an instant.

    Just ten minutes ago, a video suddenly emerged online, posted on every major portal site in the most prominent position. If it were just an ordinary video, that might not be significant, but prominently, the video¡¯s subject was Yang Tiansi, who was taken away by the Zhou Family two days ago.

    In the video, Yang Tiansi knelt on the ground, loudly confessing some dark secrets about the Yang Family, including members coercing and exploiting others, forcing innocent people into prostitution, even causing deaths, as well as how the Yang Family discreetly amassed fortunes through power abuses, even pointing to high-level members within the Yang Family, including himself as the Family Head.

    The appearance of this video immediately plunged Yang Anlong¡¯s mood from heaven to hell, filled him with murderous thoughts, wishing he could tear Yang Tiansi apart, for Yang Tiansi wasn¡¯t lying, these actions, if pursued, would surely have evidence.

    Originally due to the Jiangnan incident, the Yanhuang Group had already started to be dissatisfied with the Yang Family. Now, with Yang Tiansi¡¯s video of remorse appearing online, the impact on the Yang Family is predictable. Moreover, the speed of its dissemination isparable to lightning, making it impossible to control. It should be noted that it is just past ten in the evening, the peak time for inte usage. Coupled with its posting on major portal websites, the extent of its influence is almost obvious.

    ¡°Buzz buzz.¡±

    At this moment, the phone on the table suddenly rang.

    Upon hearing the phone, Yang Anlong regained hisposure, picked up the phone beside him, and answered without hesitation: ¡°Hello, how is it going? Did you notify those portal website owners? Tell them to delete that video immediately. Delete it now!¡±

    ¡°Family Head, I have notified the owners of those portals, but they told me that there¡¯s no way to delete this video. The other party directly hacked into their servers and uploaded it, acquiring super administrator privileges, so they have no way to delete it, unless they shut down the server.¡± A voice on the phone said, sounding heavily breathed.

    Upon hearing this, Yang Anlong spoke without hesitation: ¡°Then have them shut down the server; all the losses the Yang Family will cover.¡±

    ¡°Family Head, it¡¯s not possible to shut it down.¡±

    The voice on the phone carried a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°Why? Do these people think our Yang Family is easy to bully?¡±

    Yang Anlong¡¯s tone contained an irrepressible murderous intent. Though the Yang Family is not as powerful as before, it¡¯s not a pushover.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for that reason. They said the hacker is extremely skilled, having imnted a virus in the server. If they dare to forcibly shut down the server, all data and files on the server will be cleared in a devastating manner, with no chance of recovery. Besides, the hacker left a message that the video would disappear in half an hour; if they dare to shut it down, they will bear the consequences. Additionally, the video doesn¡¯t affect web browsing, so those websites¡¯ owners, after calling the police, did nothing else¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, damn it. Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s either you or me who survives.¡±

    Before the voice on the other end could finish, Yang Anlong roared angrily, throwing his phone heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The phone shattered into pieces upon hitting the ground.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing, Lu Family, Zhou Family, this time I, Yang Anlong, will remember you. It¡¯s best you pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands; otherwise, I will make you wish you were dead, make dying impossible. I will tear you to pieces.¡±

    Yang Anlong shouted angrily and abruptly said towards outside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Family Head!¡± A martial artist in armor walked in, speaking respectfully.

    ¡°Ry my orders: have Yang Chai, Yang Guo¡¯an, Yang Long, Yang Tianqu, and otherse to meet me in the study. Anyone who dares note shall face family punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Family Head.¡±

    The armored martial artist nodded and left without hesitation.

    Watching the martial artist leave, a fierce glint shed in Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes. If this matter is not handled properly, although it won¡¯t lead the Yang Family to extinction, it will definitely trap the Yang Family in a mire from which it cannot escape. Those families displeased with the Yang Family would certainly not mind kicking them while they¡¯re down.

    To make this matter settle, there¡¯s only one way: sacrifice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me yourselves for going too far and getting caught. Don¡¯t worry, your deaths won¡¯t be in vain. I¡¯ll use the heads of the Lu Family tomemorate you.¡±

    Yang Anlong murmured quietly, a determined look emerging from deep in his eyes. If this matter is not well-handled, the Yang Family could be a target of public criticism. In this case, there¡¯s only one path ahead for the Yang Family: sacrifice, whether he wants it or not, it¡¯s inevitable.

 Chapter 1491 - 1484: Old Sir Hanâ€™s Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Chapter 1484: Old Sir Han¡¯s Evaluation</h4>

    Tonight, for the Yang Family, is definitely a sleepless night, because ever since the confession video of Yang Tiansi appeared online, the Yang Family¡¯s reputation on the inte can be said to have gonepletely down the drain. Almost every second there are hundreds of scornfulments, plunging the Yang Family into a quagmire, with some Yang Family¡¯s disciples even being taken away by the Yanhuang Group.

    When this news was ryed back to the Yang Family, they fell into chaos almost immediately, seeing that members of the Yang Family were taken by the Yanhuang Group, probably ruined for this lifetime.

    Someone¡¯s distress is naturally someone else¡¯s delight. Compared to the chaos in the Yang Family, some families who don¡¯t get along with the Yang Family in Beijing began to rejoice. The Yang Family has been a super family in Beijing, always pressing others down without allowing them a chance to rise. But this time, if the Yang Family falls, doesn¡¯t this mean their chance to rise hase?

    Meanwhile, in the study of the Han Family. Old Sir Han and Han Zifeng¡¯s father, Han Yuntao, sat in chairs, leisurely sipping tea.

    Taking a light sip of tea, Old Sir Han nced at Han Yuntao beside him and slowly said, "Yuntao, are you aware of the online events tonight?"

    "Yes."

    Han Yuntao nodded.

    "What are your thoughts on this matter?"

    "Just minor antics."

    After hearing Old Sir Han¡¯s words, Han Yuntao paused for a moment and then slowly said, "Although this move seems clever, it¡¯spletely useless against a deeply rooted family. It won¡¯t seriously harm the Yang Family. Moreover, judging by Yang Anlong¡¯s character, he¡¯s sure to choose to sacrifice a few family members for the greater good. For the Yang Family, losing a few members is no big deal and won¡¯t shake their foundation, only deepen the animosity between them. Neither will rest until the other perishes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Yang Anlong probably already harbors deep-seated hatred toward Lu Tianxing and wishes to deal with him quickly. This is not worth the effort."

    "Hehe, Yuntao, you¡¯re right. This approach is indeed somewhat not worth the effort, but what if Lu Tianxing never intended to use this matter against the Yang Family at all?" Old Sir Han¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he spoke calmly.

    "Dad, what do you mean? If Lu Tianxing had no intention of dealing with the Yang Family, why did he go through so much trouble to get the video online? What¡¯s in it for him?" Han Yuntao asked with a puzzled expression.

    He truly couldn¡¯t understand. If Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t n on using the video against the Yang Family, why would he bother hiring hackers to post it on major portals? What¡¯s the benefit? Instead, it thoroughly offends the Yang Family, making it a losing deal, not worthwhile.

    "Benefit, why does there have to be a benefit?"

    Hearing Han Yuntao¡¯s words, Old Master Lu retorted calmly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lu Tianxing¡¯s move is probably just to disgust the Yang Family, with no other intention. As for offending the Yang Family, do you think if he does nothing now, the Yang Family will let him go?"

    Han Yuntao was momentarily stunned by these words. Would the Yang Family spare Lu Tianxing?

    That is absolutely impossible.

    If given the chance, the Yang Family would certainly not hesitate to strike Lu Tianxing down, without even a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Seeing Han Yuntao¡¯s expression, Old Sir Han smiled and said, "Since they¡¯re already at an irreconcble point, what he does now doesn¡¯t matter. After all, the hatred is already there, and any talk of hatred is hollow. Moreover, don¡¯t forget, the death of Lu Tianzhan was closely rted to the Yang Family. Do you think Lu Tianxing will let the Yang Family go?"

    "No."

    Han Yuntao shook his head. Such deep-rooted hatred, as irreconcble as heaven and earth, few would be willing to let it go. "But, what if he doesn¡¯t let go of the Yang Family, what can he do? Does he really think he can destroy the Yang Family alone? Or does it mean Old Master Lu will step in this time?"

    "Lu Tiankuang probably won¡¯t make a move."

    Old Sir Han shook his head and said, "I¡¯ve only met Lu Tianxing once, but I understand his character. Wanting revenge, he wouldn¡¯t rely on others. Plus, his potential, once fully developed, is far more terrifying than Lu Tiankuang¡¯s. He wouldn¡¯t need anyone else to seek his revenge."

    "What, more terrifying than Old Master Lu? Dad, your evaluation of Lu Tianxing is too high!"

    Hearing Old Sir Han¡¯s words, Han Yuntao was stunned. More terrifying than Old Master of the Lu Family? How is that possible?

    One must know that when Old Master Lu had just entered thete stage of Mythical, he was already able to crush experts of the same level, even y them. Otherwise, there would have been no way he could single-handedly and with a single de charge into Beijing. If Lu Tianxing is more terrifying than Old Master Lu, doesn¡¯t that mean as soon as Lu Tianxing reaches thete stage of Mythical, he could be unstoppable among those of the same level? Such an evaluation is exceedingly high.

    "Is it high? When at the middle-stage Mythical level, he can defeat those at thete stage without a scratch, he¡¯s worthy of this evaluation. A genius, a monstrous genius at that, who would have thought heaven would be so kind to the Lu Family. Losing Lu Tianzhan, it then gave the Lu Family an even more monstrous genius. As long as Lu Tianxing grows, no one can stop him. The next hundred years belong to Lu Tianxing."

    Old Sir Han took a deep breath, feeling a myriad of emotions. If the Han Family had such a figure, within a hundred years, there would only be one voice in China, and that would be the Han Family. But fortunately, Han Zifeng and Lu Tianxing are on good terms.

    "Yes, monstrous geniuses are too terrifying. I just wonder if he can grow up."

    Han Yuntian also sighed with emotion, but more so with regret andment. There are many geniuses in this world, but more of them perish halfway. As long as the Yang Family isn¡¯t foolish, they must know what they would face if Lu Tianxing grows up. The best way is to nip this genius in the bud, and they would spare no effort in doing so.

    "Yes, it depends on whether he can grow up. Once he does, this era will be shrouded in the shadow of one person, unstoppable."

    Old Sir Han also sighed slightly. He slowly stood up from his chair, walked to the window, and gazed at the bright moon outside. The night breeze blew, rustling the curtains, carrying a hint of coolness.

    "The wind is rising."

    Old Sir Han sighed softly. With the wind rising, how many of the familiar families will still exist in ten years?

    The strong survive the ruthless nature of evolution.

    ...

    Time passes like water, and the years fly by. In the blink of an eye, several days have passed.

    In the morning, sunlight fell from the eastern horizon, illuminating the entire Jiangnan.

    A new day began again, and people once again became busy.

    At the entrance of the Suzhou Garden Hotel, Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, and Rose stood at the door of the hotel. Today was the day Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were leaving Jiangnan.

    Lu Tianxing had a faint smile on his face, while Bai Zhiqing and Rose had a slight reluctance on theirs. Bai Zhiqing was reluctant to leave Jiangnan, as during this time she hade to see Old Sir Lu as her own family. Now, as she was about to leave Jiangnan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reluctant.

    Rose was reluctant because Lu Tianxing was soon to leave Jiangnan, leaving her a lone figure once more. Most importantly, she wouldn¡¯t see Lu Tianxing for a long time.

    After all, Rose was still a woman at heart, and no woman doesn¡¯t wish her man could always stay by her side. But being a smart woman, Rose knew that while she was reluctant, she wouldn¡¯t hinder Lu Tianxing¡¯s steps. For Lu Tianxing, the path was ahead, not behind. Staying still would be fatal to him.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, nced at Rose, and said, "Rose, thank you foring to see us off today. Take good care of yourself in Jiangnan."

    Rose nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry! I will take good care of myself. But you..."

    "What about me? Is there anything strange?" Bai Zhiqing asked Rose with a puzzled look.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s puzzled look, Rose smiled and said, "You need to work harder and deliver some good news. I¡¯m nning to be your future child¡¯s godmother! I told youst time toe on, but look, it¡¯s been so long, and there¡¯s been no movement. Is there something wrong with your man? Why not take him to the hospital? If you¡¯re afraid of being seen, I can give you the number for a private clinic. She¡¯s an excellent doctor. Have her check out your man, don¡¯t be shy."

    Standing beside them, Lu Tianxing heard Rose¡¯s words and was at his wit¡¯s end, wishing he could press Rose over his thigh and give her a few ps on her perky backside. What nonsense, what does she mean by something¡¯s wrong with him? It¡¯s not up to him to decide whether there¡¯s pregnancy.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with me," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth as he looked at Rose.

    "Nothing wrong?"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a charming smile appeared on Rose¡¯s pretty face. She wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s, nced at him with an alluring look, and said, "If there¡¯s nothing wrong, why don¡¯t youe with me to the hotel and we test it out? Let¡¯s see whether you¡¯re truly fine or not, alright?"

    While speaking, Rose, like a female predator, ran her hand across Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest and said to Bai Zhiqing, "Zhiqing, your husband¡¯s chest muscles are so developed, it¡¯s making my heart race. Little man, don¡¯t you believe me? Feel whether my heart is beating super fast."

    As she spoke, Rose deliberately leaned closer to Lu Tianxing, wearing an expression that invited him to touch and see.

 Chapter 1492 - 1485: Who Would You Choose as Your Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Chapter 1485: Who Would You Choose as Your Wife?</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately soured upon hearing Rose¡¯s actions and words, reaching out to pinch Lu Tianxing hard and said with irritation, "Your heart is pounding because you¡¯re about to start flirting. Let go of my man, if you want to flirt, go find another man."

    Lu Tianxing stood there looking innocent, feeling that it was best to say nothing at this moment, or else he would definitely be the unlucky one.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Rose shed a smile that could be deadly charming, "Isn¡¯t it a waste to find another man when you are now my good sister? Of course, I should go after your man. This way, the benefits don¡¯t leave our circle; benefiting insiders rather than outsiders. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the logic, little man? Do you want to do some pleasing things with me?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose, feeling awkward, "This... I don¡¯t really study idioms, so I don¡¯t understand these things. By the way, it¡¯s gettingte, Bai Zhiqing and I n to return to Modu for lunch! If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving first, goodbye."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing impatiently grabbed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand, heading towards the underground parking lot.

    Watching this scene, a smile flitted across Rose¡¯s face, as she looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back with an aggrieved sigh, "Oh little man, I never thought you were this kind of person, you just want to wash your hands of it all after diving into pleasure, I misjudged you. Go ahead, leave, I don¡¯t want to see you again. Poor me, a good maiden, to be tainted by a rogue, I can¡¯t live like this."

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing were instantly frozen in ce, staring in disbelief at the dejected-looking Rose.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body stiffened, cold sweat asrge as beans began to bead on his forehead; what does it mean he wants to wash his hands of it all? Do they have to be so ruthless, is this out to ruin him?

    "Rose, when did I want to wash my hands and not take responsibility? Stop talking nonsense, that could cause trouble."

    Lu Tianxing now was genuinely scared, was Rose intending to ruin him directly?

    "Hmph, you don¡¯t admit it. You forgot what happened in Xiangjiang, you held my hand, ced your hand on my chest for several pats, and after you carried me to the bathroom, you did that to me, boohoo..."

    At this point, Rose deliberately paused, showing a bit of grievance on her face, a pitiful look as if she had been greatly wronged.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes immediately glinted with frost, "Lu Tianxing, I need a reasonable exnation."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a bit regretful. Had he known Rose would mess with him today, he should have shown her the power of a manst night, best leaving her unable to get out of bed today, then let¡¯s see if she dares to talk nonsense.

    "Rose, rify for me, what did I do to you? Don¡¯t get me into trouble, I¡¯m so young I don¡¯t want to die early." Lu Tianxing looked at Rose with a wry smile.

    "Are you still not admitting what you did?"

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing with resentment, "You knew I was drugged, didn¡¯t even think about helping me detoxify, but instead put this flower-like beauty under cold water, isn¡¯t that too much? Couldn¡¯t you detoxify me in another way?"

    "Come on!"

    Lu Tianxing almost choked on his own saliva upon hearing this. He did think about another method for detoxification, but if he dared to do so, he¡¯d likely end up as a pile of bones.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face started to lighten up, snorting coldly, "Without detoxification like this, how would you prefer to detoxify instead?"

    "Of course, by using the method that¡¯s most favored by men and women."

    Rose looked at Lu Tianxing smugly, "Little man, I¡¯ve always had a question I want to ask you, answer me honestly. That night when you held me, whose figure did you think was better, mine or your wife¡¯s? If you were to encounter us both at the same time and choose one to be your wife, who would you choose?"

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed, feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze on him, he shrank his neck and said, "Can¡¯t I not answer that?"

    "No, you must answer honestly, otherwise, you know very well what the consequences would be."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice had just fallen when it was interrupted by Rose.

    Bai Zhiqing stood beside, although she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes also fell on Lu Tianxing, waiting for his response.

    In this world, whether male or female, people love topare. Men like topare wealth, status, women; while women like topare beauty, figure, jewelry, and men.

    Bai Zhiqing was no exception; she also wanted to know when Lu Tianxing faced both her and Rose, who he would choose as his wife.

    Feeling the intense gaze of the two women, Lu Tianxing knew that if he didn¡¯t answer today, he might as well forget about going home. Taking a deep breath, he slowly began to speak: "When ites to figure, Rose has the perfect Devil¡¯s body, Angel¡¯s face, and an aura brimming with coy charm. She is like a fully ripe peach, making one irresistibly want to take a bite; she has a fatal attraction for any man."

    Upon hearing this evaluation from Lu Tianxing, Rose immediately revealed a bright smile, apparently satisfied with his answer.

    After hearing these words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression immediately turned icy, her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing..."

    "Of course, honey, your figure isn¡¯tcking at all. It¡¯s every woman¡¯s envy; the S-shaped figure, perfectly proportioned, neither too plump nor too slender. Plus, you have an innate cold elegance and the aura of a strong woman cultivated in the business world, equally attracting any man."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing proudly nced at Rose, as if saying, "Did you hear that? My man said my figure is no worse than yours. What do you have to boast about?"

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing breathed a long sigh of relief and spoke again: "Ifpared seriously, Rose invokes a bold idea at first nce, wanting to pin this woman beneath them. As for my wife, a nce instills a feeling of conquest, the desire to conquer you."

    "Little man, then tell me, do you have a bold idea for me, or do you prefer conquering an ice mountain?" Rose said with a smile, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Uh, well, I think everyone has their own taste. It¡¯s hard for me topare; I can¡¯t represent the vast men, so it¡¯s iparable. Right, it¡¯s gettingte¡ªhoney, I¡¯ll go to the underground parking lot to get the car first; you both wait here for me."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Bai Zhiqing and Rose to say anything and quickly dashed toward the underground parking lot. He had to run; faced with choosing between Rose and Bai Zhiqing as his wife, now wasn¡¯t the time to choose. One is his secret lover, the other is hiswfully wedded wife, leaving him in a dire choice that no matter who he chose, could end disastrously.

    As for choosing both, Lu Tianxing could almost imagine the rhythm of his death if he dared to say that.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor¡ªas if a prehistoric beast were chasing him¡ªBai Zhiqing and Rose couldn¡¯t help but giggle, theirughter echoing.

    Finally managing to stopughing, Rose looked at Bai Zhiqing and said: "Zhiqing, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now. Wish you a safe trip."

    "Hm!"

    Bai Zhiqing lightly nodded and said: "Be careful alone in Jiangnan. If you encounter anything you can¡¯t handle, you can call Lu Tianxing; I think he would help you."

    "Call Lu Tianxing?"

    Upon hearing this, a charming smile appeared on Rose¡¯s face: "Zhiqing, are you really this generous? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d lure your man into bed?"

    "Really? Then should I congratte you? After all, isn¡¯t this something you¡¯ve long considered in your heart?" Bai Zhiqing said with a smile to Rose, her eyes fixed on her, but leaving one clueless about her thoughts.

    "Indeed, I¡¯ve long harbored that thought. Zhiqing, you¡¯d better keep your man in check; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. After all, there¡¯s a saying: a friend¡¯s husband, no need to be polite."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, Rose¡¯s face showed no change, waving at her: "Alright, Zhiqing, it¡¯ste; I should go now. Goodbye."

    With the final word, Rose said nothing more, turning directly to board the nearby, imposing Hummer, starting the car, and leaving the scene.

    Watching Rose¡¯s departing figure, Bai Zhiqing sighed heartily; she didn¡¯t want to pursue anything about Rose and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship, nor did she want to dig deeper. She understood clearly that digging deeper wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone. Rather, she preferred to feign ignorance as, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, her position was unparalleled¡ªno other woman, not even Lin Qianru, could surpass her.

    To Bai Zhiqing, she was Lu Tianxing¡¯s Empress¡ªfor how many women Lu Tianxing might have, she was the indisputable Empress, irreceable by anyone.

 Chapter 1493: 1486: Return to Modu

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1493: Chapter 1486: Return to Modu</strong>

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t wait long at the spot before Lu Tianxing drove out from the underground parking lot nearby, finally bringing the car to a steady stop beside Bai Zhiqing.

    Opening the car door, Lu Tianxing stepped out and looked around in slight confusion, then spoke with puzzlement, ¡°Wife, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Rose?¡±

    ¡°Rose just left.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snapped back to reality, taking a deep breath, and the expression on her face disappeared without a trace. Her lips curved slightly into a faint smile, ¡°What, do you feel reluctant? If you miss her, then go chase after her. After all, she¡¯s the kind of seductress that makes any man want to jump straight into bed with her after one nce, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get upset. It¡¯s not the first time anyway; I¡¯m used to it, Lu Tianxing, isn¡¯t that the truth.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression showed a moment of surprise, and a wry smile appeared on his handsome face, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re overthinking. Rose can certainly make any man wanna do the deed with her, but that doesn¡¯t mean every man will act on it, and I¡¯m thetter. Alright, wife, it¡¯s not too early, you go get in the car, and I¡¯ll load the luggage.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing picked up the two suitcases from the ground and walked towards the trunk.

    Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back without saying anything more and directly walked towards the passenger seat.

    After putting the suitcases in the trunk, Lu Tianxing closed it, then went straight to the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and left the Suzhou Garden Hotel.

    ¡­

    The bright sunlight spilled from the sky, illuminating all of China. The somewhat scorching sunlight warmed people¡¯s bodies. On the expressway from Jiangnan to Modu, a BMW raced like a steel beast on the road, shing through like lightning.

    Although there were quite a few vehicles on the highway, it made little difference to Lu Tianxing. After all, when he and Bai Zhiqing were chased on Modu City¡¯s roads, he could freely race, let alone on this highway. However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t go overboard, keeping the speed well within reasonable limits without speeding.

    After all, this time, returning home with Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t an escape, so there was no need to make the car fly. Even so, the BMW still sped like lightning, leaving one car after another behind, causing some drivers to frequently nce sideways at them.

    Inside the car, Lu Tianxing was leisurely driving, a faint smile on his face without any worries, while Bai Zhiqing, sitting in the passenger seat, also had a slight smile. Her gaze was lost in thought as she watched the scenery fly by outside. The car window was open, and the breeze blowing in from outside yed with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair, with the sunlight on her face giving her a breathtaking charm.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I have a question I want to ask you, and I hope you¡¯ll answer honestly,¡± Bai Zhiqing suddenly pulled her gaze back from outside and spoke as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°What question? Wife, feel free to ask, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Lu Tianxing turned his head in surprise to nce at Bai Zhiqing, but nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, be honest with me, did you really¡­ touch Rose?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively wanted to deny it. However, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aggressive gaze made Lu Tianxing nod. He had not only touched but also tasted, of course, he only dared to say these words in his heart. He believed if he dared say this to Bai Zhiqing, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick him out of the car.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest. Now tell me, did you ever sleep with her?¡± Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, looked at Lu Tianxing, and directly asked.

    Such straightforward words made Lu Tianxing speechless, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question was a bit too sharp.

    ¡°No, absolutely not, wife, you have to believe me. Although she constantly tries to seduce me, I¡¯ve always been like Liu Xia Hui, unaffected by beauties.¡± Lu Tianxing quickly affirmed, he wouldn¡¯t dare let Bai Zhiqing know that he and Rose had long engaged in pleasant activities, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even if he wanted to let Bai Zhiqing know, now wasn¡¯t the time. He needed to find a right asion, or else, he¡¯d be doomed.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, full of doubt.

    ¡°Of course, wife, you have to believe me, I¡¯m a gentleman,pletely unaffected by beauties. To be honest, I was born toote, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been any need for Liu Xia Hui.¡± Lu Tianxing said, his expression unchanged.

    ¡°You should know better than I do whether you¡¯re a gentleman.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t continue to probe on this matter but kept looking at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve touched Rose, be honest with me, is my asset more substantial, or is Rose¡¯s asset more ample?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s feminine assets and then gave a sheepish smile, ¡°Wife, I think it¡¯s not about the abundance of assets. With me by your side, sooner orter, you¡¯ll surpass Rose, believe me¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Rose¡¯s asset is more ample?¡± Bai Zhiqing said softly.

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing quickly said, ¡°Wife, what¡¯s good about abundant assets? In a few years, Rose will be envious of you, as she will sag quickly, while you¡¯ll remain firm as a mountain. And what¡¯s wrong with not being ample? I like something I can grasp with one hand. Wife, don¡¯t worry, with my efforts, one day you¡¯ll surpass Rose, believe me.¡±

    ¡°Go on with your nonsense. Just focus on driving.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s blunt words, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help but blush, giving him a sideways nce, turning her head to the other side, and stopped speaking. However, a faint smile appeared on her lips, clearly satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s current answer.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s look, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief, his mood improving along with Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smile. He stepped on the gas, and the BMW car elerated along the highway, speeding off into the distance.

    Over an hourter, Lu Tianxing slowly drove the car out of the highway exit, looking at the gradually familiar scenery around them. A smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and her expression rxed.

    Lu Tianxing also took a deep breath. Ever since he left Jiangnanst time to go to New York with Bai Zhiqing, he hadn¡¯t stopped.

    In New York, having narrowly avoided death, he finally broke through to the middle-stage mythical realm. After returning from New York, without even a day¡¯s rest, he hurried to Jinling to rescue Lin Qianru and Xue Man. Then, a series of things happened in Jinling. Before things could really settle down, they rushed to Jiangnan again.

    In Jiangnan, to scheme against the Yang Family and Tang Family, he teamed up with Old Sir Lu to put on a y, nearly causing everyone to turn against them. Although it ended perfectly, recalling it today still feels as if it happened just yesterday, giving a heart-pounding sensation, like dancing on a tightrope over a thousand-foot cliff, one misstep leading to a fatal fall.

    The same was true for Bai Zhiqing. Whether in Jinling, New York, or Jiangnan, the events gave her a feeling of trepidation. Reflecting on it now, she still couldn¡¯t hide the fear that emerged.

    However, now finally back in Modu, a smile immediately appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, and a peaceful smile also emerged.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing his thoughts, and said to Bai Zhiqing beside him, ¡°Wife, do you want to go to thepany next, or visit Grandpa first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Grandpa first! He has been worried about us during this time; let¡¯s visit the ancestral house to see him. As for Qianru and the others, let¡¯s talk about meeting them at thepany tomorrow, and give them a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded. They had been away from Jiangnan for a while, and it wouldn¡¯t sit well to not report safety at Bai Qiao Mountain upon returning. The meeting with Lin Qianru would have to wait until the next day.

    At around twelve noon, Lu Tianxing parked the car at the door of the Bai Family Ancestral House, and both of them had smiles on their faces.

    Lu Tianxing held one hand on the suitcase and the other firmly held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s warm and jade-like soft hand.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything but a smile of happiness appeared on her face as she walked with Lu Tianxing into the ancestral house.

    As the two of them just entered the door, they saw Bai Qiao Mountain lying leisurely on a deck chair under the shade, humming a tune. At the same time, a faint aroma of food wafted through the room, immediately bringing on a feeling of hunger.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walking in, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face immediately showed a smile: ¡°You two are back. I thought you might head to Ziyuan District first! I didn¡¯t expect you toe here instead. And you came at the right time; your grandma is cooking, just in time for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, of course, I smelled the aroma of grandma¡¯s cooking early on, so naturally, I had to hurry over.¡± Lu Tianxing released Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hand and said to Bai Qiao Mountain.

 Chapter 1494 - 1487: Your Sins Are Atrocious

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Chapter 1487: Your Sins Are Atrocious</h4>

    "Stop buttering up, your grandma¡¯s in the kitchen, she can¡¯t hear you. Alright, you two stop standing there,e inside with me!"

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Lu Tianxing without any hesitation, got up from the lounge chair, and headed to the room. Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing followed him into the room.

    After entering the hall, Bai Qiao Mountain sat directly on the sofa, pointing to it and said, "You two lovebirds sit down too."

    "Mm!"

    Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing nodded, with no pretense, and sat down on the sofa directly.

    "Oh, Tianxing, you¡¯re back with Zhiqing."

    At this moment, He Can, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the voices from outside. She immediately came out from the kitchen, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing, a bright smile appeared on her face.

    For the elderly, true happiness isn¡¯t about how much their children achieve, but having a full house of family with children by their side, and that¡¯s enough.

    "Grandma."

    Seeing He Can, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing quickly stood up from the sofa and greeted her respectfully.

    "It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back. You sit here first, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and add a couple of dishes. Stay for lunch today, don¡¯t go back."

    As she spoke, He Can immediately turned around and headed to the kitchen.

    "Grandma, how about I help you?" Lu Tianxing looked at He Can and said.

    "No need, you and Zhiqing just got back, sit and take a good rest. I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t move, no need for you to help."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, He Can casually waved her hand and turned back to the kitchen. Soon, the sound of chopping vegetables clinked and nked from the kitchen.

    "So, how did it go in Jiangnan? Were you hurt?" Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing and slowly spoke, a hint of worry shing across his face.

    Although he hadn¡¯t been to Jiangnan, he had heard some news from a few old friends. Which one of the Yang Family and the Tang Family isn¡¯t a giant? These families had always been targeting the Lu Family. Even though it ended perfectly in the end, Bai Qiao Mountain still felt a chill of fear. One step closer, and Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing might have stayed in Jiangnan forever and never returned.

    If it weren¡¯t forbidden for officials to intervene, he would¡¯ve taken a few oldrades and driven a tank to Jiangnan.

    Hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Grandpa, what could possibly happen to me? Just a few little ants, they can¡¯t deal with me. Do I look like I¡¯ve been hurt?"

    Bai Qiao Mountain slightly nodded upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance but still said in a somewhat displeased voice, "In the future, don¡¯t be so headstrong. Your abilities are strong, but you should know that there¡¯s always someone stronger. I haven¡¯t even held my grandchild yet! If something happens to you while being reckless, how am I supposed to hold a grandchild?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly turned dark. It turns out this old man isn¡¯t worried about any dangers I might face but is concerned about whether he can hold a grandchild.

    Bai Zhiqing, who was beside him, couldn¡¯t help blushing at Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words and said coquettishly, "Grandpa, what are you talking about! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m going to take the luggage upstairs."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the sofa, dragged the suitcase, and went upstairs.

    For a moment, only Lu Tianxing and Bai Qiao Mountain were left in the living room.

    Bai Qiao Mountain took a deep breath, and a serious look shed across his face. He looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, tell me, how are things in Jiangnan? Did the Lu Family give you a hard time?"

    "No, Grandpa treated me well. As for the situation in Jiangnan, it¡¯s basically settled. Plus, with my grandpa still alive, those guys shouldn¡¯t act rashly for now. They don¡¯t have the guts to bet the lives of their entire n," Lu Tianxing said slowly.

    "For now? That means they might strike at any time. You must be careful. The Yang and Tang families are both big families. They¡¯ll do anything to achieve their goals. This time, you gave them a hard p in Jiangnan and even killed their people. They definitely won¡¯t let it go. You must be careful," Bai Qiao Mountain said seriously, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    He knew all too well the nature of these big families¡ªvengeful. This time, they suffered such a big loss, they¡¯ll definitely not let it slide. Especially with the strength Lu Tianxing showed, if they be apprehensive and see him as an enemy, they¡¯ll do everything they can to eliminate him.

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. Even if they want to kill me, it¡¯s not going to be easy." Lu Tianxing said with a smile, but a bloodthirsty glint shed deep in his eyes. Even if the Tang Family and Yang Family don¡¯t cause him trouble, he¡¯ll eventually hunt them down and wipe those two families off the face of the earth someday.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain sighed and said, "Better safe than sorry. It¡¯s not afraid of ten thousand, just afraid of one in ten thousand. You must always be careful and never drop your guard, understand?"

    "I know, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry." Lu Tianxing thumped his chest and promised.

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Tianxing, I heard that when the Lu Family went to confront the Yang and Tang Families, someone chose to betray the Lu Family. Is that true?"

    Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t surprised at Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words. Even though Bai Qiao Mountain had been staying in Modu, many of his brothers were high-ranking officials, so it¡¯s not surprising they knew. Let¡¯s not mention there were quite a few spies from various powers hidden around the Lu Family during that battle, so there was no way to hide it.

    "Yes, Lu Hongda led some Lu Family members in betrayal. Luckily, Grandpa was only faking his death and managed to break the setup. In the end, Lu Hongda dragged those who betrayed with him tomit suicide."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently but didn¡¯t say much more. After all, it wasn¡¯t exactly a glorious event for the Lu Family.

    "Theymitted suicide? Well, perhaps that was the best end for him."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain shook his head and refrained from asking further. It¡¯s the kind of thing no one wants to bring up repeatedly.

    Lu Tianxing was about to say something when a voice as melodious as a nightingale¡¯s came from upstairs: "Sister, you¡¯re finally back. You wouldn¡¯t believe how infuriating it was recently. Those financial websites were iming Bai¡¯s Group was finished, saying you were about to go bankrupt, confronting Dingtian Group was like an egg hitting a rock, saying this was the biggest mistake you¡¯d ever made. They even said you¡¯d be arrogant and muddle-headed. It was so harsh, sister. Why don¡¯t you buy those sites and fire those gossip-mongers to vent your anger?"

    "Weiwei, do you still care about these things? Let them say what they want; we¡¯ll do what we do. Just because they say something doesn¡¯t make it true, does it? Ignore them."

    "But I just can¡¯t swallow this anger."

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s clear and melodious voice echoed again, filled with indignation, "Their words were too harsh. Some even said you¡¯d soon be begging Dingtian Group to let you go. It makes me so mad. If not for Grandpa holding me back, I¡¯d have given that bunch a good beating to show them the cost of rumor-mongering."

    "Alright, alright, Weiwei, calm down, calm down. I¡¯ve brought you a gift from Jiangnan. You won¡¯t be angry when you see it."

    With that, the figures of Bai Zhiqing, Bai Weiwei, and Mand appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s line of sight.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing was helplesslyforting the indignant Bai Weiwei. She wasn¡¯t angry at all at what Bai Weiwei mentioned. She was used to the cold words since managing Bai¡¯s Group, so much that she no longer took them to heart. Moreover, as the chairman of a group, if she couldn¡¯t bear some ridicule, she wasn¡¯t fit to be in charge.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re back."

    "Bro, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, Bai Weiwei and Mand, finally noticed Lu Tianxing sitting on the sofa. A sh of light gleamed in their eyes as they squealed and dashed down from upstairs, clinging to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms from both sides.

    "Brother-inw, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    Joy was apparent in Bai Weiwei¡¯s gaze as she looked over Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes, bro, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing back? Right, did you bring us gifts? If not, don¡¯t me us for being rough on you." Mand chimed in, her eyes shining as she nced at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing was exasperated as he looked at Bai Weiwei and Mand. So these two were here for the gifts, not to wee him.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t upset since he could clearly see their heartfelt concern without a single bit of pretense.

    "Gifts, I didn¡¯t bring any."

    "What, you didn¡¯t bring any?"

    Bai Weiwei and Mand¡¯s eyes widened at his words and, in unison, eximed, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such a disappointment! We¡¯ve been worrying about you at home every day, and you went off without bringing us gifts. Lu Tianxing, you broke our hearts! How could you forget to bring gifts for such beautiful girls? You¡¯re guilty to the utmost, utterly unforgivable."

 Chapter 1495: 1488: Lu Haoyues Phone Call

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1495: Chapter 1488: Lu Haoyue¡¯s Phone Call</strong>

    Hearing theints from the two girls about Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, who had juste down from upstairs, couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your brother¡¯s nonsense, of course I brought gifts for you. I¡¯ll get them for you right now.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing walked directly to a small suitcase beside her, opened it, and handed a bag to Bai Weiwei: ¡°Weiwei, didn¡¯t you keep mentioning wanting a limited edition LV bag recently? Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you really know me too well. This is the hottest limited edition LV bag right now, and I was nning to secretly buy one and hide it so Grandpa wouldn¡¯t see! I didn¡¯t expect you to get it for me.¡±

    Bai Weiwei excitedly took the bag and looked at Bai Qiao Mountain, who was sitting on the sofa next to her, saying, ¡°Grandpa, you see, this was bought for me by Sister, not by me.¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s words and rolled his eyes. What was this talk, making him seem like a dictator at home.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what about mine!¡±

    Mand was eagerly looking forward to it from the side.

    ¡°I prepared yours as well. Look, here¡¯s a ne I specially had made for you. Do you like it?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing smiled slightly, like performing a magic trick, took out a ne from the suitcase, not particrly expensive but giving a pleasing feeling. At the lower part of the ne hung a chibi little girl, and if you look closely, you can vaguely see the chibi little girl was clearly sculpted based on Mand¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°I love it, love it so much. Thank you, Sister Zhiqing.¡±

    Upon seeing the ne, Mand immediately showed a radiant smile and gave Bai Zhiqing a kiss on the cheek, eagerly took the ne and wore it around her neck.

    Bai Zhiqing gently smiled, said nothing further, but took out a tea canister from the suitcase, ced it on the coffee table, and said to Bai Qiao Mountain, ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift I brought back from the Lu Family. This is good stuff; it¡¯s tea leaves produced from Qingxin Tea Bamboo, good for longevity if elders drink it every day. In the future, you and Grandma drink a cup of tea every day, it¡¯s very good for the body.¡±

    ¡°Qingxin Tea Bamboo?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, picked up the tea canister on the coffee table, opened the lid, took a deep breath, and sighed, ¡°Truly tea leaves from Qingxin Tea Bamboo, this is indeed good stuff. Zhiqing, where did thise from? The Lu Family isn¡¯t generous enough to give such good stuff to you.¡±

    ¡°It was given to me by Grandpa Tianxing. Grandpa, you know Qingxin Tea Bamboo?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Bai Qiao Mountain with some confusion.

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ve even tasted it.¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain took a deep breath, with a hint of nostalgia on his face: ¡°That was over a decade ago; once, I drank it at an old friend¡¯s ce. I still can¡¯t forget that taste; I didn¡¯t expect to see this tea again today and to drink it. I shall call Old Qinter; he used to unt having some of this tea in front of me. This time I will make him envious, make him crave.¡±

    Seeing her grandfather childlike, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face immediately showed a bright smile. She realized this life was what she truly wanted, not expanding Bai¡¯s Group.

    Just then, Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and he quickly took out his phone to nce at the caller ID, frowning slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, whose call is it?¡± Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s my cousin¡¯s call.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll step out to take this call. Also, I brought back a few bottles of good wine from Jiangnan; I¡¯ll drink with youter.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing got up from the sofa and went outside, immediately answering the call.

    ¡°Cousin, why are you calling me now? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, I heard you left Jiangnan today?¡±

    The sound of Lu Haoyue¡¯s low voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Yes, the issues in Jiangnan have been resolved. There¡¯s no point in me staying any longer. Besides, I¡¯ve been in Jiangnan long enough; it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Lu Tianxing slowly said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay in Jiangnan, is it because of the rumors outside?¡±

    Lu Haoyue spoke in a somewhat somber voice: ¡°You should know, I have never doubted you because of the rumors outside. To me, you are more suitable for the position of the Head of the Lu Family than I am. If you want this position, I can give it to you anytime. Strictly speaking, doing so is just returning the rightful owner. I just hope you don¡¯t resent the Lu Family, don¡¯t resent Grandpa. No matter what, the Lu Family is always your most solid backing.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed slightly and slowly said: ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re joking, you know me well enough. If I resented the Lu Family, do you think I would have stayed in the Lu Family for so long? The so-called rumors are nothing but drizzles to me. Besides, you know my personality, I¡¯m used to beingzy. I don¡¯t like staying in the Lu Family all day managing things; if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be bored to death. Cousin, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lu Tianxing sighed slightly in his heart. Besides this reason, another reason he didn¡¯t want to be the Head of the Lu Family was because he didn¡¯t want to see the Lu Family members. As the Head of the Lu Family, facing rtives who can abandon everything for the sake of profit, he really feared that he might p them all to death.

    ¡°Tianxing, no matter what, it¡¯s the Lu Family who has wronged you. I assure you, as long as I¡¯m in the Lu Family, the Lu Family will always be your most solid backing.¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s voice was full of gravity, with an undeniable tone.

    ¡°Haha, cousin, thank you very much.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not reject Lu Haoyue; he also did not want to be isted. Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing changed the subject and said: ¡°Cousin, I heard you secretly vowed lifelongmitment with my sister-inw. When do you n to invite me to your wedding feast?¡±

    ¡°In a while! We¡¯ll talk after the Lu Family is truly stable, Tianxing. You muste by then.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember then, if you don¡¯te, don¡¯t me me for being unkind.¡±

    Lu Haoyueughed heartily, took a deep breath, and spoke again: ¡°Tianxing, I have something else I wanted to tell you this time over the phone.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Tianxing asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°The Yang Family has been active these days. ording to information sent back by the spies secretly arranged by the Lu Family in Beijing, it¡¯s very likely the Yang Family has allied with the Church. After all, recently in New York, you killed the Holy Son of the Church. The Yang Family and the Church have joined forces, clearly targeting you. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s voice carried an undeniable gravity. Whether it¡¯s the Yang Family or the Church, both are enormous forces, especially the Church¡¯s Pope, rumored to have half a foot into the world of Earthly Immortals. These two forcesbined are like two huge mountains for Lu Tianxing, simply insurmountable.

    Furthermore, even if Lu Tianxing is not afraid of the alliance between the Yang Family and the Church, once he tears things apart with them, no matter the final oue is either Lu Tianxing losing or winning, he would benefit nothing.

    If Lu Tianxing loses, death is certain. But if Lu Tianxing wins, regardless of whether the Holy Daughter of the Church is killed by Lu Tianxing or something else, ultimately the Church would be furious. Once Pope Edward Newk takes action, Lu Tianxing will undoubtedly die.

    ¡°Cousin, I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, a sheen of seriousness shing across his eyes. Once these two forces unite, they¡¯re definitely not to be underestimated. Even if he can break the stalemate this time, it would only intensify the Yang Family¡¯s desire to kill him.

    Moreover, once the Church is confronted, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would likely face a devastating blow from the Church. Although the Church has always huddled within Vatican and is restrained by members of the Dark Council, once he kills the Holy Daughter of the Church again, Pope Edward would be furious. With the Church¡¯s influence in the West, it¡¯s not difficult to locate the Netherworld Mercenary Corps.

    ¡°Hmm, you take care of yourself. I¡¯ll also instruct the spies in Beijing to closely monitor any movements. Be careful, Tianxing. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    After finishing, Lu Haoyue said no more and directly hung up the call.

    Hearing the dial tone on the phone, a gleam of killing intent shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face: ¡°Church, I hope you won¡¯t go too far; otherwise, I don¡¯t mind tearing things apart with you and ughtering your Holy Daughter along with it. If you have the Pope as your trump card, I¡¯m not without mine. I think the Dark Council would be very interested in knowing your Church¡¯s actions.¡±

    Lu Tianxing muttered quietly to himself, looking up at the azure sky, a bloodthirsty smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Threads of icy killing intent emanated from him, making anyone near him feel a shiver of fear.

    Knowing that the Yang Family and the Church would not spare him, Lu Tianxing was well aware, but he did not expect the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter Avril would actually choose to ally with the Yang Family to target him, which greatly surprised him.

    To know, when the Church¡¯s Crusadersunched their expedition years ago attempting to enter China, they were met with attacks from Huaxia Martial Artists, and the Yang Family was among the main forces. The feud between the two forces can be considered a blood feud of no return. Now, these two families have chosen to join forces against him, which really took him by surprise.

 Chapter 1496: 1489: Holy Daughter of the Church Avril

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1496: Chapter 1489: Holy Daughter of the Church Avril</strong>

    Although the news waspletely unexpected, Lu Tianxing did not find it too strange.

    After all, as the saying goes, there are no eternal friends, nor eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. In the face of sufficient benefits, abandoning hatred is not unreasonable.

    Through this logic, the alliance between the Yang Family and Avril to deal with him made sense.

    Although he knew that the Yang Family might be teaming up with the Church against him, and Beijing was a perilous ce for him, Lu Tianxing was very clear in his heart that regardless of whether the Yang Family and the Church teamed up, he must go to Beijing once. He needed to find Sima Lingyun¡¯s master, Ji Xingyun, to inquire about the assault on the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave by the four major families back then, and ask about the affairs of the four families.

    More importantly, he needed to know exactly who the Heavenly God was and whether he came from one of the four families from back then. He had to rify this point, so even if Beijing were full of danger, he had to go.

    ¡°Brother-inw, why are you still standing outside? Hurry up ande in for dinner. Come quickly; this time grandma made your favorite stir-fried beef and braised pork. If you don¡¯te in soon, I¡¯ll eat it all.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a crisp voice, as pleasing as a oriole¡¯s call, ring in his ears.

    ¡°Coming, I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s crisp voice, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, nced at Bai Weiwei standing prettily by the door, took a deep breath, shook his head to rid his mind of cluttered thoughts, and let a faint smile reappear as he strode into the room.

    These troublesome thoughts didn¡¯t need further dwelling upon. He only knew that he must live well in this life, to protect those around him. Anyone who dared to threaten them was an enemy, to be killed without mercy.

    ¡­

    The bright sunlight scattered down from the sky. Although it was autumn, the sun still carried a trace of heat, especially at noon when it was so scorching that people wouldn¡¯t want to go outside.

    At a picturesque teahouse near an artificialke in Beijing.

    Yang Anlong sat in an elegant private booth in the teahouse, a cold smile on his lips. His gaze was calm, looking outside the window at the artificialke, with a cold killing intent emanating from him that couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Since the video uploaded online by Lu Tianxing, he had been extremely busy, directly pushing the Yang Family into the limelight. Although the Yang Family made a decisive decision to sever ties, and expelled those involved without a second thought, it was of no avail. Many of the Yang Family¡¯s dark dealings were exposed by an invisible hand. Although they forcefully suppressed these revtions with their power, quite a number of the Yang Family were still taken away by the Yanhuang Group, including several middle-stage Mythical elders.

    This was quite a loss for the Yang Family. More importantly, the Yanhuang Group wasn¡¯t fond of the Yang Family to begin with, and not long ago, the Yang Family¡¯s disciples within the Yanhuang Group were all expelled, with some even being crippled.

    Apart from some covert agents, the Yang Family¡¯s disciples within the Yanhuang Group werepletely uprooted. Those elders and disciples taken by the Yanhuang Group were unlikely to leave alive; the best they could hope for was to be imprisoned there for life.

    Thinking about these things, the killing intent within Yang Anlong surged uncontrobly, with a gaze like that of a snake, chilling to the bone. A cold aura enveloped the booth, all because of Lu Tianxing. Without Lu Tianxing, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, remember this time. If I, Yang Anlong, don¡¯t kill you, I swear I¡¯m not a man.¡±

    Yang Anlong murmured to himself, as the killing intent around him grew thicker, causing the temperature in the booth to drop significantly.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, a gentle knocking sounded from outside the booth.

    Hearing the knock, Yang Anlong took a deep breath, suppressing the killing intent in his heart, and spoke calmly: ¡°Come in.¡±

    With his words, a Yang Family Martial Artist entered the room from the outside, looking at Yang Anlong, and said respectfully: ¡°Master, the Holy Daughter Avril of the Church has arrived.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡±

    Hearing the Yang Family Martial Artist¡¯s words, Yang Anlong immediately stood up and said, ¡°Please bring her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Yang Family Martial Artist hesitated not for a moment and immediately turned away to walk out.

    Quickly, the sound of footsteps echoed again outside the door. Upon hearing this familiar tread, Yang Anlong instinctively looked toward the entrance of the room. At the next moment, a beautiful Westerndy appeared in his line of vision.

    Thisdy was exceedingly beautiful, with golden hair cascading like a waterfall in the breeze, a stylish and exquisite pair of sunsses covering a third of her face, rendering her sapphire-like eyes unseen but showcasing her vibrant red lips and wless visage.

    A faint aura emitted from her, warm like sunlight. Standing beside her felt akin to basking in radiance, making any turbulent emotions inexplicably calm, while a fervent desire to submit and surrender toward her arose within the heart.

    This exceptionally beautiful woman was none other than the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, Avril.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, you¡¯ve finallye. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Yang Anlong regarded Avril, gesturing for her to sit down before slowly speaking, ¡°Holy Daughter¡¯s prowess is indeed remarkable, adeptly performing the Church¡¯s Light Spell. But tell me, Holy Daughter, is this the manner in which your Church coborates with others?¡±

    The Light Spell is a distinctive technique within the Church, resembling the Buddhist Conversion Spell. It can effortlessly turn someone into a puppet, whose life and death rest wholly in the hands of the spell caster, far more dreadful than the Mand-crafted Soul Devouring Pill.

    The Soul Devouring Pill merely controls through special poisons, forcingpliance in tasks, whereas the Light Spellmands one¡¯s entirety, instigating willing submission. Once subservient, a person bes a puppet, breathing and perishing at the spell caster¡¯s whim, losing even independent thought, left a hollow shell.

    ¡°Yang Family Master, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s just a habit I have. Please, don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Avril¡¯s crisp voice filled the room, as her words concluded, the faint Light Aura around her vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Is that so? This habit isn¡¯t wise; it might lead to harm. Holy Daughter, it¡¯s best to be more cautious.¡±

    Yang Anlong spoke faintly, ¡°Holy Daughter, I trust you¡¯re aware of why I¡¯ve sought your presence this time.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, but Yang Family Master, how can I be assured of help from you? From what I understand, the Yanhuang Group has its eyes on the Yang Family. Should your family act rashly, the consequences might be beyond your bearing.¡± Avril looked at Yang Anlong, stating evenly.

    ¡°Ha, Holy Daughter, when you came to China, didn¡¯t you hear the adage ¡®A thin camel is still bigger than a horse¡¯? My Yang Family is not so easily felled by trifling ants; the Yanhuang Group cannot best us.¡±

    Yang Anlong chuckled loudly and said in a grave voice, ¡°Holy Daughter, since we n to join forces, let¡¯s be forthright. I can provide you with any news about Lu Tianxing, even offer you an opportunity to eliminate him¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yang Family Master, hold on¡­.¡±

    Before Yang Anlong finished speaking, Avril interrupted, calmly saying, ¡°Yang Family Master, our Church approached your family to coborate with utmost sincerity. Yet now, are you treating me, Avril, as a fool? Expecting gain without investment, Yang Family Master, this won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Holy Daughter, what do you mean by that?¡± Yang Anlong¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Heh, Yang Family Master, this plot using borrowed knives is clever, but sadly ineffective against me. Do you truly take me, Avril, as just another foolish woman?¡±

    Avril¡¯s lips slightly curled, a condescending smile etched on her exquisite face: ¡°From what I know, your Yang Family attempted to attack the Lu Family days ago, only to fail utterly. All dispatched experts were in, and Old Sir Lu survived, single-handedly and unscathed, defeating threete-stage Mythical practitioners. Imagine the strength he wields.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Yang Family Master intends only to disclose Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts to us, irrespective of whether we seed in eliminating him or not, ultimately turning us into Old Master Lu¡¯s outlet for anger, while the Yang Family remains unaffected, observing from afar. Yang Family Master, your borrowed knife strategy ismendable, deeply embracing the essence of China¡¯s Thirty-Six Stratagems. I, a humble woman, am truly impressed, truly impressed indeed.¡±

    ¡°Holy Daughter, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Listening to Avril, Yang Anlong appeared oblivious to the mockery in her words, continuing, ¡°Then how do you propose we coborate, Holy Daughter?¡±

    PS: It¡¯s the end of the month, keeping your monthly tickets doesn¡¯t benefit anyone. Throw them all this way!!

 Chapter 1497: 1490: Avrils Ambition

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1497: Chapter 1490: Avril¡¯s Ambition</strong>

    ¡°The cooperation will proceed as Yang Family Master suggested. You provide us with Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts, and we¡¯ll handle it, but there must be an additional condition,¡± Avril said with a smile.

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°I hope that when necessary, Yang Family can send a team of experts to the Vatican to help me with a task.¡±

    ¡°What task?¡±

    Yang Anlong¡¯s expression remained unchanged; he wasn¡¯t the least bit agitated by Avril¡¯s words. There are no free lunches in this world. Since Avril is willing to pay such a high price, even at the risk of offending Old Master Lu, she must expect something in return.

    Moreover, as an ambitious person himself, he sensed the same ambition in Avril.

    ¡°Help me assassinate the new Holy Son of the Church,¡± Avril said as a gleam shone in her beautiful eyes, a hint of ambition on her face.

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He stared at Avril in shock and said, ¡°You want to be the Pope of the Church?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Avril¡¯s expression remained unchanged, smiling slightly as she spoke, ¡°Your China¡¯s Wu Zetian became an Empress, so why can¡¯t I be the Pope of the Church? I can assure you that once I be the Pope, the Church will be the most steadfast ally of the Yang Family. Yang Family Master, are you ready to cooperate with me now?¡±

    After hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong did not immediately respond. Instead, he lowered his head and pondered. How could he not have thought that Avril¡¯s ambition was so great? She wanted to be the new Female Pope of the Church, something that has never happened before. Even if the Pope were to die, it would still be nearly impossible. The bishops of the Church would never allow Avril to be the Pope of the Church.

    Moreover, if the Yang Family were to help Avril assassinate the new Holy Son of the Church and the news got out, the Yang Family would be a mortal enemy of the Church. Although decades ago, the Yang Family was part of the coalition that assassinated the Church¡¯s Cross Expedition Army, they were just one force among many Huaxia Martial Artists. But this time, if the Yang Family helps Avril kill the new Holy Son of the Church, and the Church finds out, it will surely be a fight to the death.

    Rumor has it that the Pope has half a foot into the unstoppable realm of the Earthly Immortal. The fury of such an invincible figure is something the Yang Family cannot withstand.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Anlong looked at Avril and slowly spoke, ¡°Holy Daughter, I¡¯m curious about why you¡¯re telling me this. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell the Pope? That would do you no good.¡±

    ¡°Tell the Pope?¡±

    Avril¡¯s lips curved slightly, revealing a stunning smile, ¡°Yang Family Master, you won¡¯t do that because you don¡¯t dare. If you dare to tell the Pope, I¡¯ll dare to ally with the Lu Family. With the Church¡¯s power and the Lu Family¡¯s strength, I think it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to destroy your Yang Family. Besides, you can¡¯t eliminate Lu Tianxing, and you don¡¯t dare to either because you¡¯re afraid of Old Master Lu. You can¡¯t withstand Old Master Lu¡¯s wrath. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, what awaits you is only a slow death. Do you believe that, Yang Family Master?¡±

    At Avril¡¯s straightforward words, a sh of anger crossed Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes, but he did not refute because Avril was right. What awaits the Yang Family now is only a slow death. If they don¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing and allow him to grow, once he reaches the Late Stage of Mythical, it would be the end for the Yang Family. But even if they kill Lu Tianxing, what awaits them is still destruction. In his rage, Old Master Lu would not hesitate to uproot and annihte the Yang Family.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, I want to know on what grounds you think that after we help you kill the new Holy Son of the Church, you will be the Pope when you know the Holy Son would still be alive, and the Pope would still be alive. Would he allow you to inherit the position of Pope?¡± Yang Anlong said gravely.

    Avril smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, he indeed would not allow me to inherit the position of Pope, but what if he died?¡±

    ¡°Died?¡±

    Yang Anlong was slightly stunned, then his face changed, and he looked at Avril and said, ¡°You¡¯re nning to use a borrowed knife to kill, to have Lu Tiankuang and the Pope battle to the death to achieve your goal?¡±

    Yang Anlong is no fool. Although Avril didn¡¯t mention the method, he immediately guessed Avril¡¯s n, which is to use a borrowed knife to kill.

    If Lu Tianxing dies at the hands of the Church, given Old Sir Lu¡¯s affection for Lu Tianxing, there is a high probability that he will be thunderously angry, unhesitatingly ready to wield his sword and storm into the Vatican. ording to Old Sir Lu¡¯s strength, except for the current Pope, no one in the Church can stop him. To avoid unnecessary losses, the Pope is sure to strike, and once the Pope strikes, with Old Sir Lu¡¯s character, he will definitely be relentless, determined to kill the Pope, turn the Vatican upside down, and not rest until he has achieved these ends.

    Ruthless!

    Too ruthless!

    Yang Anlong directed his gaze at Avril, who was sitting opposite him. A strong sense of dread shed in his eyes. How could he not have realized that the stunningly beautiful Avril before him could be so ruthless, attempting to use the hands of others to kill, leveraging Old Sir Lu to have the Pope assassinated, even plotting against her own Church? This woman¡¯s methods are too ruthless, so mercilessly cold.

    Taking a deep breath, Yang Anlong quelled his inner agitation and said to Avril, ¡°Holy Daughter, as far as I know, there is another force in the Western World capable of contending with the Church. If Lu Tiankuang storms into the Vatican, regardless of whether the Pope can stop Lu Tiankuang or not, he will be seriously injured, possibly to the point of lethal devastation. Without top-tierbat power stationed in the Church, do you think the Dark Council would spare the Church? Even if you be the Pope, it would probably be to no avail; Holy Daughter, your strength may be formidable but it is not invincible, unable to turn the tide.¡±

    ¡°Yang Family Master, this matter requires no concern from you. Since I dare to proceed like this, I have the confidence to deal with the Dark Council.¡±

    Avril did not borate on this matter but simply addressed Yang Anlong, ¡°Yang Family Master, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Now it¡¯s your choice: will you cooperate with me to eliminate Lu Tianxing, or leave right now, or perhaps inform the Church of my ambitions to seize the Pope¡¯s position to gain their favor?¡±

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong took a deep breath, furrowed his brow, and fell silent. After a long pause, he slowly began to speak, ¡°I can cooperate with you, but why should I believe you have the capability to kill Lu Tianxing? I think you must have heard of Lu Tianxing¡¯s feat of single-handedly, unharmed, eliminating someone at Fake Mythical Late Stage. If this attempt to kill Lu Tianxing fails, you surely understand the consequences even better than I do.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know the consequences. That¡¯s why your Yang Family needs to provide not only information on Lu Tianxing but also a certain number of personnel. Together, we¡¯ll deal with Lu Tianxing. As you said, he¡¯s currently only at Middle-stage Mythical and not Late Stage of Mythical. He¡¯s not invincible, and in this world, there are plenty of things capable of killing him. It won¡¯t be difficult to kill Lu Tianxing if you coborate with me,¡± replied Avril confidently.

    ¡°Do you really have confidence?¡±

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes immediately shed with intelligence. He was not surprised about delegating personnel to join forces with Avril; if Avril had refused his people¡¯s involvement in this matter, it would have given him reason to be suspicious.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Avril smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I would travel so far to China without absolute confidence? Since I dare to act, I have a means to kill him, even if he¡¯s at Late Stage of Mythical; he won¡¯t escape.¡±

    After hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong did not hesitate. He stood up, reached out to Avril, and said, ¡°Holy Daughter, then may our cooperation be pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Pleasant cooperation.¡±

    Avril also stood up, shook hands with Yang Anlong, and said, ¡°Yang Family Master, since we¡¯re cooperating, let¡¯s be forthright. I don¡¯t like anyone plotting behind my back. Do not forget the promises you¡¯ve made me; otherwise, I will make you pay. Since I dare plot against the Pope, I can find a way to make your Yang Family vanish with me. I hope Yang Family Master remembers my words, or your Yang Family may not bear the price.¡±

    With those words, Avril said no more, turning to leave.

    Yang Anlong watched Avril¡¯s departing figure, hisplexion uncertain, but he did not speak; instead, he watched her leave and then raised the teacup on the table, sipping lightly, his eyes shimmering with thought, leaving one to wonder what he was pondering.

    As she walked out of the teahouse, Avril looked up at the blue sky. Her delicate features shed a strong sense of murderous intent: ¡°Lu Tianxing, Judge, two years ago, how dare you humiliate me like this, I¡¯ve kept it in my heart. This time, I will wash my disgrace with your blood, and you, Edward Newk, you sent people to kill my family and brought me back to the Church to be raised as the Holy Daughter, do you really think I don¡¯t understand what your intentions are? Once I¡¯ve killed the Judge, your time wille to die. If you think I¡¯ll be used by you to ascend, I don¡¯t mind sending you off first.¡±

    As she spoke, a cold murderous intent shed in Avril¡¯s eyes but then vanished without a trace, a smile reappearing on her face, calm yet giving a sense of being warmly touched by spring breeze, as she turned and walked in another direction.

    Just as she turned around, Avril¡¯s body immediately froze, shock coloring her delicate face as she solemnly regarded a young man not far away, dressed in a Tang suit with brows as sharp as swords, squeezing a few words out of her mouth: ¡°Sima Lingyun.¡±

 Chapter 1498: 1491: Head-to-Head Confrontation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1498: Chapter 1491: Head-to-Head Confrontation</strong>

    ¡°Miss Avril, it seems you recognize me, so I won¡¯t introduce myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Avril call out his name, Sima Lingyun showed no surprise. Instead, a cold smile yed at the corner of his mouth as he looked at Avril and spoke with an unruffled tone, ¡°I have some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with you, Miss Avril. I wonder if you have the time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have time. With an invitation from Group Leader Sima, how could I dare refuse?¡± Avril looked at Sima Lingyun, a hint of seriousness flickering in her eyes, but soon a faint smile appeared on her face as she slowly responded.

    ¡°In that case, Miss Avril, shall we? My car is already waiting nearby. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    Speaking, Sima Lingyun turned directly and walked towards a ck sedan parked not far away, where Jiao Long was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, waiting for him.

    The situation in Jiangnan had concluded two days earlier. Sima Lingyun and Jiao Long had returned to Beijing, and as for any remaining matters, if the members of the Yanhuang Group left in Jiangnan couldn¡¯t resolve such minor issues, they might as well get out of the group and not upy a spot.

    The midday sun was fierce and scorching, casting its intense rays upon Beijing, bathing this ancient city with a rich historical heritage in a golden light.

    In a very famous teahouse in Beijing.

    Sima Lingyun and Avril sat in a booth made with bamboo screens in the teahouse. On the table was a pot of freshly brewed Tieguanyin, its faint aroma spreading through the air.

    Sima Lingyun poured a cup of tea and took a sip leisurely, his gaze fixated on the bustling, noisy street outside, without saying a word.

    Avril also poured herself a cup of tea, took a gentle sip, and didn¡¯t speak first either. Instead, she spected in her heart about why Sima Lingyun had sought her out alone this time. Was he warning her not to make a move in Beijing, or telling her directly to leave China?

    As the seconds ticked by, the entire booth was eerily quiet. Sima Lingyun gazed out the window, savoring his tea leisurely, as if there wasn¡¯t another person sitting in front of him.

    Watching Sima Lingyun¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Avril¡¯s eyes flickered. She couldn¡¯t help but be the first to speak, ¡°Group Leader Sima, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Why did you call me here today? Don¡¯t tell me you invited me just for a cup of tea.¡±

    The elegant and melodious tone of Avril¡¯s voice reached his ears, bringing Sima Lingyun back to his senses. He smiled and said, ¡°Could it be that the esteemed Holy Daughter of the Holy See can¡¯t guess why I¡¯ve sought you out? Since you know, Holy Daughter, why ask knowingly.¡±

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. How could I predict what others are thinking?¡± Avril responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Sima Lingyun said in an unruffled tone, hearing Avril¡¯s words, ¡°If an ordinary woman can toy with the Dark Council, she must be quite extraordinary. What do you say, Miss Avril?¡±

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s calm words, a sharp glint shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, and her tone turned somewhat icy.

    ¡°What I mean, I think, is clearer to you than to me, Miss Avril. We both know what¡¯s going on. I just hope, Miss Avril, that you won¡¯t test my patience. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to add another soul to my sword.¡±

    Though Sima Lingyun¡¯s tone remained steady, his gaze fell upon Avril, piercing through space like a sharp sword, filled with a fierce aura.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s wordsden with murderous intent, Avril frowned slightly, but her expression remained unchanged as she calmly spoke, ¡°Group Leader Sima, are you threatening me? It seems I¡¯ve done nothing. This time, my visit to China is merely to mend rtions between the Church and Huaxia Martial Artists. Group Leader Sima, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Sima Lingyun tapped his finger on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Avril, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Could you tell me, exactly why you met with the Yang Family, and don¡¯t tell me it was also to mend rtions with Huaxia Martial Artists.¡±

    ¡°What, do I need your permission, Group Leader Sima, to meet with the Yang Family?¡±

    Avril spoke calmly: ¡°Besides, I want to repair rtions with Chinese Martial Artists, so naturally, I need to approach the Yang Family. The Yang Family is a prominent family in Beijing and is among the top families in China. As long as I repair rtions with them, mending rtions with other Chinese Martial Artists will naturally follow without any issues. Moreover, the Yang Family is just my first stop. After some time, I will also visit the Mu Family, Han Family, Tang Family, and Lu Family. Group Leader Sima, do I need your approval to visit these families, or do you want to send people to follow me to see if I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned unpleasant. It seemed that Avril was much more troublesome than he had imagined. On the surface, her words indicated her innocence, even suggesting surveince to prove her integrity.

    However, in reality, these words were a trap. If you acted as suggested, you would fall right into the pit.

    One must understand that Avril¡¯s purpose foring to China this time is to repair rtions between the Church and Chinese Martial Artists. If Sima Lingyun dared to send people to monitor Avril, it wouldn¡¯t take a day for the entire world to know that the Yanhuang Group was abusing its power, monitoring the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, and preventing her from meeting any Chinese Martial Artists, attempting to obstruct friendly rtions between the Church and Chinese Martial Artists with ulterior motives.

    If such news spread, even Group Leader Sima Lingyun of the Yanhuang Group would be in serious trouble.

    These days, rumors are like an invisible murder weapon.

    ¡°Miss Avril, your provocations won¡¯t work on me. I don¡¯t care what ns you have in China, but I can clearly tell you, you¡¯d better behave in China and not y any tricks, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite with you.¡±

    ¡°Impolite with me, Group Leader Sima? Sometimes, be careful with your words. Do you dare to take action against me? If you dared to take action against me, we wouldn¡¯t be talking in a teahouse, but you¡¯d have me in your Yanhuang Group¡¯s prison.¡± Avril said with a cold smile.

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, a sh of anger crossed Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes. Although he wanted to refute Avril¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know where to begin because Avril was right. If he really dared to harm Avril, they wouldn¡¯t be conversing in a teahouse but would be in the Yanhuang Group¡¯s prison.

    Avril, no matter what, is the Holy Daughter of the Church. The current Pope has half a foot in the Earthly Immortal Realm and is an invincible powerhouse. Once he arrests Avril and brings her into the Yanhuang Group, it could likely reignite conflict between the Church and Chinese Martial Artists, reminiscent of the Crusades more than a decade ago.

    More than a decade ago, during the Crusades, although Chinese Martial Artists sessfully annihted the Crusaders and strong individuals from the Church, the costs were significant. Should another Crusades-like event erupt, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Looking at Sima Lingyun, Avril¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. This was her trump card. Even if Sima Lingyun suspected that her visit to China was aimed at Lu Tianxing, he dared not act against her. There was only one reason: her identity as the Holy Daughter of the Church. If Sima Lingyun dared to touch her, the repercussions would be beyond what he could handle.

    ¡°Quite the means, quite the calctions, Miss Avril. Now I finally believe the saying, ¡®Women are not inferior to men.¡¯ Unfortunately, you did miscalcte one thing.¡± Sima Lingyun suddenly said, looking at Avril.

    ¡°What thing?¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Avril frowned, and a sense of unease immediately surged in her heart.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your visit to China this time might be targeting Lu Tianxing, am I right?¡±

    ¡°What if it is, what if it isn¡¯t? What can you do to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, right now I truly can¡¯t do anything to you. But, what if Lu Tianxing bes an elder of my Yanhuang Group?¡±

    Sima Lingyun revealed a mocking smile: ¡°The Holy Daughter of the Church attempting to assassinate an elder of the Yanhuang Group, Miss Avril, when this news returns to the Church, do you think the Church will stand up for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, the smile on Avril¡¯s face froze immediately, her face turning gloomy. Sima Lingyun was outright threatening her, yet this threat was very effective. Her reliance was her status as the Holy Daughter of the Church, but once it involved the Yanhuang Group, her status became insignificant.

    If Lu Tianxing really became an elder of the Yanhuang Group, and she still attempted to kill him, it would be equivalent to being hostile to the Yanhuang Group. At that point, the Yanhuang Group would have ample reason to act against her, and even if she dies in the hands of the Yanhuang Group, the Church wouldn¡¯t stand up for her, let alone instigate another Crusade.

    The previous group leader of the Yanhuang Group, Ji Xingyun, and the Old Master of the Lu Family, these two powerhouses together, even if they couldn¡¯t destroy the Church entirely, they could still severely cripple it. The Church would never risk engaging with such top-tier powerhouses because of one Holy Daughter, pushing the Church to the brink of destruction. As she told Yang Anlong, if one Holder dies, the Church could immediately find another Holder and support another Holy Son.

    If she died, within three days, the Church would have a new Holy Daughter.

 Chapter 1499 - 1492: Threatening Avril

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Chapter 1492: Threatening Avril</h4>

    "Stop with the pretense, Avril. Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you? In my eyes, your so-called identity as the Holy Daughter of the Church means nothing. I have countless ways to ensure your Church won¡¯t dare to trouble me. Do you believe that?" Sima Lingyun looked at Avril and sneered coldly.

    "What exactly do you want?"

    Avril¡¯s face darkened, unable to maintain herposure, and her eyes flickered with anger.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. I just want to warn you that in China, you¡¯d better behave. I don¡¯t care what schemes you have with the Yang Family, nor do I care about any grudges you have with Lu Tianxing, but I want you to remember, this is Beijing, not your Westernnds, much less your Vatican. If you dare to cause trouble in Beijing, I don¡¯t mind letting you see if my sword can kill."

    As soon as he finished speaking, an intense surge of sword energy shot up from Sima Lingyun¡¯s body, directly thrusting towards Avril.

    "Bright Divine Shield!"

    Seeing the fierce strikeing her way, Avril¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a thought, a brilliant light erupted from her body, transforming into a massive bright shield before her, shing fiercely with the sword energy.

    Boom!

    The sharp sword energy tore open a breach on the shield, just grazing past Avril¡¯s ear before disappearing, several strands of golden hair floating down from Avril¡¯s shoulder to the ground.

    "Sima Lingyun, what do you intend to do?"

    At that moment, Avril¡¯s face was ashen, exuding a faint killing intent throughout her body, yet her heart was filled with dread towards Sima Lingyun.

    Although the sword energy earlier was merely a warning from Sima Lingyun, and she had reacted hastily, unable to disy her full strength, the fierce aura contained within Sima Lingyun¡¯s sword energy made her shiver. If she were to sh with Sima Lingyun, there was a strong possibility she would die at his hands. As the leader of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun likely had other aces up his sleeve, which she dared not underestimate.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that this is China, not Beijing. If you dare to cause trouble in Beijing, killing you is not difficult for me at all. You can try if you doubt it," Sima Lingyun said coldly.

    "Sima Lingyun, you...."

    "Avril, remember, I am not negotiating with you. This is a warning, or rather, my final ultimatum,"

    Sima Lingyun directly interrupted Avril, speaking icily, "Your identity is your amulet, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s effective. Killing you is not difficult for me. You¡¯d better not test my limits, or I don¡¯t mind reducing you to bones."

    Upon finishing his words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s body emanated a fierce killing intent, with a barely perceivable sound of swords humming around.

    Sensing Sima Lingyun¡¯s intense killing intent, Avril¡¯s expression slightly changed, her face showing a hint ofplex emotions. Taking a deep breath, she said, "I can assure you that I will not harm ordinary people in China, but your Yanhuang Group must also not prevent me from killing Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, even if it means fighting your Yanhuang Group to the end, I won¡¯t hesitate. I may not be able to do much in China, but I can ensure that not a single one of your Yanhuang Group¡¯s overseas members remains."

    After she finished speaking, the killing intent also surged from Avril, matching Sima Lingyun¡¯s imposing aura.

    "Avril, are you threatening me?"

    Hearing these words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, a glint of killing intent shing through his eyes.

    "Threatening? Group Leader Sima, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m simply telling you that my target is Lu Tianxing. Sacrificing other members of the Yanhuang Group for one Lu Tianxing is not something a group leader should do."

    "Even if our Yanhuang Group doesn¡¯t intervene, do you think you¡¯re capable of killing Lu Tianxing?"

    "Hmph, that¡¯s not something for Group Leader Sima to worry about."

    Avril picked up the teacup, took a gentle sip, then ced it back on the table. Standing up, she headed for the exit, "Group Leader Sima, the Church does not intend to dispute with the Yanhuang Group or cause any trouble in China. This time, I hope your Yanhuang Group will stay out of this matter. I only want Lu Tianxing¡¯s life; as for the consequences, our Church will assume full responsibility. That¡¯s all I have to say, farewell."

    As she finished speaking, Avril appeared at the doorway of the private room, heading directly outside without any pause.

    Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t say anything further, but instead watched Avril leave, a sharp light flickering in his eyes. He took a deep breath, said nothing more, and slowly picked up his teacup, took a sip, and gazed out at the scenery lost in thought, making it unclear what was in his heart.

    ...

    Time flies like a fleeting horse, always quietly slipping away before people are aware, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the next day.

    Today was the second day since Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing returned to Modu. After having breakfast at the Bai Family Ancestral House, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t hesitate at all, directly driving towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    Driving all the way towards Bai¡¯s Group, this time it wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing driving, but Bai Zhiqing. Lu Tianxing sat in the passenger seat, opened the car window, and eagerly observed the scenery outside.

    Although it was already autumn, it couldn¡¯t stop the beauties from pursuing fashion. The beauties on the street were dressed stylishly, with curves, wearing denim shorts that exposed their long, white legs, attracting the attention of nearby men.

    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Lu Tianxing suddenly turned his head and said seriously to Bai Zhiqing, "Honey, I just discovered a very serious problem. Have you noticed that you women have a peculiar habit? There¡¯s not much difference in your attire whether it¡¯s spring, summer, autumn, or winter. Especially in the dead of winter, while we¡¯re freezing to death and wish to wear as much as possible, you women still wear ultra-short skirts, with thick winter clothes on top. You¡¯re protecting the treasure above, but aren¡¯t you worried about freezing the little sister below?"

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Bai Zhiqing was attentively driving as if she hadn¡¯t heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. But from her slightly furrowed brows, it was clear she wasn¡¯t amused by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Honey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I think you women must have a brain disorder, just like your bodies, clearly saying ¡¯no¡¯ with your mouths, but being very honest physically. Just likest night, you said you were out of energy, but still wanted to act like a knight. My waist..."

    "Squeal~!"

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Bai Zhiqing suddenly stomped on the brake, causing the car to halt sharply in the middle of the road. Fortunately, the traffic wasn¡¯t particrly heavy on this street, and no ident urred.

    "Lu Tianxing, say one more word and see if I won¡¯t tear your mouth apart right now."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a flushed face, a hint of anger in her eyes. This bastard really can¡¯t say anything decent.

    "Heh heh, honey, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything. You continue driving, continue."

    Seeing the killing intent in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes, Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly, decisively shut his mouth. A wise man knows when to retreat.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, a blush crossing her pretty face, restarted the car, and continued towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    Since Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notify anyone when they returned from Jiangnan to Modu, not even Lin Qianru and others knew. Thus, when Bai Zhiqing appeared at Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s entrance wearing a light blue OL outfit, high heels, exuding a strong woman¡¯s aura, all of Bai¡¯s Group employees couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of surprise. But soon, they regainedposure and respectfully greeted Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    Bai Zhiqing nodded lightly to everyone, said nothing, and directly headed into the president¡¯s private elevator with Lu Tianxing, reaching Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s top floor.

    Just as they stepped out of the elevator, they met Lan Xin stepping out of another elevator. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqinging out of the elevator, surprise shed across her face, followed by a look of delight, and she quickly greeted Bai Zhiqing, "Hello, Chairman."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lan Xin, nodded, and said calmly, "Secretary Lan, has there been any major events at thepany during my absence? No need to tell me about the financial crisis; I¡¯m already aware."

    "No major events. Since you authorized an announcement in thepany¡¯s name saying Bai¡¯s Group would hold a press conference in a few days, the reporters have left."

    "Okay, I understand."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded and looked at Lan Xin, "Secretary Lan, use thepany¡¯s name to release a notice saying the press conference will be held tomorrow at Bai¡¯s Group. Also, organize the list of media attending this press conference for me to review."

    "Yes, Chairman, I¡¯ll handle it right away," Lan Xin nodded and replied.

    Bai Zhiqing said nothing more and directly headed towards her office. Lu Tianxing intended to follow Bai Zhiqing into the office, but before he could take a step, Lan Xin pulled him aside.

 Chapter 1500 - 1493: Let the Facts Speak (Happy Dragon Boat Festival)

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Chapter 1493: Let the Facts Speak (Happy Dragon Boat Festival)</h4>

    "Secretary Lan, why are you dragging me again?"

    Lu Tianxing looked helplessly at Lan Xin, who was holding onto his arm, feeling utterly frustrated. Ever since he came to Bai¡¯s Group, it seemed like Lan Xin always intercepted him. How has it been so long, yet this girl¡¯s old habit hasn¡¯t changed at all?

    "Why, you¡¯re not happy that I stopped you? You have no idea how many men wish I stopped them, but I wasn¡¯t willing!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin immediately red at him angrily. Her gaze spun around him, holding a bizarre look, as if she wanted to inspect Lu Tianxing from top to bottom.

    "Secretary Lan, could you not look at me like that? It¡¯s kind of creepy."

    Lu Tianxing felt a chill creeping up his spine under Lan Xin¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, as if he were an exotic creature she wanted to dissect.

    "Creepy? I think it¡¯s more your kidney that¡¯s frightened. Aren¡¯t you worried about overexerting yourself?"

    Having assessed Lu Tianxing for a moment, Lan Xin finally withdrew her gaze, smirking as she said, "Lu Tianxing, looking at you again, you¡¯re not even that good-looking¡ªrather dark-skinned, yet your skills in wooing women are outstanding. When Bai¡¯s Group was under siege by severalpanies recently, those beautifuldies showing up at Bai¡¯s Group¡ªoh my, as stunning as Daji and Bao Si reincarnated¡ªcouldn¡¯t help but be moved, even I, a woman. To think you, a scoundrel, managed to woo them! No matter how I look at you, I can¡¯t find anything remarkable about you. Lu Tianxing, honestly tell me, did you use some undue method to make these women submit to you, like some heart-thieving trick or a love-at-first-sight potion...?"

    Listening to Lan Xin, Lu Tianxing replied with a face full of annoyance, "Secretary Lan, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? You look down on me, don¡¯t you? With my handsome looks, do I need to stoop to such tactics? And besides, I¡¯m good in certain... areas, is that not enough?"

    "Good in certain areas?"

    Lan Xin blushed at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, yet she feigned nonchnce as her gaze swept over his crotch, her lips curling mockingly, "Ugly people always say they¡¯re handsome. If not, they¡¯ll Photoshop it. Lu Tianxing, are you one of them?"

    "Oh,e on."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless at her words, realizing she was indirectly mocking him for boasting where it matters less. Determined to show her what "good in certain areas" truly means, otherwise he¡¯d remain under her disdainful gaze all day.

    With this in mind, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly showed a sly smile, his eyes began drifting over Lan Xin.

    "You... what are you nning, Lu Tianxing? I¡¯m warning you, if you dare do anything to me, I¡¯ll shout harassment! You know what Mr. Bai will do if he finds out you¡¯re harassing me¡ªI¡¯m sure you know even better than I do!" Lan Xin backed away cautiously, having seen Lu Tianxing¡¯s wicked expression.

    Lu Tianxing grew dark at Lan Xin¡¯s words, realizing the girl¡¯s courage had grown significantly in his absence, not just mocking but also threatening him. Apparently, being tame led to being seen as weak.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing standing still, Lan Xin smirked triumphantly, knowing only Mr. Bai could restrain this rascal.

    "Secretary Lan, you might be happy a bit too soon. I¡¯ve done nothing to you, I only want to prove I¡¯m not boasting."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, walking steadily towards Lan Xin, his smile growing nastier, fingers rubbing together in a lecherous manner.

    "You... you¡ªwhat are you doing, Lu Tianxing, stop right there! I¡¯ll shout, I will shout!"

    Lan Xin panicked as Lu Tianxing approached, her previously calm demeanor bing flustered, retreating step by step.

    "Go ahead, shout! I¡¯ll be more excited the louder you shout. I¡¯m a man, it doesn¡¯t bother me. Secretary Lan, don¡¯t me me if things go awry; me yourself for provoking me."

    Lu Tianxing, like a bully, approached with ill-intent, hands itching to act, advancing several steps to pin Lan Xin against the wall, cing his hands on the wall, gazing down dominantly into her eyes.

    The two were too close, Lan Xin could feel Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath on her face, his prating gaze making her feel like standing naked before him, all her secretsid bare.

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do anything rash, I... I will call for help!"

    Lan Xin tried to calm herself, but her stammering voice and sharply rising chest spoke of her inner turmoil.

    "Call someone, go ahead, Secretary Lan, you were the one who looked down on me first and said I was narcissistic. I¡¯m now just using facts to show you what it means to have real skills."

    As he spoke, a lecherous smile grew even broader on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He lifted Lan Xin¡¯s chin with one hand, making her head tilt up slightly while he lowered his own head towards her red lips. Before Lan Xin could react, he pressed a fierce kiss on her bright red mouth...

    Having been provoked several times, Lu Tianxing felt it necessary to let this girl, Lan Xin, know just how good he actually was.

    Mm...mm...

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at Lu Tianxing who was right in front of her in utter disbelief. She never thought Lu Tianxing would be so bold, directly kissing her,nding right on her mouth. She even felt a domineering tongueunching a fierce attack on her delicate tongue, entwining the two together.

    The bastard, how dare he kiss her without her permission, it¡¯s absolutely outrageous.

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief as she stared at Lu Tianxing, unable topose herself for a long while. It wasn¡¯t until she felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand climbing upwards as if scaling a mountain and sessfully iming a peak that she finally came to her senses.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Lan Xin erupted with a terrifying killing intent. Her legs, not under Lu Tianxing¡¯s control, fiercely lifted, her knee heading straight for Lu Tianxing¡¯s groin.

    But Lu Tianxing seemed to anticipate her move, and just as her knee came forward, his figure flickered and safely exited Lan Xin¡¯s attack range, reappearing a few meters away, smiling at her. "Secretary Lan, you¡¯re too ruthless, you were nning to leave me childless and without descendants, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll hold it against you for life?"

    "You deserve to be childless, it would spare the world from another menace."

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes burned with fire as she stared at Lu Tianxing, her face flushed red. As a woman¡¯s greatest capital fluctuated with her breath, watching Lu Tianxing caused a ripple in her heart.

    Based on the feel just now, Lu Tianxing could confidently say that Lan Xin¡¯s assets were just right for a man, easily graspable with one hand.

    "Secretary Lan, what do you mean by that? You were clearly the one who provoked me first, was I wrong? I just wanted to prove that I wasn¡¯t lying. Of course, what I did just now was only the prelude to prove this. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to a hotel now, and I can show you all my moves." Lu Tianxing pouted at her words.

    "You..."

    Lan Xin was so choked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. She had never met anyone who could be so shameless. Forget bullets; even cannonballs might not pierce through him.

    Just as Lan Xin was stunned, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, and he swiftly darted into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, conveniently closing the door behind him.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Lan Xin stomped her foot in frustration but didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, a blush appeared on her pretty face, and oddly, there was no anger in her heart. Her beautiful eyes revealed a trace ofplex emotion.

    She didn¡¯t know when she fell in love with Lu Tianxing.

    Or perhaps she had secretly fallen for Lu Tianxing!

    From their first meeting, in her eyes, Lu Tianxing was just an incorrigible scoundrel, a libertine, a degenerate. But as time passed, Lan Xin discovered that this rogue seemed to hide some secrets. He even managed to easily hook up with Lin Qianru.

    This made Lan Xin suddenly very curious about Lu Tianxing, wanting to understand what exactly this man had that made Lin Qianru like him. After all, in Bai¡¯s Group, Lin Qianru had numerous suitors, many of whom were elites and rich heirs. Yet, in the end, Lin Qianru chose someone who seemed to be a shameless rogue in her eyes.

    This sudden change also quietly transformed Lan Xin¡¯s mindset, making her want to understand Lu Tianxing, to see what qualifications he had to be Lin Qianru¡¯s boyfriend.

    As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat. When a woman bes curious about a man, it¡¯s at that moment that she is about to fall in love with him.

    Previously, Lan Xin scoffed at such words, thinking women who said such things were brainless. Only a brainless woman would fall like that. But now, Lan Xin found that she seemed to have be such a brainless woman too.

 Chapter 1501 - 1494: The Fierce Qiaoqiao (Happy Dragon Boat Festival)

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Chapter 1494: The Fierce Qiaoqiao (Happy Dragon Boat Festival)</h4>

    As time passed, Lan Xin discovered that this man had countless secrets hidden within him, especially the day Lu Tianxing pretended to be her boyfriend and, under Wei Xunfang and her son¡¯s humiliation, directly retaliated forcefully, leaving Wei Xunfang and her son utterly embarrassed. Lan Xin found herself growing increasingly curious about Lu Tianxing¡ªwhat kind of man was he? Clearly possessing a top-tier Citibank ck Card, why would he willinglye to Bai¡¯s Group to work as a mere assistant? What had he gone through in the past, and what exactly was his identity?

    Especially when the news of Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing getting married spread throughout Modu, Lan Xin was shocked to the extreme. Who was Bai Zhiqing? The chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, the dream goddess in the hearts of countless men in Modu, men chasing Bai Zhiqing could form a strengthened regiment.

    Elite, second-generation rich, second-generation officials, social celebrities¡ªeverything you could desire. Yet Bai Zhiqing turned a cold shoulder to all these people, icy and indifferent. Yet, such a cold and indifferent woman ultimately chose a rogue as her husband and even implicitly allowed this rogue to have an unclear rtionship with another woman.

    For this reason, Lan Xin felt that the secrets hidden on Lu Tianxing were multiplying, making her unable to resist the impulse to understand these secrets. But before she realized Lu Tianxing¡¯s secrets, she had already fallen into it quietly.

    When she found herself deeply entrenched and wanted to escape, Lan Xin realized she couldn¡¯t get out, no matter how much she repeatedly told herself that it was impossible between herself and Lu Tianxing. Ultimately, Lan Xin found that it was just wishful thinking on her part. No matter how she refuted, there was no effect, while Lu Tianxing¡¯s image was deeply rooted in her heart, unable to be removed.

    Even so, Lan Xin didn¡¯t dare to express her feelings to Lu Tianxing, secretly harboring an unrequited love for him, because she knew too well thatpared to the confidantes around Lu Tianxing, she was just an ugly duckling, iparable to a swan.

    Completely unaware of Lan Xin¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing walked into the office and immediately saw Bai Zhiqing already at work, her fingers continuously clicking the mouse, reviewing the data stored on theputer.

    After witnessing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Honey, you don¡¯t need to work so hard! Recently, haven¡¯t Qian Ru and Xiao Man been helping you manage everything?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing looked up at him slowly and said, "I know, and I trust Qian Ru and Xiao Man¡¯s abilities, but as the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, understanding thepany¡¯s operations is essential for a chairman. Because every decision I make affects Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s future. A slight mistake could cost thepany millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions, and might even plunge Bai¡¯s Group into crisis. Therefore, I must understand Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s recent dynamics to determine how to develop Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Honey, do you need me to help you with it?" Lu Tianxing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    "It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m just looking at some data, nothing serious."

    Bai Zhiqing shook her head, declining Lu Tianxing¡¯s offer, stating that she was merely reviewing data and wasn¡¯t handling documents, thus not needing Lu Tianxing¡¯s help.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed softly and said no more, turning to his main station. He then opened hisputer.

    Bai Zhiqing took a nce at Lu Tianxing, the corners of her mouth curving upwards to reveal a faint smile. She indeed hadn¡¯t lied to Lu Tianxing; she was merely looking over some data from Bai¡¯s Group. Now, she considers Lu Tianxing to be the most important thing in her heart. Bai¡¯s Group ranksst, with family and love upying the most important positions.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face sh with a smile, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment and said nothing further, randomly opened the desktop penguin, and logged into his ount to see if anyone had left him a message recently.

    As soon as he opened Penguin, Lu Tianxing noticed an avatar with a photo of a pure beauty on Penguin, shing violently.

    Seeing this violently shing avatar, Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, then a gentle smile appeared on his face, clicking on the avatar to open the chat window.

    Upon opening the chat window, Lu Tianxing saw a string of messages appearing before him, all sent by Qiaoqiao recently.

    "Uncle, why haven¡¯t you logged onto Penguin yet? Today, someone at our school used a bunch of candles to confess to me, but before he could finish speaking, it started to rain, soaking himpletely. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? Just a guy like him, I wouldn¡¯t even consider him! I want to find a man who can protect me."

    "Uncle, hurry up and get on the game. I got thrashed, and he even mocks me as an elementary school student. Uncle, get online quickly. We¡¯ll gang up to thrash others and get revenge. I want to go berserk."

    "Uncle, why aren¡¯t you online yet? If youe online now, I¡¯ll send you a treat¡ªphotos of my mom while she¡¯s showering. I secretly took them. Don¡¯t you want to see if my mom¡¯s figure is good?"

    "Uncle, did something happen? Why did mom suddenly leave Beijing? Uncle, appear quickly. Are you okay? Are you hurt? Uncle, I called you, but why can¡¯t I get through? Did something happen to you?"

    "Uncle, reply quickly. Are you hurt? Tell me right away. If you don¡¯t, I might secretly sneak to Modu to find you."

    The subsequent days¡¯ messages were probably the same, with a hint of urgency and concern between the lines, until a few days ago when Shen Manjun left Modu, returning to Beijing after those worried and anxious words disappeared.

    Looking at the information in the chat box, warmth surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and the image of that quirky little girl emerged involuntarily in his mind, a faint smile appearing on his face as he tapped the keyboard: "I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯re talking about skipping school to sneak to Modu. Aren¡¯t you afraid your mom will spank you?"

    After typing this message, Lu Tianxing, without hesitation, sent it directly.

    After sending this message, just as Lu Tianxing was about to close the chat window, he saw Qiaoqiao¡¯s previously gray avatar light up suddenly, and a message was sent right over.

    "Uncle, you¡¯re alive!"

    Noticing the message Qiaoqiao sent, Lu Tianxing replied with a nk expression, "Little brat, I think your butt¡¯s itchy. What¡¯s with saying I¡¯m alive? I haven¡¯t died yet!"

    "Hehe, Uncle, my butt is itchy. Would you dare to spank me?"

    Shortly, Qiaoqiao¡¯s message was sent over, and at the end, with a very arrogant provocative image attached.

    "Ugh!"

    Lu Tianxing was drenched in cold sweat; after not seeing her for a while, this little girl seemed to be developing in the direction of a Little Witch, which wasn¡¯t a good trend.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, cast a nce at Bai Zhiqing, who was busy handling documents, said nothing further, and started chatting with Qiaoqiao online.

    "Little brat, can¡¯t you be a bit pure? A little girl being spanked by some guy? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Also, if my memory serves me right, today is Wednesday, right? Since when can students y on their phones during ss?"

    "I¡¯m a top student, alright? Besides, Uncle, who says you must attend ss from Monday to Friday at school? You¡¯re OUT. Now, Uncle, you tell me honestly why mom hurriedly left Beijing during this time. I asked both Grandpa and Second Grandpa. They only told me mom left for something important. Uncle, tell me honestly, did you secretly go on a honeymoon with mom behind my back?"

    "Oh my gosh!"

    Upon seeing thisst sentence, Lu Tianxing almost choked on his saliva. He wished he could go on a honeymoon with Shen Manjun, but the key here was finding time. But speaking of this, Shen Manjun¡¯s body was perfectly ripened, and it seemed it was time to find a moment to im this ripe woman.

    Upon thinking this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing involuntarily became a bit heavier, his mind involuntarily shing that stunning, crime-inducing face and physique.

    "Uncle, be honest with me. During your honeymoon with mom, did you do anything naughty? In ten months, might I have a little brother? How should I take care of him?"

    Before Lu Tianxing could snap out of it, another message from Qiaoqiao was sent over.

    Upon reading this message, Lu Tianxing replied with a nk expression, "Little brat, can¡¯t you stop jabbering nonsense all day? Didn¡¯t you say you were thrashed in a game before? If you have time now, I¡¯ll carry you. If not, let it pass. I¡¯m quite busy."

    "Of course, I have time, Uncle. Hang tight; I¡¯ll find aputer and y together."

    Promptly, Qiaoqiao¡¯s message was sent, revealing a sense of joy between the words.

    During the next hour, Lu Tianxing apanied Qiaoqiao in the game, wreaking havoc, providing support, helping Qiaoqiao unleash her spree several times, only ending the game when Qiaoqiao was fully satisfied.

    After promising Qiaoqiao amid herints to apany her to the amusement park next time in Beijing, Lu Tianxing directly shut down Penguin, stretchedzily, raised his head to look at Bai Zhiqing, still buried in theputer¡¯s data, shook his head slightly, nced at the time in the lower-left corner of the screen, and said nothing more, quietly stood up, and walked outside.

    PS: It¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival. Wishing all brothers a happy Dragon Boat Festival. Enjoy the holiday and have fun!!!

 Chapter 1502 - 1495: I Really Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Chapter 1495: I Really Miss You</h4>

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bai Zhiqing instinctively looked up and watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back as he walked out, without saying anything. She continued to look down at the information on theputer. As she read through some of the documents, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calm expression suddenly became tense, with traces of undisguisable anger shing across her face from time to time, and her mood seemed to worsen because of the information on theputer.

    After leaving Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at the area where Lan Xin sat. Not finding Lan Xin at her workstation, he took a deep breath and, without lingering on the top floor, walked directly into the elevator, heading towards the sales department where Lin Qianru was located.

    At this moment, in the manager¡¯s office of the sales department.

    Lin Qianru was sitting at her desk, seriously browsing the documents in her hand, meticulously and diligently. Although Bai¡¯s Group sessfully wiped out Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, showcasing its strength and power, the subsequent wrapping-up work was equally tedious and allowed no room for error.

    Lu Tianxing walked into the sales department and stopped Lin Qianru¡¯s secretary from knocking on the door to notify Lin Qianru, signaling for her to leave. He then gently pushed the door open and walked in.

    After Lu Tianxing entered the office, he didn¡¯t make much noise, and Lin Qianru didn¡¯t even notice that there was suddenly one more person in her office. After all, as the head of the sales department at Bai¡¯s Group and one of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s confidants, no one at Bai¡¯s Group dared to barge into her office without knocking.

    After sneaking into the office, Lu Tianxing saw the somewhat haggard look on Lin Qianru¡¯s face and sighed inwardly. How could he not understand why Lin Qianru had be so haggard? It was probably all for him, to create a stable rear for him so that he wouldn¡¯t be distracted in Jiangnan. This foolish woman silently made sacrifices, holding up Bai¡¯s Group with her shoulders. She almost never called, and during the rare call, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel Lin Qianru¡¯s undisguisable concern and worry.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing, with a hint of tenderness on his face, slowly walked towards Lin Qianru, his steps light, not disturbing her focused work at all.

    Lu Tianxing slowly walked behind Lin Qianru, then gently extended his hands to embrace Lin Qianru¡¯s slender waist, letting her head lean against his chest.

    This sudden change startled Lin Qianru, who was absorbed in her work. She hurriedly looked up, looking back, and when she saw the face she thought about day and night, and felt the warm embrace, a thick look of surprise appeared on Lin Qianru¡¯s face: "Tianxing, you¡¯re back. Why didn¡¯t you call me?"

    Seeing the surprise on Lin Qianru¡¯s face, a strong sense of guilt surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Lin Qianru constantly kept him in her thoughts, but he was unable to give Lin Qianru a legitimate status and even involved her in his adventures, unable to stay by her side. Yet, this woman showed no regrets orints, deepening the guilt in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    "Wasn¡¯t I nning to give you a surprise? So I didn¡¯t call you."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Lin Qianru¡¯s shiny ck hair, a faint smile on his face. Stepping to the front, he directly reached out and embraced Lin Qianru¡¯s waist, lifting her whole body up. Then he sat down on the chair, with Lin Qianru sitting on hisp.

    "Qianru, you¡¯ve lost weight."

    Looking at Lin Qianru so close, smelling the faint fragrance from her body, Lu Tianxing showed a tender expression.

    A woman marries a man hoping that this man can provide her with a happy and fulfilling life, aforting embrace, and a stable life. However, Lu Tianxing realized he couldn¡¯t provide Lin Qianru with a happy and fulfilling life, or even a warm and dependable embrace. Instead, this woman worried about him every day, her mind constantly upied with concern.

    In a strict sense, he wasn¡¯t really a qualified husband, because he couldn¡¯t give Lin Qianru the perfect love, warm embrace, or happy and fulfilling life she desired.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s caring words, a warm flow enveloped Lin Qianru¡¯s heart, making all her exhaustion during this period feel worthwhile.

    "Tianxing, how have I lost weight? Besides, don¡¯t you think I look better this way? I¡¯m the definition of a perfect figure now, don¡¯t you know how many women would be envious of my S-shaped figure?" Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing tenderly, smiling as she spoke, without mentioning how much she had missed Lu Tianxing. She just wanted to tell Lu Tianxing that she was okay.

    To Lin Qianru, happiness is simple; it¡¯s to hold a ce in the heart of the man she loves, and a caring greeting is more than enough. She doesn¡¯t ask for his constant presence by her side; just a bit of concern from him asionally makes her feel happy.

    Lin Qianru has indeed been a rather foolish woman, having given so much without asking for much in return. Yet, this makes her all the more cherished.

    After hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, a subconscious tightness gripped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand around her waist, as if he wanted to merge this woman into his own body.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru and softly said, "Qianru, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Lin Qianru reached out to cover his mouth and said, "Tianxing, there¡¯s nothing you need to apologize for. Besides, I have to thank the heavens for bringing you to my side at my prime, and not in the tragic story of ¡¯I was born, yet you¡¯re no more¡¯. I know you¡¯re not an ordinary man, and you won¡¯t always be by my side. I just hope you remember, from time to time, that this foolish woman is waiting for your return. That¡¯s enough for me."

    With trembling heart, Lu Tianxing held Lin Qianru even tighter.

    Being embraced by Lu Tianxing, Lin Qianru instinctively wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, resting her head against his chest. Listening to his strong, steady heartbeat and breathing in the familiar scent, her initially restless heart seemed to instantly calm down.

    Since hearing about Lu Tianxing¡¯s peril in Jiangnan, Lin Qianru felt as though she hadpletely lost herself, worrying about Lu Tianxing¡¯s safety at every moment. She even dreamed every night about Lu Tianxing standing in front of her covered in blood but was powerless to do anything about it, leaving her feeling lost and helpless. Lin Qianru could notprehend how she endured the whole period.

    Even though Lin Qianru constantly worried about Lu Tianxing¡¯s wellbeing, she didn¡¯t dare to call him. She didn¡¯t want her call to distract him. If that were the case, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    "Tianxing, you know, I¡¯ve really missed you," Lin Qianru gently said, lifting her head to look into the face full of pity.

    Listening to Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly. He lowered his head and kissed Lin Qianru¡¯s forehead, "I¡¯ve missed you too."

    When she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face blossomed into a brilliant smile. She took a deep breath; her beautiful eyes started to fill with tears, "Tianxing, love me, please. I want to have a child with you. That way, even if you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯d have someone to apany me."

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing froze for a moment, looked at her in surprise, and quicklyposed himself. Without any hesitation, he scooped Lin Qianru into his arms, carrying her like a princess, and headed straight towards the inner part of the office.

    Just then, someone knocked on the office door from outside.

    The knock on the door made Lu Tianxing pause slightly, his expression turned extremely displeased. Damn it, just when he¡¯s about to score a goal, charge into battle, and retreating now would be deserting the battle.

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of dissatisfaction, wanting to ignore the knocking sound. However, the knocks became increasingly intense and urgent, as if about to break in if he didn¡¯t open the door.

 Chapter 1503 - 1496: Bad Timing

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Chapter 1496: Bad Timing</h4>

    "Tianxing, put me down quickly." Hearing the increasingly urgent knocking on the door outside, Lin Qianru hurriedly said.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, took a deep breath, and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll let you go this time. But tonight, I need you..."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Lin Qianru¡¯s red lips, the implication clear.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s look, the blush on Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks deepened. How could she not understand what Lu Tianxing meant? She rolled her eyes at him but said nothing.

    "Go sit over there quickly."

    Lin Qianru red at Lu Tianxing, who was still holding her.

    "Hehe, Qianru, don¡¯t forget our agreement."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled sheepishly, his eyes slyly scanning Lin Qianru¡¯s red lips, knowing when to stop. He stood up and walked towards the sofa.

    After all, he is Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, something every employee at Bai¡¯s Group knows. Even if someone knows about his ambiguous rtionship with Lin Qianru, not many have actually seen it. If someone barged in now, Lin Qianru would bebeled a homewrecker, and rumors would endlessly spread within thepany.

    He never cared about his reputation, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Lin Qianru¡¯s feelings. No woman wants to suffer through such gossip.

    "Come in."

    After tidying her clothes, Lin Qianru took a deep breath to calm her emotions and spoke.

    "Creak."

    With the sound of the door opening, a captivating figure appeared at the office entrance.

    Both Lu Tianxing and Lin Qianru were slightly surprised to see who it was at the door.

    It was none other than Xue Man. But why was Xue Man here today? Isn¡¯t she usually in the security department?

    Today, Xue Man wasn¡¯t dressed in her security uniform. It seemed she¡¯d just arrived at thepany, wearing casual attire, yet still unable to hide her perfect figure, giving off a unique allure.

    "Xiao Man, how do you have time toe to my office this morning?"

    Lin Qianru was a bit taken aback to see Xue Man at the door, not expecting her to be the visitor.

    Xue Man didn¡¯t speak but nced at Lu Tianxing on the sofa, then at Lin Qianru, whose cheeks were still slightly flushed, awkwardly standing there and muttering, "Am I interrupting? Should Ie backter?"

    She might not have eaten pork, but she had seen pigs run. Lin Qianru¡¯s flushed cheeks, slightly tousled hair, and clothes, though adjusted, still bore subtle traces. She wasn¡¯t foolish; she could tell what had been happening before she arrived.

    But recalling past events in the office, Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of bitterness, though she quickly suppressed it, letting no one notice.

    "No need, I was just discussing something with Tianxing. Don¡¯t overthink it."

    Lin Qianru subtly red at Lu Tianxing, calming herself and said to Xue Man, "By the way, Xiao Man, why did youe to my office so early? Is something up?"

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Xue Man shook her head and said, "Nothing much. I thought Mr. Bai hadn¡¯t returned yet, so I nned to discuss with you whether the security department should train with the Rose Society for a while. But since Assistant Lu is back, Mr. Bai should be back too. I¡¯ll discuss with Mr. Bai if we can retrain the security members, enhance their skills, so they¡¯re not caught off guard when something happens."

    After speaking, Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing again and said, "Qianru, I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first."

    Without waiting for Lin Qianru to say anything, Xue Man turned and walked out.

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s disappearing figure, Lin Qianru took a deep breath, her face showing a trace ofplexity. She fully understood Xue Man¡¯s love for Lu Tianxing, but there was nothing she could do. When ites to love, only those involved can truly understand it; outsiders meddling would only furtherplicate things.

    Moreover, no woman wants to share her man with another. She can¡¯t very well tell Lu Tianxing, "Tianxing, Xiao Man also likes you. Why don¡¯t you take her in too?"

    How could she say that? If she did, it would be the greatest insult to Xue Man, like trampling on her dignity.

    Taking another deep breath, Lin Qianru said to Lu Tianxing, "Xiao Man has been exhaustedtely. For Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s safety, she¡¯s been staying here almost nonstop, without even going home."

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was a bit stunned, clearly sensing the unspoken meaning in Lin Qianru¡¯s words.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, Lin Qianru continued, "Tianxing, why don¡¯t you go check on Xiao Manter and invite her for a meal? Thanks to her efforts, Bai¡¯s Group has stayed safe and sound. If it weren¡¯t for her organizing patrols, we might have encountered problems."

    Stunned by Lin Qianru¡¯s suggestion, Lu Tianxing paused before saying, "Qianru, you..."

    "Rest assured, I¡¯m not a jealous woman. Xiao Man has indeed contributed a lot recently, and she¡¯s been feeling guilty. If not for her, perhaps those incidents in Jinling wouldn¡¯t have urred. Gofort her, or I worry she might stress herself sick." Lin Qianru smiled lightly, knowing she couldn¡¯t openly encourage Lu Tianxing to ept Xue Man but could suggest subtly. As for the result, it was up to fate. It was the only thing she could do.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words again, Lu Tianxing was silent for a moment and finally nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll head out now. Take some time to rest; don¡¯t overexert yourself."

    "You too, be safe. No matter what, protect yourself because there¡¯s a silly woman waiting for you at home."

    Lin Qianru nodded gently, her gaze filled with undeniable affection as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect myself."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, stood up from the sofa, walked over to Lin Qianru, gently kissed her forehead, then walked toward the door.

    Watching Lu Tianxing disappear, Lin Qianru sighed softly, a gentle sigh in her heart, saying nothing. She only knew she had a ce in his heart, which was enough for her.

    Exiting Lin Qianru¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing looked around and noticed Xue Man wasn¡¯t at the sales department. After a slight hesitation, he walked past without stopping and headed straight for the security department.

    Currently, the security was patrolling Bai¡¯s Group, so when Lu Tianxing entered the security department, it was utterly empty. ncing around, without hesitation, he walked over to the security head¡¯s office, hesitated for a moment, then pushed open the door.

    But just as he pushed the door open, before stepping in, Lu Tianxing froze, as if rooted to the spot, one foot suspended in the air, staring wide-eyed at the scene in front of him. He wasn¡¯t the only one stunned; Xue Man, in the office, was also in shock.

    Xue Man was facing the office door, undressing, with a set of security uniforms beside her. She intended to change back into her uniform after returning to the office but didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to barge in without knocking.

    Standing at the door, Lu Tianxing stared in shock at what unfolded before him, his throat involuntarily swallowing. The me stirred by Lin Qianru, just barely extinguished, seemed ready to burst once more.

    Admittedly, due to regr exercise, Xue Man had an excellent physique, her skin, though not fair as porcin, was a healthy wheat color, exceptionally pleasing to the eye. She had not an ounce of unnecessary fat, the epitome of a gym goddess, asizens would say.

    Unblinking, Lu Tianxing thought he seemed to havee at an inopportune time.

 Chapter 1504: 1497: Youre Responsible Too

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1504: Chapter 1497: You¡¯re Responsible Too</strong>

    At this moment, Xue Man was stunned, totally forgetting to cover up instinctively, her eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing. How did she not anticipate that Lu Tianxing would burst in at this time?

    Because now was the time security patrols Bai¡¯s Group; the whole security department was empty. Plus, she was the minister of the security department, even if someone came to find her, they would knock first and wait for her permission before entering. As changing didn¡¯t take long, Xue Man didn¡¯t think to lock the door. Yet, unexpectedly, Lu Tianxing barged in at this precise moment.

    Who knows how long passed¡ªmaybe a minute, maybe a second¡ªand Xue Man¡¯s eyes lightly trembled, as if she was about to snap back to reality. Especially when she sensed Lu Tianxing¡¯s intense gaze, her cheeks instantly flushed red.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing also came to his senses, nced at Xue Man once, and swallowed secretly, saying, ¡°Minister Xue, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were changing inside. If I had known, I certainly wouldn¡¯t havee in.¡±

    Though he was saying sorry, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of looking away. Since it¡¯s there, why not look?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Xue Man finally snapped back to reality and instinctively wanted to cry out, ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s mouth open, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed. If she screamed and a security guard happened to return, and saw this scene, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River; he¡¯d be aplete pervert.

    Instinctively, Lu Tianxing slipped over beside Xue Man and instinctively covered Xue Man¡¯s mouth to prevent her from calling out.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s body struggled fiercely, her beautiful eyes with their heroic appeal suddenly filled with me, threatening to burn Lu Tianxing until no trace was left.

    Feeling the mes in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing grinned awkwardly and said, ¡°Minister Xue, this is a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know you were changing clothes. If I had known in advance, I would have sneaked a peek without letting you find out¡­ Ah, no, I mean if I knew you were inside changing, I¡¯d definitely knock first and onlye in with your permission.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡±

    With her mouth covered, Xue Man couldn¡¯t speak at all and could only make muffled sounds.

    ¡°Minister Xue, I¡¯ll let go, please don¡¯t yell, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Mmm mmm¡­¡±

    Though speechless, Xue Man still nodded.

    ¡°Alright, Minister Xue, I¡¯ll let go now.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    Just as Lu Tianxing let go, a cold sh suddenly crossed Xue Man¡¯s eyes, her head stretched forward, and she bit hard into Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand.

    Quick, urate, ruthless.

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t anticipated Xue Man would bite him suddenly, and immediately let out a horrific scream.

    ¡°Minister Xue, are you a dog?¡±

    Instinctively pulling his hand back, Lu Tianxing could clearly see a distinct bite mark on his palm. If it weren¡¯t for his tough skin, it might have drawn blood.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a dog? Lu Tianxing, you damned rogue, today I¡¯ll go down with you together.¡±

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing in a fury, then went to bite Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder fiercely.

    ¡°Oh man.¡±

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing instinctively retreated a few steps, avoiding Xue Man¡¯s bite.

    Just as Lu Tianxing retreated, Xue Man quickly picked up a camouge shirt from the ground, put it on, and then, uneasily, looked at Lu Tianxing again. Swiftly picking up the nearby pants, she wore them, wrapping herself tightly.

    Lu Tianxing had no intention of dodging, his gaze constantly darting over Xue Man; he figured having seen everything earlier, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he looked now.

    Admittedly, Xue Man was a stunning beauty, whether in face or figure, she stood head and shoulders above the rest. Especially with such a perfect body, bnced from regr exercise, her whole frame seemed like it was sculpted by the heavens¡ªabsolutely wless¡ªnot much worse, or possibly even better than Lin Qianru and simr women.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, try looking again, and see if I won¡¯t gouge out your eyes.¡±

    After getting dressed, Xue Man looked up at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes unable to hide a trace of anger and a faint hint of shyness.

    ¡°Minister Xue, this truly is a misunderstanding, I genuinely didn¡¯t know you were inside changing clothes.¡± Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, looking at Xue Man.

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man coldlyughed, ¡°You say barging in was a misunderstanding, but covering my mouth earlier was also a misunderstanding? I see you¡¯re clearly up to no good, trying to misbehave.¡±

    ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re ndering me,e on, I was just preventing you from yelling, when did I act up?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and with a dark expression said, ¡°Also, it¡¯s not entirely my fault about this. Minister Xue, you share responsibility here, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, I share responsibility?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed to ignore Xue Man¡¯s expression, confidently saying, ¡°Minister Xue, where are we? An office, an office, of course, an office is for work, not for changing clothes. Yet, knowing people could enter the office anytime, you still chose to change inside and didn¡¯t lock the door. So you also have some fault here. From a legal perspective, Imitted an unconscious crime, while youmitted an intentional crime. Maybe you knew I wasing and did it deliberately.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to say it again. Do you believe I¡¯ll tear you apart?¡±

    Hearing this remark, Xue Man¡¯s face turned ashen, eyes burning as she looked at Lu Tianxing. In all her life, she¡¯d never met such a shameless man, especially with Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze continually assessing her, Xue Man felt an uncontroble surge of anger. The fact she liked a scoundrel¡ªit was utterly absurd.

    ¡°A true man never repeats himself¡ªMinister Xue, if you didn¡¯t hear that, then forget it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing secretly pouted but couldn¡¯t help letting his gaze circle Xue Man.

    ¡°Bastard, what are you looking at?¡±

    Xue Man immediately noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lustful gaze, mes of anger in her gorgeous eyes, her teeth clenched in fury. Though she did have some fondness for Lu Tianxing, it didn¡¯t mean she appreciated his impudent appraisal nor being taken advantage of. If she weren¡¯t incapable of overpowering him, she¡¯d definitely make sure Lu Tianxing paid dearly.

    ¡°Nothing at all, you¡¯re overthinking it¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head; admitting something like that was better avoided, then muttered softly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be, didn¡¯t used to be so fierce, why such drastic change recently? Unless¡­? Maybe padded with silicone, hence the difference?¡±

 Chapter 1505: 1498: This Is a Misunderstanding

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1505: Chapter 1498: This Is a Misunderstanding</strong>

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his chin, muttering,pletely unaware that Xue Man beside him was already in a state of rage.

    Silicone!

    She was all-natural, never added anything, and countless women envied her, but this blind fool actually said she used padding, this was outrageous.

    ¡°Do you want to feel it again to see if there¡¯s padding?¡±

    Xue Man gritted her teeth, her pretty face turning pale with anger.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing nodded, only an idiot would refuse such an offer.

    ¡°Bastard, dream on, go to hell.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, a fierce glint shed in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart anymore. She intended to give Lu Tianxing a lesson he¡¯d never forget, and took a step forward,unching a vicious kick aimed to make him incapable of producing offspring.

    ¡°Oh my, Minister Xue, that¡¯s too ruthless, you want to make me impotent.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was startled, and quickly dodged to the side to avoid the fierce kick, then stepped forward and with a slight force of his hand, he pressed Xue Man onto the nearby desk, immobilizing her.

    ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re still so forgetful, your strength is nothing to me, you¡¯re not afraid to fight me, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man, who was pinned on the desk, with a smile.

    ¡°You bastard, Lu Tianxing, let me go immediately, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Xue Man struggled to turn her head to look at Lu Tianxing, mes almost shooting from her beautiful eyes, wishing she could tear Lu Tianxing to pieces, while her body started to twist violently, trying to get up.

    But how could a woman¡¯s strengthpare to a man¡¯s, not to mention Lu Tianxing was now a middle-stage Mythical fighter, with Xue Man only just breaking through to Peak of Xuan-level, how could she possibly break free?

    ¡°What are you yelling for, behave yourself.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing raised his hand without thinking and pped down.

    ¡°p!¡±

    A crisp p sound echoed through the entire room.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you dare to hit me, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Feeling the burning pain on her buttocks, Xue Man stared at Lu Tianxing with fiery eyes, if looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have been turned to ashes by her gaze.

    ¡°You still dare to threaten me, Minister Xue, seems like you still don¡¯t learn, you need a good lesson.¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing, without any hesitation, raised his hand and pped down again.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Xue Man struggled desperately, but Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm was like a mountain pressing down on her, holding her firmly, no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, we¡¯re not done, I¡¯ll definitely kill you, I want us both to perish together.¡±

    Xue Man kept struggling, with no intention to beg, she had never suffered such a loss her whole life.

    ¡°Perish together with me? Minister Xue, it seems you forget, now you are like fish on a chopping board, at my mercy. If you continue to resist, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered, raising his hand.

    After hitting several ps, Lu Tianxing finally stopped regretfully: ¡°Minister Xue, this is your lesson, as a woman, why not be gentle? No man likes a violent woman, be careful to end up as a leftover woman.¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing prepared to release Xue Man and make his escape.

    But before Lu Tianxing could let go, there was a knock on the door from outside, and it was pushed open. A woman with sses, holding a folder, walked in from outside: ¡°Minister Xue, Mr. Bai said that for Bai¡¯s Group, the security department needs to recruit some new personnel, and let the human resources department send some documents for¡­.¡±

    This woman started speaking as soon as she opened the door, but before she could finish, she was taken aback by the scene in front of her.

    After a brief shock, the woman immediately came to her senses, awkwardlyughed and said: ¡°Sorry, Minister Xue, please carry on, I didn¡¯t see anything, I¡¯m leaving, goodbye.¡±

    Saying this, the woman, her face slightly flushed, backed out and closed the door behind her.

    Outside, the woman couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief, her body trembling, after all, witnessing a superior¡¯s private matter was taboo and could cost her job, not to mention the entire Bai¡¯s Group knew Lu Tianxing was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, and now he was entangled with Xue Man, if this spread, she¡¯d be done for.

    Thinking of this, the woman shivered, quickly walking away, determined never to mention what she saw today, she had finally found a high-paying job at Bai¡¯s Group, she couldn¡¯t lose it over this.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man werepletely dumbfounded, it seemed shepletely misunderstood.

    ¡°You bastard, aren¡¯t you letting me go yet.¡± Xue Man red fiercely at Lu Tianxing, this shameless bastard made her lose face, she definitely wouldn¡¯t spare him.

    Lu Tianxing also came to his senses, quickly releasing his hold, and with an embarrassed look said to Xue Man: ¡°Well¡­ Minister Xue, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way, goodbye.¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing hurriedly headed for the exit, staying here any longer, he really feared Xue Man would tear him apart.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, stop right there.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing trying to leave, Xue Man immediately red at him: ¡°Lu Tianxing, if you dare leave, I¡¯ll go tell Mr. Bai right now that you tried to force yourself on me.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing, with a face of ck lines, said: ¡°Minister Xue, we should act with conscience, this is nder, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m ndering you, so what!¡±

    Xue Man coldly snorted: ¡°I think my butt still has your palm print, if I show Mr. Bai, do you think she¡¯d believe it¡¯s nder?¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, if Bai Zhiqing found out, he¡¯d be screwed, there¡¯d be no cleaning this up, he¡¯d be dead.

 Chapter 1506 - 1499: Pretending to Be a Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Chapter 1499: Pretending to Be a Boyfriend?</h4>

    "Minister Xue, what do you actually want? I already said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you want revenge, then go ahead! Whatever I did to you just now, feel free to return it all. I don¡¯t care."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing started unbuttoning his shirt, seemingly intending to act on his words.

    "Lu Tianxing, stop it right now, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite..."

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s deliberate actions, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red. This bastard is indeed a rogue! Is it the same concept for a woman to be watched and a man to be watched?

    A man can wash up and be as good as new, but can a woman wash and be brand new?

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "You can make sure I don¡¯t tell Zhiqing, but I have one condition."

    "Condition?"

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately stopped what he was doing. Then, as if reminded of something, he said in horror, "Minister Xue, you¡¯re not into being a masochist, are you? That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m telling you, I only perform; I don¡¯t sell my body. I¡¯m absolutely not into that kind of stuff."

    Then, Lu Tianxing added, "If Minister Xue is into that kind of thing, you can y alone, or I can pay some handsome gigolos to apany you. Rest assured, they¡¯ll be beefy hunks."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man was momentarily stunned, then grabbed a teacup from the table and hurled it fiercely at Lu Tianxing, gritting her teeth as she said, "Lu Tianxing, you shameless jerk! Say one more word, and I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart."

    Watching the flying teacup, Lu Tianxingughed lightly, caught the cup with his arm, and casually ced it back on the table: "Minister Xue, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Angry women age faster. You wouldn¡¯t want to grow old before your time, right?"

    "You..."

    Xue Man felt a surge of anger inside upon hearing this. If she weren¡¯t afraid of losing to Lu Tianxing, this bastard, she¡¯d really want to p him to death.

    "I¡¯m not talking about that matter. There¡¯s something I need your help with." Xue Man took several deep breaths, forcing down her urge to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces, and began to speak again.

    "Phew, scared me to death."

    Upon hearing these words, Lu Tianxing patted his chest and said, "Minister Xue, so you wanted my help? But you didn¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of it! Directly tell me what you need, and that¡¯s it. I thought you had some special fetish, deliberately changing clothes without closing the door!"

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Xue Man¡¯s face instantly turned somewhat ashen; she looked as if she wished she could tear Lu Tianxing into pieces right then.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s almost explosive expression, Lu Tianxing knew he couldn¡¯t tease her any further; otherwise, Xue Man might indeed go berserk. Even though she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him, bullying a woman would not look good, and with many tongues wagging, who knows what incredible rumors might spread.

    "Minister Xue, what exactly do you need my help with? As long as I can do it, I won¡¯t hesitate, even if it means climbing mountains of swords or plunging into seas of mes." Lu Tianxing, suddenly turning serious, looked soberly at Xue Man and said.

    "Lu Tianxing, you said it yourself, so don¡¯t you dare go back on your word." Xue Man stared intently at Lu Tianxing and slowly spoke.

    Feeling Xue Man¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing shivered instinctively and said somewhat apprehensively, "Minister Xue, I... I tell you, I only perform; I don¡¯t sell my body. If it¡¯s anything involving selling my body, I absolutely refuse to do it."

    "Get lost, even if you were offered to me, I¡¯d find it embarrassing."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man shot him a disdainful look and slowly said, "I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend..."

    "What?"

    Xue Man¡¯s words were cut off by Lu Tianxing, who interrupted with a look of shock and said, "Minister Xue, what did you say? You want me to pretend to be your boyfriend? Is someone asking you out on a blind date? Come on, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you breaking their legs."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s surprised expression, Xue Man¡¯s face darkened again, and she heavily mmed her hand on the desk: "What did you say? Try saying that again."

    "I didn¡¯t say anything. I meant, if someone gets to go on a blind date with a beauty like Minister Xue¡ªbeautiful like a flower and with a hot figure¡ªit¡¯s like their ancestors are blessing them; it¡¯s a fortune cultivated over eight lifetimes."

    Feeling Xue Man¡¯s murderous aura, Lu Tianxing chuckled nervously and said, "I¡¯m just curious. As far as I recall, Auntie is pretty open-minded; she wouldn¡¯t force you to go on blind dates, right? Why are you asking me to pretend to be your boyfriend now?"

    "Who says pretending to be a boyfriend has to involve a blind date?"

    "Isn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s not even New Year now; there¡¯s no need to rent a boyfriend to take home for the holidays."

    "I¡¯m attending a ss reunion, and there¡¯s someone there I really don¡¯t get along with. To avoid unnecessary trouble, I¡¯m asking you to pretend to be my boyfriend." Xue Man exined directly to Lu Tianxing.

    "ss reunion?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback by Xue Man¡¯s words and eximed, "Minister Xue, I¡¯ve only ever heard of ssmates having dinner, drinking, and showing off their wealth. I¡¯ve never heard of a reunion where they show off their boyfriends. Your ss reunion is a bit too entric, isn¡¯t it!"

    "None of your business."

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing an annoyed look and said, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m just asking you one thing right now: will you help me or not? If you refuse, I¡¯ll go find Zhiqing and tell her you spanked me and tried to molest me."

    "Damn."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse. Did he really have any other choice?

    "I¡¯ll help, of course I¡¯ll help. Just tell me the time, and I¡¯lle find you then."

    "Today at 6:30 in the evening, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the entrance after work."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Minister Xue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    With that, Lu Tianxing stood up and headed outside.

    "Lu Tianxing, you..."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, opened her mouth, wanting to say something.

    "Minister Xue, I know what you want to say, but I want to tell you, the two of us really aren¡¯tpatible. I don¡¯t like ying with these heavy tastes."

    Xue Man was stunned, then her beautiful face turned ashen, and she screamed in frustration, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to kill you."

    Seeing that Xue Man was about to explode again, Lu Tianxing quickly opened the door and went out.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead. You better pray you never fall into my hands in the future, or I¡¯ll make sure you die without a ce to be buried."

    Xue Man¡¯s furious roars echoed from the office.

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s roars from the office, a slight smirk appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. He rubbed his arms as if savoring the sensation from before. He had to admit, those who exercise often have such good figures, it stirred up some bold thoughts in his mind.

    After wandering around Bai¡¯s Group, bragging for a bit with his old friend Huang Can, and imparting some skills on how to pick up girls, Lu Tianxing hummed a tune as he walked towards the elevator.

    "Master Lu."

    Just as he was waiting for the elevator, Lu Tianxing suddenly heard a pleasant voice ring in his ear. He instinctively turned his head and saw a beautiful silhouette appear before him, and he was momentarily stunned.

    Because the person wasn¡¯t anyone else but Luan Hongyue.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue no longer had that worldly, dusty aura from Jiangnan. Instead, she emitted an aura of a strong woman, her entire being radiating youth, beauty, and confidence. Even familiar people here wouldn¡¯t believe she was once the owner of Jiangnan Red People Club if they didn¡¯t see her face.

    Today, Luan Hongyue was dressed in a gray business suit, which entuated her curvaceous figure. The gray skirt wasn¡¯t too short, about knee-length, but paired with ck stockings and an aura of undeniable maturity, it gave off an incredibly attractive vibe.

    Luan Hongyue stood there charmingly, her beautiful autumn eyes falling on Lu Tianxing, containing an undeniable excitement and a faint, almost imperceptible affection. It was this man who shattered her world of darkness and brought her sunlight and warmth.

    During this period, Luan Hongyue felt she was truly alive, no longer a lifeless corpse, and it had been the happiest time of her life.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing was also momentarily taken aback, somewhat surprised. He realized the Luan Hongyue before him seemed like a different person,pletely different from how she was in Jiangnan, though he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what exactly had changed. He just felt she had be sunnier and more confident.

    "Master Lu, why are you staring at Hongyue like that? Is there something on Hongyue¡¯s face?"

    While Lu Tianxing was checking out Luan Hongyue, a coquettish voice rang in his ear, bringing him back to his senses.

    Looking at the now close Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, and a faint fragrance filled his senses, stirring something within him. Lu Tianxing knew this wasn¡¯t the scent of perfume but Luan Hongyue¡¯s own natural fragrance.

    "No wonder countless prodigal sons in Jiangnan were infatuated with this woman, her charm is simply irresistible."

    Lu Tianxing internally praised her, smiled, and said, "Of course, I was admiring a beautiful woman. Miss Luan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a beauty?"

 Chapter 1507: 1500: Third Young Master, Thank You

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1507: Chapter 1500: Third Young Master, Thank You</strong>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing and sighed softly, saying, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re joking. What use is it for me to think I¡¯m beautiful when someone before didn¡¯t even spare me a nce? Doesn¡¯t that imply I¡¯m ugly? So ugly that standing in front of a man, he would have no thoughts about me at all, where¡¯s the talk of being pretty?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Seeing Luan Hongyue in a state of self-pity, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat, fully aware that the ¡®someone¡¯ Luan Hongyue referred to was indeed him.

    ¡°Uh, Miss Luan, that¡¯s in the past, let¡¯s not bring it up again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, hurriedly changing the subject, saying: ¡°By the way, Miss Luan, how have you been these days at Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    ¡°Very well, Zhiqing and the others have been very nice to me.¡±

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing, a faint smile on her face: ¡°Third Young Master, thank you.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: ¡°Thank me? Miss Luan, why thank me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master, for bringing me out of a world of endless darkness and giving me a new life.¡±

    Luan Hongyue gazed at Lu Tianxing, her eyes carrying a hint ofplex emotion: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Third Young Master, I might still be just a pawn in someone else¡¯s hand in Jiangnan. It was you, Third Young Master, who gave me a new life, making me feel like I¡¯m no longer a soulless puppet, but a woman with flesh and blood, one with emotions, love, and hatred.¡±

    At this point, Luan Hongyue paused and continued: ¡°Third Young Master, I know you don¡¯t think much of me. I might never repay your kindness in this lifetime, but if there¡¯s an afterlife, I don¡¯t ask to stay by your side. I just wish to repay your great kindness as a cow or a horse in the next life.¡±

    Upon hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Luan, you really don¡¯t have to do this. In fact, I should thank you! If it weren¡¯t for your strategy this time, wanting to capture both Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group at once might have required more effort. This time, you deserve great credit. Rest assured, as long as you stay in Modu, no one can harm you. From now on, you are no longer the owner of the Red People Club, nor the eldest daughter of the Luan Family. You have only one identity now, which is Luan Hongyue, a member of Bai¡¯s Group.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master.¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled slightly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. Somehow gathering the courage, she suddenly stepped forward and hugged Lu Tianxing directly.

    Lu Tianxing felt a fragrant breeze hit his face, followed by a soft, delicate body falling into his arms, with a pretty face resting against his shoulder.

    Before Lu Tianxing could react, Luan Hongyue had already released him, a faint blush on her pretty face, smiling as she said, ¡°Third Young Master, your elevator has arrived. Aren¡¯t you going up?¡±

    Looking at Luan Hongyue¡¯s face and the smile she had put on, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then sighed softly and said, ¡°Miss Luan, if you encounter any trouble in the future, feel free toe to me. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master.¡±

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Third Young Master, there is one more thing I want to tell you: there is a traitor in Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    ¡°A traitor?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, not understanding what Luan Hongyue meant.

    ¡°Yes, just a few days ago, when Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Groupunched an attack on Bai¡¯s Group, someone secretly informed the opponent about Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s ns. Several times we nearly fell into wellid traps if it weren¡¯t for Ya Fei and Qian Ru¡¯s quick actions. We might have failed miserably,¡± Luan Hongyue said gravely.

    Ever since Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing were attacked on Guanqian Street, they had been implementing their n to harass Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group with precision. The first day was very sessful, but starting from the second and third days, it seemed as if the opponent knew exactly what they were nning. Every time they wanted tounch an attack on Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, the opponent had already set up traps, waiting to catch them.

    If it was a coincidence once or twice, then three or four times was definitely not a coincidence. Someone must have leaked information to Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group.

    To verify this suspicion, they tried driving everyone out of the finance department, leaving only the traders and themselves. When theyunched another attack on Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, the opponent was unable to respond effectively, proving that there was indeed a traitor inside Bai¡¯s Group.

    Having listened to Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    Luan Hongyue shook her head and said, ¡°At that time, several high-ranking officials from Bai¡¯s Group were in the finance department. There¡¯s no way to determine who it was, but Rose has already had someone secretly investigate for several days. There should be news soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. By the way, does Zhiqing know about this?¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing knows, and there¡¯s apany meeting scheduled for half-past ten.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Miss Luan, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    After finishing his words, Lu Tianxing nodded to Luan Hongyue, not lingering any longer, and walked into the elevator, not paying too much attention to the matter of the traitor at Bai¡¯s Group. Since Bai Zhiqing already knew, it meant she had a way to handle it, so he didn¡¯t need to get involved.

    Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t leave, standing there to watch the elevator doors close, a sigh in her heart. Just as she was about to turn towards another elevator, she heard a crisp voice from beside her.

    ¡°Are you reluctant? If you¡¯re reluctant, why not open your heart and try to let him ept you? By then, regardless of sess or failure, you won¡¯t be left with regrets in your heart, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, Luan Hongyue trembled slightly, a look of panic appearing on her face, like a thief caught by the owner. Her eyes instinctively nced at the source of the voice.

    When she saw who it was, Luan Hongyue was stunned; the person who spoke was none other than Lin Yafei.

    ¡°Ya Fei, how are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to rest at home today?¡± Seeing Lin Yafei walking towards her, the panic on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face gradually disappeared as she spoke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do today, so I decided toe out.¡±

    Lin Yafei approached Luan Hongyue, a charming smile on her face as she said, ¡°If you like him, why don¡¯t you let him know? You¡¯re so beautiful; if you confess to him, I bet he wouldn¡¯t refuse. He might even happily take you to the hotel and do something enjoyable.¡±

    As soon as Lin Yafei finished speaking, a blush spread across Luan Hongyue¡¯s pretty face, like a red apple, tempting one to take a bite. But soon, as if recalling something, a trace of destion unwillingly crossed Luan Hongyue¡¯s face.

    Sighing softly, Luan Hongyue slowly said, ¡°Ya Fei, stop joking. How could I possibly like him? Don¡¯t speak carelessly; it¡¯s not good if Zhiqing hears.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Hongyue, you might be able to fool Zhiqing, but not me. I can see that trace of affection in your eyes. Though you hide it well, it doesn¡¯t escape my gaze. Plus, Hongyue, don¡¯t forget, when we were fighting side-by-side a while ago, I said we all belonged to Lu Tianxing, and you didn¡¯t object. In fact, there was a hint of joy in your eyes, which says it all. You like Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Yafei, who managed both the Lin Group and served as the Second Hall Master of Yama Pce, thriving in Beijing, had a keen eye. Whether it was Luan Hongyue¡¯s earlier behaviors or the lovesick look today, even a fool could tell Luan Hongyue liked Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue was slightly surprised. She chose not to deny it, taking a deep breath and said, ¡°What does it matter if I love or don¡¯t love? Ya Fei, do you think he would love a woman of ill repute?¡±

    With this, Luan Hongyue sighed deeply in her heart again. This, she believed, was the true reason she was unworthy of Lu Tianxing. Her reputation in Jiangnan was already ruined to the extreme, even though she had never been taken advantage of by any man and was still a maiden. To outsiders, she seemed like a woman for everyone. No man would want to marry a woman of ill repute, even if he did, his family wouldn¡¯t agree. For any woman, these are stains that can¡¯t be erased.

 Chapter 1508 - 1501: Luan Hongyueâ€™s Inferiority

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Chapter 1501: Luan Hongyue¡¯s Inferiority</h4>

    Lin Yafei paused for a moment upon hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, then smiled and said, "Why would he look down on you? Do you think he cares about others¡¯ opinions? If he truly cared, he wouldn¡¯t have helped you break free from the Luan Family¡¯s control, or personally gone to the Jiang Family to rescue you, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t have brought you into Bai¡¯s Group to work."

    "But so what? Even if he could ept me, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t get past my own hurdles. I don¡¯t want to destroy the rtionship between him and Zhiqing. I can see that Zhiqing loves him very much, and he loves her just as much. Besides, he already has women like you around him; how could I possibly deserve him? I only hope that when he needs it, I can help him. That¡¯s enough for me." Luan Hongyue gazed at Lin Yafei and sighed.

    If she were a pure and unblemished woman, without a tarnished reputation, she might choose to pursue Lu Tianxing. But now, she feels she¡¯s not worthy of him.

    Looking at Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression, Lin Yafei gave a wry smile. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t understand what kind of charm Lu Tianxing had, that could make so many beautiful women, a rarity for ordinary people, willingly sacrifice for him, even without regret.

    "Are you just going to give up like this?"

    "What else can I do if I don¡¯t give up?"

    Luan Hongyue said with a bitter smile, "With so many women around him, and a beautiful, gentle, and elegant wife, could he possibly notice me? Even if he did, would the Lu Family ept a woman with a tarnished reputation? In this case, it¡¯s better to cut it off cleanly. Procrastinating would harm everyone in the end."

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s current state, Lin Yafei sighed heavily. It¡¯s said that longing is a de that kills silently, but isn¡¯t love also a steel knife that scrapes the bone, leading people to sink silently into it, never to climb out again.

    However, she was much luckier than Luan Hongyue. Even though she had also missed Lu Tianxing and fallen in love with him, at least now she was his woman. Her efforts had paid off, which was worth it. But Luan Hongyue could only harbor a secret love, without any oue, which is the most painful thing for a woman.

    "Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about these things. Yafei, I wonder if you have time. How about the two of us go out for a cup of coffee?"

    Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, nced at Lin Yafei, and a smile once again appeared on her charming face.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue put on a mask again, hiding all her longing and love deep in her heart.

    "Sure! I know a great new caf¨¦ that just opened nearby. Why don¡¯t we go there and sit for a bit?"

    Seeing the smile on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, Lin Yafei was momentarily stunned, but quickly snapped back to her senses, nodding with a smile.

    Unaware of the dialogue between Lin Yafei and Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing took the elevator to the top floor and headed towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office. Just as he rounded a corner, he saw Lan Xin bending over her desk, working on some documents, and a smile appeared on his face as he prepared to approach Lan Xin to tease the young woman.

    However, before taking his first step, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment as he looked at Lan Xin, then immediately turned around and headed toward Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office without any hesitation.

    "Hmph, good thing that bastard knows better, otherwise I¡¯d kill him."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing turn away, Lan Xin snorted heavily, gritting her teeth as she ced a small knife on the desk. If that bastard had dared toe closer just now, she wouldn¡¯t have minded adding a few more holes to his body.

    Once inside the office, Bai Zhiqing was still bent over her work.

    Upon hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing slowly lifted her head, nced at Lu Tianxing, and then looked down before saying, "What, back from your gallivanting outside?"

    Startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused, "You know?"

    "What do you think?" Bai Zhiqing replied without looking up.

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly, scratching his nose, "Honey, actually, I just went to see Qian Ru, but I can assure you, I didn¡¯t do anything, and I left shortly after. I even met with Minister Xue..."

    "What did you say? Not only did you go see Qian Ru, but you also went to see Xiao Man?"

    Bai Zhiqing sharply lifted her head, her face frosty as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Didn¡¯t you already know?"

    "I thought you might go see Qian Ru, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d also go see Xiao Man. Oh, you Lu Tianxing, just back at thepany and already starting again with your flirting. Do you want to turn the entire Bai¡¯s Group into your harem?"

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing directly threw the pen she was holding at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing the pen flying swiftly at him, Lu Tianxing hurriedly reached out to grab it.

    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong? I only went to see Minister Xue because he needed some help from me, that¡¯s all." Lu Tianxing swung his arm, tossing the pen into the pen holder by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, speaking with a bitter smile.

    "Help?"

    "Yeah."

    Lu Tianxing decisively nodded: "Minister Xue said she¡¯s attending a ss reunion and is afraid of being mocked for still being single and unwanted, so she¡¯s nning to have me pretend to be her boyfriend and go with her to the reunion."

    Lu Tianxing gave a simple description of the situation with Xue Man, but he wouldn¡¯t dare tell Bai Zhiqing what actually happened, or Bai Zhiqing would definitely kick him off the rooftop without hesitation.

    "So you¡¯re saying you agreed?"

    "Of course, I agreed, there¡¯s nothing to lose, and I get free food and drinks, why not!"

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fixed intensively on Lu Tianxing, like a knife, looking him up and down: "Lu Tianxing, are you being so kind-hearted? Tell me honestly, do you have any ulterior motives?"

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s aggressive gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly turned dark, damn, if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything, besides, even if he had feelings for Xue Man, he¡¯d need the courage to act on them. For all he knows, if he tried something with Xue Man, she¡¯d wake up in the middle of the night and pull a nasty move on him, and he¡¯d be doomed.

    "Wifey, are you teasing me?"

    With a mournful face, Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and said, "I might want to do something to Minister Xue, but I need the guts to do that, and you know the kind of person Minister Xue is. If I dared to do anything, she¡¯d destroy me. I don¡¯t want to be a eunuch from now on, so when she asks me to pretend to be her boyfriend, how can I refuse?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing the extremely wronged look on his face, Bai Zhiqing couldn¡¯t help herself andughed, the coldness on her face disappearing in an instant.

    Seeing the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned. Although she smiled more after being with him, Lu Tianxing still found her smile charming, like a snow lotus blooming on an iceberg, impossibly beautiful and mesmerizingly captivating.

    Seeing the infatuated look on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but flush as she yfully scolded, "What are you looking at? We¡¯ve been together for ages, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before..."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing snapped back and smiled, "I can never get enough, not in a lifetime, because every day, you look even more beautiful to me, wifey. I¡¯mpletely captivated."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s praise, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart felt sweet as if she¡¯d tasted honey. After all, no woman dislikes hearing her manpliment her charm. Bai Zhiqing is a woman, and no exception. She may not care about others¡¯ opinions of her, but she can¡¯t ignore Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts on her, since Lu Tianxing is her man.

    But soon, the smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face faded as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Since when did you get such a sweet tongue? You wouldn¡¯t happen to be saying this just to brush me off, would you!"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "Wifey, don¡¯t you know how sweet my mouth is? Haven¡¯t you tasted it? If you don¡¯t believe me, I can let you taste it right now."

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s blunt words and his lecherous smile, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cheeks turned rosy.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing like that, Lu Tianxing chuckled again but said nothing more, preparing to turn and head to his assistant¡¯s workstation.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you think about bing the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group?" Bai Zhiqing called out, a gleam in her eyes, as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back.

    "Wifey, what did you say? Me, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group?"

    Lu Tianxing heard Bai Zhiqing and instinctively turned his head, wanting to see if she was joking.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s shocked expression, Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "I mean it, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve seriously thought it over. I want you to be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. What do you think?"

    Lu Tianxing, hearing this confirmation again, remained silent, just slowly walked up to Bai Zhiqing, reached out to touch her forehead, then touched his own.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at him confusedly.

    "Wifey, you don¡¯t have a fever, so why talk nonsense..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could continue, Bai Zhiqing interrupted, "I¡¯m not talking nonsense, this is something I¡¯ve thought through in depth. Under my management, Bai¡¯s Group can never flourish. It took all the current viable strategies for Bai¡¯s Group to reach today¡¯s achievements, and without years of smooth sailing, it could never achieve today¡¯s results..."

 Chapter 1509 - 1502: Doing Something Meaningful

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Chapter 1502: Doing Something Meaningful</h4>

    Bai Zhiqing paused for a moment before continuing, "But in your hands, Bai¡¯s Group has suddenly leaped forward by decades and reached this level of achievement, so I think giving you Bai¡¯s Group will lead to much greater sess than I could achieve. Besides, when you married me, you already gave me a bride price. Now that I¡¯m your wife, of course, I should bring a dowry, and Bai¡¯s Group is my dowry."

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a serious expression, her beautiful eyes carrying a special emotion. Although her talent in business was considered exceptional, she now understood that talent alone couldn¡¯tpare toworking. Without meeting Lu Tianxing, Bai¡¯s Group might have been just a well-knownpany in Modu, not a giant conglomerate.

    However, since meeting Lu Tianxing, the growth of Bai¡¯s Group had been astonishingly rapid, changing day by day. Whether it was the initial coboration with Angel Group, the sessful jewelry exhibition in New York, or this time crushing Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group in one go, Lu Tianxing had been indispensable. Without his connections and assistance, Bai¡¯s Group might have disappeared long ago.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, walked to her side, and without hesitation, pulled Bai Zhiqing into his arms, saying softly, "Honey, I know what you want to say, but what¡¯s yours is mine, right? Besides, you know my personality, I¡¯m used to beingzy. If you give Bai¡¯s Group to me, it would probably go bankrupt in a month."

    "But... "

    Bai Zhiqing opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, "Honey, I know, I can promise you, no matter what, I will stay by your side and never leave you because I promised you once, to hold your hand and grow old together."

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t say anything else, just quietly leaned against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, feeling an unprecedented sense of calm, and her thoughts also settled down.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt caught between a rock and a hard ce, inhaling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fragrance and looking at her alluring figure. He felt a fire ignited by Xue Man and Lin Qianru earlier, quickly spreading within him, a burning sensation taking hold.

    Licking his dry lips, Lu Tianxing asked hoarsely, "Honey, have you finished reviewing your documents?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve finished. Why? Is there anything else you need?"

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, puzzled, but nodded slightly.

    "Honey, since you¡¯ve finished the documents, do you think we should do something meaningful?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled as he spoke, his hands instinctively gliding towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s chest.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body trembled, instantly snapping her out of her daze. She pped Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands away in discontent, "Get your mind out of the gutter and let go of me. We¡¯re at the office."

    "Haha, honey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s even more thrilling in the office?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing was about to proceed with his next move.

    "Lu Tianxing, let go of me. I have a meetinging up. Release me now, or I¡¯ll really get mad at you."

    Bai Zhiqing began to struggle, but she was held tightly by Lu Tianxing, unable to break free.

    "Honey, I know the meeting is at eleven. It¡¯s not even nine-thirty yet. There¡¯s plenty of time, honey, you are the warmth in my hands now, do you think I¡¯ll let you go?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing, her eyes like a gentle river. Without further hesitation, he picked her up and moved towards the inner room of her office...

    It was unclear how long had passed before the intense "battle" gradually ended.

    Lu Tianxingy back with a satisfied smile, lit a cigarette with pride, and began to blow smoke rings, his eyes fixed on Bai Zhiqing, his smile growing more radiant.

    After the storm, Bai Zhiqing looked particrly alluring, her eyes like speaking pools of water. If not for her mentioning the meetingter, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t mind sparking another intense encounter.

    A momentter, the dazed look in Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes slowly faded, reced by a clear gaze.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing right in front of her, Bai Zhiqing reached out and pinched his waist hard, casting him a flirtatious nce, "What are you grinning about, you jerk? Didn¡¯t I tell you before not to force me into doing things I don¡¯t want to do? Yet you dare to do it again. Starting tomorrow, you sleep on the couch."

    "Honey, you turn hostile faster than flipping a book."

    Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, looking at Bai Zhiqing with exasperation, "Honey, maybe think back carefully, who was more enthusiastic just now? You don¡¯t know, just now you..."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up, if you dare say one more word, I¡¯ll take you down with me."

    Before he could finish, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, her face blushing even more, feeling the heat creeping on her cheeks. She pinched him hard on the arm again, realizing she was growing more and more unable to resist Lu Tianxing¡¯s affection. In the past, if Lu Tianxing wanted to do something in the office, it was mere wishful thinking,pletely impossible.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s angry and shy expression, Lu Tianxing chuckled and stopped talking. Bai Zhiqing was clearly embarrassed to the extreme. Who knows if pushing her buttons more would really lead her to get mad, and he didn¡¯t want to end up sleeping on the couch. If word got out, his reputation as the "Judge" would be ruined. However, now that Bai Zhiqing had epted this, perhaps she would ept more office antics? Maybe he should find a time to test it out...

    Bai Zhiqing, noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile, naturally understood what he was thinking, so she gave him a disapproving look, said nothing, but gently put on a robe lying nearby.

    "Honey, why are you putting on a robe?" Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, he asked, puzzled.

    "To shower, we sweated so much. What else can we do? Do you expect me to go to the meeting like this?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing the word shower, a spark lit in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. With a whoosh, he stood up from the bed, "Honey, I sweated too..."

    "Shut up!"

    Bai Zhiqing cut him off mercilessly, "You¡¯re dreaming. You stay put right here. Come in, and you¡¯re on the couch tonight."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing turned and headed towards the bathroom.

    ...

    When Lu Tianxing finished his shower and came out, the inner room was empty. Bai Zhiqing had already left, and his clothes were neatly ced on the bedside.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, then a warm smile spread across his face.

    After dressing, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger, stepping out, his eyes catching Bai Zhiqing, still with a hint of blush, focused on her work. Just as he was about to walk over to greet her, there was a knock on the office door.

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing and pressed a button on her desk, "Come in," she said.

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the office door swung open, and a striking figure came into Lu Tianxing¡¯s view.

    "Mr. Bai, thepany¡¯s middle and senior management have all gathered in the conference room. Should we go now or wait?" Lan Xin respectfully asked Bai Zhiqing.

    "Secretary Lan, you can go out first. I¡¯ll be there shortly." Bai Zhiqing replied, looking at Lan Xin.

    "Alright, Chairman, I¡¯ll be going then."

    Lan Xin nodded, her gaze briefly sweeping over Lu Tianxing, then leaving without another word.

 Chapter 1510: 1503: Routine Meeting

    <strong>Chapter 1510: Chapter 1503: Routine Meeting</strong>

    Watching Lan Xin leave, Bai Zhiqing stretchedzily, stood up from the chair, and said to Lu Tianxing, ¡°Lu Tianxing,e with me to the meeting room!¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Honey, are you holding a routine meeting at this time because of the recent betrayal in thepany?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing showed a hint of confusion. Regarding the betrayal in Bai¡¯s Group, she actually knew about it a few days ago but hadn¡¯t told Lu Tianxing. Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to know about it.

    ¡°I learned it from Luan Hongyue when I wasing out of Minister Xue¡¯s office.¡±

    Lu Tianxing did not hide from Bai Zhiqing and continued, ¡°Honey, do you know who the traitor is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jin Quan from the finance department.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, emitting a strong aura throughout her body. She could tolerate Bai¡¯s Group employees leaving when thepany faced a crisis, even joining a rivalpany, but she absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate someone colluding with external enemies during a crisis. That was something she could not tolerate at all.

    ¡°Jin Quan?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. If he remembered correctly, Jin Quan was considered an old employee of Bai¡¯s Group and had helped save thepany from crisis several times. It was quite unexpected that he would betray them.

    Although surprised, it didn¡¯t particrly trouble Lu Tianxing. The human heart is unpredictable; even lifelong brothers might betray you for various interests, let alone apany employee.

    ¡°Honey, what do you n to do next, call the police?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police first! But don¡¯t let theme in; let them wait outside. If Jin Quan confesses voluntarily, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. If he refuses to admit, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    She sighed again and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s go to the meeting room!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded without saying anything more, and alongside Bai Zhiqing, he left the office heading towards the Bai¡¯s Group meeting room.

    By the time Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing arrived at the meeting room, it was already filled with middle to senior staff from Bai¡¯s Group, including Lin Qianru and Xue Man.

    Lu Tianxing scanned his surroundings without hesitation and sat at the seat closest to Bai Zhiqing. The management team of Bai¡¯s Group merely nced at Lu Tianxing and immediately lowered their heads without saying a word. Although Lu Tianxing was officially Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s assistant, everyone knew he was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband. Especially with the changes they had seen in Bai Zhiqing recently, they wouldn¡¯t dare scold Lu Tianxing for sitting in the wrong seat; Bai Zhiqing might let them go the next day. A woman in love has almost zero intelligence.

    Bai Zhiqing also scanned her surroundings, transforming back into amanding businesswoman¡ªcold, elegant, noble, and exuding an invible aura.

    As Bai Zhiqing walked to the front seat, everyone immediately looked seriously at her.

    Bai Zhiqing wasted no words and got straight to the point.

    ¡°In recent times, our Bai¡¯s Group has faced unprecedented crises. Luckily, thanks to the assistance of all colleagues here, we could navigate this crisis steadily. We could say that everyone here has contributed indispensably to oveing this challenge¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing calmly spoke, her voice resonating throughout the meeting room.

    Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was calm, everyone in Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s management was perceptive enough to understand that the calmer she seemed, the more unrest they felt inside, a growing sense of foreboding that was hard to suppress.

    Normally, Bai Zhiqing holds routinepany meetings at nine thirty¡ªthis has been the norm at Bai¡¯s Group ever since she became chairman, only changing for particrly urgent matters. However, today, with no particr turmoil around Bai¡¯s Group, she opted to hold the meeting at eleven, close to the end of the workday, gathering all middle and senior staff. This made everyone feel a hint of something ominous.

    Bai Zhiqing stood at the front, speaking gracefully, her calm gaze sweeping across the entire meeting room. The aura of a strong woman was fully disyed, making it hard for others to breathe.

    ¡°I am very grateful to all of you for not leaving Bai¡¯s Group during its most perilous time. United, we face this crisis. As for your rewards, I will have Secretary Lan deliver them to your officester, ording to merit. However, just as we stand united against external threats, something happened in thepany that has deeply angered and disappointed me. Someone chose to sell thepany¡¯s secrets for money during Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s time of danger, a decision I absolutely cannot tolerate. You may choose to leave Bai¡¯s Group at this time, as a wise bird chooses its tree, I understand. But betraying thepany is absolutely uneptable, biting the hand that feeds you¡­¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were like a sudden p of thunder, shaking the entire meeting room. Apart from Xue Man and Lin Qianru, who were already aware, Lu Tianxing and the others were shocked, and they began to discuss it immediately.

    ¡°What, someone actually betrayed thepany? Howe I haven¡¯t heard any news about this?¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is betraying thepany? Such a person is worse than an animal. Call the police and have them arrested immediately.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Chairman, let¡¯s report it directly and have the police investigate this matter. It¡¯s truly despicable, taking thepany¡¯s sry while betraying it. Whoever it is, don¡¯t let me find out, or I¡¯ll beat them half to death with one p.¡±

    The tone of everyone was filled with condemnation for the betrayer, their eyes burning with barely concealed anger. As a starpany in Modu, a top-tier group, Bai¡¯s Group offers some of the best treatment in the business circle. Having finally joined Bai¡¯s Group to get a high-paying job, if Bai¡¯s Group were to fall, finding another job with a simr sry would be a pipe dream.

    Cutting off someone¡¯s financial resources is like killing their parents, equivalent to the deepest of grudges. No wonder it ignites such anger.

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s fury in the meeting room, a middle-aged man sitting in his seat and joining in on condemning the betrayer couldn¡¯t help but perspire lightly on his forehead, a hint of fear in his eyes, though he tried to appear calm.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, tell me, who exactly is the traitor? I¡¯ll immediately have security escort them to the police station.¡± A middle-aged man exuding an air of elegance stood up and spoke.

    He was the Minister of Human Resources at Bai¡¯s Group, and almost every employee recruited by Bai¡¯s Group was through him. If there truly was a traitor in Bai¡¯s Group, he, as the HR Minister, would be held ountable.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Bai, tell us who the traitor is.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, tell me, I definitely want to teach that bastard a good lesson.¡±

    ¡°You, who bites the hand that feeds,e out.¡±

    Everyone chimed in; now was the time to show loyalty, and no one could afford to fall behind.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    A cold voice resounded, and the meeting room fell silent immediately, with all eyes on Bai Zhiqing, awaiting her response.

    ¡°I know who the traitor is. I, Bai Zhiqing, have always been fair, public and private matters distinguished. Considering your past contributions to thepany, stand up now and resign voluntarily, and I will treat this as if nothing happened and not involve the police. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, Bai Zhiqing, for holding no sentiment for the past.¡±

    The meeting room was silent, not a single voice spoke up. Everyone¡¯s eyes scoured those around them, waiting for the traitor to reveal themselves.

    The room was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Lu Tianxing also remained silent, casually ncing at Jin Quan, the Finance Minister, who was pretending to be calm while frequently wiping his sweat with a handkerchief. He didn¡¯t speak, but instead looked at Lin Qianru, winking at her flirtatiously. Seeing her face flush bright red, a lewd smile appeared on his face. If he guessed correctly, Bai Zhiqing should be returning to Ziyuan District tonight, so should he finallyplete the long-awaited night of sleeping together?

    ¡°Scumbag.¡±

    Sitting next to Lin Qianru, Xue Man noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze and Lin Qianru¡¯s blushing face, silently cursing in her heart.

    Sensing Xue Man¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing turned his head, gave Xue Man a cheeky smile, ced his hand on the table, and lightly patted it, making a motion as if his hand had been bounced off.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face involuntarily turned red, feeling a tingling sensation on her lower body, a wave of electricity coursing through her, which brought an inexplicably strange feeling that made her no longer dare to meet Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1511: 1504: Company Traitor

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1511: Chapter 1504: Company Traitor</strong>

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of satisfaction. Making a woman shy with just his gaze seemed to indicate his skills had improved considerably. If he could evolve to making a woman ascend to the heavens with a nce, that would be the legendary Great Sess Realm.

    ¡°What, no one ising forward to admit it?¡±

    Ten minutester, Bai Zhiqing spoke again, her gaze as cold as it could be, like a sharp sword piercing through to a slightly plump middle-aged man in a suit not far away: ¡°Minister Jin, why is your face covered in sweat? Is this office very hot?¡±

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gazend on him, the middle-aged man named Jin Quan shivered instinctively. He trembled a bit as he raised his hand, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide the look of terror. It wasn¡¯t that his mindcked firmness, but rather Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze was so oppressive, it felt like a mountain was pressing down on him, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Minister Jin, why aren¡¯t you speaking? I¡¯m asking if this office is very hot?¡± Bai Zhiqing looked at Jin Quan, speaking once more.

    ¡°It¡­ it is very hot,¡± Jin Quan trembled slightly, stammering out his words.

    ¡°Very hot?¡±

    Upon hearing Jin Quan¡¯s answer, a mocking smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, her voice suddenly turning icy: ¡°Minister Jin, are you sure this office is hot, or is your heart guilty? You¡¯ve been a long-time employee at Bai¡¯s Group. I really didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d betray us for money. Minister Jin, has Bai¡¯s Group done anything wrong to you? Why would you betray us? You¡¯ve let me down.¡±

    ¡°What, Minister Jin is a traitor to thepany? How is that possible? Could the chairman be mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Bai, could you be wrong? Minister Jin has been with thepany for a long time, how could he betray us?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into ake, instantly causing a massive uproar.

    Everyone¡¯s faces showed a hint of shock. Many of them were long-time employees of Bai¡¯s Group, as was Jin Quan. It could be said that he had devoted a lot of effort to Bai¡¯s Group, treating it as a second home.

    Bai¡¯s Group had encountered several stock market upheavals, and it was often Jin Quan who had intervened so that Bai¡¯s Group could smoothly navigate the difficulties. The rise of Bai¡¯s Group couldn¡¯t ignore the contributions of Jin Quan, Minister of Finance. But now Bai Zhiqing was directly pointing the finger of betrayal at Jin Quan, which was surprising and hard to ept. Nobody expected Jin Quan to betray Bai¡¯s Group.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Jin Quan¡¯s face turned pale, and he wiped the sweat from his forehead, forcing a smile, ¡°Mr. Bai, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t understand what you mean by this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean, Minister Jin? Are you still trying to deny it?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice immediately filled with indifference, ¡°Ten days ago, Bai¡¯s Group was engaging in financial warfare with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group. During this period, someone secretly leaked our information. Whenever we made a move, the other side was already prepared, setting traps for us to fall into. Minister Jin, do you dare to say that you had nothing to do with this?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, as sharp as a de, fell on Jin Quan, with an air of incisiveness. She was well aware of Jin Quan¡¯s contributions to Bai¡¯s Group; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given him a chance¡ªinstead, she would have brought the police here directly. However, Jin Quan¡¯s denial hadpletely exhausted her patience. Contributions were contributions, but they couldn¡¯t offset the fault. If someone makes a mistake, they must pay the price.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡­¡±

    Before Jin Quan could finish his sentence, Bai Zhiqing interrupted him, ¡°Minister Jin, are you not going to admit it? Do you think I can¡¯t find any evidence? Can you tell me where the extra fifty million in your bank ount came from? Can you exin why the ount that transferred the money to youes from Dingtian Group? If you¡¯re still unwilling to admit it, then this internal bank information and these photos should be more than enough to exin everything, right!¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing picked up a folder from the table and threw it in front of Jin Quan.

    Jin Quan looked at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frost-like gaze, trembling as he picked up the folder from the table and began to flip through it. As he looked at the photos, his whole person felt as if struck by lightning, turning ashen instantly. Without even looking at the internal bank documents, just those photos were enough to prove everything.

    The photos were of his secret meetings with Dingtian Group employees. He couldn¡¯t believe Bai Zhiqing had managed to gather so much information in such a short time.

    ¡°Minister Jin, Jin Quan, do you have anything else to say now?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face was as cold as frost, her whole body emanating a bone-chilling coldness, ¡°Jin Quan, you¡¯ve been an old employee of Bai¡¯s Group, with hard work and great contributions. asionally taking some money, I could turn a blind eye, after all, too clean a water has no fish, I can understand. But I didn¡¯t expect you to ally with outsiders against your ownpany. Jin Quan, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frost-like words, Jin Quan¡¯s body began to tremble violently. He suddenly pushed away the chair in front of him, rushed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, and knelt down on the ground with a thud, pleading, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry, I was blinded by greed. Chairman, please give me another chance, please, I was really blinded by greed.¡±

    ¡°Blinded by greed?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face showed a cold smile as she said in a chilling voice, ¡°Have you been blinded by greed so much that you would put Bai¡¯s Group in jeopardy for money? Minister Jin, I, Bai Zhiqing, believe I have done nothing to wrong you. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d want to destroy Bai¡¯s Group for money. You ask me to spare you; how can I? I gave you a chance, and you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯ve worked tirelessly for Bai¡¯s Group. How many times has Bai¡¯s Group faced stock market upheavals? Wasn¡¯t it me who helped get through those times? Even if I haven¡¯t achieved great things, I¡¯ve worked hard! Are you really going to be so ruthless this time?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a hint of ferocity appeared on Jin Quan¡¯s face, carrying a trace of hysteria. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words clearly indicated turning him over to the police, and once in their hands, his life would be utterly ruined. Even if he gets outter, his life would still be over; nopany would be willing to ept someone who soldpany secrets.

    ¡°Ruthless?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing closed her eyes, took a deep breath, opened them again, and said coldly, ¡°Minister Jin, this phrase should be directed at you. You¡¯re the one trying to destroy Bai¡¯s Group, not me. I gave you a chance, and you squandered it. You have no one to me but yourself. Moreover, over the years, sitting in the position of the head of the finance department, don¡¯t you know how much you¡¯ve embezzled? Enough for your family to livefortably for a lifetime.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing turned to Lu Tianxing beside her and said, ¡°Assistant Lu, the police should be here. Go outside and invite them in.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s instruction, Lu Tianxing nodded, said nothing, and turned directly to walk out of the meeting room.

    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±

    As Lu Tianxing stepped out of the meeting room, a spirited voice rang in his ears.

    Instinctively turning his head, he immediately saw a broad-browed,rge-eyed young man radiating righteousness, wearing a police uniform, standing there with several other officers.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile. ncing at the emblem on the leading officer¡¯s shoulder, he smiled and said, ¡°Officer Zhao, are you leading the team today? Congrattions on your promotion.¡±

    This young man was none other than Xue Bing¡¯s former colleague, Zhao Shan.

    ¡°Haha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re just joking.¡±

    Zhao Shanughed, looking at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I wonder what happened at yourpany that requires our intervention.¡±

    ¡°We have a traitor who soldpany secrets, which is why we¡¯ve called you all here. Please, our chairman is waiting for you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing made an inviting gesture and turned to walk inside.

    ¡°Police!¡±

    Kneeling on the ground, begging for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s forgiveness, Jin Quan¡¯s face changed drastically when he saw the police following Lu Tianxing inside. He initially thought Bai Zhiqing was only bluffing, but he never expected she would really call the police. If he fell into their hands, this life of his would be as good as over.

    ¡°Bai Zhiqing, I never thought you¡¯d be so ruthless. Since you want me dead, I won¡¯t let you have it easy, I¡¯ll fight with you¡­.¡±

    A trace of a ferocious expression suddenly appeared on Jin Quan¡¯s face. He abruptly stood up from the ground and lunged at the nearby Bai Zhiqing. However, before he could get close, Xue Man, who had been prepared, appeared beside Bai Zhiqing, and with a swift kick, sent Jin Quan flying away, leaving him unable to get up for a long time.

    ¡°Get him.¡±

    Zhao Shan frowned slightly and gestured to his colleagues behind him to hold Jin Quan down, then pulled out an arrest warrant from his pocket, handing it to Jin Quan. ¡°Mr. Jin Quan, correct? Bai¡¯s Group reported that you leakedpany secrets. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    As the words fell, Zhao Shan nced at some documents on the meeting table and said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°Mr. Bai, I wonder if these materials you¡¯ve investigated can be handed over to us.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Officer Zhao, thank you,¡± Bai Zhiqing said, looking at Zhao Shan.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s our duty. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    Zhao Shan nodded, signaled the nearby police to lift Jin Quan, and without any hesitation, turned to walk outside.

 Chapter 1512 - 1505: Carrot and Stick

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Chapter 1505: Carrot and Stick</h4>

    Watching Jin Quan, whose expression was ashen as he was taken away by the police, everyone knew that Jin Quan was finished for life; even if he were to get outter, nopany would be willing to employ someone who soldpany secrets for money. Inevitably, a feeling of sorrow and empathy rose in their hearts.

    Jin Quan, after all, was a key figure at Bai¡¯s Group. Barring unexpected incidents, he might not be able to rise higher, but upon retiring, he would definitely receive a retirement package substantial enough to make people envious, possibly even obtaining shares of Bai¡¯s Group, given Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s current status and position. Even if he only got one-thousandth of the shares, it would be enough for Jin Quan to live a carefree life post-retirement, without worrying about food, drink, or his descendants.

    However, Jin Quan failed because of a misguided step, ending with a prison sentence, inevitably drawing sighs from people.

    While sighing, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Zhiqing, mixed with an undeniable sense of awe. During this period, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s business trips with Lu Tianxing almost made them forget Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Thunderous methods before meeting Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, they finally recalled Bai Zhiqing¡¯s style and attitude during her leadership of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Feeling the awe-filled gazes around her, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ustomed to such looks. Her voice, indifferent, spoke: "Remember what I, Bai Zhiqing, say today. I don¡¯t care about how great your contributions to thepany have been or how much you have helped thepany. If you do something wrong, you must pay the price. I can tolerate you leaving during a crisis, but I will never allow anyone to stay and work against thepany. I hope you remember Jin Quan¡¯s lesson well; otherwise, don¡¯t me me, Bai Zhiqing, for not showing mercy and being ruthless."

    As her words fell, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sharp gaze swept around, an aura of dominance emanating from her, causing everyone who met her eyes to lower their heads subconsciously, not daring to make eye contact.

    "Of course, I, Bai Zhiqing, am not such an unkind person. As long as you remain loyal to Bai¡¯s Group, I won¡¯t shortchange you. This time Bai¡¯s Group got through the tough times thanks to everyone; this year, all sries and bonuses at Bai¡¯s Group will double. Additionally, Deputy Minister of Finance, Yuan Hao, will now be promoted to Minister of Finance. The deputy minister¡¯s position will be filled from within the Finance Department by Minister Yuan Hao. Meanwhile, all traders and members involved in this stock market war will have their sries and bonuses increased by five times; extra rewards ranging from one million to ten million will be given based on merits. Minister of Finance, Yuan Hao, will draft the reward n and submit the paperwork to me."

    "Yes, Chairwoman, I assure you I won¡¯t disappoint you." With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, a man about thirty stood up. He was Yuan Hao, the Deputy Minister of Finance, now looking at Bai Zhiqing with excitement.

    Ascension from Deputy Minister of Finance to Minister not only boosts his status but also significantly increases his sry, transitioning him from a white-cor worker to a top-tier executive, especially in Jinling. It was inevitable for him to feel ecstatic.

    After all, finding a high-paying job is a universal aspiration; years of determined studyrgely aim for admission to prestigious universities, followed by securing a good job upon graduation. A good job equates to high ie, and few can resist a lucrative sry; otherwise, no one would take risks for money.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, others in the conference room gazed enviously at the thirty-something Yuan Hao, unable to conceal their admiration. Bing head of the Finance Department at Bai¡¯s Group at that age was an extraordinary achievement. Coupled with Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s flourishing statustely, so long as one doesn¡¯t err and works diligently, this lifelong no-worry scenario about food and drink may lead to bing Bai¡¯s Group shareholder, enabling a life of leisure where enjoymentes easily.

    "I trust you will not disappoint me."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept around as she spoke again: "I, Bai Zhiqing, have always been impartial in rewards and punishments. Yuan Hao¡¯s achievements today are thanks to his efforts, and you can achieve the same at Bai¡¯s Group, where talent always rises. If any of you have what it takes, I will promote you ordingly. But I hope you remember: I dislike people who work against their ownpany. Enough, meeting adjourned."

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, everyone stood up and left the room. Xue Man and Lin Qianru also rose, exchanged brief greetings with Bai Zhiqing, and exited without further conversation.

    In a short moment, the previously crowded conference room became empty, leaving only Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing.

    After everyone departed, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned somewhat gloomy; her delicate face showed fatigue as she sat in her designated spot, looking a bit lost.

    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Should I drive you to the hospital?" Lu Tianxing asked, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and slowly said, "Tianxing, do you think what I did this time was too heartless? Although Jin Quan made a mistake, he has been an old employee of Bai¡¯s Group, making significant contributions. Several times when Bai¡¯s Group faced stock market turmoil, Jin Quan¡¯s assistance was crucial for getting through, yet now I personally sent him to prison. Don¡¯t you think what I did was too heartless?"

    "Honey, there¡¯s no need to be too harsh, none of this is your fault."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sighed softly and slowly walked to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s side, saying, "Everything you¡¯ve done is for Bai¡¯s Group. If it were me, I¡¯d do the same. In troubled times, strict measures are needed. If you think Jin Quan merits consideration for Bai¡¯s Group this time and let him off, next time when Bai¡¯s Group faces danger, other employees will act recklessly, thinking that even if they betray Bai¡¯s Group, they won¡¯t be punished. What you¡¯ve done is not at all excessive; it serves as a lesson to others."

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She was truly afraid that Lu Tianxing would see her as a ruthless and heartless woman.

    "Of course, it¡¯s true."

    Lu Tianxing gently stroked Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair, smiling lightly, "Honey, sit still, let me give you a massage to rx, what do you say?"

    "Massage?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing reflexively stood up from the chair, looking at Lu Tianxing with a wary expression, "Lu Tianxing, what are you up to now? I¡¯m telling you, this is a conference room. If you do anything inappropriate, don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s wary expression, like looking at a rogue, Lu Tianxing felt exasperated. Did she really think he was a stud? nning to start something in the conference room, heaven knows if someone might suddenly walk in. He certainly didn¡¯t enjoy performing in front of others; if no one disturbed them, maybe it could be attempted, but clearly, not now.

    "Honey, what are you thinking? I¡¯m just noticing your face doesn¡¯t look great, so I nned to use True Qi to give you a rxation massage, what did you think I meant?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes helplessly, pressing Bai Zhiqing into the chair, "Honey, don¡¯t move, let me show you the wonder of my ancestral skills."

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing pondered slightly, eventually nodding, rxing her body, leaning back in the chair, and slowly closing her eyes.

    Seeing this, a slight smile appeared at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth. He raised his hand and ced it on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s temples, gently pressing.

    Lu Tianxing controlled the pressure meticulously¡ªnot too light, not too heavy, not too fast, not too slow. A cool breath of True Qi dispersed from his fingertips into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, instantly allowing Bai Zhiqing¡¯splexion to rx, showing afortable expression, her beautiful eyes involuntarily closed, quietly enjoying Lu Tianxing¡¯s massage.

    Time ticked away slowly, after about ten minutes, hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s rhythmic breathing, Lu Tianxing gradually stopped his hand movements. Looking at the now deeply asleep Bai Zhiqing, a faint smile appeared on his face, turning to sit next to her, watching the smiling, sleeping Bai Zhiqing, a warm smile spread across his face.

    During this time, Bai Zhiqing had been with him, whether in New York or Jiangnan, worrying for him daily. Even though they ultimately destroyed the Yang Family and Tang Family¡¯s conspiracy, Bai Zhiqing had never truly rxed, her spirit continuously taut.

    Now, with the stimtion of Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi, coupled with returning to Modu, the biggest worry resolved, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tense emotions gradually loosened, naturally leading her into deep sleep.

    Lu Tianxing sat quietly beside her, admiring the face that countless women envied and countless men found stunning. Suddenly he recalled that his life¡¯s dreams seemed fulfilled¡ªyou know, a wife, kids, and a warm home. Besides seizing the time to start a family, there seemed to be no greater pursuit.

    "Phew."

    Thinking this, Lu Tianxing exhaled slowly, a hint of bloodthirsty murderous intent flickering deep in his eyes, he murmured softly, "Next, it¡¯s your turn, Heavenly God. Once I find your whereabouts, it will be your time to die, I will surely tear you to pieces."

 Chapter 1513 - 1506: Are You Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Chapter 1506: Are You Worthy?</h4>

    In Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart,pared to the threats from the Yang Family, Tang Family, and the Church, he was more wary of the threat brought by Heavenly God, which was the greatest threat. From the power disyed by Heavenly God, he had a premonition that it was definitely not just what he saw. He even had a vague feeling that even the Twelve Terrifying under Heavenly God might just be the tip of the iceberg, and the truly hidden power was far more terrifying than he imagined.

    As for the Holy Mountain, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t regard them too seriously in his heart. The Holy Mountain only dominated the West. If they dared to enter China on arge scale, the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t even need him to act; they¡¯d wipe them out. He had no fear of them entering China on a small scale.

    The top priority now was to find the whereabouts of Heavenly God. Otherwise, with the enemy in the dark and himself in the light, it was very passive for him. Although Heavenly God had not taken action during this period, it didn¡¯t mean that Heavenly God would not act. Once they did, it would be with thunderous force, giving him no chance to catch his breath.

    Time passed second by second, and in the blink of an eye, more than half an hour had passed. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body suddenly trembled slightly, her eyshes quivered slightly, and then she opened her eyes. Perhaps because she had been asleep for a long time and due to the brightness around, Bai Zhiqing closed her eyes again after just opening them, as if to adapt to the light.

    "Honey, you¡¯re awake."

    When Bai Zhiqing opened her eyes for the second time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gentle voice had already sounded in her ear.

    Hearing this voice, Bai Zhiqing finally snapped out of her daze. Looking at Lu Tianxing, who was looking at her tenderly from such a close distance, she also showed a gentle smile: "How long did I sleep?"

    "About half an hour! Honey, how are you feeling now?"

    "Much better, Tianxing, thank you." Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and looked at Lu Tianxing with deep affection.

    "Honey, there¡¯s nothing to thank me for. You¡¯re my wife. If I don¡¯t care about you, who will?"

    Lu Tianxing reached out to tidy Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair by her temples, smiling as he said, "Alright, honey, it¡¯s gettingte. How about we go to the canteen for some food first?"

    "Okay."

    Bai Zhiqing nodded gently, stood up, and was ready to leave the meeting room with Lu Tianxing.

    "Oh, so you two lovebirds are hiding here. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you in the office. You two are really good at having fun. Were you ying around in the meeting room? Little Qingqing, I am starting to underestimate you. So wild!"

    At this moment, a teasing voice came in from outside the meeting room.

    Following the voice, a charming figure walked in from outside the meeting room.

    Lin Yafei wore a smile that could charm to death as she swayed her sexy, snake-like waist into the room. Her beautiful eyes exuded a myriad of charms as they roamed over Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing, seemingly searching for something.

    "Little Qingqing, I finally understand what it means to be secretly wild. I never thought you¡¯d be so cold on the outside and wild on the inside. Tell me, what were you ying in the office just now? Was it the guy sitting on the chair and the girl on the guy, or was it directly on the conference table? Got any videos? Let me have a look, for reference."

    Lin Yafei walked into the meeting room with a trail of fragrant breeze, wearing a brilliant smile, and carelessly hugged Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm,pletely unbothered by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze.

    "What are you talking about, you crazy nut? Do you think everyone is like you, debauchery to the bone? Who would y around in the meeting room?" Bai Zhiqing said angrily upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words.

    "Oh, oh, getting angry now, huh? Who¡¯s debauchery to the bone? Who knows that better? If you think I¡¯m wrong, Little Qingqing, can you exin the messy bed in the office and the smell? I didn¡¯t expect you..."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish her sentence, Bai Zhiqing looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, a hint of frantess appearing on her face: "Lin Demon, say one more word, and let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll fall out with you."

    "Hahaha, Little Qingqing, it seems you finally got the idea. Those movies we watched together back then weren¡¯t wasted after all. You¡¯ve finally made progress. Not bad, I¡¯m very satisfied."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frantic look, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, fully aware that she had hit Bai Zhiqing¡¯s sore spot.

    "Hmph, Lin Demon, what my husband and I do in the office is none of your business. Unlike some people who can¡¯t find anyone to do anything with in the office, so they have to satisfy themselves with their fingers. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face turned beet red as she looked at Lin Yafei¡¯sughter, a hint of shyness in her eyes, and then she looked at Lin Yafei and said unceremoniously.

    "I use my fingers, I¡¯m proud. What, you¡¯re not convinced? If not, you can lend me your man. Unlike some people who don¡¯t keep their word and go back on their promise to share half of their boyfriend with me, hmph."

    If someone else had heard these words, they¡¯d probably be blushing, but who is Lin Yafei? A femme fatale who, instead of feeling shy, looked at Bai Zhiqing with pride, and then said with a rather displeased tone.

    "When did I go back on my word?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered at Lin Yafei and said, "I did promise to let you borrow my boyfriend, but don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s a boyfriend, not a husband. Lu Tianxing and I are legally married, we¡¯re a married couple, not boyfriend and girlfriend. Since he¡¯s not a boyfriend, why should I share half with you? Hmph, wait until the day my man bes a boyfriend again, then I¡¯ll share him. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it, just keep ying with your fingers!"

    "You..."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Bai Zhiqing, seemingly not expecting Bai Zhiqing to y word games with her. Her face turned ck, and she opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to retort Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s frustrated look, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled up slightly, feeling an unprecedented sense of satisfaction throughout her body, like drinking sour plum juice on a hot summer day.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s triumphant expression, Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes turned, suddenlynding on Lu Tianxing beside her, with an indescribable tone.

    Sensing Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed suddenly, an ominous premonition rising in his heart, instinctively wanting to leave. But before he could do anything, a soft, fragrant body approached, and Lin Yafei clung to him like a boneless beautiful snake.

    "Old friend, look, just look at this. Your wife is bullying me,e on, stand up for me, will you? If you do, you can do whatever you want with me tonight, how about that?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s coquettish voice rang beside Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear.

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei behaved like a little girl spoiled by a parent, constantly shaking Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm. Her impressive assets brushing against his arm made Lu Tianxing involuntarily take a deep breath, feeling a me rising in his heart, wishing he could devour the demon in front of him.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s audacious actions, Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Did Lin Yafei consider her invisible? Daring to flirt with her man right in front of her, how outrageous.

    "Lin Demon, let go of him. He doesn¡¯t need yourpany tonight, I¡¯ll be with him. You can go wherever you find cool and stay there."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing walked right up to Lu Tianxing, reached out to hold his arm, and pulled him to her side, looking at Lin Yafei with displeasure in her beautiful eyes.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei showed no anger at all, instead disying a charming smile: "Being with him alone must be lonely. How about I join you tonight, and I¡¯ll even teach you a few moves. You know, the real trick to make a man obsessed with you is through his passion, Little Qingqing. How about it, want me to serve him with you tonight?"

    With that, Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s actions, Bai Zhiqing became increasingly displeased, stepping in front of Lu Tianxing, shielding him behind her, her proud, fair neck raised like a proud peacock, or like a little woman ready to defend her husband and sh with her romantic rival.

    "Lin Yafei, mind your manners. He¡¯s my man, and I¡¯m enough for him. Moves, do I need a newbie like you to teach me? Worst case, I¡¯ll just watch some movies and learn. These days, what can¡¯t you find online? Do you think you can teach me? Are you even qualified?"

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei seemed to return to their old school days of bickering, with no worries, no scheming, just a deep friendship.

    But can they really go back to the past?

    Perhaps only Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei truly know the answer.

    PS: Please vote, please vote, a few more votes!!

 Chapter 1514: 1507: You Guys Are Just Too Wild

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1514: Chapter 1507: You Guys Are Just Too Wild</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to teach you?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei was momentarily stunned, then chuckled: ¡°Little Qingqing, I really don¡¯t know where you get the courage to say that to me. I also don¡¯t recall who was that little girl asking me, ¡®Yafei, if a girl is touched by a boy, can she get pregnant?¡¯ Little Qingqing, who said that, huh? Was it you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s fair face immediately flushed upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words. She replied with a mix of embarrassment and anger, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense, Lin Demon. If you dare to spout nonsense again, just see if I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart.¡±

    ¡°Oh, such a violent woman.¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing like this, Lin Yafei shrank her neck and pitifully looked at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Old friend, your wife is so violent. Does she hit you at home? Why don¡¯t you divorce her and marry me instead? I¡¯m still a pure maiden! Plus, if you marry me, you¡¯d be the Supreme Emperor at home, and I¡¯d serve you every day.¡±

    While speaking, Lin Yafei¡¯s enchanting eyes seemed to be casting a spell on Lu Tianxing, as if trying to make him intoxicated.

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s captivating gaze, Lu Tianxing was instantly filled with ck lines, helplessly sighing in his heart. Why would Bai Zhiqing pick a fight with Lin Yafei of all people? Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?

    Lin Yafei may not be as verbally sharp as Bai Zhiqing, but she knows plenty of dirty jokes and holds so much dirt on Bai Zhiqing, it¡¯s like she has a major advantage from the start. As for Lin Yafei¡¯s dirt, even if Bai Zhiqing knew about it, Lin Yafei¡¯s naturally seductive character allows her to turn that dirt into a strategy for seduction.

    A fight between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei is like an egg hitting a rock.

    ¡°Hmph, divorce, who do you think I am? My rtionship with my man is great, it¡¯s not your concern. If you want me to divorce, you can wait for the next life!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, do you think my words make sense?¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing direct the mes towards him, Lu Tianxing immediately gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re right. You¡¯ll always be my woman in this lifetime, and nobody can take you away. If you dare to let me go, I¡¯ll tie you up and keep you bound¡­¡±

    ¡°Tie you up and keep you bound¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, a shocked voice came from the side. Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes widened, her jaw dropped, looking at Bai Zhiqing and Lu Tianxing in disbelief, ¡°Are you two ying this wild? You actually like to y S&M? Little Qingqing, I thought you were repressed enough inside, but I still underestimated you. That¡¯s just too wild, I concede to you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will mistake you for a mute.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lin Yafei, then turned to Lu Tianxing and sweetly said, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you just say you want to eat? Let¡¯s go now! I¡¯ll have the canteen make some dishes you liketer, okay?¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gentle and graceful demeanor, Lu Tianxing instinctively wanted to pull away from her embrace. He was actually a bit scared when Bai Zhiqing spoke to him so tenderly. It wasn¡¯t that he was masochistic, but he was simply scared. Each time Bai Zhiqing showed him such tenderness, behind that soft voice lurked a hidden danger.

    Think about it, once, twice, thrice, anyone would instinctively be afraid of such words.

    ¡°What, honey? You¡¯re unwilling to go eat with me?¡±

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s changes, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice was still tender, but in her beautiful eyes there was a fleeting glint of icy killing intent.

    ¡°Uh, wife, you¡¯re overthinking. I was just thinking about what dishes to make for youter.¡±

    Feeling the aura released from Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. A wise man knows when to retreat from danger.

    ¡°You really do take care of me, darling. Come on, give me a kiss.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing raised her head and nted a kiss on Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheek, then smugly nced at Lin Yafei with her beautiful eyes and held onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, walking out like a proud peacock.

    Lu Tianxing felt a bitter smile, nced apologetically at Lin Yafei, and was led out by Bai Zhiqing.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t show any resentment; instead, she let out a rxed smile. In her heart, she knew her ce, and that was as Lu Tianxing¡¯s mistress outside. She could tease Lu Tianxing shamelessly and even boldly take advantage of him in front of Bai Zhiqing, and that didn¡¯t matter.

    However, Lin Yafei was very clear about her position; she couldn¡¯tpete with Bai Zhiqing for Lu Tianxing. Competing for him would mean she couldn¡¯t even maintain a friendship with Bai Zhiqing, and she might even lose Lu Tianxingpletely. After all, no man likes a woman who fights over jealousy.

    ¡­

    Time flows like water, and in the blink of an eye, it was time to get off work.

    At 6:30, everyone at Bai¡¯s Group clocked out. Of course, Lu Tianxing also finished work. After telling Bai Zhiqing he was going to pretend to be Xue Man¡¯s boyfriend for a ss reunion, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru drove back to Ziyuan District, while Lu Tianxing leisurely took the elevator downstairs.

    As for Lin Yafei, right after lunch, she originally nned to have a usual face-off with Lu Tianxing. However, Lu Tianxing was closely watched by Bai Zhiqing and could only exchange words with Bai Zhiqing. Just as Bai Zhiqing was about to lose her temper, he patted his butt and left the Bai¡¯s Group.

    After Lu Tianxing got downstairs, he looked around but didn¡¯t see any sign of Xue Man. He shook his head, took a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it, and waited for Xue Man to arrive.

    When Lu Tianxing finished the cigarette in his hand and was about to call Xue Man, he suddenly heard a clear voice next to his ear: ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked up in the direction of the voice and saw a red BMW parked beside him. The car window was slightly open, and a young woman in her twenties was turning her head to look outside. She had a very slender figure, with all the right curves, a rosyplexion, a pretty face with sharp eyes, a straight nose bridge, and alluring cherry lips tightly pressed. Her long beautiful legs were covered by a long skirt, exuding a strong feminine aura.

    ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you¡¯d ditch me!¡±

    Upon seeing this woman, Lu Tianxing grinned widely.

    ¡°Cut the crap and get in the car,¡± Xue Man said extremely displeasingly.

    For some reason, whenever she saw this guy in front of her, her temper would re up uncontrobly, wishing she could punch him right in the face to see his expression change.

    ¡°Alright! No problem.¡±

    Lu Tianxing grinned, paying no mind to Xue Man¡¯s attitude toward him. He cheerfully opened the passenger door and got in.

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and started the car, leaving Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lu Tianxing looked around at the car¡¯s decorations, caught a subtle scent, and said to Xue Man, ¡°Minister Xue, I suddenly realized, when you dress up like this, you look quite pretty, very feminine. I finally understand why so many men chase after you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and said lightly, ¡°ording to you, if I don¡¯t dress up, I wouldn¡¯t have a feminine charm and would be a tomboy, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless and said, ¡°Minister Xue, can¡¯t we just have a nice conversation? Talking like this can make me stop being your friend.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Man gave Lu Tianxing a sidelong nce and said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have friends as dark as you.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing said displeased, ¡°Minister Xue, what do you mean by that? Are you mocking me? I¡¯m a healthy bronze color, okay? Also, how do you know other parts of me are also dark, Minister Xue? Be honest, when I was in the security department, did you secretly watch me changing clothes so you knew other parts were also dark?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man was initially stunned, then seemed to understand something, and a blush quickly shed across her pretty face. She said angrily, ¡°Lu Tianxing, if you say something like that again, get out of the car right now!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Minister Xue, would you really let me get out of the car? Don¡¯t forget, if I get out, there won¡¯t be anyone pretending to be your boyfriend. Speaking of which, Minister Xue, since I¡¯m pretending to be your boyfriend, is there any special benefit?¡±

    ¡°Benefit?¡±

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and said nonchntly, ¡°Yes, but do you dare? If you¡¯re not afraid of suddenly losing a part, just try.¡±

    As she spoke, Xue Man¡¯s gaze unconsciously swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s lower body.

    Feeling Xue Man¡¯s gaze as sharp as a knife, Lu Tianxing instinctively closed his legs tightly and shivered all over. This woman was too fierce.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reaction, a smug smile appeared at the corner of Xue Man¡¯s mouth. She said nothing more and drove towards the ss reunion at Qingcheng Private Club.

    The Qingcheng Club is one of the more famous private clubs in Modu. Although it¡¯s named a private club, the prices are very affordable. Many times, people in Modu like to hold gatherings at private clubs.

    This time, Xue Man¡¯s ss reunion was held at a private club.

    After parking the car steadily, Xue Man and Lu Tianxing got out and walked straight into the Qingcheng Club.

 Chapter 1515: 1508: Wives and Cars Are Not for Lending

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1515: Chapter 1508: Wives and Cars Are Not for Lending</strong>

    Watching Xue Man¡¯s back, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned. Suddenly, he stepped forward a few steps, appearing by Xue Man¡¯s side, and without any hesitation, wrapped an arm around her slender waist.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing? Let go of me, or else I¡¯ll cut off your hand.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Xue Man¡¯s expression changed. She immediately red at Lu Tianxing with eyes spitting fire, as if she would flip out if he didn¡¯t give her a reasonable exnation.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shrugged and said, ¡°Minister Xue, tell me, what are you calling me here for this time?¡±

    ¡°To pretend to be my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Minister Xue, you know I¡¯m supposed to be your fake boyfriend, but I thought you wanted me to pretend to owe you money!¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Minister Xue, just look at your expression just now, like someone owes you tens of thousands, with no smile at all. Following behind you, who would believe I¡¯m your boyfriend? Anyone who¡¯s not blind could tell we have nothing to do with each other. Are you trying to get caught?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man frowned, finally extending her hand to gently hold Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm while warning: ¡°Remember, it¡¯s just an act. If you dare to push your luck, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes speechlessly and followed behind Xue Man into the Qingcheng Club.

    Honestly, Lu Tianxing had zero interest in Xue Man¡¯s so-called ss reunion. To him, it was just some people who did well showing off in front of old ssmates, unting their presence and achievements, basically just being smug.

    He¡¯s absolutely fed up with such things. That¡¯s also why he never attends ss reunions. For him, it¡¯s better to leave ssmates in good memories. After all, the youthful days are the most worth reminiscing. The crazy things done back then, the girls chased, the sweet and innocent crushes or first loves, it¡¯s all very tasteful in retrospect. If that bit of memory is tarnished, it loses all its vor.

    Such fond memories are best kept in the mind.

    This time, Xue Man¡¯s ss reunion was held in Hall No. 3 of a private club. As Lu Tianxing and Xue Man walked in, a charmingdy in a short cheongsam immediately approached. After Xue Man mentioned what should be the organizer¡¯s name, they were immediately led towards Hall No. 3.

    At this moment, the atmosphere inside Hall No. 3 of the Qingcheng Club was extremely lively. Groups of men and women gathered in threes and fours, chatting with each other, every face sporting a smile.

    In the center stood a huge long dining table, filled with various drinks.

    By its side was a small dance floor where a few fashionably dressed men and women swayed their bodies, bumping into each other now and then, eliciting squeals from the women.

    Besides these, there were some hostesses arranged by the club, dressed in the club¡¯s unique uniforms, with long, white legs weaving through the crowd, asionally serving a drink and capturing nces from around.

    The waitstaff here were all carefully selected, requiring meticulous makeup before starting. Along with the uniforms, among average people, they definitely counted as beauties.

    Among Xue Man¡¯s ssmates, there were also a few beauties. Yet, the identical oval faces seemed rather unsettling¡ªput someone with face blindness here, and they¡¯d surely fail to recognize anyone.

    After being led into Hall No. 3 by a waitress, and indicating for her to leave, Xue Man and Lu Tianxing pushed open the door and walked in.

    When the door opened and everyone saw Xue Man and Lu Tianxing enter, there was a moment of surprise. Then, as their gazes fell on Xue Man, it was as if they remembered something, their faces showing incredible astonishment.

    They were Xue Man¡¯s college ssmates. During the four years of university, they almost never saw Xue Man in women¡¯s clothing. Almost all of her outfits were geared towards a more neutral style. Seeing her now, in full feminine attire, exuding a subtle femininity and undeniable allure, waspletely unexpected for them.

    Especially upon seeing Lu Tianxing with his arm around Xue Man¡¯s slender waist, their surprisepletely turned into admiration. They truly hadn¡¯t expected there to be a man bold enough to date Xue Man. Back in college, although she was equally beautiful and had no shortage of admirers, there were very few who dared to pursue her.

    Once there were a few reckless guys who tried to pursue Xue Man, and they ended up getting beaten up by her at the stadium. Since then, they scurried away like mice seeing a cat whenever they saw her, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    Now someone actually dared to pursue Xue Man and even seeded. This person is definitely a true warrior, a real man.

    Feeling the admiring gazes around him, Lu Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. Just how fierce is Xue Man at school? Otherwise, why would even those gazes filled with surprise and admirationck a hint of envy when she gets a boyfriend? Just how fierce must she be to scare a bunch of guys like this?

    He even felt like he was doing society a favor.

    ¡°Minister Xue¡­ you¡¯re here, huh. Don¡¯t just stand there,e and sit down.¡± A somewhat handsome, muscr guy stood up from the sofa the moment Xue Man walked in, pointing at his seat and speaking nervously,pletelycking his usual muscr bravado.

    Xue Man, former head of the martial arts club, had taught countless people a lesson under her authority. One could say Xue Man was a legendary figure in the FD University martial arts club.

    ¡°Huang Xiao, you¡¯re doing well. It seems my efforts in the martial arts club weren¡¯t wasted on you. I heard you¡¯re now the head coach of the national martial arts team?¡± Xue Man said smilingly at the muscr man in front of her.

    ¡°Minister Xue, please¡­ don¡¯t mock me. How can my achievementspare to yours? Besides, didn¡¯t you teach me well?¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, the muscr man gave a bitter smile. However, his eyes held a hint of recalling unpleasant memories. The so-called ¡°training¡± from Xue Man meant being used as a punching bag, but it was an effective method. Over four years of college, his skills improved rapidly; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the head coach of the national martial arts team.

    ¡°Tch, Huang Xiao, stop ttering her. What¡¯s so great about Xue Man, anyway? She¡¯s just a lousy head of security. How can shepare to you, the head coach of the national martial arts team?¡±

    Just then, a voice filled with disdain and sarcasm chimed in from the side. A woman around 25 or 26 years old stepped out from the crowd. Her face had that typical inte celebrity look; under the lights, it gave a plump, cogen-filled impression. Wearing a thickyer of foundation, she exuded an arrogant aura, ncing at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man with contempt and a noticeable smirk.

    Lu Tianxing only gave her a brief nce before withdrawing his gaze. Sure, he liked beautiful women, but not the kind with inte celebrity faces, and he really disliked women artificially enhanced. With a quick nce, he could easily tell that this woman¡¯s face had undergone at least five or six surgeries, including the supposedly E-cup Holy Maiden Peak, which was fake.

    Hearing this woman speak, Xue Man¡¯s face instantly shed with annoyance, coldly retorting, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my prot¨¦g¨¦, where did youe from? What business is it of yours? Get lost, or believe it or not, I¡¯ll ruin that face of yours with one p.¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, the woman showed a flicker of fear on her face, instinctively taking a step back. But when she saw the undisguised sarcasm in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, a flicker of anger rose in her heart, and she taunted, ¡°Xue Man, I ask, besides your violence, what else do you have? Your taste in men isn¡¯t so great either, opting for this guy, who¡¯s just like you, a security guard!¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Lu Tianxing with disdain, scanning him up and down with visible contempt.

    Hearing her words, Lu Tianxing felt a wave of irritation. He really wanted to say to this woman, ¡°Whether I¡¯m a security guard or not is none of your damn business.¡±

    However, before Lu Tianxing could respond, Xue Man broke in, saying, ¡°Whether my man is a security guard is none of your concern, but I know your man is probably just a passenger! One passenger after another,ing and going all day. Am I right, Bai Jingjing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s blunt words, a shadow passed over Bai Jingjing¡¯s face.

    ¡°One passenger gets on, one passenger gets off. Xiao Man, aren¡¯t you just describing a bus? But how can a person be a bus?¡± Lu Tianxing suddenly chimed in from the sidelines, feigning confusion as he looked at Xue Man.

    Xue Man, stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words at first, quickly caught on to his intent. Smiling, she said, ¡°Of course, a person can¡¯t be a bus. But when you take a bus, don¡¯t you need to pay or swipe a card before getting on? Some women are the same; as long as you pay or swipe, you can have fun with her. Isn¡¯t that just like a bus?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, never mind then. I don¡¯t like taking the bus. I prefer my private car; I can drive it alone and never lend it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, remember: wives and cars are not for lending.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my private car, after all. How could I lend it to others? If something were to happen, wouldn¡¯t I have to suffer for it? That¡¯s a terrible habit.¡± Lu Tianxing said solemnly.

 Chapter 1516 - 1509: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Chapter 1509: Conflict</h4>

    The woman who previously opened her mouth to mock Xue Man, named Bai Jingjing, listened to Xue Man and Lu Tianxing¡¯s banter. Her face could be described as extremely unpleasant, her fingers clenched tightly together, a trace of distortion on her face. She never saw eye to eye with Xue Man, which is why she spoke out to mock Xue Man, but unexpectedly got mocked right back.

    Especially with the strange looksing from around her, Bai Jingjing¡¯s face suddenly turned red, entirely from anger. She red at Xue Man and Lu Tianxing, but dared not take any action. If she dared to move, she believed Xue Man wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a good beating.

    "Yo, it¡¯s quite lively here. Jingjing, sorry, I was just off seeing a friend and came a bitte. I hope I haven¡¯t missed anything! Oh, are these your ssmates? Why don¡¯t you introduce me?"

    Just then, the door of the hall was suddenly pushed open. A young man in a suit walked in, scanning the room. Upon seeing Xue Man standing opposite Bai Jingjing, his eyes lit up instantly. Then he walked over to Bai Jingjing¡¯s side, reached out, and discreetly grabbed her behind.

    "Brother Xiong, you finally came."

    Seeing this young man appear, Bai Jingjing twisted her body, leaning entirely against him, she spoke pitifully, "Brother Xiong, Jingjing was bullied, you have to avenge Jingjing, or else I¡¯m going to be so unhappy."

    The young man referred to as Brother Xiong immediately turned his gaze to Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, a hint of greed shing in his eyes. He then directly said to Lu Tianxing, "A grown man bullying a woman, aren¡¯t you ashamed? I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel down and apologize to my woman, then get out of here."

    While speaking, the young man waved dismissively at Lu Tianxing, as if Lu Tianxing were nothing more than a bothersome fly.

    "A grown man bullying a woman? You¡¯re full of shit, it¡¯s clear your woman is the one overstepping. And who do you think you are, demanding we kneel and apologize...?"

    Upon hearing the young man¡¯s words, Xue Man became furious, her charming face turning somewhat unpleasant.

    "Xiao Man, no need to get worked up, just stand behind me obediently. These matters are for your man to handle."

    Lu Tianxing gently patted Xue Man¡¯s palm, signaling her to stay calm and stand behind him. He looked indifferently at the young man and said, "I¡¯m very curious, where does your confidencee from, thinking you can make me kneel and kowtow, then roll out of here."

    "Hahaha...."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the young man named Brother Xiong was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter, "Just because my name is Sun Xiong, that¡¯s more than enough."

    "Sun Xiong?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly baffled, casting a puzzled look at the young man before turning to Xue Man beside him, "Xiao Man, do you know this Sun Xiong?"

    "I don¡¯t know him."

    Xue Man studied the young man Sun Xiong across from them, her brow slightly furrowed. Though she wasn¡¯t aware of what the name Sun Xiong might represent, she could tell from his tone and attitud that he likely had some significant backing.

    "Lu Tianxing...."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, her mouth opening as if wanting to say something, but before she could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Xiao Man, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tired of driving my private car. Someone who takes the bus every day surely has no way to deal with me. Rx, but by tonight, I¡¯d like to drive."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s pretty face flushed a faint shade of red, and with a yful annoyance, she pinched his arm hard, "What do you mean you want to drive? If you want to drive, go buy a car from the 4S shop."

    "Hehe, Xiao Man, the cars in the 4S shop can only be driven indoors. But I want to drive a private car that¡¯s both firm and flexible, the kind that can make noise, driving inside the home."

    "Shut your mouth, stop spouting nonsense or I¡¯ll hit you, you believe it or not."

    "Hit me? Would you really bear it? Aren¡¯t you afraid a hit on my body would hurt your heart?"

    "Humph, you can try."

    Lu Tianxing and Xue Man bantered back and forth, seemingly treating Sun Xiong as if he were air.

    Sun Xiong listened to Lu Tianxing and Xue Man, one word, one nce, back and forth, and his face turned extremely grim. Of course, he knew that Bai Jingjing next to him was like a public bus; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten her for a few gifts on the streaming tform back then. And that seductive demeanor, her consummate skills, someone virtuous couldn¡¯t possibly have such a repertoire.

    But Sun Xiong didn¡¯t mind. To him, ying around with Bai Jingjing was just using each other. After all, having a stream hostess whom countless people adore under him was quite an aplishment.

    However, even knowing the woman he was with was like a public bus, no man would admit it, nor would any woman admit to being one. Now, as Lu Tianxing and Xue Man discussed them recklessly and even mocked them, one could imagine how furious Sun Xiong was inside.

    "Shut up, both of you."

    Sun Xiong suddenly roared, looking darkly at Lu Tianxing, and said coldly, "Alright, very good, you¡¯re the first to dare speak to me like this. Good, very good, today I not only want you to kneel and kowtow but also want your woman to sleep with me, otherwise, I¡¯ll break your limbs and make you crawl out of here like a dog."

    "Make my woman sleep with you, do you have a death wish?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed a cold gleam, and his tone turned chilly. Although he didn¡¯t intend to cause trouble, since his opponent was senseless, he didn¡¯t n to be courteous either.

    "Hahaha, you want to kill me? You actually want to kill me? Just a bug like you? Killing you is easier than crushing an ant."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong was momentarily stunned, then burst into sinisterughter, eyes glinting with malice, "I¡¯ll count to three¡ªkneel, kowtow, and cripple your limbs; crawl out of here like a dog, and I¡¯ll be merciful this once. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave you with no burial site, not only will you die, but your family will too. Believe me, even if I kill you, no one would dare say a word. Do you believe it?"

    "Really? I don¡¯t know where you got the guts to say that to me. Is it just because you¡¯re a little Heaven-level Martial Artist or because of the name Sun Xiong?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sun Xiong, a cold smile curling on his lips. Anyone familiar with Lu Tianxing would flee far away, as this smile signaled he was about to kill.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s smile froze; a pang of unease surged in his heart. He hadn¡¯t dered himself a martial artist, so how did Lu Tianxing see through him and know his realm? This implies Lu Tianxing was stronger, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t see through his level.

    But how could this be? He hadn¡¯t sensed any martial artist aura from Lu Tianxing, no True Qi fluctuations, no different from an ordinary person, and Xue Man was just a martial artist of Mystic Level Realm, easily defeated.

    Yet Lu Tianxing directly stated his level, arousing a trace of trepidation in Sun Xiong.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    Sun Xiong looked seriously at Lu Tianxing. Although he was a wastrel, it didn¡¯t mean wastrels were fools. Lu Tianxing, having dered his power and showing such audacity, surely had something to rely on.

    "Brother Xiong, he¡¯s nobody, just a small security guard, why fear."

    Seeing this scene, Bai Jingjing immediately protested, wriggling in Sun Xiong¡¯s embrace, rubbing the post-op Holy Maiden Peak against his arm, demanding he avenges her.

    "Shut up."

    Sun Xiong nced at Bai Jingjing, his eyes shing coldly, abruptly shaking off her arm, wishing to p her. A mere security guard who could see through his level? Whichpany could be so formidable to employ a potentially Heavenly Peak, even myth-level, martial artist to guard gates?

    Scanning Bai Jingjing briefly, his attention returned to Lu Tianxing, scrutinizing from head to toe. The more he looked, the more rmed he felt. Lu Tianxing standing there had ws all over, easily kible for a martial artist, but he sensed that striking from anywhere might not only fail but result in his own death.

    This was a master; confronting him head-on was unwise. He had to leave now and deal with itter.

    A thought shed through Sun Xiong¡¯s mind, and taking a deep breath, he said to Lu Tianxing, "Sir, it was my partner¡¯s fault. I apologize for my earlier words; pretend I never said them. Farewell."

    With that, Sun Xiong fixed his eyes on Lu Tianxing, as if engraving his face in memory, then turned away without hesitation, ignoring Bai Jingjing, and walked out.

    Sun Xiong wasn¡¯t stupid. A person with apparent ws yet exuding extreme danger was beyond his handling. shing head-on with Lu Tianxing would end tragically and wasn¡¯t wise. As the saying goes, a wise man doesn¡¯t face immediate losses. Once he dug into Lu Tianxing and Xue Man¡¯s background, then he¡¯d act.

    At this thought, a fleeting trace of murderous intent crossed Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes. He had never lowered his head, yet he had to now. Not killing Lu Tianxing left him uneasy.

 Chapter 1517: 1510: Are You Threatening Me?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1517: Chapter 1510: Are You Threatening Me?</strong>

    At this moment, Bai Jingjing waspletely stunned, utterly unable toprehend how the man who was whispering sweet nothings to her an hour ago could just shake her off and leave alone. Especially when she felt the various peculiar gazes from around, Bai Jingjing¡¯s face turned ugly the next moment, and she red fiercely at Xue Man and Lu Tianxing, preparing to follow Sun Xiong out.

    ¡°Stop, did I say you could leave?¡± Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke. His voice was soft, yet carried an undeniable tone.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent words, Sun Xiong¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned to look at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s wise to forgive others. I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Why force the issue? It¡¯s not in your interest.¡±

    ¡°Haha, force the issue? You¡¯re right. I¡¯m forcing it today. What can you do about it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing sneered at Sun Xiong, his lips curving into a bloodthirsty killing intent. If Sun Xiong had genuinely apologized and left, he wouldn¡¯t have troubled him. After all, he¡¯s not someone who loves killing. But Sun Xiong should never have shown killing intent in his eyes when leaving.

    Although Sun Xiong hid it very well, ordinary people might not notice, but don¡¯t forget who Lu Tianxing is. A Judge of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, a former military dagger of the army; each identity is a title forged through life and death crises, highly sensitive to killing intent. Although the killing intent on Sun Xiong¡¯s part only shed for a moment, it couldn¡¯t escape Lu Tianxing¡¯s keen perception.

    Since Sun Xiong showed him killing intent, Sun Xiong would never let it go and would likely n revenge after leaving. If that¡¯s the case, why hold back? For enemies, his approach has always been to eradicatepletely, as mercilessly as a cold winter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excessive. Some people you can¡¯t afford to offend in your lifetime.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely gloomy, and he looked at Lu Tianxing with a malicious expression, his tone holding an unmistakable threat.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am threatening you. Don¡¯t offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend in your lifetime.¡±

    Sun Xiong sneered at Lu Tianxing. While he feared Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, it didn¡¯t mean he feared Lu Tianxing himself. Although Lu Tianxing could name his level, it didn¡¯t mean Lu Tianxing could kill him. Lu Tianxing was about the same age, and Sun Xiong didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing was a Mythical Realm powerhouse. It was delusional for a Heaven-level Martial Artist like Lu Tianxing to kill him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend in your lifetime?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled coldly, then took a step forward, a cold killing intent emanating from his body: ¡°You¡¯re still not someone I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    As his words fell, icy bloodthirsty killing intent burst from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, like a giant mountain crushing towards Sun Xiong.

    Though the killing intent was overwhelming, Lu Tianxing controlled it exquisitely, not spreading a single thread. Even Xue Man standing beside him and Bai Jingjing standing beside Sun Xiong did not feel the surging killing intent; they only felt that the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped a bit, let alone others in the room.

    Feelingyers of killing intent crushing down on him, Sun Xiong¡¯s face turned terrified instantly, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, his face turning pale in an instant. At this moment, he felt as if he were standing in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, with Lu Tianxing sitting on a throne built of bones, watching him indifferently, as if looking at an ant that could be crushed to death with a pinch.

    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ you are a Mythical Level Martial Artist, how¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, who stood there coldly smiling at him, Sun Xiong¡¯s voice trembled intensely, sweat flooding his forehead, but he tried hard to control the fear inside, saying to Lu Tianxing: ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? I¡­ I tell you, I am from the Northern Sun Family. If you dare to do anything to me, the Sun Family won¡¯t let you go, even if you are a Mythical Level Martial Artist, you will not escape death.¡±

    Although Sun Xiong tried hard to control his inner fear, his trembling voice showed his fear. A higher cultivation than his was like a higher heaven; it was too easy for a Mythical Level Martial Artist to kill him.

    ¡°The Northern Sun Family.¡±

    Hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively paused for a moment. He knew a bit about the Northern Sun Family, considered a not insignificant prominent family in the north with considerable strength. However, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t expect Sun Xiong in front of him to be from the Northern Sun Family.

    Watching Lu Tianxing freeze, a sinister look shed across Sun Xiong¡¯s face. Although his Sun Family wasn¡¯t the top family in the north, its strength was considerable. He vowed that when he left here, he would make Lu Tianxing pay the most painful price¡ªeven a Mythical Level Martial Artist, the Sun Family could kill him as easily as a chicken.

    ¡°You seem very pleased.¡±

    Feeling the sinister aura reemerge from Sun Xiong, Lu Tianxing suddenly returned to his senses, a mocking smile appearing at the corners of his mouth: ¡°In my eyes, your Sun Family is vulnerable. Do you believe it?¡±

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing directly beside Sun Xiong, swinging his arm to p Sun Xiong fiercely across the face.

    Everyone in the hall only felt a sh before their eyes, and Lu Tianxing was already beside Sun Xiong, swinging his arm. The next second, everyone heard a crisp p sound echoing in their ears.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Immediately thereafter, everyone saw Sun Xiong being sent flying by a single p from Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Sun Xiong¡¯s body mmed heavily against the wall of the hall, then slid down limply as if he had lost all his bones.

    Suddenly, there were five visible finger marks on Sun Xiong¡¯s face, and bright red blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. His face showed a grimace of pain, but even more so, shock and disbelief.

    Sun Xiong had never imagined that after revealing his name and family background, Lu Tianxing would still dare to act so recklessly, even pping him in front of everyone. It was simply an immense humiliation.

    Not only was Sun Xiong finding it hard to believe, but even Xue Man¡¯s ssmates in the hall were stunned. They never expected Lu Tianxing to be so unfettered, acting violently at the slightest disagreement. And judging by the severity of the p, it was indeed fierce enough to send someone flying.

    Now they finally understood why Lu Tianxing could win over Xue Man. It turned out the two were birds of a feather, both so violent. It truly seemed they belonged to the same family.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? I don¡¯t care who you are, I will kill you, I want you dead.¡±

    Feeling the strange gazes around him, Wang Xiong suddenly came back to his senses. With his face swelling like a pig¡¯s head, he fixed his gaze on Lu Tianxing, unable to conceal the murderous intent in his eyes, which flickered with a chilling light. Without hesitation, he lunged at Lu Tianxing, fingers forming ws, aiming a fierce strike at Lu Tianxing¡¯s head: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, today I will ensure you have no ce to die, I will kill you.¡±

    Smack!

    Before Sun Xiong could reach Lu Tianxing, his face was met with another heavy p, sending him flying again. This time, Lu Tianxing targeted the other side of his face, turning it into a pig¡¯s head as well.

    The intense pain on both cheeks caused Sun Xiong to weep uncontrobly. This was the first time in his life he had suffered such a humiliated torment, making him feel as if even death would be a relief. With a roar of anger, he tried to rise again to fight Lu Tianxing desperately. But just as he lifted his head, he immediately saw a huge shadow looming over him, arge foot stepping unceremoniously on his face, preventing him from getting up, no matter how much he struggled.

    ¡°Northern Sun Family? Now, I have you under my foot and could crush you like an ant at any time. What could your Northern Sun Family do to me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing applied slight pressure with his foot, pinning Sun Xiong¡¯s head firmly to the cold floor, making him unable to move.

    ¡°Brother Xiong.¡±

    Seeing Sun Xiong under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, Bai Jingjing finally came to her senses, looking at Lu Tianxing and Xue Man with a grim face: ¡°You¡­ you two have such nerve, actually daring to hit people! I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m calling the police, and I¡¯ll have both of you locked up for life in prison¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Before Bai Jingjing could finish, Xue Man had already spoken coldly: ¡°Bai Jingjing, this entire incident started because of you. Do you now have the nerve to call the police? Go ahead then, I¡¯d like to see if the police in Modu will turn a blind eye to the truth. But I¡¯m telling you, if you dare speak another word, I¡¯ll p you. Try me if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    As the words fell, Xue Man¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, sending out a cold light like a sharp de that pierced Bai Jingjing¡¯s heart ruthlessly.

    Bai Jingjing, feeling Xue Man¡¯s ice-cold gaze, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, casting a slightly fearful nce at Xue Man, then at Sun Xiong, who was beaten without the strength to retaliate and finally pinned under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot. A trace of terror shed across her face, especially upon meeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze upon her, causing her to shiver again. Instinctively, she stepped back, unable to hide the fear on her face, not uttering a single word.

    At that moment, Bai Jingjing felt like she was being watched by a venomous snake, ready to strike a fatal blow if she dared to move.

 Chapter 1518: 1511: Sun Xiongs Humiliation

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1518: Chapter 1511: Sun Xiong¡¯s Humiliation</strong>

    Not only was Bai Jingjing stunned by this scene, but even the onlookers around were all bbergasted, staring in disbelief at what unfolded. They were left open-mouthed, with a hint of shock and incredulity on their faces. Who would have thought that things would escte to this point? Just a moment ago, the arrogant Sun Xiong was now stomped underfoot like rubbish, unable to move.

    Moreover, the glow that had enveloped Sun Xiong¡¯s five fingers just now was indistinguishable from the True Qi portrayed in martial arts novels. For them, mere ordinary people, this was an unimaginable visual shock, leaving them unable toe to their senses.

    Sweeping his gaze around, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Bai Jingjing and focused instead on Sun Xiong, whom he had pinned under his foot. With a condescending attitude, he looked at Sun Xiong and said disdainfully, ¡°The Northern Sun Family? Do you think it can threaten me? I really don¡¯t know where you got the confidence to run wild in Modu. Now that I¡¯ve pinned you under my foot, where is your Northern Sun Family? You still want to kill me? Killing you now is easier than squashing an ant. Do you believe I can crush your head with one stomp, and your so-called Northern Sun Family wouldn¡¯t even dare to make a sound?¡±

    Do you believe I can crush your head with one stomp, and your so-called Northern Sun Family wouldn¡¯t even dare to make a sound!

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrogant words and seeing the disdainful expression on his face, Sun Xiong¡¯splexion turned ashen, filled with an emotion called humiliation. Once upon a time, he had said the same things to those at his feet. In the eyes of the Northern Sun Family, killing you was easier than crushing an ant. Yet, Sun Xiong had not expected that one day someone would return those exact words to him, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Rage, humiliation, resentment, and murderous intent surged from his heart, making Sun Xiong¡¯s breath quicken, his eyes turning crimson, his entire being like an enraged beast desperately trying to struggle up from the ground.

    But Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot on his face felt like a mountain pressing down on him, unable to move. Even his True Qi seemed to be unresponsive under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot.

    Stifled!

    Unprecedentedly stifled!

    At this moment, an overwhelming sense of being stifled filled Sun Xiong¡¯s heart. The esteemed young master of the Northern Sun Family was now being trampled underfoot in front of everyone; it was more excruciating than being killed.

    Recalling his previous arrogancepared to now, Sun Xiong felt a burning sensation on his face. No wonder his father warned him against acting recklessly when he nned toe to Modu. He hadn¡¯t expected that within just a couple of days in Modu, after barely charming a female streamer, without enjoying it for a few days, he hadnded himself in this mess. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to roll in the sheets with Bai Jingjing no matter what.

    Feeling the movement under his foot, the corners of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, forming a cold and bloodthirsty smile: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? You also wanted my woman to apany you, nning to cripple me and have me crawl out like a dog. Now tell me, which one of us will crawl out of here like a dog?¡±

    Lu Tianxing bent slightly, looked down at Sun Xiong, with a smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, you¡¯ll regret it, the Sun Family won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s body started trembling violently, his eyes shot out a thick venomous re. He swore that if he ever got out of here, he would tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    ¡°It seems like you still feel unconvinced, but that¡¯s okay. I have always believed in persuading people with virtue.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Lu Tianxing slowly moved his foot off Sun Xiong¡¯s face, and then, as if kicking a ser ball, he viciously kicked Sun Xiong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Sun Xiong¡¯s body flew to the side like a kite with a broken string, no, more urately, it skidded across the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Sun Xiong¡¯s body crashed heavily into a nearby dining table, directly breaking the table¡¯s leg, and the exquisite dishes on top directly poured down, crashing onto Sun Xiong.

    Stunned!

    The entire hall was stunned!

    Who would have thought Lu Tianxing would take action again, especially having just imed he liked to persuade with virtue, it gave everyone a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. If they remembered correctly, back in school, Xue Man often said she used virtues to convince people, but would act immediately when words failed.

    Lu Tianxing nced at the expressions of the surrounding people, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a gentle puff, and as if exining to the people around, he slowly said, ¡°In fact, I have always been one to persuade with virtue, it¡¯s just that people are often rebellious, so usually before reasoning, I beat you first until you¡¯re subdued. Once subdued, I slowly reason with you. Under the influence of love, you will fully realize your mistakes.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the people around couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. Damn, after being beaten into submission, who wouldn¡¯t listen to your reasoning, unless they¡¯re asking for a beating?

    After taking a couple more gentle puffs, Lu Tianxing flicked his finger, urately flicking the cigarette into an ashtray on a nearby coffee table, before walking towards Sun Xiong, who was struggling to sit up from the ground.

    ¡°Wh-what do you want? Don¡¯te any closer.¡± Sun Xiong watched as Lu Tianxing walked towards him, immediately shouting loudly, his voice shaking with intense fear, desperately inching backwards.

    In Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes now, Lu Tianxing was nothing short of a devil wearing human skin.

    Lu Tianxing seemed to ignore Sun Xiong¡¯s words entirely, continuing to stroll leisurely towards him, as if he wasn¡¯t about to strike, but simply enjoying a peaceful walk in the park.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to cripple me just now? It¡¯s only fair to return the favor. I¡¯ll reluctantly break your limbs; don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quick with it.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent words, Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes widened with fury, struggling to stand up from the floor.

    ¡°Kneel. Did I allow you to stand?¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly shouted, taking a swift step forward, raising his leg, and in a blur, kicked Sun Xiong¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Sun Xiong felt a burst of pain shoot through his knees, forcing him to kneel heavily on the ground, letting out a scream as intense pain radiated from his knees, feeling as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s kick had shattered them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, you¡¯ll regret it. I will tear you limb from limb, I will kill you.¡±

    Kneeling on the ground, Sun Xiong¡¯s face twisted to the extreme, ring viciously at Lu Tianxing with hatred apparent, his face, eyes, and heart filled with killing intent, vowing to make Lu Tianxing pay the most miserable price.

    ¡°Tear me limb from limb?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed clear ridicule and disdain: ¡°Honestly, I truly pity you spoiled brats of the rich families. It¡¯s astonishing how you manage to live so long in this world without brains. Before you decide not to spare me, why not consider whether I will spare you? Your life or death is now in my hands; if I want, I can crush you at any moment. You still dare to threaten me now? Are you all really that brainless?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯splexion changed, seemingly realizing that Lu Tianxing was right. His life or death was indeed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, who could crush him like an ant.

    He wanted to beg for mercy, but the thought of kneeling before Lu Tianxing made his fear gradually reced by fury, leering at Lu Tianxing, saying: ¡°You could end me at any time, but you won¡¯t. I¡¯m from the Northern Sun Family. Killing me, even if you¡¯re in the Mythical Realm, you won¡¯t escape. Not only you but everyone around you will suffer. You don¡¯t dare to kill me, hahaha, you don¡¯t dare! Just you wait, I will grind your bones to dust someday.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll be waiting. Sadly, you might not live to see it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile as he walked step by step towards Sun Xiong.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and seeing his movements, fear shed across Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes, but he immediately red viciously at Lu Tianxing, refusing to believe Lu Tianxing would actually do anything to him.

    Lu Tianxing reached Sun Xiong¡¯s side, showing a faint smile, without hesitation, raising his foot to deliver a fierce kick to Sun Xiong¡¯s chest, sending him flying once again.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Sun Xiong¡¯s body mmed harshly against the nearby wall, shaking violently from the impact, letting out miserable screams of pain.

    Simultaneously, Sun Xiong felt as if every bone in his body had been shattered by the collision, lying motionless on the ground for a long while.

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡­ I will never forgive you. The Sun Family won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly upon hearing these words, speaking with annoyance: ¡°Can¡¯t you spoiled brats of rich familiese up with something new? Every time you¡¯re beaten, you talk of endless family grudges against me; I¡¯ve heard it so often that my ears have calluses. Aren¡¯t you tired of it? Or is it the standard line after your pretentious failures?¡±

 Chapter 1519: 1512: Iâ€™ll Give You Two Choices

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1519: Chapter 1512: I¡¯ll Give You Two Choices</strong>

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Sun Xiong¡¯s expression immediately changed, a trace of fear appearing on his face. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were mocking him for using his family for oppression, the underlying meaning made him feel a chill. The most obvious implication was: After you rich kids get beaten, you all like to say that your family won¡¯t rest until someone dies with me, aren¡¯t you annoyed?

    Doesn¡¯t this imply that Lu Tianxing once beat up many rich kids but has remained unharmed until now? Doesn¡¯t that mean the forces behind Lu Tianxing are far scarier than he imagined, so those rich kids didn¡¯t dare retaliate against Lu Tianxing after being beaten?

    How is this possible!

    If this is true, why has he never seen or heard about someone like Lu Tianxing before?

    Could he be lying to me?

    A glint shed in Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes as he fixed his gaze on Lu Tianxing, trying to determine if he was lying.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    As if knowing what Sun Xiong was thinking, Lu Tianxing slowly said, ¡°I also think I¡¯m lying. There¡¯s a rumor that I single-handedly destroyed the Jiangnan Liang Family and Jiang Family, even the Beijing Wang Family. Recently, they said I killed Yang Tiansi and wiped out the Tang Family members, calling me a killing demon. Do I look like a killing demon to you? I think I¡¯m rather kind.¡±

    Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm and t, carrying no human touch, it hit Sun Xiong like a bolt of lightning, causing him to tremble uncontrobly, the venomous expression on his face disappearing without a trace, reced by undeniable fear, his throat involuntarily convulsing.

    Swallowing hard, he looked at Lu Tianxing and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you are Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Currently, in the eyes of all the powerful families in China, Lu Tianxing is unquestionably a cmity star, one with formidable strength and a terrifying backing. Offending Lu Tianxing is akin to courting death because Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t care who you are. Offend him, and he¡¯ll cripple you first without a word; these are lessons written in blood.

    In the past, he couldpletely disregard Lu Tianxing because Jiangnan and the North are too far apart. The Lu Family didn¡¯t yet have the right to extend its reach into the North, and he wasn¡¯t afraid even of the families in Beijing. But since a few days ago, when Old Master Lu single-handedly swept through thebined forces of the Yang Family and the Tang Family, effortlessly ying threete-stage mythical figures without a scratch, almost every powerful family in China gave strict orders forbidding anyone from opposing the Lu Family. He never thought the person before him was the Lu Family¡¯s most untouchable cmity star¡ªLu Tianxing.

    Hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, the smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew even wider, ¡°Seems like you recognize me. I¡¯m honestly a bit ttered. Do you think the Sun Family could still deal with me now?¡±

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s words echoed in his ears, Sun Xiong¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Could the Sun Family deal with Lu Tianxing? Of course, they could, but the Sun Family would never tear their family apart over him. Everyone knows that Old Master Lu is alive and has be incredibly powerful. Mess with Lu Tianxing, and the old man will be your next opponent. Old Master Lu has been known for his protective nature for more than twenty years.

    If the Sun Family dared to touch Lu Tianxing, Old Master Lu might massacre the Sun Family within a day. With his ability to single-handedly kill threete-stage mythical figures, no one in the Sun Family could match him.

    The Sun Family won¡¯t doom themselves for one person. Even if his father agreed, none of the other family members would.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong finally understood why Lu Tianxing was unmoved at the mention of the Northern Sun Family. It wasn¡¯t because he was a fool; he simply didn¡¯t fear the Sun Family.

    Thinking of this, a deep fear uncontrobly spread from Sun Xiong¡¯s heart. A person¡¯s name is like a tree¡¯s shadow; Lu Tianxing¡¯s audacity is well-known. Liang Shidao once merely tried to scheme against him but ended up with his whole family wiped out. The Beijing Wang Family kidnapped his woman, and they were eliminated just the same. Now, he had the audacity to ask Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman to apany him. Wouldn¡¯t that mean Lu Tianxing might kill him?

    In an instant, Sun Xiong felt the fear within boiling over like a volcanic eruption, impossible to suppress, and his face started trembling as well, engulfed in overwhelming terror and a plea for mercy.

    ¡°Many people once tried to threaten me, but eventually, they all died. What do you think I should do with you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Sun Xiong, his voice indifferent, like a chilling wind blowing from the Nine Nether Purgatory, making one¡¯s blood run cold.

    The terrified Sun Xiong stared at Lu Tianxing, feeling his whole body turn icy, as if he had fallen into a freezing pit, sensing he might freeze at any moment.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong was filled with regret. If he had known Lu Tianxing was here, he wouldn¡¯t havee even if it killed him. Losing an online celebrity fling wouldn¡¯t matter; with his status and money, finding one, or even ten, would pose no problem. Why was he so foolish today, trying to show off for a woman used by many, and ending up hitting a massive iron wall?

    Just thinking about how he wanted Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman to sleep with him and wanted to cripple Lu Tianxing made him want to die. Threatening anyone in the Lu Family might be better than threatening Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Third Young Master, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I apologize; I¡¯ll crawl like a dog and beg for your forgiveness, please spare me.¡±

    Sun Xiong¡¯s voice carried a trace of tremor, no longer arrogant as before. He knew very well that if he continued to be arrogant, Lu Tianxing would definitely not mind killing him. Even if he died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, regardless of whether the Sun Family sought revengeter, it would be useless. He would already be dead, and once dead, everything would be over. Revenge would just be a psychologicalfort for the living.

    ¡°Let you go?¡±

    Lu Tianxing curved his lips into a cold smile, looking at Sun Xiong with indifference, and said: ¡°If I were just an ordinary person earlier, would you have let me go? Besides, I like to nip threats in the bud. I really don¡¯t like your group of second generation heirs, pretending to beg for mercy only to turn around and dare to kill me. Keeping you around is definitely a disaster. Instead, it¡¯s better to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots, permanently eradicating future troubles. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy words, Sun Xiong¡¯s body trembled even more violently, his face full of fear as he said: ¡°No¡­ no, Third Young Master, as long as you spare me, I promise I will never step foot in Modu again and definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Third Young Master, I¡¯m begging you to spare me, just treat me as if I¡¯m nothing.¡±

    He was the young master of the Northern Sun Family. He was still so young and had not yet enjoyed this bustling world. He really didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°You really want to live?¡± Lu Tianxing asked calmly, looking at Sun Xiong.

    Sun Xiong didn¡¯t speak but nodded vigorously, like a chick pecking rice. Given the chance to live, who would want to die? Even ants strive to survive, let alone humans.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s breathing became a bitbored, as if grasping at thest straw of hope, his eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°First, break your own arms, then kneel down and apologize to my girlfriend.¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, his voice filled with frost, as if a cold wind from the Nine Nether Purgatory was blowing, giving Sun Xiong a chill down his spine.

    The dignified young master of the Sun Family kneeling before a woman for the sake of survival; if this got out, he would be aplete joke.

    Sun Xiong tried to say something, but upon seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, he felt as if all his strength had been drawn out, leaving him silent.

    ¡°Second¡­ .¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sun Xiong and spoke again: ¡°The second choice is for me to break your limbs and throw you out of here. You pick one!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words struck like a lightning bolt, heavily impacting Sun Xiong¡¯s mind, causing his breathing to be rapid and his chest to heave violently.

    If Lu Tianxing broke his limbs, he might end up crippled for life. He didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would show mercy. If he became crippled, life would mean nothing.

    Layer uponyer of cold sweat slid down Sun Xiong¡¯s face, his heart overtaken by a sense of fear. Despite trying to calm himself, his shivering body and fearful eyes fully betrayed the deepest thoughts of his heart.

    ¡°Is¡­is there another choice?¡± Sun Xiong asked, clinging to ast shred of hope, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    The first two choices were difficult decisions with no benefit to him, whichever he chose. The first choice, if he really knelt down and apologized to Xue Man, and then broke his own arms, would leave him utterly humiliated, turning him into aughingstock.

    As for the second choice, if Lu Tianxing took action, he¡¯d end up crippled for life. Neither of these choices is the best one.

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, like a drowning man grasping his final straw of hope, a glimmer of hope shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 1520 - 1513: I Choose the First Option

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Chapter 1513: I Choose the First Option</h4>

    But before Sun Xiong could truly be happy, Lu Tianxing¡¯s next words directly crushed the hope that had just risen in Sun Xiong¡¯s heart.

    "The third choice is that I¡¯ll kill you now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about bing a cripple or a joke. After all, death is like a light extinguished; if you die, you won¡¯t have to worry about anyone mocking you. Even if they do, you won¡¯t know it. Young Master Sun, don¡¯t you think this makes sense?" Lu Tianxing said, looking at Sun Xiong with a nonchnt smile.

    "Boom!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm words, Sun Xiong felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his body trembling violently, his expression filled with fear to the extreme. With a trembling voice, he said, "Third Young Master, no... don¡¯t kill me, I... I can give you money, I can give you a lot of money. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge against me for this, spare me this time, okay?"

    "Do you think Ick money?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sun Xiong, a faint smile appearing on his face: "You can choose now. Remember, don¡¯t challenge my patience. I¡¯ll count to ten, and after ten counts, if you haven¡¯t decided, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re choosing the second or third option."

    The smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face looked to Sun Xiong like the face of a demon.

    And at that moment, Lu Tianxing began the countdown.

    "Ten."

    "Nine."

    "Eight."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was light and calm, yet carried an unprecedented sense of pressure, as if the death knell was sounding, continuously assaulting Sun Xiong¡¯s mind, making him feel as if he were standing at the Ghost Gate, with a massive de hanging over his head, ready to fall and cut him in half at any moment. Sweat on his forehead was rolling down like rain.

    No one around spoke; it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to speak but werepletely frightened. They were just ordinary people, perhaps with more money, but had never seen such a brutal side, where a disagreement leads to crippling or even killing someone. Though they knew they lived in a society governed byw, inexplicably, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s third option, a feeling of belief emerged that if Sun Xiong chose the third option, Lu Tianxing would indeed mercilessly kill him, and nothing would happen to Lu Tianxing.

    As for Bai Jingjing, she waspletely stupefied, not daring to speak, her legs trembling, almost sitting down on the ground.

    "Four."

    "Three."

    "Two."

    The calm voice echoed in the hall like a rhythm, making everyone¡¯s hearts involuntarily beat with Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "No, stop counting! I¡¯ll choose the first option, I¡¯ll choose the first!"

    Sun Xiong let out a hysterical scream, his mindpletely shattered in thatst moment, wholly upied by fear.

    Lu Tianxing listened to Sun Xiong¡¯s words, a cold smile shed at the corner of his mouth, he paused the countdown and looked at Sun Xiong coldly, without any action.

    Sun Xiong nced at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, said nothing more, and staggered towards Xue Man.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong chose the first option, kneeling on the ground to apologize to Xue Man. Compared to bing a cripple or a dead person, begging for mercy was the best choice.

    After all, as the saying goes, it¡¯s better to live shamelessly than die gloriously. If there¡¯s a chance to live, no one wishes to die. Moreover, living means there¡¯s still a chance for revenge. If you die, then death is truly like the extinguishing of amp; there¡¯s nothing left.

    Sun Xiong walked towards Xue Man step by step, his speed very slow, as if a mountain were pressing down on his shoulders. A mere two or three meters took him nearly a full minute.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Sun Xiong, the esteemed Young Master of the Northern Sun Family, who garnered attention wherever he went, bent his knees slightly. Apanied by a thud, he knelt before Xue Man, like a stray dog.

    What!

    He really knelt!

    As Sun Xiong knelt down, everyone around was stunned, staring with surprise at the scene, their eyes ultimately falling on Lu Tianxing, filled with shock. Though they didn¡¯t know what the Northern Sun Family entailed, anyone who wasn¡¯t foolish knew it must be a big force. Yet, the Young Master of such a powerful family was so terrified by just hearing the name Lu Tianxing that he willingly knelt and apologized without a word. Then what about Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity; isn¡¯t it even more terrifying?

    Curiosity shed in everyone¡¯s hearts, but no one dared to speak, afraid of getting burned.

    Kneeling on the ground, Sun Xiong¡¯s body trembled even more violently, an unprecedented sense of humiliation sweeping from his heart. His hands tightly clutched his knees, his fingernails digging into his skin, seemingly numb to the pain.

    He lowered his head, hiding the expression in his eyes filled with a crimson hue, his whole being like a venomous snake, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine.

    Taking a deep breath, suppressing the murderous intent in his heart, Sun Xiong lowered his head and said, "Miss Xue, it was my blindness that caused me to offend you. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me and overlook my transgressions. From now on, I promise to retreat wherever you appear, Miss Xue. Please spare me this time."

    Xue Man waspletely stunned at this moment. Although she knew that Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity was unusual, being the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, she had never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity could be so terrifying.

    Since Sun Xiong had entered the room, he had been emphasizing that he was from the Northern Sun Family, which showed that the Northern Sun Family¡¯s power must be quite strong. Yet, a young master from such a powerful family was frightened by the mere mention of Lu Tianxing¡¯s name. This was something she found hard to ept, and it was the first time she viscerally felt the terrifying power backing Lu Tianxing.

    After speaking to Xue Man, Sun Xiong took a deep breath, suppressing the murderous intent in his heart, lifted his head, and impassively looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Third Young Master, I¡¯ve done as you asked. Are you satisfied now?"

    "Satisfied, I am, of course, satisfied. Now, Young Master Sun, please proceed to the next step!"

    Lu Tianxing smiled at Sun Xiong. He was fully aware of Sun Xiong¡¯s murderous intent but did not take it to heart. The reason he spared Sun Xiong today was that this was Xue Man¡¯s ssmates¡¯ gathering, and with so many people watching, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to resort to lethal force. If it were another setting, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing Sun Xiong what death meant.

    Moreover, third time¡¯s the charm. If Sun Xiong dared to trouble him again, he wouldn¡¯t mind sending Sun Xiong on his way. After all, he had many enemies already; adding another Sun Family to the list wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a trace of bloodthirsty murderous intent shed in the depths of Sun Xiong¡¯s blood-red eyes. He took a deep breath, raised his right hand, grabbed his left arm, and exerted a slight force.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of bone breaking echoed around, involuntarily sending a chill down hearts, giving an empathetic feeling. This guy was too hard on himself.

    With his arm torn off, Sun Xiong¡¯s face twisted, his facial muscles twitching. Due to the pain, cold sweat uncontrobly slid down his face, but he didn¡¯t let out a single scream. Instead, he looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "Third Young Master, please excuse me."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, a glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. Casually, he picked up a cigarette butt from a nearby ashtray and flicked his fingers.

    "Crack!"

    The Qi-infused cigarette butt shot out like a lightning bolt, hitting Sun Xiong¡¯s shoulder hard. With a sound akin to a heavy hammernding on a body, the sound of bone shattering once again echoed around.

    Sun Xiong¡¯s body involuntarily stepped back, hisplexion turning as pale as paper, sweat covering his forehead. Coupled with his slightly bloodshot eyes, he looked almost like a starving ghost crawling out of hell.

    Taking a deep breath, Sun Xiong lifted his head and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying calmly, "Third Young Master, may I leave now?"

    "Go, of course, you can. You¡¯re free to do so," Lu Tianxing said lightly as he looked at Sun Xiong.

    "Thank you, Third Young Master."

    These words almost seemed to be squeezed out from Sun Xiong¡¯s teeth.

    "You¡¯re wee. If you ever want to experience this feeling again, feel free toe to me."

    "I will, Third Young Master. I¡¯ll remember this time."

    With these words, Sun Xiong didn¡¯t look around but headed straight outside.

    Lu Tianxing watched Sun Xiong¡¯s retreating figure, a cold murderous intent shing deep in his eyes. A person who could cripple his own arms and be hard on himself was undoubtedly a very scary enemy. The best way to deal with such a person was to eliminate the threat forever; otherwise, they would be the most terrifying enemy.

    Anyone who could be so hard on themselves would be equally ruthless to others. Such a person was like a wolf, and if they ever caught an opportunity, they would definitely put you to death.

    "Sun Xiong, it seems like you can¡¯t be allowed to live."

    A glint of icy murderous intent shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes but quickly vanished without a trace; now was not the time to act.

    Arrogant and domineering when he came, like a stray dog when he left¡ªthis was the truest depiction of Sun Xiong.

    Walking out of the Qingcheng Club, Sun Xiong¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he looked at the cold night outside, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. When he reopened his eyes, they were filled with a chilling mixture of murderous intent and frigidity that made hearts tremble.

    An unbearable humiliation, this was the greatest disgrace he had ever suffered in his life. From childhood to adulthood, when had he ever endured such humiliation, being forced to kneel by someone.

    "Lu Tianxing, Third Young Master of the Lu Family, I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s events. You¡¯d better pray you don¡¯t fall into my hands; otherwise, I¡¯ll dismember you, pulverize your bones, and scatter your ashes."

    Sun Xiong turned back to look at the hall of the Qingcheng Club, his voice hoarse and his body exuding a strong murderous intent that made him look like a wolf ready to devour a person.

    This grudge, he could not swallow it. Sooner orter, he would make Lu Tianxing pay the price, a price in blood, using Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood to wash away the humiliation he suffered today.

 Chapter 1521 - 1514: The Cause of the Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chapter 1514: The Cause of the Conflict</h4>

    At the same time, in Hall No. 3 of Qingcheng Club, Lu Tianxing watched Sun Xiong leave. His expression remained unchanged. He simply took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it for himself, leisurely took a puff, nced around at the respectful and ttering gazes surrounding him, sighed softly, and said to Xue Man, "Xiao Man, sorry for messing up your ss reunion."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Xue Man shook her head, looking at Lu Tianxing, who was so close to her, with mixed feelings. Her heart was filled with emotion. Now she finally understood why those women knew that Lu Tianxing was a carefree yboy surrounded by countless women, yet still devoted themselves like moths to a me, willing to burn themselves for him wholeheartedly.

    It was at this moment that she understood the reason behind it all.

    This man was like poison, captivating. He was carefree on normal days, but when something happened, he became like a wall, standing in front of you, shielding you from storms and blocking all turbulence, ensuring no one could harm you.

    And for any woman, this is precisely the most lethal attraction. No woman can resist a man who can shield her from the storm withoutints.

    And Lu Tianxing happens to be this type of person. He can be carefree and dismissive, but when facing danger, he always stands at the forefront for his woman, shielding her from storms, not letting anyone hurt her. This has an irresistible lethal attraction for any woman.

    Xue Man suddenly envied Lin Qianru, envying her for having this man.

    "Xiao Man, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you silent?"

    Hearing the sound at her ear, Xue Man suddenly came back to her senses, nced at Lu Tianxing, then at the surrounding gazes of respect, envy, and ttery. She sighed quietly, perhaps after this incident, she could never return to those innocent days.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, slightly shook her head, and said, "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Not attending the ss reunion?" Lu Tianxing subconsciously asked.

    "No, let¡¯s go!"

    As the words fell, Xue Man nced around and said nothing more, taking the lead to walk outside.

    Looking at Xue Man¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, then said nothing more and turned to walk outside. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t familiar with these people, so staying or leaving didn¡¯t matter. Moreover, this time he was just apanying Xue Man. Since Xue Man wanted to leave, staying held no meaning for him.

    Walking out of Qingcheng Club, feeling the night breeze brushing against her face, Xue Man took a deep breath, nced at Lu Tianxing following her, and slowly said, "Lu Tianxing, thank you tonight."

    "Minister Xue, you¡¯re too polite, it was just a small matter."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, looked at Xue Man, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Minister Xue, you invited me to pretend to be your boyfriend this time because of that woman named Bai Jingjing, right?"

    "Yes."

    Xue Man nodded lightly, speaking softly, "Bai Jingjing and I were college ssmates. At that time, Bai Jingjing had a boyfriend, who was a rich second generation. Later, I don¡¯t know why, Bai Jingjing broke up with her rich boyfriend. It¡¯s said that the rich kid found out that Bai Jingjing not only had a rtionship with him, but also sneaked around with his father, so he broke up with her in a huff. Of course, these were all rumors at school, whether true or false, I don¡¯t know. Then..."

    Before Xue Man could finish, Lu Tianxing continued her words, "Then after her rich boyfriend broke up with her, he started pursuing you, and Bai Jingjing hated you, believing you stole her boyfriend. From then on, she became irreconcble with you...?"

    "You¡¯re right."

    Xue Man took a deep breath, "Also because of this, she hated me. She even imed that those rumors were deliberately spread by me because I was jealous she found a rich boyfriend. Several times she brought some hooligans to try to trouble me, but I fiercely taught them a lesson. Since then, neither of us could stand the other, bing arch-enemiespletely."

    "Taught a lesson? Minister Xue, you actually hit women?"

    "She deserved it, thinking the world revolves around her! I hit her, why can¡¯t I? Or are you feeling sorry for her?" Xue Man said, looking at Lu Tianxing with displeasure.

    "Sure, it works. Women like her should be taught a good lesson so she can see reality clearly."

    "Smart move."

    Xue Man red at Lu Tianxing and said again, "Lu Tianxing, do you know the Northern Sun Family?"

    "I don¡¯t."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t need to know. I don¡¯t cause trouble, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of trouble. If he wants to cause me trouble again, I don¡¯t mind letting him understand why flowers need to be red."

    "But I¡¯m worried Sun Xiong will retaliate against you."

    Xue Man looked at Lu Tianxing, a hint of sadness shing across her face: "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you trouble again."

    "It¡¯s nothing, just a small trouble, I¡¯ll take care of it, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    Lu Tianxing seemed to read Xue Man¡¯s thoughts and gentlyforted her: "Besides, Minister Xue, you¡¯re so beautiful, it¡¯s only natural to help a beauty out of a jam. If the beauty gets moved and decides to be my girlfriend, wouldn¡¯t I be the lucky one?"

    "Really?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s body trembled, and she felt a sweetness in her heart as if she¡¯d eaten honey.

    "Of course, I never lie." Lu Tianxing said, patting his chest.

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course, I, Lu Tianxing, am a man of my word."

    "What if you had met me first, would you marry me?"

    When she finished speaking, Xue Man¡¯s face immediately turned a bit rosy, a hint of shyness shed across her pretty face, and then she seemed to think of something, hurriedly exining, as if afraid Lu Tianxing would misunderstand: "You...don¡¯t overthink it. I was just casually asking. If you don¡¯t want to answer, just forget it."

    Looking at Xue Man¡¯s childish demeanor, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, then smiled and said: "Willing, of course willing. For a woman as beautiful as Minister Xue, if I met you, I would certainly seize the opportunity to pursue you and make you my wife."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the blush on Xue Man¡¯s face deepened, and she reflexively asked: "Why?"

    "No reason, I just like you."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Man and continued: "If you really need a reason, it¡¯s because Minister Xue, you¡¯re capable. If one day I offend someone, you can help me beat them. Plus, you work out regrly. Your body must be very flexible. If I marry you, based on your flexibility, we could probably try a lot of advanced moves, giving me plenty of opportunities to use what I learned from my teacher..."

    Lu Tianxing spoke with bright eyes,pletely oblivious that Xue Man, who had been all smiles and a touch of shyness, had turnedpletely livid, her hands clenched into fists, cracking, on the verge of exploding.

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing getting more and more outrageous, Xue Man finally couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and shouted.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively closed his mouth, nced at the now almost fuming Xue Man beside him, and said with a sheepish grin: "Minister Xue, you¡¯re the one who asked me to say it, so you can¡¯t me me. Besides, that¡¯s what all men hope for, right? If Minister Xue doesn¡¯t want to hear it, forget it."

    "Hmph, clearly it¡¯s just you with your dirty mind," Xue Man snorted coldly.

    "Yes, yes, Minister Xue, you¡¯re right. I have a dirty mind."

    Lu Tianxing gave a bitter smile, looked at the neon lights around, and said to Xue Man: "Minister Xue, it¡¯s gettingte. Where are we headed next? Should I drive you home now?"

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t say anything, but took out the car key, and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took the car key, motioned for Xue Man to wait for him, then stepped towards the parking lot nearby.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing was driving Xue Man back, in an apartment in Ziyuan District, Bai Zhiqing was wearing a robe, sitting on the sofa with her eyes fixed on the TV. Next to Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru was also wearing a ck pajama set, which entuated her perfect figure.

    At this moment, the two women were sitting on the sofa, watching TV and chatting.

    "Zhiqing, why hasn¡¯t Tianxinge back sote? Could something have happened to him?"

    Lin Qianru nced at the clock on the wall, her pretty face unable to hide a hint of worry. The Bai¡¯s Group finishes work at 6:30, and now it¡¯s almost 8. Why hasn¡¯t Lu Tianxinge back yet? Could something have happened on the way?

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing withdrew her gaze from the TV and smiled at Lin Qianru: "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal to stay outte for a reunion, eating and drinking. Besides, instead of worrying about him getting into trouble, you should hope that he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t worry, this guy will probably be back soon."

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing seemed to think of something and spoke again: "By the way, Qianru, do you have any good ideas about the future direction of Bai¡¯s Group? Also, should we seize the opportunity topletely take over the industries of Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group to grow the Bai¡¯s Group? I¡¯ve been undecided, do you have any good suggestions?"

 Chapter 1522: 1515: Can I Hold You?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1522: Chapter 1515: Can I Hold You?</strong>

    ¡°Opinion?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru paused, didn¡¯t speak immediately, but after a moment of pondering, she slowly said, ¡°Zhiqing, I think our priority shouldn¡¯t be to continue expanding Bai¡¯s Group, but to halt expansion, take a step back, and reinforce our foundation. Thismercial war has made Bai¡¯s Group a shining force, disying its strength and muscle, making it the biggest winner.¡±

    ¡°But as the saying goes, ¡®A tree stands tall in the forest, yet the wind will destroy it.¡¯ Inmerce, cooperation is the key to a win-win situation. We¡¯ve already offended many groups; if we rashly expand further now and let them seize the opportunity, Bai¡¯s Group will surely face fatal consequences. Therefore, reinforcing our foundation is what Bai¡¯s Group must do. Regarding the acquisition of Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group¡¯s assets, I suggest abandoning this idea.¡±

    ¡°After all, we¡¯ve already earned quite a lot this time. If we go ahead and swallow everything, we¡¯ll just be a target for everyone, which is not worth it. Also, if we really take over Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group¡¯s assets, Bai¡¯s Group will spread too thin, making us vulnerable to ws that others can exploit. More importantly, we should develop Tianhe Resort as quickly as possible, and then partner with the Angel group to create a new product, aiming to enter the international market in the shortest time.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t speak all along, only after Lin Qianru finished did she say, ¡°Qian Ru, you¡¯re right. Thest financial war has made the business world wary of us. Touching the assets of Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group now will indeed make us a target. Also, you¡¯re correct, the urgent matter is to develop Tianhe Resort. I had intended to make Tianhe Resort the leading resort in the country, so why not take bold measures to make Tianhe Resort a world-ss resort? Qian Ru, what do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s eyes sparkled. After pondering for a moment, she replied, ¡°Zhiqing, you¡¯re right, Tianhe Resort is indeed ourpany¡¯s top priority in the recent years; however, if we want to make it a world-renowned top resort, its current size is far from enough. At the very least, we need to acquire all thends surrounding Tianhe Resort for prolonged development. But if we do this, it will likely require massive funds.¡±

    ¡°Funds? Weck everything now except money. Besides, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s also Lin Demon and her team. This time, we¡¯re not just going to do it, but do it the best, making Tianhe Resort an unparalleled resort in the world.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes sparkled with ambitious light. Initially, Bai¡¯s Group aimed to win the bid for Tianhe Resort and make it a nationally renowned resort. Now, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s strength and foundation have surpassed those of a few months ago, so it¡¯s determined to transform this resort into a world-ss resort. When people mention Modu, the first thing thates to mind should be Tianhe Resort, just like when they mention Dubai, they first think of its seven-star Burj Al Arab and its wealth everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Alright, after the press conference ends tomorrow, I¡¯ll go talk to the people at the top in the afternoon, and see if we can acquire all thends surrounding Tianhe Resort. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem,¡± Lin Qianru said to Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Alright, Qian Ru, this matter is entrusted to you then.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded. There weren¡¯t many people she couldpletely trust within Bai¡¯s Group, but Lin Qianru was definitely one of them. Entrusting this matter to Lin Qianru filled her with confidence.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded lightly, seemingly recalling something, she said to Bai Zhiqing, ¡°By the way, Zhiqing, didn¡¯t Tianxing go to attend an alumni reunion with Xiao Man? They should be back around now. How about we prepare some midnight snacks? After all, the food at the banquet is hardly filling, and if Xiao Man runs into that old rival likest time, she might not even attend the reunion ande straight home. When Tianxing returns, he won¡¯t have to cook for himself.¡±

    Being her confidante, Lin Qianru naturally knew Xue Man¡¯s matters clearly, and had seen Bai Jingjing once, also aware that Bai Jingjing and Xue Man don¡¯t get along. Last time, if it weren¡¯t for her stopping them, Xue Man might have fought Bai Jingjing. If Bai Jingjing attends the reunion this time, Xue Man will undoubtedly lose her temper.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Qian Ru. Oh, Qian Ru, your cooking skills are quite good, why not take the opportunity to teach me?¡± Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s head to the kitchen now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing smiled and nodded, stood up from the sofa, and walked towards the nearby kitchen with Lin Qianru.

    For Bai Zhiqing, she gradually got ustomed to this lifestyle, ustomed to having Lu Tianxing by her side. She knew that besides her and Lin Qianru, Lu Tianxing might have other women around him. But Bai Zhiqing chose to turn a blind eye; she chose to y dumb for love.

    Moreover, she believed that in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, she had always been the most important one. More importantly, she was the one who Lu Tianxing had legally married, bing his legally recognized wife. No matter how many women surround Lu Tianxing in the future, Bai Zhiqing would always be his wife; in ancient times she¡¯d be the Empress ruling over thend, while others would merely be concubines, nowhere near her in terms of status and importance.

    And historically, concubines could be disposed of at any time, but who has ever seen a casually disposed Empress? The hierarchy is clear and evident.

    Elsewhere, Lu Tianxing had smoothly driven and dropped Xue Man off at the base of her apartment building.

    Once the car was steadily parked downstairs, Lu Tianxing turned his head to look at Xue Man, who hadn¡¯t uttered a word since she got into the car. He said, ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re home now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Xue Man snapped back to reality, gently nodded, opened the car door, and got out.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Man, doing the same¡ªopening the car door and getting out. Seeing Xue Man standing in front of the car, clearly a bit absent-minded, he said, ¡°Minister Xue, I¡¯ve brought you back, and I¡¯ve parked the car here for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man suddenly came to her senses, nced at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit of a distance to the Ziyuan District. Why don¡¯t you just take my car back tonight?¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and replied, ¡°Minister Xue, no need to trouble yourself. It¡¯s still a bit early; I¡¯ll just take a taxi back. Minister Xue, I won¡¯t be escorting you upstairs. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, turned, and walked toward the entrance of the district.

    Xue Man remained motionless, her watery eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s back. In the night, her exquisite and beautiful face took on a slightlyplex expression.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing¡­,¡± Xue Man suddenly called out.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing came back to his senses, looking somewhat surprised at Xue Man. Ever since they left Qingcheng Club, he felt something was pressing on Xue Man¡¯s heart, but a woman¡¯s heart is as unpredictable as a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He couldn¡¯t guess and didn¡¯t ask what was troubling her.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words.

    Without waiting for a response, Xue Man moved forward, opening her arms for a full embrace.

    Lu Tianxing only felt a waft of fragrancee upon him, followed by the sensation of a soft body against his; Xue Man¡¯s slightly cool, slippery arms hooked around his neck, a faint fragrance emanating from her, stirring his heart.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing could clearly feel how tense and anxious Xue Man was. He took a deep breath, suppressed the flutter in his heart, hesitated slightly, but ultimately stood still, allowing Xue Man to hold him.

    Xue Man also didn¡¯t speak, just held Lu Tianxing tightly, as if trying to merge with him.

    ¡°Minister Xue, if there¡¯s anything on your mind you can talk about it. Perhaps I can help you in some way. There¡¯s no need to keep everything bottled up; it¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Lu Tianxing said, taking a deep breath and speaking softly.

    Xue Man¡¯s head rested against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, rubbing slightly, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t overthink it. I just feel a little tired and needed a shoulder to lean on. Just think of yourself as a pir.¡±

    Hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing more. Instead, he slowly lifted his hand and ced it on Xue Man¡¯s slender waist, holding her in his arms.

    For a moment, the hug seemed tost a lengthy eternity, but when they finally separated, it felt as if only a fleeting moment had passed.

    Xue Man took a deep breath, a slight blush on her face, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Minister Xue, you¡¯re joking. A beauty throws herself into my arms; I¡¯m the one who benefited. Why thank me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, benefited? If you dare take advantage of me, I¡¯ll promptly send you into the pce to serve the Emperor.¡±

    After saying that, Xue Man¡¯s gaze deliberately swept over Lu Tianxing¡¯s crotch, her fists clenching tightly, the meaning all too clear.

 Chapter 1523 - 1516: Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Chapter 1516: Warmth</h4>

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned dark instantly. Damn, Xue Man is still as hot-headed as ever. Conquering a woman like her is definitely a challenge.

    "And don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I hugged you just now because you helped me teach Bai Jingjing a lesson, so I thought I¡¯d give you a little reward. Alright, you can buzz off now. Goodbye."

    After saying that, Xue Man didn¡¯t say anything else, she simply turned and headed into the district.

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Man¡¯s back, shook his head slightly, said nothing, and turned to walk out of the district.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice, but just as he turned to leave, Xue Man, who had already walked into the district, somehow reappeared at the entrance. Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, her body trembled slightly, and tears rolled down her enchanting eyes.

    For Xue Man, perhaps from this moment on, she and Lu Tianxing are just friends, because she doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the lives of Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and others. They might not even be able to be friends then, so rather part ways and forget each other in the world.

    Walking out of the district, he hailed a taxi and told the driver to go to Ziyuan District. Lu Tianxing sat in his seat, watching the night view speeding past outside, recalling the moment Xue Man hugged him, and sighed softly in his heart.

    How could he not know Xue Man¡¯s feelings? But with so many women around him that he can¡¯t handle, if Xue Man is added to the mix, who knows what might happen? Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to Xue Man.

    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know how he feels about Xue Man. To say he likes her isn¡¯t surprising, as who wouldn¡¯t like a beauty? But to say he loves her isn¡¯t quite right. That¡¯s why, even knowing Xue Man might like him, he always yed dumb. He really doesn¡¯t want to hurt Xue Man. It¡¯s unfair to a woman, and he¡¯s already let down many women and doesn¡¯t want to let Xue Man down too.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing sighed, aplex expression shing in his eyes. He decided to bury this matter in his heart and let things take their course.

    As time passed, more than twenty minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of Ziyuan District. After paying the fare, Lu Tianxing got out of the car, not lingering outside, and walked toward the district.

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were busy in the kitchen, several simple dishes ced on the dining table. The faint aroma of food filled the air, making one instantly feel hungry.

    "Qianru, your cooking skills are amazing."

    Bai Zhiqing stood by, watching Lin Qianru¡¯s fluid movements, her beautiful eyes full of admiration. Although she and Lin Qianru are best friends, she didn¡¯t expect Lin Qianru¡¯s cooking to be so good. It might not match those big hotel chefs, but the food gives a sense of home, very warm.

    "Zhiqing, don¡¯t tease me. This little bit of cooking is nothing. With your intelligence, you¡¯ll soon surpass me."

    Lin Qianru smiled gently, bringing thest dish out from the kitchen.

    By this time, Lu Tianxing also reached the door. Seeing the lights inside, he took a deep breath and a faint smile appeared on his lips as he walked directly in.

    Since Lu Tianxing had the keys, he didn¡¯t knock. Besides, this is his home, why would he need to knock?

    He directly took out the key, opened the door, and walked in.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing entered the room, the aroma of food instantly filled his nostrils, making him feel hungry. To know, after work tonight, he apanied Xue Man to a ss reunion without having eaten. He nned to grab a bite at the reunion, but before they could sit, the whole Bai Jingjing incident happened, and they had to leave.

    Now, smelling the aroma of food, a strong sense of hunger surged up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    Just then, Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing, who had just taken off their aprons and walked out of the kitchen, heard the door open. Instinctively, they lifted their heads, their gazes falling on Lu Tianxing. Simultaneously, smiles appeared on their faces as they said in unison, "You¡¯re back."

    Looking at the two stunning women, hearing their melodious voices, a warm smile spread across Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. With such wives, what more could a husband ask for?

    "Yes, I¡¯m back. By the way, what are you making? It smells so good that my mouth is watering," Lu Tianxing said with a deep breath and a smile as he closed the door.

    "Tianxing, your nose is so sharp. We just finished preparing thete-night snack, and you showed up," Lin Qianru said, smiling at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grinned, "Really? Looks like I came back just in time. Can we eat now? I haven¡¯t had dinner yet!"

    "Lu Tianxing, you didn¡¯t really ruin Xiao Man¡¯s ss reunion, did you?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a peculiar expression. She hadn¡¯t taken Lin Qianru¡¯s earlier words seriously, thinking such coincidences didn¡¯t happen. But it turned out, just as Lin Qianru had said, Xue Man¡¯s reunion was ruined. Otherwise, knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t havee back without eating his fill.

    There¡¯s no denying it¡ªBai Zhiqing knows Lu Tianxing very well.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "Honey, seriously, what do you mean I ruined Minister Xue¡¯s reunion? I was a victim too, okay? I pretended to be Minister Xue¡¯s boyfriend out of kindness, just to score some free stuff to eat. Do you think that¡¯s easy for me? As soon as I walked in, Minister Xue got into a spat with some guy, and that guy couldn¡¯t handle Minister Xue, so he called for backup..."

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Lu Tianxing, seemingly predicting what woulde next, and calmly said, "And then you taught that guy¡¯s backup a lesson, couldn¡¯t stay at the reunion, so you came back?"

    "Um, honey, you already knew, huh."

    Lu Tianxingughed awkwardly and said, "I can¡¯t be med for that. That guy was just asking for it, trying to make me crawl out on my knees. I reluctantly taught him a lesson."

    "Tianxing, does that guy have any real power? Will there be trouble?" Lin Qianru suddenly chimed in.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Just a small fry, if he dares to make trouble for me, I¡¯ll stomp him out with no qualms."

    Lu Tianxing gave Lin Qianru a little smile, "Alright, enough about that. Let¡¯s go grab ate-night snack! I¡¯m starving."

    With that said, Lu Tianxing strode quickly toward the dining room.

    Lin Qianru and Bai Zhiqing watched Lu Tianxing leave, exchanged a nce filled with smiles, shook their heads, and without saying another word, followed behind him to the table.

    The three of them sat down at the table, chatting andughing as they enjoyed their midnight snack, without a hint of discord.

    After the snack, Lu Tianxing, like an old-time gentleman, strolled leisurely out of the dining room, cradling a cup of tea Lin Qianru had just brewed. He plopped down on the sofa, watching TV with a content smile on his face.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru tidied up the table, worked together to wash the dishes, put them in the cupboard, and only then did they emerge from the kitchen.

    "Lu Tianxing, why are you still here? Why not go take a shower?" Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru said as they exited the kitchen and saw him still on the sofa.

    Upon hearing them, Lu Tianxing casually ced the teacup on the table, stood up, and his eyes roved over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, chuckling slyly, "I¡¯m just wondering where to sleep tonight. Oh, Qianru, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re afraid of thunderstorms at night? I checked the weather report; it¡¯s supposed to storm tonight. Why don¡¯t we share a room, so you won¡¯t be scared?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze darted between Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru¡¯s chests, a mischievous smile on his face.

    Since Bai Zhiqing epted Lin Qianru into their lives, he¡¯s waited for this day¡ªa sleepover was such a tantalizing idea.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard."

    "Tianxing, you dirty-minded scoundrel."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and feeling his all-too-real gaze, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but blush and shot him a harsh re.

    Lu Tianxing felt a wave of embarrassment¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it? Faced with two beauties, who wouldn¡¯t want some fun? Those who don¡¯t are either unaware or abnormal.

    Bai Zhiqing, flushed, nced at Lu Tianxing, "I¡¯m going to rest now, Qianru, what about you?"

    Upon Bai Zhiqing¡¯s prompt, Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face too turned pink, wanting to stay and delve into the mysteries of the human body with Lu Tianxing. After all, he¡¯d sparked her curiosity today, which lingered unfulfilled, and they¡¯ve been apart for so long, acting uninterested seems imusible.

    However, Lin Qianru knew she couldn¡¯t stay. After all, Bai Zhiqing was Lu Tianxing¡¯s official wife, and she was just the mistress. In ancient times, Bai Zhiqing would be the first wife, and she, the concubine¡ªshe had to care for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s feelings.

    "I¡¯ll rest too."

    "Then let¡¯s go upstairs. As for this guy, there are plenty of rooms here; let him find one on his own."

    With those words, Bai Zhiqing took Lin Qianru¡¯s hand and headed upstairs.

 Chapter 1524 - 1517: I Have Something Tomorrow, Going to Sleep First

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Chapter 1517: I Have Something Tomorrow, Going to Sleep First</h4>

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    Before long, two door-mming sounds came from upstairs, leaving Lu Tianxing alone in the living room with a gloomy expression. Damn, had those two girls nned to leave him hanging on purpose?

    To avoid spending the night alone, it seemed he needed to disy his talent for sneaky escapades tonight. However, whose room should he visit first?

    This was a serious dilemma!

    Maybe tonight he should go all out and deal with both of them at once?

    A thought flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, his breathing a bit hurried. But ultimately, he dismissed it. If he dared to coerce Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru into spending time with him, he might as well prepare for his funeral!

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, suppressing his impulse. With determination in his eyes, he darted upstairs without a second thought.

    Standing on the second floor, Lu Tianxing faced a left and a right room and began to feel entangled. Bai Zhiqing was his wife, Lin Qianru his mistress. Should he go to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room to satisfy her first or offer Lin Qianru some long-awaitedfort?

    It was a tough choice!

    After hesitating for a moment, Lu Tianxing decided to visit Lin Qianru¡¯s room. After all, he hadn¡¯t spent quality time with her for quite a while. This time he really ought to pay her a visit, especially since Lin Qianru promised him something special today.

    Turning to the left, Lu Tianxing reached Lin Qianru¡¯s door and immediately ced his hand on the doorknob, intending to enter. But then, his movement froze.

    The door wouldn¡¯t budge; Lin Qianru had locked it from the inside.

    "Qianru, why did you lock the door? Open it for me, I need to discuss something with you," Lu Tianxing called from the doorway.

    Just as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Lin Qianru¡¯s melodious voice came from the room, "Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow! I need to rest early tonight; I have important things to do tomorrow! Go keep Zhiqingpany!"

    Lu Tianxing felt at a loss hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words. It was barely past eight o¡¯clock; with Lin Qianru¡¯s nature, even if she wanted to sleep early, it would have been after ten o¡¯clock. This girl was clearly doing this on purpose.

    "Qianru, please open the door. I really just want to talk, nothing else. Trust me, I¡¯m an honest man," Lu Tianxing pleaded again.

    "Nope, Yafei once told me that at night, whatever sweet talk a man says, don¡¯t believe it. Because at night, every word a man speaks is a lie, hiding unspeakable secrets."

    Hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing broke out in a sweat. What was Lin Yafei trying to pull here? It¡¯s one thing to impart wisdom to Bai Zhiqing, but now she¡¯s teaching Lin Qianru how to guard against men. Was she trying to ruin him?

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but noticed the light slipping through the door crack suddenly vanished, as if Lin Qianru had really gone to sleep, turning off the light.

    Feeling helpless, Lu Tianxing headed to the bedroom he shared with Bai Zhiqing. As for Lin Qianru, once he satisfied Bai Zhiqing, he¡¯d show this girl the consequences of turning him away. If the door couldn¡¯t be breached, couldn¡¯t he enter through the window? No door could truly stop him.

    However, upon reaching his bedroom door, his face turned dark again¡ªthis door was locked from the inside as well.

    "Honey, open the door..." Lu Tianxing called out in resignation.

    "Not opening, Lu Tianxing, tonight you¡¯ll sleep in the room next door. I¡¯ve prepared the covers for you; please don¡¯t disturb me anymore."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice promptly came from inside.

    "Honey..."

    "Enough, I have things to do tomorrow, I¡¯ll sleep now."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was filled with anxious lines. He could swear that those two girls were definitely colluding, otherwise how could their tone and excuses be identical?

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing realized having multiple women might not be such a good thing. Like now, instead of enjoying some adult fun, he was left alone inside.

    Then, noticing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s room light also go out promptly, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. Was he really going to spend the night alone?

    Facing the darkened rooms on both sides, a sly smile suddenly appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips. Spending the night alone¡ªno way! If they wouldn¡¯t let him in, couldn¡¯t he sneak in quietly? Tonight, he¡¯d take on the role of a flower thief, picking flowers at midnight.

    As these thoughts bubbled up, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t rush to act immediately. Instead, he turned and went back downstairs. There was a time for everything, and he definitely didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to interrupt him at a crucial moment. Retreating now could drive one insane.

    Sitting on the living room sofa, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette, taking a deep puff. Smoky mist surrounded him, casting a mysterious shadow over his face, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    After another deep drag from the cigarette, Lu Tianxing paused in silence, retrieving his cellphone to dial Angel in HSD.

    It had been a while since he¡¯d left New York, and due to various events in Jinling and Jiangnan, he hadn¡¯t called Angel, a feeling of guilt lingering. No matter what, Angel was his woman.

    Moreover, since Angel returned to the United Statesst time, her wish was to be the Morgan Family¡¯s leader. Since he left New York, he¡¯d not asked her if there was any trouble or offered help, which wasn¡¯t right.

    The phone rang several times before being answered. Angel¡¯s charming voice immediately came through, "My dearest Judge, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s night in China. Instead of being with your wife, you call me, the neglected mistress. Be honest¡ªdid you mess up and get thrown out by your wife? Although I¡¯m far away in HSD and can¡¯t help, calling me to vent is understandable."

    Lu Tianxing had a bleak expression listening to Angel. As expected,pared to Lin Yafei and Rose, she was truly a vixen. Even knowing she was teasing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of frustration.

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to speak, but Angel cut in, "Dear Judge, are you silent because I hit the mark? Haha, this is quite entertaining to hear, but I can¡¯t help you; you must sort it out yourself. Oh, I have plenty of celebrity contacts, do you want one?"

    "Oh,e on."

    Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat sitting on the sofa. Was this really his image in Angel¡¯s mind?

    "Angel, can¡¯t we just have a normal conversation?"

    "Why not? Finding you apanion isn¡¯t normal?"

    Lu Tianxing was at a loss, taking a deep breath, and said, "Angel, I called because I wanted to discuss something with you."

    Hearing this, Angel¡¯s tone turned more serious, "What¡¯s up?"

    "I wanted to check if you encountered any troubles in the United States, and if you need my help," Lu Tianxing asked directly.

    "Oh my, dear Judge, I¡¯m touched you¡¯re concerned about me! I thought you¡¯d be so enchanted by the flowers around you that you¡¯d forget me!"

    Angel¡¯s teasing came from the other end, yet her tone carried a barely audible excitement. No woman dislikes attention from the man she likes.

 Chapter 1525: 1518: A Once-and-for-All Solution

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1525: Chapter 1518: A Once-and-for-All Solution</strong>

    Listening to Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve always had you on my mind!¡±

    ¡°I bet you only think of me when you don¡¯t have a woman by your side!¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice came through, sounding wistful, and she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m having no trouble in HSD. Those useless folks, only good for eating, drinking, and having fun, can¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s easy for me to deal with them. However, Judge, your situation is quite dire.¡±

    ¡°My situation is dire?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, a hint of confusion on his face.

    ¡°Dear Judge, have you forgotten about Avril? She¡¯s an ambitious woman, always aiming to be like China¡¯s Wu Zetian, dreaming of bing an empress. This time, she¡¯s going to China, obviously targeting you, nning to use you to achieve her ambitions. Also, this woman is skilled at using every avable resource. If she¡¯s plotting against you, you¡¯re in danger. So, I suggest staying in Modu for the time being.¡±

    Lu Tianxing understood Angel¡¯s implication immediately. If Avril really wants to make a move on him, Beijing is the best ce for it because his enemies, the Yang Family, are there. Avril could choose to join forces with the Yang Family against him.

    And once he leaves Beijing, Avril¡¯s schemes lose their effect. No family would dare offend the Lu Family by trying to kill him without cause.

    Moreover, Avril wouldn¡¯t have the guts to leave Beijing ande to Modu to kill him. Modu is his stronghold, a tiger¡¯s den, and unless Avril is foolish, she¡¯d know entering Modu is akin to seeking death. If she really ns to kill him, it¡¯ll definitely happen in Beijing and not elsewhere. Besides, killing him in Beijing would be a major deterrence for the Huaxia Martial Artists Circle.

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled and said gravely, ¡°Angel, I know what you want to say, but you should know, I have to go to Beijing no matter what. Otherwise, I¡¯ll live in the fear and assassination of the Heavenly God all my life. I must go to Beijing to ask Ji Xingyun whether the Heavenly God belongs to the Four Great Families.¡±

    ¡°But Avril¡­¡±

    Angel was interrupted by Lu Tianxing. ¡°Angel, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but don¡¯t worry. If I dare go to Beijing, I have the means to retreat safely. Even Avril can¡¯t harm me, even if she joins hands with the Yang Family, it won¡¯t work. The Yang Family doesn¡¯t dare to recklessly attack me; otherwise, doom awaits them. As long as the Yang Family¡¯s old farts don¡¯t act against me, Avril can¡¯t harm me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! But you must promise me, if you encounter an unbeatable strong opponent, you must run as far as possible, don¡¯t linger in battle, definitely don¡¯t repeat what happened in New York, or I¡¯ll tell Bai Zhiqing about your rtionship with Lin Yafei and Huangfu Meigui.¡±

    ¡°Angel, why are you so ruthless? Are you nning to let me die without peace?¡± Lu Tianxing responded with a wry smile.

    ¡°Exactly, I want to let you die without peace.¡±

    Angel snorted coldly, as if recalling something, a strange smile crept onto her lips. She said again, ¡°Judge, I actually have a better solution to solve this trouble with Avril once and for all. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What solution?¡± Lu Tianxing immediately asked curiously.

    Lu Tianxing had never doubted Angel¡¯s capabilities; otherwise, Angel wouldn¡¯t have established the Angel Intelligence Station in the Western World, thriving well.

    ¡°Judge, have you heard the saying: women conquer the world by conquering men, while men conquer women by theirbat prowess? Why don¡¯t you take Avril down, showcase your impressivebat prowess, conquer her physically, so she won¡¯t trouble you anymore? You¡¯ll gain a wife and topbat prowess, killing three birds with one stone.¡±

    Angel grew more excited as she spoke, her voiceced with charm, ¡°Judge, don¡¯t you find my idea ingenious? You should know Avril is the most beautiful Holy Daughter the Church has ever had, with an aura of holy purity and a curvy figure. Even I find her captivating, don¡¯t you want to¡­ with the Holy Daughter of the Holy See?¡±

    Lu Tianxing broke into a cold sweat hearing Angel¡¯s words. With Avril indeed was an enticing n.

    But the key issue is that Avril is the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter. If he conquers Avril, the news would spread, and he¡¯d be hunted by the Church worldwide. The Church¡¯s Holy Daughter is selected to serve God, never to marry; in other words, she¡¯s God¡¯s woman, and conquering her would cause the Church to explode.

    ¡°Dear Judge, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Do you think my idea is brilliant? You don¡¯t need to scheme anything, just need to move a bit, and you can diffuse a major crisis while enjoying yourself. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s great?¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice was filled with allure, like a devil tempting mortals to fall, ¡°Besides, Avril is the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter, a goddess in many people¡¯s minds. Wouldn¡¯t you feel an exceptional sense of aplishment conquering a woman like her? Imagine this once sacred and untouchable woman in front of many others, now conquered by you, giving birth to your sons and daughters¡ªdoesn¡¯t your blood boil just thinking about it?¡±

    As she spoke, Angel mimicked certain sounds on purpose, her voice turning many corners, causing a me to involuntarily rise in one¡¯s heart. It made one desperately want to follow Angel¡¯s advice and conquer Avril.

    Lu Tianxing remained silent, a hint of a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Dear Judge, don¡¯t you want to taste the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter? Perhaps your marksmanship is so good that you¡¯ll hit the target, and your future son could be the Church¡¯s Pope. Then, worldwide, who would dare do anything against you? If you¡¯re worried about handling Avril alone, I can help you. Recently, I¡¯ve acquired a peculiar drug, colorless and tasteless, and even a frigid woman would fall if she takes it. Do you want me to send it to China to help you? If you¡¯re scared, I could apany both the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter and you. Don¡¯t you want to try the taste of two Western beauties?¡±

    Angel¡¯s alluring voice rang through the phone, even through the distance, making one feel the mes igniting in their heart.

    ¡°Angel, stop joking. You know Avril¡¯s identity. If I dare do anything to Avril, I think I¡¯ll never have peace in my life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, knowing there¡¯s nothing scarier than those fanatical believers. These people are mostly insane, willing to do anything for their faith, even destroy themselves along with you. These people are like madmen, ready to fight you to the death for their beliefs, and he didn¡¯t want to live every day chased by a bunch of lunatics.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel chuckled, ¡°Really? Judge, you better remember what you said, don¡¯t regret itter. But don¡¯t you really think it¡¯s a very good way? You can enjoy yourself without much effort and solve the problem once and for all. Aren¡¯t you considering my suggestion?¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and straightforwardly said, ¡°Not considering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. I nned to apany the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter with you; now, it seems there¡¯s no hope.¡±

    Angel sighed regretfully.

    Hearing Angel¡¯s sigh, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, Angel, it¡¯s gettingte. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. Be careful in HSD, and if you encounter trouble, call me.¡±

    ¡°Judge, are you in such a hurry to leave? Don¡¯t you want to know what I¡¯m doing now?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Haha, dear Judge, you¡¯re so funny. Anyway, see you.¡±

    With that, Angel hung up the phone without hesitation.

    At the same time, far away in HSD, while night descended in China, HSD was bathed in sunshine.

    Inside an exclusive private club in HSD.

    Angel was smiling, tossing her phone aside, sitting on the sofa designated for rxation. She slowly hung up, a faint smile on her lips, epting the iced drink Abby handed her. She took a sip and said, ¡°Abby, what have Gale, Fierce Tiger, and Blood ughter considered¡ªare they going to coborate with me or stick with my group of siblings to the bitter end?¡±

 Chapter 1526: 1519: A Night of Darkness and High Winds

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1526: Chapter 1519: A Night of Darkness and High Winds</strong>

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby quickly said: ¡°Oliver and his team say they¡¯ve mostly considered it, and are willing to cooperate with us, but they have one condition.¡±

    Angel frowned slightly: ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Oliver and his team said, as long as you, Chief, meet with them, they will agree to cooperate with us.¡±

    Abby hesitated for a moment as she looked at Angel and said: ¡°Chief, do you think Oliver and his team have ulterior motives? Could they use the opportunity to meet and attack you?¡±

    ¡°Attack me?¡±

    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, seemingly disdainful and sarcastic: ¡°They don¡¯t have the guts toy hands on me. Meeting with me is probably to get reassurance from me, fearing I might take them down altogether. Since they want a meeting, then let¡¯s meet. Abby, inform them that I¡¯ll meet with them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chief, I will notify them shortly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s in your hands. Also, have my brothers and sisters been up to anything recently?¡±

    ¡°No activity from them recently.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on them for me, don¡¯t miss any clues, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Abby nodded and said, ¡°Chief, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go inform the Gale Mercenary Corps.¡±

    Angel nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Watching Abby¡¯s silhouette slowly disappear, Angel nced at the phone beside her, her lips slightly curling into a brilliant smile: ¡°Dear Judge, you should seriously consider my proposal, take Avril down, and help her secure the Pope position. Then no one will be able to affect you, not even the Yanhuang Group. They would need to think twice before acting against you. I really look forward to that day.¡±

    With that, Angel stood up from the sofa and turned towards the private gym.

    Meanwhile, in Modu, Ziyuan District, after hanging up the phone with Angel, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips formed a barely noticeable bitter smile.

    Honestly speaking, Lu Tianxing was indeed somewhat tempted by Angel¡¯s proposal, even greatly agreeing with it. If he could really take Avril down, it would definitely be a one-time solution. Even if Avril became the Church¡¯s first Female Pope, the power behind him could grow rapidly. Even if he turned against the Yang Family, Tang Family, or even the Yanhuang Group, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. If worsees to worst, he could just escape to the Vatican, and no one would be able to do anything against him. In essence, it would give him a perfect card for both offense and defense.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing only dared to entertain this idea.

    If he really tried to do it, he would not only face the attacks of the Church¡¯s fanatical zealots but also the wrath from the Church itself. After all, the Church worships God, and the Holy Daughter is chosen specifically for God. If you end up sleeping with the woman chosen for God, it¡¯s strange they wouldn¡¯t want to kill you.

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s current power, he couldn¡¯t possibly fend off the Church¡¯s frenzied attacks. Even with the Lu Family as support, it would be futile.

    ¡°Flirting with the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, this idea could onlye from a seductress like Angel. But I must say, it is indeed the best solution, achieving a one-time resolution. Unfortunately, I have the ambition butck the courage. I surely don¡¯t want to die so quickly. Anyway, why bother thinking so much? Things will resolve once they reach a head. I¡¯ll deal with these matterster. Tonight has more important things to do, so why worry about them now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually tossed the phone onto the sofa, his face showing a mischievous smile. On a night dark and windy, a time to steal the fragrance and jade, this is something not to be missed, or else the regret wouldst a lifetime.

    Thinking about Lin Qianru agreeing to his request today, Lu Tianxing could hardly contain his excitement, without any further dy, he quickly rushed upstairs. Of course, before stealing the fragrance and jade, one must take a good shower to avoid ruining thedy.

    Men never bathe asplicatedly as women do. Typically, a quick rinse, applying a bit of body wash, back and forth within ten minutes and it¡¯s all settled.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing came out of the bathroom wearing just shorts.

    He didn¡¯t immediately look for Lin Qianru but returned to the living room, turned on the TV, intending to watch for a bit before going. After all, Bai Zhiqing hasn¡¯t gone to bed yet, and if Bai Zhiqing suddenly interrupted while he and Lin Qianru were halfway through, it would be awkward, especially the uneasy feeling that can drive someone mad.

    After about an hour, Lu Tianxing suddenly withdrew his gaze from the TV, revealing a mischievous smile, knowing that the time hade for another bout of fragrance and jade theft.

    Carefully, Lu Tianxing tiptoed upstairs and first approached Bai Zhiqing¡¯s bedroom, listening closely. Once certain that Bai Zhiqing was really asleep, Lu Tianxing turned to Lin Qianru¡¯s room, a faint smile appearing on his lips: ¡°Girl, you think locking the door keeps me out? You underestimate me. Today, I¡¯ll let you know the price of keeping your man outside.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing chuckled, gathered True Qi into a needle, and poked gently at the lock.

    With a ¡®click¡¯, the door opened directly.

    ¡°Haha, unlocking skills are indeed essential for every man. Girl, you locked your man outside, are you ready to face the punishment?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled smugly, walked into the room, gently shut the door, then locked it again before heading towards Lin Qianru¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    Lin Qianru was not sound asleep. When she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s footsteps, she abruptly sat up in bed, nervously staring at the looming shadow ahead.

    ¡°Hehe, of course, it¡¯s me. Qianru darling, don¡¯t forget what you promised me, is it time to fulfill it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice echoed in the room, before Lin Qianru could speak again, Lu Tianxing lunged forward like a hungry tiger¡­

    ¡­

    In the morning, as the sun streamed through the window, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, recalling the events ofst night, his lips involuntarily curved into a satisfied smile.

    Especially thinking about Lin Qianru¡¯s shy and reserved demeanorst night, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile grew even stronger. It seems he should try again sometime.

    Stretchingzily, Lu Tianxing loosened up his muscles and bones, got up from bed, and headed to the bathroom.

    After a brief wash, Lu Tianxing changed clothes, opened the door, and walked out.

    Justing downstairs, Lu Tianxing saw Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru sitting on the sofa, engrossed in reading their magazines.

 Chapter 1527 - 1520: Preparing for the Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chapter 1520: Preparing for the Press Conference</h4>

    Today Bai Zhiqing¡¯s outfit isn¡¯t much different from yesterday. She¡¯s wearing a professional suit, her shiny ck hair styled in a fashionable and elegant updo. Her subtly glossed red lipsplement the tight professional outfit that perfectly showcases her enviable figure, while her high heels highlight her beautiful legs, together with the ck stockings making her legs appear even longer.

    Simrly, Lin Qianru, beside Bai Zhiqing, sports a new look as well, though her clothes are a pale blue OL uniform. Seated side by side, they resemble two blossoming flowers, inviting an admiring nce.

    "Good morning, beautifuldies."

    Lu Tianxing descended the stairs, his gaze sweeping over Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, afortable smile on his face, and he unabashedly sat between them, casually wrapping his arm around their waists.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Qianru instinctively flushed scarlet, her mind unwittingly flooded with memories ofst night, even causing the nape of her neck to turn a shade of pink.

    In contrast to Lin Qianru¡¯s shyness, Bai Zhiqing peevishly pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist hard, instinctively trying to break free but was tightly held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, unable to escape.

    After several struggles, Bai Zhiqing gave uppletely, allowing Lu Tianxing to hold them both, yet she spoke in an annoyed tone, "Let go of me, go have your breakfast alone, when you¡¯re done, drop Qianru and me off at thepany. Don¡¯t forget, we have a press conference today, we can¡¯t bete."

    "Press conference?"

    Lu Tianxing suddenly remembered, asking in confusion, "Honey, since it¡¯s a press conference, you and Qianru could just go, why wait for me? I¡¯m not an executive at Bai¡¯s Group, just an assistant, whether I go or not shouldn¡¯t make much difference."

    "Yes, you¡¯re indeed an assistant at Bai¡¯s Group, but you¡¯re also my and Lin Qianru¡¯s husband! There will be lots of journalists today, what if some of them turn out to be assassins targeting us? Will you not be there to protect us?" Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and naturally said.

    Um!

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing let out a bitter smile, "Alright! You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll go eat breakfast now, but haven¡¯t you both eaten?"

    "We¡¯ve eaten ages ago, not everyone gets upte like you, hurry up, it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock, the press conference starts at nine-thirty." Bai Zhiqing nudged Lu Tianxing and said.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing had a helpless bitter smile on his lips, stood up, and went toward the dining table. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t really like being in the limelight, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but entirely because of his past environment.

    From his time in the military, bing a renowned soldier, to leaving the military and leading the famous Netherworld Mercenary Corps as Judge, all his identities were ndestine, and over time Lu Tianxing got used to hiding himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to hide in the district Yue Tingting lived in for over a year.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, the living room was left with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru who exchanged a nce and chuckled.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the entire hall was particrly harmonious.

    After having a simple breakfast, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru, without any hesitation, drove away from Ziyuan District towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    ...

    It¡¯s an era of information explosion. Following the announcement of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s uing press conference, as early as this morning, the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group was crowded with journalists wielding cameras, craning their necks to get a glimpse inside Bai¡¯s Group, hoping for first-hand news.

    Let¡¯s be clear, Bai¡¯s Group has been the hottest topic onlely. ording to certain statistics, Bai¡¯s Group now holds liquid assets ranking in the top ten of China¡¯s wealthy, not even including their fixed assets. With just their liquid assets, the group stands in the top ten of China¡¯s wealthy, which is terrifying to think about.

    Especially with time moving forward, Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, had her photo leaked online, and she quickly became one of China¡¯s most famous women, hailed as a goddess ofmerce by many. Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, was exposed, earning hatred from many but hailed by plenty as a life winner.

    Coming from an underdog status to join Bai¡¯s Group, bing a security guard, then Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assistant, and eventually winning the beauty¡¯s heart¡ªit¡¯s a ssic example of reaching the pinnacle of life.

    Though many know of Lu Tianxing¡¯s sessful reversal and his win, not many have actually seen what Lu Tianxing looks like. Even Bai Zhiqing¡¯s photos are rare online¡ªnot because they weren¡¯t circted but because an invisible force quickly suppresses them, leaving only a few blurry images out.

    Now, with Bai Zhiqing hosting a press conference, her husband might also appear alongside her, and getting first-hand news would definitely be a career boost.

    Today¡¯s Bai¡¯s Group press conference isn¡¯t being held elsewhere; it¡¯s directly inside Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s building.

    As the clock hit nine, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lu Tianxing arrived at Bai¡¯s Group.

    Seeing the swarm of journalists at Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s entrance, Lu Tianxing felt helpless, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive into Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s underground parking lot. Without a choice, he parked outside and got out of the car with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    As Bai Zhiqing stepped out of the car, the surrounding journalists instantly flocked towards her like cats drawn to the scent.

    Fortunately, to handle today¡¯s situation, Bai Zhiqing had nned ahead, deploying arge security team she had once coborated with Xiangjiang Chengbao, so as Bai Zhiqing exited the car, security personnel appeared around her and Lin Qianru, forming a protective barrier, preventing journalists from getting too close.

    But even this couldn¡¯t dampen the journalists¡¯ enthusiasm, and they surged forward, with incessant shes and microphones showcasing their frenzy.

    "Mr. Bai, hello, I¡¯m a journalist from Morning News Daily. What are your thoughts on themercial sh between Bai¡¯s Group and Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group?"

    "Mr. Bai, hi, I¡¯m from Xunten Net. During Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s conflict with Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, massive scandals about Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group were exposed on the web. Is this a strategy by Bai¡¯s Group to undermine them for hidden motives?"

    "Mr. Bai, I¡¯m a journalist from Jing Net. There are reports that Bai¡¯s Group used unfair trade practices, allegedly inciting hackers to attack Dingtian and Jiang Feng¡¯sworks during themercial conflict. Is this true?"

    "Mr. Bai..."

    Suddenly, all journalists began persistently interrogating with increasingly sharp questions.

    Facing these pointed inquiries, Bai Zhiqing remained unchanged, as always emitting a cold, assertive aura, not flustered by the sharp questions.

    Lin Qianru equally maintainedposure, although shecked the icy cool demeanor of Bai Zhiqing, her pretty face held a faint smile carrying a cold indifference that denied any opportunity for interrogation if examined closely.

    Lu Tianxing, like a small assistant, followed behind Bai Zhiqing with his head lowered, yet his attention was on the surroundings, observing every movement; Bai Zhiqing was right, amidst this chaos, nefarious individuals might emerge, and he needed to be fully vignt.

    With security escorting, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lu Tianxing finally entered Bai¡¯s Group, turning to face the swarm of journalists. Bai Zhiqing slowly spoke up, "Dear journalist friends, I¡¯m unable to answer your questions now as the press conference is about to start. These matters will be addressed during the conference. Also, due to venue limitations, journalists must present an invitation for entrance; personnel will guide those with invitations to the conference site. If without an invitation, apologies are in order."

 Chapter 1528 - 1521: Is Luan Hongyue Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Chapter 1521: Is Luan Hongyue Leaving?</h4>

    As the words fell, Bai Zhiqing said no more, immediately turning to walk inside Bai¡¯s Group,pletely ignoring the journalist crowd extending their microphones.

    To ordinary people, these journalists are the uncrowned kings, not to be easily offended, for their pens can kill without seeing blood. But to Bai Zhiqing, these journalists are just journalists, not uncrowned kings. She doesn¡¯t mind journalists speaking truthfully because real news is the first virtue of a journalist; however, if they embellish and talk nonsense, she does not mind letting them know the consequence of offending apany¡¯s chairman.

    As for sympathizing with the weak, if a person does something wrong, punishment is inevitable, regardless of whether they are weak or strong. If the weak can avoid punishment for wrongdoing, it¡¯s a societal tragedy.

    Although Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words were icy,cking much courtesy, they still made those journalists with invitations beam with joy, eagerly swarming towards Bai¡¯s Group entrance security personnel. If they get in early, they might grab a good spot, and a good spot means an opportunity to ask Bai Zhiqing questions, which is a pathway to promotion and a pay raise.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru stepped into the elevator, heading to the news conference upstairs.

    "Phew, those journalists really are crazy. If there weren¡¯t security, I bet they¡¯d devour us."

    Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh after entering the elevator; he had never seen such madness, it felt as if they weren¡¯t looking at people but a crowd of walking delicacies.

    "Of course, now in their eyes, we are walking money. Getting first-hand news means bonuses and promotions, and these journalists are mostly grassroots staff, they can¡¯t resist this opportunity." Lin Qianru said to Lu Tianxing with a smile, her expression unchanged, clearly ustomed to such situations.

    "Qianru is right; these journalists will ask any question for money, and even set traps in their words. When you fall into their traps, even a sentence will be exaggerated as much as possible. Hence, dealing with these journalists requires extreme caution, otherwise, you might find yourself in heaps of trouble, given how terrifying public opinion can be." Bai Zhiqing added, her perception of journalists not very favorable.

    Though some journalists are devoted and truthful, most excel at making mountains out of molehills, turning trivial matters into earth-shattering events, as if you¡¯vemitted a monstrous wrong.

    If it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯t choose to hold a news conference.

    The elevator ascended and finally stopped at the tenth floor, where this news conference was set, a venue often used by Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing, and Lin Qianru stepped out and quickly moved to a nearby lounge beside the news conference venue, awaiting the event.

    Upon entering the lounge, Lu Tianxing felt a spark in his eyes, his gaze instinctively falling on two enchanting figures in front.

    Luan Hongyue and Lin Yafei were sitting on the sofa chatting, and upon seeing Lu Tianxing and the others enter, they rose promptly, a gentle smile on their charming faces.

    "My old friend, you¡¯ve finallye, I thought you couldn¡¯t get up this morning!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei smiled radiantly, getting up and approaching him with a fragrant breeze, cheekily blowing air on his face like a flirty woman, saying, "Old friend, wasst nightfortable? Did Qianru and Zhiqing apany you? By the way, how was the situationst night, tell me."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s unabashed words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly darkened; let alone sleeping together,st night he barely avoided an empty room.

    Lin Qianru¡¯s cheeks reddened at Lin Yafei¡¯s straightforwardness, clearly recallingst night¡¯s frenzy.

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lin Yafei in annoyance, saying displeased, "Lin Demon, do you think everyone is like you? Don¡¯t forget why I called you here today, it¡¯s not for chitchat, if you dare spread nonsense at the news conference, watch out, I won¡¯t hesitate to toss you from the tenth floor, believe it?"

    Lin Yafei was utterly indifferent to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude. They were university ssmates, and longtime best friends, knowing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s temperament well. To others, Bai Zhiqing might seem annoyed or angry, but those familiar with her knew she wasn¡¯t actually mad.

    "Young Master, Mr. Bai, Qianru."

    Luan Hongyue stepped forward, nced at Lu Tianxing without pause, continuing to greet Bai Zhiqing and others.

    "Hong Yue, are you really decided? This job isn¡¯t as easy as you think; it¡¯s exhausting, have you thoroughly considered? If you regret now, it¡¯s still time. Once the news conference starts, the chance to back out is gone." Bai Zhiqing sighed, speaking slowly upon seeing Hong Yue.

    "Zhiqing, I¡¯m aware, but I am determined. Despite the hardship, it¡¯s perfect for me to escape this city¡¯s hustle and bustle." Hong Yue smiled at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Alright then! At the conference, I¡¯ll announce it."

    Bai Zhiqing shot a deep nce at Hong Yue, choosing not to persuade further.

    Lu Tianxing listened to Bai Zhiqing and Hong Yue¡¯s conversation, feeling baffled, unclear about the job¡¯s nature. What¡¯s not easy, why exhausting? He couldn¡¯t grasp the situation.

    Instinctively, Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, hoping for her exnation.

    Sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s confusion, Lin Qianru began exining gently, "Tianxing, since you were out yesterday, we discussed with Zhiqing about establishing a charity foundation. Bai¡¯s Group participated in various charitable activities before, but wasn¡¯t solely its own, so we n to merge with Rose¡¯s charity foundation, establishing a new one aimed at aiding impoverished children and severely ill individuals unable to seek treatment due to financial constraints."

    "Initially, we sought someone to manage this foundation, but finding outsiders might lead to temptations concerningrge sums of money, and requires traveling across China toprehend local situations. This person must endure hardships. After much deliberation, Hong Yue volunteered as manager; it¡¯s what Zhiqing referred to, Hong Yue will be the foundation¡¯s president."

    After hearing Lin Qianru¡¯s exnation, Lu Tianxing looked at Hong Yue in surprise, puzzled by her choice to leave Bai¡¯s Group and be the foundation¡¯s president. If Bai Zhiqing truly founded such a foundation, its president isn¡¯t merely office-bound, but must travel across, prating impoverished regions; the challenges are immense, even men struggle, let alone a woman.

    Lu Tianxing, about to speak, heard crisp footsteps outside as Lan Xin entered in her OL uniform, addressing Bai Zhiqing, "Mr. Bai, invited journalists are inside the news conference venue, may it begin now?"

    "Let¡¯s start now!"

    Bai Zhiqing nodded to Lan Xin, turned and headed outside the lounge.

    Lin Qianru, Hong Yue, and others followed her promptly into the news conference hall.

    "Aren¡¯t you going, old friend?" Lin Yafei nced at immobile Lu Tianxing, smiling.

 Chapter 1529: 1522: Bai Zhiqingâ€™s Dominance

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1529: Chapter 1522: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Dominance</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to being under the spotlight. I¡¯ll just find a random ce to sit and watch from there.¡±

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. He had no interest in exposing himself to everyone¡¯s gaze, and besides, Bai Zhiqing had mentioned at home that he was only responsible for ensuring their safety, not going on stage.

    ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll head out first, old friend. Remember, my body misses you.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei twisted her sensual waist like a seductive woman, walked up to Lu Tianxing, blew a fragrant breath on his cheek, and then walked out with a charming smile.

    Lu Tianxing watched Lin Yafei¡¯s disappearing figure with a dark expression on his face, a bitter smile shing across his heart. He shook his head, said nothing more, and entered the press conference from another direction.

    At this moment, the entire venue was filled with journalists, and there were quite a few cameras at the back aimed at the front, seemingly preparing for a live television broadcast.

    In the front, there was a table where Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei sat at the center, with Lin Qianru and Luan Hongyue sitting on either side.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze swept across the hall, and when she noticed Lu Tianxing standing among the crowd, she paused slightly, then came back to her senses and slowly spoke into the microphone, ¡°Good morning, journalist friends. Thank you foring all the way here. I know you all have many questions to ask, and now you can go ahead and ask them. We will provide you all with satisfactory answers.¡±

    With that, Bai Zhiqing casually pointed at a journalist.

    The journalist who stood up asked directly, ¡°Mr. Bai, I am a reporter from Jing Net. I have a question for you. Rumor has it that Bai¡¯s Group managed to easily defeat Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group this time, not only with the help of Lin Group and Shen Group, as well as a mysterious overseas fund, but also by secretly employing underhanded tactics, like hiring hackers to attack thepanyworks of Dingtian Group and Jiang Feng Group, causing them to fail miserably. What do you have to say about this, Mr. Bai?¡±

    The journalist¡¯s question echoed in the hall, and everyone¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily. The topic was too sharp, and if answered poorly, it could significantly damage the reputation of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Upon hearing the journalist¡¯s question, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She merely nced at the journalist and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this journalist considers as legitimate means.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it means fair and aboveboard businesspetition.¡±

    The journalist¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. As long as she answered his question, he had the chance to trap her in his pit, and then uncover such a big news story would mean promotion and a raise, regardless of the formidable Bai¡¯s Group. His employer, Jing Net, didn¡¯t fear Bai¡¯s Group either.

    Moreover, before attending this press conference, someone had secretly given him a sum of money to make things difficult for Bai Zhiqing during the conference. Even if things go south with Bai¡¯s Group, he could always flee abroad. That sum of money was enough for him to livevishly for the rest of his life, rendering him unafraid of Bai¡¯s Group.

    ¡°Fair and aboveboard means?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at the journalist and said with a slight smile, ¡°ording to your im, when engaging in business battles with the opponent, should I inform them of the tactics I¡¯m nning to use, the amount of capital utilized, when to strike, and when to retreat? Does your ¡®fair and aboveboard¡¯ mean divulging all ourpany¡¯s ns to the opponent, allowing them to set traps for us to walk into? Journalist, you should be grateful you¡¯re living now and not in ancient times; otherwise, every Qingming Festival, you¡¯d probably be climbing a hill to pay respects to yourself.¡±

    The journalist, feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assertive and sarcastic tone, turned pale and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Mr. Bai, please don¡¯t distort my meaning. My question concerns whether Bai¡¯s Group used improper means during the financialpetition?¡±

    ¡°What are improper means? I wonder where you heard that Bai¡¯s Group employed such tactics. If you have evidence, please present it. If not, keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s legal department has the right to sue you anytime. Defaming apany¡¯s reputation, I think, is something you can¡¯t afford, journalist!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still with an indifferent demeanor.

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the journalist didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, a strong gleam of joy shed in his eyes, and he opened his mouth again, ¡°Mr. Bai, can I treat your words as a threat to me?¡±

    If Bai Zhiqing agreed, he could immediately send the news to Jing Net, with a title like ¡°The Chairman of Bai¡¯s Group admits to using improper means in businesspetition and threatens journalists against speaking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Threaten you? Are you worth my threat?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing coldly red at the journalist, stating with a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself: If you believe Bai¡¯s Group used improper means, then present evidence. If you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t speak recklessly. Otherwise, Bai¡¯s Group reserves the right to hold you ountable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, the journalist¡¯s face changed, revealing a hint of fear. Looking around and seeing no one willing to help him, his expression grew increasingly unpleasant, and he sat back down silently.

    His earlier arrogance was because he¡¯s a journalist, considered the king without a crown. If Bai Zhiqing dared to say or do anything, he could unite the other journalists against her. But seeing no one speaking up for him, making a scene now would be terribly risky.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Sitting in the crowd, Lu Tianxing had been watching this unfold, silently admiring Bai Zhiqing. This was the true Bai Zhiqing, truly impressive. iming Bai¡¯s Group used improper means requires evidence, and without it, it¡¯s defamation. If you misrepresent, we¡¯ll see you in court. With Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s resources, dealing with a journalist is effortlessly easy.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at the journalist, saying nothing more, but turned her gaze around and continued, ¡°The question from this journalist has been answered. We are apany, not saints, so please refrain from asking questions that even children wouldugh at. Let¡¯s have the next journalist ask.¡±

    After speaking, Bai Zhiqing pointed at a female journalist wearing sses.

    The female journalist looked momentarily surprised, then excitedly stood up, holding the microphone and asking, ¡°Mr. Bai, as far as I know, Bai¡¯s Group has made a substantial profit this time. Rumor has it your personal wealth could almost ce you in the top ten of China¡¯s rich list, potentially making you the richest if fixed assets are included. Could you tell us specifically how much you¡¯re worth now?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing smiled faintly at the question, ¡°Regarding my worth, I¡¯m not sure, nor have I researched it in detail. I don¡¯t concern myself with that. However, there¡¯s a saying: ¡®Take from the people, use for the people.¡¯ From the profits Bai¡¯s Group earned this time, we n to use a significant portion to build the Tianhe Resort, striving to make it a world-renowned destination. Additionally, we will partner with the Rose Charity Foundation to establish a new charity fund, named the Hope Charity Foundation, symbolizing hope, with Bai¡¯s Group injecting a one-time sum of 10 billion as charity funds.¡±

    ¡°What, we¡¯re putting in 10 billion for charity? Did I hear that correctly?¡±

    ¡°Impressive, truly impressive! I doubt anyone in China has single-handedly donated 10 billion to charity.¡±

    ¡°A conscientiouspany, truly a conscientiouspany. Henceforth, Bai¡¯s Group is my ideal of a conscientiouspany, and Chairman Bai Zhiqing is my ideal goddess.¡±

    As soon as Bai Zhiqing finished her words, the entire press conference was in an uproar. They couldn¡¯t imagine Bai Zhiqing would so confidently allocate 10 billion for charity.

    For ordinary people, 10 billion is astronomical, and even for somepanies, earning 10 billion might take decades. How could they imagine Bai Zhiqing would allocate 10 billion in one go for charity? Globally, few exhibit such boldness.

    Not only was the entire hall stunned, but even the special live streaming tforms were shocked. Ten billion, something ordinary people can¡¯t earn in ten lifetimes, was now given away at once. This required immense courage.

    Soon, the entire live stream was bursting withments, various exmations making it dizzying, hard to keep pace. Yet most of them were 666 or praises for Bai Zhiqing¡¯s assertiveness. Of course, some skeptics thought she was grandstanding. After all, globally, few possess such audacity, donating 10 billion solely for charity.

 Chapter 1530 - 1523: The Storm Rises Again

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Chapter 1523: The Storm Rises Again</h4>

    As Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words fell, the entire venue became unusually lively, and all the reporterspletely forgot about the rules of questioning, as they each opened their mouths to ask Bai Zhiqing questions.

    "Mr. Bai, is what you said true? Will you really make a one-time donation of ten billion for charity?"

    "Mr. Bai, how can you guarantee that this ten billion will be used appropriately, and not like some other events where money is used for ~supporting~ women and buying luxury cars? What measures do you have in ce to prevent this?"

    "Mr. Bai, what are the application standards for this charity foundation? Are there specific criteria?"

    "Mr. Bai..."

    "Mr. Bai..."

    Hearing the noisy voices throughout the venue, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice resounded again: "Everyone, please quiet down. I know you have a lot of questions, but please calm down, and I will address these issues one by one."

    With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice falling, the hall gradually quieted down. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Bai Zhiqing, withptops on theirps, ready to record her words. A one-time donation of ten billion for charity is undoubtedly shocking news throughout China, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see it on the news broadcast.

    Seeing the surroundings quiet down, Bai Zhiqing then continued: "Everyone knows my character. Almost every year, I donate a considerable amount of money to charity, not for personal fame. It¡¯s easy to create a facade of a phnthropist, but for me, it¡¯s not necessary, and I don¡¯tck this identity. I don¡¯t have much power; I can only do my best to change everything. The foundation is called the Hope Charity Foundation, aiming to bring hope to others. Furthermore, concerning the ten billion charity funds, Bai¡¯s Group will indeed provide it all at once, and a special bank ount will be set up, with all funds directly allocated for charity."

    "We will have representatives engaged with banking departments about this matter, so everyone can rest assured. After negotiations, we will make an announcement. Regarding fund use, it will function simrly to the Rose Charity Foundation. The Hope Charity Foundation will establish a dedicated website disying the ten billion funds. Each expense will be recorded on the website, allowing data queries for allizens to check, ensuring transparency and preventing illegal appropriation."

    "Anyone needing help can also register on the website to apply for the Hope Foundation¡¯s aid. We will have personnel reviewing applications, and cross-checking byizens to ensure funds are used appropriately and not deceitfully. Moreover, we will have dedicated staff visiting needy children in impoverished areas across China. The Hope Charity Foundation will be independent from Bai¡¯s Group and will be managed by Ms. Luan Hongyue, who will be our first-generation image ambassador, representing all of us at Bai¡¯s Group in China, assisting those in need."

    While speaking, Bai Zhiqing pointed her finger towards Luan Hongyue beside her.

    "Wow!"

    Seeing this scene, the crowd was once again in an uproar. They originally thought that Luan Hongyue was merely apanying Bai Zhiqing. They had never imagined that Luan Hongyue was actually to be the future president of the Hope Charity Foundation, managing the ten billion funds.

    After a brief silence, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Luan Hongyue, bombarding her with a barrage of tricky questions, hoping to extract some information from her.

    Unfortunately, Luan Hongyue¡¯s high emotional intelligence was beyond their imagination. All questions thrown at her were returned wlessly, leaving no faults to be found.

    Lu Tianxing sat below, looking at Luan Hongyue, Bai Zhiqing, even Lin Yafei, and Lin Qianru as they faced the reporters¡¯ sessive bombardments, yawning with boredom. This was why he was unwilling to be the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. This was something Bai Zhiqing and the others had long been ustomed to. If it were him listening to these tricky questions, he would have long been unable to restrain himself, wanting to p someone there and then.

    Meanwhile, as Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s news conference was in full swing, in a luxury ward of a private hospital in Modu, Sun Xiong was lying on a broad hospital bed with his legs spread, eyes closed, face lit with satisfaction, asionally letting outfortable sounds.

    A nurse was riding on him, evidently engaged in some sort of activity...

    Who knows how long it took, but both Sun Xiong and the woman trembled simultaneously, after which she seemed to go boneless, copsing onto Sun Xiong with her body trembling slightly and her breath turning rapid.

    Sun Xiong did not care about the woman¡¯s state, casually instructing, "Continue, clean it thoroughly for me."

    Upon hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, the woman slowly opened her eyes, a hint of displeasure shing within them, though she dared not voice it. Being a nurse in a luxurious VIP ward, she was already used to all this, especially since Sun Xiong was a wealthy man, money was never an issue.

    The woman visually sulked at Sun Xiong without speaking, acting ording to his instructions, slowly bending down...

    Sun Xiong¡¯s face beamed with a supremely pleasant expression, his gaze subconsciously falling upon the opposite television. At this moment, coverage of the Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s news conference was ying. Observing this scene, Sun Xiong¡¯s pleasant smile faded, reced by a chilling murderous intent.

    Particrly when he saw Bai Zhiqing confidently countering the Jing Net reporter, Sun Xiong¡¯s expression turned more unsightly, for this reporter was under his pay, aimed at embarrassing Bai Zhiqing at the conference, leaving her at a loss, ideally bringing disgrace to Bai¡¯s Group. After all, Bai Zhiqing was Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman; while he could not currently confront Lu Tianxing, he believed he could handle Bai Zhiqing. Even if the reporter was caught by Lu Tianxing, there wouldn¡¯t be direct evidence linking back to him.

    Yet, who would have thought Bai Zhiqing would be so assertive and forceful, leaving that reporter speechless, thus dampening Sun Xiong¡¯s previously uplifted spirits significantly.

    "Lu Tianxing, yesterday¡¯s humiliation will remain in my heart forever. I will make you regret it; you will not die without a burial ce. If I do not kill you, I swear not to be a man."

    An rming intent to kill erupted from Sun Xiong¡¯s body, eyes filled with a bone-deep hatred. The Northern Sun Family¡¯s first son waspelled to kneel in apology, and even cripple himself. If this were to spread, he¡¯d be aughing stock across the North, even throughout all of China.

    "Lu Tianxing, I will make you repay yesterday¡¯s shame. Aren¡¯t you arrogant? I will make you kneel on the ground like a dog to plea with me. I will make you leave no trace even in death."

    The murderous intent on Sun Xiong¡¯s face grew thicker, his gaze fixated on Bai Zhiqing, Luan Hongyue, Lin Yafei, Lin Qianru as they appeared one by one on the television, with a fiery glint in his eyes. Especially when he saw Luan Hongyue, Sun Xiong¡¯s expression froze for a moment as if recalling something before turning sinister as his opportunity to render Lu Tianxing helpless arrived.

    Sun Xiong wasn¡¯t the only one watching today¡¯s event; far away in Jiangnan, the Luan Family was doing the same.

    Currently, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e were staring intently at the television screen, faces bearing signs of astonishment coupled with irrepressible excitement and nearly uncontainable joy.

    Because they saw Luan Hongyue on the television.

    Since Luan Hongyue had been rescued by Lu Tianxing from the Jiang Family and vanished from Jiangnan, they had been secretly looking for Luan Hongyue, hoping to utilize Luan Hongyue¡¯s connection to link with Lu Tianxing. In this way, the Luan Family could soar and be one of the most powerful family heads in Jiangnan.

    However, Luan Hongyue seemed to have vanished into thin air, and they couldn¡¯t find her, causing immense anger in their hearts, yet they were helpless.

    Later, as news spread about Elder Lu¡¯s supposed death, Lu Tianxing¡¯s fallout with the Lu Family, and the Yang and Tang families allying against Lu¡¯s Family, they gave up searching for Luan Hongyue. Internally, they were secretly relieved, d they hadn¡¯t found the scourge, Luan Hongyue; otherwise, being implicated because of her would be a loss for the Luan Family.

    If that were truly the case, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e wouldn¡¯t care about Luan Hongyue¡¯s life or death. In their minds, she was a living money tree. But when it couldn¡¯t bring fortune and even invited disaster, they didn¡¯t hesitate to cut down that tree.

    However, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e never expected the situation would reverse so quickly. Elder Lu wasn¡¯t dead; he faked his death to lure the Yang and Tang families. In the Lu Family¡¯s battle, the Yang and Tang families werepletely defeated, and Elder Lu showed terrifying strength, individually ying three Late Stage Mythical figures, with Lu Tianxing also gaining significant fame.

    Upon hearing this news, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e regretted deeply. Had they known, they would have exhausted all resources to find Luan Hongyue, as leveraging her to connect with Lu Tianxing would have resulted in multifold returns on any investment.

 Chapter 1531: 1524: An Excited Luan Aoxiong

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1531: Chapter 1524: An Excited Luan Aoxiong</strong>

    Unfortunately, they simply couldn¡¯t find Luan Hongyue; she seemed to have vanished into thin air. No matter how much they inquired, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of Luan Hongyue¡¯s whereabouts. This filled their hearts with regret. Had they known it would be this way, they would have ensured to keep Luan Hongyue at hand, never letting go.

    Luan Hongyue is like a money tree. As long as they have hold of her, the Luan Family could rise to the top effortlessly.

    Originally, they had lost hope, but today Luan Hongyue suddenly appeared on television again, which excited them greatly. Furthermore, Luan Hongyue had now be the president of a billion-dor charity foundation. A billion! Even if they sold the Luan Family, they probably couldn¡¯t raise a billion. If they could get even a tenth out of this, it would be a fortune for the Luan Family.

    Thinking of this, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e exchanged a nce, seeing the greed and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. They were right¡ªLu Tianxing must have taken a liking to Luan Hongyue; otherwise, why would he offend the Jiang Family just to take Luan Hongyue away?

    Moreover, now that Luan Hongyue is in Bai¡¯s Group and has be the president of the Hope Charity Foundation, this is undeniable proof. If Lu Tianxing had no interest in Luan Hongyue, why would he let her be the president of a billion-dor charity foundation?

    ¡°Ao Xiong, did you see that? It¡¯s that damn bitch Luan Hongyue, it¡¯s really her! We¡¯ve finally found this nasty woman. Did she really think she could hide from us forever? Our chance for the Luan Family to rise is here; we must find her and make her secretly hand over the money to us.¡±

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e looked excitedly at Luan Aoxiong beside her, her voice carrying an unmistakable tone of excitement. She tantly referred to her own daughter as a damn bitch, seeing Luan Hongyue merely as a tool for gaining profit.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her, it really is her.¡±

    Hearing Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong also showed a wildly ecstatic expression, loudly said: ¡°To Modu, pack up, we¡¯re heading to Modu now. For her to be the president of the charity foundation, there must be Lu Tianxing¡¯s assistance. If we connect with Lu Tianxing, our Luan Family can rise like the Zhou Family and be the rulers of Jiangnan.¡±

    At this point, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face revealed deep ambition. These days, the Zhou Family in Jiangnan has been flourishing, their power rapidly expanding, almost rivaling the Lu Family. It¡¯s all because the Zhou Family connected with Lu Tianxing and soared to great heights. Now his daughter has climbed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s bed, which makes his rtionship with Lu Tianxing closer. As soon as Lu Tianxing says the word, the Luan Family can rise, crushing the Zhou Family, bing the strongest family in Jiangnan, second only to the Lu Family.

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words, Zheng Xiu¡¯e also showed a longing expression, as if she could already see the Luan Family bing a top household in Jiangnan.

    Suddenly, Zheng Xiu¡¯e seemed to remember something, and her face revealed a gloomy expression as she opened her mouth: ¡°Ao Xiong, given how we treated her before, and now that she¡¯s severed ties with us, will she even acknowledge us when we go looking for her now?¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare not acknowledge us.¡±

    As soon as Zheng Xiu¡¯e finished speaking, Luan Aoxiong spoke with a dark expression: ¡°I am her father, her biological father. I gave her life, brought her into this world. She wouldn¡¯t dare not acknowledge me. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll ruin her reputation. Since we can¡¯t have her, we¡¯llpletely destroy her. I refuse to believe Lu Tianxing would want a sullied bitch.¡±

    Speaking of this, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling murderous intent. This is the best opportunity for the Luan Family to rise. If Luan Hongyue dares not to acknowledge them, he wouldn¡¯t mind ruining her reputation.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! That damn bitch lived off us for so many years. If she dares not to help us this time, then let her reputation be ruined. I¡¯m curious to see when everyone knows she¡¯s a socialite, a damn bitch, if she¡¯d still have the face to stay around.¡±

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face also showed a ferocious look, as if Luan Hongyue was not their biological daughter but a dog they raised.

    At this moment, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e werepletely blinded by the benefits in front of their eyes, even their minds were clouded. In their view, it was them who gave Luan Hongyue the right toe into this world, helped her to grow, and now was the time for Luan Hongyue to repay them, utterly forgetting how they treated Luan Hongyue in the past.

    Perhaps just as Luan Hongyue said, within the Luan Family, she felt no familial love at all. In absolute profit, her parents could unceremoniously abandon her, even treating her as a tool to gain benefits.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s pack briefly and head straight to Modu, no, no need to pack, we¡¯ll just drive to Modu right now.¡±

    Luan Aoxiong stood up from the sofa, determined to seize the chance for the Luan Family¡¯s rise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s look for her now. Soon, our Luan Family will be the top household in Jiangnan.¡±

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e also stood up from the sofa, her face bursting with immense excitement, heading outside.

    Meanwhile, in the main hall of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Lu Tianxing had already returned to the lounge from the press conference site. The conference had been going on for almost three hours, which made him somewhat bored, so he returned to the lounge early. He had already surveyed the scene thoroughly, finding no danger, so he returned early to the lounge.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up from the sofa, exhaling a long breath, intending to leave the lounge for a stroll outside.

    ¡°Old friend, I wondered why I couldn¡¯t find you! So you were hiding here alone, were you waiting for me?¡±

    At that moment, the lounge door was suddenly pushed open from outside, and Lin Yafei¡¯s clear voice sounded from beyond.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing nced at the smiling Lin Yafei and said with augh, ¡°Lin Demon, why are you here? Where are Zhiqing and the others?¡±

    ¡°The press conference just ended, they¡¯re seeing the reporters off.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze roved over Lu Tianxing, and a slightly deadly charming smile appeared on her face. She beckoned to Lu Tianxing with her finger, saying with a flirtatious smile, ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s just us, a man and a woman, alone in a room¡ªaren¡¯t you tempted to do something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tempted for now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head; Bai Zhiqing was just outside seeing off the reporters, and God knows when she might burst in. If Bai Zhiqing saw something she shouldn¡¯t, he would be doomed.

    ¡°Really? Old friend, are you sure you¡¯re not tempted?¡± Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, her face tantalizingly alluring.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing felt as though a me was burning within him, causing great difort, yet he dared not make any move.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s indifferent expression, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, ¡°Old friend, if you don¡¯te over, then I¡¯ll go to you.¡±

    With that, Lin Yafei swayed her willowy waist, carrying a whiff of fragrance as she moved to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side. A flirtatious smile curled her lips, and under Lu Tianxing¡¯s puzzled gaze, she suddenly pushed him with both hands.

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t anticipated Lin Yafei¡¯s sudden action, and he instinctively stumbled back, falling onto the sofa again.

    Before Lu Tianxing could say anything, Lin Yafei smiled faintly, stepped forward, and sat directly on Lu Tianxing¡¯sp, her hands wrapping around his neck, her whole body pressing against his.

    Instinctively, a hint of fragrance reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s nostrils, causing his body to tense suddenly, his eyes reflexively darting to the lounge door.

    ¡°Old friend, why so nervous? That¡¯s not like you at all.¡± Lin Yafei, sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s change, grinned even wider, her breath fragrant as orchid.

    ¡°Lin Demon, could you spare me, please? How about I keep youpany tonight instead?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile, looking at Lin Yafei who was so close.

    ¡°No, I want you to keep mepany now.¡±

    ¡°Lin Demon, stop teasing, okay?¡± Lu Tianxing said helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing, can¡¯t I be coy in my man¡¯s arms? Besides, old friend, it seems your body is more honest than your mouth.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew even more inviting as her fingers traced circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, she seemed like aplete enchantress¡­

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, the small me inside him seemed to be spreading. But Lu Tianxing dared not act, only relying on strong willpower to suppress the fire, for he knew Bai Zhiqing was merely courteously seeing off journalists outside. If he were to engage with Lin Yafei in anything exciting now and Bai Zhiqing walked in, it would surely be trouble for him.

    Lu Tianxing was acutely aware of this, so he could only suppress it bitterly.

    PS: Speechless, words mysteriously keep getting deleted affecting reading, really sorry.

 Chapter 1532: 1525: Lu Tianxings Awkward Predicament

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1532: Chapter 1525: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Awkward Predicament</strong>

    ¡°Lin Demon, can we stop the game? You¡¯re going to y me to death. Can you let me off just this once?¡± Lu Tianxing said with a hint of helplessness, looking at Lin Yafei who was so close to him.

    Lin Yafei giggled charmingly upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her smile utterly captivating.

    ¡°Old friend, what are you afraid of? Weren¡¯t you quite brave before? Howe you¡¯re scared now? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Lin Yafei said, looking at Lu Tianxing with a teasing smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m worried that if I do this, I¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡± Lu Tianxing shook his head decisively. At other times, he would definitely not hold back, but now, it¡¯s out of the question.

    ¡°Really? Is it that you dare not, or that you¡¯re already exhausted? Old friend, it seems your body needs some nourishing. Do you want me to go buy you something to supplement you? Rest assured, I consulted an old Chinese doctor, and the concoction is guaranteed to be 100% effective. How about you give it a try¡­¡±

    ¡°Lin Demon, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t provoke me, or I¡¯ll make you understand what regret feels like.¡± Lu Tianxing said viciously.

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t mind Lu Tianxing¡¯s fierce expression at all, instead, her face showed a deadly charming smile: ¡°I actually want to know what regret feels like right now, but do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, do you really think I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s provocative gaze, Lu Tianxing first carefully sensed the outsidemotion, and finding no one outside, he reached out a hand, lifted Lin Yafei¡¯s chin, and lowered his head to kiss those alluring red lips.

    The kisssted several minutes before Lu Tianxing finally let go of Lin Yafei. Looking at her so close, he said, ¡°Alright, get off me quickly, or if Zhiqing sees this, it won¡¯t end well.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Like a little girl throwing a tantrum, Lin Yafei squirmed slightly, looking at Lu Tianxing with watery eyes: ¡°I still don¡¯t know what regret means! You have to let me know what regret is.¡±

    Recently, she had been so busy with Bai¡¯s Group that she had hardly any time for anything else, and it had been a while since shest saw Lu Tianxing. For a normal woman, this was unbearable. Today, havinge to Bai¡¯s Group, she was ready to enjoy the domineering tenderness from this man, but now Lu Tianxing was giving up this opportunity; how could Lin Yafei bear it?

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No way, Zhiqing will be here soon. If she sees this, I¡¯m done for.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle stay over at your ce tonight.¡±

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of Lin Yafeiing over; he could forget about a peaceful night. If he did anything with Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru, he believed she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be outside with a phone, recording, eavesdropping, and then proudly unting it the next day. Worse still, this woman might join this ¡®battle,¡¯ in which case, he was doomed.

    At that moment, Lin Yafei raised her head, her watery eyes circling around Lu Tianxing: ¡°So, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯lle to your ce after work tonight; you have toe find me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay at my ce?¡±

    ¡°Of course! What, are you not weing me, or unwilling?¡±

    ¡°How could it be! I¡¯m just worried Zhiqing won¡¯t let youe over.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Bai Zhiqing, she wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Lin Yafei pouted: ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it as you agreeing. I¡¯m waiting for you tonight, remember toe find me, or when we get back to thepany tomorrow, I¡¯ll ¡®eat¡¯ you in the office.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Lin Yafei gave Lu Tianxing a peck on the cheek.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to say something, he suddenly heard light footsteps outside. Lin Yafei quickly got off Lu Tianxing and sat on the sofa beside him, asposed as ever.

    At that moment, the doorknob was suddenly turned, and Bai Zhiqing walked in. Seeing only Lu Tianxing and Lin Yafei in the break room, she felt a twinge of jealousy inside, but quickly suppressed that feeling deep down.

    ¡°Lin Demon, what are you doing here, trying to seduce my man again?¡±

    Lin Yafei chuckled: ¡°Yes, I am trying to seduce him. What, are you jealous? It¡¯s your own fault for not keeping your promise and not sharing him with me. Once I make him fall in love with me, I¡¯ll have him divorce you and marry me instead.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei got up and unabashedly embraced Lu Tianxing¡¯s other arm in front of Bai Zhiqing, saying to Lu Tianxing: ¡°Old friend, how about divorcing this woman and marrying me? I¡¯ll be gentle with you, let you do whatever you want. So, have you considered me?¡±

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly. Women, truly born actresses, one moment she was a vixen, the next she turns into a fierce womanpeting with others for a man. If put in the entertainment industry, what small-time celebrities would there be, no photo editing Yangs or the likes.

    ¡°Lin Yafei, shut up, who do you think you are, trying to take my man, dream on.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing immediately marched over to Lu Tianxing and pulled him out of Lin Yafei¡¯s grasp, plopping down between them, separating Lin Yafei and Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t fight over him. Can your mane fight over me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was utterly speechless; Lin Yafei, this demon, was overwhelmingly powerful.

    Bai Zhiqing, for a moment, didn¡¯t know how to retort Lin Yafei and could only stare at her.

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop staring at me, be careful not to pop your eyes out.¡±

    Lin Yafei, seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, wisely refrained from fanning the mes and chuckled: ¡°Mr. Bai, congrattions, from now on, you¡¯re the queen of the business circle in China. I helped you so much recently, aren¡¯t you going to show some gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Gratitude.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei: ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch today, is this gesture satisfactory to you?¡±

    ¡°Just lunch? Nothing else?¡± Lin Yafei said with a bit of grievance.

    ¡°What do you want as a gesture?¡±

    ¡°Loan me your man.¡±

    Lin Yafei immediately said: ¡°This time, I helped you earn at least hundreds of billions, lending me your man wouldn¡¯t be a loss. Besides, men, once washed, get clean. After I use him, you can wash him thoroughly, and he¡¯ll be as good as new. You won¡¯t be at a loss.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll lend you a big-headed ghost.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, annoyed, shot Lin Yafei a re andtched onto Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm: ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not bother with this demon, let¡¯s go eat now, and perhaps take Qian Ru, Hong Yue, and Xiao Man along too. I heard a new restaurant opened nearby, let¡¯s go see how it tastes.¡±

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing no chance to refuse and directly tugged him towards the outside.

    ¡°Heh heh, why rush, take me along.¡±

    Saying this, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t hesitate, got off the sofa, and sashayed over to Lu Tianxing, naturally linking her arm with his, much like Bai Zhiqing did.

    ¡°Lin Demon, what are you doing, who told you to hold onto my man¡¯s arm?¡±

    ¡°Will borrowing him for a bit kill you? Why are you so stingy, don¡¯t forget, I taught you all your current moves, I¡¯m your master. As the saying goes, once a teacher, always a father; I¡¯m just holding onto my ¡®grandson-inw¡¯s¡¯ arm now, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Lin Yafei said confidently, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    Bai Zhiqing snorted coldly but said nothing, escorted Lu Tianxing outside.

    This left Lu Tianxing in a bind, stuck between two women. He had a foreboding feeling about the uing meal, especially with the addition of Lin Qianru, Xue Man, and Luan Hongyue. This seemed like a recipe for chaos.

    Lu Tianxing felt as if he weren¡¯t just going to have dinner, but was heading to a Hongmen Feast, and God knows what tricks that demon Lin Yafei would y during the meal.

 Chapter 1533 - 1526: Who Is the Most Beautiful Among Us

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Chapter 1526: Who Is the Most Beautiful Among Us</h4>

    Qiao Jiangnan is a recently opened restaurant near Bai¡¯s Group, and it quickly rose to fame in a short period of time. It¡¯s said that the head chef is a top-rated chef, coupled with its affordable prices, making Qiao Jiangnan the most favored dining spot for all the white-cor workers nearby. Business is booming to the extreme, especially during the lunch rush when it¡¯s almost always packed without an empty seat.

    However, at this moment in Qiao Jiangnan, there aren¡¯t many people making noise or dining; instead, everyone has their eyes fixed on a corner not far away. More precisely, it is the people sitting in that corner who attract their attention.

    One man and five women.

    If these five women were average looking, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but these five women are all exceptionally beautiful. Any one of them could be considered a top beauty, guaranteed to turn heads on the street. It¡¯s like hitting the jackpot to be with just one of them.

    Yet now, these five women with faces and figures that countless women envy are apanying a single man, even chatting andughing with him. Especially one seductive woman with a sultry look that can ignite a fire in one¡¯s heart with a single nce, asionally taking advantage of this man, which makes the cold and aloof woman next to them re at her from time to time.

    It¡¯s obvious that the rtionships among these people are anything but simple, even if there¡¯s no rtionship. Sitting and dining with five stunning women is surely something that people envy and resent.

    Despite the envy and jealousy, no one dares to approach them. Most of the diners here are employees from nearbypanies, and they all know these women, none of whom are easy to mess with.

    Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group, as cold as ice.

    Lin Qianru, the head of the sales department at Bai¡¯s Group.

    Xue Man, the most formidable woman at Bai¡¯s Group, head of the security department.

    Lin Yafei, the chairman of Jin City¡¯s Lin Group, who is currently presiding over the business war between Bai¡¯s Group, Dingtian Group, and Jiang Feng Group. She is definitely a ruthless woman.

    Luan Hongyue, a woman who just entered everyone¡¯s view today, the president of the newly established Hope Charity Foundation at Bai¡¯s Group, someone whom Bai Zhiqing trusted with such important duties, is definitely not a simple character.

    These women are not to be trifled with, that¡¯s for sure.

    As for the sole man among the five women, Lu Tianxing, he is the man of Bai Zhiqing, the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. ording to rumors circting outside, there is a formidable power backing this man, otherwise, how could Bai Zhiqing willingly marry him and even allow him to flirt with other women right in front of her?

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing sat in the chair with a face-full of awkward lines, looking at Lin Yafei who was sitting opposite him and constantly batting her eyes. He suddenly felt speechless. He knew that even just having lunch today would not be peaceful. Especially when Lin Yafei asionally slid her beautiful leg against his, causing Lu Tianxing to feel extremely uneasy. Even without looking down, Lu Tianxing knew whose foot it was; no one besides Lin Yafei was this daring and reckless.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s provocation made Lu Tianxing feel a bit of mischievous fire igniting, eager to deal with this enchantress on the spot but not daring to make any rash moves. It was known that Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were sitting right next to him, and if they discovered anything, he would be done for.

    Lin Yafei seemed oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s predicament, her foot lifted lightly gliding on his thigh, yet her face wore an expression of nonchnce as she smiled and said, "Dear friend, don¡¯t you feel particrly delighted right now? Look at how the others around you gaze at you with envy and jealousy. Aren¡¯t you feeling quite aplished right now?"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei picked up a ss of juice in front of her, took a gentle sip, then leaned forward slightly like an enchantress, revealing a deep cleavage, and gave Lu Tianxing a dazzling smile: "Dear friend, I bet you feel quite delighted inside, don¡¯t you? If you answer me, I¡¯ll give you a benefit. For example, get all these beautifuldies in front of you drunk, or maybe drug them. Would you like to consider it?"

    At Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes. If it was a normal day, he wouldn¡¯t mind bantering with Lin Yafei, showing her what happens when she teases a man at the dining table. But right now, Lu Tianxing really didn¡¯t dare. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were watching him like hawks, and if he dared to act or say anything, he¡¯d be toast, not to mention Xue Man and Luan Hongyue beside him.

    "Lin Demon, can¡¯t you behave for a bit and just eat?" Bai Zhiqing gave Lin Yafei a displeased nce and said.

    "What, are you afraid I might eat your man?"

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, elegantly putting a piece of twice-cooked pork into her mouth, then said to Lu Tianxing, "Dear friend, let me ask you a question, and I hope you answer me honestly, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously, "What question?"

    "Among us, who do you think is the most beautiful? Answer honestly."

    "Eh!"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a chill down his back. He knew he was right; eating with this enchantress was a trap.

    He instinctively wanted to refuse to answer, but then he felt several gazes fall upon him, seemingly waiting for his answer.

    Feeling the piercing gazes of the women, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback and pretended to be surprised, saying, "Of course, you¡¯re all equally beautiful. Haven¡¯t you noticed the stares from around? In my heart, you are all the prettiest."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of sincerity and deep emotion, perfect as if what he said was entirely true.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer, Lin Yafei smiled slightly and, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s nervous gaze, spoke again, "Really? But surely there are some differences, right? Tell us, if you had to rank us, who is the most beautiful in your heart?"

    "Oh, shit!"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse, a ck line appearing on his face. At this moment, he felt like a piece of meat on a grill, ready to be turned to ashes by the mes at any moment.

    How was he supposed to answer this? Choosing who¡¯s the prettiest meant trouble no matter what, just like when your girlfriend asks, in front of your mom, who you¡¯d save first if both were drowning. No matter which one you choose, you¡¯ll end up miserable.

    "Can I choose not to answer?" Lu Tianxing nced around, speaking cautiously.

    "Of course... not,"

    Lin Yafei deliberately elongated her words and looked at Lu Tianxing with a smile, "Do you think it¡¯s still possible not to answer now? Just look around."

    When Lu Tianxing heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, he instinctively scanned the surroundings to find that Bai Zhiqing and the other women¡¯s gazes were all fixed on him. Although no one spoke, the meaning in their eyes was clear¡ªthey were waiting for his answer.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing knew there was no way out today without giving an answer.

    "I think you all have your unique qualities! After all, everyone¡¯s taste in beauty is different. I can¡¯t represent the general public, so it¡¯s hard to rank you. How about I create a websiteter and upload your photos to let the masses decide?"

    Lu Tianxing tried to bluff his way out, then picked up a piece of stewed pork and tossed it into his mouth, "By the way, don¡¯t just stand there, hurry up and eat. Otherwise, the food will get cold and lose its taste."

    No one spoke, but all eyes were still on Lu Tianxing, even Xue Man and Luan Hongyue. After all, no woman wouldn¡¯t care about her image in the eyes of the man she likes.

    Feeling the pressuring gazes of the women, Lu Tianxing forced a bitter smile, took a deep breath, and said, "Are you sure you want me to answer?"

    "Yes,"

    All the women nodded heavily, eager to hear Lu Tianxing¡¯s reply.

    "Alright then!"

    Lu Tianxing took another bite of the stewed pork, then said, "But let¡¯s be clear first. No matter what I say next, you all have to promise not to get physical or hold a grudge against me."

    "No problem."

    The women exchanged looks and unanimously nodded.

    "Actually, in my heart, the most beautiful is..."

    Lu Tianxing nced around, capturing everyone¡¯s attention, then finally said, "In my heart, the most beautiful is, of course, Zhiqing."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She cast a yful nce at Lin Yafei, her face full of smiles, clearly satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer.

    "Old friend, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? Are we really that ugly in your eyes?" Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a smirk.

    "Lin Demon, don¡¯t try to trap me; it won¡¯t work. You¡¯re all very beautiful, but haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Beauty is in the eye of the lover¡¯? Of course, my wife is the prettiest."

    After saying this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but praise himself in his heart. He was incredibly clever to havee up with such a brilliant response, truly ingenious.

 Chapter 1534: 1527: Some Thoughts, No Thoughts

    <strong>Chapter 1534: Chapter 1527: Some Thoughts, No Thoughts</strong>

    ¡°ording to you, we¡¯re not as beautiful in your eyes, not as good as Zhiqing?¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of grievances, constantly stirring up trouble for Lu Tianxing.

    Facing Lin Yafei¡¯s increasingly pressing questions, Lu Tianxing seemed confident, without a trace of change in his expression, and continued, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re all beautiful, but didn¡¯t I just say? ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡¯ Zhiqing is my wife, so naturally, in my eyes, she¡¯s the most beautiful. Otherwise, why would I marry her? In the future, when you meet the man in your heart, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful to him too.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the other women disyed slight lines of frustration, realizing his cunning, yet feeling helpless as Lu Tianxing seemed to be speaking the truth. ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡¯ Only someone who genuinely likes you will see you as the most beautiful woman in the world, otherwise, no matter how beautiful you are, ws can always be found, since there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect woman in this world.

    Seeing the reactions of the women, Lu Tianxing let out a long sigh of relief, d to have gotten away with it.

    As Lin Yafei opened her mouth to say something, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly changed; he didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly stuffed a piece of meat from the table into Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth, preventing her from speaking. Anyone who¡¯d let Lin Yafei say something would ruin Lu Tianxing¡¯s day.

    Lin Yafei nced at Lu Tianxing, understanding his thoughts. She chewed gently a few times, swallowed the piece of meat, and smiled charmingly, saying, ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re really considerate, knowing I¡¯ve lost weight recently, you feed me meat. Mhm, I¡¯m so touched, the meat even carries your scent¡­¡±

    At these words, not only did Lu Tianxing roll his eyes, but even Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, Luan Hongyue, and Xue Man couldn¡¯t help but reveal more understanding of Lin Yafei¡¯s mischievous nature.

    Rxed moments always pass quickly, finally, in Lu Tianxing¡¯s nervousness and uneasiness, this meal session ended.

    Watching Lin Yafei and the others get up and leave one by one, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath to calm himself, then lit a cigarette for himself and slowly walked towards the bar to settle the bill.

    After paying, Lu Tianxing walked out of the restaurant feeling a sense of ease. When he saw Bai Zhiqing waiting outside for him, his face immediately lit up with a gentle smile, he walked briskly towards Bai Zhiqing and without hesitation, held Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate hand.

    ¡°Dear, why are you still here? Why didn¡¯t you leave with them?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing blushed slightly but didn¡¯t withdraw her hand, softly speaking, ¡°They left first, I¡¯m waiting here for you.¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing showed a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go, back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded, and looking at Lu Tianxing she said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, when you said I was beautiful earlier, were you just brushing me off?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    Lu Tianxing answered without hesitating, ¡°Dear, you are absolutely the most beautiful in my eyes. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Since I¡¯ve held your hand, the looks around me are all envious, jealous, and hateful?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing instinctively scanned the surroundings. Discovering indeed the envious, jealous, and hateful looks cast towards them, her face instantly lit up with a smile, though she yfully retorted, ¡°That¡¯s what you say, I¡¯m the most beautiful. Let me tell you, from now on, you better treat me well, or else if I just wave my arm, a bunch of men will rush over to work you over.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are my wife, if I don¡¯t treat you well, who will? Right, dear?¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing bent down and kissed Bai Zhiqing on the lips.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing was taken by surprise, her face suddenly showing a blush, although she and Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t shied from close encounters before, being intimate with Lu Tianxing on the street honestly made her a bit self-conscious.

    ¡°Not doing anything, just kissing my wife, what¡¯s wrong? If dear you don¡¯t want this, then forget it, I¡¯ll go kiss the Lin Demon, I believe she won¡¯t refuse me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing immediately red up, ring at Lu Tianxing, but when she saw the yful look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, she realized, ¡°Lu Tianxing, you dare mess with me, I¡¯ll drag you down with me, bring me your life.¡±

    Saying this, Bai Zhiqing lunged at Lu Tianxing with ws ready.

    And Lu Tianxing hurriedly ran ahead, his face also showing a warm smile.

    On the street, the two of them, one ahead one behind, chased each other continuously. At this moment, they seemed to forget the entire world, making it seem as if they were the only two left, drawing the eyes of people around them.

    Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing let out a painful cry, squatted down, holding her foot, a pained expression appearing on her face.

    After seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing quickly stopped and ran towards Bai Zhiqing: ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong, did you twist your ankle? How bad is it? Sit down over there, I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡±

    The worry on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was unreserved.

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. When Lu Tianxing squatted down, she directly reached out and wrapped her arms around his head,ying herself fully on his back: ¡°Lu Tianxing, why aren¡¯t you running? You must confess honestly if you¡¯ve had feelings for that Lin Demon. Own up, or else you¡¯re done for today.¡±

    ¡°No, definitely not, wife, I swear on it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing quickly hugged Bai Zhiqing from behind, preventing her from falling off his back, yet a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Since when had Bai Zhiqing started ying such mind games?

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know your ce. If you dare have any feelings for Lin Demon, I¡¯ll ensure you never have feelings again.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing made a scissor gesture in front of Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, the implication clear.

    ¡°Wife, aren¡¯t you afraid that from now on, you¡¯ll have ideas but no execution?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t I use my hands? Hurry back to thepany for me!¡±

    ¡°Should I carry you on my back?¡±

    ¡°What, do you not want to?¡±

    ¡°I do, I do, a husband carrying his wife is only natural.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know your ce, or else you¡¯re sleeping on the sofa again tonight! Little Star, hurry up and take me back to the pce.¡±

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walked towards Bai¡¯s Group, chatting andughing, spreading dog food everywhere, making countless people envious and jealous.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in a conference room of a private vi in Washington, thousands of miles away, a few people sat around arge mahogany conference table, with Angel at the head.

    At that moment, Angel¡¯s delicate face carried a strong coldness, her captivating eyes half-closed, her gaze continuously sweeping over the people in the room. Her slender white fingers gently tapped the table, the rhythm slow and deep, making the whole atmosphere in the conference room unbearably oppressive, suffocating even.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Suddenly, Angel pped the desk, speaking slowly: ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve given you enough time and agreed to meet you. Now tell me, what is your decision?¡±

    The conference room was silent. Sitting opposite Angel, three people exchanged nces. One of them, a very burly ck man over two meters tall with a fierce aura, was the first to speak: ¡°Miss Angel, we need a definite answer. After working with you, you won¡¯t turn against us.¡±

    This ck man who spoke first was Gruss, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Mercenary Group.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Angel, we need a definite reply. As they say in China, ¡®kick down thedder after crossing the river¡¯ isn¡¯t umon throughout history. Why should we trust you? If we help you, how can we be sure you won¡¯t eliminate us afterward, especially since with your current power, killing us wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.¡± The White man with a sullen face and short stature sitting next to Gruss also spoke.

    He was Sam, the leader of the Blood ughter Mercenary Corps Group and a Blood Ability User, possessing the frightening power to manipte others¡¯ blood.

    ¡°Exactly, I agree. There¡¯s no problem in working with you, after all, no one says no to money. But Miss Angel, you need to give us a definite reply, and we¡¯ll agree to cooperate.¡±

    Thest to speak was Oliver, the leader of the Gale Mercenary Corps Group, a very elegant elderly White man exuding a noble aura. If it wasn¡¯t for this ce, no one would think of him as a mercenary soaked in blood, but as part of a centuries-old aristocracy.

    ¡°Oh? Are you bargaining with me now? Do you think you have the right to do that?¡±

    After listening to the three, Angel¡¯s lip curved into a mocking smile.

    ¡°Miss Angel, what do you mean by that?¡±

    At Angel¡¯s words, a shadow crossed the faces of Gruss, Sam, and Oliver. They were the leaders of world-renowned mercenary groups after all. How could anyone dare to speak to them this way?

    Though angry, the three didn¡¯t make any rash moves. They knew very well that the woman in front of them was like a venomous spider. You never knew when she might deliver a fatal strike.

 Chapter 1535: 1528: Two Paths, Three Choices

    <strong>Chapter 1535: Chapter 1528: Two Paths, Three Choices</strong>

    ¡°My intentions are clear.¡±

    Angel crossed her arms, giving the three of them a cold look. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Do you really think you have a choice? There are only two paths before you. The first is to cooperate with me. Whatever my brothers and sisters can offer you, I, Angel, can provide just as much, if not more. The second path is to follow them into darkness. But whether you can walk out of here alive is none of my concern.¡±

    ¡°Miss Angel, what do you mean by this? Are you threatening us?¡± The old white man, Oliver, spoke with a cold expression, fiddling with an emerald ring on his finger.

    ¡°Threatening you? Are you even worth the threat? And don¡¯t try to sound so noble. If you weren¡¯t afraid of dying, you wouldn¡¯t havee here to meet me. If you dare to harm me, do you think the Judge will spare you? Not just you, even the mercenary corps behind you will vanish into smoke. Do you believe that?¡± Angel retorted with a coldugh, her expression unchanged. She dared to meet the leaders of the three mercenary groups alone because she had the confidence to get out unscathed. If they dared to attack her, their only oue was death.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, the grim expressions on the faces of Oliver, Gruss, and Sam involuntarily changed. A glimmer of fear shed across their minds. Even if they killed Angel now, it would be hard for them to escape death, as the Netherworld Mercenary Corps would not spare them.

    In the past, the three of them joining forces might not have feared a mercenary group like the Netherworld, but things were different now. Lu Tianxing had already broken through to the middle-stage mythical level, and even when he first broke through, he could effortlessly kill other strongmen of the same level, boldly ying the Holy Son of the Church.

    Throughout the Western World, Lu Tianxing had transformed from a bloody butcher into a reckless lunatic. No one wanted to provoke a madman. After all, an ordinary person might consider the cost of vengeance and weigh the pros and cons, but a madman wouldn¡¯t. All a madman thinks about is tearing you to pieces, and they¡¯re relentless. No one wants to be locked in a death struggle with a powerful lunatic.

    Moreover, Angel wasn¡¯t just a member of the Morgan Family but also part of the Angel Intelligence Station. For Angel to sessfully create the Angel Intelligence Station, she had to be anything but simple. It was hard to believe she would meet them directly without any backup ns.

    ¡°Miss Angel, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What exactly do you want?¡± Oliver took a deep breath, first regaining hisposure and looking at Angel.

    ¡°What I want, haven¡¯t I made it clear to you?¡±

    Angel wore a faint smile, her tone as steady as ever, without a trace of change, and calmly said, ¡°I want you to work for me. I know my brothers and sisters have hired you to act against me at the uing n Elder Meeting. What I want is simple: on that day, I need you to turn against them and clear away all obstacles in the Morgan Family standing against me. Leave no one who stands in opposition to me. Of course, aspensation, I will give you triple the amount my brothers pay you, as long as you do as I say, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Before Angel could finish, Gruss couldn¡¯t help but interrupt her, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Angel, I know you want topete for the position of n Leader of the Morgan Family, but don¡¯t take us for fools. Clearing obstacles in the Morgan Family for you? Do you know how many strongmen are in the Morgan Family? With our three mercenary groups,pared to them, we are nothing but cannon fodder.¡±

    Sam and Oliver didn¡¯t speak, but their unspoken agreement was clear. The Morgan Family is a top family in the United States, with immense power. Entering the Morgan Family would likely result in them being obliterated instantly by the family¡¯s strongmen. Angel¡¯s n seemed like sending them to their deaths.

    ¡°Hmph, Gruss, do you think I¡¯m as foolish as you?¡±

    Angel nced at Gruss, her tone calm as she said, ¡°Since I¡¯m asking for your help, of course, I have the means to deal with it. If you clear the obstacles in the Morgan Family for me, I¡¯ll pay you triple the amount. You can choose to oppose me now, though whether you leave here alive depends on your strength. I give you five minutes to consider: take the risk or capture me to curry favor with my brothers and sisters. Make your choice!¡±

    With those words, a bloodthirsty and cold killing intent shed in Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her crimson lips curled into a slight smile, and she stopped speaking, waiting for Oliver and the others to make their choice.

    Gazing at Angel¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, Sam, Gruss, and Oliver¡¯s expressions shifted unpredictably. The intention to kill surged within them. Seeing Angel so close, they subconsciously wanted to capture her, but they dared not make any moves. Angel¡¯s calmness was terrifying, making them feel that any reckless action would result in a lethal counterattack.

    Two pathsy ahead: cooperation or confrontation.

    Refusing to cooperate with Angel spelled certain death, but cooperation didn¡¯t guarantee survival. Who knew if Angel had a hidden agenda, waiting to trap them? The distinction between the two choices was whether to die now or test Angel¡¯s words at the risk of their lives. If false, death awaited them just the same, albeit dyed. If true, they¡¯d reap great rewards.

    It could be said that there are two paths and three choices before them now, which is far more difficult than a simple choice between two options.

    Angel sat there with her arms crossed, her face unchanged, but the corners of her mouth slightly raised in a confident smile. She believed these three people would make the right choice, after all, everyone fears death, even mercenaries who put their lives on the line fear death. The belief that mercenaries are fearless is only when there¡¯s no visible way to survive; fighting to the end may be the only chance at survival. But when a way out is visible, no one willingly opts for death.

    Moreover, if Gruss and the other two truly weren¡¯t afraid of death, they wouldn¡¯t have chosen to meet her. They¡¯d fight to the end, but Angel was confident that they feared death and would choose to cooperate with her.

    Time ticked away, the entire conference room was terrifyingly silent.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp sound broke the silence, followed by the pungent aroma of tobo.

    The elderly Caucasian man, Oliver, held a cigar, took a slow, deep breath, and exhaled a smoke ring, speaking: ¡°Miss Angel, as the head of Angel Intelligence Station and a daughter of the Morgan Family, I must say, you grasp human nature exceptionally well. We agree to cooperate with you, but Miss Angel, I hope you remember, we are only cooperating with you. If you dare to plot against us, we will exhaust the entire power of our three mercenary corps to fight you relentlessly.¡±

    By the end, Oliver¡¯s voice was filled with a manic murderous intent.

    Listening to these threatening words, Angel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still maintaining a slight smile. She spoke calmly: ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not so foolish as to offend enemies without reason. As long as you cooperate with me, I guarantee your safety. After all, no one wants to create powerful enemies without cause, wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s logical?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I dislike deceit. Since you¡¯ve chosen to cooperate with me, you must walk this path with me until the end. You can choose to exit halfway, but if anyone dares to stab me in the back, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I, Angel, have never known what it means to be merciful.¡±

    Saying this, Angel¡¯s expression turned cold, her eyes flickering with a chilling light, making one shudder.

    ¡­

    In another direction, on a road leading from Modu to Bai¡¯s Group, a ck Mercedes-Benz sped along, racing towards Bai¡¯s Group.

    In the back seat of the Mercedes-Benz, a man and a woman sat, their faces holding a hint of joy and anticipation.

    The man and woman were none other than Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, the parents of Luan Hongyue, who had rushed from Jiangnan to Modu.

    ¡°We¡¯ll soon be at Bai¡¯s Group, Aoxiong, the chance for the Luan Family¡¯s rise is here.¡±

    The closer they got to Bai¡¯s Group, the more Zheng Xiu¡¯e felt a surge of excitement she couldn¡¯t contain, her whole body trembling with eagerness, wishing she could immediately fly to Bai¡¯s Group. As long as they secured Luan Hongyue, the Luan Family would be a prominent family in Jiangnan.

    ¡°Indeed, the Luan Family is about to rise. It won¡¯t be long before we be a top family in Jiangnan, fulfilling our dreams.¡±

    Luan Aoxiong also revealed a thick ambition on his face. As long as Luan Hongyue climbed into Lu Tianxing¡¯s bed, Lu Tianxing would be the son-inw of the Luan Family. Then, with Luan Hongyue whispering in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear, the Luan Family in Jiangnan would rival the Lu Family as a prominent family.

 Chapter 1536 - 1529: I Donâ€™t Know Them

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Chapter 1529: I Don¡¯t Know Them</h4>

    At this moment, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e hadn¡¯t even considered whether Luan Hongyue would agree to their demands, because in their minds, Luan Hongyue¡¯s life was granted by them, and they raised her. Therefore, Luan Hongyue must sacrifice everything for them. Whatever they said was like golden words to her, and she had no capacity to refuse.

    Meanwhile, Luan Hongyue waspletely unaware that her parents, who only saw profit, were headed to Bai¡¯s Group to use her to curry favor with Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, Luan Hongyue was busy handing over her work to the human resources department, preparing to leave Bai¡¯s Group, and nning to depart Modu in a couple of days.

    As time passed by the minute, after a little more than ten minutes, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e had already driven to Bai¡¯s Group. As they got out of the car, staring at the towering Bai¡¯s Group Building before them, their eyes gleamed with crazed greed. They had heard that Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife, Bai Zhiqing, was the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. If their daughter could oust Bai Zhiqing, wouldn¡¯t the entire Bai¡¯s Group be theirs? At that point, they would be among the top groups in China¡¯s business circle, perhaps even securing a spot on the Forbes list.

    With that thought, the fervor in Luan Aoxiong¡¯s and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s eyes grew more intense. After tidying their clothes, they strode purposefully toward the reception desk of Bai¡¯s Group.

    At Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s reception, seeing Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e approach, a young receptionist in uniform, with an innocent appearance, immediately stood up and politely asked, "Hello, sir and madam, wee to Bai¡¯s Group. May I ask whom you are looking for?"

    "We are looking for Luan Hongyue," Luan Aoxiong said steadily.

    "May I ask how you are rted to Miss Luan?"

    "We are Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents."

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e suddenly spoke up at this time, ncing at the receptionist with a voice full of impatience: "Do you know how much of our time you wasted with those useless questions? Hurry up and let us in, or I¡¯ll have my daughter fire you."

    Upon hearing Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s arrogant words, the receptionist¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, though she maintained a faint smile on her face: "Sorry, Miss Luan Hongyue does work at Bai¡¯s Group, but ording to human resources¡¯ files, Miss Luan is an orphan without parents. Therefore, my apologies, but you cannot enter. If you need anything else, you can call another Miss Luan Hongyue to meet you, or please stop causing trouble, or I¡¯ll have security escort you out."

    "What did you say? Say it again if you dare. How could you, a mere receptionist, act so impudently in front of me? Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, with a word, I could have you fired immediately. Now kneel and apologize, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you."

    Listening to the receptionist¡¯s unapologetic words, Zheng Xiu¡¯e reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, immediatelyunching into a tirade. By this moment, she had already put herself in the position of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother-inw, and soon the new boss of Bai¡¯s Group, unable to tolerate a receptionist¡¯s sneers at her.

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face was equally unpleasant. Though the Luan Family might not be a grand n in Jiangnan, Luan Aoxiong was at least a notable figure. But here at Bai¡¯s Group, even a receptionist dared to mock him.

    He felt a burning heat on his face, as though he had been pped hard, a hint of anger involuntarily surfacing on his face.

    "Youngdy, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? Just because she says there are no parents, does that make it so? I¡¯m telling you, I must see Luan Hongyue today; get her out here to see me, or I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t take a step forward in China." Zheng Xiu¡¯e said, her voice domineering.

    The receptionist regarded Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e with disdain, about to say something when her peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the elevator nearby. Immediately, she saw a graceful silhouette walking out of it and said, "Miss Luan, you¡¯re here. These two say they¡¯re your parents. Do you know them? If not, I can have security escort them out now."

    Luan Hongyue, having just stepped out of the elevator, heard the receptionist¡¯s voice ring in her ears. She instinctively raised her head and, upon seeing the figures of Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e in the distance, her body trembled uncontrobly. Even her face turned pale at this moment. She hadn¡¯t expected Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e to appear here.

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e and Luan Aoxiong, upon seeing Luan Hongyue, felt a hint of joy swell in their hearts. It seemed that Luan Hongyue was indeed faring well at Bai¡¯s Group; otherwise, why would the receptionist treat her with such respect?

    "Hongyue."

    Luan Aoxiong looked at Luan Hongyue with surprise, trying hard to assume a fatherly demeanor: "Hongyue, I finally found you! Do you know how your mother and I have been looking for you since you left home? Finally, we found you. Hongyue, I know you hate me; back then, I was indeed in the wrong. Will youe back with me? Your mother and I will treat you well from now on. Pleasee home with us; we¡¯re genuinely worried about you."

    Speaking, Luan Aoxiong struggled to put on a look of sorrow and joy, as if he had indeed been searching for Luan Hongyue for a long time and was genuinely concerned about her.

    "Yes, Hongyue, your father and I have been searching for you for a long time. We know we were wrong; pleasee home with us. We promise to treat you well from now on." Zheng Xiu¡¯e added sincerely, as if the one who once sold out their daughter for profit wasn¡¯t her.

    An uninformed person witnessing this scene would surely believe Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s remorse was genuine, not faked.

    But who was Luan Hongyue? Once the president of the Red People Club, she navigated among the scions of various great families without letting anyone take advantage of her. Given her wit and savvy, it¡¯s easy to see that she didn¡¯t believe a single word from Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e. To make someone consumed with profit and resentment change attitudes, only an interest would suffice.

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, looked at the receptionist, and said calmly, "I don¡¯t know them at all. Please have security escort them out. If it¡¯s them, don¡¯t even let them in the front door in the future."

    Saying this, Luan Hongyue turned directly and headed towards the elevator, without even a nce at Luan Aoxiong or Zheng Xiu¡¯e. She had just managed to break free from her past identity and live like a real person. She certainly didn¡¯t want to return to the past.

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, the expressions on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s faces changed again, bing extremely grim. They hadn¡¯t expected Luan Hongyue, who had never dared to defy them, would one day dare to ignore them entirely. This suddenly churned up a fire of anger in their hearts, something they absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    But they also knew now wasn¡¯t the time to get angry. They took a deep breath, forcing a faint smile: "Hongyue, we know you hate us, but we are still your parents, and we know we were wrong. Can you give us one more chance to make amends?"

    "Heh, a chance to make amends?"

    Upon hearing this, Luan Hongyue stopped in her tracks, her tone full of mockery: "Did you reallye to Modu because you were worried about me?"

    "Of course, you are our flesh and blood, our daughter. How could we not be worried? Ever since you left Jiangnan without saying a word, your father and I have been looking for you, but we couldn¡¯t find you..."

    "Have been looking for me? Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying such things? Do you really care about me?"

    A deep sense of self-deprecation surfaced on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face: "Do you really think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here? When you cut ties with me publicly at the Red People Club, we no longer had any connections. What I owed you, I havepletely repaid. I, Luan Hongyue, am an orphan with no parents. Please leave, or don¡¯t me me for having security escort you out."

    As she finished speaking, a trace of sorrow shed across Luan Hongyue¡¯s face. Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e appearing at Bai¡¯s Group was probably prompted by watching televised news. In such a short time, they had rushed from Jiangnan to Modu. If they genuinely came out of concern for her, she¡¯d be overjoyed. But she knew her parents too well. They came not out of worry, but for profit.

    If she wasn¡¯t the president of the Hope Charity Foundation, unable to bring them profit, Luan Aoxiong wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce. How could Luan Hongyue possibly ept that?

    "Hongyue, is that how you speak to your mother? Apologize to her ande home with us." Seeing the look on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, Luan Aoxiong sternly said from the side.

    "Home? Do you think I have a home? Where is my home? As for a mother, from the moment I was born, did you ever treat me like your real daughter? You sold your daughter for money, destroyed her. Is that what parents are supposed to do? Tell me, is that what being a parent is about? Tell me!"

 Chapter 1537: 1530: Parents Worse Than Beasts

    <strong>Chapter 1537: Chapter 1530: Parents Worse Than Beasts</strong>

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s face showed a hint of undisguisable sarcasm, and she said somewhat hysterically, ¡°The reason you came to me today is probably because I am now the president of the Hope Charity Foundation, I hold a hundred billion in charity funds, and you think I¡¯ve climbed into the bed of the Third Young Master. You hope to cozy up to the Third Young Master through me and gain more benefits, am I right? If it weren¡¯t for these things, would youe to me? You probably wish I were as far away as possible, lest I bring some disaster to the Luan Family, so put away your hypocritical faces. The words ¡®parents¡¯ing from you two just make me feel nauseated.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are you not willing to leave? Do you have to force me to tear off all polite pretenses with you?¡±

    Luan Hongyue directly interrupted Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words, speaking coldly, ¡°Since you feared I¡¯d bring trouble to the Luan Family and severed father-daughter ties with me, I¡¯ve had no connection with you. Please leave now, and if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    As her words fell, Luan Hongyue waved a hand towards the distance, and several burly security guards immediately came over.

    Watching this scene, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s faces instantly turned sullen like water, the forcefully maintained smiles vanished, and their eyes carried a trace of ferocity.

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, I am your mother; without me, you¡¯d have been long dead, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Luan Hongyue directly interrupted Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, sneering coldly. ¡°Without you, I would live far better than now. I¡¯ve found the life I want. Everything you wanted, I¡¯ve already given you. I have no rtion to you. Please understand, it was you who drove me, Luan Hongyue, out of the Luan Family like a dog, not me who didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, is this how you talk to your parents? You rude thing, I early knew I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you.¡± Luan Aoxiong said with a sinister face and an icy voice.

    ¡°Haha, regret giving birth to me? You¡¯re right. I also regret living in this world. I¡¯d rather be born in an ordinary family than see you; seeing you just makes me feel sick. You¡¯re not human, but beasts.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    While Luan Hongyue and Luan Aoxiong argued, inside Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    Lu Tianxing sat idly at his spot, his gaze falling on Bai Zhiqing, who was intently working across from him. His face carried a warm smile.

    Recalling bits and pieces of how he once met Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing felt a great deal of sentiment. Who would have thought that the once cold-as-ice Bai Zhiqing, indifferent to him, would be as she is now, keeping him in her heart always, even willingly apanying him on adventures without regret? Having such a wife, what more could a husband ask for?

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you staring at me? Wasn¡¯t today¡¯s lunch lesson enough? Do you believe I¡¯ll make you carry me home after work?¡± Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s overt, undisguised gaze, Bai Zhiqing finally couldn¡¯t help but speak, her pretty face showing a blush she couldn¡¯t hide, but the tone carried a hint of yful teasing.

    ¡°Hehe, darling, if you don¡¯t look at me, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you?¡± Lu Tianxing chuckled.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s glib reasoning, Bai Zhiqing rolled her eyes. Just as she was about to say something, suddenly, the phone ced in front of her rang abruptly.

    Bai Zhiqing paused slightly, looked at Lu Tianxing, and directly picked up the phone, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Chairman, there¡¯s a problem¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing sat beside and watched Bai Zhiqing answer the phone, hang up within a minute, and saw her somewhat difficult expression. He immediately asked in puzzlement, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°I just got a call from the front desk saying Hong Yue got into an argument with someone. The other side ims to be Hong Yue¡¯s parents; both sides are arguing fiercely in the lobby.¡±

    ¡°Miss Luan¡¯s parents are here?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned involuntarily, stood up from his seat, and said, ¡°Darling, how about I go down and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would be good for you to go down and see.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded, not rejecting Lu Tianxing¡¯s proposal.

    Although she hadn¡¯t dealt with Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents much, she had heard from Lu Tianxing about what kind of people they were. For money, they could even sell their own daughter, and upon hearing their daughter¡¯s troubles, their first thought wasn¡¯t to care for her but to distance themselves and seize her assets. Parents like these are no different from scum. Coming to find Luan Hongyue this time, they surely had no good intentions.

    Lu Tianxing is now the third young master of the Lu Family. With him handling it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing without saying anything further, stood up, and walked outside. He had promised Luan Hongyue that in Modu, no one could take her away if she didn¡¯t want to leave, and he had to honor that promise.

    Meanwhile, in the lobby of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s faces were ashen, feeling a boundless rage rising in their hearts. Luan Hongyue was their daughter; it was them who granted her the right toe into this world. Therefore, she mustply with all their demands, and everything they did was justified.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that the Luan Hongyue, who never dared to defy them in Jiangnan, now dared to confront them directly. This meant their dream of elevating the Luan Family to a top-tier status in Jiangnan was shattered, and it¡¯s evident how furious Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e were now.

    ¡°So, do you regreting to see me now?¡±

    Luan Hongyue looked at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s sullen faces, a mocking smile ying at her lips. ¡°Hoping to gain some benefits from me, you¡¯re dreaming too much. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee at Bai¡¯s Group, and I¡¯ve just resigned and am nning to leave Modu. Your calctions are all in vain.¡±

    ¡°Luan Hongyue, you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say I¡¯m too brazen, not putting you in my eyes at all?¡±

    Luan Hongyue smirked, looking at Luan Aoxiong. ¡°Ever since you treated me as a burden and threw me out of the Luan Family, I¡¯ve had nothing to do with you. Why should I care about you? I¡¯m not going back to Jiangnan either. Security, please escort them out.¡±

    A few security guards from Bai¡¯s Group, standing beside Luan Hongyue, heard this and didn¡¯t hesitate, striding over to Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e and tly saying, ¡°Please, both of you, leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ ¡±

    Luan Aoxiong shook with anger, his face twisted, while Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face was full of sullen viciousness, evidently as furious as he was.

    Cold-faced, Luan Hongyue looked at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, determined not to allow anyone to disturb her hard-earned peaceful life. She had finally moved past the nightmare-like past to live under the bright sunlight.

    Seeing that Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e still remained standing, one of the security guards spoke again, ¡°Sir, Madam, please leave Bai¡¯s Group immediately, or we won¡¯t hesitate to take further measures.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ ¡±

    Luan Aoxiong, full of anger, red at Luan Hongyue, saying through clenched teeth, ¡°Luan Hongyue, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    ¡°Too far? Who exactly is crossing the line, huh? Tell me, tell me!¡±

    Luan Hongyue wore an expression of sorrow, as a tear slid down her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re my parents, I should respect you, but do your actions deserve my respect? From childhood to adulthood, I¡¯ve never felt any concern or care from you. In your eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a burden, an unwanted child. For money, you don¡¯t hesitate to send your daughter into someone¡¯s bed. I ran away, cried to you, yet you thought I was wrong, didn¡¯tfort me but assumed I ruined your ns. Are there parents like you in this world? You never considered me as your daughter, even for a second, and threw me out of the Luan Family regardless of whether I lived or died. Yet now you¡¯re telling me I should have some dignity. I ask you, who reallycks dignity here?¡±

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s questioning, Luan Aoxiong trembled all over, his anger boiling over, especially as some Bai¡¯s Group employees gathered around whispering and gesturing, making Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face even more distorted, thoroughly breaking with Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°Fine, very fine, Luan Hongyue, since you have no heart, I won¡¯t show anypassion. You think you can escape me? You believe you can live an ordinary life? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re delusional!¡±

    Luan Aoxiong snarled at Luan Hongyue, sweeping his gaze over the surrounding crowd, andughed out loud, ¡°Do you all think Luan Hongyue is very beautiful, like a goddess? Haha, I¡¯ll tell you, she¡¯s just a whore, a promiscuous woman. You know, back in Jiangnan, she¡¯s just a socialite, involved with countless yboys. She¡¯s just a woman you can y with if you have money. If you don¡¯t believe me, go find out in Jiangnan. See if I¡¯m lying. Luan Hongyue is just a filthy whore, a socialite, a call girl¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 1538 - 1531: My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Chapter 1531: My Woman</h4>

    "Swish!"

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong¡¯s abusive words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face turned deathly pale at this moment, her body trembling violently, her pretty face filled with a painful expression that pierced the heart. She never imagined that Luan Aoxiong would actually say such things.

    These words felt like heavy hammersnding on Luan Hongyue¡¯s heart, with each strike feeling as if needles were piercing her, a pain that emerged from deep within her heart, causing her to struggle to breathe, suffocated.

    This was her father, Luan Hongyue¡¯s father, who was so heartless that when Luan Hongyue did not help him gain benefits, he would destroy her, a father who wanted to ruin his own daughter.

    If the things Luan Hongyue did in Jiangnan became known, even if Luan Hongyue did nothing and remained a virgin, once the rumors spread, it would be the end of Luan Hongyue¡¯s life.

    No one would think of Luan Hongyue as a virtuous woman but would directly believe she was an immoral woman. Even if Luan Hongyue had a thousand mouths, she would never be able to clear her name. After all, there¡¯s a saying that a small event in the east could be a major catastrophe in the west through word of mouth, embellished with details that people imagine.

    If this rumor about Luan Hongyue spreads, one can imagine that she would face countless nders and have no ce in Bai¡¯s Group, and her name would be synonymous throughout China with promiscuity, a modern-day Pan Jinlian.

    After all, Luan Hongyue had just be the president of the Hope Charity Foundation, with countless eyes on her. If this spreads, she would have no ce to stand in all of China, confronted by endless gossip and pointing fingers. No woman can endure such nder; death would be the only way left for Luan Hongyue.

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e looked at Luan Hongyue¡¯s appearance, a sinister and ruthless glow shing deep within their eyes. Since Luan Hongyue refused to help them, they wouldn¡¯t hold back and would utterly destroy her. If she wanted an ordinary life, it depended on their willingness.

    "Luan Hongyue, do you think by clinging to high branches, you can ignore us? Let me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming. You are just a bitch, a promiscuous bitch. Don¡¯t act innocent when you¡¯re just trash, a worthless piece. Knowing this ungrateful thing beforehand, I should have smeared you against the wall..."

    Luan Aoxiong looked at Luan Hongyue, filled with venomous words, rude, without any regard, every word piercing the heart.

    In Luan Aoxiong¡¯s mind, the Luan Family could indeed rise, as long as they connected with Lu Tianxing, the Luan Family could rise. Yet, Luan Hongyue blindly failed to appreciate this, and since that¡¯s the case, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her, aiming to utterly destroy her.

    Not just Luan Aoxiong, Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face bore the pleasure of revenge, especially seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s pale, helpless face, this sense of satisfaction grew even stronger.

    "Let me tell you, do you think by hiding your past, iming to be parentless, you can erase everything? I tell you, you¡¯re dreaming. You won¡¯t wash away anything; you¡¯re just a bitch, a social butterfly, I..."

    Luan Aoxiong spoke with more force, a sinister gleam in his eyes, but before he finished, a cold voice came from the side: "Are you done talking? If you¡¯re done, then shut up obediently. Believe it or not, say another word, and I¡¯ll make sure you keep your mouth shut for life."

    "I¡¯m disciplining my daughter, who do you think you are..."

    Upon hearing this voice, Luan Aoxiong instinctively wanted to curse, but seeing whose voice it was, his face suddenly turned extremely ugly, a deep fear shing in his eyes.

    Not only did Luan Aoxiong¡¯s expression change, but Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s face also changed at this moment. They hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to appear here and stand up for Luan Hongyue. In their view, Lu Tianxing¡¯s wife was Bai Zhiqing, and even if Lu Tianxing had a rtionship with Luan Hongyue, he wouldn¡¯t stand up for her, as Bai Zhiqing was his legal wife. Standing up would undoubtedly cause chaos in his household, which was why they dared to mock Luan Hongyue recklessly. But they didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianxing to defend her.

    "Young Master."

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Luan Hongyue instinctively turned her head, looking at that familiar figure, her body slightly trembling, unable to hide the anguish on her face. Being called a whore and promiscuous by her biological parents, one can imagine the immense blow it dealt to this resilient woman.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue¡¯s pale, anguished expression and sighed deeply. He had promised her a stable life, and now found himself breaking that promise. Although he hadn¡¯t seen the entire process, he had overheard the abuse Luan Aoxiong hurled at her and clearly understood the impact these rumors could have if spread.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this. I promised you before, as long as you don¡¯t want to, no one can take you away, no one."

    Lu Tianxing gave Luan Hongyue a firm look, without saying more, turning his gaze to Luan Aoxiong, his expression cold, as he took step after step towards him.

    "Th... Third Young Master, I..."

    As they watched Lu Tianxing walking towards them, both Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep fear sh across their faces. They were well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s methods, with the Liang Family and Jiang Family serving as the best examples.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say a word. His expression was ice-cold as he walked towards Luan Aoxiong. When he reached Luan Aoxiong¡¯s side, he suddenly raised his hand without any hesitation and pped Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face fiercely.

    "p!"

    A crisp pping sound echoed as Luan Aoxiong was pped away,nding heavily on the ground with a trace of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.

    They were stunned!

    They werepletely dumbfounded!

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e were both in shock. They never expected Lu Tianxing to be so reckless, not saying a word before striking.

    "Th... Third Young Master, what are you doing? How can you hit someone indiscriminately? Just because you¡¯re stronger than us, does that give you the right to hit people? I¡¯m telling you..."

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e suddenly regained herposure and started to scold Lu Tianxing like a shrew, but dared not utter any harsh words.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t respond, just cast a cold nce at Zheng Xiu¡¯e. His icy re made Zheng Xiu¡¯e shiver, as if she had fallen into an ice cer, unable to speak further.

    "You should be thankful you¡¯re a woman. I generally don¡¯t hit women, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind pping you to death. But remember, if you say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was frosty, his tone carrying an unmistakable hint of murderous intent. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e were Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents, he truly would have pped them to death. He had never seen someone so shameless, wanting to ruin their own daughter¡¯s reputation. Calling them scum would be an insult to scum.

    "Th... Third Young Master, what do you intend to do? Do you mean I can¡¯t discipline my own daughter?"

    Luan Aoxiong struggled to stand up from the ground, looking at Lu Tianxing with anger. Being pped in public by Lu Tianxing, his anger and murderous intent were evident. However, Luan Aoxiong dared not act rashly, knowing Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity and that the Luan Family couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. More importantly, he sensed the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing; Lu Tianxing truly wouldn¡¯t mind killing him.

    "Of course, you can discipline your own daughter, but..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Luan Aoxiong, his tone filled with murderous intent as he said, "But you cannot discipline my woman. I¡¯m telling you, Hong Yue is my woman. You insult my woman and damage her reputation, so what¡¯s wrong with me giving you a lesson?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words left not only Luan Aoxiong stunned but also the Bai¡¯s Group employees watching around them. They were all in shock.

    Everyone in Bai¡¯s Group, from the department heads and managers to the janitors, knew that Lu Tianxing was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband and was very likely to be the real CEO of Bai¡¯s Group. Yet here was Lu Tianxing iming in front of everyone that Luan Hongyue was also his woman. How could they not be shocked? Was this a sign of a divorce with Bai Zhiqing?

    After all, no woman wants to see her man being affectionate with another woman, especially not someone like Bai Zhiqing, a domineering CEO.

    And at that moment, Luan Hongyue was also stunned, her tear-streaked face showing a hint of surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would say such a thing; after all, if this got out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined,beled as a two-timer, potentially leading to misunderstandings with Bai Zhiqing and marital tension.

    "Third Young Master, you..."

    Luan Hongyue opened her mouth, trying to say something, but before she could finish, Lu Tianxing suddenly took a step back and reached out to embrace Luan Hongyue¡¯s entire soft body in his arms, his hand familiarly settling on her lower back, intimately close.

 Chapter 1539 - 1532: Do You Really Want Revenge?

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Chapter 1532: Do You Really Want Revenge?</h4>

    This abrupt change instantly made all Bai¡¯s Group employees gasp in surprise. Lu Tianxing¡¯s courage is really too reckless; is he truly not afraid of problems at the back?

    Some female employees were looking at Lu Tianxing with astonishment, and their beautiful eyes were shimmering with a trace of admiration. They weren¡¯t concerned whether Lu Tianxing was married or not; what mattered to them was whether a man could stand up for his woman when she was in danger. This alone was enough for a woman.

    Even if it meant being a mistress, they were content.

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s pretty face also flushed slightly. Although Lu Tianxing was holding her without any particr motion, one of his handsnded on her hips, and the burning sensation from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm made Luan Hongyue¡¯s body tremble instinctively, with a peculiar feeling rising from the depths of her heart.

    Especially when she noticed the various strange looks from around her, Luan Hongyue instinctively wanted to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace, yet deep down she was unwilling to leave this secure and warm embrace. She even secretly hoped that time would stay frozen in this moment.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing hold her without hesitation while Luan Hongyue was blushing but allowing him to do so, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s bodies were trembling as if in convulsions, their faces filled with sheer terror. They really hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to stand up for Luan Hongyue, especially right in Bai¡¯s Group premises.

    "Do you understand now? You insult my woman and try to ruin her reputation; should I not hit you?"

    Lu Tianxing held Luan Hongyue and contemptuously looked at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, "Honestly, I¡¯ve never in my life seen parents as despicable as you two. When your daughter is at home, you verbally abuse her, treat her as a money-making tool to exchange for benefits, and even for a mere few tens of millions, you willingly push your daughter into the fire. How can people like you be parents? It¡¯s simply a tragedy of fate."

    "Back in Jiangnan, in order not to involve yourselves, you personally chased her out of the house and announced the severance of the parent-child rtionship. Do you know what would have happened to your daughter if it weren¡¯t for me? She would have been worse off than dead. Do you even know how to write the words ¡¯worse than dead¡¯?"

    "And now you dare to shamelesslye looking for your daughter because you found out she controls the Hope Charity Foundation and has a hundred billion, intending to make her give all that money to you. Your shamelessness truly knows no bounds. After being rejected by her, you have the audacity to fabricate rumors, trying to destroy your biological daughter. Do you even qualify as humans?"

    Lu Tianxing looked icily at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, his tone filled with murderous intent, "Had I note just now, were you nning to insult my woman further? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare ughter you? Now you will kneel immediately and apologize to Hong Yue, or suffer the consequences."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s cold and emotionless words, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. Being forced to kneel and apologize to Luan Hongyue was even harder for them than dying. After all, in their eyes, Luan Hongyue was merely someone dispensable, just a tool to exchange for benefits. To apologize to a money-making tool was something they couldn¡¯t ept.

    "Third Young Master, I..."

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words were abruptly interrupted by Lu Tianxing¡¯s unceremonious interjection, "What, you¡¯re unwilling?"

    Before his words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone suddenly turned ice-cold, "I¡¯ll give you three breaths¡¯ time. If you still don¡¯t kneel and apologize, I¡¯ll let you find out what regret truly means. Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you; I¡¯ll destroy you, obliterate the Luan Family, and leave you with nothing."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice sounded like it came from the Nine Nether Purgatory, instantly making Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e feel as if they had fallen into an icy pit, their faces turning pale in that moment. They could disregard anything, even their biological daughter¡¯s life and death, but they absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow any loss to their interests. If Lu Tianxing really decided to take action against the Luan Family, not a single person in the Luan Family could possibly withstand it.

    Taking a deep breath, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s gaze flickered over to Luan Hongyue, and with a thud, he knelt before her, head lowered, saying, "Hong Yue, I¡¯m sorry. Those words earlier were spoken impulsively and foolishly. Please forgive me this time, I can promise that from now on, you won¡¯t see me again."

    As Luan Aoxiong¡¯s voice faded, Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s voice also rang out, "Yes, Hong Yue, please forgive us this time! We truly won¡¯t dare to spread rumors anymore. We promise to leave Modu right after this, and never appear before you again. Hong Yue, please, speak on our behalf and, considering we¡¯re your parents, spare us this once, alright?"

    Witnessing her parents pleading lowly for their interests, even kneeling on the ground asking for forgiveness, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face showed a trace of pain. Her gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of pleading. Regardless of what Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e had done to her, ultimately, Luan Hongyue¡¯s life was given by Luan Aoxiong, a bond that could never be severed.

    Sensing the plea in Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly inwardly, knowing that Luan Hongyue wanted him to spare Luan Aoxiong, yet it was unavoidable; no matter what Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e did, they remained Luan Hongyue¡¯s parents. This deeply entrenched blood connection could never be severed.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept across Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, his tone stern as he said, "This time, for Hong Yue¡¯s plea, I¡¯ll spare you this once. Now leave, and remember, this will be the first andst time. If you dare cause trouble for Hong Yue again, I¡¯ll ensure there¡¯s no resting ce for you."

    The words "no ce to bury the dead" evoked a chilling intent to kill in Lu Tianxing, the overwhelming murderous aura gathered together, enveloping Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e with an endless, sinister atmosphere. The two suddenly felt as if they had fallen into a pit of blood, with the taste of blood filling their mouth and nose.

    "Dare not, dare not, Third Young Master, we assure you, we will never set foot in Modu again."

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e repeatedly pledged, their foreheads covered in sweat, their eyes wary and fearful as they looked at Lu Tianxing, not daring to even breathe.

    "Get out."

    Hearing this word, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s faces instantly showed a hint of joy, as if receiving an imperial decree, they hastily walked towards the outside.

    "Wait."

    But at this moment, Lu Tianxing suddenly spoke: "Remember, if I hear any rumors about Hong Yue outside, no matter where you hide, I will butcher you. If you don¡¯t believe it, just try."

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s bodies trembled, their faces showing fear, not daring to speak a word, they slunk towards Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s exit, directly boarded the Mercedes parked outside, not daring to pause even for a moment, and drove away from Bai¡¯s Group.

    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Luan Aoxiong stroked the palm print on his face, recalling the humiliation just now, his eyes revealing a deep-seated hatred and venomous murderous intent, his whole being like a venomous snake poised to devour its prey, sending a chill down one¡¯s spine.

    And Zheng Xiu¡¯e was the same, her eyes carrying a deep-seated hatred and fury, her originally charming face bing exceptionally twisted.

    "Ao Xiong, what should we do, are we really going to let this matter go like this?" Zheng Xiu¡¯e took a deep breath, remembered the humiliation just now, a venomous glint shed across her face as she looked at Luan Aoxiong beside her and spoke.

    "Hmph."

    Upon hearing Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, a grim expression shed across Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face, he took a deep breath and said unwillingly: "If not letting it go, what can we do? Even the Tang Family and Yang Family have suffered losses at his hands, what can we do, go and die? Didn¡¯t you just see the murderous intent from that little bastard Lu Tianxing, do you believe that if we trouble that slut Luan Hongyue again, he would really kill us."

    "But I¡¯m not willing."

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e said with a grim expression: "We¡¯ve worked hard for so many years, haven¡¯t we just wanted the Luan Family to rise? Now such a great opportunity is right in front of us, yet because of that slut Luan Hongyue, it slipped away right before our eyes, I¡¯m truly unwilling."

    "What good is unwillingness, do you have any other solutions? If we had known earlier when Jiang Haochen liked that slut, we should have given her to him directly to gain some benefits."

    Luan Aoxiong was also full of anger, not feeling at all that his words were inappropriate.

    "Do you really want revenge?"

    At this moment, a cold voice echoed within the car.

    Upon hearing this voice, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s expressions subconsciously changed, knowing that besides them, there was only the driver at the front of the car, yet their driver¡¯s voice was nothing like this. But this voice came from the direction of the driver¡¯s seat, if the speaker wasn¡¯t their driver, then who was the person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Instinctively, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e raised their heads, their gazes directed towards the driver¡¯s seat, immediately seeing a man in a ck suit, with a burly appearance, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. His unfamiliar face and cold, sharp eyes sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 1540: 1533: Luan Aoxiongâ€™s Killing Intent

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1540: Chapter 1533: Luan Aoxiong¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Luan Aoxiong looked at the unfamiliar man in the driver¡¯s seat, his pupils shrank suddenly, his muscles tensed all over, as he gazed solemnly at the burly man and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is, do you hate Lu Tianxing? Do you want revenge?¡± The burly man grinned as he looked at Luan Aoxiong and asked.

    Upon hearing the burly man¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s pupils contracted into pinholes, but his expression did not change at all: ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, we don¡¯t want revenge either.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Family Head Luan, do you not even have the courage to admit your grudge against Lu Tianxing? No wonder your daughter, whom you¡¯ve raised for over twenty years, dares to ignore you¡ªnow it seems there is a reason for it. Since you don¡¯t hate Lu Tianxing and have no grudge, then let¡¯s pretend I was never here. Goodbye.¡±

    The burly man showed a mocking smile on his face, then stopped the car right in the middle of the road, opened the door, and prepared to get out.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave. We have a deep vendetta with that bastard Lu Tianxing. We have an irreconcble hatred towards him. Can you help us take revenge?¡±

    Seeing the burly man was about to leave, Zheng Xiu¡¯e couldn¡¯t help but speak before Luan Aoxiong could. Her face was filled with intense bitterness. She wanted revenge; even if she couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, she wanted Luan Hongyue to live a life worse than death to console her much-resented heart.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Upon hearing Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, the burly man immediately stopped moving to exit, looked at Luan Aoxiong, and said: ¡°Family Head Luan, do you indeed want revenge?¡±

    ¡°I do want revenge, but why should I trust you?¡± Luan Aoxiong said in a deep voice. For him to be the family head of the Luan Family is enough proof that he isn¡¯t a fool. Since the other party came to him, they must want something; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯te to help him for no reason. He never believes in free lunches in this world.

    ¡°Family Head Luan, do you think you have any other means of revenge besides trusting me? Do you think if those families in Jiangnan knew you offended Lu Tianxing and broke off rtions with him, would those families in Jiangnan let the Luan Family off?¡±

    After listening to the burly man¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy. Would these families let the Luan Family off?

    Of course not!

    Now Jiangnan is practically the Lu Family¡¯s territory. Knowing the Luan Family has fallen out with Lu Tianxing, and even if Lu Tianxing once had a killing intent toward the Luan Family, these families wouldn¡¯t mind destroying the Luan Family to curry favor with Lu Tianxing. After all, cozying up to Lu Tianxing now is akin to cozying up to the Lu Family, just like the Zhou Family, soaring to be one of the top families in Jiangnan.

    ¡°I must admit, you¡¯ve sessfully persuaded me,¡±

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s eyes flickered a few times. Eventually, he took a deep breath and said: ¡°But why should I trust that you can help me? Your strength is inferior to mine; you aren¡¯t even a Mythical Level Martial Artist. Can you deal with Lu Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°I certainly can¡¯t deal with Lu Tianxing, but my young master can help you deal with him. As long as you follow my young master¡¯s n, eliminating Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°Who is this young master you¡¯re talking about? I can¡¯t just cooperate with you based on a few words. Who knows if the young master you speak of actually exists?¡± Luan Aoxiong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Our young master? You¡¯ll find out soon enough; I¡¯ll take you to meet him now.¡±

    The burly man grinned without saying more, then started the car and headed off to the distance.

    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Luan Hongyue stood at the edge of the rooftop with her arms crossed, her delicate and pretty face filled with an unshakeable sadness, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of self-mockery. She seemed like a flower swaying in the storm, ready to be torn apart by the violent wind and rain at any moment.

    Lu Tianxing stood beside Luan Hongyue, fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and watched the bustling scene below, sighing inwardly. She is a pitiable woman, spending the first part of her life struggling to prove herself to her beast-like parents.

    But ultimately, she faced a ruthless betrayal. Her parents unhesitatingly took her business and severed their parent-child rtionship, as if she were aplete harbinger of bad luck, wishing her to roll away as far as possible, indifferent even to her death, because she no longer had any value.

    It was not easy to break away from these heartless parents, thinking one could lead a normal life, yet unexpectedly, they came back for the sake of benefits. Even after failing to get what they wanted, they intended to destroy their own daughter, make her the whore in others¡¯ mouths, a woman condemned by everyone, determined to put their daughter to death.

    Such scenes would be unbearable for anyone¡ªto have one¡¯s biological parents sell their daughter out again and again for benefits, even willing to destroy her. Having such worse-than-beast parents is a mark of disgrace and sorrow for anyone.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Luan Hongyue beside him and sighed helplessly once more, saying softly, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. Holding it in is not good for your health.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She regained her senses, looked at Lu Tianxing close by, and said softly, ¡°Young Master, thank you for today. I¡¯ll personally exin things to Zhiqing, it won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Luan, you don¡¯t have to. Zhiqing is not the kind of woman who makes trouble out of nothing, she won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand casually and said softly, ¡°Miss Luan, your uing¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Luan Hongyue interrupted him, with a hint of expectation in her voice, ¡°Young Master, can you call me Hong Yue in the future?¡±

    ¡°Call you Hong Yue?¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s request and seeing the mixture of hope and self-abasement in her expression, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Of course, no problem. But Hong Yue, you shouldn¡¯t call me Young Master anymore; it makes us sound distant. Just like Zhiqing and Qian Ru, call me Tianxing!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She had been calling Lu Tianxing ¡®Young Master¡¯ because of her self-abasement regarding her own identity. Now hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s invitation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, we¡¯re friends after all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly, looking at Luan Hongyue and said, ¡°Hong Yue, it¡¯s alright now. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s all okay now. As long as they care about their own interests, they won¡¯te to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°I know, thank you, Tianxing.¡± Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing and expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand casually, took another puff from his cigarette, looked at Luan Hongyue and asked, ¡°Hong Yue, have you really decided to leave Bai¡¯s Group? You must know charity is not as easy as you think, it¡¯s very hard, very tiring. Have you really decided to leave Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Tianxing, I know what you want to say but maybe this is the life I pursue, carefree, without troubles, and the Hope Charity Foundation needs someone trustworthy to manage it. Qian Ru is the pir of Bai¡¯s Group and can¡¯t leave, and so is Xiao Man. I¡¯m considered the most idle, so naturally, I should take charge. Besides, whenever I see the innocent smiles of the children and the grateful smiles of those who have been helped, I feel very happy¡­¡±

    Luan Hongyue wore a faint smile as if she indeed liked the job she described, but no one knew what she truly thought in her heart.

    Looking at Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing realized he might not be able to persuade her. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t try to persuade you. But you are still a woman, going out and since you¡¯re so beautiful, you may inevitably run into trouble. I¡¯ll have Rose send a few Unrivaled Guards to follow you, to ensure your safety and to help you deal with some troubles you shouldn¡¯t handle yourself. After all, now you¡¯re the president of the Hope Charity Foundation, who knows how many eyes are on you. It¡¯s nice to have someone help you with things you shouldn¡¯t show up for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tianxing, thank you.¡±

    Luan Hongyue didn¡¯t refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s offer. As the former boss of the Jiangnan Red People Club, she had seen too much darkness. Being beautiful and the president of the Hope Charity Foundation made her quite a prize. Leaving Modu meant she¡¯d inevitably face many troubles, some of which she couldn¡¯t handle herself, or she¡¯d be a target of gossip.

    Moreover, sincerely wanting to do charity might mean going deep into the mountains, where there are no viges ahead and no shops behind. Although there were things she didn¡¯t want to say, one must say, poor mountains and rivers produce troublesome people. Most people are sincere and kind, but there will always be a ck sheep or two.

    Though she was from the Luan Family, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e never allowed her to learn martial arts to prevent her from growing beyond their control. Although she secretly practiced, she was just a Yellow-level Martial Artist, able to handle several ordinary people without issue. However, there are many things in this world that can kill a Mythical Level Martial Artist, let alone a Yellow-level Martial Artist. Any random thing can easily leave a Yellow-level Martial Artist without a ce of burial.

    If anything happened, especially deep in the mountains, with no viges ahead and no shops behind, it would be utterly desperate. Having Unrivaled Guards around greatly enhances her safety.

 Chapter 1541: 1534: I Care, Others Care Too

    <strong>Chapter 1541: Chapter 1534: I Care, Others Care Too</strong>

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll inform Roseter to send some Unrivaled Guards to protect you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, tossed the burnt cigarette butt onto the ground, and crushed it with his foot: ¡°Hong Yue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head down. If your parents continue to trouble you, call me directly. Don¡¯t handle it alone. I¡¯ll ensure they are sent abroad and guarantee they won¡¯t appear in China for the rest of their lives.¡±

    After finishing, Lu Tianxing said nothing more and turned towards the stairway of the rooftop.

    ¡°Tianxing¡­ .¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, Luan Hongyue trembled slightly, instinctively calling out.

    Upon hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing subconsciously stopped, turning around to see if there was any reason she called.

    But before Lu Tianxing could see clearly, he immediately felt a waft of fragrant breeze, followed by a soft body suddenly crashing into his arms.

    ¡°Hong Yue, you¡­ .¡±

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but was interrupted by Luan Hongyue, ¡°Tianxing, don¡¯t say anything. I just want to hold you; please don¡¯t push me away, okay? Just for a while, I just want to hold you for a while.¡±

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s slightly pleading tone, Lu Tianxing hesitated a bit but ultimately didn¡¯t push her away. He gently opened his arms and slowly embraced her slender waist, holding her in his embrace.

    This pair, under the sunlight, resembled a couple in deep love, sweetly embracing on the rooftop, pursuing their romance.

    As time ticked away, Luan Hongyue let go of Lu Tianxing, leaving that captivating embrace, looking at him with a faint smile: ¡°Tianxing, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yue, you¡¯re kidding. Having a beauty throw herself into my arms, I¡¯m the one gaining here.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Tianxing, it seems Ya Fei was right, you indeed are a rogue.¡± Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing, covering her mouth with a chuckle.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face instantly stiffened. Damn, Lin Yafei, this vixen is just too much, corrupting Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru is one thing, but ndering him outside too? Tonight, she needs to understand the consequences of defamation.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s speechless expression, Luan Hongyue couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said nothing more, continuing to exchange a few words with Luan Hongyue on the rooftop before turning towards the door.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing disappear from the rooftop, the smile on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face vanished, reced by sorrow. She crouched down slowly, resembling a little girl who lost her beloved toy, as crystalline tears uncontrobly slid down her cheeks: ¡°Tianxing, do you know? I love you. I don¡¯t know when it started, maybe from the moment you rescued me from the boundless darkness, I fell for you.¡±

    ¡°But, I know I¡¯m unworthy of you in this life. Luan Aoxiong is right; no matter what I¡¯ve done in this life, in others¡¯ eyes, I¡¯m a social butterfly, a promiscuous woman. I¡¯m unworthy of you. This time, we part ways, perhaps never to meet again, but I don¡¯t regret loving you. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll be a clean woman, your woman, your true woman¡­.¡±

    Luan Hongyue murmured softly, her face revealing deep pain. Whether it¡¯s because of her heartless parents or because she loves Lu Tianxing yet feels too inferior to express it, this love remains buried deep within.

    Unsure how long passed, Luan Hongyue suddenly sensed someone walking beside her, handing her a tissue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Luan Hongyue instinctively epted the tissue, then looked up to see who it was, spotting a youthful, charming face.

    ¡°Ya Fei, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you had something to attend to?¡± Wiping the tears with the tissue, Luan Hongyue looked at Lin Yafei.

    ¡°I heard your beastly parents came to bother you. Tianxing helped you, you two went to the rooftop, and now that he¡¯s gone downstairs while you¡¯re still here, I worried you might do something rash, so I came up to check.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked at Luan Hongyue, sighing softly. Luan Hongyue was a pitiable woman who wants to love but dares not, yet endures her disgraceful parents¡¯ abuse; it¡¯s more painful than death for a woman.

    ¡°Ya Fei, thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Luan Hongyue gently shook her head.

    Lin Yafei nced at Luan Hongyue, standing at the edge of the rooftop, watching the bustling traffic below, and sighed softly: ¡°Hong Yue, why do you do this to yourself? I¡¯ve told you before that he¡¯s not someone who cares about your background, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let you join Bai¡¯s Group, and today he wouldn¡¯t have stood up for you, dering you as his woman. Are you really nning to bury this love forever?¡±

    ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t care, but I do, and others do too. The Lu Family also cares, even if they don¡¯t say it on the surface. They probably look down on me in their hearts, pointing fingers at me. I don¡¯t want to live in such a life where everyone points fingers at me. Nor do I wish for Tianxing to live in the midst of gossip and rumors. Rather than so, it¡¯s better topletely cut it off.¡±

    ¡°So, you chose to be the president of the Hope Charity Foundation andpletely leave Bai¡¯s Group?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Luan Hongyue heard Lin Yafei¡¯s words, opened her mouth, wanting to argue, but didn¡¯t know how to start because Lin Yafei was right.

    The words she said to Lu Tianxing before were just one of the reasons. Another reason was that she wanted to leave Bai¡¯s Group. She didn¡¯t know what she should do when facing Lu Tianxing in the future. She also didn¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Lu Tianxing. Given that, she might as well leave Bai¡¯s Group and use time to forget this love which hadn¡¯t begun but was already about to end.

    Besides, she quite liked doing charity work. She herself was unfortunate, so she hoped other children could be happy and not be unfortunate like her, especially girls in poor regions. The oue is very tragic, and she wants to change this oue.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s appearance, Lin Yafei sighed deeply in her heart, a bitter smile shing across her face. Luan Hongyue wanted to use this opportunity to forget Lu Tianxing, but can she really forget?

    Love is like a poison that goes through your body; the more you want to forget it, the more it rebounds fiercely in the end. Mu Qingxue is a perfect example, trying desperately to forget Lu Tianxing. The final result is almost obvious; shepletely fell in and can¡¯t get out anymore.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the rooftop, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t immediately head back to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s ce, but instead took a stroll over to Lin Qianru¡¯s ce. Finally, under Lin Qianru¡¯s embarrassed gaze, he walked out of the sales department with a brilliant smile on his lips, took the elevator, and headed all the way to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    The elevator stopped at the top floor; stepping out of the elevator, Lu Tianxing wore a delighted smile and gently walked towards Lan Xin¡¯s desk, directly lying on her desk, looking down at Lan Xin, his eyes roaming over Lan Xin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Secretary Lan, good afternoon, did you miss me?¡±

    Lan Xin looked up at Lu Tianxing for a nce, immediately lowering her head, even forgetting to greet him.

    But Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care, his eyes fixedly staring at Lan Xin¡¯s chest, secretly reminiscing the amazing sensation in his palm yesterday.

    A momentter, Lan Xin finally felt ufortable all over, looked up to find Lu Tianxing staring at her with a lewd face. Her pretty face suddenly flushed red, heavily mmed the pen on the desk, and stood up from her chair: ¡°You scoundrel, what are you looking at, believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing cared not one bit for Lan Xin¡¯s attitude, chuckled: ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything, I just wanted to reminisce about yesterday¡¯s feeling. Speaking of which, Secretary Lan, your assets are quite nice, very intriguing, really want to feel them again.¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin was momentarily stunned, then angrily said with eyes zing: ¡°Bastard, what did you say, say it again if you dare, believe it or not I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing chuckled: ¡°Secretary Lan, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my maid. Is it illegal for me as the master to take advantage of the maid? If this were ancient times, I¡¯d eat you up without leaving a bone behind, believe it?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, who¡¯s your maid. You dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll drag you off this building to jump down together and perish.¡±

    Lan Xin¡¯s eyes zing stared at Lu Tianxing, fists clenched tightly, hating that she couldn¡¯t punch Lu Tianxing till flowers bloom on his face.

    ¡°Won¡¯t believe it, if we jump off this building, the one to die would definitely be you, not me. I¡¯ve trained.¡± Lu Tianxing said seriously while looking at Lan Xin.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Secretary Lan, just teasing you. Why are you getting angry? Don¡¯t be mad. Angry women age fast. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now, bye-bye. Oh, and don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my little maid. When I¡¯m in a good mood, you have to warm the bed for me, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing reached out a hand and caressed Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face. Before Lan Xin could react, he sprinted off towards Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s disappearing figure, Lan Xin¡¯s fists clenched then released, wishing she could rush in to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson, especially since this scoundrel actually caressed her cheek before leaving, simply aplete rogue.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you bastard, letting you off this time. Next time if you dare to tease me, believe it or not, I¡¯ll really knock you down.¡± With that said, Lan Xin heavily mmed her fist on the desk, followed by a painful expression, raising her hand to her lips and fiercely blowing, as it really hurt.

 Chapter 1542 - 1535: It Was Completely Unintentional

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Chapter 1535: It Was Completely Unintentional</h4>

    Lu Tianxing, under Lan Xin¡¯s angry gaze, ran into the office. Thinking back to Lan Xin¡¯s furious expression, a radiant smile appeared on his face; teasing Lan Xin, this little girl, every day made him feel much better instantly.

    Unfortunately, before Lu Tianxing could savor the silky touch of Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face, he immediately felt a cold stare on him, followed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy voice from beside him.

    "Finished talking with your Lu An?"

    "Talk...,"

    As soon as Lu Tianxing uttered the first word, he realized something was awry and hurriedly changed his words: "What Lu An? Honey, aren¡¯t you mistaken? I just went downstairs to help Hong Yue out. I didn¡¯t do anything."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cold and beautiful face showed no sign of warming up, her frosty gaze fell upon Lu Tianxing, as though she was trying to see through him inside out.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s icy stare, Lu Tianxing quickly spoke up: "Of course it¡¯s true. I really just went down to help Hong Yue out, to get rid of her beastly parents, nothing else. You have to believe me."

    "Lu Tianxing, seems like you won¡¯t give up until you¡¯re dead, huh? Let me show you whether I¡¯m wrongly using you."

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a sneer emerged on her face, she picked up a whiteptop from the desk, tapped on it, and soon a video appeared on the screen.

    Then Bai Zhiqing picked up theptop, turned it around, and aimed the screen at Lu Tianxing: "Since you have no other intentions, Lu Tianxing, exin to me what¡¯s going on here. Where is your hand ced? This is what you call helping out? Did nothing else?"

    Looking at the video ying on theputer screen, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned dark. The video was clearly from Bai¡¯s Group lobby, and the camera was positioned right at the entrance. Because it was installed near the elevator, he and Luan Hongyue were just facing away from the elevator. When he said Luan Hongyue was his woman and held her, it was clear to see his hand pass through Luan Hongyue¡¯s waist, one hand resting on her butt, even moving a bit; it was apletely subconscious movement, but in the eyes of the uninformed, it would definitely look indecent without a doubt.

    Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly looking at the scene in the video, feeling speechless. He remembered there was no surveince camera in this ce before; when was it installed, and such a high-definition camera at that.

    Bai Zhiqing sneered coldly at Lu Tianxing, as though she knew his thoughts, directly said: "Aren¡¯t you curious why there¡¯s a surveince camera here, right?"

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively nodded.

    "Hmph, that¡¯s because to cope with the desperate situation between the Yang Family and the Jiang Family, Ya Fei and Rose installed arge number of miniature high-definition cameras inside Bai¡¯s Group. Though many have been dismantled, some important areas still have cameras, and these cameras are not monitored by the security department but directly controlled by the terminal of thisputer. Unfortunately for you, the lobby is considered one of the important areas, so the camera has not been removed."

    Bai Zhiqing sneered coldly at Lu Tianxing and continued saying: "Lu Tianxing, can you be honest with me now? Have you already had rtions with Luan Hongyue, but since you¡¯re far apart, deliberately arranged for Luan Hongyue to wait for us in a bar in Jinling, knowing her beauty would attract rich kids¡¯ attention, and secretly schemed to stand up for her when someone troubled her, then deliberately invited her into your circle."

    "Also, knowing I was aware of Luan Hongyue¡¯s capabilities, deliberately had her pretend to refuse, then used a catch-and-release strategy with me to force me to let her join Bai¡¯s Group; so you could enjoy bedroom escapades with Luan Hongyue every day, is that right?"

    "What a calction, Lu Tianxing, such shrewd tactics, even fooled me. Back in Jiangnan, I was puzzled about why you¡¯d stand up for Luan Hongyue, even at the cost of shing with the Jiang Family, turns out you already had something going on with her, it all makes sense now. Lu Tianxing, tell me honestly now, how many times have you slept with Luan Hongyue?"

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s relentless analysis, Lu Tianxing broke out in cold sweat; this woman gets absurdly imaginative when jealous, blowing things way out of proportion, connecting the smallest dots into a grand story. Such creativity, it¡¯s a shame she¡¯s not writing scripts.

    "Honey, that¡¯s impossible, I¡¯d never plot against you. I swear, I really have nothing with Luan Hongyue, you have to believe me, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding," Lu Tianxing exined to Bai Zhiqing with a bitter smile, this time he dared swear to the heavens, he wasn¡¯t lying at all.

    "A misunderstanding?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered: "Lu Tianxing, do you take me for a child? Your hand was on Luan Hongyue¡¯s butt, and you call it a misunderstanding. If one day you saw me walking out of a hotel room with another man, saying I was just discussing business with him, would you believe me?"

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head. A woman and a maning out of a hotel room, iming nothing happened, just discussing business¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t believe it even if it killed him.

    "But, honey, I really didn¡¯t lie to you. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between me and Hong Yue. It¡¯s all just an ident,pletely a man¡¯s spontaneous reaction to a beautiful woman, nothing more," Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile.

    "Hmph, spontaneous reaction? Why didn¡¯t I have a spontaneous reaction?" Bai Zhiqing sneered, clearly not believing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nonsense.

    "Honey, how can you say you didn¡¯t have a spontaneous reaction? Before we really got together, there was one day when you saw me walk out of the room shirtless. If I remember correctly, you were clearly gazing at my physique with shining eyes. If we hadn¡¯t been uncertain about our rtionship back then, you¡¯d have pushed me right over. Can you dare to say that wasn¡¯t spontaneous? I..."

    "Lu Tianxing, you... you shut up! Who was gawking at your physique, drooling over your measly muscles? I wouldn¡¯t even look at them. You¡¯re talking nonsense! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of shame and anger, wishing she could pick up theputer in her hand and smash it over. This jerk always brings up the most embarrassing things.

    Bute to think of it, one had to admit, Lu Tianxing¡¯s physique was indeed perfect. It was filled with muscle beauty without appearing bulky, like a natural clothes hanger. Especially that masculine waist and those eight-pack abs, coupled with the bronze skin, were indeed a strong attraction for any woman.

    Men like beauties; women, what wouldn¡¯t they like to look at handsome guys with good physiques? This point ispletely rtive.

    "Hehe, so this is purely spontaneous reaction. After all, if anyone had a beauty in their arms, those who can control themselves should have a good hospital check-up."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing on the verge of exploding, smiled sheepishly, and quickly changed the topic: "Moreover, honey, it¡¯s entirely to help Hong Yue get out of trouble that I had no choice but to do this."

    "Had no choice but to do it, so you touched her butt?" Bai Zhiqing sneered and said, though the frost on her face diminished somewhat.

    "Honey, don¡¯t you know what kind of people Hong Yue¡¯s parents are for the sake of profit? They can ruin Hong Yue and even sell her to other men for money. If I went out there saying I have nothing to do with Hong Yue, that Hong Yue is just an employee of Bai¡¯s Group, do you think those beastly parents would spare her? Especially now that she is the president of Hope Charity Foundation. Without something that intimidates them, those guys might directly threaten Hong Yue to hand over the hundred billion to them, then kill Hong Yue to destroy all evidence. Honey, you wouldn¡¯t want this charity foundation to be aplete joke, would you?"

    "So, you touched her butt?"

    "Uh, honey, can we not talk about this?"

    Lu Tianxing heard this, rolled his eyes, and said with a bitter smile, "So I pretended to be Hong Yue¡¯s man. With my current status, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Hong Yue unless they don¡¯t want to live. But honey, you know what kind of person Luan Aoxiong is; he became the Luan Family¡¯s head, naturally wasn¡¯t a fool. If I just said it casually and did nothing, do you think Luan Aoxiong would believe it?"

    "Really?"

    The frost on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s pretty face was gradually fading, but she still looked at Lu Tianxing with suspicion.

    "Of course it¡¯s true, honey. You have to believe me; I¡¯m definitely very honest," Lu Tianxing said with a serious face.

    "Hmph, very honest? Do you think I would believe it?"

    Bai Zhiqing sneered coldly but didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, instead saying, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll let it pass this time, but if you dare to let your hands wander again, I¡¯ll chop them off immediately. Don¡¯t believe it? Just try it."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s blunt words, a bitter smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a melodious ringtone from the phone in his pocket.

    A look of doubt shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, pondering who would be calling him at this moment. Instinctively, he took the phone out of his pocket.

 Chapter 1543 - 1536: Xue Bingâ€™s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Chapter 1536: Xue Bing¡¯s Phone Call</h4>

    When Lu Tianxing saw the caller ID, he was slightly taken aback. Xue Bing? Wasn¡¯t she staying in Jiangnan to take care of things with Sima Lingyun? What¡¯s she calling him for now? Could something have happened in Jiangnan again?

    With his heart full of doubt, Lu Tianxing still answered the call.

    Even before Lu Tianxing could speak, Xue Bing¡¯s pleasant voice rang in his ear: "Lu Tianxing, you ungrateful, backtracking bastard, do you still remember the promise you made to me? You untrustworthy jerk, do you believe I¡¯ll run to your wife and say you harassed me?"

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s explosive words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. Has this woman taken her medicine wrong today? Why¡¯s her tone so explosive?

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly and said, "Officer Xue, what¡¯s gotten into you today? You¡¯re talking like you¡¯ve taken your medicine wrong. What do you mean I¡¯m ungrateful and backtracking? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve provoked youtely!"

    Xue Bing sneered and said, "How have you not provoked me? Do you remember what you promised me back at the Lu Family? You said you would treat me to dinner. But tell me, how long has it been, and did you treat me to dinner? Isn¡¯t that backtracking?"

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback by Xue Bing¡¯s words and immediately started exining, "Officer Xue, haven¡¯t I been particrly busytely? I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Xue Bing interrupted him unceremoniously, "Hmph, you¡¯re particrly busy. Do you take me for a fool? Busy fooling around with this woman and that woman counts as particrly busy? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your dirty little secrets, Lu Tianxing. I couldn¡¯t tell before, but with a wife as beautiful as Bai Zhiqing, you still keep a mistress and have mistresses outside too. You¡¯re getting more arrogant; one of these days you¡¯ll die on a woman¡¯s belly..."

    "Hey, Officer Xue, do you really have to curse me so viciously? It¡¯s just a meal, right? When you return to Modu, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, okay? That way, I wouldn¡¯t be going back on my word!" Lu Tianxing said without pressure, since Xue Bing was still in Jiangnan, who knows how long it would take for her to return to Modu, opening an empty promise was of no pressure at all.

    "Really? Lu Tianxing, are you sure you¡¯ll treat me to dinner when I¡¯m back in Modu? You won¡¯t trick me, right?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice was filled with skepticism, mixed with an indescribable undertone.

    "Of course it¡¯s true. A gentleman¡¯s word, once spoken, cannot be taken back. Once you return to Modu, I¡¯ll immediately treat you to dinner."

    "Lu Tianxing, you said it."

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice was filled with excitement: "I already returned to Modu this noon. You¡¯ll treat me to dinner tonight. After you finish work today, wait obediently at Bai¡¯s Group entrance for me, I¡¯ll pick you up. If you dare to sneak away, I¡¯ll go to yourpany tomorrow and tell Bai Zhiqing you spanked me and secretly sent me flirtatious messages, saying if I slept with you, you¡¯d help me improve my skills. Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m sure with the Yanhuang Group¡¯s resources, fabricating a few flirtatious messages wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned slightly pale: "You¡¯ve returned to Modu?"

    "Of course, why else would I, ady, have nothing better to do than call you for fun?"

    Xue Man rolled her eyes and said again, "Remember, after work today, obediently wait at Bai¡¯s Group gate for me. I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up. If you dare to run away, Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re dead."

    With that, Xue Bing didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing any chance to speak and hung up the phone straightaway.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Lu Tianxing was suddenly left speechless. So this little girl was just setting him up that whole time to get him to invite her to dinner.

    "Was it Xiao Bing calling you?" Bai Zhiqing asked, seeing the expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Although she hadn¡¯t heard the content of the call, she did hear him call her Officer Xue, so it must have been Xue Bing.

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing threw his phone onto the desk with a wry smile.

    "What did she call you for?"

    "Oh, it was fromst time she helped me in Jiangnan. In a careless moment, I said I¡¯d treat her to dinner. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d remember until now? Today, having returned to Modu, she insisted on me treating her to dinner. I had no choice but to agree." Lu Tianxing exined to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lu Tianxing a nce and said calmly, "If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead! But, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, keep your hands and your disloyal parts to yourself. Don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t, and don¡¯t do what you shouldn¡¯t. If you do, I¡¯ll chop off wherever you get careless."

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing raised her arm and made a fierce shing gesture.

    Watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver and instinctively mped his legs together. He believed Bai Zhiqing was definitely not joking; she would definitely do what she said.

    ...

    Time flowed like water, and before he knew it, it was already time to get off work.

    Lu Tianxing greeted Bai Zhiqing, saying he¡¯d returnter, and without lingering at Bai¡¯s Group, he left directly.

    "Screech~!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing stepped out of Bai¡¯s Group and stood on the edge of the road, nning to pull out a cigarette from his pocket to light it up, he heard a roar of an engine behind him. Immediately, a military green, imposing car screeched to a halt right beside him.

    "Dongfeng Warrior?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at the daunting, aggressive vehicle beside him and was slightly stunned. These days, there were actually people buying such a robust vehicle like a Dongfeng Warrior. Moreover, if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this car should be a military version, and it seemed to have a military license te as well. Could it be someone from the military?

    Just as Lu Tianxing was letting his imagination run wild, a clear voice rang out beside his ear, "Lu Tianxing."

    Hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively withdrew his gaze from the Dongfeng Warrior in front of him and, following the slowly lowering car window, looked inside. Instantly, the sight of a woman in her twenties came into view. She had a slim figure, curves in all the right ces, a rosyplexion, but her pretty eyes had a sharpness to them. Her straight nose and alluring red lips exuded a heroic aura, reminiscent of a reincarnated Hua Mn.

    "Officer Xue, you¡¯ve made it rich, managing to buy such a car, and with such a formidable license te too."

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, full of disbelief. He had thought the person driving such an imposing car would be a man, but to his surprise, it was Xue Bing.

    "Rich, my foot! This is a standard issue for the Yanhuang Group, everyone gets one. I just thought this car looked decent and picked it. You have to maintain it yourself, you know, not everyone is filthy rich like you!"

    Xue Bing rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, what kind of talk was that? Why couldn¡¯t she be the rich one?

    "What are you standing there for, hurry up and get in the car."

    "Understood."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately opened the car door, and got in. As he sized up the car, he said, "Officer Xue, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d like this kind of car."

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I like this kind of car? It¡¯s domineering, impressive, driving on the road, who¡¯s going to give me any trouble? Overtake anyone I want."

    Xue Bing spoke calmly, "It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go to a bar and have a drink."

    "Drinking?"

    Listening to Xue Bing, a hint of surprise shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, "Weren¡¯t we supposed to eat?"

    "Can¡¯t I want to drink now?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and said coolly, "Don¡¯t worry, if you keep me happy tonight, I¡¯ll give you a ride back."

    As she finished speaking, Xue Bing¡¯s gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, seemingly waiting for his response.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Why did he feel like Xue Bing inviting him for drinks was akin to a weasel paying respects to a chicken, stirring a sense of unease in him?

    "Officer Xue, about... drinking, maybe we could skip it. You see, we agreed to eat, why don¡¯t we stick to that? I know a ce with great food, how about I treat you to a feast, at a five-star hotel, how about that...?"

    Lu Tianxing was genuinely a bit scared. If he remembered correctly,st time he was dragged by Xue Bing for drinks at a bar, it almost got out of hand.

    Today she¡¯s pulling the same stunt, who knows what could happen. Given Xue Bing¡¯s drinking capacity, it¡¯s odd if she doesn¡¯t get drunk; then what? Take her to a hotel, or send her home, who knows what chaos might ensue.

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t say anything, just kept her eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, cautiously saying, "Officer Xue, are you in a bad mood? How about apanying you for a walk on the beach, maybe it¡¯ll cheer you up."

    "Who¡¯s in a bad mood? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m just asking you one thing, do you consider me a friend? If you regard me, Xue Bing, as your friend, then don¡¯t ask anything, just keep mepany for drinks tonight."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled wryly and said, "Drinking is no problem, but Officer Xue, aren¡¯t you afraid that if you get drunk, I¡¯ll do something to you?"

    Xue Bing cast a calm nce at Lu Tianxing and said, "I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯ll just consider it as being bitten by a dog. As for the consequences, I hope you¡¯ll be prepared."

 Chapter 1544 - 1537: Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Chapter 1537: Drinking</h4>

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s calm words, Lu Tianxing was rendered speechless momentarily. It seemed like tonight, this woman was determined to make him drink with her. But Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything further. He could sense that Xue Bing¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t great right now. When dealing with a woman who¡¯s in a bad mood, it¡¯s best not to provoke her, as such a woman is definitely an unreasonable presence at times like these.

    Besides, drinking with a beautiful woman doesn¡¯t hurt him in the end, so why not go?

    Xue Bing shot Lu Tianxing a nce and simrly said no more. Driving her imposing Dongfeng Warrior, she sped off on the road under the astonished eyes of all the other drivers.

    After about half an hour, Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing arrived directly at a bar.

    Although it was just past seven in the evening, the atmosphere inside the bar was already exceedingly lively. Loud heavy metal music was reverberating throughout, igniting a me in the crowd¡¯s hearts, and intensely stimting the emotional release of both the men and women within, allowing them to let out all the day¡¯s work-rted suppression.

    After Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing entered the bar, their eyes scanned the surroundings, their expressions unchanged. Lu Tianxingpletely ignored the environment around him¡ªthough he didn¡¯t like heavy music or this decadent lifestyle, he couldn¡¯t dictate others¡¯ lives.

    As for Xue Bing, being a police officer, she was already used to this. After all, there were times when catching criminals or going undercover here to wait for the appearance of suspects wasmonce.

    Their expressions remained unchanged as they walked directly to the bar.

    "Officer Xue, why do you have time toe here today? I¡¯ve been very well-behavedtely, haven¡¯t done anything. Plus, as you once told me, I¡¯ve found a stable job and beenpletely honest." A young man with earrings and dyed yellow hair inside the bar turned a bit pale upon seeing Xue Binge over. His voice carried a hint of nervousness; clearly, he¡¯d been taught a harsh lesson by her before.

    "Huang Mao, do you really think I have the leisure toe find trouble with you all day? I¡¯ve told you before to be good and honest. With your bartending skills, finding a stable job at Round Round is much better for you than hanging out on the streets. Cut the nonsense, give me a Rainbow Wine. Lu Tianxing, what would you like to drink?"

    Xue Bing waved at Huang Mao and sat directly at the bar, then turned her gaze to Lu Tianxing.

    "Get me a tequ."

    Lu Tianxing ordered a drink and directly sat by Xue Bing: "Officer Xue, are we really just drinking tonight? Aren¡¯t we gonna eat? I feel like eating is better."

    "Eat what?"

    Xue Bing, hearing this, said with a hint of disdain in her beautiful eyes: "I mean Lu Tianxing, are you even a man? Drinking with a beauty and you keep making excuses. Aren¡¯t you hoping I get drunk and then... do something with me?"

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s bold words, a faint bitter smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t mind hooking up with a beauty; after all, if both parties agree, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. But key is he needs to have the guts¡ªif something happens with Xue Bing, he can almost foresee how dark his future life will be.

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, said nothing more, and looked down at the decorations on the bar, lost in thought.

    In just a moment, the previous bartender Huang Mao ced the prepared Rainbow Wine and tequ before Xue Bing and Lu Tianxing, then carefully nced at Xue Bing, wisely said not a word, and left.

    "Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s drink."

    Xue Bing raised a cup, lifted a toast to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing disyed a bitter smile but said nothing, raising his ss, clinked it with Xue Bing¡¯s, and took a sip.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Xue Bing said nothing as well. She directly raised her ss and emptied the entire drink in one go.

    Lu Tianxing was a bit dumbfounded watching Xue Bing¡¯s actions, knowing full well her drinking capacity. Now with such a bold action, was Xue Bing really nning to give him a chance after drinking?

    With a cup of Rainbow Wine down, Xue Bing¡¯splexion turned rosy, bringing about a unique allure.

    She casually ced the ss on the bar and waved at Huang Mao not far away, saying: "This drink is not satisfying at all, doesn¡¯t taste of alcohol. Give me a tequ too."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned; was this woman really nning on getting drunk tonight? You know tequ isn¡¯t Rainbow Wine. With Xue Man¡¯s drinking, even martial artists won¡¯t withstand it; a few drinks down, Xue Man might not get up till tomorrow morning.

    "Officer Xue, if you have something on your mind, you could totally share it. Drinking harms the body; drinking like this will eventually ruin your health." Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing and said.

    "What could I have on my mind? You think everyone wants like you, worrying about this woman and that woman every day. You¡¯re such a lecher, juggling several rtionships, and one day you¡¯ll capsize, drowning in the river."

    Hearing these words, Xue Bing unhappily rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing, but a trace of peculiar emotion surged within her heart.

    For some reason, when she felt down today and wanted someone to talk to, the first person she thought of wasn¡¯t her own sister, but Lu Tianxing. She wanted Lu Tianxing to apany her, let her drink till she was done, allow her to vent her frustrations, even knowing that a woman drunk before a man might have some consequences, she had no regrets.

    Perhaps this is what liking means!

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, which bore a hint of concern, a thought shed through Xue Bing¡¯s mind, and then her body trembled with intense stirrings emerging from her heart, impossible to suppress. Her gaze toward Lu Tianxing carried a hint of bewilderment as the stirrings repressed in her heart at once surged forth like a tide.

    She didn¡¯t know at which point Lu Tianxing had made an impression in her heart, just knew it had be more embedded over time¡ªLu Tianxing¡¯s impression seemed to have rooted deep in her heart inexplicably and emerged till it couldn¡¯te out.

    Perhaps the start of this impression was their first meeting. Back then, Lu Tianxing was like some rogue, although he had saved her, he also stole her first kiss, filling her with anger and swearing to bring this scoundrel to justice. But when Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing encountered assassins, speeding along the highway and sessfully escaping danger, her will to arrest Lu Tianxing grew, along with a desire to understand this man¡¯s past. Later, when it was revealed on the outside that Lu Tianxing was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s husband, her curiosity deepened¡ªcuriosity about who this man was, possessing such strength and conquering Bai Zhiqing to be her man.

    Eventer on, Lu Tianxing unexpectedly turned into the third young master of the Lu Family, stirring up a storm in Xue Bing¡¯s heart. Especially after Xue Bing joined the Yanhuang Group, learning of Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, her heart was both shocked and shaken. Seemingly rogue and shameless, Lu Tianxing turned out to be the military knife once feared by countless people, a soldier with a straight backbone who ultimately abandoned the identity and went far away due to conspiracies.

    At that moment, Xue Bing suddenly realized she had Lu Tianxing¡¯s shadow in her heart. She didn¡¯t know when this shadow emerged, only knew it left an indelible impression she couldn¡¯t shake off.

    With aplex expression, Xue Bing gazed at Lu Tianxing, her beautiful pupils flickering with a subtle figure. Her heart let out a sigh; she knew full well Lu Tianxing was a lecher, surrounded by more than one woman. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t be cruel to Lu Tianxing, even harboring a secret expectation about whether to have something happen with Lu Tianxing.

    "Officer Xue, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t worry, I swim well; even if the boat capsizes and falls into the river, I won¡¯t drown. But Officer Xue, you seem close to being a leftover woman now!" Unaware of Xue Bing¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing looked at her and grinned.

    "What¡¯s wrong with liking being a leftover woman? What use are you men? Just a stick, isn¡¯t it? Humph, the grand aunt can buy online, any size imaginable, all bigger than yours." Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing suddenly regained herposure, pressed down the stirrings in her heart, looked at him coldly with augh.

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Xue Bing¡¯s bold words, suddenly felt embarrassed and speechlessly.

    At this moment, the bartender Huang Mao returned and ced a freshly prepared tequ in front of Xue Bing.

    "Come on, let¡¯s toast."

    Xue Bing directly lifted her ss, toasted at Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, lifted the ss, and downed it in one go.

 Chapter 1545 - 1538: Xue Bingâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Chapter 1538: Xue Bing¡¯s Fury</h4>

    As soon as she drank, Xue Bing immediately felt a burning sensation in her throat, like fire igniting, her stomach churning. Fortunately, she was currently at the Earth-level Peak as a Martial Artist, with considerable strength. By circting her True Qi, she managed topletely dissolve this unpleasant sensation.

    Even so, after a ss of wine, Xue Bing¡¯s face immediately turned rosy, and her eyes became somewhat misty, like peach blossoms after rain, delicate and glistening. Especially under the glow of the lights, Xue Bing¡¯s rosy cheeks exuded a special charm, with an irresistible allure.

    "This wine is really something."

    Xue Bing heavily ced the ss on the table, exhaled a breath of alcohol, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said with slightly slurred speech, "Lu Tianxing, I want to ask you a question, and I hope you can answer me honestly."

    "What question?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, not expecting Xue Bing to suddenly speak to him.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you think this world is truly ruled by might? That thew is just an empty phrase in their eyes, useless? Lu Tianxing, tell me, in this world, as long as you have power and influence, can you really crush everything, as if ordinary people¡¯s lives are no more significant than grass in their eyes?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice carried a trace of inescapable anger and a hint of helplessness.

    "Ruled by might?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned: "Officer Xue, what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Moreover, now that you¡¯re a member of the Yanhuang Group, who would dare speak of might in front of you, treating human life like grass, without fearing you¡¯d arrest them?"

    "Arrest them? I¡¯d love to arrest them, but why stop me? Why? Just because a person has status and position, they can¡¯t be brought to justice for their wrongdoings? Lu Tianxing, tell me, why is it like this?" Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of unwillingness and said.

    "Who stopped you?"

    "Sima Lingyun. Last time, the incident on Jiangnan Guanqian Street was clearly orchestrated secretly by the Yang family, ignoring ordinary people¡¯s lives, acting openly,pletely viting the Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules. But why was I not allowed to act? Just because the Yang family is a big family in Beijing, can they act unrestrainedly?"

    "And the videos you exposed online some time ago were clearly rted to the Yang family¡¯s head, Yang Anlong. Why, with just a casual denial, was there no investigation, and the matter was brushed over? Why? Just because of his status, can he be let off?" Xue Bing said angrily, with a look of uncontroble rage in her eyes.

    The Yanhuang Group can turn a blind eye to conflicts between Martial Artists, as long as they do not involve ordinary people. However, the Yang family openly acted on Guanqian Street, disregarding ordinary people¡¯s lives. Back then, Lu Tianxing exposed the video of Yang Tiansi¡¯s confession, pointing straight at the Yang family. Some evidence was traceable, and with minimal investigation, the Yang family¡¯s crimes could be easily uncovered. But when she expressed her wish to investigate to Sima Lingyun, she was tly refused and even left in Jiangnan to clean up the aftermath.

    This afternoon, she called again, saying the Jiangnan incident was over, only to receive the same reply from Sima Lingyun, even being explicitly told that the Jiangnan matter was closed, and she could not investigate further, or she would be stripped of her Yanhuang Group membership.

    It was imaginable that Sima Lingyun¡¯s words were like lighting a powder keg for Xue Bing, who was overflowing with a sense of justice. She had even decided in her heart to resign from Sima Lingyun tomorrow, as she would no longer stay in such a Yanhuang Group that courted power and bullied the weak.

    Listening to Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly, unsure how to respond. Of course, they could investigate the Yang family, but as the saying goes, "tug at one part of the fabric and the whole thing unravels." The consequences of acting against the Yang family were unforeseeable. If the Yang family fought back desperately, the consequences would be unimaginable, and more than a few people would die. Although it sounds ruthless, sacrificing one to save hundreds is a choice few would refuse.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing organized his words and began to speak: "Officer Xue, actually, I think Sima Lingyun is not wrong...."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, a trace of anger appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face. She mmed her hand on the bar and stood up suddenly from her chair, looking at Lu Tianxing with rage: "What did you say, Lu Tianxing? I used to think that though you were a rogue and a scoundrel, you were at least a man of integrity, with a clear conscience. I never expected you to be this kind of person. Do you know how many people the Yang family has harmed? How many innocent lives have been lost at their hands? Have you ever thought about whether those people will rest in peace? And now you¡¯re speaking for the Yang family? I misjudged you. I refuse to associate with you."

    With those words, Xue Bing headed directly outside.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s actions with a helpless expression, hastily reaching out to hold Xue Bing¡¯s hand.

    "Lu Tianxing, let go of me. You¡¯re nothing but trash, a scumbag. I, Xue Bing, must be blind to have considered you a friend." Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of anger as she looked at Lu Tianxing and spoke, simultaneously struggling to shake off Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip, but Lu Tianxing held her tight.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s furious face and said with a bitter smile, "Officer Xue, do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person? Besides, can¡¯t you just hear me out?"

    "Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. I really want to see what you have to say today."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, with a hint of anger in her beautiful eyes, and finally sat on the chair, waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation.

    "Officer Xue, do you know the status of the Yang Family in Beijing?" Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Man, took a deep breath, and said.

    "A notable family, so what? Since ancient times, the prince and themoner are equal in the eyes of thew. What special privileges does the Yang Family have?"

    "Indeed, the prince and themoner are equal in the eyes of thew. Officer Xue, you¡¯re right; that¡¯s definitely the case. But if you look through history, how many powerful and influential princes have actually been executed? To put it bluntly, besides their royal status, they have nothing, no power, no followers. They can be killed freely when they make mistakes. But if you look through history, how many powerful and influential princes, dukes have been easily executed?"

    "What do you mean by this? Are you trying to tell me the Yang Family is untouchable?" Xue Bing said with a somewhat grim face.

    "Of course, they¡¯re untouchable, at least for now, because you don¡¯t have enough power."

    Lu Tianxing said solemnly, "Defeating the Yang Family is simple. If you have enough strength, you can destroy the Yang Family. Using official power against the Yang Family is definitely impossible."

    "Is that what you¡¯re saying? Does it mean that it takes a talent to destroy the Yang Family?" Xue Bing frowned, looked at Lu Tianxing, and spoke in a deep voice.

    "You could say so."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, looked at Xue Bing, and slowly said, "If I guess right, the reason why Sima Lingyun stopped you from investigating the Yang Family might be because he¡¯s worried about this issue. The Yang Family is a prestigious family in Beijing. As they say, pulling a single strand affects the whole body. This time, the Yanhuang Group has already expelled all Yang Family disciples within the group, which is equivalent to cutting off one of Yang Family¡¯s arms. Plus, with the videos exposed not long ago, the Yang Family is already in a mess."

    "To put it bluntly, the Yang Family is now a cornered mad dog that bites anyone who approaches. If you recklessly investigate the Yang Family, however many people you send, that¡¯s how many will die. The Yang Family won¡¯t show any mercy. For a family, what matters most is often just family interests, not other things. Otherwise from ancient times to now, emperors would not have tried every means to weaken the power of aristocratic families."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s expression flickered with uncertainty. She¡¯s certainly not foolish; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be the captain of Modu¡¯s criminal police team. It¡¯s just that after being rejected by Sima Lingyun today, she was particrly upset, and the viral videos online made her lose control of her anger, clouding her judgment. She didn¡¯t see the key to the matter.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s analysis, Xue Bing immediately regained her senses, feeling chills down her back, soaked in cold sweat. Fortunately, she found Lu Tianxing for a drink today, wanting to vent. Otherwise, if she had devoted herself to investigating the Yang Family, she would surely die a terrible death. The Yang Family dared to directly frame Lu Tianxing, ignoring Sima Lingyun, which shows they don¡¯t truly regard the Yanhuang Group as an imposing force; they indeed dare to kill her.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing is right; an aristocratic family never cares about the dynastic change. For a family, as long as they survive, their power can continue and develop, and they don¡¯t care who sits on the throne. This fact is evident throughout history; usually, those who first betray are always aristocratic families. Only very few families choose to sacrifice for the country and die with it.

    Only now did Xue Bing realize that her approach as a police officer is useless against aristocratic families. As a police officer, all the criminals she encountered were lone wolves. Even if they went berserk, the damage they caused was very limited.

    However, after joining the Yanhuang Group, she faced aristocratic families, and the difference between the two can be said to be vast. If criminals are ants, then an aristocratic family is the world. No matter how crazy an ant gets, it can¡¯t cause much destruction. But if the world turns upside down, you can only imagine how devastating the consequences would be.

 Chapter 1546 - 1539: Xue Bing Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Chapter 1539: Xue Bing Drunk</h4>

    If she truly wants to give justice to the deceased, she must investigate thoroughly. However, looking at the entire China, is there any family that dares to say their hands arepletely clean? Once a family¡¯s true interests are touched, they wouldn¡¯t mind fighting to the death with you.

    Take Lu Tianxing for example, although he used the power of the inte to make the Yang Family overwhelmed, in reality, he hasn¡¯t truly touched the Yang Family¡¯s interests. Plus, with Old Master Lu backing Lu Tianxing, the Yang Family doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    But once Lu Tianxing truly touches the Yang Family¡¯s interests and brings them to the brink of survival, not even Old Master Lu backing him would help. Even if he had someone like an Earthly Immortal to support him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s oue would only be death, with no second path to take. Killing doesn¡¯t require facing someone directly.

    At this moment, Xue Bing realized that the world is far more ruthless than she imagined, or perhaps her thoughts are still at the stage of police catching criminals¡ªtoo simplistic. If she continues investigating, she¡¯s bound to die, and could even drag her own family into it.

    For a family, the best way is to root out the problem, kill a few people, and protect their family¡¯s interests without any psychological burden.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s dramatically changing expression, Lu Tianxing knew his words worked. He continued, "Officer Xue, now do you understand why I believe Sima Lingyun stopping you is right? With your current power, daring to investigate the Yang Family¡¯s matters will lead to a death without a burial ce, affecting not only you but also your sister Xue Man and your mother, dragging them into it. Uprooting the problem is not a big deal for a family."

    "But should I just give up? Watch those innocent people die at the hands of the Yang Family?"

    Though Xue Bing knew Lu Tianxing was right, she still had traces of indignant unwillingness on her face.

    "Rest assured, those innocent people will not die in vain. At the end of the day, good and evil will be repaid, and the Yang Family will pay for everything they¡¯ve done."

    Lu Tianxing softlyforted Xue Bing, but a cold, bloodthirsty killing intent shed in the depths of his eyes. As long as he finds an opportunity, he will surely uproot the Yang Family and turn them to ashes.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing took a deep breath, and finally showed a smile on her face: "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these things. But you, Lu Tianxing, I truly didn¡¯t realize you have the potential to be aforting guy. After yourfort, I¡¯m feeling much better now. Come, let¡¯s continue drinking."

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, was taken aback, speaking somewhat hesitantly, "Drinking again? Officer Xue, you¡¯re in a better mood now. Why not just go for a meal, I¡¯m a bit hungry."

    "Meal? Lu Tianxing, are you a man or not? Give me a straightforward answer, drink or not. I¡¯m a woman and dare not fear; what are you afraid of, a big man? Afraid I, a woman, might eat you up?" Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing disdainfully.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt annoyed. Whether he is a man, he really wanted this woman to know he is not only a man but a very strong man: "Officer Xue, you said it yourself, if anything happens, don¡¯t me me for not warning you."

    "Enough, I know, you big man nagging like a woman, quicker, let¡¯s drink."

    Saying this, Xue Bing directly called Huang Mao across the table to bring over two bottles of wine, cing them before Lu Tianxing: "Come, let¡¯s continue drinking."

    "Alright."

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing knew he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he didn¡¯t, directly picking up a bottle, poured a drink for himself and Xue Bing. Both raised their sses and drank their cups down in one go.

    Time ticked by second by second, as time progressed, the bar became more and more crowded and lively.

    And Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing just kept drinking, one cup then another. Before long, two bottles were finished. Lu Tianxing originally wanted to call it quits, but was directly pulled by Xue Bing to drink two more bottles.

    As those two bottles were nearing their end, Xue Bing was already quite drunk, asionally muttering, sometimes swinging her arms, or lying down on the bar sleeping soundly.

    Lu Tianxing set down his ss, nced at Xue Bing¡¯s flushed and nearly unconscious face, showing a bitter smile, and motioned for the bartender nearby.

    After settling the bill, Lu Tianxing supported the sleeping Xue Bing and walked outside.

    It was already past eight in the evening, just as nightlife began, as people at the bar saw Lu Tianxing supporting Xue Bing out, they showed ambiguous and envious smiles. In their view, Lu Tianxing holding a drunk beauty and leaving, surely meant going to a nearby hotel for some famously delightful activities. Even a decade of life would be worth such a treat.

    After all, today Xue Bing wasn¡¯t dressed formally, wearing stylish women¡¯s clothing¡ªa white cartoon T-shirt on top which couldn¡¯t hide her enviable assets; and denim jeans below, tight jeans wrapping her beautiful legs, making them appear particrly slender, rivaling any model by no means.

    Just such a pair of legs was enough for countless men to go crazy, not to mention Xue Man¡¯s exquisite face, this woman could definitely be considered a top-grade beauty.

    Men first look at the face, second the chest, third the hips, fourth the legs¡ªwhen all four are present, this woman is the perfect goddess in any man¡¯s heart.

    Such a perfect goddess now drunk, held by a man leaving the bar, one can only guess the ensuing activities, with obvious oues without even needing to try thinking.

    Lu Tianxing held the drunken Xue Bing, leaving the bar under everyone¡¯s envious gazes!

    Outside the bar, Lu Tianxing reached out, holding Xue Bing¡¯s waist, with his other hand gently patting her cheek: "Officer Xue, wake up, where did you put the car keys, please take them out, I¡¯ll take you home."

    "Home? I... I don¡¯t want to go home! I don¡¯t want to hear my mom telling me to find a boyfriend! Take... take me to a hotel."

    Xue Bing drowsily opened her eyes, looking at Lu Tianxing, speaking unclearly from her mouth.

    "Take you to a hotel? Which hotel are you staying in?"

    "Crowne za Hotel, I¡¯ve already booked a room, in... room 8201."

    "Where¡¯s the key?"

    "Here you go, don¡¯t bother me, I still want to drink, cheers."

    Xue Bing muttered, extending a hand pulling out the keys from her pocket, tossing them to Lu Tianxing, oblivious as a room card apanied the keys, falling to the ground. Then she again, half-asleep, leaned against Lu Tianxing, soundly sleeping.

    "Ah, women, you sure are trouble, I knew going out drinking with you wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good, I¡¯m truly resigned to you now."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, fingers spreading, releasing True Qi, picking up the room card from the ground. Without hesitation, holding Xue Bing toward the car, he walked away, fearing any more surprises from Xue Bing.

 Chapter 1547 - 1540: Taking Xue Bing Back to the Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Chapter 1540: Taking Xue Bing Back to the Hotel</h4>

    Holding the car key, unlocking the car, Lu Tianxing hugged Xue Bing and directly pushed her into the passenger seat, then turned to the driver¡¯s seat himself, without any pause, started the car and headed towards the Crowne za Hotel.

    About ten minutester, Lu Tianxing drove Xue Bing¡¯s fierce Dongfeng Warrior, amid the surprised looks of others, and stopped at the entrance of Crowne za Hotel.

    After getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing casually threw the car keys to the waiting hotel attendant beside him, asking for help with parking, and directly hugged Xue Bing towards the elevator.

    What Lu Tianxing wanted to do now was to quickly settle Xue Bing down and then rush back to Ziyuan District, after all, it¡¯s already around nine o¡¯clock. Returning toote might worry Bai Zhiqing, plus, tonight Lin Yafei¡ªthis demon¡ªwas also in Ziyuan District, he needed to hurry back; otherwise, who knows what drama might unfold.

    "Ding!"

    Apanied by a soft beep, the elevator door opened, the elevator was empty. After Lu Tianxing carried Xue Bing into the elevator, he let down Xue Bing¡¯s legs, making her lean against his embrace.

    Due to being drunk, at this moment, Xue Bing felt as if her bones were gone, her entire body snugly clung onto Lu Tianxing, her head leaned on Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, her breath fell on his neck, causing Lu Tianxing¡¯s body to instinctively tremble, a spark of emotion shed through his mind and a chill spread across his skin.

    He wanted to help support Xue Bing, but she was already so intoxicated he couldn¡¯t each hold her up. Lu Tianxing could only barely contain the thrill in his heart, struggling to steady Xue Bing.

    "Ding!"

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take too long, shortly thereafter, a soft beep came from the elevator door, stopping on the eighth floor.

    Watching the elevator door open slowly, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, picked up Xue Bing again, walked to the room Xue Bing had reserved in the hotel, used the room card to open the door, and carried Xue Bing inside.

    Although the whole hotel suite was not as luxurious and grand as the presidential suite, it was decorated exquisitely, giving a pleasing feeling.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing carried Xue Bing to the bed, seized the opportunity to ce Xue Bing down, or else he really couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t do something inappropriate.

    "Phew!"

    After taking a few steps forward and cing Xue Bing on the bed, Lu Tianxing finally took a deep breath, lifted his head and wiped off the imaginary sweat on his forehead, he swore he would never drink with this chick Xue Bing again, this wasn¡¯t enjoyment, but pure suffering.

    Taking a nce at Xue Bing sleeping soundly on the bed, Lu Tianxing first picked up the air conditioner remote beside him, turned on the air conditioner, set the temperature and the automatic shutdown, and then turned around to fetch the nket nearby, intending to cover Xue Bing, but at that moment, Xue Bing suddenly opened her arms¡ªwhether intentionally or unintentionally¡ªand directly hugged Lu Tianxing into her embrace.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing felt his face seem to touch something, a strong fragrance assaulted his senses, he almost didn¡¯t need to look to know what his cheek had touched.

    Faced with such intense stimtion, Lu Tianxing¡¯s breathing became rushed, the fire in his heart that he had suppressed seemed to be rekindling.

    Just then, Xue Bing, who had been sleeping soundly with her eyes closed, unbeknownst to Lu Tianxing, opened her eyes, released her grip on Lu Tianxing, looked at him with water-like eyes: "Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s still early now, don¡¯t you want to do something?"

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, subconsciously lifted his head, and upon seeing Xue Bing¡¯s ming red lips, his body trembled slightly, and he irresistibly kissed Xue Bing¡¯s red lips....

    Meanwhile, in Ziyuan District, Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lin Yafei were sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV, the whole room was quiet except for the sound of the TV echoing.

    "Hey, Little Qingqing, why hasn¡¯t hee back, I¡¯ve been waiting impatiently." Lin Yafei suddenly stretchedzily, smiled at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Humph, noting back is just fine."

    Bai Zhiqing could easily tell Lin Yafei¡¯s implied meaning, she said unhappily: "Lin Demon, don¡¯t you have your own house in Modu? Why are you here?"

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei smiled and said, "Of course, it¡¯s to sneak some fun, and teach you guys some skills, how about tonight you and Qian Ru try it together, want to taste, it¡¯s really good. Qian Ru, what do you think of my suggestion, feeling the urge to give me a thumbs up?"

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face suddenly flushed with red, stammered: "I... I don¡¯t know. Oh, Ya Fei, Zhiqing, I just remembered, I have some things to take care of upstairs, so I¡¯ll go up first, you two chat slowly."

    As soon as the words were spoken, Lin Qianru directly stood up from the sofa and ran upstairs, she was not Bai Zhiqing, long ustomed to Lin Yafei¡¯s wild style, she hadn¡¯t seen such a fierce Lin Yafei before, she simply couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Watching Lin Qianru flee, Lin Yafei chuckled coyly, her proud Holy Maiden Peak quivered as her graceful body swayed, drawing more attention.

    "What are youughing at."

    Bai Zhiqing gave Lin Yafei a dismissive look.

    "I¡¯llugh, what can you do?"

    Lin Yafei provocatively nced at Bai Zhiqing, chuckling: "Zhiqing, tonight your man is out with a big beauty for dinner, it¡¯s been almost three hours now, aren¡¯t you nning to give him a call? Be careful he might be bonding with the big beauty."

    "You call, I¡¯m toozy to." Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei, speaking calmly.

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Bai Zhiqing, directly said: "Then I¡¯ll call, I don¡¯t want my man bonding with another woman, even if there¡¯s bonding tonight, it should be me."

    Saying that, Lin Yafei hesitated no longer, directly took out her phone, dialed Lu Tianxing¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1548 - 1541: Iâ€™m a Victim Too

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Chapter 1541: I¡¯m a Victim Too</h4>

    Meanwhile, in the room at the Crowne za Hotel, Lu Tianxing felt as if the blood in his body was boiling, kissing Xue Bing¡¯s red lips, constantly plundering her...

    Xue Bing waspletely lost in the fiery entanglement, a deep blush on her cheeks, her whole body trembled as if electrified, asionally letting out a tempting sound that echoed in the room...

    Just as Lu Tianxing released Xue Bing¡¯s slightly swollen lips and prepared to go further, he suddenly sensed his phone in his pocket ringing melodiously.

    Lin Yafei called at this crucial moment.

    The melodious ringtone echoed in the room, causing Lu Tianxing to pause abruptly, the me originally burning in his eyes faded significantly, and he suddenly became sober.

    Lying on the bed, Xue Bing¡¯s face was flushed due to the earlier excitement, breathing somewhat rapidly, her originally neat white T-shirt now very disheveled, revealing glimpses of unseen scenes when angles changed slightly.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s alluring appearance, took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, the fire in his gaze had vanishedpletely.

    Then Lu Tianxing took out his phone from his pocket, his expression slightly stunned upon seeing the caller ID, Lin Demon was calling.

    With another soft sigh, Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing, suppressed the stir in his heart, stood up, and walked toward the balcony, looking at the pitch-ck night outside, he decisively answered the call.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, Lin Yafei¡¯s melodious voice came through: "Old friend, why haven¡¯t youe back? I¡¯ve been waiting at home forever. Why aren¡¯t you back yet? Did you forget me or did some vixen outside captivate you, forgetting this poor little woman waiting for you at home?"

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s intive words, Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled, a bitter smile appearing on his face, this demon¡¯s intuition was indeed terrifying. If not for Lin Yafei¡¯s call earlier, he might have engaged in something delightful with Xue Bing, and once involved, the consequences would be unimaginable if Xue Bing awoke, he was still young and didn¡¯t want to meet a tragic end.

    "Old friend, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Could it be I really guessed right? Did my call earlier interrupt you? Should I hang up and call youter?"

    "Lin Demon, you¡¯re overthinking it, am I that kind of person?"

    "Really? My intuition tells me you¡¯re definitely lying."

    Lin Yafei spoke again, her voice suddenly taking on a slightly intive tone: "Old friend, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much, waiting at your house and you¡¯re out eating with another woman, it breaks my heart. If you don¡¯t return, I¡¯ll hang out with your wife hahaha, you believe I¡¯ll give you a green hat, don¡¯t you? I... ah..."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish, her words turned into a scream, and before Lu Tianxing could react, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice came through the phone, clearly having snatched Lin Yafei¡¯s phone.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you okay? When are youing back?"

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gentle words, a warmth surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and he replied directly: "I¡¯m already on my way, I¡¯ll be home soon. If you can¡¯t wait, just go to sleep, I¡¯ll be there soon."

    "Okay, be careful on your way, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back."

    "I understand, I¡¯ll be home soon."

    "Old friend, remember toe back early, or I¡¯ll take your wife out to have fun and give you a green hat..."

    Lin Yafei¡¯sst words were abruptly cut off, directly hung up by Bai Zhiqing.

    Lu Tianxing listened to the busy signal on the phone, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he shook his head slightly, and instead of rushing back inside, he raised his head to gaze at the starry sky in a trance.

    Meanwhile, in the room, Xue Bing, lying on the bed, gradually came to her senses. The alcohol in her system had beenpletely dispelled by True Qi, and she was now fully sober, though she kept her eyes shut.

    Recalling the scenes that had just unfolded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s aggressive approach and domineering actions made Xue Bing¡¯s delicate body tremble slightly, and an involuntary blush crept over her cheeks.

    She originally intended to test Lu Tianxing, but didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this. By the end, she found no resistance in her heart, feeling an urge to dedicate herself, and wishing desperately for something to happen between her and Lu Tianxing. It wasn¡¯t until Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone rang that shepletely returned to her senses.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was unaware that Xue Bing had already sobered up. He stood on the balcony for a while before turning back into the room, gazing at Xue Bing¡¯s alluring body on the bed, with its enticing glimpses. He slowly walked towards the bed, picked up the nket Xue Bing had kicked to the ground, covered her with it, took a deep breath, and headed outside.

    Initially hearing Lu Tianxing approach her, Xue Bing¡¯s heart was in her throat, fearing Lu Tianxing would continue what hadn¡¯t been finished earlier. After all, it was all due to a momentary impulseplemented by lingering alcohol. That was why she crazily nned to have a romp with Lu Tianxing. But now she waspletely sober, what would she do if Lu Tianxing started pursuing some pleasurable activity? Reject him, or continue to amodate Lu Tianxing?

    However, when Lu Tianxing chose to cover her with a nket and turned to leave, a difficult-to-hide trace of disappointment surged in Xue Bing¡¯s heart. Did she truly have no allure for Lu Tianxing?

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s receding footsteps, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and opened her eyes: "Lu Tianxing."

    Xue Bing finally couldn¡¯t resist and called out to Lu Tianxing.

    Xue Bing had awoken!

    Upon hearing the voice behind him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Xue Bing was awake, meaning she was aware of everything that had transpired between them?

    If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t Xue Bing push him away?

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart suddenly raced, and he quickened his pace towards the door, genuinely not daring to face Xue Bing at this moment.

    Just as Lu Tianxing reached to open the door, Xue Bing¡¯s voice rang out again: "Lu Tianxing, if you dare to step out of this door, I¡¯ll immediately call your wife and tell her you tried to take advantage of me while I was drunk. What do you think your wife will do with that knowledge? As for the evidence, my disheveled clothes right now are the best evidence, don¡¯t you agree!"

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s threatening words, Lu Tianxing froze suddenly, mechanically turning around to see Xue Bing already sitting up in bed, a slight awkward smile on his face: "Officer Xue, when did you wake up?"

    Xue Bing sat on the bed, leisurely tidying her somewhat messy clothes, with a yful smile on her face. This smile, seen by Lu Tianxing, sent a shiver down his spine, his intuition told him Xue Man¡¯s smile didn¡¯t bode well.

    "When did I wake up?"

    After tidying her clothes, Xue Bing finally spoke: "I woke up as soon as you brought me back to the hotel. Originally, I just wanted to test if you were a gentleman, but you¡¯re nothing more than aplete scoundrel, trying to take advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk. You¡¯re nothing but a scumbag."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing waspletely dumbfounded, wanting to vomit blood. This was what it meant to distort the facts, this was the legendary distortion of facts, what do you mean he tried to take advantage, this was clearly framing. If it wasn¡¯t for Xue Bing holding onto him and intentionally speaking that way, how could the subsequent events have unfolded? This is tant entrapment! Is there no justice in this world?

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Xue Bing¡¯s lips slightly curled up, forming a faint smile as she said to Lu Tianxing: "What should I do next? Should I rush out of the room saying someone tried to take advantage of me while drunk, or directly call your wife and expose your scummy nature? Lu Tianxing, which option do you think is best? How about you help me choose one, huh?"

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s calm words, Lu Tianxing wished he could p himself. Why couldn¡¯t he control his brother? He should have known this girl is not easy to deal with, how could he be so blinded?

    "Oh, I almost forgot, I¡¯m part of the Yanhuang Group now. If someone tries to take advantage of a member of Yanhuang Group, what do you think would happen when this gets out? Would the Yanhuang Group seek revenge on you? Honestly, since joining the Yanhuang Group, I haven¡¯t seen their enforcement team in action!" Xue Bing said leisurely, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "This... this Officer Xue, this... this is a misunderstanding."

    Listening to Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing said with a bit of fright: "Besides, this... this can¡¯t all be med on me. When I was covering you with the nket, you grabbed my head and started getting handsy, that¡¯s why things that shouldn¡¯t have happened did ur. I... I am a victim here too."

 Chapter 1549: 1542: Lets Change the Subject

    <strong>Chapter 1549: Chapter 1542: Let¡¯s Change the Subject</strong>

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of shyness, then she looked at Lu Tianxing with a stern face, and said with a cold smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all of this is my fault? Do you think your wife would believe you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing heard Xue Bing¡¯s words, and the smile on his face grew bitterer. Would Bai Zhiqing believe him? No way, even if it was truly Xue Bing¡¯s fault, Bai Zhiqing probably wouldn¡¯t believe it. After all, who would believe a woman could force herself on a man? If you had no intention, could a woman push a man down?

    ¡°Officer Xue, so what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡±

    Xue Bing heard this, and a strange smile shed across her face. ¡°Lu Tianxing,e here.¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing subconsciously took a step back, looking tense and said, ¡°Officer Xue, what do you want to do? How about you get some rest now. We can talk about this tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll head home for now.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing immediately turned to leave. He¡¯spletely scared of Xue Bing now. This woman is just too fierce, and if Xue Bing calls him over to continue what wasn¡¯t finished earlier, what should he do?

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Seeing this, Xue Bing suddenly said angrily, ¡°Lu Tianxing, if you dare to step out of this door, I¡¯ll immediately tell your wife what you did to me. And I¡¯ll tell her you got me drunk, tried to take advantage of me, and even touched my butt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, instantly froze on the spot, realizing he¡¯s beenpletely overpowered by this girl today, without the ability to retaliate.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, a pleased smile shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face. Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant before? Now you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands; let¡¯s see how smug you can be in the future.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why are you still standing there not moving?¡± Xue Bing said with a cold smile as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing quickly turned around to face Xue Bing, a sheepish smile on his face: ¡°Officer Xue, let¡¯s talk this over peacefully. Resorting to action is unbing of a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Heh, unbing of a gentleman? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone who¡¯s a killer say something like that.¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I have a question for you now. I hope you answer me truthfully. As long as your answer satisfies me, I will let you go today, and won¡¯t hold a grudge over what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke without any hesitation.

    ¡°Did you ever think about¡­ having something happen between us just now?¡± Xue Bing asked Lu Tianxing, with a mix of nervousness and shyness.

    Though Xue Bing¡¯s usual demeanor is carefree, asking such a question made her feel shy and uneasy, but there was an urgent need in her heart to know Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I did.¡± Lu Tianxing replied without any hesitation.

    Even though Xue Bing has a fiery temper and might resort to action upon disagreement, one can¡¯t deny that Xue Bing is very beautiful. Her explosive figure is enough to drive any man crazy, and coupled with the valiant and heroic aura she exudes, no man would refuse such an encounter.

    Lu Tianxing is also a man, and a very normal one at that; he wouldn¡¯t refuse to have a little something happen with a beautifuldy.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a trace of a smile appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face, and she secretly let out a sigh of relief, feeling she was still quite attractive to this rogue.

    ¡°Then let me ask you, whose figure do you think is better, mine or Sister Zhiqing¡¯s?¡± Xue Bing asked Lu Tianxing again.

    Stunned by Xue Man¡¯s question, Lu Tianxing instinctively nced at Xue Bing and thenughed awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t really get a good feel, I don¡¯t know, moreover¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you can continue to feel and then give me a definite answer.¡±

    Xue Bing interrupted Lu Tianxing, and even puffed out her chest at him.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a look of shock; he clearly didn¡¯t expect Xue Bing to respond like this. Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s delicate face with a hint of embarrassment and the Holy Maiden Peak rising and falling with her slightly heavy breathing, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a me ignite in his Dantian.

    Too damn seductive.

    He swallowed secretly, smiled awkwardly, and said, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t reallypare them. After all, as the saying goes, each flower has its charm, and everyone¡¯s aesthetic standards are different.¡±

    ¡°Then based on your aesthetic standards, which style do you prefer?¡± Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing and asked.

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat. How was he supposed to answer this? No matter what he says, it won¡¯t end well. Who knows if Xue Bing is digging a pit waiting for him to jump in.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°Why, is it difficult to answer?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded without any hesitation.

    ¡°Alright! If it¡¯s hard to answer, let¡¯s change the topic.¡±

    Xue Bing wore a charming smile: ¡°My car keys are in the pocket on my backside, along with the room card. You drove me back and you took out the room card, so that means you not only kissed me, touched my chest, but also touched my butt, right? So, what do you have to say about this?¡±

    ¡°Officer Xue, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m at your mercy, do as you please.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor, decisively admitting his fault.

    ¡°Why would I want to kill you?¡±

    Xue Bing rolled her eyes in exasperation at Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, making her look like a viin from a TV drama: ¡°Actually, I still have a question to ask you. When you touched me earlier, was it pleasant?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded, staring nervously at Xue Bing. How did he just realize that at this moment Xue Bing was exactly like Lin Yafei, aplete enchantress who dared to ask and say anything without even a hint of embarrassment. When did women be so bold?

    ¡°Why, is this question difficult to answer?¡± Xue Bing asked with annoyance, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Pleasant¡­ no, not pleasant¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s nervous appearance, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She had never seen Lu Tianxing, usually strong and domineering in front of enemies, so nervous.

    Xue Bing¡¯s smile at this moment was captivating, like a blooming flower, astonishingly beautiful. Even though he was used to beautiful women, Lu Tianxing was momentarily entranced.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s brief loss of focus, Xue Bing¡¯s smile grew even stronger: ¡°Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Was it pleasant or not?¡±

    ¡°Pleasant.¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing¡¯s expression and replied cautiously.

    ¡°Really pleasant?¡± Xue Bing asked, her face half-smirking.

    ¡°Not pleasant.¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s mysterious smile and hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°So was it pleasant or not?¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s tone suddenly changed.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words again, Lu Tianxing was speechless and said with a mournful face: ¡°Officer Xue, I was wrong, I¡¯m guilty beyond redemption, you might as well just kill me with a stroke!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bingughed even more brightly: ¡°I just wanted to confirm. Since that¡¯s the case, from now on, I¡¯m your woman. Whenever I need you, you must be avable at my call.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed suddenly, looking at Xue Bing with disbelief, not expecting her to say that.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned grim, speaking coldly: ¡°Lu Tianxing, what kind of expression is that? Do you think I¡¯m not good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, how could that be? Officer Xue, you are as beautiful as a flower, how could you be unworthy of me! It¡¯s just that I feel I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±

    ¡°As long as I think I¡¯m worthy of you, that¡¯s enough. From now on, you are Xue Bing¡¯s man. When I need you, you must be avable, or you¡¯re dead.¡± Xue Bing threatened fiercely, waving her fist at Lu Tianxing.

    For Xue Bing, although she and Xue Man are twins with simr personalities, in terms of love, she¡¯s much more straightforward than Xue Man. Love is love; there¡¯s no point in shying away. Moreover, there are so many women around Lu Tianxing, adding one more doesn¡¯t make a difference. Besides, she¡¯s decided not to marry in this lifetime; being with Lu Tianxing is just right, and both can satisfy their needs.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words again, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression froze, then he smiled wryly: ¡°Officer Xue, why force yourself like this? You know very well that there are many women around me, so you can¡¯t be the only one. With your looks, finding a man who¡¯s wholeheartedly devoted to you would not be hard. Why insist on this?¡±

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, a trace of sadness shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face, then it vanished without a trace. With a cold snort, she said: ¡°Lu Tianxing, you think too highly of yourself. I¡¯ve decided not to marry in this life. Besides, the feeling just now was quite nice. As a woman, of course, I want to enjoy it thoroughly, but if given to another man, I¡¯d feel it¡¯s a loss. And since I find you quite pleasant, why let other men have the advantage? It¡¯s better to let you have it; after all, we both get what we need, and adding one more to your lot doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 Chapter 1550 - 1543: Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Chapter 1543: Untitled</h4>

    Lu Tianxing heard Xue Bing¡¯s words, and a line appeared on his face, and he said helplessly, "Officer Xue, love is not child¡¯s y, you will regret it sooner orter."

    "Then we¡¯ll talk about it the day I regret it. Anyway, if you dare not take responsibility today, I¡¯ll immediately call your wife and say that you got me drunk, trying to do something indecent to me. Think carefully about the consequences."

    Xue Bing snorted coldly, looking at Lu Tianxing, "Now you can scram quickly."

    Hearing thesepletely unreasonable words, Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words: "Officer Xue, this is totally unreasonable, I didn¡¯t do anything."

    "Didn¡¯t do anything? No worries, we can continue." Xue Bing said fiercely.

    "Uh, let¡¯s forget it for now, we¡¯ll discuss itter! If there¡¯s nothing else, Officer Xue, I¡¯ll leave now, goodbye."

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing was thoroughly startled, like a mouse seeing a cat, and he didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer. He quickly turned and headed out.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s hurriedly departing figure, Xue Bing¡¯s face revealed a brilliant smile, but there was a hint of hidden bitterness in that smile. She murmured softly, "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, scum, what¡¯s so good about you that so many women love you, adore you, and remain devoted without regret."

    "However, you won¡¯t escape from my grasp, you are the only man who has made my heart flutter since I was born, and I definitely won¡¯t let you go. If those women can ept you, why can¡¯t I? You can¡¯t escape my grasp."

    As the words fell, Xue Bing suddenly clenched her fist, a hint of determination on her face. She was not like other women entangled in love and hatred; love was love, with nothing to say. She would definitely be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman.

    But if Lu Tianxing knew what was in Xue Bing¡¯s mind at the moment, he would have no idea what to think.

    At night, a bright moon hung high in the sky, casting soft moonlight over every corner of the city. The moonlight intertwined with the city¡¯s dazzling lights, creating a breathtaking natural picture that one couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted by.

    After leaving the hotel, Lu Tianxing sighed deeply in his heart, revealing an uncontroble bitter smile on his face. Tonight, he originally nned to have dinner with Xue Bing, but ended up being dragged by her to drink, which led to many events. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Yafei¡¯s unexpected call, he might have already ended up in an inappropriate situation with Xue Bing, making the situation even harder to handle.

    "Whew!"

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but let out another long breath, took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, took a deep drag, then slowly exhaled the smoke. Recalling Xue Bing¡¯s words earlier, Lu Tianxing suddenly had a feeling that Xue Bing was not lying but genuinely intended to be his woman.

    Thinking about everything that happened that night, Lu Tianxing suddenly realized that Xue Bing, despite her fiery temper, was actually quitedylike.

    Just as this thought arose, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shudder. How could he have such a frightening notion, that Xue Bing could have adylike side? If she were ady, those who had been caught by her would not have been beaten up so badly.

    After thinking for a while, Lu Tianxing barely reached a conclusion: it might be that he had been provoked by Lin Yafei earlier in the day, and having narrowly avoided an incident just now, his emotions were in turmoil, leading to such a thought.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying: after serving in the army for three years, even a sow looks like a beauty. His current situation was not far from that.

    Besides, Xue Bing was a beautiful woman, anyone would be attracted to her.

    But was it really just because Xue Bing was beautiful, as Lu Tianxing thought?

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dwell much on these thoughts, or rather was unwilling to. He took another drag on his cigarette, walked to the edge of the road, hailed a taxi, and left the Crowne za Hotel.

    ...

    As Lu Tianxing returned, over in Ziyuan District.

    Bai Zhiqing hung up the phone, looking at Lin Yafei with a displeased face, "Lin Demon, can you show some shame for once? Spouting nonsense all day long, can¡¯t you keep it honest a little? Do you believe I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart tonight?"

    "Tear my mouth apart?"

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing and chuckled coquettishly, "Too bad though, you can¡¯t beat me!"

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing said coldly, "Lin Demon, I might not be able to beat you, but my man can."

    After hearing that, Lin Yafeiughed so much that she wavered: "Tsk, Little Qingqing, you¡¯re regressing as you live; weren¡¯t you quite proud before? Howe you know how to call for help now? I really look down on you."

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s mocking words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly turned beet red, as she stood up from the sofa, ring at Lin Yafei, saying angrily, "Lin Yafei, what did you say? Try saying it again if you dare. Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you today?"

    "Oh, getting mad now, huh."

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing, chuckling, "Getting mad, what of it? What can you do to me? Little Qingqing, without bragging, you¡¯re such a noob I could beat you ten times with one hand, and if you darey a finger on me, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t spank you. But then, has Lu Tianxing ever spanked you?"

    "He¡¯d better not."

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lin Yafei, poised to strike at her next word.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude, Lin Yafei smiled slightly, knowing if she continued talking, Bai Zhiqing would flip out, so she simply turned and walked away, wondering whether or not to change clothes to greet Lu Tianxing.

    Watching Lin Yafei¡¯s back, Bai Zhiqing let out a heavy, cold snort, showing her displeasure.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing took a taxi back to Ziyuan District, paid the fare, didn¡¯t linger outside, greeted the security, and walked briskly toward his apartment.

    When he got into the apartment, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be bothered to knock. He took out his key, unlocked the door, and stepped inside.

    PS: Another few dozen words deleted, sigh, can¡¯t find it, no idea where it went!

 Chapter 1551 - 1544: I Was Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Chapter 1544: I Was Saving Her</h4>

    As soon as he walked into the living room, Lu Tianxing froze, because he noticed Lin Yafei was wearing different clothes from usual, a teacher¡¯s uniform, casually sitting cross-legged on the sofa, from his position, he seemed to see views usually hidden.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei also saw Lu Tianxing, and upon noticing his unblinking gaze, she immediately revealed a knowing smile, feeling extremely smug. It seemed her efforts in dressing up were not in vain tonight; she indeed captured this guy¡¯s attention.

    "Old friend, you¡¯re finally back. I thought you were dazzled by the vixen outside and forgot there¡¯s a little woman waiting for you at home!"

    Speaking, Lin Yafei slowly stood up from the sofa, swaying her serpentine waist, gradually walking towards Lu Tianxing, with emotions in her eyes unhidden, as if they all turned into liquid at that moment.

    Watching Lin Yafei¡¯s captivating moves towards him step by step, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. A trace of cold sweat formed on his forehead; it was not out of joy, but fear.

    Where is this ce!

    In the apartment in Ziyuan District, Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru were just upstairs. Although Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know why Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru weren¡¯t present in the living room, he knew they could appear at any moment. If Bai Zhiqing saw this scene, who knows what would happen next.

    In an instant, Lin Yafei had reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, casually closed the door, pushed Lu Tianxing against it, then leaned herself against his body, so close that she practically stuck to him: "Old friend, you¡¯re sweating on your forehead, looking a bit hot. Need me to put out the fire for you?"

    "No... no need, I¡¯ll just take a shower."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing was about to leave, but his body was held down by Lin Yafei, unable to move. If he forcefully moved away, knowing Lin Yafei¡¯s personality, she would definitely create more mischief.

    "Shower?"

    Lin Yafei gave a charming smile: "Old friend, are you sure you¡¯re taking a shower and not destroying evidence?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Don¡¯t you understand, old friend? You actually have another woman¡¯s perfume on you. Confess honestly, did you secretly have a battle with another vixen before?"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a thread of ck lines. Is this woman¡¯s nose a dog¡¯s?

    Beforeing back, he deliberately opened the taxi window for a good twenty minutes to make sure he had no trace of Xue Bing¡¯s perfume left on him, yet Lin Yafei still could smell it; her nose was sharper than a dog¡¯s.

    Observing Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Lin Yafei smiled and said: "Old friend, tell me, is this vixen the little policewoman? I really couldn¡¯t tell, you haven¡¯t been back in Modu for long and already hooked up with the little policewoman. Gotta say, your skills in flirting are impressive, almost impossible to guard against."

    "You¡¯re overthinking."

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, said in disdain: "Indeed, it¡¯s Xue Bing¡¯s perfume scent, but I just apanied her to the bar for a drink. She got drunk, I was sending her home, inevitably getting some of her perfume on me, what¡¯s so strange about that?"

    "Really I overthought?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s face filled with doubt, circled around Lu Tianxing: "I¡¯ve met Xue Bing before, she¡¯s indeed a very beautifuldy. So a beautifuldy got drunk, and you two were alone, you didn¡¯t have any other thoughts?"

    "Lin Demon, what do you mean by that? Looking down on me? Do I seem like someone who takes advantage when others are in a vulnerable state?" Lu Tianxing puffed up his chest, speaking with righteousness but his gaze instinctively fell upon Lin Yafei, on those deep and endless valleys.

    After staring for a while, Lu Tianxing finally reached a conclusion; right now Lin Yafei absolutely deliberately pulled down her clothes, he could swear to themp.

    "Really?"

    Lin Yafei didn¡¯t mind Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze circling her, instead proudly thrust her chest: "But howe I heard, someone took advantage of Little Qingqing being drunk, forcibly snatched her first blood, and that¡¯s how he won the beauty home. Who do you think this person is!"

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s teasing words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, solemnly said: "I was saving someone, isn¡¯t there a saying, in the eyes of doctors there are only patients not gender? Back then Bai Zhiqing was drugged, I had to make that choice to save her, it was saving someone."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, do I have a need to lie to you?"

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, hurriedly withdrew his gaze from circling Lin Yafei, worried that if he continued looking, he couldn¡¯t resist the me in his heart, and in the living room, something not suitable for children might happen. If Bai Zhiqing saw it, he¡¯d definitely be dead.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing took advantage of Lin Yafei¡¯s distraction to break free, turning vainly towards the living room.

    As he walked to the living room, Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep puff, nning to numb the burning me in his heart with nicotine.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Lin Yafei revealed a charming smile, also raised her steps, turned and walked towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing sat heavily on the sofa, crossed his legs, leisurely smoking.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sit on the sofa, Lin Yafei also sat beside him, spoke: "Tianxing, I heard Bai¡¯s Group people say Hong Yue¡¯s parents came to find her today, is it true."

    "Yes, it¡¯s indeed true."

    Lu Tianxing nodded his head.

    "What do you n to do next? Based on Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s personalities, they once sold their daughter for money, they surely won¡¯t let it go easily this time." Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing, slowly said.

    A person who for interests can sell their own daughter, for interests will definitely do anything crazy.

    Especially now in Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s eyes, Luan Hongyue is Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, as long as they ingratiate themselves with Lu Tianxing, Luan Family could be a top family in Jiangnan in a short time, for a person who values interests, it¡¯s an opportunity that can¡¯t be missed.

    And the breakthrough point for this opportunity is Luan Hongyue. Though they left this time, there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll not return, not use other means.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, sighed: "I know they won¡¯t let it go, but rashly acting against them, even if Hong Yue doesn¡¯t say, might leave a shadow in her heart all her life. After all, they¡¯re Hong Yue¡¯s parents, blood is thicker than water."

    "But if we do nothing, I worry they¡¯ll act desperately."

    "I know, but for now, we can only handle it like this. You can¡¯t necessarily ask me to erase them from this world, right! Besides, it¡¯s Hong Yue¡¯s family matter, as an outsider, it¡¯s not my ce to interfere, don¡¯t you think so?" Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Yafei, smiled bitterly.

    "Outsider?"

    Lin Yafei smiled teasingly: "Not sure who publicly announced, ¡¯Luan Hongyue is my Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman¡¯, does this count as an outsider?"

    "Lin Demon, can you not bring this up, I really had no other choice!"

    "Really? I¡¯m just afraid someone will turn this not-a-solution into reality, that wouldn¡¯t be good."

    Speaking, Lin Yafei already gently leaned on Lu Tianxing: "Old friend, confess honestly, do you have any bad thoughts about Hong Yue, need me to help you, help you win over Hong Yue?"

 Chapter 1552 - 1545: Can We Change It to Another Day?

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Chapter 1545: Can We Change It to Another Day?</h4>

    "Of course, if you want my help, there are conditions. As long as you agree to keep mepany tonight, I promise you¡¯ll get what you want. How about it? Isn¡¯t Hong Yue a stunning beauty who tempts you?" Lin Yafei said once more when she saw Lu Tianxing remaining silent, like a boneless snake, leaning entirely against him.

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s movement, Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, "Lin Demon, Zhiqing is just upstairs. You wouldn¡¯t really want her to find out, would you?"

    "What¡¯s there to worry about? I just checked. Little Qingqing has only just started her bath. Based on what I know of her, she always takes at least half an hour. That¡¯s more than enough time for us to do something."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Lu Tianxing immediately replied, "With my stamina, it would take at least an hour. This amount of time won¡¯t cut it."

    "Really? Then why don¡¯t you show me?"

    Lin Yafei looked at Lu Tianxing eagerly, her face full of anticipation.

    "No way. If Zhiqing finds out, I¡¯m done for." Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly, knowing Bai Zhiqing was upstairs. No matter how bold he was, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything.

    Hearing his words, Lin Yafei gazed at Lu Tianxing and said, "Old friend, do you really not want to do something?"

    "I do."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, then shook his head and said, "But now isn¡¯t the time. If Zhiqing finds out, she¡¯ll definitely kill me."

    Listening to him, Lin Yafei sighed helplessly. Being the other woman has its downsides. Although you have a man pampering you, loving you, and treasuring you like an object of affection, when you want to do something with your man, you have to act like a thief, cautiously avoiding detection.

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll let you go for now, but you muste to me tonight. If not, I¡¯ll devour you in front of your wife this evening."

    "Ah, does it have to be tonight? Can¡¯t we change the day?"

    "No changing. Are you unwilling?"

    "Willing, just that I..."

    "That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll wait for you tonight."

    As she finished speaking, Lin Yafei kissed Lu Tianxing on the cheek.

    Just as Lu Tianxing wanted to say something, he heard a door open upstairs. Lin Yafei quickly rose from his embrace, tidied her clothes, and calmly sat on another sofa.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing had finished bathing and wore a white nightgown as she descended the stairs. Seeing Lin Yafei in a nightgown sitting opposite Lu Tianxing, a sour feeling arose within her but vanished quickly.

    "Lin Demon, it¡¯s sote, yet you aren¡¯t sleeping, just sitting here in the living room. Let me tell you inly, you¡¯re not allowed to entertain any thoughts about my man. He belongs only to me, so you¡¯d better abandon any hope."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lin Yafeiughed and said, "Why should I give up? Sure, you¡¯re married, but what¡¯s the big deal? You can still get divorced, right? I don¡¯t mind secondhand goods. For women, divorced men are even more attractive. Besides, I¡¯m here to monitor your man and ensure he¡¯s not doing anything to betray you."

    "And have you found anything?"

    "Of course. I detected another woman¡¯s scent on your man, not yours, not mine, certainly not Qian Ru¡¯s, but a stranger¡¯s perfume. Trust me, he¡¯s definitely having an affair behind your back. You should question him thoroughly, or soon your head will turn into the Hulunbuir Prairie."

    With that, Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing, her enchanting eyes sweeping over him, then rose from the sofa, sashaying upstairs like a seductress.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, cold sweat covering his face, thinking how ruthless she was, desiring to truly ruin him?

    ncing cautiously at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxingughed bitterly and said, "Honey, don¡¯t believe Lin Demon¡¯s words. It¡¯s aplete misunderstanding. How could I know Xue Bing would get drunk, and I drove her home, naturally picking up some perfume scent."

    "I didn¡¯t even ask, why are you so eager to exin? I believe in you."

    Bai Zhiqing deepened her gaze at Lu Tianxing, saying nothing, then spoke softly, "When did you get back?"

    "I just returned."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing drop the subject, Lu Tianxing felt relieved, saying, "Honey, it¡¯ste. Why not rest up? You have work tomorrow."

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep. I wanted to wait for you to return." Bai Zhiqing softly replied, watching Lu Tianxing.

    "Honey, thank you. Meeting you has been the greatest happiness of my life."

    Lu Tianxing felt a warmth in his heart from her words, standing up and reaching to embrace Bai Zhiqing.

    Before he could touch her, Bai Zhiqing swatted his hand away and said, "Don¡¯t touch me yet. Go shower first! Hurry and shower."

    Lu Tianxing sheepishly smiled, scratching his head, "Then I¡¯ll shower first, honey. You shouldn¡¯t stay here. Go upstairs and wait for me on the bed, let¡¯s make haste to create the next generation. Otherwise, my grandfather might actually kick us out by year-end."

    With that, Lu Tianxing dashed toward the upstairs bedroom without dy.

    Watching his disappearing figure, Bai Zhiqingughed bittersweetly, shaking her head. She didn¡¯t want to know if he truly had another woman. She just hoped he would keep lying to her so she¡¯d never find out; ignorance would spare her heartache.

    With a deep breath, Bai Zhiqing suppressed her thoughts, turned, and walked upstairs as Lu Tianxing suggested.

    Lu Tianxing was oblivious to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s thoughts as he showered in the bathroom.

    Though the cool shower water trickled down Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, it failed to douse the mes kindled by Lin Yafei and Xue Bing, instead fueling a growing intensity.

    Lu Tianxing showered quickly, and within ten minutes, was out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel.

    The bedroom lighting was dim, only wall sconces emitted a gentle glow, as Bai Zhiqingy half back on the bed in a white nightgown, her long legs restlessly folded. In the dim light, she unleashed an invisible allure.

    "Gulp."

    Lu Tianxing swallowed hard. Despite his familiarity with every inch of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body, her presence continued to captivate him.

    "Honey, I¡¯m here."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing unleashed his suppressed desire and strode towards Bai Zhiqing, diving towards the bed...

 Chapter 1553 - 1546: Southern Blade and Northern Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Chapter 1546: Southern de and Northern Spear</h4>

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to charge forward, Bai Zhiqing suddenly opened her eyes and, gasping heavily, said, "Lu Tianxing, you... you wait a moment."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart suddenly felt like it was drenched in cold water, chilling him from head to toe. At this critical moment, if a woman suddenly tells you to wait a moment, there are only two exnations. First, she is not willing; second, her period has started. The first exnation does not apply between him and Bai Zhiqing, so it must be thetter; Bai Zhiqing¡¯s period has started.

    "Honey, you¡¯re not going to tell me your period has started, are you? I remember the timing isn¡¯t right."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s crestfallen face, a sly smile shed across Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face. She suddenly flipped around, pinning Lu Tianxing beneath her, and blinked at him, using a dominating tone that would drive any man crazy: "You¡¯ve been riding me for so long, this time I want to ride you. I want to be the queen."

    Lu Tianxing waspletely dumbfounded, never expecting Bai Zhiqing to say something so outrageous.

    The next moment, Lu Tianxing felt an unprecedented thrill sweep through his body, and soon, he was lost in this excitation.

    ...

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night.

    In the northern part of China, in the Qin Ind City, within the famously expensive Eight Great Passes Vi District, a standalone private vi stood there, its ancient architectural style exceptionally eye-catching.

    At this moment, inside this standalone private vi, an elderly man in his nies was sitting in his study. Under themp light, one could see that the elder had a square face; although his hair was all white and his face marked by the weariness of age, he looked spirited, with eyes seemingly clouded but asionally shing a captivating light.

    If someone were to gaze into the old man¡¯s eyes at this time, they would immediately feel as though their innermost secrets were beingid bare with nothing able to be concealed.

    Currently, this elderly man was practicing calligraphy, the brush in his hand seemingly alive, dancing across the rice paper like dragons and snakes, each character springing to life as if etched in iron and silver hooks; one nce could make a person feel an intense sharpness.

    After a long pause, the old man slowly put down the brush in his hand, gazing intently at the three words on the rice paper, lost in thought. If anyone were standing beside him now and saw these three words, they would surely be uncontrobly astonished, for those three words unmistakably were: Jiang Hongyan, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother.

    The old man quietly gazed at the three words before him, his face showing a deep sense of remorse, lips quivering slightly, unable to tear his gaze away for quite some time.

    "Over twenty years have passed, Hong Yan, did you know? It¡¯s been over twenty years since you disappeared, during which I have constantly med myself. Why didn¡¯t I force you to learn martial arts back then? Even if you didn¡¯t like it, had I insisted, maybe nothing would have happened. I regret it, I truly regret it."

    The elderly man murmured softly, his face with an uncoverable remorse and self-me; then, as if recalling something, his tone became somewhat relieved: "But, Hong Yan, did you know? Not long ago, the Lu Family released news that they have found your son, and your son¡¯s name is Lu Tianxing. I don¡¯t know if this is true, or if that bastard Lu Tiankuang deliberately deceived me, but feel at ease, I¡¯ve already sent Cangwu to investigate this issue, and results wille soon."

    "I will never permit anyone to impersonate your son, no one. If that bastard Lu Tiankuang dare find someone to pretend to be your son in an effort to deceive me, I will make the Lu Family pay a heavy price."

    "If he truly is your son, I will treat him well, for in this world, no one will be able to do anything to him. Rest assured, if anyone dares to harm Jiang Liufeng¡¯s grandson, I will eliminate them at all costs."

    The old man¡¯s murmuring voice reverberated throughout the study, light yet carrying a firm conviction that left no doubt as to the certainty of his words.

    If Sima Lingyun saw this elderly man now, he would be incredibly terrified, because the old man before him was extremely formidable, to an extreme degree. Back in the day, the Old Master Lu was considered a favored son of heaven, charging into Beijing with a knife, his battle prowess impressive. Few couldpare to the Old Master Lu, but this elder before him was unquestionably among them.

    More than twenty years ago, the Old Master of Lu Family and this elder dominated the north and south, known as the Southern de and Northern Shooter, Southern de Lu Tiankuang, Northern Shooter Jiang Liufeng.

    The fact that he could be mentioned in the same breath as Old Sir Lu shows how terrifying this old man¡¯s strength is.

    The old man muttered softly to himself, tears slid down from his cloudy eyes, his face showing a hint of longing: "More than twenty years have passed, Hong Yan, I have always med myself in my heart. If I hadn¡¯t secluded myself to try to surpass Lu Tiankuang back then, but instead stayed by your side, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have met any mishap. So many years have passed, I haven¡¯t avenged you, you won¡¯t hate me, will you?"

    After he finished speaking, the bitter smile on the old man¡¯s face deepened: "I know you probably won¡¯t hate me, but you will surely me me, right? Unfortunately, I also want to avenge you, but now I am already a cripple, I can¡¯t even lift the iron spear in my hand, how can I avenge you? Hong Yan, I¡¯m sorry."

    As the old man said this, he slowly closed his eyes. Although Jiang Hongyan was not his biological daughter, she was like one, because he had no children in his lifetime.

    Upon learning that Jiang Hongyan had met with an ident, he broke his seclusion immediately. Unfortunately, the other party seemed to have already known that Jiang Hongyan was his daughter, and ambushed him halfway, with severalte-stage mythical powerhouses attacking him.

    In the end, although he managed to kill and drive those people away, he was left with irreparable internal injuries. Due to these injuries, his strength diminished year by year, falling directly from thete stage of mythical to earth-level realm, with a real possibility of bing aplete cripple.

    "However, Hong Yan, rest assured, although I am disabled now, it doesn¡¯t mean I can be bullied easily. If Lu Tianxing is really your son, I will definitely protect him well, never allowing any mishaps to happen to him, because he is my grandson, the only family I have left in this world."

    Saying this, the old man sighed again, stepped out from the desk, walked to the window, and looked up at the starry sky outside, murmuring: "Cangwu should be back soon, right? Hopefully he brings back some good news, after all, I wish to have a rtive see me off on myst journey."

    "Knock, knock..."

    At this moment, a slight knock on the door suddenly came from outside the study.

    Upon hearing the knock, the old man¡¯s body trembled abruptly, and an expression of excitement appeared on his aged face. He took a deep breath and said to the outside, "Come in."

    With the old man¡¯s voice falling, a man wearing a strong outfit, as imposing as a mountain, walked in from outside. His body stood straight like a spear, as if he were a spear standing proudly there, unmoving amidst wind and rain. Only, this man¡¯s face was hidden behind an iron mask, making it impossible to see what he actually looked like.

    "Master, I¡¯m back." The iron-masked man walked in and immediately knelt before the old man without any hesitation, saying respectfully.

    "Back, get up! Haven¡¯t I told you not to be so respectful upon seeing me?"

    The old man looked at the iron-masked man before him and spoke softly, his voice carrying a hint of unmistakable expectation: "How¡¯s the investigation, is Lu Tianxing really Hong Yan¡¯s son?"

    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, the iron-masked man took a deep breath and slowly said: "Master, ording to my investigation, Lu Tianxing should be Senior Sister Hong Yan¡¯s biological son. Additionally, I obtained an identification report from the archives of a DNA testing center. I also used hypnotism on those doctors who participated in identifying the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Lu Tianzhan, and got a definite answer from them. This identification report is genuine, not fabriacted by Old Sir Lu. Master, you can take a look."

    While speaking, the iron-masked man took out a folded identification report from his pocket and handed it to the old man.

    With trembling fingers, the old man received the paper from the iron-masked man¡¯s hands, opened it unsteadily, and read it carefully, not daring to miss a single word. When he saw thest line: "Upon identification, both parties are determined to be father and son, with the umted calction of kinship probability exceeding 99.99%. ording to international conventions, Lu Tianxing and Lu Tianzhan are considered to have a father-son rtionship."

    Seeing this line of words, the old man¡¯s face instantly became extremely excited, his voice trembling as he said: "Good, good, hahaha, Hong Yan, do you see it? Do you see it? Your son is not dead, your son is not dead. I, Jiang Liufeng, have a grandson, hahaha... Lu Tiankuang, you bastard, you¡¯ve finally done something good, you¡¯ve finally done something good, hahahaha..."

    The old manughed wildly, tears streaming down his old face. Ever since Jiang Hongyan died more than twenty years ago, he has med himself every moment, his heart filled with endless remorse. Now he finally has a bit offort, he has a grandson, he is going to be a grandfather.

    "Cangwu, tell me how my grandson Tianxing is doing now, tell me how he is doing." The old man looked at the iron-masked man Cangwu and spoke again.

 Chapter 1554 - 1547: Wind, Fire, Mountain, Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Chapter 1547: Wind, Fire, Mountain, Forest</h4>

    "Master, it seems that the young master¡¯s current situation is somewhat dire."

    Cangwu looked at the old man in front of him and slowly said, "After I went to Jiangnan to investigate, I found that the young master has many enemies. The Yang Family and the Tang Family both want to see the young master dead. Moreover, the young master surely knows about their involvement in the siege against Lu Tianzhan and Senior Sister Hong Yan back in the day. He¡¯s definitely not going to let them go, and conflict is inevitable. With the young master¡¯s current strength, opposing the Yang Family and the Tang Family is a sure path to death."

    "Furthermore, I also discovered that the young master once killed the Holy Son of the Church in New York. Knowing the Church¡¯s style, this time, the Holy Daughter has surelye to China for the young master. Additionally, it seems that the American Superhero Team and the people from the Holy Mountain are also starting to make moves, seemingly targeting the Four Symbols Ring in the young master¡¯s possession. Besides this, there¡¯s a mysterious individual called Heavenly God, who has attacked the young master several times. However, this person is too mysterious and leaves no trace, so I¡¯m unable to track him down for now."

    Upon hearing Cangwu¡¯s words, a sh of murderous intent crossed the old man¡¯s face, and his tone was filled with coldness: "Hmph, the Church and the American Superhero Team clearly haven¡¯t learned enough from the lesson decades ago. They dare toe to China again; it¡¯s as if they have a death wish. And as for the Holy Mountain, those self-proimed gods dare to enter China too. Since you¡¯re all here, don¡¯t me me for being impolite; I¡¯ll keep you all in China."

    Listening to the old man¡¯s words filled with murder, Cangwu said in a deep voice, "Master, in that case, should I take action and eliminate these factions, the Yang Family and the Tang Family?"

    "No need."

    The old man took a deep breath, squinting his eyes as he said, "The Yang Family and the Tang Family are nothing to fear. Lu Tiankuang hasn¡¯t made a move either, which means Tianxing should be able to handle it."

    "Then should I eliminate the Holy Daughter, the Holy Mountain, and the American Superhero Team? Theirbined power is a major threat to the young master," Cangwu suggested with a hint of murderous intent in his tone, squinting his eyes.

    "No need. Let¡¯s not interfere for now; just watch and see how things unfold. Besides, they chose to act in Beijing, and Ji Xingyun won¡¯t stand idly by. However, just in case, when Tianxing goes to Beijing, Cangwu, you go visit Beijing for me and see who dares toy a finger on my grandson, cut them down for me."

    As those words fell, a fierce aura surged from the old man¡¯s body, carrying a chilling murderous intent.

    "Yes, Master. I will definitely ensure the young master¡¯s safety,"

    Cangwu nodded respectfully without any hesitation. His life was given by the old man, and in his heart, the old man¡¯s orders were his direction, and as the old man¡¯s grandson, Lu Tianxing was naturally his duty to serve.

    Listening to Cangwu, the old man slowly exhaled and looked at Cangwu standing before him like a spear, continuing to speak, "Cangwu, it¡¯s been almost thirty years since you became my apprentice, hasn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes, Master, it¡¯s been twenty-eight years," Cangwu replied respectfully.

    "Twenty-eight years, how quickly time flies. From the day you became my apprentice until now, it¡¯s been twenty-eight years. Twenty-eight years ago, you came into my tutge, and I taught you the Fenghuo Spear Technique. You¡¯ve practiced it for a full twenty-eight years, and during these years, you haven¡¯t let me down. You¡¯ve mastered itpletely, reaching a state of pristine prowess and sessfully grasped the Hundred Consecutive mes. In fact, you might say you¡¯ve surpassed the master. Today, I will teach you the final four moves of the Fenghuo Spear Technique, the ¡¯Wind, Fire, Mountain, Forest¡¯. These are the four ultimate moves I recalibrated after my cultivation was destroyed. Today, I will pass them to you, hoping you will carry them forward."

    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Cangwu¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately said, "Master, you..."

    "Cangwu, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m all too aware of my condition. I¡¯ve never been able to dispel this hidden wound; my strength is diminishing day by day. Perhaps when my level drops to the Yellow Level, or the Profound Level, that might be the end for me. And, being alive to see that I have a grandson is already satisfying. Besides, you are my direct disciple and my closed-door disciple. If I don¡¯t pass these things on to you, then to whom? Should I take them to the grave with me? Instead, I think it¡¯s better for you to spread these techniques far and wide, so in the future, when people mention the me Spreading Spear Technique, they will know about my creation, the four spear techniques, Wind, Fire, Mountain, and Forest, by Jiang Liufeng."

    After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Cangwu paused in silence for a moment before saying, "Master, why don¡¯t you pass this spear technique to the young master? Considering the young master¡¯s talent, he might train in it even faster and be stronger than me, with higher achievements in the future."

    The old man nced at Cangwu and softly said, "He¡¯s not suited for my spear techniques, because he has already found his own path. He can choose to learn the Fenghuo Spear Technique, but he should not walk down my path. Cangwu, the same goes for you. Although I¡¯ve taught you the Fenghuo Spear Technique, if you truly wish to surpass me, to truly step ahead of me, you mustprehend your own spear momentum and discover your own path, not simply following mine. Otherwise, your achievements in this lifetime will always be in my shadow. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Master, I understand."

    Cangwu nodded, suddenly kneeling on the ground, swearing to the heavens, "Master, today I, Cangwu, swear to the heavens that from this day forward, I will protect the young master well. No matter who wants to harm the young master, they must step over my dead body. If I break this vow, let heaven and earth destroy me."¡¯

    "Cangwu, you..."

    The old man clearly didn¡¯t expect Cangwu to say such words. He opened his mouth, trying to say something, but ultimately sighed and said nothing.

    He knew Cangwu¡¯s personality all too well. To put it nicely, he was loyal and devoted; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Cangwu as his only closed-door disciple back then. But to put it bluntly, Cangwu was stubborn as a mule. Once he set his mind on something, he wouldn¡¯t change it even if it meant death. Such people are most vulnerable to schemes, just like Li Xunhuan in the novels, whose childhood sweetheart and house got taken away, and in the end, he wandered in distantnds, miserable beyondpare.

    The old man sighed again, softly. "Cangwu,e with me to the training room. While my skills have notpletely diminished, I¡¯ll show you the Four Supreme Techniques of Wind, Fire, Mountain, Forest. These are the essence distilled, and the dross discarded from the mastery of the Twenty Needles, Thirty Strikes, and Fifty Poses in the Hundred Consecutive mes. If you can master them, even when facing Lu Tiankuang¡¯s killer move ¡¯Time as a de¡¯, you will be able to stand undefeated. If your skills match Lu Tiankuang¡¯s, you have the ability to break his ¡¯Time as a de¡¯."

    With this, the old man walked out of the study with his hands sped behind his back. Despite his advanced age, his back remained straight like an evergreen pine, unbendable by anything.

    Cangwu remained silent. Although his iron mask obscured his expressions, one could sense the excitement and solemnity emanating from him as he followed the old man to the training room.

    Meanwhile, in the study at the Lu Family Mansion in Jiangnan, the lights were simrly bright.

    Old Master Lu wasn¡¯t asleep at this moment but was sitting in a pavilion chair, leisurely humming a tune, gazing at the moonlit pond¡¯s shimmering surface, lost in thought, leaving people unsure of what he was contemting.

    Suddenly, the soft sound of footsteps came from outside.

    Old Master Lu raised his head slowly and looked outward.

    A young man walked in from outside, exuding a faint aura of authority throughout his body. Though this authority was far from that of someone who has long held a high position, it still carried a strong oppressive force.

    "Haoyue, howe you have time to visit this old man today?" Old Master Lu smiled as he saw Lu Haoyue.

    After entering the pavilion, Lu Haoyue respectfully said, "Grandfather, I came to see you tonight because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you."

    Old Master Lu immediately smiled after hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words. "What¡¯s on your mind? Tell me about it and I¡¯ll help you think it over."

    "Grandfather, it¡¯s not about Lu Family matters. The Lu Family is already gradually on the right track, and with my father¡¯s assistance at my side, it doesn¡¯t need my interference anymore."

    Lu Haoyu took a deep breath and said, "I came to find you this time about cousin¡¯s matter."

    "Sit and talk."

    Upon hearing this, Old Master Lu immediately stood up from his chair, sat on the stone bench next to it, picked up the teapot from the stone table, poured a cup of tea for himself and Lu Haoyue, took a gentle sip, and slowly said, "What happened to Tianxing?"

    Lu Haoyue pondered for a moment, organized his thoughts, and spoke, "Grandfather, some time ago, didn¡¯t I discover the Holy Daughter of the Church plotting against cousin? So I arranged for someone to investigate Avril in secret, didn¡¯t I? However, during the investigation, I found that there¡¯s another force secretly looking into cousin¡¯s identity. They even visited the institution that initially authenticated cousin and Third Uncle, questioned the doctors there. However, those doctors were hypnotized and unable to disclose any precise information. But before leaving, they took an authenticated report kept for record."

    "Do you know who they are?"

    Old Master Lu spoke gravely, a cold glint shing in his eyes. If some force harbored ill intentions, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to unsheathe his de once more to show everyone what the Southern de means.

 Chapter 1555 - 1548: Giving a Love Bite

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Chapter 1548: Giving a Love Bite</h4>

    "I don¡¯t know, the other party operates with extreme caution and has formidable strength, we can¡¯t find out much. However, our Lu Family Guards did engage inbat with a man wearing an iron mask. He used a spear technique that was quite terrifying¡ªit¡¯s ever-changing with continuous moves. If he sessfully executes the first attack, the seeding moves would follow incessantly, like a hurricane, leaving you no space to catch your breath."

    "Moreover, ording to the Lu Family Guards who fought the iron-masked man, his prowess is highly formidable, likely having broken through to the Late Stage of Mythical. During the encounter, if it hadn¡¯t been for the opponent showing mercy, those guards would already be dead."

    "Spear technique? Spear technique? Once a jab is thrust, it¡¯s followed by ceaseless attacks¡ªFenghuo Spear Technique, yes, it must be Fenghuo Spear Technique: twenty stitches, thirty strikes, fifty forms. These continuous attacks are definitely the thirty strikes in the Fenghuo Spear Technique. Yes, it must be Fenghuo Spear Technique, no other spear technique can achieve this."

    Old Sir Lu murmured softly, his eyes suddenly flickered with a sh, but a wry smile appeared on his face, realizing he eventually sent someone to Jiangnan.

    Upon hearing Old Sir Lu¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue showed a hint of puzzlement: "Grandpa, what is Fenghuo Spear Technique? Do you know this person?"

    "Yes, and I¡¯m quite familiar. Do not let the Lu Family Guards interfere anymore. If he wants to investigate, let him be, no need to bother about anything else."

    Old Sir waved his hand, sighed softly in his heart, a trace of guilt shed in his eyes. He seldom wronged people but this old man is certainly one of those he wronged most.

    "Understood."

    Though Lu Haoyue was filled with curiosity, he refrained from asking more. Instead, he stood up and said, "Grandfather, since you know about this, then I won¡¯t disturb your rest. I¡¯ll head back first."

    "En!"

    Old Sir Lu gently nodded.

    Lu Haoyue said nothing more, stood up and walked towards the outside.

    Old Sir Lu watched Lu Haoyue¡¯s back, picked up the teacup, drank the tea in one gulp, rose from the stool, left the pavilion, looked at the bright moon in the sky, murmured softly: "Southern de, Northern Spear¡ªsomeone capable of executing twenty stitches, thirty strikes, fifty forms of Fenghuo Spear Technique should be your disciple, right? You still resent me, right? Though you should resent me, if it hadn¡¯t been for my excessive concern for the Lu Family, Tianzhan and Hong Yan wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble. It¡¯s my fault to you. If possible, I would definitely apologize to you, but s, I can¡¯t leave. If I leave, the Lu Family will fall into ruins. You must be holding a grudge against me, but I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re investigating Tianxing for this time. If you dare to harm Tianxing, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless..."

    At this moment, Old Sir Lu¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, but it soon disappeared.

    ...

    In the morning, the bright sunlight cascaded from the sky, piercing through the curtains into the room, making the previously dim room instantly bright.

    Sunlight shone into the room, and Bai Zhiqing, who was sleeping like an octopus on Lu Tianxing, gently twitched her eyshes twice, and her beautiful eyes also trembled slightly, slowly opening.

    As if realizing Bai Zhiqing had awakened, Lu Tianxing also drowsily opened his eyes.

    When Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, Bai Zhiqing was already sitting up from the bed, stretchingzily. Her fair corbone was clearly visible, plus the sleep-induced messiness of her nightgown, barely covering what it should, immediately catching the still-drowsy Lu Tianxing¡¯s eye.

    "What are you looking at? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before." Bai Zhiqing sensed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze and said with irritation.

    "Hehe, of course, I¡¯ve seen it, but now I¡¯m thinking if we should relivest night¡¯s feeling. Honey, you see it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we seize the moment for some exercise? You did say you¡¯ve been feeling a bit chubbytely. It¡¯s a perfect chance for weight loss."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled at Bai Zhiqing, but his hand discreetly wrapped around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, slowly moving upwards, trying to grasp that peak.

    "Go y by yourself."

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body shuddered, she raised her hand to p away Lu Tianxing¡¯s piggish hand: "All day long with indecent thoughts in your head. Get up quickly, hurry up, in case Qian Ru and Lin Demon notice anything, it won¡¯t be good."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled helplessly, women truly are strange creatures. Last night she was bold like a queen, a female knight, fierce to the extreme, yet this morning she¡¯s shy again. Truly, don¡¯t try to guess a woman¡¯s mind, you¡¯ll never figure it out.

    "Honey, what do you mean by indecent? Last night, clearly I was passive, you..."

    "Shut up."

    Interrupting Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing blushed instantly like she remembered something and asked: "Lu Tianxing, did Lin Demon eavesdropst night? Does she know everything?"

    "How would I know that?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "But honey, your voice was really loudst night."

    "It¡¯s all your fault, you jerk, it¡¯s all because of you. If Lin Demon teases meter, you have to help me deal with her, or you¡¯ll be sleeping on the sofa tonight."

    Bai Zhiqing turned her head and red at Lu Tianxing in frustration. She was about to say something when her body suddenly stiffened, and her beautiful eyes fell on Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck. The blush on her pretty face grew even deeper.

    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing, puzzled.

    "Lu Tianxing, your neck... "

    "What¡¯s wrong with my neck?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Zhiqing with confusion, then suddenly seemed to remember something. His face changed dramatically, and without a second thought, he got up from the bed and dashed to the floor-length mirror nearby to take a closer look.

    "Honey, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? I was wondering why you were leaning on my neckst night, that¡¯s just too cruel."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the red mark on his neck with a wry smile. No wonder Bai Zhiqing was kissing and biting his neckst night; he hadn¡¯t paid attention at the time, but it turned out Bai Zhiqing left a red hickey.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing immediately felt a bit annoyed, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. "What¡¯s wrong? I did it on purpose, so what? Are you saying you want to hit me?"

    "But honey, this is just too harsh. How am I supposed to go out and meet people now?" Lu Tianxing said somewhat depressed.

    After all, Lin Yafei lives in this house, and if she sees the hickey on his neck, she¡¯ll raise hell. She might even copy Bai Zhiqing and nt a few hickeys on his neck too. Then he might not even know how he died.

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that? Are you saying you¡¯re feeling wronged?"

    Bai Zhiqing red at Lu Tianxing, her eyes zing.

    "Not at all, not at all, how could I feel wronged! I¡¯m just thrilled, that¡¯s all! After all, this is your exclusive mark, honey."

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing hurriedly exined, his gaze darting over Bai Zhiqing¡¯s body. Then, as if he saw something, his face broke into a peculiar smile. "Honey, I suggest you also take a look in the mirror; otherwise, it¡¯s too unfair for me."

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger at all, quickly picking up his clothes from beside the bed and dashed out of the bedroom.

    Because there was also a red hickey on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s neck.

    Bai Zhiqing sat on the bed, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of puzzlement appeared on her face. She tidied up her nightgown and walked suspiciously towards the floor-length mirror. Then, a piercing scream echoed through the room.

    "Ah!"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the bright red mark on her fair neck: "Lu Tianxing, you jerk, I¡¯ll fight you to the death, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Now Bai Zhiqing was thoroughly exasperated. How could she not have realized that Lu Tianxing had left a hickey on her neck too? How was she supposed to face people? And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the depths of winter, where you could just wrap a scarf around it and cover it up. It¡¯s only autumn, how many people have you seen wearing scarves in autumn? Walking out like that would make people think you¡¯re crazy. Plus, Lin Demon is just outside; if she sees the hickey on her neck, she¡¯llugh her head off.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t care less about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger; even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s already happened, what¡¯s he going to do? Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t actually eat him alive.

    After dressing in the living room, Lu Tianxing washed up briefly and then turned to walk outside.

    As soon as he went downstairs, he saw Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru sitting on the sofa, each focused on reading a magazine.

    Upon hearing the footsteps from upstairs, Lin Yafei and Lin Qianru put down their magazines and looked in the direction of the sound. When they saw Lu Tianxinging down, Lin Yafei¡¯s face immediately bloomed with a charming smile. Her radiant, refreshed face was like a blooming flower, tempting one to indulge.

    "Old friend, you¡¯re finally up. I thought you and Little Qingqing were nning to have some morning exercise again!"

 Chapter 1556: 1549: Its a Mosquito Bite

    <strong>Chapter 1556: Chapter 1549: It¡¯s a Mosquito Bite</strong>

    ¡°Old friend, you finally got up. I thought you and Little Qingqing would at least take another hour!¡± Lin Yafei was the first to speak.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes speechlessly. Did they really think he was made of iron?

    Last night was bustling with Bai Zhiqing, Lin Yafei, and Lin Qianru. Thankfully, he was strong and fit; otherwise, anyone else would¡¯ve struggled to get up by now.

    ¡°Tianxing, you¡¯re up.¡±

    Lin Qianru put down the magazine she was holding and looked at Lu Tianxing with a gentle smile on her pretty face.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been up for a while,¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Lin Qianru, smiling as he spoke.

    ¡°Up for a while?¡±

    Before Lin Qianru could say anything, Lin Yafei had already eximed in surprise beside her, ¡°So, did you really have a morning workout? Oh, what a pity, I missed such a great opportunity. If I had known, I would¡¯ve sneaked a recorder in, and maybe we¡¯d hear some beautiful and exciting sounds now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing was speechless. He almost wanted to use a knife to open up Lin Yafei¡¯s head to see what this demon was thinking all day long.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t speaking, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a sultry smile as she swayed her waist, circling him. When she noticed the fresh red hickey on his neck, her face revealed a cunning look: ¡°Old friend, it seems the action was intense this morning! If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d have joined in. I want someone to give me a hickey on my neck too.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei unabashedly leaned against Lu Tianxing, making his breath speed up.

    Sensing the change in Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew even more prominent: ¡°Old friend, it seems your wife¡¯s fighting power isn¡¯t up to the mark. How about I keep youpany tonight?¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze swept over Lin Qianru as she smiled and suggested: ¡°Almost forgot, there¡¯s Qianru too. Qianru, why don¡¯t you join me tonight? Let me tell you, to truly capture a man¡¯s heart, it¡¯s not just about a woman¡¯s charm and love. You need to make him obsessed with you. Little Qingqing is my disciple, and you see how wild they werest night, even sporting a hickey on the neck. Tsk tsk, Qianru, how about joining me tonight? I guarantee he¡¯ll be madly in love with you afterward.¡±

    Listening to Lin Yafei¡¯s rogue-like words, Lin Qianru¡¯s face instantly turned red like an apple. Though she knew Lin Yafei was wild, hence the nickname Lin Demon, she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so audacious.

    ¡°Lin Demon, what are you doing? Qianru, don¡¯t believe this vixen. She¡¯s just a seductive fox, always up to these tricks. Don¡¯t believe anything she says.¡±

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice immediately reached Lin Yafei¡¯s ears.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, Lin Yafei was not irritated, instead she proudly nced at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°What do you know? Men love this kind of thing. You think everyone likes your cold and frosty demeanor? But speaking of which, Little Qingqing, you two were wildst night. If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve snuck a recorder on your bed, then we¡¯d hear how our icy CEO sounds when she calls out. Just thinking about it is thrilling, don¡¯t you think, Little Qingqing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. And let go of my man, he¡¯s mine.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing, looking displeased, came downstairs and pulled Lu Tianxing to her side.

    Lin Yafei nced at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Little Qingqing, it¡¯s just a hug. You¡¯re so stingy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stingy because I want to be.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei and immediately said to Lin Qianru: ¡°Qianru, let¡¯s ignore this vixen and go out for breakfast together. I heard there¡¯s a great breakfast spot, let¡¯s check it out this morning.¡±

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing whisked Lu Tianxing past Lin Yafei.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    At that moment, Lin Yafei suddenly called out to Bai Zhiqing, reached out, and pulled at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s high-cored jacket,ughing, ¡°Little Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a hickey on your neck too. No wonder you wore a turtleneck coat and raised the cor! So that¡¯s why, haha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lin Yafei, you¡­ If youugh again, watch me! Which eye of yours saw it¡¯s a hickey?¡± Bai Zhiqing, hearing Lin Yafei¡¯sughter, spoke with anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°Both my eyes saw it.¡±

    Lin Yafei waspletely unfazed by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s murderous gaze, continuing to giggle yfully.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Qingqing, don¡¯t be shy, okay? I know you were quite wildst night, but we¡¯re all family here. We might end up sleeping together sometime, so there¡¯s no need to be shy. Tell me, did you guys have a particrly wild timest night? Have you tried it on the balcony? I¡¯ve checked, the vi¡¯s shading is excellent, no need to worry about being spotted.¡±

    ¡°y your big-headed ghost, didn¡¯t I tell you? These aren¡¯t hickeys, they¡¯re mosquito bites. Got it, mosquito bites?¡± Bai Zhiqing nced at Lin Yafei, speaking calmly as if what she said was true. But from her wavering eyes, it was clear that Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t calm inside. If she¡¯d known, she should¡¯ve waited for this demon to leave beforeing out.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing with a face full of disbelief, thinking this excuse was far-fetched, only an idiot would believe it.

    ¡°Oh, so it was mosquitoes biting you. But from what I understand, this is a high-end neighborhood. They should have pest control first, how could there be mosquitoes?¡± Lin Yafei said with a smile.

    ¡°How should I know, I¡¯m not a mosquito. Maybe one slipped through the or something.¡± Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s possible it wasn¡¯t just one mosquito, but two ¨C a male and a female! And they were big ones too, otherwise why would they only bite you two?¡±

    ¡°Lin Demon, you¡­¡±

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mix of shame and anger, Lin Yafei couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Bai Zhiqing red fiercely at Lin Yafei, reaching out to pinch Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist without saying a word, and headed outside.

    Lu Tianxing stood there with a face full of disbelief, thinking, what does this matter have to do with him? When emotions run deep, who cares about such things? He had one on his neck too, okay? He was a victim too.

    ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯ll go check on Zhiqing.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Lin Qianru couldn¡¯t help but chuckle twice. There was no reason to be jealous, so she greeted Lu Tianxing and followed Bai Zhiqing out.

    Suddenly, the room was left with just Lin Yafei and Lu Tianxing.

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mischievous smile: ¡°Old friend, your wife¡¯s gone. Why don¡¯t we reminisce aboutst night?¡±

    ¡°Uh! No need for that, I have to work today, goodbye.¡±

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with disbelief. He left a parting remark and dashed out.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Lin Yafei giggled but didn¡¯t follow him out. Instead, she went back upstairs to catch some sleep before nning to leave Modu in the afternoon. She¡¯d stayed in Modu long enough, and now that Modu¡¯s crisis was mostly resolved, there was no point in staying. Plus, she¡¯d been away from Jin City for some time; it was time to go back and visit.

    Meanwhile, in a tea house in Beijing.

    Sima Lingyun and Mu Qingchuan sat in a private room, their eyes gazing at the swaying leaves outside as they leisurely sipped tea.

    ¡°Sima, you actually found time to invite me for tea so early in the morning, that¡¯s not like you,¡± Mu Qingchuan said with a smile, taking a sip of tea.

    ¡°Does inviting someone for tea need a specific time? When the mood strikes, why worry about the time or ce?¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun set down his teacup and said, ¡°I heard that the second son of the Tang Family, Tang Fengyun, has gone to your Mu Family. Your Mu Family is nning to ally with the Tang Family, am I right?¡±

    Stunned by Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan paused, his expression turning somewhat unpleasant. He refrained from speaking, instead picking up his teacup and, despite the steaming tea, downed it in one gulp.

    After a while, Mu Qingchuan finally spoke, heavily saying, ¡°That was my Second Grandpa¡¯s decision. My grandfather and sister agreed, so I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Mu Qingxue agreed too, how is that possible?¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression changed drastically. If Mr. Mu and Second Old Master Mu agreed to ally with the Tang Family, it was within his expectations. But that Mu Qingxue agreed to this alliance caught himpletely off guard.

    Knowing how deeply Mu Qingxue loves Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s said to be to the bone, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have risked herself for him multiple times. But now, agreeing to this alliance with the Tang Family, how could he not be surprised? Saying Mu Qingxue¡¯s affection has changed is nearly impossible. Had she truly changed her feelings, she would have done so earlier, and wouldn¡¯t have joined Lu Tianxing in Jiangnan during the Lu Family¡¯s recent threats.

 Chapter 1557 - 1550: Unknowingly Becoming Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Chapter 1550: Unknowingly Bing Stronger</h4>

    Could it be because of what happened in Jiangnan!

    Suddenly, a light shed in Sima Lingyun¡¯s mind, and he looked at Mu Qingchuan and said, "Young Master Mu, did Mu Qingxue agree to the family alliance with the Tang Family because of what happened in Jiangnan a few days ago?"

    Mu Qingchuan nodded, not denying it: "Qingxue agreed to the alliance with the Tang Family to get the Mu Family to help Lu Tianxing. In return, she asked the Mu Family to send people to Jiangnan to help the Lu Family."

    "I see."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, a look of understanding shed across Sima Lingyun¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and said, "Young Master Mu, can you stop this alliance? I know Lu Tianxing¡¯s character too well. If he finds out that Mu Qingxue is willingly marrying into the Tang Family for his sake, he won¡¯t let it go easily. Do you know what consequences this will cause?"

    "Sima, I can¡¯t help you with this."

    After hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan replied coldly, "I know what consequences this will cause, but I hope even more that my sister can find her own happiness, rather than harboring a secret crush that yields no return. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather she marries. Feelings can sometimes be nurtured. Tang Qingyun, the Tang Family¡¯s top talent, is not a disgrace to her."

    Sima Lingyun listened to Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, a wry smile shed across his face: "Young Master Mu, I know you¡¯re concerned about your sister¡¯s safety, but do you know what consequences this will cause? Lu Tianxing won¡¯t let it go easily. He will definitely go to Shu, and might even storm the Tang Family to snatch her back. Do you know what consequences that would bring?"

    "Sima, does the Yanhuang Group fear Old Master Lu¡¯s power?"

    "One Old Master Lu is nothing to fear, but what if we add someone just as formidable as him!" Sima Lingyun said with a bitter smile.

    Sometimes, he really wanted to say, there are so many Huaxia people, nearly 1.4 billion, how many geniuses have emerged? Some martial art geniuses might have been taken as disciples by some old antiques. Then when the old antique dies, the disciple goes into seclusion, turning into another old antique, and then continues taking disciples, over and over. They adhere to the rules and don¡¯t cause trouble. The Yanhuang Group can¡¯t deal with them, and they don¡¯t even know of their existence.

    The most critical thing is that these old antiques almost all have the same problem. They like to protect their own, and when you harm a young one, the old one wille. The key issue is that these old antiques are terrifyingly strong, and even if you can fend them off, you¡¯d suffer heavy losses. And Lu Tianxing happens to have quite a few old antiques around him, each of them keen on protecting him.

    Seeing the wry smile on Sima Lingyun¡¯s face, Mu Qingchuan slightly furrowed his brows: "Sima, what do you mean? Is there someone else? If I remember correctly, apart from Old Sir Lu, Lu Tianxing only has some forces overseas. What other backers does he have?"

    "Jiang Liufeng."

    Sima Lingyun slowly uttered a name.

    "Jiang Liufeng?"

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan was slightly stunned, and then, as if he remembered something, his face suddenly changed: "You¡¯re talking about Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng."

    Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng is practically a legendary figure in China. His spear skills have reached an unparalleled level, and his strength is terrifying to the extreme. His most impressive feat was single-handedly charging into Europe, engaging in a world-shaking battle with the then-leader of the Dark Council. He managed to kill the leader, who was at the peak of Late-stage Mythical, with just histe-stage Mythical strength, otherwise, the Dark Council wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed by the Church, barely surviving.

    This battle made Jiang Liufeng famous, bing as renowned as Old Sir Lu, known as the Southern de and Northern Spear. But more than twenty years ago, something happened, and Jiang Liufeng¡¯s strength suddenly and drastically weakened. His condition worsened yearly, and as time went by, fewer people knew about Jiang Liufeng, and his records were buried. After all, the Yangtze River pushes the waves ahead, the waves from behind push the old ones to the beach, and no one remembers the losers.

    "Sima, ording to rumors outside, Jiang Liufeng is already considered a has-been. Does he still have any deterrent power?"

    "Young Master Mu, Jiang Liufeng is indeed considered finished, but don¡¯t forget, he was once a powerhouse at the peak of thete-stage Mythical. He has ample experience, and as long as he¡¯s alive, he can always train a batch of top-level experts. Not to mention, he has a disciple."

    "Fenghuo Gun God, Cangwu?"

    Sima Lingyun nodded and slowly said, "Yes, Fenghuo Gun God Cangwu, his mastery of the spear has reached an incredible level, even more terrifying than Jiang Liufeng. What¡¯s more important, Cangwu is a person who values loyalty and honor, keeping his word as good as gold. He was once an orphan, rescued and taught martial arts by Jiang Liufeng. In his heart, Jiang Liufeng is like a second parent to him. A word from Jiang Liufeng is akin to an imperial edict. As long as Jiang Liufeng says the word, Cangwu will not hesitate to brave any danger, going through fire and water if necessary. Do you know what this means? It means as long as Jiang Liufeng says the word, Cangwu will surely make his move to help Lu Tianxing."

    "Sima, wait."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan spoke up, "As far as I know, Jiang Liufeng is also an orphan, without family. Besides, I¡¯ve heard that he has no dealings with the Lu Family, even harboring resentment towards them. How could he possibly help Lu Tianxing?"

    "Young Master Mu, if that were the case, it would be great."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun sighed and said, "Recently, due to the Jiangnan incident, I¡¯ve been searching within the Yanhuang Group for any files rted to the Lu Family. Last night, I found an almost forgotten file that recorded some information."

    "What information?"

    "Although Jiang Hongyan, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mother, was an orphan, she had a godfather, and this person was Jiang Liufeng," Sima Lingyun slowly said.

    "What, that¡¯s impossible."

    As Sima Lingyun¡¯s words fell, Mu Qingchuan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said solemnly, "After Jiang Hongyan and Lu Tianzhan got together, all the major families in Beijing secretly investigated Jiang Hongyan¡¯s identity. All the data showed she was an orphan with no rtives, and she didn¡¯t know martial arts at all. If Jiang Liufeng were Jiang Hongyan¡¯s godfather, why wouldn¡¯t Jiang Hongyan know martial arts, and if Jiang Liufeng really were Jiang Hongyan¡¯s godfather, why didn¡¯t he show up when Jiang Hongyan was murdered?"

    "There are two reasons for this: first, Jiang Hongyan didn¡¯t like practicing martial arts at all, so she didn¡¯t know how to fight. I believe all the major families know this. Sheter learned martial arts because of Lu Tianzhan. Second, based on records from the Yanhuang Group, when Jiang Hongyan was murdered, over a dozen well-known Late Stage of Mythical level masters went north in secret to keep Jiang Liufeng upied. Although he killed all of them, he was also seriously injured, nearly dying from his wounds. This is why his strength has been declining over the years. Moreover, Jiang Liufeng is a very shrewd person. Leaving the north would be certain death, but remaining gives him a chance to train a new expert for vengeance. This is why Jiang Liufeng has never left the north."

    "And since Jiang Hongyan is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s goddaughter, then Lu Tianxing is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s grandson. ording to Jiang Liufeng¡¯s character, he would show love to whom Jiang Liufeng loves. If Jiang Liufeng knew Lu Tianxing was going to Shu to steal a bride, he would definitely send Cangwu to secretly protect Lu Tianxing. If anything happened to Lu Tianxing, the consequences would be unimaginable. So, Young Master Mu, I hope that for the sake of China, you will prevent this marriage at all costs."

    After saying this, Sima Lingyun sighed deeply again. Unknowingly, Lu Tianxing, who was once just the head of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, has grown to such a daunting level that a mere stomp of his foot could make China sneeze three times.

    "Prevent it."

    After hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Young Master Mu chuckled bitterly and said, "I can¡¯t prevent it. My grandfather and my second grandpa have already agreed to marry Qingxue into the Tang Family, and they¡¯ve even sent the dowry. Although it hasn¡¯t been publicly announced yet, and no one knows, it¡¯s already a settled matter. Cancelling it is almost impossible, Sima, you know that families consider their reputation above all else. The Mu Family cannot afford to break ties with the Tang Family or go back on the marriage, and may even unite with them. I¡¯m powerless in this matter."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, an indescribable chill on his face. It wasn¡¯t because of what Mu Qingchuan said, but because Sima was well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s character.

    If Lu Tianxing knew that Mu Qingxue had to sacrifice her happiness to marry into the Tang Family to get the Mu Family to help him in Jiangnan, then Lu Tianxing would definitely go to Shu. Moreover, ording to recent investigations, Lu Tianxing is very likely to have already epted Mu Qingxue. Once he knows his woman married into the Tang Family, snatching the bride is inevitable.

    However, the Tang Family is deeply rooted in Shu and has a deep grudge with the Lu Family. Once Lu Tianxing enters Shu, the Tang Family will never let Lu Tianxing leave alive and will try every means to kill him. If Lu Tianxing dies, Old Sir Lu will surely fall into a rage and vent this anger.

    This anger will undoubtedly be directed at the Tang and Mu Families, with the Mu Family in Beijing bearing the brunt. With his son and grandson dead, Old Sir Lu would go mad, fearless, and impossible to persuade. Coupled with Jiang Liufeng, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not to mention Lu Tianxing¡¯s group of passionate confidantes, who could turn all of China upside down.

    Even if ordinary people in China wouldn¡¯t be greatly affected, the Huaxia Martial Artists would be utterly decimated. Money can drive people mad. Offering hundreds of billions, even trillions, to put a bounty on the heads of Huaxia Martial Artists would attract countless desperados to take such actions.

 Chapter 1558: 1551: Lan Xin Blocks the Way

    <strong>Chapter 1558: Chapter 1551: Lan Xin Blocks the Way</strong>

    Taking a deep breath, Sima Lingyun looked at Mu Qingchuan and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master Mu, is there really no way to stop all this?¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan sighed wistfully and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way. Both my Second Grandpa and my Grandpa have agreed, and they have already epted the betrothal gifts from the Tang family. It¡¯s nearly impossible to go back on it now.¡±

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun let out a helpless sigh. Although he was the leader of the Yanhuang Group, he had no way to intervene in a family matter. If he forcibly intervened, the consequences would be beyond what he could bear.

    ¡°Sigh, it seems we can only take each step as ites. Hopefully, it won¡¯t develop into the worst-case scenario.¡±

    Sima Lingyun rubbed his temples, realizing that the biggest mistake he made in his life was not expelling Lu Tianxing immediately after knowing he had entered China but instead sending people to surveil him. If he had expelled Lu Tianxing at the first opportunity, China wouldn¡¯t have turned into such a turbulent ce.

    ¡°Sima, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Mu Qingchuan nced at Sima Lingyun, sighing quietly in his heart.

    Actually, for this matter, although it¡¯s already settled, it¡¯s not entirely unsolvable. However, Mu Qingchuan chose not to tell Sima Lingyun because he wanted his sister to find happiness.

    If, knowing his sister would marry into the Tang family, Lu Tianxing remained indifferent, it would sever Mu Qingxue¡¯s hopes for Lu Tianxing, allowing her to marry into the Tang family with peace of mind and be a stable young mistress. But if Lu Tianxing dared to disrupt the marriage, it would be a perfect opportunity to let Mu Qingxue have the happiness she wanted, instead of a never-ending unrequited love that would ultimately leave her despondent.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Sima Lingyun waved his hand upon hearing Mu Qingchuan, saying, ¡°Young Master Mu, apart from this matter, there¡¯s another thing I would like your help with. This time, only you, Mu Qingchuan, can assist me.¡±

    ¡°Sima, just tell me whatever it is. As long as I can do it, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Mu Qingchuan spoke without hesitation. He and Sima Lingyun were friends and he understood Sima Lingyun¡¯s character very well. If it weren¡¯t something particrly important, Sima Lingyun wouldn¡¯t ask for his help.

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t hold back, directly stating, ¡°Young Master Mu, this time I¡¯vee to ask to borrow your intelligence organization.¡±

    ¡°Borrow my intelligence group?¡±

    Hearing this, a trace of confusion shed across Mu Qingchuan¡¯s face, not understanding why Sima Lingyun would say that.

    In theory, the intelligence known to the Yanhuang Group should be far superior to the intelligence group under hismand. His intelligence group was something he had cobbled together himself at most, just a second-rate intelligence group. At times, to obtain certain information, he would still need to rely on the intelligence organization nurtured by the Mu Family.

    ¡°Sima, what matter requires borrowing the intelligence system I¡¯ve created? You know as well as I do that my intelligence system is just a ything. It¡¯s practically impossible to investigate anything substantial.¡± Mu Qingchuan said to Sima Lingyun with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Sima Lingyun looked at Mu Qingchuan, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°But this time, I have no choice but to borrow your intelligence group. You also know that recently Avril, the Holy Daughter of the Church, has arrived in Beijing and has been frequently interacting with the major families there. I think you should be aware of the real reason why Avril hase to China. If she unites with those families, the chaos that could ensue can easily be imagined. You¡¯re aware of the current situation in the Yanhuang Group. Even though I¡¯m aware of the Yang family¡¯s influence within the Yanhuang Group, there¡¯s no guarantee there aren¡¯t others. If word of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s surveince on Avril gets out, it could cause an even bigger conflict. However, your intelligence system belongs solely to you, so even if detected, it wouldn¡¯t have too significant an impact, making you the best person to help me monitor her.¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s exnation, Mu Qingchuan nodded in agreement. ¡°No problem, I will take care of this matter. However, Sima, you don¡¯t really intend to intervene in this, do you?¡±

    ¡°Intervene we must once Lu Tianxing is killed by the Church. You understand the implications better than I do. With Old Sir Lu and Cangwubined, they could turn the West upside down, making us the target of all, not worth the risk. But by getting to the bottom of things, I can ensure Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t die. As long as Lu Tianxing survives, Avril¡¯s conspiracy cannot seed.¡±

    Sima Lingyun sighed slightly before continuing, ¡°In the same vein, I must also ensure Avril doesn¡¯t die. If Avril were to be killed, considering the Church¡¯s style, it might trigger a war between the East and West. Should things escte to that extent, it would be a major problem.¡±

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Mu Qingchuan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll take care of monitoring Avril.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s in your hands.¡±

    Sima Lingyun nodded, saying no more. Instead, he picked up the teapot beside him, poured a cup of tea for both himself and Mu Qingchuan, inhaling the rich aroma of tea while gazing out the window, lost in thought.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in Modu, after having breakfast, Lu Tianxing, Bai Zhiqing, and Lin Qianru didn¡¯t linger outside but drove directly to Bai¡¯s Group. After dropping Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru at the entrance, Lu Tianxing drove alone towards the underground parking lot.

    After parking the car in the underground garage, Lu Tianxing got out and headed straight into the elevator, going up to the top floor of Bai¡¯s Group.

    After the elevator stopped at the top floor, Lu Tianxing stepped out and headed directly to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office. As he was passing by Lan Xin¡¯s desk, Lan Xin called out to him.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Hearing Lan Xin call out to him, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then immediately shed a cheeky grin. ¡°Secretary Lan, why are you calling me? Could it be you¡¯ve finally made up your mind and decided to be my bed~warmer~girl? But it seems like now isn¡¯t the right time. How about tonight?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, your mouth is so foul. Sometimes I really want to tear it apart.¡±

    Lan Xin nced at Lu Tianxing as if she had be immune to his shamelessness, then said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I heard something today. Is it true that Luan Hongyue, who recently joined thepany, is your woman?¡±

    Looking at Lan Xin¡¯s gossipy expression, Lu Tianxing said with a face full of exasperation, ¡°Secretary Lan, since when did you be so gossipy? Where did you hear this rumor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, inside thepany.¡±

    Lan Xin stared at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Now everyone in thepany is talking about how Miss Luan became the president of Hope Charity Foundation because of you. Lu Tianxing, I admire you more and more. You¡¯ve already married Mr. Bai, been ambiguously involved with Manager Lin, and now you¡¯re flirting with Miss Luan. Lu Tianxing, I find that you¡¯re not good at anything else, but you¡¯re quite skilled at romancing women. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day it¡¯ll all fall apart and you¡¯ll drown in the river? Can you tell me how you manage to juggle multiple rtionships at once?¡±

    Hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was speechless. When did this girl be so gossipy? When did he get involved with Luan Hongyue?

    ¡°I say, Secretary Lan, could you please think positively about me for once? Plus, I have nothing to do with Hong Yue, okay?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin couldn¡¯t help but show a face full of disdain. ¡°Oh, Hong Yue, you¡¯re calling her so intimately and saying there¡¯s nothing between you two? Lu Tianxing, who are you trying to fool? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°You are stupid.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Lu Tianxing? Try saying that again.¡±

    Lan Xin seemed like a cat who had its tail stepped on, and her pretty face immediately showed a hint of anger.

    ¡°Why should I say it again? A real man never repeats himself.¡±

    ¡°A real man?¡±

    Lan Xin looked at Lu Tianxing with a face full of contempt and said with a cold smile, ¡°You call yourself a real man? I think you¡¯re just a sleazy guy, a womanizer chasing after every skirt. How could Mr. Bai possibly like a disaster like you? It¡¯s really unfair.¡±

    ¡°Secretary Lan, what do you mean I¡¯m a womanizer chasing skirts? I have genuine feelings, okay? Plus, I¡¯m well-endowed, skilled, and handsome. Isn¡¯t attracting women¡¯s attention okay? Just say one more bad thing about me, and I¡¯ll show you that I deserve those words.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze lingered on Lan Xin¡¯s Holy Maiden Peak, his fingers rubbing together with a cheeky smile on his face like a creepy old man.

    ¡°Really? You should try it if you dare. I don¡¯t believe Mr. Bai wouldn¡¯t deal with this matter, hmph.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin suddenly stood up from her chair, looking at him with a provocative expression, and even puffed out her chest towards him, full of challenge.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt embarrassed. Why after just a day did the women around him be so fierce? First Xue Bing, and now Lan Xin. Who knows who it would be next?

    ¡°Secretary Lan, do you know the price a woman pays for provoking a normal man?¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes began to lustfully stare at Lan Xin¡¯s proud assets, his gaze practically doing rounds on her body.

    One has to admit, Lan Xin is a stunning beauty. Although her aura doesn¡¯t match Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru, that youthful face resembling a typical high school student is attractive to any man.

    PS: Ugh, speechless. This lousy weather, in the next fifteen days, at least half are rainy, the other half are cloudy, so frustrating!!!

 Chapter 1559 - 1552: Xue Bing Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Chapter 1552: Xue Bing Is Here</h4>

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze moving over her like a tangible presence, a slight blush appeared on Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face. Yet, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all; instead, she boasted confidently about her assets, saying, "I really don¡¯t know what the price will be, but I want to say that if you dare to do anything to me, I advise you to choose a package wisely. Would you prefer the ¡¯three years, blood profit, no loss even if death penalty¡¯ package or the ¡¯cut off posterity, serve the Emperor in the pce¡¯ package? You can choose before you act."

    Startled by Lan Xin¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment, then the lecherous expression on his face disappeared immediately, reced by an unprecedented seriousness: "Secretary Lan, thank you for reminding me, I almost made a mistake. Honestly, for you, going for the ¡¯three years, blood profit, no loss even if death penalty¡¯ is really not worth it."

    "I earn more than thirty thousand a month now, excluding bonuses; that¡¯s three hundred sixty thousand a year, over one million in three years. Spending that over a million to find a pretty female university student is much better. Why would Ie for you! Spending over a million for once, isn¡¯t that a huge loss? Secretary Lan, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s reasonable? Secretary Lan, thank you for reminding me, otherwise I really would have been confused. I wonder if you have time after work today; I¡¯d like to treat you to dinner to thank you for reminding me. I almost made a mistake."

    While speaking, before Lan Xin could react, Lu Tianxing directly grabbed her hand and shook it firmly twice, a look of gratitude on his face.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior and hearing his shameless words, Lan Xin¡¯s pretty face immediately darkened, and her breathing became a little rapid, obviously annoyed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. What does he mean by saying it¡¯s too much of a loss for the ¡¯three years, blood profit, no loss even if death penalty¡¯? Is he looking down on her? After all, she counts as a beautiful woman with a 100% chance of turning heads on the street, and yet this jerk actually belittles her. She really wants to make this jerk realize whether it¡¯s worth it.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you¡¯re so shameless." Lan Xin gritted her teeth and said.

    Seeing Lan Xin¡¯s exasperated but helpless look, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help butugh. Want to mock him? She¡¯s still too green.

    "Secretary Lan, don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited. Although you¡¯re not worth that price, it¡¯s not a loss either. At most, I¡¯ll spend three hundred thousand, no, two hundred thousand to support you. Although it¡¯s eighty thousand short, it¡¯s still not low. If you agree, just nod, and we¡¯llplete all the procedures tonight."

    "I¡¯m so angry, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!"

    Hearing these words from Lu Tianxing, Lan Xin waspletely thrown into a frenzy, wing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s clothes. This bastard actually dares to look down on her like this, it¡¯s really too much. She wants to kill this bastard.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s berserk state, Lu Tianxing leisurely said, "Secretary Lan, your shirt button fell off, I saw it."

    "Ah!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lan Xin¡¯s movement suddenly froze, instinctively covering her chest with both hands.

    Taking this opportunity, Lu Tianxing chuckled and reached out to pinch Lan Xin¡¯s cheek: "Secretary Lan, I was bluffing you. I have to say, your face is very smooth, I really like it."

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing dashed toward the office door, opened it, and slipped inside.

    Lan Xin stood frozen in ce, feeling the lingering sensation on her cheek. A blush couldn¡¯t help but appear on her pretty face as she said fiercely, "Yet again, Lu Tianxing you bastard, I¡¯ll remember this. Just you wait, sooner orter, I¡¯ll pay you back for all this. I¡¯ll make you pay a painful price; I¡¯ll make sure your end has a rhythm."

    Speaking, Lan Xin waved her arm in the direction where Lu Tianxing disappeared, trying to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart.

    Completely unaware of Lan Xin¡¯s curses behind him, Lu Tianxing dashed into the office, but just as he entered, his expression abruptly changed, and he froze in ce.

    Because at this moment, not only was Bai Zhiqing inside the office, but also another woman.

    And this woman wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was Xue Bing, who nearly had a delightful encounter with himst night.

    At this moment, Xue Bing and Bai Zhiqing were sitting on the sofa, chatting andughing while sipping coffee, as close as sisters. Upon hearing the door open, they both turned to look at the entrance. When they saw Lu Tianxing, a smile appeared on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face: "Why are youing up sote? Xiao Bing has been waiting for you for quite a while."

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t say a word; instead, her beautiful eyesnded on Lu Tianxing, the corners of her mouth holding a mysterious smile that was hard to decipher.

    Feeling the smile on Xue Bing¡¯s face, Lu Tianxing involuntarily shivered. This smile, perhaps exceedingly sweet in the eyes of others, was nothing less than the devil¡¯s smile in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes.

    He had almostpleted the final step with Xue Bing justst night. This chick even forcefully dered that he was going to be her man in the future. Yet the next day, she appeared by his legitimate wife¡¯s side. God knows if this chick came to report him. If Bai Zhiqing were to find out what happenedst night, Lu Tianxing thought the best option for him would be to jump from here.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with some unease, wanting to find some clues from her face, but after examination, he could only see a yful expression in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes and no other expression, making him feel even less assured in his heart.

    Bai Zhiqing sat beside him, with a faint smile on her face from beginning to end, her beautiful eyes were filled with calm, leaving people unable to guess what she was truly thinking. However, Lu Tianxing was clearly aware that the current Bai Zhiqing was the most terrifying, perhaps she was specting everything in her heart.

    So even though he was feeling a bit uneasy, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face did not show any expression at all. He understood well that Bai Zhiqing was best at reading expressions, and if he showed any unexpected expression, Bai Zhiqing might decipher something from his face.

    After a brief daze, Lu Tianxing quickly regained hisposure, looking at Xue Bing with a calm tone, he smiled and said: "Officer Xue, howe you¡¯re free to visit Bai¡¯s Group this morning."

    "Why, do I need to inform you when Ie to Bai¡¯s Group? Besides, I came to see Sister Zhiqing and my sister today, not to see you, why should I inform you."

    Xue Bing curled her lips into a sly smile and said casually: "By the way, I must thank you no matter what, thank you for taking me back to the hotel when I was drunk yesterday."

    Xue Bing deliberately emphasized the words "drunk" and "hotel," even adding a hint of unspeakable undertones into her voice.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt more anxious, his back felt ice-cold, almost soaked with sweat. She¡¯s doing this on purpose, this girl is definitely doing this on purpose, otherwise, how could she say such things.

    Cautiously sweeping his eyes over Bai Zhiqing, he found she remained unmoved, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Xue Bing he said: "Officer Xue, there¡¯s nothing to thank for, you are my friend, moreover, this time Jiangnan¡¯s affair also depends on your help, you got drunk, I sent you back to the hotel, there¡¯s no problem at all, no need to mention it."

    "How can you not mention it, you treat me so well, I must thank you properly."

    Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on Lu Tianxing, a hint of grievance lingered in her tone.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words again, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt his heart racing, his whole being felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, as if a de was hanging over his head ready to drop, making him want to bolt.

    Meanwhile, Bai Zhiqing also noticed the awkwardness between Xue Bing and Lu Tianxing but didn¡¯t know where the awkwardness stemmed from, so she didn¡¯t say anything, merely watched quietly.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, looking at Xue Bing he said: "Officer Xue, let¡¯s not talk about that matter. Currently, as a member of Yanhuang Group, as far as I know, when Yanhuang Group is not upied, they should be training in Yanhuang Group! Only after breaking through to the Mythical Realm can you freelye and go in Yanhuang Group, how do you have the time toe by here today, shouldn¡¯t you return to train?"

    "Lu Tianxing, from your words, you seem to wish me to leave?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice carried a sharp displeasure: "And I just told you, I came to see Sister Zhiqing and my sister, mying and going has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t like seeing me, you could just not look."

    Lu Tianxing instantly broke into cold sweat, what¡¯s with her today, speaking with a tone as if she¡¯s fired up, hadn¡¯t he counseled her yesterday? Howe it¡¯s like this again.

    Could it be she¡¯s on her period!

    Women¡¯s moods seem to be very unpleasant when they¡¯re on their period!

    "How could it be! Officer Xue, you¡¯re joking."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled awkwardly and said: "I¡¯m just a bit curious, nothing else, don¡¯t misunderstand."

    "Is that so? I feel like you can¡¯t wait for me to leave."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing full of suspicion.

    "How could it be! Officer Xue, your feeling is wrong." Lu Tianxing quickly spoke up, while his back was a wash of cold sweat, this girl¡¯s intuition is so damn urate.

 Chapter 1560 - 1553: Treating You to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Chapter 1553: Treating You to a Meal</h4>

    "I hope you¡¯re telling the truth."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, not dwelling on the topic any further, and directly said, "Lu Tianxing, do you have time tonight?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a strong sense of foreboding rising inside him, his intuition telling him that Xue Bing definitely had ulterior motives.

    "I want to invite you to dinner tonight. Are you avable?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking slowly, and then as if worried Bai Zhiqing might misunderstand, she paused for a moment and continued, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t overthink it. I just want to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t warned mest night, who knows, I might have been killed by the Yang family at some point. You saved my life, so of course, I should thank you properly. Inviting you to dinner is only fitting."

    "Uh..."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then shook his head and said, "Officer Xue, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint you. Isn¡¯t there a new movie out recently? I n to invite Zhiqing to watch it with me tonight, so I¡¯m not avable."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing was slightly surprised. Taking her to a movie? Why hadn¡¯t Lu Tianxing mentioned this? Could it be he was nning to surprise her?

    "If you¡¯re not free tonight, then how about lunch?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and said casually, "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re busy at noon, too?"

    "If I say I¡¯m busy at noon too, would you believe me, Officer Xue?" Lu Tianxing cautiously asked.

    "I¡¯d believe that as much as seeing a ghost."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and said casually, "Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll call you at noon, and I¡¯ll treat you to lunch to thank you properly."

    With that, Xue Bing didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing a chance to reply, instead standing up from the sofa and saying to Bai Zhiqing, "Sister Zhiqing, did you remember what I just said? Be careful these days. If anything happens, just call the number I gave you. Someone will help you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off. I¡¯ve been back for a while and haven¡¯t visited my sister yet. I¡¯ll go see her first."

    "Xiao Bing, thank you. Let me see you off!" Bai Zhiqing said with a smile.

    As she spoke, Bai Zhiqing stood up from the sofa.

    "Sister Zhiqing, it¡¯s no trouble; I know where my sister is. I can go by myself."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    Bai Zhiqing smiled at Xue Bing and said, "I also have some business matters to discuss with Xiao Man; I¡¯ll go with you. Xiao Bing, you wouldn¡¯t refuse me, would you?"

    "Uh..."

    Xue Bing hesitated at that moment. She didn¡¯t know why, but when Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gazended on her, she felt like a mouse in front of a cat, as if all her secrets were exposed to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, making her feel guilty and uneasy.

    After all,st night, she almost got into bed with Lu Tianxing and dered that Lu Tianxing was her man from now on. Now, standing in front of Lu Tianxing¡¯s legitimate wife, how could this not make her feel nervous and afraid?

    "Alright, Xiao Bing, why are you so anxious? I¡¯m not a ferocious beast. What are you afraid of? Let¡¯s go."

    With that, Bai Zhiqing took Xue Bing¡¯s hand, not giving her a chance to speak more, and walked out with her.

    Lu Tianxing watched Bai Zhiqing and Xue Bing walk out together, trying several times to call Bai Zhiqing back, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything, only watching them leave.

    When the door closed, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, a bitter smile appearing on his face. With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intelligence, she probably already caught on to some clues just now, but there was nothing he could do about it. Now all he could do was pray that Xue Bing wouldn¡¯t give anything away in front of Bai Zhiqing, or else Bai Zhiqing would definitely get the truth out of Xue Bing, of which Lu Tianxing was a hundred percent sure.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a heavy drag, andy on the sofa, staring at the ceiling in a trance.

    Meanwhile, after Bai Zhiqing and Xue Bing left the office, they made no stops and directly entered the dedicated executive elevator.

    Bai Zhiqing turned to look at Xue Bing, who was somewhat reserved and standing in front of her, and smiled, "Xiao Bing, what¡¯s wrong? You seem a bit tense; this doesn¡¯t look like the carefree you I know."

    "No... nothing, Sister Zhiqing, you¡¯re overthinking it, what changes do I havepared to before."

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s smiling face, Xue Bing took a deep breath, trying hard to stay calm, but her slightly trembling voice betrayed her unease.

    Being alone with Bai Zhiqing suddenly made Xue Bing feel like a concubine from ancient times meeting the head wife for the first time; her heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Looking at Xue Bing, Bai Zhiqing smiled and said, "Xiao Bing, I just realized that you and Lu Tianxing are like a pair of bickering lovers. You argue when you meet, but it doesn¡¯t affect your rtionship at all, which is quite enviable."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Bing immediately sneered, "Sister Zhiqing, stop joking, who¡¯s a pair of bickering lovers with him? He¡¯s just a pervert, iming to be my bickering lover. He¡¯s not worthy. If I could beat him, I¡¯d definitely show him how formidable I am."

    Bai Zhiqing heard Xue Bing badmouth Lu Tianxing and didn¡¯t get angry. She smiled and said, "So, Lu Tianxing offended you once. Do you want to tell me how he offended you? I¡¯ll help vent your anger."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words and seeing the mysterious smile on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face, panic shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face. How could she respond to Bai Zhiqing? Could she tell Bai Zhiqing that when she first met Lu Tianxing, he stole her first kiss? Thenter at the hospital, Lu Tianxing kissed her again under the guise of helping her adjust her cultivation technique, andst night Lu Tianxing almost slept with her. How could she say that?

    At this moment, Xue Bing felt as if the fearless courage she¡¯d have facing criminals had vanishedpletely, leaving her like a defenseless woman facing a group of tough men, powerless to fight back.

    "Xiao Bing, why aren¡¯t you talking? Could it be this guy ever harassed you?" Bai Zhiqing asked, noticing Xue Bing¡¯s look, her expression slightly shifting.

    "No, impossible, he¡¯d dare."

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s expression suddenly changed, her voice growing louder. She used three negatives and waved her fist viciously, "Sister Zhiqing, how could it be possible? You¡¯ve forgotten who I am. I was once the captain of Modu¡¯s criminal police force. Anyone daring to harass me wouldn¡¯t be afraid I¡¯d break their third leg. If Lu Tianxing dared to do anything to me, I¡¯d let him instantly regret it."

    "Then why do you call him a pervert!"

    "This... this... "

    Xue Bing¡¯s initially vicious appearance again turned into that of a wronged wife, stammering, "Isn¡¯t it because this guy looks so carefree and casual? Last night when I drove him for drinks, his eyes kept roaming outside the window, focusing entirely on women¡¯s chests, thighs, and behinds. Sister Zhiqing, isn¡¯t that being a pervert?"

    If Lu Tianxing heard Xue Bing¡¯s words at this moment, he would definitely be so angry that he¡¯d vomit blood. Seriously? The me¡¯s far too readily deflected. Any guy would look, okay? But he really didn¡¯t lookst night.

    "You¡¯re right, that¡¯s indeed a pervert."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Xue Bing with aplex expression but didn¡¯t ask further, instead nodding in agreement and switching the topic, "By the way, Xiao Bing, why do you have time toe back to Modu, are you nning to leave Modu?"

    Xue Bing was relieved that Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t dwell on the topic, "Things in Jiangnan are essentially settled, so I returned to Modu to see my sister and mother. After a few days, I¡¯ll be heading back to Beijing."

    "Is it because of the Yanhuang Group¡¯s rules?" Bai Zhiqing asked curiously.

    "Yes, that¡¯s correct."

    Xue Bing nodded, "That pervert Lu Tianxing was right, Yanhuang Group is divided into four divisions: Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow, each with its own restrictions. Because of my unique cultivation technique, I directly joined the Sky Team. But being in the Sky Team has a cultivation limitation. Unless one¡¯s strength breaks through to the Mythical Realm, one must stay within Yanhuang Group daily to cultivate. My current strength isn¡¯t enough, so apart from essential tasks, I must stay within Yanhuang Group to train until I break through the Mythical Realm."

    "I see."

    "How¡¯s Auntie¡¯s health recently?"

    "Pretty good, ever since Lu Tianxing cured my mother, her health has been good, Sister Zhiqing, thank you for your concern."

    Facing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Bai Zhiqing, Xue Bing hesitated little, immediately replying.

    Bai Zhiqing listened to Xue Bing¡¯s words and asked a few other questions, which Xue Bing responded to fluently, without any pause.

    "Xiao Bing, you like Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you?" Bai Zhiqing suddenly asked, looking at Xue Bing.

    "Yeah... "

    Xue Bing hadn¡¯t expected Bai Zhiqing to suddenly ask this question, subconsciously replied, but as soon as the words fell, she suddenly came to her senses, her pretty face turning pale and looked at Bai Zhiqing in panic.

 Chapter 1561: 1554: Bai Zhiqings Wisdom

    <strong>Chapter 1561: Chapter 1554: Bai Zhiqing¡¯s Wisdom</strong>

    Silence!

    Because of Xue Bing¡¯s words, the entire elevator fell into an eerie silence for a moment, and the air seemed to solidify because of the strange atmosphere.

    After hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing did not get angry, her face always carried a slight smile, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking, her beautiful eyes twirling on Xue Bing¡­

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s mysterious smile and enigmatic gaze, Xue Bing suddenly felt like crying inside, wishing she could p herself for not controlling her mouth. How could she be so foolish, knowing full well that Bai Zhiqing could navigate through the seas ofmerce and engage in mind games with the old foxes in the business world, she must be adept at ying tricks. Yet, she let Bai Zhiqing¡¯s few words dissolve her psychological defenses and foolishly blurted out her innermost thoughts.

    Actually, this matter isn¡¯t entirely Xue Bing¡¯s fault. Although Xue Bing is the captain of Modu Police Station¡¯s criminal investigation team and has experienced the ups and downs of officialdom, her straightforward nature probably doesn¡¯t understand the nuances of political maneuvering.

    Unexpectedly, Xue Bing¡¯s career as police captain might be at its peak, because she has a fierce hatred for evil. Once she discovers something, she will get to the bottom of it. It¡¯s important to understand that in politics, getting to the bottom of things is highly taboo, as extracting one thing can lead to unforeseen consequences.

    She¡¯s straightforward andcks cunning, or rather, once she decides on something, she will pursue it to the end. You could say she¡¯s single-minded, or less kindly, a stubborn mule, someone without much guile, her mind fixed solely on the goal.

    In contrast to Xue Bing¡¯s straightforwardness, Bai Zhiqing has weathered the storms of business, single-handedly transforming Bai¡¯s Group from a smallpany into a conglomerate. Having faced countless challenges, and battled wits with the crafty foxes in the business world, her skill in tactics and setting traps is masterful. Xue Bing¡¯s minor strategies are like an open book to Bai Zhiqing, renderedpletely useless.

    Therefore, it¡¯s only natural that Bai Zhiqing could easily dismantle all of Xue Bing¡¯s defenses with a few simple words, as someone like Xue Bing probably doesn¡¯t keep many secrets.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing¡¯s charming demeanor, Xue Bing suddenly regained her senses and said awkwardly, ¡°Zi¡­ Sister Zhiqing, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡­ I was just babbling just now. I genuinely don¡¯t like Lu Tianxing. I, Xue Bing, after all, am a beautiful woman, pursued by many men, so there¡¯s no way I would like him.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you were just talking nonsense earlier?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her enchanting eyes fixed on Xue Bing as if trying to see through her true thoughts.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, I thought Sister Zhiqing was asking me something else, so I answered casually.¡±

    Xue Bing vehemently denied her previous answer: ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve already decided that I won¡¯t marry anyone in this lifetime. I want to be one of Yanhuang Group¡¯s strongest martial artists; I want to be the scourge of criminals, the cold-blooded adjudicator, making criminals panic at the mention of my name. This is the life I want, not marrying a man and staying at home as a housewife, that would suffocate me. I don¡¯t want to be like that.¡±

    At this point, the panic and bewilderment on Xue Bing¡¯s facepletely vanished, reced by an intense excitement. This is the life she desires; one day she¡¯ll make the name Xue Bing instill fear in all criminals.

    When she bes powerful enough, she can descend like a fearless heroine, saying to the criminals, in the name of Xue Bing, you are under arrest.

    This is her ideal, a dream that has weighed heavily in her heart; marriage, bing a housewife, this isn¡¯t her pursuit.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Xue Bing with a bit of surprise and said, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, and you didn¡¯te to Bai¡¯s Group to look for him this morning.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, there¡¯s no way I would actively seek out that guy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Xue Bing and asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, you don¡¯t need to deny it anymore. In your heart, you really like Lu Tianxing, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, I¡­¡±

    Xue Bing opened her mouth, just about to argue, but was interrupted by Bai Zhiqing who said, ¡°Xiao Bing, don¡¯t rush to exin, just listen to me. I have my reasons for saying this. If you didn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing, back in Jinling, you wouldn¡¯t have called us specifically to tell us that he was arrested. After all, although I¡¯m not part of the Yanhuang Group, I know some of their confidentiality rules. You ignored those rules to call us, which shows how much you care about Lu Tianxing and don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°No, Sister Zhiqing, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bing, that¡¯s one thing. Remember the first time you went to the bar with Lu Tianxing? If you didn¡¯t like him, why would you invite him for a drink, and even get drunk in front of him without any reservations? What does this indicate? It clearly shows that in your heart, you trust Lu Tianxing very much and don¡¯t see him as an outsider, so you would get drunk in front of him. If you really disliked him, would you choose to drink with him or get drunk in front of someone you don¡¯t like? Clearly, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing regained her usual sharpness from the business world, analyzing everything methodically.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, the courage that had just risen in Xue Bing¡¯s heart vanished instantly, and she didn¡¯t know how to refute Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. Perhaps Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words had some errors, as back then she was merely curious about Lu Tianxing, not fond of him. However, it was undeniable that she indeed liked him now, and that was irrefutable.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, I haven¡¯t analyzed this incorrectly, have I? Of course, you can say the first time was just a coincidence because you just wanted someone to talk to and happened to meet Lu Tianxing. Alright then, let¡¯s say it was indeed a coincidence and leave Jinling¡¯s episode aside. Let¡¯s talk about this time!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Xue Bing and spoke again, ¡°Earlier I asked if you liked Lu Tianxing. You said no and even called him a pervert. But as a woman, especially a beautiful one, you should know what can happen if you get drunk in front of a pervert, right? As the captain of the criminal police team at Modu Police Station, you should be most aware of this, yet you still got drunk in front of him. What does this reflect? It suggests that you have no defenses against him, no matter if he is a pervert or not.¡±

    ¡°So, from this point, it¡¯s clear that you surely like Lu Tianxing, and you¡¯re not even averse to something happening with him. Ask yourself, if you didn¡¯t like him, would you have done this?¡±

    It has to be said that Bai Zhiqing managed to grow Bai¡¯s Group for a reason. From the slightest clues, she could deduce so much, showcasing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intelligence and wit.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, do you think I was wrong?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked Xue Bing, concluding.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Bing was dumbfounded. She several times wanted to say Bai Zhiqing was wrong, but seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s calm gaze, the confidence she had just mustered evaporated, and she could only lower her head, saying nothing, silently agreeing.

    Looking at Xue Bing like this, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly in her heart. Lu Tianxing really was a troublesome guy. Even though he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Xue Bing, he had still managed to steal her heart. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Could it be that Lu Tianxing really had some kind of charm that attracted women?

    ¡°Xiao Bing, can you tell me now, do you like Lu Tianxing?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words again, Xue Bing shuddered, realizing there was no point in hiding anymore. She took a deep breath, looked up at Bai Zhiqing, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhiqing, I¡­¡±

    Xue Bing had just started speaking when Bai Zhiqing interrupted her, ¡°You have nothing to apologize to me for. It¡¯s understandable for a woman to like a man. On the contrary, I¡¯m quite pleased, at least your liking him indirectly proves my taste in men isn¡¯t that bad. But I¡¯m curious about one thing. Xiao Bing, can you tell me, what exactly do you like about him? What attracts you to him?¡±

    ¡°What do I like about him? What attracts me to him?¡±

    Xue Bing heard Bai Zhiqing¡¯s question and a hint of destion appeared on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I like about him either. Maybe the saying is true that women love bad boys. Perhaps the first time I met him, he was bold enough to flirt with me without any scruples, and he even stole my first kiss, which made me remember him. Or maybe it¡¯s his mysterious identity, or perhaps it¡¯s seeing him being fearless and willing to take risks for you. After all, no woman can refuse a man who can protect and shelter her from harm, or maybe it¡¯s something else.¡±

    Saying this, a bitter smile gradually appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face. Looking at Bai Zhiqing, she said, ¡°Sister Zhiqing, honestly, whether you believe it or not, even I might not know exactly when I started liking Lu Tianxing. Silently, his shadow has quietly settled in my heart and won¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 1562: 1555: Whats the Use of Blaming You?

    <strong>Chapter 1562: Chapter 1555: What¡¯s the Use of ming You?</strong>

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s confession, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face involuntarily showed a look of extremeplexity, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Lu Tianxing really is quite harmful. First it was Mu Qingxue, and now Xue Bing. These two women, wherever they are, are considered goddesses in the eyes of many, with countless men pursuing them, including elites in some cases. Yet, neither of them seem interested in these men and instead fell for Lu Tianxing.

    Mu Qingxue never stopped thinking about Lu Tianxing because he saved her life, which at least is a reason. But Xue Bing doesn¡¯t even have a reason; she fell for Lu Tianxing in a confused way, and it¡¯s obviously a deeply rooted infatuation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t want something to happen with Lu Tianxing, knowing full well he¡¯s a married man.

    Looking at Xue Bing, Bai Zhiqing sighed again. As a woman, she really doesn¡¯t wish to share her man with other women. After all, people are selfish, and no one wants to share their man with others. She¡¯s already shared her man with Lin Qianru, and even Mu Qingxue. Now there¡¯s another, Xue Bing, and she truly doesn¡¯t know if she can remain so calm when facing this situation in the future.

    After all, as a woman, seeing your man with other women outside, iming not to be jealous would be a lie ¡ª Bai Zhiqing felt the same. She¡¯s genuinely afraid that one day there will be more and more women around Lu Tianxing, and she can¡¯t guarantee if she would maintain her currentposure in the future.

    Knowing all this, Bai Zhiqing felt a sense of helplessness because she doesn¡¯t want to lose Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, have you ever regretted loving him? Don¡¯t you think there are too many women around him? You might not get theplete love you¡¯re looking for, is that the love you want?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked gravely, looking at Xue Bing after taking a deep breath.

    Xue Bing¡¯s expression was obviously stunned after hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words. She was ready to endure Bai Zhiqing¡¯s anger and curses, but she never expected Bai Zhiqing would say such words, which truly caught her off guard. In her heart, Bai Zhiqing is the chairwoman of Bai¡¯s Group, holding the power over everyone¡¯s life and death within the group. Over the years, Bai Zhiqing should be the type of decisive woman who doesn¡¯t like sharing her things with anyone. Yet, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s attitude now left her bewildered.

    ¡°Sister Zhiqing, don¡¯t you me me?¡± Xue Bing asked cautiously, looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°me you?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Xue Bing, sighed, and said, ¡°Does ming you help? Would ming you make you obediently leave him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Xue Bing blurted out.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Xue Bing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sister Zhiqing, I know saying this might make you hate me, but I don¡¯t care. If a woman dares not even express her love, then she doesn¡¯t deserve to have love. Lu Tianxing is the only man in this life who has moved me, and I don¡¯t want to give up just like that. At least I want to try.¡±

    Listening to Xue Bing, Bai Zhiqing felt no surprise. She had already heard simr words from Mu Qingxue.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, you¡¯ve said it yourself now; you won¡¯t choose to give up on Lu Tianxing. Then what good does it do to me you? You won¡¯t leave, so there¡¯s no point asking.¡±

    Stunned by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Bing felt baffled. Bai Zhiqing¡¯s reaction was too calm, so calm it was terrifying, as if Bai Zhiqing wasn¡¯t facing a rival who wanted to steal her husband. If Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t been with Lu Tianxing, never leaving his side in danger, Xue Bing would almost suspect Bai Zhiqing didn¡¯t like Lu Tianxing at all, merely being in a fake marriage with him.

    Meanwhile, the elevator stopped at the security level, and Xue Bing and Bai Zhiqing walked out together.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, do you think my reaction is too calm?¡± Bai Zhiqing turned her head to look at Xue Bing, as if she knew what she was thinking, and smiled, speaking.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xue Bing almost instinctively nodded.

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Xue Bing and said faintly, ¡°For a woman, in this life you will only meet one genuine and good man who will be kind to you all your life. And the person I met in this life is Lu Tianxing ¡ª he will be kind to me forever. I know he may have other women outside, but I also know if I confront him angrily, he might sever all rtions with those women for me. But he would also harbor a big knot in his heart ¡ª a knot unable to be undone for life, even ming me inwardly. I don¡¯t want to see that; I don¡¯t want him to be unhappy. Therefore, I choose to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°But, Sister Zhiqing¡­¡±

    Xue Bing opened her mouth wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t utter a word. She originally intended to tell Bai Zhiqing, since the man is so flirtatious, why don¡¯t you leave him? But as the words reached her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to say them, and after all, why didn¡¯t she leave this man herself.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, are you thinking, why am I not leaving him since he¡¯s so flirtatious?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I once thought about leaving him, but I fear that after leaving him, I won¡¯t find a man who cares for me, loves me, and apanies me through the ups and downs of life anymore. Perhaps, ever since I met him, I¡¯ve already fallen into the trap he meticulously weaved for me, because I¡¯d always remember that during perilous times, he stood before me like a wall, shielding me from storms and supporting my world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always remember that even when he faced danger and death for my sake, he never retreated: he didn¡¯t me me, didn¡¯t scold me, or harbor resentment but instead smiled telling me: The scars on a man are a medal for protecting his wife. As long as I am not dead, no one can harm you. Perhaps when he said this to me, I¡¯d already been entrapped in his gentle snare, never toe out.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing spoke softly, walking to the floor-to-ceiling window in the corridor, gazing at the brilliant sunlight in the sky, a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°To me, having a man who protects and cares for me is enough. If I argue loudly, I might lose him, and without him, I truly fear my future world turns ck and white. Therefore, I choose to disregard these things; as long as he loves me and has me in his heart, that is enough. Besides, we are all women ¡ª why should one woman make things difficult for another?¡±

    Why make things difficult for another woman!

    Since Bai Zhiqing can be a fool for Lin Qianru and Mu Qingxue, why can¡¯t she be a fool for Xue Bing. She doesn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to suffer and willingly bes a fool in love.

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, Xue Bing¡¯s heart stirred. She never imagined a woman could love a man so deeply, so purely, knowing clearly he has other women outside, yet ultimately chooses to act oblivious. How deeply must one love to make such a choice.

    If roles were switched, Xue Bing asked herself honestly; she could never do what Bai Zhiqing is doing. If another woman werepeting for a man with her, and if that man actually cheated, she would probably be the first to get rid of him.

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s stunned expression, Bai Zhiqing deeply breathed in, suppressing the flutter in her heart, smiling at Xue Bing and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Xiao Bing, can you tell me how you and Lu Tianxing met? What did this man do to make him unforgettable to you?¡±

    ¡°Can I say it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xue Bing hesitated for a moment, ultimately nodding, ¡°It¡¯s quite dramatic how I met him. That afternoon, I received intelligence that a wanted criminal had appeared, and in a moment of impulsiveness, I went alone to chase that guy. Then¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, as Bai Zhiqing and Xue Bing chatted, Lu Tianxing, who stayed in the chairman¡¯s office all along, felt uneasy, a look of apprehension on his face. He knew Bai Zhiqing¡¯s tactics all too well, capable of subduing Xue Bing entirely. If Xue Bing disclosed what happenedst night, he was doomed.

    Yet now, Lu Tianxing had no choice. If he dared appear in front of Bai Zhiqing and Xue Bing now, even if Xue Bing said nothing, Bai Zhiqing would suspect.

    He took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, deeply inhaling to try and numb his nerves with nicotine, but found it useless, instead his irritability grew stronger.

    Time ticked by, and Lu Tianxing had already circled the office several times. It had been almost over ten minutes, yet Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t returned ¡ª definitely a problematic situation. Bai¡¯s Group had a dedicated president¡¯s elevator; it should take less than a minute to reach the security floor. But now over ten minutes had passed, and Bai Zhiqing hadn¡¯t returned ¡ª definitely fishy.

    PS: It¡¯s the end of the month, thest day, brothers with monthly tickets, throw them all please! Keep them, and there won¡¯t be any next month!!!

 Chapter 1563 - 1556: Preparing to Head to Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Chapter 1556: Preparing to Head to Beijing</h4>

    Could it be that Xue Bing really got questioned by Bai Zhiqing and the two of them started fighting?

    This thought suddenly tightened Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, a trace of nervousness appeared on his face, and he subconsciously stood up from the sofa, intending to walk outside. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer; he had to go out and have a look. Even if he had to die, he wanted to die knowing why. This waiting for death was the greatest torment.

    "Click!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to stand up and head towards the door, the tightly closed office door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a beautiful figure walked in from outside.

    "Honey, why are you back?" Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at the beautiful figure walking in, surprised.

    Bai Zhiqing walked into the office, nced at Lu Tianxing, and said calmly, "This is my office, I certainly have toe back. Besides, with Xiao Bing and Xiao Man chatting, why would I stay there and be a third wheel?"

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment and said, "Honey, did Xue Bing this little girl say anything bad about me just now?"

    "Why are you asking this? Did you do something with Xiao Bing and are afraid I might find out?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, speaking calmly.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze, Lu Tianxing felt a jolt of fear, decisively shook his head, and said, "No, no, honey, you¡¯re overthinking. I was just casually asking. You know Xue Bing doesn¡¯t like me. What if she defames me in front of you? It would be hard to clear my name even if I jumped into the Yellow River."

    "Is that really what you think? No other intentions?"

    "Of course, that¡¯s exactly what I think." Lu Tianxing looked into Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes, saying with a serious face.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing again, didn¡¯t say anything more, and directly walked towards the desk.

    Looking at Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, just about to say something further to Bai Zhiqing. Suddenly, his phone in his pocket rang with a melodious tune.

    Hearing the phone ringtone, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, took out the phone, and upon seeing the caller ID on the screen, he didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the call.

    "Cousin, why did you call me today?"

    The caller was none other than Lu Haoyue.

    "Brother, I want to ask you something."

    Holding the phone, Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and slowly began, "Yesterday, I received news that someone was secretly investigating your identity and took your and Uncle¡¯s DNA report. I told Grandpa about thisst night, but I¡¯m still a bit worried, so I¡¯m calling today to remind you to be cautious."

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brows immediately furrowed tightly. Taking away his and his father¡¯s DNA report, what is the intention? It¡¯s well-known in all of China¡¯s elite circles that he¡¯s the son of Lu Tianzhan, the third young master of the Lu Family. This is an indisputable, well-established fact. Nobody would doubt the truth of it. At this time, taking his DNA report seemspletely unnecessary and superfluous, serving no purpose.

    However, someone chose to do it anyway, leaving him baffled, unable to understand what the other party intends. A DNA report can¡¯t really create controversy.

    After thinking for a moment, Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice, "Brother, you informed Grandpa about this, does he have any views on it?"

    "No,"

    Lu Haoyue recalled Old Master Lu¡¯s reaction fromst night, shook his head, and said, "But Grandpa seems to be quite familiar with the person who stole the DNA report, saying I shouldn¡¯t worry about it and let this person do as they please."

    "Is that what Grandpa said?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, then rxed them, smiling as he said, "Since Grandpa said not to pursue it, I suppose the matter isn¡¯t too significant, then let¡¯s ignore it. Apart from this, Brother, has there been any progress on the information you were helping me investigate about Avril?"

    "Not much progress,"

    Discussing this, Lu Haoyue tightened his brows, and his tone grew unprecedentedly heavy, "Avril seems to know someone is secretly investigating her. During this period, she hasn¡¯t shown any anomaly, just as she said, she only came to China to repair the rtionship between the Church and Huaxia Martial Artists. Besides previously interacting with the Yang Family, she has met the Han Family, Mu Family, and other households, without disying anything unusual."

    ```

    Lu Tianxing listened to Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, his brow furrowing even deeper. Although he couldn¡¯t guess what exactly Avril was plotting, he was one hundred percent sure about one thing: Avril was definitely targeting him this time, without any exception.

    "Cousin, do you think Avril is really here just to mend the rtionship between the Church and Huaxia Martial Artists?"

    "Impossible."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a light draw before saying, "You don¡¯t understand Avril. This woman¡¯s tactics and schemes are beyond what ordinary people can match. If you underestimate her, the result will be your death at her hands. Besides, this woman is extremely ambitious. She would never do anything without benefits. And since I recently killed the Holy Son of the Church, if she¡¯s ambitious, she will definitely act against me to enhance her influence within the Church."

    "Influence?"

    Lu Haoyue was slightly stunned: "You mean, this woman ns to be the Pope?"

    If a Holy Daughter desperately wanted to enhance her influence within the Church, there could only be one goal: to be the Pope. Because the Holy Daughter is the highest position a woman could achieve in the Church, enhancing influence ispletely unnecessary unless aiming to be the Pope.

    "Barring any unexpected circumstances, that should be the reason. The reason she interacts with families like the Mu Family and Han Family, I think, is merely to confuse our eyes, to make us drop our vignce against her. When the opportunity arises, she will definitely strike without hesitation."

    "I understand. I will continue to have people investigate Avril."

    Lu Haoyue nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Cousin, have you really decided to go to Beijing? Since Avril is targeting you this time, it will definitely be a deadly setup."

    Lu Haoyue attempted to persuade Lu Tianxing once again.

    "I know."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "But I must go to Beijing, and you know why, cousin. I¡¯m already in this situation. If I don¡¯t proactively dismantle this setup, Bai Zhiqing, and even those around me, will live in fear of being assassinated for the rest of their lives. Even a tiger has moments of drowsiness. I cannot promise that I can always stay vignt against assassination attempts. The matter hase to this, and I can only face it head-on and actively enter the setup."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and said, "When you decide to go to Beijing, let me know. I¡¯ll bring Lu Family people to assist you."

    "I know, thanks, cousin."

    "No need to thank me, we are brothers."

    Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue exchanged a few more words, and then directly hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his gaze bing cold, and a cruel smile curled at the corner of his mouth.

    Just then, a cold, slightly concerned voice sounded in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear: "Lu Tianxing, are you going to Beijing?"

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing looked up at Bai Zhiqing, whose pretty face was filled with deep concern, and took a deep breath, saying, "Yes, probably in the next couple of days, I n to make a trip to Beijing."

    "Can you choose not to go?"

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice carried a hint of worry. Although she hadn¡¯t heard what Lu Haoyue said earlier, she could see the heavy expression that would not fade off Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. With Bai Zhiqing¡¯s understanding of Lu Tianxing, if the trip to Beijing weren¡¯t dangerous, he would never show such a grave expression.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing did not speak, just shook his head gently. He was too acutely aware of Avril¡¯s character. Regardless of whether he went to Beijing or not, Avril would not let him off. If he chose not to go, perhaps Avril would not risk acting against him in Modu this time, but it was certain that if Avril chose to act in Modu, then at that time, the true danger would not only be to him but to everyone, everyone connected to him, which was something he didn¡¯t want to see.

    Moreover, aside from Avril, there was another reason he must go to Beijing, and that was the Heavenly God. To find the whereabouts of the Heavenly God, he had to meet Sima Lingyun¡¯s master no matter what.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly in her heart, walked slowly to Lu Tianxing, reached out to hug him, and rested her head on his shoulder, murmuring softly, "Lu Tianxing, I hope you remember that no matter what happens, you must protect yourself well. Don¡¯t act out of bravado because you must know that I, along with Qian Ru and others, are all at home waiting for your safe return. No matter what, I hope you cane back safe and sound. Do you understand?"

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s affectionate words, a sense of unprecedented emotion surged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. He took a deep breath, said nothing more, extended his hand to wrap it around Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slender waist, and held her in his arms. At this moment, Lu Tianxing realized he owed this woman in front of him too much, perhaps only a lifetime could repay it.

 Chapter 1564 - 1557: He Will Definitely Come

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Chapter 1557: He Will Definitely Come</h4>

    Compared to the bright sunshine of Modu, the weather in Beijing at this moment was a bit gloomy, giving off a sense of an impending storm.

    Beijing, Yang Family.

    Yang Anlong sat on the sofa with a faint smile on his face, as if the usual decadence and anger had all disappeared, but a trace of ruthlessness and malice shed in his eyes, indicating that his inner feelings were different from his appearance, a typical case of duplicity.

    At this moment, in the hall of the Yang Family, Yang Anlong was sitting on a single sofa, leisurely sipping tea, and opposite him, Avril¡¯s appearance was no different from usual, emitting a faint light aura all over her body, and her fiery and charming face attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Holy Daughter, are you sure your information is urate? Several days have passed, and Lu Tianxing is still in Modu, showing no intention ofing to Beijing. Are you sure Lu Tianxing will definitelye to Beijing? If Lu Tianxing neveres to Beijing, are we just going to sit here and wait?" Yang Anlong sipped his tea and then looked at Avril to speak.

    "Yang Family Master, don¡¯t you have a saying in China that says, ¡¯Haste makes waste¡¯? What¡¯s the rush with this matter?" Avril nced at Yang Anlong, picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and smiled.

    "Holy Daughter, do you think I can not be anxious? You know how terrifying that little bastard Lu Tianxing is. If he neveres to Beijing, are we just going to do nothing? If he happens to break through to thete stage of Mythical, who do you think can stop him?" Yang Anlong said to Avril in a deep voice.

    The future of the Yang Family was at stake, so he could not help but be anxious. A few months ago, Lu Tianxing broke through from the Heavenly Level to the early stage of Mythical, and in this short amount of time, he had again broken through from the Mythical early stage to the middle stage of Mythical, even managing to withstand Liu Ang, who was in the Fake Mythical Late Stage, and kill him without a scratch. If Lu Tianxing were to break through to thete stage of Mythical, the Yang Family would be in grave danger, as no one could stop him.

    Listening to Yang Anlong¡¯s words, a trace of dread flickered in the depths of Avril¡¯s eyes. She was also well aware of how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was. Once Lu Tianxing broke through to thete stage of Mythical, even the Church might not be able to do anything to him.

    "Lu Tianxing will surelye, and if nothing unexpected happens, he will definitely appear in Beijing in the near future." Avril said firmly.

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong frowned: "Holy Daughter, are you that certain he will definitely return?"

    "Yes, he will definitelye."

    Avril smirked and said, "Beforeing to China, I had already investigated information about Lu Tianxing. On a foreign assassin bounty website, there has been a bounty on his wife, and the person offering this bounty is called Heavenly God, who is likely someone from one of the four ancient families that mysteriously disappeared back then. Now, Sima Lingyun¡¯s master Ji Xingyun is a person from the Ji Family of those ancient four families. If Lu Tianxing does not want to be continually targeted and wants to find the whereabouts of Heavenly God, then he muste to Beijing."

    "Heavenly God, four ancient families?"

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was certainly not unfamiliar with the four ancient families, as back then in China, they were the strongest. Even now, the Yang Family might only seem like an ant in the eyes of the ancient four families, which could be wiped out with a flip of a hand. However,ter on, the ancient four families devoted their entire ns to attacking one ce but failed, and after that battle, the four ancient families slowly withdrew from the historical stage. There were rumors that they were cursed and had to live in seclusion.

    "Holy Daughter, is there any way to pull Heavenly God to our side?" Yang Anlong asked in a deep voice.

    "Recruit?"

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, a mocking smile shed in Avril¡¯s eyes: "Yang Family Master, your thinking is too naive. Not to mention whether we know the true identity of Heavenly God, even if Heavenly God is indeed someone remaining from the ancient four families, do you think he would choose to cooperate with us?"

    After hearing Avril¡¯s words, a sh of anger immediately appeared in Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes, as he could not possibly miss the mocking tone in Avril¡¯s words.

    "So what do we do next?" Yang Anlong asked, suppressing the anger in his heart.

    "Wait."

    Avril said with an unchanged expression, "Recently, someone has been secretly watching me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Sima Lingyun¡¯s people or some other force, but it¡¯s very evident they might be aiding Lu Tianxing. If we act rashly without a thorough n, it would do more harm than good for us. Therefore, our best strategy now is to wait. Lu Tianxing will surelye to Beijing, and as long as hees, Beijing will be his burial ground."

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong took a deep breath and said, "Then let¡¯s do as you say, wait for Lu Tianxing to walk into the trap himself. If he dares toe, then let Beijing be his burial ground, and we must not let him leave Beijing alive."

    As he finished speaking, a harsh expression shed in Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes, with a hint of murderous intent emanating from his entire body.

    This was a path of no return. Regardless of whether they kill Lu Tianxing or not, the Yang Family was destined to fight the Lu Family to the end. But now, with the Church drawing attention for the Yang Family, he had no choice but to act. Otherwise, once Lu Tianxing truly grew stronger, it would be a disaster for the Yang Family.

    Avril looked at Yang Anlong¡¯s demeanor, and a faint gleam of light shed in the depths of her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything, just leisurely drank her tea.

    She didn¡¯t care about Lu Tianxing¡¯s life or death; she only cared whether her n would seed.

    ...

    Time flowed like water, and soon it was noon.

    Lu Tianxing stretchedzily, justing out of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office, when the phone in his pocket started ringing.

    Taking out his phone and ncing at the caller ID, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but have a faint trace of ck lines on his face. This girl timed it too perfectly; Bai¡¯s Group had just finished lunch break for less than two minutes, and she was already calling.

    With a wry smile, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and answered the call. Before he could speak, Xue Bing¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, where are you now! Get downstairs quickly, thisdy is waiting for you down here, hurry up ande down, or else suffer the consequences."

    Listening to the robust voice on the phone, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately showed a wry smile as he cautiously said, "Officer Xue, I¡¯ve already had lunch at thepany, you see... ."

    "See what? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m giving you one minute. If I don¡¯t see you downstairs, I¡¯ll go up and tell your wife what happenedst night between us. Try me."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xue Bing didn¡¯t even give Lu Tianxing a chance to respond and hung up the call.

    Listening to the beeping sound from the phone, a trace of helplessness shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, realizing that today he couldn¡¯t escape this meal. Shaking his head, he put his phone back in his pocket and headed straight for the elevator without hesitation.

    Aftering down from upstairs and greeting Bai¡¯s Group employees around him, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause and walked straight out of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Just as he walked out of Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s gate, Lu Tianxing immediately spotted the imposing Dongfeng Warrior parked by the roadside and walked over to it.

    "Lu Tianxing, get in the car quickly."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing walked over, the car window of the Dongfeng Warrior was rolled down, and Xue Bing¡¯s delicate face appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s view.

    Looking at Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing shook his head helplessly, swiftly opened the car door, and got in directly.

    "Officer Xue, good afternoon."

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile while looking at Xue Bing,pletely ignoring her displeased gaze.

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, and said with a cold smile, "Good afternoon, my foot. Lu Tianxing, tell me honestly, if I hadn¡¯t called you, were you nning to sneak away?"

    "Um!"

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression froze slightly, then he replied, "How could that be! A beauty inviting me to lunch, I¡¯m thrilled. I wouldn¡¯t sneak away, those who do sneak away are either gay or incapable."

    "Really?"

    Xue Bing snorted coldly and said, "You better be, or I¡¯ll tell Sister Zhiqing everything that happenedst night and watch you squirm."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s threat, a faint trace of ck lines appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as heughed bitterly and said, "Officer Xue, can we not y this card?"

    "Of course... not."

    Xue Bing deliberately pretended to agree at first, then suddenly changed her tone when Lu Tianxing rxed, watching his frozen smile with an amused expression, "This is my trump card, specifically for dealing with you. In the future, you bettere whenever I call, or I¡¯ll call Sister Zhiqing and tell her what you¡¯ve done to me."

    "Officer Xue, are you threatening me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as he looked coldly at Xue Bing, "Officer Xue, do you believe I¡¯ll really cook the rice until it¡¯s done?"

    "Yes, I am threatening you. So what."

    Xue Bing gave Lu Tianxing a nce,pletely unimpressed by his cold expression, and said with a cold smile, "If you¡¯ve got the guts, do it now with me in the car, dare you? If not, stop pretending."

    While speaking, Xue Bing provocatively nced at Lu Tianxing and proudly arched her Holy Maiden Peak, the meaning unmistakable, daring him to take action.

 Chapter 1565 - 1558: Iâ€™m Just Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Chapter 1558: I¡¯m Just Jealous</h4>

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s actions, the somber look Lu Tianxing had been pretending to wear vanished without a trace, reced by a face full of helplessness. He realized that all the women around him seemed to be a bunch of female hooligans. Lin Yafei was like this, Rose was like this, and now Xue Bing had be like this too, utterly fierce.

    Noticing the helpless expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Xue Bing immediately beamed with a bright smile, radiant as a flower.

    "Isn¡¯t this better? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t dare to touch me. Who¡¯s to me? So, from now on, you better listen to me obediently, or else, I¡¯ll tell your wife what you did to mest night, and you can just wait for your doom!"

    Xue Bing¡¯s smile grew bigger, and she nced at Lu Tianxing smugly, like a noble and proud peacock.

    "Officer Xue, you win."

    Lu Tianxing surrendered helplessly, feeling utterly trapped by Xue Bing, yet unable to do anything about it. He didn¡¯t dare to make a move against Xue Bing because if Bai Zhiqing found out, he¡¯d be in deep trouble.

    "Of course."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, with a victorious smile on her face, she started the car and drove away from Bai¡¯s Group.

    However, Lu Tianxing, who had already turned his gaze out the window, didn¡¯t notice the look of sadness and envy shing in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes as she turned away.

    Actually, in Xue Bing¡¯s heart, she clearly understood that the reason Lu Tianxing so easilypromised and surrendered wasn¡¯t because of her words, but because Lu Tianxing cared too much about Bai Zhiqing. Or rather, Lu Tianxing loved Bai Zhiqing too much and didn¡¯t want Bai Zhiqing to hear about these things and get hurt. That was why he cared whether or not Xue Bing would tell Bai Zhiqing.

    Otherwise, if Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t love Bai Zhiqing, he wouldn¡¯t care about her threats. After all, if I don¡¯t care about you, what others say with you has nothing to do with me.

    At this moment, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy in her heart. For a woman, no woman doesn¡¯t hope to find a man who cares and cherishes her. She was no exception, longing for a man who loved and protected her. Although Lu Tianxing was a yboy, his care and concern for Bai Zhiqing were genuine and from the heart. This would be incredibly attractive to any woman.

    The entire car cabin fell into silence, filled only with the sound of the car engine. Neither Lu Tianxing nor Xue Bing spoke as they drove towards a Western restaurant named Arch of Triumph.

    Arch of Triumph Western Restaurant was quite famous in Modu, reportedly the most authentic Western restaurant in the city. All the dishes were said to be carefully crafted by top-notch foreign chefs, offering you an unparalleled culinary experience. But correspondingly, its prices were extremely high. A decent Western meal could cost a mid-range ie white-cor worker a month¡¯s sry. If that worker wanted to have some wine, they¡¯d likely see a year¡¯s sry vanish.

    The entire Arch of Triumph Western Restaurant was exquisitely decorated, instantly enveloping you in an aura of upscale luxury upon entry. Inside, young men and women with an air of confidence sat at tables, discussing things in low voices.

    At a table near the window, Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing sat facing each other. However, Lu Tianxing felt uneasy, as if sitting on pins and needles.

    And the reason for his difort was that Xue Bing sat across from him, resting her chin on her hands, staring at him silently with her beautiful eyes, making his scalp tingle.

    Furthermore, this scene had started as soon as they entered the restaurant, and hadsted for several minutes. Xue Bing kept looking at Lu Tianxing in resentment, like a woman abandoned by her husband, making Lu Tianxing doubt whether he really did something unforgivable to Xue Bingst night.

    Finally, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but speak, "Officer Xue, could you stop looking at me like that? You¡¯re making it seem like I abandoned you."

    "Isn¡¯t that the case?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve examined you up and down, inside and out, and I didn¡¯t find anything attractive about you. Howe women are so drawn to you, despite knowing you¡¯re a scoundrel, and throw themselves at you like moths to a me?"

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said with a resigned face, "Officer Xue, that¡¯s nder, alright? What do you mean I¡¯m a scoundrel? I¡¯m talking about true love here!"

    "True love?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s face showed a mocking smile. "If it¡¯s true love, then exin to me what¡¯s going on with all those women around you."

    Surprised by Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused briefly, then looked at Xue Bing and chuckled, "Officer Xue, are you jealous?"

    "I¡¯m definitely jealous; what¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re my man now. My man has several women outside. Shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to be jealous?"

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing with her beautiful eyes, fiercely saying, "Lu Tianxing, let me tell you,st night we agreed that from now on, I¡¯m your woman. And from now on, only I have the right to abandon you, not the other way around. If you dare to abandon me, watch out, I¡¯ll crush your balls and turn you into an eunuch forever, then surround you with beautiful women dancing and stripping in front of you, making you able to watch but not touch."

    Lu Tianxing smiled bitterly upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, thisdy was still as fierce as ever.

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing with satisfaction, ignoring his expression, then waved at a nearby waiter and began ordering the meal.

    After easily ordering the dishes, Xue Bing requested a bottle of ¡¯83 Lafite. This wine is quite valuable, causing the youngdy responsible for ordering to instantly beam with a smile.

    Once the youngdy left, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Officer Xue, you¡¯ve struck it rich, huh? Ordering a bottle of ¡¯83 Lafite¡ªit¡¯s toovish! Your Yanhuang Group has such great perks, why not introduce me into it?"

    Despite ¡¯83 Lafite not being as tops as ¡¯82, its price is still not to be underestimated. A bottle of ¡¯83 Lafite costs at least ten thousand a bottle, andbined with the dishes Xue Bing ordered, it adds up to almost twenty thousand, which is equivalent to the average person¡¯s ie for over half a year.

    "I¡¯mvish? No, it¡¯s you who arevish." Xue Bing smiled as she listened to Lu Tianxing.

    "Officer Xue, what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t scare me, I don¡¯t have money."

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s smile, Lu Tianxing inexplicably felt a twinge of fright.

    "It means you¡¯re treating lunch today. You, a big man, and me, a beautiful woman, go out for a meal, do you have the nerve to let a beautiful woman pay?" Xue Bing said with a smile.

    "Of course, I¡¯m not that shameless. When a man goes out with a beauty for a meal, the man should pay, but it depends on the person, right?"

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?"

    Upon hearing this, Xue Bing¡¯s smile immediately vanished, reced by a frosty look. Was this rascal implying she wasn¡¯t a beauty, not worth having him pay?

    "Uh, no...no meaning, Officer Xue, you misheard. I meant when a man goes out with a beauty for a meal, who pays indeed depends on the person, but if it¡¯s with a beauty as stunning as Officer Xue, don¡¯t even think about it. A man must pay." Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s about-to-erupt demeanor, Lu Tianxing quickly exined.

    "Hmph, good for you."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, her delicate features pairing with it exhibited an unusual allure.

    "Officer Xue..."

    Lu Tianxing was about to say something when he was cut off by Xue Bing: "I¡¯m no longer a police officer, can you stop calling me Officer Xue, and switch to another title?"

    "How about Miss Xue?"

    "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean? I¡¯m your woman now, and you n to call your woman Miss Xue?" Xue Bing was immediately disgruntled upon hearing this.

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily speechless; it seemed this littless was set on considering herself his woman.

    "Alright then! How about I call you Xiao Bing?"

    "That¡¯s more like it."

    Xue Bing shot Lu Tianxing a nce, begrudgingly agreeing to this title.

    Seeing that Xue Bing was not dwelling on this topic, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and said to Xue Bing: "Xiao Bing, you don¡¯t like drinking wine, right? Why don¡¯t we return that Lafite bottle?"

    "Sure!"

    Before Lu Tianxing finished his sentence, Xue Bing nodded in agreement: "I think this ¡¯83 Lafite isn¡¯t that great, how about we switch to an ¡¯82 Petus red wine? I assume Arch of Triumph as a famed Western restaurant in Modu should have this sort of top-tier wine!"

    "Oh gosh."

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing almost spat blood. This girl is truly ruthless, nning to make him wash dishes here for a lifetime?

    Everyone knows Lafite is one of the world¡¯s top wines, especially 82 Lafite being the best, but Petus isn¡¯t far behind, also being among the top tier. It¡¯s just less recognized due to its lower production.

    Although it¡¯s not as famous as Lafite, Petus is acknowledged as the king of wines. Its meticulous dedication to quality sets Petus above many wine estates, coupled with its low yield, its price is extremely steep.

    The ¡¯82 Petus Xue Bing mentioned could totally be considered a top-tier red wine, a bottle of which could easily drain a high earner¡¯s year-long sry.

 Chapter 1566 - 1559: Red Wine Mixed with Sprite

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Chapter 1559: Red Wine Mixed with Sprite</h4>

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s ghostly expression, Xue Bing¡¯s face stiffened, and she spoke with disdain, "I say, Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s with that look? Can you not be so stingy? You¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family and the man of the chairman of Bai¡¯s Group. Just think about how much your Bai¡¯s Group makes, and how much money the Lu Family has. If you just let a little slip through your fingers, a lot of people could live worry-free for life. And yet you¡¯re still so stingy. I never believed this saying before, but now I do: the richer the person, the more miserly they are."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s disdainful words, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and said, "Xiao Bing, you¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re standing there and not feeling the pain. You don¡¯t run this household; you don¡¯t know how expensive the basic necessities are. Even if you have money, you shouldn¡¯t waste it."

    "So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to treat me today?" Xue Bing squinted at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Feeling the murderous intent and threat in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing decisively shook his head and said, "To me, treating someone else is indeed a waste. But if it¡¯s treating you, Xiao Bing, it doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs. It¡¯s fine."

    "Really?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and smiled, "Lu Tianxing, you said it. Then let me ask if they have any 1982 Lafite here."

    "Why do you need 1982 Lafite? Isn¡¯t there a bottle of red wine already?"

    "Can¡¯t I mix it together to drink?" Xue Bing said quite fiercely.

    After hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes twitched twice. It seemed this girl felt no pressure since she wasn¡¯t spending her own money. Only Xue Bing woulde up with mixing drinks like this.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, "What¡¯s wrong, feeling reluctant?"

    "Not at all. Do as you please," Lu Tianxing said through gritted teeth.

    "But why does your face look so bad?"

    "Does it? Maybe it¡¯s because the air is hot here."

    "Is the air hot?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing but didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Instead, she waved her hand and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s just drink the 1983 Lafite! I¡¯ll try mixing the 1982 Lafite with Sprite some other time to see how it tastes."

    Listening to Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Mixing top-notch 1982 Lafite with Sprite¡ªif word got out, Xue Bing would probably get torn apart by those wine lovers. It¡¯s simply a travesty.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to know what I talked about with Sister Zhiqing today?" Xue Bing suddenly asked, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, "What did you talk about?"

    "Do you want to know?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing decisively nodded. He didn¡¯t know why, but ever since Bai Zhiqing returned from the security department after sending off Xue Bing, she seemed to have changed, acting oddly. She always asked indirectly about his rtionship with Lin Yafei and Rose. This was definitely not normal. It must be something Xue Bing said to Bai Zhiqing.

    Looking at the curious expression on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Xue Bing nonchntly said, "But I¡¯m just not going to tell you."

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned when he heard Xue Bing¡¯s words, "Xue Bing, are you ying with me?"

    "When did I ever y with you? I just asked if you wanted to know. I never promised to tell you, did I?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, showing a mischievous smile on her pretty face.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face stiffened as he thought back carefully. It seemed Xue Bing wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªshe just asked if he wanted to know and didn¡¯t say she would definitely tell him.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze towards Xue Bing became a bit unfriendly. His eyes lingered on her as he contemted whether to find an opportunity to take this girl over his knee and spank her, to let her know the consequences of offending him, Lu Tianxing.

    Xue Bing waspletely oblivious to Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze wandering over her. She smiled and said, "I never agreed to tell you in the first ce, so I¡¯m not ying with you."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes at Xue Bing¡¯s words and opted to say nothing at all.

    Seeing that Lu Tianxing was silent, Xue Bing spoke again, "Actually, if you want me to tell you, it¡¯s not impossible. Just agree to one condition of mine."

    "What condition?"

    "Let me experience the pleasure of being a woman. I see in those little movies that the women seem very happy when they¡¯re doing that. Tonight, let me taste that for myself, and I¡¯ll be merciful enough to tell you."

    "Pfft."

    Lu Tianxing had just picked up a free drink from the table and taken a sip when he heard Xue Bing¡¯s fierce remark, almost spitting the juice out.

    Struggling to swallow the juice, Lu Tianxing said with a cold sweat, "Xiao Bing, this... this isn¡¯t something that can just happen, we should at least prepare our emotions a bit, right? Besides, it¡¯s best when things happen naturally."

    "I know, what you mean by preparing emotions is having a meal, going on a date, and watching a movie, right? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve booked your time for this afternoon to give you some emotional preparation," Xue Bing said with a wave of her hand.

    "Today?"

    "Of course. What, are you trying to back out?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, her eyes sparkling with dangerous light.

    "How could I? Having some delightful encounters with a beauty, I¡¯m all for it, it¡¯s just... "

    Lu Tianxing said bashfully looking at Xue Bing, "It¡¯s just that, my uncle¡¯s visiting, and I need to rest."

    Xue Bing was momentarily stunned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, staring at the bashful Lu Tianxing in disbelief, almost spitting blood. She had seen shameless men and women, but never someone so shameless as to say something like ¡¯uncle¡¯s visiting.¡¯

    While the two were talking, the dishes Xue Bing ordered started to arrive. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pursue what Xue Bing and Bai Zhiqing had talked about, nor did he care whether he should do something delightful with Xue Bing that evening, instead, he dove right into eating ferociously. After all, today was his treat; even if he didn¡¯t eat his money¡¯s worth, he would eat to his fill.

    So Lu Tianxing straightforwardly ignored Xue Bing across the table and started eating without reservation,pletely disregarding the strange looks from Xue Bing and others nearby.

    For Lu Tianxing, he didn¡¯t care about dining etiquette or others¡¯ gazes; as long as he could eat to his fill, that was enough.

    "Lu Tianxing, can¡¯t you slow down a bit? You¡¯re eating like a starving ghost reborn, this is a Western restaurant. Can¡¯t you be a little more graceful?" Feeling the various attention from those around, Xue Bing grumbled with displeasure at Lu Tianxing. While she didn¡¯t mind those ¡¯country bumpkin¡¯ looks from around, Lu Tianxing should at least know what dies first¡¯ means!

    Yet before she picked up a fork, Lu Tianxing had already indulged in eating and drinking.

    "Xiao Bing, what you¡¯re talking about, can elegance be eaten? These days, being able to eat enough is the king¡¯s way; if elegance could be eaten, you¡¯d have starved long ago."

    Lu Tianxing replied to Xue Bing without lifting his head.

    "Choke yourself, you bastard."

    Xue Bing viciously cursed Lu Tianxing in her heart and joined the eating army as well. After all, this was top-notch food prepared by a Western restaurant; it couldn¡¯t be wasted.

    Even though she used to be the captain of Modu¡¯s criminal police team, she couldn¡¯t afford to eat here extravagantly, a meal costing thousands, only big shots coulde here.

    Now with the big spender Lu Tianxing treating, of course, she would savor the delicacies properly, and Lu Tianxing was right, being able to eat enough is the king¡¯s way; elegance is useless.

    However, even though Xue Bing kept her head down to eat, she is, after all, a woman and not as shameless as Lu Tianxing, so Xue Bing ate rather gracefully.

    Gently cing a piece of steak in her mouth, savoring the taste dancing on her taste buds, Xue Bing picked up the wine ss beside her, sipped a bit of red wine, and softly asked Lu Tianxing, "Lu Tianxing, are you nning to go to Beijing recently?"

    At Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked up and asked doubtfully, "How do you know?"

    "Group Leader Sima told me," Xue Bing said slowly as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Sima Lingyun?"

    Lu Tianxing frowned immediately and said slowly, "Is Sima Lingyun trying to persuade you to dissuade me from going to Beijing, at least not during this period, right?"

    "You¡¯re right."

    Xue Bing nodded without any hesitation and said, "Group Leader Sima wants me to persuade you not to go to Beijing during this period because it¡¯s very dangerous. If you go to Beijing, you might die there."

    "If I insist on going to Beijing this time, would you continue to persuade me?" Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing and asked slowly.

    Xue Bing was slightly stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, then she shook her head and said, "I won¡¯t stop you, and I can¡¯t stop you either, plus I believe if you insist on going, you have your ns, I can¡¯t influence your thoughts."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, picking up the nearby wine bottle to pour himself a ss, sipping lightly, "Xiao Bing, you¡¯re right, you can¡¯t stop me; this time to Beijing, I must go, nothing can stop me because if I don¡¯t want Zhiqing and Qian Ru to fall into danger, I have to go to Beijing, I can¡¯t avoid it."

 Chapter 1567: 1560: Rose Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 1567: Chapter 1560: Rose Arrives</strong>

    ¡°Is it because of the Yang Family and Tang Family?¡± Xue Bing asked directly after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Yang Family and Tang Family aren¡¯t the main issue; it¡¯s because of other forces.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Daughter of the Church and the Heavenly God?¡± Xue Bing asked again.

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with some confusion, but he didn¡¯t find it particrly strange. As a member of the Yanhuang Group, knowing such things wasn¡¯t difficult for Xue Bing.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is indeed because of the Holy Daughter of the Church and the Heavenly God. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that when I was in New York, I killed the Holy Son of the Church. The Church won¡¯t let me off, and the Holy Daughter Avril is a woman full of ambition. This time she came to China, she¡¯s definitely after me. She won¡¯t rest until she kills me¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Xue Bing interrupted, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you want to go to Beijing? Isn¡¯t that walking into a trap?¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If I go to Beijing now, it¡¯s definitely walking into a trap because the other party will surely set a trap for me there. But for an ambitious person, they won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal. If I don¡¯t go to Beijing this time, then the next time they make a move against me, it would be a sure-death situation, and there¡¯d be almost no way to escape.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, if I go to Beijing, although there will still be crises everywhere, at least I can give it a shot. Besides, Beijing is under the emperor¡¯s watch. If they want to deal with me, they have to consider their capacity and won¡¯t dare to be reckless. Otherwise, the Yanhuang Group will never let them off. More importantly, I must visit Sima Lingyun¡¯s master to understand the issues of the four great families from back then, so I canpletely resolve the crisis surrounding Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°The crisis surrounding Sister Zhiqing?¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing put down the dining knife on the table, looked up at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Do you mean that the Heavenly God who initially put a bounty on Sister Zhiqing is likely someone from the four great families?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now. This matter needs to be confirmed with Sima Lingyun¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°So, you must go to Beijing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I must go, but they¡¯re forcing me to.¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said, ¡°The other party has set up an overt trap for me. Even though I know it¡¯s a trap, I have no choice but to walk into it because they won¡¯t allow me to continue growing. If I don¡¯t go to Beijing, I might be safe for a while, but once they feel threatened by me again, they won¡¯t hesitate and will try to kill me by any means. At that time, not only will I be in danger, but those around me will also be in crisis. Instead, I¡¯d rather take the initiative, step into this trap myself. Only by entering the trap can I figure out how to dismantle it and eliminate future problems.¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing was momentarily speechless. She simply didn¡¯t know how to persuade Lu Tianxing not to go to Beijing because this game was apletely open conspiracy. It makes you fully aware that you¡¯re being calcted against, and a trap is waiting for you to fall into, yet you have no choice but to jump in.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, do you now understand why I must go to Beijing! If I don¡¯t take the initiative to enter this situation, they might choose to take action against people around me. So, whether it¡¯s for Zhiqing or myself, I must go to Beijing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but isn¡¯t there still Old Sir Lu? Can¡¯t you let Sister Zhiqing and them hide with the Lu Family, and go after you¡¯ve strengthened again?¡± Xue Bing said worriedly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, he picked up a knife and fork, cut a piece of steak, and put it in his mouth, chewing lightly before saying, ¡°Xiao Bing, you must have heard the saying that there are only a thousand days of being a thief but not a thousand days of guarding against one. That¡¯s exactly the situation now. Sending Zhiqing and them all to the Lu Family might be a good idea, but it¡¯s ultimately not a permanent solution. After all, you can¡¯t always be cautious. There will always be times when you¡¯re careless. Once you¡¯re careless, it could mean your death. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to face the challenge head-on andpletely uproot the problem. As long as you make this group of people fear you, injure them, and kill them cleanly, they won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthless, murderous, and bloodthirsty words, Xue Bing fell silent. Because what Lu Tianxing said was the truth. No matter how the world evolves, thew of the jungle is an eternal rule. Whoever has the hardest fist has the truth. Whoever is the victor can write history at will.

    If Lu Tianxing wants to protect himself and his family, he must carve out his ce with his fists, kill his way through with his knife until the ground is littered with corpses and rivers flow with blood. Only then will no one dare to do anything to him.

    Xue Bing took a deep breath, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, think carefully about what you¡¯re doing. Once you choose to enter Beijing, either you will die in Beijing, or you will sessfully break the game. But by doing so, you will also offend several major powers.¡±

    ¡°To be a man in this world, even if all under heaven are enemies, so what? Just wield your sword and cut through them. Besides, do you think if I don¡¯t go to Beijing this time, they will leave me alone? Since that¡¯s the case, why should I worry? If it¡¯s already a fight to the death, why bother being polite anymore? Just kill my way through.¡±

    With these words, Lu Tianxing picked up the wine ss, gently swirled it, and drained the red wine in one go. A cruel, bloodthirsty smile curled at the edge of his lips. He never feared a challenge; since they intend to kill him this time, they can¡¯t me him for being ruthless, they¡¯ll have to face a world turned upside down, rivers of blood.

    Just at that moment, the crisp sound of high heels tapping on the floor suddenly echoed in the somewhat quiet Western restaurant. Upon hearing these footsteps, all the diners instinctively put down their knives and forks and directed their gazes toward the entrance.

    In the next moment, a woman exuding deadly allure, akin to a ripe peach, walked in from outside, followed by several bodyguards behind her.

    The woman was wearing a white embroidered cheongsam, as if it was tailor-made to entuate her perfect figure. The cheongsam was bulging from her terrifying ¡°assets,¡± while the slightly tight waistline perfectly showcased her slender, snake-like waist.

    This is a stunning beauty; whether it¡¯s her figure or looks, this woman is outstanding, and she radiates an aura of mature seductiveness from head to toe. Just one nce would set one¡¯s heart afire, making you wish to tear off her cheongsam and engage in a passionatepetition with her.

    It can be said that this woman¡¯s appearance captivated the eyes of every man and woman in the restaurant.

    The men were filled with desire for this woman, and some who considered themselves sessful men were already getting ready to approach her.

    The women, on the other hand, showed expressions of envy, jealousy, and resentment. After all, it¡¯s one thing for a woman to have a good figure, but to also be so pretty in the face? It simply defies reason.

    ¡°Seductress.¡±

    At this moment, the same word involuntarily shed through the minds of all the women.

    Xue Bing happened to be seated facing the entrance of the restaurant, so she saw the woman as soon as she walked in, but her delicate face immediately turned very unsightly.

    Lu Tianxing was just about to tackle the steak in front of him when he caught sight of Xue Bing¡¯s somber expression out of the corner of his eye. Instinctively turning his head to look behind him, a stunning figure suddenly appeared in his view.

    ¡°Rose!¡±

    Seeing the charming silhouette, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Rose supposed to be in Jiangnan recently? Why has she suddenly returned to Modu?

    When Rose noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze on her, a faint smile appeared on her face as she walked step by step towards Lu Tianxing. Then, under Xue Bing¡¯s almost fiery re, she plopped down beside Lu Tianxing, leaning her whole body into his embrace: ¡°Little man, why haven¡¯t you called me these days? Seems like you¡¯re busy wooing another woman. But, of all the women you could pursue, you chose her? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll put a bullet between your legs in the middle of the night?¡±

    While speaking, Rose¡¯s enchanting peach blossom eyes seemed to sparkle with electricity at Lu Tianxing, as if trying to draw him into her mesmerizing gaze.

    Rose¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud; however, the restaurant had fallen silent due to her arrival, making her words naturally resonate through it.

    Everyone who heard Rose¡¯s words was stunned, men and women alike, as they turned their gazes to Lu Tianxing. They wanted to see what kind of man could leave such a beautiful woman behind and go woo others.

    And, of course, they also wanted to see what kind of woman could make a man willing to abandon such a beautifuldy and chase after someone else.

    In the next moment, every man felt a surge of envy, jealousy, and resentment towards Lu Tianxing. For both Xue Bing and Rose could be considered rare beauties with distinct charms: Rose¡¯s seductive aura made one¡¯s heart ze, while Xue Bing¡¯s valiant and heroic demeanor, akin to a modern Hua Mn, held a unique allure for any man.

 Chapter 1568 - 1561: Who Will You Choose?

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Chapter 1561: Who Will You Choose?</h4>

    Xue Bing sat across, watching the scene, her face as gloomy as it could get. Especially after hearing Rose¡¯s words, it turned even colder: "Huangfu Meigui, what do you mean by that? My man likes my type, isn¡¯t that okay? Is it any of your business? But you, you¡¯re just being flirtatious day in and day out. What else can you do?"

    Xue Bing was extremely displeased with Rose¡¯s attitude, not because of Lu Tianxing, but because she had a long-standing grudge with Rose.

    Back then, when Xue Bing had just graduated from the police academy, overflowing with confidence, she was determined to bring Modu clear skies of justice, while Rose was the president of the Rose Society. One was a cop, the other a gangster; they were never on the same path. Moreover, several times, Xue Bing had tried to bring Rose down, only to be turned around by Rose, and gradually the grudge formed.

    Although Xue Bing was no longer a cop, the grudge remained. Seeing her former rival again, it would be strange if Xue Bing could put on a good face.

    "Your man?"

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Rose was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter: "Officer Xue, you¡¯re really shameless, aren¡¯t you? When did my man be your man? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re still a virgin, right? Did you snatch my man in your dreams? Little miss, you should go home and drink milk! My man doesn¡¯t like your type of fiery pepper; he prefers a charming woman like me. Isn¡¯t that right, little man?"

    With that, Rose leaned her whole body against Lu Tianxing,pletely ignoring Xue Bing.

    Listening to Rose and watching her actions, Xue Bing¡¯s expression turned as dark as water, her fingers clenched so tightly they cracked, wishing she could punch her.

    Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose, nced at the about-to-explode Xue Bing, and said, "Uh, this... this, I... I..."

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Rose interrupted, "Little man, don¡¯t speak; I know what you mean. Are you saying that being used to delicacies, asionally having some coarse vegetables to change the taste is normal, right?"

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was instantly covered in ck lines. What was she talking about? He never meant that.

    Listening to Rose, Xue Bing waspletely displeased, mming her hand on the table: "Huangfu Meigui, what did you say? Who¡¯s coarse vegetables? What are you unting about? How are you any better than me? You¡¯re just a mistress; what do you mean I¡¯m stealing your man? Are you worthy?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s words stirred up a storm in the Western restaurant, all the men casting envious, jealous, and resentful nces at Lu Tianxing, wishing to take his ce. This was the role model of men in their hearts. They thought Rose was Lu Tianxing¡¯s official girlfriend, but it turned out she was just a mistress. This guy was something else.

    "So what if I¡¯m a mistress? He¡¯s my man anyway, and we¡¯ve been together, unlike you, obviously a chick trying to dig at my corner, you¡¯re too naive."

    Rose wasn¡¯t angered by Xue Bing¡¯s words; instead, she proudly puffed her chest and scanned Xue Bing with a provocative look.

    "You..."

    "Don¡¯t you me anything. Am I wrong? Officer Xue, if I may be blunt, you¡¯ll probably be a leftover woman for life. No man likes a hot-tempered woman like you. To put it bluntly, what if one day you¡¯re not performing well, and you kick someone off the bed or shoot them? You might end up with no descendants. The unfilial are three, and having no offspring is the greatest. Do you understand what this means?"

    Rose looked at Xue Bing and said lightly, "However, as a woman, I can spare a few hundred yuan to let you buy some fake ones off Taobao."

    Rose¡¯s words were sharp, piercing directly into Xue Bing¡¯s sore spot. Because of her fiery temper, it was indeed difficult for Xue Bing to find a boyfriend; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have a pursuer.

    Listening to Rose, a trace of anger appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face, and she turned ashen, looking at Rose, wishing to devour her.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was somewhat sitting on pins and needles. It¡¯s said when two tigers fight, one gets hurt. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word, for fear these two chicks might turn their fire on him, lest he ends up dead.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s eyes spitting fire, Rose smiled again and said, "So, Officer Xue, you should learn some solo performances, so you can manage yourself. Men aren¡¯t something you can handle."

    "Shut up!"

    Xue Bing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, she abruptly stood up from her chair and immediately went around to the other side, wrapped her arm around Lu Tianxing¡¯s other arm, sneered, and said, "Let me tell you the truth,st night I was already Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman; everything that should happen happened, and everything that shouldn¡¯t happen happened too. Now, are you feeling angry and annoyed? I¡¯m telling you, I just want to piss you off."

    Originally trying hard to be an invisible person, Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded after hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words. Damn, this is what they call getting shot while lying down. You two fight, but why drag me into it?

    "Is that so?"

    Rose¡¯s face showed a touch of grievance, leaning to Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear with a look of resentment, "Little man, tell me, did you really roll in bed with this woman?"

    "Hmph, Huangfu Meigui, now you understand. Do you really think all men like women as flirtatious as you? Let me tell you, he¡¯s my man now, too. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him yourself. Last night we yed a lot of games, even in the living room and on the balcony. I bet you¡¯ve never experienced anything like that in your life!"

    Xue Bing red at Rose challengingly, her words showed no mercy, but a blush still crept onto her cheeks. After all, she was still just a naive young woman and couldn¡¯t usually utter such risqu¨¦ words, but she was willing to go all out so as not to lose face in front of Rose.

    As Xue Bing¡¯s words fell, Lu Tianxing instinctively wanted to refute, but immediately felt a sharp pain from his waist. He turned his head subconsciously, only to see Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes cutting into him like daggers, silently warning Lu Tianxing that it would be in his best interest to nod along, otherwise he¡¯d suffer.

    Understanding the meaning in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt a headache. What kind of mess was this? He didn¡¯t do anythingst night yet he was still getting med.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Rose suddenly smiled and said, "Boy, it¡¯s okay if you slept with her, I won¡¯t hold it against you. After all, asionally switching things up isn¡¯t a big deal. You should just tell her you¡¯re only having fun with her."

    "Well..."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Rose with a troubled expression.

    "Lu Tianxing, if you dare to act all innocent and not own up to it, you¡¯re dead meat."

    Xue Bing chimed in, warning Lu Tianxing with her eyes, slicing back and forth like knives over him, clearly indicating that if he dared to mentionst night¡¯s events, she would make his life miserable.

    At that moment, Lu Tianxing had an urge to cry. He had known dining out with Xue Bing would not end well.

    "Come on, boy, just say it boldly, say you¡¯re only ying with her. Rest assured, as long as I¡¯m here, she won¡¯t dare do anything to you." Rose egged him on.

    "Do I really have to?"

    "Of course, do it."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice fell, both women spoke in unison.

    "Alright then! Actually... hey, it looks like there¡¯s an ident outside, I¡¯ll go check it out."

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing prepared to break free from the embrace of the two women and attempted to flee.

    At that moment, Xue Bing coldly said, "Lu Tianxing, if you dare take one step, face the consequences."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s icy, threatening words, Lu Tianxing froze, reluctantly sitting back down.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sit down, Xue Bing¡¯s cold gaze immediately fell upon him, the hidden menace unmistakable.

    Rose, on the other hand, wore a big smile, almost entirely pressed against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    Lu Tianxing, with a hint of a wry smile, said, "Ladies, can you let go of me? I¡¯m finding it hard to breathe."

    "Having trouble breathing? Well, let me take a look for you."

    Rose smiled seductively at Lu Tianxing, raising her hand and drawing circles on his chest.

    "Huangfu Meigui, if you want to flirt, do it somewhere else, stop disturbing me and my man during our meal."

    Xue Bing looked at Rose irritably, then shifted her gaze to Lu Tianxing, saying firmly, "Lu Tianxing, I have only one question for you now, and I want you to answer it honestly."

    "What question? As long as I can answer, I promise to tell you everything." Lu Tianxing replied jokingly, willing to answer as long as he could, but reserving the right not to answer if he couldn¡¯t.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing seemed oblivious to the trap in his response and straightforwardly said, "If you had to choose between Huangfu Meigui and I to marry, who would you pick?"

 Chapter 1569 - 1562: Head-to-Head Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Chapter 1562: Head-to-Head Confrontation</h4>

    "Do I even have to choose?"

    Just as Xue Bing finished speaking, Rose chimed in first, "Of course he¡¯d choose me. Men these days love women who embody femininity like me. As for you, you don¡¯t have that at all¡ªno womanliness whatsoever."

    "Huangfu Meigui, you..."

    "And besides, men typically don¡¯t like hot-tempered women. With your nasty temper, you¡¯re quick to pull a gun, always ready to fight. Any man who marries you would need an idental death insurance in advance. Who knows when you¡¯d kill him? And even if you don¡¯t, just crippling him would ruin his life." Rose smiled at Xue Bing, each word making Xue Bing¡¯s face darker.

    Watching as Xue Bing and Rose started to argue, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed a helpless smile, but inside he was secretly relieved. Rose had finally diverted Xue Bing¡¯s firepower away from him; otherwise, he¡¯d be the one in trouble.

    Who to choose!

    How was he supposed to answer? If it were before, he would have unhesitatingly chosen Rose. After all, Rose was his woman, filled with mature allure, aplete enchantress who just a nce at would stir up criminal thoughts. Any man would probably choose Rose.

    After all, when a noble, untouchable fairy and a devil tempting you into sin with just a nce stand before you, any man would likely choose the devil. Marrying is about harmony, not worshipping a deity. If you¡¯re going to keep that untouchable look on your face even after tying the knot, what¡¯s the fun in that?

    Of course, that¡¯s not to say Xue Bing isn¡¯t attractive. Though her looks and figure are not inferior to Rose¡¯s, shecks Rose¡¯s womanly allure, that seductive, provocative quality that sparks immediate criminal urges. If Xue Bing had that, she¡¯d absolutely rival Rose.

    Before, without thinking, he¡¯d choose Rose, because Rose was his woman, even if it meant falling out with Xue Bing. But things are different now. Xue Bing holds leverage over him, and if he dared to say he chose Rose, there¡¯s no telling what this littledy might do¡ªmaybe revealst night¡¯s events to Bai Zhiqing. But choosing Xue Bing would be a bit of a betrayal, unfair to Rose, for she is, whatever happens, his woman.

    Now that Rose refocused Xue Bing¡¯s animosity, Lu Tianxing was quite content, slipping smoothly like a fish to sit across from them while sipping wine and eating steak, watching the two women bicker.

    Yet, with just a bit of watching, the conclusion became ringly obvious. Xue Bing was no match for Rose. In no time, Xue Bing was silenced by Rose¡¯s taunts, seething with rage but helpless.

    Rose, on the other hand, looked amused as if Xue Bing wasn¡¯t worth her attention, a faint smile never leaving her lips.

    This oue did not surprise Lu Tianxing at all. Rose was on par with Lin Yafei, both enchantresses, and she was the president of the Rose Society. Even the recently formidable Yama Pce was founded by Rose and Lin Yafei. Clearly, Rose¡¯s capabilities run deep, and Xue Bing was foolish to even try andpete.

    As expected, fed up with Rose¡¯s jabs, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer, mming her palm on the table with a "bang," "Huangfu Meigui, say that again if you dare. Do you really think I won¡¯t arrest you?"

    "Arrest me?"

    Rose picked up Lu Tianxing¡¯s wine ss from the table, took a sip, and smiled, "Officer Xue, don¡¯t speak too soon or it mighte back to bite you. If I remember right, you said that when you just graduated from the police academy¡ªthat you¡¯d definitely bring me to justice. Yet here I am, living well. So, take it easy. You won¡¯t catch me. And look at you, like a prude, iming to be daring. Tried it on the balcony? That¡¯s impressive. Why don¡¯t you just fly up to the heavens? Little miss, when you boast, check if you have the means to back it up. With your t figure, my man wouldn¡¯t take a second look at you."

    "Nonsense! Who are you calling a washboard? Your whole family are washboards!"

    Xue Bing red daggers at Rose, confident in her figure and refusing to let anyone nder it.

    "Too bad I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Tianxing¡ªwho¡¯s got the better assets, don¡¯t you think? Little man."

    Finishing her sentence, Rose winked yfully at Lu Tianxing, and it felt like an electric current charged the air.

    Under normal circumstances, Lu Tianxing would have turned into a wolf at Rose¡¯s seductive disy, teaching her a lesson about provoking a man¡¯s patience. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to entertain any thoughts. If he did, he¡¯d meet a miserable end. With Xue Bing on the verge of a meltdown, she might just call Bai Zhiqing and spill everything.

    Besides, any response he made would inevitably offend someone, or even both.

    "Little man, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? No solid evidence? Why don¡¯t I show you that my assets are more substantial than hers?" Rose teased Lu Tianxing again.

    "Uh!"

    Startled by Rose¡¯s words and looking at Xue Bing who was ring aggressively next to him, a bead of cold sweat formed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. He suddenly stood up, waved at a young man who had just finished his meal and was heading outside, and greeted, "Old Yang, howe you¡¯re here? We haven¡¯t seen each other in years! Come, let¡¯s catch up over there."

    Then, Lu Tianxing said to Xue Bing and Rose, "Sorry, I just saw an old friend I haven¡¯t seen in years. I need to catch up with him. You guys chat, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    After finishing his words, Lu Tianxing did not give Xue Bing and Rose a chance to speak again, stood up directly from his seat, and swiftly appeared beside the bewildered young man, pulling him enthusiastically in another direction regardless of whether he agreed or not.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave, Rose¡¯s face revealed a charming smile, and her gaze fell back on Xue Bing.

    "What are you looking at."

    Feeling Rose¡¯s gaze, Xue Bing coldly said, "Foxydy."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Faced with Xue Bing¡¯s words, Rose was not angry; instead, she smiled sweetly and said, "Little girl, don¡¯t you know men love women like me? If a woman wants to attract men, good skills are essential. I can freely y with him, satisfy him in many ways. And you? Bad temper, quick to fight at the slightest disagreement. I see you¡¯re destined to be a leftover woman all your life, an eternal spinster, an aging leftover woman."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing left, the two women immediately couldn¡¯t help but start mocking each other.

    Rose wasn¡¯t stupid. Although she knew Xue Bing hadn¡¯t had any rtionship with Lu Tianxing, she was sure Xue Bing liked him. Otherwise, given Xue Bing¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t argue with her and even im that she had been intimate with Lu Tianxing. This made it clear: Xue Bing was definitely into Lu Tianxing.

    As for Rose, she didn¡¯t care how many women surrounded Lu Tianxing, as long as she had a ce in his heart. She didn¡¯t mind whether Xue Bing was Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman; she just wanted to teach Xue Bing a lesson, letting her know who held greater importance in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Even if Xue Bing was his woman, she could only rank behind her. To be ahead of her? Wishful thinking.

    "Huangfu Meigui, who are you calling an aging leftover woman, an eternal spinster? You think Lu Tianxing really likes you? He¡¯s just ying with you."

    Faced with Rose¡¯s mockery, Xue Bing coldlyughed back, "Dressed so provocatively, which man are you trying to seduce? You just wish every man¡¯s eyes would be on you."

    "Officer Xue, can I take that as you being jealous of me?" Rose elegantly picked up her wine ss, took a sip of red wine, and smiled sweetly at Xue Bing.

    "I¡¯m jealous of you, my foot. Having assets is useless; eventually, they¡¯ll sag. When they do, I¡¯ll still be as fit as ever. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about?" Xue Bing retorted somewhat irritably. No matter how much she despised Rose, she had to admit Rose¡¯s assets were indeed better than hers, and paired with the cheongsam, they held a huge allure to any man.

    "Don¡¯t worry. My man helps me with it every day, nothing to worry about. As for you, without a man¡¯s help, I think it won¡¯t be long before you be a haggard old woman. Do you think my man would like one?" Rose said nonchntly.

    "You..."

    Xue Bing snorted coldly and said, "You¡¯re really shameless."

    "Truly shameless? Officer Xue, it seems being a leftover woman isn¡¯t without reason."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Rose smiled at Xue Bing, with a seductive look on her face, "Officer Xue, do you know what men want? Do you know what kind of women men like?"

    As she spoke, Rose looked disdainfully at Xue Bing and continued, "Let me tell you, men love a woman¡¯s allure. But this allure should be for him alone. You need to make your man want to do something with you at a nce. To captivate a man, it¡¯s not just about love, because love has a shelf life. Do you expect that shelf life tost forever? So, to captivate him, besides love, you must make him infatuated with you, then itsts long. But Officer Xue, what do you have that¡¯s worth a man¡¯s infatuation? Beauty? That¡¯s useless, men will always find someone prettier."

    PS: Oh, it¡¯s a struggle; it¡¯s been raining every day, haven¡¯t gone out for more than half a month, so frustrating!!!

 Chapter 1570: 1563: A Bet

    <strong>Chapter 1570: Chapter 1563: A Bet</strong>

    Hearing Rose¡¯s blunt words, Xue Bing¡¯s pretty face immediately turned ugly, staring at Rose with a livid expression. That woman clearly had nothing going for her, no man would like her.

    Taking a deep breath, Xue Bing suppressed the anger in her heart, looked at Rose with a sneer, and said, ¡°Hmph, Huangfu Meigui, you¡¯re just trying to make me give up. Let me tell you, you¡¯re delusional. I, Xue Bing, have never known how to write the word ¡®give up¡¯ in my entire life.¡±

    Rose wanted her to give up, so she was determined not to.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rose picked up her ss again, downed the red wine in one go, and looked at Xue Bing with a smile, saying, ¡°Officer Xue, it seems you¡¯re quite confident. How about we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡± Xue Bing was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Officer Xue? Are you afraid? If you are, just give up! You won¡¯t be able to seduce my man,¡± Rose said with a smiling face, looking at Xue Bing.

    Seeing Rose¡¯s smile and hearing her provocative words, Xue Bing was instantly annoyed. She sneered and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s bet. I¡¯m not afraid. What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°This bet is simple. When you be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, we can both try to seduce him at leisure and see who he chooses to be with first, and whoever he picks wins. Of course, the bet is only valid if you manage to win over my man first. Do you dare to bet?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ .¡±

    Xue Bing instinctively wanted to refuse Rose¡¯s proposal. She was not like Rose, exuding a seductive aura from head to toe. To seduce Lu Tianxing might be doable, but to do it alongside another woman and see who he chooses, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you dare?¡±

    Rose cast a provocative nce at Xue Bing: ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, forget it, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Not afraid!¡±

    Xue Bing, sulking at Rose¡¯s provocative gaze, said through gritted teeth, ¡°Whoever chickens out is a wimp. I was just thinking that a bet without stakes won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°What stakes do you want?¡±

    ¡°Whoever loses will wash the other¡¯s clothes for life, inside and out, and isn¡¯t allowed to use a washing machine; it must be hand-washed. Do you dare?¡± Xue Bing lifted her head and looked at Rose with disdain.

    ¡°Fine, I agree to your terms,¡±

    Rose nodded without any hesitation, looking at Xue Bing with a smile, and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to change more outfits every day from now on. Can¡¯t let freebor go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, same to you.¡±

    Hearing Rose¡¯s muttering, Xue Bing snorted coldly, secretly vowing to show Rose who¡¯s boss.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing stood outside the western restaurant with a wry smile, took a cigarette from his pocket, handed it to the young man next to him, lit one for himself, and after a puff said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry about earlier. You know, sometimes men can¡¯t help it, my apologies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, man. I get it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head off.¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t care much, took the cigarette Lu Tianxing offered, gave him an understanding smile, and without a word, turned and walked to the restaurant¡¯s parking lot.

    Watching the young man¡¯s final nce, Lu Tianxing wore a helpless expression, feeling like he had met a fellow sufferer.

    After another puff of smoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over the restaurant, contemting whether to sneak away while he had the chance. After all, as the saying goes, when two tigers fight, one will surely get hurt. If the two women start fighting, it¡¯s the man who¡¯ll be in trouble.

    After thinking for a moment, Lu Tianxing finally shook his head, giving up on the idea of sneaking away. If he dared to slip away, Xue Bing and Rose might very well storm Bai¡¯s Group directly.

    It wasn¡¯t until he finished the cigarette that Lu Tianxing leisurely walked toward the restaurant.

    At this moment, the two women were no longer arguing but were in a stare-down.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing secretly sighed in relief. Luckily, the twodies hadn¡¯t started fighting; otherwise, he¡¯d be in trouble trying to help either of them.

    Quickening his pace, Lu Tianxing walked to the table and plopped himself down.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing sit down, Rose smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Little man, you¡¯re finally back. I was beginning to think you had sneaked off behind our backs! I was just about to pay Bai¡¯s Group a visit! By the way, do you have time after dinner? How abouting over to my ce? I recently learned a few dances, and I¡¯ll show you. I also know the kind of dances you like.¡±

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly but chose not to respond, wisely deciding to stay silent.

    Lu Tianxing could feel that although Xue Bing and Rose had stopped bickering, the tension between them seemed to be intensifying. Especially when Rose invited him, Lu Tianxing could almost feel the fire in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes burning. Lu Tianxing believed that if he agreed to Rose¡¯s invitation, Xue Bing might call Bai Zhiqing to tattle.

    ¡°Vixen.¡±

    Xue Bing muttered inwardly, her beautiful eyes circling around Lu Tianxing, rxing only when she saw that he remained unmoved. She was genuinely worried she might lose the bet and be forced to wash Rose¡¯s clothes for a lifetime, something she would never allow to happen.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯sck of reaction, Rose didn¡¯t mind. With a smile filled with allure, she changed the subject, saying, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I heard you¡¯re nning to go to Beijing in a few days?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded directly and said, ¡°Yeah, I should be heading to Beijing in the next couple of days. Why? Are you going to try and persuade me not to go?¡±

    ¡°Why would I stop you? You¡¯re my man. Do whatever you want! I just hope you¡¯ll remember no matter how dangerous things get outside, there¡¯s a woman at home waiting for you to return safely.¡± Rose said softly.

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, warmth filled Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, and he smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t fret too much.¡±

    As Lu Tianxing finished speaking, Rose cast a provocative nce at Xue Bing, as if to say, ¡°See? You¡¯re no match for me.¡±

    Xue Bing opened her mouth but did not refute.

    She had to admit, Rose indeed understood men better than she did. She understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s character better too. Once he decided on something, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind easily and would see it through, so Rose didn¡¯t try to persuade him but spoke in line with Lu Tianxing¡¯s thinking, saying warm and tender words.

    There¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t love a woman like this; understanding and considerate women are the ones most cherished by men.

    ¡°Do you have any ns for when you go to Beijing?¡±

    Taking her eyes off Xue Bing, Rose took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°From what I know, the Holy Daughter from the Church is obviouslying for you. Also, the Church¡¯s influence is strong in the West. This time, the Holy Daughteres to China to find you; they definitely won¡¯t let you off. But if you kill Avril, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Worry slowly surfaced on Rose¡¯s face. Although the Church has little foundation in China, the Holy Daughter came to China under the guise of repairing rtions with Huaxia Martial Artists and the Church. Official powers can¡¯t really deal with Avril, and even Sima Lingyun¡¯s Yanhuang Group couldn¡¯t do anything to Avril. Otherwise, Sima Lingyun would have acted directly instead of just warning her.

    Because Sima Lingyun knew too well that if anything happened to Avril, the resultingplications were immense. It could even trigger a massive East-West conflict, and if someone fans the mes, Lu Tianxing will surely be the target for all Huaxia Martial Artists, a thorn in their side.

    Facing the united force of all Huaxia Martial Artists, even Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be able to shield him. The best oue might be sacrificing Lu Tianxing to the Church to quench their wrath, for no one wants to identally start a war with the Church.

    PS: Sigh, it¡¯s continuing to rain, it hasn¡¯t stopped, it¡¯s almost turned into a sea-watching mode, so tangled, I don¡¯t know when the rain will stop.

 Chapter 1571: 1564: Lu Tianxing, You Scumbag

    <strong>Chapter 1571: Chapter 1564: Lu Tianxing, You Scumbag</strong>

    ¡°I know what the consequences are, so rest assured, I won¡¯t kill Avril.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed softly, this was also the second reason he had to go to Beijing. He had killed the Holy Son of the Church and had already torn his rtionship with them. If the Holy Daughter were to die in China at this point, it would be like igniting an explosion, leading to a conflict between the Huaxia Martial Artists and the Church. No one wanted to see this happen, and neither did the Yanhuang Group. If someone were to fan the mes and direct the fire towards him at this moment, he would be a target of public criticism. Not only that, but the people around him would also be implicated, and the final oue would be a dead end.

    For this reason, he had to make a trip to Beijing. Lu Tianxing was very clear that the result would be the same whether he went to Beijing or not. Once Avril died in China, he would have to bear the me because Avril came for him this time. Rather than being calcted by others, he might as well take the initiative to break the game. At least as long as he acted, Avril would not die.

    ¡°Not kill her?¡±

    Rose heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and frowned slightly, ¡°But if you don¡¯t kill her, what if shees looking for trouble with you again in the future?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯te looking for trouble again, and she won¡¯t have the opportunity to.¡± Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice, a trace of cruelty shed in his eyes. Avril absolutely cannot die in China, but if she dies abroad, it has nothing to do with him, does it?

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°I need you to mobilize the power of Yama Pce to enter Modu. While I¡¯m away from Modu, secretly protect Zhiqing and the others. I¡¯m worried that someone will make a move against Zhiqing when I¡¯m away in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°No problem. The situation in Jiangnan has stabilized now, and with the Zhou Family secretly in control, it¡¯s unlikely anything major will happen. I¡¯ll send a few middle-stage mythical experts to Modu tonight.¡±

    Rose agreed without any hesitation. The original purpose of establishing Yama Pce was to help Lu Tianxing. Now, the power of Yama Pce is not inferior to anyone else. Coupled with the Soul Devouring Pill developed by Mand, enough masters have been controlled. Their foundation is not weaker than any first-ss family, so there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded.

    For a moment, Lu Tianxing and Rose started discussing the trip to Beijing, and Xue Bing had remained silent, silently listening to Lu Tianxing and Rose. However, her star-like eyes flickered with light, showing the unrest in her heart.

    Time passed minute by minute, and about half an hourter, Lu Tianxing and the other two finally walked out of the restaurant.

    After leaving the restaurant, Lu Tianxing greeted Xue Bing and Rose, declining their offer to drive him back. He stopped a taxi and left the Arch of Triumph Western Restaurant.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare to let Rose or Xue Bing drive him back. If Bai Zhiqing saw them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    Watching Lu Tianxing leave in the taxi, Rose and Xue Bing exchanged a nce. Rose slowly spoke, ¡°You heard it just now. This man has more dangers around him than you imagine. If you¡¯re not careful, you might be in life-threatening situations. If you leave now, you might still have time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, leave? Why should I leave? Since you can stay by his side, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°This could be deadly. You heard it just now. He¡¯s offended many people, and it might implicate those around him¡­¡±

    Rose hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xue Bing interrupted her unceremoniously, ¡°Huangfu Meigui, you¡¯re saying this because you want me to give up, right? I¡¯m telling you, I, Xue Bing, can give up anything in this life, except men. Lu Tianxing is the only man who¡¯s touched my heart, and I won¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t waste your breath! If you¡¯re afraid of losing our bet, then admit defeat to me. I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let you off with washing my clothes for a month.¡±

    With those words, Xue Bing, as proud as a peacock, nced at Rose.

    ¡°Admit defeat? I, Rose, have never lost in this life, let alone admit defeat to a nemesis.¡±

    Rose said with a smile on her lips, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s still early. It doesn¡¯t look like you have any men to date, so why don¡¯t I take you to y some tennis?¡±

    ¡°y tennis? Are you looking to get beaten?¡±

    ¡°Beat me? Officer Xue, aren¡¯t you afraid the wind will make your tongue slip?¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Shouldn¡¯t we settle it with skills?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to a tennis club I own.¡±

    With those words, Rose said nothing more and sauntered towards a red Ferrari parked not far away.

    Xue Bing snorted coldly and also headed to her car. She swore that she would thoroughly beat Rose in tennis this afternoon to show her just how formidable she can be.

    After Lu Tianxing left, he had no idea that Xue Bing and Rose had a tennis match. All he knew was that he got out of a taxi, walked into the lobby of Bai¡¯s Group, and was taken away by Xue Man, who stood inside the lobby with a face as cold as frost, to her office.

    At this moment, Xue Man¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant, her entire body exuding a frigid aura. Especially when she saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze ncing over her body, an already angry mood turned furious instantly. Her eyes toward Lu Tianxing were full of murderous intent.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing murmured, ¡°Turns out when a woman sits down, she looks more endowed than usual. What principle is this? Could it be because of fat shifting upwards?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Hearing these words, Xue Man finally erupted in anger, her voice seething with rage echoing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Minister Xue¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing heard Xue Man¡¯s words and instinctively returned to his senses, looking at Xue Man. Just as he was about to say something, Xue Man¡¯s right leg suddenly lifted, sweeping fiercely toward his chest.

    ¡°Minister Xue, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was startled, unable to fathom that Xue Man would start fighting without warning, instinctively taking a step back.

    ¡°Murder, that¡¯s right. Today I¡¯mmitting murder. Lu Tianxing, you scumbag, today it¡¯s either you or me. I¡¯m going to fight you.¡±

    Xue Man gritted her teeth as she stared at Lu Tianxing, recalling the scene she witnessed after work yesterday. Her rage grew even stronger. Missing her initial attack, she didn¡¯t pause at all, stepping forward with a swift kick toward Lu Tianxing once again.

    What the heck, this woman is crazy, starting a fight at the drop of a hat.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse internally, swiftly raising his hand and grabbing Xue Man¡¯s swinging right leg, holding it firmly in his grasp. Before Xue Man could react, Lu Tianxing stepped forward, pinning Xue Man against the wall, using one foot to control her other leg from moving.

    ¡°Minister Xue, can you calm down a bit? It seems like I haven¡¯t offended you today, have I? Is it necessary to start fighting the moment you see me? Even if you want to attack me, at least give me a reason,¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking down at Xue Man¡¯s angry and murderous eyes with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Reason? You scum, do you still want to ask me for a reason, you bastard? I must deal with you today.¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontainable murderous intent. Before her words were finished, she lifted her arm and delivered a sharp hand chop toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck.

    But before Xue Man couldplete her move, her hands were immediately caught by Lu Tianxing and pinned against the wall, leaving her immobilized.

    At this point, Lu Tianxing seemed to have discovered something, his eyes lit up, fixating on Xue Bing without blinking, his expression gradually changing.

 Chapter 1572 - 1565: Imagined Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Chapter 1565: Imagined Scenes</h4>

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such a scumbag, let go of me right now, or else, I..."

    Xue Man wasn¡¯t paying attention to Lu Tianxing¡¯s change in demeanor at the moment; instead, she red at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of fury, struggling desperately to break free. However, as soon as she twisted her body twice, Xue Man immediately felt a strange sensation. When she instinctively looked down, it made her face blush, and her heart race as she raised her head to stare at Lu Tianxing, her eyes nearly transformed into mes. If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have been reduced to ashes by the fire emanating from Xue Man¡¯s eyes.

    Sensing the wrath and murderous intent in Xue Man¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing shifted his body backward slightly, chuckling awkwardly, "Minister Xue, you can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s the most natural reaction for any man when facing a stunning beauty. It¡¯spletely understandable. Besides, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you hadn¡¯t started attacking me right from the beginning, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, don¡¯t you think?"

    "You..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s shameless words, Xue Man felt a surge of anger, but with her hands tightly pinned down by Lu Tianxing, she couldn¡¯t move at all. Plus, the grotesque behavior of this bastard left her too scared to even move. She could only re at Lu Tianxing with her beautiful eyes full of resentment.

    "Let go of me."

    "Minister Xue, if you promise me that you won¡¯t beat me up once I let go of you, I¡¯ll consider letting you go, how about that?" Lu Tianxing lowered his head to look at Xue Man and said with a smile. The warm breath from his mouth continuously brushed against Xue Man¡¯s cheeks, making her delicate body tremble lightly.

    "Let you go? Impossible! I must ughter this bastard." Xue Man said through gritted teeth, especially recalling the scene she saw yesterday after work. Her heart was burning with anger she couldn¡¯t control.

    "Minister Xue, you can¡¯t keep calling me a scumbag and a bastard as if we¡¯re in ancient times. Even officials who wanted to kill someone would give the used a reasonable justification. Can you tell me exactly what I did that makes you want to kill me so badly?"

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s angry expression, Lu Tianxing felt even more helpless. Recently, he seemed to be quite well-behaved, not doing anything wrong. This girl must be out of her mind; otherwise, why would she start attacking him without saying a word?

    "Hmph, what did you do? Lu Tianxing, you scumbag, have you forgotten what you didst night? Do I need to remind you again?"

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with a furious expression, unable to conceal her anger.

    Yesterday, after leaving Bai¡¯s Group, she was about to head home as usual when she saw Lu Tianxing getting into her sister Xue Bing¡¯s car. At first, she thought Xue Bing simply had some business with Lu Tianxing, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention and went straight home.

    But when she got home, she waited until ten at night without seeing Xue Bing return. She called Xue Bing¡¯s phone, but it showed no one answering, making her feel uneasy. Her uneasiness grew even more when Xue Bing came to see her today, and with a casual sniff, she knew her sister had gone drinking with Lu Tianxing, gotten drunk, and had been taken to a hotel by him.

    Lu Tianxing was aplete phnderer. When facing a drunk beauty, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have any ideas. She couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d have none.

    Moreover, knowing where Xue Bing lived, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t choose to take her home, but instead took her to a hotel. A man like him,parable to a wolf, took a beautiful drunk woman to a hotel¡ªshe could almost guess his intentions without thinking.

    This was the direct reason why Xue Man attacked Lu Tianxing without saying a word. In her mind, she had already imagined the scenes fromst night.

    After work yesterday, Lu Tianxing surely knew Xue Bing couldn¡¯t hold her liquor, and knowing her character, he must have deliberately provoked her until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to the bar with him. Then, Lu Tianxing incited her to keep drinking, and when she waspletely drunk, he turned off her phone and took her to a hotel, taking advantage of her in the process.

    He might even have taken some photos or videos afterward. Today, when Xue Bing went to confront Lu Tianxing, she was probably seeking revenge, but was threatened that he would expose the videos and photos. For the sake of her reputation, Xue Bing had no choice but to swallow her anger. So when Xue Man asked her why she couldn¡¯t get through on the phonest night, Xue Bing stammered and said the phone was out of battery. She also exined not returning home was to avoid her mother asking her when she¡¯d get married.

    If Lu Tianxing knew the scenes Xue Man had imagined at this moment, he¡¯d likely have nothing but a bitter smile. There¡¯s no denying that sometimes a woman¡¯s imagination can go far beyond expectations.

    What happenedst night?

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback at first, then he seemed to remember something, his expression showing a trace of bewilderment as he replied with a wry smile, "Minister Xue, are you talking about me drinking with Xue Bingst night?"

    "Isn¡¯t that so?"

    Xue Man¡¯s face turned even uglier upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Lu Tianxing, you scumbag, you know perfectly well that Xiao Bing can¡¯t handle alcohol, yet you still dragged her out to drink and got her drunk. When a big lecher faces a drunk beauty, what do you think would happen next? Do I need to spell it out for you? And then you have the nerve to act innocent with me? Lu Tianxing, you bastard, I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces today for Xiao Bing¡¯s sake."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s bitter smile grew deeper at Xue Man¡¯s words, it sounded as if he had done something terrible to Xue Bingst night. Moreover, it was clearly Xue Bing who had done something to himst night. A grown man nearly got pushed down by a woman, and this woman forcefully made him her boyfriend; he¡¯s the real victim here.

    "Minister Xue, I¡¯ve been wronged, I really didn¡¯t do anything yesterday, you have to believe me."

    "I wronged you?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s face turned livid: "Lu Tianxing, I thought you were scum, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be worse than scum. Are you a man or not? You don¡¯t have the guts to admit what you¡¯ve done. Last night you and Xiao Bing went out drinking, and she ended up drunk, where did you take her?"

    "To a hotel!"

    Lu Tianxing instinctively replied, then quickly saw Xue Man¡¯s furious expression, hastily exined: "Minister Xue, but this has nothing to do with me, it was Xue Bing who asked me to take her to the hotel, it has nothing to do with me, and after I dropped her off at the hotel, I went straight back home..."

    "Shut up, you scumbag!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were cut off by the enraged Xue Man: "Xiao Bing is my sister, I know her character too well, how could she possibly ask you to take her to a hotel? I clearly see that you have ulterior motives, purposely taking advantage of Xiao Bing being drunk and confused to take her to a hotel, scheming against her, and then crazily taking pictures to threaten her, telling her not to speak out, or you¡¯ll expose those photos. That¡¯s why Xiao Bing is swallowing her anger. Do you think I don¡¯t know these things? Lu Tianxing, you scum and degenerate, wait for me, I¡¯ll make sure justice is served, I¡¯ll tell Zhiqing and Qian Ru to let them know your real face."

    Listening to Xue Man, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of frustration, since when did he take indecent photos of Xue Bing to threaten her? This imagination is way too wild.

    With a bitter smile, Lu Tianxing said with a troubled face: "Minister Xue, this is really a misunderstanding, you have to believe me, it was really Xue Bing who requested to go to the hotel herself, saying she didn¡¯t want to go home because her mom would arrange a blind date, so she didn¡¯t want to go home, she truly said that, you have to believe..."

    Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t finished speaking but was once again rudely interrupted by Xue Man: "Lu Tianxing, are you still trying to argue? If that¡¯s the case, why then, when I asked Xiao Bing today, she refused to say anything? If there was nothing to hide, what¡¯s so hard to say? Clearly, you¡¯re taking advantage of her situation."

    "Minister Xue, how am I taking advantage of her situation, what does this have to do with me, I..."

    "Lu Tianxing, shut up, don¡¯t you even think about arguing, I... ah, Lu Tianxing, what did you just do, you scumbag, I..."

    Xue Man once again rudely interrupted Lu Tianxing, full of anger on his face, but before he could finish, Xue Bing suddenly felt her body lift uncontrobly off the ground, and the next thing she knew, she was sprawled over the desk, with her hands and feet seemingly bound by invisiblerge hands, unable to move an inch.

    Xue Bing instinctively let out a scream, turning her head to look at Lu Tianxing warningly, but before she finished speaking, she felt a sting of pain on her butt.

    "Smack!"

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and gave a hard p on Xue Bing¡¯s butt, and the crisp sound echoed throughout the room.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you dare hit me."

    Feeling the pain from her butt, Xue Bing¡¯s face turned red with anger and embarrassment, this was the second time Lu Tianxing had hit her butt, her body instinctively struggled, but there was nothing she could do.

    "I¡¯m a bastard? Minister Xue, this is your own doing, who told you to interrupt me time and again, can¡¯t you just listen to me properly? Consider this a lesson, to teach you not to interrupt people and throw out baseless usations against a good person, understand?"

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing raised his hand again for another p.

 Chapter 1573: 1566: A Few Questions for You

    <strong>Chapter 1573: Chapter 1566: A Few Questions for You</strong>

    ¡°p!¡±

    A crisp p echoed in the office.

    Xue Man¡¯s face instantly turned bright red, like she was drunk, almost as if water could drip from it.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯? This is a lesson for you. Don¡¯t just start hitting people randomly. If I weren¡¯t skilled, I¡¯d definitely be in the hospital because of you, and my reputation would be ruined. This is a lesson for you to remember.¡±

    With a displeased face, Lu Tianxing spoke as he raised his hand again and gave Xue Man another hard smack on the butt.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you scum and trash! I¡¯m not finished with you. I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

    Xue Man kept shouting in anger, her voice betraying a hint of indignant shame.

    ¡°Scum and trash?¡±

    Lu Tianxing heard Xue Man¡¯s words, his lips curling into a wicked smile. He reached out to help Xue Man up from the desk, making her stand in front of him. True Qi transformed into ropes, directly binding her to keep her from moving.

    Looking at Xue Man, whose face was flushed red, Lu Tianxing¡¯s evil grin deepened. He slowly reached out, like a yboy, lifting her chin with his finger, drawing close to her neck, and took a deep breath, speaking lecherously, ¡°So fragrant, Minister Xue. Your body smells so nice. Is this your natural scent?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Man¡¯s face turned beet red. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Scum and trash, Minister Xue, you¡¯re right. That name does kind of suit me. Minister Xue, you said I took advantage of Xue Bing and even took photos to threaten her. Now that you know about it, what if you call the police to arrest me? Should I strip you too, and do some delightful things with you, and then take some photos and videos to threaten you? Speaking of which, I recently bought a phone with a supposedly high-resolution camera, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to test it yet. Minister Xue, should we give it a try today? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an experienced photographer, trained by Master Chen, and I guarantee I¡¯ll capture your most beautiful moments. Trust me, okay?¡±

    After he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile became even more lecherous. As he spoke, he reached out towards the proud peaks of the Holy Maiden Peak on Xue Man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t you dare! If you touch me again, I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Xue Man instinctively screamed and struggled desperately. Somehow, a burst of strength surged within her, and suddenly, the sense of restraint vanished. She became agile, and the suppressed fury in her heart could no longer be contained. Without thinking, she threw a punch.

    But there was no trace of Lu Tianxing in front of her. When she turned her head, she saw Lu Tianxing already sitting leisurely behind her desk, sipping the coffee she had brewed earlier: ¡°Minister Xue, you¡¯re too violent. I was just teasing you, and you wanted to kill me. That¡¯s too violent. A woman like you won¡¯t be able to find a husband in the future.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man clenched her fists, her beautiful eyes almost shooting fire at Lu Tianxing, ready to beat him to death if given the chance.

    ¡°Minister Xue, don¡¯ty a hand on me again, or I won¡¯t hesitate to smack your butt a few more times. Don¡¯t believe me? Give it a try.¡± Lu Tianxing calmly spoke, looking at Xue Man¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xue Man was so infuriated by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words that she was fuming, yet she dared not act rashly. She believed that this bastard Lu Tianxing would definitely do what he said.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s restrained actions, a slight smile flickered at the corner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth: ¡°Minister Xue, that¡¯s more like it. Listening to me properly is better, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no need to get physical. You¡¯re attacking me because you think I¡¯ve done something to Xue Bing, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you not do anything?¡±

    Xue Man showed no intention of giving Lu Tianxing a pleasant expression.

    Upon hearing this again, a wry smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face: ¡°Minister Xue, let¡¯s not discuss what I did or didn¡¯t do yet. Let me ask you a few questions first. After you answer, you can decide whether or not you believe I did something to Xue Bing, okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°First question, is Xue Bing a virgin?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to insult Xiao Bing again?¡±

    Xue Bing, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, felt the anger she had just suppressed rise again, her fists clenching tightly.

    Lu Tianxing saw Xue Man was about to lose her temper again, and quickly said, ¡°Minister Xue, please don¡¯t be impulsive, answer this question first, and it¡¯s a very crucial one.¡±

    Xue Bing listened to Lu Tianxing and looked at his face, gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lu Tianxing pped his hands, ¡°Second question, do you think mybat power is strong?¡±

    Upon hearing this, a vein popped on Xue Man¡¯s forehead. How would she know this? She¡¯s not Bai Zhiqing or Lin Qianru, she hasn¡¯t even experienced it. How could she know this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    These four words virtually squeezed out through Xue Man¡¯s teeth. If it weren¡¯t for considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s serious face, she might have flipped right there.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s answer, Lu Tianxing paused momentarily, then rubbed his nose andughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Minister Xue, I almost forgot you haven¡¯t experienced mybat power and thus have no say. But it doesn¡¯t matter, you can ask Qian Ru and Zhiqingter about how mybat power is. Not to brag, several times a night is no problem, no pressure. Given the chance, we could try¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, he immediately felt a chill of murderous intent approaching. His body shook, and he promptly changed the subject, ¡°Since you have no say on this, let¡¯s swap topics, did you notice Xue Bing walking awkwardly today?¡±

    Xue Man nced at Lu Tianxing and didn¡¯t speak, just shook her head lightly. She hadn¡¯t noticed anything peculiar about Xue Bing¡¯s walk today.

    ¡°Minister Xue, I¡¯ve asked my question, now let me exin.¡±

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing continued, ¡°You said Xue Bing is a virgin, then you should know if it¡¯s a woman¡¯s first time, she would definitely walk awkwardly the next day. But today Xue Bing wasn¡¯t walking awkwardly at all, which clearly shows I didn¡¯t do anything to Xue Bingst night, don¡¯t you think!¡±

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, Xue Man¡¯s expression became vtile. She hadn¡¯t considered these things earlier due to the scenes ying out in her mind because she was overwhelmed with anger. Moreover, when questioning Xue Bing, Xue Bing¡¯s hesitant manner made Xue Man certain that her imagined scenes were true. Xue Bing feared exposure of her scandalous photos and dared not say anything, all this blinded reason and her eyes, making her believe Lu Tianxing had done something to Xue Bing without thinking much.

    At this moment, listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s exnation, Xue Man slowly came to her senses, realizing Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t lying.

    Seeing Xue Man¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Minister Xue, now you understand, I didn¡¯t do anything at all, earlier you purely ndered me, but I¡¯m magnanimous, I won¡¯t pursue this matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t wait for Xue Man to respond, hurriedly walked out, not for any other reason, except having just smacked Xue Man¡¯s bottom. In case shees to her senses and causes trouble for him, escape is the best option.

    Taking onest look at Xue Man, Lu Tianxing cautiously moved toward the door, and when he reached it, realizing Xue Man hadn¡¯t noticed him, secretly heaved a sigh of relief, quickly opened the door, just as he was about to step outside, only had one foot past the threshold, a cold voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly changed, his heart trembled fiercely, and he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Minister Xue, did you call me for something else? If not, I¡¯ll take my leave, I¡¯ve been out for too long, Zhiqing might be worried.¡±

    Lu Tianxing cautiously looked at Xue Man, cracked a smile.

    Xue Man, with aplicated expression, nced at Lu Tianxing, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m¡­ sorry, I was rash earlier, I apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    A bit astonished hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly froze, hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem, if it were me, I¡¯d be anxious too. I don¡¯t me you, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing prepared to walk away, surprised that Xue Man apologized to him. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about this, considering Xue Man is an aggressive woman who¡¯ll act on impulse, now actively apologizing, denying something fishy is something he simply doesn¡¯t believe. Perhaps there¡¯s a big trap waiting for him thereafter, having been threatened by Xue Bing yesterday, this time he¡¯d never give Xue Man a chance to threaten him.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Xue Man opened her mouth again to stop Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Minister Xue, do you need me for something else?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing replied, somewhat cautiously, ¡°Minister Xue, I know my recent actions were improper, I sincerely apologize, hoping your magnanimity would overlook it, as even a prime minister¡¯s belly can sail a ship, spare me this once.¡±

 Chapter 1574 - 1567: Murderous Intent Overflowing

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Chapter 1567: Murderous Intent Overflowing</h4>

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, under Lu Tianxing¡¯s anxious gaze, Xue Man slowly opened her mouth and said, "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll let you off the hook for today, but there¡¯s something I want to ask you."

    Although he didn¡¯t know what Xue Man was getting at, after hearing her words, Lu Tianxing still nodded and said, "Minister Xue, if there¡¯s anything else you want to ask me, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man didn¡¯t hesitate and directly said, "Lu Tianxing, do you know where Hong Yue went today?"

    "Where did Hong Yue go?"

    Lu Tianxing obviously hadn¡¯t expected Xue Man to ask him this question. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Minister Xue, why are you asking me this? How would I know where Hong Yue went? Besides, hasn¡¯t she already resigned? Why are you looking for her? Just give her a call."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Man looked at him with aplex expression and said, "It¡¯s because I can¡¯t reach her by phone that I¡¯m asking you. Originally, Hong Yue and I had agreed to hold a farewell party for her after work, but when I tried calling to ask if she was avable, I found that her phone was unreachable. I¡¯m worried she might have run into trouble."

    "Hong Yue¡¯s phone is unreachable?"

    Upon hearing Xue Man¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and paused for a moment before speaking, "Minister Xue, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll have a word with Zhiqingter and have someone look for Hong Yue."

    "Okay, I appreciate it."

    "No problem, it¡¯s a small matter, Minister Xue, you¡¯re too polite."

    After exchanging a few more words, Lu Tianxing and Xue Man didn¡¯t linger, and they walked out of Xue Man¡¯s office.

    Watching Lu Tianxing walk out of her office, aplex expression shed across Xue Man¡¯s face. The image of Lu Tianxing smacking her bottom involuntarily shed through her mind, and a blush crept over her face, an unprecedented throbbing spreading through her heart, leaving her slightly dazed, unaware that Lu Tianxing had closed the door and left.

    After leaving Xue Man¡¯s office, Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and stood by the corridor¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, looking downstairs, his brow slightly furrowed. Unable to reach Luan Hongyue by phone, he sensed something amiss.

    Logically speaking, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e should have left Modu already, and given Luan Hongyue¡¯s character, she shouldn¡¯t have turned off her phone. Now the phone is unreachable, which is almost impossible, especially since Luan Hongyue has just be the president of the Hope Charity Foundation. She didn¡¯t refuse at the press conference, indicating she genuinely wants to start anew, impossible to leave without a word.

    Could it be that something¡¯s really happened?

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, then extinguished the newly lit cigarette in his hand and tossed it into the nearby trash can without hesitation, stepping into the elevator and heading to the top floor to have a word with Bai Zhiqing, and then to Rose, to check if something really happened to Luan Hongyue.

    When the elevator stopped at the top floor, Lu Tianxing walked out directly, heading to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office.

    As he entered the office, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears.

    "Back from your dalliances outside?"

    "Uh."

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a surprised expression appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, and he said with a bitter smile, "Honey, where did you hear about my dalliances outside? Don¡¯t you know where I¡¯ve been? I came back honestly after dinner, didn¡¯t do anything at all."

    "Really?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked up at Lu Tianxing, sneering, "Why did Xiao Bing call me half an hour ago and tell me you were already in the car back? Bai¡¯s Group isn¡¯t more than fifteen or twenty minutes from Arch of Triumph Restaurant, yet you took over half an hour. Tell me where you spent those extra minutes, doing what."

    Listening to Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, a helpless expression immediately appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. What the seniors said online was indeed true; women, before marriage, are fools; after marriage, they¡¯re Sherlock Holmes, how imaginative.

    "Honey, are you teasing me? What can I possibly do in those extra minutes?"

    "Really? You can¡¯t do much in a few minutes, but it¡¯s enough time to flirt with some woman."

    Bai Zhiqing twirled a pen in her hand, a cold smile emerging on her pretty face, her gaze fixed firmly on Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gaze with a hint of killing intent, Lu Tianxing hurriedly said, "Honey, you¡¯re wronging me. I really didn¡¯t do anything; Minister Xue just wanted to ask me something, so I went to her. You have to trust me; really, I didn¡¯t do anything."

    "You went to Xiao Man again."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s previously cold face becamepletely frosty, an icy aura emanating from her, seemingly reducing the office¡¯s temperature.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing knew Bai Zhiqing was about to lose her temper and quickly said, "Honey, going to Minister Xue wasn¡¯t what you think; she wanted to ask me about Hong Yue."

    "Hong Yue?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "Minister Xue told me you were nning to hold a farewell party for Hong Yue, but her phone wasn¡¯t reachable today, so Minister Xue asked me to help see if Hong Yue had any problem."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t dare to tell Bai Zhiqing everything that happened in Xue Man¡¯s office; otherwise, Bai Zhiqing might chop him up.

    Bai Zhiqing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and the frost on her face gradually dissipated a lot. After she came off work yesterday, she indeed heard Xue Man say that he nned to hold a farewell party for Luan Hongyue. At that time, Lu Tianxing had already left. If Xue Man hadn¡¯t told him, he wouldn¡¯t have known at all.

    "Besides this, are you sure you don¡¯t have anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?"

    "Of course not. You have to trust me, dear. I might lie to anyone, but I won¡¯t lie to you, right?"

    Lu Tianxing said sincerely while looking at Bai Zhiqing.

    "Do you have any news about Hong Yue now?"

    "I¡¯m here to give you a heads-up before going to seek someone¡¯s help, aren¡¯t I?"

    Lu Tianxing shrugged at Bai Zhiqing. Before he could finish talking, a melodious ringtone rang from his mobile phone.

    Lu Tianxing looked at the caller ID, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He had no memory of this phone number; it was a stranger¡¯s call.

    Bai Zhiqing was watching Lu Tianxing, and upon seeing his expression, she asked, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Whose call is it?"

    "I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no caller ID."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head lightly at Bai Zhiqing, hesitated for a moment, and answered the call.

    "Is it Lu Tianxing?"

    A low, hoarse voice immediately came from the receiver.

    "Yes, who are you?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow tightly, searching his memory, but he had no recollection of the voice; it was obviously a stranger¡¯s call.

    "You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I just want to tell you, Luan Hongyue is in my hands now. If you want her to stay alive, obediently follow my instructions. Come right now to the abandoned dock in the southern suburbs, the first abandoned warehouse to the east. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there. Remember, don¡¯t sneak in recklessly, or else face the consequences."

    The voice on the phone was hoarse to the extreme, without any emotional fluctuation.

    As soon as the words fell, the call was directly hung up.

    "Crack!"

    Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face became extremely somber in that instant. Threads of icy killing intent spread from him, and with a slight force of his fingers, the cell phone in his hand was directly crushed, bursting into mes, yet was instantly obliterated cleanly by True Qi.

    Only a strong burnt odor lingered in the air.

    Bai Zhiqing saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, and quickly asked, "Lu Tianxing, what happened?"

    "Hong Yue has been kidnapped."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressed the killing intent in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "Darling, I¡¯m heading out for a while. Be careful at Bai¡¯s Group."

    "Okay, be careful yourself." Bai Zhiqing looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking with a hint of concern.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine, trust me."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly at Bai Zhiqing, said nothing more, and directly turned to walk outside.

    It was around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly, although there were quite a few pedestrians on the road. Lu Tianxing, after leaving Bai¡¯s Group, directly chose a corner, looked around, and, finding no one paying attention to him, his figure flickered, and the whole person soared like an eagle, stepping on the windows of the building next to Bai¡¯s Group, flying towards the distance.

    At this time, in one of the offices of that building, two bare bodies were entangled together, a woman dressed as a secretary sitting on a fat middle-aged man, continuously moving up and down, making sounds simr to a cat¡¯s cry.

    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s movement paused, her whole body stiffened, and she stared wide-eyed, full of incredulity at the silhouette outside the window passing through the sky like an eagle, mouth agape in shock. This was the twenty-third floor, someone flying past on the twenty-third floor¡ªhuman or ghost?

    "What are you doing! Keep moving."

    At this moment, feeling the woman had stopped, the middle-aged man lying on the sofa pped her hard twice on the rear, yet found she made no movement, instead staring straight outside. Following her line of sight, he saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette disappearing on the rooftop of a distant building.

    "Ah...!"

    A few secondster, two blood-curdling screams that sounded like they¡¯d seen a ghost rang out in this office.

 Chapter 1575 - 1568: Luan Hongyue Is Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Chapter 1568: Luan Hongyue Is Kidnapped</h4>

    Lu Tianxing paid no attention to themotion he caused. After leaping onto a rooftop of a skyscraper, he immediately activated his True Qi, transforming into a streak of light heading towards the South Suburb Abandoned Dock.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t choose to drive because, for him, driving was too slow. He feared that Luan Hongyue might encounter some ident, so he ignored the shocking nature of it and used his True Qi to rush to the abandoned dock in the south suburbs.

    The South Suburb Pier was once a bustling pier in Modu, but as time passed and the city was redesigned, it gradually got abandoned, leaving behind a scene of weeds and destion. Dpidated warehouses stood, battered by the sea breeze.

    Inside the first abandoned warehouse counted from the east at the South Suburb Pier, Luan Hongyue was bound hand and foot, with a towel stuffed in her mouth, andy in a corner with her eyes tightly shut.

    "Brother Dao, has that kid arrived yet, should we call and urge him again?"

    The speaking man was about twenty-six or twenty-seven, with narrow eyes that gave a chilling impression.

    The man referred to as Brother Dao was a fifty-something man, blind in one eye. He sat on a discarded pipe, with a long, gleaming knife ced on his arm, reflecting threads of sunlight, giving a sharp feeling.

    "Young Master Sun said Luan Hongyue is Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman. As long as we capture Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing will definitelye," Brother Dao said softly, with a cold smile on his face.

    "But, Brother Dao, are we really going to confront Lu Tianxing? As far as I know, he¡¯s a mid-stage mythical expert and is part of the Lu Family. We¡¯ve now abducted his woman, and if we oppose him, I¡¯m worried the Lu Family won¡¯t let us go," the man who spoke first said hesitantly.

    Before Brother Dao could speak, another man said, "Zhang Hu, what are you afraid of? Our Brother Dao is a peak mid-stage mythical expert, and his knife skills are superb. How could a mere Lu Tianxing possibly ovee Brother Dao? Besides, Young Master Sun has given us five hundred million, five hundred million! With that, we can go abroad and livevishly. What could the Lu Family do to us then?"

    Qian Bao spoke rightly ¨C five hundred million. With such money, we no longer need to hide like dogs, fearing being found by the Yanhuang Group. With this money, abroad, we can keep a few foreign beauties; with our skills, we¡¯ll certainly thrive," the man ying with a sniper rifle in the corner said with a smile.

    "But..."

    The man called Zhang Hu was about to say something more, but Brother Dao interrupted him, "Zhang Hu, this matter is already in motion, there¡¯s no point in regretting it. Divine Gun, hide in the shadowster. As soon as Lu Tianxing appears, attack him without hesitation. Qian Bao, you and Zhang Hu watch over Luan Hongyue together. I¡¯ll remain hidden and deliver a lethal blow to Lu Tianxing when the timees."

    Divine Gun was the man holding a sniper rifle earlier.

    "Leave it to us."

    Upon hearing Brother Dao¡¯s words, the three nodded. The man with the sniper rifle, Divine Gun, didn¡¯t speak further but stood up and walked toward a hidden corner on the second floor of the abandoned warehouse.

    "Hey, Brother Dao, since Lu Tianxing hasn¡¯t arrived yet, why don¡¯t we have some fun with his woman, huh? Honestly, this woman looks really good, with the front and back both striking. It¡¯s hard for me to resist the urge to have a go,"

    Qian Bao¡¯s gaze shifted,nding on Luan Hongyue in the corner, his eyes filled with a burning light.

    "Qian Bao, if you want to die, go ahead and try, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. This woman is untouchable; if anyone touches her, if they die, don¡¯t me me for not warning you," Brother Dao coldly nced at Qian Bao and said indifferently.

    "Hey, Brother Dao, of course not, you know me, I¡¯m just saying randomly, I don¡¯t have the guts."

    "Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡¯disasteres from the mouth¡¯? Get your spirits up. If we win this time, we¡¯ll never have to stay in this damned ce in China, and we¡¯ll be living the good life, with all sorts of women at our disposal. But if we lose, you guys know the consequences better than I do," Chen Dao said heavily.

    "Brother Dao, you¡¯re wise."

    And at this moment, Luan Hongyue groggily woke up.

    "Where is this ce? My head hurts."

    Luan Hongyue only felt a splitting headache. She instinctively wanted to lift her hand to rub her temples but suddenly found her hands and feet bound.

    What the hell is going on!

    Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She clearly remembered that after waking up this morning, she received a stranger¡¯s call, saying her parents were in an ident on their way back to Jiangnan, now in an uncertain condition, and she was urged to rush to Modu Renmin Hospital to see them onest time.

    Originally, she was filled with doubt about this call. After all, given Luan Aoxiong¡¯s character, he was capable of anything, let alone faking his own death. However, the other person on the phone spoke in such a methodical manner that she became somewhat half-convinced, ultimately deciding to drive to the hospital. After all, no matter how Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e treated her, they were always her biological parents, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore them.

    But when she arrived at the hospital, after just parking her car in the underground garage and preparing to take the elevator upstairs, she smelled a faint fragrance and then knew nothing. When she woke up again, she found herself here.

    "Oh no, I¡¯ve been kidnapped."

    Thinking of this, a terrible thought suddenly arose in Luan Hongyue¡¯s mind.

    "Brother Dao, this woman has woken up."

    "Qian Bao, don¡¯t mess around." Brother Dao said immediately when he saw Qian Bao walking towards Luan Hongyue as he spoke.

    Among Qian Bao, Zhang Hu, and Divine Gun, the one he trusted the least was Qian Bao.

    Back then, Qian Bao was wanted by the Yanhuang Group because he had a lustful intent and raped and murdered the girlfriend of a rich kid, which could be considered a prior offense. If Qian Bao dared to do anything to Luan Hongyue, even if Lu Tianxing came, trying to kill him might cost them dearly, possibly leading to mutual destruction. After all, the destructive power of a middle-stage mythical powerhouse filled with rage isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one equals two.

    Even if he wanted to kill a middle-stage mythical person filled with rage, it would probably take some effort, and it might end up as a pyrrhic victory, harming one thousand enemies at the cost of eight hundred of his own.

    Qian Bao turned back to Brother Dao and chuckled, "Brother Dao, don¡¯t you know me well enough? Whatever you say, I¡¯ll take to heart. If I say I won¡¯t touch her, I won¡¯t touch her. I¡¯m just going over to take a look."

    Without giving Brother Dao a chance to say anything else, Qian Bao strode over to Luan Hongyue, looked at her panicked face, and a glint of green light shed in his eyes: "What a beautiful woman. Tsk tsk, more charming than that rich kid¡¯s girlfriend I yed with before. I say, Zhang Hu, rich people sure do have an eye for women. Curvy and fair-skinned, it¡¯s making me itch. If Brother Dao didn¡¯t forbid me, I¡¯d love to have a go with this woman three hundred times to show her whether I¡¯m more skilled, or Third Young Master Lu is better."

    "Qian Bao, I don¡¯t know if Lu Tianxing is any good, but I know for sure you¡¯re not. When you raped that rich kid¡¯s girlfriend, I heard it was over in less than a minute. You¡¯re really embarrassing." Zhang Huughed as he looked at Qian Bao.

    "Bullshit, I was just in a hurry at the time. If you don¡¯t believe me, when we get to the United States, I¡¯ll find a few foreign chicks and perform in front of you to show you what it means to be indefatigable."

    "Hahaha, well, I¡¯ll wait for that. Hope you don¡¯t end up unable to even block those foreign chicks¡¯ pipes, and instead show us what it means to have a pencil ced inside a pencil case."

    Listening to the vulgar words, Luan Hongyue quickly calmed down from her brief panic. Having been the owner of the Red People Club, she¡¯s no stranger to storms and her mental strength is beyond that of regr women. She quickly figured that the fragrance she smelled at the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot was likely some kind of knockout gas, and now that she¡¯s been kidnapped, it¡¯s not for lust but for some other purpose.

    "Who exactly are you and what do you want?" Luan Hongyue slowly opened her eyes and asked in a low voice.

    "Hahaha, who we are, you don¡¯t need to know. You just need to know that we¡¯re asking for your help," Qian Bao said with a smile as he looked at Luan Hongyue.

    "Help with what?"

    "Help us kill someone. As long as you help us kill someone, we won¡¯t hurt you."

    Brother Dao¡¯s low voice came from the side, with his remaining single eye shing a chilling gleam: "But if you don¡¯t cooperate with us, I don¡¯t mind letting my brothers have a taste of you."

    Upon hearing these words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and a trace of pallor shed across her face: "You... ."

    "Miss Luan, our target is only Lu Tianxing, it has nothing to do with you. I hope you think it through."

    Brother Dao¡¯s voice sounded again.

    "Going after Tianxing... ."

    After hearing Chen Dao¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She initially thought that her capture might have been orchestrated by her beastly parents or could be rted to her hundred billion charity fund. But she never expected that her capture was to threaten Lu Tianxing, to kill Lu Tianxing.

    PS: Some readers mentioned the plot was progressing slowly. There¡¯s only a few Chapters left of this plot, and soon we¡¯ll be heading to Beijing. I hope you can support us!!!

 Chapter 1576: 1569: Arriving Just in Time

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1576: Chapter 1569: Arriving Just in Time</strong>

    After a brief moment of surprise, Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said calmly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I, Luan Hongyue, have absolutely no connection with Lu Tianxing. To be blunt, I¡¯m just a social butterfly. Do you think Lu Tianxing would like a social butterfly?¡±

    Luan Hongyue knew very well that since they had captured her, they must want to use her to threaten Lu Tianxing. With her abilities, there was no chance of escape. The only thing she could do now was make them believe that she indeed had no rtion to Lu Tianxing, so that Lu Tianxing would not be in any danger.

    ¡°No connection at all? Hehe, Miss Luan, your acting is quite convincing. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d believe you. Unfortunately, this is of no use to me. You might as well stay here obediently! When Lu Tianxing arrives, we¡¯ll naturally verify if he really doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±

    Brother Dao nced at Luan Hongyue, his only eye gleaming coldly. He said nothing more, but sat there, closing his eyes to regain his strength, waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Heh, little beauty, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t harm a flower. After I kill Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ll let you know the joys of being a woman. Then you can judge whether I¡¯m more formidable, or Lu Tianxing is.¡±

    As he spoke, Qian Bao reached out to touch Luan Hongyue¡¯s chin. Although Brother Dao forbade him from doing anything to Luan Hongyue, indulging a little with his hands was no issue.

    ¡°The Third Young Master will surely kill you.¡±

    Luan Hongyue gritted her teeth as she confronted Qian Bao, instinctively trying to move back, but felt unable to muster any strength, unable to move an inch. She could only watch as Qian Bao¡¯s hand reached toward her face.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ my hand, my hand. Who is it? Come out,e out.¡±

    At that moment, a sh of light appeared from the void, followed by Qian Bao¡¯s piercing scream echoing throughout the abandoned warehouse.

    Upon hearing the scream, Luan Hongyue instinctively lifted her head to look. She saw Qian Bao, who was about to touch her face, screaming hysterically. One of his hands fell to the ground, severed at the wrist, with blood spurting out between his fingers like a fountain, spreading a thick stench of blood.

    ¡°Oh no, Lu Tianxing is here.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Brother Dao abruptly stood up, hesitated not even a moment, and like a sh of lightning, he darted toward Luan Hongyue, intending to capture her. As long as he had her, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t dare make a rash move.

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to capture my person? Do you want to die?¡±

    Apanied by a voice full of murderous intent, a long halberd appeared out of nowhere in the void, emanating a thick, iron-blood aura, and directly struck toward Brother Dao.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Faced with the sudden appearance of the long halberd, Brother Dao¡¯s expression drastically changed. In that moment, he felt a strong sense of impending death. Without any hesitation, the long sword in his hand emitted a dazzling light, shing fiercely toward the void.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two forces collided violently, unleashing a terrifying power that swept around, tearing through everything in its path with unstoppable might.

    Seeing the iing force surging toward her, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face turned pale. Instinctively, she wanted to dodge, but found her hands and feet tightly bound, unable to move at all. She could only watch helplessly as the force swept toward her.

    ¡°Hong Yue, are you alright?¡±

    At that moment, Luan Hongyue suddenly heard a gentle voice by her ear. Next thing she knew, her body lifted off the ground, embraced tightly by someone, and the force that was rushing toward her seemed to be stopped by an invisible barrier, unable to advance any further.

    ¡°Third Young Master, why are you here?¡±

    Smelling the familiar scent and feeling the warmth of the embrace, Luan Hongyue could no longer contain the flutter in her heart. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s, her face filled with excitement. She had never expected Lu Tianxing toe and save her.

    After all, she and Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship, and Lu Tianxing admitting she was his woman was just a temporary solution. But now, knowing that the others had intentionally captured her hoping he¡¯de, Lu Tian still decisively came to rescue her. This scene shattered all the defenses in Luan Hongyue¡¯s heart.

    To any woman, no woman could refuse such tenderness, refuse a man willing to risk himself for her.

    Were it not for the inappropriate timing and location, Luan Hongyue might have unabashedly offered her body. She had nothing, no way to express her gratitude to Lu Tianxing except with her body. She didn¡¯t wish for Lu Tianxing to like her or even give her a status; she only hoped to thank Lu Tianxing with her body.

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly at Luan Hongyue and said, ¡°Hongyue, you¡¯re my friend. When a friend is in danger, how could I not show up? Besides, if something were to happen to a beautifuldy like you, it would be the greatest loss in the world.¡±

    While teasing Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind moved slightly, and two streams of True Qi roared out, directly untying the ropes on Luan Hongyue.

    ¡°You¡­ you are Lu Tianxing. How did you get in here?¡±

    After Brother Dao shattered the surrounding force with a strike, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a heavy gaze. From the moment of engagement with Lu Tianxing just now, he felt the terrifying strength of Lu Tianxing. The terrifying quality of his True Qi made him feel a shiver in his heart, and even a sense of being crushed.

    Upon hearing Brother Dao¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue suddenly came to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Tianxing, you must leave, leave quickly. They kidnapped me just to deal with you. Hurry and go, they have a hidden sniper in the shadows. Take me with you and I¡¯m just a burden, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Are you the Third Young Master of the Lu Family?¡±

    Before Brother Dao could speak again, a voice full of hatred came from the side.

    Qian Bao clutched his hand, ring at Lu Tianxing with a face full of ferociousness, his entire body exuding an air of bloodthirsty intent. For a Martial Artist, being crippled would definitely render over half their strength useless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Tell me, who sent you to kidnap Hongyue? Tell me, who is your mastermind behind this, and I¡¯ll leave you with an intact corpse.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone was calm, yet it could not conceal the murderous intent within.

    He believed that someone must be instructing this group to kidnap Luan Hongyue, otherwise, ordinary Loose Cultivators wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him without reason. After all, he is now the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, and no one would risk being hunted by the Lu Family unless there was someone behind them pulling the strings.

    ¡°Hahaha, leave me an intact corpse? Lu Tianxing, do you think you¡¯re the Third Young Master of the Lu Family? Let me tell you, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but trash. Today, you crippled my arm, so I¡¯m going to take your life.¡±

    Qian Bao red at Lu Tianxing with a ferocious expression, not showing any fear even though his hand was cut off by Lu Tianxing. On the contrary, a surge of murderous intent he couldn¡¯t suppress welled up from his heart. He was determined to tear Lu Tianxing into pieces.

    The murderous intent in his heart gradually clouded his judgment. Without any hesitation, Qian Bao lunged towards Lu Tianxing, his body leaping into the air, his right leg carrying the mighty force of thunderous power, fiercely kicking towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    As this kick was delivered, the temperature in the air suddenly burst forth, waves of True Qi emanating from Qian Bao¡¯s leg, turning into mes. Even before approaching Lu Tianxing, it already sent a terrifying heat wave rushing towards him.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, without any intention of dodging.

    As the kick was about tond, a bloodthirsty intent appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. His body trembled slightly, and the interweaving True Qi made a crisp sound, like a giant of steel. Six True Qi arms rose into the air, seeming to explode the air. With thunderous power, they crushed through the void, brutally suppressing Qian Bao.

    ¡°No, Qian Bao, you¡¯re not his match, retreat quickly.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Brother Dao¡¯s face turned extremely grim, and he shouted angrily without any hesitation. The long knife in his hand shook, a strong sharp force spreading out, followed by the knife¡¯s sh. It instantly condensed into a virtual shadow of a giant knife, slicing through the air, tearing apart the space.

    Actually, when Qian Bao was about to make a move on Lu Tianxing, Brother Dao initially wanted to stop him, but in the end didn¡¯t choose to intervene, instead opting to watch and see.

    After all, although Qian Bao is unreliable in his actions, his strength is only slightly inferior to Brother Dao, also a middle-stage Mythical expert. Even if Qian Bao was not Lu Tianxing¡¯s match, Brother Dao believed he could withstand a few rounds with Lu Tianxing. However, he never imagined that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was so terrifying. The implementation of this move even made Brother Dao feel an overwhelming threat, not to mention Qian Bao, whose strength was weaker than his.

    If he doesn¡¯t dodge, the only path left is certain death.

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying might, Brother Dao had no choice but to take action at this moment. He knew very well that if Qian Bao died, he, Zhang Hu, and Divine Gun facing Lu Tianxing, if Lu Tianxing decided to run, attempting to kill him would be nearly impossible.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die, Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    At this moment, Qian Bao also felt an unparalleled aura of death looming over his heart, as if what he faced now was not Lu Tianxing, but a Killing God.

    ¡°Heavenly Fire.¡±

    Facing this deadly blow, Qian Bao roared angrily instead of retreating, his legs instantly turning into afterimages, kicking out.

 Chapter 1577 - 1570: Time for You to Go

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Chapter 1570: Time for You to Go</h4>

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt as though everything before him had transformed into a world of fire. An intense heat surged towards him, with mes shooting up all around, seemingly intent on turning the sky and earth intova.

    "Lu Tianxing, die for me!"

    Qian Bao¡¯s voice echoed in the air, carrying an extreme murderous intent.

    "You want to kill me? Do you think you can? The one who will die today is you. Invincible King Fist, unyielding in attack, undefeatable in battle."

    Facing this overwhelming ze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Holding Luan Hongyue in one arm, he stood motionless. As the mes roared towards him, his body subtly shook, and the Unbeatable Emperor Fist was unleashed in a punch.

    Though this punch seemed fierce, it emitted no smoke or explosive aura. Yet, it gave off the feeling of an ancient beast awakening. A punch was thrown, without causing the sky to crumble or releasing any aura, but all the mes dissipated cleanly upon encountering the Invincible King Fist. The entire fiery world seemed to be washed away, revealing Qian Bao¡¯s figure. His six arms were like a crushing machine, pressing through the void, striking directly at Qian Bao¡¯s leg, and prating back into his body.

    Qian Bao¡¯s face showed disbelief. He could not fathom such a thorough defeat ¨C defeated by just one punch.

    Before Qian Bao could react, he felt a terrible force erupt from within, as if tearing him apart.

    "No..."

    Qian Bao let out a hysterical scream, and like an inted balloon, he burst into a rain of blood, dead beyond any doubt.

    After killing Qian Bao, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t pause. The Invincible King Fist was unleashed again, shattering Brother Dao¡¯s descending de into pieces.

    "Now it¡¯s your turn."

    Lu Tianxing fixed his gaze on Brother Dao and Zhang Hu, eyes gleaming with astonishing killing intent. The killing aura umted from countless battles emerged without reservation.

    The temperature around suddenly plummeted.

    He had always hated anyone who dared to harm those close to him. Anyone who touched his people, regardless of who they were, must die.

    "Lu Tianxing, do you really think you can take us?"

    Brother Dao¡¯s face was grim as he looked at Lu Tianxing, filled with dread.

    "Take you? No, no, I¡¯m not taking you; I¡¯m sending you on your way. Hong Yue, take a rest here, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already dealt with the hidden rat. Once I ughter these two ants, I¡¯ll send you home." Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue, whose face was slightly pale, and spoke softly.

    "Hm!"

    Luan Hongyue nodded. Although she was just an ordinary Martial Artist, even a Yellow-level Martial Artist, it didn¡¯t mean shecked insight. From Brother Dao¡¯s earlier sh with Lu Tianxing, it was clear their strengths wereparable. If she stayed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, she¡¯d only be a burden.

    "A rat? Did you kill the Divine Gun?" At this moment, Brother Dao suddenly spoke, his tone revealing uncontainable killing intent and ferocity.

    The Divine Gun was his brother, one of life and death. Had it not been for Divine Gun saving his life back then, he might have died. Lu Tianxing imed to have killed the hidden rat, and that person must be Divine Gun.

    Feeling the killing intent emanating from Brother Dao, Lu Tianxing smiled mockingly, speaking calmly, "So that¡¯s his name, Divine Gun. I wondered why he hid like a rat. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve already broken his neck, so don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re next."

    "Kill me, Lu Tianxing? With just you? Die for me!"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Brother Dao¡¯s eyes filled with rage. He roared, lunging at Lu Tianxing, the long de in his hand subtly flickering, unleashing a terrifying aura that enveloped Lu Tianxing. A wailing sound suddenly appeared, transmitting into the ears and inducing a splitting headache.

    "Mad Demon Saber Technique!"

    Brother Dao¡¯s saber technique is known as the Mad Demon Saber Technique, characterized by its fierceness and brutality. When unleashed, it transforms the wielder into a frenzied saber demon, shing wildly. Each strike is elusive, akin to an antelope¡¯s horn, and the ferocious aura on the de captivates the mind. Martial Artists with a weaker mentality can be overwhelmed by this madness, unable to resist.

    "Mad Demon Frenzy."

    The de lights were shadowy andyered. Lu Tianxing suddenly felt countless wailing sounds in his ears, which couldn¡¯t be blocked even if he sealed his hearing. They drilled into his mind, provoking an urge to bash his own head.

    "What a great opportunity."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing ensnared by the de shadows, Brother Dao¡¯s eyes lit up with a fierce killing intent. Without hesitation, he swung the de down, the unpredictable de light crashing down with overwhelming force, aiming to cleave Lu Tianxing in two.

    This saber strike was as fast as lightning, barely giving Lu Tianxing any chance to react. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of him.

    Seeing that the saber was about to fall, Lu Tianxing, who was standing still, suddenly curved his lips into a bloodthirsty smile. His eyes snapped open, and a startling killing intent erupted from his body.

    "Not good."

    Feeling the killing intent emanating from Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, Brother Dao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He clearly saw that Lu Tianxing was affected by the Mad Demon Saber Technique; how could he have recovered so quickly? How is this possible?

    Instinctively, Brother Dao didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, quickly changing his attack, switching from a chop to a sweep, aiming to slice Lu Tianxing¡¯s head.

    However, before Brother Dao¡¯s attack couldnd, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi surged forth and instantly transformed into an Iron Blood Battle Halberd. It moved as quickly as lightning and carried a strong iron blood aura, giving Brother Dao no chance to react. It tore through all his True Qi defenses and pierced his heart.

    "No... this is impossible. I don¡¯t believe it. Weren¡¯t you just recently at the Middle-stage Mythical? How could you kill me?"

    Though Brother Dao¡¯s formidable vitality at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical still hung on hisst breath, he gazed incredulously at the Iron Blood Battle Halberd protruding from his chest.

    When Sun Xiong found him, he just told him that Lu Tianxing had only recently entered the Middle-stage Mythical. But now, where Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength resembled someone who¡¯s just entered the Middle-stage Mythical, it was clearly stronger than his. Even Martial Artists who had just entered the Late Stage of Mythical might not match up to Lu Tianxing.

    "It¡¯s time for you to depart."

    Listening to Brother Dao¡¯s murmuring voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes showed no fluctuation. He dissipated the Iron Blood Battle Halberd and stomped Brother Dao¡¯s head into pieces.

    This scene unfolded too quickly. As fast as lightning, within a few breaths, Qian Bao and Brother Dao were both dead at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    "Not good, run."

    Zhang Hu, who hadn¡¯t had the chance to act, saw this scene, and his expression changed drastically. Without any hesitation, he dashed like lightning directly toward the exit of the abandoned warehouse.

    "Run, do you think you can escape?"

    Seeing Zhang Hu¡¯s stance, Lu Tianxing curved his lips into a bloodthirsty smile. His figure moved slightly, appearing like a ghost, and in the blink of an eye, he was beside Zhang Hu.

    As Lu Tianxing appeared in front of him in an instant, Zhang Hu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Without hesitation, he raised his fist and punched at Lu Tianxing. The furious True Qi burst forth, transforming into a gigantic fist, pressing forward like a mountain, seemingly intending to force Lu Tianxing back and buy himself some time to escape.

    In the face of Zhang Hu¡¯s ferocious punch, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t even think of dodging, directly throwing out his own punch.

    "Bang!"

    The violent True Qi was instantly shattered by the punch, and rather than retreat, Lu Tianxing advanced, stepping forward and letting their two fists collide fiercely in mid-air.

    "Crack!"

    The sound of bones breaking suddenly rang out, like bamboo splitting. Layer byyer, it burst apart. The arm Zhang Hu had used to collide with Lu Tianxing¡¯s exploded instantly, turning into a rain of blood. Some tendons, bones, and flesh hung from his shoulder, creating a terrifying sight.

    "Ah!"

    Zhang Hu couldn¡¯t help but let out a pig-like scream. Before Zhang Hu could make any move, he suddenly felt his neck tighten, as Lu Tianxing grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air.

    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme, devoid of any emotional tone.

    "What... do you want to do?"

    With Lu Tianxing¡¯s grip around his neck and the severe pain from his arm, Zhang Hu¡¯s face looked extraordinarily twisted, yet a trace of undeniable fear lingered deep in his eyes.

    In just one encounter, Brother Dao at the Middle-stage Peak Mythical died, Qian Bao at the Middle-stage Mythical also died, and even the Divine Gun hidden in the shadows couldn¡¯t even let out a scream before being finished by Lu Tianxing. If Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t decided not to kill him earlier, that punch might have imed his life. How could he not feel fear?

    Listening to Zhang Hu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing showed a bloodthirsty smile on his face: "You kidnapped my woman, and now you¡¯re asking what I want to do? Don¡¯t you find this question utterly ridiculous?"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing suddenly released his grip on Zhang Hu¡¯s neck. Before Zhang Hu couldnd, Lu Tianxing abruptly raised his right foot and kicked forward fiercely.

 Chapter 1578 - 1571: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Chapter 1571: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes</h4>

    "Crack!"

    Apanied by the sound of bones cracking, Zhang Hu¡¯s ear-piercing scream echoed in the air as his right knee was shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s kick, leaving only some flesh connected, which looked particrly shocking.

    At this moment, the look Zhang Hu gave Lu Tianxing was not only one of rm but more of sheer terror. In Zhang Hu¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing looked no different from a devil emerging from hell, especially with the gaze he cast upon him, as if looking at a dead man, devoid of emotion. This kind of gaze can only be felt on those who kill mercilessly because, in such people¡¯s hearts, human life is worthless, like weeds, unable to stir any inner emotions.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhang Hu¡¯s appearance and spoke again, his tone calm and without fluctuation: "Do you know what I hate most in this life? What I hate most is someone using people around me to threaten me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you so easily; I will make you wish you were dead, to let you know the consequences of kidnapping my woman."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm words, Zhang Hu¡¯s body trembled violently, and a fear that couldn¡¯t be concealed appeared in his eyes. He was terrified, truly terrified; he never expected Lu Tianxing to be this ruthless, his methods so deadly that he gave no chance for anyone to retaliate.

    "No... Don¡¯t kill me, I beg you, don¡¯t kill me."

    Zhang Hu¡¯s voice was filled with terror; in less than a minute, Qian Bao was sted, Brother Dao was killed, Divine Gun was dead too, leaving only him, Zhang Hu, in a state of unspeakable fear: "I beg you, don¡¯t kill me; I¡¯ll do anything you say, as long as you don¡¯t kill me."

    "Not kill you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s sneer grew more intense as he pulled a cigarette from his pocket and lit it: "To not kill you isn¡¯t impossible..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his words, Zhang Hu hastily interrupted, saying: "Third Young Master of Lu Family, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything you want."

    "Is that so?"

    Lu Tianxing made noment, and his voice turned icy cold: "Tell me, who sent you?"

    "If I tell you, will you really let me go?"

    "Do you think you have any other choice?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were like sharp des, stabbing straight into Zhang Hu¡¯s heart, as a chilling killing intent spread out.

    Feeling the killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Zhang Hu couldn¡¯t help but swallow: "It... It was Sun Xiong; Sun Xiong sent us, told us to kidnap Luan Hongyue, use her to lure you out, and then kill you."

    "Sun Xiong."

    A cold gleam shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, and the vanished killing intent surged again.

    "Yes... yes."

    Feeling the cold and suffocating killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Zhang Hu couldn¡¯t help but shiver: "Sun Xiong is quite familiar with Brother Dao, having once saved Brother Dao¡¯s life in the north. This time, Sun Xiong offered us five hundred million to kidnap Luan Hongyue, bring you out, and best capture you alive. If not, then kill you."

    "Kill me?"

    Lu Tianxingughed loudly: "You think you can kill me?"

    If Zhang Hu had heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words before any action was taken, he would have scoffed, believing Lu Tianxing was only a martial artist who had just stepped into the middle-stage mythical level, whereas Brother Dao was at the mid-stage peak of mythical strength. Qian Bao was also a middle-stage mythical expert. Together, they could easily y Lu Tianxing. But now, seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying strength and ruthless means, Zhang Hu knew clearly that Lu Tianxing was not someone they could handle. And because he took the wrong step, Brother Dao, Divine Gun, Qian Bao were dead, and his life was in Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp.

    Seeing the murderous intent pouring from Lu Tianxing, Zhang Hu was horrified to the extreme. If he had known Lu Tianxing was this scary, even if offered five billion, let alone five hundred billion, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have sought trouble with Lu Tianxing. Money is a good thing, but you¡¯d need a life to spend it. Without life, of what use is money?

    "I... I¡¯ve told you everything I know, I beg you, spare me..."

    Zhang Hu looked at Lu Tianxing, his face showing deep fear.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Zhang Hu with eyes devoid of any fluctuation, his voice calm as he spoke: "Sparing you isn¡¯t a problem at all; as long as you follow what I say, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live."

    "What do you want me to do?" Zhang Hu asked eagerly.

    "Call Sun Xiong, tell him you¡¯ve already killed me, and then take Luan Hongyue to him. Ask where Sun Xiong is now."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was cold. At Xue Man¡¯s ss reunion, he had spared Sun Xiong once, but this time Sun Xiong dared toe looking for trouble. Well, he won¡¯t be polite and will eliminate the rootpletely.

    Where is Sun Xiong now!

    Zhang Hu¡¯s face changed abruptly after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t stupid; Lu Tianxing asking about Sun Xiong¡¯s whereabouts had only one intention ¡ª to kill Sun Xiong. He wouldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing would show mercy to Sun Xiong.

    If Sun Xiong dies, he would surely be a thorn in the Northern Sun Family¡¯s side, eager to be disposed of quickly. However, he had no choice. Provoking the Sun Family might leave a sliver of hope for survival, but if he didn¡¯t follow Lu Tianxing¡¯s orders, he would die without a doubt.

    Just then, Zhang Hu¡¯s phone suddenly rang with an elegant ringtone.

    Upon hearing the ringtone, Zhang Hu hurriedly took out his phone. Seeing the caller ID, his whole body trembled as he instinctively looked up at Lu Tianxing: "It¡¯s a call from Sun Xiong."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed: "Answer it. Remember what I said, don¡¯t y tricks with me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to show you what it means to live a fate worse than death."

    "Alright, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Hu gritted his teeth and answered the call without any hesitation.

    "How¡¯s it going? Have you handled the matter I asked you to? Has the person been taken care of?"

    Before Zhang Hu could speak, Sun Xiong¡¯s impatient voice came from the other end of the line.

    Hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, Zhang Hu cautiously nced at Lu Tianxing, then said: "Young Master Sun, the matter is done. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is too formidable; we couldn¡¯t capture him alive, so we killed him. By the way, Young Master Sun, what about Luan Hongyue? Should we kill her too to eliminate future troubles?"

    "Luan Hongyue? Absolutely don¡¯t kill her. Bring her to my vi, bring her to Vi No. 5 in Qingshui Vi District. I¡¯m waiting for you there. Remember, don¡¯t hurt Luan Hongyue; you must bring her to me intact. By the way, also help me bring Lu Tianxing¡¯s corpse over. Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, you trash, you¡¯re finally dead. Too bad you¡¯re already gone, or I would certainly make your woman moan under me right in front of you. But it¡¯s fine, I can y with your woman in front of your corpse, making her crawl under me like a bitch, hahaha..."

    From the other end of the phone came Sun Xiong¡¯s excited voice.

    "Yes, Young Master Sun, Brother Dao and I are heading over right away."

    At this moment, in Vi No. 5 of Qingshui Vi District, Sun Xiong hung up the phone with Zhang Hu, a sinister smile on his face. Finally seeded, Lu Tianxing had finally died. Though it¡¯s a pity Lu Tianxing died, otherwise he would make Lu Tianxing watch his own woman crawling like a bitch on the ground, being toyed with.

    "Lu Tianxing, rest assured, this is just the beginning. I will make all your women into bitches. Once I¡¯ve grown tired of them, I¡¯ll make them bitches avable to all, letting countless men y with the Third Young Master of Lu Family¡¯s women."

    Sun Xiong sat on the sofa, a hint of madness on his face. These days, he had been living in hatred, eager to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces. But he also knew very well how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was. If he dared to make a move against Lu Tianxing and failed to kill him, he would be doomed.

    Originally, he nned to deal with Lu Tianxing slowly after returning to the north. Who knew his men stationed around Bai¡¯s Group to watch Lu Tianxing would actually discover Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, causing him to have them brought over, using Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e to forge a car ident message for Luan Hongyue, saying they were in a car ident, and Luan Hongyue fell for it directly, went to the hospital and got trapped.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re finally dead."

    Recalling Zhang Hu¡¯s words in the phone call just now, Sun Xiong¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. In a trance, he seemed to see Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure dying with wide-open eyes, watching his own woman crawling like a bitch under him, toyed with at will.

    "Young Master Sun, how is it? Did you catch that stinking bitch Luan Hongyue?"

    Just then, two figures walked in from outside, clearly Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e. At the moment, both of them had strong anticipation on their faces.

    "Caught, of course caught."

    Hearing Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words, Sun Xiong shed a grim expression andughed heartily: "Family Head Luan, strictly speaking, I really need to thank you this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge."

    "What... what do you mean, Young Master Sun? What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand."

    Looking at the grim smile on Sun Xiong¡¯s face, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s expression faltered slightly, a bad premonition suddenly welled up in his heart.

    "Haha, don¡¯t understand what I mean? No problem, just know that Lu Tianxing is already dead." Sun Xiong looked at Luan Aoxiong and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1579 - 1572: You Broke Your Promise

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Chapter 1572: You Broke Your Promise</h4>

    "What, Young Master Sun, what did you say, Lu Tianxing is dead?"

    Upon hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face changed dramatically. He suddenly stood up from the sofa, staring at Sun Xiong in shock.

    The reason he cooperated with Sun Xiong and used a fabricated car ident to deceive Luan Hongyue was because Sun Xiong told him that he merely wanted to capture Luan Hongyue, make her a woman everyone could scorn, and then shoot a video to disgust Lu Tianxing. Only then did he agree to cooperate with Sun Xiong, but he never imagined Sun Xiong would actually kill Lu Tianxing. This was absolutely something he did not wish to see.

    Lu Tianxing was the third young master of the Lu Family, the top power in Jiangnan. As long as Old Master Lu was alive, the Lu Family¡¯s status was unshakable. If Old Master Lu found out that Lu Tianxing¡¯s death was rted to him, the Luan Family¡¯s fate would only be utter destruction.

    "No... impossible, this is impossible, how could you possibly kill Lu Tianxing? Even when the people from the Yang Family and the Tang Family joined forces, they couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing. Lu Tianxing could even kill a Fake Mythical Late Stage expert without a scratch; you couldn¡¯t have killed Lu Tianxing."

    Luan Aoxiong muttered to himself softly, his face rife with panic.

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e was the same, trembling all over as if she had a fever. They absolutely did not want Lu Tianxing dead. If Lu Tianxing died, then the Luan Family would truly be wiped out, and they would have nothing left,pletely against their pursuits.

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong¡¯s muttering, Sun Xiong sneered and said, "Family Head Luan, you really live such a pitiful life. You believe such nonsense about Lu Tianxing killing a Late Stage Mythical expert without a scratch. His talent is indeed terrifying, but how many geniuses are there in the world? How many have you seen capable of defeating an enemy above their level? I see this rumor as nothing more than a deliberate exaggeration by the Lu Family. You actually believe it; no wonder the Luan Family has always been a third-rate family, not even second-rate."

    After speaking, Sun Xiong¡¯s face showed a disdainful smile. Although he also heard that Lu Tianxing had once killed a Fake Mythical Late Stage martial artist without a scratch, he never believed it. Each level of cultivation is a world apart. The gap between the middle-stage andte-stage Mythical levels was insurmountable. In his view, this rumor was merely an intentional exaggeration by the Lu Family, spread by hearsay and not credible.

    Because he did not believe it, he secretly found Brother Dao and others, to kidnap Luan Hongyue and kill Lu Tianxing. As for what would happen after killing Lu Tianxing, naturally, Brother Dao and the others would take the me. Moreover, he returned to the north, and the Lu Family could do nothing against him. If Old Master Lu darede north, only death would await him.

    "But... but..."

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished when he was directly interrupted by Sun Xiong: "There¡¯s no ¡¯but,¡¯ Family Head Luan. What are you worried about? You didn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing. What are you afraid of? Besides, I¡¯mpletely helping you get revenge by killing Lu Tianxing for you. You should thank me. Moreover, Luan Hongyue is your daughter. After my people bring Luan Hongyue to me, you canpletely ask her about the whereabouts of that ten billion. With that ten billion, you can livevishly overseas for a lifetime. Why cling to the meager assets of the Luan Family?"

    "Moreover, even if I didn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, do you think you could safely return to Jiangnan alive? Don¡¯t forget who the Lu Family is. How many people want to ingratiate themselves with the Lu Family? This time, you¡¯ve offended Lu Tianxing. Even if you return to Jiangnan alive, do you think those who want to curry favor with the Lu Family will let you go? Your only fate would be total annihtion. Instead, take the money and live it up overseas."

    Listening to Sun Xiong¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s expressions changed from uncertain to gloomy. After a long time, Luan Aoxiong took a deep breath and said, "Young Master Sun, did your people really kill Lu Tianxing? As far as I know, that guy Lu Tianxing is cunning. Could he be faking his death to lure us in?"

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words, Sun Xiongughed heartily: "Family Head Luan, you¡¯re worrying for nothing. Could a mere middle-stage Mythical level cause such upheaval? He¡¯s as good as dead. Besides, I just had people bring Luan Hongyue here. I want to taste this woman. I suppose Family Head Luan won¡¯t stop me, right?"

    "Hehe, Young Master Sun, you¡¯re too kind. Luan Hongyue catching your eye is her blessing. We¡¯re too d for her to even think of stopping you! You don¡¯t need to mind us," Zheng Xiu¡¯e spoke up immediately, even before Luan Aoxiong, in a tone showingplete disregard for the matter.

    "Hahaha, good, good, after I taste this woman, you¡¯ll definitely receive your benefits."

    Sun Xiongughed uproariously, eyes filled with anticipation, as if he could already see himself pressing all of Lu Tianxing¡¯s women beneath him.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the abandoned warehouse in the southern suburbs, after hanging up on Sun Xiong, Zhang Hu looked at Lu Tianxing with some trepidation and said, "Mr. Lu... Mr. Lu, I have done as you asked. Can I leave now?"

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, only looked at Zhang Hu with cold eyes filled with fierce killing intent.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy gaze, Zhang Hu¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he quickly said, "No... don¡¯t kill me, Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t kill me. You promised if I did as you asked, you wouldn¡¯t kill me. You can¡¯t break your word."

    Hearing Zhang Hu¡¯s pitiful words, the killing intent on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face vanished without a trace. Smiling, he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, one must keep their word, don¡¯t you agree?"

    "Yes, yes, Third Young Master, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right."

    Zhang Hu nodded continuously, a hint of hope appearing on his face.

    "You also think I¡¯m right, don¡¯t you? Then I won¡¯t kill you. However, you kidnapped my woman, and if I just let you off easily like this, it seems unreasonable. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the case?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Zhang Hu¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his whole body instantly tensed up. But before he could make any move, Lu Tianxing suddenly stepped forward, his silhouette like lightning, appearing once again right in front of Zhang Hu. He lifted his right foot high, and before Zhang Hu could react, stomped down upon Zhang Hu¡¯s Dantian, violently channeling True Qi into Zhang Hu¡¯s Dantian, shattering it.

    Zhang Hu let out a miserable cry, his entire body copsing to the ground like a deted balloon, blood seeping out from his seven orifices. He seemed to turn into a limp shrimp lying on the ground, barely able to lift his head and look at Lu Tianxing with a vicious expression on his face: "You... you broke your promise, you destroyed my Dantian."

    With his Dantian shattered, Zhang Hu¡¯s face was full of despair; it was worse than being killed.

    For a martial artist, having the Dantian destroyed is worse than being an ordinary person, especially since he is a wanted criminal of the Yanhuang Group now. Even if Lu Tianxing let him go, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long.

    "I broke my promise?"

    Lu Tianxing slowly withdrew his foot, looking at Zhang Hu, he sneered and said, "I indeed promised not to kill you, but listen carefully, I promised you not to kill you, and I haven¡¯t killed you now, I¡¯ve just wasted your martial arts ability. How is that breaking my word?"

    "You... you won¡¯t die a good death."

    Hearing this, Zhang Hu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned venomous to the extreme, ring at Lu Tianxing with killing intent.

    Lu Tianxing nced at Zhang Hu, a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He didn¡¯t say anything further; to him, a dragon has inverse scales, touching them means death. Since Zhang Hu dared to kidnap Luan Hongyue, they must pay the corresponding price.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing no longer paid attention to Zhang Hu, but directly turned and walked towards Luan Hongyue: "Hong Yue, how are you? Are you hurt?"

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s concerned words, Luan Hongyue shook her head gently, her gaze fell upon Lu Tianxing, her eyes carrying an indescribableplex feeling: "Tianxing, thank you foring to rescue me."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Hong Yue, you¡¯re too polite. We are friends; if I don¡¯te to rescue you, then who will? Besides, this happened because of me; if it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped. In a way, I dragged you into this."

    Friends!

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of sadness shed across Luan Hongyue¡¯s eyes. Looking at Lu Tianxing within arm¡¯s reach, determination shed in her eyes, as if she made a certain decision. Then she turned her gaze to Zhang Hu: "Tianxing, what about him?"

    "Him?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Zhang Hu and sneered, "Of course, he will be handed over to specialized people for handling."

    "Tianxing, are you nning to hand him over to Xiao Man¡¯s sister for handling?" Luan Hongyue heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, her eyes showed a hint of surprise, as if something urred to her, and she immediately spoke.

    "Of course, you wait for me here for a moment, I¡¯ll make a call first, then I will take you home."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Luan Hongyue, not saying anything else, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed Xue Bing¡¯s number.

    It didn¡¯t take long before someone answered the call, Xue Bing¡¯s voice came through the phone. "Lu Tianxing, why are you calling me at this time? Speak up if you have something to say, fart if you have something to fart about. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle that vixen Huangfu Meigui today."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned: "You and Rose got into a fight?"

    "Fighting my ass, I¡¯m ying tennis with her; she¡¯s changing clothes now. What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing important. Today I must let her know how formidable Auntie is; I don¡¯t believe Xue!"

    Xue Bing¡¯s tone carried a hint of displeasure; today she must show Rose her strength, teach that vixen a lesson, to avoid her unting herself in front of her all the time.

 Chapter 1580 - 1573: Roseâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Chapter 1573: Rose¡¯s Call</h4>

    Hearing that Xue Bing didn¡¯t fight with Rose, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, they didn¡¯t fight. Otherwise, things would have gotten serious.

    "Xiao Bing, of course, I have something important to talk to you about. I¡¯ve handled a few wanted criminals from the Yanhuang Group. Do you want to deal with them and increase your performance a bit?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Wanted criminals from the Yanhuang Group? Lu Tianxing, where are you? I¡¯ming over right now."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s voice immediately increased significantly.

    Ever since she joined the Yanhuang Group and became a member of the Sky Team, there had been rumors there that she only got in because of connections. If she could catch a few wanted criminals from the Yanhuang Group, who would dare look down on her after that? As for who actually caught the criminals, what does it matter? Besides, Lu Tianxing is her man. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable for her man to help her.

    "I¡¯m at the first abandoned warehouse on the east side of the South Suburb Pier. They¡¯re all here. Just bring people over."

    "Lu Tianxing, what about you? Where are you nning to go? Also, what exactly happened? Weren¡¯t you already back at Bai¡¯s Group? How did you suddenly show up in the south suburb? Did something happen? Do you need my help?"

    Xue Bing¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. After having dinner with Lu Tianxing, he had clearly returned to Bai¡¯s Group, yet now he was in the south suburb. Something must have happened.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just someone looking for trouble. I had no choice but to send them on their way."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a hint of killing intent. A dragon has a reverse scale, and those who touch it must be killed. Since Sun Xiong dared to target those around him, he couldn¡¯t me Lu Tianxing for being ruthless.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Before Xue Bing could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing interrupted, "Xiao Bing, I know what you want to say, but you also know my personality. If someone wants to seek death, I can¡¯t be med. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    With that, Lu Tianxing decisively hung up the call with Xue Bing. He knew she might not stop him because of this, but he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her over this matter. After all, Xue Bing was with the Yanhuang Group.

    "Hong Yue, how about I take you home now?" Lu Tianxing put his phone back in his pocket, looked at the nearby Luan Hongyue, and said.

    "Okay."

    Luan Hongyue nodded gently. As she looked at Lu Tianxing at such a close distance, a barely noticeable light shed in her eyes, as if she had made a decision in her heart.

    "Let¡¯s go then!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded and prepared to walk outside.

    "Tianxing."

    Luan Hongyue suddenly called out as she watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lu Tianxing turned around instinctively at Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, looking at her with some confusion.

    "Tianxing, can you carry me back? I can¡¯t muster any strength in my body." Luan Hongyue blushingly said, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Can¡¯t muster any strength?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily surprised, then recalled that when he held Luan Hongyue earlier, she seemed boneless. It seemed she had been affected by some kind of Soft Bone Powder. Moreover, Luan Hongyue was just a low-level Yellow-level Martial Artist and had no resistance to such a powder.

    "Tianxing, can you?"

    Feeling shy, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face was slightly flushed, her breathing became a little rapid, and she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s alluring figure, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, trying hard to control his restless heart. "No problem, I saw there¡¯s a car outside. I¡¯ll carry you over, and then I¡¯ll drive you home."

    While speaking, Lu Tianxing walked over to Luan Hongyue, reached out, and lifted her off the ground in a princess carry. An amazing sensation surged from his fingers.

    Women are made of water!

    Suddenly, this phrase crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind.

    "Mm..."

    Whether intentional or not, Luan Hongyue let out a soft moan, and her eyes seemed to be moist and alluring.

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s voice, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but gasp, feeling a fierce fire erupt in his heart.

    "Young master..."

    At that moment, Luan Hongyue suddenly called out to Lu Tianxing, raising her arms to wrap around his neck, her eyes shimmering with tenderness, creating a trap of gentle allure for anyone to fall into.

    "Hong Yue, what are you doing...?" Lu Tianxing took several deep breaths, trying to push down the throbbing in his heart, and spoke in a hoarse voice. He had just killed someone, and the violence in his heart hadn¡¯t dissipated. Confronted with this scene, he felt his violent impulses were getting out of control.

    "Young master, don¡¯t you want toplete what we didn¡¯t in Jiangnanst time? You once told me a woman¡¯s body isn¡¯t her best weapon. But at this moment, I want to offer myself as the best gift to repay you. Young master, would you ept my gratitude?"

    Luan Hongyue raised her head to look at Lu Tianxing, summoning unknown courage to tighten her grip around his neck, lifting her head to kiss his lips.

    Lu Tianxing was no Liu Xia Hui, nor did he im to be a gentleman. Faced with Luan Hongyue¡¯s actions, he only hesitated briefly before putting both her feet on the ground. Then, wrapping an arm around her slender waist, he leaned down to kiss her lips...

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, a blush appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s delicate face, and her body trembled slightly. Yet, she didn¡¯t dodge. It was willingly done. She had no regrets...

    "Ring, ring, ring..."

    At that moment, a sudden melodious ringtone came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s phone in his pocket.

    The clear phone ringtone echoed loudly in the already abandoned warehouse. Sounding right by his ear, it made Lu Tianxing¡¯s body quiver slightly, halting his actions.

    Luan Hongyue, stimted by the previous moment,y against Lu Tianxing, breathing heavily, her chest heaving as if she was oxygen-deprived, desperately trying to breathe fresh air.

    Hearing the incessant phone ringing, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and involuntarily closed his eyes, struggling internally whether to let this opportunity pass and take the call or ignore the phone and proceed with Luan Hongyue since few men would refuse when faced with a stunning beauty willing and ripe for the taking.

    Momentster, Lu Tianxing opened his eyes again. Despite the lingering mes in his eyes, they weren¡¯t as intense as before.

    "Hong Yue, I¡¯m sorry, I lost control earlier. My apologies."

    Looking at Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, gently picked her up, and ced her in a slightly cleaner spot, then turned to walk away.

    As Luan Hongyue sat there, her reason gradually returned. Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back and recalling his earlier apology, a hint of disappointment shed across her face. Did Lu Tianxing ultimately find it impossible to ept her?

    "No, I will never give up. Even if I can¡¯t be his woman, I will still give myself to him. Ya Fei was right. I don¡¯t want to be left with regret."

    Clenching her fists in determination, Luan Hongyue bore a resolute expression. She didn¡¯t expect to be Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman. She only wished to give herself, while still somewhat pure, to Lu Tianxing. Whatever happens in the future, she won¡¯t regret it.

    Unaware of Luan Hongyue¡¯s thoughts, Lu Tianxing walked to the side, took out his phone from his pocket, and his body shook slightly when he saw the caller ID. With no hesitation, he answered the call.

    "Little man, how are you? I just heard from Xue Bing that you were in trouble. What happened? Are you injured? Do you need me to send someone to help you?"

    As soon as the call connected, Rose¡¯s voice, filled with concern and worry, came through the phone.

 Chapter 1581 - 1574: Roseâ€™s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Chapter 1574: Rose¡¯s Advice</h4>

    Listening to Rose¡¯s worried voice, the me ignited by Luan Hongyue in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was instantly extinguished. He directly said, "I¡¯m fine, someone kidnapped Hongyue, but now it¡¯s all okay. By the way, Rose, does Yama Pce have anyone in Modu?"

    "Yes."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose secretly let out a sigh of relief and said, "Tianxing, if there¡¯s anything you need Yama Pce to do, as long as it¡¯s not dealing with ate-stage Mythical powerhouse, I guarantee they won¡¯t return if theye."

    "Rose, have the people from Yama Pce go to Vi 5 in the Qingshui Vi District and bring everyone inside to me. Kill everyone except the mastermind. I¡¯lle to youter." Lu Tianxing spoke solemnly, with extreme killing intent in his tone. Since Sun Xiong wanted to die, he couldn¡¯t me him for being merciless. Sun Xiong had to die today. If Sun Xiong didn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully.

    "No problem. I¡¯ll have the Yama Pce people make a trip over there in a bit, ensuring no one can escape." Rose nodded seriously in agreement.

    "Make sure they are careful, the opponent is from the Northern Sun Family, and there might be experts hidden by their side."

    "Don¡¯t worry, in other ces, I might respect them, but in Modu, even if it were his boss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. He won¡¯t escape."

    Rose¡¯s tone had a strong arrogance as she lightlyughed and said, "Little man, I find you¡¯re getting better at picking up girls. I never thought you could even get Luan Hongyue. Not bad at all. Although Hongyue doesn¡¯t have a great reputation in Jiangnan, I can assure you she¡¯s still a virgin, never having had intimate contact with any man."

    "You¡¯ve saved her today, and she¡¯s sure to be moved, eager to repay you with her body. The beauty loves the hero. Little man, today¡¯s a good opportunity; I¡¯ll take care of capturing people. You try to win Hongyue over for me, and I¡¯ll openly bring her into Yama Pce. Little man, don¡¯t you want to conquer a beautiful woman? Little man, today¡¯s a good opportunity."

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, almost like a female rogue, Lu Tianxing showed a bitter smile on his face, "Rose, can you have some integrity? Don¡¯t you think my situation is chaotic enough?"

    "Chaotic? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s chaotic at all. Besides, little man, are you really willing to watch such a beautiful woman who¡¯s deeply in love with you be ultimately conquered by another man?"

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, his heart filled with a bitter smile. He wasn¡¯t a fool and understood Luan Hongyue¡¯s feelings for him very well. But he also knew clearly that if he epted Luan Hongyue, the emotions around him would only be more chaotic. Therefore, he always pretended to be ignorant, turning a blind eye.

    Now, hearing Rose say this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask himself, would he really be indifferent seeing Luan Hongyue conquered by another man in the future?

    "Rose, let¡¯s talk about thister!" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    "As you wish, little man, but I just want to advise you on one thing: seize the opportunity when you can. Don¡¯t wait until the flowers are gone, and you¡¯re left with empty branches. Sometimes, if you miss out, it could be forever. I hope you won¡¯t regret itter."

    Rose¡¯s words came from the other end of the phone, and without waiting for Lu Tianxing to respond, she hung up the call.

    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, the bitter smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew deeper. His peripheral vision swept over to Luan Hongyue, sitting nearby with a worried expression, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir in his heart, recalling the memories from when he met Luan Hongyue.

    Especially thinking of how Luan Hongyue resolutely stayed at Bai¡¯s Group despite knowing the dangers involved, helping him stabilize the back end to confront Jiang Feng Group and Dingtian Group, Lu Tianxing felt his heart skip a beat. The saying "seize the opportunity when you can" may indeed hold some truth.

    After putting his phone into his pocket, Lu Tianxing directly turned and walked towards Luan Hongyue.

    "Tianxing..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing walking towards her, a look of panic shed across Luan Hongyue¡¯s face. She instinctively tried to stand up, but the remnants of the drug effects made her stumble and fall towards the ground before she could get up.

    When Lu Tianxing saw this, his expression changed slightly. He hurriedly stepped forward and caught Luan Hongyue in his arms, "Hongyue, be careful. The drug effects in your body haven¡¯t worn off yet, so don¡¯t move around. Let me take you home first."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give Luan Hongyue another chance to speak. He picked her up in a princess carry, holding her in his arms, and started walking outside.

    Luan Hongyue, held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, instinctively wanted to struggle, but before she could make any big moves, she felt a pat on her behind. Immediately, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang in her ears.

    "Don¡¯t move, be obedient, or do you think I don¡¯t dare to take advantage of you?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue instinctively raised her head, just in time to see Lu Tianxing looking down at her. Her delicate face blushed slightly, and like an ostrich, she buried her head in Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, getting somewhat lost listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat.

    Seeing Luan Hongyue¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing disyed a smile and walked briskly outside.

    Meanwhile, in the Zero Club, Rose, dressed in tennis casuals, sat in the office with a face as cold as ice, exuding a chilling killing intent, her lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile.

    After a long while, Rose slowly spoke with a cold murderous intent in her voice, "Northern Sun Family, it seems it¡¯s time to take action in the north. It¡¯s time for Yama Pce to enter the north and annihte your Sun Family."

    Under the sunlight, the trace of killing intent at the corner of Rose¡¯s mouth was chilling to the bone.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, there was a crisp sound of footsteps from outside. Apanied by the sound of knocking on the door, an Unrivaled Guard, dressed in ck tight clothing, walked in from outside.

    Rose looked at the woman and slowly said, "Has Elder Wu Tao arrived?"

    "Elder Wu is already waiting outside," the Unrivaled Guard replied respectfully.

    "Let him in," Rose said expressionlessly.

    "Yes, President."

    The Unrivaled Guard nodded and immediately turned to walk outside.

    The Unrivaled Guard had just left when the sound of footsteps echoed once again, and soon, an elderly figure entered from outside.

    If Lu Tianxing were here at this moment, he would surely recognize this old man as Wu Tao, one of the two Mythical Level Martial Artists he had previously subdued at the Liang Family, at the middle-stage of Mythical.

    "Greetings, Great Hall Master."

    Upon entering the room, Wu Tao immediately greeted Rose with great respect, his face showing undeniable awe, not daring even to lift his head.

    Although, in Wu Tao¡¯s eyes, Rose¡¯s strength was but that of an ant, easily crushed, he dared not underestimate her. A woman who could navigate through various forces and sessfully expand Yama Pce was far from ordinary. Moreover, with Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family behind her, such a formidable presence was among the top in all of China, certainly iparable to the Liang Family he once served. If he dared to act against Rose, he wouldn¡¯t live past three days.

    "Elder Wu, you don¡¯t have to be so formal,"

    Rose nced at Wu Tao and said sternly, "Elder Wu, this time I need you to bring everyone from Vi No. 5 in the Qingshui Vi District to me. If anyone tries to resist, kill them without hesitation, just leave the mastermind."

    "No problem, Great Hall Master, I¡¯ll handle this,"

    Wu Tao nodded, his eyes unmoved; for a Martial Artist like him, killing a few people was nothing significant.

    "Alright, go ahead! Return quickly."

    Rose gestured to Wu Tao.

    Wu Tao, observing Rose¡¯s gesture, did not say anything further, simply saluted Rose respectfully before turning to leave.

    As Wu Tao turned to leave, Rose suddenly called out, "Someone,e here."

    "President."

    An Unrivaled Guard walked in from outside.

    "Notify the intelligence team of Yama Pce and investigate the Northern Sun Family for me. I want all information about the Northern Sun Family, including their every move," Rose said coldly.

    She understood Lu Tianxing¡¯s temperament all too well. This time, the Northern Sun Family dared to kidnap Luan Hongyue, which equaled infringing upon Lu Tianxing¡¯s wrath. Considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, the Northern Sun Family is doomed. Thus, she must gather all information about the Northern Sun Family before their confrontation.

    "Yes, President, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately."

    "Good, go ahead! Remember to be discreet, and don¡¯t alert the Sun Family."

    "Yes."

    The Unrivaled Guard nodded and, without further words, saluted Rose respectfully and immediately turned to leave.

    "Northern Sun Family, I hope you have some sense, otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to erase you from the North and make you the first stepping stone of Yama Pce in the North."

    Rose abruptly stood up from her chair, approached the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed at the zing sun outside, her lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile, a hint of chilling killing intent shing momentarily.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing was already driving a car brought over by Zhang Hu and others, with Luan Hongyue under Luan Hongyue¡¯s guidance, heading towards the residential area where Luan Hongyue lived.

    Twenty minutester, Lu Tianxing parked the car steadily beneath the apartment building where Luan Hongyue rented her apartment.

 Chapter 1582: 1575: Seize Love While You Can

    <strong>Chapter 1582: Chapter 1575: Seize Love While You Can</strong>

    Luan Hongyue¡¯smunity is a boutique residence located in the south of Modu, with beautiful scenery, clean roads, and a petite bourgeoisie vibe, perfect for white-cor workers to live in.

    After Lu Tianxing parked his car under the building, he turned to nce at Luan Hongyue without saying a word, opened the car door and stepped out, walked to the passenger side, opened the door and without any hesitation, reached in and lifted Luan Hongyue out of the car.

    ¡°Tianxing, you¡­ you can just help me walk, I feel like I can manage on my own.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing lift her again, a blush immediately shed across Luan Hongyue¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Are you sure you can walk? Hong Yue, were you being bold and provocative in the warehouse earlier? Do you think I should continue what we didn¡¯t finish earlier and get it done?¡±

    With a mischievous smile, Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue. Rose was right, grab the flowers while you can, don¡¯t wait until the branch is bare. Since the decision¡¯s already made, why y coy? Besides, doing enjoyable things with a beauty like Luan Hongyue is no loss.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Luan Hongyue was slightly stunned. Soon, a strong sense of joy appeared on her pretty face. She¡¯s not foolish; Lu Tianxing¡¯s words clearly indicate he¡¯s nning to ept her.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡­ you¡­¡±

    Luan Hongyue raised her head, looked at Lu Tianxing full of excitement, her voice slightly trembling, fearing she might have misheard.

    ¡°What ¡®me¡¯? You were just about to offer yourself to me, of course, I have to strive to finish this final step of the offer, otherwise wouldn¡¯t I be missing out?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze roamed over Luan Hongyue, a roguish smile ying at the corner of his mouth.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze and hearing his teasing words, Luan Hongyue was slightly stunned, but then recalled what Lin Yafei once told her. Luan Hongyue took a deep breath, revealing a charming smile, and suddenly turned around in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, naturally wrapping her arms around his neck, leaning fully into his embrace.

    Feeling Luan Hongyue¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing knew exactly what to do next without any hesitation. He immediately carried Luan Hongyue towards the elevator.

    Taking the elevator with Luan Hongyue guiding, Lu Tianxing carried her upstairs, unlocked the door, and without waiting for Luan Hongyue to speak, closed the door swiftly and headed towards the bedroom¡­

    Grab the flowers while you can, don¡¯t wait until the branch is bare. Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t sure how he feels about Luan Hongyue, whether it¡¯s love or just an attraction to her body. But Lu Tianxing knows one thing: he absolutely will not let this woman enter the pce of marriage with another man. Call him selfish, he doesn¡¯t care, since the decision is made, there¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    With a tender cry of pain, a vibrant plum blossom bloomed on the bed sheets, marking the metamorphosis of a woman¡­

    Time is like sand slipping through fingers, quietly passing before you realize. No one knows how long has passed before the intense battle finally came to a halt.

    Due to the intensity earlier, Lu Tianxing was drenched in sweat, his bronze skin gleaming peculiarly under the light, captivating for women.

    Lu Tianxing reclined on the bed, habitually lighting a post-event cigarette and taking deep drags.

    Meanwhile, Luan Hongyuey nestled against Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, feeling the strong, steady heartbeat of this man.

    Right now, Luan Hongyue thoroughly enjoyed this feeling, being held by this man, lying in his arms, giving her a deep sense of security and unprecedented happiness surged through her heart.

    Giving her most precious gift to someone she loves, Luan Hongyue doesn¡¯t regret it. She knows when Lu Tianxing rescued her from the boundless darkness in Jiangnan, her heart was forever his. This moment she has long awaited, no regrets.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing lookedplexly at the woman in his arms: ¡°Hong Yue, though with me, I might not be able to give you a legitimate status, or any woman¡¯s dream wedding, and I might bring you endless danger. Are you sure you¡¯re not going to regret it?¡±

    Though the words carried a hint of Zhuge Liang hindsight, Lu Tianxing still felt the need to speak. He might truly be unable to give Luan Hongyue a wedding, or a legitimate status, and might indeed bring her endless danger.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing, Luan Hongyue shivered slightly but quickly calmed, looked up with her eyes falling on Lu Tianxing, softly speaking: ¡°Tianxing, do you think Hong Yue is a promiscuous woman?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Tianxing said very seriously, because the plum blossom on the sheet exined everything!

    ¡°`

 Chapter 1583 - 1576: The Mastermind Caught

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Chapter 1576: The Mastermind Caught</h4>

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s face revealed a self-mocking smile: "Tianxing, the first time I met you, I wanted to seduce you into bed. This time, I¡¯m actively seducing you again. Do you not see me as a promiscuous woman?"

    "I don¡¯t think that way."

    Lu Tianxing took a fierce drag on his cigarette and looked seriously at Luan Hongyue.

    "Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring you any trouble. This time it¡¯s by my own will, I..."

    Luan Hongyue looked at Lu Tianxing, opened her mouth wanting to say something, but before she could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted: "Luan Hongyue, what do you mean? Are you just using me and then nning not to acknowledge it?"

    Startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue¡¯s body trembled: "Tianxing, I¡¯m not worthy of you, I am..."

    "Shut up. I don¡¯t know what you are, I only know that you are my woman right now, do you understand?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing grabbed Luan Hongyue¡¯s waist, letting her lean over hisp, then lifted his hand and gave her two firm ps on her bottom.

    "Ah!"

    Feeling the pain from her bottom, Luan Hongyue instinctively cried out, lifting her head, her beautiful eyes full of surprise looking at Lu Tianxing. Her watery gaze made Lu Tianxing feel that the fire inside him hadn¡¯t died downpletely and seemed to be on the verge of erupting again.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed his inner excitement and said heavily to Luan Hongyue: "Luan Hongyue, I don¡¯t know why you care so much about your past, but I want to tell you, you are my woman, Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman. Whether you deserve it or not doesn¡¯t matter, in my heart, you are my woman, and that¡¯s enough."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s possessive deration, Luan Hongyue¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, her face showing disbelief. She had never thought of bing Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, because in other people¡¯s eyes, she was a social butterfly, a flirtatious woman.

    A woman like her always endures strange looks from others when walking down the street. No matter what you¡¯ve done in the past, once you have that reputation, your life is basically ruined. No man would ignore these things, but now Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t care about her past, dering she is his woman. How could Luan Hongyue not be a bit stunned, a bit incredulous?

    "Now you understand why I pped you. I don¡¯t care about your past, only your future, and now you are my woman, Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, for life. Luan Hongyue, I hope you remember this. If you dare to say you¡¯re not worthy again, don¡¯t me me for using the Lu Family¡¯s rules to teach you a lesson."

    Listening again to Lu Tianxing¡¯s dominating words, instead of feeling angry, Luan Hongyue felt like a lovesick girl receiving care after an illness, a shallow smile slowly appeared on her lips, full of happiness.

    Even if Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were lies, Luan Hongyue felt fulfilled this lifetime.

    Women are like this; when they fall for a man, sometimes even knowing he¡¯s lying, they willingly fall into it, not just Luan Hongyue, but all women are like this.

    After all, there¡¯s an old saying, true feelings can¡¯t keep people, only schemes win hearts.

    "Third Young Master, thank you."

    Luan Hongyue mustered the courage to look at Lu Tianxing: "Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere with your life or tell anyone. As long as you want me, you cane find me. I¡¯m willing to be your caged canary, waiting for you, no regrets, for a lifetime."

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression showedplexity. He wanted to say something, but then the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.

    Hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand to lightly pat Luan Hongyue¡¯s back, asking her to bring the phone over.

    Luan Hongyue rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing but didn¡¯t resist. She propped up her body, perfectly unbothered as her exquisite figure came into Lu Tianxing¡¯s view, reached out for the phone on the cab, and handed it to Lu Tianxing while curling up like a tame kitten in his arms again.

    Lu Tianxing took the phone, and seeing the caller ID, his expression faltered slightly but quickly answered the call: "Rose, have you captured them?"

    "Captured them, but..."

    Rose¡¯s somewhat mncholy voice came through the phone, hesitating a little.

    "But what?"

    Rose took a deep breath: "But, apart from Sun Xiong, we also caught Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e. They didn¡¯t have a car ident at all. This kidnapping of Luan Hongyue was nned by them and Sun Xiong together. Luan Aoxiong is one of the perpetrators of the kidnapping."

    "What did you say?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand froze as he stroked Luan Hongyue¡¯s back, a sharp sense of killing intent shed in his eyes. He took a deep breath and said, "I understand, I¡¯ming to you right away."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Zero Point Bar."

    This time, Rose didn¡¯t tease Lu Tianxing but directly hung up the phone.

    Listening to the busy tone on the other end, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, a hint of hesitance on his face, considering whether to tell Luan Hongyue about this. If Luan Hongyue knew that her kidnapping had actually been nned by her biological parents and others, the blow to her would be unimaginable.

    "Tianxing, what¡¯s wrong? Is something happening? You should go handle it, don¡¯t worry about me." Feeling the change in Lu Tianxing, Luan Hongyue raised her head and softly said to Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled slightly, he took a deep breath, a light shed in his eyes as if he had made a decision, and he said gravely: "Hongyue, can you tell me how you were kidnapped?"

    "How was the kidnapping?"

    Luan Hongyue showed a bitter smile upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "Someone called me, saying my parents had been in a car ident and were in critical condition at the hospital. They asked me toe to the hospital quickly. When I drove to the hospital and was about to go to the emergency room, I smelled a peculiar fragrance and then knew nothing more. When I woke up, I realized that I had been kidnapped."

    At this point, a deep bitter smile appeared on Luan Hongyue¡¯s face. Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e never treated her as their biological daughter, only as a money tree, a tool to exchange interests. However, she couldn¡¯t ignore Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e; they might be heartless, but she, Luan Hongyue, couldn¡¯t be unfilial.

    Listening to Luan Hongyue, Lu Tianxing sighed quietly inwardly; this woman¡¯s heart was still too soft. Despite how Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e treated her, she still regarded Luan Aoxiong as her parent. This kind of daughter would probably be celebrated as a filial child in any family, most driven by Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e to the brink of despair.

    Once more, he sighed inwardly, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment and said: "Hongyue, I just got a call from Rose, she told me something, and I n to tell you, but I hope you can hold on."

    Lu Tianxing paused, then continued: "Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e didn¡¯t have a car ident at all. They called you just to trick you, hoping to lure you out and kidnap you."

    Luan Hongyue was slightly stunned hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a look of lost despair shing across her face, she softly said: "Actually, I had guessed it long ago."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly astonished upon hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s response: "You guessed?"

    "En."

    Luan Hongyue nodded lightly, a sorrowful expression crossing her face: "Actually, when I received the call, I suspected it was fake. I even thought about not going to the hospital to see them, but I couldn¡¯t control myself. I really couldn¡¯t control myself; no matter how terrible they are, they are ultimately my biological parents. If something truly happened to them, not seeing them perhaps would be my greatest regret in life. They can be heartless, but I can¡¯t be unfilial."

    "Until I was kidnapped, then I knew they probably were fine, just deceiving me into appearing. However, deep down, I still didn¡¯t want to believe it, didn¡¯t want to believe that my biological parents would truly do this...."

    Listening to Luan Hongyue¡¯s words echo in his ears, Lu Tianxing sighed quietly in his heart, unsure of how tofort Luan Hongyue, only able to pull her into his arms, solemnly saying: "Hongyue, it¡¯s okay now, don¡¯t worry, from now on you¡¯re my woman, no one will do anything to you, I promise from now on, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e won¡¯t appear in front of you; I will make them disappear forever."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Hongyue instinctively raised her head, looking at Lu Tianxing, a hint of panic on her face: "Tianxing, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill them."

    Astounded by Luan Hongyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, sighed deeply, and said: "Hongyue, are you still pleading for them? This kind of garbage isn¡¯t worth you pleading for them. This time, if you forgive them, they won¡¯t appreciate it. Instead, they¡¯ll resent you deeply, thinking it¡¯s all your fault. If they find another chance, they certainly won¡¯t spare you, they¡¯ll put you in a deadly situation. Are you still pleading for them?"

    Parents who can sell their own biological daughter at will are truly irredeemable, saving such people only invites endless trouble.

 Chapter 1584 - 1577: They Are Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Chapter 1577: They Are Not Worthy</h4>

    "These kinds of people are not worth pleading for; they don¡¯t deserve it, do you understand?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Hongyue with some anger, a glimmer of murderous intent shing in his eyes: "And besides, do you know what your fate would be today if I hadn¡¯t saved you? You would be Sun Xiong¡¯s ything, and once that happens, you know better than me what the oue is. In their hearts, they never saw you as their own daughter, but as a tool. By pleading for them now, you¡¯re only fostering their arrogance, gaining nothing and losing a lot. You will live in pain for the rest of your life."

    To be honest, deep down Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t want Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e to continue living in this world. He understood Luan Aoxiong¡¯s mentality too well. In Luan Aoxiong¡¯s heart, it¡¯s always profit over everything else. To put it bluntly, whoever gives him milk is his mother. In such a person¡¯s eyes, family ties are just things to be used and discarded at will. Just like yesterday, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e cried and begged Luan Hongyue to spare them, but in the blink of an eye, dared to have Luan Hongyue kidnapped. Calling these people ungrateful wretches wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement.

    Furthermore, if Luan Hongyue spares them this time, neither Luan Aoxiong nor Zheng Xiu¡¯e would feel any gratitude. On the contrary, they¡¯d be filled with hatred towards Luan Hongyue, because in their minds, by currying favor with Sun Xiong, the Luan Family could rise to great heights. Now that Sun Xiong was caught, they¡¯d see it as Luan Hongyue destroying their imminent wealth, blocking their path to fortune.

    They say cutting off someone¡¯s livelihood is akin to killing their parents. To those who prioritize profit, this is a deep-seated grudge. Such people won¡¯t be grateful for your rescue. Instead, they¡¯ll hate you to the core, believing everything is your fault. Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e are exactly these kinds of people.

    "I know, I know these things, but...but they are my parents, after all. They gave me the right toe into this world. They are my parents, I...I can¡¯t kill my own biological parents."

    A trace of sorrow shed across Luan Hongyue¡¯s face as she looked at Lu Tianxing pleadingly: "Tianxing, please, don¡¯t kill them, okay? Even if they be ordinary people, just let them go this once, please."

    Hearing Luan Hongyue¡¯s words and seeing the destion in her eyes, Lu Tianxing finally sighed helplessly and said: "Alright! I promise you, I won¡¯t kill them. But from now on, I don¡¯t want them to appear in front of you again. I¡¯ll arrange for them to be sent abroad and give them a sum of money every month so they can live without worries."

    "Tianxing, thank you." Luan Hongyue¡¯s face shed with joy when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and she said softly.

    "Thank me for what? You¡¯re my woman; it¡¯s what I should do."

    A smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he gently tidied up Luan Hongyue¡¯s somewhat disheveled hair, kissed her softly on the lips, and said, "Hongyue, I need to go over to Rose¡¯s ce first; you take a good rest at home. Remember to call me if anything happens, and remember this: don¡¯t do anything stupid, understand? No matter what others think, you only need to remember one thing: you are my woman, Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, for this lifetime. That¡¯s my promise to you, and I hope you remember it. Otherwise, next time we meet, you¡¯ll be facing the familyw."

    "Hmm, I know. You be careful."

    Luan Hongyue nodded lightly, a trace of happiness on her lips. She never knew what love felt like, but now she knew. When a man truly cares for you, that¡¯s love.

    "I will."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, saying nothing more. He stood up from the bed, got dressed, and left without hesitation.

    As Lu Tianxing left the bedroom and closed the door, two lines of tears streamed down Luan Hongyue¡¯s face, yet her face carried an unconceble sense of happiness. She finally wasn¡¯t all alone; no longer was she solitary.

    "Ya Fei, thank you. You were right; he doesn¡¯t despise me. He really doesn¡¯t despise me..."

    Luan Hongyue always carried a burden in her heart, believing her past unworthy of Lu Tianxing. But now that burden had finally lifted, and how could that not make her happy?

    After leaving Luan Hongyue¡¯s room, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger outside but went straight to the elevator.

    Instinctively, he fished a cigarette out of his pocket, lit it, inhaled deeply, and slowly exhaled. A hint ofplexity appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as past memories with Luan Hongyue shed through his mind, prompting a faint smile.

    When the elevator reached the first floor, Lu Tianxing exited without any pause, got into the car, and headed straight to Zero Point Bar.

    Driving quickly, Lu Tianxing arrived at Zero Point Bar, screeching to a halt at the entrance, drawing nces from passersby. Since it wasn¡¯t the bar¡¯s operating hours, the bar street appeared quite quiet. Lu Tianxing got out of the car without dy and walked straight into the bar.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re here."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped into the bar, Xiao Liu, who had been waiting inside, immediately walked up to him briskly.

    "Hmm, where¡¯s Rose?" Lu Tianxing nodded at Xiao Liu and smiled.

    "Sister Rose is inside. Mr. Lu, would you like me to take you there?"

    "No need, Xiao Liu, take a few people and guard outside. Don¡¯t let anyone in."

    "Mr. Lu, leave it to me."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at Xiao Liu without speaking further, then strode inside the bar.

    Some staff cleaning the bar, preparing for the evening opening, saw Lu Tianxing and respectfully nodded at him. Lu Tianxing, with a faint smile, headed directly towards the inner part of the bar. Upon reaching an exquisite wooden door, without hesitation, he pushed it open and entered, immediately enveloped by a faint fragrance, prompting him to take a deep breath.

    "Little man, you finally came. I thought you¡¯d been captivated by some little vixen and didn¡¯t want toe here anymore!" Rose said with a face full of wistfulness as she sat on the sofa looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "Uh, am I not here now?" Lu Tianxing replied with an awkward smile.

    "Hmph, if you didn¡¯t have business here, would you havee? I think you¡¯ve clearly forgotten about me." Rose said somewhat sulkingly.

    "Rose, I..."

    Hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing trembled, trying hard to say something, but couldn¡¯t. His face slowly showed a trace of guilt as he walked over to Rose and held her in his arms, saying nothing, just quietly holding her.

    Since knowing Rose, she had always been by his side, willingly and uiningly. Especially after founding Yama Pce, to help it grow stronger, this woman hadn¡¯t rested. She ventured into Xiangjiang, stayed in Hang City, braved through Beijing, always withoutint.

    It¡¯s fair to say that Rose yed an indispensable role in Yama Pce¡¯s rapid development. Without Rose and Lin Yafei, even with his identity, the development wouldn¡¯t be as it is now. After all, as the saying goes, it¡¯s easy toe by money, but a capable general is hard to find. Finding the right talent is far more difficult than obtaining wealth.

    Yet he never managed to spend enough time with Rose. The women around him increased, leaving little time for Rose, filling Lu Tianxing with guilt.

    He truly owed Rose too much.

    "Rose, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. Thank you for being unwaveringly by my side."

    Lu Tianxing held Rose tightly, his gaze on her carrying an undeniable tenderness.

    Rose was slightly taken aback hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and looked at him with some surprise: "Little man, what¡¯s gotten into you today? Since when did you be so courteous¡ªthat¡¯s not like you."

    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, saying nothing, just unconsciously tightened his hold on Rose.

    Rose nced at Lu Tianxing, and sensing his actions, she didn¡¯t say anything else, choosing instead to quietly lean against his chest, savoring the rare tenderness of the moment.

 Chapter 1585 - 1578: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Chapter 1578: Guilt</h4>

    Time ticked by, minute after minute, and finally, after half an hour, Lu Tianxing spoke again, "Rose, where are Sun Xiong and the others now?"

    "They¡¯re locked in the basement of the bar. Do you want to go see them now?" Rose lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing.

    "Mm."

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly, a cold glint of murderous intent flickered in his eyes. He had already allowed Sun Xiong to live this long; it was time to deal with Sun Xiong once and for all.

    "Little man, do you really n to kill Sun Xiong? Once you kill Sun Xiong, it means you¡¯ll be dering war on the Sun Family." Sensing the deadly aura emanating from Lu Tianxing, Rose spoke solemnly.

    Upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and slowly said, "Sun Xiong must die. Even if I don¡¯t kill him today, once he returns to the North, he will certainlye looking for trouble with me. People like him, spoilt brats, never know what fear is. You have to utterly crush him for him to understand fear; otherwise, he¡¯ll keeping back to hassle you. Compared to endless trouble, I¡¯d rather send him on his way now."

    "I understand."

    Rose nodded without feeling that Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were excessive. The saying ¡¯if you don¡¯t kill the snake, you¡¯ll court disaster¡¯ was a truth she understood well as one of the former top three underground figures in Modu.

    After a moment of silence, Rose continued, "What about Luan Aoxiong and the others? Should we kill them too?"

    "Them?"

    A fierce sh of killing intent crossed Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, but he ultimately shook his head and said, "Leave them with their lives, but although they can avoid death, they cannot escape punishment. I n to strip them of everything and then send them abroad, making them live as ordinary people for the rest of their lives."

    "I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. By the way, should we cripple their martial arts skills?"

    "To eliminate future troubles, cripple them. Additionally, assign someone to watch over them. If they are unwise and still attempt to rise again, then cripple their limbs and find someone to take care of them forever."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Rose on the back, "Alright, take me to see Sun Xiong!"

    "No problem, follow me!"

    Rose nodded at Lu Tianxing, stood up, and led Lu Tianxing with bold steps toward the basement of the bar.

    "Third Master, Great Hall Master."

    At the entrance to the basement, Wu Tao stood there. When he saw Rose and Lu Tianxing approaching, he immediately bent at the waist respectfully and gave a bow, especially focusing his gaze on Lu Tianxing with a look of reverence mixed with a trace of fear.

    As a middle-stage mythical martial artist, Wu Tao was also someone who had emerged from life-or-death situations. If back when he first met Lu Tianxing at the Liang Family, Lu Tianxing was just a freshly born cub, not for the poison, he could have easily crushed Lu Tianxing.

    But meeting again today, Lu Tianxing felt like a fully mature fierce tiger, exposed fangs, full of bloodthirsty aura. Standing before him, Lu Tianxing resembled a mountain, even without showing any hint of his presence, he still made Wu Tao feel a kind of tremor in his heart, giving him the impression that if he dared to attack Lu Tianxing now, Lu Tianxing could kill him with a mere flick of the wrist.

    "Elder Wu, open the door for me." Rose nced at Wu Tao and spoke solemnly.

    "Yes."

    Wu Tao nodded respectfully, hesitated not a single moment, and immediately pushed open the door.

 Chapter 1586: 1579: Swallow It

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1586: Chapter 1579: Swallow It</strong>

    After Wu Tao pushed open the door, Lu Tianxing and Rose walked directly into the basement.

    The entire basement was brightly lit, with lights illuminating it as if it were broad daylight. In the center of the basement, Sun Xiong, Luan Aoxiong, and Zheng Xiu¡¯e were lying directly on the concrete floor, unconscious, having seemingly been knocked out before they arrived.

    ¡°Wake Sun Xiong up for me,¡± Lu Tianxing nced at Sun Xiong and said coldly.

    Wu Tao nodded without any hesitation, walked straight to Sun Xiong¡¯s side, raised his foot, and stepped on Sun Xiong¡¯s hand, grinding it down.

    Wu Tao wasn¡¯t foolish; he could see the murderous intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze towards Sun Xiong and clearly didn¡¯t intend for Sun Xiong to be awakened peacefully. Since peace wasn¡¯t the method, a cruel approach seemed suitable.

    Perhaps by pleasing Lu Tianxing, Wu Tao might someday break through to thete stage of Mythical level with Lu Tianxing¡¯s help. After all, young martial artists at the middle-stage Mythical level like Lu Tianxing were almost countable on one hand. Future advancement to thete stage seemed inevitable, and if Lu Tianxing casually guided him or gave him some advice, breaking through to thete stage could happen soon. Moreover, given the current growth momentum of Yama Pce, Wu Tao wouldn¡¯t leave even if asked, as finding a powerful ally or benefiting from such influence isn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Seemingly feeling the excruciating pain from his hand, Sun Xiong abruptly opened his eyes and began to struggle fiercely, desperately trying to pull his hand out from under Wu Tao¡¯s foot. However, he was merely a Heavenly Level martial artist and couldn¡¯t muster the strength to extricate his hand from under a middle-stage Mythical martial artist¡¯s foot¡ªnot to mention, Wu Tao had sealed his Dantian before bringing him here, leaving him powerless.

    ¡°Young Master, he¡¯s awake,¡± Wu Tao turned respectfully to Lu Tianxing, feeling Sun Xiong¡¯s intense struggle underfoot.

    ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Upon hearing Wu Tao¡¯s voice, Sun Xiong instinctively turned his head to look forward.

    Upon seeing Lu Tianxing standing there with a face cold as ice, Sun Xiong¡¯s eyes immediately reflected intense fear. How could he have missed that the one who violently stormed into his vi, killed all his bodyguards, and kidnapped him was actually sent by Lu Tianxing?

    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re not dead.¡±

    Sun Xiong finally came around, his voice trembling with a strong note of fear. He distinctly remembered hearing Zhang Hu say over the phone that Lu Tianxing was dead. Now, Lu Tianxing stood before him, which only meant Zhang Hu betrayed him. Zhang Hu partnered with Lu Tianxing, lied to him, gleaned his position, and captured him here.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not dead, Sun Xiong. Are you feeling disappointed now?¡±

    Lu Tianxing watched Sun Xiong, a bloodthirsty smile curving at his lips as he walked slowly toward Sun Xiong.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, Wu Tao immediately stepped aside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing walk over to him, Sun Xiong¡¯s face suddenly changed, a cold sweat rushing over him, his body began trembling uncontrobly, and his eyes reflected undeniable terror.

    ¡°Tap!¡± ¡°Tap!¡±

    The sound of Lu Tianxing¡¯s footsteps felt to Sun Xiong like the tolling of a death knell, urging his body to frantically retreat, yet at that moment, Sun Xiong felt all his strength was drained, leaving him immobile.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡±

    Sun Xiong looked at Lu Tianxing, his face full of fear, sensing a powerful aura of death emanating from Lu Tianxing, for the first time experiencing true fear and realizing how close he was to the brink of death.

    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing halted, his voice cold as ice, akin to a chilling wind blowing from Nine Nether Purgatory, capable of freezing a person alive: ¡°You kidnapped my woman and attempted to kill me, Sun Xiong, what do you think I¡¯m going to do? Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡±

    As his words fell, an utterly terrifying killing intent emanated from Lu Tianxing, the cold aura permeating the basement, causing the whole room to seem as if it dropped to freezing point, turning water to ice.

    ¡°What terrifying killing intent.¡±

    Standing beside, Wu Tao shielded Rose from the killing aura, his face couldn¡¯t hide the fear. Although Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t directed at him, he still felt an impending sense of dread as if stalked by a bloodthirsty beast ready to tear him apart at any moment.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous words and sensing the overwhelming killing intent from Lu Tianxing, Sun Xiong¡¯s body trembled more violently, a sense of heart-rending fear overtook him, as a pale yellow liquid swiftly flowed from under him. He couldn¡¯t have imagined in his wildest dreams that he would fall into Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands once again, and judging by Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, he had clearly moved to kill him.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I¡¯m from the Sun Family. If you kill me, the Sun Family definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sun Xiong, who was slumped on the ground, somehow found the strength to kneel before Lu Tianxing, trembling all over as he begged for his life, his eyespletely overtaken by fear.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong was truly afraid. The Sun Family was not without experts; mythical level mid-stage experts were not few, but none had the terrifying killing intent of Lu Tianxing. Even the most fearsome killing machine of the Sun Family did not have such terrifying intent. When Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing intent enveloped him, Sun Xiong felt as if he had fallen into a pit of blood, the taste of blood filled his mouth and nose, refusing to fade.

    At this moment, he felt the breath of death, he sensed the grim reaper waving at him, with one foot already stepping into the Ghost Gate.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong no longer had the arrogance he had in the vi; on the contrary, he felt like an ant that Lu Tianxing could easily crush if he wished.

    ¡°Not kill you, Sun Xiong? Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me today? And you even wanted my woman to sleep with you? Do you think it¡¯s possible for me not to kill you? As for your so-called Sun Family, do you think I would be afraid?¡±

    Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, then walked towards Sun Xiong again, a bloodthirsty smile curling at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te closer, don¡¯te closer.¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing getting closer and closer, Sun Xiong desperately scooted backward, his whole being in disarray like a dog, but at this point, Sun Xiong was beyond caring. In his eyes, Lu Tianxing was no different from the devil.

    ¡°Sun Xiong, young master of the Northern Sun Family, I¡¯ve already told you that in my eyes, you¡¯re just an ant. I can crush you like an ant anytime I want. Moreover, I gave you a chance, but it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t cherish it, so you can¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, the Sun Family won¡¯t let you go, the Sun Family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sun Xiong¡¯s voice trembled with intense fear after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, killing people all day is not good. I won¡¯t kill you. Didn¡¯t you want my woman to sleep with you? Today, I¡¯ll learn from the Murong Family practice in martial arts novels, to fight fire with fire, and let you enjoy it well.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Xiong¡¯s heart instinctively felt a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Lu Tianxing¡¯s mouth curled into an icy smile, turning to Rose, he said, ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t know if you have any medicine that makes someone insatiable. Find some for me. Oh, and help me find a few sows. I really want to see if our Young Master Sun will be so desperate as to sleep with sows. I think this scene should be especially harmonious!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a devil, you¡¯re a devil.¡±

    Sun Xiongpletely broke down upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words; the thought of sleeping with sows was more painful than death.

    ¡°Third Young Master, I have this medicine.¡± Before Rose could speak, Wu Tao suddenly said.

    ¡°You have it?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Wu Tao in surprise after hearing this, saying with a strange expression, ¡°Elder Wu, you surely have a lively mind for someone your age, carrying something like this around.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wu Tao¡¯s face stiffened, quickly exining, ¡°Third Young Master, please don¡¯t joke about an old man. This is not some aphrodisiac; to be precise, it is a special type of healing medicine. If given to someone and resolved using a special method, it bes a miraculous healing medicine. But if not resolved with the special method, the healing medicine turns into a strong aphrodisiac. For mythical level martial artists, suppressing the effect may not be difficult, but for martial artists below the mythical level, if not resolved in time, they¡¯ll burn with lust and if they don¡¯t die, they will be an idiot.¡±

    After hearing Wu Tao¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded with a wry smile and said, ¡°Give me one. Rose, please find a few sows for me. I really want to know if our Young Master Sun will be so desperate. Oh, and please bring me an HD camera, I think our Young Master Sun may desperately want to be an inte sensation.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Rose gave him a charming nce, but said nothing as she turned and walked out.

    ¡°Here you go, Third Young Master.¡±

    At this moment, Wu Tao took a purple pill from his pocket and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took the purple pill, smiling at Sun Xiong, ¡°Young Master Sun, swallow it.¡±

 Chapter 1587: 1580: Sun Family Patriarch Sun Yaoyang

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1587: Chapter 1580: Sun Family Patriarch Sun Yaoyang</strong>

    ¡°No¡­ no, I won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Sun Xiong shook his head vigorously; to eat it meant that he had to do that kind of thing with the fat pig, and if this incident spread online, Sun Xiong would really be aplete joke.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, that¡¯s fine. Elder Wu, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Crush every bone in his body inch by inch for me. Remember, don¡¯t let him die¡ªI want him to personally experience what it feels like to have every bone crushed.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely cold, and the killing intent surged once again.

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master, I guarantee he will feel it clearly.¡±

    A cold gleam shed in Wu Tao¡¯s eyes as he walked towards Sun Xiong with a sinister smile.

    ¡°No¡­ no, don¡¯t. I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Seeing Wu Tao approaching, Sun Xiong quickly shouted.

    ¡°Then eat it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing casually tossed the pill in front of Sun Xiong.

    Looking at the pill on the ground, Sun Xiong shuddered as he grabbed it from the ground and quickly stuffed it into his mouth, afraid that if he slowed down, Lu Tianxing would really crush his bones inch by inch.

    Watching Sun Xiong swallow the pill, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, very good, very cooperative. Young Master Sun, I¡¯m really looking forward to your performance next. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Sun Xiong curled up on the ground, trembling, and looked at Lu Tianxing with terror, praying in his heart that Lu Tianxing was just fooling him and the pill had no effect.

    Time passed minute by minute. After ten or so minutes had gone by, Sun Xiong¡¯s face flushed red, clearly showing the effects of the drug. He let out a growling sound, his eyes scanned around bloodshot, and upon spotting Zheng Xiu¡¯e unconscious on the ground, he lunged forward without hesitation.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and pointed with his finger, freezing Sun Xiong in ce. His acupoint was struck, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m here. I brought the sow and the high-definition camera you wanted.¡±

    At that moment, a voice came from outside, followed by several sows carried in, their limbs bound. Leading the way was Xiao Liu, one of Rose¡¯s trusted aides.

    ¡°Xiao Liu, why is it you? Where¡¯s Rose?¡± Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Xiao Liu.

    ¡°Uh, Sister Mei Gui said that what you¡¯re doing is too disgusting, an eyesore, so she¡¯s noting over.¡± Xiao Liu replied with a sheepish smile.

    Upon hearing Xiao Liu¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Have a couple of people make a simple iron cage with a few steel pipes and throw the fat pigs and Sun Xiong in.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, there¡¯s no need to trouble them with this task. I can handle it.¡±

    At this point, Wu Tao, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing nod, Wu Tao¡¯s arms spread out, and the steel pipes the thickness of an arm and over two meters tall flew up from the corner of the basement. They seemed to have been struck with great force as they heavily mmed onto the ground, deeply embedded in the cement floor, standing upright.

    ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡± ¡°Bang~¡±

    Apanied by a series of dull sounds, soon a row of steel pipes stood in the basement, forming a simple iron cage.

    Afterpleting this, Wu Tao took a deep breath, his True Qi moved again, and transformed into several invisiblerge hands that grabbed the sows and Sun Xiong, directly tossing them into the iron cage.

    ¡°The main show is about to begin.¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he casually unlocked Sun Xiong¡¯s acupoint, ready to enjoy the spectacle.

    Just at that moment, a melodious phone ringtone suddenly came from Sun Xiong¡¯s pocket, sounding particrly piercing in the somewhat silent basement.

    Upon hearing the ringtone, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly, spread his fingers, his True Qi expanded out, and directly captured the phone Sun Xiong hurriedly pulled from his pocket.

    Holding the phone, Lu Tianxing nced at the caller disy and a cold smile appeared on his face. Without hesitation, he answered the call and put it on speaker: ¡°Hello.¡±

    The person on the other end hesitated upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice, and after a moment of pause, a sullen voice came through: ¡°Who are you, where is my son?¡±

    ¡°Dad, save me, save me, he wants to kill me, hurry and save me.¡± Sun Xiong, finding some strength from somewhere, shouted towards Lu Tianxing.

    The owner of this phone was none other than the current patriarch of the Sun Family, Sun Yaoyang.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes widened instantly after hearing Sun Xiong¡¯s roar, as if he had heard something unbelievable. A trace of undetainable anger appeared on his face: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if you dare to harm my son, I will tear you to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, tear me to pieces. It seems like father, like son¡ªbirds of a feather.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing sneered: ¡°I think you still don¡¯t understand the situation. In my eyes, your son is nothing but an ant, I can kill him at any time. And now you want to threaten me? Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill your son?¡±

    ¡°Dad,e save me, save me! He¡¯s going to kill me, he fed me drugs and locked me in a cage with a sow. Dad, save me, hurry, I¡¯m about to lose it.¡±

    Sun Xiong, with blood-red eyes, let out a hysterical roar, the veins on his arms bulging, clearly the effect of the drugs was consuming his sanity.

    Hearing the miserable voice of Sun Xiong, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s voice turned ice-cold: ¡°Who exactly are you? What have you done to my son? If you dare to harm him, I definitely will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter who I am? What¡¯s important is your son¡¯s repeated provocations against me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, undisturbed by the murderous intent in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s change in tone, spoke indifferently: ¡°Alright, the time is about right, how about I show you a good show.¡±

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing immediately opened the video call and pointed the camera toward Sun Xiong.

    At this moment, Sun Xiong waspletely lost.

    ¡°You¡­ you dare, release my son at once or my Sun Family will fight you to the death.¡±

    Upon witnessing the scene in the basement, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with fury, his voice carrying a soaring murderous intent, roaring and echoing in the basement.

    ¡°To the death?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile: ¡°Then let¡¯s fight to the death. Now you can thoroughly enjoy this good show.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face turned ashen, with murderous intent radiating from his entire body: ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Your son kidnapped my woman, so tit for tat, I reluctantly let him sleep with a few sows. That shouldn¡¯t be excessive.¡±

    Lu Tianxing wore a faint smile: ¡°Rest assured, you won¡¯t be the only one admiring it. I will record the entire show and put it online, let others enjoy it too, disgust them a bit, and your son will certainly be the new web sensation. Aren¡¯t you feeling very grateful to me in your heart right now?¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you, who are you?¡± Sun Yaoyang roared loudly.

    ¡°I already told you, does my identity matter that much? Besides, your Sun Family is sorge and wealthy, if I tell you my name, what if you send people to kill me?¡± Lu Tianxing smiled.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes shed with fierce murderous intent. He lowered his voice and said: ¡°What do you want to release my son?¡±

    ¡°Release him?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly turned ice-cold: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Tell me why you are doing this. Our Sun Family should not have any enmity with you!¡±

    Sun Yaoyang tightly clenched his hands together, the veins in his arms also bulging at this moment, even his face showed the same, sinister murdering intent spreading over him, instantly reducing the temperature in the entire hall to the extreme. But he was helpless now because from beginning to end, apart from the voice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face never appeared in the video.

    ¡°Indeed, there is no enmity, but since your son kidnapped my woman, now there¡¯s a grudge. I don¡¯t like to stir trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of it. Your son dared to provoke me, don¡¯t me me for being rude, sending him on his way.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s murderous words, Sun Yaoyang roared with a ghastly face: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, if anything happens to my son, I will be after you regardless of heaven or hell.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of heaven or hell, still won¡¯t let me go, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice deliberately carried a trace of fear, but anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could hear the mockery in Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sun Yaoyang was about to say something but was coldly interrupted by Lu Tianxing: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Then keep your eyes wide open and see how your son dies.¡±

    As the words faded, Lu Tianxing took a step forward, his body shook, and True Qi shot up, transforming into a giant golden palm, crashing down towards Sun Xiong.

    The violent power surged, seemingly tearing the air, carrying the breath of death.

 Chapter 1588: 1581: Sun Yaoyangs Killing Intent

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1588: Chapter 1581: Sun Yaoyang¡¯s Killing Intent</strong>

    ¡°No, stop, stop, I beg you to stop, whatever you want, I can agree to it¡­¡±

    Sun Yaoyang shouted hysterically through his phone when he saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi forming into a giant hand.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Sun Yaoyang, as if he hadn¡¯t heard his screams, and the True Qi mmed down forcefully.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The violent force gave Sun Xiong no chance to react. The massive True Qi palm mmed down, crushing him from above. Sun Xiong couldn¡¯t even utter a scream before being pounded into the ground, along with those sows, buried and trapped deeply. By the time the True Qi dissipated, Sun Xiong¡¯s flesh had turned into paste, dead beyond recognition, mixed with the blood of the sows, indistinguishable.

    The phone was silent. Sun Yaoyang stared nkly at everything in front of him, his face full of anger and astonishment. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so brazen, to kill Sun Xiong right in front of him.

    Not only Sun Yaoyang was shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s audacity, but even Wu Tao, who had been standing there, hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing to be so bold, not only killing Sun Xiong but doing it right in front of Sun Yaoyang.

    It¡¯s important to remember Sun Xiong belonged to the Northern Sun Family. Although their strength wasn¡¯t on par with Beijing¡¯s major families, they weren¡¯t weak either. More importantly, Sun Family had always stayed in the north, untouchable even by Beijing¡¯s aristocratic families. With Lu Tianxing now having enemies everywhere, antagonizing the Sun Family was not a wise choice; it meant creating a formidable foe.

    Yet Lu Tianxing disregarded all this, making Wu Tao shiver at Lu Tianxing¡¯s ruthlessness, gaining a clear understanding of how deadly he was. Such a person is truly insane; as long as you don¡¯t provoke him, it¡¯s fine. But if you dare to offend him, he won¡¯t stop until death.

    He finally understood why the saying went: Better to provoke King Yan than Lu Tianxing. This person is a lunatic; offend him, and he will tear himself apart to get even, biting a piece from you even in death. Such people are the most terrifying, disregarding any consequences.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I didn¡¯t hear your words earlier, your son is dead now.¡±

    Lu Tianxing withdrew his True Qi, as if he had done something trivial, his cold voice reaching Sun Yaoyang¡¯s ears.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang snapped back to reality, his voice filled with ferocity, his tone like a chilling wind blowing from the Nine Nether Purgatory, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine: ¡°Good, very good, all these years, you are the first person daring to challenge the Sun Family. No matter who you are, I, Sun Yaoyang, swear here, if I don¡¯t kill you, I am not human. I shall tear you limb from limb and scatter your bones!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, tear me apart, good, I¡¯ll be waiting for you, but I hope you won¡¯t make me wait too long. Otherwise, when I return to the north, it will be the time to bloodwash the Sun Family.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes flickered with a maddened killing intent, the aura emanating from him sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Lu Tianxing coldly smiled, said not another word, and directly hung up the phone. From the moment Sun Xiong kidnapped Luan Hongyue, he marked Sun Xiong with an inevitable death tag in his heart, tearing apart with the Sun Family was certain, not something to overly worry about.

    Moreover, if he spared Sun Xiong this time, given the nature of these dissolute youths, Sun Xiong would never spare himter, finding ways to trouble him and exact revenge. Rather than letting a wolf linger around, eyeing him, it was better to ughter the wolf from the beginning, eliminating the threat forever.

    With his current forces, he didn¡¯t need to fear the Sun Family. In Modu, he wasn¡¯t concerned about anyone daring to harm Bai Zhiqing and the others. The Sun Familycked the capability to deal with him.

    Qin Ind City, Fulong Mountain¡¯s vi atop the mountain, lit up the entire mountaintop, showcasing the vi¡¯s luxury.

    In the vi¡¯s hall, Sun Yaoyang sat there with a twisted expression, blood-red eyes, resembling a beast ready to go berserk, clutching the phone tightly in his right hand.

    Under the light, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face revealed profound hatred, emitting palpable killing intent from every part of his body, like a demon emerging from Hell, inducing a chilling feeling even at a nce.

    ¡°Yaoyang, what¡¯s wrong, what happened, who made you so angry, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    At that moment, a voice full of concern came from behind Sun Yaoyang.

    Simultaneously, light footsteps approached from behind. A woman dressed in sleepwear descended from upstairs.

    Under the illumination, the woman had a standard oval face, her skin fair and smooth, d in silk pajamas, gracefullying downstairs. In her every move, through her pajamas, one could discern her skin and alluring figure, with immense charm in her gestures and smiles.

    After descending, the woman sat next to Sun Yaoyang, softly asking, ¡°Yaoyang, what happened, who made you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Xiong¡¯er is dead, he died in Modu.¡± Sun Yaoyang nced at the woman beside him and said with a grim face, his tone carrying an uncontainable killing intent. Sun Xiong was his only son, and now his only son is dead. He is left without an heir, and he wants revenge, revenge for Sun Xiong.

    ¡°What did you say? Yaoyang, you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s face suddenly changed, filled with disbelief¡ªSun Xiong is dead, how could this be possible?

    ¡°Yaoyang, what exactly happened, what on earth is going on?¡±

    The woman also realized the serious nature of the situation¡ªshe was not Sun Xiong¡¯s mother, just Sun Yaoyang¡¯s mistress¡ªbut she was too aware of the consequences of Sun Xiong¡¯s death.

    Sun Xiong was Sun Yaoyang¡¯s biological son, his only son. More importantly, Sun Yaoyang was once plotted against by a rival family, ultimately rescued, but though he could still function as a man, he lost the ability to father children. Sun Xiong was Sun Yaoyang¡¯s only son, and now that Sun Xiong is dead, Sun Yaoyang can be said to have no descendants.

    Who could it be, who dares so much, aren¡¯t they afraid of the Sun Family¡¯s mad retaliation?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t see that guy¡¯s face, but that guy turned my son into mincemeat right in front of me. I want to kill him. I want to kill him.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes are red, almost bleeding, his voice like a chilling wind blowing from Hell, terrifying.

    At this moment, Sun Yaoyang is overwhelmed by killing intent and hatred, all reason destroyed by murder intent. The pain of his son being turned to mincemeat before his eyes was unimaginable. Now, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart is filled with anger and murderous intent.

    ¡°What.¡±

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s face turned extremely grim. She initially thought someone killing Sun Xiong was bad enough, but she never expected that person dared enough not only to kill Sun Xiong but do so in front of Sun Yaoyang, disregarding the Sun Family.

    ¡°No, no, I absolutely cannot let my son die in vain like this. I¡¯m going to Modu, I want revenge for my son, I want to dismember that guy, use the whole family¡¯s blood to honor my son¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang let out a hysterical roar, suddenly stood from the sofa, and with murderous fury headed outside.

    ¡°Yaoyang, wait, you can¡¯t go to Modu now.¡± Seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s actions, the woman¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically. She immediately stood up, grabbed Sun Yaoyang¡¯s arm, and eximed loudly.

    ¡°Why.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang turned his head, his face crimson as he looked at the woman, his eyes shing with violent energy.

    Seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s rampant gaze, the woman hurriedly said: ¡°Yaoyang, don¡¯t be impulsive now. Even if you go to Modu now, it might not do any good. Perhaps the opponent is waiting there for you, waiting for you to walk right into the trap. If anything happens to you, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang¡¯s voice still held a trace of gloominess, but the severe violence diminished somewhat, evidently the woman held some weight in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yaoyang, think carefully, did the opponent know Sun Xiong belonged to the Sun Family when they killed him?¡± The woman stared at Sun Yaoyang as she calmly spoke.

    ¡°They did, so what.¡± Sun Yaoyang nodded and said.

    ¡°This means killing Sun Xiong in front of you was part of their n.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say, they deliberately killed my son in front of me to provoke me into losing my reason?¡±

    After all, Sun Yaoyang was the Family Head of the Sun Family. Although he was momentarily blinded by rage, he gradually regainedposure upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, though a lingering murder intent still surrounded him.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    The woman nodded and said, ¡°If nothing else, the opponent likely intends to provoke you, lure you to Modu, and kill you too. After all, our Sun Family has operated in the North for years. Although not entirely invincible, we are strong enough. Trying to deal with you in the North is nearly impossible.¡±

 Chapter 1589: 1582: Are You Even Worthy?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1589: Chapter 1582: Are You Even Worthy?</strong>

    ¡°But beyond the North, there¡¯s not much power. The other side likely knew this and intentionally killed Sun Xiong in front of you, trying to provoke you and lure you away from the North. Once you fall into the trap and leave the North, it might be the day of your death. The other side could kill you without much effort.¡±

    The woman paused before continuing, ¡°Even if the other side has no grudge against the Sun Family and didn¡¯t lure you to Modu, but only killed Sun Xiong due to personal enmity, then they must have relied on something to act so boldly. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to act so recklessly.¡±

    ¡°So ording to what you mean, is it just over like this? My son died in vain,¡± Sun Yaoyang said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t over.¡±

    The woman sneered, ¡°Yaoyang, the urgent task isn¡¯t to rush to take revenge, but first to investigate who this person really is. Didn¡¯t Sun Xiong go to Modu some time ago? The person who attacked him should be someone he had previously offended. We canpletely send someone to Modu to investigate the matter. Once it¡¯s clear, it¡¯s not toote to act.¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang didn¡¯t speak. He took a cigarette from the coffee table beside him, lit it, and started smoking. The smoke lingered around his face, making his expression appear even more somber.

    After a long while, Sun Yaoyang threw the cigarette butt to the ground forcefully and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, this time we¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll send someone to Modu to investigate the matter. I want to see who exactly had the audacity to take action against my son. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t have a ce for burial.¡±

    ¡°Yaoyang, don¡¯t be too angry, or you¡¯ll harm your health.¡± The woman snuggled into Sun Yaoyang¡¯s arms, showing concern.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    After hearing this woman¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang reached out to touch her face, ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you for staying by my side all these years. Without you, the Sun Family wouldn¡¯t have reached this point today. Unfortunately, my body is ruined, and I can¡¯t give you a son.¡±

    It turns out this woman is not just Sun Yaoyang¡¯s lover but also the brain behind him, Zhang Yue. No wonder she could convince Sun Yaoyang to calm down with just a few words.

    It can be said that Sun Yaoyang was able to develop the Sun Family to the current stage because of this woman. The Sun Family bing a prominent family in the North was all nned by this woman, showcasing her terrifying shrewdness.

    Logically, such a loyal woman should have been Sun Yaoyang¡¯s wife, but Zhang Yue is not; Sun Yaoyang already had a wife. Unfortunately, during an attack by a rival family, she was killed saving him, and Sun Yaoyang lost his ability to father children then.

    Due to this incident, Sun Yaoyang has always felt guilty towards his wife and vowed before her grave never to marry again.

    This is why Zhang Yue, despite plotting and scheming for him, was never married by him and only remained his lover.

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue gently said, ¡°Yaoyang, I understand, I never med you. Since I started following you, I never med you. I only hope you never do anything foolish. If something happens to you, what will I do?¡±

    Sun Yaoyang didn¡¯t speak, only wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his gaze directed out the window with a snake-like glint, inducing a chilling feeling.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at Zero Point Bar,

    Lu Tianxing, after pping Sun Xiong to death in front of Sun Yaoyang, showed no change in expression. He crushed his phone with his hand, his gaze falling on the unconscious Zheng Xiu¡¯e and Luan Aoxiong lying on the floor, his eyes filled with a sharp killing intent.

    After a long moment, Lu Tianxing coldly spoke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to open your eyes? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t open your eyes, then don¡¯t ever open them for the rest of your life.¡±

    The entire basement was silent, without a single sound, only Lu Tianxing¡¯s icy voice reverberated. Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯ey motionless on the floor, as if they were still unconscious.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to open your eyes, don¡¯t ever open them again in this life.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice resounded in the basement again, with a touch of sinister killing intent in the tone, ¡°Elder Wu, send them on their way for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Wu Tao didn¡¯t hesitate, mobilizing his True Qi into a fierce attack towards Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e lying on the ground.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kill me, we¡¯re awake, we¡¯re awake, Third Young Master, stop, we¡¯re awake.¡±

    At that moment, a panicked voice echoed in the basement as Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e scrambled up from the floor.

    Lu Tianxing sneered, ¡°Stop.¡±

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice fell, the fierce True Qi brushed past Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, finally dissipating into the air.

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e looked at Lu Tianxing with pallid expressions, unable to conceal the fear in their eyes. In fact, they had woken up as soon as Lu Tianxing locked Sun Xiong and the sow together, but they dared not open their eyes for fear of drawing his attention.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning not to open your eyes? If you¡¯ve got guts, don¡¯t open them. I wouldn¡¯t mind making sure you could never open them again. Killing you despicable creatures doesn¡¯t weigh on my conscience at all.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e with a cold demeanor.

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and walked towards Luan Aoxiong, raising his foot to deliver a fierce kick.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The tremendous force sent Luan Aoxiong flying several meters,nding heavily on the ground, hisplexion pale as blood spurted from his mouth, leaving him struggling to get up.

    Seeing this scene, Zheng Xiu¡¯e turned pale, cold sweat covered her forehead, and her body shook violently like a sieve.

    ¡°Zheng Xiu¡¯e, I usually don¡¯t hit women, but you¡¯re an exception.¡±

    With those words, Lu Tianxing raised his foot and kicked Zheng Xiu¡¯e without hesitation.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A dull sound echoed, and Zheng Xiu¡¯e was sent flying, crashing into Luan Aoxiong, the two of them turning into rolling gourds, their screams echoing in the basement.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he walked step by step towards Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e.

    Hearing the heavy footsteps, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e shivered, and despite the severe pain, they raised their heads, faces full of fear as they looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, what¡­ what do you intend to do?¡±

    Luan Aoxiong swallowed hard, his face filled with fear as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°What do I intend to do?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke ruthlessly, ¡°You have the audacity to ask what I want to do after kidnapping my woman and nning to have Sun Xiong kill me? Now you want to know what I intend to do? Let me tell you¡ªI only want to send you off.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, this matter has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Sun Xiong, yes, Sun Xiong threatened us, he said you made him lose face, asked us to help him, also said if we didn¡¯t help, he would kill us, Third Young Master, we were forced by Sun Xiong, the kidnapping of Hong Yue has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master, you have to believe us, we were really forced by Sun Xiong. Upon leaving Bai¡¯s Group, we were ready to leave Modu as per your instruction, but Sun Xiong found us and threatened us, saying he¡¯d kill us if we didn¡¯t help him. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t dare oppose you even with the greatest courage.¡± Zheng Xiu¡¯e shouted loudly beside him, face full of fear and regret, as if their words were truly genuine.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s words, Lu Tianxingughed, his voice filled with coldness, ¡°Threatened, forced, Luan Aoxiong, Zheng Xiu¡¯e, you two are truly shameless. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Would someone threatened be sitting on the couch with Sun Xiong, chatting andughing? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing walked swiftly toward Luan Aoxiong.

    Watching Lu Tianxing approach step by step, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e trembled even more violently, unable to hide their fear.

    ¡°Th¡­ Third Young Master, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t act rashly, Hong Yue¡­ Hong Yue is your woman, I¡­ I am your father-inw, if you kill me, what about Hong Yue¡­?¡± Luan Aoxiong struggled to stand up, his voice steeped in fear.

    ¡°You still have the face to mention Hong Yue? Luan Aoxiong, you really have the nerve. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of calling Hong Yue your daughter? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing directly raised his hand and pped Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face hard.

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    The enormous forcended on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s cheek, sending him spinning like a top, unable to control his body, falling to the ground, five bright red fingerprints marked on his cheek, nearly cracking half of his face.

    His bloodied appearance looked particrly shocking.

 Chapter 1590 - 1583: This Is All Her Fault

    <h4>Chapter 1590: Chapter 1583: This Is All Her Fault</h4>

    "For the sake of profit, you even conspired with outsiders to kidnap your own biological daughter, Luan Aoxiong, do you think you deserve to be a father? Do you?"

    Lu Tianxing, as if he had done something trivial, slowly retracted his palm, his tone filled with coldness: "In Hong Yue¡¯s heart, she has always considered you her biological parents. Yesterday, you treated her like that, and today you even kidnapped her, yet she still pleaded with me, begged me to spare you. Do you know why? Just because you are her biological parents. Even after knowing about your car ident, she still went to the hospital to see you, hoping you would recover quickly, even though she hated you. But what did you do? Tell me, what did you do?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice suddenly got louder, carrying a menacing tone: "She was worried about you, afraid something would happen to you, so she rushed to the hospital without stopping. But in the end, it was all just a scheme you meticulously orchestrated, a plot to trade your own daughter for profit. In your hearts, Hong Yue is just a tool, a pawn to you. I really want to know, is so-called wealth and prosperity really that important to you? More important than your own daughter?"

    "In your quest for so-called profit, you¡¯vepletely lost your conscience, erased your humanity. Do you even have the nerve to call Hong Yue your woman? Do you have the qualifications to say that?"

    The more Lu Tianxing spoke, the more uncontroble the rage in his heart exploded, as he lifted his foot and mercilessly stomped on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s hand, pressing down with force.

    "Ah!"

    The muscles on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face quickly twisted as he couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony, desperately trying to pull his hand from under Lu Tianxing¡¯s foot, but he could not.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Aoxiong¡¯s appearance, his eyes flickering with cold killing intent to the extreme, wishing he could make Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e disappear from this world forever. But Lu Tianxing knew he couldn¡¯t do that.

    Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e might be unfeeling and cold-hearted, but Luan Hongyue is different. Perhaps he could kill Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, and things would end there.

    But killing these two would probably create an unresolvable knot in Luan Hongyue¡¯s heart. She might not me him, but Lu Tianxing believes that from now on, he would probably never see Luan Hongyue again. After all, no one would remain indifferent in the face of a parent¡¯s murderer. Luan Hongyue wouldn¡¯ty a hand on him, but she would vanish from his world forever.

    This woman has already suffered enough, and he doesn¡¯t want her to live the rest of her life in pain. He certainly doesn¡¯t want to rub salt in Luan Hongyue¡¯s wounds.

    "You two are just beasts, scheming against your own daughter, giving her away to others. Only scum like you could do this. If it weren¡¯t for Hong Yue forbidding me from killing you, I would have sliced you to pieces today, piece by piece, so you could see how ck your hearts are."

    As Lu Tianxing spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but lift his foot and viciously kick Luan Aoxiong in the chest.

    "Bang!"

    "Crack!"

    At the moment Luan Aoxiong flew backward, a crisp sound of bones shattering echoed in the basement.

    "ng."

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s body flew out again, crashing heavily to the ground. This time Lu Tianxing did not hold back at all, directly breaking the ribs in Luan Aoxiong¡¯s chest. The excruciating pain made Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face immediately contort, his forehead instantly covered in sweat.

    Zheng Xiu¡¯ey nted on the ground, her face pale as she watched this scene, her body trembling violently, with an undisguisable fear in her eyes as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, Zheng Xiu¡¯e felt that the Lu Tianxing standing before her was not a person, but a devil walking out of hell, filled with a murderous aura, giving an overwhelming sense of terror, a feeling that lingered, as if it were engraved in her bones.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Zheng Xiu¡¯e, not even bothering to look at her, but instead coldly stared at Luan Aoxiong: "You should be grateful to have a daughter like Hong Yue. If it weren¡¯t for Hong Yue pleading for your pathetic lives, just for conspiring with Sun Xiong against me, I would¡¯ve torn you to pieces."

    "Hahaha, grateful, why should I be grateful, Lu Tianxing, tell me, why should I be grateful."

    At this moment, Luan Aoxiong suddenly burst into hystericalughter, lifting his head abruptly, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Lu Tianxing, coughing violently twice: "She brought all this upon herself, it¡¯s all her Luan Hongyue¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all her own doing. If she had agreed to my demands, how could I have ended up here? She forced me to this, she forced me, do you understand? It¡¯s all her fault, if I had known this day woulde, I should have killed her at birth..."

    "Luan Aoxiong, damn it, you¡¯re truly a beast, no, calling you a beast would be an insult to the beasts."

    After hearing Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face turned utterly grim as he walked directly to Luan Aoxiong, lifted his foot, and stomped on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s hand, crushing it underfoot.

    "Hahaha, beast, what wrong have I done? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong."

    Luan Aoxiong seemed to not feel the paining from his hand. In his eyes, Lu Tianxing certainly wouldn¡¯t spare him today, so why should he fear?

    With a ferocious face, Luan Aoxiong said, "She is my daughter; I gave birth to her and raised her so that she would repay us in the future. She should help me, and since she refuses to help me, what¡¯s the point of keeping her? It¡¯s better to sell her for some benefit."

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s face was full of ferocity, his whole beingpletely engulfed in madness. In his view, Luan Hongyue¡¯s life was given by him, he raised Luan Hongyue, it¡¯s only natural for her to help him. If Luan Hongyue doesn¡¯t help him, then she is ungrateful, and since Luan Hongyue is ungrateful, it¡¯s only natural for him to destroy Luan Hongyue, because she wronged him first.

    Human beings are often such pragmatic creatures. When you treat them well, they feel it is only right, something they deserve, without any gratitude for your help. But when you treat them poorly once, they think you¡¯ve wronged them and forget all the good you¡¯ve done, harboring hatred towards you, viewing you unfavorably, even turning against you.

    Luan Aoxiong¡¯s words reminded Lu Tianxing of a recent viral video online. A young man gave up his seat for years, unnoticed, but when he was tired from work and wanted to rest, refusing to give up his seat, he became the target of countless inte keyboard warriors, wishing him dead.

    This is human nature.

    A good person, even if they do good year after year, day after day, people will not remember them. But when they do one bad thing, everyone considers them a bad person. Whereas if someone who does endless bad deeds suddenly does a good thing, everyone thinks this bad person is a prodigal turning back, far better than someone who did countless good things and only one bad thing in their life.

    They would rather ept someone who did bad things all their life and only one good thing than forgive someone who did good all their life and only one bad thing. This is truly sigh-inducing and leaves one speechless.

    This is the essence of human nature.

    Because everyone feels that other people¡¯s help is their due, and when you don¡¯t help them or give them anything, they feel you¡¯ve wronged them, forgetting all your past kindness, their hearts filled with hatred for you. This is the profit-driven nature of humanity, only further highlighted and perfectly showcased in Luan Aoxiong.

    Listening to Luan Aoxiong¡¯s unrepentant words, Lu Tianxing exuded an unmistakable killing intent. His foot¡¯s pressure suddenly increased, pressing hard on Luan Aoxiong¡¯s hand until it crackled, seemingly crushing his bones.

    Beside them, Wu Tao and Xiao Liu were also stunned, looking at Luan Aoxiong. They had seen scumbags before and online stories of biological parents beating their children over divorce and other reasons, but they had never encountered someone as insane as Luan Aoxiong, treating his own daughter not as a human being, but merely as merchandise, something to be arbitrarily traded.

    With a grim expression, Lu Tianxing coldly said to Luan Aoxiong: "Well, well, what a phrase: you did nothing wrong, indeed, very good, since you all think there¡¯s no mistake, then don¡¯t me me. Aren¡¯t you fond of profit above all? Aren¡¯t you desperately seeking profit? Then today I will render youpletely destitute, I will make you beggars, with nothing."

    When Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, their breathing instantly became rapid, their faces twisted, filled with fear as they looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "No, don¡¯t, Third Young Master, please, don¡¯t do this."

    Zheng Xiu¡¯e suddenly snapped back to reality, crawling desperately towards Lu Tianxing, her face pleading: "No, don¡¯t, Third Young Master, please spare us, okay? Please spare us. We... we can promise you that we will never return to Modu again. We will vanish from Hong Yue¡¯s sight forever, Third Young Master..."

    They value profit, and for them, profit is more important than life itself. Now, Lu Tianxing is about to destroy their profit, which will be worse than killing them; it will be unbearable torture.

    PS: Next, off to Beijing, please support!!

 Chapter 1591: 1584: The Matter Concluded

    <strong>Chapter 1591: Chapter 1584: The Matter Concluded</strong>

    ¡°Spare you?¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, with a smile that was cold to the extreme: ¡°Spare you, so that you can find a bigger protector and thene back to trouble me? I already gave you a chance yesterday, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me. From now on, the Luan Family is erased from Jiangnan.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body shook, and a surge of True Qi erupted, directly sending Zheng Xiu¡¯e and Luan Aoxiong flying.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Old Master Zhou¡¯s number.

    The phone rang briefly before being answered, and an elderly voice came through: ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m not sure what assistance the old one can offer.¡±

    Even over the phone, Lu Tianxing could almost hear the joy in Old Master Zhou¡¯s voice.

    Indeed, for the Zhou Family, recent development was beyond what they¡¯d ever imagined,pletely exceeding their expectations.

    Ever since the Yama Pce entered Jiangnan under the guidance of the Rose, beginning to consolidate power, the Zhou Family thought they¡¯d be left with scraps. Unexpectedly, Yama Pce transferred all the power gained in Jiangnan to the Zhou Family to manage, making them the representatives of Yama Pce in Jiangnan; it was a windfall for the Zhou Family.

    Since Yama Pce entered Jiangnan, whether intentionally or not, the Lu Family hadn¡¯t interfered with Jiangnan¡¯s affairs, even ignoring the Jiangnan Family¡¯s power, handing everything over to Yama Pce. Consequently, Yama Pce consolidated most of Jiangnan¡¯s power and essentially divided Jiangnan equally with the Lu Family. Now, with Yama Pce transferring all Jiangnan¡¯s power to the Zhou Family, if not for the Zhou Family¡¯sck of top-notchbat strengthpared to the Lu Family, they could have rivaled the Lu Family.

    Even though the Zhou Family became a top family in Jiangnan, second only to the Lu Family, Old Master Zhou was acutely aware that their current power entirely stemmed from Yama Pce, which could easily eliminate them.

    Thus, upon receiving Lu Tianxing¡¯s call, he maintained a humble demeanor without any arrogance.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing coldly swept his gaze over Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, then spoke directly: ¡°Old Master Zhou, I want all of Luan Family¡¯s assets to be obliterated; how long will it take you?¡±

    Startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Old Master Zhou quickly replied: ¡°One hour. The Luan Family hardly has any assets in Jiangnan, mostly in business. I need only an hour to destroy all their assets. Withoutmerce, the Luan Family is easily vanquished.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll give you an hour to make all Luan Family¡¯s assets vanish. Also, inform the bank to freeze all of Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e¡¯s bank cards; I want them left with nothing. Can your Zhou Family do that?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, no problem at all.¡±

    Old Master Zhou¡¯s solemn voice came from the phone, as the Zhou Family now stood as a top family in Jiangnan, handling even a not-even-second-rate family like the Luan Family was effortless.

    At that moment, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e werepletely stunned, petrified like statues, unable to process for a long moment. They couldn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing would act so decisively, truly decimating everything of the Luan Family and leaving them with nothing.

    After hanging up with Old Master Zhou, Lu Tianxing coldly swept his gaze over Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, with a smile devoid of any pity.

    Every pitiful person has a detestable side. If he hadn¡¯t intervened this time, Luan Hongyue¡¯s fate in Sun Xiong¡¯s hands would likely be tragic beyond imagination. People who would sell their own daughters for gain deserve no sympathy.

    ¡°Third Young Master, what about them? Should we release them, or¡­?¡± Wu Tao suddenly asked, leaving thetter unsaid but clearly implying death.

    Hearing Wu Tao¡¯s words, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e snapped out of their despair, desperately pleading on their knees: ¡°No, don¡¯t kill us, Third Young Master, don¡¯t kill us. Hong Yue is our daughter, we beg you not to kill us.¡±

    With the Luan Family gone, they could rebuild, but without their lives, there would be nothing left.

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. Though you are worse than beasts, Hong Yue is not cold-blooded and ruthless like you. I won¡¯t kill you to spare her pain.¡± Lu Tianxing coldly swept his gaze over Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, speaking slowly.

    Yet before Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e could truly rejoice, Lu Tianxing¡¯s next words plunged them into the Eighteenth Layer Hell: ¡°But I don¡¯t want two untamed wolves lurking nearby, always ready to bite me, so you¡¯re better off rendered harmless.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing instructed Wu Tao: ¡°Elder Wu, cripple their martial skills; watch them closely, make sure they don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll arrange the rest.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing turned to leave without pause, leaving Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, their faces ashen, slumped on the ground, watching Wu Tao approach them¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s up, resolved?¡±

    Lu Tianxing just stepped out of the basement when he heard Rose¡¯s crisp voice echoing in his ears.

    Instinctively following the sound, Lu Tianxing saw Rose sitting gracefully on a chair at the bar counter, wearing a modern-style blue and white porcin cheongsam that entuated her perfect figure to the fullest. She sat there quietly, giving off an allure like a witch stepping out of a painting.

    With a faint smile on his face, Lu Tianxing walked over to Rose without any hesitation and sat down beside her. He picked up the ss in front of Rose and took a sip, ¡°It¡¯s already taken care of. I killed Sun Xiong right in front of his father. As for Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e, I didn¡¯t kill them, but I need your help with something.¡±

    ¡°What do you need my help with?¡± Rose asked without any hesitation.

    ¡°Help me send Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e out of the country. As for where to send them, that¡¯s up to you. Just ensure they receive a living allowance each month that keeps them from starving, nothing more. Let them fend for themselves.¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, Rose nodded gently. This was extremely simple for the Rose Society, carrying no challenge at all.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, ncing outside at the now dimming sky. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rose, it¡¯s gettingte now. I leave these matters to you; I should head back.¡±

    ¡°Little man, aren¡¯t you nning to stay for something?¡± Rose said with a seductive expression upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh, no need. I¡¯ve been away too long, and it¡¯s time I head back.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing raised the ss before him, downed the drink in one go, stood up, said goodbye to Rose, and without any hesitation, turned to walk outside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s retreating figure, Rose¡¯s lips curled into a charming smile. Then, her expression turned cold as ice, and she stood up abruptly from the chair, striding into the bar with a frigid demeanor. Lu Tianxing had killed Sun Xiong; the Sun Family would absolutely not let it rest. She must prepare the Yama Pce before the Sun Family retaliates against Lu Tianxing. Even if thingse to a head with the Sun Family, there¡¯s nothing to fear.

    After stepping out of Zero Point Bar, Lu Tianxing exhaled deeply. Luan Hongyue¡¯s emotional knot was finally untied. With Rose¡¯s help, Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e would no longer appear before Luan Hongyue. Although not perfect, the matter hase to an end.

    ¡°Sun Family.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gazed at the increasingly chilly neon lights on the street, his eyes shing with cold light, a hint of killing intent shing past. Killing Sun Xiong in front of Sun Yaoyang had created a deep blood feud with the Sun Family. Given the nature ofrge families, they would surely not let it rest; they will undoubtedly seek revenge.

    ¡°After dealing with Beijing, looks like there¡¯s a need to head north. I hope you all know better; otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure the Sun Family is wiped out.¡±

    Lu Tianxing muttered quietly to himself as he was about to hail a taxi on the street. Suddenly, his phone rang with a pleasant melody; Lu Tianxing took out his phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, where are you right now?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s cool voice came through on the other end of the line.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the street. I just took care of Hong Yue¡¯s matter and am getting ready to go back. Honey, do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to tell you not to go back to Ziyuan District today. Head to the ancestral house; I¡¯m going back there tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ancestral house?¡±

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, then nodded. ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll head there right away.¡±

    After ending the call with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and sent a text message to Lin Qianru. Without further dy, he hailed a taxi and headed directly to the Bai Family Ancestral House.

 Chapter 1592: 1585: Beijingâ€”No Choice But to Go

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1592: Chapter 1585: Beijing¡ªNo Choice But to Go</strong>

    More than half an hourter, the taxi steadily stopped at the gate of the Bai Family Ancestral House.

    Looking at the familiar building in front of him, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressed his thoughts, and directly pushed the door open to walk in.

    Just as he walked into the living room, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression paused slightly, and his heart trembled suddenly. The atmosphere in the living room seemed a bit off. Could something have happened before he returned?

    At this moment, Bai Qiao Mountain was sitting on the sofa with a heavy expression, not saying a word, silently smoking. Next to Bai Qiao Mountain, Bai Zhiqing, Bai Weiwei, and Mand were like mice seeing a cat, not daring to breathe loudly, sitting there cautiously. Their eyes asionally nced at Bai Qiao Mountain and then quickly retracted as if they were afraid of being noticed, like children who had done something wrong.

    When the sound of the door opening was heard, Bai Qiao Mountain looked up at Lu Tianxing, and his face instantly became somewhat unpleasant. This made the ominous premonition in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart grow stronger, guessing about where he might have recently offended the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Lu Tianxing cautiously called out.

    ¡°Grandpa? You still dare to call me grandpa? Get yourself to the study right away. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there, and be quick about it.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Bai Qiao Mountain stood up from the sofa immediately, not giving Lu Tianxing any chance to speak. With his hands sped behind his back, he strode towards the study.

    Lu Tianxing stood where he was, looking at the old man in astonishment, with a bitter smile on his face. What¡¯s up with this old man? Why is he speaking as if he¡¯s eaten gunpowder? It seems like I haven¡¯t offended him! Why is he so angry? Could it be because Zhiqing hasn¡¯t had any news from her belly, so he¡¯s ming me for not working hard?

    Just as Lu Tianxing was specting about the reason, Mand and Bai Weiwei tiptoed up from the sofa. They first nced towards the study and, once they saw that Bai Qiao Mountain hadn¡¯t appeared, immediately walked towards Lu Tianxing, circling around him several times.

    ¡°Brother, you better confess honestly, what exactly did you do outside today to make grandpa so angry? I¡¯ve never seen him this furious before!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, brother-inw, tell me honestly, did grandpa catch you cheating behind my sister¡¯s back? Is that why he¡¯s so angry?¡±

    Listening to Mand and Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, ignoring their remarks. He took a deep breath and, looking at Bai Zhiqing, asked, ¡°Wife, what on earth happened to make grandpa this angry all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I called to ask you toe back, and just as grandpa came out, he casually asked if you were nning to go to Beijing soon. I didn¡¯t think much of it and told him. But who knew grandpa would suddenly fly into a rage after hearing it? Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    At this point, Bai Zhiqing raised her head to look at Lu Tianxing, her face showing a strong sense of guilt. She hadn¡¯t expected her grandpa to react so violently upon hearing Lu Tianxing was going to Beijing, bing so furious.

    Seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s guilty expression, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, walked over to her, and sat down, gently wrapping his arm around her waist. He said softly, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s impossible to keep the trip to Beijing a secret. I¡¯ll exin it to grandpater. Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll convince him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nodded lightly, resting her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Just then, there was a frantic voice from the side. Bai Weiwei and Mand stood there looking unhappy.

    ¡°Brother, I know you and Sister Zhiqing are very much in love, but could you showcase your affection in a more suitable ce? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re standing right here? Look at my arm, I¡¯ve got goosebumps. Showing off affection can lead to a quick downfall, you know?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Manman is right. Brother-inw, we¡¯re already pitiful enough as single dogs, and you and sister keep feeding us dog food all day long. I¡¯m telling you, be careful, or Manman and I might turn into the FFF squad and burn you heteros alive.¡± Bai Weiwei nodded along as she spoke.

    ¡°Serves you right. I don¡¯t know who said their man woulde riding on colorful clouds to marry them. It was Houzi who rode those clouds, and since you like Houzi so much, you deserve to be single. It¡¯s none of my business. Plus, you can¡¯t control me being close with my wife. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t look.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Bai Weiwei and Mand, then, under their murderous gaze, proudly kissed Bai Zhiqing on the cheek, then provocatively looked at Bai Weiwei and Mand, saying disdainfully, ¡°A couple of single dogs.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing, Bai Weiwei and Mand immediately went mad, jumping in anger, and pounced on Lu Tianxing. This was unbearable; they wanted to burn this bastard Lu Tianxing.

    It seemed Lu Tianxing was already aware of their intentions. His figure flickered and disappeared from the sofa, reappearing at the corner of the first floor: ¡°Girls, you think you can take me on? You¡¯re still too inexperienced. Just obediently be single dogs! Or eat the dog food quietly, unless you find someone to marry soon!¡±

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing quickly left the spot and headed towards the study.

    Bai Weiwei and Mand looked angrily in the direction Lu Tianxing had disappeared, stomping their feet, but their ck and white eyes were darting around, soon settling on Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Sis, look, brother-inw is actually mocking us. You must teach him a lesson, or else he¡¯ll be uncontroble in the future.¡± Bai Weiwei said with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°Exactly, Sister Zhiqing, look at my brother, he¡¯s really too much, actually mocking us. I strongly suggest you let him sleep on the sofa tonight to give him an unforgettable lesson.¡± Mand chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Bai Weiwei looked gravely at Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Sister Zhiqing, brother-inw is getting more and more daring, he must be taught a lesson. Besides, I read online that men mustn¡¯t be given too much face, or they¡¯ll definitely walk all over you, and you won¡¯t be able to control him in the future. Tonight, I strongly suggest letting brother-inw sleep on the sofa.¡±

    Luckily, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t know that after he left, Bai Weiwei and Mand were talking behind his back and plotting against him, or he might be furious enough to spit blood. This was what it meant to be set up, and these two girls were really setting him up for death.

    Meanwhile, in the study on the first floor, Bai Qiao Mountain sat on a Taishi Chair, a pipe in his mouth, sitting there with a serious expression, not knowing what he was thinking about.

    The entire study was filled with a hint of smoke, but the old man seemed oblivious to it.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡±

    Just then, the door of the study was knocked, and then Lu Tianxing pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing the somewhat cold expression on Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face, he slowly exhaled a breath.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lu Tianxing addressed Bai Qiao Mountain.

    Since Lu Tianxing entered the room, Bai Qiao Mountain hadn¡¯t moved, continuing to smoke, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Lu Tianxing enter at all.

    After Lu Tianxing spoke again, Bai Qiao Mountain tapped the pipe on the desk: ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡±

    The voice seemed somewhat oppressive, giving people a feeling of being unable to breathe.

    Lu Tianxing could see that Bai Qiao Mountain was already in a rage; one wrong move, and Lu Tianxing had no doubt that Bai Qiao Mountain would take out a gun and fire at his head.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re getting old, you should smoke less, it¡¯s better for your health.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know how to care about me?¡± Bai Qiao Mountain said calmly.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Lu Tianxing immediately had a wry smile, not knowing what to say. He knew very well that Bai Qiao Mountain was so angry probably because he wanted to go to Beijing, and probably knew something about it, that¡¯s why he was like this.

    ¡°If you really cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t be going to Beijing. Do you know the consequences of going to Beijing, do you really think you¡¯re invincible?¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain took a deep puff of smoke, his voice tinged with barely concealed anger. Although he was old, it didn¡¯t mean he was senile. When Bai Zhiqing told him Lu Tianxing was about to go to Beijing, he specifically called an old friend to ask about it, only to learn that if Lu Tianxing dared to go to Beijing this time, it would truly be a one-way trip. The Holy Daughter of the Holy See was in Beijing waiting for Lu Tianxing to fall into the trap himself; this trip to Beijing was no different from a death wish.

    Upon hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing had a wry smile on his face: ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡±

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish speaking, he was unceremoniously interrupted by Bai Qiao Mountain, who said, ¡°What are you saying? Are you trying to say you are the Third Young Master of Lu Family, and no one dares to do anything to you? That¡¯s nonsense! If the other side wants to kill you, being the Third Young Master of Lu Family won¡¯t help you at all. Even Lu Tiankuang doesn¡¯t dare to go to Beijing, and if you go to Beijing now, it is no different from sending yourself to death, do you understand?¡±

    Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s tone was not at all polite, yet it made Lu Tianxing¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly; he could hear the concern in Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandpa, I know what you want to say, but this trip to Beijing, I must go.¡±

    Thest four words were spoken with unusual determination, representing his unshakable resolve to go to Beijing.

 Chapter 1593 - 1586: Peril on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Chapter 1586: Peril on All Sides</h4>

    "You..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Bai Qiao Mountain instantly felt a surge of anger: "Just because of the Heavenly God? There¡¯s no urgency in finding the whereabouts of the Heavenly God. The Holy Daughter of the Church is waiting for you in Beijing, and the Yang Family is waiting for you as well. Beijing is not Jiangnan, where the Lu Family backs you up. In Beijing, you have no support whatsoever. Do you know what your fate will be if you go to Beijing?"

    Listening to these words, Lu Tianxing raised his head and looked at Bai Qiao Mountain. His expression was as solemn as could be, and he said heavily, "Grandfather, I know you care about me, but I have my own unavoidable reasons. It¡¯s precisely because the Holy Daughter of the Church is also in Beijing that I must go. You should know I killed the Holy Son of the Church while I was in New York, and this time, the Holy Daughter of the Church came to China to avenge the Holy Son. It¡¯smon knowledge that if I don¡¯t go to Beijing, I could certainly dodge the disaster, but the Holy Daughter of the Church is explicitly here for me. If she dies in Beijing now, what do you think the oue will be?"

    "You mean, even if you don¡¯t go to Beijing, someone will secretly make a move on the Holy Daughter and then frame you?" Bai Qiao Mountain frowned and looked at Lu Tianxing.

    He¡¯s not stupid. The Holy Daughter of the Church came to China because of Lu Tianxing. If the Holy Daughter dies, who gains the most? The answer is obvious. On the surface, the greatest beneficiary is Lu Tianxing, because the Holy Daughter came for him, wanting to kill him to avenge the Holy Son. If the Holy Daughter dies, Lu Tianxing is no longer in danger, so once the Holy Daughter dies, Lu Tianxing bes the biggest suspect. At that point, regardless of whether the Holy Daughter died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, he has to take the me because the Church needs someone to vent their anger on.

    Once Lu Tianxing bears this burden, his fate can only be ¡ª death.

    "Grandfather, now you understand why I must go to Beijing!"

    Lu Tianxing slowly spoke, "As soon as the Holy Daughter dies, the murderer will surely be thought to be me. Whether or not I am the killer, I have to take the me, and even if I refuse, I have to, because they need someone as a scapegoat, a target for the Church to vent their anger on, and I¡¯m the best candidate for that target because of my grudge with the Church."

    "If, at this moment, someone fans the mes on the sidelines, I will be the public enemy of all martial artists in China. At that time, not only will I be in danger, but Zhiqing, as well as Weiwei, Manman, grandfather, grandmother, you all, even including the Lu Family, everyone could be in danger. Only by going to Beijing do I have a chance to break this situation, to protect Avril from death, or at least prevent her from dying in China."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s solemn words, Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯splexion flickered indecisively, finally letting out a helpless sigh: "So you¡¯re determined to go to Beijing this time."

    "I¡¯m determined to go." Lu Tianxing said firmly.

    "s, since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stop you. I believe you must have your own n, so I won¡¯t say more. But I hope that youe back alive no matter what. If you dare let Zhiqing be a widow, even if you die, I¡¯ll yank your body out of the coffin and give you a good lesson, do you understand?" Bai Qiao Mountain said heavily, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s agreement, Lu Tianxing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, smiling as he said, "Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I understand the situation. Besides, I¡¯m not foolish; if I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll definitely run. After all, our ancestors have said, ¡¯When there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡¯ Grandfather, don¡¯t you think this makes sense?"

    "You¡¯re right, and I also hope you remember these words. A person¡¯s failure is not frightening; the most dreadful thing is having no opportunity to make aeback. As long as you live, you have the chance to make aeback and crush all your enemies beneath your feet, do you understand?"

    "I understand, Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I have a way to deal with them and they can¡¯t do anything to me."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded slightly, and then, as if remembering something, he spoke: "By the way, do you n to go to Beijing with Zhiqing this time?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing shook his head, "I don¡¯t n to let Zhiqing follow me to Beijing. This time, Beijing is extremely dangerous. I can protect myself quite well, but the chances of surviving and returning with Zhiqing are too low. Besides, Zhiqing staying in Modu is far safer than being by my side."

    "You¡¯re right. Taking Zhiqing with you would inevitably hold you back; leaving Zhiqing in Modu is indeed much safer." Bai Qiao Mountain gently nodded.

    "Grandfather, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out for now. Later, Zhiqing and I will go out to buy some groceries. I¡¯ll cook, and then you and I can have a few drinks."

    "Alright."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nodded his head.

    Without saying anything further, Lu Tianxing turned and walked outside.

    "Wait." Bai Qiao Mountain suddenly called out to Lu Tianxing.

    "Grandpa, do you have anything else to discuss?" Lu Tianxing stopped in his tracks, looked at Bai Qiao Mountain with curiosity, and asked.

    "Your grandma went out with old friends to dance in the square. When shees back, don¡¯t mention this matter to her. She¡¯s not in good health. Just tell her you¡¯re going on a business trip for a while. Also, remind Zhiqing not to let it slip, understand?"

    "I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be heading out now."

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing already walked out of the study.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, Bai Qiao Mountain took a hard puff of his cigarette, the smoke streaming from his nostrils. His brows furrowed deeply, looking extremely serious. After a while, he rxed and chuckled self-deprecatingly, "What am I worried about? It¡¯s not like Tianxing is an idiot. If he dares to go to Beijing, he must have his ace up his sleeve. Besides, the Lu Family isn¡¯t to be trifled with. Lu Tiankuang wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch his own grandson take risks. He¡¯ll definitely protect Tianxing."

    At this point, the seriousness and anxiety on Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s face vanishedpletely. He couldn¡¯t believe that Old Master Lu wouldn¡¯t know about Lu Tianxing¡¯s intention to go to Beijing. Since he knew, Old Master Lu definitely wouldn¡¯t let Lu Tianxing face danger on his own. There must be some contingency n in ce, so what was there to worry about?

    Aftering out of the study, Lu Tianxing found the entire living room already empty. He was slightly puzzled for a moment, then immediately turned and headed upstairs. Just as he reached the stairs, a voice as melodious as an oriole¡¯s whistle came from nearby.

    Bai Weiwei stood behind him, shouting, "Brother-inw, where are you going! Manman said she¡¯s looking for you about something, hurry up ande over."

    At this moment, Bai Weiwei was dressed very fashionably, wearing a loose T-shirt knotted at the waist, revealing an exquisite belly button, and denim shorts that couldn¡¯t hide her enchanting figure, irresistibly drawing one¡¯s gaze to her slender, beautiful legs.

    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "What does Manman want with me?"

    "I don¡¯t know. She just received a phone call and then looked grave as she asked me to wait here for you, saying she has something important to tell you."

    "I understand, let¡¯s go over then!"

    Lu Tianxing nodded, followed Bai Weiwei, and walked into Bai Weiwei¡¯s bedroom.

    Just entering the bedroom, Lu Tianxing saw Mand sitting cross-legged on the bed, with a fruit-themedptop on herp, her face bearing a trace of seriousness as she stared at theputer screen, looking particrly grave.

    "Manman, what¡¯s up? What happened that you had Weiwei specially wait for me at the stairway?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand took a deep breath and said, "Brother, I just received a call from Big Milk Cow. The situation in Beijing has been deteriorating. The American Superpower Team and the Holy Mountain have sent people to China, and it¡¯s highly likely they¡¯re alling for you."

    Saying this, Mand tapped lightly on theptop with her slender fingers and spoke again, "In addition, Japan¡¯s Shankou Family seems to be making significant moves recently, sending many people to China. But we can¡¯t find out exactly where, nor whether they¡¯reing for you."

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, a sharp glint of cold light shed by, carrying a hint of bloodthirsty killing intent. They came, they all came. Better that they alle so he could wipe them out entirely and kill them all without a trace.

    Bai Weiwei stood by, listening to Mand¡¯s words, her beautiful eyes blinking with a hint of worry on her face. Although she didn¡¯t know what this all meant, she knew that Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Beijing would surely be perilous.

    Despite her worry, Bai Weiwei didn¡¯t speak up and remained quietly by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    "Manman, how reliable is this information?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.

    "It¡¯s generally reliable."

    Mand took a deep breath and said, "This information was passed on by Big Milk Cow, it should be true. I just logged into the Netherworld Mercenary Corps¡¯ website and confirmed with the intelligence team there. It¡¯s about ny percent certain that the members of the Superman Team and the Holy Mountain areing for you. As for the Shankou Family members, it¡¯s still uncertain why they¡¯reing. After all, Japan and China have a historical grudge, with people often entering China for various reasons. Their exact purpose can¡¯t be traced."

    PS: I¡¯m really speechless, what on earth is this weather? From June to early July, it rained non-stop, then these past few days, it¡¯s been unbearably hot, thirty-five or thirty-six degrees every day. Are they trying to wear people out to death?

 Chapter 1594: 1587: Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1594: Chapter 1587: Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole</strong>

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. It waspletely within his expectations that the American Superhero Team and people from the Holy Mountain would get involved in this Beijing affair, so there was nothing surprising about it.

    After all, back in Modu, he had killed several members of the American Superhero Team and even in a rare Space Superpower User. It would be odd if the American Superhero Team let him go. As for the Holy Mountain, that waspletely logical; they are like a mad dog, biting anyone they see.

    The only thing Lu Tianxing was unsure about was the Shankou Family. These guys don¡¯t have much skill other than biting, and if he didn¡¯t find out why they came to China, it would be very troublesome.

    ¡°Bro, what do we do next? Should we make a preemptive move?¡±

    Mand looked at Lu Tianxing, her eyes shing with a cold light. Lu Tianxing was her family, and anyone who dared toy a hand on her family must die.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing pondered for a moment before shaking his head and saying, ¡°No need, alerting them won¡¯t do us any good.¡±

    ¡°Bro, you mean to say we should let them be and wait for them to make the first move?¡±

    Mand heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and frowned, saying, ¡°But if we do that, we might end up being passive. After all, the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the open. This is extremely disadvantageous to us.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s the best approach. If we alert them, it will only scare them into hiding, which won¡¯t achieve the effect I want. To catch them all, we can only wait and watch, like waiting for a rabbit to trap itself, seizing the moment when they get impatient ande to us themselves. That¡¯s when we strike.¡± Lu Tianxing said to Mand in a deep voice.

    This time, he was taking a risk by going to Beijing with this n, to lure the snake out of its hole and capture all these people in one swoop. If he rmed them prematurely, with Avril and the others¡¯ caution, they¡¯d go back into hiding, waiting for a new chance.

    There¡¯s a saying that goes, you can be a thief for a thousand days, but you can¡¯t guard against one for a thousand days. He couldn¡¯t track Avril and her people all the time; he didn¡¯t have that much time. If he wanted to catch them all, he had to take the risk, using himself as bait to lure them out and wipe them out in one go.

    ¡°I understand, bro. You must be careful.¡± Mand remained silent for a moment after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, speaking somewhat worriedly.

    ¡°When have you ever seen me fight an uncertain battle? I will watch out for my safety.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled, gently stroking Mand¡¯s hair, and said slowly, ¡°Manman, while I¡¯m away from Modu, protect Zhiqing well. Don¡¯t leave her side for more than five meters. During this period, I¡¯ll have people from the Yama Pce secretly protect you all. No matter what, make sure Zhiqing and the others are safe, understand?¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Mand said with a serious expression, ¡°Bro, leave it to me. This time, I guarantee I won¡¯t be threatened likest time. If anyone dares toe, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t leave.¡±

    By the end, Mand¡¯s tone carried a hint of bloodthirsty killing intent.

    Lu Tianxing nodded slightly and said, ¡°You need to watch out for your own safety too.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Zhiqing and I are going to the supermarketter, and tonight I¡¯ll cook some of your favorite dishes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing raised his hand to stroke Mand¡¯s hair once more and then turned to walk outside.

    Watching Lu Tianxing walk out of the room, Bai Weiwei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Manman, is my brother-inw¡¯s trip to Beijing really dangerous this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If my bro dares to go, he must be confident ining back safely, so just rx.¡±

    Mand waved her hand, then seemed to remember something, her gazending on Bai Weiwei with a sly glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Manman, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare do anything to me, don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m not polite to you.¡±

    Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes instantly became vignt, instinctively stepping back two steps when she felt Mand¡¯s gaze.

    Seeing Bai Weiwei¡¯s reaction, Mand suddenly said, ¡°Weiwei, why are you so concerned about my bro? Don¡¯t tell me you fancy my bro! Weiwei, really, I didn¡¯t see thising. Didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold, having thoughts about your own brother-inw. Come on, honestly, are you nning to share my brother with Sister Zhiqing? Tsk tsk, just imagining that scene gets me a bit excited.¡±

    Upon hearing Mand¡¯s words, Bai Weiwei shivered, a flush swept across her pretty face, and she loudly refuted, ¡°Hmph, Manman, which eye of yours saw me fancying my brother-inw? I think you¡¯re the one who has thoughts about your brother. Otherwise, why would you always be the first to rush to him whenever hees back, deliberately holding his arm and rubbing against him with your assets? I think you¡¯re the one trying to seduce my brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone cry thief while being the thief. So shameless, Bai Weiwei, do you take me for a blind person?¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Mand immediately became displeased, coldlyughing, ¡°And who is it that goes on about their brother-inw all day, even calling out my brother¡¯s name in their dreams? You think I didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, it was you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Want me to y the recording for you? I recorded it especially. How about it, want to hear how you call out? Tsk tsk, that voice, really so emotional and echoing. Bro¡­ Brother-inw, I love you¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, Mand deliberately mimicked Bai Weiwei¡¯s voice and called out a few times, while picking up her phone and waving it at Bai Weiwei: ¡°Do you think I should let my brother listen to this recording? Maybe after he hears it, he¡¯ll be so excited and agree to your pursuit. Although your chest is a bit small, you at least look pretty decent. My brother should like you.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s got a small chest? Manman, you seem to be living recklessly today. Hand over the phone quickly.¡±

    Listening to Mand¡¯s words and seeing the phone in Mand¡¯s hand, Bai Weiwei instantly went crazy, and lunged at Mand, wing at her like a madwoman.

    ¡°Bai Weiwei, I advise you not to humiliate yourself, you can¡¯t beat me. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll strip you naked, take photos, and show my brother.¡± Mand tossed theptop to the side and red at Bai Weiwei as she spoke heavily.

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s afraid of whom? I¡¯m definitely going to strip you naked today. Watch my ultimate move, Nine Yin White Bone w.¡±

    With that said, Bai Weiwei lunged directly at Mand, pinning her down, and started tearing at Mand¡¯s clothes.

    Mand was not scared of Bai Weiwei at all, and began tearing at Bai Weiwei as well, both of them using the same tactics.

    Unaware of what happened after leaving the room, Lu Tianxing walked directly to the bedroom after exiting Mand¡¯s room.

    In the bedroom, Bai Zhiqing sat on a leisure sofa, holding a fashion magazine in her hands, reading it seriously. Upon hearing the door open, Bai Zhiqing immediately put down the magazine, her beautiful eyesnding on Lu Tianxing, the corners of her mouth forming a slight smile.

    ¡°Did Grandpa give you a hard time just now?¡± Bai Zhiqing asked as she looked at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°No worries, Grandpa is quite reasonable and didn¡¯t give me any trouble.¡±

    Lu Tianxing showed a faint smile on his face, slowly walked over to sit beside Bai Zhiqing, wrapped his arms around her slim waist, inhaling the subtle fragrance emanating from Bai Zhiqing, feeling his mood instantly calm down.

    Bai Zhiqing remained still, leaning her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s shoulder, and softly asked: ¡°Is Hong Yue okay?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried Hong Yue¡¯s mood might not be great in theing days. After I go to Beijing, let her stay in Modu to calm down, and then let her take on Hope Charity Foundation.¡±

    ¡°Why, what happened?¡±

    ¡°After rescuing Hong Yue, I also handled the mastermind behind it.¡±

    Lu Tianxing sighed lightly and said, ¡°The mastermind turned out to be her biological parents.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yue¡¯s biological parents? Didn¡¯t you tell me they already left Modu?¡± Bai Zhiqing said, slightly surprised after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, they teamed up with Sun Xiong, used a lie to trick Hong Yue out, and then kidnapped her.¡±

    ¡°Does Hong Yue know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she knows.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded and sighed heavily: ¡°Although this matter is resolved, I killed Sun Xiong, and sent Luan Aoxiong and Zheng Xiu¡¯e abroad with Rose, but I¡¯m worried Hong Yue might have emotional turmoil and do something impulsive. So for now, don¡¯t let her leave Modu, better to let her calm down first.¡±

    ¡°I understand, since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow and the Ziyuan District house is empty, I¡¯ll let Hong Yue stay over with me, so we can keep each otherpany.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Lu Tianxing, eventually nodding. She herself had gone through this, she knew how heart-wrenching it was when one was sold out by one¡¯s biological parents. The immense pain in Hong Yue¡¯s heart was imaginable.

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s agreement, Lu Tianxing secretly let out a sigh of relief, smiling as he said: ¡°Wife, it¡¯s still early, how about we go shopping at the supermarket together? Pick up some groceries and I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight, making some dishes you both love.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you, but I want sweet and sour ribs and braised fish.¡± Bai Zhiqing said pouting, almost like a little girl.

    ¡°No problem, today I¡¯ll show you Chef Lu¡¯s skills, you¡¯ll be licking the te clean.¡±

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, won¡¯t you die if you don¡¯t boast? How are you so shameless, Chef Lu!¡±

    ¡°Wife, when did I boast? Remember before we got married, didn¡¯t I tell you I was a seven-times-a-night guy? How is it now, was I boasting? I¡¯m telling you, a real man never boasts.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, you perv¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1595 - 1588: Entering the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Chapter 1588: Entering the Capital</h4>

    Time flows like water, fleeting in the blink of an eye, and it is already the next day.

    When the sky turned a hint of pale white, Lu Tianxing, as usual, woke up without the need for an rm. His biological clock prompted him to awaken right on time.

    Bai Zhiqing, on the other hand, was resting her head on Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm, sleeping sweetly with a faint smile on her lips, as if she was having some kind of sweet dream.

    Lu Tianxing was afraid to wake Bai Zhiqing, so he carefully extracted his arm from under Bai Zhiqing¡¯s head, sat up in bed, leaned against it, and gazed at the wall ahead in contemtion, pondering all the things he would face after going to Beijing.

    Through the news he received from Mandst night, and the information from his phone call with Angel after Bai Zhiqing fell asleep, Lu Tianxing could almost fully confirm that his uing trip to Beijing would be anything but peaceful.

    The Yang Family and Avril, these two forces, would certainly make a move against him. The Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team practically wanted him dead. More importantly, there was an even more terrifying, hidden force called Heavenly God watching him covetously. This journey would be tumultuous, perhaps even a deadly one.

    But Lu Tianxing knew very well in his heart, even if it was a deadly journey, there was still a slim chance of survival. If he didn¡¯t go to Beijing, it would be certain doom, losing even that slim chance.

    He took a deep breath, silently organizing in his mind the troubles he might face after going to Beijing. Then, with a long sigh, he suppressed his swirling thoughts, looked down at Bai Zhiqing sleeping beside him, and smiled warmly. Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru, these women, were the best gifts from heaven, and even if he had to try his hardest, he must protect them.

    Perhaps sensing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze or feeling the difort of losing the arm she was using as a pillow, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her pretty eyes.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing watching her, Bai Zhiqing showed an enchanting yet happy smile and said to him, "Why did you wake up so early?"

    "I just woke up, but you, you have work today, what are you doing waking up so early?"

    Lu Tianxing affectionately caressed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s charming face, reaching out to tidy her slightly disheveled hair.

    "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    Bai Zhiqing gently shook her head and naturally nestled into Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, then said, "Tianxing, are you nning to go to Beijing today?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m going to Beijing today," Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "Lu Tianxing, I know you¡¯re a man, and I can¡¯t persuade you to stay in Modu, but I want to tell you, if you can¡¯t beat them, run. Qian Ru and I will be waiting for you to return safely in Modu." Bai Zhiqing said softly, her eyes filled with concern.

    "Don¡¯t worry, honey, I know. If I can¡¯t beat them, I¡¯ll run. I¡¯ll make sure toe back safely to see you." Lu Tianxing smiled, stroking Bai Zhiqing¡¯s hair.

    Though he said this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart was still filled with worry.

    The opposition had set up a tant trap in Beijing waiting for him, meaning they wouldn¡¯t let him leave Beijing alive. This trip was possibly deadly, with just a slim chance of survival. It¡¯s all about whether he could seize that chance.

    Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing talked for a while in bed, and once the sun had risenpletely above the horizon, Lu Tianxing got up.

    After a simple wash, Lu Tianxing greeted Bai Zhiqing before heading downstairs.

    In the living room, Bai Qiao Mountain was sitting on the sofa, holding today¡¯s newspaper and carefully browsing through it. Upon hearing footsteps from upstairs, he turned to look and said softly, "You¡¯re up."

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing nodded gently. Aftering downstairs, he took a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Bai Qiao Mountain, then lit one for himself.

    "Are you nning to leave today?" Bai Qiao Mountain asked Lu Tianxing.

    "Yes, after breakfast, I¡¯ll take Zhiqing to thepany, then I¡¯ll head to Beijing."

    "I see. Please be careful on your journey and remember to stay calm no matter what happens."

    Bai Qiao Mountain looked at Lu Tianxing and said earnestly, "No matter what happens, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm; it¡¯s the key to survival. If you want to live, that¡¯s what it¡¯ll take."

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember your words," Lu Tianxing nodded and said.

    "As long as you remember, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be reckless. I¡¯ve already informed a few of my old friends. If you ever find yourself in a situation you can¡¯t handle, you must call them. They will save you," Bai Qiao Mountain said heavily, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Bai Qiao Mountain¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Besides, I haven¡¯t even given you a great-grandson with Zhiqing yet! I haven¡¯t left a legacy for the Lu Family yet! I will definitely protect my own life."

    "As long as you understand."

    Bai Qiao Mountain nced at Lu Tianxing, sighed quietly in his heart but said nothing more.

    After Bai Weiwei and Mand returned from their morning run outside, Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing had breakfast. With He Can repeatedly reminding them, the two left the Bai Family Ancestral House without any dy, driving away.

    Around eight thirty, Lu Tianxing drove Bai Zhiqing to Bai¡¯s Group. Just as he entered the lobby, he saw the graceful figure of Lin Qianru standing in the midst.

    When Lin Qianru saw Lu Tianxing and Bai Zhiqing walk in, she immediately showed a faint smile and strode over to Lu Tianxing.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You don¡¯t need toe up and say goodbye when you leaveter," Bai Zhiqing said softly, ncing at Lu Tianxing after seeing Lin Qianru approaching.

    Before Lu Tianxing could respond, Bai Zhiqing smiled and greeted Lin Qianru, then walked straight to the elevator.

    "Tianxing, are you leaving today?" Lin Qianru asked as she reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s side.

    Lin Qianru was well aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Beijing, and he had also called herst night. Otherwise, Lin Qianru wouldn¡¯t have waited for him in the lobby this morning.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m leaving soon. Take good care of yourself while I¡¯m gone."

    Lin Qianru looked at Lu Tianxing with a gentle smile as if she were watching a husband about to travel far away. "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. By the way, is Zhiqing going with you this time?"

    "Zhiqing isn¡¯t going. I¡¯m having her stay in Modu. Bai¡¯s Group is at its peak of development right now, and it¡¯s most important for Zhiqing to hold the fort there," Lu Tianxing said slowly.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to take Bai Zhiqing to Beijing, but this trip is dangerous, and even he wasn¡¯t sure he would make it back unscathed. If he took Bai Zhiqing with him, there would be no hope at all.

    "Be careful on your journey. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Modu with a surprise," Lin Qianru said softly, looking at Lu Tianxing. If it weren¡¯t for being in the lobby, she might have already thrown herself into his arms.

    "Qianru, just for that, I¡¯ll definitelye back safe and sound. Then I¡¯ll strip¡¤naked for you to check thoroughly for any injuries, okay?"

    Lu Tianxing lowered his voice deliberately and winked at Lin Qianru.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s tant words, a flush crossed Lin Qianru¡¯s pretty face. Her eyes darted around like a thief, only rxing when she realized nobody had noticed. She gave Lu Tianxing a reproachful look, not because she minded exposing their rtionship, but because she didn¡¯t want him med or Bai Zhiqing criticized because of her.

    "Qianru, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯m off."

    With that, Lu Tianxing stepped forward and embraced Lin Qianru tightly for a moment before turning to leave. He feared that if he stayed and talked to Lin Qianru any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    Lin Qianru remained standing still, her eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, not moving an inch. Her beautiful eyes were filled with strong concern, but she said nothing, silently watching him depart.

    Neither Lu Tianxing nor Lin Qianru noticed that in the security department of Bai¡¯s Group, Xue Man had appeared at some point in front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows. She watched as Lu Tianxing walked out of the lobby and got into a taxi, leaving Bai¡¯s Group.

    "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯d better not get into trouble, or I¡¯ll never forgive you,"

    said Xue Man softly as the taxi disappeared from her view. She sighed quietly in her heart, then turned and walked back to her office.

    Inside the taxi, Lu Tianxing chose not to drive himself to Beijing but to fly. For him, this trip to Beijing wasn¡¯t just about cracking this situation; he was also serving as bait to lure out all the fish. There was no need for a low-key appearance; he would boldly go instead.

    Gazing out the window, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile.

    This journey could lead to life or death; it was entirely unknown. But Lu Tianxing knew that no matter what, he had to walk out of Beijing alive, not just for himself, but for all those women who loved him and for his family. He had to make it out of Beijing alive.

    This journey was destined to be full of storms, destined to be a bloody battle, but Lu Tianxing was fearless. He would march forward boldly. If the gods wanted to destroy him, he¡¯d ensure there were no gods left in the world. If gods wanted to destroy him, he¡¯d ensure there were no gods everywhere.

 Chapter 1596 - 1589: Winds and Clouds Surging

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Chapter 1589: Winds and Clouds Surging</h4>

    The Judge enters Beijing, charging ahead, whether it¡¯s a formidable force or an ant trying to shake a tree, no one knows.

    But when Lu Tianxing took off from the airport on a ne, the news of Lu Tianxing entering Beijing spread like wildfire across the entire China, reaching every corner in an instant, shaking everyone.

    Now, Beijing for Lu Tianxing is a ce of peril, almost a death trap, once entered, it¡¯s a matter of life and death, but Lu Tianxing dared to head to Beijing; is it foolishness or absolute confidence in his own strength? No one knows, but everyone involuntarily casts their gaze upon Beijing.

    Beijing, Yang Family.

    "Hahaha, Lu Tianxing, I didn¡¯t expect you, little bastard, would dare toe to Beijing. You finally came to Beijing. After killing my Yang Family¡¯s people, you dare toe here; you are seeking death. This time, I want you to die with no ce to be buried, just like your father back then, die without a ce to be buried. I want to grind your bones and scatter your ashes to vent my hatred."

    Yang Anlong sat on the living room sofa, his eyes flickering with fierce murderous intent, his hatred for Lu Tianxing had long surpassed the sky.

    If not for Lu Tianxing, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t have suffered such losses this time, and all disciples and elders arranged in the Yanhuang Group were kicked out by Sima Lingyun. If not for Lu Tianxing, how could the Yang Family lose so many experts? All of this is because of Lu Tianxing. Unless he dies, Yang Anlong cannot find peace.

    "Yang Family Master, I advise you not to celebrate too early. Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t dead yet!"

    At this moment, a faint voice sounded in Yang Anlong¡¯s ear.

    Apanied by a figure, a seductive silhouette walked in slowly from the outside, her delicate, beautiful face carrying a touch of solemnity.

    "Holy Daughter, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to back out now?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold.

    "Back out? If I, Avril, wanted to back out, I would have done it long ago. Would I still be partnering with you?"

    Avril sneered and said, "I just want to advise the Yang Family Master not to be toocent, otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer sooner orter. You should be very clear who Lu Tianxing is. Since he dared toe to Beijing, do you think he came unprepared?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Yang Anlong frowned and said in a deep voice, "You mean this little bastard Lu Tianxing has other aces up his sleeve?"

    "Of course, otherwise why do you think Lu Tianxing thrives in the West? If you dare to underestimate him, Yang Family Master, to be blunt, you will surely die at his hands, including the Yang Family, which may also be doomed."

    "Holy Daughter, you might be overestimating this little bastard too much. Undeniably, his talent in cultivation is among the top, but don¡¯t forget, many prodigies have died young, and he alone at the middle-stage mythical level can¡¯t stir up much trouble."

    Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes shed with harsh light, clearly not taking Lu Tianxing seriously.

    "Overestimate?"

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, deep ridicule shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, no wonder the Yang Family is pressured to the point of breathlessness by Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family, it isn¡¯t without reason.

    "Yang Family Master, I¡¯ve never underestimated my opponents, nor do I overestimate them. I just want to tell you, back then Lu Tianxing, relying on his own strength, founded the Netherworld Mercenary Corps in the West, and within a few years, he turned it into a top mercenary corps, thriving in China. Do you think he¡¯s an ordinary person?"

    "I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s ordinary or not, I just know that Lu Tianxing has to die this time no matter what." Yang Anlong said firmly.

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, Avril blinked, her tone calm and unruffled, saying, "If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say more. I just hope Yang Family Master remembers our agreement."

    "The Holy Daughter can rest assured on this point. Since I promised to cooperate with you, I won¡¯t go back on my word."

    "That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s nothing else, Yang Family Master, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Avril nced deeply at Yang Anlong, said no more, and turned to walk out.

    Watching Avril¡¯s back, Yang Anlong¡¯s face immediately turned as dark as water, carrying a hint of chilling murderous intent.

    "Avril, Holy Daughter of the Holy See, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while, huh, do you really think I¡¯m an idiot, Yang Anlong? Hahaha, this time, whether you die or Lu Tianxing dies, my Yang Family will reap the benefits, I¡¯m waiting for you both to perish, hahaha..."

    A sinister and joyousughter echoed in the living room.

    Meanwhile, on the road, a Rolls-Royce sped by, attracting the attention of many.

    Avril sat in the car with a serious expression, her face cold, making it impossible to guess what was in her mind.

    "Holy Daughter, have you really decided to coborate with the Yang Family?" asked an elderly man beside Avril, with graying hair and a typical Caucasian face.

    "Elder Charles, this is China, not the West. Our foundation here is minimal, and we even have many enemies. If we don¡¯t coborate with the Yang Family, it will be almost impossible to kill Lu Tianxing. If we can¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, then our journey to China is meaningless," Avril snapped back to reality, looking at the old man, and said calmly.

    Charles, the Red Archbishop of the Church, already at thete stage of Mythical, was one of Avril¡¯s supporters in the Church. Otherwise, Avril wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring Charles to China.

    "But Holy Daughter, have you considered whether the Yang Family is truly coborating with us? What if they end up against us?" Elder Charles frowned and said.

    "I know."

    Avril said calmly, "The Yang Family couldn¡¯t truly coborate with us. I¡¯m afraid that in Yang Anlong¡¯s heart, he wishes I were dead, so he could frame the Lu Family and reap the benefits. Since he wants to plot against me, I might as well use his power to eliminate Lu Tianxing. Why not?"

    After speaking, Avril gazed out the window, her beautiful face revealing a cold smile. It was quite evident that the Yang Family was plotting against her. In fact, it could be said that all families who had grievances with Lu Tianxing were secretly scheming against her.

    Because if she died in China, the me could be shifted to Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family, inciting the entire Huaxia Martial Artists Circle against Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family. By that time, the Church could exert pressure, and the Lu Family¡¯s fate would be inevitable ¡ªplete annihtion. After all, no matter how strong the Lu Family is, they can¡¯t be stronger than all of China.

    And all of this is built on her death.

    Avril clearly understood that she had set up a trap in Beijing, waiting for Lu Tianxing to walk into his doom. It could be said that Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Beijing was fraught with peril, but so was hers. The danger she faced was no less than Lu Tianxing¡¯s, yet Avril was not afraid, not worried at all. There were many people in China who didn¡¯t want her dead, and as long as Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t allow her death in China, she wouldn¡¯t face significant danger. The Yanhuang Group, although decayed, was not something any family could provoke. Once their bottom line was crossed, no family could withstand the Yanhuang Group¡¯s revenge.

    At the same time,pared to the bright sun in China, New York, far in the distance, was lit up, signaling the arrival of nightlife.

    In the Morgan Family¡¯s residence,

    Angel held a ss of red wine in her right hand, standing barefoot in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, her clear and charming eyes quietly gazing at the night scene of the Morgan Family, with a hint of arrogance and unconcealed ambition. It wouldn¡¯t take long before she became the sole ruler here, and her word would bew.

    She gently sipped the wine from the crystal ss, suddenly looking up towards the East, her eyes showing a hint of worry.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door behind Angel.

    Without turning her head, Angel said calmly, "Come in."

    As the words fell, a curvaceous Western woman pushed the door open and walked in from outside.

    This woman was none other than Angel¡¯s personal confidante, Abby.

    After entering the room, Abby nced at Angel and immediately said respectfully, "Miss, we just received information from China that the Judge, around ten o¡¯clock Huaxia time, has boarded a ne to Beijing."

    "Are you sure?" Upon hearing Abby¡¯s words, Angel suddenly turned her head and said in a deep voice.

    "I have confirmed it several times; this information ispletely urate."

    Abby nodded heavily, looking at Angel, she said, "Leader, should we take some action now? The American Superhero Team and the Holy Mountain people have also headed to China. If we don¡¯t send someone over, the Judge might be in danger in Beijing."

    Hearing Abby¡¯s words, a glint shed in Angel¡¯s eyes. After a moment of contemtion, she said, "For now, the Angel Intelligence Station shouldn¡¯t make any rash moves."

    "But Leader, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid the Judge..."

    "I understand,"

    Angel interrupted Abby directly, "I trust the Judge. Since he dares to go to Beijing, he must be prepared. Avril wants to kill him; it¡¯s almost impossible. Moreover, Sima Lingyun would not allow the Judge to die either. Besides, this battle may not even happen."

 Chapter 1597 - 1590: Entering Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Chapter 1590: Entering Beijing</h4>

    "Can¡¯t start a fight?"

    Abby was slightly taken aback, looking at Angel with confusion, not understanding what this meant.

    "Abby, you just wait for the show to begin. A mere Avril can¡¯t handle the Judge. No matter how ambitious a woman is, it¡¯s useless, and this time, anyone who wants to deal with the Judge will die without a grave."

    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, changing the subject: "Abby, I¡¯ve asked you to notify Oliver. Did you do it?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve notified them. They¡¯vepletely mobilized their mercenary forces, just waiting for yourmand to clear all obstacles and help you ascend to the position of the n Leader of the Morgan Family."

    Listening to Abby¡¯s words, Angel downed her ss of red wine in one gulp, her gaze looking towards the sky, her voice wild and filled with ambition: "Three days, after three days, I will make the Morgan Family change the heavens and the earth. After three days, I will let everyone in the world know, whoever dares toy a hand on my man is an enemy of the Morgan Family, untiring to the end."

    Angel¡¯s voice echoed through the room, tinged with an uncontroble wildness.

    This was why Angel did not n to send the Angel Intelligence Station to Beijing to assist Lu Tianxing. Angel realized clearly that the Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s power could barely help Lu Tianxing. Recklessly going to Beijing might not assist him much but rather be a burden to him.

    Instead of going to support Lu Tianxing, it was better to abandon the n and concentrate all forces to help her seize the position of n Leader at the Morgan Family n Elder Meeting after three days. Once she bes the n leader, she can mobilize the Morgan Family¡¯s power, and even if the Church and Holy Mountain want to fight against the Morgan Family, they will have to think twice. Then, she will fear no one.

    At the same time, not only did Angel receive the news that Lu Tianxing had left Modu for Beijing, but Old Master Lu, who had been monitoring him closely, also received word of his journey to Beijing.

    "Grandfather, what do we do next? This time, cousin is going to Beijing, and there are certainly many who want to harm him. Now he¡¯s heading there alone, facing a situation of nine deaths and one life. It seems our Lu Family must take some action. I n to lead the Lu Family Guards and Manager Lu Chuan to Beijing. Grandfather, what do you think?" Standing beside Old Master Lu in the Bamboo Forest Courtyard behind the Lu Family Mansion, Lu Haoyue spoke with a heavy tone.

    "Since you¡¯ve decided, just go ahead, Haoyue. I have nothing to add, but I want to tell you, in this world, you may have nothing but never without brothers. Brothers united, their strength shatters gold. As long as brothers are around, no matter what happens, they will be your strongest support and hope for resurgence. I hope you remember this forever."

    "Grandfather, rest assured, I will remember this. I, Lu Haoyue, may have nothing in this life, but I must have family. If anyone dares to harm my family, I will chase them to theherworld, and the feud will not end until death."

    Lu Haoyu looked solemnly at Old Master Lu, his voice firm and resounding. Everyone says, the most heartless is the wealthy, but he does not wish to be a heartless person nor face his old age without family; brothers, lovers, family are the most precious to him and must be protected.

    "Yes, you may go! Take the Lu Family Guards with you this time. I permit you to kill indiscriminately. If anyone poses a threat to Tianxing, execute them on sight. If powerful individuals or prominent families get involved, notify me immediately. Anyone fearless of death, I will personally send them on their way," Old Master Lu spoke heavily, his toneced with a bloodthirsty malice.

    "Yes, grandfather, I¡¯ll leave now to prepare. Tomorrow, I will head to Beijing."

    Lu Haoyue bowed to Old Master Lu and then turned to leave immediately.

    Watching Lu Haoyue¡¯s retreating figure, Old Master Lu stood among the bamboo trees, motionless, lost in thought: "Tianxing, grandfather knows he can¡¯t stop you, but I hope you protect yourself well, ensure your safety. If anything happens to my grandson because of the Yang Family or the Church, I will erase you entirely from this world, leaving no trace."

    With these words, a sharp killing intent shed across Old Master Lu¡¯s face, filled with a bloodthirsty taste.

    Beijing, as one of China¡¯s eight ancient capitals, witnessed the rise and fall of numerous dynasties, deeply rooted in historical ambiance and cultural essence.

    Being China¡¯s capital, Beijing is also the most bustling region, leaving behind one legend after another. The phrase ¡¯Not a hero until you¡¯ve climbed the Great Wall¡¯ has been passed down for ages, engrossing countless people with a longing to see the Great Wall and witness this monument to ancient wisdom.

    For the average person, entering Beijing is the first step to changing their destiny and the path to the pinnacle of life because it sits under the Emperor¡¯s feet; achieving sess is merely a matter of luck.

    However, for Lu Tianxing, this trip to Beijing is a road of no return, a path filled with vicious storms. He has only one way to survive: kill, carve a bloody path with the bones of enemies underfoot, paving a road to the summit.

    This path is fraught with danger, rife with peril, erring even slightly could make him a stepping stone for others. Yet, he feels no regret, for Bai Zhiqing, for Lin Qianru, for Rose, Lin Yafei, these women who love him, he must take this risk.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the ne, gazing out the window at the expansive sky, or perhaps looking at Beijing beneath the clouds.

    Finally, the airnended safely, sliding towards the prepared parking area at the airport.

    Under the sweet and melodious voice of the stewardess, everyone began to disembark from the ne. Lu Tianxing, carrying a travel bag, walked as if he were touring Beijing, following the crowd and slowly exiting the ne towards the exit.

    Standing at the exit, the bright sunshine warmed his body. Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping around like a ck hole, unfathomable, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    Just as he was about to hail a taxi and leave the airport, his phone rang. Without hesitation, he took out the phone, habitually nced at the caller ID, and answered: "Third Young Master Han, is there something you need?"

    "Brother Lu, have you arrived in Beijing?"

    "You know I¡¯ve arrived in Beijing?"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, then helplessly smiled. The fact that he arrived in Beijing was probably well known by the time he got on the ne. Asking Han Zifeng this question was like speaking redundantly.

    "Boss, the way you¡¯re asking, I almost doubt your intelligence."

    Han Zifeng¡¯s voice continued from the phone: "Boss, where are you now? Have you disembarked? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up right away."

    "No need, just tell me a ce, I¡¯lle to you!" Lu Tianxing shook his head, declining Han Zifeng¡¯s offer, and responded.

    "Alright then! Brother Lu, I¡¯m waiting for you at Jinxiu Vi."

    "Okay, I¡¯lle to you immediately."

    After hanging up the call with Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing directly hailed a taxi by the roadside. After getting in, he headed straight to Jinxiu Vi.

    About an hourter, the taxi steadily stopped at the entrance of Jinxiu Vi.

    Despite its name suggesting a vi, Jinxiu Vi is actually a well-known private restaurant in Beijing. Generally speaking, it doesn¡¯t wee outsiders; it only serves dignitaries and requires prior reservations. Otherwise, even if your status is prominent, without a reservation, you can¡¯t enter.

    Given the high standard of Jinxiu Vi, naturally, the quality of its waitstaff is exceptionally good. Otherwise, you might identally offend someone who could be the young master of a prominent family and face severe consequences.

    Therefore, even when seeing Lu Tianxing alight from a taxi, none of the greeters dared to underestimate him, let alone mock. Instead, they respectfully weed him.

    Anyway, they¡¯re just greeters. Once Lu Tianxing enters the vi, others will naturally receive him, and any incidents won¡¯t concern them.

    Just as Lu Tianxing entered the vi, a woman wearing a cheongsam, exuding mature grace, swayed with a sensual gait and approached him. With a professional smile, she respectfully asked Lu Tianxing, "Sir, is there anything I can assist you with?"

    "Take me to Jinxiu Mountain River." Lu Tianxing nced at the woman briefly before withdrawing his gaze, speaking calmly. He came to Beijing to kill, not for romance.

    Moreover, while the woman before him looked beautiful and alluring, one shouldn¡¯t forget that this is Jinxiu Vi, frequented by Beijing¡¯s dignitaries. Many of the women here likely have connections or could even be mistresses, and he might appreciate beauty, but he wasn¡¯t inclined to share.

    "Jinxiu Mountain River?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s calm statement, the woman¡¯s face showed a strong reaction of shock.

    Jinxiu Mountain River is a high-end private room in Jinxiu Vi, specifically the most prestigious. Entering Jinxiu Mountain River requires both wealth and status; only those with both can enter. Scanning Beijing, only high officials and aristocratic scions manage ess. Now, Lu Tianxing intending to enter Jinxiu Mountain River startled her profoundly.

 Chapter 1598 - 1591: No Choice But to Come

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Chapter 1591: No Choice But to Come</h4>

    This woman, after all, belongs to Jinxiu Vi, knowledgeable and worldly. After a brief surprise, she immediately returned to her senses and respectfully said to Lu Tianxing, "May I ask, sir, how should I address you?"

    "My surname is Lu."

    "Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Lu. Mr. Han has already told me. Please follow me, Mr. Han is waiting for you inside."

    With that, the woman gestured for Lu Tianxing to follow and then turned around to lead the way inside. Her round and uplifted hips swayed as she walked, attracting the gazes of some men around.

    Lu Tianxing followed behind the woman, heading deep into Jinxiu Vi. His gaze did not linger on the woman in front but shifted to the surroundings, taking in the scenery.

    It¡¯s undeniable that Jinxiu Vi is worthy of being a ce to host dignitaries. The decoration is not overly luxurious, yet it exudes a historical and cultural ambiance. The flowing water beside the small bridges, the vermilion tiles, the pavilions and terraces evoke a splendid sense of beauty. Upon entering, it feels as though all stress dissipatespletely, offering a tranquil state of mind.

    Gazing at the scenery around him, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation to the vi¡¯s designer. For dignitaries, luxury and grandeur aremonce; they are indifferent to such things. What they seek is this kind of serene ambiance rather than opulence and nobility.

    Following the woman, Lu Tianxing traversed corridors and rock gardens, finally stopping at the entrance of a secluded courtyard.

    The woman halted, turned to Lu Tianxing, and said, "Mr. Lu, Mr. Han is already inside waiting for you. Would you like me to lead you in?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll go in by myself."

    Lu Tianxing declined the woman¡¯s offer without hesitation, directly pushing the door open and walking inside.

    Once the door was opened, a different scene unfolded, resembling a scaled-down residence. Everything typical of ancient residences¡ªrock gardens, flowing water¡ªwasplete.

    Han Zifeng was seated in a pavilion at the center of a pond. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing entering from outside, he immediately stood up and walked towards him: "Boss, you finally came."

    "Here I am, Third Young Master Han, you¡¯re quite enjoying this, finding such a good ce."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and walked into the pavilion with Han Zifeng to sit down.

    Once Lu Tianxing sat, Han Zifeng picked up a bell on the table and pressed it, signaling for the outside people to start serving dishes. Then, he looked at Lu Tianxing with a solemn expression: "Boss, why did youe to Beijing at this time? Don¡¯t you know the Holy Daughter of the Holy See is preparing to deal with you in Beijing? Moreover, it seems the Yang family has already joined forces with the Church. Coming to Beijing now is an unwise choice. After dinner, I think it¡¯s best to have the Han Family¡¯s hidden guards secretly send you out of Beijing. With the Han family¡¯s status, they shouldn¡¯t dare to act against you."

    "Third Young Master Han, thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m afraid I have to decline this time. I won¡¯t leave Beijing."

    Listening to Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing sighed softly and picked up a teapot to pour himself a cup of tea, sipping lightly, experiencing the taste spread across his pte. He slowly spoke, "Third Young Master Han, do you think even if I didn¡¯te, they would let me go? From the very beginning, they never intended to let me go, and if I don¡¯te, Avril would be in danger. If she dies, the peril I face would be truly mortal, with no way to resolve it."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Han Zifeng was slightly taken aback, then opened his mouth, "Boss, you mean they would target Avril?"

    "Correct."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, "This time, Holy Daughter Avril came openly to China, aiming at me. Ordinary people might not know, thinking Avril genuinely came to mend rtions with China, but the major families surely know Avril is targeting me, seeking revenge for the Church¡¯s Holy Son. If someone makes a move on Avril, and she dies in Beijing, it would bepletely detrimental to me, so I muste to Beijing and resolve this situation."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Han Zifeng sighed helplessly. He wanted to persuade Lu Tianxing several times but didn¡¯t know where to begin. If Avril dies, the me would undoubtedly fall on Lu Tianxing, and if he takes this me, the oue is certain¡ªdeath.

    "Third Young Master Han, now you understand, the opponent has set up an overt scheme waiting for me, but I have no choice but to step into this trap, break the setup within, or face an unburied corpse¡ªthere is no third path."

    Lu Tianxing sighed helplessly again.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing, Han Zifeng hesitated and said, "Boss, Avril once visited the Han family and interacted with my grandfather. My grandfather highly regards her; she shouldn¡¯t be foolish, and she should know the dangers, right? Knowing this, why does she still stay in Beijing? What does she gain? Killing you, she might die too; what¡¯s the point?"

    "Third Young Master Han, you don¡¯t understand. For an ambitious person, the favorite is seeking wealth in danger, a high-return investment. If she wins this gamble, Avril¡¯s reputation in the Church will reach its peak, surpassing even the new Church Holy Son. Once she has the reputation, she can achieve what she wants. Moreover, if she kills me, my grandfather surely won¡¯t let it go and will sh with the Church, creating the opportunity she desires."

    ```

    "Boss, are you saying that this woman Avril wants to be the Pope, deliberately provoking a battle between the Church and the Lu Family, and then sit back and reap the benefits?" Han Zifeng said in surprise. Once Old Sir Lu charges into the Church, the Pope will definitely intervene. The sh of two powerful forces means a fight to the death. Avril wants to easily reap the benefits.

    "Third Young Master Han, otherwise, what do you think would make this woman take such a big risk toe to Beijing?" Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    "Boss, do you need my help this time?" Han Zifeng asked with a serious look at Lu Tianxing.

    Upon hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a warm sensation in his heart. This was true brotherhood, never needing to ask what you want to do; just with one word, he¡¯d climb mountains of swords and cross seas of fire.

    "Third Young Master Han, this time your Han Family doesn¡¯t need to intervene, I¡¯ll handle it myself."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to drag Han Zifeng into this matter.

    "Boss, I...."

    Before Han Zifeng could finish his sentence, Lu Tianxing interrupted him and said, "Third Young Master Han, I know you want to help me, but this matter is really not suitable for the Han Family to step in. Besides, Sima Lingyun doesn¡¯t want me to die in Beijing either; he will intervene. As long as Sima Lingyun steps in, my chances of winning are fifty percent. The rest depends on each other¡¯s tactics."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Han Zifeng hesitated for a moment before finally nodding and saying, "Well, if that¡¯s the case, then let it be. But boss, if you ever encounter anything you can¡¯t resolve, feel free toe to me, I won¡¯t refuse."

    "Third Young Master Han, thanks." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    While Lu Tianxing and Han Zifeng were talking, exquisite dishes were delivered from outside. The rich aroma of the food filled the air, making people¡¯s mouth water.

    After having dinner with Han Zifeng, Lu Tianxing, led by Han Zifeng, headed directly to a hotel operated by the Han Family.

    ...

    Time flows like water, fleeting.

    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. The noise of the daytime gradually faded away, and the dazzling neon lights on both sides of the street lit up, making the whole of Beijinge alive, heralding the start of nightlife.

    In a coffee shop in Beijing.

    The entire coffee shop was empty, without a single person present, not even a waiter, appearing exceptionally deste and giving people an unusually cold feeling, as if stepping into a foreign world, forming a stark contrast with the bustling street outside.

    Lu Tianxing sat at a spot in the coffee shop, his eyes gazing at the bustling crowds outside the window, his expression unchanged. From time to time, he would pick up the coffee ced on the table and take a gentle sip, looking leisurely and carefree, without any hint of tension as if a great battle was approaching. Instead, he seemed like a leisurely traveler.

    As Lu Tianxing drank his coffee, his gaze fell outside the window, suddenly his eyes lit up, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. He stood up with a smile on his face, looking out the window.

    Following Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, a domineering Hummer H2 parked on the roadside. As the car door opened, a tall woman slowly stepped down from the vehicle, her exquisite face emitting endless charm, causing a hint of palpitating look at first nce.

    The woman was none other than Shen Manjun.

    When she saw Lu Tianxing, a faint smile appeared on Shen Manjun¡¯s pretty face as she walked towards him.

    Lu Tianxing stood still, his gaze assessing Shen Manjun.

    She was wearing a ck coat with a white cotton thread underneath, paired with light brown pencil pants, and red high-heeled shoes on her feet, which perfectly showcased her stunningly long legs. Her long hair was smoothly draped over her shoulders, and her crystal-clear oval face consistently carried the mature charm typical of Oriental women, while her skin resembling white jade seemed to have a faint glow under the lights.

    This woman seemed born to attract men. As she walked slowly over, the whole world seemed to narrow down to just her, drawing eyes inevitably towards her.

 Chapter 1599 - 1592: Alluring Shen Manjun

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Chapter 1592: Alluring Shen Manjun</h4>

    "Have you been waiting long?" Shen Manjun approached Lu Tianxing with a whiff of fragrance and spoke softly.

    Hearing the voice in his ear, Lu Tianxing suddenly felt his heart beat faster, as if meeting a girlfriend for the first time, giving him a sense of excitement.

    The woman before him exuded not only maturity but also an aura of having been through life¡¯s trials and tribtions, a quality that, for someone like Lu Tianxing who has seen life and death, and the joys and sorrows of the human world, was no different from poison.

    Women, oh women, you¡¯re just tempting crime.

    Lu Tianxing shouted in his heart, feeling a strong regret that he hadn¡¯t taken this alluring woman back at the amusement park.

    "Why are you staring at me like that? Are there flowers on my face?" Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Shen Manjun smiled and said.

    "No flowers, but you¡¯re more beautiful than flowers," Lu Tianxing snapped out of it and replied with a slight smile.

    "Smooth-talker," Shen Manjun rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing after hearing his words.

    "Haha, Man Jun, don¡¯t you already know about my smooth-talking ways? Didn¡¯t you savor it back then?" Lu Tianxing said with a wicked grin.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of Lu Tianxing apanying her to the amusement park, a blush spreading across her pretty face as she rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing: "All you know is how to flirt with women all day long; I don¡¯t know how Zhiqing and Qian Ru fell for a scoundrel like you."

    "Hehe, if a man isn¡¯t a bit bad, women won¡¯t love him. If I wasn¡¯t, how would a stunning beauty like youe my way?"

    "Scoundrel."

    Shen Manjun rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing: "By the way, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?"

    "I did want to eat, but just when I was nning to, you called me and asked me out. For the sake of seeing you, this great beauty, I came out hungry on purpose. You have to make it up to me today," Lu Tianxing said pitifully.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s pitiful look, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help butugh: "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard the Third Young Master Lu say he¡¯s hungry, but that¡¯s okay, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll graciously treat you to a meal to make it up to you. How about it, would you dare to join me for dinner?"

    "In my life¡¯s dictionary, there¡¯s no word for ¡¯dare not¡¯.

    "Then let¡¯s go!"

    With that, Shen Manjun headed straight for the exit.

    Watching Shen Manjun¡¯s clean and swift actions, Lu Tianxing shrugged helplessly, following her and getting into the car as they left the caf¨¦.

    After Shen Manjun left, the service staff and caf¨¦ manager, who had vanished earlier, appeared from somewhere, wiping sweat from their foreheads and instructed the staff: "Did you see? In the future, if this manes here, make sure not to neglect him, understand? Otherwise, even if I¡¯m lenient, the chairman won¡¯t let you off, got it?"

    "Understood."

    All the staff replied in unison, looking in the direction where Lu Tianxing had disappeared with eyes full of envy. Shen Manjun, the chairman of Shen Group, getting involved with her would definitely be a leap to the top, a transformation from a pheasant to a phoenix.

    Unaware of what happened after their departure, Shen Manjun drove swiftly, taking Lu Tianxing through the bustling streets towards a rtively rundown urban vigepared to the busy streets.

    "Man Jun, where are you nning to go? Could it be that there¡¯s some hidden delicacy in this ce?" Lu Tianxing asked, watching the scenery outside the window.

    "Of course there are hidden delicacies. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯The best food is among the people¡¯?"

    Shen Manjun smiled slightly, her gaze passing over Lu Tianxing: "What, are you, the illustrious Third Young Master of the Lu Family, afraid I might eat you up?"

    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll eat me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist eating you. You know, such a secluded ce is perfect for sneaking around, don¡¯t you think, Man Jun?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, his hand suddenly moved up, naturally resting on Shen Manjun¡¯s alluring long legs. An amazing sensation passed through his fingertips, and even through her pants, Lu Tianxing could feel a bounce under his fingers, causing him to involuntarily caress Shen Manjun¡¯s beautiful legs.

    "Ah!"

    Feeling the strengthing from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, Shen Manjun shivered all over, instinctively let out a scream, as if a strong electric current was flowing from Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingertips, causing a slight thrill to surge uncontrobly in her heart.

    "Manjun, what¡¯s wrong." Lu Tianxing opened his eyes, looked at Shen Manjun, and spoke innocently, while his palm showed no intention of moving away from Shen Manjun¡¯s lovely leg.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s obviously yful question, a blush involuntarily shed across Shen Manjun¡¯s charming face. Althoughst time at the amusement park she almost had an amusing encounter with Lu Tianxing, it can be said thatst time it was a thought driven by her mind, but it was truly and deeply felt.

    "Could you take your hand away?" Shen Manjun took a deep breath, trying to calm her somewhat ups and downs mood, looked at Lu Tianxing and said.

    Looking at Shen Manjun¡¯s shy red face, Lu Tianxing confidently said, "Why should I remove it? You are my woman; touching my own woman is not illegal. Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to move recklessly, you have to trust my character."

    "You... "

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s face was instantly painted with a row of ck lines, she red at Lu Tianxing with annoyance but was helpless, allowing Lu Tianxing to keep his palm on her beautiful leg, trying hard not to think about the feelinging from her leg, concentrating on driving.

    Lu Tianxing saw Shen Manjun¡¯spromise, a smile shed across his face, enjoying the sensationing from his hand.

    More than twenty minutester, Shen Manjun parked the car next to a noodle shop with a not-so-luxurious d¨¦cor. Although it was already evening, one could still see the strong aroma rising from the noodle shop inside. upying only two storefront areas, the ce was full of small tables with quite a few people sitting, and a rich aroma permeated the air, making people involuntarily swallow a bit.

    When Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun got out of the car, they immediately attracted the attention of many people inside the noodle shop, they couldn¡¯t help but let their gaze fall on Shen Manjun, yet none dared to approach and chat. Those able to remain in Beijing without some insight definitely couldn¡¯t cut it. Just by looking at the car Shen Manjun drove, it was clearly valuable, not to mention the aura emitting from her, which is certainly not something an ordinary person could have. Such a woman is not someone this group of workers can flirt with; after all, those who opt to eat at this noodle shop in the city vigeste at night, how many of them are powerful or influential¡ªthey are generally ordinary people.

    For ordinary people, a beauty is just for appreciation, it can only be viewed from afar and not toyed with. If an ordinary person owns a beauty as a wife, the end result is likely disaster, even life-threatening.

    Shen Manjun seems immune to the surrounding gaze, as if turning her head to look at Lu Tianxing, smiling, "How about it? Does it meet your expectations?"

    "You¡¯re right, gourmet food is found among the people. Just by the aroma, it can make one drool, it¡¯s indeed extraordinary. I¡¯m already eager to try it out." Lu Tianxing smiled.

    "Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you inside."

    As she spoke, Shen Manjun directly walked in, suddenly remembering something, looked at Lu Tianxing, and said, "Do you like spicy food?"

    "I can handle it; being a bit spicy is okay."

    Shen Manjun nodded, didn¡¯t say anything more, directly moved inside, and said to a man in his fifties pulling noodles, "Uncle Zhang, your business is good today."

    The man referred to as Uncle Zhang looked up, upon seeing Shen Manjun, immediately a smile appeared on his face, "Miss Shen, howe you have the time toe here today? Is it the usual order?"

    "There¡¯s nothing much at thepany, so I came out for a stroll, and incidentally brought a friend to taste your delicacies. Uncle Zhang, you won¡¯t refuse, right!"

    Shen Manjun seemed quite familiar with Uncle Zhang, speaking very casually.

    "Friend."

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Uncle Zhang¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, smiling, "Alright, alright, since your friend is here, Uncle Zhang will try his best to show his skills; your friend will definitely not be neglected."

    Saying this, Uncle Zhang winked at Lu Tianxing, "Young man, make the effort, Miss Shen is the kindest girl I¡¯ve ever seen. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Shen saving me, I might have already been dead. You must put forth your strength, don¡¯t miss the chance."

    Watching Uncle Zhang tantly starting to y matchmaker for him and Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing smiled, "Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll strive to win over Manjun, and then Manjun and I will bring our son here for noodles."

    "Good, no problem."

    "..."

    Listening to Lu Tianxing and Uncle Zhang chatting andughing, Shen Manjun rolled her eyes at Lu Tianxing enchantingly, greeted Uncle Zhang, and after revealing Lu Tianxing¡¯s taste preference to him, both went over to a nearby empty table.

    PS: It¡¯s so damn hot; it¡¯s never below thirty-five degrees every day. It feels like even the wind from the fan is hot; this is simply a deadly pace!!

 Chapter 1600: 1593: The Life I Yearn For

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1600: Chapter 1593: The Life I Yearn For</strong>

    After Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun sat down on their chairs, they turned their heads to watch a dough in Uncle Zhang¡¯s hands transform into a crystal-like noodle. They couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Uncle Zhang, you really are remarkable, your skills are top-notch.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Shen Manjun¡¯s lips curved slightly upward. With a tone of admiration, she said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s said that Uncle Zhang used to be ay disciple at Wudang, specializing in health cultivation. Later, due to certain circumstances, he left Wudang and became a chef. His noodle pulling and cooking skills have even caught the attention of high-ranking officials. He has been invited to join national banquets several times but always refused. Isn¡¯t it worth the trip this time toe here with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely worth it.¡±

    Listening to Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing slowly spoke, ¡°It truly is that the masters are among the people. But why did Uncle Zhang refuse the invitation to join the national banquet? This should be the highest honor for any chef; why would he turn it down?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that Uncle Zhang learned his noodle pulling and cooking skills from an elder. After the elder passed away, Uncle Zhang opened a noodle shop, and he doesn¡¯t want to expand it, even turning down investments from any franchisees. As for the reason, I don¡¯t know. Maybe Uncle Zhang is indifferent to fame and fortune, or perhaps he wants ordinary people to enjoy these delicious vors.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded thoughtfully. After all, not every chef likes fame. For true chefs, honor is not important. In their hearts, as long as the public epts and recognizes their food, they see themselves as the most sessful in the world without needing any des to support it. For people like Uncle Zhang, public approval is their honor.

    ¡°By the way, Man Jun, did you have something in mind when you asked me out today?¡± Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun¡¯s charming, beautiful face and suddenly said.

    ¡°Why, do I need a reason to see you?¡± Shen Manjun pouted like a little girl upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, then smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. After the meal, if you needpany, I¡¯m all yours. I promise to serve youfortably, whether it¡¯s bathing, scrubbing your back, or sleeping beside you. You can call on me 24/7.¡±

    ¡°Go y elsewhere.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s flirtatious words, Shen Manjun¡¯s face was filled with exasperation. She almost forgot that the guy in front of her was aplete rogue, daring to flirt with her the first time they met. It¡¯s no exaggeration to call him audacious. Bantering with such a rogue is simply inviting trouble.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Shen Manjun were talking, Uncle Zhang came over with two bowls of noodles. Due to other customers, Uncle Zhang greeted Lu Tianxing and then went back to work.

    ¡°Smells so good, the aroma alone makes my mouth water. There¡¯s no question about the skill. I¡¯m increasingly convinced that Uncle Zhang is a chef who truly doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune,¡± Lu Tianxing said, taking in a deep breath while looking at the bowl of noodles with red chili oil in front of him.

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would I rmend this ce to you?¡±

    Shen Manjunughed triumphantly.

    ¡°It seems I made the right choiceing here with you. I¡¯ll definitely have toe back when I have time to savor this again.¡±

    Lu Tianxing agreed with a nod, picked up his chopsticks, and began eating, hardly bothering to say more to Shen Manjun.

    Watching Lu Tianxing, Shen Manjun¡¯s face broke into a stunning smile. She said nothing more and lowered her head to savor the food.

    As night fell, neon lights flickered, and a faint fragrance filled the air, attracting people.

    Lu Tianxing ate the spicy noodles in front of him, feeling the fiery taste linger in his mouth. Listening to the surrounding chatter, his mood suddenly felt particrly rxed, and he became lost in thought.

    Isn¡¯t this the life he longed for?

    With food and drink, a beautiful woman by his side who doesn¡¯t mind him, sharing a meal at a food stall, chatting, feeling the breeze, and returning home to a warm family hearth. Everything seems so wonderful, so desirable.

    After a while, Lu Tianxing snapped out of his thoughts and looked across the table at Shen Manjun, momentarily stunned.

    Perhaps because of the spicy broth, Shen Manjun kept gasping, her pretty face blushing with a hint of red due to the spicy vor. Her delicate fair skin looked especially alluring under the light, yet it couldn¡¯t conceal her pursuit of food. She ate while gasping, yet her manner remained graceful.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, never expecting this woman to be such a foodie.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Shen Manjun seemed to notice Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze. After swallowing thest mouthful of noodles, she looked up at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Man Jun, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be quite a foodie,¡± Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    ¡°A foodie?¡±

    Shen Manjun was slightly taken aback, then shook her head and picked up a ss of water ced beside her, sipping it lightly: ¡°Maybe so! Tianxing, don¡¯t you want to ask me why I came to find you tonight?¡±

    ¡°If I ask, will you tell me?¡± Lu Tianxing replied with a question.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Manjun drank the water in the cup, gazing clearly at Lu Tianxing, and said: ¡°Actually, beforeing again, I thought in my heart about persuading you to leave Beijing, that for you, Beijing now is nothing less than a ce of death; if you stay in Beijing, there¡¯s an eighty to ny percent chance you¡¯ll die here. But after I saw you, I gave up on that idea.¡±

    ¡°Why.¡±

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    Shen Manjun shook her head, slowly let out a breath, and said: ¡°It¡¯s just that after seeing you, I felt confidence from you, felt an unwavering confidence, and at that moment I knew you couldn¡¯t be swayed by my words to leave Beijing. Since I couldn¡¯t persuade you, then I won¡¯t, moreover, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your woman? Of course, a woman should choose to unconditionally believe in and support her man, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s right?¡±

    Listening to Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said: ¡°Is this your way of confessing to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of choosing the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Thest time we met, I told you already, I¡¯m not young anymore. In a few years, Qiaoqiao will be married; maybe I¡¯ll be a grandmother by then. Even if I take good care of myself, a few yearster, I might not be young and beautiful.¡±

    Shen Manjun¡¯s smile gradually faded away: ¡°Rather than regretting when I¡¯m old and yellow, it¡¯s better to love properly while I¡¯m still beautiful. However, the only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that the man who moved my heart would be someone more than ten years younger than me. Can you me me for being anxious? And, I also want to be a real woman. My man, are you willing?¡±

    As she finished speaking, Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing with expectant eyes, her beautiful eyes like rippling waters, making him irresistibly captivated.

    Observing Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s instinct told him this woman truly intended to let him be an animal: ¡°Man Jun, you should know what kind of person I am, I can y around with anything, but never toy with a woman¡¯s feelings. If you¡¯re with me, that¡¯s for life, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Is this the speech of a womanizer who¡¯s married but keeps a mistress?¡± Shen Manjun teased.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you think, I just want to tell you my stance. If you really follow me, one day you regret it, I will never allow you to leave my side, do you understand?¡± Lu Tianxing said calmly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing, suddenly revealing a breathtaking smile, standing up abruptly and grabbing his hand.

    The delicate, warm touch made Lu Tianxing slightly surprised, looking at Shen Manjun with some confusion.

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve finished the noodles, why not apany me for a walk?¡± Shen Manjun said to Lu Tianxing with a smile.

    Watching Shen Manjun, Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, really wanting to ask what her ns were¡ªwas she nning to take him to a hotel to show her determination in pursuing love?

    But thinking about it, Lu Tianxing decided to forget it; if it turned out to be that, it would be awkward. What if that girl turned on him?

    After saying goodbye to Uncle Zhang, once in the car, Shen Manjun did not say a word, just started the car and drove away.

    The inside of the car was silent, Shen Manjun didn¡¯t speak, and Lu Tianxing also didn¡¯t speak, instead guessing in his mind what Shen Manjun intended to do today.

    After driving for about an hour, Shen Manjun finally stopped the car beside a rtively tranquil river.

    Getting out of the car, Lu Tianxing observed the surroundings; a wooden bridge built by the river¡¯s edge wound along the river, trickling waters sparkling under the moonlight. Streetmps stood beside the bridge, their slightly dim light offering a hint of brightness, creating a mysterious allure.

    On the opposite side of the river were discreetly decorated vis, twinkling lights forming a beautiful scene in harmony with the opposite side.

    ¡°What do you think, this ce is nice, isn¡¯t it!¡± Shen Manjun¡¯s mouth curved into a subtle smile as she looked at Lu Tianxing beside her.

    Lu Tianxing nodded, indeed it was very nice, perfect for an evening stroll. If his life settled down, having dinner then walking here with the woman he loves every night, it would be a very good choice.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±

    Without giving Lu Tianxing another chance to speak, Shen Manjun immediately stepped down the stairs towards the wooden bridge.

 Chapter 1601 - 1594: The Call

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Chapter 1594: The Call</h4>

    Lu Tianxing watched Shen Manjun¡¯s silhouette, let out a quiet sigh, and without hesitation, moved his steps to follow closely behind her, his eyes taking in the scenery in his heart.

    The two of them walked silently along the wooden bridge, the sound of the trickling water below the bridge in their ears, making the atmosphere exceptionally calm.

    "Lu Tianxing."

    Shen Manjun suddenly stopped, her face showing a faint smile under the moonlight: "You just told me that you never y with a woman¡¯s feelings, right?"

    "That¡¯s right. I may not be a good person, and I can¡¯t be faithful to just one woman, but for the women in my life, I do my utmost to cherish and protect them. I am not how you think I am, falling for every woman I meet." Lu Tianxing looked at Shen Manjun and spoke softly.

    "Then what about me? Do you love me?" Shen Manjun asked.

    Lu Tianxing sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know, maybe I do love you!"

    "Hehe, actually... I don¡¯t know if I truly love you either, maybe I¡¯m just looking for someone to rely on. But I know, I seem unable to leave you behind, because you are the only man who has ever moved my heart. As I told you before, I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in my heart, let alone Qiaoqiao also likes you very much, making you her stepfather seems like a good choice."

    Shen Manjun looked at the flowing water beneath the bridge as the breeze gently lifted her hair.

    Lu Tianxing stood quietly beside her. At this moment, the wind was blowing Shen Manjun¡¯s clothes taut against her body, highlighting her exquisite curves, causing Lu Tianxing to breathe a bit more heavily, and making whatever Shen Manjun was saying seem less important.

    "Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the Shen Family¡¯s current predicament. I don¡¯t know how many people wish to seize the Shen Family¡¯s influence. Many pursue me, but none of them do so out of love for me. Their ultimate goal is to gain the Shen Family¡¯s power. And you, you jerk, on our first meeting, dared to flirt with me recklessly. If I hadn¡¯t found you interesting that day, you¡¯d have had your legs broken and been thrown into the Huangpu River to feed the fish."

    "So I should feel lucky and thank the heroine for sparing me."

    "Of course. It was rare that I was in a good mood that day, so I mercifully let you off."

    Shen Manjun smiled lightly, "During our second meeting, you had the audacity to flirt with me again, and not just once. You kept doing it, which piqued my curiosity. I started investigating you, and perhaps that¡¯s why I gradually began to notice you. More importantly, in your eyes, I saw no greed or ambition for the Shen Family¡¯s power, as if the Shen Family meant nothing to you. Maybe it was at that point that I started to have feelings for you."

    "Manjun, aren¡¯t you afraid that this is all just an act on my part, that I¡¯m hiding my ambition deep within? After all, you are the Family Head of the Shen Family. With you, I would have the whole Shen Family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of this?" Lu Tianxing suddenly smiled and said.

    "Would you?"

    Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing with clear eyes and suddenly spoke, "You wouldn¡¯t have just wanted to take a walk with me today, without doing anything else, right?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression immediately turned to one of astonishment, looking at Shen Manjun with surprise. Her sudden change was too fast, leaving him unprepared mentally.

    It¡¯s like chasing after a goddess, only for her to act aloof towards you, and just as you¡¯re about to leave disappointed, she suddenly says, "I like you, let¡¯s go do something fun together!"

    This abrupt change would make anyone startled, making them think they¡¯d heard wrong.

    While Lu Tianxing was still in shock, Shen Manjun suddenly turned around and with a whiff of fragrant wind, lunged straight at him.

    Lu Tianxing was caught by Shen Manjun¡¯s sudden embrace, holding her fully in his arms.

    Shen Manjun naturally hooked her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck. After a brief surprise, Lu Tianxing quickly came to his senses, reached out, and embraced Shen Manjun¡¯s slender waist, inhaling a faint and enchanting fragrance, irresistible in its allure.

    Shen Manjun¡¯s body was soft, even through the fabric; Lu Tianxing could feel the smoothness, giving him the feeling that with a little force, he could merge this woman into himself.

    Thinking about tonight possibly marking a key moment with this woman, Lu Tianxing felt his blood surging, a me uncontrobly igniting.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Shen Manjun, held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, breathing in his strong masculine scent, had a rosy blush spread across her alluring face, her eyes gazing dreamily at Lu Tianxing.

    Looking at Shen Manjun¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing knew exactly what wasing next. Without hesitation, he gently used his fingers to hook Shen Manjun¡¯s chin, slowly lifting it... .

    Lu Tianxing smiled mischievously: "Manjun, you came to me willingly. Today, I¡¯ll finish what I couldn¡¯t in Beijing and show you what it means to be a real man."

    With that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t give Shen Manjun a chance to respond, lowering his head, he kissed her full on the lips.

    Wet and soft, a fragrant breath instantly spread throughout his entire body.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s assertive invasion, Shen Manjun¡¯s body stiffened briefly, and then naturally, her arms wrapped around his neck... .

    The trickling water flowed beneath the small bridge, dim lights illuminating the surroundings, with a gentle breeze wafting through. On the bridge, a man and a woman held each other close, appearing especially harmonious and beautiful.

    "Ring... ring... ring..."

    At this moment, an abrupt phone ringtone shattered the harmonious scene.

    Lu Tianxing froze, lifting his head to see Shen Manjun¡¯s blushing face, a trace of confusion shing across his features.

    Shen Manjun nced apologetically at Lu Tianxing, took out her phone to have a look, and her brows furrowed slightly.

    Watching Shen Manjun¡¯s expression, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His intuition told him that tonight¡¯s anticipated ns were likelying to an end.

    "Hello?"

    Shen Manjun looked at Lu Tianxing, hesitated for a moment, then finally answered the call in his presence.

    "Chairman, where are you now? Something¡¯s happened. The research institute is in trouble. Someone broke in and damaged a lot of experimental equipment. You need toe over quickly and have a look."

    An urgent voice came through the phone.

    "What did you say?"

    Upon hearing that, Shen Manjun¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately said, "Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there right away."

    With that, she hung up the call, frowned, and looked at Lu Tianxing with an apologetic expression, "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s an issue at thepany, and I must return immediately. It seems our date tonight has to end here."

 Chapter 1602 - 1595: August 25th

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Chapter 1595: August 25th</h4>

    "No way! You¡¯re leaving, then what am I supposed to do?"

    Upon hearing Shen Manjun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face fell. This woman is doing it on purpose!

    She just stirred up his fire, and now she¡¯s nning to pat her butt and leave. What¡¯s he supposed to do then, solve it with his hands?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gloomy expression, Shen Manjun couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, looking teasingly at Lu Tianxing: "Who told you to be so hasty? I merely wanted to hug you, but you took it too far. It¡¯s not my fault; just hold it in. I¡¯m leaving now, bye-bye."

    After saying that, Shen Manjun lifted her head and kissed Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips, waved her hand nonchntly, and jogged towards her car. Under Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, she drove her Humvee H2 away in a cloud of dust.

    Watching Shen Manjun drive away, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile, sighing helplessly. He pondered whether to find a woman in a bar to vent his fire, stay chaste and return to the hotel to sleep, or sneak into the Mu Family without Mu Qingchuan¡¯s knowledge and find Mu Qingxue for something delightful.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was lost in thought, his phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. It was a text message from Shen Manjun: "My little man, I¡¯m truly sorry this time. Next time we get a chance, I¡¯ll definitely spend plenty of time with you and make up for today¡¯s loss. Any position is fine by me."

    Seeing Shen Manjun¡¯s text, Lu Tianxing almost crushed his phone. This woman is definitely doing it on purpose, knowing full well his fire is burning, yet she dares to send such provocative messages. Isn¡¯t she trying to drive him crazy?

    Standing there with a bitter smile, Lu Tianxing put the phone back in his pocket, but a hint of confusion shed in his mind. What on earth happened in Shen Manjun¡¯spany to make her rush back?

    After pondering for a long time withouting up with anything conclusive, Lu Tianxing simply shook his head, decided not to dwell on it anymore. He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep puff, slowly exhaling a stream of smoke.

    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly sensed something, and his eyes turned cold sharp. A chill of killing intent emanated from him, carrying an icy, biting sensation.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept around, addressing the air as he slowly spoke, his tone unruffled: "Since you¡¯re here,e out! Could it be that all of you from the Church are a bunch of turtles, only daring to hide in the shadows and note out?"

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice fell, a faint female voice came from the air: "The Judge is indeed the Judge; I should not have revealed any presence, yet how did you notice me?"

    Apanying this female voice, a hot-bodied, beautiful Western woman appeared not far from Lu Tianxing, her gorgeous eyes like sapphires resting on Lu Tianxing, her tone calm, yet carrying a hint of a sharp aura.

    "Your Church carries that kind of hypocritical light; I can smell it from afar, like a fox¡¯s smell. But when did you, the Holy Daughter of the Church, learn that sneaky style from the Dark Council, enjoying hiding and sneaking around?" Lu Tianxing looked at Avril, speaking calmly, without any smoke and fire, as if the two were not enemies but old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.

    "Humph, what does my hiding have to do with you? Yet you, the esteemed Judge, are such a scoundrel¡ª clearly having a wife, but still flirting around outside. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell your wife?" Avril looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking in pure Chinese.

    "Holy Daughter, it seems this is none of your business, right? Could it be you saw my handsome face and fell for me at first sight, so you¡¯re displeased by me flirting around? If you don¡¯t mind, I can reluctantly make you my ny-ninth concubine. Rest assured, my fighting ability is absolutely guaranteed; I won¡¯t disappoint you. Thinking over, conquering the Holy Daughter of the Church is kind of exciting."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Avril, with a mischievous smile on his face, his gaze roving over Avril.

    Stunned by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and feeling hisscivious gaze roving over her, a fierce killing intent immediately shed in Avril¡¯s sapphire eyes. A surge of intense light aura abruptly shot to the sky, transforming into an attack aimed at Lu Tianxing.

    "Break."

    Watching the iing attack, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He stepped forward, a sh of True Qi shattered the attack, leaving no anger on his face. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "Holy Daughter, being so easily provoked isn¡¯t what a good superior should do. A superior should be deep and shrewd. Even if someone kills your whole family or sleeps with your wife before achieving your goals, you should still greet them with a smile. It seems you¡¯recking this mindset, and you probably won¡¯t be the Pope in this lifetime. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about: I merely killed the Saint Heir of the Church, so why put so much effort intoing to China to deal with me, even risking yourself? I don¡¯t recall ever wronging you!"

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing pped his hands suddenly, looking bewildered as he said, "Could it be the Saint Heir was your lover, and you¡¯re seeking revenge because I killed him? I have to say, Avril, your taste is terrible if you fancy someone like Holder."

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re the one who fancied him!"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face instantly turned livid. Her beautiful eyes almost spat fire as she looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice carrying an undeniable chill, "Judge, since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you, so you can die understanding. Do you remember the events in the Middle East a year and a half ago, on August 25th? That¡¯s the shame of my life, and I¡¯ll always remember that day. From that day on, I swore, if the day ever came, I would tear you limb from limb and use your blood to wash away my shame..."

    "A year and a half ago, August 25th, the Middle East."

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, looking at Avril with some astonishment, sizing her up. Then, as if recalling something, he said in surprise, "Are you that chick from the Middle East Bullet Bar?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Avril in disbelief. He never imagined that the random girl he hooked up with in the Middle East Bullet Bar would turn out to be the Holy Daughter of the Church; it was quite melodramatic.

    That happened roughly a year and a half ago, back when he hadn¡¯t left the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to return to China.

    At that time, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps had justpleted a task in the Middle East, wiping out an assassin organization. For mercenaries, the best way to vent after killing is to drink and do exciting things with a woman. He didn¡¯t like the ck women frequenting the Middle East battlefield area, so he found a bar to have a drink. He ended up meeting Avril dressed as a western cowboy, and they somehow hit it off immediately. After drinking, they ended up in bed doing exciting things, and to his surprise, after their encounter, he learned Avril was a virgin.

    With mutual consent in mind, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t think too much. The next morning, he left a sum of money and left the bar. After all, anyone drinking in a bar and doing the deed with a man after drinking didn¡¯t seem to be a virtuous woman.

    Little did Lu Tianxing know that the girl in cowboy attire, who was wild in bed, would turn out to be the Holy Daughter of the Church.

    "You finally remembered."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s radiant face became even colder. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in bed with Lu Tianxing. But before going to the bar, she fell into a trap set by the Dark Council, leading to her ending up with Lu Tianxing.

    If it was due to the Dark Council¡¯s trap, forcing her to have a battle with Lu Tianxing, it would have been eptable, albeit angrily, as it was unavoidable. However, when she woke up, Lu Tianxing had already disappeared, leaving a sum of money beside her pillow. This fact directly ignited Avril¡¯s fury.

    What was this supposed to mean, leaving money behind as if she, Avril, was for sale?

    From that moment, Avril vowed in her heart to find Lu Tianxing and tear him limb from limb to wash away her shame.

    However, when she learned Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, he had already left the Western world and returned to China, leaving her helpless. Now she finally had a chance for revenge.

    Looking at Avril¡¯s eyes filled with killing intent and the murderous aura emanating from her, Lu Tianxing rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile, "Avril, you should be reasonable. This wasn¡¯t just my fault. I was minding my own business drinking, then you walked over, insisting on having a drink with me. How is that my fault? And when I took you to bed, you didn¡¯t refuse, did you? Besides, you don¡¯t know how wild you were that night, even wilder than me. I tried to resist but couldn¡¯t...."

 Chapter 1603 - 1596: Iâ€™ll Give You Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Chapter 1596: I¡¯ll Give You Three Moves</h4>

    "Judge, shut up."

    Avril screamed hysterically, her eyes coldly fixed on Lu Tianxing, the mes of anger in her eyes growing even fiercer, overwhelming rage, and a deep-seated killing intent burned within those eyes.

    You must know, she is the Holy Daughter of the Church, holding an incredibly noble identity within the Church. Moreover, the Church has a rule that the Holy Daughter must retain her virginity. If it weren¡¯t for her having some means, she would have been burned to death by the Church long ago. This is undoubtedly more painful than death for a woman full of ambition.

    This is the second reason why Avril hates Lu Tianxing to the core.

    A terrifying killing intent surged from Avril, with a sinister aura: "Judge, do you understand now why I want you dead?! Now you can die knowing it! I¡¯ll send you on your way now, die."

    As those words fell, Avril¡¯s aura abruptly rose to its peak, the Light Aura bing sinister and terrifying in an instant, causing a heart-chilling sensation.

    Feeling the cold and sharp killing intent from Avril, Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, shaking his head as he said: "Avril, do you really want to kill me so much? Even risking yourself? Do you know that someone is intending to use you to trigger a war between the East and West now? Do you know what consequences this will have? I advise you, put away your petty schemes, China is not a ce you can mess around with. Your so-called wisdom is nothing but what the Chinese aristocratic families discarded. I advise you, don¡¯t muddy the waters in China."

    After his words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone became serious: "Leave now, lest you won¡¯t be able to when you want toter. If you truly hate me, perhaps I cane to the West personally to apologize to you in the future."

    "Apologize to me?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile: "Judge, can I take these words as you begging me?"

    "Think whatever you like."

    Lu Tianxing spoke indifferently: "I just don¡¯t want you to be a knife in someone else¡¯s hand. I think you are more aware of this than I am. If you insist on going your own way, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious."

    "Judge, you¡¯re too self-righteous. Do you really think you can deal with me?"

    Avril¡¯s face showed a trace of anger.

    "Whether we can deal with you, you should know better than I do. Of course, you can say I¡¯m arrogant or just self-confident. This is merely a piece of advice to you, the only oue for staying in Beijing is a dead end."

    "What if I don¡¯t leave?" Avril sneered and said.

    "If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious. I may not kill you because you can¡¯t die, but I guarantee that none of the people from your Church who came to China this time will live. Ten yearster, I assure you, the Church will vanish from this world. Do you believe me, Avril?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze suddenly became sharp, like a sharp de stabbing toward Avril, with a tone of madness and arrogance.

    Feeling the madness and arrogance emanating from Lu Tianxing, Avril¡¯s heart uncontrobly shook twice. At this moment, she felt as if Lu Tianxing were a mountain, pressing down on her with a magnificent momentum. Besides, she had an inexplicable feeling that if she really did not leave China this time, ten yearster Lu Tianxing would truly annihte the Church.

    Taking a deep breath, Avril suppressed the tremor in her heart, coldly sneering: "Judge, do you think this will scare me away? Ten yearster, do you think you¡¯ll live to see those ten years? I¡¯ll kill you today."

    "Hahaha, kill me, Avril, do you think you can manage that? Killing you is as easy as turning over a hand, if you don¡¯t believe me, how about I let you make three moves?" Lu Tianxingughed and said.

    "Let me make three moves?"

    Instantly, a look of extreme rage emerged on Avril¡¯s face, in her view, Lu Tianxing was clearly trying to humiliate her.

    "Judge, I want to tear you limb from limb."

    An icy killing intent erupted from Avril, Light Energy emanated from the center of her eyebrows, and suddenly pointing a finger, countless light dots appeared out of thin air, transforming into meteors, targeting Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, unexpectedly showing a stance of an absolute kill.

    With just one move, the light superpower spread out, brilliance overflowed, and light dots pierced the void, resembling meteors falling to earth. Just one move showcased Avril¡¯s formidable strength.

    "Meteor Fall."

    But, in the next moment, all of the meteor-shaped light dots burst apart, instantly as if they collided against an invisible barrier and vanished without a trace, leaving Lu Tianxing standing still as if he never moved a bit.

    "What!"

    Seeing this scene, Avril¡¯s expression changed slightly. This move was merely to test Lu Tianxing and did not represent her full strength. However, it was definitely not something an average person could withstand. Yet, Lu Tianxing effortlessly countered it, and she couldn¡¯t even see how he did it. How was this possible? Lu Tianxing had only recently entered the middle-stage mythical level; how could he possess such terrifying power?

    "That¡¯s the first move, Avril. There are two more."

    Lu Tianxing stood his ground, calm and leisurely, speaking slowly.

    "Judge, you¡¯ve gone too far."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. In a sh, she appeared in midair, and brilliant lights emerged all around her, turning the surroundings bright as day.

    The lights shone in all directions, and a white light sphere formed in front of Avril, rushing toward Lu Tianxing with a booming sound. It then exploded, shattering the wooden bridge into pieces. But where the bridge broke, Lu Tianxing had already disappeared.

    "That was the second move."

    Lu Tianxing was now standing at the edge of the wooden bridge not far away.

    "Holy Sword of Light."

    At the moment Avril saw Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure, without even thinking, her hands crossed horizontally and vertically, and the light superpower instantly surged out, coalescing into a golden holy sword before her.

    This golden holy sword, formed by light superpower, carried a light aura and instantly sliced through the void, aiming to strike Lu Tianxing.

    But unfortunately, as if expecting this move, Lu Tianxing lightly tapped his toe, retreating gracefully like a feather drifting on the wind. The golden holy sword struck where he was, smashing the wooden bridge apart and even cleaving the river surface, which took a long time to mend.

    "The third move has passed, Avril. Now it¡¯s my turn. Be careful." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Judge, do you really think you can do anything to me? You¡¯re underestimating me too much. Light Destruction Arrow."

    Avril looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold expression. Her robe fluttered without wind, and she floated in midair. Brilliant light superpowers continuously emanated from her, colliding and merging behind her. A destructive aura erupted from Avril, and for an instant, Lu Tianxing felt as if he were facing a deity, willing to meet his fate.

    "Avril, don¡¯t you understand the gap between us? Never mind, today I¡¯ll show you that these so-called superpowers are just trivial tricks. In my eyes, they¡¯re not worth mentioning."

    As the words "not worth mentioning" fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed like a ghost, appearing beside Avril in an instant. With a flip of his hand, he directly pressed a Sky Flipping Seal onto the Light Destruction Arrow forming behind Avril.

    "Not good!"

    Feeling the power brewing in Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, Avril¡¯s expression became extremely unsightly. Without thinking, she struck toward Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest.

    "Bang!"

    Avril¡¯s fair, jade-like hand struck Lu Tianxing as if hitting steel, unable to move him an inch but instead numbing her arm from the impact.

    Ignoring the pain in her palm, Avril didn¡¯t even bother to continue the fight with Lu Tianxing, immediately retreating backward.

    "Avril, three moves have passed. Now it¡¯s my turn. I hope you can withstand it."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Avril, a faint smile ying on his lips. Before Avril could react, he reached out and grabbed one of her hands. True Qi flowed along Avril¡¯s arm, locking her movements...

    This sudden change made Avril¡¯s face change color abruptly. She instinctively wanted to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp, but at that moment, she felt as if her body was bound by some invisible force, unable to move an inch.

    Seeing Avril¡¯s appearance, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile grew even wider. With a slight exertion of his arm, Avril¡¯s body was uncontrobly drawn toward Lu Tianxing.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s right hand extended directly, wrapping around Avril¡¯s slender waist, pulling her entirely into his arms.

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Avril¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrobly as if struck by lightning. Lu Tianxing, on the other hand, wore a broad smile. Without thinking, he reached out and smacked Avril¡¯s behind twice, scolding, "Why can¡¯t you just stay put in the Church? Why do you have toe looking for trouble?"

    PS: Thank you to all the brothers for your generous support during this time!!

 Chapter 1604 - 1597: What Do You Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Chapter 1597: What Do You Want to Do?</h4>

    "Judge, you¡¯re really bold. Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re dead, I swear, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces."

    Feeling the burning paining from her backside, anger and humiliation surged on Avril¡¯s face as she red at Lu Tianxing with eyes full of fire.

    As the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter, she held an extremely exalted status. When had she ever been humiliated like this, let alone being spanked? If she weren¡¯t restrained by Lu Tianxing, she would absolutely consider biting him to vent her anger.

    "Tear me to pieces? Avril, I think you haven¡¯t realized the situation yet. You¡¯re in my hands now. How should I deal with you?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile as he leaned his head close to Avril¡¯s neck and inhaled lightly.

    "So fragrant, as expected of the Holy Daughter of the Church, smelling so good."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s pretty face immediately turned ashen, her teeth grinding: "Judge, you..."

    "Avril, you don¡¯t know how wild you looked earlier, always yelling about wanting to be the Queen. Thinking back, I suddenly feel a bit regretful. I should have recorded the scene since you¡¯re the Holy Daughter of the Church, so in the future, I can brag that the Holy Daughter is my woman."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing raised his hand and pinched Avril¡¯s cheeks hard.

    It¡¯s undeniable that Avril is truly the Holy Daughter of the Church. Although a Westerner, her skin doesn¡¯t have the coarseness typical of Western women but instead has the delicacy of Eastern women, without any ws even at close observation.

    Once again hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s reckless words and actions, Avril¡¯s pretty face waspletely covered in frost, even her voice was as cold as ice.

    "Let go of me."

    "With a beauty in my arms, how could I bear to let go!"

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing gazed down at Avril, his eyes sparkling: "Avril, guess what I want to do next."

    "Judge, what do you want to do?"

    Avril¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, even her voice carried an unmistakable hint of fear.

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything, but since I have a beauty in my arms, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair not to do a little something? Things seem lively over there; maybe there¡¯s a hotel. Why don¡¯t we go to the hotel and talk about life, my strengths, and let¡¯s discuss your highlights?"

    Saying this, an evil smile reappeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. He bent his head slightly, leaned forward, and softly blew into Avril¡¯s ear.

    The warm air gently brushed across the edge of Avril¡¯s ear, causing her to tremble instinctively, a peculiar feeling rising, as if struck by lightning. Her sapphire eyes shed a hint of panic: "Judge, you... if you dare do anything to me, the Pope won¡¯t let you get away with it."

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s grin widened: "And if he doesn¡¯t let me get away? Haven¡¯t you heard the Chinese saying, ¡¯Under the peony flower, dying is flirtatious,¡¯ since things between your Church and me are already to the death. Doing something with you, the Holy Daughter, can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m not stressed about the debts I owe or the lice I have. Right, my dear Holy Daughter?"

    "Judge, what... really, what do you want?" Avril hissed through gritted teeth.

    "Actually, I don¡¯t want much, but I heard the American Superhero Team and the Holy Mountain are here in China wanting to deal with me. How about you tell me where they are? If you tell me this, maybe I¡¯ll be happy enough not to do anything to you."

    "Impossible, you¡¯re dreaming."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril refused without a second thought. She wasn¡¯t dumb; if she dared tell Lu Tianxing the whereabouts of the American Superhero Team and the Holy Mountain, the next moment, the whole world might think she and Lu Tianxing teamed up against the Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team.

    If these people died here, the Church would effectively offend two major powers, and no matter how she was the Holy Daughter, the end would be absolutely tragic.

    "Is that so, my dear Holy Daughter? You truly don¡¯t want to say? If you don¡¯t, I might just enjoy the vor of the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter a bit more."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, as if tangible, lingered on Avril.

    The sound of Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice reached her ears, and feeling his gaze, Avril¡¯s heart began to race suddenly: "Judge, you¡¯re too despicable."

    Avril red at Lu Tianxing with gritted teeth, and the killing intent in her beautiful eyes was almost palpable; if looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would have already died a thousand deaths.

    "Despicable?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, then burst into heartyughter: "Avril, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ironically sarcastic for you to use the word ¡¯despicable¡¯? You joined forces with the Yang Family to deal with me, outnumbering me, isn¡¯t that despicable? I¡¯m just following your lead, Avril. Let me ask you again, who exactly from the American Superhero Team and Holy Mountain havee, where are they now, and I advise you, do not challenge a man¡¯s patience, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind taking you on in a battle of endurance, 300 rounds, under the heavens, on the earth, do you believe that?"

    "Judge, aren¡¯t you afraid of being hunted by the Church for the rest of your life?"

    "Hunted by the Church?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, thenughed loudly: "Avril, you¡¯re too naive. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of the Church? If your Church was really that powerful, the Crusades of the past wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely wiped out. To this day, you don¡¯t even dare to set foot in China. Hunt me? How long can you hunt me, one year, two years, or three years...when I break through my current realm, Avril, do you think I won¡¯t have the power to erase the Church from this world?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril suddenly fell into silence, opening her mouth several times to say something, but unable to refute his words.

    Because beforeing to China, she had secretly investigated information about Lu Tianxing and knew how terrifying his breakthrough strength was. If Lu Tianxing breaking into the Mythical Realm from the Heavenly Realm was due to umted strength, then breaking from early-stage Mythical to middle-stage Mythical in such a short time was simply incredible.

    In less than a few months, Lu Tianxing had progressed from early-stage Mythical to middle-stage Mythical, an astounding breakthrough speed that, while not unprecedented, was extraordinarily rare throughout history.

    Moreover, there was another thing Lu Tianxing was right about; the Church¡¯s influence simply doesn¡¯t reach China, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been forced back to the Vatican by Huaxia Martial Artists, suffering countless losses and being helpless.

    Even if Lu Tianxing did break with the Church, there wasn¡¯t much at stake, he could simply hide in China, and the Church would be powerless. Once he further enhances his strength, while it might not be an existential crisis for the Church, it would certainly be an astonishing disaster, because the destructive power of ate-stage Mythical being is tremendously fierce, and unless your strengthpletely overwhelms him, if he believes he wants to escape, it would be nearly impossible to kill him.

    "Miss Avril, do you still think the Church poses a threat to me?"

    Lu Tianxing spoke again, a small me gradually appearing in his eyes: "Miss Avril, actually, I¡¯m really looking forward to you continuing to resist, best not say a word, that way, I could do something amusing, I¡¯m very curious if our Holy Daughter will be wilder on the bed a year and a half from now. Do you think I should consume you here?"

    As he finished speaking, Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand began to restlessly move over Avril¡¯s body.

    Avril¡¯s body trembled slightly, her teeth almost shattering as she red at Lu Tianxing, unable to hold back anymore as she spoke: "Stop it, I agree, I¡¯ll tell you."

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said with a look of regret: "Avril, your stance is too weak, you could have waited a moment longer to concede. I still want to check if your treasure has grown bigger than it was a year and a half ago. You see, I¡¯m just a few centimeters away."

    "You..."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a surge of immense anger arose in Avril¡¯s heart, her chest heaving violently: "Let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know."

    "Let you go?"

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently: "Avril, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Let you go, do you think that¡¯s possible? Once you¡¯ve told me what I want to know, then I¡¯ll let you go."

    "You...fine, tell me what you want to know."

    Avril looked at Lu Tianxing coldly, powerless.

    Upon hearing Avril yield, a faint smile appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face: "Tell me, how many people havee from the American Superhero Team and Holy Mountain, who leads them, and where are the people from the RB Shankou Family."

    PS: Speechless, I was really unlucky, yesterday afternoon, I nned to go for a walk, and out of nowhere, I got stung twice on the head by a wasp, this luck is really terrible!!!

 Chapter 1605 - 1598: The Situation Is Grim

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Chapter 1598: The Situation Is Grim</h4>

    "The entire second team of the American Superhero Team is here, and four people from the Holy Mountain Sect have arrived. As for the Shankou Family you mentioned, I have no idea if they areing to China this time, nor do I know where they are," Avril said with an icy expression.

    The dignified Holy Daughter of the Holy See was now held in the arms of a man and being threatened by him, making Avril feel like she could explode from rage, yet she was helpless. From the earlier encounter, Avril clearly understood that Lu Tianxing could kill her effortlessly. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, she was just a puppet on strings, with no ability to resist.

    If she had known how terrifying Lu Tianxing was, she wouldn¡¯t havee to test his strength alone but would have brought Red Cardinal Charles with her.

    "Who did they bring? What are their strengths?"

    "The American Superhero Team¡¯s second team has a total of fifty members, with strengths ranging from the Heavenly Realm to the Mythical Realm. The captain, Dio, is at the Mythical Middle Stage Peak Realm, a petrification superpower user, and the vice-captain, Ryan, is also at the Mythical Middle Stage Peak Realm, a water element superpower user. The Holy Mountain Sect brought four people: the Ice Goddess, Beauty God, God of the Sea, and Earth God, all of whom are at the Mythical Middle Stage. However, rumors outside say that the God of the Sea, Poseidon, seems to have broken through to the Late Stage of Mythical, but nobody knows for sure...."

    Listening to Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. This indeed was a very troublesome problem. He wasn¡¯t too concerned about the people from the American Superhero Team¡¯s second team, but the people from the Holy Mountain were the issue¡ªthree mid-stage Mythical superpower users and one possiblyte-stage Mythical superpower user. This was absolutely a very tricky situation for Lu Tianxing, not to mention that the Shankou Family was lurking around.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Avril and spoke again: "Do you know where the Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team are hiding now?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "You don¡¯t know?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s response, Lu Tianxing frowned and said coldly, "Avril, I advise you not to test my patience. Don¡¯t even think about deceiving me, or the consequences won¡¯t be something you can handle."

    "I have no reason to deceive you. I only know they are in China, but I have no idea where they¡¯re hiding. If it were you, would you tell your whereabouts to an ally who could turn against you at any moment?" Avril replied coldly.

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing pondered for a moment before ultimately choosing to believe her.

    Avril wasn¡¯t wrong. For any major power, even when cooperating with others, they¡¯re likely to keep cards up their sleeves to prevent backstabbing. The American Superhero Team and the Holy Mountain people would definitely cooperate with the Church but would never reveal their whereabouts. After all, they are merely temporary allies and could fall out at any moment. Revealing one¡¯s hiding ce to the other is akin to courting death.

    "I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you let me go now?" Avril asked Lu Tianxing solemnly.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing pushed Avril away from his embrace.

    Upon leaving Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Avril took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to tear him to pieces, and said coldly, "Judge, I¡¯ll be honest with you, this time you¡¯re dead for sure. Even if you have immense abilities, you won¡¯t be able to escape, and your only end is death."

    "A dead end?"

    A yful smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face: "The Night Wolf Mercenary Corps and my enemies once told me the same, but look at me, I¡¯m still living well. What can you do to me?"

    Though his tone carried an air of indifference, in his heart, Lu Tianxing was extremely serious, not daring to rx for a moment. If he let his guard down even slightly, the result might be exactly as Avril said, leaving him dead with no ce for burial.

    "I hope your mouth stays this tough when the timees, Judge. I hope you don¡¯t die at their hands because I want to personally kill you," Avril said with an icy face.

    "Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to it."

    Lu Tianxing said calmly, "But next time you fall into my hands, things won¡¯t be as simple as this time. I wouldn¡¯t mind tasting the vor of the Holy Daughter of the Holy See again and seeing if your performance remains as enchanting asst time."

    "You...."

    Fury surged in Avril¡¯s heart again as she stared daggers at Lu Tianxing: "Judge, I hope that by then your bones will be as tough as your mouth because I will dismantle every bone in your body, humph."

    With those words, Avril cast a cold nce at Lu Tianxing as if she wanted to imprint his shadow in her mind, let out a heavy cold snort, and then turned and walked away without any hesitation.

    Lu Tianxing watched Avril¡¯s back, not saying anything more, instead lighting another cigarette for himself, his eyes indifferent as he watched Avril disappear from his sight.

    Although with his current strength, killing Avril would be as easy as pie, Lu Tianxing was very clear that while wanting to kill Avril is just a trivial task, the consequences would not be something he could bear, and it might even implicate the Lu Family and those around him, which is an oue he absolutely does not want to see.

    "Avril, American Superhero Team, Holy Mountain, this time I¡¯ll y with you and see whoes out on top."

    Lu Tianxing looked in the direction where Avril disappeared, a trace of bloodthirsty killing intent shing in his eyes. He once again pulled out a cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, turned and walked towards the street, nning to return to the hotel first and then make other ns.

    Just a few steps out, Lu Tianxing¡¯s steps suddenly paused, his gaze swept behind him abruptly, and he said with an expression of speechlessness: "I say, your Yanhuang Group seems to be bing more and more backward, howe you¡¯ve also learned these sneaky ways from others, I say Sima Lingyun, this doesn¡¯t suit your style."

    "I heard Avril came to find you, so I came to have a look."

    As Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice fell, a sword light broke through the sky, and a figure dressed in traditional Chinese attire appeared in front of Lu Tianxing, none other than Sima Lingyun, the head of the Yanhuang Group.

    "Your Yanhuang Group¡¯s intelligence is quite well-informed, what, afraid I¡¯ll kill Avril?" Lu Tianxing said with a light smile.

    "Of course."

    Sima Lingyun nodded directly, seemingly having not heard the sarcasm in Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, and admitted: "Avril can die, but definitely not in China. If in China, you want to kill Avril, I will certainly intervene to stop you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a fool, I wouldn¡¯t willingly create a terrible enemy for myself, the Church, it¡¯s not yet the time to turn against them."

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said slowly: "Sima Lingyun, you came here tonight, you weren¡¯t just nning to say these words to me, were you?"

    "I don¡¯t have that much idle time, I came this time to tell you, that the forces targeting you this time, not only the Church, but also the American Superhero Team and Holy Mountain have joined in. If you leave Beijing now, you might still make it."

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing said coldly: "Leave? Sima Lingyun, do you think I can leave? If I leave, what about Zhiqing and them? Can you be sure these people won¡¯t leave Beijing and go to Modu to deal with them? If I leave this time, do you n to let me leave again the next time I face them?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a bitter smile shed across Sima Lingyun¡¯s face. He knew it would be this kind of result: "But, the people you¡¯re facing this time are not weak, if they join forces, you¡¯re definitely in a nine-death situation."

    "Before I came here, I already had the n of facing a nine-death situation."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze was deep as he watched the trickling water under the wooden bridge: "This time, I¡¯m nning to bring Po Jun and them to Beijing."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. He is naturally very familiar with Po Jun and others, the top ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, who appeared in Jiangnan not long ago, and their strength has all entered the Mythical Realm.

    If these people enter Beijing, it will definitely make an already chaotic Beijing even more chaotic.

    This group of people is a bunch ofplete lunatics, if Lu Tianxing is alive, relying on Lu Tianxing¡¯s ability, they can still be restrained, but once something happens to Lu Tianxing, this group of people might turn into a bunch of desperadoes, capable of doing anything crazy.

    But right now, the danger Lu Tianxing faces can¡¯t be solved by just one or two people. If Po Jun and others enter Beijing, Lu Tianxing¡¯s crisis will naturally be reduced a bit, but this group of people is uncontroble lunatics, they are a double-edged sword, with Lu Tianxing alive, everything is naturally peaceful, if something happens to Lu Tianxing, this group of guys will beplete lunatics, if they rampage in Beijing, the consequences are unbearable.

    So, for a moment Sima Lingyun fell into silence.

    He is very clear about Lu Tianxing¡¯s situation, with wolves in the front, tigers in the back, everyone is coveting Lu Tianxing, Lu Tianxing absolutely cannot die, cannot die at the hands of the Church, but Po Jun and others are a double-edged sword, capable of harming both enemies and oneself, so Sima Lingyun is pondering in his heart whether to agree to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words and let Po Jun and them into Beijing.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just smoked, his gaze looking at the dazzling night scene across, his eyes calm and unchanging, because he already knew what answer Sima Lingyun would choose in his heart, so he simply wasn¡¯t in a hurry, just waiting for Sima Lingyun to speak.

 Chapter 1606 - 1599: Sun Yaoyangâ€™s Killing Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Chapter 1599: Sun Yaoyang¡¯s Killing Intent</h4>

    After a moment of silence, a hint of helplessness appeared on Sima Lingyun¡¯s face, just as Lu Tianxing had guessed. He chose topromise, because no matter what, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t die. Allowing members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to enter Beijing might be just a drop in the ocean, unlikely to have a significant effect, but at least it could block those troublesome little ants and ease Lu Tianxing¡¯s pressure.

    "Alright, I agree to let the Netherworld Mercenary Corps enter Beijing, but there¡¯s one thing you must promise me..."

    "You must keep them in check and not let them cause you trouble, right?"

    "Correct."

    "Rest assured, I will keep them in check and won¡¯t let them act recklessly."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and directly agreed.

    During this period, he had thought of many things. Sometimes, fighting and killing isn¡¯t a perfect life. He hoped Tan Lang and Po Jun could leave the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and live a peaceful life. If they tear into the Yanhuang Group, Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others could never live as ordinary people because the Yanhuang Group is a local powerhouse in China. Unless they never return to China, there¡¯s no need to tear into the Yanhuang Group.

    "I hope so."

    Sima Lingyun nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say more, instead shifting the topic: "Do you have any ns this time?"

    "ns, what ns could I have? Do you think my ns are useful now?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s tone seemed very calm. This is an open scheme; there are no tricks to be calcted, only relying on their respective powers, fighting to the end. The winner bes the king, the loser the bandit; the strong prevail, the weak perish.

    "By the way, Sima Lingyun, do you know if your master has emerged? I¡¯d like to meet him." Lu Tianxing looked at Sima Lingyun and spoke again.

    Regarding Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, as if he had anticipated the question. He directly answered, "My master has emerged and is waiting for you in the Yanhuang Group. If you want to see him, just go to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store. Someone will take you there."

    "Thanks. By the way, do you have time tomorrow noon? I¡¯d like to treat you to lunch."

    "Treat me to lunch?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun was slightly stunned, not quite understanding what he meant, but soon nodded and replied, "No problem, just call me then."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out first."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun, nodded, and said nothing more, walking off into the distance.

    Sima Lingyun stood still, watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s back with a tranquil expression, sighing softly in his heart. To him, this Beijing trip for Lu Tianxing seemed just the prelude to a tempest. If Lu Tianxing learns that Mu Qingxue has been engaged to Tang Qingyun of the Tang Family and is set to marry into the Tang Family next month, that would truly be the onset of the storm.

    At that point, it remains uncertain who will win or lose, whose hand deer will fall into, but Sima Lingyun is confident that Lu Tianxing will undoubtedly win this Beijing trip, with little chance of losing.

    Beijing has already fallen into the night, clouds converging.

    Meanwhile, atop the vi on Fulong Mountain, Qin Ind.

    Sun Yaoyang sat sullenly on the sofa, holding a cigar, with icy coldness flickering in his eyes. The glow emanating from his eyes induced a chilling fear.

    Just a moment ago, the personnel he dispatched to Modu to investigate Sun Xiong¡¯s death had ryed their findings.

    The information returned shocked and infuriated Sun Yaoyang to the extreme, his killing intent unmistaken, several times wishing to immediately dispatch people to kill Lu Tianxing, dismember him in Modu.

    Yet, ultimately, Sun Yaoyang suppressed this rage to the depths of his heart. Despite iming not to fear the Lu Family, does he truly not fear them?

    Impossible. Over twenty years have passed, yet the bloodshed from Old Master Lu wielding a knife into Beijing still hasn¡¯t dissipated. If the Sun Family makes a move against Lu Tianxing, Old Master Lu will surely go berserk. When Old Master Lu storms the North, the Sun Family¡¯s extinction is inevitable. While families harboring grudges against the Lu Family might act, they¡¯ll definitely wait until Old Master Lu and the Sun Family are both badly maimed, or simply move after Old Master Lu obliterates the Sun Family.

    For the Sun Family, regardless of which oue, both represent a path to demise, merely differing by the timing of death.

    But if he let go of his revenge like this, he absolutely cannot swallow this bitterness. Sun Xiong is his only son, and Sun Xiong¡¯s death means he will have no heirs. Moreover, Lu Tianxing killed Sun Xiong right in front of him. Such hatred cannot be covered by the waters of rivers. To let go of revenge would make him discontent for the rest of his life.

    "Lu Family, Lu Tianxing..."

    Sun Xiong spat out a few words through gritted teeth, drawing deeply on his cigarette, his eyes asionally darting towards the door, as if waiting for something.

    No one knew how long had passed when the tightly closed living room door suddenly swung open and hurried footsteps rushed in from outside.

    Sun Yaoyang instinctively raised his head and immediately saw a striking figure walk in, her face full of undisguised urgency, especially upon seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s bloodshot eyes, her footsteps quickened even more.

    The neer was none other than Sun Yaoyang¡¯s mistress cum strategist¡ªZhang Yue.

    Entering the hall, Zhang Yue didn¡¯t waste any time, marched straight to Sun Yaoyang¡¯s side, and urgently asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Yaoyang, what happened that made you call me back so quickly, what happened, don¡¯t scare me, what happened?"

    Zhang Yue¡¯s face was full of undisguised urgency. She had been out inspecting the Sun family¡¯s enterprises tonight when she suddenly received Sun Yaoyang¡¯s call, asking her to drop everything and hurry back. Immediately after, he hung up.

    This filled her heart with panic and fear that something might have happened to Sun Yaoyang, and she rushed back without dy. Upon seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s current state, Zhang Yue¡¯s heart skipped fiercely, her ominous premonition intensifying.

    Seeing Zhang Yue¡¯s panicked expression, Sun Yaoyang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Yesterday, the intelligence personnel sent to Modu returned with news¡ªI found the murderer who killed Xiong¡¯er."

    "Who is it?" Zhang Yue asked instinctively.

    "Third Young Master of Lu Family, Lu Tianxing."

    Sun Yaoyang spat out a few words through gritted teeth, eyes flickering with enduring hatred.

    "What, it¡¯s him?"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue¡¯s face changed instantly. These days, Lu Tianxing¡¯s name has been resounding throughout China, almost synonymous with madness. Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t believe Sun Xiong died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. If so, the Sun family seeking revenge is almost impossible. Provoking Lu Tianxing would likely lead not only to Lu Tianxing¡¯s wrath, but also to the destruction of the entire Sun family.

    "Yaoyang, are you sure it was Lu Tianxing who did it?" Zhang Yue took a deep breath, looking at Sun Yaoyang, speaking deeply, for if this matter involved Lu Tianxing, it required long-term deliberation.

    "I¡¯ve confirmed it several times; it¡¯s true. Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hide this matter at all, and Xiong¡¯er indeed died by his hands."

    Sun Yaoyang ground his teeth, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "Yue¡¯er, tell me what to do next. Xiong¡¯er must not die in vain; if I don¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, I swear I¡¯ll never rest."

    Hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words and seeing his bloodshot eyes and intense murderous intent, Zhang Yue tried several times to persuade Sun Yaoyang to give up revenge.

    After all, for the Sun family, it would be better not to provoke the Lu family. Angering the Lu family would mean repeating the fate of those families destroyed by Old Sir Lu twenty years ago. Yet whenever she tried to speak, she saw Sun Yaoyang¡¯s grim face and eyes filled with killing intent, knowing he wouldn¡¯t listen and would go to great lengths for revenge. Her persuasion would only deepen his resolve, pushing him beyond restraint.

    "Yue¡¯er, do you not have a solution?" Seeing Zhang Yue silent, Sun Yaoyang asked deeply.

    Hearing Sun Yaoyang again, Zhang Yue took a deep breath and said, "Yaoyang, have you decided on revenge? Have you thought it through? Once the news leaks out, the Sun family could face annihtion."

    "My son will not die in vain; if Lu Tianxing isn¡¯t killed, my son¡¯s soul won¡¯t rest. Without an heir, what use is the Sun family?" Sun Yaoyang took a deep breath, speaking with chilling determination.

    Hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue sighed deeply and slowly said, "Yaoyang, if you are resolute in seeking revenge, there is indeed a way, but it¡¯s extremely dangerous, akin to walking a tightrope on a cliff. Once the news leaks, we¡¯ll face not only the Lu family but also the forces of the Yanhuang Group. In other words, once leaked, the Sun family is doomed, and even us¡ªincluding everyone in the Sun family¡ªmight perish. Do you really want to proceed?"

    "I must do it; my son won¡¯t die in vain," Sun Yaoyang snarled, his face twisted, as he saw no point in the Sun family¡¯s existence without his child.

    "Alright!"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue took a deep breath and said, "Yaoyang, I think you¡¯ve heard about the Holy Daughter¡¯s recent appearance in China. If you want revenge, you might target the Holy Daughter from the Church?"

 Chapter 1607: 1600: The Plot Rises Again

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1607: Chapter 1600: The Plot Rises Again</strong>

    ¡°From her to make a move, do you mean to kill the Holy Daughter of the Church?¡± Sun Yaoyang frowned and said.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Zhang Yue nodded and slowly said, ¡°Yaoyang, I think you have also heard about why the Holy Daughter of the Church came to China this time. It¡¯s all for Lu Tianxing. She wants to kill Lu Tianxing. If the Holy Daughter of the Church dies in China, what do you think would happen?¡±

    ¡°The Church would definitely be furious.¡±

    A gleam of light shed across Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face, as if he understood Zhang Yue¡¯s n.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Church will be extremely angry and will investigate the murderer thoroughly. The Holy Daughter of the Church came to China for Lu Tianxing, wanting to eliminate him as quickly as possible. If she dies in China, the prime suspect would be Lu Tianxing. At that time, as long as we add fuel to the fire from the shadows and direct all suspicious gazes to Lu Tianxing, even if we don¡¯t make a move, Lu Tianxing will be doomed. Perhaps even the Lu Family will be destroyed¡­¡±

    Zhang Yue spoke slowly, her eyes gleaming with a cold light, the corners of her mouth curling into a sneer. If this n seeds, not only would Lu Tianxing die, but the Lu Family would also be obliterated, achieving two goals at once, eliminating future troubles forever.

    Hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s words, a gleam shed through Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes, and he immediately said, ¡°But with just our words, it might not be enough to make others focus their suspicion on Lu Tianxing, right? Moreover, the Yanhuang Group isn¡¯t foolish, the death of the Holy Daughter of the Church involves too much and they will definitely investigate secretly. Once they trace it back to us, we might not escape death either.¡±

    ¡°I know the Yanhuang Group will investigate secretly and thoroughly, so we have to make this matter an irond case, a case that can¡¯t be overturned. However, this requires you, Yaoyang, to take action.¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Sun Yaoyang asked immediately.

    ¡°Alliance.¡±

    Zhang Yue said heavily, ¡°The Lu Family has too many enemies, countless people wish for the Lu Family¡¯s destruction. We just need to unite with them to turn this matter into an irond case; no matter the capabilities of Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family, they won¡¯t escape death.¡±

    Listening to Zhang Yue¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart shed with a gleam, his face showing a hint of madness, he said sternly, ¡°Good, good, Yue¡¯er, you truly are my strategist. Let¡¯s do as you say, I¡¯ll call the Yang Family and Tang Family right now. They hate Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family the most. With their help, Lu Tianxing can¡¯t stir any trouble even if he has three heads and six arms.¡±

    As his words fell, Sun Yaoyang was about to pick up the phone to call the Yang Family and Tang Family.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s actions, Zhang Yue hurriedly spoke, ¡°Yaoyang, be patient with this matter. We need to unite with them to turn this matter into an irond case, but we can¡¯t contact them now. We should wait until the Holy Daughter of the Church is dead before reaching out, so we can ensure we extricate ourselves from this matter. Even if the Yanhuang Group suspects uster, without evidence, they can¡¯t do anything to us. Otherwise, even if we have the chance to destroy the Lu Family, the other families will have leverage on us, which is not in our interest.¡±

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re right, I was rash.¡±

    Sun Yaoyang put the phone down, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now. No matter what, I want Lu Tianxing to die without a burial ce.¡±

    At that moment, Sun Yaoyang issued a kill order against Lu Tianxing in his heart, yet he did not know that this decision would lead the Sun Family to the abyss of destruction.

    ¡°Yaoyang, remember, this matter must be done in secret, not a single piece of information can be leaked. It¡¯s best to send someone trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± Sun Yaoyang said heavily, pulling out his phone to dial a number.

    Little did they know, it was because of this decision that the entire Sun Family was pushed into a deep abyss, ultimately resulting in their annihtion.

    Sun Yaoyang and Zhang Yue would never know this because, in their hearts, this n was perfect. They just underestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s power. When you underestimate someone, it means your time of death has arrived.

    Night had fallen, a wave of murderous intent enveloped in darkness quietly spread towards Beijing.

    In a presidential suite in a hotel owned by the Han Family in Beijing.

    Lu Tianxing had returned to the hotel, holding a ss of wine while standing on the balcony, facing the night breeze, watching the neon lights outside that illuminated the sky like daylight, his expression calm and unruffled.

    After a long while, Lu Tianxing finally took a sip of wine, then ced the ss on the balcony, took out his phone, and entered a series ofplex garbled codes before pressing the dial button.

    This is the contact information for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Normally, you just use a phone number, but in special circumstances, this special contact number is used to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. To achieve this, you just need to hack into themunicationwork and modify the call parameters, which is extremely easy for the hackers under Mand.

    The phone rang with a busy tone for ten seconds, then Lu Tianxing hung up, and dialed the number again.

    This time, after another ten seconds of ringing, the call was answered.

    This is amon way for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps tomunicate. When the call is connected, it rings for ten seconds, then you hang up and call back. This means you are now safe and not caught by anyone, otherwise, it means something has happened. In the case of an emergency, another number is used to ensure everything is foolproof.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, the voice of Starving Ghost came from the receiver immediately.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not in Modu staying with Sister-inw, why are you calling me sote? You wouldn¡¯t have caused amotion with gs flying outside, been found out by Sister-inw, and then kicked out, right! I don¡¯t have time to chat with a big man like you.¡±

    This sentence seems to mock Lu Tianxing, but it also verifies the brotherly rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Starving Ghost and others¡ª a group of brothers who can truly rely on each other for life and death. Otherwise, how could they joke around so recklessly?

    Upon hearing the long-lost voice, Lu Tianxing immediately disyed a sincere smile. When he just left the army and was venturing through the Western Underground World with these brothers, had it not been for their joint efforts, he might have died already.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing slowly said, ¡°Starving Ghost, how are you and the brothers doing?¡±

    ¡°Good, we¡¯re doing good! Sister-inw Rose treats us very well, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to leave China, there are also many beauties here, it feels like I¡¯vee to Heaven, where my hard-learned girl-chasing skills finally have a ce to shine, I want to take on ten at a time.¡±

    Starving Ghost¡¯s voice came through the phone, as usual with a hint of roguishness.

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt a bit speechless; taking on ten at a time, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying in bed the next day?

    ¡°Since you think China is good, how about you stay in China with Po Jun and the others?¡±

    Starving Ghost was slightly stunned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, then a slightly bittersweet voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t joke with us. Look at how much blood we¡¯ve stained our hands with. It¡¯s okay to have fun asionally, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t live a peaceful life in this lifetime. Do you think any country would ept executioners like us with our hands stained with blood? It¡¯s already good if they don¡¯t deal with us. Boss, you don¡¯t need tofort us. From the moment I became a mercenary, I knew that my life would resemble rootless duckweed, flowing where it may, possibly dying in some unknown corner. That¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s end.¡±

    Starving Ghost¡¯s voice came across with an unmistakable bitterness. Mercenaries are like a band of rootless duckweed¡ª they don¡¯t belong to any country and don¡¯t even have an identity, drifting everywhere, making every ce home. When they die someday, no one will remember their names, not even on their tombstones, because once a name is attached, even their bodies might be dug up and desecrated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get you all a legitimate identity, Starving Ghost. I hope that you, Po Jun, Lao Bai, and the others can stand openly in the sunlight, rather than hiding in dark corners. Don¡¯t worry, I believe that day isn¡¯t too far off.¡±

    There was a gleam in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes and a trace of determination. He would definitely ensure Starving Ghost and the others have legitimate identities and appear openly in the sunlight, without worrying about any threats, not having to keep one eye open in fear of never waking up again.

    And that day isn¡¯t too far away, right after Starving Ghost and the others enter Beijing.

    ¡°Boss, with your words, we¡¯re satisfied. Being able to stand in the sunlight again isn¡¯t important to us.¡±

    Starving Ghost¡¯s tone was indifferent, yet still carried a hint of sadness and resignation. Even if a mercenary could live openly under the sun, they would still be monitored, possibly living their whole lives under someone¡¯s surveince¡ª just like Lu Tianxing in China. Over the past year, he had been living under the watchful eyes of the Yanhuang Group. If it weren¡¯t for a series of subsequent events, Lu Tianxing might still be under their surveince today.

    Listening to Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and slightly clenched his fists, looking at the brilliant night view outside the balcony, he slowly began to speak: ¡°I¡¯ll have Sima Lingyun recognize your legitimate status in China. Also, Starving Ghost, I need you toe to Beijing this time.¡±

    ¡°Go to Beijing? No problem, we can head to Beijing at any time.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Starving Ghost agreed without any hesitation.

    Life-and-death brothers never question the reason or what they¡¯ll face; as long as a brother is in trouble, they never refuse to help.

    ¡°Alright then,e over tomorrow morning. I¡¯lle to pick you up, but don¡¯t appear together; use different channels to enter Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Understood, we¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡±

    After hanging up Starving Ghost¡¯s call, Lu Tianxing gazed into the distance, with a predatory smile on his lips. United as brothers, their power can break any barriers. This time, he intended to flood Beijing with blood, killing anyone in his way.

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ™©

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ÀÏ

    ???

    ???

    ÌJ

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ??????

    ÀÏ

    ?¡¯??

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ±R

    ??????

    ô”

    ???

    ????

    ????

    Ì”

    Ì”

    ??????

    ??????

    ?

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ?????????

    ???

    “ï

    ?????

    ???

    ±R

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ????????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ???????

    ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ? ??? ????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ???????????? ????????? ???? ? ???????? ????? ??????? ? ???????? ?????

    ???????????

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ????????????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????????

    ????????

    ???

    ?

    ?????????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ???????????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ?

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????????

    ?¡¯????

    ??????

    ?

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ????? ?? ????????????? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ¡°??? ??? ???? ??? ????¡¯? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ????? ??? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ??????¡±

    ??????? ???? ??????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??????????? ??? ??????????? ?????????? ¡°?????? ????? ? ??? ????????? ? ????¡¯? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ????? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ???? ? ?????¡¯? ????? ?? ????? ??? ? ??????? ?????? ???????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ? ???? ?? ?? ?? ? ???? ?????????? ??? ? ?? ?????? ?? ????????? ???? ??????¡±

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ???????

    ¡®?????????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ¡®???????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???¡¯?

    ?????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ¡®???????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ¡°??? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ???? ????????¡± ???? ?????? ????? ??????

    ¡°????? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????????? ?? ? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ? ????? ???? ????? ???? ? ????????? ?? ? ??????¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ???????? ? ????? ???? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ????????? ??????????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ???????????¡±

    ????????

    ??¡±

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ??????¡±?

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ¡°???? ????¡¯? ??????¡±

    ??? ??????????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ¡°?? ??? ???? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ???????? ????? ??????????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????????¡¯? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ? ????????? ???????? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ????????¡±

    ????

    ???

    ???????????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????

    ????????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ??????????

    ???

    ???¡¯??

    ???

    ?¡¯???

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ????????????

    ?

    ??¡¯? ?????????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ?????? ???? ? ?????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???????????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ????????? ? ???? ???????? ?? ?? ????? ???? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??????? ???? ???? ?????¡¯? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ??????? ??? ????????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ? ??????? ????????????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????????? ????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ?????????

    ???? ?????? ??????? ???? ????? ????¡¯? ???????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???????? ????¡¯? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ?????? ???????? ????????? ???? ???? ?????????? ??? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ????????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???¡¯??

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ?

    ?????

    ??????¡¯?

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ??

    ?

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ??

    ????????

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????

    ??????????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ???????????

    ????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????????????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ???? ???? ?? ????? ? ????? ?? ??????? ??????? ???? ??????¡¯? ????? ?? ?????????? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ????? ¡°? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ????????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ??????? ???????????¡±

    ¡°???? ?????? ????? ? ???? ?? ??????¡±

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ???

    ???????????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ??????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ????¡¯? ?? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????????? ???????? ?? ??????? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ???????????? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ???????? ?? ??????

    ????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ? ?????? ????? ????? ?? ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ??

    ????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ????¡¯? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?????¡¯? ????? ??????????? ? ????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ??????? ?????? ? ????? ????????? ?? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??????? ????????????

    ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?????????

    ????

    ?????

    ??¡±???????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???¡±???

    ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ?? ????? ????????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ????????? ??????????? ?????????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????????? ?? ????? ??????? ?????¡¯? ?????????? ??????? ??? ???? ?????????

    ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ???? ?? ??????????? ?? ?????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????????? ?? ?? ??????

    ?????????

    ?¡¯????????

    ???¡¯

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??¡¯????

    ????

    ?????

    ????????????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ???¡±?

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ?????¡±

    ?????????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????????

    ????

    ? ????????? ????? ???????? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ????? ????????¡¯? ?????? ??? ??????? ??????? ¡°???????????? ? ???¡¯? ??????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?????????¡±

    ¡°??? ?? ?????? ????? ???¡±

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????¡¯

    ??????

    ?????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ¡°????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ??¡±????

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ¡°? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????????¡± ????? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ??????????? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????????

    ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ??????? ???????? ????????? ??????????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ?? ????????? ???? ???????????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ??????????? ??? ????????? ???????????

    ??

    ??¡±?????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ????¡±

    ???¡¯?

    ?????????

    ???????? ???? ??????? ¡°???? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??????¡±

    ¡°?? ??? ????? ? ???¡¯??¡±

    ?¡±

    ¡°?????¡¯

    ?????

    ???

    ???????? ????? ??????? ???????????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?????¡¯? ????? ¡°???? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ????? ???????? ???¡¯? ????????? ????????? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ?????????? ??? ?? ???? ? ???? ?? ?????????? ???????? ????? ???¡¯? ???????? ??????????? ?? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ?????? ????¡±

    ???????? ?????? ??? ? ?????? ?????? ??????????? ¡°????????? ???? ????????? ? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ????????¡¯? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ????????? ????? ?? ??? ????????????? ?¡¯? ???? ??? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???? ? ???¡±

    ???

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????????????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ????

    ????????

    ??????¡¯???

    ??????????

    ??????????

    ??????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ¡®??????

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??¡¯?????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ? ????? ???? ? ??? ??? ?????? ? ????? ????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????? ??? ?? ????????????? ????? ?? ?????????????

    ?????????? ???? ?? ???????? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ?? ???????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ????????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???????? ???? ? ?????????? ????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ????????? ?? ?????????

    ???????????

    ????

    ?????

    ???¡±??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ????????

    ??¡±

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ??¡¯????

    ?

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ??????¡¯

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???¡¯?

    ??????

    ?

    ??

    ??????

    ¡°??????? ????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ???????????¡± ???????? ???? ?????????

 Chapter 1608: 6001: Poseidon

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1608: Chapter 6001: Poseidon</strong>

    Time flows like water, and in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the next day. As the sunlight rose from the horizon, illuminating the entire Huaxia Land, Lu Tianxing, fully dressed, walked out of the hotel and drove a car that Han Zifeng had sent overst night, heading straight towards the airport without any pause.

    Meanwhile, at the Yang Family.

    Yang Anlong sat solemnly on the sofa, his face icy cold, holding a lit cigarette between his fingers. Through the swirling smoke, his eyes appeared particrly menacing, like a venomous snake exuding a chilling aura.

    In front of Yang Anlong, a somewhat frail middle-aged man stood respectfully, not daring to even take a deep breath, a hint of sweat on his forehead. Even though a full ten minutes had passed since he entered, Yang Anlong hadn¡¯t said a single word, but the middle-aged man dared not show any dissatisfaction, only standing there respectfully.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Yang Anlong flicked away the cigarette butt in his hand and slowly said, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong? Last night Avril and Lu Tianxing met, and they even hugged each other?¡±

    Hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, the middle-aged man immediately responded, ¡°Family Head, I can guarantee I didn¡¯t see it wrong. Ever since Avril arrived in China, you had me keeping an eye on her. I haven¡¯t dared to rx for a moment, always watching in secret. Everything I saw was with my own eyes, not a word of it is a lie. Otherwise, may I be struck by lightning five times.¡±

    Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Yang Anlong¡¯s face grew even more somber. This time, the Yang Family had coborated with Avril, but now, on Lu Tianxing¡¯s first day in Beijing, the two had secretly met and even hugged. If there were no hidden agendas between them, Yang Anlong wouldn¡¯t believe it, even if beaten to death.

    ¡°Did you see anything else besides them hugging?¡± Yang Anlong asked again.

    ¡°Avril seemed to say something to Lu Tianxing, but I was afraid of being discovered, so I didn¡¯t dare get too close. I could only watch from a distance, so I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. However, I could tell that Avril seemed very angry, as if Lu Tianxing had done something extremely outrageous. Oh, and Avril also fought with Lu Tianxing¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say they fought?¡± Yang Anlong directly asked.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°It was only Avril making moves. Lu Tianxing never retaliated. Later, Avril was held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, and after that, they parted ways. I was worried that Avril might have some tricks up her sleeve, so I continued watching her in secret and came to report to you this morning.¡±

    After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Yang Anlong didn¡¯t immediately respond. He took a deep drag on his cigarette, furrowing his brows, pondering the true nature of the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Avril.

    It¡¯s well-known that the Holy Daughter of the Holy See is always noble, with a status second only to the Pope. Furthermore, the primary reason for selecting a Holy Daughter is to serve God, forbidding any intimate contact with men. Avril¡¯s purpose ining to China this time was to kill Lu Tianxing, elevate her influence within the Holy See, and provoke Old Sir Lu into a drastic confrontation with the Holy See, ensuring mutual destruction, while she secretly reaps the benefits.

    Yang Anlong trusted that Avril hadn¡¯t deceived him in this regard. Her ambition was truly evident, and her desire to kill Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t seem feigned. Yet, the Holy See doesn¡¯t explicitly prohibit the Holy Daughter from having improper rtions with men; otherwise, she would be stripped of her title and executed by burning.

    Since Avril harbors ambition, she should know the consequences of intimate rtions with a man. However, now that she embraced Lu Tianxing, Yang Anlong couldn¡¯t help but be a bit suspicious. Could Avril and Lu Tianxing have known each other before? Could something have happened between them? If that¡¯s truly the case, he would need to tread carefully in his cooperation with Avril, as women are emotional and might switch sides under the right circumstances.

    With this in mind, a sh of insight crossed Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes. He suppressed his thoughts and calmly said, ¡°I understand this matter now. You may leave. Remember, this must not be leaked to anyone. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Family Head, I take my leave.¡±

    With a respectful bow, the middle-aged man turned and left.

    Sitting on the sofa, Yang Anlong wasn¡¯t as angry as he had imagined. Instead, he focused on pondering the real rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Avril. Failing to untangle this thread could result in the Yang Family being betrayed by Avril.

    While Yang Anlong pondered the dynamics between Lu Tianxing and Avril, in a chapel named Maria in Beijing.

    Avril was icily gazing at a man in his thirties before her, exuding an air of elegance. Yet, her eyes carried a chilling intent to kill, emitting an aura that made it evident her mood was anything but pleasant.

    The man seemed as though he hadn¡¯t noticed the frost on Avril¡¯s face, maintaining a faint smile from start to finish. His every gesture exuded a noble demeanor, as if he came from an ancient aristocracy.

    This man was none other than the leader of the Holy Mountain this time, the God of the Sea, Poseidon.

    ¡°Poseidon, what are you doing here? It seems like our Church and your Holy Mountain have nothing to do with each other,¡± Avril said coldly.

    She harbored no goodwill towards the Holy Mountain. In a past encounter with the Dark Council, she could have wiped out one of their branches, but the people from the Holy Mountain foolishly interfered. Strangely, the Church seemed indifferent to this, fueling Avril¡¯s resentment towards the Holy Mountain.

    Though the Church and the Holy Mountain usually kept to themselves, in Avril¡¯s heart, the Holy Mountain was the enemy. Naturally, there was no need to be courteous to an enemy.

    Poseidon¡¯s expression remained unchanged in the face of Avril¡¯s cold attitude. He continued to wear his faint smile throughout. ¡°Holy Daughter, your words sound a bit too distant. This time I¡¯vee to seek your cooperation. Are you nning to treat your future partner like this?¡±

    A sarcastic smile appeared on Avril¡¯s face as she heard Poseidon¡¯s words. She replied coldly, ¡°Cooperation? I can¡¯t imagine any possibility of cooperation between us and your Holy Mountain.¡±

    ¡°But of course there is.¡±

    Poseidon spoke with a smile, ¡°Holy Daughter, you¡¯vee to Beijing probably for the Judge, and our Holy Mountain also targets the Judge. I think we can join forces and deal with him together. Holy Daughter, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I do not need any partners,¡± Avril replied icily. She could coborate with anyone, but never with those from the Holy Mountain.

    In the Western World, people from the Holy Mountain were nothing short of madmen,plete lunatics. Cooperating with them would only lead to disaster. More importantly, the fact that the Holy Mountain was now actively seeking her cooperation was certainly suspicious.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, don¡¯t be so quick to refuse.¡±

    Poseidon said calmly, ¡°Holy Daughter, do you really believe you can kill the Judge?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I think you can¡¯t.¡±

    Poseidon spoke slowly, disregarding the cold fury on Avril¡¯s face, ¡°Holy Daughter, do you really think the Judge is so easy to kill? The Yang Family and the Tang Family in China, which one of these families isn¡¯t immensely powerful, yet which dares to act recklessly against the Judge? Is it really the fear of the Lu Family? The Lu Family merely has Lu Tiankuang, but to kill a peak ofte-stage mythical power isn¡¯t entirely impossible. So why haven¡¯t they acted yet? Do you truly believe the Judge has so little power around him?¡±

    Poseidon paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Moreover, Holy Daughter, I think you should be very aware of how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength is! Other than ate-stage mythical power, who can handle him? Once he escapes and returns stronger, think of the consequences. I¡¯m sure you understand them better than I do.¡±

    As Poseidon spoke, Avril¡¯s expression became uncertain. She knew very well how terrifying Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was. She was a middle-stage mythical superpower user, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to face Lu Tianxing alonest night.

    But the events of the previous night left her with an indelible memory. Her strength against Lu Tianxing felt like a child with a toy gun facing a fully armed giant,pletely powerless, giving her an unprecedented sense of helplessness.

    Especially when Lu Tianxing embraced her, she felt as though all her strength had been bound, leaving her powerless, and she could only be at another¡¯s mercy. If they failed to eliminate Lu Tianxing this time and he returned with a vengeance, Avril believed that neither the Holy Mountain nor the Church would have many, if any, capable of resisting Lu Tianxing.

    Deep in thought, yet Avril¡¯s face showed no change. She spoke lightly, ¡°As the saying goes in China, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. Poseidon, I suspect that youring to me for cooperation isn¡¯t just about killing Lu Tianxing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, after we kill the Judge, I want the Four Symbols Ring in his possession,¡± Poseidon said inly.

 Chapter 1609 - 1602: Life in the Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Chapter 1602: Life in the Jianghu</h4>

    "The Four Symbols Ring? You actually believe in such an elusive rumor." Avril¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she sneered.

    She never believed in the legend of the Four Symbols Ring. In her view, it was nothing but a fabricated tale, spread by word of mouth. If there truly was an elixir of immortality in that Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb, then that ancient Qi Refiner would not have died.

    "Believe it and it exists, dismiss it and it doesn¡¯t. I only need the Four Symbols Ring, then I can help you kill Lu Tianxing. How about it?" Poseidon said leisurely.

    "Why should I believe you can aplish that?" Avril said calmly.

    "Because of my strength."

    As soon as Poseidon finished speaking, a powerful aura surged from his body, instantly engulfing the entire church before quickly dissipating.

    Even though the aura disappeared in a sh, it still made Avril¡¯s face change drastically. She felt threatened, and a series of powerful Light Auras erupted from her body to counteract the oppressive force.

    "You¡¯ve already broken through to the Late Stage of Mythical."

    Avril took a deep breath, forced the words through clenched teeth, and looked at Poseidon with shock.

    Meanwhile, at Beijing Airport, as Avril and Poseidon were meeting at Maria Church.

    Lu Tianxing leaned against the car door, watching the endless stream of peopleing and going at the airport with a calm expression. His face remained unchanged, even as beautiful women asionally passed by. This time he was in Beijing to kill, not to flirt, especially since he was here to meet his brothers.

    As time ticked away, at exactly eleven o¡¯clock, a ne descended from the sky,nding on the airport runway and taxiing to a designated area.

    After a while, Lu Tianxing saw Starving Ghost casually strolling out of the airport in casual attire, eyeing every woman around with particr focus on their ample chests and behinds. He seemed entirely unfazed by the disapproving nces he received.

    Behind Starving Ghost, Tan Lang and Po Jun followed dressed in sharp suits, nking him from either side.

    Their faces were cold as ice, as if carved from stone, exuding an intimidating aura that warned others to keep their distance. Yet, the suits entuated Tan Lang and Po Jun¡¯s contrasting demeanor to Starving Ghost, their masculine bearing and handsome faces quickly making them the center of attention in the airport hall, drawing the longing gazes of many young women.

    Seeing the trio emerge, Lu Tianxing¡¯s smile grew wider. He flicked the cigarette from his hand into a distant trash can and strode confidently toward them.

    Starving Ghost was still ogling a scantily d beauty, not noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s approach. However, Tan Lang and Po Jun had already spotted him and quickened their pace to meet him.

    It wasn¡¯t until Tan Lang and Po Jun moved to the front that Starving Ghost snapped out of his trance. When he saw Lu Tianxing, he grinned and immediatelyposed himself, walking toward him with a pretense of seriousness.

    "You guys made it," Lu Tianxing said with a smile as he looked at the three.

    "Boss, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯te when you call."

    Starving Ghost spread his arms and took a deep breath, "So this is Beijing, huh? This is my first time here. Seems like all the rumors online were true; you can only see smog, not the sky. People here must have high poison resistance to survive; I¡¯m truly impressed."

    "Boss, we¡¯re here," Tan Lang and Po Jun said, ignoring Starving Ghost¡¯s remarks.

    "d you¡¯re here. Where are the others?" Lu Tianxing nodded and asked.

    "The others have entered Beijing through different channels. They should all arrive by tonight. Boss, do you want me to notify them toe and see you when they get here?" Po Jun said slowly.

    "No need. Let them stay hidden for now. When the ratse out, they can strike and give those rats an unforgettable lesson."

    With that, a bloodthirsty smile yed on Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips.

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, this time, if they dare to show up, we¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t leave, and we¡¯ll show them the might of our Netherworld Mercenary Corps." Starving Ghost spoke up at this moment, his tone carrying a hint of chilling murderous intent; this time he wouldn¡¯t mind making Beijing run with blood.

    Tan Lang stood by without speaking, but the aura of killing intent around him was clearly visible.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. You¡¯ve just arrived in Beijing, and I¡¯ve reserved a suite to wee you and give you a legitimate identity. From now on, you¡¯ll be able to appear openly in the sunlight in China, go wherever you want without anyone controlling you." Lu Tianxing said with a smile.

    "Boss, you..."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Tan Lang, Po Jun, and Starving Ghost¡¯s bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Even Tan Lang, who was always taciturn in the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, showed a touch of emotion on his face. As a mercenary, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a proper identity, to stand openly in the sunlight, and state their name instead of a code?

    "Alright, stop with the fuss, acting like a woman. I¡¯ve always told you guys, we¡¯re brothers, it¡¯s just an identity proof, nothing big."

    Lu Tianxing punched Tan Lang, Po Jun, and Starving Ghost¡¯s chests: "Get in the car, let¡¯s go!"

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing took the lead and headed towards the car behind.

    Tan Lang and the others took a deep breath, without saying anything more, they followed behind Lu Tianxing, striding along. Sometimes brothers don¡¯t need to express too much gratitude because it¡¯s unnecessary.

    Once the three of Starving Ghost got in the car, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate and drove off from the airport.

    "Boss, can you really give us a legitimate identity?" Starving Ghost asked Lu Tianxing as he looked at him.

    "Of course, would I lie to you?"

    Lu Tianxing said with a smile: "But Starving Ghost, isn¡¯t your wish to sow seeds worldwide? Why are you so eager for a legitimate identity now, which doesn¡¯t match your ideal? Having an identity, if you dare sow seeds worldwide, maybe one day people will dig out even your ancestors."

    "Starving Ghost fell for a girl in Jiangnan, keeps mentioning her name day and night, so of course, he¡¯s eager to have an identity. Otherwise, the girl might be snatched by someone else." Po Jun spoke slowly on the side.

    "Squeak!"

    At Po Jun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned and instinctively stepped on the brake, causing the car to wobble. He looked at Starving Ghost sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat with a face full of surprise and only spoke after a while: "Starving Ghost, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to sow seeds worldwide?"

    "Hehe, boss, you don¡¯t understand; people change. Sowing seeds worldwide is far inferior to true love. I¡¯ve already sworn that I will pursue this woman no matter what. You don¡¯t know, when I first saw her, she was soothing children at an orphanage with a gentle face; her smile was so gentle, so beautiful."

    "Boss, you don¡¯t know, when I first saw her, I felt like I saw an Angel. An inexplicable thought surged within me¡ªa thought I¡¯d never had before¡ªthat I must marry her. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t match the beauties around her, but in my heart, she¡¯s the most beautiful. I¡¯ll always remember that day she wore a blue dress; it¡¯s the most beautiful memory of my lifetime..."

    Starving Ghost spoke slowly, his originally carefree expression now turning somewhat serious.

    "Starving Ghost, are you serious?" Lu Tianxing asked calmly, without any ridicule, upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words.

    Starving Ghost did not answer immediately upon hearing Lu Tianxing, but continued: "Boss, do you know? When I first saw this girl, I felt that my heart, which was cold due to countless killings, seemed to warm up. Being with her, I feel like I truly live like a person, not a killer. With her by my side, my mood feels unprecedentedly tranquil, but I know, I¡¯m not worthy of her; I¡¯m a merciless killer, a mouse with no legitimate identity, forever hiding in the sewer, never seeing the sunlight..."

    Listening to Starving Ghost¡¯s words, the faces of Lu Tianxing, Tan Lang, and Po Jun all showed a hint of sadness.

    There¡¯s a saying: In the mortal world, people are like water, onlymenting when they return from the rivers andkes.

    This world is like a vast river andke; once you step into it, there¡¯s no way to escape, especially for mercenaries like them, with enemies everywhere; leaving the rivers andkes, washing hands in a golden basin, the day of that could be the day of their death.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing reached out and patted Starving Ghost¡¯s shoulder, saying heavily: "Starving Ghost, rest assured. I¡¯ll get you a legitimate identity today, so you can pursue that girl without any worries. Don¡¯t forget me, though; I¡¯ll be your son¡¯s godfather for sure."

 Chapter 1610: 1603: Lu Tianxings Request

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1610: Chapter 1603: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Request</strong>

    ¡°Of course, the title of my son¡¯s godfather has to belong to you, boss. Anyone who dares fight for it, I¡¯ll take them on.¡±

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Starving Ghostughed heartily and didn¡¯t say much more. Instead, he looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Boss, I heard that this time the Holy Mountain has sent people to China to deal with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded.

    ¡°Boss, as far as I know, the people from the Holy Mountain have always been holed up in the West and would never leave it. Even though you killed their people in New Yorkst time, given Holy Mountain¡¯s style, they wouldn¡¯t risk entering China. Their appearance here is definitely not just about revenge¡ªI¡¯m suspicious they have another purpose.¡± Po Jun said, looking at Lu Tianxing with a serious expression.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason Holy Mountain is taking the risk to enter China is probably because of it.¡±

    Saying that, Lu Tianxing was driving with one hand while taking out two rings from his body with the other and tossing them to Starving Ghost beside him.

    Starving Ghost caught the two rings Lu Tianxing threw over and examined them with Po Jun and Tan Lang, then eximed in surprise, ¡°Boss, are these the Four Symbols Rings? I¡¯ve heard that once they¡¯re all gathered, they form a map that opens the Ancient Qin Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb, granting the power of immortality. And you have two of them.¡±

    Lu Tianxing nodded, nced at Starving Ghost, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s them. The Holy Mountain¡¯s appearance in China this time is likely all about these Four Symbols Rings. Aren¡¯t you excited about it? It¡¯s the power of immortality.¡±

    ¡°Excited? What good does excitement do? Anyone who believes it is a fool.¡±

    Starving Ghost casually tossed the rings to Tan Lang and Po Jun behind him for them to see, then said dismissively, ¡°If there really was immortal power, how did that Ancient Qin Qi Refiner die? Immortality that¡¯s still kible is useless. Besides, what use is eternal life? We should live life to the fullest. I don¡¯t want to watch everyone around me grow old and die while my appearance stays the same. That¡¯s not immortality; it¡¯s endless torture. Only a madman would want that. Living for a hundred years is enough for me.¡±

    Tan Lang and Po Jun both nodded in agreement. A person¡¯s life is exciting because it¡¯s only a fleeting century, filled with joys and sorrows, sweets and bitters. Immortality holds no allure for them. They don¡¯t wish to see everyone around them die while they remain unchanged. That would be the greatest torment, a true life sentence.

    ¡°Madmen?¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and remarked, ¡°But there are many people in this world who want to be such madmen.¡±

    ¡°Who cares how many there are? Anyone who dares to cause us trouble, we¡¯ll kill as many ase. Let this group of bastards know why we¡¯re called the Life-Reaping Yama. Once this is over, I¡¯ll take people to the United States for a spin and mess them up.¡± Starving Ghost said with a bloodthirsty look.

    ¡°Exactly, boss, you just tell us what to do, and we¡¯ll follow your lead. This time, we¡¯ll make sure theye but don¡¯t go back, live but don¡¯t survive.¡± Po Jun said coldly.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Tan Lang spat out the word coldly.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and resolutely said, ¡°This time we brothers will create seas of blood; those who block our path will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The three words ¡®kill without mercy¡¯ fully demonstrated the intense killing intent within Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Since they are enemies, there¡¯s no need to hold back. Stop at nothing, ughter till rivers of blood flow, till the blood can carry logs.

    Driving along the navigation for about an hour, Lu Tianxing finally arrived at a private restaurant.

    Having already booked a private room over a call on the way to pick up Starving Ghost, Lu Tianxing and the others didn¡¯t have to wait, even during the peak dining time. They went to the counter, gave their name, and soon a waiter came over to guide Lu Tianxing and hispanions to their private room.

    When they arrived at the room¡¯s entrance, the waiter knocked on the door, then stood aside, signaling Lu Tianxing and the others to enter.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing indicated to the waiter to serve the dishes, then pushed open the door and walked in first.

    But when they walked into the private room, a chilling killing intent suddenly exploded from the bodies of Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun. True Qi surged around them, filling the room with an undeniable ferocious aura. Their gaze fell directly onto a young man inside the room.

    Sitting in the room was a young man in traditional Chinese attire, toying with a small teacup in his hand, as if he was unaffected by the intimidating presence of the three. He said lightly, ¡°Judge, is this how you treat your guests?¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Sima Lingyun and gestured to the three, saying, ¡°Starving Ghost, no need to be tense. Sima Lingyun is my guest.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the killing intent and aura from the bodies of the three gradually faded. However, the cautious look in their eyes didn¡¯t dissipate at all; their gaze remained on Sima Lingyun, ready to act if he made any sudden moves.

    Sima Lingyun cast a nce at Starving Ghost and the others, then looked at Lu Tianxing and said, ¡°Judge, why did you ask me here today? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, take a seat!¡±

    Lu Tianxing gestured for the three to sit, then looked at Sima Lingyun and said, ¡°Sima Lingyun, I asked you here because I hope you can do me a favor and use your authority to grant Starving Ghost and his group a legitimate identity.¡±

    ¡°Give them a legitimate identity.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s request, Sima Lingyun furrowed his brow slightly and refused without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have already taken a big risk by allowing your Netherworld Mercenary Corps into Beijing. Granting them a legitimate identity is absolutely out of the question.¡±

    The people of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are simply a bunch ofplete madmen. Allowing them to have legitimate, normal identities in China is like cing a bunch of ticking time bombs in the country. These bombs could explode at any moment, with unimaginable consequences.

    ¡°Sima Lingyun, what do you mean by this? Do you think we care about your identity? Pfft, in my eyes, your Yanhuang Group is just a dog, a dog that only knows how to bite its own people. When ites to the people from Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team arriving in China, you¡¯re too scared to make a sound and only know how to bite your own. Pfft, people like you are the ones I despise the most.¡±

    Starving Ghost sneered, openly ridiculing, as he had a deep disdain for bureaucrats, who he believed only knew how to boast but didn¡¯t dare to do anything significant.

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face turned ugly. A wave of Sword Intent suddenly rose from his body, fluctuating, indicating his immense anger, though he didn¡¯t let it show.

    For Starving Ghost¡¯s words were not unfounded. The Yanhuang Group is now a mere facade, unable to take any decisive actions. Even though he has recently cleaned out some corruption within the group with ruthless methods, it hasn¡¯t improved the situation at all.

    The leading families in Beijing have upied key positions in the Yanhuang Group. Expelling them would critically wound the group, turning it into a paper tiger with little real strength.

    In this matter, he feels powerless. If he were to mobilize family resources within the Yanhuang Group against Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team¡¯s people, it might create even greater problems. Who knows if these families might coborate with Holy Mountain out of self-interest.

    ¡°Starving Ghost, shut your mouth and sit quietly.¡±

    Lu Tianxing reprimanded Starving Ghost, then looked at Sima Lingyun and said, ¡°Sima Lingyun, you know Starving Ghost¡¯s temper. I apologize on his behalf. But the reason I called you here today is because I genuinely hope you can grant them a legitimate identity. In return, if you agree, I can promise that all the power of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps will be merged into the Yanhuang Group. Moreover, I can have Starving Ghost and his team join the Yanhuang Group. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What, Boss, you can¡¯t do that. We don¡¯t need any damn identity. You can¡¯t just give away the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. You built it up from nothing.¡±

    Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun, having heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, turned ashen, jumping up from their seats, their eyes red as they looked at Lu Tianxing. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps was his brainchild, which he developed through life-and-death struggles. It carried his blood, sweat, and tears, akin to a son.

    Now, to grant them a legitimate identity, he was willing to give it up. How could they not be shaken?

    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t need any identity. What¡¯s the point of a legitimate identity for us? We¡¯ve gotten used to living freely and don¡¯t want to be bound by anybel,¡± Tan Lang, usually quiet, spoke up for once.

    Po Jun also added, ¡°Boss, Tan Lang and Starving Ghost are right. We aren¡¯t worth such a sacrifice¡­.¡±

    ÌJ

    ô”

    ???????

    ????

    ÀÏ

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

     t

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ??

    ±R

    ?¡±???????

    ??

    Â·

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ô”

    ???????????

    ±R

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ??

     t

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???¡¯???

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    “ï

    ?????

    ???

    ???????????

    ????????

    ???????????

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ¡°????

    ????

    ???? ????? ?????? ?? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ????? ¡°??? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ??? ????????? ? ??? ??????????? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??????????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????????? ????????? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????? ??? ???????? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ??????????? ? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ????¡±

    ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??????????? ?????? ?? ????????¡¯? ????? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????????????

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??

    ???????

    ???????¡¯?

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ?

    ???

    ???????

    ???????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ?????

    ¡®?????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????????? ????????? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ????????? ??? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ????????? ????????? ?? ???????? ????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ??????

    ?? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ?????????? ?????????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ?????????

    ????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???????¡¯

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ???? ?? ???? ???????¡¯? ??????? ????????? ??¡¯? ? ???????????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???????????? ??? ?????????????

    ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ???????¡¯? ???? ??? ? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ?????? ??? ????? ??????? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°?????? ? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????????? ????????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??????????? ????????? ????? ??? ? ????¡¯?? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ???????????? ?????? ???? ? ???¡±

    ??¡±??

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ?

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ??????

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????????

    ?¡±??

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ????? ??????? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????????? ???? ??????? ??????? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ????? ¡°????? ? ????? ???? ???? ? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????????? ????????? ??? ?¡¯?? ??? ?? ? ??????? ??? ??????????? ???? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????????? ???? ?????????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ?????? ???? ???????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ? ????????¡±

    ¡°???? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ????????? ?¡¯?? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??????¡±

    ??????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????¡¯???

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ?

    ????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ??? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ???????? ????? ????? ??????? ? ?????????? ??????? ???????? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ???????? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??????????? ???????? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ????????? ? ?????????? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ???????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??¡¯? ????? ????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????? ????? ?????????? ???? ????????????

    ¡°????? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ??????????? ????????? ????? ???????¡¯? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ????????¡± ???????? ????? ???? ???????? ?????? ????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????¡¯

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????????¡±

    ???

    ???¡±??

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ??????

    ?

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ???????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ?? ???????? ????? ???????? ??? ?????? ???????? ????? ????? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ?????? ¡°???????? ???????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???????????? ? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????? ??? ?????????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ???? ? ?????¡±

    ? ??????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?????????? ??????????? ?¡¯?? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ????? ???? ? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????????

    ??

    ?¡¯????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ??¡¯

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ?

    ?

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ???¡±?

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ????? ??????? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ????? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???????? ???? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ????

    ???? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ????????? ??? ?? ???????? ????? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?? ????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??????? ??????? ???????????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????

    ???????

    ????¡¯

    ????

    ?

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ?

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???? ?? ???? ???? ?????????????? ???????? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????? ??? ?????????????? ????? ???? ?????¡¯? ??????

    ?????????? ?????? ????? ???????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ????¡¯?

    ??

    ??????????

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ?

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????????????

    ????????

    ???? ??? ?????¡¯? ???? ????? ????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??¡¯? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ????????? ??????????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???????

    ???????? ?????????? ? ????? ????? ??????????? ????????? ?????¡¯? ??????????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????????¡±

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ??????

    ???

    ??¡¯??

    ?????¡±

    ?????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ¡®???

    ????????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ??¡±???????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ¡°?? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??????? ? ???? ?????????? ????????? ????? ????? ?? ????????? ??????????????? ??? ???¡± ???????? ???????? ???????? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????????

    ¡°??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????¡¯? ?????????? ???????¡± ????? ????????? ??????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?????????

    ?????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????¡±

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???¡¯

    ???

    ???¡¯?

    ????

    ?????

    ?¡¯???

    ?

    ????????

    ???

    ?¡±???

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ??¡¯

    ??????

    ?????¡¯

    ??

    ???

    ???????????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ¡°??????? ? ?????? ????? ??????? ?????? ? ????¡¯? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ????????? ? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ???¡±

    ?? ???? ??????? ?? ???????? ????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ??? ???????

    ??

    ????????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???

    ???????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ?

    ??????

    ????

    ?

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?

    ????

    ¡°???? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?????¡± ????? ??????????? ????? ???? ?????? ????

    ??? ????????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ????????? ????¡¯? ?????? ????? ???? ? ????????????? ?????????? ??????

 Chapter 1611: 1604: Ten Years Later

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1611: Chapter 1604: Ten Years Later</strong>

    Before Po Jun could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing interrupted without hesitation, saying, ¡°Shut up, all of you. You are my brothers. If it weren¡¯t for you risking your lives back in New York, I would have been dead already. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps is nothingpared to you. This is my decision, and anyone who tries to stop me is not my brother.¡±

    With these words, Lu Tianxing turned his gaze back to Sima Lingyun and slowly said, ¡°So, Sima Lingyun, what do you think? With Starving Ghost and the others joining the Yanhuang Group, you can establish aw enforcement team to operate both internally and externally. This will ensure that you haveplete control over the Yanhuang Group. Coupled with the power of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, you could kick out all the family members within the Yanhuang Group without shaking its foundation. I can assure you that Starving Ghost and the others will not cause any trouble in the Yanhuang Group, so what do you say?¡±

    Sima Lingyun did not immediately refuse Lu Tianxing¡¯s offer but instead lowered his head and began to contemte.

    The main reason why he didn¡¯t dare to act against the family forces within the Yanhuang Group was because once he did, he would inevitably expel all the families¡¯ power from the group, leaving the Yanhuang Group empty, a paper tiger without any substantial strength.

    However, if the power of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps joined, it would stabilize the Yanhuang Group during this period of weakness. Moreover, if Starving Ghost and others join, it would be as if Lu Tianxing himself was binding himself to the fate of the Yanhuang Group.

    If Starving Ghost and his team encounter danger in the future, Lu Tianxing would not stand by. Acquiring legitimate identities for them in exchange for substantial support is a deal that can only profit and never lose.

    But, Starving Ghost and his crew are a group of maniacs. As long as Lu Tianxing is okay, they are a deadly sword capable of striking anywhere. But once something happens to Lu Tianxing, they turn into murderous machines, beyond anyone¡¯s control.

    This is Sima Lingyun¡¯s biggest headache. It¡¯s a double-edged sword that can bring great benefits if used well, but if used poorly, the consequences are unimaginable.

    Thoughts whirled in Sima Lingyun¡¯s mind for a long time before he finally raised his head, exhaled slowly, and said, ¡°Judge, I can agree to your terms and give them a legitimate identity, but you must give me a promise. You know the kind of people those top ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps are ¨C they¡¯re nothing but maniacs. If we let them stand in the sunlight, and they go berserk, you know the consequences better than I do.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will restrain thempletely. If they do anything heinous, I, myself, will clean them out before you even need to step in,¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and said.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s assurance, Sima Lingyun exhaled slowly once again and said, ¡°Okay, I agree with you. I can give them a legitimate identity, and I¡¯ll set up a specialw enforcement team within the Yanhuang Group. They can join this team and coordinate with the Punishment Hall externally while not needing to remain with Yanhuang Group at all times, showing up only when there is a mission.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Once this matter is resolved, I¡¯ll have them all stay in Beijing and join the Yanhuang Group.¡±

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s agreement, Lu Tianxing felt a slight relief, like a heavy burden had been lifted off his chest.

    For Starving Ghost and his team, joining the Yanhuang Group means gaining a legitimate status, allowing them to walk openly in China. As long as they refrain from reckless actions, they can live peacefully, shedding their past hidden lives and acquiring a protective shield. Now, any enemies wishing to confront them would have to consider whether it¡¯s worth offending the Yanhuang Group, as anyone harming its members would inevitably face retaliation.

    ¡°Boss, we won¡¯t join any nonsense with the Yanhuang Group. The Netherworld Mercenary Corps shouldn¡¯t be handed over to Sima Lingyun,¡± Starving Ghost said gloomily beside him.

    ¡°Starving Ghost, say less. What do you want? Don¡¯t you know? Are you really willing to live your life in the shadows, like a rat hiding in the sewer? Have you forgotten the girl you like? Are you willing to watch her marry someone else? Losing the Netherworld Mercenary Corps is nothing, but at least now you can live under the sun, sleep until naturally woken, instead of going to bed with fear, worried that if you close your eyes, you might never open them again. Is that how you want to spend your life?¡±

    Lu Tianxing spoke heavily, and seeing Starving Ghost still wanting to protest, he added, ¡°Starving Ghost¡­ no, Chen Siwu, if you still consider me your boss, obey my arrangement. I hope by the time my son is born, you godfathers will be there with him rather than me taking him to the mountain to visit your graves. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    A person¡¯s life is not just about fighting and killing; there are more exciting things awaiting you. Once you obtain legitimate identities, I¡¯ll have Angel erase all records about you. I hope that in ten years, no one remembers the names Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, or Po Jun, but only Chen Siwu, Zhu Junhao, and Lin Tiancheng.

    Ten years from now, I hope your sons and daughters can happily go to school and that when you¡¯re old, you have someone to rely on, instead of living in solitude. You know I¡¯m your boss, your brother, and should find you a proper path, not lead you down a dark road with no future or end.¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun struggled to open their mouths, wanting to say something, but felt as if something was stuck in their throats. They didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Sima Lingyun fell silent at this moment, realizing why Lu Tianxing could have brothers like Tan Lang, Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and Little Bee, who he could trust with his life. He finally understood why, knowing the dangers, Tan Lang and Po Jun came to Beijing without hesitation.

    Having such a brother, who¡¯d give up everything he built just for you to stand under the sun, is a brother anyone would cherish, diving into danger for each other.

    This is what true life-and-death brothers mean, who on the battlefield can unhesitatingly trust each other¡¯s backs.

    Meanwhile, inside Maria Church.

    Avril watched in shock as Poseidon regained hisposure, her face showing visible surprise and a slight, almost imperceptible coldness. She hadn¡¯t expected Poseidon to indeed be at the same level as rumored ¨C thete stage of the mythical.

    This hit Avril¡¯s mood hard, realizing that though Poseidon now cooperated with her, who knew if he¡¯d suddenly turn on her after killing Lu Tianxing, considering the Holy Mountain had done such things before.

    Poseidon maintained a faint smile throughout, observing Avril¡¯s expression, and said, ¡°Holy Daughter, do you now think I have the capability to deal with Lu Tianxing?¡±

    Listening to Poseidon, Avril exhaled, suppressing her internal turmoil, and responded calmly, ¡°Poseidon, with your strength, killing Lu Tianxing should be no problem. Why then choose to cooperate with me? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just for the Four Symbols Ring.¡±

    ¡°We at the Holy Mountain have no desire to provoke a peakte-stage mythical, which would be extremely disadvantageous for us,¡± Poseidon answered candidly without hiding his true intentions.

    ¡°And do you think our Church can handle Judge¡¯s invincible backer?¡± Avril responded evenly, her tone giving no hint of her true thoughts.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. We both know why you¡¯re in China, and it¡¯s not just to avenge that trash Holder. Such words only fool the naive. So, I won¡¯t dwell on your actual motive, and I¡¯m here only for the Four Symbols Ring, consciously avoiding conflict with a future Female Pope.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, a Female Pope, indeed. Avril, I didn¡¯t expect such ambition from you. But, Poseidon, I too want the Four Symbols Ring. So, what should we do?¡±

    At that moment, an arrogant voice suddenly echoed throughout the church.

    Alongside the voice, the space seemed torn apart, revealing a crack. A burly, bear-like Caucasian man slowly emerged from it, emanating an overpowering aura, looking like a humanoid beast exerting immense pressure.

    ¡°Dio, what are you doing here?¡± Avril immediately asked upon seeing him.

    The Caucasian was none other than the leader of the American Superhero Team¡¯s second unit, Dio, a Petrification Superpower User.

 Chapter 1612 - 1605: Arrogant Dio

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Chapter 1605: Arrogant Dio</h4>

    "If people from the Holy Mountain cane here, why can¡¯t Ie here?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, the white man, Dio, said proudly: "However, I didn¡¯t expect that when I came here, I would hear such an incredible piece of news. Avril, you¡¯re actually nning to be the next Pope. If this matter gets out, do you think the Pope will send you to the stake?"

    "Dio, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re talking too much? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    Avril¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing these words.

    "Kill me? Avril, you¡¯re not qualified. Besides, I have only one purpose today, to join forces to kill the Judge and get the Four Symbols Ring." Dio said bluntly, looking at Avril.

    "Cooperate?"

    Avril sneered and said: "Dio, is this your attitude towards cooperation?"

    "My attitude is already quite good, and you have no other choice."

    Dio said casually: "If you don¡¯t cooperate, I don¡¯t mind going to the Judge. I think there should be no problem in joining forces with him. Although I don¡¯t like yellow-skinned monkeys, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem in cooperating, right? What do you say, Avril?"

    Upon hearing Dio¡¯s words, a cold gleam shed deep in Avril¡¯s eyes, and she replied calmly: "You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t like my enemies having another ally. There¡¯s no problem in cooperating with me. However, as for the Four Symbols Ring, you shouldn¡¯t be telling me. I¡¯m not interested in the so-called Four Symbols Ring. It doesn¡¯t matter who takes it away, as long as Poseidon agrees."

    "Poseidon, I want the Four Symbols Ring. Do you have any objections?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Dio¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Poseidon, his tone carrying a hint of arrogance and disdain. As an elite of the American Superhero Team and one of the world¡¯s most powerful countries, Dio felt he had the right to be proud and didn¡¯t need to be polite to anyone.

    "I don¡¯t mind at all, if you have the life to take it." Poseidon said calmly.

    "Poseidon, what did you say? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    Dio¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, with a hint of grim murderous intent in his tone. As the captain of the second team of the American Superhero Team, no one had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone.

    "You can try. I don¡¯t mind ughtering you."

    "Poseidon, you¡¯re looking for death..."

    As the words fell, a terrifying aura emerged from Dio¡¯s body. His whole figure seemed to grow taller out of thin air, muscles bulging, filled with explosive power. A rocky grey-brown airflow began to spread over Dio¡¯s entire body.

    Petrification Ability!

    Dio¡¯s superpower allows him to petrify himself, possessing unmatched defensive power. At the same time, he can petrify everything he touches. It has a unique attacking charm simr to Medusa¡¯s.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Avril¡¯s expression slightly changed. She had long heard that Dio was an arrogant racist who looked down on everyone. Yet she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so rampant, so utterly unconstrained.

    "Enough, Dio, stop it. We are partners now. If we start fighting internally before even beginning, do you want the Judge tough at us?" Avril said sharply.

    In Avril¡¯s heart, she knew very clearly that she had no choice but to speak out at this time. If Dio died in Maria Church, it wouldn¡¯t be of any benefit to her. On the contrary, the Church might end up on bad terms with the American Superhero Team, which would bepletely counterproductive for her.

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, a bloodthirsty glint shed in Dio¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t move and responded grimly: "Hmph, Poseidon, this time I¡¯ll let you go. After killing the Judge, I¡¯ll break your bones one by one and let you watch me take the Four Symbols Ring back to Washington, you bugs of the Holy Mountain."

    "Bugs!"

    Upon hearing Dio¡¯s words, a fierce killing intent shed in the depths of Poseidon¡¯s eyes, ultimately dissipating into nothingness. His face still wore a slight smile, but how much killing intent was hidden in his heart was unknown to anyone.

    "Avril, what do you n to do this time? How can we get rid of the Judge?" Dio fixed his gaze on Avril and directly asked.

    "We need to carefully n this matter. We must find the right opportunity to strike, ideally a chance to kill with one blow, giving the Judge no opportunity to retaliate." Avril said heavily.

    "Avril, aren¡¯t you overestimating the Judge? He¡¯s just a yellow-skinned monkey, easily crushed to death. Killing him is as easy as flipping my hand. Is it really necessary to go through all this trouble?" Dio said disdainfully. In his view, Lu Tianxing was just an ant, easily crushed and utterly unimpressive.

    Upon hearing this, Avril gave a dismissiveugh and said: "Dio, you¡¯re still so arrogant. Have you already forgotten how you were chased out of China like a dog by the Yanhuang Group thest time you were here? Arrogance can get you killed."

    "You..."

    "Dio, I advise you to overestimate Lu Tianxing, otherwise you¡¯ll die miserably. Not only will you die, but your Superman Team Two will alsopletely disappear from this world. Do you believe me?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Dio¡¯s face darkened even more, but he was helpless. Avril was not Poseidon, merely a rat hiding in the shadows. Even if Poseidon were killed, he wasn¡¯t afraid of reprisal from Holy Mountain. But Avril was different; she was the Holy Daughter of the Church, a great and open power, and the Church¡¯s followers spread all over the world. If he dared to do anything to Avril, his ultimate fate would undoubtedly be death, and not even the American Superhero Team could protect him.

    "Avril, what do you think we should do temporarily?" Poseidon spoke up at this time.

    "We need to put aside all prejudice and work together now."

    Avril took a deep breath and said, "This is the best way to deal with the Judge currently. Undeniably, your strengths are strong, but don¡¯t forget this is China, thend of the Yanhuang Group. If we act rashly, the Yanhuang Group will certainly intervene in this matter. So, once we make a move, we must ensure that we kill the Judge in the shortest possible time to ensure our safe retreat. Simrly, before this, there must be no internal discord, or the idea of dealing with the Judge will be nothing more than a delusion; all grievances must wait to be resolved until after the Judge is dead."

    If no confrontation had urred with Lu Tianxingst night, although Avril would have overestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s power, she wouldn¡¯t have treated him so seriously now. However, Lu Tianxing¡¯s performancest night made her fearful to an extreme degree, not daring to act rashly, only seeking a steady victory.

    "Alright, let¡¯s do as you say."

    Dio nced at Avril, finally letting his gaze fall on Poseidon: "Poseidon, wait and see, once I kill the Judge, it will be your time to die."

    As his words fell, Dio raised his hand and made a throat-cutting gesture on his neck, stepping back while a ck hole appeared behind him, which swallowed him whole and disappeared from sight.

    Clearly, there was another powerful space superpower user in the American Superhero Team.

    "Ignorant ant."

    Poseidon shed a ruthless look at Avril and said, "Holy Daughter, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Just notify me when it¡¯s time to act."

    As his words fell, Poseidon did not linger and walked straight out.

    Just after Poseidon left, an old man dressed in a Red Cardinal¡¯s attire, Charles, silently appeared beside Avril: "Holy Daughter, Poseidon¡¯s strength is formidable."

    "Can you deal with him?" Avril slowly opened her mouth to ask.

    "Yes, Poseidon has just entered thete stage of mythical level, killing him is not a difficult task." Charles said with a calm tone.

    "Then I¡¯ll leave Poseidon to you; keep an eye on him. If he dares to sabotage our n, kill him."

    "Yes, Holy Daughter."

    Charles nodded, and seeing Avril remain silent, his figure disappeared again from sight.

    Watching Charles leave, Avril¡¯s stunningly beautiful face revealed a frosty smile: "Judge, the game has begun. I want to see how you respond, how you face this inevitable death. Everything you did to mest night, I¡¯ll keep in mind, and I¡¯ll certainly make you die without a burial ce to vent my heart¡¯s hatred."

    As her words fell, Avril¡¯s body erupted with overwhelming murderous intent. An intense cold emanated from her, spreading all around, making people almost feel like they were thrown into an ice cer, their whole body engulfed in biting icy chills.

    ...

    In Jiangnan, within the Bamboo Forest Courtyard.

    A gentle breeze blew past, the bamboo forest rustling softly. Combined with the antique courtyard within, this scene resembled a paradise, making one linger nostalgically.

    At this moment, in the bamboo forest, Old Master Lu stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the flowing water under the bridge. Behind him, Lu Haoyue stood respectfully, sunlight piercing through the bamboo crevices, scattering on the ground in dotted patches, quite eye-catching.

    "Haoyue, you came to bid farewell to me today, didn¡¯t you?" Old Master Lu suddenly spoke.

    "Yes, I¡¯m nning to head to Beijing this afternoon. If I dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid something might happen in Beijing. So I¡¯m here now, specifically to say goodbye to you, grandfather, and then head to Beijing immediately." Lu Haoyue lightly nodded after hearing Old Master Lu¡¯s words.

    "Haoyue, since you¡¯ve decided, go ahead and do it! I only hope you are careful on this journey, and that you and Tianxing both return from Beijing safely and unharmed." Old Master Lu took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Lu Haoyue, heavily speaking.

 Chapter 1613 - 1606: Lu Haoyue Goes to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Chapter 1606: Lu Haoyue Goes to the Capital</h4>

    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, my cousin and I will definitely return unscathed. Once the matters in Beijing are settled, I n to marry Fangfang by the end of the year. I hope you can be our main wedding officiant by then," Lu Haoyu said to Old Sir Lu, full of anticipation.

    "No problem, when you and Fangfang get married, I will surely be your wedding officiant," Old Sir Luughed heartily.

    After chatting with Old Sir Lu for a few more moments, Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t linger any longer and directly turned to leave the bamboo grove.

    As Lu Haoyue stepped out of the bamboo grove, he saw a graceful figure standing in the corridor, gazing off into the distance at the small pond, lost in thought.

    Seeing this figure, Lu Haoyue¡¯s face immediately showed a gentle smile as he strode over and embraced the figure, speaking tenderly, "Fangfang, weren¡¯t you resting in the room? Why did youe out? Let me tell you, Grandpa has agreed. He said he¡¯ll personally be our wedding officiant when we get married. Are you happy?"

    "Really? Haoyue, are you not lying to me?"

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang¡¯s face instantly showed strong surprise, filled with disbelief as she looked at Lu Haoyue.

    After all, the Lu Family is a renowned noble family in Jiangnan, and shees from an ordinary family, mismatched in status. Yet now, Lu Haoyue tells her that Old Sir Lu is nning to officiate their wedding, which was tantamount to saying the Lu Family has epted her.

    "Of course, would I deceive you?"

    Lu Haoyue gently grasped Dou Fangfang¡¯s fair hand and said, "By the way, Fangfang, you haven¡¯t told me why you came here."

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Dou Fangfang smiled and said, "I came to find you because I wanted to suggest we go to a newly opened private restaurant tonight, but I just heard Grandpa Lu Chuan say you¡¯re about to leave Jiangnan on business."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Fangfang, I..."

    Before Lu Haoyue could finish, Dou Fangfang interrupted him, saying, "It¡¯s okay, attend to your business. A man¡¯s career should be the priority. We can always go after you return."

    Her words fell, and Dou Fangfang reached out to gently stroke Lu Haoyue¡¯s face, speaking again, "Haoyue, I know you are the family head of the Lu Family now, carrying the future of the Lu Family. It¡¯s a heavy responsibility. Regardless of where you go, I only hope you protect yourself well. I will wait for your safe return here in Jiangnan, in the Lu Family."

    Dou Fangfang didn¡¯t ask what Lu Haoyue was going to do, nor did she try to stop him. She understood that men¡¯s affairs are best left unchecked by women.

    When a man wants to talk, he naturally will. If he doesn¡¯t, digging for answers might only irritate him.

    So Dou Fangfang asked nothing, only assured Lu Haoyue she would wait for him toe home.

    She believed that this statement was enough, without the need to say more, as it surpassed any sweet words or pledges of love.

    Listening to the soft and gentle words in his ears, Lu Haoyue said nothing, only hugged Dou Fangfang tightly. This was why he cherished her - understanding, gentle as water, a woman no man could resist.

    After quite a while, Lu Haoyue released Dou Fangfang and said nothing more, promptly heading outside.

    Dou Fangfang didn¡¯t stand in ce; instead, she closely followed behind Lu Haoyue, just like a devoted young wife bidding farewell to her husband about to embark on a journey, tenderly escorting Lu Haoyue to the gate of the Lu Family Mansion.

    At this moment, outside the gate of the Lu Family Mansion, were already four or five cars waiting, with four stern-faced men beside each car, exuding a powerful aura, their eyes cold as frost, appearing as if sculpted.

    Lu Chuan stood by the central car, solemn, unmoving.

    Upon seeing Lu Haoyue emerge, he respectfully called out, "Family Head."

    "Mm."

    Lu Haoyue nodded gently and turned his head to look at Dou Fangfang beside him, softly tidying her hair by her temples: "Fangfang, I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of yourself at home, you hear me."

    Dou Fangfang nodded lightly: "I will take good care of myself, as well as Dad, Mom, Grandpa, everyone. You¡¯re going to Beijing alone, be careful and protect yourself well, understand?"

    Lu Haoyue looked at Dou Fangfang with a soft nod, turned around, waved his hand, and said, "Get in the car, to Beijing."

    As his words fell, Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t linger or look back. He turned straight away towards the bulletproof Mercedes in the middle, without any hesitation or intention of looking back.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t want to look back, but that he didn¡¯t dare to. As the saying goes, the gentle township is the hero¡¯s grave. This trip to Beijing was an adventurous act, and he feared that if he looked back, his heart would be caught up in worries. In a battle between life and death, thest thing one needs is attachment, as it strips away the courage to move forward, making survival chances slim.

    Dou Fangfang didn¡¯t say another word, just stood at the door, gazing tenderly at Lu Haoyue getting into the car and leaving the Lu Family Mansion.

    "Haoyue, you muste back unharmed. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here at the Lu Family to marry me," Dou Fangfang murmured softly, her fingers tightly clenched, eyes filled with an undeniable tenderness and worry.

    Meanwhile, in the bulletproof Mercedes, Lu Haoyue sat in the back seat, a trace of reluctance on his face. Through the rearview mirror, he watched Dou Fangfang¡¯s figure standing at the gate, letting out a faint sigh in his heart.

    "Family Head, since you are reluctant, you don¡¯t have to leave the Lu Family. I can handle the issue of the Third Young Master myself," Lu Chuan said slowly, looking at Lu Haoyue beside him.

    "Housekeeper Lu, I know this trip to Beijing is dangerous. You want to persuade me to stay, but I have to go because Tianxing is my brother. I can¡¯t let my brother take risks alone, and I also want to see the real gap between us," Lu Haoyue said, taking a deep breath.

    Ever since Lu Tianxing joined the Lu Family, Lu Haoyue always felt overshadowed, whether in strength or other aspects. This feeling aroused apetitive spirit in him, wanting to see how much he and Lu Tianxing differ.

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that Lu Haoyue hates Lu Tianxing. It¡¯s human nature, after all. Everyone has apetitive spirit, believing they¡¯re not weaker than others, especially when faced with someone stronger. Thispetitive spirit bes uncontroble and more intense.

    And thispetitive spirit is a double-edged sword. Used well, it¡¯s a driving force moving you forward. If not, it bes a harmful weapon. Clearly, Lu Haoyue has turned thispetitive spirit into motivation, wanting to see the gap with Lu Tianxing and then catch up.

    Listening to Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, a light shed in Lu Chuan¡¯s eyes. He seemed to understand why Old Sir Lu set Lu Haoyue as the head of the family. The most important quality of a family head is the capacity to tolerate others. Without this, a family can¡¯tst long.

    Exhaling slowly, Lu Chuan changed the subject: "Family Head, our trip to Beijing might make the atmosphere there more chaotic. At that time, our Lu Family could be drawn into this vortex, and any carelessness might tear us apart."

    "I understand this."

    Lu Haoyue said gravely, "But we have to admit, it¡¯s a great opportunity for our Lu Family to rise again. If we seed, the Lu Family¡¯s name will resurge, no longer hiding in Jiangnan. Moreover, after going to Beijing, we will inevitably attract enemies. Then, whether they¡¯re friend or foe, man or ghost, we¡¯ll see clearly, allowing us to handle things better in the future."

    "But if so, Family Head, you might also fall into danger. Those families won¡¯t let you leave Beijing alive," Lu Chuan said with some worry.

    "Housekeeper Lu, if Cousin dares to go to Beijing, why wouldn¡¯t I? The Lu Family has never had cowards," Lu Haoyue said firmly.

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Chuan¡¯s body trembled slightly. He opened his mouth several times, wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t do so.

    Just as Lu Haoyue set out for Beijing, Lin Yafei, who had returned to Jin City, also nned to head to Beijing.

    However, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t enter Beijing as ostentatiously as Lu Haoyue. She was moving silently towards Beijing.

    Lin Yafei knew very well that entering Beijing mboyantly would only make her a target for those forces, a chip that could threaten Lu Tianxing. For his safety, she knew she had to enter Beijing silently.

    At the Lin Family gate in Jin City, Lin Yafei wore a stylish red qipao, its tight fit highlighting her perfect figure, which was very eye-catching and alluring. Her hair was styled like a married woman from ancient times, and her red lips were captivating, full of allure.

    Standing beside Lin Yafei was her father, Lin Zai¡¯an, his face showing an indelible worry, obviously aware of her ns to go to Beijing.

 Chapter 1614 - 1607: A Surefire Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Chapter 1607: A Surefire Deal</h4>

    "Ya Fei, have you really thought it through? You need to know, the Lu Family is already on the verge of bing the target of public criticism. If you dare to go to Beijing this time, once Lu Tianxing fails, you¡¯ll end up with nowhere to rest in peace, you understand?"

    Lin Zai¡¯an looked at his daughter¡¯s appearance by his side and sighed deeply in his heart.

    Once upon a time, Lin Yafei was just the Lin Family¡¯s daughter, obedient and cute. But now Lin Yafei is renowned throughout Jiangnan as the Second Hall Master of Yama Pce, synonymous with cruelty and ruthlessness. Moreover, she has be the underground lover of the Third Young Master of the Lu Family.

    In terms of influence, strength, and status, she is likely not something the Beijing Liu Family canpare to. Because of this matter, the Lin Family has risen rapidly, bing the top family in Jin City, unshakable by anyone. This sudden change has left Lin Zai¡¯an with mixed feelings, not knowing whether tough or cry...

    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s beautiful eyes carried a trace of determination, and she said in a deep voice, "I know it¡¯s dangerous, but Tianxing is my man. Now that he¡¯s in danger, I cannot help but go. I must see him walk out of Beijing alive with my own eyes. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll make blood flow throughout Beijing, paving the way for him with everyone¡¯s blood."

    As she finished speaking, a bloodthirsty smile flickered at the corner of Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth. For her man, what harm is there in killing everyone in the world?

    After hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s murderous words, Lin Zai¡¯an sighed helplessly and said, "Ya Fei, I know I can¡¯t persuade you, but I hope you cane back alive. Your mom is already gone, and I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble. I also don¡¯t want to be a true lone wolf."

    Listening to her father¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s body trembled slightly. She took a deep breath and said heavily, "I wille back alive. But if, I say if, I really can¡¯te back alive, you must go to Jiangnan and find Old Master Lu. He will protect the Lin Family thoroughly. If even Lu Tianxing and I can¡¯te back alive from Beijing, you must leave Jin City at the fastest speed, go abroad, go anywhere, but definitely cannot stay in China. The best way is to find a cosmetic surgery hospital abroad, change your identity and live the rest of your life anonymously. Moreover, I left a bank card in your bedside drawer, the password is your birthday, and the money inside is enough for you to live freely abroad for a lifetime."

    Once Lu Tianxing dies in Beijing, Old Sir Lu will definitely be exposed and will undoubtedly attack the Church to avenge Lu Tianxing. But even if the revenge is sessful, Old Sir Lu will likely die in the Western World, with no possibility of returning to China alive, because no one will allow Old Sir Lu to return to China alive; they will do everything they can to kill Old Sir Lu abroad.

    In such a scenario, everyone rted to Lu Tianxing will face a purge because of the rumor of the Lu Family¡¯s monstrous talent. They will not allow the Lu Family, or anyone rted to the Lu Family, to remain in this world, as they don¡¯t want a monstrous talent from the Lu Family to emerge decadester and seek revenge.

    "I will."

    After hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lin Zai¡¯an looked deeply at Lin Yafei: "You muste back alive."

    "Yes, I know, Dad. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving."

    Lin Yafei said nothing more, stepped forward, hugged her father, then directly turned around and walked towards a red Porsche not far away.

    Once in the car, Lin Yafei directly started the engine without any hesitation and drove away.

    Behind Lin Yafei, a ck bulletproof car closely followed, protecting Lin Yafei.

    Upon entering Beijing, life and death are determined by fate.

    But Lin Yafei showed no trace of regret, or it could be said, when Lu Tianxing risked going to Fugui Mountain, offending the Wang Family to save her, her heart belonged to Lu Tianxing forever, withoutint or regret for a lifetime.

    As Lin Yafei and Lu Haoyue were all heading towards Beijing, at a private restaurant, the meal had reached its midway point, and no one mentioned the earlier matters, instead drinking and chatting.

    Sima Lingyun drank the wine in front of him in one gulp, looked at Lu Tianxing and said in a deep voice, "Judge, do you have any ns this time? The American Superhero Team and the people from Holy Mountain aren¡¯t easy to deal with, and, as far as I know, Avril has a Red Cardinal at thete stage of mythical beside her, and the rumor says Holy Mountain¡¯s Poseidon seems to have also broken through to thete stage of mythical. What will you do next?"

    "Late stage of mythical?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows and said in a solemn voice, "This time, will your Yanhuang Group intervene?"

    "Yes."

    Sima Lingyun nodded and said, "But the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t exert too much power, at most they¡¯ll block the Red Cardinal beside Avril for you. If Poseidon¡¯s strength reaches the Late Stage of Mythical, we¡¯ll stop him for you too, but you¡¯ll have to deal with the others yourself."

    "Sima Lingyun, since your Yanhuang Group is stepping in, why not hold off all those people? Are you nning to have us fight our enemies to the end, wait until we¡¯re almost wiped out, then you reap the benefits and gain some political achievements?" Starving Ghost said with a sarcastic tone, sounding displeased.

    Sima Lingyun seemed not to hear the sarcasm in Starving Ghost¡¯s words, and calmly said, "The number of Late Stage of Mythical we can mobilize in the Yanhuang Group is extremely small, and these are people who can be trusted. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, I can mobilize other Late Stage of Mythical to protect you, but all of them are from prominent families. If you dare to ept, I can have them protect you."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Starving Ghost rolled his eyes. These families are hoping they¡¯d die sooner, having members of these families protect them felt like wanting their death even faster.

    "Sima Lingyun, just help me block the Late Stage of Mythical this time, I¡¯ll handle the rest." Lu Tianxing said in a deep voice.

    "Alright, but I advise you to be careful; this time, those who want to kill you aren¡¯t just people from the Holy Mountain and the Church, many others are hiding in the dark, preparing for a lethal strike." Sima Lingyun warned.

    "I will be careful."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, a fierce glint shed in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t worried about these people hiding in the dark, he was more concerned that they wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves. As long as they emerged, he¡¯d know who was human and who was ghost, and wouldn¡¯t mistakenly kill someer.

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, sighed deeply in his heart, and took another sip of wine, saying, "Judge, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. My teacher won¡¯t be in seclusion during this period, so you can visit him anytime."

    Upon finishing his words, Sima Lingyun directly stood up from his chair and turned to walk outside.

    "Wait."

    Lu Tianxing stopped Sima Lingyun, slowly saying, "Sima Lingyun, I n to arrange for the elite forces of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to enter China in theing days. I can assure you these people aren¡¯t spies from foreign forces, though I can¡¯t promise everyone wille to China. For those who do, I hope you arrange things well for them, because they¡¯re my brothers no matter what."

    "I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re well received and won¡¯t be treated poorly." Sima Lingyun paused in silence, then spoke.

    "It¡¯s in your hands."

    "Alright."

    After speaking, Sima Lingyun said no more, turned, and walked outside. Lu Tianxing did not try to keep Sima Lingyun, simply watched as he left the private room.

    "Boss, we¡¯re not worth you doing this; we don¡¯t care about respectable identities. There¡¯s no need to hand the Netherworld Mercenary Corps over to the Yanhuang Group for us. You built this with your own hands." After Sima Lingyun left, Starving Ghost said in a deep voice as he looked at Lu Tianxing.

    "Starving Ghost, I know what you want to say, but remember your identity. You are Huaxia people, and there will eventually be a day to return home. Do you really want to stay in the Western World and die in a foreignnd? Moreover, after this trip to Beijing, we¡¯re essentially tearing our faces with the Church, the American Superhero Team, and Holy Mountain - the three top Western powers. They¡¯ll undoubtedly spare no effort against the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Leaving the Corps in the West is akin to seeking death. Do you understand?" Lu Tianxing looked at Starving Ghost, spoke firmly.

    Handing the Netherworld Mercenary Corps to the Yanhuang Group, serving as a bargaining chip for openly legitimate identities for Starving Ghost and others, provides those who once risked their lives a better path. This is Lu Tianxing¡¯s well-considered decision. Despite the Yanhuang Group being dangerous, at least it offers a legitimate identity and a stable environment, eliminating the daily fear of being hunted. For any mercenary, this is a lifelong dream. By establishing the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, Lu Tianxing must secure a legitimate road for all the brothers of the Corps, rather than being mercenaries for life, being hit like rats across the streets.

    More importantly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s purpose ining to Beijing this time is to unravel the conspiracy.

    In wanting to break this conspiracy, he would inevitably sh with people from the Holy Mountain, the Church, and the American Superhero Team. Once shing, it¡¯s a life-or-death battle, tantamount to simultaneously offending these three forces. These three forces are considered top in the Western World, and once the mask drops, these people will mercilessly act against the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, annihting them with no survivors.

    Rather than this oue, it¡¯s better to find a bright path for the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. Joining the Yanhuang Group means merely changing its name; it¡¯s no big deal. On the contrary, it provides a legitimate identity, relieving the mercenary stigma, eliminating daily fear. If he¡¯s willing, mobilizing these forces isn¡¯t difficult. To Lu Tianxing, this trade-off is indeed a lucrative, risk-free venture.

 Chapter 1615 - 1608: Hidden Agendas

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Chapter 1608: Hidden Agendas</h4>

    After listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, Po Jun, and others immediately fell silent. Lu Tianxing was right; once they tear apart their rtionship with these three major forces, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps will have no ce in the Western Underground World, or even in the entire world. The only ce they can have a foothold is China, and this ce is arguably the best destination for a mercenary¡¯s lifetime. They can live without fear, marry and have children just like ordinary people, which is something any mercenary would yearn for all their life.

    "Boss, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll call Little Bee now and ask him to arrange for all the brothers of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps toe to China, lest too many changes make it difficult to avoid unexpected urrences." Po Jun said.

    "Hmm."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, sternly saying, "Make sure Little Bee hurries, we don¡¯t have much time left. The sooner the better for this matter. If someone is unwilling toe, just give them some money and let them leave. Whether they live or die in the future depends on their own fate."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath. This is all he can do. After all, every person has their own aspirations. Even though he is the leader of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps and manages it, he cannot control a person¡¯s heart. Each person has their own aspirations, whether to stay or leave, and this is all he can do.

    "Boss, you¡¯ve already done enough. The road ahead is theirs to choose; whether they live or die, it¡¯s not your fault."

    Starving Ghost sighed lightly; the Netherworld Mercenary Corps joining the Yanhuang Group is equivalent to disbanding. Returning to China and joining the Yanhuang Group guarantees they won¡¯t die, but once they remain in the Western World, they will definitely face the pursuit of the three major forces, and the ultimate fate will be a dead end.

    Lu Tianxing sighed silently in his heart and didn¡¯t speak further. He just picked up a bottle of wine next to him, poured a full bowl for himself, and drank it all at once.

    At the same time, the Yang Family!

    Yang Anlong sat as usual on the sofa in the living room, holding a cigarette, gently smoking. Amidst the swirling smoke, a hint of unconcealed excitement shed across his face, along with a trace of extreme murderous intent.

    Because just now, he received a message that Lu Haoyue is intending to bring people into Beijing.

    This news made Yang Anlong, whose mood was originally grim, suddenly excited. If he could kill Lu Haoyue and Lu Tianxing in Beijing, it would definitely be revenge for Yang Family from theirst feud.

    "Timed so perfectly, you¡¯re alling to Beijing, couldn¡¯t be better. Lu Tiankuang, I never expected you to have the guts to bring both of your grandsons into Beijing. Good, good, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Since you¡¯vee, there¡¯s no need to return this time; I¡¯ll kill both brothers so your Lu Family will be cut off from descendants forever."

    Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes shone with a deep-seated murderous intent, and the entire person seemed like a hidden poisonous snake, giving others a sense of chill.

    Taking a fierce drag from his cigarette, a light shed in Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes. He picked up the phone next to him and dialed Avril¡¯s number.

    To kill Lu Haoyue, the Yang Family definitely cannot take action. The only one who can make a move is Avril.

    As soon as the call was answered, Avril¡¯s voice, like a sound from heaven, reached Yang Anlong¡¯s ears: "Yang Family Master, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re calling me at this time?"

    "Holy Daughter, I think you¡¯ve heard the news, right? Lu Family¡¯s current head, Lu Haoyue, is about to arrive in Beijing."

    "Lu Haoyue ising too?"

    Avril frowned slightly, then said, "Then Yang Family Master, what do you want me to do? You can¡¯t be telling me you¡¯re calling me just to inform me of this news."

    "Holy Daughter truly is smart. I need you to help me kill Lu Haoyue, kill both him and Lu Tianxing. Can you do it?" Yang Anlong said with a hint of murderous intent in his voice.

    "Yang Family Master, killing for the Church is a very easy task, but you must know, Lu Haoyue is the head of the Lu Family. Killing Lu Tianxing alone wouldn¡¯t end the Lu Family, but killing Lu Haoyue would mean exterminating the Lu Family, and such a feud is no different than a blood feud. I think..."

    Before Avril could finish her sentence, Yang Anlong directly and frankly said, "Holy Daughter, if you help me kill Lu Haoyue, in the future when you seize the position of Pope, I can have the Yang Family Ancestor suppress all dissenters for you. I think a peak martial artist of the Late Stage of Mythical is enough to let you sit securely on the Pope¡¯s throne, right!"

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, a sh crossed Avril¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she pondered the intricacies within.

    Yang Anlong¡¯s face carried a hint of sinister murderous intent, yet he didn¡¯t speak further. He believed that Avril would definitely agree to him this time.

    After a long while, Avril¡¯s voice came over the phone: "Alright, I agree to this matter, but I will only strike once. I can¡¯t guarantee sess."

    "Good, I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Holy Daughter."

    "We are partners; there¡¯s no need to be so polite."

    With that, Avril directly hung up the call with Yang Anlong.

    "Holy Daughter, do you really intend to make a move against Lu Haoyue?" Seeing Avril hang up the phone, Charles, who had been standing by her side, hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    "Hmph, Yang Anlong is ying a good hand, but he thinks that when I kill Lu Haoyue, it will be my time to die. Does he really take me, Avril, for a fool? Even if I gain the position of Pope after killing Lu Haoyue, I probably won¡¯t find peace in this lifetime. Besides, my target this time is Lu Tianxing, not Lu Haoyue."

    A mocking smile shed across Avril¡¯s face as she looked at Charles and said, "Elder Charles, send my order: once we act, we must spare no expense to eliminate Lu Tianxing. The moment Lu Tianxing is dead, we retreat immediately. We must not linger in battle."

    "Understood, Holy Daughter, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements now."

    Charles nodded, turned around, and walked out without any hesitation.

    Avril stood up and slowly walked to the window, looking at the scenery outside. A deeplyplex expression flitted across her eyes. Since her contact with Lu Tianxingst night, she noticed she seemed to have developed a strange feeling towards him. Even she couldn¡¯t exin what it was.

    "Lu Tianxing..."

    Avril took a deep breath, muttering the name with a deeplyplex expression in her eyes. One couldn¡¯t tell if it was killing intent or something else, leaving a feeling that was indescribable.

    Meanwhile, in the northern part of China, in Qin Ind City, a stand-alone private vi stood in the most expensive Eight Great Passes Vi District. The vi¡¯s antique architecture was quite eye-catching.

    At this moment, in the independent private vi, an elderly man of great age was seated on a stone stool in a pavilion, holding a purple teapot in his hand, asionally taking a sip from it.

    If there were any knowledgeable antique experts present, and they saw the purple teapot in the old man¡¯s hand, they would undoubtedly be speechless with shock because this teapot, if auctioned, would be enough to buy a valuable vi.

    Ordinary people, upon obtaining this teapot, would cherish it like a treasure, afraid of it getting chipped or damaged, unlike the old man who casually used it to brew tea.

    "Knock knock!"

    At this moment, steady footsteps approached from outside. A tall figure, looking like a spear standing between heaven and earth, walked in. The visage hidden behind an iron mask made it impossible to see any changes in expression.

    "Master."

    Upon seeing the old man, Cangwu immediately greeted respectfully, "Master, I wonder what you need from me."

    "Cangwu, you¡¯re here."

    The old man slowly turned around upon hearing the voice and said, "Cangwu, I¡¯ve already taught you the Four Styles of Wind, Fire, Mountain, and Forest. Just practice them diligently. Today, I¡¯m calling you to ask if you¡¯d be willing to go to Beijing to protect Tianxing. Are you willing to go?"

    "Master, I¡¯m willing," Cangwu said without any hesitation.

    "Good, Cangwu, prepare yourself to head to Beijing tonight. Hmph, this time, I want to see how many unafraid of death dare to make a move against my grandson-inw. In the past, Lu Tiankuang could make Beijing run with rivers of blood that didn¡¯t fade for twenty-some years. I, Jiang Liufeng, can do the same. Cangwu, you don¡¯t need to act against Middle-stage Mythical level people, but if anyone from the Late Stage of Mythical acts, then kill him for me."

    The old man¡¯s voice carried a strong intent of massacre, with a hint of bloodthirstiness.

    "Master, leave it to me. I don¡¯t mind letting them be spirits under my spear. Those Western barbarians are easy to kill,"

    Cangwu¡¯s face showed a wild arrogance, his eyes glinting with cold killing intent.

    "Cangwu, I know your strength well, so I won¡¯t say more. Be careful on your way."

    "I understand, Master. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go prepare to head to Beijing tonight."

    "You go on! Be careful."

    The old man casually waved his hand, saying nothing more. He simply stood up from the pavilion, raised his head, and gazed at the somewhat gray sky, lost in thought, pondering who knows what.

    PS: Speechless, I recently assembled aputer, and it turned out the monitor¡¯s cable was connected wrong. I was wondering why other buyers¡¯ benchmarks were eighty or ny thousand, but mine was only ten thousand. It turns out the CPU had an integrated graphics core, and I plugged the monitor plug into the motherboard, using the integrated graphics of the CPU. I even thought my dedicated graphics card was fake. It wasn¡¯t even used, but I argued with customer service for a long time, thinking it was the system¡¯s fault, reinstalling it again and again. How embarrassing!!

 Chapter 1616 - 1609: Nightfall

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Chapter 1609: Nightfall</h4>

    As deep autumn arrives, nightfalles earlier and earlier; by just after seven in the evening, darkness has quietly descended, and the streetlights on both sides have lit up.

    Under the glow of streetlights and neon lights, the street is bustling with traffic, surging with people. White-cor workers, having left behind the fatigue of the day, step onto the streets in search of their nightlife. Numerous couples stroll hand in hand along the street, and at this moment, the entire Beijing seems to have trulye to life.

    Beijing, Han Family study.

    Old Sir Han and Han Yuntao, father of Han Zifeng, sit in the study. The room is smoke-filled, and cigarette butts are scattered on the floor, indicating that they¡¯ve been there for some time.

    "Yuntao, how is Beijing now?" Old Sir Han takes a deep breath and slowly speaks.

    "Calm, without any waves stirred. The Holy Daughter of the Holy See continues to perform mass at Maria Catholic Church as always. The American Superhero Team and the hidden presence from Holy Mountain remain elusive, their whereabouts unknown. Meanwhile, after dining with Sima Lingyun today, Lu Tianxing took a few of his brothers to a hotel under our Han Family and hasn¡¯t left since."

    Han Yuntao speaks quickly, then pauses before continuing: "Dad, what do you think Lu Tianxing hase to Beijing for this time? Knowing the danger, yet still charging in¡ªdoes he really think he has the power to overturn the situation?"

    "Because he muste."

    Old Sir Han looks at Han Yuntao and says slowly, "If he doesn¡¯te to Beijing, and Avril dies here, the me will surely be ced on him. He¡¯d then be a target for all Huaxia Martial Artists, and not just he, but the Lu Family too, would be targets for the Church and Huaxia Martial Artists¡¯ anger. Thus, only by entering Beijing can he hope for a chance of survival."

    Upon hearing Old Sir Han¡¯s words, Han Yuntao wrinkles his brows and says, "Dad, I understand that Avril can¡¯t die in Beijing, but isn¡¯t the Yanhuang Group protecting her? Could she possibly still encounter trouble?"

    "Yanhuang Group?"

    Old Sir Han¡¯s face shows a hint of mockery: "Do you really think the Yanhuang Group is the same as when Nie Kuangren established it decades ago? The current Yanhuang Group ispletely decayed; if Sima Lingyun lets Yanhuang Group members protect Avril, she¡¯d only die faster."

    "Dad, didn¡¯t the Yanhuang Group undergo rectification recently? Is there anyone audacious enough tomit crimes against the wind?" Han Yuntao asks puzzled.

    "Hmph,mitting crimes against the wind¡ªfor absolute benefit, rebellion ismonce. Killing a person is nothing."

    A sneer shes across Old Sir Han¡¯s face: "These aristocratic families think cing their strong members into Yanhuang Group allows them to control it. Do they really think those above are fools? Do they underestimate Sima Lingyun and Ji Xingyun? Attempting to control the Yanhuang Group is recklessly bold."

    "Dad, are you suggesting that Sima Lingyun will take action against the various aristocratic family members within the Yanhuang Group? How is that possible? During the Jiangnan incident, while Sima Lingyun caught the Yang Family¡¯s fault and used an iron hand to expel all Yang Family members from Yanhuang Group, at least the foundation remained. If he expelled members from other families too, wouldn¡¯t Yanhuang Group fall apart, rendering it a mere paper tiger, incapable of action?"

    Han Yuntao is full of doubts; although the Han Family has no members in the Yanhuang Group, he knows its nature well. Currently, various aristocratic families attempt to control Yanhuang Group; if Sima Lingyun were to expel all family members, Yanhuang Group might copse, bing useless once again, a mere shell in times of need.

    "Copse? That won¡¯t happen. Watch and see¡ªtheir attempts to control Yanhuang Group will ultimately fail miserably."

    Old Sir Han¡¯s face disys deeper mockery as he speaks slowly: "Yuntao, our Han Family won¡¯t interfere in Beijing¡¯s matters this time. However, dispatch our Hidden Guardian to monitor every move in Beijing. Besides, prepare the Hidden Guards for action; if the Church and the American Superhero Team make a move, our Hidden Guards will immediately engage to eliminate any invaders."

    "Dad, didn¡¯t you just say we wouldn¡¯t interfere in Beijing¡¯s affairs?" Han Yuntao says with furrowed brows.

    "I said we won¡¯t interfere with Beijing¡¯s internal matters. If Beijing aristocratic families act against Lu Tianxing, we can certainly ignore it. But as Huaxia martial artists, we cannot let a group of foreignersmit murder under our noses. Since Yanhuang Group is powerless, our Han Family must take action; after all, we are military men. We cannot ignore it."

    As his voice falls, Old Sir Han stands abruptly from the chair, a strong iron-willed aura emanating from him with an intense killing intent. Since Yanhuang Group is impotent in this matter, the Han Family will handle it. On Huaxia Land, foreigners will not have free rein.

    In this dark night, countless eyes are fixed on Beijing, watching every move of Lu Tianxing.

    In the hotel under Han Family.

    Lu Tianxing stands on the balcony, hands behind him, looking down upon the scene below. The pitch-ck night does not impede his sight as he gazes at the traffic and ant-sized pedestrians below.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not show any fluctuations, as if sculpted from stone, with no trace of emotion, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    At this moment, a melodious phone ringtone came from Lu Tianxing¡¯s pocket.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, then took the phone from his pocket. Upon seeing the caller ID, he answered without hesitation.

    "Sima Lingyun, calling me at such ate hour, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Judge, has Lu Haoyuee to Beijing?" Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice was full of seriousness.

    "What did you say, my cousin came to Beijing?"

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his expression became somewhat grim. It could be said that Lu Haoyue¡¯s arrival in Beijing was a result he was unwilling to see.

    Lu Haoyue is the Family Head of the Lu Family and the only third generation aside from him. Once Lu Haoyue appears in Beijing, families like the Yang Family will definitely not allow Lu Haoyue to leave Beijing alive.

    After all, Lu Haoyue is rumored to be one of the two prodigious geniuses of the Lu Family. To destroy the Lu Family, the prodigious geniuses must be in first. Lu Haoyue staying in Jiangnan can remain safe and sound, but if he appears in Beijing, he is undoubtedly doomed; no one wishes him to return to Jiangnan alive to be the next Lu Tiankuang.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing said solemnly, "Sima Lingyun, do you know where he is now?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Sima Lingyun shook his head and said, "They haven¡¯t arrived in Beijing yet, but they¡¯ll be there by eight o¡¯clock at thetest."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell silent for a moment and spoke heavily, "Sima Lingyun, if hees to Beijing, I hope you tell me his whereabouts. I must meet him once and make him leave Beijing; the affairs of Beijing are not something he can meddle in."

    "Make Lu Haoyue leave Beijing."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun responded with a bitter smile, "Judge, do you truly not know why Lu Haoyue is appearing in Beijing? Do you think he will leave Beijing?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily speechless; Lu Haoyue¡¯s presence in Beijing is likely to help him, and certainly, the Old Master approved as well. To make Lu Haoyue leave now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave, which Lu Tianxing firmly believed in. However, even knowing it might be impossible, he wanted to try.

    "Moreover, Judge, haven¡¯t you noticed that the entire Beijing is already turbulent? If you dare leave the Han Family Hotel to find Lu Haoyue, you might be attacked. Even if they can¡¯t kill you, as long as they wound you, with Avril¡¯s intelligence, she will assess your power, and the next time they strike, it could be your death day." Sima Lingyun said gravely.

    "Death day? There are many people in this world who want to kill me, Lu Tianxing, but definitely not them."

    Lu Tianxing said coldly, "This time, I also want to see what ability they have to target me. I don¡¯t mind making them vanish into thin air."

    In the midst of speaking, a bloodthirsty killing intent erupted from Lu Tianxing, making him resemble a Demon God, emitting a chilling aura that permeated the air.

    At the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, Sima Lingyun listened to Lu Tianxing¡¯s bloodthirsty voice, a bitter smile unconsciously shed across his face. Just when he was about to say something, he heard a busy signal from the phone, and the bitterness on his face grew stronger.

    He now realized that maybe the Lu Family isn¡¯t strong in other skills, but they¡¯re definitely first-rate at causing trouble. It¡¯s as if they itch if they don¡¯t cause trouble for a day.

    Throughout over twenty years of major events in China, almost all have inseparable links to the Lu Family.

    Over twenty years ago, Lu Tianzhan stormed through Beijing, making the local yboys cry to their mothers and fathers. In the end, Lu Tianzhan died, and then Old Master Lu appeared causing trouble, charging into Beijing with a knife, nearly drowning it in blood. Only after getting injured, did he have to retreat to Jiangnan,ying low, seemingly ending the matter there.

 Chapter 1617 - 1610: Turmoil Arises Again

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Chapter 1610: Turmoil Arises Again</h4>

    I thought the matter had died down, but who would have guessed that over twenty yearster, another Lu Tianxing would emerge, with an ability to cause trouble far surpassing the previous two. Not only did he turn Beijing upside down, but he also stirred up all of China, and even created waves around the world, making countless enemies. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d probably be dead by now, but the Lu Family members somehow continue to thrive, making him marvel at the stubbornness of their fate.

    Honestly, what Sima Lingyun is most worried about right now is not Lu Tianxing himself, but whether Lu Tianxing will one day have a son. Given the Lu Family¡¯s increasing prowess in causing trouble with each generation, who knows if Lu Tianxing¡¯s son might be a world-rending demon, wreaking havoc all over again. This, Sima Lingyunpletely believes Lu Tianxing¡¯s son could achieve.

    It¡¯s important to note that Lu Tianxing is surrounded by forces like the Yama Pce, Lu Family, Bai¡¯s Group, Jin City Lin Family, and the Morgan Family. If these forces were to unite, it would be stranger not to cause chaos.

    "Knock knock..."

    At this moment, a knock at the door was heard from outside.

    Sima Lingyun returned from his thoughts and addressed the door calmly, "Come in."

    Along with the voice, Jiao Long¡¯s figure stepped inside from the outside, respectfully saying to Sima Lingyun, "Group Leader, Lin Yafei is here."

    "Lin Yafei?"

    Sima Lingyun was slightly taken aback upon hearing this name, a wry smile again appeared on his face, herees another audacious woman: "Let her in! I¡¯ll be waiting in the reception room."

    "Yes, Group Leader."

    Jiao Long nodded without saying anything more and directly turned to walk outside.

    Sima Lingyun sighed, stood up from his chair, and walked towards the door.

    The prelude to a storm silently began.

    As time ticked by, when it was past eight, Lu Tianxing received the news from Sima Lingyun regarding Lu Haoyue¡¯s whereabouts. A gleam shed in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t leave immediately; instead, he first found Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and Tan Lang. After a brief discussion among them, Lu Tianxing then headed toward the elevator, going downstairs.

    After stepping out of the hotel, Lu Tianxing did not pause at all but directly drove toward the Beijing Marriott Hotel, there was where Lu Haoyue was staying.

    And just as Lu Tianxing drove away from the hotel, a hundred meters away from the hotel entrance, a ck sedan emerged from a corner and immediately followed Lu Tianxing¡¯s car.

    It must be said, the person tracking Lu Tianxing had impressive skills, likely even the average expert would be unaware, but for Lu Tianxing, it was too easy to detect the other party. Watching the sedan following him a hundred meters behind, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of ridicule, but he did not pause at all, acting as though he didn¡¯t care, directly driving toward the Marriott Hotel.

    The Marriott Hotel is a renowned five-star hotel in Beijing, especially when night falls and various neon lights illuminate the entire Marriott Hotel, making it appear more magnificent and splendid.

    Almost half an hourter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the entrance of the Marriott Hotel.

    After handing his car to a valet, Lu Tianxing walked straight into the hotel.

    The car that had been trailing him stopped on the opposite side of the street, tens of meters away from the hotel. In the driver¡¯s seat, a man with a cold expression and slender build curved a cold smile at the corner of his lips and quickly dialed a phone number: "Holy Daughter, Judge has left the hotel and went to the Marriott Hotel."

    This man was one of the spies of the Yang Family, serving as part of the cooperation with Avril, helping her monitor every move of Lu Tianxing.

    "I understand, keep monitoring there, I want to know Lu Tianxing¡¯s every action."

    Avril¡¯s voice came coldly through the phone.

    "Yes, Holy Daughter."

    Meanwhile, at the Maria Catholic Church in Beijing.

    Avril sat in the main seat, with Poseidon and Dio sitting on either side of her.

    "Avril, has the Judge left the hotel?" Dio broke the silence first, looking at Avril and saying.

    "Yes, the spy arranged by Yang Anlong just reported that Lu Tianxing went to the Marriott Hotel. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be meeting Lu Haoyue there." Avril said calmly.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, what are we waiting for? Gather the troops and ughter the Judge on the way, removing future troubles forever." Dio said straightforwardly.

    "No."

    Upon hearing Dio¡¯s words, a fierce light shed in Avril¡¯s beautiful eyes: "The Judge is no fool. Knowing that we¡¯re plotting against him in secret and still daring to appear so brazenly, he must have some scheme. We shouldn¡¯t act rashly on this matter."

    As soon as Avril finished speaking, Dio dissatisfiedly said, "I say Avril, are you afraid of this yellow-skinned monkey? What capabilities could a mere yellow-skinned monkey have? He¡¯s nothing but a middle-stage mythical ant. Killing him is as easy as flipping a hand. If you don¡¯t dare to go, then I¡¯ll lead my men to kill him. I¡¯d like to see what abilities a yellow-skinned monkey has."

    After hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril coldly nced at Dio. She really couldn¡¯t understand how such a thickheaded guy could hold the position of captain of the second team of the American Superhero Team. Could it be that all members of the American Superhero Team are this arrogant?

    "Poseidon, what¡¯s your opinion on this matter?" Avril shifted her gaze to Poseidon and said in a deep voice.

    "Holy Daughter, I think this is a good opportunity."

    Poseidon immediately smiled and said, "We are currently unclear about how many tricks the Judge has, and now is a chance to test his strength. If we can kill him, that would be ideal. If not, we can just test how strong he actually is and see how many hidden tricks he¡¯s left behind. This will help us n to take him down in one go next time. After all, there¡¯s a saying in China that goes, ¡¯If you know your enemy and yourself, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.¡¯ Holy Daughter, what do you think?"

    Upon hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Avril didn¡¯t immediately say anything but lowered her head to ponder. She couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Tianxing would choose to leave the hotel despite knowing that they might make a move on him once he did. This was rather illogical and couldn¡¯t help but make her suspect whether Lu Tianxing had another plot or was deliberately drawing them out.

    Dio, sitting beside her, had a murderous intent in his eyes. Lu Tianxing had killed quite a few people from the Superhero Team. If he could kill Lu Tianxing and bring the Four Symbols Ring back to the United States, his reputation in the American Superhero Team would sharply rise. By then, if the chief captain were to step down, he might be the chief captain of the American Superhero Team, instead of just a mere second team captain.

    "Avril, what are you still considering? Do you seriously think so many of us can¡¯t kill a mere middle-stage mythical?"

    Seeing Avril still lost in thought without speaking, Dio¡¯s eyes immediately showed a bit of impatience. He was a thorough racist. In his eyes, all races with skin colors were trash, especially the Huaxia people, whom he considered utterly weak. Even after being chased back to the United States by the Yanhuang Group in a sorry manner, he did not change this way of thinking.

    Hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril furrowed her brows even deeper and said in a deep voice, "You must not underestimate the Judge. His fearfulness is beyond our imagination. Otherwise, the Netherworld Mercenary Corps wouldn¡¯t be able to traverse the Western Underground World without being exterminated."

    "There¡¯s nothing impressive about them. We just don¡¯t bother with him. Avril, what are you afraid of? Taking action directly is the best solution. Perhaps the Judge simply thinks we wouldn¡¯t dare act against him, which is why he¡¯s so unrestrained. Opportunities are fleeting and won¡¯te again, Avril, you need to think it through." Dio said directly.

    "Holy Daughter, I think Dio¡¯s right. If we fail, it can be regarded as merely testing the Judge¡¯s strength. There¡¯s no harm in it for us." Poseidon said in agreement from the side.

    Avril still didn¡¯t speak immediately but showed a pensive expression. The serious look on her face couldn¡¯t dissipate. She had a constant feeling that something was wrong with this matter but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what exactly it was.

    Meanwhile, in the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, Sima Lingyun also received news, knowing that Lu Tianxing had left the Han Family Hotel and headed to the Marriott Hotel.

    However, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t make any moves. He was well aware that since Lu Tianxing knew someone was scheming against him, he must have made some preparations to dare leave the hotel.

    "Miss Lin, you just heard it. The danger Lu Tianxing faces in Beijing is far more serious than you can imagine. This is not an affair you can meddle in." Sima Lingyun said calmly, looking at Lin Yafei in front of him.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lin Yafei slowly put down the teacup in her hand, with a graceful smile appearing on her face: "Group Leader Sima, who told you that mying to Beijing was to meddle in this business?"

    "Isn¡¯t it?"

    Sima Lingyun¡¯s brows furrowed all of a sudden, and he said in a deep voice, "Then what do you want to do?"

    "I don¡¯t want to do anything. This time, I¡¯vee to Beijing just to watch a y, to see how my man crushes these oblivious ants, and to see how many people are bold enough to make a move against my man."

    At this, the corners of Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth slightly curled, a bloodthirsty smile shed, and once the situation was confirmed, it would be time for Yama Pce to act. Anyone who dared toy a finger on Lu Tianxing would be an enemy of the Yama Pce, and there would be only one oue for them¡ªdeath.

 Chapter 1618 - 1611: Brothers United

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Chapter 1611: Brothers United</h4>

    Lu Tianxing walked into the Marriott Hotel without any hesitation and headed straight for the presidential suite on the top floor.

    Taking the elevator to the top floor, as soon as he stepped out, Lu Tianxing saw Lu Chuan already standing at the elevator door, seemingly waiting specifically for his arrival.

    "Young Master Three." As soon as Lu Chuan saw Lu Tianxing, he immediately greeted him respectfully.

    "Housekeeper Lu, where is my cousin?" Lu Tianxing nodded and spoke without any dy.

    "Young Master Three, the Family Head is waiting for you. Please follow me."

    Lu Chuan made a gesture of invitation and walked in a different direction instead of heading towards the presidential suite.

    Momentster, under Lu Chuan¡¯s guidance, Lu Tianxing arrived at an open-air leisure area on the top floor. Chairs were ced here and there, the lighting wasn¡¯t particrly bright, but coupled with the starry sky, it gave off an unprecedented sense of tranquility.

    "Young Master Three, the Family Head is waiting for you there, you can go over." Lu Chuan stopped at the entrance to the leisure area and pointed to a spot near the balcony edge, speaking up.

    "Thank you, Housekeeper Lu."

    "Young Master Three, you¡¯re too polite, please."

    Lu Tianxing said nothing more, nodded to Lu Chuan, and strode over to where Lu Haoyue was.

    At that moment, sitting near the balcony edge, Lu Haoyue was gazing at the myriad of city lights in the distance, his expression calm, leaving one guessing about his thoughts. His slightly stern face looked particrly handsome under the light, catching the eyes of many women around.

    Upon hearing approaching footsteps, Lu Haoyue snapped back to reality and turned his head. Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching, a smile immediately appeared on Lu Haoyue¡¯s face.

    "You¡¯re here, cousin."

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, then sat down directly opposite Lu Haoyue without any formality.

    Once Lu Tianxing sat, Lu Haoyue poured him a cup of tea, pushed it in front of him, and spoke again, "Cousin, you¡¯re here sote, are you trying to persuade me to leave Beijing?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, not finding it surprising that Lu Haoyue knew his purpose. He said solemnly, "Cousin, I think you know how unstable Beijing is now. It¡¯s about to be a battlefield, a deadly one. Staying in Beijing will make you a target, and you¡¯ll die here, do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    Lu Haoyue nodded solemnly. For those harboring hatred against the Lu Family, destroying the Lu Family means first eliminating Old Master Lu, and the best way to do that is to drive him mad first.

    Once a person is driven mad, they lose their senses, making it effortless to kill them.

    The best way to drive Old Master Lu mad is to kill him and Lu Tianxing. Once the two of them are dead, the Lu Family is effectively extinct. In such a situation, Old Master Lu will undoubtedly go berserk, inciting a bloodbath, and ultimately, his fate will be a dead end.

    "Since you know this, whye to Beijing? Do you want to see the Lu Family¡¯s downfall? Moreover, as the head of the Lu Family, you¡¯re responsible for leading it into the future; you¡¯re not alone. If something happens to you, what about the Lu Family?"

    Looking at Lu Haoyue, Lu Tianxing said solemnly, "You must leave Beijing immediately, I will arrange for your safe return to Jiangnan."

    "Leave?"

    After hearing this, Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and said heavily, "Cousin, precisely because I am the head of the Lu Family, I must get involved in this. Since the Lu Family was established, there¡¯s never been any abandonment of kin. Plus, you¡¯re my brother. I, Lu Haoyue, will never watch my brother take risks alone. We, men of the Lu Family, have steely resolve, we stand tall, and fear no challenge. Why should we fear anyone? I came to Beijing to fight alongside you because you are my brother, Lu Haoyue. I don¡¯t want to grow old without a brother by my side."

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, a bitter smile crossed his heart, and he ultimately chose not to persuade Lu Haoyue any further. Instead, he looked at Lu Haoyue and said heavily, "You¡¯re right, we¡¯re brothers. This time, we¡¯ll fight side by side, cause an upheaval, and let everyone know the courage of the men of the Lu Family. Let everyone know that the Lu Family is not to be trifled with."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing extended his hand towards Lu Haoyue.

    "p!"

    Lu Haoyue likewise extended his arm, sping Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand firmly. Brothers united, their strength can cut through gold.

    "Cousin, do you have any ns for what¡¯s next? This time, I brought the Lu Family Guards here. Do you need me to assign a squad to secretly protect you? That way, if anything happens, we can respond ordingly. Even if we¡¯re not a match, they¡¯ll be able to stall for time while awaiting rescue," Lu Haoyue said, sipping his tea and looking at Lu Tianxing intently.

    "Not for now."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "I understand Avril. She is an extremely cautious person and wouldn¡¯t risk attacking me with her full strength unless she¡¯s absolutely sure. If my guess is correct, even if she makes a move against me, it¡¯ll be to test me, or to probe how many hidden cards I have around me, rather thanunching a deadly assault. As long as herte-stage mythical experts don¡¯t strike, I can guarantee my safe retreat. Therefore, for now, don¡¯t have the Lu Family Guards appear."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue remained silent for a moment before speaking again, "You¡¯re suggesting the Lu Family Guards stay hidden and wait for the right moment to deliver a fatal blow."

    "Exactly, enemies in the open aren¡¯t scary; the truly terrifying ones are the hidden snakes in the dark. This time, I want the Lu Family Guards to be those hidden snakes, ready to strike the enemy with the most lethal attack,pletely wiping them out. Even if it doesn¡¯t make them fear us, I want to cripple them."

    As his words fell, a hint of ruthlessness shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. A person must be ruthless to stand strong. This time, he wanted everyone to know the consequences of scheming against him.

    "Understood, I¡¯ll arrange it ordingly."

    Lu Haoyue nodded heavily and spoke again, "Cousin, how do you n to deal with Avril?"

    "Avril?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing frowned slowly, his expression somewhat displeased. Avril is clearly his enemy, yet he can¡¯t bring himself to act against her. He even has to protect her, which feels as annoying as swallowing a fly.

    After a moment, Lu Tianxing finally said, "Avril cannot die for now, nor does she need our concern. Those people likely don¡¯t have the guts to target Avril right now. Besides, she has ate-stage mythical expert protecting her, so I don¡¯t think anyone would be bold enough to mess with her."

    "You¡¯re right, as long as Avril doesn¡¯t seek death, no one should be able to mess with her."

    Lu Haoyue nodded.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything further and simply continued drinking his tea, enjoying the view of Beijing.

    Later, Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue conspired for a while longer before concluding their discussion.

    However, as they left the Marriott Hotel, both Lu Tianxing and Lu Haoyue¡¯s faces shed with a bloodthirsty intent. This time, with their brotherhood united, they would bring bloodshed to Beijing ¡ª anyone who stands in the way will die.

    A scent of blood began to permeate the air over Beijing.

    After leaving the Marriott Hotel, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger outside but drove straight to the Sky Dragon Club, previously owned by the Wang Family but now under the name of Yama Pce.

    The person tailing Lu Tianxing, upon seeing him enter the Sky Dragon Club, immediately took out his phone and dialed Avril¡¯s number.

    "Holy Daughter, Lu Tianxing has left the Marriott Hotel. He¡¯s now gone to the Sky Dragon Club."

    "Still alone?" Avril asked gravely.

    "Yes, he¡¯s still alone, and there¡¯s no sign of any entourage around him."

    "I understand. Stay where you are and continue observing."

    "Alright."

    The phone was promptly hung up.

    Inside Maria Church, Avril ced her phone down, ncing around as she spoke, "Just now, a Yang Family spy sent word again that the Judge has left the Marriott Hotel and gone to the Sky Dragon Club, but there¡¯s still no one apanying him."

    At this point, a strong sense of unease shed in Avril¡¯s sapphire-like eyes, and she spoke again, "However, as far as I know, the Sky Dragon Club was founded by the Judge¡¯s woman. This entity, known as Yama Pce, has one of its branch offices in the Sky Dragon Club. Now that Lu Tianxing has gone there, there might be hidden trapsid by the Judge. I strongly rmend that we abandon our attack this time."

    "Abandon?"

    Before Avril¡¯s words were even finished, Dio spoke out discontentedly, "Avril, what do you mean by that? After finally waiting for Lu Tianxing, this yellow-skinned monkey, to venture out alone, you¡¯re telling us to give up now? What¡¯s your real intention? If you don¡¯t dare to make a move, then let our American Superhero Team handle it. But, it¡¯s agreed: if I do it, the Four Symbols Ring will belong to me. Hmph."

    With his words coldly concluded, Dio didn¡¯t say anything more, tantly ignoring Avril and Poseidon, turning to leave.

    PS: It¡¯s getting hotter and hotter. It feels like the electric fan can¡¯t handle it anymore; the wind it blows is scorching hot!!!

 Chapter 1619 - 1612: The Starving Ghostâ€™s Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Chapter 1612: The Starving Ghost¡¯s Proposal</h4>

    Looking at Dio¡¯s back, Poseidon spoke up at this moment: "Holy Daughter, aren¡¯t you being a bit too cautious? The Judge is human, not a god. Even if he knows we¡¯re plotting against him, he might not think we¡¯ll make a move on him tonight¡ªaren¡¯t you being too cautious?"

    "Poseidon, do you really think Lu Tianxing is a fool? Maybe this is a trap set by Lu Tianxing, waiting for us to walk into it. If we make a move, we might fall right into his n."

    Avril slowly let out a breath, her face carrying an expression of inexhaustible solemnity.

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Poseidon said with a light smile, "Holy Daughter, you¡¯re still too cautious. Regardless, we need to give it a try. Besides, didn¡¯t Dio say their people would make a move? Why don¡¯t we let him try and see if it¡¯s a trap? After all, it¡¯s not our people who are going to die in the end¡ªwhat do you say, Holy Daughter?"

    "Poseidon, are you trying to kill two birds with one stone?"

    "No, no, Holy Daughter, how can this be considered killing two birds with one stone? I¡¯m merely agreeing with Dio¡¯s n, nothing else. If you have no objections, Holy Daughter, I¡¯ll take my leave. I want to go watch the show."

    With these words, a noble smile appeared on Poseidon¡¯s face as he turned and followed Dio out.

    Watching the backs of Poseidon and Dio, Avril¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she ultimately followed Poseidon outside with a sense of helplessness.

    After the confrontation with Lu Tianxingst night, she had aplete understanding of his strength. Neither the Church nor the Yang Family alone could deal with Lu Tianxing; they might end up losing more than they gain.

    Therefore, to target Lu Tianxing now requires coboration with the Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team. Even though she knows Lu Tianxing is plotting something, she is helpless because she must go. If she doesn¡¯t, it would be akin to tearing apart the alliance, which would be extremely disadvantageous for her.

    Just as Avril and the others were heading over, Lu Tianxing was leisurely sitting in the hall of the Sky Dragon Club. Beside him were Po Jun, Tan Lang, and Starving Ghost, all sipping wine casually, showing no sign of tension despite the impending crisis¡ªalmost as if they were tourists in Beijing.

    "Boss, do you think Avril wille here to trouble us?" Starving Ghost asked, scanning the surroundings after a sip of wine.

    "Avril is very cautious and definitely won¡¯te looking for trouble, because she won¡¯t act without absolute certainty." Lu Tianxing smiled as he spoke.

    After hearing this, Starving Ghost was somewhat confused: "Boss, if you say Avril won¡¯t act, then why did you have use to the Sky Dragon Club?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Though Avril won¡¯t act, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s the American Superhero Team and the Holy Mountain people. They will inevitably team up against me. This time the leader of the American Superhero Team is Dio, a guy with rocks in his head, also a thorough racist, a typical white supremacist. He definitely won¡¯t allow any person of color to stroll before him without a reaction."

    "So, even if Avril doesn¡¯t want to trouble me, Dio surely will. The more Avril tries to stop him, the more Dio will want to kill me, and naturally, they¡¯lle to the Sky Dragon Club. Besides, they are in the dark and we are in the light; we must assess their strength first. The best method is to eliminate the leader of one faction, which will greatly reduce our pressure."

    With that, Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "If they don¡¯te, then we¡¯ll just treat it as a night out for supper and rxation for us brothers."

    "Rx, rx, tsk tsk, I heard this Sky Dragon Club has a lot of pretty girls. We shouldn¡¯t have let them all leave."

    Starving Ghost had a look of regret and then seemed to recall something, looking at Lu Tianxing with a sly smile: "Boss, there¡¯s actually a question I¡¯ve been holding in for a long time. Can you give me an answer?"

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Lu Tianxing nced at Starving Ghost, and asked instinctively.

    Starving Ghost immediately said, after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, "Boss, to be honest, I canpletely understand the American Superhero Team and Holy Mountain people causing you trouble; after all, you did kill their people, and getting revenge is expected. But why does this chick Avril keep causing you problems too?"

    "Boss, you don¡¯t know; more than a year ago, after you returned to China, this chick Avril went crazy and started attacking our Netherworld Mercenary Corps, as if we were her biggest enemies. If we hadn¡¯t hidden well and had the Dark Council constantly tripping her up, we would¡¯ve been half-crippled by Avril¡¯s attacks."

    "Boss,e clean with your brothers, what did you do to Avril that made her chase us like we did something terribly wrong? As for killing the Holy Son of the Church, that¡¯s just recent; we¡¯re talking about over a year ago."

    As soon as Starving Ghost finished speaking, Tan Lang and Po Jun also instinctively perked up, waiting for Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer. During that time, Avril practically went mad targeting the Netherworld Mercenary Corps. If it weren¡¯t for them executing tasks with masks and having Angel Intelligence Station¡¯s support, they would¡¯ve been uprooted by Avril¡¯s madness long ago.

    What happened during that time is their biggest curiosity, but exactly why is what they could never figure out. Now, hearing Starving Ghost ask, of course, they want to listen closely.

    Seeing the intense curiosity on the faces of Starving Ghost and the others, Lu Tianxing inwardly chuckled bitterly. How is he supposed to answer this? Say he mistook Avril for a bar girl, bedded her, took Avril¡¯s virginity, and considered her a prostitute in the end?

    "How would I know? Maybe it¡¯s because she thinks I¡¯m handsome, so she fell in love at first sight and then grew to hate me. Who knows? A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. How would I know she¡¯d fixate on me?" Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and replied.

    "Boss, my gut tells me you¡¯re lying. From what I know, there are only three reasons a woman would hate you to the bone. First, you killed her entire family; but this isn¡¯t possible because Avril is an orphan, with no family whatsoever¡ªnot valid. Second, you killed her favorite man; this is also impossible because Angel Intelligence Station found out that Avril is alone, with no favorite man, and the Holy Daughter of the Holy See isn¡¯t allowed to marry. Avril is ambitious and wouldn¡¯t sabotage herself like that. So there¡¯s only one exnation left."

    Starving Ghost looked at Lu Tianxing seriously and said decisively, "Boss, you must have abandoned Avril after seducing her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be fixated on us. We have no dealings or enmity with her, right Boss?"

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, replied exasperatedly, "You¡¯re overthinking. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?"

    "Boss, I don¡¯t think I need toment; you can tell from your wives. Don¡¯t you agree, Po Jun?"

    Po Jun nced at Starving Ghost, ignored his words, and said, "Boss, what if Avril intervenes this time? We..."

    Po Jun hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Starving Ghost interrupted, "Po Jun, you¡¯re overthinking. What do you mean ¡¯what if¡¯; you forget, Avril and boss are old acquaintances. Maybe it¡¯s love turned to hate; I think Avril poses no real threat this time. Boss, I strongly suggest you demonstrate the charm that won over your wives and conquer Avril. Isn¡¯t there a saying: the way to conquer a woman is to... conquer her? If once doesn¡¯t work, try a second time."

    "If you¡¯re reluctant, why not let Po Jun, Tan Lang, and I get some knockout drugs from Manman, help you tie Avril up, and have you conquer her in bed? Then we¡¯d have one less opponent; why not enjoy it!"

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt speechless. He¡¯d like to conquer Avril, but the key is courage. Avril has a Late Stage Mythical level expert hidden by her side; if he tried anything on Avril, he¡¯d get beaten up instantly. He doesn¡¯t want to die young.

    ¡¯Die under a peony bloom, still flirtatious as a ghost¡¯¡ªthis saying is pure boasting; nobody would abandon an entire forest for a woman.

    "Moreover, Boss, don¡¯t you think this is a rare opportunity? Impossible encounters! While conquering the chick Avril, make sure your shots are godlike, perhaps have her bear you a son. Later, we¡¯ll raise him well, you boost your power, and we march to Vatican City, boot the old Pope aside, and make your son Pope. It¡¯d be quite prestigious; our nephew is the Pope, and we¡¯re the Pope¡¯s godfathers. Isn¡¯t that remarkably face-saving? Po Jun, what do you think of my proposal?"

    Starving Ghost focused on Po Jun, eyes gleaming with eagerness, wishing his n could be enacted at once.

 Chapter 1620 - 1613: The Fish Has Taken the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Chapter 1613: The Fish Has Taken the Bait</h4>

    Hearing the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Po Jun was slightly taken aback, then nodded in agreement, saying, "Boss, I think Starving Ghost¡¯s suggestion is really good. At worst, have a daughter, and with our power, we canpletely make your daughter the Pope. By then, we can walk sideways in the West, and neither Holy Mountain nor the American Superhero Team can do anything to us."

    "I think Po Jun¡¯s idea is good." Tan Lang chimed in, rare smile appearing on his usually cold face.

    Lu Tianxing looked on, feeling a headache, and sighed helplessly, "By saying this, aren¡¯t you afraid that old guy God might hear you and strike you with lightning?"

    The idea is indeed not bad, toppling Avril, conquering her in bed, it could indeed be a once-and-for-all solution. But the question is, is this girl that easy to conquer?

    If the old Pope finds out, don¡¯t you think he wouldpletely explode, directlye to China to fight you to death? Do you believe it?

    But, then again, even if you don¡¯t do this, I guess the Pope won¡¯t spare him either.

    "Afraid of what? If that old guy God darese to the East, I reckon that group up there, who are deeply trapped, woulde out early and smack God to death. What am I afraid of?"

    Starving Ghost said indifferently, "Boss, you can really consider my suggestion carefully. Once you¡¯ve conquered Avril, and then add Angel, you can walk sideways in the West, ying gods if they block you, and demolishing Buddhas if they stand in your way."

    Hearing the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart involuntarily skipped a beat. Angel wanted him to conquer Avril, and now, even the three of them had the same idea. For a moment, this made Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart begin to stir. After all, conquering a peerless beauty is an aplishment for any man.

    Meanwhile, when Lu Tianxing and the Starving Ghost trio were chatting idly at the Sky Dragon Club, three ck cars came driving toward them from afar, finally stopping not far from the Sky Dragon Club.

    Avril, Poseidon, and Dio got out of one of the cars sessively.

    Seeing Avril behind them, Dio shed a mocking smile and said, "My dear Holy Daughter, didn¡¯t you say this ce was a dragon¡¯s den and tiger¡¯sir, and you were unwilling toe? Why did youe now? What, are you afraid I¡¯ll steal your credit, preventing you from taking the Pope¡¯s position?"

    "Dio, if you say one more word, do you believe I won¡¯t rip your mouth apart?"

    Hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril said coldly, "Besides, as an ally, I advise you not to underestimate the Judge, or you¡¯ll die tragically."

    As the words fell, Avril raised her head, looking solemnly at the Sky Dragon Club not far away.

    At this moment, the entire Sky Dragon Club was brilliantly lit, appearing very luxurious under the lights, making one feel at first nce that it was not a ce ordinary people could enter.

    At this time of the day, it should be the busiest time at the Sky Dragon Club, but now, the entire club seemed eerily calm, so calm it was terrifying. Moreover, there was not even a greeter at the entrance, and the doors were tightly closed. It was clear that Lu Tianxing knew they wereing back, so he secretly sent away all innocent people, waiting for them toe.

    Although Avril¡¯s words were well-intended, to an extreme racist, these words were the greatest insult because, in their hearts, they are invincible, fearing no one, and everyone else is just an ant.

    So, after Avril¡¯s words fell, Dio immediately spoke dismissively, "So what if they¡¯re prepared? In the end, it¡¯s just a little ant. Avril, if you don¡¯t want to do it, then let me. I¡¯ll show you how the Judge dies by my hand. Later, if you beg me nicely, maybe I¡¯ll even give you Lu Tianxing¡¯s head."

    "Oh really? I just hope you won¡¯t regret it then." Avril said calmly.

    "Haha, regret? I never regret anything I do."

    As the words fell, Dio gestured to the side.

    With Dio¡¯s gesture, a white man with blue hair got out of the car. Standing about 1.8 meters tall, his thin frame made him look like a stick.

    As he walked step by step toward them, there was no aura emanating from him, but he gave off a feeling as if he were not a person walking but a river flowing.

    This white man was none other than Ryan, the vice-captain of the American Superhero Team¡¯s second team, a middle-stage mythical superpower user.

    Following behind him were several members of the American Superhero Team, all early-stage mythical superpower users.

    "Ryan."

    Seeing this white man, Avril¡¯s pupils contracted as she slowly uttered the two words with slightly parted red lips.

    "Greetings, Holy Daughter of the Holy See."

    Ryan nced at Avril, his eyes moving up and down her body, and said gracefully, "My dearest Holy Daughter, if I deliver the Judge¡¯s head to youter, would you be interested in having dinner with me?"

    Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, a strong chill suddenly appeared on Avril¡¯s face, her voice carrying a chilling tone as she said, "Ryan, are you looking to die today? I wouldn¡¯t mind sending you to meet Satan."

    Ryan was not at all angered by Avril¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and said, "There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡¯To die under the peony flower, makes one a ghost with style.¡¯ To die by the Holy Daughter¡¯s hand would be a blessing, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    "Then go to hell now!"

    As the words fell, a fierce killing intent suddenly surged from Avril, and a whip of light appeared out of thin air,shing down fiercely towards Ryan¡¯s head.

    "Smack!"

    The long whip, condensed from light superpower,shed through the air as fast as lightning, like a meteor rushing toward Ryan.

    Upon seeing this, Ryan hurriedly retreated. At the same time, the sound of rushing water echoed, and streams of water appeared out of nowhere, crashing brutally into the whip of light.

    "Enough."

    At this moment, a voice sounded from the side, and Poseidon spoke in a deep voice: "We came here to deal with Lu Tianxing, not to have infighting."

    "Hmph, I¡¯ll let you go this time, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing you."

    Upon hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Avril snorted heavily, and the long whip in her hand vanished without a trace.

    "Ryan, take a few people and bring me Judge¡¯s head," Dio said coldly at this moment.

    "Leave it to me; I guarantee to take his head."

    A hint of bloodthirsty killing intent shed across Ryan¡¯s face, and his gaze fell on Avril: "My dear Holy Daughter, I¡¯ll be right back. When I return, don¡¯t refuse a gentleman¡¯s invitation, okay?"

    "Return? I¡¯m afraid once you go, you won¡¯te back." Avril said with a gloomy face, a hint of mockery shing in her eyes, not even bothering to raise a killing intent. In Avril¡¯s heart, Ryan was already a dead man.

    "Is that so? Holy Daughter, why don¡¯t we make a bet? If Ie back alive, how about you agree to my date?"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll bet with you. I don¡¯t ask for anything, just your life. You¡¯re dead." Avril said with a cold smile. Ryan¡¯s strength was indeed strong, even no weaker than Dio, but Avril believed that Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was even more terrifying, a conclusion she reachedst night.

    "Then, Holy Daughter, just wait and see!"

    Ryan smiled slightly, waved his hand to the side, and walked toward the Sky Dragon Club with a few members of the American Superhero Team.

    Meanwhile, in the Sky Dragon Club, a man dressed in ck strode up to Lu Tianxing and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Lu, they are here, a total of eleven people, with the leader¡¯s strength already at the middle-stage Mythical."

    "I understand. Immediately have everyone else in the Sky Dragon Club leave. This time, I want them toe but never return," Lu Tianxing said with a hint of killing intent in his eyes.

    "Yes, Mr. Lu. I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    The man in ck nodded, turned around, and quickly disappeared from the hall.

    "Boss, should we go out now?" asked Starving Ghost, looking at Lu Tianxing with a strong bloodthirsty intent in his eyes.

    "No, why go out?"

    Lu Tianxing swirled the wine ss in his hand: "Guests are guests, after all. We have to let them in; that¡¯s the way of hospitality."

    "But boss, will theye in?" Po Jun asked with some doubt.

    "Thoseing in are probably just cannon fodder; at least Avril certainly won¡¯te in."

    Lu Tianxing downed the wine in his ss with a smile: "No matter whoes in this time, kill them all; it¡¯s just an appetizer before the main feast."

    Meanwhile, Ryan, with ten members of the American Superhero Team, had already entered the Sky Dragon Club, standing at the door. Looking at the door, a disdainful look shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes. With a thought, a stream of water surged into the sky, transforming into a massive whale that smashed directly into the door.

    "Bang!"

    With a loud noise, the mahogany door instantly shattered into pieces, wood fragments spinning and flying around, with the water stream charging ahead with no pause, heading directly toward Lu Tianxing sitting in the hall.

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist."

    Lu Tianxing sat unmoving, seemingly not noticing the overwhelming torrent. Casually pouring himself a ss of wine, as he did, a surge of True Qi suddenly arose, flowing and gathering on his back,pleted in the blink of an eye. Six True Qi arms shot up, and the massive power surged out, crashing fiercely into the torrent, colliding intensely between the two.

 Chapter 1621 - 1614: Battle with Ryan

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Chapter 1614: Battle with Ryan</h4>

    Apanied by a deafening roar, the torrent was shattered by Lu Tianxing¡¯s vigorous True Qi, turning into countless small droplets that sprayed around, piercing through the surrounding walls and pirs, leaving dense clusters of small holes, a sight that left people feeling shocked and terrified.

    "p p p..."

    At this moment, the sound of pping came from outside, and Ryan was the first to walk in through the main entrance, smiling as he said, "Judge, worthy of the name, your strength is indeed exceptional, to be able to take on fifty percent of my power, impressive, impressive."

    "Fifty percent of your power, Ryan? Even at full strength, you are no match for me, do you believe it?" Lu Tianxing said with a smile, as six arms behind him danced in the air, making Lu Tianxing appear exceptionally domineering.

    "Is that so? It seems I have no choice but to try it out, however, Judge, I have a request, I¡¯d like your head as a present for the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, would you agree?"

    Ryan smiled, but his smile harbored endless killing intent, and he suddenly shouted, "Kill."

    With Ryan¡¯s words, the group of superpower users from the American Superhero Team behind him did not hesitate, immediately rushing towards Lu Tianxing and the others. On these superpower users, various powers erupted¡ªmes, frost, lightning, and more¡ªall bursting forth with overwhelming force, enveloping Lu Tianxing and the others.

    A intense wave of pressure permeated the air, making it feel as if a mountain was pressing on one¡¯s chest, leaving one breathless.

    "Boss, leave these little ants to me, it¡¯s a perfect test to see how our strength measures up after breaking through to the Mythical Realm."

    Seeing these superpower users rush over, Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun all had a bloodthirsty smile sh across their faces, and without any hesitation, they rushed out.

    Starving Ghost flipped his hands over, and two daggers appeared in his hands. With a stab and a sweep, he instantly shredded the lightning filling the sky, directly selecting three superpower users as his opponents, using his lightning-fast speed and elusive attacks to tangle with the three.

    Meanwhile, Po Jun grabbed a cloth strip nearby, gave it a slight shake, and the cloth instantly burst apart, revealing a gleaming long knife. With a single sh, it tore a gap through the myriad powers in the air, directly slicing one superpower user who couldn¡¯t react in time into two halves, blood sttered all around, a rich bloody scent filled the air, nauseating.

    Tan Lang employed impressive skills as well; a scimitar in his hand seemed alive, gleaming coldly, as he tangled with two Mythical level superpower users,unching a fierce battle in this expansive hall.

    One person engaged two to three, while the remaining superpower users did not hesitate to rush towards Lu Tianxing, lethal intent surging over him, various powers filling the air, closing in on Lu Tianxing.

    "Foolish ants unaware of death, I¡¯ll send you on your way now."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, his lips curled with a hint of bloodthirsty killing intent. Standing motionless, the six True Qi arms that danced behind him suddenly erupted with terrifying force, crushing forth.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    With continuous sounds, the various powers were instantly shattered, yet the fists continued to crush towards the remaining three superpower users.

    "Not good, my people are in danger, I must stop him."

    Ryan, who had stood at the back without any movement, saw this scene and his expression suddenly turned grim.

    Beforeing to China, he had already learned that Lu Tianxing had just broken through to the mid-stage Mythical level, while the three superpower users attacking him were top early-stage Mythical martial artists. Though they hadn¡¯t entered the mid-stage Mythical level, they were meticulously trained experts by the American Superhero Team. Even theirbined power should be difficult for average mid-stage Mythical fighters to ovee quickly. But Ryan hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess to be so terrifying, thebined effort of the three was ineffective against him, how could this be?

    Taking a deep breath, Ryan did not hesitate in the slightest, immediately taking action, as streams of water suddenly surged from his body, instantly transforming into a turbulent torrent resembling an arrow, sting towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, aiming to force him back and rescue the three.

    "You want to save them? Ryan, you¡¯re far from capable."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, stepping forward, his aura surged like tides, turning increasingly fierce like an ancient war chariot crushing through the void, ruthlessly hitting the three superpower users, producing thumping sounds.

    The three superpower users couldn¡¯t even let out a scream before their bodies were smashed away, their internal organspletely shattered by a punch, dead beyond rescue.

    Meanwhile, Lu Tianxing grabbed an iron blood battle halberd exuding a strong martial aura from mid-air, thrusting it towards the thunderous force, and shattering the arrow-like torrent.

    "Judge, I will kill you."

    Seeing the three superpower users die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Ryan¡¯s eyes became bloodshot, his whole body emanating overwhelming killing intent. These superpower users were elites of the American Superhero Team, painstakingly selected, deemed to be the backbone of the American Superhero Team¡¯s future. Now including the one killed by Po Jun, four died all at once, an undoubtedly enormous loss.

    If this thing gets back to the American Superhero Team, Ryan might never dream of entering its upper echelon in his lifetime.

    "Ah!" "Ah!"

    Just as Ryan was lost in his thoughts, suddenly several chilling screams came from nearby.

    Hearing the sound, Lu Tianxing and Ryan instinctively nced in the direction of the noise. As they saw what had happened, a smile immediately shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, while Ryan¡¯s expression turnedpletely gloomy, almost as if it could drip water, and his entire body exuded an overwhelming killing intent.

    At this moment, the dagger in Starving Ghost¡¯s hand had already turned into a blur, making it impossible to see where his attack was. With a flicker, he appeared beside a superpower user, and then a cold glint shed by.

    "Pfft!"

    As the cold light flickered, the superpower user immediately clutched his neck and fell to the ground, blood spattering from between his fingers.

    Subsequently, Starving Ghost¡¯s figure flickered again, disappearing from the spot, leaving no trace of his whereabouts.

    In contrast to Starving Ghost¡¯s elusive nature, Po Jun and Tan Lang¡¯s attacks appeared much more fierce and swift. The de light cleaved out directly, carrying an extraordinary force, like ancient knights, traversing through and immediately slicing a superpower user in half, blood spilling onto the ground, and a strong scent of blood filling the air.

    Tan Lang¡¯s scimitar was like a crescent moon, flickering light and dark, giving no opportunity for a breath, and directly swiped across a superpower user¡¯s neck.

    "Pfft!"

    A pir of blood surged skyward, a head fell to the ground, rolled two times, and then that superpower user fell straight to the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, out of Ryan¡¯s ten brought superpower users, casualties were severe, with only four people left fighting valiantly. But looking at the situation, it was only a matter of time before they were ughtered.

    "Ryan, it seems your people are nothing special; next, it¡¯s your turn."

    Lu Tianxing nced once more and withdrew his gaze, focusing on Ryan, with a hint of cold killing intent on his face.

    Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, and his whole body emanated a chilling killing intent to the extreme, and he said coldly, "Judge, do you really think you¡¯ve got me today? I will ughter you today and wash away the disgrace with your blood."

    With that, Ryan lunged directly at Lu Tianxing, his body enveloped in streams of water flowing with a tide-like atmosphere, rushing towards Lu Tianxing.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing felt immense pressureing his way, as if he had fallen into a whirlpool, with a feeling of difficulty in moving forward, surrounded by surging water flows, giving a sense of imminent disaster.

    "Break it for me."

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi instantly exploded, resembling a Demon God awakening, with a burst of violent force directly tearing the whirlpool apart.

    "Buzz..."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm quivered, and suddenly in his hand appeared the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, boldly not dodging, thrusting the halberd straight with no fancy moves, directly aiming at Ryan¡¯s throat.

    "Not good!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s action, Ryan¡¯s face changed, feeling the thick scent of iron rust from the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, giving him a feeling of being on a battlefield. More importantly, Lu Tianxing¡¯s style was clearly fighting to the death, even if he could seriously injure Lu Tianxing, he himself would undoubtedly perish.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a stream of water surged from Ryan¡¯s back, forming a thick giant rod, and smashed towards the Iron Blood Battle Halberd.

    Instantaneously, Lu Tianxing felt a huge forceing towards him. As the two shed, he couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps, a terrible force following the Iron Blood Battle Halberd into his body.

    "Humph, Creation God Tripod."

    Lu Tianxing roared, and his Creation True Qi instantly circted, dispersing the force within his meridians.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had to admit, Ryan¡¯s ability to be the vice-captain of the American Superhero Team¡¯s second squad is indeed extraordinary, even stronger than Liu Ang¡¯s power of three parts, as Liu Ang relied on a secret technique to enter thete stage of Mythical, whereas Ryan, though not having entered thete stage of Mythical, his strength was already at the peak of mid-stage Mythical, and it was real mid-stage Mythical power, a hand-picked elite, showing the strength vividly.

 Chapter 1622 - 1615: Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Chapter 1615: Fierce Battle</h4>

    "Judge, it seems I underestimated your strength, but this ends here. Your fate today is death."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing withstand his blow and only step back a few paces, Ryan¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise, astonished by Lu Tianxing¡¯s ability.

    However, despite his amazement at Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, Ryan did not hesitate,unching another attack. Behind him, waterspouts appeared out of thin air, like massive drills, pounding towards Lu Tianxing once again.

    "Pierce!"

    Without any hesitation, Lu Tianxing wielded the Iron Blood Battle Halberd with lightning speed, thrusting, shaking, and jabbing, instantly shattering the waterspouts into countless droplets that drifted in the air.

    "A good opportunity?"

    Watching the water obscure Lu Tianxing¡¯s vision, a fierce gleam shed in Ryan¡¯s eyes. He flicked his arm, sending dozens of fine needles formed from water shooting out, piercing through the air and merging with the drifting water, silently and invisibly attacking Lu Tianxing.

    "Not good."

    A warning shot up in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, nerves tensing. Without thinking, he unleashed the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, its terrifying power sweeping through the void, smashing forward. Whether or not there was anything in front of him, his instincts told him there was something capable of threatening his life ahead.

    Lu Tianxing trusted his instincts deeply, as they had saved his life many times before.

    "Bang!"

    The water in the air, along with the fine water needles, was sted to pieces by the mighty fist wind.

    At the same time, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure flickered, and without any hesitation, he dashed through the water, charging directly at Ryan.

    "Judge, you¡¯re courting death."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing rushing at him, Ryan¡¯s eyes also shed with a cold, fierce light. From the previous shes, Ryan clearly understood that whether he admitted it or not, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was far more terrifying than he had imagined. If he didn¡¯t go all out, he might not be able to walk away alive today.

    "Water Shield."

    Facing Lu Tianxing¡¯s ferocious attack, Ryan didn¡¯t hesitate either. He grabbed the giant rod condensed from water, which fell into his hand. With a slight force in his palm, the rod shattered, turning into a torrent that gathered before him, forming a steel-like water wall. Streams of water flowed through it, flexibly and firmly, as the Iron Blood Battle Halberd pierced it. The water wall seemed toe alive, constantly writhing, sometimes hard as steel, sometimes soft as cotton. The intertwining water forces dissolved all the strength, preventing the Iron Blood Battle Halberd from advancing an inch.

    "Water Dragon Break."

    After shattering Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack, the powers around Ryan surged even more violently. The water wall became savage again, apanied by a high-pitched dragon roar. Apletely water-formed Western Giant Dragon charged out, opening its sinister maw towards Lu Tianxing.

    Indeed, it was a Western Giant Dragon, rushing out from the steel-like water gun, its gaping maw creating a fearsome suction out of thin air. Objects not fixed in ce flew towards the dragon and were shattered by the water.

    The violent pressure swept around, instantly making Lu Tianxing feel trapped in a quagmire, unable to move, forced to watch the gaping mawe for him.

    "As expected of the elite of the American Superhero Team, your strength is indeed extraordinary. In the same realm, those who can overpower you are rare. However, unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve encountered me today. Your end is death."

    Seeing the maw approaching, Lu Tianxing showed no fear, spreading his hands, True Qi surging inside him, driving an overwhelming force of energy and blood through his body. He punched out, iron fists like the wind, his figure imposing with the power to bear mountains.

    The tremendous True Qi flowed violently, like a steel torrent in the air, making Lu Tianxing seem like a giant. With a fierce strike, he mmed a hand onto the water dragon, their sh sounding like steel against steel, as if Lu Tianxing¡¯s fist struck a chunk of metal instead of the water dragon.

    The two briefly remained locked, then the water dragon shattered explosively, turning into a vast aiming to envelop Lu Tianxing.

    Streams of water became death ropes, wrapping around Lu Tianxing¡¯s limbs.

    Ryan¡¯s water element superpower had reached an exquisite level, truly marvelous.

    The death ropes were lined with serrations, and once tangled, they could ruthlessly saw at the victim. Being trapped meant only one oue¡ªbeing torn apart with no remnant of the body left.

    "Creation God Tripod."

    Facing this blow, Lu Tianxing dared not take it lightly and immediately employed the Creation God Tripod. Wisps of mist-like aura enveloped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, resisting those ropes that were like sawteeth.

    "It¡¯s useless, Judge. The disparity in our strength is obvious. You¡¯ve just barely entered the mid-stage Mythical, while I¡¯ve already reached the peak of mid-stage Mythical. Even if you had three heads and six arms, you couldn¡¯t defeat me. Your end has only one oue¡ªdeath."

    Ryan was shrouded in flowing water, his gaze fixed on Lu Tianxing, carrying a chilling intent to kill. His fingers moved swiftly, continuously manipting the sawtooth water ropes binding Lu Tianxing, frantically pulling against his body, trying to grind Lu Tianxing¡¯s body into pieces.

    Meanwhile, outside the Sky Dragon Club...

    Dio, Poseidon, and Avril all focused their gaze on the Sky Dragon Club not far away.

    "Avril, how is it? Didn¡¯t I say Judge is just a little ant? Can you feel it? How overwhelming the water element superpower is. Looks like Ryan is about to seed, hahaha..." Sensing the water element superpower emanating from the Sky Dragon Club, Dioughed heartily and said.

    After hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril didn¡¯t say anything, but her gaze was heavy as she watched the violent water element energy fluctuationsing from the Sky Dragon Club. Meanwhile, the True Qi fluctuations of Lu Tianxing seemed to have weakened a bit.

    Feeling the aura fluctuations from the void, a hint of puzzlement shed across Avril¡¯s pretty face. Could it be that she had truly overestimated Lu Tianxing¡¯s abilities?

    Did Lu Tianxingpletely not expect them to make a move tonight, being caught off guard and unprepared?

    Avril¡¯s brows furrowed, her expression somewhat icy as she looked at the Sky Dragon Club not far away. She didn¡¯t know why, but at the thought of Lu Tianxing possibly dying at Ryan¡¯s hands tonight, the first emotion that arose in her heart was not joy but an indescribable feeling.

    "Avril, what do you think? See, what is so impressive about a mere yellow-skinned Houzi? Huaxia people are just a group of East Asian sick men, always bragging all day. Looks like this time I¡¯ve won."

    Dio nced at Avril, his eyes full of disdain, and said to Poseidon, "Poseidon, it seems this time the Four Symbols Ring will soon belong to my American Superhero Team. You people from the Holy Mountain can stay where it¡¯s cool! I¡¯m going to collect my spoils."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Dio tantly ignored the sour expressions on Avril and Poseidon¡¯s faces, stepping toward the Sky Dragon Club. In his mind, victory was already assured.

    "Holy Daughter, what should we do next? Should we go over and take a look?" Poseidon looked at Dio¡¯s retreating figure, a deep cold intent flickering in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t act and instead asked Avril beside him.

    "Let¡¯s not act rashly for now. I don¡¯t believe the Judge will lose. Let¡¯s wait and see."

    Avril stared in the direction of the Sky Dragon Club, her eyes carrying a hint ofplexity. For some reason, there was a part of her that didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to die.

    Avril shuddered, startled by her own thoughts, repeatedly denying the notion in her heart: "Impossible, how could I not want Judge to die? It must be that I hate him too much, so I don¡¯t want him to die by someone else¡¯s hands, but by mine, being sliced to pieces by me personally to vent the hatred in my heart."

    "Holy Daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Poseidon, noticing Avril¡¯s change in expression, asked in confusion.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Avril abruptly came to her senses, shook her head, and looked at the Sky Dragon Club not far away, speaking in a deep voice: "Let¡¯s not go over yet. Judge can¡¯t be a fool, knowing there are dangers all around, he couldn¡¯t possibly be unprepared. Judge can¡¯t be that foolish. We¡¯ll stay here, ready to retreat at any time."

    After hearing Avril¡¯s words, Poseidon remained silent for a moment and said nothing more. He also didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing was a fool. If Lu Tianxing were a fool, he would have died countless times when he went to the Middle East Battlefield to form a mercenary group.

    A person who has crawled through life and death cannot possibly be a fool.

    Meanwhile, inside the Sky Dragon Club...

    "Judge, stop making pointless resistance. Surrender obediently! Perhaps, I might be merciful enough to leave you with an intact corpse."

    Ryan looked at Lu Tianxing with a sinister grin, continuously activating his superpower, driving the sawtooth water rope. The sawtooth water ropes, like venomous snakes, wrapped around Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, constantly sawing, attempting to shatter Lu Tianxing¡¯s defense and tear him into pieces.

    Although the Starving Ghost and Tan Lang saw this scene, they were helpless. They were already entangled with their respective opponents and couldn¡¯t separate to help, only able to watch the scene unfold.

 Chapter 1623 - 1616: Killing Ryan

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Chapter 1616: Killing Ryan</h4>

    "Leave me a whole corpse? Ryan, do you really think you have me cornered? You don¡¯t have what it takes to kill me."

    Lu Tianxing stood still, his eyes flickering with icy killing intent, the True Qi inside him rapidly circting, clinking like iron chains being pulled, a towering aura soared into the sky, making Lu Tianxing seem like a Demon God awakening, with his every move emanating boundless power.

    Suddenly, with a struggle, a terrifying force erupted from his body, each surge of True Qi like a storm, exploding one after another, shaking the heavens and earth, stirring the air. The Sawtooth Water Rope binding Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was instantly torn to pieces, turning into water and disappearing into the air.

    "Ryan, it seems you¡¯re nothing special. I hoped to use your pressure to advance my power further, but now it seems you are useless to me. Since you are useless, there¡¯s no point in keeping you."

    Lu Tianxing walked toward Ryan step by step, and with each step, his killing intent and aura grew more intense.

    Initially, Lu Tianxing felt his power had reached a bottleneck, hoping to leverage Ryan¡¯s strength for another transformation. But unfortunately, while Ryan¡¯s power wasn¡¯t weak and did provide pressure, it wasn¡¯t enough for a transformation. Thus, staying reserved was pointless.

    "What? Impossible. Judge, I don¡¯t believe it. Die!"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing break free from his restraint in an instant, Ryan¡¯s face turned extremely grim, his eyes shing a look of disbelief, giving a hysterical roar. He spread his fingers wide, and a gust of air pressured down. Instantly, the sound of raging rivers emanated from his body, and streams of water surged behind him, furiously rushing toward Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing immediately felt as if the entire space had turned into a world of water; the pungent smell of water overwhelmed him. The surrounding air seemed to transform into a watery realm, streams washed over, and the ground seemed swept clean, turning into nothingness.

    These streams were no different from des; a torrent rushed in like bone-scraping steel knives, capable of turning a person into a skeleton with ease.

    "Ryan, is this the peak of your power? It seems today¡¯s ending is sealed; you¡¯re destined to die by my hand."

    Lu Tianxing stood still, a bloodthirsty smile curling up at the corner of his mouth. As the streams approached, he suddenly stepped forward, raising his hand and delivering a punch.

    This punch was straightforward yet contained terrifying power, as if an ancient beast awoke or a mythical Demon God descended on earth. Just stepping forward made him stand like a mountain, with nothing able to tear him apart. The violent force surged forward, shing fiercely with the bone-scraping streams, and emitted intense collision sounds.

    "Break!"

    Lu Tianxing lightly uttered three words, his punch heavilynded on the streams.

    The power of the punch.

    There was no violent explosion nor resistance; all streams disintegrated upon contact with the fist. The huge punch force pierced through, directly hitting Ryan¡¯s chest, sending him flying.

    Ryan¡¯s face showed disbelief, staring at Lu Tianxing incredulously. A single punch, just one punch, had effortlessly broken his best move. How was this possible?

    At that moment, Ryan was filled with regret. If he had known Lu Tianxing possessed such terrifying power, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter alone. Regrettably, many medicines can be purchased in this world, but there¡¯s no medicine for regret.

    "Bang!"

    Ryan¡¯s body crashed heavily against the Sky Dragon Club¡¯s wall, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, feeling as if all his bones were going to be shattered.

    "No, I can¡¯t die here. I can¡¯t die here. Run, if I run out, I won¡¯t die here."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s frost-cold eyes, intense fear surged in Ryan¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t care anymore, his Water element superpower surged violently, directly smashing the wall behind him, and he dashed out like lightning. "Judge, you can¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t die. I remember this, wait for me. I swear I won¡¯t be human until I avenge this. I will kill everyone around you. Your blood will wash away my shame."

    "Want to kill those around me? Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability. Die!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shot out a cold gleam, and he moved swiftly, like a Dragon Python, traversing through the void, drawing a straight line in mid-air, chasing after Ryan.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s breath was swift, his aura like a rainbow, his speed naturally like lightning. In contrast, Ryan seemed staggering; that punch from Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t killed him but heavily injured him. There¡¯s no way he could escape.

    In the blink of an eye, Lu Tianxing appeared beside Ryan, flipped his palm, and a Sky Flipping Seal crashed down towards Ryan.

    "Audacious! Judge, you dare to kill a member of my Superman Team, aren¡¯t you afraid of an endless vendetta with us?"

    Just then, an enraged voice came from afar.

    Along with the voice, a violent force shot to the sky, and a figure approached rapidly like lightning, exuding an overwhelming and unparalleled aura, walking as if a towering mountain was crashing forward.

    "Haha, Lu Tianxing, Dio is here, you can¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t die, the one dying today is you."

    Upon seeing the neer, a strong will to survive surged on Ryan¡¯s face, water element superpowers emerged from his body again, formingyers of iron-like water walls, trying to block Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression did not change at all, the Sky Flipping Seal crashed down, and with a loud bang, the iron-like water wall shattered. Ryan felt as if the sky was turning upside down from Lu Tianxing¡¯s palm, a feeling of the world turning upside down filled his heart, followed by a ckout in front of him, a sharp pain in his head, and then he couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore.

    Boom!

    Ryan¡¯s head was directly pressed into his chest by unmatched force, the Sky Flipping Seal continued to fall, and the sound of bones breaking was heard, as this Peak of Mid-stage Mythical, the deputy captain of the American Superhero Team¡¯s second team with immense power, was crushed into a pile of bloody mud in one p.

    In an instant, a Peak of Mid-stage Mythical was killed.

    "Judge, you have some nerve, daring to kill my men, you¡¯re courting death, die!

    Dio¡¯s enraged voice came again, his eyes nearly splitting, filled with murderous intent. He had been casually approaching the Sky Club, but unexpectedly saw this scene before he even got close. Dio never expected Lu Tianxing to be so ruthless, directly pping Ryan to death.

    To know that Ryan¡¯s strength was only slightly inferior to his; losing Ryan meant ayer of confidence would be gone inpeting for the Four Symbols Ring with Holy Mountain. Without the ring, dreaming of bing themander of the American Superhero Team was just wishful thinking.

    "Judge, die for me."

    Dio roared angrily, his body instantly covered in brown light, and with his movements, his entire body astonishingly grew more than a meter taller, reaching over three meters, resembling a small giant as he charged at Lu Tianxing. Simultaneously, he fully activated his superpower, crossing over ten meters and appearing in front of Lu Tianxing, his fist smashing towards him viciously.

    "Kill me, Dio, do you really think you alone can?"

    Upon seeing the neer, Lu Tianxing immediately knew who it was, sneered without hesitation, raised his hand, and punched directly against Dio.

    With a loud boom, both felt a weight underfoot. Instantly, an unimaginable force traveled from their bodies into the ground, which roared violently. The surrounding concrete ground was directly lifted by the fist wind, flying in all directions.

    "As expected of a Petrification Superpower User, not only is your strength immense, but your abilities are so strange, with an inherent petrification effect."

    Lu Tianxing retreated several steps to dissipate the force emanating from Dio, raising his hand to look at theyer of gray misty airflow covering it, making his palm indistinguishable from stone, even to the point of losing all sensation.

    "A very strange power, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with light, his Creation True Qi rapidly circting, dissolving the bizarre airflow within him.

    "Judge, you dare to kill a member of my American Superhero Team, I see you¡¯re tired of living, now I¡¯ll kill you and scatter your ashes."

    Dio also retreated several steps, looking at Lu Tianxing with a hint of caution in his eyes, but more prominently filled with strong murderous intent, roaring as he charged at Lu Tianxing, fists clenched, punching straightforwardly.

    Yet this simple punch seemingly sted the entire space apart, stirring a terrifying gale, with rming force even lifting the dirt off the ground, which was then petrified by the petrification ability, transforming into stones that rained down towards Lu Tianxing like a storm.

 Chapter 1624 - 1617: New Complications

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Chapter 1617: New Complications</h4>

    "Unbeatable Emperor Fist, invincible in battle, unstoppable in attack."

    Lu Tianxing watched the stoneden fist wind roaring towards him. Without any hesitation, he immediately executed the Unbeatable Emperor Fist. The rolling True Qi within his body supported his form, making him appear fierce and vicious as six arms crushed through the void, smashing directly forward.

    "Boom!"

    The two collided head-on, fists crashing into each other, and the dirt beneath their feet sshed out like water, erupted by the violent power.

    The area in front of the Sky Dragon Club was originally a wide space, but now it seemed plowed, bing pitted and uneven. Concrete bs and stones were lifted up, crashing around.

    "Kill!"

    Lu Tianxing took only a few steps back, his feet stomped fiercely, his speed increased once more, and in a sh, he appeared beside Dio. His fists, like dragons, tore through the air, hitting Dio¡¯s chest heavily.

    Dio grunted, his body instantly sent flying again, with an incredulous expression on his face. He had always been very confident in his Petrification Ability, believing that even those of the same realm were helpless and flustered against it, not daring to confront him head-on, lest they be petrified into stone.

    In Dio¡¯s mind, even if Lu Tianxing was able to kill Ryan, it must have been with great expense and likely severe injury. Facing his Petrification Ability, Lu Tianxing was undoubtedly doomed. However, now, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t show any signs of being hurt, and even his Petrification Ability couldn¡¯t affect Lu Tianxing. How could this be?

    "How is he not dead? Not even injured? This Petrification Ability truly is extraordinary; its defensive power is something ordinary people can¡¯t possess."

    Looking at Dio, who was punched away yet remained unscathed, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but his body did not pause. Like a Jiao Long, he appeared beside Dio, and before Dio couldnd, he stomped fiercely on Dio¡¯s chest with a loud bang, sending Dio crashing from the sky to the ground, creating a huge crater.

    Witnessing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, though his eyes shed with cold murderous intent. If he could kill Dio, then the threat posed by the American Superhero Team would be effectively eliminated. Therefore, no matter what, Dio must die today, even if Avril and others hide in the shadows, he must y Dio.

    With this thought, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate, his body soared again, a Iron Blood Battle Halberd appearing in his hand. As his arm swung, the halberd released like a meteor, descending from the sky, aiming straight for Dio¡¯s chest.

    "You can¡¯t kill me, Judge, you can¡¯t kill me! Break for me!"

    Dio roared furiously, an immense power surged from within the pit, striking heavily on the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, shattering it instantly. Dio¡¯s figure soared from the pit, charging at Lu Tianxing, attacking with fervor.

    His fists sted out wildly, his Peak of Mid-stage Mythical strength revealedpletely, coupled with the terror of the Petrification Ability. The overwhelming fist wind lifted the ground¡¯s dirt, petrifying it instantly, transforming it into chunks of rock raining down on Lu Tianxing, astonishing in momentum.

    Lu Tianxing equally did not evade, charging directly ahead, those petrified stones disintegrating into flying ash before reaching him, as if hit by an invisible impact. Lu Tianxing also raised his fist, punching out with overwhelming fist wind, like a massive drill, piercing through Dio¡¯s fist wind, aiming directly at his fists.

    Boom!

    Their fists collided, akin to war drums beating in a battle between armies, deep and rming. The air around them exploded, sounding continuous sts.

    Simultaneously, they both recoiled backwards.

    Dio was filled with shock, feeling the force from his arm, with a look of disbelief on his face: "How... how is this possible? How can he possess such terrifying bodily strength? I am a Petrification Superpower User..."

    After one punch, Lu Tianxing gave Dio no time to think, lunging at him again, without any superfluous moves, hammering Dio with punch after punch, the fist wind strong and domineering, unending, like a relentless tide.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dio was beaten by Lu Tianxing without any ability to fight back, only able to defensively retreat continuously, his face flushed red. Especially since Lu Tianxing had six arms behind him, relentlessly unleashing the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, crushing down with overwhelming force, intending to beat him to death.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Avril and Poseidon watched as Lu Tianxing fought Dio alone, making Dio incapable of retaliation. A look of shock shed across their faces. When they were in the Mythical Realm, fighting equally with opponents of the same level was no problem, but overpowering one wasn¡¯t easy.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing had only reached the Middle-stage Mythical not long ago, yet was effortlessly overwhelming Dio, who had one foot in the Late Stage of Mythical. This left them astonished; Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was terrifying. If Lu Tianxing reached the Late Stage of Mythical, who could be his match?

    Avril¡¯s delicate face revealed a deep expression of shock. Last night, she had already witnessed Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess and had esteemed him highly in her heart, but she never imagined that his power was so fearsome, directly killing Ryan, who was no less capable than Dio, and was about to kill Dio too. This strength is truly terrifying.

    Given time, when Lu Tianxing enters the Late Stage of Mythical, he would definitely be an invincible superpower, someone even more formidable than Jiang Liufeng, who once stormed the West leaving bloodshed in his wake.

    Taking a deep breath, Avril suppressed her inner turmoil, looking solemnly at Poseidon, saying: "Poseidon, it¡¯s time for you to act, otherwise Dio won¡¯tst long."

    "Act?"

    Poseidon smiled and said: "Holy Daughter, he just mocked you, yet you still want to save him? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re better off without a brainless fool like him?"

    Hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Avril slightly furrowed her brows, saying in a deep voice: "Poseidon, I know you and Dio don¡¯t get along, but I hope you consider the bigger picture. Dio can¡¯t die now; we need the power of the American Superhero Team. Undeniably, your strength is formidable, but don¡¯t forget there is the Lu Family. Do you think they wouldn¡¯t send people to protect Lu Tianxing covertly? If one strike doesn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing, we could end up dead in Beijing. We must ally with the American Superhero Team."

    "Alright then! Holy Daughter, I¡¯ll act to save this fool."

    Poseidon waved his hand, his arm suddenly rising, a surge of water flowing within his palm,ing alive and producing the sound of waves. Blue water surged through Poseidon¡¯s arm, transforming into a trident, his arm flicking, sending the trident fast as lightning towards Lu Tianxing.

    At this moment, Dio under Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand hadpletely lost any ability to retaliate; his Petrification Ability had been forcibly shattered by Lu Tianxing, vanishing without a trace.

    "Dio, now is your time to die. Die."

    Lu Tianxing looked at the panting Dio before him, his eyes shing with a chilling killing intent. Without hesitation, he lunged at Dio, unleashing the Sky Flipping Seal, Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Iron Blood Battle Halberd, and other ultimate techniques to thoroughly kill Dio.

    "Boom!"

    Just then, a roar like a tsunami crashing came forth, and Lu Tianxing suddenly felt an incredibly strong sense of danger approaching, his entire body tensed, hairs stood on end. Instinctively looking over, he saw a trident shooting towards him from afar, carrying the power of the ocean, destroying everything in its path, its pungent sea scent inescapable.

    "What terrifying power, this is definitely a strike from the Late Stage of Mythical."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed suddenly, deeply inhaling, frantically channeling True Qi, no longer concerning himself with killing Dio. His feet stomped heavily as his figure retreated swiftly, yet even so, the trident seemed to have eyes of its own, skimming past Dio, once again shooting towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Dammit, do I have a vendetta with you?"

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but curse, his face carrying a trace of grim determination. Standing his ground, he unleashed the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, Iron Blood Battle Halberd, Sky Flipping Seal, Canng Sword Technique, Dragon w Hand¡ªall kinds of ultimate techniques, converging Thunderous force to smash against the trident.

    He couldn¡¯t retreat anymore; the trident was clearly being controlled. Although with his power, escaping the trident¡¯s lock wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, yet in the Sky Dragon Club, there were the three Starving Ghosts, with their power, if locked onto by the Late Stage Mythical, only a dead end awaited them.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    The two intense forces collided, immediately creating boundless towering waves. This giant waveposed of Qi Force swept around like a storm, uprooting everything in its path. The oncevishly decorated front courtyard of the Sky Dragon Club was instantly destroyed thoroughly, as if the ground had been forcibly shaved down.

 Chapter 1625 - 1618: The Terrifying Poseidon

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Chapter 1618: The Terrifying Poseidon</h4>

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    Lu Tianxing continuously unleashed his ultimate techniques, moving across the earth like a wild beast. The Unbeatable Emperor Fist seemed to transform into a giant mountain-splitting axe, madly smashing out, while the Canng Sword Technique and Iron Blood Battle Halberd fiercely bombarded as if to tear everything apart.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing exerted his strength to the extreme, without holding back anything. If he did, he would be doomed.

    In the distance, watching Lu Tianxing continuously disy various ultimate techniques, preventing the trident from advancing even a bit, Poseidon¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sh a look of astonishment. Although he hadn¡¯t used all his strength just now, he had mobilized at least over seventy percent of it. With ate-stage mythical level of power, mobilizing over seventy percent of his strength was something even a peak middle-stage mythical couldn¡¯t withstand, yet Lu Tianxing had managed to withstand it, which was truly unbelievable.

    With a thought, Poseidon wanted to strike again topletely kill Lu Tianxing, but before he could lift his hand, he seemed to sense something. His gaze swept over into the distance, a hint of regret shing in his eyes as he murmured to himself, "What a pity, such a good opportunity. Holy Daughter, someone ising, we must leave."

    Hearing Poseidon¡¯s words suddenly, Avril looked into the distance, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowing. She nodded and said, "Poseidon, take Dio, let¡¯s go."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Avril didn¡¯t hesitate and got into the car directly.

    Poseidon moved his arm, and a stream of water whistled out, turning into a long whip that wrapped around Dio¡¯s body, pulling him over. Then, after the two got into the car, they left the Sky Dragon Club without any hesitation.

    "Sword Qi like Thunder."

    Just as they were about to start the car, suddenly, in the depths of the darkness, a bright light shed violently. The fierce thunder roared, and the bright light came howling, like lightning piercing the dark sky. It was vigorous energy, sword qi like thunder.

    The sword qi stretched across the sky, resembling a bolt of lightning. It whistled over and heavily struck the trident.

    Without Poseidon¡¯s support, the trident¡¯s power had diminished significantly. Combined with Lu Tianxing¡¯s continuous attacks, it encountered this sword qi and was instantly sted to pieces, turning into countless droplets piercing the void, making a sharp noise.

    Feeling the sword light roar in, breaking the trident, Lu Tianxing breathed a sigh of relief, gradually dispersing the True Qi around him. His body staggered slightly, and his face showed a slightly unnatural pallor.

    Poseidon was different from Liu Ang. Liu Ang had previously had an arm severed by him, with iplete meridians, eventually relying on a secret technique to enter thete stage of mythical, just achieving the form but not the essence, at most a halfway mythicalte stage. But Poseidon waspletely ate-stage mythical, moreover, an elite among the holy elites, much stronger than Liu Ang, easily capable of killing Liu Ang.

    This time when Poseidon struck, although he dispersed Poseidon¡¯s attack, his own True Qi was also greatly consumed.

    "Boss."

    At this moment, Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and Tan Lang also settled their opponents and rushed out from the Sky Dragon Club.

    "How is it, are the rats inside dealt with?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at the three.

    "Already dealt with, boss. Who was the one who attacked earlier?" Po Jun asked, looking at Lu Tianxing, with a solemn expression.

    Just now, after they disposed of their opponents, they were about toe out of the Sky Dragon Club to assist Lu Tianxing, but the majesty exuded by the trident prevented them from approaching. Approaching forcefully would mean certain death, and they could only watch Lu Tianxing fight that terrifying attack alone.

    "I¡¯m not sure, possibly Ai¡ª."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth to say something, but before he could finish, he caught a glimpse of a dazzling sword light shooting from afar, in the blink of an eye, it was already close, steadilynding not far away. From the sword light, Sima Lingyun emerged, clearly revealing that the Thunder Sword Qi was from him.

    Sima Lingyun nced around, slightly furrowing his brow before fixing his gaze on Lu Tianxing, directly asking, "How is it?"

    "Ryan has been dealt with, Dio was injured by me, but not dead."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice carried a trace of regret. If that trident had appeared a secondter, he would have been able to kill Dio. Without Dio and Ryan, the American Superman Team wouldn¡¯t pose any threat at all. Unfortunately, they were saved.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun furrowed his brow, speaking in a deep voice, "Who was the one who attacked just now?"

    "I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t see who attacked. It might be someone from the Church, or maybe someone from Holy Mountain. For now, it¡¯s unclear."

    A trace of seriousness passed over Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. From the confrontation just now, he knew very well that the person who struck just now definitely didn¡¯t use full strength. If they had, even if he could block that trident, he would probably be seriously injured if not killed.

    "People from the Church or the Holy Mountain?"

    When Sima Lingyun heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, his expression suddenly turned serious: "Can you confirm it?"

    "I can be almost certain. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this person is highly likely to be Poseidon, the God of the Sea from the Holy Mountain. The trident is a weapon from Western mythology associated with the sea god, and this time, I was attacked by a trident, which is indeed the weapon of the sea god, and it¡¯s even a Water Element Superpower User. If nothing surprises me, it is Poseidon."

    "Has Poseidon reached thete stage of Mythical?"

    Sima Lingyun frowned, increasingly feeling that this matter was bing rather tricky.

    "What do you n to do next?"

    "Lure the snake out of its hole."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze flickered as a bloodthirsty smile curved on his lips: "This time, Avril and the others have already tested my strength, and we¡¯ve rmed them with Ryan¡¯s death. This has already sounded a warning bell for them. They won¡¯t make a move against me for now; they will remain hidden until a real opportunity arises. So, I n to give them that opportunity. Three days from now, I will head to the Great Wall and use it as the battlefield to lure them out."

    "What if they don¡¯t show up?"

    "They must show up because they won¡¯t give me time to grow; otherwise, they¡¯re the ones who will die. If I go to the Great Wall, they must appear, even if they know it¡¯s a trap. This is their best opportunity. Otherwise, if I leave Beijing and nevere back, once I reach thete stage of Mythical, they will be absolutely doomed. They understand this clearly, so they have toe."

    A cold smile shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face as he looked at Sima Lingyun and said, "However, Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ll need your help with this matter. Please send them an invitation saying I invite them to the Great Wall in three days."

    "You want to force them to show up?" Sima Lingyun asked after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Exactly."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "I don¡¯t have much time to waste on them. Rather than being passive everywhere, it¡¯s better to take the initiative. This time, I want to see who will have the upper hand in the end."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing paused for a moment before continuing: "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ll leave this matter for you to handle. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now. Consider this a favor I owe you."

    After saying that, Lu Tianxing said nothing more and turned directly to leave with the three Starving Ghosts, heading into the distance, believing that Sima Lingyun could definitely handle what happened at the Sky Dragon Club properly.

    Thus, Lu Tianxing departed decisively without the slightest hesitation, as he didn¡¯t need to say much to Sima Lingyun. Sometimes being both friend and foe is a good choice.

    Because beforeing to the Sky Dragon Club, Lu Tianxing had deliberately parked the car far away from the club, so the car was not affected by the fight. After leaving the club, Lu Tianxing and the three others got into the car, nning to return to the hotel, but this time the car was driven by the Starving Ghost, not Lu Tianxing.

    "Boss, is Holy Mountain Poseidon really that strong?" Starving Ghost suddenly asked, looking at Lu Tianxing sitting in the passenger seat.

    "If the one who acted earlier really was him, then his strength is very powerful, even with your help, we couldn¡¯t withstand even a few moves from him."

    Lu Tianxing said with a serious expression: "Starving Ghost, at the Great Wall battle three days from now, you, Po Jun, and Lao Bai only need to take care of the American Superhero Team and the other people from the Holy Mountain. Do not entangle with the people from the Holy Mountain. Leave all these people to me. Do you understand?"

    "Boss..."

    Starving Ghost opened his mouth to say something, but Lu Tianxing interrupted: "Starving Ghost, I know what you want to say, but this showdown is no longer something you can get involved with. You just need to take care of those small fry around me. Leave the others for me to handle. Besides, the Yanhuang Group will hold off the experts around Avril, and as long as those in thete stage of Mythical don¡¯t get involved, it won¡¯t be easy for others to kill me."

    "Boss, leave this to us. We guarantee that not a single small fry will leave China alive." Po Jun spoke up at that moment.

    "I believe in you."

    Lu Tianxing heaved a deep breath and said, "Take good care of yourselves. I hope when I have my real wedding with Zhiqing in the future, you can all be there as my groomsmen."

    "Boss, don¡¯t worry. We haven¡¯t even be your son¡¯s godfathers yet! How could we die? Besides, when we were on the Middle East battlefield, didn¡¯t we survive even though it was extremely dangerous? No little mice can kill us." Starving Ghostughed, putting on a facade of being carefree.

 Chapter 1626 - 1619: Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Chapter 1619: Infighting</h4>

    "No matter what, I just hope you can survive. Whether you can kill them all or not, as long as you live, there will be a day when we do."

    Lu Tianxing looked solemnly at the three of Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun, but the worry on his face did not diminish in the slightest. This battle was destined to be brutal, possibly leading to his death, but he had no choice but to fight. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose, for if he did, everyone around him would die, a price he could never bear.

    Po Jun, Tan Lang, and Starving Ghost fell into silence after seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression. They knew this battle would surely be extremely fierce, more so than any battles they had faced before, with only a slim chance of survival. A slight mistake could mean a dead end.

    However, in the hearts of the three, there was no fear. As mercenaries, they had long put aside thoughts of life and death; early death andte death meant no difference to them.

    After more than half an hour, Lu Tianxing and the three returned to the hotel under the Han Family¡¯s banner.

    Meanwhile, not long after Lu Tianxing returned to the Han Family Hotel, Avril and Poseidon, along with others, returned to the Maria Catholic Church.

    Di Ao sat on the sofa, a slight unnatural pallor on his face, along with an unresolved shock, but his eyes were filled with undeniable fury. He had lost, defeated by a "yellow-skinned monkey," beaten without the ability to fight back, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Poseidon¡¯s intervention, he would¡¯ve died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands. To him, this was an unbearable humiliation.

    More importantly, Avril and Poseidon clearly had the chance to kill Lu Tianxing, yet they did nothing, watching as he was humiliated by Lu Tianxing. This caused the fury in Di Ao¡¯s heart to escte sharply.

    Taking a deep breath, Di Ao said coldly, "Avril, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to tear up the alliance with our American Superhero Team?"

    Hearing Di Ao¡¯s words, Avril replied icily, "Di Ao, what do you mean by that? You must understand, if we hadn¡¯t saved you just now, you¡¯d already be dead by Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand. Also, I¡¯ve warned you not to underestimate the Judge, but you were arrogant, thinking you could crush the Judge with one hand. In my view, you brought this entirely upon yourself; you have no one else to me."

    "Avril, you..."

    Di Ao was infuriated upon hearing these words but was helpless, only able to say fiercely, "Then why didn¡¯t you act earlier? He was clearly at the end of his strength, and if we¡¯d worked together, killing Lu Tianxing would¡¯ve been no problem. Such a good opportunity and you let it slip, Avril, you must give me an exnation today as to why you didn¡¯t seize the moment to kill Lu Tianxing."

    "Di Ao, do you think everyone is as foolish as you?"

    Upon hearing Di Ao¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glimmer, saying coldly, "Do you believe that if we had moved against Lu Tianxing just now, none of us would¡¯ve gotten out? Do you believe?"

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Di Ao was suddenly rendered speechless, unable to refute. Before leaving, he had already felt a surge of sharp Sword Qi lingering in the air,ing from afar. The only person in Beijing capable of wielding such sharp Sword Qi was Sima Lingyun, and if he hadn¡¯t left, he might not have been able to get away.

    At this moment, Poseidon suddenly spoke up, "Avril, what do you think we should do next?"

    "Wait and see," Avril took a deep breath and said, "I know the Judge¡¯s character very well. He¡¯s not the type to sit and wait for death; he will definitely confront us head-on. We just need to seize the opportunity."

    "Avril, do you think the Judge is an idiot? Would he confront us head-on? As I see it, since we¡¯ve already torn our facade with him this time, we might as well send people directly to Modu to capture all the women around the Judge. By then, no matter how capable the Judge is, he would have no choice but to surrender to us."

    Di Ao, next to them with a grim face, said, "By then, I will make him taste humiliation, make him wish he were dead."

    "Di Ao, your American Superhero Team really is a garbage dump, capable of doing anything for the so-called victory. You¡¯re just like your country. I, Avril, disdain to deal with my enemies in such a way; if I¡¯m to kill, I will do it openly, letting him die knowing."

    "You..."

    Di Ao¡¯s face twisted into an extremely grim expression.

    "What ¡¯you¡¯? Don¡¯t forget, I am also a woman, and I hate it the most when a man uses a woman as a bargaining chip. You can¡¯t deal with the Judge, so you want to resort to such a method to vent your anger? You really are an ipetent piece of trash."

    Avril coldly nced at Dio, treating his ugly expression as if she hadn¡¯t seen it at all: "Moreover, do you really think the Judge is a fool? When hees to Beijing, do you think he won¡¯t have other arrangements in Modu? Believe it or not, if you send people to Modu, the next moment those people will be nothing but bones, do you believe that?"

    Dio said with a face like iron: "How would you know you would lose without trying? Or is it that you, Avril, have taken a liking to Lu Tianxing and can¡¯t bear toy a hand on your lover?"

    "Dio, if you say anything nonsensical, do you believe I will kill you right now?"

    Avril¡¯s voice suddenly turned extremely cold, an icy aura emanating from her entire being, light aura beginning to appear on her body, with the intention of acting if a disagreement urred.

    "Am I talking nonsensically?"

    Dio sneered: "Avril, do you think we are fools? If I remember correctly, a year and a half ago, you should have had no ties with the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, nor had any hatred, yet on a certain day you suddenly issued a kill order against them; don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s nothing fishy inside. I think you must know Lu Tianxing, and had known him a year and a half ago, even liked him, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t bear us dealing with him, and did everything to obstruct us, isn¡¯t that right?"

    Upon hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s heart trembled violently, a trace of strange feeling shed through her mind, just like when Dio said Lu Tianxing was already dead at Ryan¡¯s hands, she felt a hint of heartache, an inexplicable desire for Lu Tianxing not to die, such a feeling emerged out of nowhere, leaving her clueless about what was going on.

    At this moment, hearing Dio mention it, Avril¡¯s expression became uncertain, could it be Lu Tianxing¡¯s shadow had always been in her heart?

    Although her heart fluttered, Avril was after all the Holy Daughter of the Chuch, her intellect unmatched; after a brief silence, she countered: "Dio, you¡¯re talking nonsensically, do you think I, the Holy Daughter of the Church, would fall for a mercenary, an executioner?"

    "Nothing is impossible, even Romeo loved Juliet! Your actions have already indicated everything."

    Dio stared darkly at Avril, his eyes filled with sinister light: "Avril, what do you think would happen if the Pope discovered that the Holy Daughter of the Church had fallen in love with a man?"

    "Dio, nonsense, you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    An icy aura emanated from Avril, a burst of momentum exploded from her, a fierceness in her demeanor, yet deep within her, a sense of unprecedented panic arose, could it be she truly harbored feelings for Lu Tianxing?

    Lu Tianxing was the first man to possess her body, the first man to dare to openly disrespect her, and the man she dreamt of killing, was it really due to these reasons that she thought of him day and night, thus falling for him?

    "Avril, your current anger, in my view, is nothing more than panic from being exposed, you can¡¯t deceive me, otherwise, why did you repeatedly stop me from killing Lu Tianxing?"

    Dio¡¯s eyes shed coldly, a mocking smile ying at the corners of his mouth, he had lost a Peak of Mid-stage Mythical aide, and since Avril repeatedly mocked him coldly, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.

    Listening to Dio¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s expression turned uncertain, the depths of her beautiful eyes flickering with aplex emotion.

    As the Holy Daughter of the Church, she had lived within the Church her entire life; due to her identity, everyone within the Church treated her with utmost respect, never daring to overstep. Up to adulthood, she had rarely interacted with anyone, let alone had any man dare pursue her.

    After all, the duty of the Holy Daughter of the Church was to serve God, lifelong unmarried, who dared to pursue her, it was akin to an old longevity star hanging themselves, fed up with life.

    So Avril, despite her extraordinary intelligence, had never had any intimate contact with a man.

    Upon meeting Lu Tianxing, her noble identity within the Church seemed to lose its effect; if Lu Tianxing took her first time without knowing her identity, thenst night, when he tantly disrespected her knowing her identity, even daring to move his hands on her, it involuntarily stirred unprecedented ripples in Avril¡¯s heart.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing imed her first time, which to a woman was undoubtedly unforgettable for life.

    After all, as the saying goes, the best way to a woman¡¯s heart is to possess her, and having her first time, for a woman, that is often the most unforgettable, Lu Tianxing did what other men dared not, naturally leaving an indelible shadow in Avril¡¯s heart, one she couldn¡¯t discern as resentment or love.

 Chapter 1627: 1620: A Man Who Dominates an Era

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1627: Chapter 1620: A Man Who Dominates an Era</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Avril, have you run out of words? You know Lu Tianxing very well, maybe you¡¯ve deliberately joined forces with him to deal with us, am I right!¡± Dio looked at Avril¡¯s expression, his eyes gleaming with cold light, and spoke again.

    Upon hearing Dio¡¯s words again, a glimmer shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, suppressing her inner agitation, her beautiful eyes fell coldly like frost on Dio¡¯s face, her tone was calm as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you said is wrong, and I don¡¯t want to know, but I can tell you, insulting the Holy Daughter of the Holy Seees with a price, Dio. If you say one more word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave Maria Church.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­, you won¡¯t let me leave the church, Avril, just by you? Do you believe that I¡¯ll immediately spread this news, so that all the Church followers around the world know that their noble Holy Daughter has fallen for a man.¡± Hearing this, Dioughed loudly, looking at Avril and said unperturbedly, he belonged to the American Superhero Team, and Avril dared not kill him.

    Avril said coldly, ¡°Elder Charles, give him some lessons for me.¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Dio¡¯s face suddenly changed, subconsciously wanting to activate his petrification ability, but before he could make a move, he felt an extremely terrifying momentum pressing down on him, the violent force weighed like a huge mountain on his body, causing him to kneel heavily to the ground, his forehead seeping tons of cold sweat, his eyes showing a hint of unmistakable fear, he felt utterly powerless under this force, this was definitely the momentum of a Late Stage Mythical creature.

    ¡°Alright, Elder Charles, just make him kneel.¡±

    Seeing Dio kneeling before her, a hint of sarcasm shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, she spoke coldly, ¡°Dio, do you think your status is your shield? I¡¯m telling you, your status means nothing to me, insulting the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, just for that, even if I kill you, your American Superhero Team wouldn¡¯t dare utter a word, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Seeing the irrepressible mocking expression on Avril¡¯s face, a hint of extreme malice shed in Dio¡¯s eyes, but he dared not act impulsively, as he had already seen Charles silently appearing beside Avril, from the previous momentum, he knew Charles could easily kill him, and coupled with the fact that he had insulted the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, with the testimony of the opposing Poseidon, the American Superhero Team really might not pursue the matter.

    ¡°Dio, this is merely a warning, without evidence, don¡¯t randomly nder someone. I, Avril, conduct my affairs, never needing anyone to interfere, do you understand?¡±

    Avril chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before not to act impulsively, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, Ryan¡¯s death was entirely self-inflicted because of you, if I were truly connected to Lu Tianxing, I wouldn¡¯t have let Poseidon save you earlier, moreover, if I were associated with Lu Tianxing, knowing you came to trouble Lu Tianxing, I would¡¯ve joined forces with Lu Tianxing and wiped you all out at once, there¡¯s no need for all these troubles, use your stone brain to think about it.¡±

    After listening to Avril¡¯s words, Dio attempted several times to retort and embarrass Avril again to take revenge for the previous humiliation, but each time he wanted to speak, he somehow could not utter a single word, and had nothing to refute.

    Because what Avril said was correct, if Avril truly had connections with Lu Tianxing, she wouldn¡¯t need all this nonsense, she could have directly joined Lu Tianxing in setting a trap for them, wiping them outpletely, avoiding unnecessary battles.

    ¡°Use your stone brain to think clearly, dare to spout nonsense again, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. You can leave now, I want to rest.¡±

    Avril¡¯s gaze swept over Dio and Poseidon, issuing a direct order to leave without any politeness.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, since it¡¯s alreadyte, I¡¯ll take my leave now, next time when there¡¯s action, just notify me, and if any misguided individuals offend the Holy Daughter, my Holy Mountain will be happy to help you get rid of such unnecessary troubles.¡±

    Poseidon¡¯s gaze subtly swept over Dio and directly ignored Dio¡¯s icy re, saying to Avril, then turned and headed outside.

    ¡°Humph, Holy Mountain, once I get the Four Symbols Ring, I¡¯ll ughter all of you.¡±

    Looking at Poseidon¡¯s receding figure, Dio¡¯s face immediately turned extremely ugly, exuding an incredibly chilly aura, muttered a farewell to Avril, then headed outside.

    Watching Dio¡¯s departing back, a hint of gloomy killing intent shed in Avril¡¯s eyes, her originally exquisite and beautiful face frigid like frost, exuding a chilling murderous aura.

    ¡°Dio, humph.¡±

    Avril snorted heavily, showing her extremely unhappy mood.

    ¡°Holy Daughter, Dio is really too much this time. If it weren¡¯t for me going to kill him, he¡¯d never shut his mouth forever!¡±

    Charles stood beside Avril, his tone carrying a hint of undisguised murderous intent. The rtionship between Avril and Lu Tianxing, once reported back to the Church, would be the most fatal blow for Avril. Not to mention inheriting the Pope¡¯s position, the moment she returns to the Church, what awaits her would be punishment, possibly even burning at the stake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him for now; he still has his uses. We still need cannon fodder from the American Superhero Team. Besides, he won¡¯t live long; the Judge will help us take him out.¡±

    A glimmer shed in Avril¡¯s eyes as she looked at Elder Charles and said, ¡°Elder Charles, you don¡¯t need to take action this time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take action?¡±

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, a hint of perplexity shed across Charles¡¯s face. ¡°Holy Daughter, if I don¡¯t take action, you might not be able to deal with Lu Tianxing.¡±

    ¡°Elder Charles, this is also ast resort.¡±

    Avril sighed and said, ¡°Lu Tianxing has a good rtionship with Sima Lingyun, and if I¡¯m guessing correctly, Sima Lingyun might also be aware of people from the Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team appearing in Beijing. The reason he hasn¡¯t acted yet might be because the Yanhuang Group is being controlled by major families and doesn¡¯t have much power to mobilize, so they chose to stand by. Nevertheless, they should still be able to mobilize severalte-stage mythical masters. They can tolerate us dealing with Lu Tianxing but will definitely not allow mythical stage masters to act because they need a de to sharpen Lu Tianxing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Yanhuang Group is probably nning to cultivate Lu Tianxing into the sharpest de.¡±

    ¡°The sharpest de?¡± A hint of doubt shed in Charles¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Elder Charles, do you remember Nie Kuangren from more than seventy years ago?¡± Avril said slowly.

    ¡°What, Nie Kuangren?¡±

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Charles¡¯s body trembled violently, his face showing undisguised fear, clearly terrified to the extreme by the name Nie Kuangren.

    Nie Kuangren, a peerless genius of over seventy years ago, was also the first leader of the Yanhuang Group.

    It was a time coinciding with China¡¯s turmoil, when Nie Kuangren emerged as a renowned prodigy, his strength frightening to the extreme.

    During the turmoil, various martial artists gathered in China¡ªninjas, superpower users, the Church, Arctic Bears, and other masters¡ªeach wanting to take a share. Nie Kuangren, a teenage prodigy at the time, single-handedly wielded a de to break through the entire Huaxia Land, making martial artists from various countries shudder at his approach.

    Nie Kuangren¡¯s strength advanced rapidly through repeated trials until the end of China¡¯s turmoil, in just under three years. His strength went from an earth-level realm to breaking into thete stage of mythical, crossing a path that usually took ordinary people tens of years. At that time, Nie Kuangren was only twenty-eight years old.

    Being twenty-eight years old andte stage of mythical, imagine how terrifying this was. In the next century, perhaps no one would be able to shake Nie Kuangren¡¯s status. If there were no idents, this era belonged solely to Nie Kuangren.

    Butter, to deal with Nie Kuangren, various forces gathered countless masters and found an opportunity to secretly poison him. Through a siege, they finally killed Nie Kuangren in Shennongjia. Nevertheless, the masters besieging him were nearly all dead or injured, with only a handful managing to escape, leaving Nie Kuangren¡¯s name to be a taboo, one that no one wished to mention.

    Nie Kuangren was the de cultivated by China back then, a de carved out using foreign masters as grindstones.

    Now Avril is telling him that Lu Tianxing could potentially be the second Nie Kuangren; how could that not astonish and frighten him? Knowing that Nie Kuangren was a figure capable of suppressing an era, now Avril isparing Lu Tianxing to someone capable of suppressing an era; how could that not surprise and shock him?

    Charles swallowed, suppressing the turmoil in his heart, and said, ¡°Holy Daughter, are you mistaken? As far as I know, Nie Kuangren was the first leader of the Yanhuang Group. Even if the Yanhuang Group wants to cultivate a de to deter foreign masters, they should cultivate Sima Lingyun, not Lu Tianxing. After all, Sima Lingyun¡¯s aptitude speaks for itself. Could the Yanhuang Group be nning to have Lu Tianxing seed as the leader of the Yanhuang Group?¡±

    PS: Sigh, speechless, this hot weather, thirty-seven to thirty-eight degrees all day, and there¡¯s a power outage,sting several hours at a time. Is this meant to murder us?

 Chapter 1628: 1621: Clouds in Motion

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1628: Chapter 1621: Clouds in Motion</strong>

    ¡°Bishop Charles, you¡¯re overthinking this. The Judge is the third young master of the Lu Family; he naturally wouldn¡¯t be the leader of the Yanhuang Group. Besides, the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t let Sima Lingyun step down. Moreover, who says this person must be from the Yanhuang Group?¡±

    Avril paused and then continued, ¡°Moreover, you really don¡¯t understand the Chinese. They can fight among themselves without issue, but when faced with foreign enemies, they will definitely unite to resist. What happened sixty or seventy years ago is irond proof.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, given the rtionship as both friends and foes between the Judge and Sima Lingyun, if Sima Lingyun asked him for help, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Just like this time when the Judge asked Sima Lingyun to let the Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and the others from the Netherworld Mercenary Corps enter Beijing, Sima Lingyun also did not refuse. In this case, whether this knife is from the Yanhuang Group is no longer important. What matters is that Lu Tianxing is Chinese, and a bit of a nationalist at that. He absolutely will not hold back against martial artists from other countries because, as the saying goes, ¡®Those who are not of our kin must have a different heart.''¡±

    ¡°Therefore, cultivating the Judge into a knife that can intimidate martial artists from other countries is naturally unobjectionable. And for a knife that can potentially intimidate other countries in the future, the Yanhuang Group will spare no effort to protect him. If people of the same level attack him, the Yanhuang Group will naturally ignore it because a knife needs countless whetstones to be sharper, and these whetstones are the experts from various countries. But if you, Bishop Charles, take action, it will surely provoke the Yanhuang Group to retaliate. By then, not only will we be unable to kill Lu Tianxing, but we might even incur deadly retribution and never be able to leave China.¡± Avril stated heavily.

    After listening to Avril, Charles gently frowned. He was not a brainless person like Dio who underestimated China. In his eyes, China is a slumbering dragon, quietly resting. He might ignore the bugs that provoke him, but if you anger him, you will face a tempest of attacks. Although he is ate-stage mythical martial artist, he believes that if he truly angers the Chinese martial artists, he will undoubtedly die, without the slightest hope of survival.

    Charles took a deep breath, looked at Avril, and said, ¡°Holy Daughter, I understand, but what if Poseidon makes a move?¡±

    ¡°No need to mind Poseidon. He probably has a way to hide his aura, and understanding his strength is nearly impossible. As long as Poseidon doesn¡¯t reveal himself prematurely, killing the Judge is naturally not a problem. Once the Judge is dead, we¡¯ll immediately withdraw from China without a second¡¯s dy. However, at that time, Bishop Charles, you¡¯ll need to keep an eye on Poseidon. This person always gives me a sense of hiding a knife behind his smile; it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Holy Daughter, leave that to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m very assured leaving this to you, Bishop Charles.¡±

    Avril slowly exhaled and suddenly said, ¡°Bishop Charles, you should go back and rest. I¡¯d like to go out for a walk alone.¡±

    ¡°Go out for a walk?¡±

    Charles was slightly taken aback, ¡°Holy Daughter, do you not need me to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just walk around nearby and won¡¯t go too far. Moreover, for those people, attacking me now offers no substantial benefit.¡±

    Saying this, Avril waved her hand at Charles without saying more and turned to walk outside.

    Meanwhile, in the Yang Family.

    Yang Anlong sat excitedly on the sofa, the gloom on his facepletely swept away, reced with an uncontroble excitement.

    For just now, he received news that Avril united with the American Superhero Team and people from the Holy Mountain to ambush Lu Tianxing at the Sky Dragon Club but failed, even losing a peak of mid-stage mythical expert. Although this news from various aspects proves Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying strength, it also indirectly shows that Lu Tianxing has finally broken off with the Church, the American Superhero Team, and the Holy Mountain.

    ¡°Good, very good, the more fiercely you fight, the better. This way, I can reap the benefits of the fisherman. Lu Tianxing, Lu Tiankuang, it won¡¯t be long before I can uproot the Lu Family, reducing you to ashes, hahaha¡­¡±

    Yang Anlong¡¯s sinisterughter echoed in the room. This time, the Yang Family would not act against Lu Tianxing but would aim to be the biggest winner in this conflict.

    ¡°Someone.¡±

    Yang Anlong suddenly stoppedughing and called out to the outside.

    ¡°Family Head.¡±

    With Yang Anlong¡¯s voice, a martial artist walked in from outside and respectfully knelt before Yang Anlong.

    ¡°Go, invite the ancestor over. Tell him I have something to discuss with him,¡± Yang Anlong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, Family Head, I will go immediately.¡±

    The martial artist nodded, paid respects to Yang Anlong again, and immediately turned to head outside.

    Looking at the figure¡¯s back, Yang Anlong¡¯s face once again disyed a ferocious expression, murmuring softly to himself, ¡°Beijing isn¡¯t lively enough. Let me add some fuel to the fire. Lu Tianxing, what would happen if Bai Zhiqing and the others disappeared? Would you go mad? Would you kill Avril?¡±

    As his words fell, Yang Anlong¡¯s lips curved into a cruel, sinister smile. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number, uttering only a few words: ¡°Proceed with the n.¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Marriott Hotel, Lu Haoyue was standing on the balcony, holding a ss of red wine. He gazed at the dazzling night view below, with Lu Tianxing¡¯s words echoing in his mind, pondering the path ahead as lights flickered in his eyes.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, followed by someone pushing the door open from outside. Lu Chuan hurriedly entered.

    Upon hearing footsteps behind him, Lu Haoyue quickly turned his head and looked over. When he saw Lu Chuan walking in, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Housekeeper Lu, what¡¯s happened to bring you here sote?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, there¡¯s trouble.¡±

    Lu Chuan looked at Lu Haoyue and said without hesitation, ¡°I just received news that the third young master was attacked after leaving the Marriott Hotel. It was the Church and the American Superhero Team from Holy Mountain who struck.¡±

    Lu Haoyue¡¯s expression slightly changed upon hearing this, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°The third young master wasn¡¯t injured and even killed a Peak of Mid-stage Mythical expert, supposedly one from the American Superhero Team. He nearly killed Dio from the American Superhero Team, butter someone intervened and saved him.¡±

    ¡°Good kill. These Western barbarians should all be ughtered, leaving none behind.¡±

    Lu Haoyue spoke with a bloodthirsty tone, ¡°Hasn¡¯t my cousin been hurt?¡±

    ¡°The third young master wasn¡¯t hurt and has already returned to the hotel,¡± Lu Chuan replied, shaking his head.

    Hearing this, Lu Haoyue didn¡¯t speak immediately but turned to look at the charming night view outside the window. After a moment of contemtion, he finally said, ¡°Housekeeper Lu, do you think we should send the Lu Family Guards to protect my cousin? This time the American Superhero Team lost an expert. I suspect they won¡¯t let it go. Moreover, Avril also probed my cousin¡¯s strength. If she moves next time, it¡¯ll be with all her might, and my cousin might not be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°Family Head, I think it¡¯s better not to do that.¡±

    Lu Chuan paused before disagreeing, ¡°With the third young master¡¯s current strength, he can handle the crisis ahead. Also, I believe the third young master is aware of this, so he certainly won¡¯t sit idly by. He should make the first move. Therefore, for now, it¡¯s best for us to remain in the shadows, awaiting the enemy¡¯s appearance, and then catch them all in one.¡±

    After hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s words, Lu Haoyue pondered for a moment, then emptied his wine ss before speaking, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you suggested. Have the Lu Family Guards stay alert. Once my cousin moves, we act immediately. Those who dare to move against my Lu Family, I¡¯ll make them regreting into this world.¡±

    As his words fell, a sharp gleam shed in Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Family Head. I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± Lu Chuan replied firmly.

    With those words, Lu Chuan walked straight out.

    Watching Lu Chuan¡¯s back, Lu Haoyue took a deep breath and looked at the starry night sky outside the window, saying, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, my cousin won¡¯te to harm. The Lu Family will never back down. Soon, I¡¯ll make everyone remember the fear of being dominated by the Lu Family again.¡±

    At this moment, not only had Lu Haoyue started preparing, but Lin Yafei, who had arrived in Beijing, also began making her preparations.

    The hazy night enveloped the entire Beijing, apanied by the flickering streetlights. Beneath the night curtain, the city was bathed in lights, colorful and dreamlike.

    The events at the Sky Dragon Club didn¡¯t seem to affect ordinary people¡¯s lives in any way. Those who enjoyed nightlife meticulously dressed up and changed into what they thought was the most suitable outfit for the night scene, heading to the night venues.

    Charming Bar was considered one of the more famous bars in Beijing. Its excellent location, luxurious decor, and service staff, all charming youngdies, along with top-notch DJs and MCs who could quickly ignite the atmosphere, made the atmosphere lively in the entire bar.

    Additionally, every weekend, there were celebrities performing there. If the mood was right, one might even have the chance to encounter top domestic A-list starsing to sing, making Charming Bar extremely popr as one of Beijing¡¯s renowned top bars.

    At the same time, the Charming Bar was also one of the properties under the Yama Pce.

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ????

     t

    ±R

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ??

    ?????

    ô”

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ±R

    ??????????

    ???

    ?????

    ÀÏ

    ?

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???????????????

    ???

    ??

    “ï

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ?????

    ÌJ

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ™©

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????

    ÌJ

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    “ï

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ????????? ?????

    ?? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ?????????? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ?????????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ????????? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?????????? ????? ???? ???????? ??? ???????????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ? ???? ????? ????? ?????? ? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ? ??? ????? ??? ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ?

    ????????

    ??

    ?????

    ? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ?? ? ???????????????? ??????? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ???????????? ????????????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ? ?????? ???? ? ???? ????? ????? ???? ? ?????? ?????????? ?? ????

    ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ? ???¡¯? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ?

    ??????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ?

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?

    ?????

    ????

    ?

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ????????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ¡°????????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ?????????? ? ???? ????? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ????¡±

    ??? ????? ????????? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ???????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ?????????

    ???¡±???

    ?¡±????

    ???? ????? ? ????? ???? ???? ????????

    ¡°???? ???¡± ??? ????? ???? ??????? ??????? ??? ?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ???

    ??????¡¯

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ??????????

    ????

    ???? ????? ??? ? ????? ??????? ? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ???¡¯? ?????

    ????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ? ???????? ??????? ???? ????????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????????? ??????? ???????? ??????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ??????????? ?????????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ?? ???????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ????????????

    ???????

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    ?

    ??????

    ¡°??? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ?????¡± ??? ????? ????? ???????

    ??????? ??? ?????¡¯? ?????? ???? ???? ??????????? ????? ¡°???? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????¡±

    ????????

    ??????¡±??

    ?¡±?

    ¡°???????¡¯? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ??????¡±

    ???? ??????? ???? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ????? ???????? ???????? ? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ¡°?? ??? ???? ????? ????? ?????? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ?????? ????¡±

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ¡°???

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ????????????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ??

    ?????

    ????¡±?

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???? ???? ??????? ????? ¡°???? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ????? ?????? ?? ???????? ?? ??????????? ????? ?????????¡±

    ¡°?? ????? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ???? ????????? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ???????? ?? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??????????? ????? ?????¡¯? ??????? ???¡±

    ?????????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ???????????

    ????¡¯?

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???????

    ¡°???? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ?????¡± ???? ???? ????? ??????

    ??? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??????????? ??? ???????? ??? ? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ¡°?????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ???????? ? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?? ???????????? ???????????¡±

    ?¡±???

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ????????????

    ????

    ????

    ??¡±??

    ????

    ???? ???? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?????? ?????? ?? ???? ????????

    ??????? ??? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???¡ª???? ?? ??? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ????????????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ?????

    ?????????????

    ???????????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ?

    ?????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ???????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?¡¯???????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?

    ???????????

    ????????

    ????????

    ???????????

    ???

    ????

    ??? ??????? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ????????? ?????? ???¡¯? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????????? ??????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ????? ?????????? ????????? ????????? ??????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?????? ????? ?? ?????????? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???????????

    ?? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??????? ??????????? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?????? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ???????????????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????

    ¡®???????

    ?

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???????

    ????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????

    ¡°????????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????????¡±

    ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ???????¡¯? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ??????????? ????? ?? ??? ???????? ???????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ??

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ?????¡¯

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ¡°?????? ????????¡±

    ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???????¡¯? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ?????

    ???????

    ???¡±?

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ??¡±?

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ????

    ???????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ?

    ????

    ????????

    ?????

    ¡°??????¡±

    ? ????? ????? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ¡°???????? ???? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ?????????? ?¡¯?? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?¡¯?? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?????¡±

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

    ???????

    ¡°????????

    ???????¡¯?

    ??????

    ??¡¯?

    ?????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ??¡¯?

    ?????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ¡°????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ?????¡¯???

    ??????????

    ??

    ¡°?¡¯? ????? ? ?????????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ????? ???¡±

    ???? ? ????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ¡°?? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ? ?????? ????????? ????? ?????????? ?¡¯?? ???? ???? ???????¡±

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ?

    ???

    ???

    ??????¡±??

    ???

    ??

    ¡®?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ?????¡¯??

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ????????

    ????

    ????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ?

    ????????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ??????

    ??????????????

    ????

    ????

    ???¡¯?

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ????¡±??

    ¡°??????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??¡¯?? ???? ?????? ???? ??????????¡±

    ??? ??????? ???? ? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????????? ???????? ??? ????????? ??? ????? ??? ¡°?????? ??? ??¡¯? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??¡¯? ??????? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ? ?????????? ????? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?????????¡±

    ???¡±¡±?????

    ??? ?????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ???? ??????¡¯? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ?????

    ¡°??????? ???? ??? ?? ???????? ?¡¯?? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ????¡± ??? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???????

    ????

    ????

    ??¡±???

    ?

    ?¡±??????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ?????? ?????

    ???????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ?????? ????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ??????

    ??¡±

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ????¡¯?

    ??¡±??

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ?????????

    ??????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ??????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?????????

 Chapter 1629: 1622: Lin Yafeis Scheme

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1629: Chapter 1622: Lin Yafei¡¯s Scheme</strong>

    At this moment, it was the peak period of the nightlife, so the entire bar appeared very lively. Countless young men and women were constantly twisting their bodies, venting the madness in their hearts along with the music, expressing the depression from their work during the day and dissatisfaction with their bosses. In the booth seats of the bar, men and women sat, their eyes searching the crowd for prey, apparently nning to find a man or woman to spend a night with.

    The myriad facets of life were clearly disyed here.

    In contrast to the noise and excitement on the first and second floors of the bar, the third floor seemed incredibly quiet, with no sound from downstairs being heard at all. Burly men wearing suits and earphones stood on both sides of the stairs and corridors, their eyes scanning the surroundings like eagles. It was almost a post every three steps, a sentry every five, making it so that not even a fly could get through.

    In a spacious office on the third floor.

    A woman stood with her back to the door, in front of a floor-to-ceiling window. Her red cheongsam was particrly eye-catching, and the high heels on her feet outlined her figure as very tall. Under the lights, her whole body exuded a vibe that made people want tomit a crime, like a dark night fairy with a strong attraction to men.

    This woman, who could ignite a man¡¯s desire with just one nce, was none other than Lin Yafei, who hade to Beijing.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei was standing in front of the window, her gaze unwavering as she looked at the scenery outside. Her red lips were tightly pressed, and a trace of undisguisable worry lingered in her beautiful eyes. Before returning to the bar, she had met Sima Lingyun at the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, but after only chatting for a little while, Sima Lingyun had hurriedly left. Shortly after, she received a call from Situ Feng, saying that Lu Tianxing demanded the evacuation of the Sky Dragon Club, which filled her heart with a bad premonition, prompting her to rush back to the Charming Bar.

    ¡°Tianxing, you better be safe; otherwise, I will bathe Beijing in blood and make everyone pay for you.¡±

    Lin Yafei whispered softly to herself, her eyes shing with madness. If anything happened to her man, she was capable of doing anything.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡±

    Just then, a knock came from outside.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Lin Yafei said without turning her head.

    With Lin Yafei¡¯s voice, Situ Feng pushed the door open and entered, his head lowered. Despite the enchanting and seductive aura Lin Yafei emanated, Situ Feng dared not even nce at her.

    This woman was a femme fatale, a slight mistake could cost one¡¯s life.

    After Lin Yafei took charge of the Sky Dragon Club, a reckless yboy once attempted to flirt with her, relying on his status. That same night, his third leg was disabled, and he was thrown into the trash heap. The next day, his father¡¯smercialpany dered bankruptcy, and both father and son were immediately imprisoned and sentenced to life in prison.

    A woman who resorts to action at the slightest disagreement is best left alone.

    ¡°How is the situation at the Sky Dragon Club?¡± Lin Yafei asked calmly.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Situ Feng immediately said, ¡°Hall Master, the Sky Dragon Club is now surrounded by the Yanhuang Group. However, ording to our spies, Third Young Master Lu fought with others at the Sky Dragon Club, killing several people, though one person was rescued at the end.¡±

    ¡°Is Tianxing injured?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be. Third Young Master Lu has already returned to the Han Family Hotel.¡±

    Upon hearing Situ Feng¡¯s words, Lin Yafei secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, ¡°Do you know where these people who attacked Tianxing are hiding now?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. The other side is extremely mysterious and very powerful. Plus, the power dynamics in Beijing make it difficult to investigate. Currently, we only know that the Holy Daughter of the Holy See resides at Maria Catholic Church, but nothing else.¡±

    Situ Feng quickly said, ¡°Hall Master, what should we do next? Should we continue to investigate their hideouts?¡±

    ¡°No need. Since this group failed in their attempt to test Tianxing, they will likely hide. With the guts to make a move in Beijing, their strength is clear. Sending our people to track them would only lead to casualties, which doesn¡¯t benefit us.¡±

    Lin Yafei waved her hand, rejecting Situ Feng¡¯s proposal. If they managed to save someone from Lu Tianxing and made the Yanhuang Group hesitate, their strength was evident. Tracking them would only lead to unnecessary losses.

    ¡°Hall Master, what should we do next?¡± Situ Feng asked again.

    Lin Yafei did not speak immediately but pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Inform our people to stay alert and closely monitor the reactions of all major families in Beijing. I want to see how many demons and ghosts show up this time. Anyone who dares to appear, notify me immediately, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hall Master, I will go make the arrangements now.¡±

    Situ Feng nodded and immediately turned around to walk outside.

    Feeling the door close behind her, Lin Yafei let out a soft sigh, gazing out the window lost in thought. This was all she could do now¡ªkeep an eye on Beijing, see how many troublemakers woulde out, and send them straight to Hell.

    Compared to Beijing¡¯s turbulent atmosphere, under the night sky, Modu appeared exceptionally calm. The dazzling lights enveloped the entire city; buildings were brightly lit, and the magnificent lights illuminated the structures. From a distance, it seemed dreamy, like a beautiful woman with a partially concealed face, captivating enough to make people stop to admire.

    The evening breeze stirred, the night alluring. Within Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing had yet to leave. The recent development matters concerning Tianhe Resort forced her to stayte, organizing necessary documents crucial to whether Tianhe Resort could beparable to Dubai¡¯s Burj Al Arab. She couldn¡¯t afford any negligence.

    As time ticked by, Bai Zhiqing unknowingly spent hours sorting out paperwork until she finally set the folder down, gently rubbed her temples, and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the lit-up Modu.

    For some reason, Bai Zhiqing felt an unsettling turmoil in her heart now. She couldn¡¯t calm down, as if a fire was burning inside her.

    ¡°Tianxing, are you doing okay in Beijing?¡±

    Looking out the window, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s delicate face revealed an inescapable worry as she murmured softly.

    It was at this moment that Bai Zhiqing realized how important Lu Tianxing was to her. She hadn¡¯t felt much when he was by her side, but once he left, traveling alone to Beijing, she felt as if a piece of her was missing, leaving her empty and listless.

    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡±

    At that moment, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office door was knocked upon.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, returned to her desk, masking her emotions with a cold and aloof demeanor, and said calmly.

    ¡°Creak.¡±

    A crisp sound followed by the opening door, and the click of high heels echoed as Lin Qianru¡¯s graceful figure slowly entered: ¡°Zhiqing, here are the documents you requested. I¡¯ve organized them all for you. I¡¯ll leave them on your desk!¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Qianru ced the folder on Bai Zhiqing¡¯s desk, then noticed Bai Zhiqing¡¯s slightly haggard expression and gently said, ¡°Zhiqing, it¡¯s gettingte. You shoulde home with me to rest. It¡¯s not good to wear yourself out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I understand my own health, Qian Ru. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    With a faint smile, Bai Zhiqing looked at Lin Qianru: ¡°By the way, Qian Ru, don¡¯t wait for me tonight. You and Hong Yue go ahead. Once I finish reviewing these documents, I¡¯ll head home myself.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, I know you¡¯re using work to distract yourself, but take care of your health. If Tianxinges back and finds you worn out, what if he mes me for not taking care of you? I don¡¯t want to face the Lu Family¡¯s wrath.¡± Lin Qianru joked half-heartedly with Bai Zhiqing.

    ¡°Qianru, you spoil him too much. He¡¯ll only be more demanding.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing shot a nce at Lin Qianru but didn¡¯t look back at the documents. Instead, she stretched and stood up: ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s gettingte, and work can wait. It¡¯s perfect timing to go for ate-night snack when Manmanes to pick us up. Then we can head home together.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded, smiling gently. They couldn¡¯t offer much help to Lu Tianxing from Modu, but making sure he didn¡¯t worry could be the best support they could give.

    ¡°Qianru, wait for me outside. I¡¯ll change and be right out.¡± Bai Zhiqing said softly to Lin Qianru.

    ¡°Okay, Hong Yue and I will wait downstairs.¡±

    Lin Qianru nodded and turned to leave without saying more.

    Watching Lin Qianru¡¯s retreating figure, Bai Zhiqing sighed inwardly, knowing that Lin Qianru might be even more worried about Lu Tianxing, but she had buried those worries deep in her heart.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such trouble. How can so many girls like you and stay loyal to you?¡±

    Sighing again, Bai Zhiqing looked once more at theplex scenery outside the window before turning back inside to change clothes.

 Chapter 1630: 1623: Avril Attacked

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1630: Chapter 1623: Avril Attacked</strong>

    Beijing.

    After leaving Maria Catholic Church, Avril walked straight to a car outside. Apanied by the roaring of the engine, the red Porsche sped through the streets like a bolt of lightning, attracting numerous gazes from around.

    Avril seemed indifferent to the attention, weaving through the traffic, prompting some drivers to honk furiously and shout angrily.

    After about ten minutes, Avril finally parked the car and got out, her gaze falling on a recently repaired wooden bridge not far away and the babbling stream below, her eyes showing a hint ofplex emotion.

    This was the ce where she had met Lu Tianxing for the second timest night. For some reason, she had inexplicably driven here tonight.

    Slowly walking onto the wooden bridge, she scanned the familiar surroundings, recalling the events of the previous night. A moreplex expression appeared on her elegantly beautiful face as she stared ahead nkly, walking forward like a puppet without uttering a word.

    Suddenly, Avril halted, and the confusion in her eyes vanished without a trace, her expression turning extremely grave. Her eyes scanned the surroundings like sharp des, as waves of formidable light powers emanated from her, a strong sense of danger enveloping her heart.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out.¡±

    As her voice fell, the light aura around Avril became sharper, transforming into a beam of light that shot forward.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The beam flew about ten meters before seemingly encountering an invisible wall, vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°As expected from the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, your strength is extraordinary. We concealed our presence well, yet you still managed to detect us. Impressive, indeed. But unfortunately, tonight, you won¡¯t leave here alive.¡±

    Apanied by a voice full of murderous intent, over a dozen figures materialized in the void.

    Leading the group was a slender old man, emitting a formidable aura. Behind him were over a dozen ck-d, masked men, each holding a pitch-ck crossbow, which gleamed ominously under the faint moonlight.

    ¡°Who are you? We shouldn¡¯t be enemies, should we?¡± Avril asked, her pupils contracting sharply upon seeing the gaunt old man.

    ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you, Holy Daughter, must die today. Don¡¯t me us for being heartless; me yourself foring to China.¡±

    Staring at Avril, the old man¡¯s eyes glinted fiercely, and without further ado, he gestured to the men behind him, ¡°Kill.¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡±

    As the old man moved, the ck-d men suddenly stepped forward, aiming their crossbows at Avril. With the sound of springs releasing, arrows shot out, piercing through the air silently, aimed at Avril.

    The crossbow arrows pierced the void almost silently, glimmering coldly in the darkness, creating an unsettling feeling.

    ¡°Light Shield.¡±

    Seeing the iing arrows, Avril¡¯s expression changed drastically, her light powers surging instantly to form a massive shield in front of her.

    ¡°Whizz!¡±

    An arrow collided with the Light Shield, unhindered, piercing through it and hurtling towards Avril.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Witnessing this, Avril froze momentarily, retreating swiftly, her expression turning extremely grim. She knew her strength was middle-stage mythical, whereas those using crossbows were merely at the Heavenly Realm and early-stage mythical levels. Yet now, they were able to break her light powers with crossbows, seemingly impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile, Avril. This is the Yanhuang Group¡¯s specially crafted Array-breaking Crossbow, designed to dismantle True Qi and powers. Your fate today is death; surrender, and perhaps I¡¯ll let you keep your corpse intact.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice rang out again,den with viciousness, ¡°Continue attacking, kill her.¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice had barely faded when the relentless sound of springs rang out once more, as another barrage of crossbow arrows shot forth, swarming towards Avril like locusts.

    ¡°Array-breaking Crossbow?¡±

    Avril¡¯s face suddenly changed upon hearing the elder¡¯s words. She was certainly familiar with the Array-breaking Crossbow, a weapon specially made by the Yanhuang Group to counter the True Qi and supernatural abilities of martial artists. If one cannot evade the crossbow arrows shot by the Array-breaking Crossbow, no matter how strong their abilities, they might still find it hard to escape death.

    ¡°Damn it, who exactly is trying to kill me, who could it be?¡±

    An icy light flickered in Avril¡¯s eyes, as waves of killing intent surged within her heart. Yet her hands did not slow down in the slightest, suddenly behind her appeared an angel¡¯s shadow, its pure white wings pping out of thin air. With each p, feathers imbued with light superpowers appeared out of nowhere and densely filled the space behind her.

    ¡°zing brilliance.¡±

    Apanied by Avril¡¯s crisp voice, these light feathers instantly shot forward, piercing through the air and colliding with the crossbow arrows.

    The elder coldly smiled upon seeing this scene; the Array-breaking Crossbow specifically counters True Qi, and True Qi together with supernatural powers can¡¯t do anything against it.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, a sudden transformation urred. When the dense brightness approached the arrows shot from the Array-breaking Crossbow, it seemed to ignite like fireworks instantly, producing a series of explosive sounds. The light superpowers surged, transforming into destructive force, shredding all the rapidly approaching arrows to pieces.

    ¡°zing brilliance, illuminate the earth.¡±

    Avril¡¯s icy voice rang out again. Those feathers which hadn¡¯t exploded yet pierced through the air, reverberating sharply, tearing through the air, directly enveloping the elder and the dozen ck-d men.

    ¡°Not good, this woman¡¯s abilities are unexpectedly terrifying.¡±

    Upon seeing the arrows shot by the Array-breaking Crossbow shattered by the light feathers, the elder¡¯s face suddenly became extremely grim. Particrly when he saw the densely packed light feathersing aggressively, a strong sense of foreboding surged in his heart. He soared into the air, roared, andunched his hands forward.

    As he unleashed his palm, the entire void filled with palm shadows, an immense True Qi wave pervaded the sky, crushing towards those light feathers.

    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two forces collided continuously in the void, producing deafening sounds akin to rolling thunder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    Amidst the thunderous roar, there echoed several horrific screams. Although the elder blocked most of the light feathers, many still prated through his palm shadows, piercing the space. They directly struck the ck-d men beside him, instantly spilling blood all over the ce.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Behind the elder, a ck-d man in the early-stage Mythical realm attempted to use his True Qi to resist the light feathers. As a result, his True Qi Protection Shield was pierced, and the feathers imbued with light aura shredded him, riddling him with holes as if pierced by thousands of arrows, turning him into a heap of flesh within seconds.

    In less than a heartbeat, the ck-d men behind the elder suffered severe casualties, leaving only a few of the strongest barely supporting while the rest were beyond dead.

    ¡°Avril, you¡¯re courting death¡­!¡±

    Hearing the screams from behind, seeing the ck-d men fallen in pools of blood, the elder¡¯s eyes shot forth a snake-like killing intent.

    He belonged to the Sun Family, a senior of Sun Aoxiong. For the sake of killing Avril, he brought out all the elite talents painstakingly nurtured by the Sun Family, each death a colossal loss. These elite talents were fundamental to the Sun Family¡¯s status as one of the prominent families in the north. Now, losing almost a dozen made his heart feel like it was bleeding.

    ¡°Avril, today I will ensure you have no ce to be buried.¡±

    The elder roared again, showing no restraint, his True Qi erupted, attacking directly. He shattered all the light feathers and charged straight at Avril, pushing his hands forward powerfully, unleashing a gale-like force. The wooden nks fixed with nails under the bridge were swept up by his formidable palm force, crashing forward with a loud whoosh.

    ¡°Light Shield.¡±

    Avril¡¯s face showed a grave expression. Without any hesitation, light superpowers instantly coalesced before her, forming a Light Shield. The nk fragments smashed against the shield, getting shattered and rebounded instantly.

    ¡°Hmph, just a petty trick, break it.¡±

    The elder sneered coldly,unching palms imbued with powerful force, smashing heavily against the Light Shield, shattering it, and aiming directly at Avril¡¯s head.

    ¡°Angel Strike.¡±

    A solemn expression flitted across Avril¡¯s exquisite face. Without hesitation, the angel shadow behind her swung its longsword fiercely towards the elder. As the longsword collided with the elder¡¯s hands, it instantly shattered like ss. Avril herself trembled violently as if struck by lightning, uncontrobly flying backward, crashing through the bridge¡¯s handrail, and plunging into the river below.

 Chapter 1631: 1624: Has Lu Tianxing Returned?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1631: Chapter 1624: Has Lu Tianxing Returned?</strong>

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Just as she was about to fall into the river, a set of pure white wings suddenly appeared behind Avril, supporting her whole body in mid-air.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Avril¡¯s face held a tinge of paleness, her lips slightly bloodied, clearly having suffered considerable injuries earlier. She regarded the elder before her with a full face of solemnity, wishing to escape, but was locked in ce by the elder¡¯s aura, any slight movement would bring a thunderous attack upon her.

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, the elderughed heartily, ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter at all; the important thing is that today you¡¯re dead for sure. Die!¡±

    With these words falling, the elder stepped forward, moving like a dragon and a tiger, leaping into the air, his five fingers turning into ws, carrying a fierce force, as if reaching for something in a bag, aiming for Avril¡¯s throat.

    Avril only felt a boundless killing intent assaulting her. Even before the elder¡¯s attack reached her, she was already feeling the intense pressureing her way, her skin reacting with goosebumps from the killing intent, as though an invisible force was locking her in ce. If she couldn¡¯t avoid this move, the oue was likely a dead end.

    ¡°Light Illuminates.¡±

    Avril¡¯s fair face was covered with sweat, biting her red lips tightly, as lines of light superpower surged from her body, seemingly trying to turn the entire world into a world of light, making the entire river surface luminously bright like daytime. Lines of light superpower carried a destructive force, arcing forward, everything in its path seemingly evaporated into nothingness, disappearing without a trace, as if it had never existed in this world.

    The elder also knew the terror of Avril¡¯s move, unable to easily withstand it, his hands raised, instantly summoning an elliptical True Qi Protection Shield, this shield like a great bell covering him.

    ¡°Golden Bell Shield.¡±

    Lines of light superpower struck the elder¡¯s Golden Bell Shield, like droplets of water hitting a boiling oil pan, causing sounds akin to metal striking metal to resonate across the river surface.

    Even with repeated use of superpowers to attack the Golden Bell Shield, Avril remained unable to pierce the elder¡¯s defense; after all, their strengths wereid out clearly, the elder was at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical, whereas she was only at the Mid-stage Mythical. Though she was also a genius, ultimately she was not like Lu Tianxing, a figure so overwhelmingly powerful he could fight beyond his level. As lines of superpowers struck down, the light superpower surrounding her seemed to be difficult to sustain, her wings beginning to be transparent, showing signs of disappearing.

    After all, not everyone could be like Lu Tianxing, who could kill someone at the Peak of Mythical Level while only being at the Mid-stage Mythical without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Avril, it seems you can¡¯t hold on anymore, just obediently give in! Die for me!¡±

    Upon witnessing this scene, the elder¡¯s face showed a sinister expression, his hands reaching forward, and then spreading apart, directly tearing out a gap from all the lines of light superpower, immediately, striking a palm at Avril from mid-air.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    With the strikeing down, Avril had no opportunity to dodge, only able to reluctantly activate her superpowers to form a Light Shield before her, but as the palm descended, this Light Shield was shattered, and Avril was pushed back several meters, almost falling from mid-air, once more spitting out blood, her exquisite and beautiful face bing as pale as paper.

    Despite being injured, Avril used this force to break free from the elder¡¯s aura lock, without any hesitation, using the recoil force, elerating upward, transforming into a stream of light, rushing toward the distance.

    Avril knew very well in her heart that staying here would certainly lead to her death; only by escaping did she have a chance of survival.

    ¡°Run, Avril, can you escape? All of you chase her for me, tonight no matter what, kill Avril!¡±

    Upon seeing this, the elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, without hesitation, his figure shed, swiftly pursuing Avril like lightning. He had been in Beijing for a while, finally catching Avril alone, if she managed to escape, finding another chance to kill her would be nearly impossible, tonight no matter what Avril has to die.

    The few ck-d men also had no hesitation, immediately utilizing their techniques, following the elder closely in pursuit of Avril.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, within Bai¡¯s Group, Bai Zhiqing had already changed into casual clothes, emerging from her office, without hesitation she went directly into the elevator.

    The elevator descended all the way down, arriving straight at the first-floor lobby.

    After Bai Zhiqing walked out of the elevator, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all and headed directly outside. Suddenly, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s movements froze sharply, her gaze fixed ahead, her pretty face revealing an undeniable look of disbelief and shock.

    At the entrance of the hall, a man wearing casual clothes appeared in front of Bai Zhiqing, emanating a cheeky and cynical aura, and smiling at Bai Zhiqing.

    Looking at the man before her, Bai Zhiqing covered her mouth, trying not to scream, her delicate figure trembling slightly, staring with disbelief at the man who appeared before her. Surely¡­ surely this can¡¯t be possible, isn¡¯t Lu Tianxing supposed to be in Beijing? How did he appear at Bai¡¯s Group?

    Bai Zhiqing looked at the man in front of her, shock etched on her face, filled with deep confusion. This man looks almost identical to Lu Tianxing, even his demeanor is indistinguishable, as if engraved from the same mold.

    Upon seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s appearance, the man who looks exactly like Lu Tianxing smiled and said, ¡°Zhiqing, what is it, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are Lu Tianxing?¡± Bai Zhiqing questioned in a trembling voice, filled with disbelief as she gazed at the man before her.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, who else could it be! But, Zhiqing, I¡¯ve only been away from Modu for a few days, and you no longer recognize me, it truly breaks my heart.¡±

    The man looked at Bai Zhiqing with a slight smile, wearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s iconic cynical smile.

    As Bai Zhiqing heard this familiar voice, and looked at the familiar face in front of her, instead of feeling any joy, her heart shed with vignce. Her intuition told her that the man who looked identical to Lu Tianxing and imed to be him absolutely couldn¡¯t be Lu Tianxing because what he said wasn¡¯t right.

    However, Bai Zhiqing quickly suppressed this vignce to the bottom of her heart and responded with a smile, ¡°Tianxing, howe you came back from Beijing? Is the matter there resolved?¡±

    ¡°Not yet resolved.¡±

    This Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, ¡°This time Beijing is really too dangerous. The Holy Mountain, the American Superhero Team, and the Church people are all here, very powerful. To deal with them, I n toe back to Modu first to see you, and also take you all to a ce to hide so that I have no worries in Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Take us away?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing¡¯s heart skipped slightly, staring closely at Lu Tianxing who was almost within reach, as the sense of vignce in her eyes became even stronger, but her expression didn¡¯t change as she said, ¡°Why not take us to the Lu Family? With Grandpa there, isn¡¯t it better?¡±

    ¡°I worry someone at the Lu Family may harm you, after all, the events that happened at the Lu Familyst time are still vivid in memory. I don¡¯t trust them.¡± This Lu Tianxing looked at Bai Zhiqing and shook his head.

    ¡°I see, then in that case, let¡¯s find Qian Ru and the others first! We¡¯ll go home together then.¡± Bai Zhiqing nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Bai Zhiqing looked gently at Lu Tianxing, but unlike usual, she didn¡¯t hold onto his arm, rather she walked towards the outside of the hall first, with Lu Tianxing closely following behind her.

    Listening to the footsteps behind, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s gentle expression instantly became heavy. She can almostpletely confirm now that the man who imed to be Lu Tianxing absolutely couldn¡¯t be him, but a man who looked identical, disguised as him. However, she currently has no way to handle this, she has to stabilize this man first.

    ¡°Zhiqing, you came out, I was just about to go up to find you¡­¡±

    Just as Bai Zhiqing stepped out of the hall to the roadside, she saw a BMW car parked there, with Lin Qianru talking to Luan Hongyue. Hearing footsteps behind, she immediately spoke up, though she hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Lin Qianru¡¯s words abruptly stopped, full of disbelief looking at Lu Tianxing who was following Bai Zhiqing.

    Luan Hongyue was stunned too, her pretty face showing the same shock as Lin Qianru, mixed with disbelief and astonishment. Wasn¡¯t Lu Tianxing supposed to be in Beijing? How did he show up in Modu, and the fact they had been standing outside all this time, howe they hadn¡¯t noticed Lu Tianxing went inside.

    ¡°Qian Ru, Miss Luan, what happened, are you dazed? How¡¯s that for a surprise? I specifically made sure you didn¡¯t see me, nning to give you a surprise.¡± Lu Tianxing, as if understanding Lin Qianru and Luan Hongyue¡¯s thoughts, smiled and said.

    But this Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice, when he said this, Lin Qianru and Luan Hongyue¡¯s bodies trembled imperceptibly, and they exchanged a nce, noticing the gravity in each other¡¯s eyes.

    PS: When will this heat ever end, it¡¯s over thirty-five degrees every day, feels like a sauna!

 Chapter 1632: 1625: Five Flaws

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1632: Chapter 1625: Five ws</strong>

    Lin Qianru took a deep breath, her expression unchanged, and smiled at Lu Tianxing, saying, ¡°Tianxing, why did youe back tonight? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to Beijing to solve some troubles?¡±

    ¡°Beijing is full of crises, far more dangerous than I imagined. So, I n toe back first, take you to a ce to hide where no one can find you. I¡¯ll bring you out once I¡¯ve resolved the issues in Beijing, to prevent anyone from targeting you in the meantime. After all, you are my treasures, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Zhiqing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tianxing is right.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gently nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t stay away from Beijing for too long, otherwise those guys will notice. I¡¯ll take you back now to get a few things, and we must leave immediately to avoid anyplications.¡±

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing spoke again, ¡°Once you¡¯re settled, I¡¯ll rush back to Beijing immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing and the two other women smiled and nodded, saying nothing more but walked directly to the BMW parked by the roadside.

    Just then, a red BMW mini drove over from a distance and stopped right in front of the three women, Bai Zhiqing.

    As the car door opened, Mand stepped out directly. Upon seeing Lu Tianxing, Mand was visibly stunned, ¡°Brother? When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Just came back.¡±

    Lu Tianxing said softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to pick up Sister-inw. Didn¡¯t you say I should protect her every day? I¡¯m just doing what you told me.¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing patted his forehead and said, ¡°You see, I¡¯ve been so caught up with things in Beijing these past few days that I forgot. By the way, I¡¯m nning to go back to Ziyuan District with Zhiqing, Qianru, and Miss Luan to pack some things and find a ce to hide for a while. We¡¯lle out when things in Beijing are settled, right, Zhiqing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Mand nodded lightly, but subtly took a few steps forward, blocking Lu Tianxing and the three women, smiling as she said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯te over yet, take a few steps back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something going on?¡± Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback by this and then smiled.

    ¡°Hmph, brother, you have the nerve to ask what¡¯s wrong. You have a record. Take a few steps back, I need to check if you¡¯re sneaking around behind my sister-inw¡¯s back. Hurry and step back.¡±

    ¡°Manman, do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

    Lu Tianxingughed bitterly, but still stepped back a few paces as instructed.

    Just as Lu Tianxing stepped back, Mand¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy. Her fingers reached for her waist and with a flick, a gray mist drifted towards Lu Tianxing, as she loudly said, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not my brother at all!¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face changed slightly. He reached out to wave away the gray mist, smiling wryly, ¡°Manman, stop joking with your brother, when was I not your brother?¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing took step by step towards Mand.

    ¡°Tie Niu, Fu Tu, what are you standing around for? Hurry ande out to block them.¡± Seeing this scene, Mand¡¯s expression changed drastically again, she spread more poison and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Manman, you¡¯re joking again.¡±

    The bitter smile on Lu Tianxing¡¯s face grew stronger. He waved his hand to disperse the poisonous mist and, in a sh, lunged directly at Mand.

    ¡°One sh Across the Sky.¡±

    ¡°Vigorous Vajra Fist.¡±

    At this moment, two icy voices suddenly echoed, followed by a dazzling sword light appearing out of thin air, like a straight roadying t in the void, moving forward with an invincible force, slicing directly towards Lu Tianxing.

    Simultaneously, a burly man bathed in golden light charged from not far away, like a human tank, appearing before Lu Tianxing in the blink of an eye. His fists carried a thunderous force, directly striking at this Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, a smirk of disdain gracing his lips as he effortlessly lifted his arm and executed the Sky Flipping Seal, striking directly.

    In the collision of power, Lu Tianxing remained motionless, while Fu Tu and Tie Niu involuntarily stepped back several paces, retreating to Mand¡¯s side.

    ¡°Manman, take my sister-inw and the others and leave first; we¡¯ll handle this.¡± Tie Niu and Fu Tu looked gravely at Lu Tianxing in the distance, not turning their heads as they spoke to Mand.

    From the recent confrontation, they knew clearly that this man identical to Lu Tianxing was far stronger than them¡ªthey were not opponents. The only thing now was to dy as much as possible, giving Mand and the others time to flee.

    ¡°Hahahaha, leave? You think you can leave today? Better stay obediently!¡±

    After hearing Fu Tu and Tie Niu, Lu Tianxing knew his cover might have been blown, and he didn¡¯t bother hiding anything, coldly smiling at Mand and the others, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really curious how you discovered me. I thought I imitated perfectly, how did you find me out?¡±

    ¡°How did we find you?¡±

    Mand sneered, ¡°Undeniably, your imitation was indeed lifelike, even acquaintances might not discern you. But you forgot the most crucial point. When my brother talks to others, he might call my Sister Zhiqing by her name, but when conversing with her, he never calls her Sister Zhiqing¡ªhe calls her wife. Since the first day they got married, this has been the fixed term of address. So I¡¯m 100% sure you¡¯re not my brother; mimicking his martial moves won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your first w.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing spoke now, her face cold as ice, ¡°The second w is, when Tianxing addresses Hong Yue, he wouldn¡¯t call her Miss Luan but Hong Yue. Moreover, you suggested we leave Ziyuan District to hide elsewhere, even rejecting going to the Lu Family¡ªthis is your third w. For Tianxing, the safest ce in China would naturally be the Lu Family rather than anywhere else. As long as Old Master Lu is alive, we are safest.¡±

    ¡°The fourth w is that you had clearly told Manman to protect me before leaving Modu, yet you seemed genuinely surprised upon seeing Manman just now, it¡¯s illogical. Of course, you might im ignorance of hering tonight. I¡¯ll assume you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But you still have a fifth w, which is Tianxing would never quit halfway. Since he went to Beijing, he wouldn¡¯t sneak back secretly at night to find us. I know his pride wouldn¡¯t allow it, nor would he do so. This would only put us in danger, and he wouldn¡¯t let it happen. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to Beijing alone.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, though you mimicked Tianxing¡¯s appearance, speech, and mannerisms perfectly, you can never truly imitate someone¡¯s heart. From the first moment I saw you, I doubted you were Lu Tianxing. Not because you had ws, but my intuition told me you¡¯re not him. Especially after you spoke the first sentence, I was 100% sure you¡¯re fake.¡±

    ¡°Bravo, Bravo¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s analysis, the man who looked like Lu Tianxing pped his hands admiringly, saying, ¡°As expected of Bai Zhiqing, a woman of remarkable wisdom, deducing so much from the loopholes in my words, admirable indeed. Initially, I nned to quietly take you away, but it appears there¡¯s no hope for silence¡ªI must use force.¡±

    ¡°You think you can take my sister-inw?¡± Mand sneered.

    ¡°Heh, whether I can take her isn¡¯t up to you. Do you really think these so-called early-stage mythical fighters can stop me? Hand over Bai Zhiqing wisely, and I might mercifully spare you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you to meet King Yan.¡±

    ¡°Sending us to meet King Yan, your boasting is too grand!¡± Mand said with a dark expression.

    ¡°Hahaha, Mand, you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re the poison master of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps? Unfortunately for you, I came prepared, having taken the Tang Family¡¯s secret Detoxification Pill. Though your poison is formidable, the Tang Family¡¯s pill might not counteract it for long, but in the short term, it¡¯s effective. Killing you is but a moment¡¯s task. Since you won¡¯t make way, me only your own heartlessness. Initially, I just wanted to take Bai Zhiqing and the others. Now that you obstinately refuse, I¡¯ll send you off first.¡±

    With these words, the man didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping forward, his figure flickering like a specter, charging ahead, his fingers wing as if to snatch the throat of Mand in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Manman, take my sister-inw and retreat!¡±

    Witnessing this, Fu Tu and Tie Niu¡¯s eyes glinted with ferocity, as they nked the man, one on each side, lunging straight at him.

 Chapter 1633 - 1626: Peril on All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Chapter 1626: Peril on All Sides</h4>

    "The knife light is like a shadow."

    Fu Tu roared angrily, sping his five fingers together, a knife appeared in his hand. Without any hesitation, he directly shed towards the man, the knife light flickering unpredictably, like ghostly shadows, elusive, making it impossible to decipher where this knife light truly was.

    "Trying to catch me, fool! I think you¡¯re tired of living, soe and die!"

    Tie Niu also let out an angry roar, his fists continuously sting out, and instantly, the entire air seemed to explode. Huge fist shadows appeared out of thin air, the mighty fist wind likeyers of mountains pressing towards the man, akin to overturning overwhelming seas, emitting rumbling sounds.

    Vigorous Vajra Fist!

    "Ant¡¯s strength, how can it block my path? You all are nothing but this. Today I¡¯ll make you perish under your Judge¡¯s most proud technique, Sky Flipping Seal."

    Looking at the iing fist wind and knife light, the man¡¯s face revealed a thick mocking expression. He unexpectedly mimicked Lu Tianxing¡¯s technique, flipped his hand, and unleashed a Sky Flipping Seal, crushing forward.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Sky Flipping Seal fell from the sky, the intersecting fist shadows and knife light instantly shredded and shattered, crushed into powder, turned into nothingness, dissipating in the air.

    "Iron Blood Battle Halberd."

    The man¡¯s smile grew colder, he gestured with his arm, a halberd filled with intense iron and blood aura appeared in his hand, transformed into an afterimage directly stabbing towards Tie Niu and Fu Tu.

    "sh."

    "Vajra Leg."

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu¡¯s faces changed drastically, immediately unleashing their techniques, fiercely bombarding toward the Iron Blood Battle Halberd. With a loud bang, the duo¡¯s attacks collided with the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, instantly emitting a groan. Like being struck by lightning, they were sent flying by a powerful force, leaving a deep gash in the ground.

    "Tie Niu, Fu Tu..."

    Upon seeing this scene, Mand¡¯s face immediately turned worried, subconsciously wanting to dash forward.

    "Manman, don¡¯t worry about us, take the sister-inw and leave here immediately, we¡¯ll hold him off, hurry up and go..."

    Tie Niu roared angrily, exchanging nces with Fu Tu. Both of them, with no hesitation, once again charged towards the man.

    "Run, do you think you can escape? Everyone stay here!"

    The man sneered, flickered to appear beside Tie Niu, struck his palm on Tie Niu, making him spew blood and fly away. Meanwhile, he grabbed Fu Tu¡¯s shing knife light, crushing it, then formed a de with his left hand, slicing out a True Qi, forcing Fu Tu to dodge, and rushed towards Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru.

    "You dare..."

    Seeing this scene, Mand¡¯s face turned icy cold, screamed, and blocked in front of Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru. She raised her fists, smashing towards the man, knowing her strength was no match for him, but she had promised Lu Tianxing never to allow anyone to harm Bai Zhiqing unless she died.

    "Poison master, since you don¡¯t know your limits, I¡¯ll send you off now."

    The man¡¯s eyes shed with fierce killing intent. A turn of his palm unleashed a True Qi, roaring towards Mand, berserk True Qi crushed down like a mountain, intending to crush Mand into meat paste.

    "Divine Wood True Qi."

    Seeing Mand about to die at the man¡¯s hands, suddenly, an icy voice came from afar.

    With this voice, the world seemed to turn into a realm of trees, towering trees appeared out of thin air, leaves fell from nowhere, dancing in the air, enveloping Mand. Simultaneously, a figure directly rushed at the man.

    Meanwhile, in Beijing, Avril was now in extremely dire straits, resembling a stray dog, gone was the glory and nobility of the Church¡¯s Holy Daughter. Her body bore numerous wounds, red blood stained her garment, her lips held traces of blood, her pale face was covered in sweat, her flowing hair clung tight to her cheeks, making her look exceedingly disheveled.

    However, Avril seemed oblivious, constantly activating her light superpower, dashing towards Maria Catholic Church, for that was the safest ce. Once there, she¡¯d be safe; otherwise, no matter where she went, danger loomed because not only did this old man want her dead.

    Behind her, the old man¡¯s figure followed closely, his cold killing intent tantly radiating out, while several early-stage Mythical ck-d men were long left behind, unable to match their speed.

    "Avril, stop your futile resistance, you cannot escape. Today you are destined to die."

    The old man¡¯s figure followed like a shadow, tightly locking onto Avril¡¯s figure, a surge of True Qi raging from his body. As long as Avril hesitated even a little, he could kill her instantly.

    Avril seemed not to hear the sounding from behind, continuously driving her superpowers, the wings of light behind her pping, making her figure sh like lightning in the sky, heading toward Maria Catholic Church,pletely ignoring the overwhelming killing intent and menacing threats behind her.

    If she kept moving forward, she might have a sliver of hope, but if she dared to hesitate even slightly, death was certain.

    Inside the Han Family Hotel.

    Aftering back from Sky Dragon Club, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately, but stood on the balcony, looking at the enchanting night view outside, his brows tightly furrowed, with a hint of unmistakable heaviness on his face.

    For some reason, ever since returning to the hotel, he felt restless, unable to calm his mood, as if something bad was happening, but he couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what.

    "Why do I suddenly feel so restless? What¡¯s going on? Did something happen in Modu, or is it something else?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brows, murmuring softly to himself, just as he was about to pull out his phone from his pocket to call Bai Zhiqing and ask, the door suddenly swung open with a bang.

    Starving Ghost walked in hurriedly, looking anxious: "Boss, something¡¯s wrong, I just got word, there¡¯s been an incident."

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback: "What happened?"

    "Yama Pce just sent word that Avril has been attacked near Jinxiu Bridge, she¡¯s being chased."

    "What did you say?"

    After hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with intense shock.

    Avril was attacked?

    How could that be possible? Avril¡¯s own strength is far from weak, plus she¡¯s protected by a Late Stage Mythical Red Cardinal, who¡¯s capable of dealing with Avril in Beijing, yet someone dared to do this.

    "Starving Ghost, what the hell is going on? Isn¡¯t this woman protected by a Red Cardinal? How could she be chased? What¡¯s going on?" Lu Tianxing said, his voice steady.

    "I don¡¯t know, but ording to the message sent, it seems the attackers used the Array-breaking Crossbow, and there¡¯s also a Peak of Mid-stage Mythical master involved, which is why Avril is losing the fight and being hunted. As for the Red Cardinal you mentioned, he hasn¡¯t appeared at all."

    Starving Ghost quickly said: "Boss, what do we do next?"

    "Do we know Avril¡¯s current location?"

    "Yes, Avril is heading to Maria Catholic Church right now, but I fear she won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer." Starving Ghost said.

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart sank suddenly: "What about Sima Lingyun?"

    "Sima Lingyun should be on his way too." Starving Ghost said.

    "Starving Ghost, call Tan Lang and Po Jun, we¡¯re moving, heading to Maria Catholic Church. Also, inform the people at Yama Pce to closely monitor Avril¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s a chance, we must save Avril, even if she¡¯s crippled, it doesn¡¯t matter, but under any circumstance, we have to ensure Avril¡¯s life, she absolutely cannot die."

    With that, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, immediately turning to head out.

    Avril must not die, at least not now, if Avril dies in Beijing, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Meanwhile, as Lu Tianxing was rushing towards Maria Catholic Church.

    On the road, a car was ignoring the surrounding traffic lights, rushing through one red light after another, with traffic police directing it, the car faced no obstacles, speeding ahead.

    Inside the car, Sima Lingyun sat in his seat, his face looking extremely grim. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Avril ended up alone leaving Maria Catholic Church tonight, and getting ambushed, now her life hangs in the bnce. This news sent Sima Lingyun¡¯s mood plummeting, if Avril dies in Beijing, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    He knows all too well Lu Tianxing¡¯s temperament, if anyone pins Avril¡¯s murder on Lu Tianxing, and stirs the Huaxia Martial Artists against him, Lu Tianxing would never simply surrender. The ensuing chaos could shake the whole of China, resulting in countless deaths among Huaxia Martial Artists.

    Thinking of this, Sima Lingyun¡¯s expression grew even more grave, urging Jiao Long: "Faster, we must get to Avril¡¯s location in the shortest time possible, no matter what."

    Jiao Long, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, listened to Sima Lingyun without hesitation, mmed the gas pedal down again, and the whole car shot forward like an arrow, speeding like lightning, disappearing in the distance in a blink, not even the taillights visible anymore.

 Chapter 1634 - 1627: Arriving Just in Time

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Chapter 1627: Arriving Just in Time</h4>

    In the direction of Maria Catholic Church.

    As time passed, Avril couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of excitement on her face. She was now infinitely close to Maria Catholic Church. Just a few more minutes, and she would be back at Maria Catholic Church. As long as she appeared within the church¡¯s vicinity, she would be safe and sound.

    "Not good..."

    The elder closely following behind Avril looked at the brightly lit church in the distance, his face turning extremely grim, yet he felt a sense of helplessness. Although his strength was much greater than Avril¡¯s, his speed was significantly slower. What¡¯s more, Avril was doing nothing but focusing on escaping, making it no easy task to catch up with her in a short time.

    "This can¡¯t go on, I must solve Avril thoroughly. Otherwise, once she appears within the church¡¯s range and attracts the attention of the Church¡¯s experts, all will be for naught."

    The elder looked at Avril¡¯s figure, a resolute glint shed in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a brown pill.

    Looking at the pill in his hand, the elder¡¯s eyes flickered with indecision. This was given to him by Sun Yaoyang before he came to Beijing, something simr to a stimnt. It could unleash his potential in the shortest time, increasing his strength.

    However, it had severe side effects. In mild cases, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his power for a short period, bing an unarmed ordinary person. In severe cases, his cultivation would be stuck at its current state, never having the chance to reach the highest level. To a martial artist, having their strength halt was the greatest tragedy.

    The elder¡¯s face flickered with uncertain kindness, but he hesitated only for a moment before gritting his teeth and throwing the pill into his mouth. No matter what, Avril had to die this time. Only with Avril¡¯s death would today¡¯s incident not be traced back to the Sun Family. He was one of the Sun Family and had watched the Sun Family gradually grow stronger. The Sun Family must not be annihted and be history because of this; otherwise, he would be the family¡¯s downfall.

    "Boom!"

    Upon swallowing the pill, the elder instantly felt an endless power erupting from within. Under the pill¡¯s stimtion, even his capiries began to seep blood, and his visage grew increasingly menacing. His eyes were bloodshot, his face flushed, and the originally violent True Qi became even more frantic, like a volcanic eruption full of destructive aura. The overwhelming True Qi shrouded the sky, creating a suffocating feeling.

    "Avril, you can¡¯t escape, die now for me."

    With scarlet eyes, the elder roared, his speed bing lightning-fast, more than doubling from before. Within a few shes, he was already behind Avril, roaring as his palm descended, crashing towards her.

    This move wasn¡¯t sophisticated, without even any variation, yet it exuded extreme domination, reminiscent of a volcanic eruption. Wherever the True Qi surged through, the space seemed to copse, rolling like tides, crashing like mountains.

    "What, how did his strength suddenly increase so much? Could it be he used some forbidden technique?"

    Feeling the vast power emanating from behind, Avril¡¯s face became extremely grim. She wanted to flee, but the elder¡¯s power sealed the heavens and locked the earth,pletely sealing the surrounding space. With the elder¡¯s sudden surge in power, if she dared to continue fleeing, her only oue would be a dead end.

    "No choice but to fight head-on. Hopefully, Bishop Charles will be aware of the turmoil here."

    Avril bit her lip, a resolute glint crossing her fair and delicate face. Her body abruptly halted in the void, the Light superpower on her body surging fiercely. Beams of Light superpower shot up to the sky, presenting a scene of Heaven behind her. Countless little angels pped their small wings within, the sound of angels singing started to echo mid-air. In that moment, Avril seemed to transform into a supreme deity, with terrifying aura emanating from her.

    "Heaven¡¯s descent, suppression."

    This Heaven shot skyward, directly suppressing towards the elder.

    "Hmph, Heaven? The thing of birdmen, not worth a blow."

    Seeing this scene, the elder showed no hesitation, his True Qi surged like nging steel. His whole person seemed to transform into an iron beast. Simultaneously, a gale seemed to be stirring within him, as his palms flipped and unleashed an unmatched force.

    "Boom!"

    The earth trembled, the strike directly breaking the sound barrier, the air booming and vibrating. A white mist formed a ring, spreading from his palm in all directions. At that moment, the elder¡¯s pair of bare hands seemed to turn into two great mountains, mercilessly smashing onto Avril¡¯s Heaven.

    Boom!

    Heaven shattered, the once-yearned-for Heaven under this strike seemed to turn into a piece of ss, shattering utterly, disintegrating into nothingness. Avril seemed to be struck by lightning, spewing a mouthful of blood, falling directly towards the ground, her face nowpletely devoid of color.

    "Die."

    The elder didn¡¯t pause at all, swung his palms down, and with immense power, his palms descended, causing the air to continuously shake, emitting sounds of explosions, as if the sky was copsing.

    Looking at this overwhelming attack, Avril¡¯s heart was surprisingly devoid of fear; instead, she became calm, a poignant smile appearing on her face. She was about to die; Lu Tianxing should be very happy!

    After all, the death of an adversary, an enemy, would surely be something anyone would be very d about.

    "Lu Tianxing!"

    The smile on Avril¡¯s face grew increasingly beautiful yet sorrowful. Even she didn¡¯t know why she thought of Lu Tianxing at the moment of her death. Perhaps it was because Lu Tianxing had taken her first, or maybe because Lu Tianxing was the one she hated most in her life, or perhaps for some other reason!

    But now, none of that mattered. What mattered was that she was about to die, and death would heal everything.

    "Presumptuous! Who are you to darey hands on the Holy Daughter? I see you have grown tired of living."

    Just as Avril was about to meet her doom under the elder¡¯s palm, her life about to be extinguished, a voice filled with rage resonated in the air, apanied by a killing aura. A stream of light shot towards them like lightning.

    At the same time, a tempestuous force surged in the air. mes filled the sky, turning the whole sky into a world of fire, illuminating half the heavens. A Western Giant Dragon, formed of mes, roared out from the sea of fire, enveloping the elder.

    "Despicable."

    Seeing the attack that arrived in the blink of an eye, the elder¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly as he looked at the descending Avril. He had been so close to killing Avril, but now a roadblock had appeared, and he was helpless to do anything. He could clearly sense the aura and killing intent in the air. If he continued towards Avril, not only would he fail to kill her, but he would also surely meet his death.

    The elder took a deep breath, and with the sound of metal shing against armor, the True Qi surged out, rolling like tides, forming a Golden Bell Shield around him. Simultaneously, he turned his palms to strike towards the fiery dragon in the void.

    "Hmph, ant."

    The voice came again, and the fire-formed Western Giant Dragon twisted, suddenly transforming into a palm to meet the elder¡¯s attack.

    "Bang!"

    As they collided, there was no suspense; both of the elder¡¯s arms fractured inch by inch, bursting into a rain of blood, continuing to fall upon the Golden Bell Shield.

    The bell shook violently, then shattered into nothingness. The elder¡¯s move was crushed under this palm, and the overwhelming me engulfed the elder¡¯s body, apanied by a sh of fire and the elder vanished into thin air, leaving only a heap of ash to drift away with the wind.

    Upon seeing this, Avril¡¯s delicate face revealed a slight smile, and then she felt a gentle force supporting her body, cing her steadily on the ground. Her beautiful eyes rested on the distant stream of light, her heart sighing with relief¡ªit had finallye.

    Meanwhile, in Modu.

    The man masquerading as Lu Tianxing looked grimly at the elder who appeared before Bai Zhiqing and the others, his expression turning grim and serious. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that just as he was about to capture Bai Zhiqing at this critical moment, Cheng Yaojin would emerge, and the opponent¡¯s strength was unbelievably strong. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly just now, he would either be dead or severely injured.

    "Who are you? Do you also wish to interfere in this matter?"

    The man looked gravely at the elder, his expression reaching an extreme. He sensed a powerful aura from this suddenly appearing elder, almost certain that his strength was no weaker than his. If he doesn¡¯t escape now, he could very likely end up in a dangerous situation.

    But the man didn¡¯t dare entertain any thoughts of fleeing, for the aura from the elder had locked him in ce. Any slight movement would likely be met with a Thunderous attack, and he would be stuck, trying to escape Modu would be nothing short of a fool¡¯s dream.

    "Elder Wu, you finally arrived."

    Upon seeing the suddenly appearing elder, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s face instantly showed a strong sign of delight. She was very familiar with this elder in front of her; it was Elder Wu Tao whom Rose had arranged a few days ago to protect her.

 Chapter 1635 - 1628: Donâ€™t Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Chapter 1628: Don¡¯t Kill Him</h4>

    "Miss Bai, I apologize for beingte. I got caught up with something, and now I¡¯m here. I must have startled you. Leave the rest to me."

    "Elder Wu, this is not your fault," Bai Zhiqing shook her head and said.

    "Alright, Miss Bai, you can watch from the side. I¡¯ll take over from here."

    Wu Tao nodded to Bai Zhiqing and looked at the man impersonating Lu Tianxing with a full face of killing intent. His eyes were cold and filled with murderous intent. After Lu Tianxing left Beijing, he was ordered to protect Bai Zhiqing. He had been secretly protecting Bai Zhiqing these days. It should have been fine when he left for a few minutes today, but Wu Tao never expected trouble in those few minutes.

    If he had been a few secondste, Bai Zhiqing and the others would have been in danger. This filled Wu Tao¡¯s heart with an uncontroble killing intent. He had hoped to curry favor with Lu Tianxing, expecting Lu Tianxing to guide him after breaking through to the Late Stage of Mythical. If anything happened to Bai Zhiqing, it would be fortunate enough that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t kill him, let alone guide him.

    "Good, excellent, I didn¡¯t expect someone fearless toe and trouble Miss Bai today. I will crush your bones one by one, making you wish you were dead."

    Wu Tao¡¯s voice was filled with cold murderous intent.

    "Crush my bones one by one? Do you think you can catch me?"

    The man¡¯s eyes also shed with bloodthirsty killing intent. As soon as he finished speaking, without hesitation, his arm moved, and sky-high Sword Qi surged like an ocean, waves rushing towards Wu Tao.

    It was none other than another of Lu Tianxing¡¯s master skills, the Canng Sword Technique.

    "Hmph, garbage is garbage, copying others¡¯ moves; it seems you¡¯re nothing more than this."

    As he spoke, a hint of a disdainful smile shed in Wu Tao¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward, his True Qi pushed to the extreme. It seemed as if a pine tree arose from behind him, countless leaves floated in the wind, like autumn sweeping away leaves, flying through the void. The sword light exploded upon touching the leaves, instantly swept away.

    "Kneel before me."

    Wu Tao¡¯s True Qi surged, traversing the void as if walking on solid ground. In a blink, he appeared beside the man. The Divine Wood True Qi behind him transformed into a willow tree. Willow branches whipped through the air like long whips, striking at the man.

    The man¡¯s face suddenly changed, feeling a surge of fierce True Qi. His heart was in extreme shock. Immediately, his body shook, True Qi burst forth, forming behind him into a dragon and a tiger. They interchanged acrobatically in mid-air, lifelike, fierce, and violently met the willow branches striking like pythons.

    "Dragon Struggle, Tiger Fight."

    The man finally began using his own martial skills. He was well aware that while he could mimic others¡¯ martial arts, they were never truly his own and couldn¡¯t disy actual power. If he continued imitating Lu Tianxing¡¯s techniques, his only fate would be death.

    Boom!

    The dragon and tiger collided with the willow branches, immediately stirring up a limitless gale and waves. A terrifying Qi Force swept around, liftingyers of stone bs into the air, shattering them in all directions.

    "Forest of All Trees."

    Wu Tao¡¯s expression became solemn. Behind him, a forest of willow trees condensed again, as if a forest of willows covered the void. The overwhelming willow branches appeared, enveloping the dragon and tiger, thrashing them into pieces.

    After crushing the dragon and tiger, the willow branches formed by True Qi didn¡¯t pause, directly striking the man. The horrible force made the air tremble repeatedly, emitting a series of explosions, as if the sky had copsed.

    "Damn, just who is this old guy, his power is so terrifying. Could it be someone sent by the Lu Family?"

    The man¡¯s face was extremely ugly now. He could no longer concern himself with anything else, quickly striking with both palms. A dragon¡¯s roar echoed as True Qi erupted around him, forming a Dragon Python, wrapping around him, viciously striking at the willow branches.

    However, before the man¡¯s move hit the willow branches, his body suddenly trembled uncontrobly. The Dragon Python he summoned disappeared entirely, like a deted balloon, devoid of any strength.

    "Elder Wu, stop quickly, he¡¯s already done for. Don¡¯t kill him."

    At this moment, Mand¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, filled with urgency.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s voice, Wu Tao didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and immediately dispersed the True Qi around him; the willow branches in the sky vanished without a trace.

    For a master, exerting seventy percent of strength and leaving thirty percent for contingency is amon practice, so stopping the attack wasn¡¯t difficult for Wu Tao.

    "Elder Wu, thank you for your help just now."

    At this moment, Bai Zhiqing, apanied by Mand and others, walked to the front.

    "Haha, Miss Bai, you¡¯re too polite. It was just a small effort. I just hope you won¡¯t me me for beingte," Wu Tao said with a smile to Bai Zhiqing.

    "Elder Wu, you¡¯re too modest. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might have already been captured by him."

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath and said, "Of course, Fu Tu and Tie Niu, you both put in a lot of effort too. Thank you."

    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re too kind. This is what we should do."

    Tie Niu and Fu Tu shook their heads, their eyes falling on the man, with an unconceble look of mockery on their faces.

    Although with their strength, they might not be able to handle this man, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be as strained as before. To be precise, their injuries earlier were just an act they and Mand had prepared.

    They understood very well that if someone really wanted to harm Bai Zhiqing, anyone with half a brain would know that Modu is a ce of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Unless a masteres, there is only one dead end. If someone intends to harm Bai Zhiqing, they will surely send a master.

    Moreover, Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity in China is no longer a secret. The other side, if sending someone, would naturally be cautious of Mand. So, just in case, Mand discussed with them that if someone came to harm Bai Zhiqing, she would expose herself and deliberately use poison. If sessful, that would be best, but if not, it would be their turn. During the fight, they would secretly poison; the other party might guard against Mand but might not against Fu Tu and Tie Niu.

    However, Tie Niu and Fu Tu hadn¡¯t expected that this man would be poisoned sote.

    "Tie Niu, Fu Tu, your performance just now was excellent. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll send you two to Hollywood for further training, so you can dominate the Oscars."

    At this moment, Mand, who had been silent, gave a thumbs-up to Tie Niu and Fu Tu, then turned her gaze to the man, with an unconceble mocking and ironic expression: "How does it feel to be poisoned? This is a moment of rxation I specially prepared for you guys. How does it taste!"

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, the man was shocked: "That¡¯s impossible. I obviously took a secret Detoxification Pill from the Tang Family. Moreover, I dispelled all your poisons, and I haven¡¯t had any contact with you. How could I be poisoned?"

    Speaking, the man tried hard to stand up from the ground but felt like his whole body was boneless, with no strength at all, let alone using True Qi.

    "Anything is possible, haven¡¯t you heard that phrase before? Didn¡¯t you study?"

    Mand¡¯s mockery deepened, and she sneered: "But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m generous. Since I want to kill you, I¡¯ll let you die knowing why. I indeed didn¡¯t poison you, and the poison mist you stopped too, but don¡¯t forget that you fought with Fu Tu and Tie Niu..."

    Mand hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the man interrupted: "They poisoned me just now?"

    "Of course. Do you really think I¡¯m a fool? In Jiangnan, I got tricked once. You learn from your mistakes, so I made a dual n, having Tie Niu poison you. Clearly, the n seeded. However, I didn¡¯t expect this secretly-made poison from the Tang Family to be remarkable, dying the effect until now. It seems my poison still needs improvement."

    Mand spoke with a smile, but a deep regret shed across her face.

    The Tang Family¡¯s poison is renowned; it seems it¡¯s not just talk. This ¡¯moment of rxation¡¯ was specially concocted to deal with Mythical Level Martial Artists. Even at a middle stage of Mythical, one would feel weak and powerless within seconds after being poisoned. But Mand never expected this man, after taking the Tang Family¡¯s secret detox pill, to resist for so long. The Tang Family¡¯s skills in making poison are indeed extraordinary.

    At the same time, Mand felt a surge of gratitude, thankful that this man didn¡¯t intend to kill Bai Zhiqing but nned to capture her to threaten Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Listening to the dialogue between Mand and the man, a trace of horror crossed Wu Tao¡¯s face as he instinctively moved aside, trying to distance himself from Mand. He hadn¡¯t really noticed every afternoon after picking up Bai Zhiqing and Lin Qianru and others, Mand, who seemed only eighteen or neen years old, turned out to be so terrifying. Her incredible poison skills could likely even trap him.

 Chapter 1636: 1629: Crisis Resolved

    <strong>Chapter 1636: Chapter 1629: Crisis Resolved</strong>

    ¡°What a cunning n, who would have thought I¡¯d spend my life hunting geese, only to have my eyes pecked out by one.¡± The man said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s a clever calction.¡±

    Mand looked at the face that was identical to Lu Tianxing¡¯s, her tone as cold as ice, ¡°Fu Tu, I really dislike him imitating my brother¡¯s face, tear off this sham mask for me.¡±

    ¡°Whizz!¡±

    Just as Mand finished speaking, a small knife condensed from True Qi suddenly appeared in Fu Tu¡¯s hand. With a flick of his arm, a beam of light shed by, and the small knife flew directly past the man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    After the sh of the knife, the man couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill scream, and the human skin mask on his face instantly shattered, revealing a scarred face that looked terrifying.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really ugly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The man red at Mand with eyes zing with fury, he hated more than anything being called ugly, and everyone who had said that to him was dead. If he weren¡¯tpletely powerless, he would ensure Mand¡¯s death without a trace.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, a red sports car suddenly drove up from a distance, smoothly stopping at the entrance of Bai¡¯s Group with a skillful tailspin.

    Simultaneously, the car door opened, and a woman with a voluptuous figure and seductive appearance stepped out.

    ¡°Greetings, Great Hall Master.¡±

    Upon seeing the woman, Wu Tao respectfully bowed.

    This enchanting woman was none other than Rose.

    ¡°Sister Mei Gui, you¡¯re here.¡± Mand greeted.

    ¡°Rose.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing and her twopanions also nodded to Rose with faint smiles on their faces.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Zhiqing, are you all alright!¡± Rose asked worriedly, scanning the surroundings as she stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Thanks to Elder Wu¡¯s timely intervention, we¡¯re unharmed.¡± Bai Zhiqing shook her head and replied.

    Rose nodded, her gaze falling on the man, and she slowly spoke, ¡°Manman, have you found out who sent this guy?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Mand shook her head.

    ¡°Why not let me take him? I¡¯d like to ask him who dares to cause trouble in Modu.¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Rose¡¯s lips slightly curved upward, revealing a cold smile.

    ¡°No problem, Sister Mei Gui, just take him away directly. Oh, and should we poison him again to prevent his strength from suddenly returning?¡±

    ¡°No need, he¡¯s not worth wasting any poison, he doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Rose coldly nced at the man, disliking anyone imitating her man¡¯s face. This man had already touched her reverse scale and had only one way out ¨C death.

    ¡°Elder Wu, cripple his Dantian for me.¡±

    Wu Tao nodded, saying nothing, but casually flicked his hand, and a wave of True Qi directly struck the man¡¯s Dantian, violently shattering it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t help but let out another shrill scream, copsing like a deted balloon, blood streaming from his seven orifices, his face full of deep-seated hatred towards Rose.

    Rose, ignoring the man¡¯s hateful gaze, turned to Bai Zhiqing and said, ¡°Zhiqing, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take this fellow back and find out who¡¯s targeting you all.¡±

    ¡°En, Rose, be careful on your way.¡± Bai Zhiqing nodded and said.

    Rose nodded, said nothing more, got into the sports car, and left.

    Wu Tao, after greeting Bai Zhiqing and the others, quietly vanished with Tie Niu and Fu Tu.

    After experiencing the recent events, Bai Zhiqing and the others no longer felt like going out for ate-night snack and headed directly to Ziyuan District.

    The night was pitch ck with rolling clouds blocking the moonlight, and the evening breeze brought a hint of autumn chill.

    At the entrance of Maria Catholic Church.

    Avril had been escorted back to Maria Catholic Church by Charles, but at this moment, Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun also arrived at Maria Catholic Church.

    Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun got out of the car almost simultaneously. Upon seeing Avril, whose face was not looking good, clearly injured but at least not in mortal danger, they quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Avril was fine; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, Judge, what are you doing here? Are you here tough at me, Avril?¡±

    Avril red at Lu Tianxing and Sima Lingyun with a face as cold as ice, her expression looking terrible to the extreme, radiating a chilling murderous intent. This was undoubtedly the most humiliating moment of her life, being chased without any chance to fight back and nearly dying. If Charles hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she would have been dead. Naturally, she could not maintain a good tone.

    The dignified Holy Daughter of the Holy See, with an iparable status, being chased with no escape, was a disgrace that could never be erased.

    ¡°Laugh at you? Avril, do you think I¡¯m that idle? I only came to see if you were dead. It seems your life is tougher than I imagined, like a cockroach.¡± Lu Tianxing said evenly, though a trace of solemnity shed deep in his eyes, pondering who could be targeting Avril this time.

    Upon hearing these words, Avril said coldly, ¡°Hmph, are you particrly disappointed now that I haven¡¯t died?¡±

    ¡°Disappointed? No, no, I¡¯m quite pleased that you¡¯re alive. If you were dead, I wouldn¡¯t want to take the me for your death. You can die when you return to Vatican, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Lu Tianxing said leisurely.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Avril¡¯s face turned extremely ugly when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, giving a heavy cold snort, ¡°Bishop Charles, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Avril turned and headed inside Maria Catholic Church.

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, sorry, the Holy Daughter was just chased and is in a bad mood, so I apologize.¡±

    Charles nced at Sima Lingyun, offered a moment of insincere apology, and followed behind Avril into Maria Catholic Church, without acknowledging Lu Tianxing.

    Their purpose ining to China was to eliminate Lu Tianxing and boost Avril¡¯s influence in the church. Now they hadpletely broken ties with Lu Tianxing, there was no need to be courteous anymore.

    Lu Tianxing watched Avril¡¯s back with a solemn expression, saying, ¡°Sima Lingyun, what do you think about what¡¯s happened tonight?¡±

    ¡°The ones who took action must have been watching Avril for a while; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have timed it so perfectly. Avril has been in China for a while now, always apanied by Charles, only tonight he wasn¡¯t with her, giving others the opportunity. This must have been nned for some time or they¡¯ve been watching Avril closely.¡± Sima Lingyun said solemnly.

    This was definitely a premeditated act, or rather, the target from the beginning was Avril, with the clear intention to kill her. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have seized such a fleeting opportunity.

    ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡± Lu Tianxing asked seriously.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Sima Lingyun shook his head, saying, ¡°There are a lot of people who want Avril dead, including all the families you have enmity with. For them, killing Avril would mean your demise, dragging the entire Lu Family into it, leading to their destruction. If they¡¯re this eager to act, it must be one of your enemies, and one who holds a deep hatred, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be so desperate to kill Avril at any cost.¡±

    Sima Lingyun calmly analyzed the situation, which is also why he never suspected Lu Tianxing. Killing Avril now would gain him nothing, only bringing harm. It wouldn¡¯t benefit Lu Tianxing in any way.

    Moreover, if Lu Tianxing truly wanted Avril dead, he wouldn¡¯t have needed toe to Beijing and risk himself, there are plenty of other ways to kill her, leaving her no chance to survive.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows; Sima was right, he had too many enemies, many eager to have someone else do the dirty work for them. Without specific clues, it was impossible to tell who was targeting Avril, despite the use of an Array-breaking Crossbow, which offered no real clues, as Yanhuang Group had lost too many of them over the years to track.

    ¡°Judge, what¡¯s your n next?¡± Sima Lingyun asked, watching Lu Tianxing with a solemn expression, indirectly revealing there was another hidden third party in Beijing, whose power is definitely not weak, otherwise they couldn¡¯t have fought Avril to such a helpless escape.

    ¡°What is there to fear? When soldierse, guard the gates; with floods, cover with earth. If they¡¯re willing to get involved, I won¡¯t show any mercy, sending them all down the etherworld.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes glinted with fierce murderous intent.

    Sima Lingyun looked at Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, sighed deeply, said nothing more, and waved at Lu Tianxing before leaving Maria Catholic Church. He came to see if Avril was injured, and since she¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no reason for him to linger here.

 Chapter 1637 - 1630: A Grim Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Chapter 1630: A Grim Situation</h4>

    "Boss, do you think this could be the work of the Yang Family?" Po Jun suddenly spoke after seeing Sima Lingyun leave.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "Yang Anlong wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. Since he¡¯s chosen to coborate with Avril, it means he wants to use her to eliminate me. So, before Avril truly faces me and there¡¯s a clear winner, Yang Anlong won¡¯t make a move. Moreover, if Avril seeds in killing me, Yang Anlong wouldn¡¯t kill her; instead, he¡¯d go out of his way to help her. Avril knows this well, which is why she chose to coborate with the Yang Family. So, the Yang Family isn¡¯t the mastermind this time because there¡¯s no need. As for who the mastermind is, Sima Lingyun is right¡ªit¡¯s a hidden third-party in Beijing."

    "Then could it be Heavenly God? He has been trying various means to deal with you, could it be his doing?" Po Jun spoke up on the side.

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not Heavenly God. If it really were him, Avril wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to run; she¡¯d be dead instantly."

    "Boss, what do we do next? If this keeps going, we¡¯ll always be at a disadvantage, which is extremely unfavorable for us. We can¡¯t just have our eyes glued to Avril all day like we¡¯re her bodyguards." Starving Ghost spoke unhappily.

    "Right now, let¡¯s wait and see. Avril took quite a hit this time, and unless she¡¯s an idiot, she won¡¯t take a second risk. We¡¯re safe for now..."

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, but he hadn¡¯t finished when the melodious sound of a mobile ringtone came from his pocket.

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, took out his phone, and habitually nced at the caller ID. Seeing it was Bai Zhiqing¡¯s call, he answered without hesitation, "Honey, why are you still up sote? Is there something you want to tell me?"

    "Lu Tianxing, how are things in Beijing right now?" Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice,den with worry, came through the phone.

    "I¡¯m fine; what¡¯s wrong, honey? Did something happen in Modu?"

    "No... nothing. I¡¯m just worried you might get into trouble in Beijing."

    Bai Zhiqing hesitated for a moment, ultimately deciding not to tell Lu Tianxing about what happened in Modu. She knew the dangers Lu Tianxing faced in Beijing were far greater than what she was dealing with in Modu, and he could not afford any distractions. Thus Bai Zhiqing chose to keep the Modu incidents to herself.

    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you trust me? No biggie. It¡¯s gettingte now, make sure you get some rest, and don¡¯t wear yourself out, okay?"

    "I know, but be careful yourself in Beijing. I¡¯ll be waiting with Qian Ru and the others for your safe return in Modu."

    "I know, don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll take care of myself." Lu Tianxing said affectionately.

    "Well, regardless, be careful."

    Bai Zhiqing spoke softly, "Also, remember to get some sleep."

    "You too."

    Bai Zhiqing said no more and simply hung up the call.

    After hanging up with Bai Zhiqing, Lu Tianxing fished out a cigarette and lit it, furrowing his brow. His gut told him something must have happened in Modu; otherwise, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t call him thiste given her personality.

    Yet, since Bai Zhiqing said she¡¯s alright, Lu Tianxing chose not to press the matter.

    "Boss, what did sister-inw call you about just now?"

    "Nothing much, she was probably worried I might run into trouble in Beijing! Anyway, it¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s gettingte; we should head back to the hotel!" Lu Tianxing said with augh.

    As he turned to head to the car, his phone rang again from his pocket. Lu Tianxing took it out, looked at the caller ID, and was slightly stunned. What was this girl Xue Bing calling him for? She probably wanted to ask him out for drinks again!

    Thinking of this, a trace of a ck line subconsciously shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Drinking with Xue Bing twice almost ended in disaster both times, and he didn¡¯t dare guarantee that he¡¯d maintain his self-control a third time.

    Though hesitating slightly, Lu Tianxing still answered the call.

    Upon picking up, before he could say a word, Xue Bing¡¯s dissatisfied voice came from the other end: "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, why are you taking so long to answer? Do you really not want to receive a call from me? Let me tell you, if you dare not answer my calls, believe it or not, I¡¯ll crush your balls..."

    Lu Tianxing was immediately speechless; this girl seemed to be getting more and more audacious.

    After venting, Xue Bing coldly asked, "Lu Tianxing, I heard you came to Beijing; where are you staying now?"

    "Han Family Hotel, why are you asking about this?"

    "Which room number?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat: "What are you trying to do?"

    "Why do you care what I¡¯m trying to do? Just tell me the room number, and besides, you¡¯re my boyfriend. Can¡¯t I check up on you? Who knows if you¡¯re out flirting behind my back."

    "Uh!"

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing smiled wryly and said, "Officer Xue, you..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Xue Bing rudely interrupted, "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re still calling me Officer Xue? Do you remember how you promised me? Do you believe that I might tell your wife that you harassed me?"

    "Alright! I was wrong."

    Hearing Xue Bing say this, Lu Tianxing quickly raised his hands in surrender, smiling wryly, "Xiao Bing, what do you really want?"

    "I don¡¯t want anything."

    Xue Bing snorted, "I just want to know your room number, so tell me quickly. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind asking Yanhuang Group to help me investigate. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s pretty easy for them to find out which room you¡¯re staying in!"

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was filled with a bitter smile. Could this girl really be serious?

    After telling Xue Bing the room number, Lu Tianxing hung up the phone with a face full of helplessness. He realized that ever since the incident in Modu where he almost had some entertaining moments with Xue Bing, she seemed to have caught onto his weakness. This girl seemed to be addicted to threatening him, bringing it up whenever she had the chance, leaving him utterly helpless.

    The word ¡¯lust¡¯ truly is a sharp de; the ancients did not deceive me.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.

    Watching Lu Tianxing hang up the phone, Starving Ghost chuckled from the side, "Boss, romance is in the air. Don¡¯t worry about tonight. I¡¯ll make sure to keep Tan Lang and Po Jun in check. Even if the sky falls, they won¡¯t interrupt your good time. Just enjoy yourself!"

    Hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "Romance? I think it¡¯s a disaster in the guise of romance. Alright, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go! Get in the car, back to the hotel."

    The four of them got into the car, and without any dy, they started the engine. With the press of the gas pedal, the car shot like an arrow, covering several meters in an instant, disappearing into the night in no time.

    Meanwhile, within the Maria Catholic Church, Avril stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, pensively watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s car head off into the distance, eventually vanishing into the night. Her clear, enchanting eyes held a chilling coldness.

    "Holy Daughter, do you think the assassination attempt on you was orchestrated by the Judge in the dark? Should we take action and kill the Judge?"

    Charles stood beside Avril, a chilling intent to kill in his eyes. If Avril were to die, he could not escape me.

    "Bishop Charles, do not act rashly. Should you harm Lu Tianxing, none of us would be able to leave China."

    Avril slowly withdrew her gaze, turned to the coffee table, picked up a ss of red wine, gently swirling the ss. Then she slowly brought the crystal ss to her lips, taking a gentle sip. Her red lips and the red wine blended as one, like zing mes, like a brilliant red rose, tempting one to want a taste.

    Feeling the red wine slide down her throat, Avril continued to speak, "Furthermore, this has nothing to do with the Judge."

    "Nothing to do with it?" Charles was slightly taken aback.

    "The Judge isn¡¯t involved in this. The Judge isn¡¯t a fool. If he acts against me, the consequences are something he can¡¯t bear, because right now I cannot die, at least not in China."

    Avril said faintly, "So, the Judge won¡¯t try to kill me now. On the contrary, he will do everything he can to protect me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Maria Catholic Church when he heard I was in trouble."

    Avril was entirely convinced that Lu Tianxing was not behind this. Although she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Lu Tianxing, from their recent encounters, she understood that Lu Tianxing was a proud man by nature.

    For a man like that, he could kill, even wipe out your entire family without hesitation. But his killings are always done openly, never in a despicable way like assassination. Furthermore, if Lu Tianxing wanted to kill her, there¡¯s no need to go through such trouble. He could easily do it himself, without any effort.

    Even though she had Charles for protection, as soon as Lu Tianxing asked Old Master Lu to make a move, Charles would be no match. Also, Avril believed, judging by Old Master Lu¡¯s fondness for Lu Tianxing, just one word from him would guarantee Old Master Lu¡¯s action. This evidence alone showed that Lu Tianxing hadn¡¯t orchestrated this event.

 Chapter 1638 - 1631: Farewell, Xue Bing

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Chapter 1631: Farewell, Xue Bing</h4>

    "Holy Daughter, since that¡¯s the case, ording to what you¡¯re saying, if it wasn¡¯t the Judge, could it have been someone from the Yanhuang Group or the Yang Family?" Charles spoke again.

    Upon hearing Charles¡¯ words, Avril shook her head and said, "It¡¯s not someone from the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun has no reason to harm me. Killing me doesn¡¯t benefit him in any way; on the contrary, the consequences are beyond what he can bear. He wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish. As for the Yang Family, Yang Anlong might harbor murderous intent toward me, but he wouldn¡¯t strike until we¡¯ve determined a winner between us and Lu Tianxing. Besides, if I were to win, not only would he refrain from killing me, but he would also protect me, as my survival means I could inherit the Pope¡¯s position, which adds an ally for him. He wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to strike against me. If he were, it would surely be after I lost to Lu Tianxing."

    "Then who on earth acted this time?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Avril shook her head again, a trace of helplessness shing across her face. Although she was a clever woman, as the saying goes, you can¡¯t make bricks without straw. The Church has little to no foundation in China, nor any intelligence sources. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to coborate with the Yang Family. More importantly, both Lu Tianxing and the Lu Family can be said to have enemies everywhere. Trying to sift through them to find the mastermind is like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    "Holy Daughter, what should we do next? Are we just going to ept the loss this time?"

    "ept a loss? Hmph, I¡¯ve eaten a lot in my life, but losses aren¡¯t one of them. I¡¯m going to the Yang Family right now. I don¡¯t think they want to take the me either, so let them help investigate exactly who dared to attack me. I wouldn¡¯t mind tearing them limb from limb. Also, Bishop Charles, have our people conduct an investigation. This time, you only killed the old man; a few myth-level martial artists are still alive. Bring them to me alive¡ªremember, I want them alive."

    As she finished speaking, a cold killing intent erupted from Avril¡¯s body. What happened tonight was a lifetime¡¯s shame and humiliation to her, a blemish that could only be washed away with blood.

    News of Avril¡¯s attack and her narrow escape from death quickly spread throughout Beijing, leaving all noble families shocked and astonished. Many spected about who in the world had the audacity to act in Beijing, trying to assassinate Avril¡ªit was like the proverbial turtle hanging itself, a death wish.

    Assassinating Avril wasn¡¯t just offending the Church; it also meant crossing the Yanhuang Group and even the Lu Family. Offending three giants at once¡ªno one could bear such consequences.

    Amidst the chaos and attempts by various families in Beijing to distance themselves from the matter, Lu Tianxing also drove back to the Han Family Hotel.

    Although it waste at night, the Han Family Hotel was still bright with lights, appearing luxurious even from afar, giving off an extravagant feel.

    Lu Tianxing parked his car at the hotel entrance and handed the car keys to the valet before heading straight toward the hotel lobby without hesitation.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, you¡¯re finally back. Thankfully you didn¡¯t lie to me; otherwise, I would have made you pay today."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing stepped into the hotel, he heard a crisp, slightly irked voiceing from the side.

    Lu Tianxing instinctively turned his head and saw Xue Bing¡¯s pretty and fiery figure approaching. Before he could speak, she was already close, her eyes filled with a tinge of anger as she looked at Lu Tianxing: "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯ve been in Beijing for so many days; why didn¡¯t you tell me? Tell me, are you trying to take advantage and then deny it, you scumbag? Do you want to be an eunuch?"

    Lu Tianxing was immediately exasperated. How did ite to this?

    Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun were all dumbfounded, looking on in shock at the scene unfolding before them. They couldn¡¯t help but give Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up in their hearts. The boss truly lived up to the title, managing to tame such a fierce woman. A real man indeed.

    "Xiao Bing, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, okay? Besides, why should I contact you? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m in Beijing. Do you want to follow me to your death?" Lu Tianxing said with a wry smile, his eyes involuntarily scanning Xue Bing.

    Today, Xue Bing¡¯s attire was very casual, not particrly fashionable, but coupled with her temperament, it was incredibly eye-catching. Especially her proud Holy Daughter¡¯s peak, stretching the buttons on her chest tightly. Given their close proximity, Lu Tianxing only had to lower his head a little to see an alluring yet forbidden scene.

    "Hmph, what do you mean by that? Do you think Xue Bing is afraid?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing red at him fiercely. What did he mean¡ªthinking she¡¯s a burden, or that she¡¯s afraid of death?

    "No... No, Xiao Bing, don¡¯t misunderstand me. That¡¯s not what I meant at all. Also, could you stop looking at me like that? My brothers are here!"

    When Xue Bing heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, she also noticed the three Starving Ghosts standing beside her, their faces full of shock and strange expressions, and a blush couldn¡¯t help but sh across her pretty face, filled with embarrassment.

    Although Xue Bing acts carelessly and shows a fierce demeanor in front of Lu Tianxing, she is ultimately still a woman, and these people are all Lu Tianxing¡¯s brothers. Later on, how would she face these people?

    Seeing the blush sh across Xue Bing¡¯s delicate face, Lu Tianxing looked as if he had witnessed the sun rising from the west, filled with disbelief.

    "You... you¡¯re actually blushing."

    Surprised by Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing instinctively wanted to lose her temper, but upon seeing the Starving Ghosts, she chose to suppress her anger and only red fiercely at Lu Tianxing: "What does it matter to you if I blush?"

    At this moment, Starving Ghost felt like he was a major third wheel, and hurriedly said, "Boss, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to the room to rest. Goodbye."

    Speaking, Starving Ghost didn¡¯t wait for Lu Tianxing to say anything, directly pulling Po Jun and Tan Lang, swiftly sneaking away.

    ording to the uing flow, when a woman gets angry, the guy will definitely choose tofort her, and then they might do some enjoyable things. Staying here would make them the biggest third wheel, and they might even have to watch a bunch of romantic antics.

    Seeing Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and Tan Lang leave, Xue Bing¡¯s gaze fell back on Lu Tianxing, coldly saying, "Lu Tianxing, after you came to Beijing, why didn¡¯t you call me? Do you really dislike me that much?"

    Speaking of this, Xue Bing¡¯s face shed a look of extreme grievance, as if she had suffered a huge injustice.

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing¡¯s manner, suddenly feeling helpless, what¡¯s going on here, her shift in attitude was too quick, from an aggressive interrogator to a look of grievance like an abandoned wife, changing her face too fast, if she entered the entertainment circle, surely an Oscar would be within reach.

    "Xiao Bing, when did I ever dislike you? You know why I came to Beijing, how dangerous it is around me now, you know that, whoever is near me is in great danger, do you understand?" Lu Tianxing said to Xue Bing with a bitter smile.

    This is also the reason why, since arriving in Beijing so many days, he hasn¡¯t had too much contact with others, he hasn¡¯t even gone to find Mu Qingxue. It¡¯s not that Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t want to see Mu Qingxue, but that circumstances won¡¯t allow it. Given Mu Qingxue¡¯s personality, if she knew he was here and in danger, she would surely help him without reservation, but the Mu Family wouldn¡¯t likely intervene, especially against the Holy Mountain forces. He doesn¡¯t want Mu Qingxue to be caught in the middle because of his issues.

    More importantly, if the Holy Mountain forces found out about his rtionship with Mu Qingxue and these women, they might use them as leverage, which he absolutely doesn¡¯t want to see.

    Xue Bing didn¡¯t speak but looked at Lu Tianxing with sparkling eyes, suddenly giving a charming smile, "You¡¯re sensible, not deceiving me, otherwise I¡¯d show you a lesson."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing said with a bitter smile: "Xiao Bing, it¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t I drive you back to the Yanhuang Group, after I handle this matter, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner to make amends, how about it?"

    "Okay, no problem."

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with shining eyes, nodding heavily, but before Lu Tianxing could really rejoice, Xue Bing¡¯s next words directly pulled him into the Eighteenth Layer Hell: "Of course I will go back to Yanhuang Group, but not tonight, only tomorrow morning. So, tonight I¡¯m staying here, and sleeping in the same room."

    "Uh!"

    Lu Tianxing was dumbfounded, looking at Xue Bing with wide eyes, wondering what on earth was going through this girl¡¯s mind, doesn¡¯t she know what will happen when a man and woman stay together alone? Or is she nning to make a move tonight?

    Then at that time, will he choose to be a beast!

    Or choose to be someone even less than a beast, this really is a tough decision.

 Chapter 1639: 1632: Youre Not Willing?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1639: Chapter 1632: You¡¯re Not Willing?</strong>

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy about it?¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, a trace of murderous intent appeared in Xue Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes. What¡¯s this bastard¡¯s problem? She¡¯s a gorgeous woman wanting to share a room with him, and this bastard has the nerve to look displeased. Is he looking down on her?

    ¡°Happy, of course I¡¯m happy. A beautiful woman wants to stay with me, how could I not be happy? After you.¡±

    Feeling the murderous aura in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing decisively nodded. A wise man submits to circumstances; past lessons taught him that offending a woman never ends well.

    ¡°Hmph, wise decision. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Xue Bing seemed very satisfied with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, snorted coldly, and said.

    With that, Xue Bing stepped toward the elevator. After just one step, as if she remembered something, she turned her head sharply to look at Lu Tianxing: ¡°Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to sneak off, you¡¯re dead. You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    After saying that, Xue Bing didn¡¯t speak another word and headed straight toward the elevator.

    Lu Tianxing stood there, his face full of helplessness. Did this woman have a Mind Reading Technique or something? He really was nning to sneak away, yet this girl saw right through him.

    With a bitter smile, Lu Tianxing shook his head and said nothing more, following Xue Bing¡¯s lead to the elevator. If Xue Bing, a woman, isn¡¯t afraid, should he, a man, be? In the end, he¡¯s not the one losing out anyway. Men, after all, lose nothing after using it, at most, replenish with some kidney and leek dishester.

    Meanwhile, Sima Lingyun also returned from the Maria Catholic Church to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store. As he stepped out of the car and entered the hall, he saw Lin Yafei sitting elegantly on the sofa, leisurely sipping a cup of Longjing tea.

    Upon seeing Lin Yafei, Sima Lingyun was slightly taken aback and spoke, ¡°Lin Yafei, what brings you here? Could it be tonight¡¯s incident was your doing?¡±

    Sima Lingyun was well aware of Lin Yafei¡¯s identity and the kind of power she held. With Avril just having been attacked and Lin Yafei appearing here, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect she was involved.

    Lin Yafei took a graceful sip of tea and shed a signature bewitching smile: ¡°Sima Lingyun, I think you¡¯re getting more confused. Do you think I¡¯d be stupid enough to kill Avril and put my own man at risk? Think it through; this has nothing to do with me. Besides, if it were me, do you think Avril would have made it alive to the Maria Catholic Church?¡±

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, a bitter smile shed across Sima Lingyun¡¯s face. It seemed Beijing¡¯s recent events had indeed muddied his thoughts. Lu Tianxing is Lin Yafei¡¯s man; why would she plot against him? If Avril died, Lu Tianxing would take the me. Lin Yafei wouldn¡¯t do such a thing unless she was foolish.

    Moreover, Lin Yafei was too cunning, leaving no trace in anything she did. If it were truly Lin Yafei¡¯s handiwork, Avril wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to make it back to the Maria Catholic Church. She would¡¯ve been dead upon first strike.

    Seeing Sima Lingyun¡¯s silence, Lin Yafei smiled slightly and spoke again: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to tell you, I may know who is behind this.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you know?¡±

    Sima Lingyun was slightly surprised by Lin Yafei¡¯s words: ¡°Who exactly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who at the moment, but I¡¯ve captured a few of their aplices.¡± Lin Yafei smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve captured a few people?¡±

    Sima Lingyun frowned and looked at Lin Yafei: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Lin Yafei was known for not acting without benefits. Her visiting him sote wasn¡¯t merely to inform him of the situation.

    ¡°Group Leader Sima, you¡¯re indeed smart. Talking to someone like you is refreshing.¡±

    Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew wider: ¡°What I want is simple. I need you to do everything you can to help Tianxing. If you agree to this, maybe I¡¯ll tell you the mastermind behind the attack on Avril by tomorrow. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never know who it was, and I¡¯ll handle it my way. Be prepared for the consequences, Group Leader Sima.¡±

    ¡°Lin Yafei, are you threatening me? Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to act against Yama Pce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, nor do I dare to.¡±

    Lin Yafei looked seriously at Sima Lingyun: ¡°However, I¡¯m just a woman, and Tianxing is my man. I¡¯m only doing what a woman should do. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t want to see a group of crazed women, would you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sima Lingyun took a deep breath: ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Lu Tianxing. As you know, I can¡¯t allocate more resources from the Yanhuang Group¡­¡±

    Before Sima Lingyun could finish, Lin Yafei interrupted him unceremoniously: ¡°I know you¡¯re helping him, but it¡¯s not enough. I want you to help him thoroughly, or for the two of you to join forces and keep everyone in China.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult; the Yanhuang Group can¡¯t spare that much manpower right now.¡±

    ¡°Then do your best. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t muster any strength?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he pondered with sparks of thought in his eyes, eventually saying: ¡°I can agree to your request, but I can only say I¡¯ll do my best to help him. As you know, the Yanhuang Group¡¯s situation can¡¯t afford too many resources; I can only try my best to assist Lu Tianxing.¡±

    Seeing Sima Lingyun agree, Lin Yafei¡¯s signature smile appeared again: ¡°Good, Group Leader Sima, I hope you remember this. I¡¯ll tell you the mastermind behind the attack on Avril in the next couple of days.¡±

    With that, Lin Yafei rose and walked out without further dy.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Sima Lingyun suddenly called out to Lin Yafei, speaking in a deep voice: ¡°Will those people you captured talk?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in my dictionary, there¡¯s no such thing as not talking.¡±

    Lin Yafei smiled slightly, her voice calm butced with a tinge of bloodthirst, making it clear that under torture, they had no option but to speak.

    In the Han Family Hotel.

    Lu Tianxing helplessly took out the room card, opened the door, and let Xue Bing in.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Lu Tianxing, I find you¡¯re really a filthy rich guy. So wealthy, tsk tsk, no wonder it¡¯s a presidential suite. The decor is indeed luxurious. Makes me want to sleep here every day.¡±

    Xue Bing entered the room, eyes scanning around, making tsk tsk sounds of admiration.

    Lu Tianxing heard this and replied with a bitter smile: ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re in, Xiao Bing, pick a room for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡± Xue Bing turned and asked Lu Tianxing outright.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Lu Tianxing reflexively asked.

    ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing with a slight smile: ¡°I want to finish what we didn¡¯t finish that night. Don¡¯t you want to finish it?¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing instinctively recalled that night¡¯s events in the hotel, with snippets shing in his mind. Suddenly, he felt a nameless me rising in his Dantian, gulping unconsciously.

    Seeing the change in Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled with a look of triumph. It seemed she indeed possessed some charm.

    Then Xue Bing winked at Lu Tianxing, stepped forward, and wrapped her arms around his: ¡°The night is long, and sleep is elusive. Don¡¯t you want something to happen? This is a good opportunity.¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing snapped back to reality, swallowing lightly, ¡°Something to happen?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. Or are you unwilling?¡±

    With that, Xue Bing gave Lu Tianxing a nce.

    Enchantress!

    This is a total enchantress. Does this woman truly think he¡¯s Liu Xia Hui, that he wouldn¡¯t dare act?

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing his restlessness with sheer willpower, and said to Xue Bing: ¡°Xiao Bing, what do you mean by that? I seem a bit unclear!¡±

    ¡°Really unclear? Or are you pretending not to understand?¡±

    Xue Bing leisurely responded, raising her arm and drawing circles on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, her pretty face slightly flushed with an indelible shyness.

 Chapter 1640 - 1633: You... Have Issues

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Chapter 1633: You... Have Issues</h4>

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s actions, Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned, with a bitter smile forming in his heart. Could this girl be serious, or does she really think he is Liu Xia Hui, afraid to make a move?

    "Xiao Bing, are you provoking me?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, suppressing the flutter in his heart as he spoke.

    "I am provoking you, what can you do about it." Xue Bing raised her eyelids, looking provocatively at Lu Tianxing.

    "What can I do about it? Fine, I¡¯ll show you now what the cost of provoking a man is."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s provocative words, Lu Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He directly reached out to wrap his arms around Xue Bing¡¯s slender waist, lifted her up entirely, and took severalrge strides forward, throwing Xue Bing onto the nearby single sofa. Then he leaned on the armrests on either side, looking down at Xue Bing from above, his body slowly inching closer, with the posture of a wolf about to transform.

    Seeing the zing fire in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, the blush on Xue Bing¡¯s face became even deeper, an unprecedented tension surged through her heart, making her delicate body tremble slightly. Yet she did not evade; instead, she slowly closed her eyes, appearing ready for him to take advantage.

    Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing suddenly hesitated. He initially only wanted to scare the girl, making her retreat, but who knew Xue Bing would disy such an attitude¡ªwas she really serious?

    After waiting for a while, Xue Bing didn¡¯t sense any further actions, and opened her eyes in confusion to see Lu Tianxing standing in front of her, smiling at her.

    "Xiao Bing, I suddenly realized that my brother has switched to a vegetarian diet today, not eating meat for now, so my apologies, maybe another day! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to my room to sleep; besides, there are so many rooms here, just pick one. Goodnight."

    With that, Lu Tianxing directly turned around and headed to his room.

    Xue Bing watched Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, her face showing an uncontroble hint of disappointment and confusion. She had clearly felt Lu Tianxing¡¯s eager demeanor just now, the fire in his eyes utterly obvious¡ªhow did he suddenly turn into a gentleman? This change was too drastic.

    All of a sudden, a mix of unresolved confusion filled Xue Bing¡¯s heart. She had always been confident in her looks and figure, believing that if not for her fiery temper, there wouldn¡¯t be many men in this world who could resist her charm. The line of men chasing her was endless.

    But now she had practically offered herself, yet Lu Tianxing seemed indifferent. This made Xue Bing suddenly start doubting her own allure.

    Women are such strange creatures¡ªwhen they¡¯re in bed with you doing whatever poses, perhaps they don¡¯t mind being a flirtatious woman to seduce you, but once they¡¯re thrilled, when you want to do something else, they be very shy, forbidding you from doing anything, as if the one who tempted you before wasn¡¯t her.

    "Lu Tianxing, tell me honestly, have you recently been causing yourself kidney deficiency due to having too many women around?"

    Finally, Xue Bing came to a conclusion¡ªit definitely wasn¡¯t that her charm wascking; otherwise, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t have shown that expression of wanting to devour her just now. Since it wasn¡¯t her, the only result was that Lu Tianxing has too many women around, messing around day and night, thus causing his own kidney deficiency.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying: before doing something, a man is a rogue; after, he bes a saint. Lu Tianxing probably fits this description¡ªhaving kidney deficiency, heart willing but unable, hence ignoring her seduction, acting like Liu Xia Hui, pretending to be a gentleman.

    "I damn!"

    Just about to open the door to his room when Lu Tianxing heard Xue Bing¡¯s words, he almost stumbled and fell, turning back in shock to look at Xue Bing.

    He¡¯s not capable?

    The biggest fear for men is being told by anyone¡ªespecially a woman, and even more so a beautiful woman¡ªthat they¡¯re not capable. Whether those words are true or false, it¡¯s the greatest insult to a man.

    "What did you say? You said I¡¯m not capable?" Lu Tianxing turned back, looking at Xue Bing, speaking one word at a time.

    Xue Bing nodded emphatically: "Yes, I¡¯m so beautiful and openly seducing you, ready for you to take advantage, yet you¡¯re indifferent. There¡¯s only one possibility, and that¡¯s because you have too many women around, leading to frequent indulgence, making yourself kidney deficient. Otherwise, why would you overlook me, after all, you¡¯re a wolf, and I¡¯ve never seen a wolf that ignores a beautifully offered woman."

    "I¡¯m not capable?"

    Lu Tianxing was infuriated by Xue Bing¡¯s words, eyes wide open looking at Xue Bing: "Just because I didn¡¯t touch you, you think I¡¯m not capable?"

    "I know, men all want to save face. Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you."

    Xue Bing sighed quietly in her heart, looking at Lu Tianxing and said, "There are many experts in traditional Chinese medicine in the Yanhuang Group. They¡¯re definitely very good at treating kidney deficiency. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll secretly bring them over to take a look at you. I promise you¡¯ll be cured in no time, so you don¡¯t have to feel inferior."

    Xue Bing looked seriously at Lu Tianxing. In her mind, he was reacting strongly because she had uncovered a secret in his heart. However, upon thinking about it, it made sense. Impotence is indeed a huge humiliation for men. No man wants to hear a woman say he¡¯s impotent; it¡¯s an affront to the soul and character. So Lu Tianxing¡¯s anger was entirely within reason.

    "Lu Tianxing, avoiding treatment because of shame is not good. Rest assured, I will bring them over quietly, and I¡¯ll make sure they keep it a secret, guaranteeing that no one will know about this."

    "Xue Bing, shut your mouth. I¡¯m warning you, this is nder, understand? I demand you stop ndering me immediately, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Lu Tianxing looked at Xue Bing with displeasure. He couldn¡¯t believe his rare kind-hearted act was so grossly misunderstood by this girl. It was truly outrageous.

    Xue Bing rolled her eyes as she looked at Lu Tianxing and said, "I know you men care a lot about your reputation; I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t gossip, and I definitely won¡¯t look down on you. Rest assured."

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s "I understand" expression, Lu Tianxing gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, very fine, Xue Bing, you brought this on yourself. Today, I¡¯m going to show you if I¡¯m really impotent."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing strode over to Xue Bing. Tonight, he was determined to show this girl his strength; otherwise, he would be marked as impotent by Xue Bing for life, and she would certainly use it to threaten him.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Xue Bing was a bit stunned. Could she have misunderstood, or was Lu Tianxing just bluffing, trying to scare her?

    "Lu Tianxing, you can¡¯t scare me," Xue Bing instinctively said.

    "Scare you? Girl, soon you¡¯ll find out if I¡¯m scaring you. Daring to nder me, today I¡¯ll make sure you understand the consequences of ndering a man."

    Lu Tianxing pretended to be ferocious as he walked over to Xue Bing, wearing the smile of a bully about to torment a girl. Before Xue Bing could react, he dominantly kissed her on her red lips.

    Xue Bing¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately opened her beautiful eyes wide in disbelief at Lu Tianxing¡¯s action. Instinctively, she wanted to punch him, but the next moment, her arm was pinned to the sofa by Lu Tianxing, and an unprecedented sensation emerged, making her unconsciously start to awkwardly respond to Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    At the same time, in the quiet courtyard of a mansion of the Beijing Mu Family.

    Mu Qingxue sat alone in a small pavilion not far away, looking at the moonlit pond below which shimmered under the moonlight; her beautiful eyes were filled with undeniable sorrow and longing.

    When she was in Jiangnan, she finally achieved her wish of making Lu Tianxing ept her. But reunion means separation. Although she got the answer she wanted, she had to part ways with Lu Tianxing, without even a chance to meet him again. Otherwise, it could put Lu Tianxing in danger. She could only bury all her longing deep in her heart.

    "Tianxing, are you doing well? Do you know? I miss you a lot, really miss you."

    Mu Qingxue sighed deeply, the sorrow in her eyes growing thicker. The Tang Family had already reached an agreement with the Mu Family, nning to marry her off to the Tang Family next month. Yet, she was helpless, without even the power to resist. Since returning to Beijing from Jiangnan, she had been confined to the Mu Family, not even able to venture outside, and she had no way of knowing any changes in the outside world. None of the servants would tell her anything about the outside, making her feel like a caged bird, looking beautiful, happy, but in reality devoid of freedom.

    "Dong!" "Dong!"

    At that moment, light footsteps could be hearding from outside.

    Apanied by the creak of a door, a man walked in from outside, his smooth, white face exuding a sharp, cold demeanor. With distinct eyebrows and eyes like stars, his entire body radiated an air of assertive nobility and elegance, and if any fangirls were present, they would undoubtedly scream out loud.

    Upon hearing the footsteps behind her, Mu Qingxue instinctively turned around. When she saw the person who had arrived, she immediately said, "Brother, why are you here?"

    The person who arrived was none other than Mu Qingchuan.

    PS: The Chapter was uploaded incorrectly, will adjust the positionter.

 Chapter 1641 - 1634: I Want Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Chapter 1634: I Want Revenge</h4>

    "I came to check on you."

    Mu Qingchuan walked into the small pavilion and looked at Mu Qingxue, saying, "Qingxue, why are you still awake sote? Be careful not to catch a cold."

    "Brother, I know my own body."

    Mu Qingxue gently shook her head and said, "Brother, have the Tang Family people left?"

    "They¡¯ve left, but they¡¯ve arranged with Grandpa; the fifth of next month is an auspicious day, and they¡¯ll marry you into the Tang Family then," Mu Qingchuan said softly.

    "Brother, I understand."

    After hearing these words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s body trembled slightly, and a trace of sadness shed across her face. She felt uneasy at heart, even a bit lost. Deep down, she hoped that when she was about to marry into the Tang Family, Lu Tianxing would appear like a hero and whisk her away.

    However, she also didn¡¯t want Lu Tianxing to show up. The Tang Family obviously knew about her rtionship with Lu Tianxing, and they held a deep grudge against the Lu Family. If Lu Tianxing appeared, the Tang Family would surely stop at nothing to try to kill him, which was something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    So, Mu Qingxue was very conflicted at the moment.

    Seeing Mu Qingxue¡¯s expression, Mu Qingchuan sighed slightly, his face full of helplessness. Even though he had long known that his sister was deeply in love with Lu Tianxing, he felt powerless, unable to do anything.

    "Qingxue, are you really going to go through with what I suggested? Perhaps it will only bring you more pain," Mu Qingchuan took a deep breath and said to Mu Qingxue.

    While in Jiangnan, he told Mu Qingxue to take a fake death pill and enter a state of suspended animation. If Lu Tianxing came to save her, it would mean he truly cared for her; if he didn¡¯t, then naturally, she would marry into the Tang Family, which could be the greatest pain for her.

    After all, as the saying goes, there is no greater sorrow than a heart left unfulfilled. Knowing she was to be married, while the one she loved did nothing out of fear of the Tang Family¡¯s power, just watching her marry another--that was a deadly blow for any woman, the greatest of pains.

    "I know, but I want to try."

    Mu Qingxue sighed deeply, looking at Mu Qingchuan, speaking suddenly, "Brother, why did youe looking for me sote today? Did something happen to Tianxing?"

    Speaking, Mu Qingxue suddenly grabbed Mu Qingchuan¡¯s arm, worry etched across her face. It was almost midnight, and Mu Qingchuan¡¯s visit couldn¡¯t be baseless, just to talk. Since it wasn¡¯t, there was only one exnation: something had happened to Lu Tianxing.

    "Qingxue, calm down, there¡¯s nothing wrong, Lu Tianxing is fine."

    Mu Qingchuan looked at Mu Qingxue¡¯s worry and sighed, saying, "I just came to tell you that Lu Tianxing is now in Beijing."

    Upon hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s face changed slightly and immediately spoke with some urgency, "Brother, how did Tianxinge to Beijing? What happened? No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t be here. Brother, please, take me away from here, I need to see Tianxing, I need to make him leave Beijing."

    Why Beijing? It¡¯s the city where dreams rise to fame, but for Lu Tianxing, it was a lion¡¯s den. In Jiangnan, Lu Tianxing killed Yang Family members and shed with the Tang Family. Staying in Jiangnan meant safety, but appearing in Beijing was like walking into the lion¡¯s den, a death sentence, even if Old Sir Lu were alive.

    As a member of a prominent family, not from a humble background, she keenly understood this. Sometimes, to kill someone, you need noty a finger; there are plenty of strategies like using someone else to do it for you.

    Seeing Qingxue¡¯s anxious expression, Mu Qingchuan gave a bitter smile; he didn¡¯t know if Lu Tianxing would be alright, but he knew the Church, the Holy Mountain, and those scheming against Lu Tianxing would suffer. Two invincible figures, Elder Lu and the North Spear¡¯s disciple, if they joined forces, anyone daring to harm Lu Tianxing would face certain death.

    Mu Qingchuan spoke softly, "Qingxue, don¡¯t get worked up; Lu Tianxing will undoubtedly be fine. Have you forgotten Jiangnan? When has he ever failed? If he¡¯s in Beijing, he¡¯s prepared. Rest assured."

    Hearing Mu Qingchuan¡¯s words, Mu Qingxue¡¯s heart slowly settled, "That¡¯s good, as long as he¡¯s alright."

    Looking at Qingxue¡¯s face, Mu Qingchuan couldn¡¯t help saying, "Qingxue, have you really thought this through? Following my suggestion means you may never return to the Mu Family, and you¡¯ll have to share him with many women..."

    "Brother, I know."

    Mu Qingxue interrupted, determined, "I know he has many women around him, but I can¡¯t help it; I¡¯m trapped in this. Regardless of how many women there are, I just hope for a ce by his side, that¡¯s enough for me."

    Hearing Mu Qingxue¡¯s determined words, Mu Qingchuan sighed helplessly again; his sister seemed beyond help. "Since you¡¯ve said this, I won¡¯t say more. Whatever you do, I¡¯ll support you, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s my happiness."

    "Thank you, brother."

    Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan gratefully.

    Mu Qingchuan smiled slightly, saying, "I¡¯m your brother; who else would support you? During this time, stay home and follow our n¡ªdon¡¯t let anyone detect a w, okay?"

    "Brother, you underestimate me; acting is my forte." Mu Qingxue looked at Mu Qingchuan with gratitude.

    "Of course, my sister is an Oscar-winning actress dyed by singing," Mu Qingchuan said, gently tapping Mu Qingxue¡¯s nose with a smile. "Alright, it¡¯ste now, Qingxue. Rest early. If anything happens, tell me, don¡¯t do anything foolish, okay?"

    "Mhm."

    Mu Qingxue nodded lightly.

    Mu Qingchuan smiled, reaching out to gently pat Mu Qingxue¡¯s head, then turned and walked away.

    Watching Mu Qingchuan¡¯s retreating figure, Mu Qingxue didn¡¯t immediately return to her room; instead, she sat quietly in the pavilion, looking at the shimmering pond, lost in thought.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Han Family Hotel, the battle had reached its most critical moment.

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to enter a state ofbat, Xue Bing suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Lu Tianxing, "Lu... Lu Tianxing, stop right there."

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, and his actions came to an abrupt halt. Seeing Xue Bing¡¯s current state, a bitter smile shed in his mind; this girl was surely teasing him, otherwise, why stop halfway through?

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing suppressed his heart¡¯s flutter and said with a bitter smile, "I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Bing, I got carried away and I want to apologize..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, Xue Bing interrupted rudely, "Lu Tianxing, what do you mean by that?"

    Stunned by her remark, Lu Tianxing was momentarily taken aback, looking at Xue Bing, unable to understand; wasn¡¯t she unwilling?

    "Hmph, ever since we first met, you¡¯ve been picking on me, and I still can¡¯t beat you even now. But this time, you wanted to take the lead; well, let me tell you, you¡¯re dreaming! This time, I want to be on top, as payback."

    With that, Xue Bing, seemingly out of nowhere, mustered a strength that caught Lu Tianxing off guard, hugging his waist, and flipped onto his chest...

    PS: Wrong Chapter uploaded, will have the editor fix it when they arrive, frustrating, thest Chapter wasn¡¯t uploaded.

 Chapter 1642 - 1635: Are You Trying to Deny It?

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Chapter 1635: Are You Trying to Deny It?</h4>

    Time, like sand between the fingers, always slips away unnoticed.

    After an unknown length of time, the echoes in the room gradually returned to peace.

    In the bedroom, Lu Tianxing was covered in sweat, his bronze skin exceptionally captivating under the lights.

    Xue Bing no longer had her usual fiery demeanor; shey on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest like a gentle kitten, her pretty face flushed with an unmistakable blush, her whole body drenched in fragrant sweat, eyes slightly squinted, as if savoring something.

    "This bastard¡¯s fighting ability is indeed strong, no wonder he has so many women around him, even managing to conquer a woman like Huangfu Meigui...."

    Recalling the earlier scene, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t help but silently say to herself, while also thinking back to the scene of her bet with Rose, humphing in her heart: "See, Huangfu Meigui, this is my charm. A slight flick of my finger and your man is hooked. Just wait, wait to wash my undergarments!"

    ncing at Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing picked up a cigarette from beside him, lit it, and leisurely blew out a smoke ring. Recalling the events just past, a hint of helplessness shed across his face; he hadn¡¯t expected to fall into what should not have happened with Xue Bing in the end. It seemed that his days in Beijing had been too oppressive, being constrained everywhere, so stimted by Xue Bing, impulsiveness took over.

    Nheless, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t regret it too much. Xue Bing had risked herself multiple times to help him, which clearly demonstrated their bond.

    "Lu Tianxing, let go of me now, I¡¯m all sticky, I want to take a shower."

    It was at this moment that Xue Bing finally came to her senses, nning to get up and take a shower. But as soon as she started to move, a tearing pain came, making Xue Bing draw in a cold breath involuntarily, irritably pinching Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm: "Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re such a bastard, don¡¯t you know what it means to cherish tenderness? Are you trying to hurt me to death?"

    Having not known how to broach the subject, Lu Tianxing felt a ck line form on his forehead upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words. If he recalled correctly, it was this little girl who said she wanted revenge; he waspletely passive, wasn¡¯t he? Now she was turning around and not acknowledging it, was there no justice left? He was the victim here.

    Of course, these words, Lu Tianxing could only say in his heart, they couldn¡¯t be spoken aloud¡ªotherwise, he¡¯d be dead tonight.

    "Uh, Xiao Bing, I just...."

    "What, are you trying to say it was a misunderstanding, and then intend to eat clean and not acknowledge it?"

    Xue Bing stared fiercely at Lu Tianxing, coldlyughing: "If you dare say those words, don¡¯t me me for being rude, I¡¯ll confiscate your crime tool."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but shiver; this little girl seemed a bit ruthless.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s appearance, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Xue Bing¡¯sugh instantly dispelled the slightly oppressive atmosphere.

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly in his heart, looking at the Xue Bing up close, he had to admit, Xue Bing was a very beautiful woman. If not for her fiery personality, merely her figure and appearance would be a huge temptation to any man.

    Lu Tianxing had hardly imagined that he would one day have something happen with Xue Bing. If Xue Man found out, she¡¯d probably go all out against him.

    "What, not saying anything? Dare to feel wronged at having me as your woman?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s silence, Xue Bing spoke again: "Besides, I didn¡¯t ask you to divorce Bai Zhiqing and marry me, what are you afraid of?"

    "Xiao Bing, I didn¡¯t mean that."

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxing just reached out to embrace Xue Bing¡¯s delicate body, sighed and said, "I just feel that it¡¯s too unfair to you, you¡¯re a good girl, but I¡¯m not a good match. My visit to Beijing this time, you know why, essentially, I don¡¯t even know if I can leave Beijing alive now, you know?"

    "If you die, I will be a widow for you for life." Looking at Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing said heavily, she had never been moved by any man in her life, Lu Tianxing was the only one, she was withoutint or regret.

    If you die, I will be a widow for you for life!

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s firmly spoken words, Lu Tianxing trembled all over, a warm stream immediately surged in his heart, rapidly spreading throughout his body.

    To have such a wife, what more could a husband ask for?

    "Xiao Bing, I¡¯m not worried about that, I...."

    "I know, you¡¯re worried that if others know about our rtionship, they¡¯lle for me, right?" Xue Bing interrupted Lu Tianxing immediately and spoke.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool; how could she not understand what Lu Tianxing¡¯s words truly meant?

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, just nodded. That¡¯s what worried him most now, especially concerning Xue Bing. Bai Zhiqing and the others could just stay in Modu and not go out; as long as they stayed in Modu, Bai Zhiqing and the others wouldn¡¯t face any big danger. But Xue Bing was different, she was a member of the Yanhuang Group, required to take on missions when necessary; dealing with Xue Bing would be far easier than with Bai Zhiqing. Once Xue Bing¡¯s rtionship with him was exposed, Xue Bing would be in danger.

    But if he were to tell Xue Bing to leave the Yanhuang Group, that would probably be impossible. Based on Xue Bing¡¯s personality, she certainly wouldn¡¯t agree, and he didn¡¯t like to force his woman to do things they didn¡¯t want to do.

    "Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a fool, I¡¯ll definitely be cautious, and there won¡¯t be any danger. You can rx," Xue Bing said to Lu Tianxing, pretending to be lighthearted.

    Is being cautious enough to prevent danger?

    Every time with Bai Zhiqing and him, they were cautious, yet crises were everywhere.

    Lu Tianxing once again took a deep breath, unsure of what to say.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, Xue Bing spoke again: "What, are you really thinking of reneging?"

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, looked at the close Xue Bing, and suddenly smiled: "Weren¡¯t you saying you wanted a shower? Just now, I was thinking, shouldn¡¯t I go with you, to save water."

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s seemingly rogue-like words, Xue Bing revealed a deep smile. Lu Tianxing¡¯s words clearly indirectly acknowledged their rtionship.

    "Since you thought it, weren¡¯t you nning to take action?" Xue Bing rolled her eyes alluringly at Lu Tianxing.

    "Little girl, you said it, when the timees, don¡¯t plead with me like you did just now."

    Looking at Xue Bing¡¯s demeanor, Lu Tianxingughed heartily, and amidst Xue Bing¡¯s yful exmations, he directly lifted her into the air, heading towards the bathroom.

    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.

    In the morning, bright sunshine fell from the sky; for Beijing, today was a rare day of good weather to see the sun, the bright sunlight washing away the decadent atmosphere left by the night in every corner of the city.

    Yang Family.

    Bright sunlight shone in the hall, making the lighting of the room very good, warming when it fell on people. But Yang Anlong seemed not to feel any warmth at all, his entire body exuding an extremely cold aura, along with an undisguisable killing intent and ferocity.

    In front of him, a man was kneeling, face filled with an expression of utter terror, sweat dripping from his forehead, but he didn¡¯t dare say a single word, let alone raise a hand to wipe the sweat.

    This bizarre tension hadsted for over an hour, with Yang Anlong sitting beside him, like a statue, unmoving.

    Failed!

    Failed again.

    How could Yang Anlong not have thought that a seemingly foolproof n would fail?! Sending a middle-stage mythical level expert, one who excelled at mimicry, to Modu to capture a woman unable to truss a chicken, yet that also failed, with the person taken away by Yama Pce, making Yang Anlong¡¯s mood, already at rock bottom, even worse.

    Though angry, Yang Anlong wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the matter. Even if Lu Tianxing knew it was Yang Family that arranged the kidnapping of Bai Zhiqing, it didn¡¯t matter, since he already had a falling out with Lu Tianxing, the two just one step away from a head-on confrontation. Making enemies once more was no big deal, didn¡¯t matter. The reason for the difort was not getting any advantage after two sessive losses to Lu Tianxing; who wouldn¡¯t be upset?

 Chapter 1643 - 1636: The Judgeâ€™s Mark Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Chapter 1636: The Judge¡¯s Mark Reappears</h4>

    If the events in Modu might still be somewhat understandable, since it¡¯s Lu Tianxing¡¯s old stronghold, being prepared and failing is natural. But Avril being attackedst night made Yang Anlong furious beyond measure, his anger reaching an extreme, with murderous intent almost uncontrobly erupting, giving him a feeling of wanting to destroy the world.

    In Yang Anlong¡¯s scheme, he nned to reap the benefits of sitting back, watching Avril kill Lu Tianxing, he naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to move against Avril. On the contrary, he¡¯d cooperate with Avril, doing everything possible to provoke a battle between the Lu Family and the Church, then spare no effort to support Avril in bing the Holy Daughter of the Holy See. By then, the Yang Family would have a strong ally.

    If Avril lost and was caught by Lu Tianxing, only then it would be Yang Anlong¡¯s time to act, kill Avril, frame Lu Tianxing, and provoke the Church and the Lu Family into a confrontation making the Lu Family everyone¡¯s target. Although this would lose a great ally, it would at least eliminate a major enemy with no loss to the Yang Family.

    But Yang Anlong didn¡¯t expect someone to act early and almost kill Avril, which made him fall into a rage. He was nning to join forces with Avril to gain the Church as an ally. The result didn¡¯t even start and someone was bold enough to attack Avril, sabotaging his n. Though it could still be used to frame Lu Tianxing, he could not win over the Church as an ally. After all,pared to killing Avril to frame Lu Tianxing, Yang Anlong preferred Avril to kill Lu Tianxing, uniting Yang Family and the Church.

    This feeling is just like when you clearly cooked a pot of good soup, just about to drink it, when someonees over and dumps it out, then tells you their soup is ready, and you don¡¯t need to cook anymore. This feeling can drive someone mad.

    Moreover, ever since Avril came to himst night, he had the Yang Family investigate this matter, but they couldn¡¯t find who acted. This made Yang Anlong¡¯s mood worse and worse, downright abysmal.

    After a long time, Yang Anlong finally looked at the man kneeling in front of him and slowly opened his mouth to speak: "So, you still haven¡¯t found out who is the mastermind behind this attack, correct?"

    "Y...yes."

    Upon hearing Yang Anlong¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face immediately showed a trace of fear, somewhat trembling as he spoke: "Fa...Family Head, we simply can¡¯t detect who these people are, and...and those few still alive were taken by Yama Pce, I..."

    Before the man could finish speaking, Yang Anlong interrupted him directly: "Since you can¡¯t find anything, what are you still doing alive in this world."

    With those words, Yang Anlong flicked his fingers, and a sharp sword Qi roared out, directly piercing through the man¡¯s head.

    The man¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, his eyes widened, as he fell directly to the ground, blood flowing from the blood hole in his forehead which looked particrly shocking.

    "Humph, useless."

    Yang Anlong didn¡¯t even look at the man on the ground who died with his eyes open, he shouted towards the outside: "Someonee."

    "Family Head."

    Along with Yang Anlong¡¯s voice, a martial artist strode in from the outside, respectfully kneeling on one knee beside Yang Anlong, as for the corpse on the ground as if he hadn¡¯t seen it or was already used to such scenes, indifferent to it.

    "Go, inform the intelligence group, I¡¯ll give them three more days, if they still can¡¯t find out who attacked Avril, let them all bring their heads to see me, Yang Family doesn¡¯t need waste." Yang Anlong said coldly.

    "Yes, Family Head, I¡¯ll inform them immediately."

    The martial artist nodded and directly turned away walking out.

    Yang Anlong watched the martial artist¡¯s back, his eyes shing with a venomous light like a snake: "Dare to sabotage my n, Yang Anlong, you¡¯re tired of living, humph."

    Meanwhile, in the conference room of Maria Catholic Church, Avril sat on the chair with an icy expression, her body emitting a frigid aura, making her whole look like an ice-cold beauty.

    "Dio, Poseidon, what are you here for early this morning, tough at me?"

    Avril looked at Poseidon and Dio sitting beside her, her eyes shing with icy light.

    Just as Avril¡¯s words fell, Poseidon immediately smiled and said: "Holy Daughter, you¡¯re joking. We¡¯re partners, we don¡¯t intend tough at our partners, we just want to ask, Holy Daughter, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?"

    "I won¡¯t die for now."

    Avril¡¯s tone was still full of coldness. What happenedst night could be said to be the greatest humiliation of her life. She was chased to the point where there was no way to escape and almost died in China, yet she had no idea who attacked her. This filled her with rage with nowhere to vent, leaving her only to bottle it up inside. This suffocating feeling gave Avril the urge to kill.

    "Since you are unharmed, Holy Daughter, we can be at ease."

    Poseidon nodded and was about to speak again when the conference room door suddenly swung open. Charles, the bodyguard beside Avril, walked in from outside holding something resembling an invitation.

    "Bishop Charles, what happened?" Avril immediately asked when she saw Charles walk in.

    "Holy Daughter, this is an invitation that Sima Lingyun had someone send over just now. Take a look." Charles handed the ck invitation to Avril.

    "Judge¡¯s Mark."

    Seeing clearly the appearance of the invitation, Avril¡¯s brow furrowed. This ck card was clearly the usual Judge¡¯s Mark of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, sent out before they made any move.

    Taking a deep breath, Avril hesitated not a moment before epting the card and opening it. Immediately, a line of words, written in blood-red strokes, came into view.

    "King Yan demands your death by the third watch, no one can extend it to the fifth watch. Three dayster, we invite you all for a showdown at the Great Wall. We hope you honor us with your presence. Laters will not be entertained. Regards, Netherworld Mercenary Corps."

    As Avril read this line aloud, the entire conference room fell silent. No one had expected Lu Tianxing to be so brazen, daring to send them a challenge, intending to wipe them outpletely. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too arrogant?

    Staring at the words on the invitation, Avril¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, not understanding what gave Lu Tianxing the courage to issue them a direct challenge, aiming to eliminate thempletely.

    "Bishop Charles, are you sure this invitation was sent by the people from the Yanhuang Group and not someone from the Judge?" Avril said gravely.

    "I¡¯m sure it was delivered by the Yanhuang Group. When we first arrived in China, this person was one of those who received us, Jiao Long from the Yanhuang Group." Charles replied slowly.

    "I understand, Bishop Charles, you may leave now."

    Charles nodded and, without saying anything more, turned and walked out.

    Once Charles had left, Avril tossed the Judge¡¯s Mark to Dio and slowly asked, "What do you all think about this, any opinions?"

    "Hmph, what opinion could there be? I think the Judge is just tired of living. Does he think that winningst night means he can ce us at his mercy? Since he¡¯s courting death, we might as well oblige him."

    Dio nced at the Judge¡¯s Mark, then aggressively tossed it to Poseidon, his eyes shing with extreme ruthlessness. As a member of the American Superhero Team, he was always the one provoking others, never the other way around. Coupled with the humiliation he suffered at Lu Tianxing¡¯s handsst night, his murderous intent had almost reached a boiling point, like a volcano ready to erupt. If Lu Tianxing stood before him now, Dio would not hesitate to crush his bones to dust.

    Poseidon nced at the Judge¡¯s Mark, then casually tossed it back to Avril, ignoring Dio¡¯s words. He said calmly, "Holy Daughter, it appears this time the Judge hase prepared. Rash action might not be in our favor."

    Hearing the words of Poseidon and Dio, Avril took a deep breath and didn¡¯t immediately respond, instead lowering her head in thought.

    Lu Tianxing having the Yanhuang Group send this invitation could only mean one thing: forcing them into a direct confrontation. Clearly, Lu Tianxing must have set up a trap waiting for them. However, just as Lu Tianxing had no choice but toe to Beijing, they were facing an open setup by him. Knowing full well that trapsy within, they had no other options. If they wanted to kill Lu Tianxing, they had no choice but to walk into it.

    For in the Judge¡¯s Mark, the phrase ters will not be entertained¡¯ said it all. If they did not show up, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly leave Beijing. Given the strength Lu Tianxing demonstrated yesterday at the Sky Dragon Club, once he broke through to thete stage of Mythical, he would be an invincible powerhouse of an era. If allowed to continue growing, none among them could stop Lu Tianxing. To eliminate a genius, the best method is to quash them in the cradle before they mature. This was the best and only option, and Lu Tianxing was using this rationale to force them into a confrontation.

    "Avril, why are you still silent? You¡¯re not trying to persuade us to give up this opportunity, are you? To back down after such provocation from a yellow-skinned monkey? You aren¡¯t thinking of swallowing this insult again, are you?" At this instant, Dio taunted cynically.

    Avril snapped back from her reverie at these words and retorted without reservation, "Hmph, Dio, if you¡¯re still eager to kneel on the ground, I won¡¯t mind helping you with that."

 Chapter 1644 - 1637: Head-On Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Chapter 1637: Head-On Confrontation</h4>

    "You... "

    As Dio heard Avril¡¯s blunt words, his face stiffened, a sh of anger crossed his heart, yet he couldn¡¯t let it out, so he coldly said, "So, do you have any ns, Holy Daughter? Perhaps you¡¯d like to share them with us."

    Avril nced at Dio, her fingers lightly tapping on the meeting table, and said indifferently, "This time, the Judge dares to issue a challenge, which means he¡¯s already fully prepared, or rather, he¡¯s confident enough to deal with us. Therefore, he invites us to have a decisive battle on the Great Wall in three days. Of course, this also means the Judge is apprehensive about us, no longer daring to let us hide in the shadows to deal with him. So, he¡¯s using this method to force us out for a direct confrontation."

    "So, Holy Daughter, are you saying we shouldn¡¯t bother with this Judge¡¯s Mark?" Poseidon spoke up from the side.

    Hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Avril shook her head and said, "Poseidon, you¡¯re wrong. Not only should we pay attention to it, but quite the opposite, we must ept his invitation and have a life-and-death battle with him at the Great Wall."

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Poseidon furrowed his brows and said, "Holy Daughter, since you told us that Lu Tianxing issued this challenge because he¡¯s ready, and he dares to do this, if we agree to his terms, wouldn¡¯t that mean falling into his trap? This could be a significant loss for us."

    "But we have no other choice."

    Avril took a deep breath and said heavily, "This time, it¡¯s obvious the Judge wants to force us into a direct confrontation, but we have no other option. If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity, the Judge is very likely to leave Beijing. I think you all know, if we let the Judge leave Beijing, it will be much harder for us to deal with him. If his power increases or reaches the Late Stage of Mythical, do you think anyone among us can stop him?"

    "Since he wants to leave Beijing, can¡¯t we intercept him halfway and kill him there? That would make him the second Lu Tianzhan." Dio said coldly at this moment.

    "Intercept him halfway, Dio, do you think Lu Tianxing will give us that chance?"

    Avril calmly nced at Dio: "Whether Lu Tianxing leaves by ne or not, do you think we can act against him? The Judge knows very well that if we don¡¯t act now, we¡¯ll certainly intercept him halfway. If he brings Old Master of Lu Family over, waiting for us to walk into a trap, do you think we could handle Old Master of Lu Family? Not to mention the rtionship between Lu Family¡¯s Old Master and Sima Lingyun?"

    As Avril spoke, both Poseidon and Dio fell silent, no one speaking a word. Whether they wanted to admit it or not, it was a solid fact; Old Master Lu was not someone they could deal with, even if Cardinal Charles beside Avril was at the Peak of Late-stage Mythical, Old Master Lu could effortlessly eliminate three Late-stage Mythical powerhouses single-handedly with no injuries. This strength is quite apparent, not to mention Old Master Lu¡¯s good rtions with the previous leader of the Yanhuang Group. Once these two join forces, they will undoubtedly be unstoppable.

    "Holy Daughter, what do you think we should do next?" Poseidon said in a deep voice.

    "ept the challenge, three dayster, and have a life-and-death battle with the Judge at the Great Wall. This is currently our best option and our only option; we must face him head-on."

    Avril¡¯s gaze swept over Poseidon and Dio, speaking slowly with an unmistakable killing intent in her voice, "However, to kill Lu Tianxing, we must have enough cannon fodder to wear down his strength beforeunching a fatal blow."

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Poseidon and Dio both frowned. Cannon fodder is essentially a suicide squad, sending people to die is something they¡¯re reluctant to ept, as these people are elites, and losing even one elite is a huge problem.

    "What, you¡¯re unwilling?"

    Avril sneered, "Do you think your elites are more important, or is the Judge¡¯s life more important, or do you want to be killed by the Judge yourself when he breaks through to the Late Stage of Mythical in a few years?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Poseidon and Dio¡¯s expressions worsened again. Lu Tianxing had just entered Mid-stage Mythical recently and easily killed Mid-stage Peak-level people. If Lu Tianxing breaks through to the Late Stage of Mythical, who could stop him?

    Taking a deep breath, Poseidon slowly said, "We have few people at Holy Mountain; this time, including me, we have a total of four. I can only provide four people, but they are all Mid-stage Peak Mythical masters, who can serve as the main offensive forces against the Judge."

    "That¡¯s eptable."

    Avril nodded, not minding Poseidon¡¯s words. A Mid-stage Peak Mythical master could equal a dozen early-stage Mythical people.

    "I lost ten subordinates yesterday. I¡¯ll provide forty Superpower Users."

    Dio said slowly, his gaze falling on Avril, "We¡¯ve contributed our men, and you, Avril?"

    "I¡¯ll contribute thirty Light Knights and six Mid-stage Mythical Cardinals."

    Avril straightforwardly said, "From now on, we must unite as one, and no one is allowed to engage in petty tricks. Otherwise, we might all die at the Great Wall. I hope you understand this."

    "You can rest assured on that point, Holy Daughter," Poseidon nodded.

    "I also have no objections."

    Dio nodded in agreement and looked at Avril, saying, "Avril, we entrust all the cannon fodder to you, but I hope there won¡¯t be any mistakes in between. Otherwise, the American Superhero Team will be your Church¡¯s lifelong enemy."

    Avril¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Dio¡¯s words and she said coldly, "Poseidon, what do you mean by that?"

    "No special meaning. I just don¡¯t want you to end up being our biggest enemy, so I¡¯m reminding you in advance," Dio said calmly.

    "Rest assured on that front. I, Avril, am not like you bunch of Americans, who would flip faces so casually."

    "Let¡¯s hope so."

    "Humph, in that case, we¡¯ll meet at the Great Wall in three days."

    With that, Avril stood up and walked outside.

    At that moment, the whole of Beijing returned to calm, seemingly bing tranquil all at once. But everyone knew this was just the calm before the storm.

    Meanwhile, at the Han Family Hotel, Lu Tianxing had already gotten up early, sitting leisurely on the sofa, smoking a cigarette, his eyes deep, contemting something unknown.

    Time quietly slipped away, and no one knew how long it had been when suddenly the door of the presidential suite was pushed open from outside. Starving Ghost¡¯s head slowly poked through the door crack. After his eyes scanned the room, he pushed the door and came in carrying a stic bag.

    Behind Starving Ghost, Tan Lang and Po Jun followed closely.

    "Boss, how¡¯s it going? We didn¡¯t disturb you, did we? We waited until ten o¡¯clock toe find you."

    Starving Ghost chuckled, scanned the surroundings, and then looked peculiarly at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Boss, take it easy. Soon you¡¯ll be having a life-and-death duel with Avril and the others. You¡¯ve got to take care not to exhaust yourself. Imagine having weak legs at life and death moments¡ªit¡¯d be over."

    "Get lost."

    Lu Tianxing red at Starving Ghost irritably.

    Starving Ghost chuckled, undeterred by Lu Tianxing¡¯s attitude, continuing, "Boss, don¡¯t worry, I promise not to spread this around, definitely won¡¯t tell the big sister-inw or second sister-inw. Men, you know, traveling outside, I get it."

    Upon hearing Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, saying, "Go y somewhere else. Not everyone¡¯s like you, knowing only how to hook up with women all day long without sess."

    At this moment, Xue Bing came out of the room, humming a light tune with her phone in hand. Her pretty face instantly showed an uncontainable blush upon seeing Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun in the room.

    "Sister-inw, good morning." Starving Ghost noticed Xue Bing¡¯s slightly awkward stance and discreetly gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up, then stood up and greeted.

    Po Jun also stood up and called out, "Sister-inw, good morning," while Tan Lang gave Avril a slight smile as a greeting.

    "Good morning to you all."

    Despite feeling a bit shy hearing Starving Ghost and the others refer to her, Xue Bing, though her face was somewhat flushed, didn¡¯t refute and epted the title pleasantly, then sat next to Lu Tianxing.

    "By the way, sister-inw, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I brought you breakfast. Try it and see if it suits your taste. If not, I¡¯ll go buy something else for you right away."

    While speaking, Starving Ghost ced the handbag he carried on the coffee table, opened it, and immediately a rich aroma filled the air.

    Looking at the steaming breakfast on the table, Xue Bing was slightly taken aback, then she nodded and said, "Starving Ghost, thank you."

    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re too kind; we¡¯re all family, no need for politeness," Starving Ghost said with a wave of his hand.

    Lu Tianxing watched this unfold, a ck line on his face. He never noticed Starving Ghost had such a sycophantic side.

    Xue Bing smiled at Starving Ghost and said nothing more, instead picking up a meat bun and starting to eat. After being tortured by Lu Tianxingst night, she was already famished.

 Chapter 1645 - 1638: The Restless Sun Family

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Chapter 1638: The Restless Sun Family</h4>

    Just as she finished eating a meat bun, as if recalling something, Xue Bing put down the bun in her hand and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying, "Lu Tianxing, I almost forgot, Group Leader Sima called me just now. He said the Judge¡¯s Mark you gave him has been delivered to Avril by Jiao Long."

    "I know."

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "Lu Tianxing, have you really decided to have a life-or-death battle with the people from the Church at the Great Wall in three days?" Xue Bing asked, looking at Lu Tianxing with some concern.

    "Yes."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and slowly said, "It¡¯s the only way. If I don¡¯t bring this fight out into the open, everything will be under their control. Just likest night, I would be at the mercy of their ambushes, but if I make the battle public, I won¡¯t have to be so cautious."

    "But, will they show up? You sent them a challenge, surely they¡¯ll know you have a n. Will they stille to kill you knowing it¡¯s a trap?" Xue Bing asked, full of doubt.

    "They have no choice but toe."

    Lu Tianxing casually picked up a dumpling, tossed it into his mouth, and slowly said, "They used Beijing as a trap to force me to appear there. As the saying goes, courtesy demands reciprocity, so I prepared a trap for them too, forcing them to appear. Last night, I killed Ryan and nearly killed Dio as well, proving how terrifying my strength is. If I continue to grow, their only fate is death."

    "If they don¡¯t want me to continue growing and don¡¯t want to die at my hands, they must make a move against me, or else, once I leave Beijing, they¡¯ll never have another opportunity to trouble me. As long as I have enough time to grow, I¡¯ll be their nightmare, and they absolutely won¡¯t allow that to happen. So even though they know there¡¯s a trap at the Great Wall, they have no choice but toe because they¡¯re afraid of dying."

    "But..."

    Xue Bing opened her mouth as if to say something more, but was interrupted by the Starving Ghost nearby, who said, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, we never fight a battle we¡¯re not confident in. Since we¡¯re daring enough to challenge them to a death match, we must have confidence. Rest assured!"

    "Yeah, sister-inw, rest assured, even if it costs our lives, we won¡¯t let anyone harm the boss," Po Jun added emphatically.

    "The Starving Ghost and Po Jun are right. Since I¡¯m confident to challenge them to a death match, there must be a perfect n. Don¡¯t worry,"

    Lu Tianxing patted Xue Bing¡¯s back lightly and said softly, "Anyway, there¡¯s nothing much these days, after breakfast, I¡¯ll go out with you and visit some famous ces in Beijing."

    "Okay."

    Xue Bing nodded lightly, the blush on her cheeks bing even more pronounced, but her heart felt a touch of sweetness. She suddenly realized that being cared for by a man like this felt quite nice.

    "Boss, what about us?"

    The Starving Ghost said from the side, "We also want to go out and have some fun, take us with you, old hand."

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, "Go cool off wherever you like, are you seriously trying to be third wheels?"

    "Boss, you¡¯re prioritizing love over friends, you know that?"

    "Yeah, so what if I am? If you¡¯re not happy, go and win over that girl from Jiangnan tomorrow, or stop bothering me."

    "Boss, I want to kill you."

    "Go ahead, try to kill me, I¡¯ll let you use one hand, how about that?"

    "You..."

    ...

    Compared to Lu Tianxing¡¯s leisure in Beijing, far away in Qin Ind City, Sun Yaoyang was feeling extremely anxious, his face showing undisguised impatience.

    Sitting on the sofa, Sun Yaoyang held a cigarette between his fingers, his expression solemn as he looked at the person opposite him, who remained silent. The ashtray in front of him was filled with cigarette butts, indicating that Sun Yaoyang had been there for quite some time.

    "Let¡¯s hope nothing happens in Beijing."

    After an unknown period, Sun Yaoyang finally snapped out of it, tossing the cigarette butt in his hand onto the expensive carpet beneath him, muttering to himself lowly, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    The ones who attacked Avrilst night were from the Sun Family, but even by this morning, there was still no news from Beijing, and even the phone couldn¡¯t be reached. This made Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart skip a beat, a strong sense of foreboding emerging within him, making him feel restless.

    Even though those sent were loyal to the Sun Family, Sun Yaoyang couldn¡¯t calm his mood. It¡¯s clear that the Sun Family wants to kill Avril, the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, someone backed by a power that could crush the Sun Family countless times over. Once the news spreads that the Sun Family attacked the Holy Daughter of the Church, it would be a disaster of catastrophic proportions for the Sun Family. Neither the Yanhuang Group, the Lu Family, nor the Church would let them off. At that point, the Sun Family would truly have nowhere to turn.

    "Yaoyang, why are you smoking again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that smoking is bad for your health? Why are you still smoking?"

    At this moment, a concerned voice came from the side.

    Sun Yaoyang instinctively turned his head and saw Zhang Yue, dressed in ck pajamas, with a seductive figure, exuding a youthful charm as she came down from upstairs.

    "Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re up."

    Sun Yaoyang nced at Zhang Yue and sighed softly, "Yue¡¯er, something happened in Beijing. What do you think I should do next?"

    "Something happened in Beijing?"

    Hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue¡¯s heart trembled: "Yaoyang, are you sure something happened in Beijing?"

    If something happens in Beijing and it can¡¯t be traced back to the Sun Family, everything will be fine. But if it is traced back to the Sun Family, their only oue will be utter destruction. Even fleeing abroad would be futile.

    "I¡¯m not sure yet, butst night, Sun Ao sent me a message saying he had found an opportunity and was preparing to make a move on Avril today. But now, more than ten hours have passed, and I haven¡¯t heard back from Sun Ao. I can¡¯t even reach him by phone, which makes me uneasy."

    Sun Yaoyang lit another cigarette for himself and said, "Yue¡¯er, analyze this for me. Did something really happen in Beijing?"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s request, Zhang Yue didn¡¯t immediately speak. Instead, she frowned and began to think. She wasn¡¯t sure if something had happened in Beijing. Although the Sun Family had some power in the north, they couldn¡¯t meddle in Beijing. Finding out if something happened there was basically very difficult.

    At this moment, Sun Yaoyang didn¡¯t speak either. He smoked slowly, his face showing an uncertain expression. If this matter is exposed, the Sun Family would have no other path thanplete annihtion.

    "Yaoyang, didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re friends with the current family head of the Beijing Liu Family, Liu Jingshan? Why not call him?" Zhang Yue suddenly suggested, looking at Sun Yaoyang.

    Hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s words, a gleam appeared in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes. He said, "Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re right. I can ask Liu Jingshan. I¡¯m sure he knows something."

    As he spoke, Sun Yaoyang took out a phone from his pocket and prepared to call his old ssmate, Liu Jingshan.

    "Wait."

    Seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s actions, Zhang Yue suddenly reminded him, "Yaoyang, remember, don¡¯t tell Liu Jingshan that you arranged for someone to ambush Avril, understand?"

    "Got it, don¡¯t worry."

    Sun Yaoyang nodded solemnly, took a deep breath, and dialed the number of Liu Jingshan, the patriarch of the Liu Family in Beijing.

    Back then, he and Liu Jingshan were ssmates, and their rtionship was quite good. In the past, whenever he went to Beijing, Liu Jingshan would entertain him. Making a call was naturally reasonable.

    As soon as the call connected, Sun Yaoyang immediately said, "Brother Liu, how have you beentely?"

    "Haha, it¡¯s Brother Sun. You wouldn¡¯te to the temple without a reason, would you?"

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you in trouble? If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help."

    "Haha, Brother Liu, you¡¯re joking. It¡¯s nothing major. I heard that something big happened in Beijingst night. Someone attacked the Holy Daughter of the Holy See. How is that situation?"

    "Brother Sun, why are you asking about this? Don¡¯t tell me this matter is rted to you!"

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s voice carried a hint of seriousness. What happenedst night shook the entire Beijing and threw the Yanhuang Group into a fit of rage. If this matter is rted to the Sun Family, the Liu Family must distance itself from them. Otherwise, if Yanhuang Group targets them, it would be a disaster they couldn¡¯t anticipate.

    "Haha, Brother Liu, you¡¯re joking. To be honest, it¡¯s just that some juniors in the family have been a bit insolent and offended Lu Tianxing. This time, the Holy Daughter of the Holy See was suddenly attacked, and I¡¯m worried that someone with ill intentions might try to frame us. If that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t afford to suffer in silence," Sun Yaoyang said with a forcedugh.

    "I see."

    Liu Jingshan nodded and sighed, "All the people who ambushed Avril were killed. I heard they were about to seed, but then the Red Cardinal beside Avril rescued her, so the ambush failed this time."

    "Failed?"

    "Yes, failed. They were all killed, and now the whole of Beijing is in an uproar. Everyone is on edge, and our families don¡¯t even dare to breathe. If we get suspected, we might not die, but it would still cost us dearly," Liu Jingshan sighed deeply.

 Chapter 1646 - 1639: Three Days Later

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Chapter 1639: Three Days Later</h4>

    Listening to Brother Liu Jingshan¡¯s words on the phone, Sun Yaoyang did not panic at all; instead, he seemed relieved. Although the assassination attempt on Avril failed, and the Sun Family lost many experts, at least all the people he sent to Beijing were dead, leaving no witnesses. Even if someone investigated, they wouldn¡¯t suspect the Sun Family.

    "Brother Sun, as friends, take my advice. If you have truly offended Lu Tianxing, and it¡¯s just a petty quarrel among juniors, let it go and keep your distance. I believe, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s character, he won¡¯t bother you further. But if it¡¯s a deeper vendetta, I urge you to apologize to him and seek his forgiveness. He might spare your entire family; otherwise, disaster will strike your Sun Family, and when it does, no one will be spared."

    Hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang felt a sudden shiver. The Liu Family was a prominent Beijing family, possibly as strong as the Yang Family, yet even they feared Lu Tianxing, causing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart to involuntarily skip a beat.

    "Brother Liu, does Lu Tianxing have some formidable force backing him?"

    "Brother Sun, let¡¯s not talk about others; consider just Old Sir Lu alone. If you attack Lu Tianxing, do you think, given Old Sir Lu¡¯s fiercely protective nature, he would spare the Sun Family? He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to single-handedly ughter his way into your Sun Family, leaving no one alive, and no one would help you."

    At this point, Liu Jingshan let out a wistful sigh. Though his son Liu Feng had his limbs broken, he didn¡¯t seek revenge against Lu Tianxing. The reason was not just because of Old Sir Lu but because of Lu Tianxing himself. Lu Tianxing seemed terrifyingly ominous, like a devil emerging from hell. If Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t be killed, the Liu Family would face destruction.

    "Brother Sun, honestly, don¡¯tugh at me. My son was ruined by Lu Tianxing, yet I dare not even contemte revenge. Do you know why? Because Lu Tianxing is terrifying, more so than Old Master Lu Family himself. It¡¯s best not to provoke a person like him; you have no idea what means he might employ, what abilities he possesses. If you fail to kill him, it¡¯ll be your end when he reappears."

    Listening to Liu Jingshan, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his eyes flickering with conflicting emotions. He hadn¡¯t realized Lu Tianxing held such sway, deterring Liu Jingshan from rashly moving against his son¡¯s enemy.

    "Brother Sun, think carefully! This is no child¡¯s y. If Lu Tianxing discovers you intend to deal with him, the Sun Family¡¯s fate will be total annihtion. Jiangnan¡¯s Jiang Family, Liang Family, Beijing¡¯s Wang Family, Modu¡¯s Wang Family, Hang City¡¯s Tan Family, and those families in Xiangjiang are all precedents, lessons written in blood."

    "Brother Liu, thank you for telling me this. I¡¯ll seriously weigh the pros and cons," Sun Yaoyang replied sincerely.

    "Alright, don¡¯t do anything reckless; otherwise, no one can save you. Lu Tianxing¡¯s ominous presence isn¡¯t something you can fathom."

    After exchanging few pleasantries with Liu Jingshan, Sun Yaoyang hung up the phone.

    Upon hanging up, Sun Yaoyang promptly lit another cigarette, smoking hard. The smoke wreathed his face, making it appear exceptionally dark and ominous.

    He hadn¡¯t considered how formidable Lu Tianxing¡¯s influence was, nor that even the Liu Family feared him immensely, despite his son being crippled, without any thought of revenge. But asking him to let go of the murderous rage against his son and apologize to Lu Tianxing seemed impossible, yet he had no other option.

    "Yaoyang, what did Liu Jingshan say?" Zhang Yue asked,ing over.

    Being a wise woman, Zhang Yue had silently walked away when Sun Yaoyang called Liu Jingshan and hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation. Only after he hung up did she approach.

    "Liu Jingshan said the entire assassination attempt on Avril failed and advised me to apologize to Lu Tianxing, or else the Sun Family¡¯s only fate would be obliteration," Sun Yaoyang said with a somber face.

    "What?"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Tianxing¡¯s power to be so great that even the Liu Family feared him.

    "Yaoyang, do you have any ns moving forward?" Zhang Yue hesitated before speaking.

    "We¡¯ll wait and see. Anyway, all the people sent to Beijing to assassinate Avril are dead, leaving no evidence. Even if they have sky-reaching capabilities, they can¡¯t trace it back to us. If that brat Lu Tianxing dares toe to Jiangnan to find trouble, we¡¯ll make sure he never returns. I refuse to believe he truly has earth-shattering powers."

    Darkness gleamed in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes. Lu Tianxing killed Sun Xiong before him, and now expected him to apologize to Lu Tianxing, which was sheer delusion. Better to fight to the death.

    Meanwhile, in Beijing.

    At this moment, Lu Haoyue also knew about Lu Tianxing sending an invitation to Avril, inviting her to a decisive battle at the Great Wall in three days. He was slightly surprised in his heart, but quickly regained hisposure. When Lu Tianxingst met him, he had already mentioned this matter, so he naturally wasn¡¯t too curious about it.

    However, after receiving this news, Lu Haoyue immediately ordered Lu Chuan to begin mobilizing the Lu Family Guards without any hesitation.

    "Family Head, the Lu Family Guards have beenpletely mobilized, just waiting for your order to y the invading enemies." Lu Chuan stood behind Lu Haoyue and spoke.

    After hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s words, the corner of Lu Haoyue¡¯s mouth immediately curved into a bloodthirsty smile: "Tell everyone to be on high alert, prepare for battle with full force. In three days, y the iing enemies."

    "Family Head, rest assured, I will handle this matter ordingly."

    A bloodthirsty gleam also flickered in Lu Chuan¡¯s eyes.

    Upon hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s words, a sinister light flickered in Lu Haoyue¡¯s eyes. Three dayster, he wanted everyone to know that the Lu Family was not to be easily offended.

    Yang Family.

    At this time, Yang Anlong also learned of Lu Tianxing¡¯s challenge to Avril, inviting her to a decisive battle at the Great Wall in three days. His face immediately broke into an immensely pleased expression, but the murderous intent emanating from him was undeniable. He began to mobilize some of the Yang Family¡¯s hidden forces, preparing to be a fisherman on the Great Wall in three days.

    It wasn¡¯t just the Yang Family. After Lu Tianxing sent the invitation to Avril, the news quickly spread throughout the entire Beijing, shaking all the families. No one could have imagined that Lu Tianxing would have the audacity to proactively challenge.

    Regarding this matter, some families were full of disdain and ridicule, some remained calm and detached, taking an "it¡¯s not my business" stance. Of course, there were also families who were filled with hatred, wishing to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces. Various attitudes emerged, yet without exception, none of the families acted rashly. Everyone was watching for entertainment, waiting for the arrival of three dayster.

    Time flows like water, years fly by like a shuttle; in the blink of an eye, it was already three dayster.

    For ordinary people, these three days were just another cycle of working andmuting. But for the powerful and influential in Beijing, these three days were merely the calm before the storm.

    During these three days, the entire Beijing seemed to be suddenly calm, with no waves rising, even the slightest ripple was absent. Even the previous attack on Avril vanished without a trace, as if a pair of invisible hands had pressed it down.

    On the Holy Mountain, the American Superhero Team simrly disappeared without a trace during these three days, no waves or traces were left, as if they had evaporated from this world, leaving no clues.

    Meanwhile, Avril stayed at the Maria Catholic Church all day, holding mass for the Catholic faithful. The whole of Beijing remained calm, but everyone knew this was just the quiet before the storm.

    As the fourth day¡¯s sun slowly rose from the horizon, a sense of impending storm and oppressive dark clouds loomed over Beijing¡¯s sky.

    Three dayster, at the Great Wall, a life-and-death battle to the end; this was the first day of the three days, and it was when Lu Tianxing would engage in a decisive battle with the Church¡¯s forces.

    This battle rmed the entire China, causing everyone to instinctively focus their attention on Beijing, watching the imminent decisive battle. If Lu Tianxing won, and continued to grow, he would be an invincible force within a century, a symbol of an era, suppressing the times.

    If Lu Tianxing died, the Lu Family would surely perish, for Old Master Lu would not rest, he would storm into the Church, but doing so would be certain death, as neither the Western world¡¯s strongmen nor Huaxia Martial Artists would allow him to return to China alive.

    In the Han Family Hotel, Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa, holding a cigarette between his fingers, his face shrouded in smoke exuding a coldness that made it hard for people to guess what he was thinking.

    On the nearby sofa, Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun sat, their faces equally cold, exuding a murderous aura from head to toe. Today was their life-and-death battle against Avril and others, leaving no room for negligence; one misstep and they would die without a burial ce. Today¡¯s battle might be their farewell to the world, yet they were still without regret.

 Chapter 1647 - 1640: Winds and Clouds Surging

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Chapter 1640: Winds and Clouds Surging</h4>

    "Huff!"

    Lu Tianxing slowly exhaled the smoke from his mouth, which lingered around his face, giving off a vicious impression: "Starving Ghost, have you contacted Asura and the others?"

    "I¡¯ve already contacted them. We¡¯ve installed a tracking device on the phone, and with Little Bee¡¯s ability, we can pinpoint our location. Additionally, Fu Tu and Tie Niu have also arrived in Beijing, and Fu Tu said that Sister-inw Rose asked them to bring a message to you, boss."

    "What message?"

    "Three days ago, someone went to Modu to kidnap Sister-inw, and it was the Yang Family who sent them. This time, in the Battle of the Great Wall, we must be careful of the Yang Family," Starving Ghost said.

    "The Yang Family?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce look, and he said coldly, "The Yang Family? Hmph, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare make a big move. In that case, we don¡¯t bother with them. If they dare to send people, we¡¯ll kill them all. Moreover, anyone can die this time, but Avril absolutely must not die. This is, of course, on the condition that your safety is guaranteed. If you can¡¯t ensure safety, then let Avril die while you survive. Do you understand?"

    "Boss, we will be careful."

    Starving Ghost and the others nodded.

    "Also, act ording to n. Avril and Dio will surely send teams to wear down our forces. Leave the small fry to you to handle. The middle-stage mythical martial artists will be dealt with by me. If you encounter anyone you can¡¯t beat, don¡¯t worry about me, retreat immediately, got it? I don¡¯t want any of you to suffer casualties."

    Lu Tianxing said emphatically, then stood up from the sofa: "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s head out."

    With that, Lu Tianxing did not hesitate and turned to walk outside.

    Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun exchanged nces and, without any hesitation, also stood up and headed outside.

    As Lu Tianxing emerged from the Han Family Hotel, countless pieces of information were immediately sent out, spreading throughout Beijing and beyond into the vast regions of Jiangnan.

    After Lu Tianxing left the Han Family Hotel in a car, Avril, who had been keeping an eye on Lu Tianxing, immediately received the news from the Yang Family spies.

    Inside the Maria Catholic Church, Avril¡¯s eyes, like sapphires, emitted a chilling coldness: "Judge, you¡¯ve gone to the Great Wall, as expected. In that case, let the Great Wall be your burial ground."

    In a low voice, murmuring to herself, Avril¡¯s gaze swept to Poseidon and Dio, sitting on the sofa beside her, and said, "I just got the news, Lu Tianxing has left the Han Family Hotel. Judging by the route, he should be heading towards the Great Wall. We need to act too."

    "It¡¯s finally starting. Thesest three days have been too stifling. This time, I want to ensure Lu Tianxing has no ce to be buried to vent my resentment."

    Dio clenched his fists, his eyes glinting with intense killing intent, and he was determined to wash away three days of humiliation with Lu Tianxing¡¯s blood.

    "Holy Daughter, what should we do?" Poseidon¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke gravely.

    "What else can we do? This time it¡¯s an open conspiracy; we have no tricks to y with, only a head-on confrontation to see whose strength is greater. The strong win, the weak die."

    Avril said heavily, "This is a life-and-death battle. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you; do not be careless, or we won¡¯t have the chance to leave the Great Wall alive."

    "Hmph, with so many of us, can we not take down a mere Judge?" Dio snarled.

    "Hope so."

    Avril sighed gently in her heart. For some reason, she felt uncertain in her heart.

    Shaking her head to suppress her thoughts, Avril said once more, "Let¡¯s go to the Great Wall."

    With that, Avril stood up from the chair and headed outside.

    Dio and Poseidon, too, wasted no time, striding out. This battle couldn¡¯t be avoided any longer, and since it couldn¡¯t be avoided, a fight it must be.

    Within the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun stood by the window, gazing at the scenery outside, his face stern and expressionless, as if carved out of stone.

    "Team Leader."

    At this moment, the door of Sima Lingyun¡¯s office was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Jiao Long hurried in without any hesitation and directly said, "Team Leader, we just received news that Judge has already left Han Family Hotel and is heading to the Great Wall."

    "I see."

    Sima Lingyun turned around and looked at Jiao Long, asking, "Have you arranged what I asked you to?"

    "Yes, everything is arranged. The northernmost section of the Great Wall has beenpletely cleared, and a twenty-mile radius is fully sealed to ensure no one gets through," Jiao Long quickly replied.

    "Good, in that case, let¡¯s go to the Great Wall."

    Without hesitation, Sima Lingyun immediately turned around and walked out. This battle, he must be part of it.

    Meanwhile, Yang Anlong also received the news that Lu Tianxing had left the hotel. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he led the Yang Family¡¯s death soldiers towards the Great Wall.

    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Yang Anlong¡¯s face was filled with excitement. It won¡¯t be long before the Lu Family is gone from this world, and he can finally have his revenge, eradicating the Lu Family entirely.

    Today is a great opportunity, not only to eliminate Lu Tianxing, this thorn in his side, but also to destroy the enemy Lu Family. And perhaps they could even gain an ally with the Church. It¡¯s a triple win.

    Sitting in the car, a faint smile appeared on Yang Anlong¡¯s face. For over twenty years, the feud between the Yang Family and the Lu Family has been deep, a blood feud that feels unending. But this time, the Yang Family has won.

    At the same time, as Yang Anlong was heading to the Great Wall, Lu Haoyue made no hesitation either. He led Lu Chuan out of the Marriott Hotel, heading to the Great Wall.

    Inside the car, Lu Haoyue¡¯s face was as stern as possible, his expression like it was carved out of stone, full of severity. Today¡¯s battle will decide the fate between him and Lu Tianxing. There can be no sloppiness; one small mistake might lead to a death without burial.

    "Housekeeper Lu, did cousin call you earlier? What exactly was said?" Lu Haoyue asked as he looked at Lu Chuan sitting beside him.

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s inquiry, Lu Chuan immediately responded, "The third young master said our people shouldn¡¯t act rashly or intervene in this matter. The Lu Family Guards should stay outside to hunt down any that slip through. Also, we shouldn¡¯t act recklessly and absolutely not reveal ourselves until the Late Stage of Mythical levels appear."

    Upon hearing this, Lu Haoyue frowned slightly, "Did cousin really say that?"

    "Family Head, that¡¯s indeed what the third young master said."

    "I understand. Then do as cousin said."

    Lu Haoyue hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know why Lu Tianxing made such arrangements, he knew Lu Tianxing must have his reasons.

    As Lu Tianxing left the hotel for the Great Wall, the whole of Beijing became turbulent.

    The Emperor is a renowned vi area in Beijing. With its majestic aura and unique architectural style, it has carved a path through fiercepetition to be one of the most expensive vi areas in Beijing, attracting countless admirers, though securing a property is near impossible. There¡¯s even a saying in Beijing: if you can own a vi in the Emperor district, you¡¯ve truly reached the pinnacle of life.

    The Emperor, in Beijing, symbolizes wealth and status. In fact, this is true, as many prominent figures from the business world can be seen here.

    In the living room of Vi No. 12 of the Emperor, a man in his forties, wearing a ck shirt and with short hair, sat on the sofa.

    His attire was simple and casual, yet impressive. Anyone knowledgeable could see that his clothes, from top to bottom, were crafted by a famous tailor from France, carrying a hefty price tag.

    The man¡¯s appearance was gentle and refined, perfectly paired with his well-fitted clothes. Had any groupies been present, they might not have resisted screaming. However, this man¡¯s eyes were filled with a somber gleam and flickering coldness, making it hard for anyone to meet his gaze directly.

    This man was none other than Tang Fengyun, the elder brother of Tang Fengxiao, who had died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, ranked second in the Tang Family, and sent by the Tang Family Patriarch Tang Fengxing to Beijing to ally with the Mu Family.

    At this moment, Tang Fengyun sat on the sofa, his face reflecting uncertainty and hesitation. Originally, he was supposed to return to Shu after sessfully forming an alliance with the Mu Family. However, the recent rumors spreading in Beijing left him unwilling to leave.

    These rumors were about Lu Tianxing¡¯s intention to settle a deadly score with the Church and Holy Mountain here in Beijing.

    For the Tang Family, Lu Tianxing is indeed a formidable adversary whose strength is terrifying. If his power breaks into the Late Stage of Mythical levels, it would be a catastrophic disaster for the Tang Family.

    While it¡¯s a piece of good news for the Tang Family, Tang Fengyun was indecisive. Lu Tianxing had fallen out with the Church, which allied with the Holy Mountain and the American Superhero Team to dismember Lu Tianxing. This is undoubtedly the best opportunity to eliminate Lu Tianxing for the Tang Family. Yet, beforeing to Beijing, his elder brother Tang Fengxing repeatedly instructed him to avoid any conflict with Lu Tianxing and focus solely onpleting the alliance with the Mu Family. Tang Fengyun found himself trapped in a dilemma, unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 1648 - 1641: The Tang Familyâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Chapter 1641: The Tang Family¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Just as Tang Fengyun was contemting, a sudden, urgent sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet living room.

    Upon hearing the footsteps, Tang Fengyun immediately looked up towards the entrance.

    "How is it, what¡¯s the situation outside?" Tang Fengyun asked, looking at the person who entered.

    "Just like the rumors circting recently in Beijing, early this morning Lu Tianxing left the hotel and headed to the Great Wall. Moreover, shortly after Lu Tianxing¡¯s departure, Avril from the Church also drove towards the Great Wall." The person replied respectfully to Tang Fengyun.

    "Are you certain?"

    "Yes."

    The person nodded solemnly and said, "I can confirm this, and since early this morning, the Yanhuang Group has specially sealed a twenty-mile section of the Great Wall, prohibiting anyone from entering."

    Upon hearing this, a gleam shed in Tang Fengyun¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand and said, "I understand. You may leave now!"

    "Yes, sir."

    The person bowed respectfully to Tang Fengyun and then withdrew.

    Watching the person leave the living room, Tang Fengyun took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and gazed dreamily at the ceiling, his face flickering with an indecipherable expression, leaving others unable to guess what he might be scheming.

    Time passed by slowly, and after a few minutes, Tang Fengyun suddenly snapped out of his daze. He flicked the cigarette butt into the ashtray, picked up his phone, and called his elder brother.

    The phone rang for only a moment before it was answered, and a resounding voice came through, "Second brother, what are you calling me for? Didn¡¯t you say recently that the alliance with the Mu Family was a sess? Why are you calling me again? Is it because the Mu Family wants to back out?"

    "Brother, the Mu Family didn¡¯t back out, but I think you might have heard about the recent happenings in Beijing. I believe this is a good opportunity for our Tang Family to eliminate Lu Tianxing, so I called to see if you wanted to secretly send someone to ambush and kill Lu Tianxing." Upon hearing the voice on the other end of the line, Tang Fengyun quickly replied.

    "Second brother, don¡¯t act recklessly."

    Upon hearing Tang Fengyun¡¯s words, Tang Fengxing¡¯s voice immediately came through, "This time you went to Beijing for the marriage alliance with the Mu Family, not to mess with Lu Tianxing. I know you desperately want to avenge Third Brother, but now is not the time, do you understand?"

    "Not the time?"

    Tang Fengyun said in a low voice, "Elder brother, I think it¡¯s precisely the right time. You don¡¯t know; Lu Tianxing has already arranged a life-and-death battle with the Church today at the Great Wall. The Yanhuang Group has already sealed a twenty-mile radius of the Great Wall, which speaks volumes. Besides, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Yang Family might make a move this time too. This is a great opportunity for us to kill Lu Tianxing, brother. I also heard that the current head of the Lu Family, Lu Haoyue, is also here. By killing him together, we can eradicate the Lu Family and avenge Third Brother¡¯s death!"

    Upon hearing Tang Fengyun¡¯s words, Tang Fengxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he anxiously said, "Second brother, it¡¯s exactly because of this that our Tang Family must not meddle in this matter, do you understand? Do you think that old guy Lu Tiankuang is a fool? Would he knowingly send both his grandsons to Beijing, a tiger¡¯s den, to die? Moreover, is that little bastard Lu Tianxing a fool to willingly take such a risk? This time, you must not act, or you¡¯ll never leave Beijing; you¡¯ll die there."

    "Brother..."

    Tang Fengyun opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by Tang Fengxing, who said, "Second brother, our Tang Family absolutely must not get involved in this matter, and you must return to Shu today on my orders as the Tang Family Patriarch. You must return to Shu today."

    With that, Tang Fengxing directly hung up the phone.

    "Dad, was that Second Uncle calling just now?" In the Shu Tang Family, a young man exuding a gentle aura was sitting in the Tang Family study, looking at Tang Fengxing and asking.

    "It was your Second Uncle; he wants to take action against Lu Tianxing, but I forbade it."

    Tang Fengxing took a deep breath, his face carrying a hint of gloom. How could he not know this was the best opportunity to kill Lu Tianxing, but is it that easy to kill him?

    Without the intervention of someone at thete stage of the mythical level, Lu Tianxing cannot be dealt with. But once someone at thete stage of the mythical level makes a move, will the Yanhuang Group stand idly by?

    "Dad, is Lu Tianxing really that terrifying?" Tang Qingyun asked lightly, looking at his father.

    "Qingyun, you don¡¯t understand. He is a second Nie Kuangren, a figure who surpasses the monstrous geniuses of the Lu Family lineage, someone who can dominate an era."

    Tang Fengxing exhaled slowly, looked at his son, and said seriously, "Qingyun, I know you might be unconvinced in your heart, but let me tell you, if you ever encounter Lu Tianxing, never underestimate him. Either do nothing or kill him immediately. Never give him any chance to catch his breath; otherwise, you will be the one to die."

    "I understand, Dad."

    Tang Qingyun nodded slightly, but a hint of disdain shed deep in his eyes. He was the Tang Family¡¯s top genius, already a middle-stage mythical expert at a young age. With the Tang Family¡¯s elusive hidden weapons and poisons, even someone at thete stage of the mythical level would die at his hand if they made the slightest mistake. Against a mere middle-stage mythical person like Lu Tianxing, no matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t possibly defeat someone at thete stage of the mythical level. He doesn¡¯t even fear ate-stage, let alone a middle-stage mythical person.

    Tang Fengxing looked into his son¡¯s eyes, sighed in his heart, but said nothing more. Instead, he bowed his head in contemtion.

    Meanwhile, at a research institute of the Shen Group in Beijing.

    Shen Manjun, wearing a whiteb coat meant for scientific researchers, looked mature and charming despite the loosely fitted attire. Her jade-like face retained a seductive allure, yet it couldn¡¯t conceal a strong shade of worry as her fingers sped tightly.

    "Tianxing, I¡¯m sorry. This time, I fear I really couldn¡¯t help you. I¡¯m sorry."

    Shen Manjun muttered softly to herself. As the leader of the Shen Family, she was well aware of the recent happenings in Beijing, and how dangerous things were around Lu Tianxing, yet she had no means, nor could she spare any effort, to intervene.

    The only reason the Shen Family still stood tall in Beijing as a prestigious family was not just their foundation, but also because since her father¡¯s time, they¡¯ve been researching gene enhancement technology for China. It¡¯s precisely because of this reason that despite the Shen Family¡¯s weakness, no other n dared to act rashly against them.

    That night, she rushed off after receiving a call because theboratory researching the gene enhancement technology was attacked, prompting her urgent return.

    This technology had consumed two generations of the Shen Family¡¯s strength. Her parents had departed this world sadly due to excessive mental exhaustion from researching gene enhancement. As their sessor, she was determined to fulfill her parents¡¯ dying wish ofpleting this gene-enhancing technology.

    The gene enhancement technology research had now reached its most critical juncture. She couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by other matters, not even to leverage the Shen Family¡¯s power, because the previous attack was just the beginning. Once the opposing forces discovered that the gene enhancement technology seeded, they would stop at nothing to seize it. The Shen Family¡¯s resources had to be entirely dedicated to safeguarding this, without anyxity.

    "Tianxing, you must protect yourself and ensure nothing happens, or I¡¯ll live in remorse for the rest of my life."

    Shen Manjun murmured softly again, her face disying even deeper worry.

    "Chairman, the research results are about to be revealed. Are youing over to take a look now?"

    At this moment, someone knocked on Shen Manjun¡¯s office door. A middle-aged man in a whiteb coat entered.

    "Understood, I¡¯m heading over now."

    Shen Manjun took a deep breath, instantly masking her worry. Her enchanting face adopted a serious and solemn demeanor as she turned and strode out.

    Not only Shen Manjun, but also far away in the U.S., in HSD, neon lights now illuminated the night, bathing the city in varied, colorful splendor.

    A crescent moon hung high in the sky, stars twinkling incessantly, a gentle night breeze stirring, and the mesmerizing moonlight ensnaring countless handsome men and beautiful women.

    In the Morgan Family Mansion¡¯s gym in the United States HSD.

    At this moment, Angel, holding a handgun, stared seriously at the target on the shooting range. After a minute, she quickly raised the gun, pulled the safety, and fired at the target ahead.

    "Bang!"

    The bullet sliced through the air, flying directly towards the target a hundred meters away.

    "Bang!"

    With a soft prating sound, the bullet urately hit the bullseye, scoring a perfect ten.

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Angel kept pulling the trigger, each bullet hitting dead center, showcasing her exceptional marksmanship.

 Chapter 1649 - 1642: Gathering at the Great Wall

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Chapter 1642: Gathering at the Great Wall</h4>

    When all the bullets were spent, Angel¡¯s lips slightly curved upwards into a satisfied smile. Just as she was about to reload, she heard a series of urgent footsteps from behind. Angel instinctively turned her head and immediately saw Abby walking hurriedly towards her.

    "Leader." Upon reaching Angel¡¯s side, Abby immediately saluted respectfully.

    "Abby, what¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re here? Is Tianxing ready to take action?" Angel looked at Abby and asked directly.

    "Yes."

    Abby nodded and quickly said, "We just received news from Beijing; the Judge has left the Han Family Hotel and is heading to the Great Wall. Moreover, the Church¡¯s people are also heading to the Great Wall. ording to the rumors circting in Beijing, the Judge and the Church are nning a life or death showdown at the Great Wall today."

    Saying this, Abby paused for a moment and continued, "Leader, are we really not going to intervene in this matter?"

    Hearing Abby¡¯s words, Angel pondered slightly and shook her head, saying, "We cannot intervene in this matter. We don¡¯t have many people in Beijing, and going to help would just be sending them to their deaths. Besides, I believe they can¡¯t do anything to Tianxing."

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby was slightly taken aback, remained silent for a moment, and then continued, "What should we do next?"

    "Send someone to keep an eye on every move at the Great Wall. I want to know everything happening there immediately." Angel said heavily.

    "Yes, Leader, I¡¯ll go arrange it right away."

    Abby nodded, said no more, and walked out withrge strides.

    Watching Abby¡¯s figure, Angel took a deep breath, a sharp gleam shing in her eyes, as a bloodthirsty smile formed on her lips: "My dear, I believe you can break this game. I¡¯m waiting for you to bathe Beijing in blood and turn Avril to your side."

    ...

    The Badaling Great Wall is a great defensive project of ancient China, an important part of the Great Wall, and a pass of the Ming Great Wall. Badaling is one of the key points of Juyong Pass, historically known: "The danger of Juyong is not in the pass but in Badaling."

    This shows the importance of Badaling in ancient times.

    The Badaling section is the most exquisite part of the Great Wall architecture,bining majestic and rugged beauty with lush greenery, one of the eight sceneries of the Ming Dynasty Juyong Pass.

    From afar, the Badaling Great Wall looks like a giant dragon, standing in the east of the world, its grandeur overwhelming and full of vigor.

    Lu Tianxing stood on the Great Wall, looking at the scenery outside, his face calm, but a trace of nostalgia flickered deep in his eyes. This was his second visit to the Great Wall since returning to China. The first time was with Bai Zhiqing and Lin Yafei, where they were ambushed by the Wang Family, allied with the Heavenly God, nearly dying at Tanqin Gorge. But this time, it was the ce for his showdown with Avril and others, where any carelessness would make the Great Wall his burial ground.

    "Hoo!"

    Lu Tianxing gently exhaled, his gaze resting on the distant sky.

    At this moment, the sky was somewhat overcast, with no blue sky or white clouds visible,yers of dark clouds hovering, giving the feeling of an imminent storm, an unprecedented oppression surged in his heart, difficult to calm down.

    "You¡¯re not a hero until you¡¯ve been to the Great Wall; I¡¯ve finally arrived at the Great Wall." The Starving Ghost opened his arms, standing on the Great Wall. As a Huaxia person, this was his first time stepping on the Great Wall and perhaps thest time in his life.

    "Boss, we just received news from Little Bee that all our people have arrived and are hidden around." At this moment, Po Jun walked over from the side and spoke.

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Tell them to stay hidden, and let¡¯s go over now. Let¡¯s enjoy this beautiful scenery; otherwise, it won¡¯t look as good once it¡¯s stained with the smell of blood."

    As his words fell, Lu Tianxing immediately walked towards the designated showdown area, admiring the surrounding scenery, leisurely like a visiting tourist, showing none of the tension before a big battle.

    At the same time, Avril and others had also ordered their subordinates to hide in batches, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Simultaneously, Avril received news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s whereabouts. Even with her extraordinary wisdom, she was momentarily stunned. Lu Tianxing was leisurely strolling on the Great Wall, dressed like a tourist, showing no tension before the imminent battle, which suddenly made her mood heavy.

    There were only two exnations for Lu Tianxing¡¯s behavior: the first was indifference, knowing he couldn¡¯t win, so he decided to leave it all to fate. The second was having full confidence, not even bothering to regard these people as threats, hence his rxation.

    "Hmph, you¡¯re having quite a fun time. Enjoy it while you can. Otherwise, this might be thest chance in this lifetime." Dio sneered and said.

    Hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril frowned slightly and nced at Dio: "Dio, I advise you to put away your underestimation of Lu Tianxing. Otherwise, what happened three days ago will happen again today, and no one will be able to save you."

    After hearing these words, Dio¡¯s face shed with a hint of killing intent: "Hmph,st time I was merely careless, which gave him an opportunity. This time, I will definitely ughter him thoroughly."

    Though he said this, there was a hint of seriousness in Dio¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s not a fool; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the captain of the second team in the American Superhero Team. Three days ago, when he faced off against Lu Tianxing, he might indeed have been somewhat careless and underestimated Lu Tianxing, but he had to admit that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength definitely had the ability to kill him.

    "Hope so."

    Avril nced at Dio, looking at Poseidon and said, "Poseidon, there¡¯s no need for you to follow us now. Remember our n, seize the opportunity, and deliver a fatal blow to Lu Tianxing. Don¡¯t make a move until the opportunity presents itself."

    "Holy Daughter, rest assured, I know this better than you. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you further. Goodbye."

    Poseidon took a look at Avril, his figure shed, and he disappeared from the spot.

    "Dio, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s take in the sights of this Great Wall; otherwise, once blood is spilledter, it will lose its charm."

    With those words, Avril said nothing more and directly walked onto the Great Wall.

    Not long after Avril and the others entered the Great Wall, Lu Haoyue and Lu Chuan appeared inside it as well.

    Standing on the Great Wall, Lu Haoyue looked at the distant wall winding like a dragon across thend, a hint of bloodthirstiness shing across his face. Turning to Lu Chuan beside him, he said, "Housekeeper Lu, inform our people that no one is to make any rash moves without my order. If Tianxing encounters a crisis, they must protect him with all their might, even at all costs."

    "Understood, Family Head, I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    Lu Chuan nodded, then pressed his fingers against the wireless earpiece on his ear, repeating Lu Haoyue¡¯s words. After receiving confirmation from the other side, he continued, "Family Head, it¡¯s been arranged."

    "Good."

    Lu Haoyue nodded, his gaze sweeping the surroundings, taking a deep breath he said, "Housekeeper Lu, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s enjoy the scenery of the Great Wall too."

    Saying this, Lu Haoyue walked ahead directly.

    Without any hesitation, Lu Chuan quickly followed behind Lu Haoyue.

    Just as Lu Haoyue and Lu Chuan left, Sima Lingyun arrived at the Great Wall with Jiao Long and Xue Bing.

    At that moment, Sima Lingyun was wearing a ck Tang suit embroidered with dragons. His face was as cold as ice, the whole person like a sharp sword drawn from its scabbard, exuding a fierce aura. At a nce, one would feel like they were facing not a person but a gleaming sword.

    Upon reaching the Great Wall, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, "Team Leader, is Tianxing really in danger this time?"

    "Danger? Who knows!" Sima Lingyun nced at Xue Bing, sighed softly and said.

    This time, the people Lu Tianxing has to face aren¡¯t just those from the Holy Mountain but also the assassins hiding in the shadows. These individuals don¡¯t appear unless they intend to deliver a fatal blow to Lu Tianxing. Whether it¡¯s life or death, it¡¯s all about doing your best and leaving the rest to fate.

    Hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Xue Bing pursed her lips, her face showing a trace of worry she couldn¡¯t hide. However, she didn¡¯t say anything because she knew that being anxious now wouldn¡¯t help. Her strength was not enough to contribute to this battle, and appearing would only be a burden to Lu Tianxing.

    Sima Lingyun nced at Xue Bing¡¯s appearance, shook his head without saying anything. He knew bringing Xue Bing here was pointless, but he had no choice.

    The Netherworld Mercenary Corps are a group of madmen, and Lu Tianxing is the leader of these madmen. This could be a battle between life and death. Any mistake could mean a death without a burial ce. If the members of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps die, and Lu Tianxing goes crazy, there¡¯s probably no one who can calm him down. The only people who might manage to persuade Lu Tianxing are Xue Bing and Lin Yafei. However, Lin Yafei is a woman who would dare to turn Beijing into a bloodbath on a whim; such a woman is not likely going to persuade Lu Tianxing, and might even help him. So, he could only bring Xue Bing; with the rtionship between Xue Bing and Lu Tianxing, persuading him wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    At that moment, in another direction, Lin Yafei also arrived at the Great Wall. However, she didn¡¯t enter the Great Wall like Lu Tianxing, but chose another route.

    "Hall Master, are we really not going to intervene this time?" Situ Feng, following behind Lin Yafei, asked with his head lowered.

    Lin Yafei lightly shook her head and said, "We can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Even a middle-stage mythical-level expert intervening won¡¯t help; on the contrary, we might be a burden and disrupt his n. This time we won¡¯t take action unless absolutely necessary; we¡¯ll watch and wait.

    "Understood."

    Situ Feng nodded, saying no more.

    Lin Yafei sighed softly in her heart, a trace of helplessness shing across her face. This time, if nothing unexpected happened, she did want to intervene in this matter. But just yesterday, Lu Tianxing called her and expressly told her that she was absolutely not allowed to interfere. This filled Lin Yafei with helplessness, but she had no choice.

    She knew Lu Tianxing was concerned about her, worried she might get hurt, so he didn¡¯t want her involved in this quagmire. This isn¡¯t just a fight where one or two people can decide the victor anymore, but a battle between life and death. Once involved, there are only life and death as choices. With her strength, if she gets targeted, even with the help of the Four Ghosts of Xiangxi, it¡¯s unavoidable, it would mean certain death.

 Chapter 1650 - 1643: Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Chapter 1643: Battle</h4>

    As various forces gathered at the Great Wall, Lu Tianxing, Starving Ghost, Tan Lang, and Po Jun appeared on a well-preserved Beacon tform, overlooking everything below, their eyes carrying a hint of coldness and killing intent, for this was the predetermined site for the final battle.

    Standing at the highest point of the Beacon tform, Lu Tianxing slowly closed his eyes, as if he were dreaming back to ancient times, listening to the sounds of war and battle in his ears, a bloodthirsty smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Then, as if sensing something, his gaze, sharp as lightning, shot downward, where two figures came into view.

    Avril and Dio simultaneously appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s line of sight. As Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept over, Avril and Dio seemed to sense something, involuntarily raising their heads to look toward the Beacon tform two hundred meters away.

    Instantly, as their gazes met, a thick killing intent erupted and spread out all around, enveloping the area like an abyssal chill that seemed to transform the space fromte autumn to the depths of winter, filling the air with a boundless chill, freezing even the drops of water in mid-air.

    In an instant, the killing intent soared to the sky.

    Rumble!

    As if reacting to the heavy atmosphere, the previously overcast and cloud-covered sky suddenly roared with a p of thunder. Then, torrential rain poured down from the sky, turning the world into a realm of rain in the blink of an eye. The falling raindrops quickly gathered along the Great Wall, forming streams that flowed toward the low-lying areas.

    On the Beacon tform, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The downpour never approached his body, as if repelled by an invisible hand, unable toe within an inch of him.

    Starving Ghost, Po Jun, and Tan Lang stood behind Lu Tianxing, and quietly, six figures had appeared around them, having arrived from Modu. They were Fu Tu, Tie Niu, and those who had long been concealed in Beijing - Asura, White Impermanence, and ck Impermanence. Apart from Mand and Little Bee, the tenmanders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps were all present.

    Eight of them stood silently behind Lu Tianxing, but unlike him, they did not use True Qi to fend off the torrential rain. Instead, they allowed the rain to drench them thoroughly, yet they seemed oblivious to it, their gazes like eagles, filled with sharpness, their bodies rooted as if in the face of a formidable enemy, unmoving.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze pierced the void,nding on Avril, his voice resonating in the air, "Avril, you finally came. I thought all of you in the Church were cowards who didn¡¯t dare toe out."

    "Humph, Judge, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s really cowardlyter. Today, I¡¯ll make the Great Wall your burial ground."

    Watching from afar, Avril¡¯s face was icy without the slightest change in expression. "Dio, have your men act. Kill the tenmanders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps first."

    "My men?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, a ruthless glint shed in Dio¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand, "Kill them for me."

    Whizz! Whizz! Whizz!

    As soon as Dio finished speaking, figures emerged from all directions, rushing toward Lu Tianxing and the others. Strands of superpower surged skyward, intertwining in the air, drawing particr attention.

    Seeing these superpower users rushing toward them, a bloodthirsty gleam flickered in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. With a grasp of his arm, an Iron Blood Battle Halberd appeared in his hand. Pointing forward, hemanded, "Kill."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing charged out first, his body spinning in the air. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand shot out with a thunderous force, tearing the torrential rain apart. The halberd pierced through a superpower user¡¯s chest, with its immense force exploding the entire person into a bloody rain, which fell to the ground, forming a crimson stream.

    Simultaneously, Starving Ghost and Po Jun, along with the other eight, wasted no time after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯smand, transforming into shadows and rushing forward. The eight figures, led by Lu Tianxing, were like a sharp knife piercing the enemy¡¯s heart. Their weapons turned into Death Scythes, gleaming with cold light, snuffing out lives instantly. Blood sttered on the Great Wall, washed clean by the rain, leaving trails of blood that converged into streams.

    Arriving behind Avril and the others, Lu Haoyue witnessed this scene, with a bloodthirsty glint flickering across his calm face.

    "Family Head, it seems the enemy has many people. Should we let the Lu Family Guards...?" Lu Chuan stood by Lu Haoyue¡¯s side and asked slowly.

    Before Lu Chuan could finish, Lu Haoyue interrupted, "The Lu Family Guards need not intervene for now. Since our cousin isn¡¯t asking for our help, it means he¡¯s confident enough to take care of these people. Let¡¯s watch and see how things unfold."

    "Yes, Family Head, I understand."

    Hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Chuan nodded slightly, saying nothing more, standing respectfully by Lu Haoyu¡¯s side to prevent anyone from making a move on Lu Haoyue.

    Lu Haoyue nced at Lu Chuan, said nothing more, and stood there, staring unblinkingly at the battle on the Great Wall, cold light flickering in his eyes. He wished he could strike immediately, but the words Lu Tianxing had said to him a few days ago forced him to suppress the killing intent in his heart, leaving him standing still.

    At that moment, on the Great Wall, Lu Tianxing seemed to havepletely transformed into a Killing God, a torrent of violent True Qi emanating from him, making him look like a Demon God. Wherever he went, not a single de of grass was left, and superpower users were directly obliterated, leaving no trace of their remains.

    The eight Starving Ghosts were not weak either. Although they were entangled by superpower users as they advanced, their attacks were extremely fierce, giving the opponents no chance to breathe. In a short time, many superpower users had fallen at their hands.

    Dio stood at a distance, watching as his subordinates died one by one, his face ice-cold to the extreme. Avril¡¯s expression was equally solemn and grave. Although she sent those people out just to exhaust Lu Tianxing and others¡¯ strengths, Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying performance left her with a feeling of fear, suddenly losing her confidence.

    "Avril, are you not nning to let your people attack yet?" Dio asked, his expression cold beyond measure as he witnessed the scene.

    Avril looked solemnly at the scene, her face icy cold, without speaking a word. A light superpower surged from her, shooting skyward, forming the word "kill" in the sky like fireworks.

    "Kill."

    "Exterminate the heretics."

    "Light Knight, charge."

    As the word "kill" formed, an earth-shattering killing intent resounded around them, an array of extreme momentum soaring skyward, tearing through the clouds, causing the torrential rain to vanish without a trace. Simultaneously, Light Knights, d in white armor and wielding great swords, emerged from the surroundings without hesitation, rushing towards Lu Tianxing and others.

    Watching the re-emergence of the Light Knights, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression turned grim to the extreme. He knew Avril and others would have hidden considerable strength around them, but he hadn¡¯t expected such numbers. Including the superpower users earlier, there were nearly a hundred people! Though among them were Mythical Realm and Heavenly Realm superpower users, whom he might not fear, the Starving Ghosts were no match. So many Mythical Realm martial artists, even just piled up, could overwhelm the Starving Ghosts.

    "No other choice. I¡¯ll have to reveal one of my trump cards early; looks like I¡¯ll have to summon the Lu Family Guards from cousin¡¯s side for help

    ."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with determination as he murmured to himself.

    "Boss, I¡¯m here to assist, mere Western savages dare im China has no one, Han Family Secret Guards, attack for me."

    Just then, a voice full of killing intent echoed like thunder from afar.

    Amid the voice, dozens of figures shot forth from afar, each d in ck clothing, concealing their faces, with only their overwhelming killing intent and coldness palpable.

    "Third Young Master Han."

    Upon hearing the voice, Lu Tianxing instinctively turned his head and saw Han Zifeng, led by a gaunt elderly man, rushing this way, while the Han Family Secret Guards directly moved to intercept the Light Knights.

    "Boss, I came just in time! Leave dealing with these ghosts to me, you handle Avril." Han Zifeng, standing beside the gaunt elder, shouted to Lu Tianxing without entering the battle. Though his strength wasn¡¯t bad, only inparison to ordinary people, entering this fight meant certain death.

    "Hahaha, Third Young Master Han, you came not toote, at the perfect time."

    Lu Tianxingughed heartily, saying nothing more, and darted towards Avril. With the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in hand, he carved remnants in the void, like a Death Scythe, eliminating each obstacle in his path.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing charging towards her made Avril¡¯s face grow increasingly grim. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the Han Family would take action at this moment. Knowing they had limited manpower, she initially thought of wearing down Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength. Now that seemed impossible, let alone considering the still absent Yanhuang Group and Lu Haoyue.

    "Avril, we can¡¯t wait any longer. We must act, or our people will die. There won¡¯t be another opportunity to kill Lu Tianxing," Dio said beside her, his face darkened.

 Chapter 1651 - 1644: Tempered by Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Chapter 1644: Tempered by Life and Death</h4>

    Hearing Dio¡¯s words, Avril took a deep breath, waved her hand, and said to those behind her, "Bishop Raffael, Bishop Galia, I¡¯ll leave the next matter to you six. No matter what, you must keep the Judge here for me. Even if you can¡¯t keep him, you must severely injure him. Also, remember, do not give the Judge any chance to breathe. A single strike must kill."

    "Yes, Holy Daughter."

    Behind Avril, at some unknown point, six people appeared. Each one exuded a strong aura, all were at the middle-stage mythical level. Without the slightest hesitation, they directly rushed towards Lu Tianxing.

    "Middle-stage Mythical, the Church¡¯s Red Cardinals?"

    Watching the six people rushing at him, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly became solemn. He flipped his hand, directly shattering the power sted out by a superpower user, pping this superpower user with one palm, turning his whole person into a pile of pulp.

    "Avril, today I¡¯ll show you that your so-called strength is not worth a hit in my eyes. Today I¡¯ll let you watch how your reliance dies."

    Facing six Red Cardinals, Lu Tianxing showed no fear at all. Stepping forward, the True Qi in his body surged like a tide, constantly pushing forward. His body made his whole person look like a Demon God walking out of Hell.

    "What a terrifying True Qi fluctuation, this Chinese brat is very strong."

    Seeing this scene, the leading Raffael¡¯s expression slightly changed, loudly said, "Everyone, be careful, go all out, kill."

    Apanying his voice, these six Red Cardinals did not hesitate at all, making their move together tounch a siege towards Lu Tianxing.

    Since it is a life and death battle, there¡¯s no need to talk about any reasoning. As long as the opponent can be killed, there¡¯s absolutely no need to care about any martial world rules.

    One Red Cardinal among them, with superpower surging all around, did not soar into the air but insteadnded directly on the ground, both feet stomping heavily.

    "Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!"

    Instantly, the continuous sounds of "thunk thunk" were endless. The originally t ground suddenly sprouted spikes,yer byyer, sting towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing stomped heavily, instantly shattering the earth spikes rising from the ground. Before he could catch his breath, he saw the earthen superpower Red Cardinal stomped the ground again, innumerable earth cones appearing out of nowhere, piercing towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his body soared into the sky, dodging the earth cones below, then instantly, the six arms behind him sted out, Unbeatable Emperor Fist, invincible in attack and war, the violent unmatched force crushing the void, smashing towards the ground, colliding with the earth cones, shattering them forcefully.

    "Five-Thunder Tribtion."

    Before this move ended, suddenly a cold voice came out of nowhere. The dissipated dark clouds gathered once again, thunder snakes moved within the clouds, crashing down with a destructive aura, heading towards Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing let out a long howl, spurting out streaks of True Qi, transforming into a Creation God Tripod appearing above his head. The misty air enshrouded him, numerous earth spikes struck against it, shattering those spikes instantly.

    "Sky Flipping Seal."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Lu Tianxing flipped his palm, unleashing a Sky Flipping Seal, shattering the descending thunder into pieces, scattering all around.

    "Water Coil."

    At this moment, another Red Cardinal made a move, gesturing with his arm, those raindrops on the ground immediately seemed to meet a waterspout, soaring into the air, transforming into ropes sweeping towards Lu Tianxing.

    In that instant, everyone saw those ropes made of water swirling in midair like venomous snakes, using both resilience and flexibility, swarming towards Lu Tianxing, trying to ce Lu Tianxing in mortal danger.

    Immediately, Lu Tianxing felt as if he entered a torrent, encountering immense resistance. The Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand, entangled by these streams, instantly felt like it weighed ten thousand pounds, his arms numb, unable to lift it.

    "Great chance, let¡¯s strike together, fully suppress him."

    Seeing this, Raffael did not hesitate, shouted loudly, unhesitant in unleashing his power, intertwining with the superpowers of the other five Red Cardinals, forming a huge Heaven in an instant.

    Different from the Heaven disyed by Avrilst time, this Heaven was vivid, seemingly real. Of course, instead of a Heaven, it was more like an earthly Hell. This Heaven was enveloped in Light superpower, yet within it, it gathered gale, torrential rain, zing mes, lightning, and the power of the earth. Each one carried a destructive aura, swirling within the Heaven, then descending, instantly enveloping the ce where Lu Tianxing stood, causing the ground beneath to shatter into dust, flying all around.

    "Not good, cousin is in danger, Housekeeper Lu, we can¡¯t worry about anything else now. Send the Lu Family Guards to take out all those ants around us, we¡¯re going to rescue cousin." Lu Haoyue¡¯s face turned extremely grim at this scene, disregarding Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrangements, he shouted to Lu Chuan.

    "Family Head, stay calm, Third Young Master is fine." Lu Chuan said in a deep voice, seeing Lu Haoyue¡¯s demeanor.

    "Housekeeper Lu..."

    "Family Head, rest assured, I can promise you that Third Young Master is definitely fine. Otherwise, with Third Young Master¡¯s strength, avoiding their attacks wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, Third Young Master remains unobtrusive now, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, Third Young Master ns to use them to undergo another transformation of his strength."

    Lu Chuan¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Tianxing, his eyes shing with brilliance.

    "Transformation?" Lu Haoyue was slightly taken aback.

    "Exactly."

    Lu Chuan nodded and said, "I may not know what cultivation technique Third Young Master is practicing, but I do know that Third Young Master¡¯s technique is definitely nurturing battle with battle, unlike any other cultivation techniques. If Third Young Master wants to break through in the shortest time possible, it should be to nurture battle with battle, transforming and breaking through in life and death struggles."

    Saying this, Lu Chuan hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Family Head, you understand now why Old Master let youe to Beijing, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not just to help Third Young Master, but to also let you see that everything Third Young Master has now is earned with his life, fought for in life and death, not relying on the Lu Family or fearing anyone."

    Lu Haoyue fell silent after hearing Lu Chuan¡¯s words, realizing that Old Master was probably worried he would be jealous of Lu Tianxing, so he was sent to Beijing to see what Lu Tianxing had achieved.

    After seeing it now, Lu Haoyue realized how far the gap between him and Lu Tianxing truly was. He couldn¡¯t even muster any jealousy; Lu Tianxing, without relying on the Lu Family or anyone else, was still a formidable force feared by many. But if he left the Lu Family and their support, he might be nothing.

    "Phew...!"

    Lu Haoyue suddenly let out a long breath, and the dissatisfaction and jealousy he had felt towards Lu Tianxingpletely disappeared. Now, there was nothing for him to be jealous of because everything Lu Tianxing had was earned by himself with his life, without relying on others.

    On the other side, Lin Yafei stood atop a mountain ridge, her eyes shining as she watched the battle on the distant Great Wall. Her expression was filled with solemnity, especially seeing Lu Tianxing entangled with the six Red Cardinals, making Lin Yafei¡¯s heart tense up to the extreme, almost unable to breathe.

    "Hall Master."

    At this moment, Situ Feng suddenly walked over to Lin Yafei¡¯s side.

    "How is it? Are our people here yet?" Lin Yafei turned her head and asked Situ Feng in a deep voice.

    "They have all arrived. I¡¯ve already arranged them around, ensuring not even a mosquito can escape," Situ Feng replied respectfully.

    "Good, remember, this time we can¡¯t let anyone leave. Whoever dares to touch my man, I¡¯ll make sure theye here never to return."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s alluring red lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. She wouldn¡¯t join the battle, wouldn¡¯t be a burden to Lu Tianxing, but she would ruthlessly crush the fallen enemies, burying all those who opposed Lu Tianxing within the Great Wall.

    "Hall Master, Third Young Master, he..."

    Situ Feng looked at the distant battle, a trace of hesitation on his face, just about to say something when Lin Yafei interrupted him, saying, "He won¡¯t have any issue. I believe he won¡¯t have any issue. Just a few individuals cannot handle him. Situ Feng, watch, he¡¯ll be the nightmare of everyone..."

    ...

    On the Great Wall, even though the earth and stones beneath his feet shattered and turned into dust flying everywhere, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his body unmoved, standing proudly in mid-air. When that Heaven carrying violent Qi Force pressed down, Lu Tianxing felt no fear; rather, he felt a hint of excitement, his blood seemed to boil, brimming with a majestic aura.

    Pressure, he felt the pressure, a pressure that could let his strength transform again. This was what he needed.

    The Creation Source Technique, a cultivation technique he got by chance, even considered a technique of nine-lived survival. For some, it was useless, scrap, but for others, it was unrivaled martial prowess.

    The Creation Source Technique broke conventions, took a unique path, not following step-by-step cultivation, but nurturing battle with battle, breaking through inbat. The greater the pressure, the more potential you could unleash, the faster your strength would progress. Otherwise, how could Lu Tianxing advance from Heavenly Peak to middle-stage Mythical in such a short time?

    Every life-and-death battle for others may truly be a life-and-death confrontation, but for Lu Tianxing, it was aplete refinement of himself, a honing of his own strength.

 Chapter 1652 - 1645: Power Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Chapter 1645: Power Transformation</h4>

    Lu Tianxing stood in the void, and a gale suddenly rose, sounding like des, as a heaven above him came crashing down, sealing all directions with an utterly chilling aura, an endless killing intent enveloping to crush him alive.

    Suddenly, Lu Tianxing roared, akin to a Demon God roaring at the sky, as the True Qi within him carried billowing vitality and surged like tides, washing through repeatedly. The True Qi intertwined, collided, and merged together, bing increasingly condensed.

    "Continue, don¡¯t give this Chinese kid a chance to breathe."

    Raphael looked at the motionless Lu Tianxing standing in the void, involuntarily recalling Avril¡¯s words to him, his expression showed no hesitation. He immediately shouted, and a bright aura appeared on his body, torrential like waves, madly pouring into the heaven suppressing Lu Tianxing, making this heaven¡¯s phantom increasingly real.

    "Thunderous."

    A Red Cardinal specializing in thunder shouted, and with the shout, bolts of lightning appeared out of thin air, resembling snakes darting through the dark clouds, surging like sea waves, crashing down speedily like a deity wielding a giant axe.

    Bang bang bang....

    These bolts of lightning all struck Lu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    The Creation God Tripod above his head trembled under the suppression of heaven and the strike of lightning, and cracks appeared on it, with True Qi being severely consumed.

    Although he practiced the Creation Source Technique, which could nourish battle with battle and refine the opponent¡¯s power into True Qi, this took time. The opponent didn¡¯t give him any breathing time, how could he have time to refine these powers to replenish his consumption, not to mention having six people jointly suppress with heaven. Normally, a peak of mid-stage Mythical realm couldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back, directly being suppressed, unlike Lu Tianxing who could withstand this power, able to be proud among the mid-stage Mythical realm.

    "Huff huff...."

    True Qi was being consumed fiercely, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but pant, with sweat starting to seep on his forehead, and his clothes soaked behind him.

    "Boss."

    The Starving Ghost and others also noticed Lu Tianxing¡¯s current state, their faces anxious beyondparison, actions bing increasingly fierce, so much as to risk injuries for injuries, all to y the opponent, but remained helpless. Although the secret guards of the Han Family had joined in, dragging many people, the remaining ones were still enough to entangle them, leaving them unable to move an inch in a short time.

    "Elder Zhang, don¡¯t worry about me, quickly save my boss." Han Zifeng also said to the skinny old man beside him.

    "Young Master, be patient, the Third Young Master Lu will be fine, these people can¡¯t do anything to him."

    The skinny old man stood by Han Zifeng, eyes fixed on Lu Tianxing, with a sh of brilliance deep within, able to see naturally with his vision, although Lu Tianxing was at a disadvantage now, Raphael and the others couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Tianxing. On the contrary, under this pressure, Lu Tianxing¡¯s power was continuously transforming, given some more time, likely Lu Tianxing would be able to break through the siege.

    "What a terrifying young one, given time, probably no one could do anything to him."

    The skinny old man muttered to himself internally, amazed by Lu Tianxing¡¯s progress, being one way in Jiangnan, now another today. If Lu Tianxing were allowed to grow unchecked, he might truly have the chance to reach the legendary Earthly Immortal realm.

    And Han Zifeng, hearing the words of the skinny old man, was slightly relieved, saying nothing more, but kept a close eye on everything around.

    Lu Tianxing also noticed themotion from the Starving Ghost and others at this moment, shouting: "Starving Ghost, Fu Tu don¡¯t worry about me, kill those little rats, leave this to me, they can¡¯t kill me."

    As the words fell, Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled, with True Qi roaring like tides, like dragons and tigers, crazily pouring into the Creation God Tripod, resisting the monumental force suppressing him.

    "Leader, are we still not intervening now? Tianxing is struggling to hold on."

    In another direction, Xue Bing clenched her fist, watching the battle on the Great Wall with a tense face, her eyes filled with undeniable anxiety. If it wasn¡¯t for herck of strength and the fact that charging forward would only be a burden, she would definitely have joined the fray.

    "Fire Phoenix, no need to worry. The Judge is no fool; he would never put himself in such a dangerous position. These people can¡¯t handle him. We don¡¯t need to act for now," Sima Lingyun nced at Xue Bing and said slowly, though he sighed inwardly.

    Once upon a time, Lu Tianxing was at a simr level of strength as him. The two constantly sparred, honing their skills. But now, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength had far surpassed him. Although with his current realm, using his expertly mastered Four Seasons Sword Technique, he might not find it difficult to y someone of middle-stage Mythical, encountering the peak of mid-stage Mythical would be overwhelming; there¡¯s even a ny-percent likelihood he¡¯d fall by their hand. Then there¡¯s someone like Lu Tianxing who can face thebination of six middle-stage Mythicals and still remain undefeated.

    Though he felt ufortable, Sima Lingyun didn¡¯t harbor much envy. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was forged through life-and-death struggles, not something worth envying. Furthermore, he believed he wouldn¡¯t be much inferior to Lu Tianxing¡ªif he could reach the middle-stage Mythical, he might achieve simr feats; however, to passively withstand the attacks from six middle-stage Mythicals like Lu Tianxing seemed nearly impossible. For a sword cultivator, the best defense is offense.

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Xue Bing opened her mouth, wanting to speak but ultimately said nothing. She simply watched the distant scene anxiously, while inwardly resolving that once this ordeal was over, she¡¯d return to the Yanhuang Group to diligently train, never again being helpless when Lu Tianxing faced trouble.

    "Pressure, this is the pressure I desire; if it increases, my True Qi can transform once more."

    Lu Tianxing stood in the void, his breathing growing increasingly rapid, beads of sweat forming on his brow. The Creation God Tripod was also showing numerous cracks, yet Lu Tianxing¡¯s face bore a frenzied look. Under this pressure, he felt his strength undergoing an earth-shaking transformation.

    "Not good, this brat intends to break through in battle again."

    Upon witnessing Lu Tianxing¡¯s transformation, a bad thought shed in Raphael¡¯s mind, and he shouted, "Join forces, suppress him quickly; we mustn¡¯t let his strength break through, otherwise killing him will be increasingly difficult. Attack!"

    Apanying Raphael¡¯s shout, the surrounding attacks grew more ferocious, each carrying the weight of the heavens copsing, as if detonating the air itself. Bolts of lightning transformed into purple electric serpents descending from the void, mountains formed from earth powers crushing down, torrents surging from the endless void like sharp arrows. mes roared, adding to the fierce disy of diverse powers, alongside a lifelike Heaven, briefly creating a terrifying scene.

    "Creation unmatched, Creation, Creation..."

    Feeling the inch-by-inch oppression from Heaven above, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged, yet the True Qi and vitality within him grew increasingly fierce. His surging vitality seemed to climb toward the sky.

    Under this boundless pressure, Lu Tianxing¡¯s potential was once more unleashed, with True Qi and vitality shing and intertwining, resonating within him like roaring rivers, akin to the striking of a morning bell or evening drum, echoing continuously.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    Inside Lu Tianxing, apanying the bell-like sounds, his True Qi and vitality shattered thousands of times in the immense pressure, each breaking followed by a reformation. For every shattering, there came a reconstruction, with each cycle enhancing the quality of his True Qi, radically transforming.

    Originally, Lu Tianxing¡¯s True Qi was already of exceptional quality, enabling him tobat stronger foes. Now as the True Qi¡¯s quality heightens further, one can only imagine the substantial boost in Lu Tianxing¡¯s power.

    This is the transformation of the Mythical realm: breaking and then establishing, no break, no establishment. From entering the Mythical realm, each cultivation level is a realm unto itself, each breakthrough causing the quality of True Qi to dramatically shift, until it condenses materially, stepping into the invincible realm of Earthly Immortals.

    Uncertain how much time had passed, as Heavenpletely pressed down, one could almost hear the cracking of bones under the pressure. But finally, within Lu Tianxing, the True Qi¡¯s collision slowed its breaking speed, and an immensely powerful aura emanated from him.

    At this critical juncture, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength underwent a transformation, breaking the cocoon and bing a butterfly once more.

    "Is this the True Qi after transformation? If I can transform once more, I¡¯d confidently face thete stage of Mythical. For now, it¡¯s enough to deal with them."

    Lu Tianxing extended his palm, feeling a force even stronger than before surging from within him, providing the sensation of being able to shatter the world with a mere punch.

    Underneath the infinite pressure, Lu Tianxing finally unleashed his potential again, forcefully surpassing limitations and reaching the peak of mid-stage Mythical, his strength evolving once more, his power undergoing an earth-shaking transformation.

 Chapter 1653 - 1646: Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Chapter 1646: Kill Them All</h4>

    "You all have been attacking me for so long, now it¡¯s my turn!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and a wild expression appeared on his face as he directly stretched out his hand, grabbing a falling electric serpent, and then with a flick of his arm...

    "Whoosh!"

    The electric serpent, transformed by lightning, shot through the void like a javelin, flying back and directly crashing towards the Red Cardinal with Thunder Power.

    "No!"

    The Red Cardinal¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically, unable to believe that Lu Tianxing would suddenly counterattack, instinctively trying to dodge, but before he could make any move, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, his vision went ck, and he lost all signs of life as he fell from the void to the ground.

    "Heaven, hum, a ce where a bunch of bird people live, also wants to suppress me? Crush them!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face shed with icy resolve, apanied by a thunderous sound, the six arms behind him soared into the sky, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, invincible and unyielding, roared towards the Heaven above.

    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"

    The deafening roar, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist crashed with thunderous strength, like The Immortal of Colossal Spirit waving a giant axe, directly shattering the entire Heaven into pieces.

    Before breaking through, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength was already extraordinary. At that time, even thebined assault from three top experts from the Holy Mountain could do nothing to him. Now, his True Qi had evolved again, reaching the quality close to the Late Stage of Mythical, these people couldn¡¯t do anything against him.

    "Such terrifying strength, could the rumors be true, that Judge¡¯s strength increases rapidly in life and death crises?"

    Avril stood afar, staring nkly at the scene, her face filled with disbelief and astonishment. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength had progressed so terrifyingly, not only killing a Red Cardinal but also smashing thebined attack of six Mid-stage Mythical level experts. How could this be?

    Dio stood beside Avril, his face also shing with shock, but more so with a sinister look. A mad killing intent exploded from his eyes; the stronger Lu Tianxing¡¯s prowess bes, the greater the threat to him. He would not allow Lu Tianxing to live and pose a threat; Lu Tianxing must die today.

    Dio¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister gaze, his steps quietly moved to the side; he didn¡¯t believe Lu Tianxing was truly unbeatable.

    "Suppressed me for so long, now it¡¯s my turn. Church, you think you can kill me? Today I will show you what it means to strike without return."

    Lu Tianxing, like a Demon God, stood in the void, six True Qi-condensed arms dancing in the air, domineering like a crab, and without any hesitation, unleashed a dreadful attack on the remaining five Red Cardinals.

    "Swish!"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body was like a Dragon Python, soaring across the void with a furious momentum, directly charging towards a Red Cardinal, raising his hand to deliver a Sky Flipping Seal.

    Before the Red Cardinal could react, the Sky Flipping Seal had alreadynded on his head, the violent force directly smashed his head into pieces, inch by inch pressing down, exploding into a shower of blood, dying without a burial ce.

    "Invincible in attack, victorious in battle."

    After killing one, Lu Tianxing showed no hesitation, wielding the Invincible King Fist, casually sting towards two Red Cardinals.

    Two explosive sounds were heard, the hastily formed defense by the two Red Cardinals shattered, fists fast as lightning directly crashed into their chests, the raging True Qi piercing through, revealing a giant bloody hole.

    The two Red Cardinals were directly punched through the void, powerless to fight back.

    In the blink of an eye, three more died at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands.

    "Damn it, how could this be possible, it couldn¡¯t be possible, even if he broke through, how could his strength be so terrifying, it couldn¡¯t be?"

    The leader of the six, Raphael, upon seeing this scene, his eyes bloodshot, face full of disbelief, roared: "Gallia, this brat is surely at his breaking point,bine forces with me, kill him."

    Words barely fell, and the Light Aura surged around Raphael, overwhelming like the sun, illuminating the previously dim surroundings to a semnce of daylight; a terrible momentum emerged from him, making him seem as if he transformed into a giant sphere of light.

    And the other Red Cardinal watching this scene, his face shed with resoluteness, surrounding him the powers surged, turning into streams of water, enveloping him entirely, water roaring and crashing like a tumultuous ocean carrying earthshaking strength.

    "Transform into the Way with one¡¯s body, eradicate the heretic."

    The robes of the two Red Cardinals pped wildly as they gazed menacingly at Lu Tianxing, crashing toward him with force.

    Transforming into the Way with the body is a secret technique of the Church, unleashing one¡¯s full power to perish with the enemy. It is a relentless force; once unleashed, regardless of whether the enemy dies or not, the user will certainly die. It is a desperate move, a deration of "I will y with my life against you."

    "Bring it on."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s body trembled as True Qi surged like a tide. The Creation God Tripod hovered above his head, shrouding his body with an ethereal aura. He neither dodged nor retreated, stepping forward through the void with the Unbeatable Emperor Fist emanating from his back, continuous and unending. The Sky Flipping Seal, Dragon w Hand, and Canng Sword Technique unfolded, carrying destructive power, causing the void to roar and shatter into a vacuum, crushing the heavens as they went.

    In the blink of an eye, the two had collided with Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack.

    A visible storm erupted at the point of impact, sweeping around with the destructive force like autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. Light and water were shattered and sted around, piercing through the air with an oppressive sound.

    Lu Tianxing strode forward without any pause, unscathed throughout, while Raphael and Gallia were left panting, drenched in blood, their once-white robes now stained, turning them into what seemed like figures made of blood.

    "No... it¡¯s impossible..."

    Raphael looked at Lu Tianxing in despair, his voice hoarse and disbelieving of Lu Tianxing¡¯s terrifying power: "You... How can your strength be this terrifying? It¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t believe it."

    "There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. I told you, just the likes of you trying to kill me? Pathetic. Meet your end."

    With those words, Lu Tianxing spread his five fingers and grasped the air...

    "You won¡¯t die a good death, you..."

    Raphael cursed venomously, but before he could finish, it was as if an invisible force crushed him, along with the Red Cardinal beside him, without even the chance to scream, leaving no trace of their existence.

    "Judge, die for me, just die!"

    At that moment, a voice full of murderous intent rang out of nowhere. Lu Tianxing instinctively looked up, witnessing the turbulence above, as a powerful aura descended upon him.

    It was Dior who made the move!

    In fact, while Lu Tianxing was dueling with Raphael, Dior had been lurking in the shadows, ready to deliver a fatal blow to Lu Tianxing. Although the strength Lu Tianxing disyed earlier left Dior uneasy, he could not believe Lu Tianxing remained unscathed after facing six opponents at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical. Perhaps Lu Tianxing was at his wit¡¯s end.

    Because of this thought, after Lu Tianxing killed Raphael and the other, Dior did not hesitate. He immediatelyunched his strongest attack against Lu Tianxing, seeking to kill him on the spot.

    "Petrification Domain, petrify all things."

    Dior¡¯s figure appeared in Lu Tianxing¡¯s sight, and an unseen force surged toward Lu Tianxing, carrying extreme malice in his eyes.

    Lu Tianxing felt an overwhelming pressure, as if the entire space had turned into stone, even the air seemed to freeze, transforming into chunks of stone. He even felt himself petrifying, with a gray light enveloping his exposed skin, his hair, and cheeks bing hard like stone.

    Indeed, this Petrification Ability was terrifyingly formidable. Those with lesser strength could quickly turn into stone upon contact. Even those with great power must remain vignt to fend it off; otherwise, if they¡¯re not careful, they¡¯d be affected, needing to dispel the petrification ability from within and break the domain, which would significantly suppress their strength. In a battle among experts, once suppressed, the oue is almost certain.

    However, in the face of this Petrification Ability, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His body slightly shook, releasing a powerful surge of vitality from within. In an instant, his hair, which had turned stone-like, returned to its ck state, and the brown aura on his arm was shattered and disappeared without a trace.

    Taking a step forward, Lu Tianxing¡¯s silhouette twisted and appeared beside Dior, raising a hand to throw a punch.

    This punch was in and unadorned, without a trace of fireworks, seemingly light as if replicating Tai Chi Boxing practiced by elderly women in the park, light and devoid of strength.

    Yet, as this punch reached Dior¡¯s eyes, his face turned to one of extreme fear. Though seemingly slow, this punch locked the space around him, making him feel he couldn¡¯t escape no matter how he tried, forever remaining within Lu Tianxing¡¯s grasp, as if his world was now only this fist, bearing down on him.

    The might of this punch, shook the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 1654: 1647: Dio Dies

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1654: Chapter 1647: Dio Dies</strong>

    The might of one fist, sealing heaven and locking earth!

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s seemingly slow punch made Dio instinctively feel unavoidable, as if his power vanished without a trace, leaving him like an ordinary person. No matter how he roared, he couldn¡¯t break free, only watching helplessly as the fist struck his chest.

    With a dull sound, Dio¡¯s petrification ability shatteredpletely, returning him to normal. The immense force of the punch crushed forward, hitting his chest and entering his body.

    Dio¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief. Just one punch, one punch, and he was defeated by Lu Tianxing, sent flying, his petrification defense shattered instantly, causing blood to spurt uncontrobly from his mouth.

    One punch, just one punch, the captain of the American Superhero Team¡¯s second squad, at the peak of Mid-stage Mythical, Dio was already beaten by Lu Tianxing to the point of spitting blood, sent flying backwards.

    Falling to the ground, Dio¡¯s face still bore an expression of disbelief, making guttural sounds from his throat, looking at Lu Tianxing in disbelief. How could this be possible, that Lu Tianxing could withstand the attacks of six Peak Mid-stage Mythical masters without a scratch? This strength is too terrifying, and his strength is even more frightening than a few days ago. If he was a newly grown fierce tiger a few days ago, then now Lu Tianxing is a mature tiger, the king among tigers.

    ¡°This¡­this is impossible, why is your strength so strong? How can I lose? How can I lose to an East Asian weakling, to a yellow-skinned monkey? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Dio fell to the ground, face marked with undeniable shock, murmuring to himself, unable to believe he had lost, and so miserably.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. From the moment you attacked me, your fate was sealed. Die.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, without hesitation, directly pouncing toward Dio, a tide-like wave of True Qi carrying a chilling killing intent, gushing forward.

    ¡°Want me dead? Judge, who do you think you are? You can¡¯t kill me. Remember this; when I break through to Late Stage of Mythical, I will kill everyone around you, make you perish in agony.¡±

    Dio burst into hystericalughter: ¡°Rock, transport me away.¡±

    As the words fell, a ripple suddenly appeared in the space beside Dio, bing distorted.

    ¡°Space Superpower User? Hmph, Dio, is this your trump card? Shatter for me.¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, moving with the fierce step of the dragon and tiger. Without hesitation, he performed the Unbeatable Emperor Fist, a domineering punch shattering the air into a vacuum, carrying thunderous power toward Dio.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Like a shattering mirror, a cracking sound suddenly came from around Dio¡¯s body, as if something was shattered, his previously distorted figure solidifying again, appearing before Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Without thinking, Lu Tianxing raised his fist, delivering a punch onto Dio¡¯s chest.

    Dio¡¯s body stiffened, his face turned as red as possible, inside him burst forth with cracking sounds, his whole body copsed like rotten flesh onto the ground, clearly dead beyond saving, as Lu Tianxing¡¯s punch shattered all his bones and internal organs.

    ¡°Space Superpower User, you¡¯re next.¡±

    After killing Dio, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled like electricity, his figure shooting out like lightning, the Iron Blood Battle Halberd in his hand carrying an eerie power thrusting toward a void.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The sound of weapon prating flesh rang out, followed by a figure appearing out of thin air in the void, his chest pierced by the Iron Blood Battle Halberd, suspended in mid-air. He was the Space Superpower User who was about to transport Dio away.

    This Space Superpower User widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the halberd piercing his chest, his face full of bewilderment. He was a Space Superpower User, unbeatable in hiding, yet how did Lu Tianxing discover him?

    ¡°This¡­how is this possible? I¡­ am the future space master, how could I just¡­ die like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, space master, go to hell to be your space master!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm lightly trembled, causing the Space Superpower User¡¯s body to explode into a spray of blood,pletely obliterated.

    After killing Dio and the Space Superpower User, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed coldly, sweeping across Avril, standing in shock in the distance, not rushing to trouble her, but shing swiftly, moving like a fierce tiger, a giant elephant, a divine eagle, a wild lion, through the bodies of the Light Knights and other Superpower Users.

    The violent True Qi carried the breath of death, enveloping all directions. Wherever Lu Tianxing passed, rivers of blood flowed, and there was no living thing left, all were dead beyond recovery. The blood mixed with the rainwater on the ground, emanating a strong bloody smell.

    ¡°Devil, he¡¯s a devil from Hell.¡±

    ¡°The captain is dead, the captain died at the hands of this devil, let¡¯s run! We are no match for him, let¡¯s run quickly!¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go quickly, we are no match for him. Those higher-ups clearly see us as cannon fodder, why should we risk our lives for them? Let¡¯s run!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying Judge. I will nevere to China again, I will nevere to the East again.¡±

    Amidst Lu Tianxing¡¯s frenzied ughter, everyone¡¯s faces were involuntarily filled with deep fear. They were only early-stage Mythical martial artists, but even mid-stage Mythical experts couldn¡¯t kill Lu Tianxing when teaming up. Instead, they were killed by him. Now Lu Tianxing was back for more killing, and facing a ruthless mid-stage Mythical expert, they were like sheep facing a fierce tiger, powerless to resist.

    With voices full of terror, some superpower users could no longer care about anything, one after another they used their abilities to fly far away. They were either in the Mythical realm or Heavenly realm, with a bright future ahead, they absolutely couldn¡¯t die here.

    Lu Tianxing watched those superpower users fleeing in all directions. A bloodthirsty smile shed across his face, and he didn¡¯t pursue them. Instead, he directly pounced on those Light Knights cultivated by the Church and began a frenzy of ughter.

    Shrill screams echoed on the Great Wall, giving an eerie sensation.

    This scene didn¡¯tst long. Without the obstruction of the superpower users, and with Lu Tianxing¡¯s participation, the group of eight Starving Ghosts joined by the Han Family¡¯s secret guards ughtered all the Light Knights in a very short time.

    At this moment, the entire Great Wall waspletely shrouded in a bloody scent. The ground was scattered with bodies in disarray, many people died with expressions as if they¡¯d seen ghosts, dted pupils, faces full of fear.

    It could be said that now the Great Wall no longer had its former picturesque scenery. Instead, there was an intense bloody scent and corpses, akin to a living hell. Blood mixed with rainwater flowed to the low-lying areas, forming a small pool.

    Lu Tianxing nced around, withdrew his True Qi, and slowly walked towards the Starving Ghosts.

    Seeing Lu Tianxinging over, Starving Ghost wiped his face, not knowing if it was his own or the enemy¡¯s blood, and joked: ¡°Boss, I know your strength is impressive, but can you not be so ruthless, leave us a few to have some fun, okay? Look, more than half of them were scared away by you.¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Po Jun, Tie Niu, Fu Tu, and others walked up to Lu Tianxing and greeted him.

    ¡°You are all still alive, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Lu Tianxing looked at the eight people in front of him, breathed a sigh of relief, and nced around, addressing Po Jun and White Impermanence: ¡°Po Jun, how are the injuries on you and Lao Bai?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just minor injuries, not worth mentioning.¡±

    Po Jun smiled indifferently. On his chest, a bone-deep wound was clearly visible, vaguely revealing the white bone beneath. Blood had almost stained his upper body deep red.

    White Impermanence, on the other hand, had a deep shoulder wound, revealing the white bone, with blood staining the shoulder red.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s nothing, just a scratch, like tickling.¡± White Impermanence said to Lu Tianxing, utterly unconcerned. As a mercenary, he had suffered even lethal injuries before, this was nothing.

    ¡°And you!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze fell on Tan Lang and the others. Although their injuries weren¡¯t as severe as Po Jun¡¯s and White Impermanence¡¯s, they were quite shocking, burns, freezes, or lightning strikes, nearly everyone had some deep bone-exposing small wounds, densely packed, clearly inflicted by the Light Knights, very rming at a nce.

    ¡°Boss, just minor injuries, like mosquito bites, no big deal, just a trifle.¡± Starving Ghost was the first to speak.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re all right.¡±

    Lu Tianxing gently nodded, looking at Han Zifeng who had already walked over, and said solemnly: ¡°Third Young Master Han, thank your grandfather for me about today¡¯s matter. The family members of the Han Family¡¯s secret guards who died, from now on, I will care for them as my own, as long as I live, they are my family.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too courteous. The Han Family will take care of the secret guards of the Han Family. Moreover, they knew this day woulde the moment they joined the Han Family¡¯s secret guards. Boss, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    Han Zifeng shook his head, his gaze falling on Avril in the distance: ¡°Boss, what do we do with that woman?¡±

 Chapter 1655: 1648: Avril, You Lost

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1655: Chapter 1648: Avril, You Lost</strong>

    ¡°Avril?¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and said, ¡°Third Young Master Han, I¡¯ll leave my brothers in your care. The people from Holy Mountain haven¡¯t shown up yet, and I worry they might target my brothers. Please watch over them for me while I go and meet Avril.¡±

    ¡°Boss, your brothers are mine too. Leave it to me. I guarantee no one will harm them.¡± Han Zifeng pped his chest and said, looking at Starving Ghost and the others with a gaze full of respect. He had witnessed these eight people fearlessly facing off against dozens of Superpower Users, and when their brothers were in danger, they used their bodies as shields without hesitation, protecting their brothers from crisis. Such people truly deserved his respect.

    Upon hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s response, Lu Tianxing said no more, just solemnly nodded. The elder beside Han Zifeng was a Late Stage of Mythical expert, with him there, even if Holy Mountain acted they might not be able to harm Starving Ghost and the others. Lu Tianxing turned and walked toward Avril without any hesitation.

    In another direction, Situ Feng was shocked by what he saw happening on the Great Wall. It was terrifying, incredibly terrifying. Situ Feng never imagined that one person¡¯s strength could be so frightening, defeating six Peak of Mid-stage Mythical individuals with ease¡ªthat strength was monstrous.

    He finally somewhat understood why the influential families in Beijing were so wary of the Lu Family. If a family possesses such a prodigious talent, it would undoubtedly be an eternal nightmare for other families.

    A Mid-stage Mythical can counter several Mid-stage Mythical opponents together and even counter-kill them. Such strength is unparalleled in today¡¯s world. If Lu Tianxing reaches Late Stage of Mythical, who could stand against him?

    Taking a deep breath, Situ Feng said to Lin Yafei by his side, ¡°Great Hall Master, the situation is basically solved now. Shouldn¡¯t we leave?¡±

    Upon hearing Situ Feng¡¯s words, Lin Yafei¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°Do not act rashly yet. Solved? In my view, this is just the beginning. Now it¡¯s time to beat the drowning dog; let our people take care of those fleeing rats.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hall Master, I shall notify them right away.¡±

    Situ Feng nodded, took out an endless earpiece from his body, and said into it, ¡°Everyone go finish off those fleeing rats.¡±

    After hearing Situ Feng deliver themand, Lin Yafei deeply inhaled, her beautiful eyes full of gravity looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s location, her expression showing no rxation even after Lu Tianxing¡¯s killing of the enemies. To her, all this was merely the beginning.

    Meanwhile, in another extremely hidden location, Yang Anlong stood there, watching the changes on the Great Wall through binocrs, his face showing an expression of disbelief. He truly did not expect Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength to be so formidable; six Peak of Mid-stage Mythical individualsbined couldn¡¯t shake Lu Tianxing in the slightest, and yet Lu Tianxing broke through during battle. Such aptitude is dreadfully frightening. Who could rival him once he grows?

    Taking a deep breath, despite being shocked by Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength, Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes shed with extreme killing intent. The Yang Family has thoroughly torn its face with the Lu Family, even Lu Tianxing¡¯s father had been killed by the Yang Family, creating an unending blood feud between them.

    The stronger Lu Tianxing bes, the more catastrophic it is for the Yang Family. Lu Tianxing will not spare the Yang Family, and the best solution to eliminating this disaster is to dismember Lu Tianxingpletely, putting an end to future threats.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Yang Anlong suddenly turned his head, looking at the six people standing behind him.

    These six wore hideous masks, concealing their features. They stood there motionless, indistinguishable from corpses at first nce. These were the Death Soldiers cultivated by the Yang Family, devoid of pain or fear, executing tasks relentlessly, only stoppable by death; otherwise, they remain persistent against their target.

    ¡°Ready, awaiting Family Head¡¯s orders.¡±

    One among the six slowly spoke, voice filled with icy coldness, devoid of any emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Alright, wait for mymand. No matter what, kill Lu Tianxing. Even if you can¡¯t kill, at least leave a wound on him. As long as there¡¯s a wound, even a Daluo Immortal can¡¯t save him. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Family Head.¡±

    At the same time Yang Anlong spoke, Poseidon and others also hid in the surroundings, closely monitoring the changes on the Great Wall, their eyes full of gravity. Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength greatly exceeded their expectations, leaving them incredulous.

    ¡°Poseidon, weren¡¯t you nning to ally with the Holy Daughter of the Holy See? The ones above are either dead or fled, should we still wait here?¡± Suddenly, a tall, stylishly dressed Westerndy, with a revealing outfit, spoke to Poseidon.

    After hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Poseidon slowly replied, ¡°Aphrodite, are you so impatient?¡±

    Aphrodite, in Western mythology, symbolizes the Goddess of Beauty and is a member of the Holy Mountain. She is incredibly beautiful, coupled with a sizzling figure, making her irresistibly attractive to any man. Her abilities are simr to Dio¡¯s, both belonging to the petrification ss, but hers is far more terrifying, especially the Charming Domain. Once enveloped, as long as there¡¯s the slightest trace of emotions or desires in your heart, what awaits you is death.

    Upon hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Aphrodite responded, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ve heard that the Judge is a very capable man; I¡¯m eager to witness the Judge¡¯s skills myself.¡±

    ¡°Haha, witness the Judge¡¯s skills? Aphrodite, I reckon you want to experience other ¡®skills¡¯ of the Judge!¡± A burly white man beside themughed as he spoke.

    After hearing the white man¡¯s words, Aphrodite¡¯s expression remained unchanged; instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Gaia, are you jealous? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t like you. A man who knows only how to dig into the dirt isn¡¯t my type. I prefer men like the Judge, who stand tall and upright, rather than you.¡±

    Gaia, in Western mythology, is known as the Earth God, as long as he stands on the earth, he¡¯s an invincible existence.

    ¡°Is that so? Soon you¡¯ll know whether the Judge is a man who stands tall and upright. I¡¯ll beat him like a dog, making him crawl on the ground and beg for mercy,¡± said Gaia, the white man, with a cold smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not you being beaten to the ground begging for mercy.¡±

    Aphrodite nced at Gaia, smiling slightly, her gaze falling on a nearby woman radiating coldness from head to toe: ¡°Hera, why don¡¯t we make a bet and see whether the Judge will make Gaia beg on his knees or Gaia will have the Judge begging on his knees.¡±

    This woman is the Western goddess of ice and snow, Hera, also a member of the Holy Mountain.

    ¡°Aphrodite, I¡¯m not interested in betting with you; you¡¯re unworthy,¡± Hera replied icily, waves of cold emerging from her, freezing the grass and trees at her feet into frost.

    ¡°You¡­ .¡±

    Upon hearing Hera¡¯s words, a trace of anger shed across Aphrodite¡¯s face, clearly indicating that her rtionship with Hera isn¡¯t harmonious.

    ¡°Enough, why are you arguing?¡±

    At this moment, Poseidon suddenly spoke, ¡°When it¡¯s time to act, Gaia, cast the Earth Domain to restrain Lu Tianxing, Aphrodite, you cast the Charming Domain, Hera, the Ice and Snow Domain. Remember, once you take action, go all out, or else, the ones dying will be you. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Poseidon, no denying the Judge¡¯s indeed strong, but you¡¯re being overly cautious, giving him too much credit. After battling so many experts, I suspect he¡¯s already at the end of his strength, easy to defeat,¡± Gaia said.

    ¡°Easy to defeat?¡±

    Upon hearing Gaia¡¯s words, Poseidon retorted coldly, ¡°Gaia, even Dio said that, Ryan said that too, and now they¡¯re both dead. If you wish to die, feel free not to heed my words; when the timees and your bones are obliterated, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±

    ¡°Poseidon, if Gaia doesn¡¯t listen, I will. Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Aphrodite said alluringly, looking at Poseidon with a seductive tone in her voice.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Hera¡¯s voice remained icy, cold as frost.

    ¡°You guys go over there; once Lu Tianxing lets his guard down, act immediately. Remember, do not kill Avril, or else, all of us will die without a ce for burial, got it?¡±

    Poseidon¡¯s eyes shed sharply. He initially nned for Avril and Dio to heavily wound Lu Tianxing and then reap the benefits, but now that won¡¯t do; he must act. However, Avril can¡¯t die; if she does, not only will Charles intervene, but the Yanhuang Group won¡¯t let him off, ensuring that he dies even if he kills Lu Tianxing.

    Meanwhile, on the Great Wall, Avril¡¯s face was filled with extreme coldness, looking frostily at Lu Tianxing approaching her, emitting cold, murderous intent. Yet, she remained motionless, indifferently watching Lu Tianxinge towards her.

    Step by step, Lu Tianxing approached Avril, his face showing a hint of indifference, moving forward. When he was one meter away from Avril, he stopped, nced at Avril, then slowly said, ¡°Avril, this time you lost.¡±

    ??¡±¡±???

    ÀÏ

    ÌJ“ï“ïÂ¶ t±R±R????? “ï???? “ï? ???? ??????? ??????????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ????????? ¡°?????? ???¡¯?? ??????????? ??? ?????? ???¡¯? ??? ????? ???¡¯?? ????? ????¡±

    ¡°???¡¯? ???? ???¡±

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ?????????

    ??¡±

    ????¡¯

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ?

    ??

    ????

    ????¡¯??

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ????¡±

    ¡®??????

    ???????

    ??

    ?

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???¡¯??

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ¡°?????? ??¡¯? ????????? ?????? ?? ???? ??????????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????¡±

    ????? ??????? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????? ?????¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ?????????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ???? ? ???? ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ?

    ??

    ???¡±?????

    ????????

    ???????

    ??

    ?

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ???¡¯?

    ???

    ???????

    ??

    ???¡¯??

    ?

    ??¡±

    ????

    ??

    ??¡¯?

    ???

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ???¡¯

    ???

    ????????

    ???? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ?????? ??????

    ????? ????? ?????? ???????? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?????????? ????? ????????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??¡±????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ??¡±?????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???? ?? ?? ???????? ????? ?????? ?????? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ??????? ??????? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ????????????? ???? ?? ?????? ????????? ??? ?????

    ?? ??? ????? ???????? ?????¡¯? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ????????? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ???????? ???? ? ??????? ??????

    ????¡±?

    ¡°???????

    ?? ???????? ??????????? ?????? ? ?????????? ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ?? ?????? ????????? ????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?????????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ??????? ???? ? ???????? ????? ?????? ?? ????????? ??? ??????

    ¡°?????? ?¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???? ???¡¯? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ?????¡±

    ???

    ????????

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ??

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ?????????

    ¡°????? ?¡¯?? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ? ????? ??????? ?? ????????? ??????? ???? ????? ?? ?? ????¡¯? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????¡±

    ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ????????¡¯? ???? ???????? ???? ??? ? ???????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??????? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ? ?????????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??????? ???? ?? ???????????? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ??? ?? ?????? ?? ????????? ???? ? ????? ???? ???????? ???????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ?????????? ????????? ??? ????? ???????

    ??

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????????

    ?????????¡±?

    ?¡±??????

    ???????

    ??????????

    ??

    ?? ???????? ??????? ???????? ??????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ????????? ?????? ??? ???????? ???? ? ????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ???? ???????

    ¡°??? ??? ?????? ????? ? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????????¡¯? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????? ? ???? ???? ????? ????? ???? ????? ????? ?¡¯?? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?? ???? ???¡±

    ????????

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ???????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ?

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ?

    ????????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ?????? ??? ??????? ????? ?????????? ??????? ??? ??????? ? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ? ????? ?? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ????????? ??¡¯? ???? ???????? ???????? ?? ?? ????????¡¯? ??????? ???????

    ¡°????¡±

    ???????????

    ???????

    ??????

    ???????????

    ???????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ¡°?????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ????????¡±

    ?????? ?? ???????? ??????? ?? ???? ????¡¯? ?????????? ???????? ??? ?? ????????? ??????? ?????????? ?? ? ?????? ?? ????? ?????? ???? ????????? ??? ???????????

    ¡°?¡±????

    ??¡±?¡±??

    ?¡±????¡±

    ?? ????????¡¯? ??????? ??????? ??????? ???? ????????? ?????? ????????? ?????????? ??????? ??? ?? ??????¡¯? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ? ???????? ???????????

    ¡°??????? ?????? ??¡¯? ???????? ? ?? ??? ????? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ? ?? ??????????? ??? ?????? ???? ???¡±

    ?

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ????¡±

    ?????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????¡±??????

    ¡°??? ??? ???? ???????¡±

    ?????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ???????????

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??????

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??????????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ??????????

    ?

    ?????????????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ???????????

    ????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ??????????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ????? ???? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ?????? ????????? ???????? ???? ????? ?????????? ???? ??????? ??????? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ???????????? ????? ?????? ???? ? ??????? ???? ??????????? ???????? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ??? ???????????????

    ???? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ???? ?????????¡¯? ???? ?????????? ?????? ??? ????????? ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ????

    ????

    ??????????

    ????

    ??????????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ????????

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???

    ?? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ?? ?????????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?? ???????? ??????????????? ? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ????????¡¯? ????? ??? ????????? ?????????? ?????????? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????

    ¡°??????? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ????? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????¡±

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ¡°????? ???? ??? ??? ?????????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????????????¡± ????¡¯? ?????? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ???????? ??????

    ¡°????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ? ??????¡±

    ????

    ???????

    ?

    ??????????

    ????

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??

    ???????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????? ????? ?? ? ????????? ??? ???? ????????????? ?????? ???????? ?? ???????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???????? ??? ??????¡¯? ????? ? ?????????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ??????¡¯? ?? ?? ???????

    ¡°?????? ??? ??? ???¡±

    ??

    ???????

    ???

    ????????

    ?????????¡¯

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???????????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?????

    ???????

    ???

    ¡°???? ??? ????? ? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?????????? ????¡±

    ?? ???? ??????? ? ???? ????? ???????? ???????? ?? ???????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ? ????? ??? ????????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ???????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???

    ??

    ????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ???????

    ????????

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ??? ????? ????? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???? ??????? ????????? ???? ?????? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ???????????

    ???? ?????? ????? ????¡¯? ???? ?????? ????????????? ????? ?????????????? ?? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ??????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ?

    ???

    ?????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ??

    ????¡¯?????

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??????????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ????

    ????????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ???????????

    ????

    ????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ??????? ? ????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????

    ????? ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ? ??????¡¯? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ????????

    ????

    ?????

    ???????¡¯

    ????????

    ??

    ??????

    ???

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???????

    ???

    ????

    ?????¡¯

    ??????????

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ????????

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ?? ??????? ?? ???????? ??????¡¯? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????????? ????????? ?????? ????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ???????? ?? ???? ? ???????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ????

    ????? ??????? ???? ?? ???????? ????????? ??? ??? ? ??????? ???????? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????????? ??? ????????? ?????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ????? ?? ????????¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??? ?????????? ??????? ??????? ???? ? ????????? ????? ?????????? ??? ?????????? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ???????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ??

    ????¡ª????????

    ????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ?

    ??????

    ?????????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????

    ??

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ??

    ??????¡¯

    ??

    ???

    ?????¡¯????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

 Chapter 1656: 1649: The Holy Mountain Strikes

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1656: Chapter 1649: The Holy Mountain Strikes</strong>

    ¡°Lose?¡±

    Avril took a deep breath, suppressing the flutter in her heart, and sneered at Lu Tianxing, ¡°Judge, you¡¯re celebrating too early, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve truly won?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Lu Tianxing, hearing Avril¡¯s words, spoke calmly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know there¡¯s a Red Cardinal at thete stage of Mythical with you? But do you think he dares to act? If he dares, today will be your burial ground, Avril, do you believe that? As for the Holy Mountain, do you think they¡¯de out to help you?¡±

    ¡°Judge, it¡¯s sometimes unwise to draw conclusions too early. We still don¡¯t know who will have thestugh!¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She just looked at Lu Tianxing with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll wait. However, Avril, you¡¯re now my captive. I advise you not to resist, or I won¡¯t mind showing you what it¡¯s like to be a cripple.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing strode toward Avril.

    Avril stood still, watching Lu Tianxing with cold eyes, a frosty smile curling her lips, as if she had everything under control.

    ¡°Judge, did you ask me before attempting to capture our most beautiful Holy Daughter of the Holy See? Holy Daughter, step back¡­¡±

    Just as Lu Tianxing moved toward Avril, a sudden voice, as ifing from Hell, rang out with chilling killing intent, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end as an unprecedented aura of terror enveloped the area.

    As the voice emerged, Avril¡¯s figure flickered, retreating with lightning speed while fixing Lu Tianxing with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Earth Domain.¡±

    Lu Tianxing immediately sensed a terrifying force encase him, feeling as though countless mountains weighed upon his shoulders, immobilizing him, threatening to crush him into pulp. Underfoot, the Great Wall seemed to liquefy into a swirling mire, intent on consuming him whole.

    ¡°Judge, I¡¯m here to send you off. When you reach King Yan, don¡¯t forget to say that the one who killed you was Gaia.¡±

    Apanied by the voice, the ground nearby suddenly roiled like boiling water, erupting violently as an enormous earth-colored python made entirely of soil soared skyward, aiming its gaping maw at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been on guard against you. Do you really think I would indulge in pointless chatter with Avril if it wasn¡¯t all a ploy to draw you out? Die.¡±

    Even though grounded by the Earth Domain, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out a striking cold gleam. Six arms erupted around him, with his body surging with a torrential vitality like roaring rivers. True Qi reverberated like a nging sword, and he seemed to transform into a Demon God. Stepping forward, the world seemed to split apart, with the muck beneath him exploding, shredding the Earth Domain.

    ¡°Unbeatable Emperor Fist, invincible in battle, unstoppable in attack.¡±

    Lu Tianxing roared, striding forward with distorting movements, appearing beside the serpent. With a flick of his palm, he smashed it into pieces.

    ¡°Did you really think I wasn¡¯t aware of your Holy Mountain¡¯s ns to capture me? Without drawing you out, how else would I kill you? Gaia, Earth God, hmph, today I¡¯ll ensure you have no grave to rest in.¡±

    Crushing the serpent with a single palm, Lu Tianxing soared into the sky, then, like a hawk, dove down, repeatedly hammering the ground. His fierce power upheaved the entire terrain, sending shockwaves in all directions.

    Amidst the rolling power resonating through the ground, a figure shot up from below, with a trace of blood seeping from his lips, revealing he¡¯d been forcibly expelled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s earlier strike.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing charged ferociously toward Gaia.

    ¡°Judge, you can¡¯t kill me. Earth Defense!¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing rushing at him, Gaia¡¯s expression shifted, and he instantly roared, surrounded by a stream of brown energy that enveloped himpletely.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s punches pounded against this defensiveyer, producing thunderous sounds, yet he couldn¡¯t break it. Instead, he felt a powerful bacsh¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, Judge, it¡¯s useless. I am the Earth God. Standing on the earth, I am invincible. You cannot kill me.¡±

    Gaia let out a loudugh and shouted, ¡°Aphrodite, Hera, what are you waiting for? Attack, join forces to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Ice and Snow Domain.¡±

    Before Gaia¡¯s words had even fallen, a cold voice echoed in the void.

    Lu Tianxing immediately felt an endless chill surge in, and the surrounding space seemed to twist instantly, as if he were standing in an icy world. The sky was filled with endless white snow, and when the snowkesnded on him, Lu Tianxing immediately felt a bone-chilling cold seep into his body, prating his meridians, as if trying to freeze his entire being, including his soul.

    And just as Lu Tianxing was about to channel his True Qi to tear apart this domain, the scene shifted, and suddenly, he found himself in a pink world. In this world, countless scantily d women surrounded him, dancing various dances that ignited the mes within him. The intoxicating music seemed like a demonic tune continually flooding his mind, causing his spirit to sway and a fire in his heart to burst out uncontrobly.

    This was the Charming Domain, also Aphrodite¡¯s most terrifying power, her beguiling ability.

    Seduction is the strongest weapon in this world. It can turn firm steel into pliant softness. Once you fall into it without escape, your body will gradually petrify, eventually bing a stone sculpture, dead beyond measure.

    Lu Tianxing was trapped in the Ice and Snow Domain and the Charming Domain, but to outsiders, he seemed to be standing still. His body was slowly covered withyers of frost, and his feet, without him realizing, began to petrify. Simultaneously, a cloud of cold air gathered above Lu Tianxing¡¯s head, and countless snowkes descended, turning him into an ice figure in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Hahaha, Judge, you are destined to die. Hera, Aphrodite, you two did well.¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, Gaia burst intoughter.

    ¡°Gaia, what are you hesitating for? Quickly go and kill him, no need to dilly-dally,¡± Hera¡¯s figure appeared in the void, speaking icily.

    ¡°Leave it to me. Watch as I pierce his heart with a sword.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gaia had no hesitation and grabbed the ground, summoning a brown greatsword into his hand, striding swiftly toward Lu Tianxing.

    Avril stood at a distance, her face conspicuously grave. Although Lu Tianxing was clearly beyond control, she couldn¡¯t shake a foreboding feeling in her heart, sensing that this matter wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    ¡°Judge, die for me.¡±

    Upon reaching Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, Gaia, without hesitation, raised the giant sword and stabbed at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Die? How could I die? The one who will die today is definitely you.¡±

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Lu Tianxing suddenly opened his eyes, a powerful True Qi burst from his body, and all the frost on his body shattered with a roar. The petrified parts under his feet instantly returned to normal, and the cold cloud above his head was torn to shreds by the True Qi.

    Lu Tianxing stepped forward, clenched his five fingers, and grabbed.

    The giant sword stabbing toward his chest was instantly crushed into pieces, exploding into shards that scattered in all directions.

    Upon seeing this, Gaia¡¯s face became indescribably grim. Instinctively, he wanted to activate his ability to merge into the ground.

    But before he could do anything, Lu Tianxing¡¯s attack arrived silently. With fingers spread, True Qi surged like a tide, enveloping all directions, like a cage covering down.

    Under the shroud of this True Qi, Gaia had no time to react, only feeling a force grabbing his head. Next came an intense pain, and he turned into a headless corpse falling to the ground.

    Gaia, the Earth God of the Holy Mountain, was arrogant just moments ago, but in less than a breath¡¯s time, Lu Tianxing had crushed his head, dead beyond measure.

    Even at the moment of Gaia¡¯s death, Hera and Aphrodite of the Holy Mountain couldn¡¯tprehend how Lu Tianxing, clearly trapped in their domains, suddenly broke free.

    Of course, Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t give them any chance to react. His body twisted like a divine dragon in the void, appearing instantly beside Hera. Before she could react, he pped her head, crushing it into a headless corpse that fell from the sky.

    After killing one, Lu Tianxing hesitated not for a moment, directly lunging toward the voluptuous and seductive Aphrodite. Looking at her stunning Western face, Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze did not waver in the slightest, rushing forward with a ferocious aura, unleashing the Unbeatable Emperor Fist with brutal energy.

    Skeleton beauty, as an enemy, there¡¯s no need for courtesy¡ªkill without mercy. This has always been Lu Tianxing¡¯s principle. If a beautiful face could pardon an enemy, he would have died countless times over by now.

 Chapter 1657 - 1650: Fish Has Taken the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Chapter 1650: Fish Has Taken the Bait</h4>

    When ites to enemies, there¡¯s never any need for politeness, never any need for mercy. Strike with thunderous force and kill the enemy. No matter how beautiful Aphrodite is, he doesn¡¯t want to be stabbed by someone at his bedside one day. Besides, Aphrodite is like a house lived in by countless people.

    "Judge, the person who tried to kill me, did you ask my permission?"

    Watching as Aphrodite was about to die at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands, Poseidon, hidden in the shadows, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and made his move. With feet on the void, fingers spread wide, a stream of air surged down, behind him the sound of the ocean roared, and in the faint background, giant whales and fierce sharks seemed to roll in the waves.

    "The ocean is boundless."

    With spread fingers, he covered the sky and blocked the sun.

    Lu Tianxing suddenly felt the sky transform into the blue of the sea, the intense smell of water hitting him fiercely, the surrounding air instantly turned into heavy seawater, with waves of dark currents emerging from nothing, causing the ground to begin cracking. Compared to Ryan¡¯s water element superpower back then, Poseidon¡¯s power was far more terrifying.

    If Ryan¡¯s water element superpower was the power of rivers, then the water element superpower unleashed by Poseidon was the limitless power of the ocean. With one wave, Lu Tianxing felt as though he were a lone boat in the ocean, about to be overturned by the swirling waves at any moment.

    In this crucial moment, Poseidon finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and attacked with thunderous force.

    Facing this thunderous attack, a cold glint shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He roared, his speed abruptly increased, and before Aphrodite could react, he punched her chest, his True Qi invaded, crushing her in the void.

    Aphrodite¡¯s eyes widened, full of disbelief. How could a man ignore her beauty and strike her mercilessly? She flew backward, like a kite with its string cut, crashed heavily to the ground, unable to rest in peace.

    "Poseidon, you¡¯ve finallye out. I thought you were unwilling toe out."

    After killing Aphrodite, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, his body erupted with overwhelming momentum, True Qi surged like a tide, rising to the sky, various supreme skills unleashed, carrying boundless power, aiming to scatter the sky of seawater.

    At the same time, in another direction.

    "The time hase."

    Upon seeing Poseidon attack Lu Tianxing, Sima Lingyun¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer, without hesitation, he soared to the sky, transformed into a light beam charging towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s position. With a beckon, a treasure sword appeared in his hand, trembling in mid-air, a dazzling sword light roared out like thunder, slicing at Poseidon.

    "Elder Huang, there¡¯s no time to dy, act now, capture Poseidon."

    Simultaneously, Sima Lingyun shouted loudly.

    Apanying Sima Lingyun¡¯s voice, an elder suddenly appeared in the void, soared from another direction, directly charging at Poseidon, overwhelming power carrying the force of heaven and earth, crushing towards Poseidon.

    "Elder Zhang, the fish has taken the bait, strike."

    Meanwhile, the skinny elder beside Han Zifeng didn¡¯t hesitate, simrly suppressing Poseidon, and Lu Chuan beside Lu Haoyue also didn¡¯t hesitate, his figure shed, directly charging at Poseidon, Cold Ice Palm unleashed first, icy cold enveloping the void.

    Feeling the eerie killing intent from around him, a cold light shed in Poseidon¡¯s eyes. Without hesitation, he forcefully activated his superpower, transforming into the shadow of the God of the Sea, holding a trident, water currents intertwined continuously, the trident carrying thunderous power smashed towards Lu Tianxing, while shouting, "Avril, what are you waiting for, get Charles to stop them."

    Upon hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s eyes slightly fluctuated, immediately waved to the side.

    "Fire Dragon Shines the World."

    Apanying Avril¡¯s gesture, a cold voice rang out, the previously gray sky suddenly filled with clusters of fire clouds resembling mes burning, an extremely hot aura surged forth, followed by a dragon¡¯s roar from within the fire clouds, a Western Giant Dragon roared out from the clouds, carrying waves of heat directly intercepting Elder Huang from the Yanhuang Group and Han Zifeng¡¯s Late Stage of Mythical Elder Zhang, stopping them in the air.

    Despite Lu Chuan and Sima Lingyun¡¯s attacks striking Poseidon, they couldn¡¯t move Poseidon an inch because Poseidon was a Late Stage of Mythical expert, while they were at the Peak of Mid-stage Mythical and Early-stage Mythical realms, wanting to shake ate-stage mythical entity wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    "Creation God Tripod¡ªout."

    Facing the falling trident, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression was extremely severe, Creation God Tripod shot up, hovering above his head, a mysterious aura enveloped his surroundings.

    "It¡¯s useless, Judge, even if you have three heads and six arms, you¡¯ll undoubtedly die today."

    Poesidon¡¯s eyes glittered with madness, murderous intent soaring; the trident in his hand carried a mighty force, as raging as tides, crushing towards Lu Tianxing. Where it passed, the space seemed to shatter, and under the impact of this force, the Creation God Tripod swayed, cracks appearing on it, threatening to break at any moment.

    "One Gun Breaks the Sky."

    Just as Lu Tianxing was about to be overwhelmed by Poseidon¡¯s attack, suddenly, a surge of immense power emerged. Following this, a long spear broke through the air, closely brushing past Lu Tianxing¡¯s cheek, and heavily collided with the trident, shattering it with violent force.

    Poseidon¡¯s face changed wildly, the superpower on his body surged continuously, fiercely colliding with the long spear, finally shattering the spear¡¯s phantom.

    "Who,e out and face me!"

    Poseidon scanned the surroundings with a gloomy expression, his face unsightly to the extreme. With just a breath, he could have killed Lu Tianxing, but unexpectedly, another obstacle emerged, fueling Poseidon¡¯s murderous intent to the peak.

    "Hmph, daring to attack the Young Master, I see you are tired of living."

    A voice sounded, apanied by it appeared a man wearing an iron mask, exuding a strong aura of the spear, not far from Lu Tianxing.

    This iron-masked man had a solemn expression, eyes sharp as electricity,manding respect without anger, standing there like a resolute spear, unyielding. He held a ck long spear, seemingly ordinary, yet giving the impression of a divine weapon.

    "Subordinate Cangwu, greets the Young Master."

    Cangwu nced at Poseidon and knelt on one knee directly in front of Lu Tianxing.

    "Young Master?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned upon hearing Cangwu¡¯s words, somewhat puzzled. Previously, Sima Lingyun and others refrained from intervening because they had discussed it beforeing to the Great Wall; the greatest threat was Poseidon and the Red Cardinal beside Avril. So, until these two appeared, Sima Lingyun must not interfere in the battle, only when Poseidon or Charles acted could they enter the battlefield.

    The attack by Poseidon was, in fact, anticipated. Elder Huang, Elder Zhang, and Sima Lingyun¡¯s intervention was also nned earlier. Even Lu Tianxing was prepared to risk injury, joining forces with Sima Lingyun and others to kill Poseidon. Yet he hadn¡¯t expected that the n would just start and already a powerful Cheng Yaojin would appear halfway, calling him Young Master.

    This left Lu Tianxing in confusion; he could see that Cangwu¡¯s expression seemed genuine, truly calling him Young Master, yet in his memory, he knew no one named Cangwu, and even for the Lu Family, having a strong mythicalte-stage warrior kneel seemed unlikely.

    Who was this iron-masked man, and why did he call him Young Master?

    "Young Master, you may not know me. If you have the time, you can visit Qin Ind. I think you¡¯ll understand why I call you Young Master then."

    Cangwu seemed aware of Lu Tianxing¡¯s confusion, but did not exin further, continuing to speak: "Young Master, let me handle this guy, shall I?"

    "Alright."

    Lu Tianxing hesitated briefly, nodding. Since someone was offering assistance, why should he fight the enemy head-on with a self-damaging strategy? That would be foolish.

    "Young Master, give me five minutes, I¡¯ll bring you his head."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Cangwu¡¯s eyes shed, said no more, his figure flickering directly towards Poseidon, the iron spear in hand turning into a phantom, rapid as a shooting star, striking Poseidon.

    "Five minutes? Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll kill you first, then deal with the Judge."

    As Cangwu charged at him, Poseidon¡¯s face twisted with a grim expression; he could no longer mind Lu Tianxing, immediately entangled with Cangwu. He knew well, without killing Cangwu, he couldn¡¯t deal with Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing stood in ce, watching Poseidon sh with Cangwu, and Charles being tied up with Elder Huang and the bodyguard Zhang beside Han Zifeng, feeling a slight sense of relief.

    Truth be told, undertaking such a risky move was unsettling; even though Han Zifeng and Sima Lingyun assured him of expert assistance, Lu Tianxing was still uncertain. After all, when a mythicalte-stage expert strikes, it¡¯s a thunderous attack; failure to withstand means death, with no other choice.

    However, Lu Tianxing knew he had to make this move, as Poseidon¡¯s strength could likely be mythicalte-stage; without luring out Poseidon, the consequences would be unimaginable. He couldn¡¯t always watch for the hidden fierce tigers lurking in the shadows; the best strategy was to risk this gambit, using himself as bait to draw out Poseidon.

 Chapter 1658 - 1651: Lu Tianxingâ€™s Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Chapter 1651: Lu Tianxing¡¯s Doubts</h4>

    Although there have been numerous twists in this n, it now seems to have seeded. The only thing that surprised Lu Tianxing was the strength of Charles by Avril¡¯s side. Before executing this n, he had already estimated Charles¡¯s strength quite highly in his heart, which is why he discussed with Han Zifeng and Sima Lingyun, advising them to wait until Poseidon made a move before joining in, forcing Avril to have no choice but to let Charles act, then the two of them would turn and attack Charles, while Poseidon would be dealt with by him, Sima Lingyun, and Lu Chuan.

    Even so, Lu Tianxing still did not expect Charles¡¯s strength to be so terrifying, as he managed to hold his ground against twote-stage mythical opponents, undefeated. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of Cangwu, even if his n seeded, he feared the losses would be substantial, and he, Sima Lingyun, and the others might have died at the Great Wall.

    "Fortunately, Cangwu appeared suddenly; otherwise, even if the n seeded by chance, the cost would have been unbelievably high. It seems Charles must have hidden his strength when meeting Sima Lingyun and others."

    "However, who sent Cangwu here? To willinglymand ate-stage mythical powerhouse, and this spear technique is simply too frightening. Once you¡¯re caught in it, unless you can disrupt his attack, you might just end up dead."

    Lu Tianxing watched Cangwu fighting Poseidon without any resistance, a somber look flickering in his eyes.

    He sensed an unending, storm-like aura in Cangwu¡¯s spear technique. Cangwu¡¯s current spear moves seemed like aplete chainbo; once he executed the first move, the second move would definitely follow, then the third, until the entirebo waspleted. Each move¡¯s power surpassed the previous one¡ªif the first move was a trickle, the second became a brook, the third became a river, and eventually the force of the ocean, overwhelming everything. Once trapped in hisbo and unable to break it, death is the only oue.

    "Boss, do you know Cangwu?"

    At that moment, Han Zifeng walked over from the side.

    Meanwhile, Starving Ghost and others did note over but quietly moved towards Avril, blocking all her escape routes.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback after hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, "Why, Third Young Master Han, do you know him?"

    "Of course I do. Cangwu, the renowned Fenghuo Gun God, ate-stage mythical expert, particrly known for that set of Fenghuo Spear Techniques, is simply marvelous. Didn¡¯t you see? His moves are continuous, like a storm, and this is the most terrifyingbo move in the Fenghuo Spear Technique¡ªThirty Strikes. Once you¡¯re caught in these thirty consecutive moves, if you can¡¯t disrupt hisbo, each move will be stronger than thest. Cangwu once used this verybo to forcefully kill a newly-enteredte-stage mythical superpower user with his peak mid-stage mythical strength, thus breaking through to thete-stage mythical level."

    Han Zifeng looked at Cangwu, suppressing Poseidon in the void, and said with a wry smile, "Boss, I was just worried something might happen to you, but who knew you knew Cangwu? It seems we¡¯ve won this time. Even if there are some hidden threats around, they won¡¯t dare show up. Otherwise, facing the Fenghuo Gun God, anyone whoes will surely die unless someone as terrifying as Old Master Lu appears."

    Hearing Han Zifeng¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing slightly frowned. It seems Cangwu¡¯s reputation is quite significant, but he clearly doesn¡¯t remember ever meeting Cangwu. This should be their first meeting. So, why is the other party helping him? Could it be that someone like Old Master Lu or Angel sent him?

    A thought suddenly shed in Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, but it was quickly dismissed. It couldn¡¯t be Angel; he¡¯s clear about Angel¡¯s current situation¡ªnote-stage mythical experts. Besides, Angel is busypeting for the n leader¡¯s inheritance rights in the Morgan Family and can¡¯t free up time. As for being sent by Old Master Lu, that seems equally unlikely. If Old Master Lu sent someone, he would have informed him immediately, not kept it a secret. Since it¡¯s not Old Master Lu¡¯s people, then who sent Cangwu?

    "Third Young Master Han, do you know where Cangwues from?" Lu Tianxing suddenly turned his head, looking at Han Zifeng as he asked.

    "Cangwu is from Qin Ind, a disciple of Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng. Why, boss, don¡¯t you know him?" Han Zifeng looked at Lu Tianxing with some confusion.

    "Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng?"

    Upon hearing this unfamiliar name, Lu Tianxing slightly frowned. Just as he was about to speak further, he heard a voice full of urgencying from behind.

    "Lu Tianxing, are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    Lu Tianxing instinctively turned his head and saw Xue Bing, her face full of anxiety, running over under the lead of Jiao Long, her pretty face unable to hide her worried expression.

    As the voice arrived, Xue Bing had already run to Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, but found that Lu Tianxing had not said anything, and the anxiety on his face became more intense. Her hand groped over Lu Tianxing¡¯s body, trying to see where he was injured.

    Seeing the unconceble anxiety in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, a trace of warmth emerged in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. Without any hesitation, he directly reached out to hold Xue Bing in his arms, and softly said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, Xiao Bing, thank you for caring about me so much."

    Being held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, Xue Bing¡¯s heart trembled instantly, an unprecedented sense of security surged in her heart. She could no longer care about anything else, directly reaching out to embrace Lu Tianxing, as if wanting to merge with himpletely.

    She was really scared, truly scared. When she saw Poseidon ambush Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing felt as if her heart jumped to her throat, fearing something might happen to Lu Tianxing. Yet, she could do nothing, only able to watch everything happening. It can be imagined how oppressed Xue Bing felt in her heart.

    "Alright, I¡¯m fine now, and besides, there are so many people watching! Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others?" Lu Tianxing reached out, gently patted Xue Bing¡¯s back, and said.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing subconsciously raised her head and nced around, immediately seeing Han Zifeng, who was standing beside Lu Tianxing with wide eyes. A blush quickly shed across her pretty face, and she hurriedly left Lu Tianxing¡¯s embrace.

    "I¡¯ve recently developed intermittent blindness, I saw nothing."

    Feeling Xue Bing¡¯s gaze, Han Zifeng decisively found an excuse, then secretly gave Lu Tianxing a thumbs-up. He truly admired his skill in flirting. How long had it been since he came to Beijing, and he already wooed such a beautiful woman? Truly impressive.

    Seeing Han Zifeng¡¯s gesture, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said to Xue Bing, "Xiao Bing, stay here for now, I¡¯ll go check on the Holy Daughter of the Holy See."

    "Okay, be careful." Xue Bing nodded solemnly and said.

    "Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s alright."

    Lu Tianxing waved his hand, his gaze fell on Avril not far away, a mocking smile shed across his face, and he walked towards Avril immediately.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Yang Anlong, who was initially excited, now looked extremely grim, exuding an intense killing intent. Seeing that Lu Tianxing was about to die at Poseidon¡¯s hands, he didn¡¯t need to act. But who would have thought a new obstacle would appear and save Lu Tianxing, even blocking Poseidon, which made Yang Anlong¡¯s face turn grim.

    To Yang Anlong, not having to act was naturally the best. After all, if Lu Tianxing really died at Poseidon¡¯s hands, it would be the best oue for the Yang Family, as long as Avril didn¡¯t die, the Yang Family would gain a powerful ally. But the scene now clearly told Yang Anlong that Poseidon was doomed, and Avril¡¯s scheming was utterly thwarted this time. Originally able to easily kill Lu Tianxing, everything changed drastically with the addition of Cangwu, leaving Avril almost certain to lose this time.

    "Damn it, damn it, Cangwu, Fenghuo Gun God, Jiang Liufeng, it seems the rumors from twenty years ago were indeed true. Jiang Hongyan is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s daughter. Had I known, I would have killed you twenty years ago to nip this in the bud once and for all."

    Yang Anlong¡¯s eyes flickered with brutal intent, overflowing with killing intent.

    More than twenty years ago, when they nned to attack Lu Tianzhan and Jiang Hongyan, they heard that Jiang Hongyan was Jiang Liufeng¡¯s daughter. Those families besieging Lu Tianzhan then united to send experts to Qin Ind in the north, intending to kill Jiang Liufeng as well. However, Jiang Liufeng¡¯s disyed strength at the time was so daunting they lost several experts before finally straining to have the Tang Family poison Jiang Liufeng with something called "Falling Blossom Leaves." Even so, Jiang Liufeng remained unharmed and they had to retreat.

    After that battle, those families suffered significant losses. Moreover, Jiang Liufeng, though poisoned, would not die, as his strength would gradually decline year after year. Furthermore, Jiang Liufeng had been friends with Ji Xingyun before. Truly killing Jiang Liufeng would be unwise and offend Ji Xingyun, benefiting no one. So they let it be.

    Yet, Yang Anlong never expected that today, Jiang Liufeng¡¯s disciple, Cangwu, would intervene, kneeling before Lu Tianxing. It was evident that Lu Tianxing had a connection with Jiang Liufeng, likely as the rumors suggested over twenty years ago: Jiang Hongyan was Jiang Liufeng¡¯s daughter, and Lu Tianxing was his grandson. Otherwise, why would Cangwu kneel before Lu Tianxing?

 Chapter 1659 - 1652: You Shameless Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Chapter 1652: You Shameless Bastard</h4>

    "Damn it, damn it, how did it end up like this? There¡¯s no way around it; it seems I have to change the strategy. Avril, don¡¯t me me; me yourself for losing this time. The winner takes all, and the loser is left with nothing. I can only send you on your way."

    Yang Anlong mumbled to himself. He originally nned to kill Lu Tianxing, but now it seems impossible. In that case, he could only sacrifice the pawn to protect the king and kill Avril. As long as Avril is dead, he could pin the whole thing on Lu Tianxing, leaving him and the Lu Family with no ce to bury their bodies.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Lu Tianxing had already walked up to Avril, his gaze ying over her exquisite and beautiful face, but his face bore a faint smile: "Avril, what a brilliant scheme, actually making Charles hide his true strength. If I weren¡¯t a step ahead, I might have actually died at your hands. What do you have to say for yourself now?"

    "Hmph, the winner takes all, and the loser is left with nothing. This time, I, Avril, lost. I have nothing to say. Do what you will," Avril responded coldly, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Even though the battle on the Great Wall wasn¡¯t over yet, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Poseidon was clearly at a disadvantage in his fight with Cangwu, and his death was only a matter of time. Charles was being held off by Elder Huang and Elder Zhang, making it impossible for him to intervene. Once Cangwu killed Poseidon and joined the battle with the three of them, Charles¡¯s defeat would be a certainty.

    "Kill you? No, no, Avril, how could I bear to kill you! After all, you¡¯re so beautiful; it would be a real shame to kill you."

    Lu Tianxing casually waved his hand,pletely ignoring Avril¡¯s murderous re, and said with a smile: "But if I don¡¯t kill you, you will certainly create endless trouble for me day in and day out. That would be a nightmare, especially since a woman¡¯s vengeance knows no bounds, and I don¡¯t want to live in endless retaliation from you. Avril, what should I do with you?"

    "Hmph, Judge, stop the crocodile tears. I, Avril, won¡¯t fall for that," Avril said with ridicule, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "You¡¯re right, no crocodile tears. Let me think, how should I deal with you? It should be something that ensures no future troubles."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing slowly began to move his feet and walked towards Avril.

    As she watched Lu Tianxing approach her, Avril¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she instinctively stepped back, her voice stern: "Judge, what do you want to do? Stop right there, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to be rude to you."

    After hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t stop at all. Instead, he quickened his pace and walked over step by step: "Avril, are you afraid of me?"

    "Judge, Lu Tianxing, do you really think I don¡¯t dare toy a hand on you?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing quicken his steps even more, Avril¡¯s expression grew more nervous. She was now truly somewhat afraid of Lu Tianxing, not so much that he would kill her, but rather worried about what he might do to her. After all, his previous actions on the wooden bridge had left a deep impression on her.

    "Make a move? You missed your chance."

    As soon as Lu Tianxing¡¯s words fell, his figure twisted, and he suddenly appeared right by Avril¡¯s side. Before she could react, he tapped her twice, and True Qi flowed into her body...

    "What are you doing?"

    Feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, Avril¡¯s face changed dramatically. Instinctively, she tried to activate her powers to teach Lu Tianxing a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget. But before she could do anything, her expression changed again. She felt as if she had turned into an ordinary person, unable to utilize her light superpower at all. If she couldn¡¯t feel the presence of the light within her, she would have thought she had indeed be an ordinary person.

    Avril¡¯s expression shifted, and she instinctively lifted her head. Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s slightly mocking gaze, she asked warily, "What did you do to me?"

    "Nothing much, just sealed your powers as a precaution."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly, took a few steps forward to stand beside Avril, and lightly lifted her chin, his expression yfully lecherous.

    "Do you remember what I said when we first met after I came to Beijing?"

    Unconcerned by Avril¡¯s almost fiery stare, Lu Tianxing said calmly: "I said that if you didn¡¯t leave Beijing, you would definitely regret it. So, tell me, do you regret it now?"

    With that said, Lu Tianxing reached out and pinched Avril¡¯s cheek a few times.

    "Judge, do you know the price of desecrating the Holy Daughter?"

    Avril¡¯s face was as cold as ice, as she stared at Lu Tianxing, desperately trying to free herself from his grip. But it felt like her body was restrained by an invisible force, unable to move an inch, not even able to lift a finger.

    "So what, do you think Charles can save you?" Lu Tianxing smiled at Avril as he spoke.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face grew increasingly grim, yet she was helpless. Although Charles had long realized the situation here, he had no means to intervene. Entangled by two Late Stage Mythical experts, no matter how strong Charles was, he dared not distract himself, and could only watch helplessly.

    "What exactly do you want to do?"

    "What do I want to do?"

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing extended his hand again, touching Avril¡¯s face, and calmly said, "I have two ways with women. The first way you¡¯ve seen, is to kill her to eliminate future trouble. The second way is to make the woman one of my own. As for you, I certainly don¡¯t dare to kill you, so the best way is to make you one of my own. Moreover, my brothers all wish for my son or daughter to be the future Pope of the Church. Tell me, what do I want to do!"

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face suddenly changed. She wasn¡¯t stupid and clearly understood the meaning behind Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Judge, if you dare to do anything to me, the Church won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯d better consider carefully...."

    "The Church won¡¯t let me go? Avril, it seems if the Church knew what I did with you over a year ago, they¡¯d still not let me go. So doing it a few more times seems nothing major."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, but his expression instantaneously turned icy, filled with murderous intent: "Besides, it¡¯s no longer a matter of whether the Church lets me go, but whether I let the Church go. It¡¯s your Church that keeps trying to kill me, and now says they won¡¯t let me go. Avril, don¡¯t you find those words ridiculously funny?"

    Seeing the murderous look in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes, Avril¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. She could distinctly feel the killing intent in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart. If given the chance, she believed Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly destroy the Church without hesitation.

    But immediately, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression gradually softened again, and he spoke to Avril once more: "Rest assured, this is the worst n. I won¡¯t destroy the Church for the time being...."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril felt slightly relieved, but before she could feel happy, Lu Tianxing¡¯s next words suddenly plunged her good mood into the abyss: "After all, the Church is the future territory of my son or daughter. If it gets destroyed, what if they me meter, don¡¯t you agree, child¡¯s mother."

    "You¡¯re shameless...."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly and said to the Starving Ghost beside him, "Starving Ghost, this Holy Daughter of the Holy See is in your hands. Make sure she doesn¡¯t escape."

    "Hehe, Boss, leave it to me. I certainly don¡¯t want my future godson to miss the Pope¡¯s throne."

    The Starving Ghostughed and said to Avril, who stood motionless, "Holy Daughter,e with us."

    Avril nced at the Starving Ghost, took a deep breath, knowing her superpowers were sealed and escape was impossible, she said nothing more, following Lu Tianxing towards Xue Bing.

    Meanwhile, during Lu Tianxing and Avril¡¯s conversation, Poseidon was in an extremely miserable state, his body covered with wounds inflicted by fierce spear strikes. Looking like a defeated dog, he dodged miserably under Cangwu¡¯s hands,pletely devoid of the noble elegance he disyed when meeting Avril.

    "Who on earth are you?"

    Poseidon roared at Cangwu, desperately shaking his body¡¯s superpowers, streams of water shot up into the sky, carrying oceanic scents, continuously bombarding Cangwu, trying to force him back.

    In Poseidon¡¯s mind now, the thought of wanting to kill Lu Tianxing had vanished long ago. His greatest desire now was to quickly leave this ce, but he had no means, Cangwu¡¯s continuous moves formed a spear technique domain, spear strikes incessantly fell like a tempest, leaving no room for escape. Unless he could disrupt Cangwu¡¯s rhythm, otherwise if he dares to retreat, certain death awaits.

    "Hmph, who am I? I¡¯m the one here to kill you, time¡¯s almost up, I should send you away, Fenghuo Spear Technique Thirtieth Strike, Spark of Fire."

    Upon hearing Poseidon¡¯s words, Cangwu sneered, his spear shaking, forming a phantom blow, smashing the streams into pieces, then as the spear shook, it transformed into a spark, striking towards Poseidon¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 1660 - 1653: Holy Mountain Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Chapter 1653: Holy Mountain Annihted</h4>

    A single spark can start a prairie fire.

    In Poseidon¡¯s eyes, when this cold glint pierced through, it instantly transformed into a raging fire enveloping him. The mes were like spears, carrying incredibly sharp auras, overwhelming himpletely, intending to devour him entirely. The extremity of killing intent and the aura of death surrounded him, aiming to tear him apart thoroughly.

    "No, no, I am the God of the Sea, Poseidon. How could I possibly die here? I won¡¯t die, you can¡¯t kill me."

    Poseidon roared, his superpower surged like tides, forming a massive vortex before him, spinning frantically. A powerful suction emerged from it, akin to a ck hole, devouring everything around it.

    The mes covered the sky with overwhelming power, endless and unyielding. The two shed fiercely in the air, apanied by a deafening boom. The mes, carrying the might of spears, pierced through the vortex, prating Poseidon¡¯s chest.

    "No... impossible, I... how could I die in China? I... died just like that."

    Feeling intense pain in his chest, Poseidon instinctively looked down at the iron spear piercing through him, disbelief written all over his face. But the ensuing force obliterated his internal organs, leaving not a trace, and his body fell from the sky towards the ground.

    The God of the Sea, Poseidon, of the Holy Mountain¡ªdead.

    Massacre at the Holy Mountain.

    Everyone noticed the end of the battle on Cangwu¡¯s side, turning their heads to see. When they saw Poseidon being pierced by Cangwu, they froze.

    Poseidon was indeed ate-stage mythical superpower user, yet he died at Cangwu¡¯s hands, which was deeply shocking. It¡¯s known that killing ate-stage mythical expert isn¡¯t easy; if he fights you desperately, both would suffer. That¡¯s why Charles, despite being stronger than Elder Huang of Yanhuang Group and Han Zifeng¡¯s bodyguard Elder Zhang, couldn¡¯t kill them and only entangled with them. But they never imagined Cangwu could easily kill Poseidon, not even giving him a chance to escape. Such power is terrifying.

    Cangwu coldly nced at Poseidon¡¯s corpse, ignoring the shocked gazes around and directly walked towards Lu Tianxing, respectfully saying, "Young Master, Cangwu has honored your request."

    Silence!

    Everything returned to a dead silence.

    Even though they¡¯d heard Cangwu call Lu Tianxing Young Master before, hearing it again at this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled uncontrobly. They never imagined Lu Tianxing had such a formidable expert by his side, and obviously, from Cangwu¡¯s behavior, he regarded himself as a subordinate, not a powerful figure, which was shocking.

    It¡¯s known that ate-stage mythical expert stands at the pyramid¡¯s peak of invincibility. A typical family with one guarding them could leap to prominence, treating the expert like an ancestor. Yet here, ate-stage mythical expert respectfully spoke to Lu Tianxing as if a subordinate; stunning wasn¡¯t enough to describe it.

    This child is destined.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, everyone¡¯s mind echoed this sentiment.

    With ate-stage mythical expert as a bodyguard, plus Old Master Lu, Lu Tianxing could walk unstoppably through China.

    Sima Lingyun stood nearby, slightly astonished by the scene but not overly surprised; Lu Tianxing is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s grandson, and Cangwu is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s disciple, so Cangwu respectfully saluting Lu Tianxing is perfectly natural.

    Meanwhile, Lu Haoyue, Han Zifeng, and others watched the scene incredulously, then their faces broke into bright smiles; with Cangwu joining, they had won the Great Wall battle.

    "Mr. Cangwu, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy." Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t care about the surrounding gazes; he looked deeply at Cangwu, shook his head, and spoke.

    "The Young Master jests. My life was given by the Old Sir, and you, the Young Master, are the Old Sir¡¯s only kin in this world, naturally my master. Cangwu will strive to protect the Young Master," Cangwu said resolutely.

    "Old Sir?"

    Lu Tianxing furrowed his brow slightly and hesitated before saying, "Can you tell me who exactly is the Old Sir you speak of?"

    "Young Master, to know who the Old Sir is, you must personally visit Qin Ind in the north. However, Young Master, it seems there¡¯s anotherte-stage mythical superpower user here; should I deal with him? Although his strength is great, I could kill him if I risk injury."

    Cangwu shook his head, not rifying for Lu Tianxing, but instead focused his gaze on Charles not far away, eyes shing with cold killing intent. Though Charles¡¯ strength had reached the peak ofte-stage mythical, Cangwu, relying on thest four moves of the Fenghuo Spear Technique¡ªWind, Fire, Mountain, and Forest¡ªhad absolute confidence in defeating Charles.

    "No need, even if you make a move against him, he still has his uses for now, there¡¯s no need to kill him."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head, his gaze falling on Charles: "Charles, I¡¯m giving you two choices now: first, surrender obediently; second, I kill Avril right now."

    "Judge, are you threatening me?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ face immediately turned grim, and a chilling killing intent surged from him, clearly showing his intent to kill Lu Tianxing.

    "I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m stating a fact. Surrender, or I¡¯ll kill Avril now. If you think you can save Avril from my hands, you can try."

    With these words, Lu Tianxing walked directly to Avril¡¯s side, cing one hand on her shoulder, saying coldly: "Or perhaps you think I really don¡¯t dare to kill Avril, that I don¡¯t dare to break with your Church? I¡¯m very curious, where does your confidencee from."

    "You...."

    Charles, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, became furious. A superpower of mes shot up to the sky, almost dyeing the entire sky red with fire, the scorching aura rolling like a tide, making people feel as though they¡¯d suddenly entered a huge steam room.

    Elder Huang of the Yanhuang Group, the skinny old elder, and Cangwu, upon sensing Charles¡¯ aura fluctuations, also let their imposing presence rise to the sky, directly confronting Charles. Although Charles was ate-stage mythical superpower user, if a life and death struggle truly urred, the three of them together could keep Charles at the Great Wall forever.

    "Bishop Charles, put away your momentum, do not act rashly." Seeing the tense atmosphere growing heavier, Avril suddenly spoke up.

    "Holy Daughter...."

    Before Charles could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Avril: "Bishop Charles, I lost, we lost this time. Even if you risk everything and kill Lu Tianxing, we can¡¯t return alive to the Church. You must not make a meaningless sacrifice. Leave here immediately, they won¡¯t dare to harm me."

    Avril knew very well that if Charles dared to make another move, he would definitely die here, which was something she didn¡¯t want to see. Charles was her assistant in the Church, also her only family left there. If Charles died, even if she returned to the Church, it would be meaningless. Charles must not die.

    Upon hearing Avril¡¯s words, Charles took a deep breath: "Holy Daughter, I will leave first then. Group Leader Sima, I hope you ensure the safety of our Holy Daughter. Our Church will present enough sincerity to you. If our Holy Daughter suffers any harm, the Church and your Yanhuang Group will not rest until one side is destroyed."

    With these words, Charles prepared to leave,pletely ignoring Cangwu and the others. As a peakte-stage mythical superpower user, no one can stop him if he wishes to leave.

    "Wait."

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing spoke again: "Charles, if you dare to leave, I will kill Avril right now."

    "Judge, as you Chinese say, we will meet again someday, sometimes people are pushed too far."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Charles suddenly turned around, his eyes like lightning, carrying an extremely chilling killing intent.

    "What if I am pushing too far? Charles, don¡¯t give me useless words. If you dare to leave here, I promise by tomorrow, Avril¡¯s head will hang on your Maria Catholic Church, you can try if you don¡¯t believe me." Lu Tianxing ignored Charles¡¯ killing intent and said coldly.

    Charles absolutely cannot leave here, otherwise, once Cangwu and others leave, neither he nor Starving Ghost nor Lu Chuan can withstand an ambush from a peakte-stage mythical user.

    "You...."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Charles was furious. As a peakte-stage mythical martial artist, when had he ever been so threatened by anyone? Yet he had no choice, he didn¡¯t dare take Avril¡¯s life lightly.

    "Judge, what exactly do you want?" Avril looked at Lu Tianxing, her voice ice-cold.

    "What exactly do I want?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and said: "I don¡¯t want much, I just want to invite Charles to the Yanhuang Group for tea, ande back after I leave Beijing."

    Lu Tianxing spoke calmly, but with an undeniable tone. Charles, as a peakte-stage mythical expert, if he were to get out of control, would be a deadly threat to him. Even if he held Avril as a trump card, it wouldn¡¯t help. For a peakte-stage mythical expert to rescue someone from a middle-stage mythical person¡¯s hands is not a big challenge. He cannot keep an eye on Avril 24/7, so the best way is to keep this strong man under his control.

 Chapter 1661 - 1654: You Have No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Chapter 1654: You Have No Choice</h4>

    "Judge, aren¡¯t you going too far?" Avril said with a grim expression. If Charles enters the Yanhuang Group, it¡¯s akin to handing over his life to them.

    "Too far? Avril, don¡¯t you find that statementughable? In this world, it¡¯s the victor who writes history. If I lost this time and said you were being excessive, would you spare me?"

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery as his gaze fell on Charles: "Charles, you can choose now: either go to the Yanhuang Group for a while, or we can continue our little game. Although we may not be able to kill you, we can certainly dy you. I believe other Beijing families wouldn¡¯t mind beating a dog when it¡¯s down, don¡¯t you think?"

    Charles remained silent, his eyes chillingly scanning the surroundings, a formidable air exuding from him. He awaited Avril¡¯smand, prepared to act immediately, determined to send Avril safely back to the Church, even at the cost of his life.

    Listening to Lu Tianxing, Avril fell into silence, deep in thought. Charles absolutely couldn¡¯t die, but once he entered the Yanhuang Group, he might be controlled by them. If she didn¡¯t agree, Lu Tianxing would undoubtedly act, ensuring Charles wouldn¡¯t leave alive. Cangwu and others might not be able to kill Charles, but they only need to hold him until the Yanhuang Group reinforcements arrive, sealing his fate.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t urge anything, instead scanning the surroundings with indifference.

    At this moment, the entire Great Wall had be a living hell, with corpses everywhere. The thick scent of blood suffused the air, giving the sensation of soaking in a bloody pit, with the taste of blood filling the mouth and nose.

    Lu Haoyue, Han Zifeng, and others stood by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, coldly staring at Charles, not hesitating to assault this peak ofte-stage mythical power if necessary.

    The atmosphere atop the Great Wall was intensely oppressive, with nobody speaking, all awaiting Charles¡¯s choice.

    Meanwhile, in another direction, Lin Yafei and Situ Feng stood, observing the unfolding drama atop the Great Wall.

    "Hall Master, it seems the matter has nearly been resolved. Should we leave?" Situ Feng asked Lin Yafei.

    "Have our people outside sent any messages back?" Lin Yafei took a deep breath, turning her head to look at Situ Feng.

    "Messages have arrived. Several of those who slipped through have been killed; the remaining are being hunted down. News should arrive soon. Additionally, Lu Family Guards are also pursuing these individuals," Situ Feng quickly replied.

    "Understood."

    Lin Yafei nodded, slowly saying: "Since things here are settled, nothing significant remains. Let¡¯s go! Oh, and have those guys we caught three days ago talked? Have we discovered their identities?"

    "No."

    Situ Feng shook his head and said: "Their identities are shrouded in darkness; there¡¯s no way to trace them. Moreover, these three seem trained against interrogation, so they haven¡¯t spoken at all."

    "Not talking? Hmph, since they¡¯re refusing a toast only to drink punishment, they can¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Not long ago, we recruited a martial artist, remember? Didn¡¯t he say his ancestors made a living from prisons? And they left a specialized book on the subject? Let him try. Not talking? I¡¯m curious to see whose resolve is stronger, theirs or the knife in my hand."

    With that, Lin Yafei turned and walked outside. She¡¯de to watch a spectacle, and now that the show was over and hidden threats couldn¡¯t harm Lu Tianxing, there was no need for her to stay.

    On the Great Wall.

    After a long pause, Avril slowly spoke: "Alright, Judge, I can agree to your request on behalf of Bishop Charles, but I have a condition. You must agree, or I¡¯ll neverpromise, even if it means mutual destruction."

    "What condition?" Lu Tianxing immediately asked.

    "Bishop Charles can visit Yanhuang Group as a guest until you leave Beijing, but you can¡¯t seal his abilities. I promise he won¡¯t leave Yanhuang Group before your departure from Beijing...."

    "That¡¯s impossible."

    Before Avril could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, saying: "Your guarantee is worthless to me."

    "You..."

    Avril¡¯s eyes shed with anger at Lu Tianxing¡¯s blunt words, taking a deep breath before saying: "I can act as a hostage, staying by your side."

    "Avril, you are my hostage right now; this condition is neither here nor there for me."

    Lu Tianxing said indifferently, "Of course, it¡¯s not impossible not to seal his power, as long as he takes this poison."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing flipped his palm, and a brown pill appeared in his hand: "This is a poison made from the Six-winged Golden Cicada, and I believe you¡¯ve heard of its name, the Soul Devouring Pill. Once ingested, there¡¯s no antidote, and it will erupt once a year, leaving one wishing for death rather than life. If Charles takes this Soul Devouring Pill, then I won¡¯t seal his power, and before I leave Beijing, I will give him theplete antidote."

    "That¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re dreaming."

    Before Lu Tianxing¡¯s words had finished, Avril refused without a second thought. During her time in Beijing, she had also heard of the notorious reputation of the Soul Devouring Pill. If Charles ingested it, his life would be entirely controlled by Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing ignored Avril and instead focused his gaze on Charles: "Charles, what do you choose, to perish together with Avril or take the Soul Devouring Pill to bet on whether I will keep my promise."

    Charles did not speak, he merely gave Lu Tianxing a deep look and said in a serious tone: "I choose to take the Soul Devouring Pill, but I hope you¡¯ll remember to ensure the Holy Daughter¡¯s safety. Otherwise, with my strength, killing you would be just a matter of moments. I hope you understand."

    "Rest assured, I don¡¯t want Avril to die, just as you don¡¯t want Avril to die in China."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly, flicked his fingers, and the Soul Devouring Pill flew towards Charles like lightning.

    Charles reached out and caught the Soul Devouring Pill directly in his hand, hesitated slightly, and then tilted his head back and swallowed the Soul Devouring Pill.

    "Bishop Charles...."

    Upon seeing this scene, Avril cried out loudly and struggled desperately, wanting to rush to Charles, but Lu Tianxing held her shoulders tightly, preventing her from moving even an inch.

    "Holy Daughter, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a poison, nothing serious. As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, that¡¯s enough. After all, he promised to give me the antidote when he leaves Beijing, so it¡¯s okay."

    Charles looked at Avril, a gentle, kind expression shing across his aged face, devoid of any me toward Avril, but rather showing a faint smile.

    Actually, the reason Charles was so determined to help Avril was not only because she was the Holy Daughter of the Church, but also because he was the one who raised Avril from a young age. Although Avril was not his blood rtive, she was dearer to him than a blood rtive, akin to his granddaughter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to assist Avril so tirelessly, despite knowing that a Female Pope had never existed in the Church. It was simply because, to him, Avril was his granddaughter, not just the so-called Holy Daughter.

    "Charles...."

    Upon hearing Charles¡¯ words, Avril¡¯s delicate body trembled fiercely, unable to control her inner tumult, crystalline tears sliding down from her cheeks.

    She had lost her parents at a young age, and it was Pope Edward who brought her back to the Church from outside. Once in the Church, it was Charles who raised her. Every time she was mischievous, Charles would always smile at her and never me her, sometimes even indulging her yfulness. In her heart, Charles was her only family in this world. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to bring Charles to China and even let him know her secret. After all, in the eyes of the Church, a woman wanting to be a Pope was an absolute disgrace.

    "I¡¯ve done as you said, and I hope you will fulfill your part."

    Charles focused his gaze on Lu Tianxing, speaking in a solemn tone.

    "Rest assured."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, his gaze falling upon Sima Lingyun: "Sima Lingyun, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you."

    "No problem, I can assure you that Charles won¡¯t leave the Yanhuang Group before you leave Beijing."

    Sima Lingyun took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Judge, what do you n to do with Avril, why not...?"

    "Sima Lingyun, don¡¯t even think about it."

    Before Sima Lingyun could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing had unceremoniously interrupted him: "Handing Avril over to your Yanhuang Group? Do you think she isn¡¯t dying quickly enough? Once in your Yanhuang Group, forget about everyday life, she¡¯d even have to worry if the air she breathes has been poisoned. I don¡¯t want another Great Wall battle."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face showed a wry smile, but he said nothing further. Indeed, leaving Avril with Lu Tianxing was far safer than leaving her with the Yanhuang Group.

    Sima Lingyun took a long breath and looked at Lu Tianxing, saying: "Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say more, her safety is in your hands."

    "No problem."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "Sima Lingyun, thank you for today. I¡¯ll invite you for a drink sometime, and also, I¡¯m nning to visit your master tomorrow. I wonder if your master is avable."

 Chapter 1662 - 1655: The Matter Comes to an End

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Chapter 1655: The Matter Comes to an End</h4>

    "No problem, my master has been waiting for you all along. I won¡¯t be seeing you off; since you know Fire Phoenix, I¡¯ll have her take you there."

    "Sure, I¡¯ll meet the old man tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    Sima Lingyun nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more, directly signaling to Elder Huang to take Charles and head into the distance.

    Just a few steps out, Sima Lingyun seemed to remember something, turned back to Xue Bing and said, "Fire Phoenix, you don¡¯t need to return to the Yanhuang Group today."

    About to bid farewell to Lu Tianxing and leave, Xue Bing, upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, nodded without any hesitation, as she also wanted to stay with Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing watched Sima Lingyun¡¯s retreating figure, took a deep breath, turned around, and said to Lu Haoyue behind him, "Cousin, thanks a lot foring to help me today."

    "Brother, you¡¯re kidding. I didn¡¯t do anything, just watched the fun nearby. Besides, we¡¯re brothers, no need for thanks. If you really want to thank me, you can be my best man when Fangfang and I get married."

    Lu Haoyue smiled gently at Lu Tianxing, feeling a bit emotional. He realized the gap between himself and Lu Tianxing was growing, but rather than jealousy, he felt happy for Lu Tianxing. With so many crises surrounding him, the stronger Lu Tianxing¡¯s power, the more easily he could handle future threats.

    "No problem, when you and sister-inw Fangfang get married, I¡¯ll definitely be your best man, and also give you a big red envelope. By the way, cousin, could you handle those small fries that ran away just now?"

    "No problem, I¡¯ve already sent the Lu Family Guards to clean up those small fries. They definitely won¡¯t escape..."

    Lu Haoyue smiled slightly, not finishing his sentence when he saw Lu Chuane over from the side: "Housekeeper Lu, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Family Head, Third Young Master, we just got a message from the Lu Family Guards saying that while chasing the escaped fish, they encountered another force who was also chasing these escaped ones," Lu Chuan quickly exined.

    "Another force?"

    Lu Haoyue furrowed his brows: "Do you know who they are?"

    Lu Chuan shook his head and said, "No idea?"

    Lu Haoyue thought for a moment, then spoke: "Ignore them. If they mean no harm to us, we don¡¯t need to mind them."

    "Understood."

    Lu Chuan nodded and did not say anything further.

    "Okay, brother, now that the matter is settled, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go ahead and leave," Lu Haoyue said to Lu Tianxing.

    "Alright."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and then, as if remembering something, said, "Cousin, when you leave Beijing, send someone to me first to help take some local specialties back to Grandpa."

    "No problem."

    Lu Haoyue nodded and said nothing more, taking Lu Chuan and walking down the Great Wall.

    "Boss, since the matter here is settled, I should be on my way too. My grandpa is still waiting for me at home to report," Han Zifeng spoke at this time.

    "Third Young Master Han, this time I must thank the Han Family anyway. I know I, Lu Tianxing, am short-handed, but if the Han Family ever faces any danger, just let me know, and I¡¯ll face it regardless of the risks," Lu Tianxing said solemnly to Han Zifeng.

    "Boss, you¡¯re too kind. You saved my life, helping you a couple of times is no big deal. Alright, Boss, I¡¯m off."

    Han Zifeng waved at Lu Tianxing, taking the Han Family Secret Guards and Elder Zhang, walking into the distance.

    "Young Master, with things settled here, I should take my leave too," Cangwu spoke after Han Zifeng left.

    "Alright."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Cangwu, took a deep breath, and said, "I don¡¯t know why you call me Young Master, or why you helped me, but I still have to thank you. I¡¯ll certainly visit Qin Ind when I have time and invite you for drinks to properly show my gratitude."

    "Young Master, you¡¯re joking, farewell."

    Cangwu nodded at Lu Tianxing, didn¡¯t say anything more, and with a swift movement, disappeared into the distance.

    The Great Wall, once bustling with people, quickly became empty, leaving only Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing, Avril, and the Starving Ghost among others.

    "Starving Ghost, you¡¯re hurt, let me take you to the hospital," Lu Tianxing said, taking a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the policeing this way, and immediately spoke.

    "Alright."

    The Starving Ghost and hispanions nodded, likely Sima Lingyun had already spoken with the police, but they still did not want to deal with them. Without any hesitation, they disyed their agility, jumped down the Great Wall, and headed far away.

    "Xiao Bing, let¡¯s go too!"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Xue Bing, said nothing further, and directly approached Avril, intending to leave with her.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing was walking towards Avril, suddenly three streaks of icy glint appeared out of nowhere, as fast as lightning, carrying an extremely cold breath of death, stabbing towards Lu Tianxing¡¯s back.

    At that moment, Yang Anlong¡¯s arranged forces finally couldn¡¯t resist shooting forward.

    "Lu Tianxing, dodge quickly."

    Xue Bing stood behind Lu Tianxing, instantly sensing a chilling murderous intent, she screamed and without any hesitation, dashed towards Lu Tianxing, using her own body to shield his back. She intended to block this fatal strike, and a resolute expression appeared on her delicate face, filled with determination. Since she considered Lu Tianxing her man, she never regretted her choice for a moment.

    "Goodbye, my man."

    Looking at the rapidly approaching icy glint, a sorrowful yet beautiful smile appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face. She feared not death, but did not expect that she had just found love and would not be able to enjoy it. Yet at this moment, she felt no resentment or regret. If time could start over, she would still choose the same path.

    Xue Bing slowly closed her eyes, recalling moments spent with Lu Tianxing, and her smile became more radiant and enchanting.

    "Hmph, stubborn fools, since you wish to die, I¡¯ll send you on your way."

    As Xue Bing was about to perish under the sword, an indifferent, ruthless voice sounded from nowhere. A Creation God Tripod soared into the sky, transforming into a stream of light enveloping Xue Bing and Avril in misty vapor, then six arms rose into the air, forming a stream of light that sted backwards.

    Bang!

    The Unbeatable Emperor Fist crushed the void, shattering the three streaks of icy glint, the fist without stopping, pressed onward. Three ck-d Martial Artists were forced out of the void by the violent power, and without allowing them any reaction, the Unbeatable Emperor Fist came crashing down, striking their chests and turning them into bloody holes, dead beyond dead.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just as Lu Tianxing struck to kill the three, another three streaks of icy glint appeared out of nowhere, carrying a chilling murderous intent, stabbing towards Avril. This attack was even fiercer and more brutal, starting with no intention of stopping.

    "No good, their target isn¡¯t Lu Tianxing, it¡¯s me."

    Avril saw the sudden streaks of icy glint, and a pale expression shed across her charming face. She¡¯s no fool, if they truly wanted to deal with Lu Tianxing, all six would attack simultaneously. Yet, only three struck, while the other three targeted her the moment Lu Tianxing attacked. It was clear they never intended to go after Lu Tianxing, their target had always been Avril.

    Watching the three streaks of icy glint approaching, Avril found herself helpless, all her abilities were sealed by Lu Tianxing, leaving her powerless to resist.

    "ng!" "ng!" "ng!"

    At that moment, the three streaks of icy glint stabbed into the Creation God Tripod as if piercing steel, unable to advance any further.

    "Change tactics, continue, kill."

    An insidious, icy voice immediately rose, the three figures without hesitation, their longswords shook, like blooming lotus flowers carrying extreme murderous intent, continued attacking Avril.

    "Hmph, you¡¯ve lost your first chance, do you think I¡¯ll give you a second? Die."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice rang out again, a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he stepped forward, his figure twisted and suddenly appeared beside a ck-d Martial Artist.

    "Not good!"

    The ck-d Martial Artist¡¯s expression suddenly changed, without hesitation, his longsword shook, drawing a shadow in the void, resembling chaotic silver serpents, suddenly leaping, the sword light flickering erratically, stabbing at Lu Tianxing¡¯s vital points.

    Facing the fierce swordsmanship, Lu Tianxing hesitated not, his five fingers spread open, he grasped, instantly the attacking sword shadow froze.

    Caught off guard, the ck-d Martial Artist¡¯s hand was torn asunder by the exploding power of the sword hilt, causing blood to flow, he roared in anger, preparing to fight for his life against Lu Tianxing.

    But Lu Tianxing already strode forward, raising his hand with a punch.

    This punch carried no hint of fire or smoke, yet upon striking, it seemed to seal heaven and earth,pressing the air. The ck-d Martial Artist had no power to resist, in the moment the fist approached, he was directly crushed by the violent air, exploded into a shower of blood.

    This scene seemed long, but in truth it was a mere breath of time, the ck-d Martial Artist was dead beyond dead.

    Without hesitation, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside the remaining two ck-d Martial Artists, raising his hand striking out with two punches.

 Chapter 1663 - 1656: I Want to Change Careers

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Chapter 1656: I Want to Change Careers</h4>

    The two ck-d martial artists couldn¡¯t react at all and were punched by Lu Tianxing, one punch each, onto their chests. The violent force directly shattered their internal organs into pieces, blood sprayed out wildly, and chunks of their innards were vomited out in big mouthfuls, falling from mid-air, utterly dead.

    "You don¡¯t know death when it¡¯s near, do you really think I¡¯m unaware of your schemes against me?"

    Lu Tianxingughed coldly. Although Lu Haoyue and Sima Lingyun had left, he never rxed his vignce. This was the best chance to kill him. If he killed Avril,bined with the instigation of some interested people, he would undoubtedly be the focus of everyone¡¯s ire. Unless he wanted to fall out with all the martial artists in China, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay there. Once he left China, the Church and the Holy Mountain, as well as the American Superhero Team, would undoubtedly pursue him relentlessly. He would be truly trapped with no escape.

    So ever since Lu Haoyue and the others left, he had remained on high alert, believing someone would seize this opportunity to deal with him. Clearly, these people couldn¡¯t hold back after Lu Haoyue and the others left.

    Moreover, these people were obviously death soldiers; even if caught, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Rather than wasting time, it was better to kill them directly.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress the boiling killing intent in his heart, Lu Tianxing turned around to look at Xue Bing, a hint of undisguisable tenderness on his face. Without any hesitation, he strode over to Xue Bing and held her tightly in his arms: "Xiao Bing, why were you so foolish just now? You know my strength, they can¡¯t possibly kill me."

    "I don¡¯t know, I just know that when you¡¯re in danger, there¡¯s a voice in my heart telling me that I absolutely cannot let you get hurt."

    Xue Bing was held in Lu Tianxing¡¯s arms, smelling that familiar scent, she felt her previously tense mood suddenly calm down, all her panic and worries vanished without a trace.

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s low murmurs, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, indeed, the hardest to withstand is the gratitude of a beauty, this saying is indeed not just words.

    "Don¡¯t do such foolish things next time, you know my strength, ordinary people can¡¯t harm me. To me, you¡¯re the most important, understand?" Lu Tianxing lifted his hand to tidy Xue Bing¡¯s hair, smiling.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s body trembled, she hugged Lu Tianxing even tighter.

    At this moment, Xue Bing¡¯s heart was filled with happiness, her inner world wrapped entirely by joy.

    "So this is love, what woman wouldn¡¯t like such a man."

    This thought shed through Xue Bing¡¯s mind, she finally understood why Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and even Rose would fall deeply in love with Lu Tianxing¡ªa man who could disregard life and death for them, no woman would remain unmoved.

    Avril stood beside watching this scene, a trace of envy shed in her eyes. She also hoped that when she was in danger, a man would tell her, "In my heart, you are always the most important. I would rather get hurt myself than let you get hurt." This sentence may not be the most touching love phrase in the world, but it¡¯s indeed the most moving for a woman, no woman wouldn¡¯t want her man to protect her.

    "Lu Tianxing, we should go, the police are almost here." Just then, Xue Bing suddenly raised her head, looking at Lu Tianxing and spoke.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Lu Tianxing turned his head to nce behind him, nodded, said nothing more, gently patted Xue Bing¡¯s back, let her release him, then held Xue Bing¡¯s waist with one hand and like holding a doll with the other, grabbed Avril, leaped into the air, chasing after Starving Ghost and the others.

    Lu Tianxing, pursuing Starving Ghost and the others, didn¡¯t notice that at a hidden spot, Yang Anlong¡¯s figure suddenly appeared, staring at their backs, eyes filled with deep-seated killing intent, whole being like a venomous snake ready to bite.

    ...

    The hospital, a ce no one likes, except for doctors. Usually, nobody willingly sets foot here, truly, in ny-nine percent of people¡¯s hearts, they would live their whole lives without stepping remotely close.

    Moreover, in this world, they may say high-end entertainment venues, high-end restaurants are money pits, but in many people¡¯s eyes, the hospital is the true money pit.

    Furthermore, the air here is always filled with the smell of disinfectant, doctors and nurses are eternally cold, and more importantly, the rate at which it burns money absolutely exceeds your imagination, but sometimes you muste.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing was standing in the narrow corridor, eyes fixed on the movement inside the operating room, while Xue Bing stood beside him like a little wife, a brave and spirited, lovely face filled with undisguisable tenderness, no longer the usual fiery presence, whereas Avril, like a puppet, sat on the adjacent chair, delicate face cold as frost, a chill emitting from her body, expression screaming, ¡¯I¡¯m in a bad mood, don¡¯t provoke me¡¯. Lu Tianxingpletely ignored this; if you were captured, your mood wouldn¡¯t be any better.

    "Lu Tianxing, who were the ones that ambushed you earlier, why didn¡¯t we capture one alive to ask who sent them?" Xue Bing nced at the busy operating room, turned her head to look at Lu Tianxing and spoke.

    "Even if we left one alive, it would be useless, might even bring unnecessary disaster."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head.

    Xue Bing was slightly startled: "Disaster?"

    "These people are masters of assassination, striking with ruthless techniques. To cultivate such skilled assassins who can evade detection by those in the Mythical Realm, they aren¡¯t trained by just any ordinary family. These big families aren¡¯t fools. If they¡¯re bold enough to act now, they¡¯ve considered everything, ensuring we won¡¯t have a chance to catch them. So, the ones they send must be Death Soldiers. Even if we capture them, we won¡¯t get any information. On the contrary, it may ce us in danger because Death Soldiers won¡¯t stop until their goal is met, and they might even take others down with them." Lu Tianxing slowly exined.

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing nodded thoughtfully and asked again, "Do you think the people who attacked you this time are the same ones who attacked Avrilst time?"

    "Probably not."

    Lu Tianxing shook his head and said, "This time, they sent Death Soldiers, butst time they didn¡¯t. If it were from the same force,st time should have been Death Soldiers too."

    "I see."

    Xue Bing nodded secretly, then looked at Lu Tianxing and said again, "Lu Tianxing, what¡¯s your n next? When do you n to leave Beijing?"

    "Probably sometime soon! But I n to meet Sima Lingyun¡¯s teacher before I leave Beijing." Lu Tianxing replied.

    Xue Bing was about to say something else after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words when the door of the operating room not far away opened from inside. The Starving Ghost, with his chest wrapped in bandages, came out first. As soon as he saw Lu Tianxing, his eyes immediately welled up with tears and he said, "Boss, I¡¯ve decided. Once I get a legitimate identity, I want to change careers."

    "Change careers?"

    Lu Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at Starving Ghost in shock. What¡¯s wrong with this guy today, why does he suddenly want to change careers?

    "Why are you suddenly thinking about changing careers?"

    "This is a well-thought-out decision."

    Starving Ghost looked at Lu Tianxing, speaking earnestly, "I¡¯ve decided that once I have a legitimate identity, I¡¯ll be a doctor."

    "Be a doctor?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Starving Ghost somewhat puzzled.

    "That¡¯s right, a doctor. Boss, haven¡¯t you noticed how many beautiful nurses there are in this hospital? If I be a doctor and then get someone to give me a specialized title, wouldn¡¯t those beautiful nurses give me amorous nces and let me choose as I please?"

    Starving Ghost grinned, his face showing an incredibly lewd expression, "More importantly, if I be a gynecologist, wouldn¡¯t those beautiful women be at my disposal? Even if you take advantage of them, they won¡¯t me you. They might even thank you in the end, saying thank you, doctor. Boss, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s awesome?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Starving Ghost with a face full of ck lines, astonished at the nonsense he was spewing, "Starving Ghost, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten to death?"

    "Boss, as the saying goes, ¡¯a happy ghost even dies under the peony flower,¡¯ life or death, who cares..."

    "Stop."

    Lu Tianxing hurriedly interrupted Starving Ghost¡¯s long rant. If he didn¡¯t, Starving Ghost would make himself seem more noble than anything.

    "Starving Ghost, didn¡¯t you say that once you got a legitimate identity, you¡¯d go to Jiangnan to pursue that girl? Why are you suddenly changing your mind?"

    "Hehe, Boss, you don¡¯t get it. That girl is the woman of my life, but outside beauties should also be admired. As the saying goes, ¡¯the red g at home doesn¡¯t fall, and the colorful gs outside flutter.¡¯ That¡¯s what a man should pursue his whole life." Starving Ghost chuckled.

    "Scum, just as there¡¯s a certain kind of boss, there are brothers who are just the same, birds of a feather, scum."

    Before Starving Ghost finished speaking, voices filled with disdain came simultaneously from the side.

    Lu Tianxing turned his head and saw Xue Bing and Avril both looking at Starving Ghost with the same contemptuous look. It was obvious the previous words were spoken by Avril and Xue Bing.

 Chapter 1664 - 1657: Squeezing Avril

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Chapter 1657: Squeezing Avril</h4>

    "Hehe, sister-inw, you don¡¯t understand. For a man, keeping the family g flying high while colorful gs wave outside doesn¡¯t mean doing anything with those women outside. It¡¯s simply like you admiring beautiful women on the street, just purely appreciating them without taking any real action."

    Hearing the disdain from those around, the Starving Ghost showed no embarrassment at all. Instead, he exined to Xue Bing and then said to Avril, "Great Holy Daughter of the Church, my sister-inw says it¡¯s okay for me, but it seems you don¡¯t really have any right to say anything about me, do you? Scum, it seems your church isn¡¯t much better than me. You tend to sentence people to the stake abruptly, whoever displeases you gets sent to the stake, whoever doesn¡¯t worship you is called a heretic. Under the guise of purging heretics, you do disgusting things openly. I think your church is the biggest scum, a hypocrite¡¯s church."

    "You¡¯re talking bullshit."

    After hearing the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Avril couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    "Hehe, I¡¯m talking bullshit?"

    The Starving Ghost said calmly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the disgusting things your church does. Those bishops of your church look so morous on the surface, but secretly, who knows how many dirty deeds they have done, how many priests deceive respectable women under the guise of praying for them. I think you, as the Holy Daughter of the Church, should know this better than I do! As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beams will go crooked too. When the lower beams are already crooked, how good can you upper beams be? Great Holy Daughter of the Church, before you call others disgusting, you better check whether your own ass is clean."

    "You..."

    Hearing the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face turned bright red,pletely out of anger. Due to the eruption of anger, her chest was heaving up and down violently, and there was almost fire in her eyes as she looked at the Starving Ghost. However, Avril couldn¡¯t say a word or even muster a rebuttal against the Starving Ghost¡¯sments.

    After all, there¡¯s a saying, "The clearer the water, the fewer the fish." In any ce where there is light, there is also darkness. No power can achieve absolute purity; there will always be a few ck sheep.

    "Great Holy Daughter of the Church, you are speechless, right? That¡¯s why, when ites to scum and degenerates, your church isn¡¯t any better. We¡¯re just about the same, so you have no right to mock me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re still useful, do you think you could still sit therefortably?" the Starving Ghost mocked again.

    After listening to the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s fists clenched tightly, her pretty face turning pale, and her breathing bing increasingly rapid. It was clear how furious she was inside at this moment.

    Seeing this scene, Xue Bing took a deep breath and said, "Starving Ghost, enough, don¡¯t say any more."

    The Starving Ghost cast a disdainful nce at Avril, then gave Xue Bing a sly smile and said, "Sister-inw, since you spoke up, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you. I¡¯ve said everything I have to say and won¡¯t say anything more."

    Before he finished speaking, the Starving Ghost opened his mouth again, "By the way, sister-inw, anyway, for us, at most it¡¯s just some superficial wounds, it¡¯s no big deal. Why don¡¯t you leave first, and I¡¯ll just wait here for Fu Tu and the others toe out."

    "But, you guys..."

    Xue Bing opened her mouth, just about to say something, when the Starving Ghost interrupted her again, "Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s nothing, these small wounds for us are just everyday trivia, nothing major."

    Hearing the Starving Ghost¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing spoke at this time, "Alright then! Starving Ghost, I¡¯ll leave Fu Tu and the others to you. After you treat your wounds, call this person directly. They¡¯ll send someone to pick you up, and you can just follow them to the Yanhuang Group. Sima Lingyun will take care of your status."

    As he spoke, Lu Tianxing took a card with a phone number written on it from his pocket and handed it to the Starving Ghost. This was a card they obtained from Sima Lingyun when the Starving Ghost and others were in the operating room and he called Sima Lingyun.

    The Starving Ghost didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, took the card, and put it in his pocket, saying, "Boss, no problem, we¡¯ll go overter."

    "Alright then, we¡¯ll leave first."

    Lu Tianxing nodded at the Starving Ghost without saying anything further. He had killed many on the Great Wall, and his body was drenched in blood. Although he had long been ustomed to it, it still made him somewhat ufortable. It would be better to wash off the blood first. Besides, with Sima Lingyun¡¯s guarantee, there¡¯s no need to worry about the safety of the Starving Ghost and the others.

    Marriott Hotel!

    At this time, Lu Haoyue had already left the Great Wall and returned to the presidential suite at the Marriott Hotel. Sitting on the sofa, he held a cigarette in his hand, his face disying aplex expression.

    Lu Chuan, who had always followed Lu Haoyue, sighed faintly upon witnessing this scene. Although he wasn¡¯t privy to the innermost thoughts of Lu Haoyue, he could guess how he felt. Once upon a time, Lu Haoyue was the prodigious genius of the Lu Family, admired by countless people. But ever since Lu Tianxing returned to the Lu Family, the brilliance of Lu Haoyue¡¯s genius faded under the radiance of Lu Tianxing. This would be hard for anyone to ept, even if Lu Haoyue now internally acknowledged that Lu Tianxing was stronger, it still left a bitter taste.

    Lu Haoyue raised his hand, putting the cigarette in his mouth, and took a deep drag. Blowing out a smoke ring, he looked at Lu Chuan with aplicated expression and softly asked, "Housekeeper Lu, do you think I really can¡¯tpare to my cousin?"

    Slightly taken aback by Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Chuan was momentarily stunned, then shook his head and said, "Family Head, don¡¯t belittle yourself. Although your strength may not match the Third Young Master, in other aspects, you are not necessarily inferior. Otherwise, why else would the Old Master have chosen you to be the Head of the Lu Family?"

    Lu Haoyue shook his head bitterly and said, "Housekeeper Lu, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I know myself better than anyone. If I hadn¡¯t been in the Lu Family all this time, grandfather might not have handed over the position of Family Head to me. Compared to my cousin¡¯s talents, my strength is simply vulnerable. You know, sometimes I even wonder, if I handed the position of Family Head over to my cousin, how would the Lu Family fare? Would it be stronger than it is now?"

    "Family Head, you..."

    Upon hearing Lu Haoyue¡¯s words, Lu Chuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He hurriedly spoke but was interrupted by Lu Haoyue before he could finish: "Housekeeper Lu, rest assured, I mean nothing by it. I¡¯m merely saying it. I¡¯m happy that my cousin is stronger than me, how could I be jealous because of his strength? If I were truly that kind of person, I would¡¯ve stopped him as soon as he entered the Lu Family. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t havee to Beijing to help him."

    "I said these words just to express some sentiments. I once thought my cousin¡¯s strength surpassed mine simply because he inherited Uncle Tianzhan¡¯s talent. But today, I understand that my cousin¡¯s strengthes entirely from countless life-and-death crises. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face such dangers."

    "Family Head, if the Old Sir hears your words, he will surely be delighted," Lu Chuan said slowly.

    "Yes, grandfather would surely be very happy because he doesn¡¯t want to see my cousin and me at odds. He doesn¡¯t want me to walk down the same path as my uncle."

    Mentioning his uncle, Lu Hongda, Lu Haoyue sighed deeply again and shook his head slightly, saying no more. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Old Master Lu¡¯s number. The matters in Beijing were over, and he should call back to report his safety.

    Meanwhile, at the Beijing Yang Family, the important figures of the Yang Family had gathered together.

    The bright sunlight streaming into the room provided excellent lighting, creating a warm feeling on one¡¯s face. Yet, despite this, everyone, including Yang Anlong, felt a chilling sensation prating deep into their souls, causing goosebumps to rise all over their bodies.

    This eerie atmosphere had persisted ever since Yang Anlong returned to the Yang Family and summoned all its members. No one dared speak a word.

    Yang Family Patriarch Yang Anlong also remained silent, yet the chilling aura emanating from him made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end, as if a venomous snake was poised to strike at any moment.

    Yang Fengxing, sitting at the head of the Yang Family, coldly scanned the assembled members and slowly spoke, "You¡¯ve all heard the news Anlong just shared with you! Now, what are your thoughts?"

    "Ancestor, it seems we can¡¯t be patient any longer. If we wait any longer, the Yang Family might copse. We must eliminate Lu Tianxingpletely," a member of the Yang Family broke the silence first.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a refined-looking but sinister middle-aged man, Yang Chai, also spoke, "Ancestor, Yang Ziwu is right. We¡¯ve conspired against the Lu Family multiple times, which has created a deep-seated enmity with Lu Tianxing. Moreover, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s death was at the hands of our Yang Family. One could say there is an unending blood feud between us now. And as the eldest brother just mentioned, Lu Tianxing can single-handedly confront six middle-stage mythical superpower users and not be defeated, and he can kill them. This shows his strength. Furthermore, he is the grandson of Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng. If we allow him to continue growing, he will definitely be a significant threat to our Yang Family."

 Chapter 1665 - 1658: The Yang Familyâ€™s Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Chapter 1658: The Yang Family¡¯s Schemes</h4>

    "It¡¯s not just a major threat; if he continues to grow, it will be a catastrophe for our Yang Family."

    As Yang Chai¡¯s voice just fell, another member of the Yang Family immediately spoke: "It¡¯s widely known that Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng¡¯s spear skills are masterful, and his disciple Cangwu surpasses the master, likely not much weaker than Jiang Liufeng in his prime. Furthermore, Sima Lingyun and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship can be said to be quite ambiguous. Recently, the rtionship between the Yanhuang Group and our Yang Family has plummeted to freezing point. If Lu Tianxing bes ate-stage mythical martial artist, except for our ancestor, how many can stand against him in our Yang Family?"

    "Even if we withstand Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s still Cangwu and Lu Tiankuang. Can we handle them? More importantly, if Lu Tianxing acts against our Yang Family, the Yanhuang Group will certainly not intervene. If the Yanhuang Group stands by, our fate will be like the Wang Family, doomed to ashes."

    After this member of the Yang Family finished speaking, the entire hall fell into silence.

    Everyone began to breathe heavily, their faces showing undisguised fear. Yang Yuxin was right; Lu Tianxing¡¯s power is terrifying. In the world, there are mythical mid-stage talents who can resist six mythical mid-stage experts without harm, but having just entered the mythical mid-stage recently and being able to kill six mythical mid-stage masters unscathed is rare and remarkable, one could say extremely rare.

    If such a person charges into the Yang Family, even if he doesn¡¯t destroy the Yang Family, he would likely cripple it!

    Not to mention, among them, there¡¯s the ruthless Old Master of the Lu Family and Cangwu; three top-tierte-stage mythical experts breaking into the Yang Family¡ªwho could stop them then? As for seeking help, it¡¯s almost wishful thinking; how many families are willing to offend threete-stage mythical experts, who knows when this group of experts would strike again.

    Thinking of this, a shadow fleeted across all the Yang Family members¡¯ faces, looking extremely grim. If Lu Tianxing bursts into the Yang Family, they would certainly die without a doubt, with no chance of survival. Based on Lu Tianxing¡¯s past style, if he strikes the Yang Family, he would definitely eradicate the whole family, removing all threats permanently.

    Yang Anlong¡¯s face at this moment was also extremely grim. Taking a deep breath, he looked up at Yang Fengxing, whose gaze seemed calm but was actually chilling to the extreme, slowly beginning to speak: "Ancestor, I¡¯m sorry, this time I was too careless. I forgot the rumors from more than twenty years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that Lu Tianxing, this little bastard, truly is Jiang Liufeng¡¯s grandson, leading to Cangwu¡¯s involvement in this matter, thus failing once again. This is my fault."

    "This incident has nothing to do with you. Who would have known Jiang Hongyan actually had a connection with Jiang Liufeng? That old fellow is indeed best at enduring; even his daughter and son-inw died, and he still managed to endure for more than twenty years without reaction. We underestimated him."

    Yang Fengxing¡¯s eyes were sinister to the extreme, exuding an icy chill that made others shiver, after a moment of silence, he slowly opened his mouth: "Tell me, how do we deal with this situation next?"

    "Kill."

    Yang Chai spoke again: "If you want to prevent a genius from growing, the best way is to nip the genius in the cradle. Now we are on opposing sides with the Lu Family; regardless of whether we act against Lu Tianxing or not, the Lu Family will not spare our Yang Family. The best solution is to kill Lu Tianxing, eradicating all threats."

    "Kill Lu Tianxing, how? He¡¯s in Beijing now. How do we kill him? Who knows if Cangwu is secretly protecting him? If we act, what difference does it make from sending ourselves to die?" a member of the Yang Family retorted.

    A sinister light shed in Yang Chai¡¯s eyes as he coldly said: "Lu Tianxing is in Beijing, but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll stay there forever. As long as he leaves Beijing, it¡¯s our time to act, just like when we killed Lu Tianzhan back then, kill him on the way."

    "Yang Chai, this depends on Lu Tianxing driving out of Beijing. What if he flies? We can¡¯t blow up the ne, can we? That¡¯s hundreds of lives."

    "So what if we blow it up? For the centuries-old foundation of our Yang Family, what do hundreds of lives matter? As long as Lu Tianxing dies, that¡¯s what counts," Yang Chai said viciously, in his eyes, ordinary lives are worthless.

    The entire hall fell into silence after Yang Chai¡¯s words; nobody spoke, not because of the ruthlessness in his words, but because of pondering the possibility of this n. For them, as long as the family could continue, their interests were notpromised; regardless of hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands dying, it had nothing to do with them.

    "Anlong, what do you think of Yang Chai¡¯s proposal?" Yang Fengxing picked up the cold tea on the table, took a sip, and spoke indifferently.

    "I find Yang Chai¡¯s n impractical."

    Yang Anlong fell silent for a moment, shook his head, and said: "If we blow up the ne, killing hundreds at once, regardless of the feasibility, such a death toll would shock the world. Then Yanhuang Group will certainly investigate until the end; regardless of the evidence, finding a tiny clue would be catastrophic for our Yang Family."

    "It¡¯s too costly for one Lu Tianxing, and even if Lu Tianxing doesn¡¯t fly, we probably can¡¯t intercept him. Lessons from the past teach us that we used this method to kill Lu Tianzhan twenty years ago; Lu Tiankuang will never allow us to use the same method against his grandson. If Lu Tianxing dies on the way, they will suspect the Yang Family first. No matter if it rtes to us or not, do you think a berserk Lu Tiankuang will listen to our exnations?"

    "Even if we join forces to withstand Lu Tiankuang, can you guarantee we withstand Jiang Liufeng? Who knows how many Cangwu he has trained; if all descend upon the Yang Family, how many do you think will stand with us?"

    As soon as Yang Anlong finished speaking, the room plunged into silence again. A berserk Lu Tiankuang wouldn¡¯t listen to their exnations, likely storming in, just like twenty years ago, killing all he saw, blood flowing like rivers, the bloody scent lingering for thirty days.

    "Family Head, if so, what do we n to do now? Should we continue sending people to assassinate Avril, stirring up conflicts between the Lu Family and the Church?" a Yang Family member asked Yang Anlong.

    "This method is useless now."

    Yang Anlong sighed, shaking his head: "We missed the best chance to kill Avril; even sending people now probably won¡¯t seed. Moreover, Lu Tianxing is staying at the Han Family Hotel. Given Han Zifeng and Lu Tianxing¡¯s rtionship, the hotel is likely a tightly-knit trap. Attempting to kill Avril there is like sendingmbs to the ughter."

    "Are we just sitting here waiting to die then?" Yang Chai spoke again.

    "Waiting to die? No, this is merely the beginning."

    Yang Anlong sneered: "This time, Avril suffered a massive setback at Lu Tianxing¡¯s hands; she will definitely not let it rest, and the Church lost many experts. Besides, Lu Tianxing killed the Holy Son of the Church, the Pope will absolutely not swallow this anger. We must refrain from reckless action for the time being, the Church will act for us; we now need to watch and let the Lu Family and the Church fight to the end, then sit back and reap the benefits..."

    Meanwhile, as the news of Lu Tianxing¡¯s battle at the Great Wall spread across thend, this news also traversed the seas in the hands of Angel¡¯s intelligence personnel, reaching the distant United States HSD.

    Compared to China¡¯s sunny days, HSD had already entered the night, the city aglow with brilliant lights.

    Within the Morgan Family manor in HSD.

    Angel wore white pajamas, holding a ss of red wine in her right hand, standing barefoot by the window, facing east. Her captivating and clear eyes gazed at the scenery outside, eyes full of depth, as if seeing through the void to witness the scenes unfolding in Beijing.

    With the crystal ss reaching her red lips, Angel gently sipped the wine, a sh of worry that couldn¡¯t be concealed crossed her beautiful face. Today was the day of Lu Tianxing and Avril¡¯s duel to the death, yet she couldn¡¯t be by Lu Tianxing¡¯s side, unable to help him, leaving her heart suspended, fearing any ident befalling Lu Tianxing.

    "Knock knock!"

    Suddenly, a hurried knocking sounded within the room.

    Angel didn¡¯t turn around, simply said indifferently: "Come in."

    As Angel¡¯s words fell, the door opened, and Abby, dressed in a provocative OL uniform skirt, her figure looking extremely lively and sensual, walked in from outside.

 Chapter 1666 - 1659: Angelâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1666: Chapter 1659: Angel¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    Abby walked into the room and, seeing Angel¡¯s figure, immediately said respectfully without hesitation, "Chief, intelligence personnel just sent back news from Beijing."

    Upon hearing Abby¡¯s words, Angel didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately asked, "How is the situation? Did Tianxing win?"

    Listening to Angel, Abby replied with a smile, "Chief, you¡¯re right. This time Judge has won a great victory, sessfully breaking the impasse, and even captured Avril."

    Upon learning that Lu Tianxing was safe, Angel felt as if she had taken a calming pill. Her previously tense mood seemed to calm down, and a charming smile finally appeared on her face. She murmured to herself in a low voice, "My dear, I just knew nothing would happen to you. Those ants can¡¯t do anything to you. You really didn¡¯t let me down."

    "Right, Chief, in addition, there is another piece of news from China regarding Judge¡¯s background," Abby seemed to remember something and said to Angel again.

    "Go on?"

    "ording to our intelligence personnel in China, Judge seems to have connections with Cangwu, and after meeting Judge, Cangwu greeted Judge respectfully, appearing extremely respectful to him. Furthermore, Poseidon also died at Cangwu¡¯s hands. Also, Cangwu¡¯s identity is as a disciple of Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng, and there have always been rumors in China that Judge¡¯s mother, Jiang Hongyan, is the daughter of Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng. Chief, should we pursue this matter further?"

    After listening to Abby, Angel didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she picked up the red wine in her hand, sipped it lightly, and then said slowly, "There¡¯s no need to pursue this matter further. Since they helped Judge kill Poseidon, that says it all. Besides, I believe Judge will investigate this matter himself. Besides this, is there anything else? Did Heavenly God appear this time?"

    "No."

    Abby shook her head.

    Upon hearing this, Angel¡¯s brows furrowed suddenly. To be honest, she was not worried at all about the families in Beijing going against Lu Tianxing. What she truly worried about was the Heavenly God, who hadn¡¯t appeared again since the Beijing Wealth Mansion incident. She believed Heavenly God would never give up on the Four Symbols Ring that Lu Tianxing possessed, yet Heavenly God hadn¡¯t made a move during this golden opportunity, which weighed her heart down. Heavenly God wouldn¡¯t abandon the Four Symbols Ring, but chose not to act at this time, surely there¡¯s something shady, or a calcted n behind it.

    What exactly Heavenly God is plotting, Angel couldn¡¯t guess. After all, they couldn¡¯t even investigate Heavenly God¡¯s true identity, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t specte about Heavenly God¡¯s true purpose. But Angel could be certain that once Heavenly God makes another move, Lu Tianxing might face a catastrophe.

    "Miss, what should we do next?" Abby looked at Avril and spoke again.

    "Continue to investigate Heavenly God¡¯s whereabouts; no matter what, find out Heavenly God¡¯s locationpletely."

    "Yes, I will have people continue the investigation."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Angel shook the wine in the ss, looking at the blood-red wine, and spoke again, "Abby, have you arranged everything I asked you to?"

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby paused slightly, then quickly said, "It¡¯s all arranged. Members of Gale, Fierce Tiger, and Blood ughter mercenary groups have been inserted. When the n Elder Meeting starts tomorrow, all unfavorable targets will immediately be eliminated."

    "That¡¯s good, and notify the people at Angel Intelligence Station to closely monitor the movements of my brothers and sisters without any ck. I don¡¯t want any idents tomorrow, do you understand?"

    "Understood, Chief."

    Abby nodded, didn¡¯t say another word, and directly turned away to leave. Tomorrow would be a decisive battle, though not as perilous as Lu Tianxing¡¯s in Beijing, any mistake could mean certain death for Angel.

    Watching Abby¡¯s figure, Angel turned around and continued to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes gazing across the horizon: "My dear, I just knew you¡¯d be all right. Those clowns can¡¯t do anything to you, no matter what. You¡¯re like an invincible god in my heart."

    As she spoke, Angel¡¯s eyes gradually turned misty: "My dear, just wait! Once I control the Morgan Family, I will be your most powerful ally. I believe it won¡¯t take long. Additionally, I hope you can conquer Avril, and when she bes the Pope of the Church, all of the West will be your backyard."

    Having said that, Angel¡¯s originally misty eyes suddenly turned icy cold. Tomorrow, she will leave only one voice in the Morgan Family, her own, Angel. She not only wants to be the heir of the Morgan Family but also the n leader of the Morgan Family, the sole voice.

    ...

    Elsewhere, while everyone discussed the Great Wall battle, Lu Tianxing drove, bringing Avril and Xue Bing from the hospital back to the Han Family Hotel.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing sat on the sofa in the bedroom, while Avril was immobilized by acupuncture and thrown on the sofa outside. Xue Bing, upon arriving at the hotel, headed straight to the bathroom for a shower. Although Xue Bing didn¡¯t participate in the Great Wall battle, the thick scent of blood on the Great Wall inevitably clung to her, and as a woman, she naturally disliked carrying the stench of blood.

    Lu Tianxing sat on the single sofa, smoking a cigarette, his face full of a solemn expression, making one wonder what he was thinking.

    Time passed bit by bit; nobody knew how long it had been when Xue Bing emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a white towel.

    With the fragrance of shower gel mingled with body scent in the air, Lu Tianxing suddenly returned to his senses, his gaze falling on Xue Bing¡¯s figure, his eyes brightened.

    "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen it before?" Xue Bing, feeling Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, couldn¡¯t help but blush and said coquettishly.

    "Hehe, seen it before, but I want to see more carefully, study it thoroughly."

    Lu Tianxing chuckled at Xue Bing, and before she could react, he reached out, grabbing her hand, pulling her into his arms.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you trying to do? There are others outside!"

    Xue Bing was startled by Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, her blush growing deeper. Although she didn¡¯t mind a midday encounter with Lu Tianxing, she was aware that Avril was outside, and what if they were overheard?

    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry. The sound instion in this room is good. No one outside will know. Besides, after holding back for three days, don¡¯t you want to relive the wonderful taste from three days ago?"

    Lu Tianxing grinned wickedly at Xue Bing, his gaze tracing the curves of her body, while a strong sense of puzzlement arose in his heart, something he couldn¡¯t quite grasp.

    By logic, Xue Bing, having been a police officer, should not be spending much time in the office and would thus be exposed to the elements, leading to a healthy tan even with good care. Yet, Xue Bing¡¯s skin was as white as jade, while Xue Man, despite spending almost all day in Bai¡¯s Group, seldom went out in the sun but had a tanplexion. This peculiarity led to spection that the two sisters might frequently have swapped roles, with Xue Man in reality being the police officer, and Xue Bing the security department head at Bai¡¯s Group.

    At this moment, Xue Bing waspletely oblivious to the puzzlement in Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes. As Lu Tianxing¡¯s arm wrapped around her, Xue Bing felt electrified, her breathing grew rapid, and sounds came unbidden.

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s alluring sounds, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hesitate, bowing down to kiss Xue Bing¡¯s red lips...

    Soon, the room was filled with sounds that one might call criminal.

    While Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing indulged in shameless activity in the bedroom, in the living room, Avril¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes filled with undeniable shyness as she red across at the bedroom, wishing she could rush in and teach the shameless pair a lesson.

 Chapter 1667 - 1660: Xue Bingâ€™s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 1667: Chapter 1660: Xue Bing¡¯s Suggestion</h4>

    Although Avril is currently pinned down by Lu Tianxing and unable to move on the sofa, with even her internal superpowers sealed by Lu Tianxing, let¡¯s not forget Avril is a middle-stage mythical superpower user. Her five senses far exceed those of ordinary people. Even though the presidential suite¡¯s soundproofing is excellent, it still cannot block her hearing. When the sounds from the bedroom began to emerge, there was no way to hide them from Avril¡¯s ears.

    Though she only had the closest encounter with Lu Tianxing once, and it was in a muddled state, that doesn¡¯t mean she knows nothing. Even if you haven¡¯t eaten pork, you¡¯ve seen a pig run. Naturally, she knows very well what those sounds represent.

    "Judge, you bastard, filthy bastard... "

    Avril sat there, wanting to stop listening to the intermittent sounds, but those sounds seemed to be aimed precisely at her, like buzzing flies drilling into her ears. This made Avril¡¯s face flush with embarrassment, and images of the scene in the bedroom involuntarily appeared in her mind.

    Gradually, Avril felt her body bing strangely ufortable, as if suddenly stepping into a sauna, feeling indescribable sensations, her face blushing red.

    But Avril had no choice now, her eyes fell on the bedroom door, filled with anger and embarrassment. As the noble Holy Daughter of the Holy See, she had never been so embarrassed. But she was helpless, could only re at the door, hoping her curse would make Lu Tianxing finish in three seconds.

    Time ticked by, like fleeting moments, it¡¯s been over an hour since Lu Tianxing returned to the hotel, and finally, the sounds in the room settled into silence.

    Lu Tianxing held Xue Bing¡¯s body, habitually lighting a post-coital cigarette, and took a hard drag.

    Xue Bingy on Lu Tianxing¡¯s chest, her breathing slightly hurried.

    Momentster, Xue Bing reached out to hook Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck and yfully pinched his waist saying, "You jerk, can¡¯t you show a little tenderness?"

    As she spoke, Xue Bing pinched Lu Tianxing¡¯s waist again, still not satisfied.

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused, a hint of frustration shing on his face: "I say Xiao Bing, is it my fault? Clearly, it was you... "

    "Shut up."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish, he was interrupted by the enraged Xue Bing, saying, "Hmph, is it my fault? You¡¯ve got beauties flocking around you, maybe you¡¯ll forget about me once you return to Modu. Of course, I need to savor you in advance, who knows whether I can enjoy it in the future."

    Listening to Xue Bing, Lu Tianxing froze, a bitter smile crossed his face, saying nothing more, only gently cing his hand on Xue Bing¡¯s cheek, looking down at her blushing face, just watching quietly, recalling all the moments since he met Xue Bing, with a warm smile appearing on his face.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions and that he didn¡¯t say anything, Xue Bing thought she might¡¯ve spoken too harshly and quickly exined, "Lu Tianxing, I... I didn¡¯t mean anything, I... "

    Seeing the panic in Xue Bing¡¯s eyes, Lu Tianxing suddenly snapped back, caressing her face gently, and said soothingly, "It¡¯s fine. Which woman doesn¡¯t get jealous? If you weren¡¯t jealous, I¡¯d find it strange!"

    Upon hearing this, Xue Bing breathed a sigh of relief, not dwelling further on the topic but turned to say, "Lu Tianxing, what are your ns for Avril? This woman is not simple; if you let her leave, she may turn against you once she returns to the Church. Knowing your power now, the next time, they might actually send ate-stage mythical powerhouse against you."

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, filled with helplessness. This was his biggest headache; he couldn¡¯t kill Avril, but letting her go was risky. Who knows what she would do against him upon returning to the Church. He might withstand the first attack but not necessarily the second.

    But if he doesn¡¯t release her and instead imprisons her, it isn¡¯t a viable solution. If Avril dies after being imprisoned, he would inevitably be med. No amount of defense could clear his name.

    "s, what else can I do? Just take it step by step, and wait to see if Sima Lingyun has any solutions for this matter,"

    Lu Tianxing sighed deeply, caught in the dilemma of neither killing nor releasing Avril.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s demeanor, Xue Bing suddenly said, "Lu Tianxing, actually, I have a once-and-for-all solution. Do you want to hear it?"

    "What solution?" Lu Tianxing asked instinctively.

    "Actually, the best way to deal with a woman is to turn her into one of your own. You could totally bring the Holy Daughter of the Holy See in; if she bes one of yours, she certainly wouldn¡¯t turn against you. What do you think, isn¡¯t my solution great?" Xue Bing enthusiastically said, gazing at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing these words, Lu Tianxing was immediately at a loss. What is up with this group of girls? First Angel suggested he take in Avril, now even Xue Bing is encouraging him to do so. Alongside Starving Ghost and the others, what on earth is this?

    "Isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? She is the Holy Daughter of the Holy See. If anything happens, wouldn¡¯t the fanatics of the Church want to ughter me alive?"

    "Really? Aren¡¯t you afraid of that?"

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, "Do you truly have no thoughts about Avril?"

    "Of course not, do you think I¡¯m the kind of guy who can¡¯t resist a woman?" Lu Tianxing protested indignantly.

    "Really? Do you genuinely have no feelings at all for Avril?"

    Skeptically eyeing Lu Tianxing, Xue Bing said, "That¡¯s Avril, the Holy Daughter of the Holy See. Just her status would attract countless men, not to mention her fiery body and pretty face, perfectly proportioned, tempting in every way. Are you not even a little bit moved?"

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing froze momentarily. How could he not be moved? After all, this was indeed the best method to solve the trouble with Avril. If he took her in himself, promoted her to Pope, and allied with Angel¡¯s Morgan Family, he would have a substantial protective shield in the Western World. Such a massive force could let him roam freely in Europe.

    Moreover, Avril is incredibly beautiful, with an irresistible allure for any man.

    But, intrigued as he was, Avril wasn¡¯t easy to approach. Who knows if she might turn against him? Besides, Xue Bing was here; he would have to wait until she leaves to consider any action.

    "Xiao Bing, umm... "

    Just as Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, wanting to say something, Xue Bing interrupted him, saying, "Lu Tianxing, you need to think carefully before answering, or the chance will slip away."

    "Xiao Bing... "

    "Lu Tianxing, you must think carefully," Xue Bing interrupted again, adding, "Avril is the Holy Daughter. She probably hates you now, and if you don¡¯t conquer her, aren¡¯t you afraid of her endless revenge? A woman¡¯s revenge can be terrifying."

    Once more hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing chuckled bitterly, "Just forget it, Xiao Bing, don¡¯t test me. Avril is like a hedgehog¡ªwhoever touches her gets hurt."

    "Go y elsewhere."

    Upon hearing this, Xue Bing gave him an annoyed look and said, "Do you really think I have the leisure to test you? And don¡¯t y innocent; I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking. Consider my suggestion carefully. This is your only chance¡ªif you seed in taking Avril down, with your powerbined with the Lu Family and Yanhuang Group, would it be difficult to elevate Avril to the Pope position? At that time, if Western underground forces want to deal with you, they must get through the Church first. It¡¯ll be like gaining a beautiful wife along with a hefty dowry¡ªwhy not?"

 Chapter 1668 - 1661: This Is Not the Conduct of a Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Chapter 1661: This Is Not the Conduct of a Gentleman</h4>

    "Yanhuang Group?"

    Lu Tianxing caught a slip in Xue Bing¡¯s words, and said suspiciously, "Did Sima Lingyun teach you to say this?"

    "The Group Leader just mentioned it to me casually, why, don¡¯t you believe it?"

    "I believe it, but I¡¯m a bit curious; Sima Lingyun doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person!"

    "What kind of person do you think Group Leader Sima is?"

    "Of course, he¡¯s a GAY."

    "Lu Tianxing, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re really getting bolder, aren¡¯t you afraid that Group Leader Sima wille after you with a sword?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing rolled his eyes and looked exasperated. To dare call Sima Lingyun, the leader of the Yanhuang Group, a gay is truly one of a kind.

    "Alright, Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m not joking with you anymore. This strategy of mine is currently the best solution for dealing with Avril. Seriously consider it; you were lucky this time, Avril underestimated your abilities and didn¡¯t expect Cangwu to help you, but do you think you¡¯ll be as lucky next time?"

    Xue Bing gravely said to Lu Tianxing, "There are only two paths before you now. Either you kill Avril, but if you do, you¡¯llpletely sour your rtionship with the Church; the Pope mighte to China to seek revenge. The second option is to turn Avril into your woman; otherwise, whether you imprison Avril or release her, it¡¯s a huge hidden danger that might explode at any time."

    Listening to Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing fell silent. Xue Bing wasn¡¯t wrong; currently, there are only two paths for him: either kill Avril to avoid her revenge, but that would mean offending the Church thoroughly, leading to a fight to the death¡ªeither he destroys the Church, or the Church kills him.

    The second option is arguably the best and most convenient solution. If he conquers Avril, it would eliminate the threat, and if he spends some effort to support Avril to the position of Pope, the entire Church would be in his pocket. Then, with an alliance with the Morgan Family, the West would be his backyard.

    This solution saves time and effort, and Lu Tianxing was tempted, though he dared not reveal it at all, fearing Xue Bing might be bluffing or trying to set a trap. If Xue Bing is acting, he¡¯s done for.

    Of course, if Xue Bing isn¡¯t bluffing, then this n should be carefully implemented; solving a major enemy using the most time-saving and effort-saving method¡ªwhy not?

    Seeing Lu Tianxing remain silent, Xue Bing spoke again: "Hey Lu Tianxing, are you even a man? I¡¯m just asking you to make a choice, not asking you to die, so why are you hesitating?"

    "Didn¡¯t you just personally experience whether I¡¯m a man or not?"

    "You..."

    "So you actually prefer I choose thetter and conquer Avril?"

    "Of course."

    "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t want my man to die like this. I barely found a man as fierce as an ox, and if you die, what will I do afterward, use my hand? Besides, that vixen Huangfu Meigui keeps unting in front of me; I¡¯m giving you more women so you might not go to that vixen again, and I want to see if she dares to show off in front of me then."

    Lu Tianxing was speechless; this woman¡¯s jealousy was truly earth-shattering.

    "Doesn¡¯t doing this seem a little ungentlemanly?"

    "Gentleman? Lu Tianxing, I¡¯m curious as to where you got the face to call yourself a gentleman."

    Xue Bing gave Lu Tianxing a disdainful look and didn¡¯t bother to say much more, reaching out to pat Lu Tianxing: "Let go of me quickly, I¡¯m going to take a shower and then get back to Yanhuang Group!"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned by Xue Bing¡¯s words: "What are you going back to Yanhuang Group for?"

    "Of course, to train well. I don¡¯t want to just stand by and watch the show all day; I wish to be the Crime Messiah¡¯s Valkyrie, and I don¡¯t want this to be my future stain." Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing and said tly.

    Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned by Xue Bing¡¯s words, then a gentle expression appeared on his face. Xue Bing¡¯s saying this was probably just an excuse; her real purpose was likely her concern for him, fearing she¡¯d have to stand by in future incidents like today.

    "Xiao Bing, you really don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t need your help with anything; I just need you to be safe and sound. That¡¯s more important to me than anything." Lu Tianxing said softly, looking at Xue Bing.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s body trembled, she lifted her head to look at Lu Tianxing, her face tinged with a hint of mncholy: "Lu Tianxing, do you ever feel particrly useless, like you can¡¯t help with anything...?"

    "No, in my heart, as long as you are safe and sound, that¡¯s the greatest help to me." Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and answered.

    "I understand."

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing¡¯s face suddenly broke into a smile, and she extended her arms toward Lu Tianxing: "I want you to carry me to the bathroom for a bath."

    Startled by Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face immediately showed a bright smile, he said nothing more, directly picking Xue Bing up in his arms and striding toward the bathroom.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing emerged from the room, fully dressed.

    "I¡¯m leaving, think carefully about my method, it¡¯s absolutely the best way for asting solution."

    Xue Bing nced at Lu Tianxing, then shed a mysterious smile at Avril, said no more, and turned to walk outside.

    After seeing Xue Bing out of the room, Lu Tianxing immediately turned and walked toward Avril, who was sitting properly on the sofa, her pretty face bright red, especially her eyes shimmering, drawing an evil smile at the corner of his mouth: "Did you enjoy the sound just now?"

    "What sound was nice...?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril instinctively responded, then as if remembering something, her pretty face flushed uncontrobly, ring at Lu Tianxing, she cursed loudly: "Shameless, rascal, Judge, you¡¯re aplete scoundrel..."

    "Scoundrel, rascal?"

    Lu Tianxing fished out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it for himself, and walked toward Avril step by step: "Avril, you say I¡¯m a scoundrel, a rascal, but it seems you¡¯re not much better, a dignified Holy Daughter of the Holy See actually learned to eavesdrop, isn¡¯t that even more scoundrel-like, and it seems like your pants are a bit wet, how did that happen!"

    Lu Tianxing looked mockingly at Avril, his gaze sweeping over Avril¡¯s body, focusing on the area of her lower abdomen, with a yful smile on his face.

    "You shameless."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face quickly showed intense shyness, she wasn¡¯t stupid, she naturally knew what Lu Tianxing was referring to.

    "Shameless!"

    Lu Tianxing paused slightly, thenughed and said: "You¡¯re right, I am shameless, should I be even more shameless to you!"

    With that, Lu Tianxing directly walked toward Avril.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing approaching her, with that strongly aggressive gaze roaming over her, Avril¡¯s originally angry face suddenly showed an undisguisable hint of panic, her voice filled with unease: "Judge... Judge, what... what do you want to do, I am the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, don¡¯t do anything reckless."

    Although Avril is the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, high and mighty, after all, she is a woman, and no woman can remain indifferent in this situation, not even Avril.

    "Holy Daughter of the Holy See? So what! Anyway, this isn¡¯t the first time between us, one more time won¡¯t matter much, besides, this time you were so determined to kill me, I have to extract some interest from you, don¡¯t you think it makes sense?"

    Lu Tianxing stood beside Avril, looking down at her, his eyes shing with a wicked light, as if he wanted to strip Avril down.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s invasive gaze, the panic on Avril¡¯s face grew even stronger: "Judge, don¡¯t do anything reckless, if you let me go this time, I assure you, I¡¯ll never cause you trouble again from now on, what do you think, I can swear to God."

    "God? Avril, you dared to have ambitions for the position of the Pope, save such nonsense for fools, if you really believed in God, would you want to be the Pope?"

    Lu Tianxing casually extinguished the cigarette, threw it into the nearby trash can, and yfully lifted Avril¡¯s chin, blowing a puff of smoke onto her delicate face, smiling as he said: "Moreover, my brothers told me that they hope my son or daughter could be the future Pope of the Church, so they can be the Pope¡¯s Godfather, I feel this idea is very challenging, what do you say! Avril."

    "Judge, don¡¯t do anything reckless, I am the Holy Daughter of the Holy See, aren¡¯t you afraid of my revenge afterwards?"

    Avril¡¯s face momentarily showed a trace of panic and helplessness, she said: "And, I can assure you, from now on, I will absolutely never cause you trouble again, really, you have to believe me."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t speak, his gaze only fell on Avril¡¯s body, his finger slowly gliding over Avril¡¯s cheek, as if stroking a rare treasure.

 Chapter 1669 - 1662: The Lu Familyâ€™s Family Law

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Chapter 1662: The Lu Family¡¯s Family Law</h4>

    Avril¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, yet a blush of shyness flitted across her face, because she realized that Lu Tianxing¡¯s fingers seemed to be getting more and more unruly. The key thing was, apart from resisting, she even felt a hint of desire in her heart, wishing Lu Tianxing would push even further, which made Avril¡¯s expression increasingly panic-stricken.

    "Lu... Lu Tianxing, are you really not going to let me go?" Avril struggled to suppress the throbbing in her heart, clinging to herst hope, and asked with a slight quiver in her voice.

    "What do you think?"

    Lu Tianxing spoke slowly, his voice somewhat deep. As he spoke, without realizing what he was doing, he directly lowered his head and kissed Avril¡¯s red lips.

    Avril¡¯s body shivered, and she immediately widened her beautiful eyes, staring at Lu Tianxing who was so close, stunned for a moment, before eventually realizing what was happening, struggling desperately to pull her head away, trying to break free from Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions.

    "Very sweet, it reminds me of something from over a year ago."

    Lu Tianxing, like a yboy, paid no attention to Avril¡¯s attempt to break free, and said with a smile: "Avril, to be honest, a year and a half ago¡ªno, to be precise, almost two years ago¡ªback then, it was consensual, and more so, you came to me willingly, you can¡¯t me me for that. But you still kept clinging to me, pressing me step by step, and this time you once again came to me. Avril, tell me, if I pushed you away again, wouldn¡¯t that be unmanly of me."

    "And, you targeted me time and again, surely because you¡¯ve fallen for me, so you just don¡¯t want to let me go. I, personally, don¡¯t have many virtues, only one, which is cherishing beauty and tenderness, I can¡¯t let down a beautiful woman¡¯s mind. You chased me from the West to the East; tell me, if I don¡¯t do something about it, wouldn¡¯t that be letting you down? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely get straight to the point when the timees, and by next year let you marry into China with pomp and circumstance, and then destroy that old guy the Pope, and let my son sit in the Pope¡¯s position. Tell me, isn¡¯t the script I¡¯ve arranged a great, blockbusting one?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s delicate body trembled even more violently. If it weren¡¯t for her powers being sealed, even if she couldn¡¯t beat Lu Tianxing, she would dare to risk everything against him. Shameless, too shameless, she had never seen such a shameless man before; he could turn ck into white with his words.

    "You... you..."

    Avril stammered for quite a while, but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "Avril, I¡¯ve warned you long ago, if you want to deal with me, then you must be prepared to pay the price. You haven¡¯t left; can you me me? You came to me of your own ord."

    Lu Tianxing pinched Avril¡¯s chin, smiling as he said: "Moreover, did you know? Before this many people told me that there are only two ways to deal with you: kill you, eradicate the troubles forever. That way, you¡¯d only offend the Church, and wouldn¡¯t need to worry about you seeking revenge. After all, a woman can be terrifying when she is crazy."

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s body quivered.

    "However, don¡¯t worry, I cherish beauty and tenderness, generally don¡¯t kill women, so I chose a second way. Want to know what the second way is?"

    Lu Tianxing spoke in a leisurely tone, and before Avril could speak, he continued: "The second way is to conquer you, so you won¡¯te seeking trouble with me anymore. But getting a woman filled with hate for you to willingly submit is a very arduous task, so I chose the fastest way toplete this arduous task, by having your body first acknowledge my presence, and then conquer your heart. It¡¯s much easier this way. After all, there¡¯s a saying that the fastest way to a woman¡¯s heart is through her body. Although this saying is quite vulgar, I want to give it a try."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing seemed reminded of something, and looking at Avril, said: "Right, for a bit of atmosphere, why not we take a bath together? Everyone gets to know each other better, and also wash away the smell of blood from you. If you agree, just blink."

    With that, without giving Avril a chance to speak, Lu Tianxing continued: "You didn¡¯t say anything, nor blinked, it seems you really like my choice, so it¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go."

    Saying this, Lu Tianxing directly picked Avril up from the sofa, heading towards the bathroom.

    "Judge... Judge, don¡¯t do anything rash, I beg you, don¡¯t do anything rash. As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to agree to any conditions of yours."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing getting serious, the panic-stricken look on Avril¡¯s pretty face became almost impossible to conceal, eyes filled with utter panic.

    "Any conditions will you agree to?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, then immediately revealed a wicked smile: "My condition is for us to create the next generation together, just as simple as that. Besides, this isn¡¯t our first time, as the saying goes, it¡¯s unfamiliar the first time, familiar the second, and we be old friends the third. Don¡¯t worry, this time I¡¯ll definitely make you understand how happy it is to be a woman."

    Upon hearing such shameless words from Lu Tianxing, Avril was both ashamed and angry, but her body was under control, leaving her unable to move, capable only of fiercely ring at Lu Tianxing with her beautiful eyes. If looks could kill, Lu Tianxing would probably have been pierced by a thousand arrows by now.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, soon you¡¯ll know what happiness truly is."

    Lu Tianxing coolly ignored Avril¡¯s murderous gaze; since he couldn¡¯t kill Avril, using this method was the only way.

    "Snap!"

    Lu Tianxing strode directly into the bathroom and shut the door tight.

    Before long, screams from Avril could be hearding from within the bathroom.

    "Lu Tianxing, you bastard, what are you doing?"

    "Nothing much, Holy Daughter, I¡¯m just helping you with a rubdown. Rest assured, my ancestors have been in the rubdown business for three generations, I¡¯m a professional... ."

    "Ah... Lu Tianxing, what are you doing, take your paws off me, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you."

    "Lu Tianxing... ."

    "Ah... ."

    Avril¡¯s voice continued echoing in the bathroom, only carrying an uncovered tone of anger, but as time went by, that angry voice slowly changed, and there seemed to be a pleasing, agreeable sound in the bathroom instead.

    Long after, the entire room¡¯s sounds gradually faded away, returning to tranquility, although the two had already appeared in the bedroom.

    Lu Tianxingy ntwise on the bed, lighting himself a cigarette, with a brilliant smile on his face, and indeed he must admit that the Holy Daughter of the Holy See was quite vorful. Although at the beginning, Avril was uncooperative all along, once they got down to business, this woman became wilder than anyone else. If not for his strong and robust physique, he might just have had to concede defeat.

    Avril was lying beside Lu Tianxing at that moment, her breathing a bit rapid, eyes appearing slightly vacant, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Momentster, Avril finally regained her senses, recalling the scenes that had just transpired. That exquisite delicate face couldn¡¯t stop an intense and unforgettable murderous intent from emerging. She abruptly turned her head, looking at Lu Tianxing who was within reach, raised her hand without thinking, and punched at Lu Tianxing furiously.

    "Snap!"

    Yet, before that smack could fall, it was already caught by Lu Tianxing. Gazing toward the me-throwing eyes of Avril, Lu Tianxing chuckled and said: "Avril, are you thinking about murdering your own husband?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the mes of anger in Avril¡¯s eyes grew even more intense, and the killing intent emanating from her body almost as tangible: "Lu Tianxing, this time I will remember this, I solemnly swear to God, as long as I, Avril, am alive, I will spend my lifetime shing with you endlessly, I will dismember you."

    "Dismember me?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly startled, followed by a lecherous smile spreading across his face: "Avril, didn¡¯t expect you to still be so disobedient, seems like this penalty wasn¡¯t hard enough, seems like it needs to be intensified a bit more."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s pretty face immediately changed, hastily saying: "What... what do you intend to do, Lu Tianxing, don¡¯t do anything rash... ."

    But before she could finish speaking, Avril immediately felt a feeling that hadn¡¯t faded before rushing in again, the strength she had just gathered seemed to be instantly scattered again, leaving her at the mercy of Lu Tianxing¡¯s whims...

 Chapter 1670: 1663: Avrils Hatred

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1670: Chapter 1663: Avril¡¯s Hatred</strong>

    Time is like sand slipping through your fingers, always passing by without you noticing. Beingte autumn, the sky darkened quickly as evening fell.

    On the living room sofa, a man and a womany entwined, embracing each other as if forming a human pyramid. The many on the couch, with the woman draped over him, both panting slightly.

    The entire room was aplete mess, as if a battlefield had once taken over.

    Lu Tianxing had a cigarette in his mouth, gently blowing out smoke rings, smiling as he looked at Avril, who was lying softly in his arms, too exhausted to muster any strength. He smiled and said, ¡°Avril, do you still want to challenge me? If you continue to provoke me, I don¡¯t mind punishing you once more and showing you what the Lu Family¡¯s discipline means.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril instinctively wanted to move, but then seemed to think of something. Her face changed, and the hand she had just lifted suddenly dropped back down.

    By now, Avril was utterly intimidated by Lu Tianxing. Every time she resisted, he would drag her into following the Lu Family¡¯s discipline without any further ado. Annoyingly, this guy was incredibly strong; even when she was nearly out of energy, he still seemed full of life. After this series of provocations, Avril felt as if her entire body no longer belonged to her. If this continued, she felt she might be the first Holy Daughter to die from such a situation.

    Seeing the panic written on Avril¡¯s face, a trace of smirk shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Getting a proud and unruly woman to behave andply seemed, at least initially, to be going quite smoothly.

    ¡°Avril, actually, I have a question. I hope you¡¯ll answer me truthfully. We have no personal grudges, except for that confusing incident between us in Africa about two years ago. But just for this, would you really risking to China to kill me?¡±

    Lu Tianxing flicked away his cigarette butt and looked at Avril, speaking with a puzzled expression: ¡°If it¡¯s just to boost your reputation or fulfill your ambition, such a reason isn¡¯tpelling enough for you to risk your life.¡±

    On hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the fire in Avril¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she became engulfed in silence.

    Lu Tianxing noticed Avril¡¯s change in expression and was slightly taken aback but remained silent, waiting for Avril to speak.

    After a long pause, Avril finally began to speak slowly: ¡°You Chinese have a saying, ¡®Seek wealth amidst danger.¡¯ I came to China not just to increase my reputation and achieve my ambitions but, more importantly, to find a partner to ally with against the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Find a partner?¡±

    Lu Tianxing frowned, evidently dissatisfied with this answer: ¡°Avril, don¡¯t take me for a fool by diverting attention. Finding a partner is just one part of it. Besides, your bodyguards are not weak; they cane to China, gather some allies, and deal with me without you risking yourself. Yet you still came to China, meaning it¡¯s not simply about finding a partner, or rather, it¡¯s just one of your reasons.¡±

    In response to Lu Tianxing¡¯s reasoning, Avril chose to remain silent, not saying a word.

    Lu Tianxing shrugged at this, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to talk, let¡¯s just continue with our battle then.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing prepared to take action once more.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s evasiveness, Avril¡¯s face changed, and she quickly said, ¡°Because I want to kill the Pope?¡±

    As she said this, a deep and piercing intent of murder shed in Avril¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kill the Pope?¡±

    Hearing Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing paused, and a touch of astonishment showed on his face, almost questioning what he had just heard.

    ording to the rumors from the Church, Avril was only a three-year-old child when her family suddenly suffered an attack from the Dark Council, and the entire family perished at their hands. It was the current Pope who suddenly appeared and saved her, and brought Avril back to the Church to be raised.

    Avril¡¯s rise to be the Holy Daughter of the Church can be attributed entirely to the support of the Pope. By logic, Avril should be extremely grateful to the Pope, as he saved her life.

    If Avril is driven by ambition and wants to be the new Female Pope of the Church, but fears the current Pope might be in her way and desires to eliminate him, it would be understandable. After all, in the face of ambition, people sometimes even kill their own kin, let alone someone unrted.

    But now Avril openly deres she wants to kill the Pope, and the look in her eyes isn¡¯t one of ambition, but of profound hatred, as if facing an enemy with a deep blood vendetta. This hatred isn¡¯t just a facade, but genuine. This leaves Lu Tianxing perplexed, could there be a hidden truth unknown to him?

    ¡°Judge, do you think I am someone who repays kindness with vengeance?¡±

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression, Avril couldn¡¯t help but understand what he was thinking. A mocking smile shed on her face: ¡°Looks like he¡¯s done quite a good job at being a hypocrite, even fooling you, the man of Angel, the head of Angel Intelligence Station.¡±

    ¡°Hypocrite?¡± Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Do you really think he genuinely saved me? He just did it for himself.¡± Avril said with a cold smile.

    ¡°For himself?¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s confusion deepened.

    Having spoken out, Avril didn¡¯t see a need to hide anything further, and frankly admitted: ¡°Edward merely wants to use me as a cultivation furnace. His strength has now reached the Peak of Late-stage Mythical, and without any ident, he¡¯ll have no progress in this lifetime. But somehow, Edward acquired an evil secret technique which ims that by finding ten girls born on God¡¯s birthday and awakened to the Light superpower before age three, and then absorbing one furnace¡¯s power when they turn fifteen, he can sessively absorb their power until he fully absorbs the light superpower from the tenth girl, thereby stepping into the invincible realm of Earthly Immortal.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re the tenth girl? The previous nine are all dead?¡±

    ¡°What do you think!¡±

    Avril nced at Lu Tianxing and said indifferently: ¡°Otherwise, do you think Edward would let a girl with no background be the Holy Daughter of the Holy See for no reason, and then heavily cultivate her into the Holy Daughter? Furthermore, my parents didn¡¯t die at the hands of the Dark Council, but Edward¡¯s. To keep me at the Church without ties, obediently bing his furnace, he, with all his Pope authority, actually harmed innocent people. Such a person isn¡¯t fit to be Pope, nor does he deserve it. Someday, I will kill him and offer his head to honor my parents.¡±

    Hearing Avril¡¯s final words filled with hatred, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned. No wonder the Angel Intelligence Station found Avril¡¯s background strange when investigating; something just didn¡¯t add up.

    ording to the records from Angel Intelligence Station, Avril¡¯s parents lived not far from Vatican, essentially residing within the Church¡¯s stronghold. Then, at Avril¡¯s age of three, a few Dark Council members broke into Vatican and killed many Light Knights. While fleeing, they swiftly killed Avril¡¯s parents, and as they were about to kill Avril, Pope Edward arrived timely, killed those Dark Council members, and rescued Avril, then nurtured her into the Holy Daughter.

    Previously, this information held no significant loopholes, but now hearing Avril¡¯s words, as Lu Tianxing recollects, he discovers two most obvious ws.

    The first w is that Vatican is the Church¡¯s stronghold. Even if Dark Council members had the audacity of a bear, they likely wouldn¡¯t dare to rampage in Vatican where experts abound, a ce where anyone who ventures risks death.

    Of course, it might be exined that those few Dark Council members were reckless idiots, fearless, hence daring to storm the Church so insolently.

    But the second w is particrly evident: when those Dark Council members were chased, particrly pursued by the Pope, their first thought should be to escape, not kill. Even if they couldn¡¯t escape, taking hostages would make sense, rather than rashly killing Avril¡¯s parents, which defies reason. Any sensible person knows preserving life is paramount over killing a few irrelevant people in anger, unless they reach their wit¡¯s end. Clearly, those Dark Council members weren¡¯t at that point, yet they chose to kill, revealing a major intricacy.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Lu Tianxing seemed to recall something and looked at Avril: ¡°Avril, are you lying to me? As far as I know, when the Pope took you back to the Church, you were only three years old, moreover, those Dark Council members immediately killed your parents and were then in by Edward. A three-year-old child¡¯s perspective should be very grateful to Edward; how do you know all of this was arranged by Edward?¡±

 Chapter 1671 - 1664: Avril Kneels

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Chapter 1664: Avril Kneels</h4>

    "Deceive you? Judge, at this point, do you think I still need to lie to you?"

    Avril nced at Lu Tianxing and said calmly, "I identally overheard Edward talking to a confidant about this when I was thirteen. At that time, I was half-believing and half-doubting, thinking it was impossible. But as time passed, I gradually discovered that the girls I grew up with, whose abilities were simr to mine, would disappear at the same time every year. It was then I realized what I heard was not a lie, but that all this was arranged by Edward. Even those Dark Council members who killed my parents were people from the Church, arranged by Edward. To eliminate the evidence, he killed them all immediately."

    "From then on, I secretly vowed in my heart that I would avenge my parents no matter what. But my power was too weak to kill Edward. So I volunteered to deal with the Dark Council, making everyone think I was doing it to avenge my parents. asionally, I showed ambition for the papal position. I knew Edward needed me as his crucible to be invincible. So even if I had ambition, he wouldn¡¯t take action against me, because a woman has never been able to inherit the papacy..."

    Before Avril could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her, saying, "So you took advantage of this, using your ambition for the papal position, to quietly build your own power, hoping that one day you could kill Edward and avenge your parents. But Edward¡¯s power is something you couldn¡¯t contend with, so you had to endure until I killed Holder, and you thought the opportunity to kill Edward hade, right?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    Since the conversation had reached this point, Avril no longer hid anything and directly said, "Yes, when news of you killing Holder reached the Church, Edward was extremely furious, vowing to wash away the Church¡¯s humiliation with your blood. After investigating your identity, I knew the opportunity for revenge hade. So I volunteered toe to China to kill you. Based on my previous behavior, Edward thought I wanted to elevate my prestige within the Church due to my ambition, so I simply took advantage of the situation. I let people quietly spread the rumor that I came to China to kill you to boost my prestige within the Church and eventually sit on the papal throne..."

    As Avril spoke, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. This woman¡¯s scheming was terrifying. She had set up this n for ten years, deceiving everyone in the process. It was extremely frightening.

    It¡¯s even possible that if Avril¡¯s n hadn¡¯t been derailed by the sudden appearance of Cangwu, it might have seeded.

    Because ording to Old Sir Lu¡¯s character, if he died at Avril¡¯s hands, the old man would definitely go berserk. The most direct action would be to storm the Church. Even if he didn¡¯t bloodbath the Church, he would definitely kill Avril.

    But Avril was Edward¡¯s crucible to reach the invincible Earthly Immortal realm. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t hand Avril over. Knowing the old man¡¯s character, if Edward didn¡¯t hand over Avril, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. A great battle would be unavoidable.

    By then, regardless of whether both were gravely injured or destroyed each other, Avril¡¯s goals would be met. The Pope¡¯s fate would only be death. Avril might even ascend to the papal throne. Even if she didn¡¯t, it¡¯s imaginable that from then on, the Church¡¯s power would definitely be in Avril¡¯s hands, and the pope would be a mere puppet.

    Avril spoke slowly, stopping only when she had fully expressed her feelings. For some reason, after stopping, Avril suddenly felt a sense of rxation, as if arge stone pressing on her heart had disappeared.

    At that moment, Avril slightly raised her head, looking intently at Lu Tianxing¡¯s face, aplex expression flickering in her eyes, feeling a mix of emotions.

    At that moment, Avril¡¯s heart was filled withplexity.

    Lu Tianxing had alreadypletely dominated her, and unlike thest time, she had been half-conscious when she had been intimate with him before, so she wasn¡¯t fully aware. But this time, when Lu Tianxing wanted to be with her, she felt a trace of anticipation in her heart along with the resistance. Toward the end, she even became more proactive than Lu Tianxing, sometimes cooperating with him in some challenging movements...

    Thinking of this, Avril sighed quietly, wondering if she truly had feelings for Lu Tianxing?

    Otherwise, why would she cooperate with him?

    And after everything, all she felt was anger and rage, but not the slightest hatred towards Lu Tianxing.

    It seemed to validate what Lu Tianxing had said earlier, that the fastest way to a woman¡¯s heart was through her intimacy.

    At this moment, Avril didn¡¯t know what choice she should make. Even just now when Lu Tianxing asked her, she hesitated just a little at the beginning, but then she didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly revealed the deepest secrets in her heart to Lu Tianxing.

    "I say Avril, I know I¡¯m handsome and very brave, but if you look at me like this, I¡¯ll be embarrassed."

    And just as Avril was lost in thought, suddenly a teasing voice sounded in her ear, and Avril immediately came to her senses to see Lu Tianxing looking at her with a half-smile.

    "Lu Tianxing, this time you won."

    Avril ignored Lu Tianxing¡¯s yful smile, her face suddenly turned solemn, biting her red lips and said, "Lu Tianxing, I hope you can help me get revenge."

    Stunned to hear Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing saw a touch of surprise sh across Avril¡¯s face. Was it possible that his performance just now had already made Avril unable to extricate herself?

    With such a thought shing through his mind, Lu Tianxing leanedzily on the sofa, looking at Avril and said, "Avril, you¡¯re joking with me. To put it bluntly, while what you say may be true, why should I help you get revenge? To put it bluntly again, if I¡¯m fighting to the death with the Pope, who knows if you might suddenly stab me in the back, making it a thankless task for me."

    "Even if you won¡¯t turn against me, once the Pope is dead and you seize control of the Church, who knows if because of today¡¯s events you¡¯d want to kill me to silence me. I don¡¯t want to provoke a massive force out of nowhere, even though I¡¯ve already provoked this giant. Butpared to being hunted down by a woman who controls such a colossal force, I¡¯d rather choose to offend a force controlled by an old coot, at least he wouldn¡¯t be like a woman, willing to pay any cost for revenge."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s body suddenly trembled, a hint of gloom shed across her face, a trace of paleness appeared on her delicate face, her red lips tightly bitten, even bleeding unknowingly.

    She originally nned to use Old Master Lu¡¯s anger to destroy Edward. Regardless of whether Edward was alive or dead, as long as Edward was seriously injured, she would have a way to kill Edward. But now she hadpletely be a prisoner of Lu Tianxing¡¯s, the possibility of revenge almost below zero. Now if she wants revenge, the only path in front of her is to ask Lu Tianxing for help, otherwise, even if she hides at the ends of the earth, it would be of no avail because she is the Holy Daughter of the Holy See and bears a special mark. As long as Edward wishes, he could find her at any time, and once she returns to the Church, her end would be a dead end.

    But she was unwilling, truly unwilling to die like this. Ever since she found out how her parents died, every night as soon as she closed her eyes, she could clearly see her blood-soaked parents standing before her. If she doesn¡¯t kill the Pope, she would die in unwillingness even if dead.

    Taking a deep breath, Avril looked at Lu Tianxing with shining eyes, not knowing where she found the strength to directly prop up her body,pletely disregarding her bare body, suddenly stood up from the sofa, and with a thud directly knelt before Lu Tianxing.

    "Avril, what are you doing?"

    Lu Tianxing was taken aback by Avril¡¯s actions, looking at this scene somewhat in bewilderment, he hadn¡¯t expected Avril to kneel before him at this moment, it was truly shocking.

    Especially now when Avril was stillpletely naked, if this scene spread out, it would probably blow up the whole world. The dignified Holy Daughter of the Holy See, now actually naked kneeling before a man, this would definitely be explosive news, capable of creating a riot throughout the Church as the Holy Daughter represents the face of the Church. With Avril kneeling, it¡¯s equivalent to the Church kneeling.

    Ignoring Lu Tianxing¡¯s shock, Avril¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with determination, and she said in a deep voice, "Judge, I beg you to help me this time. As long as you help me kill Edward, I can swear to heaven. From now on, I, Avril, will follow you, from now on, I, Avril, will be your de, sweeping all obstacles for you, guarding everything you want to protect. If I break this vow, may I, Avril, be struck down by heaven and earth."

    For revenge, she was willing to give up everything.

    After saying this, Avril lifted her head, steadfastly looking at Lu Tianxing, her eyes not dodging at all. She must make Lu Tianxing help her; otherwise, she would never be able to take revenge in her lifetime, and she even had no ability to perish together with Edward. Even if she were to die, she would drag Edward along to die.

    PS: If you encounter repeated Chapters, refresh the directory or clear the cache, and the issue will be resolved!!

 Chapter 1672: 1665: Joining Forces

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1672: Chapter 1665: Joining Forces</strong>

    Listening to Avril¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Instead, he quietly watched Avril and pondered for a long time before finally speaking, ¡°Alright, I can agree to help you, but you must agree to one condition.¡±

    This was Lu Tianxing¡¯s answer after careful consideration. Just as he said, he was already locked in a life-and-death struggle with the Church, with almost no possibility of resolving their hatred. A major battle between them was inevitable, and it would be a fight to the death.

    Moreover, Avril is the vessel prepared by Pope Edward, and whether he lets her return or not, Edward will never let him go. Killing Avril will make Edward pursue him relentlessly, because as the saying goes, cutting off someone¡¯s money is like killing their parents. For a Martial Artist, interrupting their chance for a breakthrough is a vendetta that ends in death.

    If he doesn¡¯t kill Avril and she returns to the Church as Edward¡¯s vessel, once Edward uses her to break through to the invincible realm of an Earthly Immortal, he mighte after him immediately.

    Therefore, no matter how he chooses now, Edward will not let him go. With that being the case, there¡¯s nothing to hesitate about, and he might as well keep Avril for his own use. As the saying goes, disrupting the enemy¡¯s ns is the best way to strike at them.

    Furthermore, if he truly subdues Avril and adds Angel¡¯s Morgan Family to the mix, with two forces united in the Western World, even if he can¡¯t stay in China, he can escape to the West, and no one will be able to do anything to him. The entire Western World would be his backyard.

    ¡°What condition do you want me to agree to?¡± Avril asked without any hesitation after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Take this Soul Devouring Pill, and I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±

    Lu Tianxing slowly raised his hand, opened his five fingers, and with an air grab, the backpack hanging on the clothes rack seemed remotely controlled. It unzipped, and a small porcin bottle flew out,nding in Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand: ¡°I think you should know what the Soul Devouring Pill is. As long as you take it, whether I¡¯ve reached thete stage of Mythical when Edward decides to act against you, I¡¯ll help you. Of course, you can choose to refuse, but if you refuse, then we¡¯ll part ways¡­¡±

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice was calm. Although he thought of turning Avril into his woman, he didn¡¯t believe he was charming enough to make this womanmit to him just by sleeping with her a few times. Since that was the case, the best approach would be to control this woman or kill Avril.

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s body trembled slightly. Although Lu Tianxing said nothing beyond ¡°parting ways,¡± Avril understood clearly that the consequence of parting ways meant her death. Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t let her return to the Church, as she was Edward¡¯s vessel, and once Edward broke through to the Earthly Immortal realm, who could stop him?

    Taking a deep breath, Avril hesitated not even a bit and directly took the Soul Devouring Pill from Lu Tianxing¡¯s hand without thinking, swallowing it.

    Seeing Avril¡¯s action, Lu Tianxing spoke again slowly, ¡°Avril, I think you know the effects of the Soul Devouring Pill better than I do, so I won¡¯t say much. I just hope you¡¯ll remember: you¡¯d better not try to mess with me, or I won¡¯t mind making sure you die without a burial ce. I hope you¡¯ll understand clearly and not deceive yourself.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not someone who bites the hand that feeds. As long as you kill Edward for me, I can help you take control of the Church, letting Vatican be your backyard.¡± After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s expression wavered slightly, and she spoke calmly.

    Although Avril¡¯s voice was still cold, it no longer carried the icy tone it had just moments ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,e on, get up! Come to the bathroom and scrub my back. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t yet enjoyed the service of a Holy Daughter of the Holy See!¡±

    Lu Tianxing nced at Avril and said no more. He stood up from the sofa, casually picked up a towel nearby and wrapped it around his waist, heading to the bathroom.

    Looking at Lu Tianxing¡¯s back, Avril bit her lip, her face showing aplex expression. Finally, she gritted her teeth, stood up from the ground, and followed Lu Tianxing into the bathroom.

    Her body had already been upied by Lu Tianxing; now it was just helping him scrub his back, nothing more.

    In her heart, Avril constantlyforted herself, and only this way did she feel a slight sense of peace.

    ¡­

    As night fell, every city lit up with colorful neon lights, enveloping the noisy world within the city, announcing theing of a colorful nightlife to its inhabitants.

    Today¡¯s event at the Great Wall, although it was ultimately suppressed by the Yanhuang Group, didn¡¯t spread much. Even ordinary people only knew that a film crew was shooting at the Great Wall, but those who were powerful and influential couldn¡¯t be kept in the dark about these events.

    At this moment, in Qin Ind, in the Eight Great Passes Vi District, inside a vi with ssical charm.

    An elderly man sat in the pavilion, a set of purple tea utensils ced in front of him. In his right hand, he held a teacup, gently sipping the tea, his gaze falling on the raindrops outside the pavilion. asionally, he closed his eyes, seemingly savoring the sweet fragrance of the tea, or perhaps listening to the sound of raindrops hitting the leaves.

    The raindrops gathered together, dripping through the gaps in the pavilion onto the ground, the sound creating a sense of calmness, enhanced by the lights surrounding the vi, giving an almost dreamlike quality.

    ¡°Once the winds and clouds of the mountains and rivers rise, it¡¯s an eternal cmity, hard to extinguish, who stains the three-footed sword with blood? Tianxing, if you seed this time, there will be few under heaven who can stand against you.¡±

    The elderly man gently ced the teacup on the table, looked at the scene of the pouring rain outside, and muttered softly to himself, a trace of worry on his face that he couldn¡¯t hide.

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just at this moment, the sound of heavy footsteps came from outside. The elderly man looked up, and soon, a figure entered his view. The steps were heavy, sshing water on the ground. Although it was pouring rain, the man walked without a single raindrop touching him other than underfoot.

    ¡°Cangwu, you¡¯re back. How is the situation in Beijing now?¡± The elderly man looked at the neer and slowly asked.

    It turned out this person was none other than Cangwu, who had hurried back from Beijing to Qin Ind. He knew well that the elderly man was very concerned about matters in Beijing, and since the elderly man disliked using modernmunication tools, Cangwu rushed back as soon as the incident in Beijing was resolved.

    ¡°Master, the situation in Beijing has been resolved. The Young Master is fine now.¡± Cangwu immediately replied upon hearing the elder¡¯s words.

    The elderly man nodded slightly upon hearing Cangwu¡¯s words: ¡°Good, as long as it¡¯s fine. Cangwu, did you take action?¡±

    Cangwu nodded upon hearing this: ¡°I did. The other side had two experts at thete stage of mythical level; one was already at the peak of thete-stage mythical level. I had no choice but to act.¡±

    ¡°Did any Beijing families intervene this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Besides the Church, the Holy Mountain, and the American Superhero Team, before I left, none of the families intervened in this matter, though the third generation of the Han Family brought some people to help the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°The Han Family, it seems the old fox of the Han Family has figured something out.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes shed with a light: ¡°Cangwu, you¡¯ve met with Tianxing. What is your opinion of Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°Opinion?¡±

    Cangwu clearly didn¡¯t expect the elder to ask him this, hesitated slightly, and said: ¡°Very frightening.¡±

    ¡°Frightening?¡±

    The elder was slightly stunned, then smiled and said: ¡°Cangwu, tell me your reason.¡±

    After hearing the elder¡¯s words, Cangwu pondered for a moment, organized his thoughts, and said: ¡°Although the Young Master is not as strong as I am, for some reason, he always gives me a very frightening feeling, as if facing a fierce beast. I can even say that if I were in the same realm as the Young Master, I might notst long in his hands.¡±

    ¡°Once the Young Master reaches thete stage of mythical level, I have a feeling that with my strength, I might not be able to do anything to the Young Master. On the contrary, there is a seventy percent chance I could die in his hands. More importantly, although the Young Master is clearly at the middle-stage mythical level, the quality of the Young Master¡¯s True Qi is very terrifying, far exceeding that of a typical middle-stage mythical level, evenpared to somete-stage mythical level True Qi, it is even more terrifying. What¡¯s more, if you engage in a life-and-death battle with the Young Master, if you can¡¯t kill the Young Master in one blow, he will use this pressure to transform his strength further.¡±

    Cangwu¡¯s tone became more solemn as he spoke. This was the most terrifying aspect of Lu Tianxing. Imagine if you were just facing an opponent with a simr or even weaker strength than yours, and suddenly their strength became stronger, even stronger than yours. How would you feel? It feels like you went to a bar, defeated countless opponents, attracted a beautiful woman, and as you were about to engage in something, she suddenly pulled out a gun bigger than yours. How would you feel? It would be incredibly frustrating, making you want to die.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying he can stimte his potential in life-and-death situations, allowing his strength to transform?¡± The elderly man asked Cangwu sternly.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Cangwu solemnly nodded.

 Chapter 1673: 1666: Untitled Page

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1673: Chapter 1666: Untitled Page</strong>

    After hearing Cangwu¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam as if he had thought of something, and he murmured softly to himself, ¡°Using war to sustain war, how is this almost like Nie Kuangren back then¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Upon hearing Cangwu¡¯s words, the old man shook his head, looked at Cangwu, and said, ¡°By the way, Cangwu, did you tell him toe to Qin Ind when he has time?¡±

    ¡°I did. Young Master said he woulde to see you when he has time.¡±

    After hearing Cangwu¡¯s words, the old man immediatelyughed out loud, ¡°Good, good, my grandson is finallying to see me. Hahaha, good, good, then I will wait for him on Qin Ind¡­ .¡±

    ¡­

    In Modu, in the chairman¡¯s office of Bai¡¯s Group.

    Bai Zhiqing stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, arms crossed, eyes fixed on the scene outside, but from her slightly dazed look, it was clear that her mind was not on the view outside but had flown elsewhere.

    Sometimes, when you possess something, you don¡¯t know the joy of having it, but when you lose it, you realize how happy you were to have it in the first ce.

    Bai Zhiqing felt this way now. Previously, when Lu Tianxing was by her side, she did not feel it was a big deal. However, after Lu Tianxing went to Beijing alone, Bai Zhiqing felt as if something had suddenly gone missing from her heart. Every day felt lifeless, and every time she closed her eyes, she would see Lu Tianxing¡¯s carefree face.

    ¡°Tianxing, are you doing well in Beijing?¡±

    Bai Zhiqing murmured softly, wanting to call Lu Tianxing butcking the courage to do so. She knew that Lu Tianxing¡¯s trip to Beijing was fraught with danger, and she feared that a single call might put him in a perilous situation.

    ¡°Knock!¡± ¡°Knock!¡±

    Just then, the office door was suddenly knocked from the outside, pulling Bai Zhiqing back to reality.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Apanied by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s voice, the office door was pushed open from the outside, and Lan Xin walked in slowly, holding a folder.

    ¡°Mr. Bai, there¡¯s a document here for you to review and sign.¡±

    Lan Xin handed the document to Bai Zhiqing as she spoke.

    Bai Zhiqing took a deep breath, took the document from Lan Xin¡¯s hand, walked to her desk, sat down, nced through the folder, found no issues, signed her name at the bottom right, and handed it to Lan Xin.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bai.¡±

    Lan Xin took the document and said to Bai Zhiqing, then seemed to remember something, turned around, and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, have you been feeling unwell these past few days? You seem to have a very unhealthyplexion. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest tonight? You don¡¯t need to work overtime every night.¡±

    After hearing Lan Xin¡¯s words, Bai Zhiqing¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she shook her head and said, ¡°Secretary Lan, I know my body very well. I¡¯m fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go out first!¡±

    Upon hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Lan Xin opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but seeing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s frosty expression, she sighed inwardly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go out first, Mr. Bai. If there¡¯s anything you need, just call me.¡±

    With that, Lan Xin said nothing more and left with the document.

    Watching Lan Xin¡¯s departing figure, Bai Zhiqing sighed softly, resting her cheeks in her hands, staring at the corner where Lu Tianxing¡¯s assistant sat, lost in thought.

    After some time, the knocking sound was heard again, followed by the sound of the door being pushed open. Xue Man came in holding a folder.

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Xiao Man, what brings you here today? Isn¡¯t it after work hours? Haven¡¯t you gone home yet?¡±

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Man shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, didn¡¯t you ask me to inspect our affiliated securitypany a few days ago? Here are my thoughts after the inspection. Take a look and see if there are any areas that need modification. If not, I rmend that we retrain our security based on this n.¡±

    With that, Xue Man ced the folder in front of Bai Zhiqing. Bai Zhiqing nced at the folder, chose not to look at it immediately, but smiled at Xue Man and said, ¡°Alright, Xiao Man, now that it¡¯s just the two of us in the office, you don¡¯t need to call me Mr. Bai. Also, have you not been resting well these past few days? You have dark circles under your eyes. Maybe I¡¯ve been putting too much pressure on you. How about I give you a few days off to rest at home?¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, you¡¯re joking. It¡¯s probably because I got too excited after returning from inspecting the securitypany and wanted to finish this n, so I didn¡¯t rest.¡± Xue Man¡¯s eyes flickered with a slightly disingenuousment.

    ¡°Xiao Man, while work is important, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Ultimately, you¡¯re a woman who will get married someday. You must take good care of your health. If the work can¡¯t be finished today, it can be done tomorrow, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Before finishing her sentence, Bai Zhiqing sighed gently. She used to think that work was the most important thing in the world, but it wasn¡¯t until she met Lu Tianxing that she realized there were countless things more important than work.

    ¡°Zhiqing, thanks for your concern, I will pay attention.¡±

    Xue Man took a deep breath and said, ¡°Zhiqing, could you please take a look at this n to see if there are any loopholes? I¡¯m nning to reform the security department, as ourpany is growing, and it¡¯s inevitable that situations arise. The security department is a protective shield for thepany, and it must be wless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me take a look.¡±

    Bai Zhiqing nced at Xue Man, finally nodded, and without saying anything more, picked up the file on the desk and began to read it carefully.

    Xue Man stood there, watching Bai Zhiqing¡¯s lowered head as she read, and in the depths of her eyes shed a hint of envy. During this time, she had indeed been engrossed in work, using it to numb herself, for only then did she feel she could temporarily forget Lu Tianxing.

    At some point, Xue Man felt like the image of Lu Tianxing had already taken root deeply in her heart, growing into a towering tree, especially since Lu Tianxing left Modu for Beijing. Xue Man felt her heart seemed to be taken away by Lu Tianxing, constantly worrying about him and fearing any ident he might have in Beijing. Every night after work, she feared closing her eyes, thinking she might dream of Lu Tianxing in danger; these days, she relies on sleeping pills to force herself to sleep, as one can imagine, her spirit is naturally not great.

    After a while, Bai Zhiqing raised her head and said to Xue Man, ¡°Xiao Man, your n is excellent and highly feasible. If these security guards improve their skills, each one would be a capable individual. But there¡¯s a w in your n: no matter how rigorous the training, there are no tangible benefits. To put it bluntly, many people join Bai¡¯s Group for the benefits, and if you make them suffer without providing a reason, it will be counterproductive.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, do you have any good suggestions?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one suggestion: if we want to implement this n, we must rank all security guards into levels, not just minister, deputy minister, and ordinary staff but more detailed levels, simr to the ranks among bodyguards. The higher the rank, the higher the monthly benefits and sry. Only this way can the n be smoothly implemented¡­ .¡±

    Bai Zhiqing gradually borated her thoughts and various details.

    Xue Man asionally interjected, but mostly it was Bai Zhiqing talking and Xue Man listening.

    ¡°Zhiqing, I get it; I¡¯lle up with a detailed n including assessments.¡±

    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t overexert yourself; this n isn¡¯t urgent. Just don¡¯t tire yourself out, and when your n is perfected, thepany will fully support you.¡±

    ¡°Zhiqing, I¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Xiao Man, you shouldn¡¯t feel a burden. Your n is indeed excellent, and thepany can use it to establish a new securitypany, promoting to variousmunities nationwide. You¡¯ll have contributed significantly, and thepany¡¯s investment is just to gain more returns.¡±

    It¡¯s undeniable that Bai Zhiqing is a business elite, quickly spotting the business opportunity in Xue Man¡¯s n. Although security exists in allmunities, their quality varies. If Xue Man¡¯s n seeds, Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s securitypany could cater to ordinary and high-grademunities alike, leveraging Bai¡¯s Group¡¯s extensivework to quickly establish a top-quality securitypany, dominating the industry through word of mouth.

 Chapter 1674 - 1667: Xue Manâ€™s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Chapter 1667: Xue Man¡¯s Determination</h4>

    Hearing Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Man took a deep breath and said, "Zhiqing, thank you for your trust in me. I¡¯ll go back right now and refine what you said, striving toe up with a reasonable n in the next two days."

    Saying this, Xue Man nodded at Bai Zhiqing, said no more, and turned to walk out.

    "Wait."

    Bai Zhiqing suddenly called out to stop Xue Man.

    "Zhiqing, is there something else you wanted to tell me?"

    Xue Man turned around, looking somewhat puzzled at Bai Zhiqing.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just heard from Qian Ru a couple of days ago that sometimes you seem distracted, Xiao Man. Be honest with me, is the reason for your distraction Lu Tianxing?"

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Xue Man with a piercing gaze.

    Startled by Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words, Xue Man¡¯s body trembled violently. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of panic, as if she had been caught stealing, and her voice carried an unmistakable tone of panic as she defended herself, "Zhiqing, don¡¯t joke around with me. How is that possible? You know full well that Lu Tianxing and I arepletely ipatible. It¡¯s already a miracle that we don¡¯t get into fights when we¡¯re together. How could I possibly like him? Zhiqing, you¡¯re overthinking this."

    "Really? Xiao Man, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    Bai Zhiqing stared intently at Xue Man, her expressionless gaze seemingly piercing through to the deepest secrets of Xue Man¡¯s heart.

    For a moment, the panic in Xue Man¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Somewhat flustered, she exined, "Zhiqing, of course I¡¯m speaking the truth. I can¡¯t dislike him enough, let alone like him. The reason I¡¯ve been so unsettled these days is entirely because of my sister Xue Bing. You know why Lu Tianxing is going to Beijing this time, and you¡¯re aware of Xue Bing¡¯s personality. Zhiqing, you know her well, and if she gets involved in this situation and encounters danger, what will happen? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been on edge these past few days..."

    "Xiao Man, I don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re saying now is sincere or not. Regardless of whether you like him or not, there¡¯s something I must tell you."

    Bai Zhiqing looked at Xue Man solemnly and said, "Being his woman is very dangerous; you could lose your life at any moment. I think you should have personally experienced this, so I won¡¯t say much. If you do like him, then you must carefully consider the consequences you¡¯ll have to face in the future. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote if you regret itter. If you really don¡¯t like him, I hope you can stay far away from him because he¡¯s the kind of man who can make a woman lose herself."

    "Zhiqing, I..."

    "Xiao Man, there¡¯s no need to rush to exin anything to me. I¡¯ve said what I needed to say; what you do next is up to you. Think carefully if loving such a man is truly worth it."

    Bai Zhiqing gently interrupted Xue Man¡¯s words.

    "Zhiqing, I understand. I¡¯ll think about it."

    Xue Man gave Bai Zhiqing aplicated look, said nothing more, and slowly walked out of Bai Zhiqing¡¯s office with a dazed expression. Her face showed a hint of bewilderment; she seemed absent-minded. Even when Lan Xin greeted her, she reacted with indifference and walked straight to the elevator.

    This left Lan Xin filled with curiosity¡ªwhat was going on? Could it be that Mr. Bai and Minister Xue had a showdown and Minister Xue was told to stay away from Lu Tianxing, or was it something else?

    An array of thoughts shed through Lan Xin¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of it. She shook her head decisively, tidied up her things, and prepared to go to the cafeteria for dinner, intending to bring back a meal for Bai Zhiqing. Even though the workday had long ended, since Bai Zhiqing, the chairman, hadn¡¯t left work, she, as a little assistant, could not possibly leave, unless she wanted to get fired immediately.

    Xue Man ignored her surroundings, walking into the elevator like a zombie. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator doors closed that she regained her senses, her faceden with an irrepressibleplexity, feeling utterly chaotic inside. She truly didn¡¯t understand what Bai Zhiqing¡¯s words meant earlier.

    Was it a warning to stay away from Lu Tianxing from now on, or was it advice to be mentally prepared if she wanted to be with him?

    She¡¯s a woman, and logically, a woman should understand another woman best. But in this situation, regarding Bai Zhiqing, Xue Man waspletely bewildered.

    Given Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intelligence, she probably already guessed that Xue Man liked Lu Tianxing, making her a romantic rival to Bai Zhiqing. Typically, Bai Zhiqing should be mocking her, yet she said nothing and instead seemed to be advising her. This left Xue Man utterly confused, unable to fathom what Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intentions were.

    Xue Man wasn¡¯t sure about Bai Zhiqing¡¯s intentions, but Bai Zhiqing understood her own actions very well. She knew exactly how attractive a man like Lu Tianxing could be to a woman, and she also knew that Xue Man had been preupiedtely, definitely because of Lu Tianxing, and not due to anything else.

    Moreover, as a woman, no matter how open-minded she might be, she couldn¡¯t possibly stay indifferent while her man brought women home every day, could she?

    That¡¯s why Bai Zhiqing said those words to Xue Man, telling her how dangerous it was around Lu Tianxing, hoping that Xue Man would retreat in the face of difficulties.

    If Xue Man did retreat, it would mean that she never really liked Lu Tianxing, or perhaps she was fundamentally unsuitable for him. After all, when a woman¡¯s first instinct in the face of danger concerning her man is to find a ce to hide rather than facing adversity with him, who would dare to be with such a woman?

    However, can Bai Zhiqing really make Xue Man retreat?

    That¡¯s almost impossible. If Xue Man could retreat in the face of difficulties, she wouldn¡¯t have resolutely stayed with Bai¡¯s Group during the fierce siege from the Yang Family, the Jiang Family, and various major business groups in China. If she wanted to retreat, she would have resigned then and left, rather than staying with Bai¡¯s Group despite the potential ruin and personal danger.

    As the saying goes, "Husband and wife are like birds sharing the same forest; when disaster strikes, they fly apart." But even couples might part ways in the face of danger, let alone others. However, Xue Man stayed and braved the storm with Lu Tianxing, which says it all.

    Returning, slightly confused, to her office, Xue Man sat down at her desk, feeling as if all her strength had vanished at that moment, copsing into her chair.

    On the way, Xue Man thought about many things, even considering cutting off all ties with Lu Tianxing from now on, and keeping to herself. But just as this thought emerged, she couldn¡¯t help but quash it. She really didn¡¯t want to give up this rtionship, and a faint voice in her heart told her that if she gave up on this rtionship, she might never meet another destined man in her life.

    "Why should I give up? Just because there¡¯s danger around him? If other women aren¡¯t afraid, why should I be afraid...?"

    Xue Man kept questioning herself, the expression on her charming face constantly changing.

    "Moreover, if he can ept other women, why can¡¯t he ept me? I will never give up, unless one day, Lu Tianxing personally tells me he doesn¡¯t like me; otherwise, I will not choose to give up in this life."

    Xue Man whispered to herself, but her face showed an indomitable determination that couldn¡¯t be concealed; she didn¡¯t want to give up just like that.

    Compared to the calm in Beijing, far away in HSD, tensions were already rising.

    When China entered the glittering night, HSD had already dawned. Around half-past nine in the morning, Angel left her residence with Abby, heading straight to the Morgan Family¡¯s conference room.

    Today marked Angel¡¯s rise; from now on, she wanted the Morgan Family to have only one voice, hers. She aimed to be the n leader of the Morgan Family, the strongest support for Lu Tianxing.

    Today, she intended to stir up a storm of bloodshed within the Morgan Family. Those who followed her would thrive; those who opposed her would perish¡ªall for that man from China, her man. For him, she would dly stain her hands with blood and be a demon.

    Angel was dressed in a red cheongsam that entuated her figure to the fullest. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind, and her exquisitely beautiful face was cold as ice, exuding a chilling aura.

    "Abby, are our people ready?" Angel asked Abby while walking beside her.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s question, Abby didn¡¯t hesitate to reply, "They¡¯re ready. The Fierce Tiger, Gale, and Blood ughter mercenary groups have all assembled. Just amand from us, and they will immediately act. Additionally, the forces brought by various n elders are secretly under our control, ensuring that this time, Chief, you can smoothly ascend to the position of Morgan Family¡¯s n leader."

    "Inform the Fierce Tiger, Gale, and Blood ughter mercenary groups to act now. This time, anyone without a red band tied to their arms should be killed." Angel said icily.

    "Yes, Chief, I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    Abby took out a small wireless earpiece from her pocket and started making arrangements.

    Angel didn¡¯t stop for anything, striding immediately towards the Morgan Family¡¯s conference room.

 Chapter 1675: 1668: Forcing the Throne

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1675: Chapter 1668: Forcing the Throne</strong>

    At this moment, in the Morgan Family¡¯s conference room, the atmosphere felt remarkably heavy, all because of the n Elder Meeting that¡¯s about to be held. This meeting is to determine who is the future sessor of the Morgan Family. Regardless of who wins or loses, the entire Morgan Family is likely to undergo a brutal purge, giving everyone a sense of an impending storm.

    The Morgan Family¡¯s conference room is very spacious, approximately over two hundred square meters, and unlike ordinary conference rooms, this one ispletely tiered.

    At the highest point in the conference room stands a chair crafted from redwood, exceptionally luxurious. This is the seat of Moore Morgan, the current n Leader of the Morgan Family.

    Below the n Leader¡¯s seat, there are eight chairs arranged on either side, four on each side. These are the positions of the eight n elders of the Morgan Family. The n elders are equivalent to the elders of a Chinese family or, in other words, important family members who possess most of the resources and power of the Morgan Family. Although there are eight chairs here, only six are upied, clearly indicating that Angel had previously sent the unfortunate ones to prison.

    The position below the n elders is the lowest level, with rows of densely arranged chairs, generally used for significant meetings of the Morgan Family. However, today is the Morgan Family¡¯s n Elder Meeting, and the subordinate branches of the Morgan Family have no right to be here. As a result, the entire conference room appears empty, with only a few people sitting in the front rows. These are all young men and women whose faces now seem exceptionally cold, even carrying a hint of murderous intent.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock, and Angel still hasn¡¯t arrived. It¡¯s disrespectful to not acknowledge you as the n Leader, making us wait for her. Such a person is absolutely unqualified to participate in the Morgan Family¡¯s session. Father, I strongly suggest canceling Angel¡¯s eligibility for family session.¡± Suddenly, a bearded white man stood up abruptly from his chair and spoke to Moore, seated at the top position, his eyes shing with an aggressive look.

    ¡°Father, I strongly suggest canceling Angel¡¯s eligibility for family session as well. She has gone too far recently. I also heard she shed with the American Superhero Team over some yellow-skinned Houzi, which ispletely against our Morgan Family¡¯s development direction. Besides, if the Morgan Family were handed to Angel, I worry that, in the future, our Morgan Family would no longer be a Morgan Family but that Houzi¡¯s family instead. I too agree to cancel Angel¡¯s session eligibility and even expel her from the Morgan Family.¡±

    Another young, handsome, noble-looking white man stood from his position and spoke loudly.

    ¡°I also agree to expel Angel from the Morgan Family.¡±

    ¡°I also agree.¡±

    The remaining white men and women stood up and voiced their support loudly. Angel is arguably their biggest obstacle in thepetition for family session, and expelling Angel from the Morgan Family would mean losing their strongest rival.

    The Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader, Moore, is a typical white man, with a beard covering most of his face, but his eyes are sharp and frightening.

    Sitting in the n Leader¡¯s seat, Moore listened to his children¡¯s words, while a cold gleam flickered deep within his eyes, even apanied by a hint of murderous intent¡ªthe heart of a ruler is the coldest. Angel¡¯s recent actions not only threatened his children but also posed a strong threat to himself, the Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader.

    There are even rumors that Angel has already won over the n Elder Meeting, intending to dethrone him from his position as n Leader, making his heart¡¯s murderous intent grow stronger and filling Moore with a desire to kill. Though at only fifty-plus years, he can easily live to seventy or eighty. The reason the Morgan Family is choosing a sessor now is the fear of a sudden incident for the n Leader, leading to chaos without leadership. However, selecting a family sessor and relinquishing the n Leader¡¯s position are two entirely different matters.

    ¡°You¡¯re right; Angel¡¯s actions have gone too far this time. Our Morgan Family never had any conflicts with the American Superhero Team, yet she allowed a mere Chinese man to cause such a rift. This is utterly infuriating, and once Angel arrives, I will directly revoke her status as a family sessor. n elders, what do you think?¡±

    Moore focused his gaze on several n elders in the Morgan Family, a cold gleam shining in his eyes. Although these n elders are only elders, their power and influence are hardly lesser than his, even stronger. He must consider the feelings of these six n elders.

    ¡°n Leader, revoking Angel¡¯s eligibility for family session seems excessively excessive, and it¡¯s inappropriate to revoke a family sessor¡¯s identity based only on these individuals¡¯ words. If this were to spread, our Morgan Family might be aughingstock.¡± A Morgan Family elder said hoarsely,pletely ignoring Moore¡¯s icy gaze.

    ¡°Old Martin is right, Moore; as the Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader, I hope you prioritize the Family¡¯s honor. If outsiders learn that our Morgan Family casually revokes a family sessor¡¯s identity based on a few juniors¡¯ words, we will undoubtedly be aughingstock.¡±

    Another voice echoed, but it was exceptionally eerie, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    The other Morgan Family n elders didn¡¯t speak, but none voiced support for Moore, implicitly agreeing with the preceding n elders¡¯ views.

    Swoosh!

    Seeing the reaction from the six n elders, those young men and women below turned extremely sullen. They knew Moore was already displeased with Angel, allowing them to suggest revoking Angel¡¯s status, but they never imagined these n elders would actually stand with Angel despite having epted their offerings and promised to help them in the n Elder Meeting.

    After hearing these words, Moore became extremely somber. What benefits did Angel give these n elders that they would turn against him?

    ¡°Old Martin, White, don¡¯t forget, I am still the Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader. Angel is just a minor member of the Morgan Family. Are you truly willing to break with us over her¡­?¡±

    Before Moore could finish his sentence, the conference room door was abruptly pushed open from outside, and an exceptionally crisp voice rang out: ¡°Morgan Family¡¯s n Leader, you indeed are now, but soon you won¡¯t be. Besides, they aren¡¯t turning against you; they are wisely choosing their allegiance. With you, the Morgan Family will forever stagnate, whereas with me, their standing will greatly exceed.¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice resonated clearly in the conference room, her graceful figure slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s view, the crisp sound of high heels echoing in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Especially upon seeing Angel¡¯s frost-like countenance, those young men and women were utterly stunned. They initially thought Angel merely wanted the Morgan Family sessor position, repeatedly warning them, but they never imagined Angel¡¯s ambition was so significant, aiming for the n Leader¡¯s position¡ªhow audacious!

    ¡°Angel, you¡¯re too presumptuous; how dare you speak to Father like that. Kneel down and apologize immediately.¡± The handsome, aristocratic young white man stood abruptly, furiously shouting at Angel.

    ¡°Brown, you¡¯d best shut up; otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to eliminate you now. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your attempts to assassinate me. My dear siblings, I advise you not to provoke me. Stand obediently aside; perhapster I¡¯ll mercifully grant you a carefree wealthy life. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind ensuring you meet a grim end.¡±

    As her words fell, a sharp murderous intent burst forth from Angel, enveloping the conference room in an eerie chilling atmosphere.

    ¡°Angel, do you truly think you¡¯ve cornered us?¡±

    The bearded white man quickly stood again, ring at Angel, his eyes filled with equal murder, he lifted his left hand and mmed it hard on the chair: ¡°Angel, do you think you can corner us today? I tell you, we¡¯ve already stationed troops outside, you¡¯ll never escape even with wings.¡±

    As he spoke, the white man¡¯s palm persistently pped the chair several times.

    Angel stood motionless, her charming gaze mocking him, watching the white man¡¯s performance as if observing a fool.

    After a while, the entire conference room returned to silence, without a stir, not a sound from outside.

    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be, I clearly arranged people outside, why is no one here? Come out!¡±

    Seeing an unresponsive conference room, the young men¡¯s faces immediately turned unsightly. They knew they had stationed men around the conference room, which would rush in after five chair ps, but there was not a single person now¡ªhow is this possible?

 Chapter 1676: 1669: Moores Strength

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1676: Chapter 1669: Moore¡¯s Strength</strong>

    ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, the conference room door was suddenly pushed open, and Abby walked in first, with currents flickering around her body. Behind her, three people followed, and the overwhelming scent of blood emanating from them was nauseating.

    Upon seeing the three leading figures, the young men and women seated suddenly became excited andughed, saying: ¡°Hahaha, Ryan, you all finally arrived. Quickly grab that stinky bitch Angel, capture her for me, and I¡¯ll add another hundred million to yourmission.¡±

    ¡°Angel, my good daughter, it seems you¡¯ve lost this time.¡± Moore looked at Angel, a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°Lost?¡±

    Angel smiled and said, ¡°In my view, the losers are you, not me.¡±

    Angel then turned her head and said calmly, ¡°Gruss, Sam, Oliver, Abby, have you taken care of everyone outside?¡±

    ¡°Miss Angel, it¡¯spletely resolved. We¡¯ve already takenplete control outside,¡± replied Gruss, the leader of the Fierce Tiger Mercenary Group, licking his lips in a bloodthirsty manner.

    ¡°Good, keep an eye on them. If any of them dares to make a move, kill them without reservation,¡± Angelmanded coldly.

    ¡°Miss Angel, no, n Leader of the Morgan Family, leave this matter to us. Killing is what we do best,¡± Sam, leader of the Blood ughter Mercenary Corps Group, scanned the area with a bloodthirsty gaze, shes of power surging around him.

    ¡°What! How is that possible?¡±

    Hearing the conversation between Angel and Oliver and others, her siblings showed expressions of utter shock. Just yesterday, they were still mingling with Oliver and the others, talking andughing, even plotting together against Angel. But now, Oliver and the others were chatting with Angel. It was clear to anyone what was going on.

    ¡°Oliver, Sam, Gruss, you traitors, you traitors!¡± a white man shouted angrily.

    ¡°Traitors?¡±

    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Andel, are you a kid? We are mercenaries and fight for money. Whoever pays us, we work for them. Right now, it¡¯s clear Miss Angel is offering more than you, and I regret to inform you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The white man¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he sharply turned to Moore and said, ¡°Father, Angel has gone mad, quickly kill her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, please act, kill Angel. Our Morgan Family doesn¡¯t need traitors.¡±

    Those white men and women yelled loudly, their gaze fixed on Moore, waiting for Moore to make the final decision.

    ¡°n elders, please take action to capture Angel,¡± Moore¡¯s face darkened further as he spoke to the n elders below.

    The n elders remained unmoved, as if they hadn¡¯t heard Moore¡¯s words, sitting still in their seats.

    Seeing this scene, Moore¡¯s face grew more somber, his voice tinged with a chilling intent to kill: ¡°Elders, are you really nning to go against me for Angel?¡±

    ¡°n Leader, you don¡¯t have to waste your breath. You are alone now, or do you think I¡¯d dare toe here otherwise?¡±

    Angel had a faint smile on her face, and her tone was as usual, directly ignoring Moore¡¯s murderous gaze, she spoke calmly, ¡°Esteemed elders, some time ago, I told you that what Moore can offer you, I, Angel, can also give you, and even more than he offers. I believe you¡¯ve heard about it, yes, Judge is my man. You should be well aware of Judge¡¯s status, he is the third young master of the Lu Family, and also the grandson of Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng who once stormed into Europe as if it were unupied territory. As long as I sit in the position of n leader, I can assure you, your power and status will far exceed the present.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if any of you want to stand on the same line as Moore, I certainly won¡¯t stop you, but you should be prepared for death. I think you wouldn¡¯t want to be targeted by Old Master of Lu Family and Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng, would you!¡±

    Angel¡¯s expression immediately turned icy.

    After hearing Angel¡¯s words, the facial expressions of these elders uncontrobly changed. Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng was indeed one of Europe¡¯s most terrifying enemies back then, killing his way into Europe single-handedly with a gun as if it were an unupied territory, and no one could stop him. More than twenty years have passed, who knows how fearsome Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng¡¯s strength is, coupled with the formidable Old Master of Lu Family, even if they join forces, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Hehe, Angel¡ªno, n Leader, you must be joking. The reason we support you is because you have the ability to lead the Morgan Family to glory. That¡¯s why we chose you as the n leader of the Morgan Family, nothing else.¡± Old Martin was the first to stand up, looking at Angel respectfully and saying.

    ¡°Old Martin is right, the position of n leader of the Morgan Family has always been upied by the capable. Despite Moore sitting in the position for so many years, not only did he not elevate the power of the Morgan Family, but the economy declined significantly. This originally was the biggest mistake, so he naturally doesn¡¯t qualify to continue as n leader of the Morgan Family. Moreover, our n Elder Meeting has the right to dismiss the position of n leader.¡±

    Another elder named White stood up at the moment and said softly, ¡°However, to be fair, the remaining six elders can vote on the removal of Moore¡¯s position as n leader.¡±

    As he said this, White was the first to raise his hand, followed closely by Old Martin. The remaining four elders exchanged nces and hesitated for a moment, finally raising their hands. They couldn¡¯t figure out Angel¡¯s intentions; if Angel escaped and found Lu Tianxing, these two formidable enemies, Beiqiang Jiang Liufeng and Old Master of Lu Family, would surelye to the Morgan Family. Moreover, Angel had promised them sufficient benefits, so they naturally had no reason to support Moore anymore.

    ¡°n leader, as you see, it¡¯s a unanimous decision, now please step down.¡±

    White slowly lowered his hand, gazing coldly at Moore, his body¡¯s superpower constantly surging, ready to act at any moment. This time he had firmly sided with Angel, determined to seed at all costs. Failure would mean Moore would absolutely not spare him.

    ¡°White, Old Martin, Harris, you are very good, so very good, but do you really think you¡¯ve cornered me? I¡¯ll tell you, today I¡¯ll make sure you die without a ce for burial.¡±

    Moore sat in the chair of the n leader, his expression turning impossibly grimace, abruptly rising from the chair, emanating a tidal wave of energy centered on his body, a strong chill spreading outward, freezing the chair he was sitting on into an ice sculpture instantly. The room seemed to enter deep winter suddenly, seemingly enveloped in ice and snow, with snowkes faintly appearing to fall from the sky¡ªevidently, Moore was an Ice Element Superpower User.

    ¡°Peak of Late-stage Mythical, Moore, you actually broke through to the Peak of Late-stage Mythical, this¡­ how is this possible, this can¡¯t be.¡±

    White and Old Martin¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly upon sensing the intense coldness radiating from Moore. If indeed Moore had broken through to the Peak of Late-stage Mythical realm, they would be helpless against Moore, and might even die at Moore¡¯s hands. Even if they were also at the Late Stage of Mythical, the gappared to the Peak is not small.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible, I¡¯ve waited for this day for a long time. I originally intended to wipe you out, but never found a suitable excuse. You ended up delivering the excuse yourself, good, very good. Once I kill you, and take over all your power, the Morgan Family will be under my sole control. Now you shall die.¡±

    Before finishing his words, Moore erupted suddenly, grasping with both hands, and instantly superpower surged around him, transformed into boundless cold, in his hands condensed a spear of ice and snow,pletely white, with a wave, seemingly capable of freezing thousands of miles, the formerly warm conference room turned into a winter scene.

    ¡°Sizzle!¡±

    The ice spear instantly left his palm, violently spiraling, tearing through the air, and was thrown at one of the Morgan Family elders.

    ¡°Moore, you¡¯re being too presumptuous. Do you really think you can kill us? White, Old Martin, Merck, Perez, Sanchez, let¡¯s join forces and kill Moore, otherwise, he won¡¯t spare us.¡±

    The elder¡¯splexion changed dramatically, roared angrily, and spread his fingers wide as a billowing hot airflow emerged from thin air, fiercely grasping towards the ice spear.

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, White and Old Martin¡¯s expressions turned fiercely grim, and without any hesitation, they acted instantly. In their hearts, they knew Moore likely had long dreaded their power; even if they surrendered, Moore likely wouldn¡¯t spare them. Now, they could only fight to the death.

    ¡°Angel, didn¡¯t you tell us Moore was just a Late Stage of Mythical, and with the constraint of the six elders of the Morgan Family, he couldn¡¯t cause much trouble? Tell me, how Moore became a Peak of Late-stage Mythical superpower user. Are you nning to let us die with you?¡±

    Gruss¡¯s face turned extraordinarily stormy upon seeing this scene. Angel once cooperated with them saying Moore was just Late Stage of Mythical and that the Morgan Family¡¯s elders could handle him, making him weak. But now Moore was a Peak of Late-stage Mythical expert, and it seemed the six elders couldn¡¯t hold off Moore.

 Chapter 1677 - 1670: Moore, You Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1677: Chapter 1670: Moore, You Lost</h4>

    After hearing Gruss¡¯s words, Angel scanned the three people with an indifferent gaze and said calmly, "Since I dare to say today that the Morgan Family will experience a change of dynasty, it means I am fully prepared. Just watch carefully. If you want to make a move against me, go ahead and try, see if you have the chance."

    As she spoke, Angel¡¯s gaze directly fell on the six n elders facing off with Moore, and her lips curved into a mad smile, carrying a hint of assured victory.

    After hearing Angel¡¯s words, the eyes of Gruss and the other two flickered with an uncertain glint, ultimately deciding not to act since they weren¡¯t sure if Angel had hidden tricks up her sleeve.

    "Scott, do you think you can win by calling those five useless people? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. Today, all of you must die."

    Moore let out a sinisterugh and suddenly appeared beside an ice crystal spear. Grabbing it with his fingers, he thrust it out powerfully, pinning a n elder midair. The elder didn¡¯t even bleed,pletely frozen into an ice sculpture by the chilling air, shattering on the ground with a crack.

    "A bunch of traitors, I¡¯ll send you on your way right now."

    After killing Scott, the killing intent on Moore¡¯s face intensified. He spread his five fingers, and a stream of air surged out from nowhere, transforming a ten-meter radius into a world of ice and snow. Gale swept up countless snowkes, turning them into des, directly enveloping Old Martin, White, and their fivepanions.

    The snowy expanse obscured all events within Moore¡¯s Ice and Snow Domain, even silencing all sounds, plunging the surroundings into an eerie calm.

    After just a few breaths, the snowy domain that had engulfed a ten-meter radius gradually receded. However, by then, White, Old Martin, and the five others had vanishedpletely, leaving behind only five frosted skeletons standing, eerily lifelike.

    Once the Ice and Snow Domain dissipated, without its power, it all copsed like a domino effect, falling apart into piles of ice crystals, looking particrly shocking under the light.

    In less than several breaths, six mid-stage orte-stage mythical n elders of the Morgan Family were dead beyond revival, their bodies truly reduced to nothing.

    Moore stood on the high tform, looking down at Angel: "Angel, my dearest daughter, you¡¯ve lost. Tell me, how do you want to die now?"

    "Hahaha, Angel, you¡¯ve lost. You dared to kill my people, you¡¯re dead for sure. No, I¡¯m going to have you. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never tasted you before! Today I¡¯m definitely going to savor your vor."

    A white man with a stubbly beard spoke up then, devoid of fear, reced by a face full of greed, his eyes roaming over Angel¡¯s body, never considering her as his sibling.

    "Angel, this time you¡¯ve lost, hahaha, you¡¯re dead for sure."

    "Angel, did you think hiring these three useless ones would let you win? You didn¡¯t expect our father¡¯s strength had a breakthrough, did you? You¡¯re dead today."

    "Angel, you¡¯ve lost and yet you threaten us. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s threatening whom now."

    The remaining white men and women also stared menacingly at Angel. Just a moment ago, they thought they were doomed, now they¡¯ve finally rxed, and with Angel¡¯s imminent demise, they no longer have to fearpetition for the Morgan Family¡¯s n leader position.

    "Heh heh heh, doomed, do you really think you¡¯ve won?" Angel suddenly spoke, her tone carrying a hint of disdainful ridicule.

    "My dear daughter, since you¡¯re unwilling to admit defeat, don¡¯t me your father for being ruthless."

    Moore¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Angel. For some reason, her calmness spurred a strong unease in his heart. Without hesitation, he extended his fingers, shrouding the space, and an intense chill instantly permeated the air, enveloping Angel with freezing momentum.

    Facing this move, Angel stood unmoving, her face bearing the same trademark smile as if she didn¡¯t see the approaching chill, and even Abby remained still, merely coldly observing.

    Unlike Angel, Gruss and the other two weren¡¯t as calm. Instead, they activated their abilities to fend off this terrifying attack.

    Just as it seemed Angel was about to be swallowed by this frigid chill, the chill quickly dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving Moore¡¯s previously arrogant face turning utterly grim in an instant. His aura vanished entirely within moments, now appearing just like an ordinary person, devoid of any presence.

    "Abby, make your move, disable those noisy ones beside him." At this moment, Angel spoke without any hesitation.

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Abby, who had stood motionless beside Angel, moved instantly, transforming into a lightning sh. With lightning speed, she appeared beside the white men and women, striking their bodies violently, channeling a purple arc of lightning into them, entirely nullifying their supernatural abilities.

    "Ah!"

    The white men and women couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill scream, their bodies copsing, unconscious.

    "Leader, they¡¯re all disabled," Abby reported respectfully, appearing once more next to Angel.

    "Well done."

    Angel gave a cold smile, her gaze sweeping over the three of Gruss, and said lightly, "Abby, continue with our n. Gruss, Oliver, Sam, please apany Abby and help gather the forces of these six n elders. If anyone resists, kill them without mercy."

    With Angel¡¯s gaze falling on them, Oliver and the others immediately felt a chill rise from their hearts. They weren¡¯t fools. Although Angel hadn¡¯t explicitly said anything, it was evident that from the moment Angel stepped into this meeting room, everything was likely under her calction, including Moore¡¯s killing of the six n elders. Angel probably never intended to cooperate with these elders but nned to use Moore to eliminate them.

    This thought caused Gruss and the others to feel a chill down their spines, and they even felt as if they¡¯d narrowly escaped death. When Moore ughtered the six n elders of the Morgan Family with such thunderous might, they¡¯d even entertained the thought of capturing Angel.

    Thinking back on their earlier intentions, Gruss and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver, bowing respectfully to Angel before following Abby out to help subdue the forces of the Morgan Family elders. They no longer dared entertain any other thoughts, fearing Angel might still be scheming against them, waiting to dispose of them once they betrayed her, smoothly taking over their forces.

    They entirely believed Angel was more than capable of doing so.

    With Gruss and the others leaving, and the young men and women thoroughly unconscious, only Angel and Moore remained in the meeting room.

    Angel stood silently, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on Moore, who stood on the high tform filled with a murderous aura. She took a deep breath and said, "Moore, you¡¯ve lost."

    "When did you poison me?"

    Moore looked at Angel coldly. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Since he couldn¡¯t use his abilities, with his body weak and powerless, it was clear he¡¯d been poisoned, and the person who poisoned him was Angel.

    "A week ago, I started poisoning your meals a week ago." Angel looked at Moore without any concealment, directly exining.

 Chapter 1678: 1171: This Is Betrayal

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1678: Chapter 1171: This Is Betrayal</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Moore looked at Angel with a grim face and said, ¡°My strength broke through to the peak of thete mythical stage a week ago, even if you poisoned me, I would definitely be able to feel it. Why didn¡¯t I notice, and why is the poison only resurfacing now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. In China¡¯s 5,000 years of history, countless masters have died from poison. Even a top master like Nie Kuangren might perish; let alone you!¡±

    Angel smiled slightly and walked leisurely towards Moore, speaking as she went, ¡°Actually, the poison I¡¯ve been giving you over this period strictly speaking isn¡¯t poison but a highly special one. In other words, it¡¯s a poison without a catalyst. As long as there¡¯s no catalyst, this poison will never attack.¡±

    ¡°Catalyst?¡±

    Listening to Angel¡¯s words, Moore was slightly stunned, then a sh crossed his eyes, ¡°Is the catalyst you¡¯re talking about the scent of blood?¡±

    When Angel and the others entered, he smelled a strong scent of blood wafting over. He originally thought it was just the result of too much killing, but now hearing Angel, it was obviously the catalyst she mentioned.

    ¡°As expected of my father, you¡¯re indeed very smart. Yes, you¡¯ve only partly figured out the catalyst. The blood scent is just to cover up the true catalyst. The real catalyst¡¯s smell is simr to the scent of blood. If released alone, you would surely notice. Even if it activated the poison in your body, it might not harm you. So I wrapped the catalyst in the scent of blood, with simr smells. You wouldn¡¯t notice at all.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s one part. The other problem is you shouldn¡¯t have used your powers so eagerly. The faster your abilities operate, the faster the poison activates. When you acted against the six n elders, the poison had already started working.¡±

    Angel looked at Moore, exining slowly while a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. The poison she administered to Moore was called Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance, which Lu Tianxing had Angel Intelligence Station deliver to Washington before he went to Beijing.

    Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance was specially formted by Mand, using arge amount of Six-winged Golden Cicada powder, designed specifically to suppress the strength ofte-stage mythical masters. To ensure sess, Lu Tianxing even asked Old Sir Lu for help to test its effectiveness before entrusting it to her¡ªand now it seemed extraordinarily effective.

    Of course, this Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance does no physical harm to a person¡¯s body; it only temporarily disables your ability to use your powers. Once the medication wears off, you¡¯ll be as lively as a dragon again. Furthermore, ording to Lu Tianxing, even someone as powerful as Old Sir Lu wouldn¡¯t be able to use their True Qi within fifteen minutes; hence Angel wasn¡¯t worried about Moore doing anything to her.

    The only pity for Angel was that this Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance was one of a kind; unless they found rare Six-winged Golden Cicadas again, it could never be formted again.

    Listening to Angel¡¯s words, Moore uttered grimly, ¡°Angel, you¡¯re ruthless. I¡¯m your father; I didn¡¯t expect you would dare do this to your own father¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Angel¡¯s face suddenly turned icy cold, ruthlessly interrupting Moore, ¡°Father? Do you think you have the right to say that? A father willing to send away his own daughter for power? Does a man like that deserve to be called a father?¡±

    ¡°Angel, I¡¯m doing this for the entire Morgan Family¡­¡±

    Moore¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished before Angel interrupted again, ¡°For the Morgan Family? Since when does our Morgan Family need to rely on marriage alliances to sustain itself? You¡¯re so eager to send me away because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll threaten your position in the future, right!¡±

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Moore fell into silence, or rather, he didn¡¯t know how to refute her because Angel was absolutely right in every detail. The reason he was so eager to marry Angel off was indeed because he feared she might threaten his position.

    Especially after hearing about Angel¡¯s rtionship with Lu Tianxing and realizing that Lu Tianxing is the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, the idea grew stronger. In this time¡¯s n elder meeting to select the family¡¯s sessor, he hadn¡¯t considered Angel at all. Regardless of Angel¡¯s opposition, the intention was to force her into marriage.

    After all, he was the n leader of the Morgan Family, and sacrificing a daughter for the position of n leader wasn¡¯t a big deal. Besides, he was still young; he could have another child. With his power and status, he could find any woman he wanted.

    ¡°You have nothing to say now, do you? This isn¡¯t your first time. When you sold my mother as merchandise when I was young, you ceased to be my father; you¡¯re worse than a beast.¡±

    Angel, looking at Moore with an icy expression, said calmly, ¡°But I must thank you. Thank you for helping me remove those six old guys. Without you, getting rid of them would indeed be very troublesome.¡±

    ¡°You want to take over the Morgan Family?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Angel straightforwardly admitted, ¡°The Morgan Family doesn¡¯t need so many n elders, nor does it need anyone to meddle in the n leader¡¯s orders. Do you really think they¡¯re sincerely cooperating with me? They were only trying to use me to gain control over the Morgan Family. Hmph, they want to make me their tool; they are not even qualified. Now you¡¯ve finally gotten rid of them, the entire Morgan Family is under my sway. I want my future son to be the n leader of the Morgan Family, not someone else¡¯s puppet.¡±

    Upon hearing Angel¡¯s words, Moore¡¯s face instantly turned exceedingly grim. He perhaps might not object to Angel being the leader of the Morgan Family, but Angel¡¯s n was evidently treason against the entire Morgan Family.

    It must be known that Angel¡¯s partner, Lu Tianxing, is a Huaxia person. Angel giving the position of n leader to her son essentially meant handing the entire Morgan Family to a Huaxia person. To Moore, as a white man, what Angel did felt like aplete betrayal.

    ¡°Angel, you¡¯re betraying the entire Morgan Family,¡± Moore eximed angrily.

    ¡°Betraying the Morgan Family?¡±

    Angel coldlyughed, dismissively saying, ¡°Then think of it as me betraying the Morgan Family. But rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. Despite all, you are my father; killing you would be patricide. So, I n to let you live as a wealthy man in this lifetime.¡±

    After the words fell, Angel walked directly towards Moore, a faintly glowing palm shining with powers. Before Moore could speak, she appeared beside him, her palm pressing onto Moore, violently destroying his meridians section by section, the power suppressed by the fragrance utterly shattered.

    After finishing all, Angel ignored Moore¡¯s venomous gaze and stepped towards the Morgan Family n leader¡¯s position. Turning around, she gazed down at the entire conference room, scanning the surroundings. Her eyes showed proudly. From tomorrow morning, her voice would be the solemand for the Morgan Family; her words like an imperial edict.

    At this moment, the Morgan Family underwent an earth-shattering change. With Angel¡¯s iron-fisted purge, the Morgan Family began to fall under Angel¡¯s control. The name Angel Morgan echoed throughout the Western World, inciting fear and awe among countless people. A woman isn¡¯t terrifying; a woman utterly ruthless is the most terrifying.

 Chapter 1679: 1672: Clash of Two Women

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1679: Chapter 1672: sh of Two Women</strong>

    The next day, when the first ray of sunlight rose slowly from the horizon, the darkness was dispelled by the light, and the whole city seemed to wake up. The once-empty streets became bustling with traffic and very lively.

    The sky over Beijing went through a brief period of bright blue before turning gray again, making people feel a bit out of breath. Pedestrians on the street all wore masks, giving an impression of hurriedness.

    At this moment, Lu Tianxing had also woken up early, appearing full of energy. Despite yesterday¡¯s whirlwind of activity, it seemed to have taken no toll on his spirit.

    Stretchingzily, Lu Tianxing nced down at Avril, who was sleeping in his arms like a well-behaved baby. He smiled lightly and, not feeling the need for morning exercise with her, got up from bed and headed to the bedroom. He nned to visit Ji Xingyun, the master of Sima Lingyun at the Yanhuang Group, and with Xue Bing likely to return this morning, he didn¡¯t want any awkward situations.

    After a quick wash-up, he changed into casual clothes and, without hesitation, opened the bedroom door and walked out.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t notice that as he opened the door and walked out, Avril, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes, staring at the door with aplex expression in her sapphire-like eyes, leaving people guessing what she was thinking.

    ¡°Hey, my Young Master Lu, you finally decided to get up. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to get up this morning! Turns out you¡¯re much tougher than I imagined.¡±

    Just as Lu Tianxing opened the door, a mocking voice echoed in his ears. Without thinking, Lu Tianxing looked up to see Xue Bing¡¯s graceful silhouette in his sight.

    Xue Bing was smiling at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, honestly, isn¡¯t your waist sore from getting up this morning?¡±

    With a smile, Xue Bing¡¯s eyes yfully stared at Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°Not sore.¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you returning to the Yanhuang Group? Howe you have time toe here this morning?¡±

    ¡°My man is having a fling with other women. Isn¡¯t it my right to catch him in the act?¡±

    Xue Bing pouted and pointed at the breakfast on the table, ¡°By the way, I bought a bit too much breakfast, can¡¯t finish it, help me out, will you?¡±

    Pointing to the neatly packed breakfast on the coffee table, it was evident that Xue Bing hadn¡¯t finished eating, but rather had intentionally bought it.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, thank you.¡± Lu Tianxing took a deep breath as he looked at the breakfast on the coffee table.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing replied bluntly: ¡°Tch, don¡¯t waste your breath thanking me. Save it, you¡¯re better off apanying me to a movie. Seriously, you¡¯re built like an ox, must have been busy all night, and still full of energy the next day. I¡¯d love to dissect you and see what you¡¯re made of.¡±

    Lu Tianxing rolled his eyes, saying nothing more, and simply sat on the sofa, tearing open a stic bag and casually popping a steamed bun into his mouth, saying, ¡°Xiao Bing, you didn¡¯t juste over to check on things this morning, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Yesterday, Group Leader Sima mentioned that if you want to meet his master, I¡¯m to drive you over.¡±

    Xue Bing answered casually, then, recalling something, looked at Lu Tianxing with a strange expression: ¡°Lu Tianxing, why isn¡¯t Avril up yet? After I left yesterday, how wild did things get? I heard from the hotel staff whileing here that the guests in presidential suite 306 went so wild the room became a battleground. They said it took several staff working together about an hour to clean it up. You and Avril are seriously wild; you¡¯re not worried about exhausting yourself, huh?¡±

    Upon hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, three ck lines appeared on Lu Tianxing¡¯s forehead. What on earth was thisss thinking all day? If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s agenda, he¡¯d really want to show her whether he was exhausted or not.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    Xue Bing looked at Lu Tianxing curiously and asked, ¡°Lu Tianxing, tell me how the Holy Daughter performedst night. Was she particrly wild? Like they say online, a woman pretending to be high and mighty is actually wild inside. Is Avril like that? Did you use any unspeakable tactics to ckmail her, like taking photos to threaten her? Did you? Let me see if you did.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, with a face full of cold sweat, looked at Xue Bing like she was a curious child, and even threatened to take photos. Did she really think he was Master Chen?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    Xue Bing lightly tapped Lu Tianxing and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re just taking these measures for your own safety. I promise I won¡¯t look down on you. Let me see, show me how crazy you guys really get. Even the bar staff outside are eager to add you on WeChat to chat about things at night. Hurry and let me see.¡±

    Lu Tianxing, in no good mood, nced at Xue Bing and pped her hand away, saying in exasperation, ¡°Get lost and y somewhere else. Do you think everyone is like you? If you don¡¯t mind, we could try something tonight and record it so you can see how you really look. By then, you two would be on par with each other.¡±

    Xue Bing, hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, pouted dissatisfied, saying, ¡°Tch, if you won¡¯t let me see, then fine. Do you think I care? By the way, you can eat slowly yourself! I¡¯m going to check on Avril.¡±

    While speaking, Xue Bing directly stood up and walked past me.

    Lu Tianxing watched Xue Bing¡¯s back without following. Even though Avril¡¯s abilities were sealed, Xue Bing couldn¡¯t really harm her, so Lu Tianxing simply ignored the situation and continued to dig into the breakfast Xue Bing brought. Speaking of which, from yesterday afternoon untilte at night, he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of madness had gotten into Avril, pulling him several times. Even with his strong physique, he felt his stomach grumble, as if it was too exhausting.

    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Avril was already dressed neatly, sitting at the bedside. Her face cold and eyes vacant as she stared at the wall, not blinking, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    At that moment, the room¡¯s door was pushed open from the outside, and Xue Bing entered. Upon seeing the messy bedroom, a blush unavoidably shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face, and she cursed inwardly, calling them shameless.

    ¡°Avril, we meet again.¡± Xue Bing walked to a single sofa beside her, sat down directly, and looked at Avril with a smiling face.

    ¡°Are you here to see me as a joke?¡± Avril nced at Xue Bing, speaking with a calm tone.

    Avril was naturally not unfamiliar with Xue Bing. To be precise, when Avril first arrived in Beijing, Xue Bing was with Sima Lingyun and others to pick her up from the airport. Being the Holy Daughter of the Church and visiting China required some reception.

    Moreover, Sima Lingyun arranged Xue Bing to help Avril with some trivial matters. However, Xue Bingter found out by chance that Avril¡¯s visit to Beijing was against Lu Tianxing, which led to a fallout, a big argument, and nearly a fight. So, when seeing Xue Bing entering, Avril naturally spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°If I say I¡¯m here to see you as a joke, would you believe me?¡± Xue Bing looked at Avril, her tone very calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Hmph, see me as a joke? You¡¯re not capable.¡± Avril nced at Xue Bing, her tone indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Tianxing¡¯s woman, why can¡¯t I see you as a joke? You¡¯re just a prisoner, after all.¡±

    Xue Bing¡¯s tone was not at all weak, mocking Avril coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know which woman, when brought back, appeared so aloof, but still ended up the same. Tsk tsk, even the dressing table became a battlefield. How do you say these water stains got here? Are they yours?¡±

    As she spoke, Xue Bing stood up from the sofa, reached out and brushed her finger over the watermark on the dressing table, raising it to show Avril.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    After hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Avril¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, but a hint of shame shed deep in her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Hmph, looks like you aren¡¯t much better. In the living room, you couldn¡¯t wait to get wild with a married man, so proactive. What right do you have to mock me? We¡¯re just two of a kind.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I did indeed get intimate with a married man, but so what? At least he likes me, and I have a ce in his heart, whereas in his heart, you¡¯re just a ything. Even if I¡¯m shameless, at least I¡¯m a bit better than you. Your body is so honest, yet your mouth cries and pleads ¡®no.¡¯ Looks like you¡¯re more shameless than I am, Avril.¡±

    In terms of arguing, Xue Bing may not be a match for Lin Yafei and Rose, or even Bai Zhiqing, who could easily crush her. But when it came to Avril, she was confident she wouldn¡¯t fall behind.

    Moreover, she and Avril were never on good terms, so anything could be said. Unlike with Lin Yafei or Bai Zhiqing, where some things couldn¡¯t be mentioned.

    ?????

    ???

    “ï

    ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ô”

    ???

    ??????

    ??

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????

    ???????????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ???????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ????

    ?

    ??

    ???¡¯??

    ????????????

    ??

    ±R

    Â¶

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ô”

    ??

    ??????

    ÌJ

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???????

    ????

    ±R

    ???

    ????????

    ?¡¯????

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ÀÏ

    ?????????

    ?????

    ??????????

    Ì”

    ??????

    ???????

    ???

     t

    ?????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ¡®???????

    ??

    ¡°????????? ??????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?????¡¯? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ?????????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?? ????? ????¡± ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ???????? ??????? ??????

    ????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ??????? ¡°? ????? ???¡¯?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???¡±

    ¡®??

    ????

    ???

    ???¡±??

    ??????

    ???

    ????

    ??¡±??

    ??? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????¡¯? ?? ?????????? ?? ??? ?????? ????????? ????????? ? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????????? ???¡¯?? ??? ??????? ? ?????? ??????¡±

    ¡°??? ??????? ? ?????? ??????¡±

    ?????

    ?

    ???

    ???''¡±??

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????

    ??

    ???????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ?

    ???

    ????

    ???????

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???????????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????¡±?

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ?¡¯????

    ?????????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ???¡¯???

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ??????

    ??????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ¡°??? ??? ?????????? ?????????¡±

    ??? ???? ???????? ??????? ?????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ??????? ¡°?? ??? ?????? ????? ?¡¯? ? ????? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????¡±

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????????

    ??????????

    ??????????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????

    ?

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ?????????

    ????¡¯?????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ????????

    ?????

    ??????

    ????

    ???????

    ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??????? ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ? ??????????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ????????? ???? ???????????? ???? ??????? ???? ??????? ???? ????????

    ¡°???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????¡±

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ??????

    ?????????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ??

    ???

    ?????

    ???????

    ???????

    ????????????

    ????

    ??????

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????¡¯?

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ???¡¯

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ??????¡¯?

    ???????

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    ??

    ?????????

    ?¡¯?????

    ???????

    ??????

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ??? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????????? ??????? ?? ??????? ?????????? ?????¡¯? ? ??????? ¡°??? ????? ???? ?????¡± ?? ??? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ?????

    ¡°?¡¯? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??????????? ?? ????????? ???? ????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??????? ???¡¯?? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ???????¡±

    ????¡¯

    ??

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ??????????

    ?????????

    ??

    ??

    ???????

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ????????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ??????

    ????????

    ????????????????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????????¡¯?

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ?

    ???????

    ????

    ¡®?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ?????

    ¡®????

    ¡®?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ?????????

    ???????????¡±

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ?????????

    ??????

    ????????????

    ???¡¯??

    ??¡¯??

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ????????

    ????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ??????¡±??

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???

    ????¡¯??

    ??

    ???¡¯??

    ?????

    ????

    ¡°???¡¯? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ???? ??????????? ??????? ?????? ?? ???????? ??? ???????? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ??? ??? ??????????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ?? ????? ???¡¯? ??? ?????? ??????¡±

    ?????? ??????? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ???? ? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?? ?¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ???????¡±

    ???????¡±

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ????????

    ?

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ??????

    ????

    ????¡¯?

    ????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ???

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ????

    ???¡±?

    ????????

    ????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????????

    ???

    ????

    ??????????

    ???????

    ??

    ????

    ????

    ????¡¯?

    ???????

    ???

    ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???????? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ????¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ???????????? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ? ?????¡¯? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ??????? ?????

    ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ?? ??????? ?????? ???????? ?? ??????? ???? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ???? ?? ???????? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ??????¡¯? ??????? ????? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ?? ????????¡¯? ???????? ??? ???????? ??????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ??????¡¯? ????????????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???????¡±?

    ??

    ????

    ¡®?????

    ?????

    ??????

    ???????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????

    ????

    ?????????????

    ????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ????

    ?????

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ?????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ???

    ??¡¯???

    ?????

    ????

    ??????

    ??

    ?????

    ??

    ?????????

    ?????

    ???

    ???

    ??¡±????

    ?

    ????

    ????

    ???

    ???

    ¡°????????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????????? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ?????????? ???? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????????? ?? ??????????? ???? ???????????? ???? ?? ???????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ???????????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ?????? ?????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??????¡¯? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??????? ????????¡±

    ????? ???????? ??????? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ??????????????

    ?????

    ???

    ????¡¯?

    ??

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ????????

    ????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???????????

    ???

    ?

    ???

    ?????¡¯?

    ¡°????? ????????? ????? ???? ? ????? ?????¡¯? ? ??????? ?? ??? ???¡¯? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ? ????? ??? ????? ????? ?? ????? ?¡¯? ??????? ????¡±

    ???? ????? ??? ???? ????¡¯? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?????

    ???

    ???¡¯????

    ??

    ???????????

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ????

    ???¡¯??

    ??????

    ????

    ???

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ??????

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???

    ?????

    ?????

    ???

    ???????

    ?????

    ????

    ?????

    ?????????

    ????

    ???????

    ???

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ?????

    ????????

    ?????????

    ???

    ????

    ?????

    ?

    ??????

    ??????

    ???

    ???

    ??????????

    ???????

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ??????

    ???????

    ?????

    ???

    ????

    ??????¡¯

    ????

    ?????????

    ????????

    ????

    ??

    ??

    ?????????

    ??

    ????

    ??

    ???

    ?????????

    ????????

    ?????

    ??

    ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ?? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ?? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ?????????? ?????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??????? ????????? ??????????? ?? ????????¡¯? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ????? ????? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ????????

    ???? ????????? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ?? ?????????? ??????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ????????????

    ????????????

    ?????

    ??

    ??

    ?????????

    ??????????

    ??

    ???

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ???

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???????

    ???????

    ??

    ??¡¯????

    ????

    ??

    ?????????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???????? ????????? ??? ???? ????????? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ¡°??? ?? ??????¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ¡°???? ??? ??? ????? ? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ??????? ???? ? ????? ???? ?????? ?????? ? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??? ????? ???? ???????????¡±

    ¡°?????¡±?

    ??????? ??? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ? ???????? ????? ¡°?? ???? ??????? ??? ????¡¯? ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???????¡¯? ??????? ???¡¯? ?? ????? ????¡±

    ????????? ?? ???????? ??????????? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????

    ????

    ???

    ?????????

    ???????

    ?????????

    ?????

    ????

    ¡°??

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????¡±

    ????

    ?????

    ????¡¯?

    ????

    ??

    ¡°?? ???????? ?¡¯?? ?????? ??? ?????????? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ?????¡± ?? ???????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????

    ¡°?? ????????? ? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????¡¯? ????? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ???????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?????¡¯? ???????¡±

    ???????

    ??

    ???

    ?

    ??

    ???

    ??

    ????????

    ??

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ????????

    ??????

    ?????

    ??????

    ?????????

    ???????

    ?????

    ??

    ?¡¯????

    ?¡¯????

    ???????

    ????

    ??????

    ?????

    ???

    ??

    ??

    ???

    ???????

    ??????

    ?????¡¯

    ¡°???? ??? ?? ? ??????? ?¡¯?? ?? ????? ?????¡±

    ???? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ???????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ????????

    ???

    ????????

    ????????

    ??????????

    ????????

    ???

    ???

    ?????????

    ????

    ??

    ????

    ???

    ??

    ?????

    ?

    ?????????

    ????????

    ???

    ??????

    ????

    ????

    ??????

    ????

    ?????????

    ???????????

    ???

    ???

    ????? ?? ????????¡¯? ?????? ???????? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ?? ???????

 Chapter 1680: 1673: Xue Bings Eloquence

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1680: Chapter 1673: Xue Bing¡¯s Eloquence</strong>

    Avril listened to Xue Bing¡¯s blunt words, and her face became increasingly displeased, her pretty face turning livid, yet she couldn¡¯t utter a single word in response. Xue Bing wasn¡¯t wrong; if it was Lu Tianxing forcing her initially, sheter found herself irresistibly indulged, even actively cooperating, which no longer counted as coercion.

    ¡°Moreover, believe it or not, if it weren¡¯t for not being able to tear up with the Church for now, you would have died at the Great Wall yesterday, and wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± Xue Bing looked at Avril, speaking lightly again.

    Avril looked at Xue Bing indifferently, saying coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re here not just to mock me!¡±

    ¡°Mock you? I¡¯m not that bored, Xue Bing.¡±

    Xue Bing nced at Avril and said calmly, ¡°I just want to tell you that there¡¯s only one path in front of you now, and that¡¯s to obediently be his woman, honestly, otherwise I can assure you if you dare harbor any intentions, you¡¯ll die without a burial ce.¡±

    ¡°Die without a burial ce?¡±

    Avrilughed coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re telling me this to pull me into your camp, right? Or rather, to make me your ally, and then use my help inpeting with other women to win favor and secure a ce in his heart. Although you might not be able to shake his wife¡¯s position, you can destabilize other women¡¯s positions, am I right?¡±

    ¡°You arepletely mistaken.¡±

    Xue Bing directly refuted Avril¡¯s words, saying coldly, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool, Xue Bing, topete for favor only to be hated and kicked away by the man?¡±

    Xue Bing knew very well that in Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart, almost every woman was equally important. He might not be able to bepletely impartial, but he could ce every woman in a significant position in his heart. However, regrpeting for favor, with a bit of girlish tantrum, adds spice to life.

    If you trulypete for favor, emting the intricacies of ancient pce maniptions, always calcting, you will forever lose this man. After all, no man likes a calcting woman; even Lin Yafei and Rose, women who instill fear in countless people, do not show cunning in front of Lu Tianxing. Such calctions only surface when dealing with enemies.

    ¡°Then why tell me all this?¡±

    Avril looked at Xue Bing, feeling confused, it¡¯s the first time she felt her calctions were wed, even the battle at the Great Wall wouldn¡¯t count as her failure. If Cangwu hadn¡¯t appeared, Lu Tianxing would have surely died, but now she feels something is off. Doesn¡¯t it happen like this in Chinese dramas?

    The mistress and the wife fight for position, leading to intense conflicts. There¡¯s a saying, ¡°Artes from life,¡± so why is this scenario not working with Xue Bing?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this in hopes that you be his right-hand. My abilities fall short to help him much, but you can, because you¡¯re the Holy Daughter of the Church.¡±

    Xue Bing, unaware of Avril¡¯s thoughts, spoke faintly, ¡°Besides, being his woman, you won¡¯t lose out. Surely you¡¯ve witnessed his fighting skills, at least he won¡¯t turn you into a resentful woman, and you won¡¯t be in any life-threatening situation. You can retain your Holy Daughter status in the Church. More importantly, you¡¯ve seen Tianxing¡¯s prowess yesterday. Once he breaks through to the Late Stage of Mythical, you¡¯ll have no doubt of his strength, with such a powerful backing, obtaining the Pope¡¯s position is quite effortless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is far more reliable than calcting against others in exchange for alliance benefits? At least you don¡¯t need to worry about your man stabbing you in the back. In times of danger, you can confidently seek help from him rather than humbly pleading with an ally. Don¡¯t you agree, Avril?¡±

    Avril, hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, took a deep breath and said, ¡°So I¡¯m left with no choice but toply?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is the best path for you, ensuring your safety, keeping your Holy Daughter position, and realizing your ambitions, achieving three goals at once. You¡¯re not losing anything, on the contrary, you¡¯ve got a perfect match, why not?¡± Xue Bing said to Avril lightly.

    This is why Xue Bing urged Lu Tianxing to take in Avrilst night. Her own strength was limited and couldn¡¯t assist Lu Tianxing much. It was better to bring Avril into the camp, though she wasn¡¯t sure of the rtionship between Lu Tianxing and Avril, a woman¡¯s intuition told her there was an untold story between them.

    So she advised Lu Tianxing to conquer Avril, equating to gaining half the Church¡¯s support. Once Lu Tianxing reaches the Late Stage of Mythical in the future, he will be capable of engulfing the whole Church¡¯s powers. Then, the entire Church will be under Lu Tianxing¡¯smand. Any powerful enemies trying to act will have to consider if they can withstand the Church¡¯s retaliation.

    Listening to Xue Bing, Avril opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by Xue Bing who said, ¡°Avril, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but do you think if news of you no longer being pure reaches the Church, they will spare you? You¡¯re likely to face the stake. Coborating with us is your best way forward.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this time your n haspletely failed. When you return to the Church, your reputation will likely suffer, and punishment is inevitable. More importantly, once Lu Tianxing breaks through to the Late Stage of Mythical, do you think he will spare the Church? The only path left for the Church would be utter destruction. Do you want to watch the Church be reduced to ashes, or seize the opportunity to take control of the Church¡¯s power, be the first Female Pope in the Church¡¯s history, and lead it to greater heights?¡±

    Avril remained silent, lowering her head in contemtion.

    Seeing Avril¡¯s expression, a slight smile appeared on Xue Bing¡¯s face. She knew Avril was tempted.

    ¡°Think carefully about what I said. There¡¯s a saying: if you can¡¯t resist life, you might as well lie down and enjoy it. Sometimes changing your mindset can lead to a whole new life. Think it over, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    With that, Xue Bing didn¡¯t say another word and turned to leave the room.

    As she watched Xue Bing¡¯s departing figure and recalled her words, Avril¡¯s body trembled slightly. Xue Bing might not know everything, but Avril was well aware that she had no other choice. The only path before her was to cooperate with Lu Tianxing; otherwise, even if he removed her poison and let her return to the Church, she would still face death. Moreover, she might carry a stain that could never be erased, bing an existence eternally cursed in the Church¡¯s history.

    However, if she followed Lu Tianxing and relied on his strength, once he broke through to the Late Stage of Mythical, it might be difficult to deal with Edward, but with thebined efforts of Old Master Lu, Cangwu, and others, killing the Pope and crushing any opposition within the Church would be simple. Moreover, considering Lu Tianxing¡¯s care for his women, if she truly became one of them, he would never stand by idly if she was in danger, as proven by his many adventures for Bai Zhiqing.

    Yet, recalling what Lu Tianxing said to herst night, Avril believed that if she actively tried to ingratiate herself with him, she might face his mocking ridicule, which made her feel somewhat embarrassed.

    At that moment, Avril¡¯s beautiful face alternated between expressions, as though she were in the midst of an internal struggle.

    Meanwhile, in the hall, Lu Tianxing swallowed thest dumpling, nced at Xue Bing as she came out: ¡°Why so quick?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Xue Bing rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What did you think I was doing in there? Getting into a fight with Avril, making a bloody mess, and then calling your wife to tell her about your infidelity?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­,¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing replied with a sheepish grin: ¡°No way, really. Oh, didn¡¯t you say you were taking me to see Sima Lingyun¡¯s mentor? Let¡¯s go then, now.¡±

    Speaking, Lu Tianxing immediately stood up from the sofa and headed outside the hotel.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, you¡¯re just leaving like that, what about Avril?¡± Xue Bing called after Lu Tianxing.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve sealed her abilities, she can¡¯t get away,¡± Lu Tianxing said, looking at Xue Bing.

    ¡°Lu Tianxing, I meant you should release the points on Avril¡¯s body. Although this is the Han Family Hotel and there are experts guarding the area, what if something unexpected happens? Unlock her powers, so at least she can escape if there¡¯s danger.¡±

    Hearing Xue Bing¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. He wasn¡¯t worried about Avril escaping unless she gave up on revenge or chose to die at the Pope¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    With that, Lu Tianxing turned and walked toward the bedroom, not even bothering to knock as he pushed the door open and entered.

    Inside the bedroom, Avril, who was struggling with a difficult decision, shuddered all over at the sound of the door opening, her face momentarily shing with tension.

    Soon, Lu Tianxing¡¯s figure appeared in Avril¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 1681 - 1674: Ji Xingyun

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Chapter 1674: Ji Xingyun</h4>

    Seeing Lu Tianxing appear, even though she already had clothes on, Avril instinctively pulled the nket beside her and covered herself.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of ck lines, he smirked and said, "What¡¯s the point of covering up, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before yesterday."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril immediately shouted, "Get out, get out."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at Avril¡¯s words, he was toozy to say anything, and he directly reached out, a gust of True Qi roared out,nding on Avril, freeing up her acupoints.

    Feeling the power surging throughout her body, Avril¡¯s originally furious expression turned somewhatplex, she looked at Lu Tianxing and said:

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you release my power, I¡¯ll escape?"

    "If you want to escape, go ahead, but from now on, our partnership is null and void, from now on, you walk your sunny path, I cross my single-log bridge. If you continue to want to deal with me, I can guarantee that the next time we meet will be your death day, regardless of whether your backer is the Pope or whoever."

    Lu Tianxing nced at Avril, leaving behind a sentence, he didn¡¯t bother to look at Avril¡¯s expression anymore, he turned and walked straight out. Compared to Avril, he had more important things to attend to.

    "Bang!"

    With a muffled sound, Lu Tianxing casually closed the door.

    Watching the door close, Avril bit her red lips, her expression filled with undisguisable anger, didn¡¯t this bastard know how tofort her, does it have to be a woman like her to yield to him?

    As this thought appeared, Avril couldn¡¯t help but be startled, could it be that because of what happenedst night, she truly has developed feelings for Lu Tianxing.

    Otherwise, with the way Lu Tianxing treated her just now, speaking so bluntly, why did she feel no displeasure, and the only anger was due to a woman¡¯s resentment when her boyfriend doesn¡¯tfort her during a quarrel, rather than the so-called anger.

    At this moment, Avril once again fell into confusion, not knowing what to do.

    Regarding the thoughts arising in Avril¡¯s mind, Lu Tianxing naturally didn¡¯t know; at this moment, Lu Tianxing had alreadye out of the bedroom, without any pause, he left the Han Family Hotel with Xue Bing.

    Meanwhile, in a rtively quiet courtyard in Beijing.

    In this courtyard filled with ssical charm, an elderly man was holding a watering pot, watering the flowers and nts in the courtyard. In the sunlight, one could clearly see the old man had a square face, appearing very healthy and ruddy, truly hair white as a crane youth in heart. If the elder weren¡¯t wearing a white Tang suit but wearing ancient clothing, people might mistake him for a reclusive sage, giving a very intriguing feeling.

    Not far from the elder, Sima Lingyun was standing there respectfully, watching the elder slowly watering the flowers, not saying a word, just standing there, without a hint of impatience.

    This old man was none other than the person Lu Tianxing was here to see, and Sima Lingyun¡¯s teacher, the former leader of the Yanhuang Group, one of the survivors of the Four Great Families¡¯ Ji Family¡ªJi Xingyun.

    "Alright, the tea should be brewed by now, no need to stand there,e and have a cup of tea with me."

    After unknown time had passed, Ji Xingyun suddenly put down the watering pot and walked towards the small pavilion in the center of the pond, where on the stone table inside the pavilion, a pot of fragrant tea with a hint of bamboo aroma was ced.

    If Lu Tianxing were here, he would definitely recognize this tea as the Clear Heart Tea Bamboo leaves.

    "Sit down."

    Ji Xingyun gestured for Sima Lingyun to sit down, after pouring himself a cup of tea and pouring a cup for Sima Lingyun, he slowly began, "You came today to see me because of Lu Tiankuang¡¯s grandson, right? Tell me your thoughts on him."

    "Very frightening, whether it¡¯s his strength or other aspects, he gives me only one feeling, and that is very frightening."

    Sima Lingyun looked at his mentor, and slowly said, "Moreover, his trouble-making skills are strong, stirring up countless troubles, each one could be a catastrophe for any family, yet he continues to live energetically, vibrant and alive. Just this aspect makes me feel not only is he frightening but I also quite admire him."

    "Really?"

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun, Ji Xingyun gently took a sip of tea, saying, "Strong trouble-making skills also indicate strong power, or else he wouldn¡¯t be Lu Tiankuang¡¯s grandson, Lu Tianzhan¡¯s son. Indeed, this family¡¯s ability to stir trouble is not weak, with Lu Tiankuang, Lu Tianzhan, and now Lu Tianxing, these three generations seem determined to overturn Beijing. Looks like when this kid arrives, I have to talk to him. Youth having sharpness is good, but sometimes being overly sharp might not be beneficial."

    "Master...."

    Before Sima Lingyun could finish his words, Ji Xingyun interrupted, "Don¡¯t worry, just going to chat, nothing more, if I strike, it¡¯ll be bullying the juniors. If Lu Tiankuang and Jiang Liufeng, those old folks get wind of me bullying their grandson, great-grandson, they wouldn¡¯t rush to Beijing to confront me. I don¡¯t want to face two protective old folks. But you, you¡¯ve been cking in your trainingtely, Lu Tianxing is already Middle-stage Mythical, and you¡¯re still at Early-stage Mythical. Do you want me to be teased by these old friends, when having tea, saying my disciple isn¡¯t better than their grandson?"

    Upon hearing his master¡¯s words, Sima Lingyun¡¯s face shed a bitter smile, who would have thought the former Yanhuang Group leader was like an old child ready to boast among former friends.

    "Remember, once the Lu Family kid leaves Beijing, you must go into seclusion, practice the Four Seasons Sword Technique you acquired to perfection, or else don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you." Ji Xingyun red at Sima Lingyun and said.

    "Yes, Master, I understand."

    Sima Lingyun solemnly nodded, Lu Tianxing¡¯s strength constantly changing, which gave him a sense of immense pressure, even without Ji Xingyun¡¯s words, he had decided to find time for seclusion.

    While Sima Lingyun was apanying his master in conversation, Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing drove up to the courtyard outside.

    "I say Xiao Bing, you didn¡¯t deliberately lead us astray, did you? The former leader of the Yanhuang Group would live here; shouldn¡¯t he live in a mansion worth tens of millions or billions, served by hundreds of servants?"

    Lu Tianxing got off the car, looking at the ancient-style courtyard in front of him, his face had a hint of perplexity. Although courtyards in Beijing are very famous and considered asndmark buildings, with generally pricey values, but knowing Sima Lingyun¡¯s master as the former leader of Yanhuang Group, how could he live in a courtyard? He should be finding a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers and build a vi to live, right.

    "How should I know, anyway, it was the leader who told me to bring you here, furthermore, what do you think Yanhuang Group is, living in millions, billions worth mansions, only a nouveau riche like you wouldn¡¯t care about money."

    Xue Bing red at Lu Tianxing in annoyance, and stepped forward to gently knock on the door.

 Chapter 1682 - 1675: Itâ€™s Totally Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Chapter 1675: It¡¯s Totally Worth It</h4>

    Apanied by the sound of knocking, footsteps quickly followed from inside, and soon the door was opened from the inside, revealing Sima Lingyun at the doorway.

    "Leader." Upon seeing Sima Lingyun, Xue Bing immediately called out.

    "Hmm."

    Sima Lingyun nodded at Xue Bing and then turned his gaze to Lu Tianxing, saying: "Judge, you¡¯re here. My master is waiting for you in the backyard, but..."

    Sima Lingyun nced at Xue Bing, who was following Lu Tianxing, indicating his meaning without speaking.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said to Xue Bing beside him: "No problem, Xiao Bing, just wait for me in the car."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside," Xue Bing nodded and said.

    Seeing Xue Bing nod, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more and said to Sima Lingyun: "Let¡¯s go, take me to see your master."

    Sima Lingyun said nothing further, leading Lu Tianxing towards the backyard of the courtyard.

    Their pace was neither hurried nor slow, and along the way, Lu Tianxing admired the scenery of this courtyard. Momentster, as they arrived at the backyard, Lu Tianxing saw a small pond with a water corridor running through the middle. In the center of the water, a small pavilion stood, mirroring the shimmering water, with various stones piled on both sides of the pond. Willow trees stood there; although it was alreadyte autumn and the willow leaves had turned yellow, it still presented a unique charm when gazed upon.

    Upon seeing this scene, Lu Tianxing shook his head silently, realizing that many influential elders these days preferred such atmospheres, living in ces with a particr sense of artistic mood. Even Old Master Lu was no exception. To put it nicely, this is about enjoying life and staying away from worldly matters; to put it bluntly, it¡¯s about showing off.

    At this moment, in the pavilion at the center of the pond, an elderly man with white hair and a youthful face sat leisurely sipping tea. He exuded no aura whatsoever, just like an elder enjoying a blissful life with grandchildren, disying a kind and amiable expression.

    However, upon seeing this elder, Lu Tianxing¡¯s nerves tightened instantly, feeling as if a sword was hanging above his head. Although this elder seemed no different from an ordinary old man, Lu Tianxing sensed a sharp aura emanating from him. Sitting there, he felt like a sword standing upright, with the surroundings being the world of the sword, and the sharpness uncontrobly burst forth. Lu Tianxing even felt that if he were to engage in a fight with this elder, he might be killed instantly by him.

    After carefully evaluating the elder, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. This elder indeed gave him a dangerous feeling, yet he couldn¡¯t help but sense an aura of twilight about him, as if half his foot was in the grave. However, there was no sign of such on the elder¡¯s face, leaving Lu Tianxing puzzled but saying nothing.

    Footsteps echoed in his ears, yet Ji Xingyun remained unmoved, quietly sipping tea as if he didn¡¯t see the two of them approaching.

    Sima Lingyun strode quickly to Ji Xingyun and respectfully said: "Master, I brought Lu Tianxing over."

    Upon hearing Sima Lingyun¡¯s words, Ji Xingyun lightly waved his hand and said: "I know, you may leave now, and remember, don¡¯t let anyone in."

    Sima Lingyun nodded, said nothing more, and left.

    Watching Sima Lingyun leave, Ji Xingyun nced at Lu Tianxing, gesturing for him to sit down, and said with some emotion: "I remember the first time I met your father, it was over twenty years ago. Unexpectedly, over twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye, and when you stand before me today, it feels like seeing your father standing in front of me back then. Both of you have the same temperament, youthful vigor, and sharpness. However, your father couldn¡¯tpare to you; his strength at your age was inferior and his actions were not as decisive as yours."

    Ji Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh here: "Unfortunately, I waste back then. If I had arrived a step earlier, perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and China wouldn¡¯t have lost a top expert."

    Ji Xingyun¡¯s face showed a tinge of regret. When he learned that Lu Tianzhan was attacked, he rushed to the battlefield immediately, but he was stillte. By the time he arrived, it was all over, and he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Lu Tianzhan and Jiang Hongyan within dozens of kilometers around. He ultimately left with regret, which could be said to be the biggest regret of his life. If Lu Tianzhan hadn¡¯t died, relying on his rtionship with Lu Tiankuang, the Yanhuang Group wouldn¡¯t have been as passive as it is now. If Lu Tianzhan hadn¡¯t died, decadester, China would definitely have gained another top expert.

    "Old man, you¡¯ve done your best, there¡¯s no need for self-me," Lu Tianxing said, shaking his head at the elder in front of him.

    "You don¡¯t me me?" Ji Xingyun asked deeply after hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Old man, you must be joking. You¡¯ve done your best. Why would I me you? Moreover, you¡¯re an outsider. For an outsider to do this much is already very rare."

    Lu Tianxing said tly: "Moreover, I should thank you, old man. If it weren¡¯t for your permission for Sima Lingyun to help me this time, I probably would have died long ago."

    Ji Xingyun was slightly stunned upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words: "You know I asked Lingyun to help you?"

    "Of course, old man, I¡¯m not foolish. Sima Lingyun is my friend, and helping me once or twice might be expected. However, this Great Wall Battle this time is of great importance, and even on the Great Wall, I suppose many would be unwilling for there to be a battle, but no one said anything. Clearly, someone suppressed this matter, and if someone suppressed it, I, as a member of the Yanhuang Group, Sima Lingyun shouldn¡¯t have such authority. But it was suppressed, and among those in China who can suppress this matter and are willing to help me, aside from you, old man, there aren¡¯t many others. You¡¯re among them," Lu Tianxing said, smiling at Ji Xingyun.

    "You¡¯re very smart."

    The elder did not deny anything but instead looked at Lu Tianxing and said: "Do you know why I want to help you?"

    Surprised by the elder¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head slightly.

    "Because I want to forge you into a sword, a sword that can deter foreign forces, just like the first leader of the Yanhuang Group, Nie Kuangren, to deter foreign forces and make them not dare to step across the thunder line," Ji Xingyun said heavily, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    "A sword?"

    Lu Tianxing was momentarily stunned and then chuckled: "Old man, you¡¯re sure I will be this sword? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m surrounded by enemies now. Given my nature, do you think if my strength increases, I will spare them? By that time, China won¡¯t just lose one or two families."

    "So what, sometimes in troubled times, severe measures are necessary. Since these families have exceeded their authority and started decaying, wanting to meddle more, they no longer need to exist. Using their blood and lives to nurture a strong person who can suppress China¡¯s fortune for a century is entirely worth it," Ji Xingyun said slowly.

 Chapter 1683 - 1676: The Terrifying Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Chapter 1676: The Terrifying Curse</h4>

    Ji Xingyun¡¯s voice was very calm, without a trace of worldly smoke, as if narrating a very ordinary matter. However, when these words reached Lu Tianxing¡¯s ears, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of biting cold. There¡¯s a saying that is indeed true: every person in a position of power isn¡¯t easy to deal with. To achieve their goals, they can resort to any means necessary, regardless of how cruel and bloody the process, caring only about the result.

    Don¡¯t speak of knighthood, a general¡¯s sesses at the cost of countless bones.

    Lu Tianxing finally understood the meaning behind these words.

    "Do you think my method is cruel?" The elder seemed to see through Lu Tianxing¡¯s thoughts and asked.

    Lu Tianxing smiled lightly and said, "There¡¯s nothing cruel about it. Not standing in your position, one wouldn¡¯t consider your politics. If I were in your shoes, perhaps I would choose the same method, maybe even more so. After all, trading the lives of a few decaying families for a strong figure that can suppress a nation¡¯s luck for a century is a deal worth making."

    Lu Tianxing was not a kindhearted person or a soft fool. From his perspective, he would be willing to sacrifice several families for the rise of an invincible warrior. As long as this warrior lives, they can intimidate any nation or force. An invincible warrior is like a nuclear bomb, perhaps even more terrifying. A nuclear bomb might be intercepted, but there¡¯s no stopping an invincible warrior. They might just take your head off while you sleep, and you can¡¯t do anything about it. That¡¯s what¡¯s truly terrifying. Otherwise, foreign powers wouldn¡¯t unite and go to great lengths to eliminate Nie Kuangren.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ji Xingyun nodded with satisfaction and smiled, "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t care how many aristocratic families are sacrificed. As long as this warrior isn¡¯t disloyal to their country and doesn¡¯t indiscriminately kill innocents, that¡¯s enough. Sacrificing a few decaying families to cultivate a top-level warrior is truly a deal with huge returns."

    "However, old sir, I¡¯m curious, why didn¡¯t you choose Sima Lingyun but chose me instead?" Lu Tianxing looked at the elder and asked again. This was what he was most curious about: if they wanted to create a weapon, why not choose Sima Lingyun? After all, Sima Lingyun was the elder¡¯s disciple and the head of the Yanhuang Group. Cultivating Sima Lingyun would be understandable and without worries of betrayal.

    "Lingyun won¡¯t do."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ji Xingyun shook his head and said, "As you know, several months ago, Lingyun¡¯s strength wasparable to yours, but after a few months, your strength has far surpassed his. This shows you¡¯re more suitable than Lingyun for this matter. More importantly, the cultivation technique you practice is precisely the one created by the first leader of our Yanhuang Group, the ¡¯Creation Source Technique.¡¯"

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "You mean the cultivation technique I practice is the same one Nie Kuangren used?"

    This technique had never been mentioned to anyone, yet now the elder directly spoke its name, leaving Lu Tianxing profoundly shocked. If he hadn¡¯t consulted Old Master Lu, ensuring the elder was trustworthy, he might have already considered killing. After all, this technique was indeed extraordinary, and if made known, the resulting turmoil would rival that of the Four Symbols Ring. Eternal life might be elusive, but this cultivation technique genuinely existed. Investigate a bit, and you¡¯d know his cultivation path, potentially drawing attacks from around the world.

    Ji Xingyun nced at Lu Tianxing and nodded slightly, saying, "That¡¯s right. The ¡¯Creation Source Technique¡¯ was indeed cultivated by Nie Kuangren. Otherwise, how do you think Nie Kuangren rose from a mere Yellow-level Martial Artist to an invincible figure feared by many so quickly? It was because of this technique. Its most remarkable feature is: harnessing battles for growth."

    "By unleashing your potential in battles, your strength changes dramatically, resulting in unparalleled achievements. After Nie Kuangren was besieged to death in Shennongjia, this technique disappeared until you emerged. We discovered that after leaving Shennongjia, your strength transformed drastically. Coupled with frequent dangers and rapid growth, we suspected you might have acquired the ¡¯Creation Source Technique.¡¯"

    Listening to Ji Xingyun, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. After all, the Yanhuang Group represented national power, and discovering these things wasn¡¯t difficult. Although he was concerned about his cultivation technique being exposed, he wasn¡¯t inclined to hide. Even if they guessed, he had no fear. With his current strength, he had no need to fear too much.

    "So, the founder of my technique was Nie Kuangren?" Lu Tianxing asked, looking at Ji Xingyun.

    "No."

    Ji Xingyun shook his head, saying, "As for this technique, Nie Kuangren also stumbled upon it by chance. He might not have been the first practitioner; perhaps others practiced or acquired it before. It¡¯s just that there were no records because they weren¡¯t as extreme as you and Nie Kuangren. This technique is shrouded in mystery, its origins unclear, yet undeniably it¡¯s a top-tier technique, surpassing anything we¡¯ve seen. This is also why we¡¯ve decided to cultivate you. The ¡¯Creation Source Technique¡¯ thrives onbat, and only through constant battles will dramatic changes ur. You have many enemies now, fitting this requirement perfectly. So, I¡¯ve chosen you to be a weapon feared by foreign forces, an invincible warrior to uphold China¡¯s luck for a century."

    After hearing Ji Xingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything or refuse. At heart, he was a Huaxia person. Though not fervently nationalistic, few Huaxia people would enjoy foreign forces acting arrogantly in their country. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have eliminated foreign enemies without mercy. Avril was the only one who survived, and she was spared because she couldn¡¯t die in China.

    Taking a deep breath to calm his thoughts, Lu Tianxing looked at the elder and said, "And the Great Wall battle, is this the reason you¡¯re helping me?"

    "Indeed, for a martial artist to be strong enough, it takes life-and-death trials. We won¡¯t aid you against these martial artists but can manage external influences. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about higher-ups causing trouble, as long as you don¡¯tmit crimes or harm the country, we won¡¯t act against you. Additionally, we wish to use your hand to cleanse some harmful elements."

    Listening to Ji Xingyun¡¯s calm yet murderous words, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and let the subject drop, looking at the elder and saying, "Old sir, let¡¯s leave that aside for now. I came here today for something else. Can you help enlighten me?"

    "You¡¯vee for the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave and the traces of the Heavenly God, haven¡¯t you?" Ji Xingyun looked at Lu Tianxing and asked directly.

    "Precisely. Old sir, you are from the Ji Family, one of the four great families of China. It¡¯s said that the four families once united their powers to attack a ce. Was that ce the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave, and is the legend of the Four Symbols Ring true?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Ji Xingyun and fired several questions. It was because of the Four Symbols Ring that he and Bai Zhiqing continually faced assassination attempts, always in danger. Until he became the Third Young Master of the Lu Family, the crisis lessened, but it didn¡¯t vanish, possibly hiding a greater storm. He had to understand the situation and take the first step.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ji Xingyun didn¡¯t immediately respond. He raised his head, poured himself a cup of tea, and took a gentle sip. A nostalgic look appeared on his aged face, and after a long while, he slowly said, "You¡¯re right. Back then, when the four great families united their entire ns to attack, it was the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave they targeted. The Four Symbols Ring is also the key to unlocking this grave. Once you gather all four rings, you can obtain a map, guiding you to the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave. Each of our four families possessed a ring, which is why we joined forces to attack the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave."

    "Did the four great families seed back then?" Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Seed?"

    Ji Xingyun¡¯s face showed a deep bitter smile, "If we had seeded, do you think our four families would have borne this curse for generations, or withdrawn from the stage of history?"

    "Is there no way to break this curse?"

    "There is a way, using a special secret technique to suppress the curse, allowing you to live a natural life. But henceforth, your lineage willpletely disappear. Ever since I was born, I¡¯ve used this secret technique to keep the curse at bay."

    "Hiss!"

    Upon hearing Ji Xingyun¡¯s words, even with Lu Tianxing¡¯s thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock at the idea of total disappearance, equivalent to an end-of-line extinction. Such a curse was indeed brutal.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1684 - 1677: Is the Heavenly God a Member of the Long Family?

    <h4>Chapter 1684: Chapter 1677: Is the Heavenly God a Member of the Long Family?</h4>

    "Isn¡¯t there any other way to solve this?"

    "No."

    Ji Xingyun shook his head. If there was a solution, he wouldn¡¯t end up living his life in solitude. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to find a woman he loved to spend his life with, but using the secret technique to suppress this curse means that once he has the next generation, they won¡¯t live long. Rather than watching his loved ones die, it¡¯s better to choose to live alone. He was tired and didn¡¯t want his descendants to bear such endless pain.

    Listening to Ji Xingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing frowned and asked again, "Old master, do you know which of the Four Great Families the Heavenly God belongs to?"

    "Heavenly God?"

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Ji Xingyun fell into silence. After a long while, he slowly spoke, "If you want to ask me which of the Four Great Families the Heavenly God belongs to, I¡¯ll tell you, the Heavenly God was from the Long Family of the Four Great Families back then."

    "The Long Family?"

    Lu Tianxing was slightly taken aback, "Old master, are you sure?"

    "Of course."

    Ji Xingyun sighed faintly again, saying, "I believe you¡¯ve met the First Killer Ji mie. She was the widow of the Chanyu Family of the Four Great Families back then, thest of the Chanyu Family, like me. She was also thest of the Chanyu Family. After her, there was no more Chanyu Family, and I am likewise thest of the Ji Family. As for the Ji Family, they vanished more than ten years ago. If there¡¯s truly someone so obsessed with the Four Symbols Ring, wanting to obtain it, and is also from the Four Great Families, it would be none other than the Long Family. Only we of the Four Great Families know whether the Qi Refiner¡¯s Grave is real or not. More importantly, after the extinction of the Four Great Families, there has been a rumor: as long as the Four Symbols Ring are reunited and the Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb is opened, the way to break the curse can be found."

    "Old master, are you so sure it¡¯s the Long Family?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Ji Xingyun, as if trying to discern something from his face.

    Ji Xingyun nced at Lu Tianxing and sighed, saying, "You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. If I really wanted the Four Symbols Ring, I could have taken action myself. Do you think you could stop me? When you hadn¡¯t returned to the Lu Family, I could have killed you without the need for using an assassin organization against you. More importantly, the Twelve Terrifying was a force of the Long Family back then. There¡¯s no need for me to deceive you on this point, nor can I. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have your forces investigate or check the archives of the Han Family, Mu Family, and other Beijing family archives. I believe, though many may have forgotten the Four Great Families over the years, many traces still record these."

    Upon hearing Ji Xingyun¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing shook his head with a bitter smile. Indeed, if Ji Xingyun really desired the Four Symbols Ring, there would be no need for such trouble. If Ji Xingyun took action, he had no way to resist, and Ji Xingyun could have destroyed him with just a flick of the finger. Why bother cing a bounty on him on the assassin¡¯s web, and not to mention, Ji Xingyun was the previous leader of the Yanhuang Group, relying on that identity, he could have destroyed the Bai Family without anyone daring to speak against it. Why bother with the hassle?

    "Could it be that someone knows about these matters and is secretly impersonating members of the Long Family?" Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly and said.

    "Maybe!"

    Ji Xingyun shook his head, unable to give a definite answer, sighed and said, "After the failed attack on the Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb, our Four Great Families announced their disbandment and went into hiding. Due to the good rtions between our Ji Family and the Ji Family, we stayed together, but thest of the Ji Family died, and the Ji Family became history. The widow of the Chanyu Family remained by my side, naturally unspoken of. As for the Long Family, after the disbandment of the Four Great Families, they went overseas to Japan, disappearing from sight. So if someone is so persistent in wanting the Four Symbols Ring and can deploy the Twelve Terrifying, and ces a bounty on you on an assassin website, my answer is the Long Family. Because forced session results in a short-lived lineage, and the more martial arts one practices, the shorter the life span bes, so they rely on the assassin¡¯s website to deal with you."

    At this point, Ji Xingyun seemed to recall something and continued, "If you want to know if it¡¯s the Long Family, you must go to Japan and investigate. If you¡¯re cursed like this and force a session, then every generation shouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five, maybe even shorter. You can start your investigation from here. This is all I can help you with."

    Listening to Ji Xingyun, Lu Tianxing¡¯s brow tightened. He originally thought that meeting Sima Lingyun¡¯s teacher would solve the biggest puzzle in his heart, but now it seems this puzzle is still shrouded in mist. The Long Family went overseas¡ªwho knows if they have perished. It seems he needs to have Angel investigate this matter.

    Taking a deep breath, Lu Tianxing looked at Ji Xingyun, and once again spoke, "Old master, I have another question. I hope you can enlighten me. Is my father really dead?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Ji Xingyun shook his head and said, "By the time I arrived, the battle there was over. I sent people to search for dozens of kilometers around but couldn¡¯t find any trace or corpses of your mother or father, not even your whereabouts. So I can¡¯t give you an answer; you have to find this for yourself."

    "I understand, thank you, old master. If there¡¯s nothing else, I think I should be leaving now."

    Lu Tianxing stood up from his seat. Having obtained what he wanted, there was no reason to stay anymore.

    "Alright."

    Ji Xingyun nodded slightly, looking at Lu Tianxing said, "You¡¯re Lu Tiankuang¡¯s grandson, so considered my grandson as well. I don¡¯t have much to teach you, just hope you remember one thing: steel that is too hard is easily broken. Sometimes taking a step back may reveal vast skies."

    "Thank you for the advice, old master. I will keep it in mind." Lu Tianxing replied respectfully to Ji Xingyun.

    "This is hardly advice, more like a casual chat with you."

    Ji Xingyun waved his hand, his gaze suddenly bing sharp as it fell on Lu Tianxing, "Tianxing, I know you have the Four Symbols Ring, but I hope you can protect it well. Even if you want to open the Qi Refiner¡¯s Tomb in the future, you must never hand the Four Symbols Ring to anyone else. Even if you must destroy it, don¡¯t let any ambitious person get it, do you understand?"

    "Rest assured, old master, I know what to do about this matter." Lu Tianxing nodded.

    "Furthermore, be cautious of the Yang Family. Never be careless; they¡¯re not as simple as you think. Yang Fengxing is not easy to deal with either. Unless you¡¯re absolutely sure you can survive your grandfather¡¯s hand, never think of confronting the Yang Family, do you understand?"

    "Thank you for the reminder, old master. I know what to do."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Ji Xingyun nodded, "In the future, if you have free time, you cane here to see me more often. Also, thank you for your contributions to the Yanhuang Group."

    "Old master, you¡¯re joking. We just take what we need."

    Lu Tianxing smiled and said, "Old master, I will take my leave now."

    "Alright!"

    Ji Xingyun nodded.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk out.

    Watching Lu Tianxing¡¯s departing figure, Ji Xingyun sighed deeply. Before meeting Lu Tianxing, he wanted to grind down Lu Tianxing¡¯s sharpness with words since being too ostentatious isn¡¯t always a good thing.

    But upon meeting Lu Tianxing, he found these teachings unsaid. He sensed a more pronounced aura of sharpness in Lu Tianxing than in Lu Tianzhan. However, Lu Tianxing had a difference. Lu Tianzhan¡¯s sharpness emanated outward, the whole person full of prating aura, presenting as a sheathed sword, sparkling with a chilling gleam.

    In contrast, Lu Tianxing hid his sharpness entirely, with not a single leak. At first nce, he seemed like a carefree rascal, not connecting him with the word sharp. At first nce, Ji Xingyun even doubted if this was really Lu Tianxing.

    Though he hadn¡¯t met Lu Tianxing before, he heard many rumors¡ªcertainly a decisive, sharp-edged figure. Yet now, he appeared carefree, seemingly no different from a little rascal, which would cause anyone to doubt.

    Actually, the way Lu Tianxing conducted himselfpared to his father, one extroverted, one introverted, was not without reason. Remember who Lu Tianzhan was¡ªthird son of the Lu Family, from a great family, a genius of his generation. Pride and confidence were natural since the Lu Family back then dominated Jiangnan and intimidated Beijing. As the third son and genius of this family, he had no need to hide his pride and sharpness.

    Conversely, Lu Tianxing was merely an orphan. Whether joining the military orter bing a mercenary, being sharp-edged wasn¡¯t a wise choice¡ªit could mean sudden death. Therefore, Lu Tianxing naturally chose to hide his sharpness, not revealing it to others. Had he not done so, Bai Zhiqing wouldn¡¯t have assumed him to bezy, useless, and incapable.

    This reason made it understandable why Ji Xingyun didn¡¯t immediately discern it.

    That¡¯s why Ji Xingyun chose not to lecture Lu Tianxing but merely mention it in passing in the end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1685 - 1678: Lin Yafeiâ€™s Call

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Chapter 1678: Lin Yafei¡¯s Call</h4>

    Completely unaware of Ji Xingyun¡¯s thoughts after his departure, Lu Tianxing, after leaving the backyard, didn¡¯t linger and simply greeted Sima Lingyun before heading straight outside.

    After getting into the car, Lu Tianxing started the engine and left this courtyard.

    "Lu Tianxing, how¡¯s it going? Did you find the whereabouts of the Heavenly God?" In the car, Xue Bing, sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Lu Tianxing and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    There was a deep sense of concern in her gentle words.

    "No."

    Lu Tianxing sighed slightly and said, "I asked Old Ji Xingyun about it. After the four major families disappeared back then, they went their separate ways. What he knows isn¡¯t particrly clear either. He just told me that this matter is likely rted to the Long Family among the four major families, but he¡¯s not particrly sure if that¡¯s true."

    "So what are you nning to do next?"

    "Whether it¡¯s true or false, I n to have someone investigate this matter. After all, Old Ji Xingyun gave me a clue. If the clue is urate, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to investigate this matter. Plus, the Heavenly God hasn¡¯t shown up for so long; I¡¯m worried he¡¯s gathering his strength to deliver a fatal blow to me."

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a hint of gloom shed across Xue Bing¡¯s face as she said somewhat dejectedly, "Does that mean you¡¯re going back to Modu next?"

    "Yes, the Beijing matters are already resolved. There¡¯s no use for me to stay here, so I¡¯m nning to head back to Modu in the next couple of days."

    Lu Tianxing gently sighed in his heart, turned his head to see Xue Bing¡¯s somewhat gloomy expression, and slowly said, "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my woman. I won¡¯t forget about you. Once I deal with these troublesome matters, I¡¯ll definitelye to Beijing to see you."

    "Lu Tianxing, you said it, don¡¯t go back on your word."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes lit up immediately when she heard Lu Tianxing¡¯s words.

    "Of course, a man¡¯s word is as good as a bond," Lu Tianxing said firmly.

    "You said it, if you dare forget about me and don¡¯te to find me, I¡¯ll go to your wife and say you¡¯ve been bullying me. You won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep. Maybe I¡¯ll even go to your wife with a big belly and say I¡¯m carrying your child." Xue Bing threatened, waving her fists at Lu Tianxing.

    "How could I forget about you?"

    Lu Tianxing chuckled and said, "By the way, Xiao Bing, where do you n to go next? How about we catch a movie first? I¡¯ve heard that ¡¯Wolf Warrior 2¡¯ is out and it¡¯s pretty popr. Want to check it out together?"

    "Sure."

    Xue Bing¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, nodding right away. She found herself increasingly enjoying being with Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing smiled slightly without saying more, and directly tapped on the navigation, heading towards the nearest cinema ording to its guidance.

    Time always passes quietly, slipping away unnoticed by people.

    After watching the movie, Lu Tianxing and Xue Bing went to a restaurant for a cozy couple¡¯s meal. Originally, Lu Tianxing nned to apany Xue Bing to the amusement park in the afternoon since he was leaving Beijing soon, and spending time with her was only natural.

    However, Xue Bing rejected this request from Lu Tianxing, insisting he take her to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, saying she needed to seize the time to cultivate.

    Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t argue against Xue Bing, so he had no choice but to turn the car around and take her to the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store.

    After dropping Xue Bing off at the Ancient and Modern Antiques Store, Lu Tianxing drove away. Just as he was nning to head back to the Han Family Hotel, he heard a melodious ringtoneing from the phone ced on the passenger seat.

    Reaching out, he picked up the phone, and when he saw the caller ID, a puzzled expression shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. Why was Lin Demon calling at this time, could she be in Beijing?

    Despite some confusion, Lu Tianxing answered the call without any hesitation.

    Before Lu Tianxing could speak, a familiar voice on the other end of the line said, "Little man, enjoying yourself with your little lover outside, huh? You heartbreaker, not even a call for so long. I see you¡¯ve got someone new and forgotten about the old one."

    There¡¯s no denying, Lin Yafei is truly an enchantress. Even though it felt like she wasining, her words carried an undeniable seductive tone that stirred Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart.

    Lu Tianxing, with a dark expression, said, "Since when did you see me being lovey-dovey with a little lover..."

    Before he could finish, Lin Yafei interrupted, "Oh, oh, didn¡¯t expect you to learn to argue like this. Think I didn¡¯t notice just because I didn¡¯t see? Don¡¯t you forget whose territory Beijing is. Want me to show you a couple of photos? They¡¯ll be in HD for sure."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone turned somewhat ironically sing-song, "You two lost in love, so affectionate. I bet if the time was right, you wouldn¡¯t mind having a wild affair. And that passionate kiss before parting, tsk tsk, so intense..."

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s face suddenly covered in cold sweat, he hurriedly interrupted Lin Yafei, saying, "Stop...."

    If he let Lin Yafei continue, Lu Tianxing felt he would truly be a heartless man. Lin Yafei¡¯s mouth could definitely turn white into ck and ck into white.

    "Why can¡¯t I say it? You heartless man, I¡¯ve been worried about you day and night, only to find out you¡¯ve been fooling around with other women outside...."

    Before Lin Yafei could finish speaking, Lu Tianxing hurriedly interrupted her, saying, "I was wrong, I know I was wrong, Lin Demon, whatever you want, I can promise you."

    "Really, you can promise me anything?"

    "Of course, as long as I can do it, I guarantee I won¡¯t refuse." Lu Tianxing said, patting his chest.

    "Really? Then how about youe find me? I miss you and want to be conquered by you."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s tone suddenly changed, her voice was seductive to the bone, making a little spark of emotion rise involuntarily in one¡¯s heart.

    "Lin Demon, have youe to Beijing?" Lu Tianxing caught onto Lin Yafei¡¯s slip and asked.

    "Of course, otherwise, why would Ie looking for you? Unless you can conquer me from afar?"

    Lin Yafei continued in a voice full of allure, "Old friend, hurry over, I¡¯m waiting for you at the Wangfujing Hotel. You have toe quickly, or I¡¯ll tell your wife you¡¯re sneaking around outside."

    "Lin Demon, can we speak seriously?"

    "How am I not being serious? You don¡¯t know, ever since I found out you won in Beijing, I couldn¡¯t wait to rush over, wanting to be fiercely conquered by you. But you heartless man got yourself a new love and forgot all about me. Please hurry over, I want to be fiercely conquered...."

    Lin Yafei¡¯s voice was full of temptation, making one¡¯s heart tremble uncontrobly, wishing to fly over immediately.

    "Lin Demon, you...."

    Lu Tianxing opened his mouth, just about to say something, but before he could finish, Lin Yafei interrupted, "Then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in room 8003 at Wangfujing Hotel. I also have some explosive news to tell you. If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t say it. Bye-bye."

    With that, Lin Yafei didn¡¯t give Lu Tianxing a chance to speak, and directly hung up the call.

    In the car, listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Lu Tianxing was slightly stunned, a strong look of confusion shing across his face. What kind of explosive news did Lin Demon intend to tell him?

    A thought shed through Lu Tianxing¡¯s mind, and he shook his head slightly, adjusted the car¡¯s navigation, and headed towards Wangfujing Hotel instead of returning to the Han Family Hotel. He knew Lin Yafei¡¯s personality well. If it wasn¡¯t particrly important news, she definitely wouldn¡¯t tell him it was explosive.

    Half an hourter, Lu Tianxing arrived at the Wangfujing Hotel.

    Knowing the location of Lin Yafei¡¯s presidential suite, Lu Tianxing parked the car in the parking lot and directly headed to the elevator, making his way to Lin Yafei¡¯s room.

    When the elevator stopped at the top floor, Lu Tianxing stepped out, nced at the nearby signs, and quickly found Lin Yafei¡¯s room. Taking a deep breath, he casually pressed the doorbell.

    "Old friend, you came faster than I expected. It seems your little wife hasn¡¯t fed you enough."

    The door quickly opened, and Lin Yafei appeared at the entrance, with a killer smile on her face. "I thought you wouldn¡¯te to find me! Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de so soon, couldn¡¯t wait to conquer me, huh?"

    Saying this, Lin Yafei winked at Lu Tianxing, full of charm.

    But at this moment, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Lin Yafei¡¯s gaze and instead focused on her body. Lin Yafei seemed to have just showered, wearing a ck nightgown. Under the sunlight, Lu Tianxing vaguely saw her mesmerizing figure.

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze, Lin Yafei¡¯s lips curled into a bright smile. A woman dresses up to please those who appreciate her. She didn¡¯t like other men looking at her that way, but she liked Lu Tianxing doing it. It proved she was still very attractive.

    "So, how do I look? Who do you think is prettier, me or your little wife?" Lin Yafei batted her beautiful eyes at Lu Tianxing, smiling as she asked.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing was at a loss for words. Why do women like to ask such questions,cking any sense of romance?

    "Plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum, each has its own merits."

    Lu Tianxing gave a vague answer.

 Chapter 1686 - 1679: I Want Him to Lose Sleep and Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1686: Chapter 1679: I Want Him to Lose Sleep and Peace</h4>

    After hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Lin Yafei giggled: "Not offending either side, your exnation is good."

    "This is my honest opinion."

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and walked directly towards the sofa.

    Watching Lu Tianxing walk in and sitfortably on the sofa, Lin Yafei smiled slightly. Instead of following Lu Tianxing¡¯s actions, she walked over to the nearby wine cab, took out a bottle of expensive red wine, ced two sses on the coffee table, and filled them with wine. Lin Yafei handed one ss to Lu Tianxing, and with her own ss, sat down on the sofa.

    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Lin Yafei sat directly across from Lu Tianxing, leisurely crossed her legs, and seemed to reveal a hint of scenery that wasn¡¯t supposed to be visible.

    Seeing this, Lu Tianxing instantly broke into a cold sweat, thinking this woman was definitely trying to entice him again.

    Lu Tianxing picked up the wine and took a sip, trying hard to look away, and said to Lin Yafei, "I say, Lin Demon, you as a woman wearing a robe sitting on the sofa with your legs crossed, aren¡¯t you afraid of showing something you shouldn¡¯t?"

    "What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t this what you men like? Besides, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your eyes seemed like they were about to pop out just now," Lin Yafei said with a smile, looking at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words with surprise, Lu Tianxing¡¯s face darkened and he said speechlessly, "I¡¯ve changed my taste now, not into this stuff anymore, okay?"

    "Really? Are you sure you¡¯ve changed your taste? But why do I feel like your eyes are still not behaving?"

    Lin Yafei raised her wine ss, ced it at her crimson lips, and took a gentle sip, while scanning Lu Tianxing up and down with her captivating eyes.

    "Really? You must be mistaken, my eyes have been a bit inmedtely."

    Thick-skinned, Lu Tianxingpletely ignored Lin Yafei¡¯s teasing and changed the subject, "By the way, Lin Demon, what explosive news do you want to tell me?"

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s expressions, Lin Yafei stood up softly, walked over to Lu Tianxing, and then sat down directly beside him, naturally wrapping her arms around Lu Tianxing¡¯s neck, speaking softly, "I just missed you, is that so wrong? Old friend, don¡¯t you want to see me?"

    "Lin Demon..."

    Lu Tianxing was about to speak when Lin Yafei interrupted him again, saying, "Old friend, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, how about we get down to business first?"

    As she spoke, Lin Yafei leaned forward slightly, her whole body was so soft like a boneless fish, sticking to Lu Tianxing.

    "Lin Demon, can we just talk first?"

    Inhaling the faint fragrance at the tip of his nose, Lu Tianxing relied on his terrifying willpower to suppress the mes in his heart. After all, when a top-ss beauty in both figure and face is sitting right next to you, asionally flirting, it would be strange not to have any reaction.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing¡¯s embarrassed appearance, Lin Yafei suddenly giggled withughter, shaking like a flower branch. However, she didn¡¯t tease Lu Tianxing any further and stood up, walking towards the opposite sofa because meeting Lu Tianxing today was indeed to talk about something serious.

    Feeling Lin Yafei leave, Lu Tianxing exhaled deeply. He felt that if things stayed like this, he might really have to see a doctor. The saying "lust is a bone-scraping knife" felt more and more like a truth to him.

    "Tianxing, the reason I called you this time is to tell you that I know who the mastermind behind the attack on Avril was." After sitting back on the opposite sofa, Lin Yafei said to Lu Tianxing.

    "You know?"

    Upon hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing¡¯s expression immediately turned icy, asking with a hint of murder, "Who exactly is the mastermind?"

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very familiar with this force, it¡¯s the Sun Family from Qin Ind," Lin Yafei said heavily.

    "Sun Family from Qin Ind?"

    "Yes, indeed it¡¯s the Sun Family."

    Looking at Lu Tianxing, Lin Yafei slowly said, "Actually, after you arrived in Beijing, I came along too. However, knowing my limited capabilities, I stayed hidden and kept an eye on other forces. On the night Avril was attacked, I received the news immediately. However, I didn¡¯t rush over but intercepted a few people halfway who were working with that old man attacking Avril. I captured them and onlyst night managed to pry their mouths open and learned that the mastermind behind it all was the Sun Family from Qin Ind. This is certain beyond doubt."

    "Sun Family, Sun Yaoyang, you¡¯re courting death."

    After receiving confirmation from Lin Yafei again, a hideous bloodthirsty expression shed across Lu Tianxing¡¯s face. It seemed that because he didn¡¯t trouble the Sun Family before, they thought he was easy to bully. This time, it looked like he needed to uproot the Sun Familypletely.

    "Tianxing, do you have any ns next, or should I let the people from Yama Pce wipe out the Sun Family?" Lin Yafei said sternly as she looked at Lu Tianxing. She wasn¡¯t a saint; she only knew that anyone daring to harm her man was her enemy, and she never showed mercy to her enemies.

    "No need, I¡¯ll handle the Sun Family myself."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam; it wouldn¡¯t be long before he personally headed to Qin Ind. It wasn¡¯t just because of the Sun Family; he also wanted to know who sent Cangwu here and why they called him Young Master.

    "Should we secretly suppress the Sun Family?" Lin Yafei said.

    "We can, but don¡¯tpletely destroy the Sun Family just yet. Before I go to Qin Ind, I want Sun Yaoyang to live in fear, sleepless and restless."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes sparkled with icy determination. This time, just because of the Sun Family, Avril almost died. If Avril were to die, not only would he be in trouble, but Bai Zhiqing, Lin Qianru, and Lin Yafei would also undoubtedly face certain death. He was determined to make the Sun Family utterly vanish, no, he wanted them to disappear in boundless terror.

    "No problem, leave this matter to me. Back when you killed Sun Xiong, Rose already sent people to Qin Ind. I can guarantee that the Sun Family will surely live in a living hell during this time." Lin Yafei didn¡¯t hesitate at all, her delicate face bearing a hint of bloodthirsty intent.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you."

    Lu Tianxing nodded, and then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he said, "By the way, Lin Demon, my phone seemed to have run out of battery just now; let me use your phone for a bit."

    "What do you want to do?"

    Lin Yafei shot a puzzled nce at Lu Tianxing, but without hesitation, she stood up, picked up her phone from the side, and handed it to Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing took the phone Lin Yafei handed him, a cold smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "Nothing much, I just want to make a call to Sun Yaoyang to tell him about his impending death."

    Meanwhile, at the vi atop Fulong Mountain in Qin Ind City.

    Sun Yaoyang sat gloomily on the sofa, smoking one cigarette after another, unable to hide the deep-seated unease on his face, giving off a feeling of extreme agitation.

    "Yaoyang, your face hasn¡¯t looked good since this morning. Are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to apany you to the hospital?"

    A concerned voice sounded in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s ear; Zhang Yue sat beside him, resting her head on his shoulder in a tender, affectionate manner.

    "My body is fine."

    Feeling the woman¡¯s tenderness, Sun Yaoyang turned his head, gently caressed Zhang Yue¡¯s face, and sighed, "I don¡¯t know why, but since this morning, I¡¯ve been restless, as if something bad is about to happen."

    Watching Sun Yaoyang¡¯s expression, Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze fluttered slightly, and she said, "Yaoyang, are you worried about the matters in Beijing?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m worried about the Beijing matters."

    Sun Yaoyang didn¡¯t shake his head but rather nodded and said, "I never imagined that Lu Tianxing, that little bastard, would be so strong, even Avril and the Holy Mountain people couldn¡¯t deal with him. I also didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d have ties with Jiang Liufeng. What I¡¯m most worried about now is if that little bastard learns it was our Sun Family who attacked Avril back then, he might not let us off so easily."

    "It shouldn¡¯t be possible! Didn¡¯t Liu Jingshan tell you that all those who attacked Avril are dead? No evidence, so Lu Tianxing can¡¯te after us without proof!" Zhang Yueforted Sun Yaoyang.

    "Hopefully."

    Sun Yaoyang sighed deeply, just about to say more when a piercing phone ringtone suddenly interrupted.

    Hearing the ringtone, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s body trembled, and instinctively picked up the phone. Upon seeing the unfamiliar caller ID, he paused.

    "What¡¯s the matter, Yaoyang, whose call is it?" Zhang Yue asked promptly, seeing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s demeanor.

    "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a stranger¡¯s call."

    Sun Yaoyang shook his head, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately chose to answer the call, "Hello."

    "Sun Family Master, it¡¯s been a long time, hope you¡¯re well."

    A faint voice came through the phone.

    Upon hearing the voice, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face changed drastically, and he asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"

    "Who am I? Sun Family Master, indeed, you have forgotten; your son died at my hands."

    "It¡¯s you."

    Upon hearing these words, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s eyes instantly shot forth a cold gleam, overwhelming killing intent surging up within him as he growled, "Lu Tianxing, why are you calling? I have nothing to say to you."

 Chapter 1687 - 1680: You Donâ€™t Have Much Time Left

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Chapter 1680: You Don¡¯t Have Much Time Left</h4>

    "You¡¯re right, there¡¯s indeed nothing to say between us."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice came through the phone, calm and collected: "Just, a few days ago, Sun Family Master, you went to great lengths to send me a big gift, and as they say, courtesy demands reciprocity. Of course, I must return the favor. Sun Family Master, during this time, I hope you can eat well, drink well, and make yourself nice and plump. y if you must, eat if you must, drink if you must, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you might doubt whether you¡¯ll have the chance to indulge yourself anymore."

    At the end, Lu Tianxing¡¯s voice remained extremely calm, without much murderous intent, but in Sun Yaoyang¡¯s ears, it caused his face to change drastically, with a chill rising in his heart, as if instantly being targeted by a bloodthirsty beast.

    "Sun Yaoyang, I once gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it. So don¡¯t me me for being rude. I¡¯m a person who repays kindness with kindness and retaliates against grudges. Since you dare to plot against me, then enjoy facing the consequences. You can choose to run, but I assure you, you won¡¯t escape Qin Ind City." Lu Tianxing spoke coldly, with a trace of chilling murderous intent.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang¡¯s expression changed, eyes shing with fear, lowering his stance, he said: "Lu Tian..., no, Third Young Master Lu, I somewhat don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, is there some misunderstanding here? I indeed wanted to kill you, but I truly didn¡¯t plot against you. Could this be a misunderstanding, or could someone be trying to frame me?"

    "Misunderstanding? Sun Family Master, then just consider it a misunderstanding. After I destroy the Sun Family, I¡¯ll stand before your corpse and tell you that I mistakenly destroyed the wrong family, that it¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    "Sun Family Master, enjoy the uing days! Because the time you¡¯re left with is running out."

    After speaking, Lu Tianxing had nothing more to say, he hung up and even turned off his phone.

    The busy signal on the phone made Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face turn extremely ugly, with a deep panic in his eyes. He indeed feared what wasing; he never thought that despite Liu Jingshan telling him that everyone sent had been killed, Lu Tianxing somehow knew those people were his underlings.

    No, by all means he had to call again, to ask further. Perhaps Lu Tianxing was bluffing.

    Thinking of this, Sun Yaoyang hesitated not a bit, he dialed Lu Tianxing¡¯s number again, but the message ¡¯the number you dialed is powered off¡¯ made Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart sink to the bottom. This act by Lu Tianxing clearly signaled that annihting the Sun Family was inevitable.

    "Yaoyang, what happened?" Zhang Yue, observing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    "Just now, that little bastard Lu Tianxing called me, he already knows the people who attacked Avril were sent by us, and he says he wants to wipe out our entire Sun Family."

    Sun Yaoyang suppressed his voice, tightly grasping the phone, eyes bloodshot, giving a particrly sinister impression.

    "What?"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue¡¯s face changed drastically, urgently she said: "How does Lu Tianxing know it was our doing? Didn¡¯t Liu Jingshan say that all of them were killed?"

    "You ask me, who should I ask?"

    Sun Yaoyang¡¯s voice contained unmistakable malevolence: "Yue¡¯er, that little bastard Lu Tianxing has turned off his phone, obviously won¡¯t let us go. You are wise and resourceful, tell me what we should do, give me advice, what should we do now?"

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, a bitter smile gradually appeared on Zhang Yue¡¯s face.

    As the saying goes, a clever housewife cannot cook without rice, even though she is wise, at this moment she feels at a loss. Once Zhuge Liang scared away Sima Yi¡¯s army of millions with an empty city stratagem, because Sima Yi was very suspicious, but Lu Tianxing is unlike Sima Yi, he does not have such suspicious nature, and his approach is straightforward¡ªcrush you with absolute power, without giving a chance to use an empty city stratagem.

    Furthermore, if Lu Tianxing were alone, then dealing with him might not be such a difficult task, various means could be employed to assassinate Lu Tianxing. After all, no matter how extraordinary a person is, in this world there are countless ways to kill him.

    However, it¡¯s different, Lu Tianxing is not alone, beside him stand Jiang Lifeng and the Lu Family, these two forces are like mountains pressing on the Sun Family, whenever they want, they could eradicate the Sun Family.

    "Yue¡¯er, don¡¯t you even have a way?"

    Seeing Zhang Yue silent, Sun Yaoyang became increasingly cold, his face filled with unwillingness.

    "I really have no way out right now." Zhang Yue, after hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, came back to his senses and shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang took a deep breath, suppressing his voice as he asked, "Is there really no other way? Doesn¡¯t he have grudges with many families? We couldpletely unite with other families to put him to death. At worst, we¡¯ll abandon the Sun Family¡¯s foundations, and our money is more than enough for us to live a carefree life abroad for the rest of our lives."

    "Yaoyang, that idea ispletely unworkable."

    Upon hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Zhang Yue shook his head slightly with a bitter smile and said, "Right now, Lu Tianxing has just broken through the siege of the Holy Mountain and the Church, and his momentum is as strong as ever. Moreover, standing behind him are two giants, the Lu Family and Jiang Liufeng. No family is willing to offend these two giants for our sake, not even the Yang Family or the Tang Family. They wouldn¡¯t dare. Otherwise, when Lu Tianxing was in Beijing, the Yang Family wouldn¡¯t have chosen to turn a blind eye."

    At this point, the bitter smile on Zhang Yue¡¯s face grew even stronger. There was one more thing she hadn¡¯t told Sun Yaoyang: Even if the Sun Family united with other families to kill Lu Tianxing, the Sun Family would still be doomed. Because if Lu Tianxing died, someone would surely have to take the fall, or else the rage of the Old Master of the Lu Family wouldn¡¯t be something just anyone could bear. Quite evidently, the one to take the fall would very likely be the Sun Family, as it is the weakest.

    "This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work either, Yue¡¯er, then what do you say we should do next?"

    Sun Yaoyang took a heavy drag on his cigarette, and the thick smoke wrapped around him, making his expression even more sinister and terrifying, giving off a chilling sensation.

    "There are only two paths before us now. Either find someone who knows Lu Tianxing well to act as a mediator and see if there¡¯s any way to resolve the hatred between us and Lu Tianxing. But even if we do this and Lu Tianxing spares us, the price we¡¯ll pay is unimaginable."

    With that, Zhang Yue took another deep breath and said slowly, "Other than that, the other path is to give up everything of the Sun Family right now, leave China, and go to a ce where no one knows us, living anonymously for the rest of our lives. Otherwise, if we are exposed, we are sure to die. But the feasibility of this n is very low since Lu Tianxing was bold enough to call us tantly. He probably has already set up a trap in Qin Ind City. I fear that before we even leave Qin Ind, we would be doomed."

    After hearing Zhang Yue¡¯s words, Sun Yaoyang fell into silence. Zhang Yue was right. Lu Tianxing¡¯s call made it clear that he wasn¡¯t afraid of them running. If they wanted to escape, they were wee to try.

    Moreover, deep down, Sun Yaoyang didn¡¯t want to run. Even if he managed to escape now, seeking revenge in this lifetime would be an illusion. He couldn¡¯t bear to let his son¡¯s death go in vain.

    "Yue¡¯er, is it really true that there are only these two paths to take?"

    "Only these two paths are avable."

    Zhang Yue nodded with a bitter smile.

    Listening to Zhang Yue, Sun Yaoyang seemed to suddenly age several decades, with an undeniable look of exhaustion etched on his face. He never expected things to develop to this point. If he had known there would be a day like this, he should have tried his best to stop Sun Xiong when he first mentioned going to Modu for a trip. If he had stopped Sun Xiong, perhaps the Sun Family wouldn¡¯t be in such a state today.

    If his son died and he swallowed his pride, not seeking revenge on Lu Tianxing, perhaps the Sun Family wouldn¡¯t have reached this point.

    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret, nor any "ifs" in this world.

    A heavy, oppressive atmosphere lingered over Sun Yaoyang¡¯s heart, causing his breathing to be somewhat erratic. He truly did not know what to do now. The Sun Family only had two paths to consider: find a mediator to resolve the hatred with Lu Tianxing, essentially bing a turtle with its head withdrawn, with any chance of avenging Sun Xiong buried deep within, nearly hopeless within this lifetime.

    Or decide on a life-and-death battle with Lu Tianxing, but the only result of such action would be the annihtion of the Sun Family.

    "Yaoyang, you must think carefully. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯As long as the green hillsst, there¡¯ll be wood to burn.¡¯ You¡¯re still young; you have time on your side." Zhang Yue, observing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s increasingly uncertain expression, spoke once again.

    "I know what to do."

    Sun Yaoyang nced at Zhang Yue¡¯s worried expression, silently lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep drag, exhaled slowly, and then looked at the phone beside him, falling into silence.

    A momentter, as if making up his mind, Sun Yaoyang picked up the phone and dialed Liu Jingshan of the Liu Family.

 Chapter 1688 - 1681: Liu Jingshan the Persuader

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Chapter 1681: Liu Jingshan the Persuader</h4>

    After about ten seconds, the phone was finally answered.

    "Brother Sun, what¡¯s up that you called me? Did you encounter another issue? Just let me know, and if I can help, I definitely will."

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.

    "Brother Liu, this time I¡¯m calling you because I want to ask you to mediate." Sun Yaoyang took a deep breath and said.

    "Mediate? With whom?"

    "Lu Tianxing."

    "With Lu Tianxing?"

    A surprised voice came from the other end of the line, followed by Liu Jingshan speaking with a serious tone: "Brother Sun, be honest with me, were the people who attacked Avril a few days ago sent by you?"

    Sun Yaoyang fell into silence after hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, taking a while before he spoke: "Brother Liu, I won¡¯t hide it from you, it was indeed my doing. My son was killed by that little bastard Lu Tianxing right before my eyes. Out of rage, I arranged for people to attack Avril in Beijing, intending to frame Lu Tianxing to avenge my son...."

    "Brother Sun, you¡¯re being reckless."

    Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t choose to hang up on Sun Yaoyang but sighed and said: "Brother Sun, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re courting death, do you know that? Old Master Lu is still alive, and the Lu Family is thriving right now. Haven¡¯t you noticed even the Yang Family and Tang Family aren¡¯t daring to act rashly? That¡¯s because they¡¯re afraid of Old Master Lu causing trouble for them. But you... you actually sent people to assassinate Avril and tried to frame Lu Tianxing. Do you realize doing this will bring the Sun Family to ruin?"

    After hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, the bitterness on Sun Yaoyang¡¯s face deepened: "Brother Liu, I was blinded by anger and acted rashly in the moment. It¡¯s toote to regret now. Lu Tianxing is already nning to wipe out my Sun Family. I¡¯m out of options, Brother Liu, you must help me, no matter the cost. I just hope the Sun Family can remain safe...."

    Hearing Sun Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan sighed slightly and said: "Brother Sun, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but it¡¯s beyond my control. I have no rtionship with Lu Tianxing; in fact, there¡¯s even some animosity between us. Even if I try to mediate for you, do you think Lu Tianxing will listen to me?"

    Sighing softly again, Liu Jingshan continued: "Besides, do you know how serious what you¡¯ve done is? If Avril dies, Lu Tianxing will undoubtedly die too, and those around him will die as well, possibly even bringing down the entire Lu Family. If you were in the same position, faced with such deep-seated hatred, would you choose to let it go?"

    "Brother Liu, I know."

    Sun Yaoyang took a deep breath and said sincerely: "It¡¯s precisely because of this that I hope you¡¯ll help by speaking to Lu Tianxing for me. I¡¯m prepared to pay any price, as long as he agrees to spare the Sun Family this time. Brother Liu, I¡¯m begging you, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now."

    There was silence on the other end of the line.

    Sun Yaoyang also remained silent, waiting for Liu Jingshan¡¯s response.

    After a long pause, Liu Jingshan¡¯s somewhat deep voice came through: "Alright, I¡¯ll agree to speak to Lu Tianxing for you, but I can¡¯t guarantee sess; all I can promise is to do my best."

    "Thank you, Brother Liu. If the Sun Family can survive this cmity, we will forever be loyal to the Liu Family."

    "You¡¯re too kind, Brother Sun."

    Sun Yaoyang and Liu Jingshan exchanged a few more polite words and then ended the call.

    After hanging up, Sun Yaoyang lit another cigarette for himself and took a heavy draw. The smoke enveloped his face, making his expression appear even colder.

    The name Lu Tianxing felt like a heavy stone on Sun Yaoyang¡¯s chest, making it hard to breathe. But now, he had no choice but to bow down. If he didn¡¯t, only destruction awaited the Sun Family, unable even to avenge his son.

    In Sun Yaoyang¡¯s mind, bowing now wasn¡¯t truly submission; it was merely a temporary retreat. As soon as the opportunity arose, he vowed to tear Lu Tianxing to pieces.

    Beijing¡ªLiu Family.

    Liu Jingshan sat in his study, staring at the phone before him, his expression shifting unpredictably, revealing nothing about his thoughts.

    Meanwhile, at the Wangfujing Hotel.

    Lin Yafei looked coquettishly at Lu Tianxing, who had just turned off his phone after ending the call, and smiled: "You called Sun Yaoyang; aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll run away?"

    "Run away?"

    Lu Tianxing smiled faintly and said calmly: "Sun Yaoyang doesn¡¯t have that capability, and hecks the courage too. Sun Xiong was his only son, and now Sun Xiong is dead by my hand. If Sun Yaoyang abandons the Sun Family¡¯s assets and flees, he¡¯ll never be able to avenge him. If he wants revenge, he certainly won¡¯t run."

    "Are you so sure Sun Yaoyang won¡¯t run?" Lin Yafei asked, batting her beautiful eyes with a smile.

    "Of course, he won¡¯t run. Sun Xiong was his only son. Besides, having dared to send someone to attack Avril, he must know the consequences of a failed attempt, yet he did it anyway. This only shows how much he hates me, how much he wants to kill me. Such a person never lets go easily; instead, they keep hoping that if they pay enough, I might spare the Sun Family, while biding their time for a chance to strike."

    "Is that so?"

    Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, curling her lips into a charming smile: "Since you¡¯re so sure, why don¡¯t we make a little bet?"

    Hearing this, Lu Tianxing was taken aback: "What kind of bet?"

    "I bet that Sun Yaoyang will run, and you bet he won¡¯t. Whoever loses must unconditionally agree to a request from the other. How about it, do you dare to bet?" Lin Yafei asked, smiling cunningly at Lu Tianxing.

    Hearing Lin Yafei¡¯s proposition, Lu Tianxing instinctively retorted: "Lin Demon, you¡¯re not trying to set me up again, are you!"

    This girl had a history, and Lu Tianxing felt it wise to be cautious. Otherwise, if he fell into her trap, she might have himpletely under her control.

    "I am indeed setting a trap for you to jump into. What, don¡¯t you dare?" Lin Yafei challenged, gazing provocatively at Lu Tianxing.

    Lu Tianxing, seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s look,ughed heartily: "Dare? In my life dictionary, the word ¡¯dare not¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist. But when the timees, you better not go back on your word, Lin Demon."

    "Don¡¯t worry, if you win, you can do whatever you want with me."

    Saying this, Lin Yafei cast a sultry gaze with her peach blossom eyes at Lu Tianxing.

    Feeling Lin Yafei¡¯s enchanting gaze, Lu Tianxing¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a few beats, and his eyes involuntarily wandered to ces they shouldn¡¯t, seemingly trying to see through the barriers.

    Noticing Lu Tianxing¡¯s eyes on her, Lin Yafei¡¯s smile grew even more radiant, but she said nothing. Instead, she turned and walked towards the adjacent bedroom. At the doorway, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and beckoned with her finger: "Come on, darling."

    Boom!

    Seeing Lin Yafei¡¯s gesture, Lu Tianxing felt a surge of uncontroble desire erupting like a volcano within him. Without hesitation, he stood up from the sofa, walked over to Lin Yafei, and scooped her into a princess carry, striding confidently towards the bedroom....

 Chapter 1689 - 1682: Calling Angel

    <h4>Chapter 1689: Chapter 1682: Calling Angel</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t until sunset that Lu Tianxing left Lin Yafei¡¯s presidential suite, exited the Wangfujing Hotel, and walked out the main entrance. Gazing at the fiery clouds spreading across the sky, Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a deep drag to calm his mind.

    Lu Tianxing vowed that henceforth, when alone with Lin Yafei, he would definitely keep his instincts in check. Otherwise, given Lin Yafei¡¯s wild ways, he felt he was bound to get into trouble sooner orter. This woman was just too wild; anyone else would have been overwhelmed.

    Yet, recalling that scene in the hotel just moments ago, Lu Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but sh a brilliant smile. Lin Yafei was indeed a bewitching enchantress; her wild antics gave him an unprecedented thrill, and even now, reflecting on it made him shiver with excitement¡ªit was so damn exhrating.

    Taking another deep breath, Lu Tianxing finished his cigarette, headed to the parking lot, and drove away from the Wangfujing Hotel. It was time to check on that little vixen Avril.

    At this moment, Lin Yafei was draped in a white bathrobe, exuding an intense allure, holding a tall ss in her hand. The red wine in the ss was as crimson as blood. Watching the direction in which Lu Tianxing disappeared, she slowly brought the wine to her lips, smiled, and said, "Tianxing, don¡¯t worry. I can assure you, not a single person in the Sun Family will escape. I¡¯ll do as you said, make them restless, and let them perish in endless fear."

    As she spoke, a cold, bloodthirsty smile flickered in Lin Yafei¡¯s eyes, and her beautiful eyes carried a hint of iciness,pletely devoid of the tenderness she had when with Lu Tianxing. For her man, she would be a demon without any regrets.

    After driving away from the Wangfujing Hotel, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t linger outside but drove straight back to the Han Family Hotel.

    More than forty minutester, Lu Tianxing returned to the Han Family Hotel, parked his car in the underground lot, and without hesitation, took the elevator up.

    When the elevator stopped on the top floor, Lu Tianxing walked straight out, heading towards the room. Without any dy, he took out his room card from his pocket, opened the door, and stepped inside.

    The room was empty, not a soul in sight. The living room was spotless, as if no one had ever lived there, cleaned meticulously by the service staff.

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s gaze swept the surroundings, his brow furrowing slightly.

    "Did Avril really leave? Could it be that what she said yesterday was a lie, or is she still in the bedroom?"

    Murmuring softly to himself, Lu Tianxing surveyed the surroundings, turned, and headed into the bedroom. Immediately, he heard the sound of sshing watering from the bathroom, causing his brow to furrow slightly. Without hesitation, he walked to the bathroom.

    "Whoosh!"

    The bathroom door wasn¡¯t locked, and Lu Tianxing pushed it open.

    "Ah!"

    As the door opened, a piercing scream erupted in his ears. Standing in the bathroom, Avril quickly picked up a towel and wrapped it around herself, filled with panic.

    The shrill scream made Lu Tianxing frown instinctively. Looking at Avril, he said irritably, "What¡¯s with the screaming? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Is it necessary for all this shouting?"

    Women truly are peculiar creatures in this world. Yesterday, everything that shouldn¡¯t have happened, happened, and everything that should and shouldn¡¯t have been seen, was seen entirely. Yet today, she¡¯s acting shy again, leaving him speechless.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Avril quickly snapped out of it and shouted, "Go to hell, just die!"

    To this, Lu Tianxing was utterly indifferent, casually replying, "I¡¯ll live better than anyone else. Also, hurry up with your bath, I need to take one after you!"

    With that, Lu Tianxing stopped paying attention to Avril, and turned to walk out.

    "Bang!"

    With a dull thud, Lu Tianxing casually closed the door.

    Seeing the tightly shut door, a deeplyplex expression shed across Avril¡¯s face. She sighed softly in her heart; she felt an uncertainty about how to face Lu Tianxing.

    Technically speaking, Lu Tianxing had forced her to do things she didn¡¯t want multiple times, so she should be filled with hatred towards him. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t muster any hatred for him, which plunged Avril into perplexity. Ever since that incident two years ago, she had borne a deep grudge against Lu Tianxing, but now that he stood before her, she was confused and unsure of what to do.

    Especially this morning, after Lu Tianxing left the Han Family Hotel and removed the seal on her, she had the chance to leave the hotel immediately after he did; yet inexplicably, she chose to stay, and even she didn¡¯t know why.

    Was it because Lu Tianxing promised to help her avenge, or was it something else entirely?

    After leaving the bedroom, Lu Tianxing headed straight to the living room, reclined on the sofa, and quietly stared at the ceiling. His trip to Beijing was merely to dismantle the scheme Avril had set for him and to ask Sima Lingyun¡¯s master about the whereabouts of the Heavenly God. Having aplished these tasks, he felt there was no longer any reason to stay in Beijing, suggesting it was time to leave.

    "However, a few things need to be settled before leaving Beijing," he thought.

    Lu Tianxing took a deep breath, without any hesitation, took out his phone from his pocket, and dialed Angel¡¯s number directly.

    As soon as the call connected, before Lu Tianxing could speak, Angel¡¯s sultry, slightly resentful voice came through: "Dear, you really have no heart at all. It¡¯s been so long, and you still haven¡¯t called me. Have you been captivated by that woman Avril and forgotten that you still have me, your old love?"

    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing awkwardly rubbed his nose. It was true that he hadn¡¯t called Angel for a while: "Angel, haven¡¯t I been busytely? I..."

    Before Lu Tianxing could finish his sentence, Angel interrupted him: "Busy? Dear, do you think I don¡¯t know? After the battle at the Great Wall, you took that woman Avril back to the hotel. Don¡¯t tell me, you two spent time in a room doing all those things people love to gossip about; is that what you call being busy?"

    Angel¡¯s voice took on a sarcastic tone, imitating Lu Tianxing: "Who was it who said, ¡¯I don¡¯t like Avril at all! That woman is nothing but trouble, and I don¡¯t want to be hunted down by the Churchter!¡¯ But then, turned around and took in Avril. Dear, you¡¯re truly a heartbreaker, forgetting the old for the new..."

    "Stop, stop..."

    Lu Tianxing broke into a sweat. Why do all these girls love to say such things? Lin Yafei did it, and now Angel as well.

    "Angel, how¡¯s it going with the Morgan Family recently? Have you seeded? Does the Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance I sent you work, or do you need me toe to Washington to help?" Lu Tianxing changed the subject.

    Hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel¡¯s voice grew serious: "No major issues; the Ten-mile Soul-locking Fragrance you gave me worked brilliantly. I¡¯ve now seized most of the Morgan family¡¯s power, with only a small portion resisting¡ªhardly a threat. In a few more days, I¡¯ll control the entire Morgan family. Oh, by the way, dear, I heard you recently transferred all the Netherworld Mercenary Corps people to China. What¡¯s going on?"

    "Angel, you know I founded the Netherworld Mercenary Corps myself. These people are my brothers. My current status is unsuitable for staying in the mercenary corps, but they¡¯re my brothers, and I¡¯m still their leader. Before I leave, I have to secure a good future for them. So I discussed with Sima Lingyun to let the members join the Yanhuang Group, bing core members there, thus giving them a legitimate status in China." Lu Tianxing exined to Angel without hiding anything.

    "Hand them over to the Yanhuang Group?"

    Angel¡¯s voice grew a bit grave: "Dear, have you really decided to do this?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already decided."

    Lu Tianxing lit a cigarette for himself and spoke slowly: "I¡¯ve offended too many people. This time, after crossing paths with Avril, I¡¯ve thoroughly angered the Church, the Holy Mountain, and the American Superhero Team. They¡¯ll never let the Netherworld Mercenary Corps go. Previously, we thrived in the Western World because the established powers didn¡¯t see us as a threat, and with your Angel Intelligence Station constantly rying information, we were safe.

    But this time is different; we¡¯ve truly triggered their nerves. They¡¯ll show us no mercy. If we keep the Netherworld Mercenary Corps in the West, it¡¯s akin to seeking death. Instead of that, why not go with the flow and repay Sima Lingyun¡¯s kindness, while giving them a legitimate status and allowing them to lead normal lives like marrying and having children, thus ending their life of danger? This is probably thest thing I can do as their leader."

    After listening to Lu Tianxing, Angel sighed softly in her heart. She could tell that Lu Tianxing seemed tired of the life of danger and bloodshed.

 Chapter 1690 - 1683: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Chapter 1683: I Love You</h4>

    "Have the ten leaders of the Netherworld Mercenary Corps joined the Yanhuang Group?" Angel took a deep breath, subdued the agitation in her heart, and asked again.

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Starving Ghost fell in love with a girl but worries that his identity might cause unnecessary trouble for her, so he hasn¡¯t dared to pursue her. Therefore, I decided to let them join the Yanhuang Group, and Sima Lingyun established aw enforcement team, of which they are members."

    "Judge..."

    Before Angel could finish, Lu Tianxing interrupted her and said, "Angel, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind. They are my brothers, and I don¡¯t want them to live their entire lives in this world, only using a code name, never able to see the daylight. Angel, the reason I¡¯m calling you this time is to ask for your help with something."

    "What do you need help with?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Angel instantly became serious. She knew clearly that Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t easily ask her for help unless it was something very important.

    "Angel, you are the head of the Angel Intelligence Station and currently the n Leader of the Morgan Family. I hope you can help me erase all the data about Starving Ghost, Little Bee, Fu Tu, Tie Niu, those ten people. I hope that in the future, no one will remember their code names, only their names. Can you help me with that?" Lu Tianxing asked softly.

    "No problem, leave it to me. It¡¯s actually quite simple to erase the data on Starving Ghost and the others, plus they rarely show their true faces in the Western World, so there¡¯s really nothing to worry about. It¡¯s very easy to remove. Do you want me to fabricate news of their idental deaths, topletely erase theyer of identity they have as mercenaries from everyone¡¯s sight?"

    "That would be best. Angel, this matter is up to you to handle."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and slowly spoke, "There¡¯s one more thing, Angel. Doesn¡¯t the Angel Intelligence Station have members in Japan? I hope you can secretly investigate whether there¡¯s a family in Japan whose members never live beyond twenty-five years old. Moreover, this family should be one that migrated to Japan after the downfall of the four great families."

    "Darling, do you mean to say that the Heavenly God might very well be one of the four great families that migrated to Japan?"

    Angel, true to her role as the head of the Angel Intelligence Station, was able to analyze quite a bit from Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, even though he hadn¡¯t said much.

    "That¡¯s right."

    Lu Tianxing nodded and said, "More precisely, it should be the Long Family, one of the four great families. I visited Sima Lingyun¡¯s master today, and he told me that among the four great families of the time¡ªJi Family, Chanyu Family, Ji Family, and Long Family¡ªthe Ji Family has already vanished, utterly gone without a trace. The Chanyu Family has a young girl remaining, and the Ji Family only has Ji Xingyun left. After the four great families failed to conquer the Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb, the Long Family migrated to Japan. At the same time, Ji Xingyun informed me that if the Long Family truly is the Heavenly God, then the Long Family should have used a secret technique to suppress the curse from the Qi Refiner¡¯s tomb. But ording to Ji Xingyun, even if suppressed, the family¡¯s lineage barely continues, and the descendants definitely won¡¯t live beyond twenty-five years. Furthermore, the family is sparse. You can investigate this angle for me."

    "No problem, leave it to me."

    Angel agreed without any hesitation and slightly hesitated before saying, "Darling, do you ever think Ji Xingyun might be deceiving you, or that all of this is a fabrication he conjured up, perhaps because the Long Family is something Ji Xingyun fantasized about, just to get his hands on the Four Symbols Ring you have?"

    "I¡¯ve considered that, butter felt it was impossible."

    Lu Tianxing tossed the cigarette butt into the ashtray, "If Ji Xingyun truly wanted the Four Symbols Ring, he didn¡¯t need to do all of this, like offering bounties on assassin websites, sending people to assassinate me. It¡¯s pointless. If he wanted the Four Symbols Ring, he could take direct action himself. You should know, Ji Xingyun was the previous leader of the Yanhuang Group, his power rivaling my grandfather¡¯s. If he really wanted the Four Symbols Ring, a personal strike would leave me with no resistance."

    "Also, don¡¯t forget, at the time one of the Four Symbols Rings was in Zhiqing¡¯s grandfather¡¯s possession. With just a word from Ji Xingyun, Zhiqing would have to hand over the Four Symbols Ring; even if he destroyed the Bai Family, no one would dare to oppose him given Ji Xingyun¡¯s status. So for Ji Xingyun, whether by killing me or destroying the Netherworld Mercenary Corps, it would be effortless. There was no need for so much scheming. In the face of absolute power, any resistance is futile, just a paper tiger."

    "Understood, I¡¯ll handle these two matters for you."

    Angel nodded, and suddenly, her voice transformed into one of allure, "Darling, I¡¯ve helped you with two big tasks this time; how do you n to thank me?"

    Lu Tianxing, upon hearing Angel¡¯s sudden change in tone, showed a wry smile. This woman truly is a born performer, changing so swiftly.

    "How would you like me to thank you?" Lu Tianxing took a deep breath and asked.

    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing much; I just need you to promise me one thing."

    "What is it?" Lu Tianxing asked somewhat nervously.

    "It¡¯s simple; after I resolve the matters with the Morgan Family, I¡¯lle to China, and then you must apany me for an entire day without leaving my side."

    Angel¡¯s captivating voice resonated in Lu Tianxing¡¯s ear.

    "No problem, I promise."

    As soon as Angel finished speaking, Lu Tianxing agreed without any hesitation.

    As soon as Lu Tianxing finished speaking, the other end of the phone fell silent as if not expecting him to agree so quickly. After a moment, Angel¡¯s voice came through, "Darling, you..."

    Before Angel could finish, she was interrupted by Lu Tianxing, "Angel, I know what you want to say, but I also know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t know how many wooden fish I smashed in my previous life to receive the favor of all you beloveds. I know I¡¯m fickle, my heart splits into several pieces, unable to give you allplete love, but I want to say that each of you is equally important in my heart. Using one day to win a woman¡¯s wholehearted devotion, I feel I¡¯ve struck it rich this time."

    Upon hearing this, silence fell on the other end of the phone, only the faint sound of breathinging through. After a while, Angel¡¯s voice finally responded, but devoid of allure, reced by solemnity, akin to newlyweds taking vows in a church: "Darling, I love you too, for a lifetime, without regret."

    "I love you too," Lu Tianxing replied without hesitation.

    Lu Tianxing and Angel exchanged a few more words before ending the call.

    Meanwhile, in the study of the Beijing Liu Family.

    Liu Family Patriarch Liu Jingshan sat on a chair in the study, smoking a cigarette, his expression fluctuating. Ever since hanging up Sun Yaoyang¡¯s call, he had been contemting whether he should help Sun Yaoyang as a mediator.

    Truthfully, Liu Jingshan was well aware that the chances of Lu Tianxing letting the Sun Family off were slim. If Avril were really dead this time, it wouldn¡¯t just pull in Lu Tianxing; everyone associated with him would face death.

    Although he hadn¡¯t interacted much with Lu Tianxing, from his previous behavior, it was clear that Lu Tianxing was unlikely to let past grudges slide. With nearly everyone connected to him facing death, the hatred could be described as deep as the sea¡ªnot an exaggeration. How could Lu Tianxing possibly let such a blood feud go?

    Now, two pathsy before Liu Jingshan. The first was to ignore the matter entirely; even if Lu Tianxingter discovered that Sun Yaoyang had once called him, it wouldn¡¯t really matter.

    If Liu Jingshan chose this path, Lu Tianxing might not go after the Liu Family because of this, but the rtionship between the Liu Family and Lu Tianxing would likely plummet to freezing point. Should the Liu Family provoke Lu Tianxing, it could very well lead to disaster, with no chance for reconciliation.

    The second path was to agree to manipte, to act as a mediator. Regardless of the oue, the Sun Family¡¯s issues wouldn¡¯t involve the Liu Family. Clearing the air would benefit everyone. The Liu Family might even use this opportunity to rectify any grievances with Lu Tianxing; as long as they don¡¯t offend him in the future, Lu Tianxing might refrain from targeting the Liu Family altogether. Even if conflicts ariseter, they would be easier to resolve.

    "Creak!"

    While Liu Jingshan smoked and pondered, the study door suddenly opened, and an elderly man past his prime entered. His face reflected the trials of life, with deep-set eyes that, though a bit cloudy, exhibited a keen perception that seemed to prate hearts, giving a sense that secrets couldn¡¯t be concealed before him.

    "Dad, what brings you here?" Upon hearing the door open, Liu Jingshan instinctively looked up. Seeing the old man, he instantly stood up and spoke.

    This elder was, in fact, the former Liu Family Patriarch¡ªLiu Yaoyang.

    "I came for a stroll and noticed the study light still on, so I came to see if there¡¯s something troubling you. Perhaps you¡¯d like to share; I¡¯ll offer my thoughts."

    Liu Yaoyang nodded at Liu Jingshan and walked over to sit in a nearby chair.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1691 - 1684: Times Have Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Chapter 1684: Times Have Changed</h4>

    "Dad, please sit down first and have a cup of tea. Here¡¯s the situation..."

    Liu Jingshan looked at Liu Yaoyang, immediately stood up from his chair, poured a cup of tea from the nearby teapot, ced it beside Liu Yaoyang, and without any hesitation, directly told him about the call he got from Sun Yaoyang asking him to speak on his behalf. He also didn¡¯t hide the fact that the attack on Avril was orchestrated by Sun Yaoyang, revealing everything down to thest detail.

    After hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Liu Yaoyang¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, and it took him quite a while before he spoke: "So, you¡¯re saying that the attack on Avril was really orchestrated by the Sun Family?"

    Hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Sun Yaoyang told me that his son was killed by Lu Tianxing right in front of him. Given his personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it slide. If he truly wants to avenge his son, attacking Avril and framing Lu Tianxing is the simplest, most straightforward method. Besides, Sun Yaoyang wouldn¡¯t joke about his family¡¯s major affairs with me."

    At this point, Liu Jingshan slowly exhaled and said, "Dad, what do you think I should do next? Pretend none of this happened, or should I help Sun Yaoyang and speak with Lu Tianxing?"

    Liu Yaoyang didn¡¯t immediately respond after hearing Liu Jingshan, instead bowing his head in thought.

    The entire room suddenly fell into an extreme silence, and the atmosphere became somewhat oppressive.

    It took quite a while before Liu Yaoyang slowly picked up the tea beside him, took a gentle sip, and then spoke: "For this matter, I suggest you choose thetter, find Lu Tianxing, and speak on behalf of the Sun Family."

    "Speak on behalf of the Sun Family? Dad, wouldn¡¯t that make Lu Tianxing think that we have a connection with the Sun Family?" Liu Jingshan said hesitantly. In his heart, he leaned more towards the first option, pretending nothing happened.

    "Lu Tianxing is sure to know about this. Moreover, it¡¯s easy to investigate the connection between the Sun Family and us. Instead of hiding it and letting people suspect, it¡¯s better to be open about it," Liu Yaoyang said slowly. "More importantly, we are just acting as intermediaries this time, not flipping out on Lu Tianxing. Whether we seed or not has nothing to do with us; we¡¯re merely conveying the Sun Family¡¯s message. We can also use this matter to express the Liu Family¡¯s stance, that we will never oppose him, Lu Tianxing. After all, we, the Liu Family, can¡¯t endure much turmoil."

    At this point, Liu Yaoyang couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, "How things change in three days."

    When Lu Tianxing first came to Beijing, he was just arge ant, and for the Liu Family, crushing him was no challenge. But when Lu Tianxing entered Beijing a second time, that little ant had entirely grown into a giant, one that even the Liu Family dared not provoke lightly. Such a change made even Liu Yaoyang, seasoned in dealing with storms, feel a bit sentimental: Thirty years on the east bank of the river, thirty years on the west bank, never underestimate the youth.

    The only thing Liu Yaoyang feltforted by was that, although the Liu Family had some conflicts with Lu Tianxing, these were minor and could easily be resolved. If it turned into a life-and-death feud like the one with the Yang Family, the Liu Family might end up like the Wang Family, just a part of history.

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan paused for a moment, nodded, and said, "Father, I know what to do. It just so happens that it¡¯s almost dinner time now. I¡¯ll call Lu Tianxingter and invite him for a meal to discuss this matter."

    "Alright."

    Liu Yaoyang nodded solemnly and said, "Jingshan, you must remember, this time, the Liu Family is only acting as intermediaries, not threatening Lu Tianxing. You just need to speak out about the Sun Family¡¯s matter, that¡¯s it. There¡¯s no need to say much for the Sun Family; after all, this matter has nothing to do with us. You only need to express that the Liu Family is not involved. Also, no matter how harsh Lu Tianxing¡¯s words are, you must bear it and can¡¯t confront him because today is different from the past. We, the Liu Family, can¡¯t afford to offend Lu Tianxing now."

    "Dad, I know what to do."

    Liu Jingshan nodded.

    Liu Yaoyang sighed slightly and said, "By the way, how has Feng¡¯er been recovering recently?"

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Liu Yaoyang asked him this, Liu Jingshan quickly responded, "He can already get out of bed and walk. In a while, he should recover fully."

    "Almost fully recovered, time flies."

    Liu Yaoyang sighed and said, "Jingshan, once Feng¡¯er recovers, find a time to send him abroad for study. For the next few years, let him stay abroad honestly for me."

    "Dad, this..."

    Upon hearing Liu Yaoyang¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan¡¯s body trembled violently. He instinctively wanted to say something but in the end, didn¡¯t say a word and instead let out a deep sigh. Sending Liu Feng abroad might be the best choice, but having his limbs broken is not something easy to swallow. Once Liu Feng¡¯s injuries heal, if he seeks revenge on Lu Tianxing under someone¡¯s instigation, given Lu Tianxing¡¯s current power, Liu Feng would certainly die, and even the Liu Family might suffer.

    Sending Liu Feng to study abroad for a few years is just a pleasant way of putting it. Unless Lu Tianxing¡¯s power wanes and the Lu Family falls, Liu Feng may never have the chance to return to his homnd, spending his entire life abroad.

    Seeing Liu Jingshan¡¯s somewhat lost and dispirited appearance, Liu Yaoyang sighed deeply but said nothing more. In a position of authority, you sometimes have no choice. Liu Jingshan, being the Head of the Liu Family, must consider the family¡¯s future rather than his personal desires.

    Lu Tianxing was entirely unaware of the conversation between the Liu Family father and son. At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa, exasperatedly looking at Avril, who was wrapped up tightly, almost as if she had a ck cloth over her head and gloves on her hands.

    "I mean, Avril, do you really need to go this far? We¡¯ve already done everything possible and impossible; there¡¯s no part of your body I haven¡¯t seen. Do you really need to wrap yourself up so tightly? Aren¡¯t you hot?" Lu Tianxing asked indifferently, looking at Avril.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, a blush immediately crept up Avril¡¯s face, and she said through gritted teeth, "Judge, you¡¯re just a scumbag and a bastard."

    "Thanks for thepliment."

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t mind Avril¡¯s words at all. Instead, he smiled and said, "Since you call me a scumbag, then today I¡¯ll act just as you said, ying the scumbag once more, and taste the Holy Daughter once again, aiming for you to give birth to a little Pope for me next year."

    With that, Lu Tianxing stood up from the sofa without any hesitation and walked step by step towards Avril.

    "Judge, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m telling you, I will scream," Avril said, seeing Lu Tianxing approaching her. A look of panic shed across her delicate face as she instinctively stepped back a few paces, a hint of fear in her eyes. She still felt weak all over, a sense of helplessness, and found herself gradually unable to resist Lu Tianxing¡¯s intimate advances. If this continued, Avril truly feared she would fall deeper and unable to escape.

 Chapter 1692 - 1685: Dinner Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1692: Chapter 1685: Dinner Gathering</h4>

    "Avril, are you really that afraid of me?"

    Lu Tianxing looked at Avril¡¯s flustered expression, a sly smile curling at the corner of his mouth. His figure flickered and suddenly appeared next to Avril. Like a yboy, he teasingly lifted Avril¡¯s chin and took a deep breath. "Avril, I¡¯m really curious, have you fallen in love with me? Otherwise, you clearly had the chance to leave today but chose to stay. It seems yesterday¡¯s exercise was quite effective, and today I need to continue to step up so you¡¯ll be hopelessly devoted to me."

    "Judge, if you dare do anything to me, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll fight you to the death."

    "Fight me to the death, Avril? Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you. But for now, you need to listen to me."

    Lu Tianxing burst intoughter,pletely ignoring Avril¡¯s words. Just as he was about to take action, his phone rang melodically.

    Lu Tianxing hesitated slightly, ncing at Avril, and without avoiding her, picked up the phone in front of her.

    "Hello."

    "Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sorry to call abruptly. I hope you won¡¯t mind. I was wondering if Mr. Lu is free tonight; I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner, if Mr. Lu would do me the honor."

    A powerful, authoritative voice immediately came through the phone.

    Upon hearing this voice, Lu Tianxing frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, "Liu Family Patriarch Liu Jingshan?"

    "Haha, so Mr. Lu still remembers me. It¡¯s a great honor."

    Liu Jingshan chuckled and continued, "Mr. Lu, I was wondering if you¡¯re free tonight; I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner. Would Mr. Lu do me the honor?"

    Hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s invitation again, Lu Tianxing frowned even more deeply. What could Liu Jingshan want by inviting him to dinner at this time? It surely wasn¡¯t due to the incident at the Great Wall. The Liu Family is one of Beijing¡¯s prominent families; they wouldn¡¯t grovel over such a matter. On the contrary, strictly speaking, he had a grudge against the Liu Family. But now Liu Jingshan was calling him with a dinner invitation. Lu Tianxing wouldn¡¯t believe for a moment that there was nothing amiss here.

    Though specting on Liu Jingshan¡¯s intentions and whether this banquet was a trap set by the Liu Family, Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t show any of this on his face. Instead, he smiled and replied, "Alright, since Brother Liu is inviting, it¡¯d be rude to refuse. After all, as they say, if someone offers you free food, you¡¯d climb mountains and cross rivers to get there, no matter the distance."

    "Hahaha, Mr. Lu, you¡¯re quite the joker. Tonight at eight, I¡¯ll be expecting your distinguished presence at Juxiang Building."

    "No problem, I¡¯ll definitely be there."

    Lu Tianxing exchanged a few pleasantries with Liu Jingshan and then ended the call.

    After hanging up, Lu Tianxing took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and started pondering the meaning behind Liu Jingshan¡¯s dinner invitation.

    Unconsciously finishing a cigarette, Lu Tianxing suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked briskly towards Avril. Before Avril could react, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and marched purposefully towards the bedroom.

    "Lu Tianxing, what are you doing?"

    Avril¡¯splexion changed suddenly, subconsciously twisting her body, her face showing an increasingly intense panic.

    "Behave yourself. Later, we¡¯ll be attending a dinner party. Dress up nicely, and I¡¯ll be the judge of which dress suits you best."

    Lu Tianxing raised a hand and pped Avril¡¯s butt without any regard for her struggles, directly heading into the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, at the Shen Family Mansion.

    Shen Manjun, dressed in casual attire, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor of the vi, looking pensively outside. Her face carried a solemn expression, and her once exquisite and charming face was now filled with seriousness.

    Suddenly, the sound of gentle footsteps approached, and the Great Elder of the Shen Family pushed the door open and came in from outside.

    "Great Elder, you¡¯re here."

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Shen Manjun immediately turned around, nodded gently to the Great Elder who approached, and softly said, "Great Elder, have the arrangements I asked for beenpleted?"

    "They have beenpleted. I¡¯ve ced all martial artists at or above Heavenly Level from the Shen Family around the area to ensure the entire perimeter is under our surveince. Additionally, ording to your instructions, I¡¯ve stationed many people at the research facility to prevent any sneak attacks, and all scientific personnel have been arranged within the facility with dedicated protection."

    The Great Elder looked at Shen Manjun, hesitated a moment, and said, "Young Lady, given the importance of this event, why not call for help from Yanhuang Group?"

    "I don¡¯t trust Yanhuang Group."

    Shen Manjun shook her head and said, "Yanhuang Group ispletely corrupt now. Although Sima Lingyun is the leader, it¡¯s not the Yanhuang Group of Sima Lingyun but of various families. If the Yanhuang Group gets involved, our worry might not be about enemies snatching gic enhancement technology but about them. The incident in Jinling is a prime example."

    "If Yanhuang Group is unreliable, then why not seek help from Third Young Master Lu? He¡¯s currently in Beijing, and with his strength, his involvement would prevent us from being so passive."

    "I don¡¯t want him to get involved."

    Shen Manjun sighed lightly and said, "Though we still don¡¯t know who we¡¯re up against this time, we can deduce the opponent is very powerful; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t make a move right under the emperor¡¯s gaze. This time, Tianxing already opposed the Church, Holy Mountain, and the American Superhero Team at the battle of the Great Wall ¡ª three formidable entities ¡ª plus a lurking Heavenly God. You could say he¡¯s encircled by enemies. I don¡¯t want to add another powerful enemy because of my issue."

    "s..."

    The Great Elder sighed softly in his heart, unable to find the words to persuade Shen Manjun.

    "Great Elder," Shen Manjun suddenly looked up and called out.

    "Young Lady, is there anything else you¡¯d like to instruct?" The Great Elder asked, looking at Shen Manjun.

    "Great Elder, if we can¡¯t hold them off this time, I want you to help escape with Qiaoqiao and entrust her to Tianxing."

    Shen Manjun looked at the Great Elder, her voice carrying a hint of pleading, "Great Elder, can you do this for me?"

    "No problem. Once the confrontation begins, I¡¯ll instruct the Second Elder to protect Lady Qiaoqiao. If things go south, he¡¯ll escort her away immediately."

    The Great Elder agreed without hesitation, paused momentarily, and continued, "What about you, Young Lady?"

    Hearing this, Shen Manjun gave a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry about me, Great Elder. I¡¯ll find a way to escape. If things go south, just ensure Qiaoqiao¡¯s departure."

    "Young Lady, you..."

    The Great Elder looked at Shen Manjun¡¯s demeanor, opened his mouth, about to say something, but was interrupted by Shen Manjun, "Great Elder, I understand your concerns for me. But there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll protect myself. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. I need to be alone for a moment."

    The Great Elder hesitated but finally sighed, "Alright then, Young Lady. I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Saying this, the Great Elder turned and headed out.

    Watching the Great Elder¡¯s departing figure, Shen Manjun¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. She turned and looked out at the brilliant night view, softly murmuring, "Tianxing, if something happens to me, would you remember me?"

 Chapter 1693 - 1686: Juxiang Building

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Chapter 1686: Juxiang Building</h4>

    In Beijing, there are quite a few renowned restaurants and hotels, and this time Liu Jingshan has chosen Juxiang Building for the get-together, which is one of them.

    Juxiang Building is situated in the northeast of Beijing, mainly operating as a restaurant. Each chef there is quite famous for their culinary skills. Michelin restaurants have invited Juxiang Building to join and be a Michelin three-star restaurant, but it was refused by Juxiang Building. ording to them, Chinese cuisine doesn¡¯t need outsiders to evaluate it.

    Due to thesements, Juxiang Building quickly became popr in Beijing. Coupled with the mouth-watering food, it has be one of the city¡¯s most famous restaurants, and besides the expensive top-floor private rooms, prices on other floors are quite affordable. So at mealtime, Juxiang Building¡¯s business is extremely booming.

    Although Liu Jingshan suddenly inviting him for a meal left Lu Tianxing perplexed as to the reason, it didn¡¯t bother him at all. If someone invites you for a meal, of course, you go. After all, it¡¯s noting out of your pocket. If it¡¯s free, there¡¯s no reason not to eat, and no heartache after indulging.

    So, Lu Tianxing came, and not just him, but Avril apanied him too.

    After parking the car in the parking lot, Lu Tianxing and Avril got out, and without hesitation, strode confidently towards Juxiang Building.

    Meanwhile, in the top-floor private room of Juxiang Building, Liu Jingshan sat back, holding a cup of Longjing tea, slightly closing his eyes, awaiting Lu Tianxing¡¯s arrival, pondering how to broach this topic and how to use this opportunity to resolve the feud between Lu Tianxing and the Liu Family.

    Downstairs, upon entering Juxiang Building, Lu Tianxing and Avril were quickly approached by a waiter. After mentioning Liu Jingshan¡¯s name, and confirming Lu Tianxing¡¯s identity, the waiter promptly led them to the top floor of Juxiang Building.

    Upon reaching a private room door on the top floor, the waiter stopped, gently knocked twice, and addressed Lu Tianxing and Avril, "Mr. Lu, Mr. Liu is already waiting for you inside."

    Lu Tianxing wore a faint smile, nodding slightly, and together with Avril entered the private room.

    Inside the private room, Liu Jingshan, upon seeing Lu Tianxing walk in, immediately shed a bright smile. His eyes briefly lit up seeing Avril follow like a little wife, not saying a word, before his expression quickly returned to normal.

    "Mr. Lu, you¡¯ve finally arrived, sorry for not weing you sooner, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Liu Jingshan stood up with a smile, ncing at Avril meaningfully, "Mr. Lu, you definitely have a knack."

    "Haha, Family Head Liu jests, it¡¯s nothing special."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s face was full of smiles, addressing Liu Jingshan, "Family Head Liu, you¡¯re too kind. To have the honor of you inviting me is a privilege. If Family Head Liu were to personally greet me, it would truly cost my longevity."

    "Haha, Mr. Lu jests. Alright, everyone, stop standing around, please have a seat, let¡¯s sit. I¡¯ll have the waiter serve the dishes."

    Lu Tianxing and Avril, hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, hesitated not, directly taking their seats.

    Liu Jingshan said nothing more, left the room to signal the waiter to start serving dishes, then returned to the room to continue chatting with Lu Tianxing, yet repeatedly avoiding the main topic.

    As for Liu Jingshan¡¯s intentions, Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t interested in guessing. Since the other party wasn¡¯t nning to address the main issue, he followed Liu Jingshan¡¯s lead and engaged in small talk.

    Meanwhile, Avril sat with a frosty expression, silent, still distracted by the earlier incident at the hotel where Lu Tianxing had audaciouslymented as she was changing attire, critiquing her figure¡ªthis part has too much flesh, that part not pert enough, this won¡¯t do, that neither. Even knowing Lu Tianxing was rambling nonsense, Avril could not restrain the anger arising within her, as any woman would dislike being told her figure¡¯scking.

    Just as Lu Tianxing and Liu Jingshan were conversing, a number of waitstaff brought up the meal, soon setting the table with exquisite dishes, the rich aroma immediately filling the room.

    Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t hold back either, and directly invited Avril to eat. From the casual chat just now, Lu Tianxing hadpletely understood that this time Liu Jingshan definitely had a request for him, but since Liu Jingshan didn¡¯t want to be the first to speak, he was toozy to ask anyway. After all, it was Liu Jingshan who had a request for him, not the other way around.

    For a moment, the entire dinner fell into silence, with no one speaking, only the sound of eating reverberating.

    Seeing Lu Tianxing not say a word, Liu Jingshan wasn¡¯t stupid and could easily guess that Lu Tianxing was probably waiting for him to speak first. A wry smile arose in his heart; it seemed Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t just a brute who liked fighting and killing, but rather a more terrifying person than Lu Tianzhan in the past, entirely surpassing his predecessor.

    In fact, Liu Jingshan now had a vague feeling in his heart that as long as Lu Tianxing didn¡¯t die and the Lu Family intended to expand its influence, no family could block the Lu Family¡¯s progress. Even if Lu Tianxing wasn¡¯t the strongest person of this era, he was definitely one of the strongest figures of this era, suppressing an entire epoch.

    Taking a deep breath, Liu Jingshan picked up a nearby ss of wine, poured a ss for Lu Tianxing, then poured one for himself. After taking a sip, he slowly began to speak: "Mr. Lu, to tell you the truth, the reason I came to you is because someone has asked me to mediate, to plead with you."

    Hearing Liu Jingshan¡¯s words, Lu Tianxing knew he couldn¡¯t continue to y deaf and mute. Slowly putting down his chopsticks, he said faintly, "Family Head Liu, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Are you nning to be a mediator for the Sun Family this time?"

    "Mr. Lu, you know?"

    Liu Jingshan trembled slightly. Despite his state of mind, upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit. How did Lu Tianxing know about this matter?

    "Otherwise?"

    Lu Tianxing nced at Liu Jingshan and said faintly: "I investigated the Sun Family¡¯s information, and the data showed that you have a good rtionship with Sun Yaoyang. When Sun Yaoyang came to Beijing before, you often hosted him. When you two were young, you were ssmates, with a very good rtionship. Moreover, in China, the families with a feud against me are only the Tang Family, the Yang Family, the Sun Family, and the Heavenly God. Though others hate me, they may not have the guts or capability to confront me. As for the Yang Family, the Tang Family, and the Heavenly God, they don¡¯t need to find you to be a mediator based on their family power. Among these people, only the Sun Family needs you to mediate. More importantly, the Sun Family plotted against me not long ago. It was only at noon today that I called Sun Yaoyang, and tonight you, Family Head Liu, say you¡¯ve been entrusted by someone to mediate and plead for mercy for me. Obviously, the one asking you to mediate is the Sun Family. Am I right, Family Head Liu?"

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan suddenly trembled inside, nodding with a bitter smile, and said: "Mr. Lu, you¡¯re absolutely right. Indeed, Sun Yaoyang asked me to be this mediator. He hopes you can spare the Sun Family this time. He said he¡¯s willing to agree to any request you have as long as you spare the Sun Family."

    "Agree to any request? Family Head Liu, if I say I want all their lives, would he agree?" Lu Tianxing put down his chopsticks, smiled, and said.

    "Uh!"

    Listening to Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, the bitter smile on Liu Jingshan¡¯s face grew thicker. Asking for the lives of everyone in the Sun Family, if Sun Yaoyang could agree, that would be strange.

    "Mr. Lu, is there really no possibility of reconciliation?" Liu Jingshan sighed and said.

    "Family Head Liu, if someone wanted to kill your whole family, knowing who they are and having absolute confidence to eliminate them, would you let them go because of a few words?" Lu Tianxing said lightly.

    Upon hearing Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, Liu Jingshan opened his mouth several times, wanting to say something, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Would he let them go? Anyone would know with their backside that it¡¯s impossible. They want to kill your whole family, yet you¡¯re still contemting letting them go; one would have to be extremely idiotic to do such a thing.

    "Family Head Liu, if you wouldn¡¯t be willing, what makes you think I would be? Moreover, do you know what I¡¯d face if Avril truly died at the hands of someone sent by the Sun Family? Not only would I die, but my woman, including everyone rted to me along with the Lu Family, would be wiped out with no ce for burial, nothing left alive. Do you know what ¡¯nothing left alive¡¯ means?"

    Looking at Liu Jingshan, Lu Tianxing spoke in a calm voice: "Personally, I don¡¯t like causing trouble everywhere, nor do I want to make enemies. But I always believe in one thing: whoever makes me unhappy for a moment, I¡¯ll make them unhappy for a lifetime, treat them as they treat me, that¡¯s my code of conduct."

    Lu Tianxing¡¯s words were very calm, as if talking to a stranger, without any emotional changes. But when they reached Liu Jingshan¡¯s ears, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow a gulp of saliva. In Lu Tianxing¡¯s words, he heard a dense killing intent, thick enough to permeate, giving him a feeling of being in a sea of corpses and blood.

    "Mr. Lu, is there really no way to resolve this?" Liu Jingshan spoke with ast bit of hope.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!